《My Waste Husband》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Luxury Vige was the best residential area and also the most expensive in Yinzhou City, A two-story vi with 300 square meters was located in the best position in it. Henry Zhang, twenty-five years old, carefully scoured the expensive floor wringing out a piece of white cloth on the bucket beside him. In the yard of the vi, the parked Porsche and Ferrari were all covered in dust. Although those look luxurious, none of them belong to Henry. His wife was Sylvia Lin, the president of Lin''s Group. As Sylvia''s husband, he had done a lot of chores in the month when he married into the Family Lin. He had never slept in Sylvia''s bed. Simply, he was despised. In this vi, the only thing that belonged to Henry was probably the shabby bicycle in the yard. Henry was wearing a white vest and beach pants. Singing an unknown song, his face was full of joy. "Phew, only two rooms left and it will be done!" he said. Meanwhile, a world limited Aston Martin stopped in front of the vi. There were few people in the entire Yinzhou City who could afford it, not even for Family Lin. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. A young man got off the car, wearing Versace''s limited edition clothes. The people who can afford this kind of clothes have an important position in the whole country. The young man took off the sunsses and showed his handsome face. He pushed the door open and walked into the vi yard. Through the huge French windows, Henry was scouring the floor with his butt up. The handsome young man pped his forehead, said, "Oh boss, as a well-known leader ''Satan'' of the underworld, howe you are willing to be a cleaner? I mean, househusband!" The young man pushed the door, walked into the vi, and lit a Cuban cigar for himself. The rich smell was wafted up very soon. Henry was lying on the ground, kept scouring the floor without a look at him, and said, "You know nothing at all, this is love! Will, you put out that d*mn cigarette? You know, my wife doesn''t like the smell of smoke." "Hey, I can''t believe those wordse out of our big tobo pipe!" The handsome young man curled his lip, then he put out the cigarette. "By the way, boss, are you up for a drink at night? The chick from the imperial family of the R Kingdom called me again today and wanted to see you. She will take a private jet andnd in Yinzhou City as soon as possible if you agree." "D*mn! Doesn''t she know I have a wife now? Screw the royal family!" Henry waved his hand impatiently. "And you, get out of here. I''m still cleaning the floor." "Gosh." The young man sighed. "Such a ruthless man. Alright, I will let her know. Boss, are you going to give up everything? The whole underground world is going crazy after you disappeared for a month." "Give up everything?" Henry stood up from the ground and pped the back of the handsome young man''s head. "Dude, I own the whole world!" While speaking, Henry pointed to the TV wall in the living room. There was a wedding photo of him standing with a woman. The woman in the photo, with light makeup, smiled slightly and looked as beautiful as an angel. "Fine. It''s said that women in love don''t have intelligence. Well, you are one of them. I gotta go." The handsome young man shook his head helplessly and exited the vi. He walked toward the limited-edition Aston Martin. When he opened the door, the handsome young man suddenly paused. "By the way, boss, you put Master Olba Xie''s most precious thing and this garbage together. I''m afraid that Olba will feel distressed if he knows it." The handsome young man pouted at those luxury cars covered with dust in the yard. "Bullsh*t, The bicycle is just for riding. you can have it if you want !" Henry waved his hand with a careless face and said. "Never mind." The handsome young man shook his head. "I don''t want to run around on street with 1.3 billion dors. Bye Boss" he said. Aston Martin roared with the motor and disappeared in front of the vi. Henry walked into the yard and looked at the worn bicycle. He muttered to himself, "1,.3 billion? Not as expensive as my wife''s hair." After that, Henry kicked the bicycle down. The cell phone in his pocket rang when the bike fell to the ground. Henry took out the mobile phone which was worth 1,000 yuan and looked at it. There was a text message on it. "Your Excellency, the royal family of SA asked us to send ten guards to protect the safety of the royal members. The price is three oil fields, the Ministry of Foreign Affairs of the US..." Henry just nced at it and deleted the text message before he even finished reading it. He looked at the floor in the vi and said to himself, "Really, there are two more rooms that haven''t been cleaned." Henry put the mobile phone into his pants pocket, theny on the ground, continue scouring the floor carefully with his butt up. It was six o ''clock in the afternoon after Henry had cleaned all the rooms in the vi. A Mercedes drove into the vi yard. As soon as Henry heard the engine, he immediately ran to the door of the vi. The red Benz GT was as beautiful as a cheetah, which made people unable to move their eyes away from it. However, when ady got out of the car, everything was eclipsed. Even the passionate race lover would not pay attention to the car at this time. Instead, they would admire this lady. A simple white shirt and a ck skirt made thisdy out of ordinary. Her slender legs wrapped in ck stockings were as perfect as God''s gift, very beautiful. Her hair was so smooth, every step she took would make her ck hair flutter in the wind. Her fair skin was more tender than an infant, and her perfect facial features were impable. This was a perfect woman, beautiful, powerful, and wealthy. But a fly in the ointment, probably the only thing was her poker face. After thedy got off the car, she walked into the door straight without having a nce at Henry where he standing in front of the vi door. "Wife... President Lin, wee." Henry looked at the woman in front of him with an ingratiating look and stopped calling her wife because of a look from her. Sylvia Lin, the general manager of Lins Group, and the legal wife of Henry a month ago. At the sight of Henry, Sylvia felt a sense of disgust in her mind. She hated two kinds of people the most. One is smooth-tongued, and the other one is a gluttonous andzy guy. Coincidentally, Henry upied both. In her mind, Henry was just a person who had nothing to do all day long. He was so idle that he didn''t want to go forward. He wanted to go to a better life than others by marrying into this family. He was just a guy who made a living from her father. The Lins had only one offspring for each generation. Since Sylvia was the only child£¬ Sylvia''s father had to "adopt" a son-inw who was willing to live in Lins and take his wife''sst name. Sylvia did not understand why her father chose such a person. She had protested so many times but it was useless. Henry has married to the Family Lin a month ago. In the past month, Sylvia had tried so many ways to kick him out. She dismissed the nanny and gave all her work to Henry, she never brought him to social events. Originally, Sylvia thought that Henry would not be able to endure for a long time, but she didn''t expect that this guy was still enjoying it. "President Lin, you must be tired after the whole busy day. The tea has been made for you." Henry handed Sylvia a cup of hot tea with a ttering smile on his face. Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Looking at the smile on Henry''s face, Sylvia felt disgusted. She had been upset about him many times. She had made lots of hard time to Henry: clean the toilet, the floor with a rag, rather left the cars covered with dust than let him drive. However, Henry didn''t even say no and not even smoke. For several times, Sylvia deliberately got off work early trying to find out any problems so that she could kick him out of this family, but nothing happened. Sylvia felt disappointed. She looked at the ttery on Henry''s face and an idea came into her mind. "Well, Since you took things as theye, so be it!" Thinking of this, Sylvia leaned on the sofa and said to Henry unemotionally, "I''m tired. Go get me a basin of water to wash my feet." "Okay!" Henry ran to the bathroom without hesitation. Soon, a pot of foot-washing water with moderate temperature was brought to Sylvia. "President Lin, here is your water." Henry squatted in front of Sylvia''s slender legs and put down the foot-washing basin. Sylvia took off her high heels and lifted the pair of delicate feet in front of Henry. She said in a condescending tone, "Wash." "Wash it for you?" Henry looked at the pair of feet in front of him and was stunned for two seconds. Seeing Henry''s expression, She slightly snorted, "No? If you don''t want to then make yourself out!" "Sure, of course!" Henry nodded vigorously, with a smile on his face with excitement. It seemed that his efforts this month havee for something. This was the first time that he could touch his wife''s body! And she asked for it! Sylvia saw his face from stunning to happy. Now shepletely see-through that he could do anything for money! ording to an old saying, a man could be poor but without the gut ispletely loser! In her mind, Henry was one of them. Such a man should be severely humiliated! She deliberately raised her feet as if she was ordering a servant. "Go ahead." Henry looked at the pair of feet. He gently pulled those silky, smooth ck silk stockings from her feet. Without any hindrance, he easily pulled the stockings to her knee. Along with a faint fragrance on the ck silk stockings, After those were taken off. Delicate legs appeared to Henry. Nothing couldpare with it, like an artwork made from heaven. Even the most difficult person could not pick out any ws. Sylvia leaned on the sofa. She could clearly feel a pair of rough hands rubbing against her feet, but also bringing a burst of numbness andfort. She looked at him, who was massaging her feet in front of her, and never thought that a man could be so low to this extent for money. It was disgusting! Just as she was about to kick Henry away, the ringing of her phone interrupted what she was going to do next. It was from thepany''s secretary. Sylvia answered the phone. He didn''t know what the secretary said on the phone, which made Sylvia frown tightly. "Tell him, don''t dream about it! Lin''s Group doesn''t allow anyone to bully!" After saying that, Sylvia directly threw the phone aside and leaned on the sofa. She gently rubbed her temples with her slender fingers, she felt so upset that she even forgot to kick Henry away. At this time, a warmth spread up along the perfect straight leg from the sole of Sylvia''s feet. This comfortable warmth made her feel calm in her restless mood, and her wrinkled eyebrows also rxed a little. Henry put her feet into the warm water basin, carefully kneaded. He looked up and saw Sylvia''s frowning face, and the phone she just picked up, which made Henry re-up. Who had provoked her? Who dared! It was the first time that Henry had seen Sylvia like this. He had known thisdy since the age of five. When he was five years old, Henry and his mother were almost frozen to death on the street in winter. Sylvia''s father got out of the car and handed him a cotton-padded jacket with 100 RMB in cash. The jacket has made Henry and his mother survive in the winter. That money was able to buy medicine for his mother to relieve the fever. When he was seven, he got food poisoning because of the rotten food in the trash bin. The charity of the Family Lin saved six wandering children, including Henry. When he was ten, he was studying in a public rtions school founded by Family Lin. His mother found a cleaning job in the school. Until Henry was fourteen, his mother was diagnosed with a malignant tumor. In order not to be a burden to Henry, his mother left a note and jumped from the seventh floor. In his mother''s willing letter, she told Henry that, no matter what happened in the future, return Lin''s favor is the priority. If it weren''t for the Family Lin, Henry would have died on the street at the age of five, let alone his studies.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. The Lin Family had saved Henry Zhang''s life twice. Henry had sworn in his heart that he would definitely repay the''s kindness in his life. When he was five years old, the girl who gave him a jacket was like an angel who brought light to Henry''s heart. In Henry''s memory, she always smiles happily. He had never seen her frown like this. Henry rubbed the soles of Sylvia''s feet. He was familiar with every acupuncture point of the human body to rx Sylvia. His control of strength was evenparable to that of a professional massage master. Unconsciously, Sylvia''s whole body started rxing andzily leaned on the wide sofa. She was really too tired, and the drowsiness of sleep came with thefort of her feet. She was half lying on the soft sofa. Her posture made the white shirt in front of her slightly piled up in front of her. Between the buttons of the shirt and the buttons, there were slightly open. Henry nced at the gap slightly and saw Sylvia''s t lower abdomen through them. Further, it was the ck underwear. Sylvia did not realize anything at all. Thefort of the soles of her feet and the sleepiness of her mind made her fall asleep. She let out gentle breathing. Her ck hair was scattered on the back of the sofa, which was as beautiful as the sleeping beauty in fairy tales. Henry massaged her carefully. Ordinary people would feel numb in their legs if they squatted for more than 15 minutes. But Henry crouching for more than half an hour, he gently wiped her feet and slowly put them on the sofa, then covered them with a towel. Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Henry checked the time. It was 7 o''clock in the evening. He crept out of the vi, closed the door carefully, put on a pair of flip-flops, and rode the old bicycle out of the vi courtyard. While riding a bicycle, Henry took out his mobile phone and made a phone call.- "Boss, aren''t you at home? Howe you called me?" A male voice from the other side of the phone belonged to the young man who came to the vi this afternoon to look for Henry. "Find out for me whether someone has offended my wife today!" Henry''s voice was full of irrepressible anger. "Okay, boss, don''t hang up. I''ll ask someone to check it for you now..." Henry could hear the voice of the handsome young man on the phone and the crackling sound of the keyboard. In less than 30 seconds, the handsome young man spoke again, "Boss, we found out that Lin''s Group and Chow''s Group jointly developed a piece ofnd. As a result, after parting of the investment of Lin''s Group, Chow''s Group suddenly unterally terminated the cooperation. The general manager of Chow''s Group requested that sister-inw goes to Chow''s Group Building alone tonight, so that they may consider continuing cooperation." The veins on Henry''s hand suddenly stood out, and his words were full of anger. "How dare he to covet my wife? He is definitely looking for trouble! Send me the location and the picture of that Chow in ten seconds. That''s it!" As soon as Henry hung up the phone, the location information was sent over. The general manager of Chow''s Group was now in Chow''s building. Chow''s building, located in the south of Yinzhou city, had a total of 11 floors. In the president''s office on the top floor, the general manager Danny Chow, who was 30 years old, was wearing a shirt and sitting in arge boss chair, drinking the first-ss Longjing tea. He was looking at a photo of Sylvia Lin on theputer screen in front of him. Danny''s eyes shed a sinister smile while looking at the beautiful woman in the photo, and he said to himself, "You want to y with me? I''d like to see how capable you are Sylvia. To maintain your reserved manner or to waste your investment of one billion yuan!" Danny deliberately set a trap for Sylvia on the investment ground, and he clearly ckmailed Sylvia to sleep with him that if she wanted to continue the development of thend. Danny was looking at the time while tasting the tea. He thought that in at most three hours, the perfect woman would appear in front of him and let him y with her. "Oh, by the way, I heard that she is still married, but she seems to have found a good-for-nothing to be her husband. When I finish ying with her, I will talk to her good-for-nothing husband and see if he dares to say anything!" he thought. "Bang!" Just as Danny immersed in his beautiful fantasy, the door of his office was kicked open from the outside. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. This sound scared Danny. Danny saw a young man in a white vest and a pair of beach pants appear in front of him. Danny cursed without thinking, "Who are you? Get the hell out of here!" "Someone who wants to kill you!" Henry rushed up in one step. Before Danny could react, Henry had grabbed his short hair and mmed it against the solid wood desk in front of him with a bang. Danny did not even have a chance to react. He felt a tearing pain on his forehead, which made him almost faint. A warm feeling flowed down his forehead and reddened his eyes. It was his blood. Henry carried Danny by pulling his short hair and casually threw him aside. Danny, who weighed more than 90 kilograms, was easily thrown out of his boss''s chair. Danny stretched out his hand and touched his forehead. The blood on his hand made him crazy. Since his birth to up until now, no one had ever dared to treat him like this! Danny stared at Henry maliciously, gritted his teeth, and said, "Boy, do you have a death wish?" "Ha!" Henry chuckled. He raised his fist and punched at the solid wood desk in front of him. Danny''s eyelids twitched. He clearly saw that the solid wood desk with a thickness of ten centimeters was punched through by the man in front of him! This powerful punch made Danny swallow hard. What would happen if he was hit by that fist? Danny got a little scared. "Who are you? I''ve never provoked you!" Henry stretched out two fingers to Danny. "It doesn''t matter who I am. Now I give you two choices. First, put away the disgusting means you used to deal with Lin''s Group. Second, I will kill you now. You choose!" Danny, who was originally full of fear regarding Henry''s strength, suddenly felt terrified after hearing this. "Oh, it''s Madam Lin''s man." Danny leisurely straightened up the disheveled cor of his shirt, got up from the ground, took a tissue to wipe the blood on his forehead, and said to Henry, "What if I say no? If you want to kill me, thene on. Let me see if the money given by Madam Lin is worth your life. Do you think you can be safe and sound after you kill me?" Danny did not care about Henry''s threat at all. Henry also revealed an expression of sudden enlightenment because of Danny''s words. "Oh, yes, you really remind me that killing means life for a life. Well, I will change the condition for you. You either end the tricks you yed to Lin''s Group, or I destroy your so-called Chow''s Group. You have one minute to choose from. If you don''t choose in one minute, I will tacitly allow you to choose the second one and start the timing." "Ha!" Danny couldn''t help butugh out loud. He looked at Henry, who was wearing a white back beach pants, and said, "Boy, are you living in a dream? Do you think you can destroy mypany? Do you think that the world depends on fists to speak? If you hit me again, I will make you unable to live another day!" "Shh!" Henry made a silent gesture to Danny. When he was making a phone call, he said to the phone, "Well... 50 secondster, if I don''t contact you, I will destroy this Chow''s Group. There are many ways. You can choose." "F**k! You are pretending!" Danny kicked his boss''s chair heavily. Although he thought that this young man''s performance was like a clown, he was still very dissatisfied with the attitude and tone that he looked down upon Chows''. "Boy, although I don''t know who you are, I will give you two choices. First, kowtow three times to me and get out of my office. Second, I will kill you now. You choose." Danny''s eyes were fierce, and he stared at Henry. "I will give you thirty seconds!" "30." A countdown came from Henry. Chapter 4 Chapter 4 There were only 30 seconds left from the time Henry gave Danny to think. And there were only 30 seconds left from the time Danny gave Henry to think. "20 seconds, boy, I''d like to see how long you can keep fighting with me!" Danny lit a cigarette and took a good smoke. Then he raised his left wrist and looked at the Omega watch. "There are still ten seconds left."- Henry leisurely walked to the guest sofa in the office and sat down, quietly watching while Danny was counting down. "Five seconds." Danny sneered. Henry crossed his legs, put his hands behind his head, andidzily on the sofa. Danny looked at his watch. "It''s time. Boy, you''re the one who chose to die. Don''t me me for not giving you a chance!" Danny was just about to pick up the phone on his desk and call the bodyguards to teach this arrogant guy a lesson when the phone rang in advance. When Danny saw the caller''s number, his face changed. The caller was President Zhao, thergest partner of Chow''s Group. It could be said that without President Zhao''s help, the profit would be reduced by two-thirds! Danny weighed the pros and cons and decided to pick up President Zhao''s call first. After all, dealing with a bold andwless boy was far less important than President Zhao''s affairs. Danny just picked up the phone. Before he could say "Hello", he heard President Zhao''s angry voice on the phone. "Mr. Chow, you''ve offended people, so don''t implicate me. Our cooperation is over!" "Du Du Du Du..." Hearing the busy tone on the phone, Danny was stunned for a moment. What was going on? It had been six years since the cooperation between the Zhou''s and Mr. Zhao started and it had been very sessful. Why did this happen today? And President Zhao said that he had provoked important people and implicated him? Before Danny could think about it, thendline on the desk rang crazily again. He had a bad feeling and picked up thendline. "President Chow, bad news! Thepany''s official website has been hacked, and now it is completely down. All the prices of the goods sold on the Inte have alle down. In a few seconds, there were thousands of orders, and our losses have reached at least 100 million!" Before Danny could answer, the door of the office was pushed open by the secretary. The secretary reported in a panic, "President Chow, there were three contracts that are about to be sessfully discussed. But they suddenly refuse to contact us and said that there is no need to cooperate with a company that is about to go bankrupt!" "Ring!" The old-fashioned phone rang harshly in Danny''s ears. Only a few people could make this call. Every time they used this call, they were all important things. Danny picked up the phone with a pale face. "President Chow, something bad has happened. Thepany''s stock was greatly suppressed by the mysterious consortium. Thepany has arge amount of money. They would rather pay for it than drop our stock price by 11 points. They deliberately made trouble for us. ording to preliminary reports, we have lost 270 million yuan, and they are increasing every second!" "What!" The phone calls and the secretary''s report made Danny panic. Danny''s phone rang again. It was Danny''s father who roared on the phone, "B*stard, what did you do? All my old partners called to persuade me to run away quickly, saying that you offended someone you shouldn''t have offended!" "I..." Danny was going to exin when he nced at Henry who was sitting on the sofa. Looking at the young man in a white shirt and beach pants, Danny suddenly realized something. "It''s you! It''s all your fault! It''s all your fault!" Danny pointed at Henry. His fingers were trembling. The yful smile on his face made him feel scared. "How can you say that to me?" Henry smiled slightly. "I gave you two choices. You chose this one." In the office, the phone rang crazily, which made Danny feel particrly harsh. He questioned crazily, "What did you do? Ah!" "I''ve told you to make a choice, haven''t I?" Henry stretched out his right thumb to dig out his ears. The ringing of the phone and the news brought by the managers of various departments made Danny almost copse. He fully understood that this person in front of him was not someone he couldpete with at all. He said that he would destroy Chow''s Group, but he did not joke with him! If he did not admit defeat, Chow''s Group would really disappear! If he could do these things in a short time, his power was far beyond his imagination! Danny looked at the man half lying on the sofa. At this moment, in his eyes, this young man was like a demon from hell, who could easily destroy him! Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. The non-stop ringing of the phone shattered Danny''s heart. He staggered to Henry, kneeled on the ground, and begged with his eyes, "I agree! I agree with you! Please spare me!" Henry snapped his fingers. "Why weren''t you so obedient earlier?" Under Danny''s expectant gaze, Henry took out his mobile phone, made a phone call, and said it was enough. After a couple of seconds, Danny answered the phone again. ording to the report, the hacker who attacked thepany''s official website had left on his own, and the mysterious consortium that suppressed thepany''s stock no longer took action. In a short period of time, thepany had lost nearly 800 million yuan, not to mention the partners who terminated the cooperation with Chow''spany. If all of them were counted, the loss of Chow''spany this time was more than 2 billion yuan! Cold sweat ran down Danny''s back. He looked at the man in front of him in horror. He was a big shot who could destroy the Chows family with a few words. Who was he? How many people like him could you find in the whole country? How could Lin''s Group find such a person? "President Chow, you''ve made Lins disgusted, so we can''t let it go. Tomorrow morning, I want to know that you went to Lins to apologize, and the necessarypensation must be paid. If you don''t apologize to Lins at noon, I believe that you don''t want to see the result." Henry got up and patted his pants. He looked at Danny as if he was looking at an ant. Danny nodded with reverence and awe. "Yes, of course! Of course!" "That''s right. Good boy." Henry reached out and patted Danny''s face. Such a humiliating action made Danny dare not be dissatisfied. Instead, he tried to squeeze out a smile. After dealing with this matter, Henry left Chow''s building and rode a bicycle. He returned to the vi while humming a tune. He saw that Sylvia was still asleep on the sofa. Looking at the woman''s quiet appearance, Henry''s eyes showed a trace of doting love. He walked forward, held the woman in his arms like a princess, and slowly walked upstairs to the bedroom. One night passed. The next day, Sylvia was awakened by the dazzling sunshine. She stretched herself. For the first time, she felt that she slept peacefully. She looked at the clock hanging on the wall and the hour needle was pointing at ten, which made Sylvia scream. Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Sylvia got up in a hurry and rushed out of the bedroom. There she saw Henry, who was wiping the floor. At that time, Henry also turned his head and saw Sylvia. He smiled at her and said, "President Lin, you''re awake." Sylvia frowned. "It''s ten o''clock. Why didn''t you wake me up?" Henryughed and said, "President Lin, you said you did not allow me toe to your bedroom." Sylvia was stunned. She couldn''t say a word. She did say something like that. Suddenly, she thought of something and her pretty face suddenly became cold. "I remember that I fell asleep on the sofa yesterday. Why did I wake up in the bedroom this morning?" Henry''s smirking expression froze. He scratched the back of his head with his hand and said with a hollow smile, "Haha, I carried you to the bedroom when I saw that you didn''t sleep well on the sofa yesterday. But don''t worry, I didn''t do anything out of line! Trust me!" "Carried?" Sylvia grabbed this word. The person in front of her actually hugged her! Sylvia subconsciously checked her clothes. When she found that her underwear was untouched, she breathed a sigh of relief. Henry was afraid that Sylvia would continue to question him, so he quickly changed the topic. "President Lin, isn''t there something else to do in yourpany? I have prepared the lotion and toothpaste for you." Sylvia also knew that there was no time to talk about these things with Henry and that the company''s affairs were the most important. She crossed her slender legs, rushed to wash up, opened the door, and ran out. Henry looked at Sylvia''s back and smiled dotingly. Sylvia was driving the red Mercedes-Benz GT and was feeling anxious. This morning, she was supposed to deal with thend she worked with Chows'', but she slept until 10 o''clock. What a mistake! In the lobby on the first floor of Lins Group, Danny Chow, dressed in a formal suit and wrapped in gauze on his head, was waiting anxiously. He looked at the time and it was already half-past ten. It was still an hour and a half before noon, but President Lin had note yet. Danny clearly remembered what the vicious man said yesterday. If he hadn''t apologized before noon, he would be in trouble! Danny''s father, Matin Chow, was also standing there with a serious expression. He heard his son talk about what happened yesterday, and learned that the other party almost destroyed the whole Chows'' with only a phone call, which made Matin Chow tremble. At the same time, he taught his son a good lesson, so that he must not make Lins dissatisfied again! Just then, a red Mercedes Benz GT stopped at the gate of Lins Group. At the sight of this Mercedes-Benz, Danny''s face was full of joy. He hurried to meet it. Matin Chow also quickly caught up with it and put a smile on his serious old face. Sylvia, who was formally dressed, got out of the car and saw Danny, who was walking towards her with a smile on his face. The gauze wrapped on his head also puzzled her. "President Lin, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. You''re finally here." Danny tried to be polite. When he spoke, he bowed slightly and put himself in an inferior position. Sylvia was stunned by Danny''s attitude. Yesterday, she also learned from the phone call that the man in front of her asked her to go to Chow mansion alone. She found this to be strange, but she was polite and smiled contemptuously. "Oh, President Chow, I''m afraid I let you down yesterday. If you really think that my Lin''s Group is a pushover, you can do whatever you want. No matter how disgusting the means are, I, Sylvia Lin, will take it!" "President Lin, I was too ignorant to recognize you. Yesterday, the man had taught me a lesson, so you have a lot of honor. Please forgive me this time. This is the ownership of thend. This morning, I have asked people to transfer all the property to your Lin''s Group, including the two residential areas you have visitedst time. I have arranged for people to handle the formalities and send them to you in a few hours. If you are satisfied, please tell the man that I have done what he asked me to do." Danny not only apologized to Sylvia but also gave thend that they cooperated with to each other. He also gave two residential areas aspensation for their cooperation. He just wanted Henry to see his sincerity. Matin Chow also put in a good word for Sylvia, saying that the Chow family and the Lin family were old friends. He got disappointed in his son for doing such a thing. He hoped that Sylvia would not me him! This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Sylvia looked at thend certificate handed over by Danny, which was written with her own name and stamped with the seal of various departments. He could not make a fake. What happened in front of her made Sylvia feel like it wasn''t real. But the fact is that it happened in front of her, so she had to believe it. Sylvia grabbed the key point in Danny''s words. He said that someone had severely taught him a lesson yesterday and helped her? Who was that person? "President Lin, do you think you''re satisfied?" Danny asked cautiously and tentatively. He did not feel that he was too humble at all. He had seen the power of that person yesterday, and he was only afraid. He knew that his pride was nothing in front of that person! "Okay, I know. You don''t have to give me yournd and residential area. I only hope that you don''t do disgusting things in the next cooperation." Sylvia didn''t ept thepensation because she didn''t know who had helped her. It was not appropriate to ept such a big gift. When Danny heard that Sylvia did not intend to ept his apology, his face suddenly became bitter. "President Lin, please ept it. Yesterday, the person said that if the apology was notpleted, I would be miserable. Please take pity on me and ept it!" Danny''s attitude made Sylvia feel unpleasant. "Poor him? A piece ofnd worth more than one billion yuan for free?" If others heard Danny''s words, they would think that she was crazy. Seeing Danny''s begging look, Sylvia knew that she could not refuse. Forget it, let''s take it first. When she knew who had helped her, it would not be toote to return the gift. After thinking this through, Sylvia told Danny that she would ask the secretary to take charge of these things. After that, she hurried upstairs. Sylvia sat in her office and looked at the huge window. Through this window, she could overlook the entire CBD of Yinzhou City. She was thinking about what had just happened and she still couldn''t believe it. Howe that this severe problem was solved that easily? Who had helped her? Sylvia thought for a while, but she couldn''t find any clue. Fortunately, she was not an unreasonable person. She couldn''t figure out some things, for the time being, so she stopped thinking about it. The biggest problem was solved and that made her feel much better. At this moment, someone knocked on the door of the office. "Pleasee in," Sylvia said. Outside the door came a woman with wheat-colored skin. She was dressed in red and blue loose sportswear. She looked about the same age as Sylvia. She was about 23 years old and 1.6 meters tall with short hair. She stood there like a cheetah that could release its strength at any time. "Hello, President Lin. Let me introduce myself. My name is Anna Jing. Your father hired me to protect you." As soon as Anna Jing finished her words, Sylvia''s phone rang. It was her father. Chapter 6 Chapter 6 In Spring Residential Home, Yinzhou City. The cheerful children were ying on the greenwn. On thewn, Jenny Qin was sitting with her legs crossed in a white dress, with her long hair hanging behind her head. The dark color was in sharp contrast with her white dress. She wore a coro made by the children for her. Her white dress was scattered on thewn, like an elf in the forest. "Jenny, I also want candies!" A chubby boy ran to Jenny and smiled at her. "Xiaohu, you can''t eat sugar anymore." Jenny stretched out her arms and rubbed the head of Xiaohu. Her eyes were full of love. An old woman with grey hair walked toward her with a kind smile. "Jenny, you spoil these children too much." A sweet smile appeared on Jenny''s face, as beautiful as a blooming flower. "Dean, I am happy when I see the children happy. By the way, is that Henry?" "He just arrived." Dean Cui pointed to a wooden pavilion built by man. Henry sat there quietly and looked ahead. Looking at Henry''s appearance, Dean Cui sighed, and a trace of sympathy shed in her kind eyes. "This child has always been unable to get out of his emotional entanglement. In order not to drag him down, his mothermitted suicide by jumping off the building. He has been ming himself for this." Jenny followed Dean Cui''s finger and looked at Henry''s profile. From this man, she always felt a sense of sadness. In his deep eyes, it seemed that there were many stories hidden, which made Jenny want to explore. But every time she wanted to try to talk to this man, she always felt that he was cold and distant. Jenny came from a rich family. Her facial features were delicate and her temperament was outstanding. She was the goddess in many people''s eyes. In addition, she was kind and did not ask for a reward for the investment in Spring Residential Home, which made countless people pursue her. A month ago, Jenny saw Henry. At that time, when she saw him sitting alone in the wooden pavilion in a daze, she only felt that this man was pretending to be mncholy. But now, Jenny didn''t think so. She heard the story of this man from the Dean and understood why he was sitting in that pavilion. It was built by him and his mother. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Henry is a good child. He gave me 20,000 yuan just now. No matter how much I refused, he insisted on giving it to me. This child''s life is not good, but he still wants to do something for the welfare home." Dean Cui sighed and shook her head. "In those days, if the welfare home had a good man like you to support it, I would not have watched his mother die, and I couldn''t do anything about it." Jenny''s eyes were fixed on Henry. He wore such cheap clothes, but he donated 20,000 yuan to the welfare house... "Henry, let''s y together!" A three-year-old girl ran to him and said in a childish voice, pulling his trousers with her little hands. "Okay, Sarah what do you want to y?" Henry picked up the little girl, threw her up, and caught her with a smile. Henry''s heartfelt smile could only be seen in two ces. First, in front of Sylvia, second, in the welfare home. "I want you to lift me to the air." The little girl giggled, and her big eyes were like crescent moons when she smiles. Jenny, who was sitting on thewn, could not help but smile when she saw Henry''s heartfelt smile. She could see that this man really liked these children, unlike her pursuers who deliberately showed a look of a child in order to please her. Henry yed with the little girl for a while, and the phone in his pocket rang. He looked at the phone and saw that the call is from the handsome young man he met yesterday. He put Sarah on the ground and let her y by herself. Then he walked aside and picked up the phone. "What''s wrong?" The handsome young man''s voice on the phone was a little dignified. "Boss, I got the news that a killer is going to kill sister-inw today." "Killer!" Henry clenched his teeth and said this word. At this moment, even through the phone, the handsome young man could feel a hint of chill. Although he did not know why his boss cared so much about the female president of Yinzhou, he was clear that those killers were in trouble! After a few seconds of silence on the phone, Henry said again, "Okay, I know. You don''t need to send anyone to do it. I will solve these things. That''s it." Henry hung up the phone and looked up at the sky in the distance. He murmured, "Some people just don''t know how to live, do they?" At first, Henry wanted to pursue Sylvia openly. After all, with his status, no matter in which aspect, hisbination with Sylvia could only be regarded as her superior. But Henry got the news that someone wanted to take Sylvia''s life. The identity of the person was well hidden, and Henry couldn''t find it out for a while. Henry knew that it was not because the other party''s level was too high. On the contrary, it was because their level was too low for him to investigate. After all, the people he contacted were all top-level figures in the world. Henry had no choice but to secretly protect Sylvia and slowly investigate who was the one who wanted to hurt her. Even if Henry knew that Sylvia looked down on him, he still enjoyed it. As long as he could see the angel in his life every day, he would be satisfied. She brought light to his world and made him believe that this world was not as ruthless as he saw when he was in despair. After learning about the killer''s action, Henry said goodbye to Dean Cui. Wearing his beach pants and white vest, he stepped on a pair of flip-flops and walked toward the Lin''s Mansion. Seeing that Henry was about to leave, Jenny walked to him and asked generously, "Would you like me to see you off?" Jenny wanted to get close to this man. She was fascinated by his love for the child and his affection for the family. She wanted to get to know him well. "No." Henry waved his hand and refused. He didn''t say a word to Jenny, and even his eyes didn''t stay for a second on Jenny. Looking at Henry''s retreating figure, Jenny''s beautiful eyes revealed a sense of loss. Lin''s Mansion was located in the center of the Yinzhou''s CBD. It was the most prominent building in the entire CBD. The high-rise buildings of the 22 floors symbolized the enormous wealth of Lin''s Group. In the president''s office on the top floor of Lin''s Group, Sylvia hung up her father''s phone and learned her situation from her father at the same time. She didn''t know why someone wanted to kill her. She could only say that there were too many people she had offended in the business field. If she thought about it carefully, everyone might want her dead. After all, business battles, although not bloody, would also lead to the failure and to the losers. Many people became rich overnight and then became penniless in a short time. In the end, they chose to climb onto the rooftop and jump. Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Anna Jiang sat quietly on the leather couch in the office, drinking the first-ss tea that Cathy Lee made. This tea could reduce the fat in her abdomen, which was very popr among women. At the same time, Cathy had also prepared Anna''s personal information and ced it in front of Sylvia. Anna Jiang, twenty-three years old, had be the provincial female fighting champion at the age of 18, served in the military, and joined the female Special Warfare Brigade. In five years, she had performed 17 tasks. She had achieved the first-ss merit twice, the second-ss merit, and the third-ss merit. She was good at free fighting, anti- portrait stability, and then chose to retire after five years of service. She established a female bodyguardpany. Within a month, she had gained a good reputation in the industry and was responsible for the personal protection that some male bodyguards could not do. After reading the information, Sylvia still admired Anna. Just like men would envy other men''s eight abdominal muscles. Strong women like Sylvia were also envious of Anna''s personal skills. Sylvia closed Anna''s information, looked at her, and said, "My dad told me that from now on, you can live in my house, but I need to tell you in advance that I have another person at home, and he may make you feel disgusted." Anna did not say anything. Sylvia smiled and looked at the watch on her wrist. It was almost 12 o''clock. "Let''s go for a meal first. I''ll introduce the situation of ourpany to you so that you can work in the future." Sylvia got up from the executive chair and straightened her slightly wrinkled ck skirt. Her slender and straight legs were impable. Anna put down the teacup and said to Sylvia, "President Lin, I think we should deal with the bugs in your office before dinner." "A bug?" Sylvia frowned because of Anna''s words. She never knew that there was a bug in her office! "Judging from President Lin''s expression, she probably doesn''t know the existence of the bug." Anna got up and groped around several corners of the office. Then she took out three small bugs from the bottom of the flowerpot, the corner of the wall, and the innermost part of the bookshelf. Seeing this, Sylvia got terrified. She didn''t know how long the three bugs had been in her office and how many things had others heard about her. Who did it? Sylvia was angry about the existence of the bug, but she understood Anna''s ability clearly. She deserved to be a professional bodyguard. Henry came to the downstairs of Lin''s mansion and looked at the time. It was time for lunch. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. As a business center, there were all kinds of snack restaurants in the CBD. Henry looked around and found a cafe that could see Sylvia''s office floor-to-ceiling windows. He chose the window to sit down, where he could see the Lin''s Mansion with his best eyesight. Once there was any movement, he could rush to Lin''s mansion in no time. Of course, before the killer appeared, Henry would not take the initiative to show off. A lot of white-cor workers worked in the CBD, and the cafe was filled with the feeling of small materials. As soon as Henry entered the door, he heard the soothing light music. There was a lot of green vegetation on the flower rack in the store. Henry nced at it and found that there were not many people in the cafe. A girl, who looked about 17 or 18, was talking to herself to the phone screen. A male salesman in a shirt was trying to promote his products with the customers sitting opposite him. Henry ordered some pastries and a cup of the cheapest Cassano. He was eating slowly and looking out of the window. About half an hourter, Henry locked six targets. Six people had been hovering outside the Lin''s mansion. They were all men in their thirties. Two of them each drove an old pickup truck. The remaining four were all focused on Lin''s mansion and nced at the highest floor vaguely. These six people were hardly noticeable in the crowded CBD, but they couldn''t escape Henry''s eyes. Henry got up, he was going to beat the six people first, and then he wanted to interrogate them carefully. But he saw Sylviaing out of Lin''s mansion. Beside her, there was a woman with wheat skin. The two women had apletely different skin color, forming a striking contrast. With a flick of his finger, Henry could tell that the woman beside Sylvia was a martial arts practitioner. Her eyes were focused on the surroundings all the time. Her footsteps and every step she took were just right. Her body was always in a state where she could use her strength at any time. Henry thought for a moment and gave up the idea of subduing the six people first. He walked out of the cafe and walked toward Sylvia. Sylvia took Anna to have a simple lunch in thepany. Because she found that there was a bug in the office, Sylvia couldn''t sit still and wanted to take Anna home to see if there were also these things in her home. As soon as Sylvia went out, she saw a disgusting figureing toward her. She had warned him not toe to her! "President Lin." Henry walked to Sylvia with a smile, which was disgusting in her eyes. "What are you doing here?" Sylvia looked at Henry who was untidy. Henry was 1.8 meters tall and didn''t look weak. In terms of appearance, he was handsome, but Sylvia didn''t like him. Because she knew that no matter how good the man''s appearance was, he couldn''t change the fact that he is untidy. Looking at his white vest, beach pants, and flip-flops, people wouldn''t think highly of him at first sight. Henry smiled at Sylvia and said, "President Lin, can I ask you to borrow 500 yuan? I''ll pay you from the next month''s sry." This was the most suitable excuse Henry could find. He couldn''t tell Sylvia that if someone wanted to kill her, he would protect her. Hearing this, the disgust in Sylvia''s eyes became stronger. She didn''t want to talk too much to Henry. She directly took out 500 yuan and threw it to Henry. "I''ll give it to you and don''t need to pay it back. Anyway, the so-called sry is also my family''s money. Don''t appear at thepany''s door in the future!" After that, Sylvia ignored Henry and took Anna to the parking lot. When they arrived in front of the car, Sylvia found that Henry was still following her with an annoying smile on his face. "Why are you following me?" "President Lin, where are you going?" Henry asked. At the same time, he was also secretly looking at Anna. "Going home!" Sylvia didn''t even bother to lie, because she knew that once she said it, this shameless man would surely dig out the truth and make her annoyed. "That''s just right. Take me with you." Henry rubbed his hands. "The taxi would be too expensive." "There is not enough space." Sylvia refused without thinking. At the same time, she pointed out that her Mercedes-Benz has only two seats. Chapter 8 Chapter 8 "Take my car." At this time, Anna suddenly spoke and pressed the car key in her hand and the car let out two beeps. Seeing Sylvia''s dissatisfied look, Anna smiled at her and said, "President Lin, is this the person you mentioned to me before?" Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "Yes." Sylvia nodded. At this time, Henry had already sat in the back seat of Anna''s car with a cheeky smile. "Let''s go, President Lin. Let''s go to your house and have a look." Anna said. Sylvia had no choice but to get into Anna''s car. After she sat in the passenger seat, she deliberately leaned the seat forward. Even though she really couldn''t move, she wanted to keep as far away from Henry as possible. Henry seemed to have not realized how much Sylvia hated him. He just sat there andughed. He kept talking to Anna and said that he had never seen her before. He asked if she was a new employee. Although Anna knew that Sylvia hated Henry, she couldn''t put this emotion in her mind, because when she was hired, she not only had to protect Sylvia but also received the task of protecting Sylvia''s husband. To put it bluntly, this man in the car was also her employer. The car just drove on the street and gradually arrived at Luxury Vige. Henry looked at them with a naughty smile all the way. In fact, his attention was always outside the car, and he clearly saw that the two trucks he noticed before were always behind the car. As they drove into themunity, Anna drove toward the vi area under Sylvia''s guidance. Just as they were about to get home, Henry saw that the road in front of them was blocked. On themercial road of themunity, there were two trucks parked. They were in the middle of the road blocking the way, so the cars could not drive through. Anna tapped the horn twice, finding that the two cars in front of her were not moving at all. Helplessly, Sylvia had to let Anna reverse the car. But just as Anna was about to reverse the car, another two trucks came from behind, and then parked there, blocking the roadpletely. At this moment, Anna realized that something was wrong. After telling Sylvia to stay in the car, she got off the car. As soon as Anna opened the door, six men stepped down from the two carriages behind her. With a sneer on their lips, they walked toward Anna with daggers in their hands. At the same time, five men also walked down from the two cars blocking the road. Theypletely surrounded them. "Miss, get out of here if you know what''s going on. I only want the woman''s life in the car." The leading man shook the dagger in his hand and said to Anna. "Just you?" Anna nced around the eleven people with contempt in her eyes. "Miss, if you don''t know what''s good for you, you will die. Since you don''t listen to me, I don''t care to kill one more person. Before you die, I will definitely let you know what pain is!" The leading man strode toward Anna, raised the dagger in his hand, and stabbed her in the face. Sylvia, who was sitting in the passenger seat, saw clearly through the windshield what was going on. When the other party raised the dagger and stabbed toward Anna, Sylvia screamed and covered her eyes subconsciously. Her heart was beating fast. She had never seen such a scene before. Even if it was a man, when she saw someone fighting with a knife, she would be afraid. "Bang!" Sylvia opened her eyes. She saw that the man who had just stabbed Anna with a dagger had already fallen on the big hood of the car. At this time, Anna was surrounded by several men with daggers. Every knife was aimed at her vital parts. Anna narrowly dodged and fought back. Sylvia trembled and took out her mobile phone to call the police, but found that the phone that was not chargedst night was turned off at this critical moment. Sylvia threw the phone aside with hatred. At this time, she remembered that there was another person in the back seat and shouted, "Henry, hurry up! Call the police in themunity!" Sylvia shouted and found that Henry did not answer her. She turned her head and found that Henry was no longer in the back seat. She looked around and found him. He had already sneaked out of the car and ran to their vi without stopping as if he had been scared out of his wits. Henry''s cowardly look made Sylvia hate him even more. Why did she find such a husband? He ran into the vi courtyard. He could see that the eleven men were not at Anna''s level at all. She could deal with them alone. As for himself, he had other things to do. Pushing open the door of the vi, Henry looked at the living room and said loudly, "What''s the point of sneaking around?" "Haha, not furtively, I just don''t want to be mixed with the group of people outside. You can find me, which proves that you still have some ability." A man in a suit walked down the stairs from the living room to the second floor. He looked less than 30 years old, with a faint smile on his face. When Henry saw him, his face suddenly changed and was full of anger. He wiped the ground before he went out, and was trampled by... someone! dirty! "Tsk, tsk. I really enjoy the angry expression on your face. Do you know that every time I kill those people, thest expression I leave to them is only two, panic, and anger?" The man in a suit took out a cigarette from his pocket and lit it in his mouth. After taking a deep breath, he narrowed his eyes and looked at Henry through the smoke. " Put the cigarette out! My wife doesn''t allow me to smoke here." "Hey, he''s really a tough man. You''re going to die soon, so you should not care about these things." The man in the suit seemed to be in no hurry to take action. This was also his habit. Before killing someone, he must enjoy the reaction of his target before dying. However, this time, he had never seen his opponent''s reaction. "I asked you to put out the cigarette!" Henry emphasized again and walked toward the man in the suit at the same time. "What if I say no?" The man in the suit wore a smile and deliberately took a deep breath. "Then die!" Henry''s voice was emotionless. His eyes were like a fierce beast, staring at the suited man. In Henry''s eyes, the man in the suit actually felt a trace of fear. This fear made him a little upset. "Boy, you''re looking for trouble!" The man in the suit threw the cigarette at Henry and didn''t want to talk more with him. His one hand turned into a w and grabbed Henry''s neck, trying to break it. "Too slow." Henry''s emotionless voice sounded in the man''s ear. The man in the suit was shocked. When he was about to change his move, he felt a bone-chilling pain in his arm. This pain made him instantly break into a cold sweat. His arm was twisted off! Before the man in the suit could react, another three kinds of pain, which were no less than a broken arm, came to his body at the same time. Almost in an instant, his other arm and legs were all broken. Chapter 9 Chapter 9 The man in the suit whose legs were broken knelt on the ground with his hands hanging down feebly. The smile on his face had long disappeared and turned into horror. Cold sweat kept breaking out on his forehead. Henry noticed that there was a swallow tattoo on the backside of his neck in the suit. Henry frowned. "An ''Anye'' assassin? Who sent you here?" When the man in the suit heard Henry say "Anye", he swallowed hard. Few people could say the name of the organization so easily. "You actually know about Anye!" The man in suit widened his eyes. "Is it very mysterious?" Henry asked back, "Tell me, who sent you here and I can consider leaving your body as a whole." "Ha, ha, ha!" The man in the suit took a deep breath andughed. "Since you know about Anye, you should know that we, Anye, will never reveal our employer''s identity even if we die." Henry tilted his head and thought for two seconds, and then he said, "Yes, the rules still follow. Looking at the tattoo on your neck, it must be one of the Nightmare Thirteen. I heard that you 13 are brothers and sisters. Now I give you a choice. You either break the rules of your organization and tell me who your employer is or I kill all your remaining 12 brothers and sisters." "Arrogant!" The man in the suit knelt on the ground. "I admit that you are very strong and that I am no match for you. But do you really think that you can do something to the whole Nightmare Thirteen? How many people in this world dare to say such things?" "Not many, but I am one of them," Henry said calmly. "Where did your confidencee from? Just because you can defeat me?" The man in the suit sneered. "Because of this." Henry took out a dark gold ring from his beach trousers pocket and raised his eyebrows slightly. "Is this enough?" At the moment he saw the ring, the pupils of the man in the suit contracted sharply, and his voice was trembling. "Sage... Sage Ring! It''s you! It''s you! It''s you!" The body of the man in suit trembled unconsciously. Even if he had just mentioned death, he had not shown such a wretched look. "What do you think? Do you believe it now?" Henry put the ring back in the pocket of his trousers and looked at the man in a suit. "I didn''t expect that I was lucky enough to fight the legendary Satan, hahaha! Well, I can tell you who the employer is, but you have to guarantee that you won''t do anything to my brothers and sisters." "You are not qualified to bargain with me!" Henry''s voice was full of chill. "Three seconds, tell me the name of the employer and then die." The man in the suit smiled sadly. "The employer''s surname is Su, one of Yanjing people." After that, the man in the suit bit the poison hidden behind his teeth and fell down in front of Henry. He died instantly. "His surname is Su? A man from Yan Jing people?" Henry didn''t even look at the dead man in the suit. He muttered and sent a text message out. Henry dragged the body out of the north door of the living room and came to the backyard. He waved his hand to the air. A ck shadow rushed over and picked up the body. Without saying anything, he disappeared again. Henry went back to the living room and confirmed that there was no trace of fighting in the room. Then he walked to the front door of the living room. Just then, Sylvia and Anna came in from the front door. Sylvia''s pretty face was full of coldness. She saw clearly how weak Henry is. "Hey, President Lin, the tea has been ready for you. Enjoy it." Henry brought a cup of brewed tea to Sylvia. Sylvia nced at Henry coldly and did not say anything, nor did she pick up the cup of tea he handed over. She had nothing to say to him. Today''s matter was a decider to her. She immediately called her father and asked him to get Henry out of here! Anna looked at Henry with some contempt in her eyes. A man escaped first when his wife was in danger? Seeing that Sylvia was in a bad mood, Henry smiled and went back to his bedroom. He called the handsome young man and told him to investigate all the people surnamed Su in Yan Jing! When Henry finished these things, Anna also checked the vi. What made Sylvia feel better was that there was no bug in the vi. In fact, Henry had already dealt with these things a month ago. Sylvia sat in the living room. The more she thought about Henry''s appearance, the more annoyed she became. She was about to call her father and tell her father about Henry''s coward performance just now when the phone rang. It was her father. "Lin,e with Henry to Di Saint French restaurant. Sam Zheng hase back. Your Uncle Zheng and aunt have invited you." Sylvia listened to her father''s words on the phone and swallowed the words that she wanted Henry to get out of here. If Sylvia was very dissatisfied with Henry, then she was even more dissatisfied with Sam! The Zheng Family and the Lin Family were family friends. Sylvia''s outstanding appearance had been pursued by Sam since she was a child. But Sylvia was not interested in him at all. He was a second-generation son who was spoiled by his family. Sylvia knew that Sam had a rtionship with his tutor when he was 15 years old. It was a college student. Sam made her a baby and kicked her out directly. His private life was a mess. As for this, Sam''s parents did not care about it at all. Every time they saw Sylvia, they would say that the two families would be rtives in the future. When Sylvia heard Sam and his parents, she knew what they were going to do. Obviously, between Sam and Henry, Sylvia would rather ept Henry. Although this person was a little cowardly and useless, what he did at least would not make people want to vomit. Di Saint''s French restaurant had been the most famous restaurant in Yinzhou City for nearly a year. With its original vor, people could deeply feel the French style. This restaurant was full of French style from decoration style to service and staff. Sylvia chose a supercar in the vi yard and took Henry here. When Henry got out of the car, before he could speak, he felt his arm was held by someone. He saw Sylvia standing next to him with a gentle look. She was not indifferent like at home at all.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Looking at Sylvia''s actions and expression at this time, he really felt that she was a fairdy who was snuggling in her husband''s arms. Henry subconsciously reached out his hand and held Sylvia''s waist. The moment he touched her waist, he felt her slender and soft. Sylvia''s delicate body shook slightly, and the smile on her face was extremely unnatural. "Take your hand away." "Oh." Henry touched his nose and obediently took away the big hand that was holding Sylvia''s waist. Sylvia red at Henry. Although there was a gentle smile on her face, there was still coldness in her words. "Don''t talk a lot inside. You and I should try to show our love. When I ask you what you want, just let me decide. Do you understand?" Henry nodded and raised one hand. "Yes, Madam. I promise toplete the task!" Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Holding Henry''s arm, Sylvia walked into the restaurant. Her appearance and beautiful figure attracted a lot of people''s attention. However, Henry''s beach pants and white vest made people sneer. Why did he wear this to such a high-end restaurant? Didn''t he think it was improper? After experienced a lot of things these years, Henry didn''t care how others looked at him. He pushed open the heavy door of the restaurant and saw a luxurious space in front of him. The gorgeous crystal chandelier on the ceiling cast a faint light, making the restaurant look elegant and quiet. The gentle music filled the entire restaurant, like an invisible smoke spreading, slowly upying people''s hearts, making people calm and happy. The beautiful flowers exuded bursts of fragrance, soothing people''s tension. There were polite waiters and quiet guests, whispering andughing from time to time. The environment was quiet and beautiful. Looking at the decoration in the restaurant, Henry couldn''t help nodding his head. Although it didn''t show all the original French style, there had been some artistic conception. He could see that the owner of this restaurant put a lot of effort. They attracted a lot of attention when they entered the door. Obviously, beautiful women were pleasing to the eye wherever they were. It seemed that the eyes of the people around them directly ignored Henry and put all of them on Sylvia. Sylvia had long been ustomed to this situation. She was not nervous at all and seemed to be very generous. Henry nced around and soon found the target. On the most conspicuous table in the restaurant, there were three men and a woman sitting there. Different from the rest of the people in the restaurant, the eyes of the three men and a woman were focused on him. One of them, a man and a woman, about fifty years old. The man''s square face was full of vicissitudes of life, which was a trace left by his age. Obviously, this man''s experience in the firstThis content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . half of his life was not very smooth. Looking at the woman, she looked like a noblewoman with a pearl ne hanging on her neck. She looked younger than her actual age. Henry saw a young man in his twenties sitting next to the middle-aged man and woman. The young man wore a blue-cor shirt and was looking at him with a sinister smile. Henry knew that this young man was Sam Zheng. The middle-aged man and woman were Sam''s parents, Neil Zheng and Fiona Wong. Nelson Lin, Sylvia''s father, knew Henry. Nelson was a middle-aged man who looked very kind. "Dad." Sylvia came to the table holding Henry''s arm. At the same time, Henry also called greeted him. "Come and sit down!" Nelson greeted. "Henry, let me introduce you to Uncle Zheng and Auntie Wong. And this is Sam Zheng. You are about the same age. You should be more close to each other in the future." "Forget it, Uncle Lin. Don''t get too close to me. It''s said that people who get close tend to look alike. I don''t want to be like him." As soon as Nelson''s voice fell, Sam Zheng, who had a malicious look on his face, spoke. Upon hearing his son''s words, Sam''s parents not only did not reprimand him but also encouraged him. "Sylvia, I heard that you are getting married. Is this the person you are going to marry?" Sam''s face was full of disdain. "It seems that you don''t have good taste." "Sylvia, you are still a kid. How can you get married?" Fiona Wong also said, "Look at you, how can you find such a bumpkin to get married to? He is not even as good as my Sam. Get divorced quickly!" Sam and Fiona were speaking directly, not caring about Henry''s feelings. "It seems that I don''t need a few strangers to point fingers at me when I marry someone, right?" Sylvia said unhappily. "Strangers? Sylvia, how can you think we are strangers? If you are talking about strangers, there is only one stranger here, right?" Sam pointed at Henry, and his intention was very strong. Nelson, who was sitting aside, said with a smile, "Let''s not get involved in the affairs of the younger generation. Let''s order food first." "Yes, let''s order." Nei Zheng, Sam''s father, also said. Sam smiled confidently, snapped his fingers, and called the waiter. In order to maintain the French style and atmosphere, the waiters of this French-style restaurant were also French. In this restaurant, themunication between customers and waiters was in English, and the menu was only in French and English. Sam sat on the chair, took the menu handed over by the waiter, nced at Henry, and then ordered in English and French. Most people''s knowledge of French was very low. After all, it was not as popr as English. It seemed to be very high-end in the eyes of people who didn''t know French, but in Henry''s eyes, it was obviously a joke! It sounded like a foreigner who didn''t know much Chinesenguage when he came to China. In order to express one thing, he would use his hands and feet from time to time. However, the foreigner felt that he had said it very clearly and looked confident. Obviously, waiters encountered many customers in the restaurant who had simr ways of expressing themselves as Sam did. They just nodded and smiled. They could tell what kind of food he wanted from his poor French. During the ordering, Sam nced at Henry from time to time with an arrogant look, so did Fiona, Sam''s mother. It seemed that she wanted to show how excellent her son was and how bad Henry was! After Sam ordered, he handed the menu to Henry and said, "Well, you can order whatever you want. You don''t have to pay for this meal." Henry looked at the menu in Sam''s hand and thought of what Sylvia had just said to him. He shook his head and said, "Let Sylvia order for me." "What? You don''t know French? If you are uneducated, then don''te to such a high-end ce." Sam gave a disdainful smile and handed the menu to Sylvia. Sylvia took the menu and kept looking at it with her delicate hands. She frowned slightly. Although this French restaurant had been opened for more than a year, it was her first time toe here. She couldn''t understand a lot of French on it. Although there were English notes, some special ingredients must be read in French. Such a menu made Sylvia worried for a while. She didn''t know what to order. Sam, who was sitting opposite Sylvia, said, "Sylvia, you are usually busy with work and have never been to this restaurant. Why don''t I choose one for you?" With this, Sam reached out to take the menu from Sylvia''s hand. If Sam really took the menu and ordered for Sylvia, it could be said that he was humiliating Henry. Should Henry let other men order for his wife? But when Sam''s hand just reached the menu, another person took the menu from Sylvia''s hand. He saw that the ruffian actually picked up the menu. Why did he have to do that? This was a ce for the top-ss people. It was glory for him toe in. How could he dare to take the menu? How could he marry a member of the Lin family? Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Sylvia also looked at Henry with surprise, but the surprise on her face disappeared in a sh. She became gentle and said softly, "Would you like to order for me?" "Sure." Henry nodded, holding the menu in one hand and flipping the page gently with the other hand, but he didn''t say anything. Sam looked at Henry and was even angrier. He said, "If you don''t understand, don''t pretend, and don''t waste everyone''s time." "Sam, be careful. What''s wrong with taking a look at the menu?" Although Sylvia didn''t know what Henry was doing, at least for now, she was on the same side as him. She couldn''t let Henry be humiliated by others. "Sylvia, this is a French restaurant. Can he understand French?" Sam asked disdainfully. Before Sam finished speaking, Henry started speaking. He pointed at the menu and said to the French waiters in standard Chinesenguage, "This, this, and this." Although the waiter did not understand what Henry said, but his action made him understand. He nodded and turned to order the food. Sam thought that Henry would say something, but when he saw Henry''s action, he immediately laughed out. "A lower ss is the lower ss. Don''t you know that French cuisine is very fond of manners? I''ll see how you will eat itter! Don''t eat like an animal. You probably don''t know how to eat!" Henry snorted and rolled his eyes. "Who said I don''t know what order? I just ordered the liver." "The liver? Did he say the liver? Ha, ha, ha!" Henry''s words made Sam feel as if he had heard a big joke. He patted the table with his hand and burst into tears withughter. "I said bumpkin, don''t pretend you understand French food. It''s called goose liver, understand?" "Sam, it''s none of your business how we call it," Sylvia said at this time. Although she knew that Henry was wrong about goose liver, but he was doing this for her. Sam grinned and said, "Sylvia, Sylvia, even if you are going to find a husband, he should be decent, right? Look at him, what is this?" Fiona''s face showedcency. "Some people always think that they are superior to others by watching something on TV and reading some books. But they don''t know that aristocracy is aristocracy!" Nelson Lin tried to ease the situation. "Young people, they can call things whatever you want. The onlinenguage they use, we don''t understand. Haha, don''t care too much, don''t worry too much." "Uncle Lin, this is not any onlinenguage, but a cultural knowledge. He doesn''t even know goose liver. I really don''t understand how he has the face toe into this French restaurant and let those French waiters hear it. They mayugh at us!" Sam crossed his arms and looked at Henry with disgust. Henry sat there indifferently, waiting for the waiter to serve the dishes. After a while, several tes of fine goose liver were served by the waiter and ced in front of Sam and his family, but there was nothing in front of Henry and Sylvia. "Yo, our goose liver hase up. Where''s some people''s fat liver? Why haven''t theye up yet?" Sam picked up his knife and fork, elegantly cut off a small piece of goose liver, put it into his mouth, and showed a look of enjoyment. " French goose liver is world-famous, fat but not greasy. It''s really a wonderful meal. This French restaurant is quite authentic, the taste is almost the same as what I ate in France." Sylvia looked at Sam. She was about to call the waiter on the spot. When she nodded again, Henry saw her before she could speak. "It''s okay. I already ordered for you." "What did you order?" Sylvia whispered to Henry, with anxiety in her voice. "You don''t even know goose liver. You were simply speechless moments ago!" Although Sylvia sounded anxious, she didn''t me him because she knew that she couldn''t do anything by herself. When Sylvia was extremely anxious and was about to call the waiter, three tes of exquisite dishes were ced in front of her. One of them was goose liver, a French loaf, and a te of apricot. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "A fruit? A loaf? I say you are really a shame to us!" Sam put down the knife and fork and stared at Henry angrily. "Do you know that if you were in France, you, a person who doesn''t respect the taste of delicious food and manners, would have been taken out of the restaurant! Even if you don''t know how to eat, don''t you have anymon sense? The fruits should only be ordered after the meal!" "Oh, really?" As soon as Sam finished speaking, Henry started speaking. His voice was full of sarcasm with a chuckle, "Just now someone told the waiters to ask for goose liver. In fact, in French, "foiegras" does not mean goose liver, but many people would think it is the goose liver. In fact, ny-five percent of the liver used in France is duck liver, because the consumption of duck and duck liver isrger than that of goose liver. As the appetizers, it is rmended to consume the liver together with apricot and loaf. In this way, it won''t be greasy." When Henry finished speaking, Sylvia''s eyes were full of doubts. "Is this true? Did he make it up?" "It''s really funny. It is the goose liver. I''ve never heard of duck liver with apricot. You should know the general knowledge before talking nonsense, okay?" Sam said with a look of disdain, "I can understand that an inferior like you don''t understand these things, but don''t pretend to understand, okay?" Hearing Sam''s words, Henry chuckled and pointed at the table next to them. At the table next to them, there was a table of French people who enjoyed their duck liver in the way Henry said just now. It was like a p on Sam''s face. "As one of the three great cooking countries in the world, France is known for romance and food. Of course, the romantic beauty of French cuisine is not only presented in the exquisite ingredients, but also from the manners. The rite of French cuisine is not about ingredients, but about the matching of ingredients. Well, Sylvia, the food is ready and you can enjoy it." As he spoke, Henry cut open the loaf, put a fruit on it, and handed it to Sylvia. At this moment, Sylvia''s big eyes were full of strange light. He was really familiar with French cuisine! Sam and Fiona sat on the side, with bad facial expressions. Just moments ago, Sam said that if some people couldn''t understand, they shouldn''t put on an act. But now the fact was that he was the one who put on an act! At this moment, they felt as if there was a needle under their butts, and they couldn''t sit still for a second. Chapter 12 Chapter 12 "Hey, some people are right." Henry sighed. "It''s okay if you don''t understand, but you shouldn''t pretend to understand. It''s not okay to deliberately pretend." Henry''s words made Fiona and her son''s faces burn. They both wanted to find a hole to hide in. "Let''s go!" Fiona mmed the table, got up, and left with her son. Sylvia was surprised and satisfied with Henry''s performance. Some French manners were very partial and very few people knew it. In terms of dining, French cuisine had a lot of rules and regtions. There were very few people who could be familiar with and talk about it. To Sylvia''s satisfaction, she could see that Henry''s every move was deliberately to irritate Sam and his mother. Suddenly, she found that this person did not seem to be so detestable. Nelson Lin and Sam''s father didn''t stay any longer. After saying hello, the meal was over. On the way home, Sylvia''s attitude towards Henry eased a little. She sat in the driver''s seat and nced at Henry, who was sitting in the passenger seat. "How do you know French? Few people can understand thisnguage. Besides, the manners of French meals are not ordinary. Few people are willing to learn it." Henry smiled and said, "I used to be a waiter in a French restaurant, and I only know a few words. I just said so much on purpose because I didn''t like Sam." Hearing that, Sylvia nodded and said nothing. Henry knew French, which surprised her. This exnation was understandable. When they returned to the vi, Henry saw Anna setting up some rm system. Now he knew that Anna was Sylvia''s bodyguard. Sylvia sat on the sofa, holding her forehead with her slender hands. Thinking of what had happened in the restaurant just now, the woman could not help but smile. "President Lin, hot water for your feet is ready." Henry''s voice came from behind. He took the initiative to bring a basin of warm water for washing her feet. When massaging Sylvia yesterday, Henry found that Sylvia had a lot of hidden health problems that were caused by her tiredness. Henry could treat those problems through the massage and acupuncture. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Sylvia looked at the man in front of her and frowned. Yesterday, she deliberately wanted to humiliate Henry by making him wash her feet. But today, she didn''t want to do this. When she was about to say something, Henry carried the hot water. Before she could make a sound, she felt that her little feet were caught by a pair of rough big hands. Henry gently touched the pair of soft feet with his hands. Every time he looked at them, it was like a work of art. The pair of feet was crystal clear, as if they were made of oil, with a little bit of redness. Henry gently rubbed the acupoints under Sylvia''s feet. Sylvia only felt a strange feelinging from the sole of her feet. Looking at Henry''s restless hands, Sylvia frowned and said unhappily, "What are you touching?" "It''s not a random touch. It''s a massage, President Lin." Henry shook his head and emphasized in a special tone, "You have a chronic disease, which is caused by yourck of sleep and makes you easy to get sick. You have abdominal pain for a few days a month. The appropriate massage can relieve these." Henry kept rubbing her feet while speaking. Sylvia wanted to say something, but she opened her mouth and couldn''t speak because she found that Henry was right. She didn''t sleep well and easily caught the flu. She also had stomach problems. Sylvia remembered that she slept very wellst night. Was it because of this person? But in the end, Sylvia couldn''t help but say something. Anyway, Henry was her legal husband. He was good at massaging. It was not something worth arguing about. Sylvia''s tone was slightly unhappy. "Where did you learn all these?" Henry sighed slightly. "When I was a child, my family suffered a lot. I had to learn how to do everything." Sylvia''s pretty face changed slightly and she did not speak again. With Henry''s massage, the feeling of being sleepy gradually rose up again. Sylvia shook her head. She didn''t want to be carried to the bedroom by this man again tonight. "All right, go and pour the water." Sylvia took back her foot, put on her slippers, and went upstairs to the bedroom. These days she was in a period. Sylvia would make herself a ss of water with brown sugar every night to suppress the pain in her lower abdomen. Sylvia soaked the brown sugar and blew on the porcin cup. When she was about to drink it, she suddenly froze. She didn''t notice it before, but it seemed that her lower abdomen didn''t hurt anymore! She didn''t feel any pain since yesterday! "Does his massage work?" Sylvia looked out of the bedroom in confusion. Henry was cleaning the floor for thest time before he went to bed. Back in the room, he saw that there was a missed call on his mobile phone. It was from a handsome young man. Henry called back. "Boss, the chef of the French royal family asked me to contact you. He said that he has learned all the cooking skills you taught him before. He wonders if you are honored to be his teacher now." "Let''s talk about itter. I''m busy recently." Henry answered hastily and hung up the phone. One night passed. The next morning, Henry got up and was ready to clean up the room as usual. However, he saw that Sylvia was not in a hurry to go out as usual. Instead, she made herself a cup of tea and sat on the sofa to drink it slowly. "President Lin, aren''t you going to thepany today?" Henry took the cloth and carefully wiped the marble tea table in front of Sylvia. Sylvia put down the teacup, looked at Henry, who was wearing a white vest and said, "Don''t work anymore. I have friendsing. You can go out today." "What friends?" Henry asked with a ttering smile. Sylvia raised her eyebrows. "Does it have anything to do with you? Just do your own thing. I don''t want to see you before the afternoon." "Oh, okay," Henry responded disappointedly. He folded the cloth in his hand and put it in the position he should be, and then walked out of the vi. Henry stretched himself in front of the morning sun and then walked away as if he was talking to himself. He came to the Spring Residential House with some toys in his arms. When the children saw Henry, they all gathered around him and shouted that they wanted toys. Henry looked at these children with love in his eyes. When he was young, he hoped to have some toys to y with. "Dean, do you know what he does?" Jenny, who was wearing a white dress, asked. Today, she had her hair up. She was not as energetic as she was yesterday, but she was more pure and clean. She had no makeup, but her facial features were exquisite and impable. The moment she saw Henry, she became nervous. Chapter 13 Chapter 13 When the gray-haired Dean Cui saw Henry, she smiled and said, "This child, he often talked to me on the phone during thest couple of years. He told me on the phone that he used to be a waiter, a massage master, and also knew how to repair household appliances. Anyway, in the past few years, this child has suffered a lot." "Is that so?" Jenny looked at Henry Zhang, who was standing there surrounded by many children. She watched him pick up a child from time to time and throw him high. Because of children''s laughter, Henry''s mouth couldn''t help but grin. The roar of the motor interrupted the warm scene. Three Mercedes-Benz G63 stopped at the gate of Spring Residential Home. Three people came down from each car, including men and women, men in suits, and women in high-end clothes. They were between the age of 30 and 40. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . These people got out of the car and began to look around Spring Residential Home. One woman who looked like a secretary even took out a drawing and pointed at it. The moment the little girl, Sarah, who was held in Henry''s arms, saw these people, she pouted. "Bad guys! These bad guyse again!" "Bad guys?" Henry was confused. He looked at the little girl in his arms and said, "Sarah, tell me, why are they, bad guys?" "They''re going to tear down my house!" She clenched her fists, and her face was full of anger. "To demolish your house?" Hearing this, Henry''s face suddenly became gloomy. He put Sarah down and let her go y with other children. Then he walked toward the dean. Sarah''s home, and all these children''s home, was Spring Residential Home! Simrly, this was Henry''s home. A long time ago, he and his mother wandered here. It was because of the director''s shelter that he could grow up. When Henry walked Dean Cui, he saw Dean Cui''s worried face and the woman in a white dress. Her face was full of regret. "Dean, what''s going on?" Henry pouted at the gate of the welfare home and asked. Just as Dean Cui was about to speak, Jenny''s voice interrupted her. "I''ll talk to them!" Jenny stood up in a white dress. She was about 1.68 meters tall, wearing white t shoes, and her forehead was in height with Zhang Minghui''s earlobe. Looking at Jenny walking toward the gate of the welfare home, Dean Cui sighed and her eyes were full of exhaustion. She waved to Henry and said, "Henry, sit down first." Henry sat down in front of Dean Cui. Dean Cui, whose hair was grey, looked up at the sky. "Henry, you''re twenty-three years old, aren''t you?" "Twenty-four." Henry looked at Dean Cui''s kind face and felt a little sorry. This kind of woman was much older than he remembered before. Dean Cui stretched out her hand and rubbed Henry''s head. "Good boy, you have been sending money to the welfare home for the past few years. Do you remember that I told you on the phone a few years ago that there was a kind-hearted person to fund the welfare home for free?" "Yeah." Henry nodded. When he heard this, he was very grateful to that kind-hearted person, but the Dean never told him who the kind-hearted person was. "Miss Qin has been helping the welfare home for free since five years ago. But in the future, I''m afraid that Miss Qin will be powerless." The dean said, "For a long time, thend around the welfare home has belonged to the government. Now the development is getting faster and faster. All the surroundingnd has been bought by those people and they are going to develop a holiday vi here." At this time, the dean pointed to those people at the entrance of the welfare house, and then continued, "Miss Qin has talked with them many times, but there is no result. Once the development of the holiday vi ispleted, the authorities will order to forcibly tear down the welfare house. The officials have documents to ask them to build a new welfare house, but do you know where they will choose? The chemical distribution site! It is full of toxins there. I am old and I will be buried in it in less than two years. I am just worried about these children." Looking at the children ying on the grass, the dean couldn''t help crying and her voice was a little choked. "These unscrupulous businessmen, they don''t care about these poor children at all. In their eyes, they only care about money! How can they let children live around the chemical nt!" "I''ll talk to them." Henry stood up. "Henry! It''s useless." The dean shook her head. "Dean, I haven''t talked with them about it. How do you know it''s useless?" Henry smiled at the dean with strong confidence. When Henry walked to the gate of the welfare home, he heard the quarrel. "Miss Qin, you have a problem, but we need to earn enough money. What does the life and death of these orphans have to do with us? If you want to me, me them for being poor! Maybe if they live around the chemical nt for more than ten years, they will cultivate a group of mutants like in the movies. Hahaha!" This was a yful male voice. Jenny was so angry by his words that her whole body trembled. "You! You are really heartless! This piece ofnd has been developed two years ago, and everyone took care of this welfare home for much longer. Only you! You will be punished if you do this!" "Ha, ha, ha, I''m willing to make money, even if I go to hell. Miss Qin, if you don''t make money, don''t tell us not to make money. In a few days, the official documents wille down, and this welfare home will be torn down." "I don''t know whether the welfare home will be torn down or not in a few days, but I know that if you don''t leave in ten seconds, don''t me me for beating you!" Henry said coldly. He came over with a steel pipe as thick as an adult''s wrist in his hand, and the muscles exposed on his arm gave people a strong deterrent. "Now, let''s begin the countdown. Ten!" As soon as he said, Henry waved the steel pipe in his hand, bringing a burst of wind-breaking sound. Those who were driving the Mercedes couldn''t help but take two steps back when they saw Henry. Looking at the well-proportioned muscles on Henry''s arm and their fat belly, a man in a suit snorted, "Reckless man! I will let you be arrogant, but you will get out of here sooner orter! Let''s go!" Under themand of the man in the suit, a group of people got in the car quickly. The Mercedes- Benz Big G roared again and left. As soon as the three Mercedes-Benzs drove away, the children''s cheers rang out in the welfare center. Henry threw away the steel pipe in his hand and looked at Jenny whose hair was a little messy. "Miss Qin, are you okay?" "Ah?" Jenny got stunned by the scene when Henry suddenly talked to her. She was a little flustered. "I am okay." "That''s good. Tell me, what happened?" Henry sat down at the gate of the welfare home. Jenny took a deep breath. This was the first time she was so close to this man. Looking at his deep eyes, it was like a vast sea of stars, extremely fascinating. Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Jenny organized her words and briefly told Henry about the development of holiday homes and the demolition of the welfare institution. Moreover, thepany''s strength was much stronger than Jenny''spany, second only to Chow''s Group, the secondrgest group in Yinzhou City. If they wanted to move this welfare institution, Jenny could not save it at all. As soon as Jenny finished speaking, she saw Henry squatting there, drawing something on the ground with his hand. Jenny''s sight was blocked by Henry''s back. When Jenny bypassed him to have a look, her mouth suddenly opened wide. She saw that while she was talking, Henry had painted all the maps around the welfare home to the concrete ground in front of him. The various streets, including the bus route, extended to the downtown area at the same time! If one had lived in a ce for more than ten years, he might not be able to draw the topographic map of the street, and he could not even remember the terrainyout of his ownmunity. Jenny was confused, "How did he do it?" Henry just finished drawing at this time. He threw the stone casually as if he had done a very ordinary thing. "Miss Qin, yourpany is doing trade business, right?" "Yes." Jenny nodded gently. Henry got up and looked at Jenny. The distance between them was less than 20 centimeters. At this moment, both of them could feel each other''s breathing. Jenny''s heart skipped a beat at this time, and her little face could not help blushing. Henry grinned and stretched out two fingers. "Now there are two ways to let you solve the problem in front of you. One is to be soft, stop these people from tearing down the welfare home, and the other one is to see if you have this ambition." "What?" Jenny asked subconsciously. "Before the authorities tear down the documents of the welfare institution, devour these people''s companies! That is to say, do all of these things in three days!" "What!" Jenny widened her eyes. "I''ll tell you about the concrete n. Look at this topographic map." Henry pointed to the things he had just drawn on the ground and told Jenny, "Now in Yinzhou City, 99% of the housing prices are rising rapidly. Those people chose this ce as the address of the Manor House for the official decision-making direction of this year. If there is no ident, the government will fully support the development of the new city this year." "Why?" Jenny asked with a puzzled face. The official direction of development had always been extremely hidden. Even if the insiders had written down the documents, they could not be 100% sure. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "Look." Henry pointed at three ces on the topographic map. "The location of Yinzhou City is in the northwest mountain. The north-east is the industrial park. Three of the fields were built this year. The two directions don''t know how to develop. The map of the south-west direction is in Lin''s hand this February. All of them are now. This southeast direction is the development area." Hearing this, Jenny immediately understood, "So you mean that I shouldpete with them for this development area?" "No!" Henry waved his hand. "I want you to blow up the mountain!" Henry''s words made Jenny subconsciously exim, "What?" "Yes! In Octoberst year, the officials of Yinzhou City expressed their great intention to conduct trade transportation. The biggest main road in the East and the South will be set up as a focus development object. However, if there is a road in the Northwest, the government will definitely focus on the Northwest. As for the Southeast, it will temporarily give up. At that time, the price of these several pieces ofnd will drop to a low bottom." Henry analyzed to Jenny little by little. "Why are you so sure?" Jenny was full of doubts about the man in front of her. When he spoke, the strong self-confidence and the 100% certainty in his words seemed to be 100% sure. In the business field, Jenny had never seen anyone with such strong self-confidence, not even the president of Lin''s Group, Sylvia Lin! "No, I''m not sure. It''s a policy." Henry rubbed off the topographic map that he had painted on the ground with his shoe soles. He took out his mobile phone and opened some news. Jenny took a look at these, and what Henry had on his mobile phone were all the news from the past few years, and they were not from Yinzhou City, but from the various departments of China. But there was important information on them. This information made Jenny''s eyes wide open. In the past ten years, the most important thing in Yinzhou City was trade. The official GDP is 13.24% which was all from trade. ording to the news of Jingcheng City, Yan Jing, Du Hai, Su Province, Shan Province, etc., the development direction of Yinzhou City was the same. Moreover, more than once, he mentioned opening the trade channel in the northwest. Once he could get the mountain-cutting right, he would definitely get the official support! When facing apany that had a lower price ofnd, it would be easy to swallow it. When Jenny looked at the man in beach pants and a white vest, her mood could no longer be described as shock. The man in front of her was definitely a business genius! No! Genius was not enough to describe him. He was a mastermind! A talent! His thoughts and his vision were ten times longer than her own! The unprecedented news from other provinces was a huge treasure house! After the shock, Jenny immediately greeted the dean and said something to Henry. Then she drove quickly out of the welfare home and went to thepany. Henry told her not to worry about the welfare home. Then he picked up Sarah and happily yed with the children. Around six o''clock in the afternoon, Henry returned to the Luxury Vige. As soon as he arrived at the outside of the vi, Henry smelled the smell of riceing from the vi. Henry''s mind was full of doubts. Since when did President Lin know how to cook? In the vi. Sylvia was wearing a light blue home suit and standing at the door of the kitchen with an expectant look on her face. She kept muttering, "All right, all right, I can''t wait!" In the kitchen, a woman about 26 years old, who was 1.6 meters tall, had short hair and a handsome face. She was wearing a blue apron and skillfully flipping the frying pan. "It will be ready soon. I say, Sylvia, aren''t you the ice-cold female president? Why do you look like a foodie?" "You d*mn girl, you only know to make fun of me!" Sylvia rolled her eyes at the woman in the kitchen. "What kind of ice-cold female president, it''s all nonsense from those boring people. Every year at this time, I''m waiting for you, the three-star Michelin chef, to cook for me." "Sylvia, are you still calcting every year?" The short-haired woman turned over the frying pan again. "Well, you should sit on the dining table and eat it soon. Look at you, your saliva is flowing down!" Sylvia smiled happily and walked to the table. As soon as she sat down at the table, she heard the door of the living room rang and Henry came in from outside. Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Sylvia, who was originally happy, changed her mood when she saw Henry. Oh, no, I forgot to tell him not toe back tonight! Oh, what should I do? In this way, if this girl finds out the truth, it will be awkward! Sylvia got up from the dining table with a pale face and walked toward Henry. Seeing Sylvia''s pale face, Henry asked with concern, "President Lin, are you feeling okay?" "No!" Sylvia whispered to Henry in a serious tone. "Also, don''t call me President Lin. I told my friend that you are an artist who met me at an exhibition. Do you understand?" Hearing this, Henry couldn''t help butugh. "What''s funny?" Sylvia''s small hands pinched Henry''s arm, and her beautiful big eyes showed a strong warning. "Don''tugh! y along or you will be in trouble!" "OK, OK!" Henry quickly let her go and gestured. "Sylvia, don''t worry. I will never reveal myself!" After hearing Henry''s words, Sylvia looked much better, and at the same time, she also showed a touch of tenderness on her face, trying not to let her best friend see it. Henry noticed Sylvia''s lovely appearance and felt extremely satisfied. As long as she was a woman, she had vanity. Who didn''t want her husband to be a prince charming? President Lin was no exception. Just as she finished, the short-haired woman in the kitchen came out with a te of exquisite pastries. "Ah! This is Henry, right?" The woman put the cake on the table and walked towards him. Henry, who was still grinning a second ago, changed his attitude at this moment. He straightened his back and took the initiative to reach out to his hand. "Hello, I am Henry. To be honest, you are the most beautiful woman I have ever seen besides my wife." Henry''s words were so simr to a western gentleman''s manners. He nced at the short-haired woman and was sure that she was living abroad beforeing back. As expected, the short-haired woman was amused by Henry''s words. She reached out and shook hands with him. "Mr. Zhang, you are really nice. My name is Mn, Sylvia''s best friend." "I often hear Sylvia talk about you." Henry just grabbed the second joint of the four fingers of Mn. "Mr. Zhang, Sylvia said that you are good at art and proficient in the culture of various countries. Sure enough, your western etiquette is more standard than the nobility I have ever seen. Sit please, food will be ready in a minute." After that, Mn turned around walked toward the kitchen leaving the fragrance scent behind her. Henry and Sylvia sat at the dining table and looked at the confusion in the woman''s eyes. Henry took the initiative to exin, "I took part in this kind of training when I was a waiter in the French restaurant." All the delicacies were served on the table by Mn. Henry had seen more than 20 kinds of raw Consort. "I haven''t eaten this for a long time," Henry said delightedly. Sylvia sat next to Henry, looking adorable when she looked at the dishes, though Henry was not paying attention to her.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. In addition to the oyster, the dishes served by Mn, beef, and whole duck, were exquisite, which made all of them hungry. "Mr. Zhang, I heard from Sylvia that you know a lot about French culture." After putting the whole te of duck on the table, Mn sat opposite Henry and Sylvia. Sylvia looked at the food on the table. Compared with the dishes made by Mn, the Dish Saint''s French restaurant was too low. Mn''s ting culture was more high-end. Henry was just a waiter, how could he get in touch with the ting culture? She was about to say that Henry was just a little involved, but Henry was quicker. "The French Pass is rich in variety. Look at these oysters in front of you. They should be fresh specially brought by Mn. After cooking, people can feel the charm of vors on top. But also, they have an endless aftertaste, but it is not suitable for the first dish. Presumably, Mn wanted to test me when she brought this te first." Henry smiled and looked at the te of beef. "The usual way is to mix beef with salt, pepper, and sauce. asionally, the egg will be mixed as well. However, Mn''s method is to add three to four quail eggs. The quail eggs here should be prepared to increase the taste. As for this duck, I think it should be ording to Sylvia''s taste. Otherwise, there shouldn''t be a duck in thisbination." As soon as Henry finished, he heard the apuse from Mn. "p! p! p!" "Mr. Zhang, I have to admit that your understanding of French food is really profound as Sylvia said." "Miss Mn, you tter me. I''m just a little familiar with it." he smiled slightly. He acted like a gentleman. Sylvia at the man beside her. Every movement of his was full of manners and every word he said was impable. She suspected that he wasn''t just the spineless man she knew. If he wore a suit and appeared in a high-ss ce, everyone would think that he was a noble from the west! As soon as Sylvia thought of this idea, she felt that her little hand under the table was surrounded by a warm encirclement. She looked at Henry, who winked at her as if to say, "How is it? I''m doing well, right?" Sylvia snorted, took out her little hand from Henry''s hand, and grabbed the duck on the table. Henry picked up a piece of beef, dipped it in mustard, and put it in his mouth. After three seconds, he began to chew. Sitting opposite to Henry, Mn''s movements were exactly the same as his. This was the most standard way to eat, and the most delicious way. Mn especially paid attention to Henry''s first move. During the meal, Sylvia asked Mn to talk about some women''s topics. While they were chatting happily, Mn suddenly asked Henry, "Mr. Zhang, I heard from Sylvia that you two met in an exhibition?" Sylvia''s heart beat faster. She didn''t expect that Mn would ask these questions. Henry was a waiter in a French restaurant. He knew something about French food and western etiquette, but what did he know about the art exhibition? "Mn, do you want also to know his social security number?" Sylvia joked. "Yes, that is exactly what I want to know, haha. I have to know how Henry managed to melt your frozen heart." Mn''s eyes were full of curiosity. She looked at Henry Zhang as she said. Sylvia reached out her greasy little hand and pulled Henry''s arm. She winked at him at an invisible angle and said, "Henry, ignore her." "Miss, President, you are not lying to me, right?" Mn put on a confused look. "Of course not!" Sylvia felt a little anxious. "We, we are..." Chapter 16 Chapter 16 "We met at Master Ferger''s exhibition." Henry picked up a scallop and put it on the te in front of Sylvia, and continued, "At that time, Master Ferger had an exhibition in Chang''an. Both me and Sylvia were attracted by Master Ferger''s painting called Early Breakfast, but we offered different opinions. I still remembered that Sylvia said that she was yearning for the quiet feeling in the painting. The soft lines would calm her down, and I admired the love expressed between the man and woman in the painting. Of course, the green scenery was very good." Mn felt a bit strange but she said, "I see. I wanted to go there also, but I didn''t have a chance. After hearing what you said, I''m pretty jealous." Henry smiled gently and said, "Three monthster, Master Ferger will hold an exhibition. If there is a chance, we can go together." "Okay." Mn also smiled and nodded. "Ah! My food is ready!" Then she ran to the kitchen in a panic. "How do you know?" Sylvia asked with a soft voice full of doubts. "What?" Henry took one scallop for himself. "How do you know about Master Ferger''s exhibition? How do you know about the Early Breakfast?" Sylvia was puzzled. The reason why she told Mn that she met Henry at the exhibition was that she also liked painting. However, she didn''t make it to this particr exhibition. Hearing Sylvia''s question, Henry pointed to his mobile phone in his pocket and said, "I just checked it. I''m trying not to get exposed!" "Well done!" Sylvia gave him a thumbs-up. "Hey hey, thank you for your praise, President Lin." N?velDrama.Org holds this content. In the kitchen, Mn nced at the dining room secretly. After confirming that Sylvia and Henry were sitting at the dining table, she took out her mobile phone and dialed the number. Soon, somebody picked up. Holding the phone in one hand and covering her mouth with the other, Mn whispered, "Nico, do you remember the wanted photo we saw on the street in France three years ago?" "I remember." A crisp female voice came from the other end of the phone, apanied by the sound of a spat colliding with a fried pot. At this time, it was lunchtime in France. "Why, why do you suddenly ask this?" "I saw him! I don''t know what happened. He has returned to China and married my best friend as an artist!" Mn looked anxious. "Oh my God!" A burst of exmation came from the other side of the phone. "You actually met him! Has he not been arrested by the French royal family? You know, he even dared to deceive the princess of the royal family at that time! Why didn''t you call the police to arrest him and expose his identity in front of your best friend?" "I don''t know how he came back, and I don''t know why he wasn''t arrested. I can''t call the police, I don''t have any evidence, and I can''t directly expose him. Now my silly best friend has been completely cheated by him. Once I directly say he is a French wanted criminal, not only will my best friend not believe it, but also will warn this guy. At that time, there will be no way to reveal his true colors!" Mn''s tone was full of anger and anxiety. At this point, she even sneaked a nce at the restaurant. Sylvia also noticed that there was a happy expression on her beautiful face when she looked at him. She tore off a piece of duck meat and handed it to Henry. Seeing this scene, Mn trembled with anger. She made up her mind and said on the phone, "This is a love liar. I have to find a way to reveal his true identity! Please ask the teacher for a leave and tell him that I won''t go back these days." "You won''te back? Oh my God, Mn, do you know what you''re talking about? Our teacher told mest night that he passed the test. If there is a chance, he can take us to meet that master. If we can learn a little from that man, we can inherit his position and be the chef of the French royal family!" The woman''s voice on the phone was full of disbelief. "Let''s talkter about the chef. I can''t let my best friend be cheated like this. Okay, I''ll hang up first!" Mn hung up the phone, picked up the food that had just been prepared, and walked toward the dining room. At the same time, her face was full of smiles. "Mr. Zhang, try the snails. You will definitely like it." Sylvia enjoyed the food made by Mn very much, but she was more afraid that Mn would ask any tricky questions, so she quickly ate the food on the table instead of enjoying it slowly as usual. "Sylvia, do you have anything to do tonight?" Mn asked curiously. "No." Sylvia shook her head. "I''m just worried about you. You came back from France and haven''t returned home yet. There is only one flight to Hangzhou tonight." Holding a snail shell in her hand, Mn stared at Sylvia and said, "Sylvia, I''m not leaving. I want to stay here for two more days." "Ah? Two more days?" Sylvia lost herposure because of the unexpected news and opened her mouth wide. "Yes." Mn nodded and said, "So, am I weed or not?" After two seconds, Sylvia came to her senses and said, "Wee...Wee." "Haha, I knew you couldn''t bear to leave me. Let me think about which room I should live in." Raising up her head, Mn nced at the second floor. Sylvia smiled bitterly and looked at Henry. Henry winked at Sylvia, made an OK gesture, and made a mouth gesture. Looking at Henry''s appearance, Sylvia felt helpless. "Rx? How can I rx? Sooner orter, I will be exposed! If that is the case, it will be too shameful!" After dinner, Henry washed dishes in the kitchen as usual. After giving a thumbs-up sign of "good man", Mn began to unpack. Sylvia sat on the sofa and looked at Henry in the kitchen. Then, she looked at her best friend who was running around the room. She reached out and covered her forehead, sighing helplessly. After washing the dishes, Henry saw Sylvia sitting on the sofa, drinking tea while watching the city''s financial news today. Sylvia would watch it every day. "Add a little hot water." Henry came over with a kettle and added water to Sylvia''s teacup. He nced at the TV and found that there was news about Jenny Qin on the television. On the news, there was also the news that Jenny''s Hengyuan Trade Company had been approved to blow up the mountain. In the news, the authorities said that they would fully support her and would make Hengyuan Trade Company the benchmarkpany for one year in Yinzhou City. Chapter 17 Chapter 17 When Henry saw this news, a smile naturally appeared on his face. This woman''s action was quite fast. In this way, the development of the area near Spring Residential Home could no longer get the official support, and the welfare center would not be forcibly demolished by the official. Not only could the children continue to live in it, but thend bought by those profiteers would also get a lot cheaper. Sylvia leaned back on the sofa, her slender legs stretched out, her eyes were looking at the news, and she was talking to herself, "This Hengyuan Company is really powerful. They got the idea to blow up the mountain and take advantage of the high-level officials in China to get the official support from the Yinzhou officials! That woman surnamed Qin, she absolutely did not think of this point. Behind her, there must be at least a group of ten people. They even noticed the news from other provinces a few years ago. Smart! Really smart!" Hearing Sylvia''s words, Henry was a little embarrassed. "In fact, I think it''s not difficult. It''s okay to watch out for these things in the news. As for blowing up the mountain, everyone is looking forward to it. At that time, the trade will be smooth and the traffic will be too convenient. Even the high-speed train can be connected." "What do you know?" Sylvia nced at Henry. "You can only see the benefits after the mountain exploding, but you can''t see the subtlety of this decision. Some time ago, Hong Zhu''s business had just taken down the two territories in the southeast and wanted to develop a holiday resort. Now that the mountain has been blown up, the development of the southeast of the city will be put down by the government for the time being. By that time, Heng Yuan will not only get the strong support of the government in the first tradingpany in Yinzhou but also be exclusive to the northwest. Territory bought by Hong Zhu and the new shares will fall wildly!" After saying that, Sylvia looked at Henry who was in no mood. The reason why she said so much to him just now was to let him get in touch with this kind of thing, but now it seemed that he had no idea at all. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Sylvia waved at Henry and said with a displeased face, "Forget it, go and do your own work. Don''t stop me from watching TV." "Okay." Henry nodded. He had already thought of all the results of the news report when he told Jenny Qin his n this morning. After unpacking, Mn put on a pink short-sleeved shirt, sat down next to Sylvia, and watched TV with her, chatting about cosmetics and bags. Henry, who was wearing a white tank top, came over with a basin of warm water and put it in front of Sylvia. Then he squatted down and said, "Sylvia, it''s time to wash your feet." " Wash feet? Sylvia, Henry also washes your feet?" Mn''s eyes widened as if she had seen something incredible. In this society, it was rare for men to do so for their wives. And Henry seemed to be doing this every day. Sylvia frowned. "Not today." "No." Henry shook his head firmly. "You must wash them. Your health issues need acupuncture massage several times to bepletely relieved." Hearing this, Sylvia''s pretty face turned red and her expression was a little unnatural. She thought that she had not suffered from constipation these days and looked at the man in front of her. This guy must know this! When Sylvia was slightly stunned, Henry had already taken the initiative to grab her little feet and put them in the basin. After gently soaking them, he began to massage them slowly. The feeling offort came from the soles of Sylvia''s feet. She unconsciously rxed on the sofa. But as soon as she leaned on it, she felt a little ufortable. Two days ago, she and Henry stayed alone at home. Now there was one more person beside her, which made her ufortable. Looking at Henry who was doing his best to massage her, Sylvia''s heart was wandering. Wasn''t it a very shameful thing? Why did he take the initiative to do it when there was someone at home? Was he really doing it for me? As soon as this idea came to her mind, Sylvia immediately shook her head. No! Impossible! He just wanted money. We didn''t know each other before. How could he just do it for my good! Looking at Henry''s actions, Mn snorted in her heart. This man was really good at pleasing women. No wonder he could cheat the princess of the French royal family and now he could deceive Sylvia. It was estimated that few women could refuse him. He was an artist and he was very gentle! Henry squatted in front of Sylvia, holding her delicate feet. His eyes were clear and there were no distracting thoughts in his heart. He carefully rubbed the acupoints under her feet. Sylvia enjoyed herfort while she could feel her best friend''s gaze, which made her extremely unnatural. "Okay, okay, it''s enough." Sylvia couldn''t stand this kind of feeling. She pulled out her little foot from Henry''s hand and her face was still red. Henry nodded. Anyway, he had massaged all the important parts, so he picked up the basin and poured the water. As soon as Henry left, Mn came close to Sylvia. "Sylvia, can your Henry massage?" "Yes." Sylvia nodded. "I''ll tell you, his massage technique is awesome. I was a little ufortable before, so he massaged me a few times and everything was fine." "Really?" Mn looked very interested. "Sylvia, my shoulders are not feeling well recently. Why don''t you let your Henry massage me?" "Give you a massage?" Sylvia looked at the unbelievable look of Mn and made up her mind. She thought that since Henry had worked it in the massage ce, there should be no problem. She nodded and said, "Okay." "Great, Sylvia, you are really my best friend!" Mn said."Let''s see how long Henry can keep on pretending," she thought. She had heard about soles massage to relieve hidden health issues, but it was not a simple massage. It was a very traditional and profound acupuncture treatment that required silver needles to stimte acupuncture points. Moreover, no one in China could do it from the foot pulse to the whole body. How could it be possible for Henry to know how to do it? He just lied to a simple girl like Sylvia and wanted to see if she could expose him! Mn had thought about how to expose Henry and tell Sylvia how despicable he is! After pouring out the foot-washing water, Henry went to the living room. He was about to sit down and peel an apple for Sylvia. "Dear husband, can you help Mn and massage her shoulders?" When Sylvia said the first word, her expression was extremely unnatural. Fortunately, Mn did not notice it. "Massage her?" Henry frowned. Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Henry was praised in the global medical field. There was an old saying in China that if death wants your life, none could stop it. But in the field of top medicine in the world, this sentence had been changed. If Satan wants you alive, Death cannot do anything. He was the Satan who lived in this world. Many of the richest merchants in the world, the prince of the royal family, and the leader of the state all hoped Henry could help them. However, Henry never showed any respect to anyone, let alone treat people with the hardest and the most orthodox massage method. When Mn saw Henry frown, she was happy. Sure enough, this person didn''t know any massage treatment at all. He waspletely lying to Sylvia! "Sylvia, it''s okay if your Henry doesn''t want to. I want to use massage to relieve some stress. It''s a little difficult." Sylvia felt a chill in her heart. Did this girl see anything? Oh, if this was true, how shameful I would be! No, no! "Honey, just give her a massage. Same way you give to me." Sylvia kept blinking at Henry. "Okay." Henry could not refuse Sylvia''s request. Or in fact, in his heart, he would not refuse this woman''s request. Even if it went too far, he could ept it. Henry walked up to Mn and looked at the short-haired woman with heroic features. "Miss Mn, where does it hurt? " "Shoulder." Mn pointed. Henry nodded, walked behind Mn, and pressed his hands on Mn''s shoulders. The moment his hands touched her shoulders, Henry had a feeling. Tender! After being tender, she was full of sticity. Although her skin was not as smooth and bright as Sylvia''s, it had a different kind of beauty. Henry''s two thumbs slowly rubbed on Mn''s back. Her neck had always been sore because of work. She often went to the spa and was familiar with all kinds of massage techniques. Now she felt Henry''s hand rubbing her neck. It was just like those ordinary massagers, which could relieve fatigue. What kind of treating health issues was it? It was nonsense. When Mn was about to speak, she felt a warmthing from her shoulder and neck, as if the warmth flowed through the meridians of her neck and neck. The original pain and exhaustion disappeared at this moment. Previously, because of her profession, Mn felt a mountain pressing down on her shoulder and neck every day. At this moment, it was as if someone had moved the mountain away from her neck and shoulder. The feeling was unspeakablyfortable. She swallowed what she was about to say because of this feeling. He could really stimte acupuncture points through massage to remove health issues! This kind of method was very known in Chinese medicine, but a few could do it! Looking at thefortable expression on Mn''s face, Sylvia breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that Henry was really capable, although being good at massaging doesn''t count much. When Sylvia came up with this idea, she didn''t know that the message she was getting was a top physical treatment in traditional Chinese medicine! At this moment, Mn''s mood could be described as happy and sad. What made her happy was that the stress on her body had indeed been relieved. Her whole body, from the back to the neck, was much morefortable. What worried her was that Henry was really capable. It was not easy to expose him. As Mn rolled her eyes, a wonderful idea appeared in her mind. She couldn''t help but thinkcently that a liar might have a special understanding of certain fields, but he didn''t know much about these things. This kind of top physics therapy through massage was enough for him to spend time studying. He used to stay in France and could even deceive the princess of the royal family. It was not surprising that he knew a lot about western etiquette and French meals. But how about paintings? Or could he really paint? As long as she found a top expert in painting, she could find out his true colors! Thinking of this, a smile appeared on Mn''s face again. "Sylvia, Henry''s massage technique is really awesome! By the way, you haven''t told me how you met each other. Is it because of a painting?" "Stop gossiping!" Sylvia rolled her eyes at Mn. She had thought about how to tell this girl how she knew Henry. But now Henry was here, she was really ashamed to say those words. "Let''s talk about it." Mn acted like a curious baby. "Let him tell you that. I''m going to sleep." Sylvia directly threw the pot to Henry. She put on her slippers and went upstairs. Hum, Henry was so good at talking. Let him make it up. She could ask him tomorrow. Looking at Sylvia while leaving, Mn said that she was bored. Then she stretched herself. She was wearing a close-fitting shirt, and her bosoms were particrly magnificent. When she stretched, the bosoms were perfectly visible. Henry stood behind her massaging her shoulders. His eyes could just pass through Mn''s cor and see the magnificent scene in front of him. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Mn reached out her slender hands and patted her cor, mumbling, "It''s so hot." As soon as she finished speaking, Mn put her hand on her cor, and her fingers gently picked the first button under the cor. Without much effort, the button was unbuttoned, revealing a snowy white spot. The corners of Mn''s mouth lifted slightly. She thought, "Pervert, standing behind me and watching." After what Mn had done, as if nothing had happened, she touched the mobile phone beside her and secretly turned on the front camera. She wanted to take pictures of Henry staring at her, but she found that he did not look at her at all. No! He did not notice her at all. He was wearing headphones and listening to music with his eyes closed! A me burned in her heart. "Bastard! Am I not attractive to him at all?" "It''s okay! You can stop!" Mn wriggled her shoulders and said angrily. Then she put on her slippers and went upstairs. Henry took off his headphones, wondering why this woman was so angry. ncing at her, he ignored her and sat on the sofa. He poured himself a cup of tea and listened to the piano music that was just created by him. He muttered, "It''s still a problem when you lower D-level C, and there are some unnecessary dazzling skills, which added a lot of decoration sounds. So although it can give people a shocking effect in the early stage of the music, it will make the back of the music seem too dull, ah." Chapter 19 Chapter 19 At this moment, the TV news was just transferred to the music channel, ying thetest news. "It is said that after bing the world''s top pianist, he once again sank his heart into the creation of the new song. He once reported in an interview that this new song would be supervised and guided by his teacher. Moreover, his teacher was the mysterious figure who once guided him to write the new song. Let''s look forward to histest work." When the lights in the living room went out, Henry put on his slippers and walked to the bedroom on the second floor. Anna opened the door of the vi and began her night shift. The next morning, Henry got up and cleaned the floor as usual. Sylvia yawned and came out of the bedroom. She staggered toward the bathroom and was ready to wash up. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Before she entered the bathroom, the phone rang loudly at home. Henry trotted over and picked up the phone. It was an internal contact call, only Sylvia''s father could call in. "Hello, dad," Henry shouted at the phone. "Henry, wake up Sylvia. She needs toe with me to see her grandfather!" On the phone, Nelson''s voice sounded very anxious. In Yinzhou City, Lins Group was a very legendary enterprise. In the 80s of thest century, Robert Lin, the founder of Lins Group, led the local enterprise of Yinzhou to develop. He even set up the Yinzhou Chamber of Commerce on his own. During this period, under his leadership, the Chamber of Commerce invested in many aspects, such as stocks, real estate, electronics, and so on. In the early 20th century, the Chamber of Commerce was forced to disband, but the major enterprises developed in a good way. Although there was no Chamber of Commerce, Robert Lin was the only chairman in everyone''s heart. Although Robert''s career was good, his life was not as good. When he was in his heyday, his wife died in an ident, leaving him, his son, and three daughters. Since then, the Lin family had only one descendant. The Lin Family had arge courtyard in Yinzhou. The status of this courtyard was equivalent to that of the capital city. Anyone who had power and influence in Yinzhou was proud to enter the courtyard. The courtyard was located on the outskirts of the city, covering an area of 20,000 square meters. The courtyard was surrounded by green shade, rocker, and fake water, and a t cement passage extended all the way into the gate. At this time, a high-speed Mercedes drove on the cement passage, which was particrly eye- catching. Anna parked her car in the parking lot of the courtyard. Here, there were all luxury cars parked worth millions of dors. The back door opened. Sylvia stretched out afoot with ck high heels and a pair of ck suit pants. She got off the car wearing a white shirt and a ck coat. Her long hair was coiled up on top of her head. Her delicate face was full of anxiety. She got out of the car and strode into the house. Henry was not with Sylvia this time. Sylvia walked out of the parking lot and looked at the building in front of her. She opened the door and walked in. The furniture in the house was made of peach wood, which was quaint. The air was still filled with a faint fragrance. There was no modern furniture in the house. It could be seen that the owner of the house liked this kind of ancient style very much. At this moment, there were a lot of people in formal clothes in the room, men and women, old and young. Sylvia looked at the people in the room and opened her mouth slightly. "Dad, aunts, you are all here." In the house, there were not only people of Nelson''s generation but also many people of Sylvia''s generation. However, she was the only person of her generation whose surname was Lin. "How is Grandpa?" Sylvia looked at her father worriedly. Nelson sighed and pointed to the interior of the house. "He is inside. Go in and have a look." Sylvia nodded and was about to lift her feet when she saw a middle-aged woman in her forties rushing out of the room. Her face was full of panic. "Bad news, Mr. Lin is missing!" "What!" Everyone in the room was stunned at this moment. No one knew when the park in the suburbs of Yinzhou became the ce where the old people practiced Tai Chi. From six o''clock every morning to half-past eleven every afternoon. Under the shade of the park, in the square, beside the stone pier, old people could be seen everywhere. Henry wore his beach pants and walked in the park. He woulde to the park to watch the old man y Tai Chi twice a week. In that kind of quiet movement, Henry seemed to be able to restore his restless heart to some calm. The only thing he could me was that his past life was too bloody. "Young man, do you like Tai Chi?" An old and benevolent voice sounded behind Henry. Henry nced at the person. It was an old man sitting in a wheelchair who spoke. He was dressed in a red Tang suit. His hair was grey, but his face was not bad, and he looked a little ruddy. "I don''t like Tai Chi." Henry shook his head. "But it doesn''t stop me from watching it. Just like some people who know how bitter the medicine is but they still take it." After Henry finished speaking, he sized up the old man''s legs with his eyes. The old man seemed to be thinking about something. After a few seconds of silence, heughed out loud. "Hahaha, young man, there''s something in your words." Henry winked at the old man. "Maybe." "Hehe, how do you know?" The old man patted his legs. "The face." Henry pointed to the middle of the old man''s eyebrows. "Chinese medicine has been passed down for thousands of years. It can connect the pulse and feel the pulse. In China, there is a saying that the pulse can affect the whole body, and it can also be used in medicine." Henry looked at the old man''s whole body and continued, "Your face is stretched, rosy, and shiny, and your ''chi'' and blood are vigorous. Your meridians are stable, your hair is rare, but soft, which proves that your body is not weak. Youe alone in a wheelchair. Your arms are strong, and your waist is straight. Why can''t you walk? If you have a broken bone or if you are paralyzed, you can''t sit so straight." "Amazing!" A smile appeared on the old man''s face. He pped his hands and apuded for Henry. "Young man, are you a medical student?" Henry shook his head. "No." "I didn''t think so." The old man smiled and asked Henry, "Would you mind pushing me?" "I don''t mind." Henry answered without thinking, "I have something else to tell you." "Please go ahead." The old man said respectfully. "Although your limbs are in good condition, your days are numbered. The heart is not something that medicine can cure. The pain in your chest is getting deeper every night. You have to find someone to treat as soon as possible." Henry patted the old man on the shoulder. The old man''s eyes lit up. "Young man you are amazing. My old friend also said the same words to me. But my old friend had died three years ago. He said to me that if someone can see my illness, he can save me." "Your old friend was quite powerful. Let me think about who could say something like this." Henry''s eyes showed a thoughtful look. "He died three years ago. Was he Dan Song?" Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Hearing this name, the old man trembled with excitement. "Young man, you know my old friend?" "I don''t know him that well. He studied from me for three days." "I know who you are!" The old man stared at Henry. "Although my old friend didn''t tell me in detail, he once said that in the field of medical science in the world, he learned for three days and was proud of it! I didn''t expect to meet the legendary master today!" "It''s not fortunate to meet you for the first time." Henry looked calm, but his words were full of strong self-confidence and pride. "It''ll be lucky if you see me again." "I understand!" The old man nodded. "You ruled people, don''t recognize money, don''t recognize things, only recognize fate. If you meet me again, will you save me?" "Maybe, hahaha." Henry patted the old man''s shoulder again. "This time, our meeting is also predestined. But if we can see each other next time, it''s another matter." Henry''s voice was getting quieter as he was walking away. The old man stared at Henry''s back until hepletely disappeared. He sighed. He did not doubt Henry''s words. His old friend had told him that there were only a few people in the world who could see the illness in his body just by looking at him. "I didn''t expect, I didn''t expect that the master could be so young!" The old man sighed and thought of the young man just now. Only Sylvia could be on his level. As for the rest, they only knew how to eat and drink and cared about their own property. "Grandpa! You are here!" A crisp female voice sounded behind the old man. "Dad, why are you here?" Nelson Lin walked to the old man with a scolding face. "I came out to see the scenery." The old man turned around and looked at his son and granddaughter, who wereing, with a smile on his face. "Sylvia, when will your husband, Henry, come to see grandpa?" "There will be a chance." Sylvia stroked her hair and answered. Bring Henry to see her grandfather? At least he had to wait for Henry to be a little promising, even if he was a little capable or ambitious. But now, he is just a pile of mud and is not worth meeting grandpa. Sylvia took Robert back to Lin''s courtyard. When they saw Robert, Sylvia''s aunts were full of seriousness and restraint. The old man''s status at home was absolutely pure. Although they were traveling on luxury cars now, if Robert felt a little unhappy, he could immediately make them be ordinary poor people. "Grandpa, where have you been? We are so worried!" When Sylvia''s cousin saw Robert, they immediately rushed toward them. The first was the son of Sylvia''s eldest aunt, Richard Wong. Seeing that Richard couldn''t wait to go forward to show his kindness, Sylvia''s other cousin was also unwilling to show weakness and rushed up. "Grandpa, if you want to go next time, call your grandson. I will apany you. It''s convenient for you." "Grandson?" When Sylvia''s eldest aunt heard this, she was puzzled and looked at her nephew in confusion. "Dad, my son has just changed his surname. He will not be surnamed Song anymore. His surname will be Lin, he will be your real grandson!" Sylvia''s aunt said excitedly and looked at Robert. "Same surname?" Robert was surprised, and then a touch of relief appeared on his face. He touched Chaning Lin''s head, who had just changed his surname, and said, "Good! Good!" Chaning showed a smile of sess in his eyes, while Richard red at him with a gloomy face. Richard''s mother did not hide her sarcasm and said in a strange tone, "Some people really think about those useless things all day long." In the face of her elder sister''s sarcasm, Chaning''s mother said nothing, but the smug look on her face showed that she had gained the upper hand this time. Looking at her two cousins, Sylvia''s heart was filled with coldness. This was the Lin family! In the eyes of outsiders, it was a wealthy family! In fact, it was a group of people who fought for the wealth with open and secret means! After Sylvia took over the Lins Group, her two cousins signed up in thepany. Not only were they idle all day, but also the female employees of thepany oftenined that these two people would do something to them in thepany. If Nelson hadn''t stopped her, Sylvia would have wanted to fire them. Now seeing Richard''s and Chaning''s behavior, Sylvia only felt sick. However, Sylvia''s cousin Daisy Xu had been standing there all the time. She was not as eager as her two cousins. "Well, everyone sit down. I called you here today because I have something to say." Robert waved to the juniors in the room. Hearing that Robert was going to announce something, the people in the house became nervous, especially Richard and Chaning. They knew that he was likely to announce his inheritance distribution today. Henry ran to Spring residential home after leaving the park. He checked up on the children and told Dean Cui not to worry about the welfare home. Then, he went straight home. As soon as he arrived at the outside of the vi yard, before they entered the yard, Henry could hear the quarreling from inside. The sound was very loud, which was strange to Henry. Anna stood in the garden. After seeing Henry, she smiled helplessly at him. "What''s going on?" Henry pushed the courtyard door open and asked. Anna replied, "It''s President Lin''s family affair." "Familly affairs?" Henry looked at the house with a puzzled look. Through the huge French window, Henry saw that besides Sylvia and Nelson, there were three middle-aged women and two men and a woman of the same age as him in the house. Henry pushed open the door of the house and walked in. At the moment he opened the door, the eyes of several people in the house were all focused on him. Henry could see that the eyes of the two men who looked the same age as him were full of disdain. As soon as he entered the door, they nced at him from head to toe, and the eyes of the three middle-aged women were full of sarcasm. "Hey, why does an outsidere in to talk about family affairs? Do you know the rules?" Sylvia''s eldest aunt said with dissatisfaction. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Sis, Henry is also a family member of our family. How can he be an outsider?" Nelson chuckled. At the same time, he walked towards Henry, patted his shoulder, and said, "Come on, Henry, let me introduce them to you. This is the eldest aunt of Sylvia, this is the second aunt, this is the third aunt. Richard, Chaning, and Daisy are Sylvia''s cousins." Nelson introduced the people in the house to Henry, and Henry also called them one by one. However, except for Daisy calling him brother-inw, the others ignored Henry. Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Henry didn''t care about this and went to sit down beside Sylvia. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . The fierce quarrel just now caused a strange silence in the living room because of Henry''s sudden arrival. Sylvia sat on the sofa, took a cup of hot tea, and drank slowly. The rest of them looked at each other. About a minuteter, Sylvia''s aunt spoke first. "Some people really think of themselves as the master of this family? Don''t they know who they are? Seeing us here, don''t you know you should serve us tea?" "That''s right." Richard, the son of Sylvia''s eldest aunt, also said, "You can''t see clearly. It seems that someone''s family education is not very good." "Why are you still standing there? Don''t you know how to make tea?" Sylvia''s aunt said to Henry with contempt. "Why?" Sylvia slowly put down the teacup and said in a displeased voice, "Henry is my husband and the part of this family. You are guests. Why should you tell him what to do?" Henry sat on the sofa as if he didn''t hear the sarcasm of Sylvia''s rtives. His face was calm. Watching Henry sitting there unmoved, Sylvia''s rtives were very unhappy, and their eyes were full of anger. Richard roared directly, "This is the time to talk about family affairs. Get lost!" Richard said without reservation. He was in a bad mood today. His cousin yed a trick on him. In the distribution of inheritance, there were a lot of things he lost. When he was suppressing his anger, this brother-inw came to him himself! "You''re just nobody. I don''t know how many lifetimes you''ve cultivated to be so lucky to be part of the Lin family!" Sylvia''s eldest aunt was also full of anger and vented her anger on Zhang Xuhui. Henry frowned slightly and then smiled slightly. If these people in front of him were not Sylvia''s rtives, he could guarantee that these people were dead. Now, for the sake of Sylvia, he could bear it. As long as it had something to do with her, he could give in. "Oh, the Lin family? Do you treat yourself as a member of the Lin family at this time?" Sylvia showed a mocking smile. "Richard and Channing, you two have no business in thepany. Do you think I don''t know what you are doing every day? You take the public funds as your own, and you have already spent tens of millions of dors. Do you know how much damage you have caused to thepany? Now you call yourself a member of the Lin family? Why haven''t I seen you do anything for the Lin family?" Sylvia pointed at her two cousins and counted their evil deeds. "Shut up!" Sylvia''s aunt made a sharp voice to the interrupter and shouted, "Since you''re talking about Lin''s family, I''ll tell you. Go to your dead mother''s grave and ask if you have the blood of the Lin family! Ah!" Her words made Sylvia''s expression suddenly freeze and she became dull. "What did you say?" "Haha, what did I say?" Her aunt sneered. "Then I''ll ask you this coward father. When your mother was cheating, what did he do?" "Sister!" Nelson, who had not spoken for a long time, finally said, "Enough! This matter has nothing to do with the child!" "Dad, what the hell is going on?" Sylvia looked at Nelson. The rest of the people looked at Sylvia as if they were watching a show. Nelson looked at his daughter in silence, his eyes full of guilt. Richard smiled and said, "She said that she was a member of the Lin family and had contributed to the Lin family. However, she didn''t know that she was a bastard and didn''t have the blood of the Lin family. And here..." "p!" Before Richard could finish his words, he was interrupted by a crisp voice. A red shoe print was printed on Richard''s cheek. This crisp sound made everyone pay attention to Richard. Henry walked slowly to Richard, looked down at his right hand, rubbed it with his thumb, and whispered, "Apologies, or I promise that you won''t be able to get out of here today." At this moment, Henry was standing on the floor with his bare left foot. The flip-flops on his feet fell alone under Richard''s feet, telling everyone where the shoeprint on his face came from. Richard reached out and covered his side face. He could clearly feel the burning pain from his side face. He looked at Henry incredulously and said in a trembling voice, "Hit me! You lowlife, how dare you hit me!" "p! p!" Two ps responded to Richard. "Apologize, next time, I will change it into three ps, and so on until you die." Henry''s tone was very light, as if he was talking about something unimportant, but in his tone, it made people feel a kind of firmness, and he would definitely do what he said. Henry''s action stunned everyone in the room, including Sylvia. No one expected that he would suddenly make a move. Even if he was scolded just now and said that he was a bitch and asked him to pour tea, he would still apany them with a smile. No one could expect that he would suddenly turn hostile. Richard just wanted to say something, but Henry''s sudden outburst made him swallow back what he was about to say. He stood aside with a look of watching them y, afraid that the world would be in chaos. His cousin Daisy stared at Henry. Richard''s mother''s eyes widened and she rushed to Henry. Henry pushed her away and she fell to the side. Before she got up, she screamed, "Nelson, this is the good son-inw you found! Ah! If you don''t deal with this, you will see what will happen!" "What do you want him to deal with?" Before Nelson could speak, Sylvia spoke first. Her eyes were like torches, staring at her aunt. "It''s your son. He spoke rudely first. Do you want us to stand here and be humiliated by him?" Richards''s mother got up from the ground, trembling with anger. "Call the police! We need to call the police!" She pointed at Henry. In the face of the threat of her aunt, Sylvia smiled indifferently. "Please, if you want to call the police, just call. But I have to say first, this is my house, and my name is Sylvia. You can make a scene here with me. No matter how manywyers you hire, you can''t beat me in thewsuit. If you want to call the police, you can dial now." "You... you..." aunt''s hands trembled. After talking for a long time, she couldn''t say anything else. Finally, she pointed at Nelson and said, "Nelson, look at your good daughter! Doesn''t she know how to respect elders?" "All right, leave it!" Nelson snorted unhappily. Chapter 22 Chapter 22 "Good! Good! Nelson, very good. Together with two outsiders bully your own sister, don''t you? Let''s wait and see!" Richard''s mother pulled him and said, "Let''s go!" Richard followed behind his mother, red at Henry with hatred, and was ready to walk out of the door. "Did I let you go?" Henry grabbed Richard''s cor. "Don''t be insatiable!" Richard turned around, pointed at Henry, and just opened his mouth. "p! p! p!" There were three crisp sounds. As Henry promised, three ps hit on Ricard''s face. The speed was so fast that he didn''t even have a chance to react. Thest p even knocked Richard to the ground with blood flowing from the corner of his mouth. "Apologize." Henry still said the same word. Henry walked to Richard, who was lying on the ground and crawling. At this moment, Richard only felt that the air around him became much colder. In this hot weather, he still got goosebumps all over his body. "I!" Richard got up and was about to say something malicious, but when he saw Henry''s raised arm and the muscles on his arm, he immediately swallowed the harsh words. "Yes, I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have said that to you." Richard''s face, courage, and arrogance werepletely destroyed by Henry''s ps! Four clear and crisp sounds rang out in session. Richard, who had just climbed up, was beaten to the ground again. Two backward teeth full of blood were spat out by him, which was enough to prove how heavy Henry''s palm was. Henry was still frustrated by his thumbs. He said in a light tone, "Do not apologize to me, but to my wife." Richard stayed on the ground and begged Sylvia, "Sorry, I''m sorry!" "Don''t be so mean. If you say something rude to my wife again, I will beat you to death, really." Henry took a deep look at Richard. At this moment, Richard felt as if he was being stared at by a fierce beast. Just for a moment, cold sweat wet his back. He was really scared. "Well, you people continue to talk." Henry pped his hands and sat back on the sofa. "Just to rify, you can insult me. If you dare to say something to my wife, I will beat you to death. That''s all." After that, Henry poured tea for Sylvia and handed it carefully to her. He said gently, "Be careful and drink slowly." Looking at the teacup handed by Henry, Sylvia gradually looked up and saw his face. The rough pores proved that the man in front of her had not done any good maintenance. The wind and frost left a mark on his face. After being stunned for more than ten seconds, Sylvia took the cup and whispered to Henry, "Thank you." This was the first time she said thank you to Henry, from the bottom of her heart. Henry smiled. "You said I''m the head of this family. Isn''t it what I should do to protect you?" Nelson, who was standing aside, looked at Henry with approval and said, "Sylvia, have a good rest with Henry. I''ll exin something to you another day!" After Nelson finished speaking, he turned around and walked out of the house, ignoring the others. "Let''s go too." Sylvia''s aunt left with her daughter. Daisy secretly gave Henry a thumbs-up, held her mother''s arm, and walked out of the house. "Let''s go!" Henry''s aunt pulled her son, afraid that Henry would do something outrageous, and left quickly. "Just, sooner orter, I will teach you a lesson!" Richard''s mother pulled her son out of the door and mercilessly nced at Henry and Sylvia. Her eyes were as if she wanted to eat them both alive. Henry rolled his eyes. He didn''t care about Richard''s mother''s threat at all. He smiled at the woman next to him. "President Lin, calm down. Your body needs you to rx. Drink some water and I''ll clean the floor first." "Today..." Sylvia looked at Henry with a hesitant look. "President Lin, just tell me what you want." "Don''t wipe the ground. Come with me to one ce." Sylvia sighed as if she had made a decision. In her sigh, she was somewhat helpless and somewhat relieved. Henry was stunned by her strange expression. Then he nodded and said, "Okay." There would always be thunder and rain in summer. The sun shone high in the previous second, and the rain poured down in the next second. Henry walked with Sylvia, who was dressed in a ck suit, toward the Green Mountain Garden. As the rain fell, Henry held a ck umbre for Sylvia. Seeing the bean-sized drops of water constantly falling in front of her eyes, there was fog on both sides of the road. The dense stone tablets loomed in the fog. "President Lin, you should have said earlier. I would have changed my clothes." Henry gave a wry smile and looked at his pink beach pants, which were ipatible with all this. He seemed to be an alien in this world. "It''s okay." Sylvia shook her head indifferently. "That is your style. There is no need to change it deliberately." Sylvia held a bouquet of lilies in her hand and stood in front of a tombstone. On the monument, there was a slightly yellow-white photo. The person in the photo looked in her thirties, which was about 70 percent simr to Sylvia. She was very grateful and must have many pursuers before her death. "Mom, I''m here to see you." Sylvia gently bowed to the tombstone and put the flower in her hand in front of the monument. Her beautiful big eyes were full of tears. This was the first time that Henry had heard the news about Sylvia''s mother since he came to the Lin family. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Henry also bowed. "Mom, we are here to see you." Henry''s calling "mother" attracted Sylvia''s ming eyes, but she did not say anything. "Henry, do you know that since I graduated from college and took over Lins Group, the rtionship between me and my aunts is like an enemy." Sylvia sat in front of the monument, with her little face helplessly leaning against the tombstone, as if this was her harbor. Henry squatted beside her, holding an umbre for her and listening quietly. She didn''t care about the water stains on the ground and let her pants wet by the water. "Lins Group is the leading enterprise in Yinzhou City. It looks morous, but in fact, it is full of danger. Not only the people outside are covetous, but also the Lin family wants to upy Lins Group. From the day I took over Lins Group, I have be the public enemy number one." At this time, Sylvia looked tired. "I know, many people privately call me the ice presidentdy, but who likes to keep a straight face every day? I''m just afraid. The more Iugh, the more no one is afraid of me and no one is convinced of me. So many people are staring at me. Now, as long as I do something wrong, I will be pushed into a deep abyss, trembling with fear, as if walking on thin ice. Today Grandpa showed us his will. He has at most three months, and those people can''t wait. They try to get benefits from grandpa and want to kick me down from the president position!" Chapter 23 Chapter 23 "In fact, if you are really tired, you can choose to let go." Henry felt the exhaustion in the woman''s words and also felt distressed. "Let go? It''s not that simple." Sylviaughed. "If everyone is devoted to the Lin family, the position of president would not be so important. However, those who have ideas only care about the money of thepany. They don''t care about the life and death of the Lin family. If the Lin family falls into their hands, everything wille to the end. Now almost everyone in the entire Yinzhou City wants me to leave this position. In this way, they will have a chance. Do you know, the Lin family is about to be finished. Grandpa has announced. The Lins will bepletely divided in three months." Henry was silent and said nothing. This was the first time that Sylvia spoke to him from her heart, but Henry felt so helpless. "Phew!" Sylvia breathed a sigh of relief. "Forget it, I''ve told you so much, and you won''t understand. But I''m really much relieved. Henry, I have to say another thing to you, thank you." Sylvia looked at Henry sincerely, and so did he. Their eyes met. "President Lin, don''t worry. No matter what happens, I will always be with you." "I hope so." The downpour suddenly stopped, and the bright sunshine suddenly appeared. The heavy rain in summer gave people a feeling of time passing, as the haze just now was just a phase. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Sylvia drove Henry home. As soon as she entered the house, she saw Mn, who had gone out in the morning, running over happily. "What makes you so happy?" Sylvia smiled. "The concert, Sylvia, I made my friend get three tickets. It''s the global tour performance of Rajiv. It''s in Yinzhou this time! It''s not easy for me to get three tickets!" Mn said as she took out three tickets and waved them in front of Sylvia. "Oh my god! How did you get it? I remember that tickets had been sold out a few months ago!" Sylvia also showed a happy expression on her face. She liked painting and music very much. When she was in college, she often went to some entertainment shows and concerts. "Hey hey, it''s a secret!" Mn smiled at Sylvia. "What do you think? Are you interested in going to watch it together? Didn''t you say that Henry is also good at music? He should be very interested in it." "Him?" Sylvia nced at Henry subconsciously and began to me herself. She med herself for being so shameless. When she was in college, she always told Mn that she would find an artist who had the same interest as her in the future. Otherwise, she would not marry him even if she died. So made up a lie about him. She also said that her husband was good at painting, music, and other fields. "Let''s go, I also want to see it." Henry nodded, thinking, "I heard that Pajiv was a student of master Fadeev?" Sylvia took a surprised look at Henry, who was winking at her and secretly making an OK gesture to her, which made Sylvia feel grateful again. She knew that he had agreed to her request, and she didn''t know how much time he had to spend on learning the information behind her back. The concert was tomorrow. Sylvia took Mn to Lins Group, and Henry also went out to visit Spring Residential Home. Henry put on his flip-flops, got on the bus, and headed for the welfare home. He liked to sit on the bus to watch the city, the city where he used to live with his mother. From the vi to the welfare center, they had to go through more than half of the Yinzhou City, and in the middle of the city, there was a bus station. Henry stood in front of the bus station with his hands in his pockets, waiting for the next bus. Suddenly, a big hand patted his left shoulder. Henry turned his head and saw a tattooed strong man in a white tank top standing behind him. When he turned his head, he was surrounded by five more tattooed men. Those who were waiting for the bus at the bus station looked at him with fear and stood far away. "What''s the matter?" Henry looked at the strong man behind him and frowned slightly. "Boy, if you have offended someone you shouldn''t have.,e with us." The strong man with the bald head squeezed Henry''s shoulder. While he was talking, another two strong men came up and took Henry to the side. Seeing this scene, the people around didn''t even dare to say a word. Several strong men had a grim smile on their faces, while Henry''s eyes were full of doubts. "Who sent these people? Sam Zheng? Richard Wong?" Next to the bus station was a row of old bungalows with the word "Empty" written on them. It seemed to be dpidated, but it was extremely expensive. No one had lived here for a long time. There was a small tunnel behind the bungalow, and no one would show up. There was no monitor, and it was full of garbage. Before they arrived at the tunnel, Henry had already smelled the stinking smelling from inside. Several strong men brought Henry here and pushed him hard. "Boy, just to tell you for the future. There are many people in this world that you can''t mess with. Beat him!" The bald strong man waved his hand, and several strong men raised their fists and threw them at Henry''s face. From the bulging appearance of their muscles, they showed no mercy at all. Obviously, they wanted to cripple him. Henry looked at the strong men and couldn''t helpughing. He spat out as if he was talking to himself. "Disable them, no mercy!" As soon as Henry finished his words, a ck shadow appeared in the alley. These strong men who were waving their fists at Henry didn''t even see the ck shadow clearly. Everything went ck, and then there was a tearing pain in their hands. Then, they sank their heads and fainted. A total of six strong men fell to the ground in less than ten seconds. From beginning to end, Henry stood still without moving. "Go and find out who sent them," Henry said again and walked out of the alley. The ck shadow disappeared like it was never there. As soon as Henry walked out of the alley, he saw two police cars appear in front of him with a whistle. The doors got opened. A policewoman with short hair, dressed in a police uniform, with a belt and a gun got out of the car. She pointed at Henry with a cold face and issued a clear order, "Arrest him and take all of them away!" Seeing the police in front of him, Henry showed a helpless expression. It seemed that he could not go to the welfare home today. He slightly saluted behind him, and then cooperated very well with the police and got into the police car. "Take all those gangsters away!" The policewoman pointed at the six-strong men lying on the ground with a cold face. "Lock them up and interrogate them!" Chapter 24 Chapter 24 At the Police Station in Yinzhou City. Henry leaned against an interrogation chair. The dazzling incandescentmp hit his face, so he could only squint his eyes and look around. In front of him, there was an interrogation table, surrounded by cold and dark walls, without any anger. If ordinary people stayed here, they would be extremely fearful. "Creak!" The iron door of the interrogation room was pushed open from the outside, and there were footsteps. Henry squinted and saw that the woman was the policewoman he saw in the alley just now. He didn''t observe her carefully before, but now he had time to look her up and down. The woman had a straight face and a straight body when she walked. Obviously, she had been well trained. The woman was 1.7 meters tall. Maybe because of the training, her figure was particrly good. The police uniform she wore in summer showed her exquisite S-shaped figure perfectly. When she walked, she was kind of pretty. The woman''s figure was very standard, tilted, and t, which should be the perfect shape created by years of fitness. Henry noticed the words on the policewoman''s left chest, "the criminal investigation team", and the name on the other side was Helen Han. "Sh*t, she does live up to her name!" Henry curled his lips. He observed Helen''s right hand. There were some calluses on her thumb and index finger. Apparently, she was a woman who often yed with guns. Such a woman had nothing to do with gentleness. As expected, Helen kicked hard on Henry''s calf as soon as she walked to him. "Tell me, which n are you from? Who is your boss? He deliberately trained you, so that six people''s arms were broken and they had inner bleeding, which is enough to punish you for several years. If you are honest, you can still strive to reduce the sentence." She gently pulled out a bench and sat opposite Henry. Her eyes full of disgust. "Beauty, you are a policeman. Everything needs evidence. I didn''t beat anyone. Don''t nder me." Henry exined with a wronged look on his face. "Oh! nder?" The policewoman raised her eyebrows. "Do you want to tell me that you just stand there while somebody else broke their hands?" "Yes!" Henry nodded vigorously. "That''s it. I really just stood there." "Nonsense!" Helen pped on the interrogation table. "I''ll give you onest chance to exin. Otherwise, I promise that you won''t live well before you go to prison!" ...... At the Ministry of State Security in the capital. The Ministry of State Security was in charge of all the police in China. Those who could get an official job from the Ministry of State Security would be more distinguished than the mayor if they went outside. At this moment, in the office of the Minister of State Security, one phone was ringing crazily. The secretary answered the phone in a panic. She remembered that the Minister once said that only a few people in the world could call this number. All of them had a very high position in the world. The secretary picked up the phone. Before she could say anything nice, she heard a woman''s voice from the phone. "Tell your minister that the man who is in the police station in Yinzhou City had to be released within 15 minutes." After that, she hung up the phone. The secretary did not dare to hesitate. She did not even know who the other party was talking about. She immediately contacted the minister. The minister of security wasmunicating with several foreign diplomatic groups. After receiving a phone call from the secretary, he did not even care about the diplomatic work. "Hurry up, help me call Yinzhou City Police, immediately!" Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ...... In the interrogation room of the police station in Yinzhou City. Helen looked at Henry in front of her and had already understood that he was aplete rogue. When he entered the interrogation room, he was still grinning cheekily and definitely came in more than once. "I warn you, you''d better be sensible!" Helen pped the table and got up to grab Henry''s cor. Her bright eyes were full of anger. "Beauty, I''m very sensible. That was not me. I was just a victim. As I said, I was just standing at the bus station and waiting for the bus, and they took me to a small alley. Then theyy in front of me, and then you appeared." Henry''s face was full of sincerity. "Okay, you won''t say it, will you? I''ll see if you won''t say it next!" Helen grabbed Henry''s cor hard, clenched her fist with the other hand, raised it high, and then smashed it on Henry''s face. Henry''s smiling face disappeared instantly, and his eyes suddenly became fierce. Helen had been staring at the man in front of her. The sudden change of the man''s expression startled her. The fierce look in his eyes made her panic. "Bastard, how dare you scare me!" Helen cursed, and the power of her fist was not reduced. Henry''s hands were tightly clenched by the handcuffs, and his arms and fists bulged at the same time. He could break the handcuffs before the other party hit him. As the king of the underground, how could he be beaten in the face? Just as Henry was about to break the handcuffs, the iron door of the interrogation room was kicked open. A middle-aged man with a square face, a pot-bellied man in police uniform, rushed into the interrogation room and shouted, "Helen, what are you doing? Put your hand down!" Helen''s fist stopped less than five centimeters away from Henry''s face. Henry could even feel the power of this woman''s fist. "Boss." Helen turned to look at the middle-aged man and lowered her head. "What is this?!" The director shouted. "Who allowed you to enforce thew violently? Go and write a report for me! This person did nothing wrong, let him go!" The director was stern on the surface, but in fact, his heart was trembling. It was too dangerous. If he arrived a secondter, his ck gauze cap would not be safe! The leader of the city hall just called him and told him clearly that if the man who was just arrested was hurt, he could retire in advance. "Let him go?" Hearing this, Helen raised her head and her bright eyes widened. "Director, he deliberately fought with those people!" "Nonsense! Where did the weaponse from? Do you have any evidence? You arrested someone for no reason. Helen, you are really capable of doing things right! Release him now!" The director ordered seriously. "I won''t let him go!" Helen''s tone was also firm. "Even if there is no evidence, I have the right to detain him for 24 hours!" The director''s face was full of anger. "Okay, Helen, you will release him today!" "I won''t." "Go, unlock the handcuffs!" The director waved to the two police officers behind him. "I''ll see who dares to do that!" Helen stood in front of Henry. "I''m the deputy captain of the city criminal investigation team. Now that I''m in power, anyone who dares to release him will be considered guilty of breaking thew. I''ll arrest whoever breaks thew!" Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Hearing this, the two policemen who were about to release Henry stood there as they got hit by electric shocks. They looked at the director, then at Helen, and did not dare to say a word. They were very clear that one of them was the head of the station, and the other was not lower than the head of the station. "Okay! Helen, I have to talk to your boss about this today." The Chief pointed at Helen and gasped. "Whatever." Helen shook her head and walked out of the interrogation room. Helen''s voice could be heard from outside the interrogation room. "Watch after him. If he runs away today, you''ll get arrested!" The two police officers looked at Chief, waiting for his next instruction. "All right, go out!" The chief waved his hand with displeasure. The two policemen ran out as if they had been granted amnesty. When there was no one in the interrogation room, the chief closed the door and walked up to Henry with a ttering smile on his face. "Sir, this... you have seen it. Helen is using her method to suppress me. You know, we arew enforcement officers. We can''t break thew. Don''t worry. I promise that you will never be treated unfairly here." "Just do whatever you want. Uncuff me and I won''t leave," Henry said indifferently. "Thank you, thank you for your understanding, sir." The police chief looked grateful and quickly untied the handcuffs. Helen ran out of the police station angrily, drove the police car, and went straight to the crime scene. She didn''t know why the chief wanted to protect Henry. She only had one idea in her mind now. She wanted to find evidence as much as possible and then punish him! These six strong men who were beaten were still in aa and could not make a record. Helen arrived at the location to look for evidence. The small alley at the site of the ident was the closest to a bus station. Now, many bus stations had monitoring, which had greatly suppressed the crime of the thief. With Helen''s identity and authority, she easily yed the monitoring video of the bus station. Helen saw Henry''s figure from the monitor and smiled. "Humph, I got you. I want to know how you can deny it!" Helen thought Henry must be gathering his men at the bus station and then fighting with others. But when she saw these six strong men appear on the monitor and take the initiative to take Henry away, she felt that something was wrong. This should be... this bastard didn''t take the initiative to fight with them! On the monitor, Helen could clearly see the sneer on the faces of these six strong men. Obviously, they were the ones who deliberately made trouble. "Did I misunderstand him?" Helen''s beautiful face was flushed and her heart was throbbing. If she misunderstood him, she would be embarrassed today. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. No! Even if he was carried away, how could he exin the six people''s arm fractures and internal bleeding? This must be done by him and must be investigated! Thinking of this, Helen directly drove back to the police station and rushed into the interrogation room, only to find that the interrogation room where Henry was originally detained was already empty, with only an incandescentmp shining on the empty interrogation chair. Seeing this scene, Helen got angry and roared, "Where is he? Who let him go?" "Captain... Captain." A police officer answered with a trembling voice, "He didn''t leave, he is outside." The police officer pointed at the office of the criminal investigation team, not daring to look at Helen. "Huh?" Helen nced at the direction of the criminal investigation office and then strode over. As soon as she opened the door of the office, she saw a scene that made her furious. That rascal, now sitting in the Criminal Police Office, was in front of his desk, crossing his legs comfortably and eating bean jelly! "Pa!" Hellen pped the table, causing it to tremble. "You! You! Stand up! Who let him out? Put him in the interrogation room!" "Captain... Captain, the Chief asked Henry toe out to make a record," a police officer of the criminal investigation team whispered. "Record? The record was made in this way? Who allowed him to eat here?" Helen''s chest heaved with anger. "I let him eat." A middle-aged man in police uniform came in from outside the office. Seeing the middle-aged man, the police officers of the criminal investigation team all stood straight. "Captain." "Well." The middle-aged man nodded. "Helen, you have no evidence to sue Henry now. In my opinion, let him go." Helen nced at Henry and found that this rascal was sitting there indifferently and continued to eat jelly, as if what happened here had no effect on him at all. "No! I was very clear that whoever dares to let him go, will be responsible!" Helen felt that she couldn''t stay here for a second. When she saw the rogue, she couldn''t help but want to beat him up. "Twenty-four hours, after twenty-four hours, if I can''t find any evidence, you can let him go!" After that, Helen mmed the door and rushed out of the office. The police officers in the office looked at each other and smiled bitterly. Luxury Vige, Yinzhou When Sylvia and Mn returned home together, they did not find Henry there. Sylvia felt a little strange. She had been married to him for a year. This was the first time that Henry was not at home after getting off work. The tea on the table was cold. Mn nced around the vi. "Sylvia, where''s your husband? Today is a ssmate gathering. You have such an excellent husband. You have to show off. Give him a call." "Forget it, he is probably still busy with his work. Let''s go first." Sylva breathed a sigh of relief. After learning that the ssmate gathering was held today, she had been worried about what would happen if Henry went there today. After all, he was not a real artist. The things he said were all online. When it came to the ssmate gathering, there was no chance for him to search for the answers. "Ah?" There was some disappointment on her face. She was ready to ask Henry a few questions at the ssmate gathering to expose his hypocritical appearance. If she didn''t go, her n would fail. "Oh,e on, change your clothes. Let''s go!" Sylvia hurriedly pulled Mn and urged her. "Right, Sylvia, the man surnamed Song is also here today. You said he won''t pursue you, will he? Ha, ha, ha." Mnughed like a silver bell. Xin Kai Hotel, located in the center of Yinzhou, was a seven-story building. Every floor was decorated and magnificent. In the huge parking lot, 70% of the cars were parked with worth more than 500,000 yuan. A red Benz GT was parked here. The moment the door opened, it attracted the attention of countless people. Chapter 26 Chapter 26 The two women who got out of the car had twopletely different styles, but both were so attractive. The woman in the driver''s seat, with long hair fluttering in the wind, ck and smooth, without any makeup, was impable. Sylvia was wearing a sky-blue dress with a tinum bracelet on her wrist. The two diamonds were shining. At the white neck, there was a silver light shing, which reflected with the white neck. She seemed destined to be the protagonist and attract people''s attention. "Sylvia, you are here!" A crisp voice sounded, and a handsome young man, who was 1.8 meters tall and dressed in the Armani suit, strode toward her. His eyes were full of admiration. "Ben Song, long time no see." Sylvia smiled at the young man. "Yes, it''s been a long time. You''re still so beautiful." Ben took the initiative to stretch out his hand to Sylvia, and his eyes were so shiny that anyone could see it. "Ben, when you see Sylvia, you ignore others? Can''t you see me standing here?" Mn, who was wearing a ck dress, said unhappily. Her temperament was different from Sylvia''s, she was braver, more heroic. Once you met, you would have a good impression of her. As for Sylvia, she would give people a feeling that she could only be seen from afar and could not be yed with. "Haha! Of course not. I was just impressed by the presence of the two beautiful women." Ben laughed. "Come on, everyone is almost here. We were just waiting for you. Come in." Ben called the two women into the hotel. Police station of Yinzhou city. Henry was lying on arge office chair, enjoying the iced watermelon prepared by the Chief. Helen sat on the side, holding her arms in front of her chest, staring at Henry with anger in her eyes. Now Helen was certain that this man surnamed Zhang was definitely a son of a rich family. No matter how rich he was, she had to make him suffer. Soon, it was time to get off work. The police officers of the criminal investigation department left one after another. "Captain Han, don''t you want to go?" A police officer looked at Helen. "No!" Helen''s tone was full of anger. She stared at Henry, trying to find a way to make him suffer. After watching the surveince video, she had already understood that Henry was forcibly taken away by several mafia people in the bus station. If he followed the normal procedure, he only needed to make a record and then he could leave. However, Henry''s appearance irritated Helen, especially when he said that he stood still and several strong men were lying in front of him, which made her very upset! Helen noticed there were fewer and fewer people in the criminal investigation department. Until there were only her and Henry left, she looked at the monitoring camera in the upper left corner of the office, and then turned off the camera power silently. She clenched her fist and walked toward Henry. Henry had just finished eating an iced watermelon and sat on arge office chair. He wiped his mouth with satisfaction and saw the beautiful policewoman walking toward him. "Beauty, you..." Henry was just about to speak when he saw a pink fist rapidly erged in his pupils. Henry tilted his head slightly and easily avoided her punch. He stretched out his foot and gently ced them in front of Helen''s legs. Helen only felt a burst of an unstable center of gravity and fell forward. This fall made her whole upper body pounce on Henry. At this moment, Henry could clearly smell the fragrance of Helen''s hair. The softness in front of him was particrly obvious. If someone didn''t know it, he would think that Helen snuggled her head on his chest. The chair under Henry''s body began to rotate slowly due to the pressure. This kind of rotation made Helen, who had no pressure point, slide again. The little head that was originally lying on Henry''s chest moved toward his abdomen. "Captain Han, bad news!" This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "Bang!" The door of the criminal investigation department, which was originally closed, was violently pushed open by a police officer. The police officer, who was originally anxious, immediately became dull because of this scene. He saw Captain Han, who was called Violent Dragon of the police force, lying on the side of a man... The next second, the policeman immediately left the office and closed the door. About ten secondster, the door of the office was opened by Helen from the inside. Helen came out angrily, told the police officer to keep an eye on Henry, and left quickly. The police officer who rushed into the office before he nodded repeatedly. After Helen left, he carefully pushed open the door of the office and gave a thumbs-up to Henry, who was sitting on the office chair. "Bro, you''re awesome!" Ordinary people would feel one night is particrly long if they spent it in a strange ce, but it was nothing for Henry. After a night, Henry was full of energy and made notes like he was doing some official business. In Luxury Vige, Mn was standing in front of the vi with an anxious face. "Sylvia, why hasn''t your husbande back yet? The concert will start soon!" Sylvia wore a ck dress and put her hair behind her head. She shook her head at Mn and said, "The phone can''t get through. He should be busy. Every time he works, he puts his phone aside." Although Sylvia said so, in fact, there was no call record with Henry in her mobile phone. At this moment, she was d. It seemed that Henry was quite smart. He knew that some things could not be found out, so the concert would not appear on this day. He did a good job! "But... but it''s all settled!" Mn was in a hurry to turn around in the yard. Last night, she specially prepared several professional problems to expose the love liar at today''s concert! But if he didn''t come, everything would be in vain! "Well, let''s go first. I''ve sent him a text message. He wille over after a while. Let''s go." Sylvia grabbed the little hand of Mn and dragged her to the car. As a world-famous pianist, Pajiv announced the news that he was going on a world tour. The whole music scene went crazy. The schedule of Yinzhou had been set three months ago, and the ticket for the concert was sold out on the day of setting the schedule. Thus, it could be seen how charming Pajiv was. In the Yinzhou Music Pavilion, Sylvia and Mn arrived, the outside of the restaurant was crowded with people, and security guards were trying their best to maintain order. "Hey? Sylvia?" A slightly surprised male voice sounded behind her. Sylvia looked back and frowned slightly. "Ben Song?" Standing behind her was Ben, who showed a strong interest in Sylvia at the ssmate gathering yesterday. "Haha, what a coincidence." Benughed a few times. "Sylvia, are you also here to attend the concert?" Chapter 27 Chapter 27 "Just call me by my full name." Sylvia''s attitude towards Ben was a little cold. Because yesterday, Ben kept on urging Sylvia to drink and proposed some flirtatious wine games. If it weren''t for Sylvia''s long experience in business and many parties, she couldn''t think of a way to refuse. Last night, Sylvia also told Ben that she was married, but he did not retreat at all. After three rounds of drinking, he confessed to Sylvia that he likes her in front of many old ssmates, which made her extremely embarrassed. "Sylvia, we''re old ssmates. What are you doing?" Ben ignored her words and walked straight to her. He reached out his hand to grab Sylvia''s wrist. Sylvia stepped back and escaped from Ben''s grasp. "Ben, be respectful. Mn, let''s go!" Sylvia red at Ben with anger in her eyes, pulled Mn up, and walked to the concert. Looking at Sylvia''s beautiful back, Ben''s eyes were aggressive. He adjusted his red wine suit slightly and said with a yful smile, "Bitch, I''ll see how long you can remain arrogant. You''ll beg me one day!" In the police station of Yinzhou City. Henry swaggered out of the police station under Helen''s murderous gaze. He took out his mobile phone and checked the time. It was ten o''clock in the morning. Suddenly, his heart jolted. "D*mn! I was supposed to go to the concert today! D*mn it!" Henry, who had always been calm, suddenly started to panic. Even in the rain of bullets, he could just walk idly in the courtyard. At this moment, he seemed to have encountered big trouble. Henry made a phone call and asked someone to check the time of the concert. When he learned that the concert was not over until 1:30 p.m., he breathed a sigh of relief. "It seems that I still have time, but I have to find a way to remedy it." Henry looked in the direction of the city and slowly let out a sigh of relief. At 12 o''clock in the afternoon, two uniformed traffic police officers stood on the streets around the Yinzhou Music Center every 50 meters. The parking lot of the Music Center was full of luxury cars. Looking at the license te number, most of them came from other provinces. Many people were willing to rush here for the concert by Pajiv. A world limited Aston Martin stopped in front of the music studio. A handsome young man, dressed in casual clothes, leaned against the door and chatted with two young girls in front of him. The two girlsughed from time to time and winked at the handsome young man. Henry, wearing a suit, appeared in front of the music studio with sweat all over his head. When he saw the handsome young man, he waved at him. The young man, who was smiling cheekily at the two girls a few seconds ago, immediately became serious when he saw Henry. He ignored the two girls and ran to him. "Boss, you''re finally here." This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Where is Pajiv?" Henry asked directly. If someone heard Henry''s words, they would be very surprised. No one would be disrespectful when they mentioned the name of Pajiv. There were also the words "master", but Henry''s tone sounded like a teacher asking where his students were. "He has been waiting inside for a long time. Originally, he wanted to y 13 songs at this concert. Now he just yed four songs. Come on, boss, you are dressed so formally today. Are you going to go on stage to perform?" The handsome young man asked doubtfully. "Yeah." Henry nodded. In Yinzhou Music Center, there were a total of 3778 seats. At this time, the seats were already full. Although Master Pajiv only yed four songs for two hours, it still made people feel that this trip was worth it. Sylvia and Mn sat in the third row. The dim light on the stage was full-on, which made people intoxicated. The elegant music rang out. Mn felt like under the spell. "Sylvia, do you still remember that when we were in college, we were lying on thewn and talking about our future wishes?" "Of course I remember." Sylvia nodded gently with a reminiscing look in her eyes. "At that time, both of us liked music. I say I hope that one day, my partner can specifically y a song for me at the concert." At this time, Sylvia showed a trace of disappointment in her eyes. Thinking about her wish in those days and thinking about herself now, the difference was enormous. Mn smiled and said, "We were quite childish at that time." "Yes, quite childish." Sylvia''s pretty face showed a self-deprecating smile. "But the wish is really beautiful. Now we have no time to fantasize about it. It''s very rare for us to asionally listen to the master''s y." The two girls were whispering. Suddenly, a spotlight came from the top of the stage and shone directly on Sylvia. In the dim auditorium, Sylvia was the only one who bathed in the white light. At this moment, she seemed to have be the protagonist of the whole audience. There was also the loud voice of the host. "Gentlemen,dies, today we have received a special request. There is a gentleman who wants to y a song to his beloved woman at today''s concert. Master Pajiv''s student, Master Jeraji, will present a song!" As soon as the host finished speaking, a beautiful piano apaniment sounded in the music studio. Everyone''s eyes were focused on Sylvia. The music was elegant, like running water, flowing slowly. A violin sound rang, and the sound was lingering. It seemed that at this moment, it brought people into a state of small bridges and running water. There was a vige that stood aloof from the world. There was a clear spring flowing in front of the vige. At dusk, the sun was setting, and smoke rose up from the kitchen. The key to the zither fell down like raindrops, making people feel warm and soft. The spotlight moved slowly on the stage, and the steady footsteps sounded. At this moment, everyone in the music studio looked at the spotlight and saw that Ben, who was in a suit, was holding a bouquet of flowers with a soft smile on his face and his eyes full of affection. Under the spotlight, he walked toward Sylvia. In the music studio, many young women showed envious expressions on their faces. Ben was like a prince charming. Under everyone''s attention, in this soft music, he expressed his love for his beloved woman. They also hoped that their boyfriend could be so romantic. Sylvia was still confused just now. What was going on? But when she saw Ben, she immediately understood. Disgust appeared in her eyes. She pulled Mn beside her and got up directly from her seat. "Let''s go!" Chapter 28 Chapter 28 "Sylvia, do you know?" Ben''s voice sounded clearly in the whole music studio. He had already brought his headset so that everyone could hear his low and maic voice. "We have known each other for five years. From the first time I saw you, you entered my heart and have never left. You are as holy as an angel, bringing me light. I have fantasized about being with you countless times. I know that what I did today was very rude, but I can''t control myself. I am eager to express my love to you. Today, in front of the witnesses, I will tell everyone that I love you!" As soon as Ben finished his words, a crisp female voice sounded. "Marry him!" This female voice, like a fuse, instantly lit up the atmosphere of the whole music hall. "Marry him!" "Marry him!" Listening to the sound rising and falling in the music studio, Ben''s eyes showed a smile of sess. The first woman who shouted "marry him" sneered, hid in the crowd, and stopped talking. Sylvia stared around with a terrible look. She really didn''t expect that Ben would make such a scene. The continuous voices in the crowd made her particrly ufortable. Ben looked at the perfect woman in front of him. Today, he had specially prepared the confession. He invited the student of Master Pajiv to y for him and invited countless people to help him call out the two words "marry him". Today, he was bound to make himself the perfect confession and upy the headline of tomorrow''s Yinzhou. He could even think about how to write tomorrow''s news. The president of the Lin''s Group was married, but she had a flirtatious rtionship with a man in the concert. The man should hold a grand confession for the president of the Lin''s Group. When the news came out, Ben was sure that Lin family would be affected by such sensational news, and he could take the opportunity to get what he wanted. Just as Ben was winning, Sylvia was furious and was ready to leave. Suddenly, there was a loud noise, which was loud and sonorous. It was the Chinese traditional instrument guzheng! It completely suppressed the soft and beautiful piano sound, and the spotlight that hit Ben also completely darkened at this moment. "What''s going on?" The sudden change shocked him. His confession had no guzheng at all, and the sound of the guzheng was enough topletely crush the beautiful artistic conception he had just created! This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The sound of the guzheng and the sudden darkness shocked Ben, but Sylvia breathed a sigh of relief. If the gentle sound of the piano just now had brought everyone into a peaceful vige, then now the sonorous sound of the guzheng had brought people to the battlefield, as if thousands of troops and horses were galloping in front of them, shouting and killing! Chinese atmosphere filled the whole music hall. Just as the sound of the guzheng reached a certain level, it abruptly stopped. "Is it gone?" "That''s it?" The sudden stop of the guzheng made the music hall full of surprises. They were attracted by the guzheng. The sudden interruption of the guzheng made them particrly ufortable. At this moment, the piano sounded again. It was obviously not an instrument that can bebined with guzheng, but it perfectlybined with the tone. The sound full of love. "Is this... The Echo of Love?" Sylvia listened to theter song of the piano, and there was surprise and recollection in her eyes. She used to like this song very much. In the music hall, behind the huge stage, Master Pajiv in tuxedo was excited and his body was shaking. "God! The god of music! Only he can perfectlybine the Chinese Guzheng and piano pieces!" The dim spotlight lit up again. At this moment, there was a white piano on the stage. The beautiful sound came from it. There was a man sitting in front of the piano. He wore a ck suit and had a resolute face. His five senses were sharp like knives and axes. His deep eyes were like the vast sea of stars. He sat in front of the white piano and his ten fingers were beating quickly on the piano keys. The appearance of this person attracted everyone''s attention in the music hall. As for Ben, who had just confessed his achievement, he had been chosen to forget, hanging aside like a clown in the dark. "Oh, my God, Sylvia!" When she saw the person in front of the piano, Mn subconsciously covered her mouth with her hand, and her eyes were full of surprise. "It''s Henry! It''s him!" "How... is that..." Sylvia looked nkly at the man sitting in front of the piano. At this moment, Henry, in a neat suit, was ying the Echo of love at the concert. Henry bowed his head. In a husky voice, he said with a hint of relief, "In the remote and backward ce, in the dark prison, my time has disappeared quietly. There is no divinity, no inspiration, no tears, no life, and no love. Now my soul has begun to awaken, and you, a pure and beautiful elf, appear in front of me again, like a blooming illusion." The sound of the piano was mellow, narrating Henry''s mood at this moment. The elegant melody was intoxicating. The music began to be happy, and he spoke again. "My heartbeat wildly. Because you, everything woke up again. With divinity, inspiration, life, hope, and love, my wife, thank you for bringing me the future." The elegant sound of the piano lingered in everyone''s mind. Another spotlight lit up Sylvia, which was not as dazzling as just now. Instead, it had an orange halo, which made people feel soft and warm. In the whole music hall, a white spotlight shone on Henry, while the other one shone on Sylvia. The rest of the ce was dark. The same love expressed twopletely different levels. Compared with Henry, what Ben had done before was like a childish game, or just setting off the green leaves of the red flowers. Ten security guards in suits walked into the crowd and dragged Ben, who was standing in front of Sylvia, away. The flowers in Ben''s hands fell to the ground. Henry stood up from the piano. At the same time, the sound of the piano stopped, and the whole music stadium fell into silence again. Only a spotlight moved with Henry''s footsteps. Henry stepped over the flowers in Ben''s hand and slowly walked to Sylvia, standing one meter in front of her. When his eyes met, he smiled and said, "Honey, thank you foring. Can I hug you now?" Sylvia looked at the man in front of her. Her dream was realized by him. Under this artistic conception, she nodded subconsciously. Then, she felt a warm sensation surrounding her. Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Henry hugged Sylvia tightly and whispered in her ear, "President Lin, how was it? Was my performance okay this time? I have been practicing sincest night. It took me a lot of effort to get on stage today." "Hum!" Sylvia suddenly reacted and pushed Henry away. She just saw Henry keep winking at her and said angrily, "All right, sit down and listen to the music meeting. I bought the tickets for you. You haven''te on time." "Okay okay." Henry sneered and breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. It seemed that he was not in danger this time. Seeing Henry''s performance made Mn angry. This person was really good at acting! But his attainment in music was really deep. It seemed that ordinary problems could not stump him. She had to find some tricks to expose him! Ben sat not far away from Sylvia, his face turned red from embarrassment. Today, he specifically prepared this game carefully, but he didn''t expect it to be ruined by Sylvia''s husband! If it weren''t for him, the headline news in Yinzhou tomorrow would definitely be a topic about the private life rtionship of the president of the Lin''s Group! The shares of the Lin''s Group would be affected because of this, but because of him! Everything was in vain! "Oh, just looking at you, I thought you were a prince charming. It turns out that she has a husband. You''re really over-confident. Look at his way of showing love and your disgusting confession. That''s enough!" A girl sitting in the back seat of Ben looked contemptuous. Ben red at the girl, but he couldn''t say anything. Today, hepletely abandoned her. After waiting for Henry, Master Pajiv finally put his mind on the performance. In order to perform better in front of Henry, he used all his skills and wanted to leave a good impression on the god ofN?velDrama.Org owns this. music in his heart. The beautiful melody and the flower-like dazzling skill made everyone very satisfied. As everyone was reluctant to leave when Master Pajiv''s concert came to an end. The two girls, Sylvia and Mn, were still immersed in the elegant piano music. "Hey, Sylvia, I really want to have a record signed by Master Pajiv." "Forget it." Sylvia shook her head gently. Her eyes were full of emotion but more disappointment. "I''ve never heard of anyone who has a record signed by Master Pajiv." Just as the two women looked at the back of the stage, Henry smiled and took out two ck tes from the pocket of the suit jacket. "Here you are. I just met Master Pajiv backstage. He gave me two. He personally signed them." "Really... really?" Sylvia''s eyes were full of surprise. She had hoped that there was such a record many years ago. "Of course, do you want it?" Henry shook the record in his hand. "Yes, of course." Sylvia couldn''t wait to take the record from Henry. She stroked it slowly. When Sylvia looked at the English signature on it, her eyes were full of joy. She said subconsciously, "Henry, count as I''ve bought it, tell me how much it is." "This is a gift for you. It''s not necessary to talk about money. Take it." Henry waved his hand indifferently. Sylvia also realized the problem in her words and showed an apologetic look to Henry. As for Mn, she didn''t have so many ideas. She happily took the record and looked at it as if she was looking at her lover. She hummed, "Henry, it''s not bad. How did you get it?" He wouldn''t give it to you just by asking him. What she said was intentional. Her words made Sylvia''s happy heart suddenly tighten! "Yes, how did he get it? Master Pajiv won''t give his autograph record to others so easily. It must have taken him a lot of time to get these two records. Also, although he didn''t say anything about his performance just now, how many people did he need to ask to give him time to y a song in Master Pajiv''s concert? The tone of the song was on point and he was hitting all the notes. Did he practice it all night for me?" Thinking of this, Sylvia felt even more sorry in her heart. She just wanted to speak quickly, but she made him spend so much effort. Sylvia looked at the man in front of her. She saw that Henry kept winking at her. At this moment, she suddenly had a feeling that this man seemed to be... not bad? At the same time, backstage. Master Pajiv, who was wearing a tuxedo, was looking at the handsome young man with eager eyes, and asked cautiously in a tentative tone, "Sir, can I see that master again? If my teacher knows, he will definitely be happy for me." "What are you thinking about?" The handsome young man rolled his eyes. "Today, The Great Master epted your two records, which is enough for you to be proud for a lifetime. Go back and report to your teacher." "Yes! Yes!" Pajiv nodded repeatedly, with a little excitement in his tone. He knew that in this world, many people wanted to give this master a gift, but almost no one had the honor to be epted. Today, he was really lucky to have been blessed for eight lifetimes! After the concert, Henry and the other two walked out of the music hall. Perhaps it was because Sylvia felt that she owed Henry a little, or because of the two records, for the first time, she officially proposed to have a meal with Henry, which made him very happy. He nodded repeatedly as if he was afraid that she would go back on her words. Just as the three of them drove away, Ben, whose face was gloomy, was standing at the entrance of the music studio, staring at the car in front of him. After seeing Henry and the other two leaving, he walked to the parking lot and drove away. The Swanke town in Yinzhou was a residential area as famous as the Luxury Vige. Those who could buy a house here must have a few million yuan on their bank ount. Ben''s car drove into themunity and stopped in front of a vi. Ben looked at the vi outside the window and stayed in the car for five minutes before he opened the door and got off, knocking on the door of the vi. A young and beautiful female nanny opened the door. After seeing Ben, she lowered her head and whispered, "Mr. Song, Mr. Wang asked you to go straight upstairs." "Thank you." Ben nodded. After entering the living room, he walked to the second floor of the vi. Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Ben was still walking upstairs when he heard a voiceing from the second floor. "How was it?" On hearing the first second of the voice, Ben was subconsciously stunned, and then replied, "Something happened." "Trash!" "p!" With the word "trash", a ss was smashed under Ben''s feet. Then Richard Wang, who was wearing pajamas, stood at the stairs. His face was full of resentment. "Trash, can''t you do such a small thing properly?" "Mr. Wang, listen to my exnation." Ben looked anxious. "You can''t me me. Originally, everything went well. If you want someone to me, you can only me Sylvia''s husband." "Henry" Richard''s eyes were full of resentment. "What can that trash do?" "Mr. Wang, I heard that Sylvia''s husband was good at art at the ssmate party yesterday. Today, everything developed ording to my n. It was her husband who suddenly appeared and disrupted all the ns." N?velDrama.Org owns this. "Bullshit!" Richard stepped forward and kicked Ben. Facing Richard''s kick, Ben wanted to dodge but did not dare to. He was kicked in the chest and rolled down the stairs. He only felt that his internal organs were almost dislocated. "An artist? Are you a f**king idiot? He is a loser! A dog that has been attached to our Lin family! An inferior bitch! What a sh*t artist!" Richard was trembling all over. What had happened yesterday had be his nightmare and could not be forgotten. Now he wanted to tear Henry apart! "I''ll give you one more week, Ben. I don''t care what method you use to ruin Sylvia''s reputation. Otherwise, you''ll have to think about the consequences. I think you won''t be able to get rid of the gambling debts for the rest of your life! Get out!" Richard waved his hand and disappeared from the stairs without looking at Ben. Ben stood up trembling, said the statement with respect, and left the vi. After Henry and Sylvia had lunch together, she took Mn to Lins Group. When the two women left, Henry took out his mobile phone and made a phone call. "Have you found out who sent them?" "Yes." A woman''s voice came from the other end of the phone. "It''s a local association. Do we need to destroy it directly?" "No." Henry''s tone was very light. "Your every move will attract the attention of the whole world. Send me the information and I will go by myself." "Okay." The person on the other side of the phone did not talk nonsense at all, and her efficiency was also very high. When they agreed, Henry got a message. After hearing this, Henry directly hung up the phone. The information he received on his mobile phone was the information about the six strong men who wanted to attack him yesterday, including the name of the club and the number of members. Henry nced at it and then locked his target- Rosy Night Club. It was now three o''clock in the afternoon, and it was not yet time for the bar to open. The door of the bar was closed and he couldn''t see if there was anything inside. Henry walked to the door of the bar, raised his right hand and pushed it hard on the door. "Creak!" The door of the bar opened slowly, and a strong smell of smoke came. Henry frowned and nced around the bar. The bar lobby was about 700 square meters, with a stage and countless tables. Under the tables, countless bottles were scattered, emitting pungent alcohol in the air. Henry stepped into the hall. Before he could walk out of the next step, a voice rang out in the dim lobby. "Yesterday, there was news from the underworld that someone was investigating us. I thought it was you." It was a male voice with a sneer. Henry also smiled. "Why? Shouldn''t I check it out?" Henry was not surprised that the other party knew that his men were investigating them. Henry''s men did things, they always did it openly. It was impossible to investigate an association secretly. Even if it was known by these people, it didn''t matter. Because this association was not taken into ount by Henry and his men. It was like an elephant''s attitude toward ants. "Hehe, look into us. Who gave you the courage? Originally, I wanted to teach you a lesson tonight. Now that you are here on your own, I will ept this big gift!" The male voice in the bar suddenly became fierce. Then, the bar lobby suddenly turned on the lights, and the original dim lobby was as bright as daytime. More than a dozen young men with steel pipes and machetes appeared in the lobby, all looking at Henry with unkind faces. At the same time, more than a dozen young men appeared outside the bar behind Henry. They all sneered. The way they looked at him was like they were looking at their prey, and their eyes were full of excitement. Looking at these people who suddenly appeared, Henry''s face was still calm. "It seems that we have to disable you first, and then ask questions. Let''s do it!" As soon as the phrase "do it" got out from Henry''s mouth, a ck shadow fell quickly from the roof of the bar. When the shadow was about to take action, a police siren sounded. Henry nced at the ck shadow. The ck shadow disappeared in a few shes as if it had never appeared. A police car with a siren was parked in front of the Night Bar. The young men with steel pipes and machetes all left as soon as they saw the police car. As the police car''s driver opened the door, the outstanding policewoman Helen got out of the car. She nced at the bar, her eyes full of disgust. "Hey, Mr. Zhang, you''re really bold. The rumors are well-known. Everyone is guessing that there will be a fight. How dare youe here alone?" Helen''s mouth curved into a contemptuous smile. She passed by Henry and strode into the bar. She said loudly, "Who is in charge? Come out!" "I, I, it''s me, Captain Han." The young man, who had just had a sinister look and a machete in his hand, now had a humble smile on his face. He bent down and ran to Helen. Helen didn''t even look at this person. She asked directly, "Tell me, why did you do this to this man surnamed Zhang? Who let you do this?" "This..." The young man looked embarrassed. "Captain Han, you know, this rule can''t be broken." "Rule? Is there any rule in your so-called bullshit? I''ll give you ten seconds. If you don''t tell me, go and squat in the police station!" "Captain Han..." The young man looked pitiful. "There are still five seconds left!" Helen nced at her phone. Chapter 31 Chapter 31 "Aiya." The young man sighed, then turned around and shouted at the people in the bar, "Did you hear what Captain Han said? Now everyone must go to the police station. No one is allowed to leave without Captain Han. Hurry up!" As soon as the young man''s voice fell, a group of people poured out of the bar. When everyone saw Helen Han, they all lowered their heads and respectfully said "Good afternoon", and then ran out of the bar. Some of them drove or took a taxi and went to the police station. Seeing this scene, Helen was angry. When she was about to speak again, the young man also ttered, "Captain Han, I''ll go to the police station first." After that, the young man ran away quickly. In the face of this scene, Helen gasped with her chest up and down. The thin summer police uniform could not cover her chest. Henry stood at the door of the bar. Seeing this scene, he couldn''t help but grin. He felt it was funny. He didn''t expect that this little policewoman was so deterrent in front of these club members. "What are youughing at?" Helen''s cold voice rang out in front of Henry. "Do you know what kind of trouble you''ve caused? Youe here alone to fight with others. You want to die! From now on, you have to report every day''s action for me. Do you understand?" "Why?" Henry was confused. "Beauty, I am not a criminal, okay?" "You are in trouble because you have gotten involved in the fight with this gang, either do as I say and report to me every day, or go to the police station to drink tea with me?" Helen said as she took out a pair of handcuffs shining with cold light from her waist. "OK! OK!" Seeing the woman''s posture, Henry immediately made a gesture. "Beauty, give me your phone number. I''ll report to you every day, okay?" After telling Henry her phone number, Helen warned, "Remember, don''t y tricks!" "Yes, I am aw-abiding citizen!" Henry said righteously. In the Lins Group, Yinzhou City Sylvia sat on her desk and looked at the documents brought by the secretary. The secretary, Cathy, stood in front of Sylvia''s desk and reported to her, "President Lin, there are a lot of rumors outside. They say that there are many enterprises that are unfavorable to Lins Group and they want to terminate their cooperation with us." "Oh." Sylvia chuckled. "Not satisfied with Lins Group? I think they are not satisfied with me." "Er..." Cathy opened her mouth but could not say anything. Sylvia stretched out her right hand and kept knocking on the table. "Let me guess. It''s said that my grandfather is dying and Lins Group is going to pass to others. I, Sylvia, am going to leave the company soon, right?" Cathy lowered her head and said nothing. "Some people can''t bear it." Sylvia threw the documents in front of her into the trash can and leaned against the office chair. "Tell those who stopped cooperating that from now on, no matter what Lins Group has developed, they won''t be epted as partners. At the same time, tell everyone who wants to finish cooperation to do it as soon as possible!" "Understood." Cathy nodded and left the office. In therge president''s office of Lins Group, only Sylvia was left. A self-deprecating smile appeared on the woman''s delicate face. "Will the so-called family use such insidious methods?" Henry stood at the gate of Spring Residential Home and sent a message to Helen. Then he walked into the gate of the welfare house. "Brother Henry, you''re here." As soon as Henry entered the door, two little boys ran to him and hugged his thigh with a happy smile on their little faces. "Did you miss me?" Henry smiled sincerely and picked up the two children. "You''re here. The children just talked about you." Jenny walked up to Henry with a smile. He was dressed in formal clothes, which made Jenny''s eyes brighten. "Not bad, you look quite handsome in formal clothes." "Really?" Henry tilted his head and thought for a moment. "Why do I feel that everything I wear makes me handsome?" "Puff!" Jenny covered her mouth gently and her eyes narrowed like crescent moons. "I didn''t see it before. You are quite narcissistic." "How have you been recently? After watching the news, the development here should have stopped, right?" Henry asked. "Thanks to you, the copse of the mountain was strongly supported by the government, and the construction of the welfare home was postponed by thepany indefinitely." A grateful smile appeared on Jenny''s beautiful face. "To be honest, if it weren''t for you, I really wouldn''t know what to do." "I am also grateful to you. Without a kind-hearted person like you, these children would not have lived so happily." Henry looked away. He saw that almost all these children of the welfare home were holding toys in their hands, and their faces were full of happy smiles. "I just did my best." Jenny looked at Henry with a trace of intoxication in her eyes. "That''s easy to say. How many people can do it?" Henry asked back and put the two children in his arms on the ground. "I''ll go to see the dean first." "Okay." Jenny put her arms around the heads of the two children and nodded to Henry. At six o''clock in the afternoon. Henry and Jenny came out of the welfare home together. They stood in front of Jenny''s BMW, which was brand new. "Let''s go for a meal. You can''t refuse." Jenny smiled at Henry. "You should know that the benefits of this mountain st not only protected the welfare home but also obtained unimaginable development prospects for ourpany." This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Do you choose the ce or me?" Henry opened the door. "Let me choose. After all, women first." Jenny''s face showed joy and she sat in the car. The BMW V, which was shining on the beach, sped on the street and drove into an ordinary community. Henry sat in the car and watched the scenery by the road of themunity pass by him. He looked a little weird and said to Jenny, "Are you going to cook at home?" "Yes." Jenny, who was driving, nodded slightly, and a blush appeared on her pretty face. "We are going to the professor''s house. He said he wanted to meet you." "Meet me?" Henry touched his nose, feeling a little confused. Jenny felt relieved when she saw that Henry did not object. She exined to him, "Professor and I met four years ago. He was a professor of economics. At that time, thepany was facing bankruptcy. It was he who helped me at a critical time. He didn''t do it for himself. He only hoped that I could stay in the charity industry all the time. This time, after I applied for sting the mountain, the professor always wanted to see you." "I see." Henry nodded. The car stopped in front of an old residential building. Judging from the appearance of the residential building, it could be concluded that it had a long history. Chapter 32 Chapter 32 There was no elevator in the building, so the two walked upstairs. When they went upstairs, Jenny was still telling Henry about her teacher''s deeds. For example, there used to be a specialized entrepreneur from Jingcheng City who asked the teacher about some business management problems, including many domestic magazines, and there were academic speeches published by teachers. They stopped on the sixth floor of this residential building. Jenny knocked on the old blue security door in front of her. "Coming. Who is it?" A young male voice came from the door. "Brother, it''s me," Jenny answered with a smile on her face, but she was embarrassed to look at Henry. This feeling was like taking her other half to see her parents. Henry obviously heard that after Jenny spoke, the people in the room obviously elerated. When the security door was opened, Henry saw a handsome young man looking at Jenny with a happy face. His eyes were full of excitement and admiration. But when the young man saw him, the excitement in his eyes disappeared immediately, and even his face became much gloomy. "Jenny, this is...?" The young man immediately asked Jenny about Henry, and his eyes were full of hostility. "It''s my friend, Henry." Jenny introduced him with a slightly red face, "Henry, this is my friend, also the teacher''s son, Steve Kong." "Hello." Henry took the initiative to reach out his hand to Steve. "Hmmm." Steve rolled his eyes. Without looking at Henry''s hand, he turned around with no interest and walked into the door. "Okay,e in." Henry looked at the young man in front of him speechlessly. He didn''t seem to have provoked him, did he? Jenny smiled apologetically at Henry. Then she grabbed his wrist and walked into the house. Henry saw that this room was not big, only more than 60 square meters, and the furniture was very old. There was no one else in the room except Steve. "Brother, where is the teacher?" Jenny looked around the room confused. "He went out to buy some food. He wille back soon." Steve gave Jenny a cup of tea. As for Henry, he was directly ignored. Jenny calmly handed the cup of tea in front of her to Henry. "By the way, Jenny, do you still remember the building we sawst time? I''ve studied a lot of materials recently, and I''m almost certain that the building will definitely be re-developed. The shops around are good choices for purchase." Steve took a tablet and sat down next to Jenny. He kept drawing on theputer with his fingers. "And the stock of 08275X is worth buying. The recent momentum is very good, and there will be a market." "Let me see." Jenny took the tablet and nced at it on the screen. Her eyes became happy and confused at the same time. After watching for a while, she looked at Henry. "Henry, what do you think? This half-finished building has not been open for a year. There is a lot of news about re-developed recently, and this stock." Henry nced at the tablet, which recorded a lot of news, all kinds of information, and all kinds of spection. All of them were written by Steve. Henry only nced at it and shook his head. "No, I have seen this half-finished building twice. It should be true that they want to develop it again. But even if the development ispleted, the surrounding shops won''t have any future development. If you buy it, you will wait at least three to five years to gain something. During this period, the money to buy the shop is more than the interest in the bank. As for this stock, it is a joke. As long as your money is invested for more than two days, it will bepletely locked up." "Don''t talk nonsense if you don''t understand!" Steve snorted unhappily. "The developer of that real estate is well-known across the country. There''s also that stock. I''ve seen this kind of case many times when I was engaged in business research. It''s highly possible that it''s worth it." Henry smiled. "If all the investment in this world can be carried out in ordance with the theories and examples in the books, everyone would be a billionaire." "What do you mean?" Steve red at Henry. "I mean, the person who wrote the books, did you see him investing and getting rich?" Henry smiled contemptuously. " theory is just theory. The real practice ispletely different from theory. You shouldplete a sessful investment first, and you will find that the theoretical knowledge you have learned ispletely bullshit. The promotion of the stock is in the hands of the investors." This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "What a joke!" Steve mmed the table. "So what if you''re a capital yer? Investment itself is a gamble. Capital yers are just lucky in this game." "Sure enough, you have never made an investment." Henry smiled. "Otherwise, you wouldn''t say such naive words. Why don''t we bet?" "Let''s bet! What?" Steve stared at Henry, his eyes full of anger. He now felt that the man in front of him had insulted him. "Let''s bet that the stock you mentioned will stop in 15 minutes. What do you think?" Henry raised his eyebrows. "What''s the bet?" Henry gave him a hand-up indifferently. "Whatever you like." "Okay!" Steve nodded heavily. "If I win, I want you not to see Jenny again for the rest of your life!" "Brother, you!" Jenny''s pupils contracted and she was about to speak, but Henry stopped her. "Okay, but what if you lose?" "You can do whatever you want!" "OK!" Henry made a gesture, then took out the phone and dialed it. The phone was connected in an instant. Henry especially put on the speaker so that Jenny and Steve could hear the voice on the phone. "Boss, what''s the matter?" "Buy a stock for me. The number is 082752X. Just buy for three million yuan." "Okay." The person on the other end of the phone answered. Then, the three people could hear the sound of keyboard tapping from the speaker of the mobile phone. About ten secondster, the person on the other end of the phone said again, "Boss, are you kidding? This stock is a total trap. I believe that we can''t buy it for three million yuan. When it is at most one million yuan, this stock will fall and then take over all of our money." Hearing the voice on the phone, Steve curled his lips disdainfully. "Keep pretending." Henry smiled and said to the phone, "Just buy it." "Okay." After hanging up the phone, Henry leaned on the sofa. "Just like that?" Steve''s eyes were full of a sneer. "Do you know how much this stock is worth? Three million? For this stock, it''s just a drop in the bucket!" "How can you determine the value of shares? From books?" Henry raised his eyebrows. "Books only teach you the knowledge, they don''t teach people how to be sinister, and don''t teach many tricks in the world. Everything in the world is well known and used more. You have to know that in investment, the experience is far more important than theory." Chapter 33 Chapter 33 "Stop pretending!" Steve opened the stock software on the tablet. "I''d like to see why you''re putting on an act. The one I''m talking about..." Steve''s voice suddenly stopped. At this moment, on the tablet in front of him, the stock number 08752X turned from scarlet to dazzling green, which was a sign of failure. That was to say, all the money that was invested in this stock would be firmly trapped in it and could not be taken out. "This..." Steve took a deep breath and his eyes were full of disbelief. "Impossible! Impossible!" "Nothing is impossible." Henry chuckled. His phone rang at this time. He picked up the phone and lit it. The voice on the phone came out. "Boss, this stock is even worse than I thought. I thought I could buy one million yuan, but when it comes to seven hundred thousand yuan, the other party couldn''t help but directly lock it up. This kind of courage, I think those rookies who just came out of the school are so eager to cheat for money." Steve, who was sitting there, trembled slightly. The voice on the phone was like a thorn piercing into his heart. His theoretical knowledge, which he was proud of, was nothing in others'' eyes. "Well, that''s it. You arrange for someone to get the money back and find out the people behind. You can do it yourself." Henry hung up the phone and did not ask Steve to do anything, as if the bet did not exist at all. The atmosphere in the room suddenly fell into a strange silence. Steve sat aside, his face full of embarrassment. Jenny looked around and did not know what to say. Just then, the door was opened from the outside. "Professor is back!" Jenny suddenly got up from the sofa and looked at the door. Outside the door, a middle-aged man in his fifties walked into the house with a bag of vegetables. The man was straight and full of indescribable temperament. Jenny walked forward happily and took over the food from the middle-aged man''s hand. "Professor, you are back. This is the person I told you. Henry, this is my ..." "Ha-ha, we meet again." Henry smiled at him. "It''s you... It''s you..." The middle-aged man looked at Henry with a dull face and murmured. Jenny looked at them and was confused. "Teacher, do you know Henry?" "I don''t know him." The middle-aged man shook his head. "I didn''t know his name was Henry. I only know his other name." "Another name?" Jenny subconsciously looked at Henry. "The Legend of Wall Street appeared suddenly when the international stock market was about to copse. He spent 1.3 million dors toplete 18 shares in just two months. Two monthster, he raised some 500 million dors, which was used to build a position for the first fund to short the CDO. He devised aplex fund operation, shorting dangerous CDOs while buying cheap CDS. And when everyone thought that he will lose all his money, he managed to turn the situation around and his returns rose by 50%! Also at that time he bes the legend of Wall Street and set his own macro hedge fund. He was just 19. I was so lucky to meet him, He wanted to meet me because I was involved in charity. But I didn''t know his real name is Henry!" "The legend of... Wall Street..." Jenny looked at Henry. She was in shock. She did not doubt the professors'' words, because the teacher had no reason to lie to her. "Yes." The middle-aged man sighed. "He''s a legend of the entire Wall Street. However, at his most dazzling moment, he disappeared from everyone''s sight. He donated all his wealth to the Red Cross to save the children in those poor mountainous areas." The middle-aged man''s gaze fell on Henry, and his eyes were full of gratification. This was an elder senior who looked at his juniors'' eyes. He was very d that in China, in his own country, there was Henry, a man who was involved in charity and did not ask for anything in return. "All donated..." Jenny waspletely speechless now. All along, she thought that she was very enthusiastic about charity, but now she found thatpared with Henry, what she did could only be said to be nothing more than a drop in the bucket. "Jenny, I didn''t expect that you and Henry would meet. If I''m not wrong, you two met at the welfare home, right?" The middle-aged man looked at Jenny with a smile. "Yes." Jenny put her hands in front of her lower abdomen and nodded. "Well, stop standing. I bought some stuffing today. Let''s make dumplings. Henry, I have already withdrawn from the financial world and I am older than you. Jenny is like my daughter. We are family from now on. I will call you by your name. If you don''t mind, call me Uncle Kong." The middle- aged man raised the dishes in his hand and smiled. "Okay, Uncle Kong." Henry smiled slightly. "I''m fast at rolling dumpling skin. You two stuff it." "Okay!" The middle-aged man answered brightly, "Jenny,e and help." Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Okay." Jenny lowered her head and blushed. She followed the teacher and entered the kitchen. Jenny stretched out her small hand and pulled her teacher''s sleeve. "Teacher, what are you talking about? What kind of family?" "Haha, isn''t it just a matter of time?" It was already eight o''clock in the evening when Henry finished his meal at the teacher''s house and went home. The clouds in the sky were burning red. As soon as they entered the house, Henry saw Sylvia sitting on the sofa with a sad face, and there was no sign of Mn in the living room. "President Lin, what''s wrong?" Henry walked over and asked with concern. "You won''t understand even if I tell you about thepany." Sylvia covered her forehead with her small hand. "Your mood will affect your body. Rx as much as possible. I''ll go and pour you some foot-washing water. You look very tired these days." Henryforted her. He ran to the bathroom and took a basin of warm water. Then he squatted in front of her, picked up the pair of jade feet, and put them in the water. After a few days, Sylvia was somewhat ustomed to Henry''s massage. And she had to admit that he was really good at massage. Every time he massaged her, she would feel rxed and sleep soundly. On the TV, there was the evening news. Sylvia''s cell phone rang, and the caller was Secretary Lee. Sylvia looked at her cell phone first, then looked at Henry and picked up the phone. "Secretary Lee, how is yourmunication with her?" Chapter 34 Chapter 34 "No." Secretary Lee''s voice sounded on the phone. "She said that it was her personal friend, not an expert hired by the industry. Unless the person agreed, she would not give us contact information. But she said that she could help us to ask the person''s opinion." "I''m going to pour some water." Henry wiped Sylvia''s feet and walked away with a basin of water. Sylvia''s slender legs were curled up on the sofa, and her eyebrows were wrinkled more tightly. "That Jenny Qin, although I haven''t had too many encounters with her, her personality is still eptable. Since she said that she would help us to ask, there should be no problem. I really want to know who can help her think of such a way to blow up the mountain and make a third-rate enterprise be the biggest potential stock in Yinzhou City!" When Henry came over after pouring water, Sylvia had hung up the phone. "President Lin, is there anything I can help you with? In fact, I know something about business. Maybe I can give you advice." Henry said to her while pouring tea. "No." Sylvia shook her head. "I''m a little busy, but you can''t help me." "Okay." Henry replied helplessly, "Then I''ll go to bed first. You should rest early." One night passed. The next morning, when Henry was pouting his butt and skillfully wiping the floor, Sylvia rushed out of the room and washed up casually. Then she went out and drove away. "Why are you in such a hurry?" Henry asked in confusion. When he heard the ring of his mobile phone in his pocket, he took out his mobile phone and found it was a message from Jenny. "Henry, are you awake?" Jenny asked with a doubtful expression. "Yeah, what''s wrong?" Henry replied while wiping the floor. "There is a business friend. Herpany has some difficulties. She wants me to ask you for help. Whether you are willing to give her a clue or not, she will pay you a lot of money." Jenny said directly. "No." Henry refused without thinking. On an ordinary residential building, Jenny, dressed in a white bathrobe, was sitting in front of the French window, enjoying the morning sunshine. The sunshine sprinkled on her like a holy angel. Jenny looked at her mobile phone. When she saw Henry send out the words " No" without thinking, she was secretly happy. This feeling was like Henry had done something for her alone. This made Jenny''s pretty face blush for a long time. In Lins Group, the fiery red Mercedes-BenzGT directly drove to the front of thepany''s door. Sylvia opened the door and hurried to thepany. The secretary, Cathy Lee, had been waiting here for a long time, and her face was full of anxiety. "President Lin, you''re here." "Is there any news?" Sylvia passed by Cathy anxiously. She walked into the elevator and pressed the number on the top floor. Cathy quickly followed up, shook her head, and said, "Boss Qin has got some news. She said that the man didn''t want to help us." This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "Phew!" Sylvia breathed a sigh of relief. "Okay, let''s talk about President Fong. What does he mean?" "ording to reliable news, now with us, at least sevenpanies want to cooperate with him, and the proposal will be approved by him. So far, President Fong has not decided to cooperate with whichpany." Cathy Lee turned the table. The elevator rose to the seventh floor. Sylvia directly lit the signal on the eighth floor. The elevator stopped in the next second. With a "Ding", the door opened. "President Lin, you?" Cathy looked at Sylvia with a puzzled look. "Where is President Fong? I''ll go and find him." After walking out of the elevator, Sylvia pressed the button of the elevator next to her and said firmly. " Exhibition." In the past two years, there had been full support from the government in Yinzhou City, and the economic development had also been rapidly improved. The annual shows had been continuous. Today, there were countless luxury cars parked at the Yinzhou International Exhibition Hall. Nearly a thousand security personnel were present, and everyone looked stern because they knew that what they were protecting today were all invaluable. Those famous paintings that had been passed down since ancient times were stored in the museum. Dan Fong, the biggest investor in the whole Ning Province, had been famous from the beginning to the present. There was only one thing he did, investment. It was said that there was an official figure behind him. Any enterprise that could cooperate with him would make a lot of money. Whoever could cooperate with him would have a higher status in the business district. It was no exaggeration to say that in Yinzhou, there were only two people who could control the business circle. One was Robert Lin, who led the entrepreneurs of Yinzhou to meet the world, and the other one was the Dan Fong. Dan was 50 years old and 1.7 meters tall. He looked very energetic. He only loved painting exhibitions. The reason why so many luxury cars were parked outside the exhibition center today was all for him. Dressed in red and white sportswear, Mn stood at the gate of the exhibition center and looked over. Sylvia''s figure gradually erged in his pupils. "Sylvia, you''re in this professional suit, so everyone can see your purpose. You should pretend more or less, and then do what you want. Today, there are many people around Dan." Seeing her best friend, Mn showed a hint of helplessness in her eyes. "It doesn''t matter." Sylvia shook her head indifferently and put her hair behind her head. "I do things like this. Cooperation is cooperation. The n is in front of him. Let''s go." Sylvia took the invitation card from Mn and walked directly into the exhibition center. Looking at Sylvia''s back, Mn stamped her feet anxiously. After thinking for two seconds, she made up her mind and called Henry. "Henry,e to the exhibition center quickly!" This time, there were famous paintings of all generations in the Yinzhou. At the same time, there were some new painters, famous traditional Chinese painters. The scene was spectacr. "This one is good. Ask how much it costs, and then frame it up for me." Dan, wearing a dark blue casual suit, looked carefully at each painting, with appreciation and regret in his eyes. His female secretary followed him, without saying a word all the way, and carefully recorded every word he said. "Well, this one..." Dan stopped in front of an ancient painting and looked at it carefully. "This one, I remember I''ve seen it once three years ago." "Indeed." Dan''s secretary spoke for the first time since entering the hall. "This winter plum, which appeared in the exhibition hall of Capital Sea three years ago, was bought by us at a price of 1.7 million yuan." "It''s strange. What''s wrong with this one?" Dan looked at the painting carefully. It was painted on Chinese art paper. Because of time, the paper was yellowish and the ink color was lighter. But with Dan''s experience, it could be seen that this painting was authentic. "Get in touch with the organizers." Dan waved at the secretary. The secretary nodded. Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Soon, a middle-aged man in a suit ran over. Obviously, this middle-aged man knew Dan. "Hello, President Fong. I''m the person in charge of this exhibition, Andy Zhang." Andy took the initiative to reach out his hand to Dan. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Hello, I want to ask if this painting is authentic or a high imitation?" Dan pointed at the winter plum in front of him. In the painting, there was only one plum, which fell alone in the drawing paper, giving people a lonely and arrogant feeling. "It''s authentic." Andy answered without thinking, "This winter plum is the present of Master Yan of the Tang Dynasty. It has been passed down to today. We only showed it after we got the official identification result. It''s indeed authentic. Mr. Fong, if you are interested, there will be a charity auction for this paintingter." " Authentic work?" Dan frowned. Just then, a crisp voice sounded behind him. "President Fong." Dan followed the voice and said, "President Lin, what a coincidence. Are you here for an exhibition?" When Dan spoke, he deliberately looked at Sylvia''s formal suit. "Let''s talk about cooperation with President Fong." Sylvia stood in front of him and said directly. Dan chuckled and said, "President Lin, I shouldn''t talk about work at this time, but since your grandfather has done me a favor, I will make an exception. To be honest, your cooperation n is not the best for everyone. You should understand that I am a businessman and I care about interests, not feelings. Unless you cane up with a better cooperation n, I think we will cooperate next time." Sylvia frowned. "President Fong, I believe you know the situation of our Lins Group. Although this n will not bring you the biggest profit in a short time, in the long run..." "Stop."Dan made a gesture. "President Lin, you know, I invested in short-term investment. I never see long-term interests." "President Fong, I..." Sylvia was about to say something when she felt someone behind her pulling her. When she looked back, she saw her best friend, Mn, and Henry, who was beside her, also ran over. "President Fong, let''s talkter." Sylvia hurriedly said goodbye to Dan, then walked to Henry and whispered, "Why are you here?" "I called him here. I say, Sylvia, you know that this Dan likes Chinese paintings, and your husband specializes in this aspect. Why don''t you do what you like?" "I!" Sylvia wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. She looked at Henry and then looked at Mn. She didn''t know how to exin it. She couldn''t tell Mn the truth, could she? "Well, I think we should let Henry go to negotiate with Dan first. If he can talk with Dan, you can do whatever you want," Mn persuaded. Sylvia subconsciously looked at Henry, only to see him walking toward Dan. Sylvia sighed. Henry knew nothing about painting. She knew clearly there was no use of him. Henry walked to Dan, narrowed his eyes, and looked at the picture in front of him. "The winter plum of Master Yan of the Tang Dynasty? The ink color is a little light." "Do you understand the paintings?" Dan heard Henry''s voice and looked at it in surprise. In this exhibition, many famous paintings did not show their origins. Those who could tell the origin of the paintings at a nce were all people who knew how to draw. "Of course he understands, haha!" Augh rang out, not from Henry, but from another person. Ben Song strode over and said loudly while walking, "President Fong, Mr. Zhang is President Lin''s husband and an artist. He specializes in Chinese painting. I think you two would have a lot in common." After he said that, there was a hint of a smile in his eyes. An artist? He was really good at boasting. If it weren''t for Mr. Wong telling me, I really didn''t know that this was a son-inw for money! "Oh?" Dan looked at Henry with great interest, with appreciation in his eyes, because there were fewer and fewer people who were still keen on traditional Chinese paintings. "Mr. Zhang, are you familiar with Chinese paintings?" "A little bit." Henry smiled and nodded. "In that case, Mr. Zhang, can you see that this painting is Master Yan''s authentic work?" Dan pointed at the painting in front of him and asked. Henry nced at the painting in front of him and then said, "Mr. Fong, what do you want to hear? Truth or lie? Hahaha" Henryughed and turned to leave, leaving such an ambiguous answer. Looking at Henry''s performance, Sylvia shook her head helplessly and did not me Henry. Chinese painting itself was broad and profound, unlike western-style etiquette. It needed more than only simple training to understand. It depended on years of experience and rich knowledge. Mn was also shocked. "What''s going on? Doesn''t he understand? It shouldn''t be!" During this period, Mn had been thinking about how to expose Henry, the love liar. But today, she hoped that this liar could understand more and talk to Mr. Fong because she knew how big a crisis Linspany was facing now. There were both internal troubles and external troubles. Looking at Henry''s back, Dan frowned and said nothing. "President Fong, it seems that Mr. Zhang is just a liar. In other words, Sylvia is toomercial, so it''s normal for her to create something. For example, she told me that Mr. Zhang was a national artist." Ben came to Dan and said, "Mr. Fong, let me introduce myself. I''m Ben Song. I''m entrusted by someone to let Mr. Fong see the true face of some people. Don''t be confused by the descendants of our benefactor." In the lounge of the exhibition, Henry was holding a cup of iced c and sitting in front of a small round table. Mn and Sylvia sat opposite him. "Henry, didn''t you draw a national painting? Do you understand it? Is it authentic?" Seeing that Henry was still in the mood to drink c, Mn was very anxious. As for Sylvia, she seemed very calm because she clearly knew that Zhang Xufeng did not understand traditional Chinese painting. If her n was not chosen by Dan, this cooperation would be impossible. "Ah!" After a big mouthful of iced c, Henry said, "That painting, how should I say? It''s an authentic one, but not a real one." "What do you mean?" Mn asked. "You won''t understand even if I say it." Henry picked up the coke and took a big sip. Seeing that Mn was anxious again, he quickly said, "By the way, there is a charity auctionter, right? Let''s go and have a look together." Henry had attended the charity auction many times before, so he was familiar with it. Chapter 36 Chapter 36 At two o''clock in the afternoon, the exhibition center was specially prepared for an auction. As the auction site, there were a lot of people present. Henry knew that generally, this kind of charity auction would be more lively than the ordinary auction. If there was a charity auction in any ce, the local entrepreneurs would be invited. This kind of invitation could not be refused by many people. Otherwise, the headlines of the next day would be about you. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . There were 500 seats in the hall, which were full at this time. Dan, Sylvia, and some well-known businessmen in Ning Province were all sitting in the first row. When Dan saw Henry again, the appreciation in his eyes was gone. He nced at him calmly and then looked away. Ben sat not far from Dan and sneered at Sylvia. He was confident that he could ruin her reputation today. Not to mention anything else, Sylvia''s husband was enough to breakthrough. If the media knew that Henry was a so-called well-known artist, her reputation would be ruined! Traditional Chinese painting auction began under the leadership of an elder auctioneer. In the beginning, the paintings that appeared were only worth thousands of dors. These paintings were the most popr and there were a lot of people who rushed to bid for them because many people at present did note to buy paintings at all. They were just a stunt. In the future, when they were interviewed, they could say that they did give something to charity. As for the quality of the paintings, they did not care. What they wanted was that they could spend the least money today to gain the fame of a phnthropist. These cheaper paintings came from some new artists. Gradually, the works of famous masters started appearing, whose value was at tens of thousands of dors. Most of the people who could buy them now were those who really liked paintings. During this period, Dan took over pieces he liked several times. Soon, the auction reached its climax. The voice of the auctioneer went through the microphone and spread throughout the hall. "Everyone knows that in our country, there are three famous painting masters in the Tang Dynasty. Next, we will take out a famous piece of Master Yan''s work, Winter Plum, to be auctioned. After being verified by the official departments, this painting is authentic. 80% of the harvest of this auction will be donated to the Red Union. The starting price of this painting is 100,000 yuan. Please bid." Dan sat in his seat and looked at the Winter Plum on the stage. There was something wrong with his face. Now he was eager to know whether this painting was authentic or not. If it was true, then the one he bought three years ago was fake? But the one three years ago was also approved by officials. Could there be two more winter plums in this world? Dan was struggling whether he should take action or not. As a collector of traditional Chinese paintings, he would not allow himself to have a fake one at home, nor allow this kind of authentic one to be lost in front of him. In the process of hesitating, the price of this painting had been raised to 800,000 yuan. Henry sat on the seat, crossed his legs, and put his hands behind his head. "Mn, you just said that Sylvia wants to cooperate with the man surnamed Fong. If we can reach a cooperation, how much profits will thepany have?" "It''s not a profit, it''s a prospect. About the future of Lins Group, if we can really cooperate with President Fong, I can pay any price." Sylvia said firmly. "Oh, I see." Henry nodded thoughtfully. At this moment, the price of the painting had risen to three million yuan, while the auctioneer had shouted for three million yuan for the second time. Dan who had been silent for a long time, couldn''t help but think, whether it was true or not, he couldn''t see the picture being taken away by someone in front of him. Even if it was fake, he had to confirm it himself! Dan picked up the auction badge in his hand and was about to speak when he heard azy voice beside him. "Five million." Dan immediately turned to look at the owner of the voice. Mn widened her eyes and looked at Henry. "You''re crazy! Five million! It''s amazing that this painting can be sold for even four million yuan!" Sylvia frowned and didn''t say anything. She herself was puzzled. She didn''t know when she started thinking like this, but she suddenly felt that Henry was not as bad as she thought. Every time at some critical moment, he could do something unexpected. This time, Sylvia had an intuition that he was not fooling around. He had his own ideas. When the auctioneer on the stage saw someone bid 5 million, his eyes lit up. Although he did not know the person who bid, he knew the brand in the other party''s hand that represented the Lin family. The price of five million yuan made the people who were bidding just now quiet down. As Mn said, this painting was worth at most four million yuan. The auctioneer hammered three times in a row and shouted out the word "deal". Finally, Henry bought this painting for five million yuan. Mn''s eyes were full of confusion. She really didn''t understand why Henry did this. Did he want to buy this painting and give it to Dan? Looking at the appearance of Dan just now, it seemed that he cared about this picture very much, but would he ept it? Was it worth it? Not only Mn but also Sylvia guessed that Henry was going to do this. The two girls looked at each other and shook their heads at the same time. Sylvia showed a trace of disappointment in her eyes. She didn''t care about five million yuan, and she had been mentally prepared for failing to cooperate with Dan. What disappointed her now was Henry''s behavior. In her heart, she hoped that Henry could do something unexpected. Even if he was not as good enough, she would be happy. This could prove to her family that he was not so useless. But his current method was too bad! Sylvia lowered her head and shook her head helplessly. When she was disappointed, she suddenly heard Mn''s voice. "Sylvia, look, what is Henry going to do?" Sylvia looked up and saw that Henry had left his seat and walked to the stage. He had already taken the Winter Plum that had been sold for five million yuan. Then, Henry did something that caused an uproar in the audience. He grabbed the famous painting with both hands and then torn it! "Torn!" Although the sound was not loud, it sounded in everyone''s mind. The traditional Chinese painting that they just bought with five million yuan was torn into pieces! "Oh my god!" "What is he doing?" "Is he crazy?" "It''s not the way to show off your wealth!" There was a suddenmotion and exmation under the stage. Faced with these voices, Henry''s expression did not change. He looked at Dan in the first row and said loudly, "Mr. Fong, I saw that you look embarrassed just now. You were full of interest in this painting, but you didn''t make your moves at the time. I guess there is such a painting in your home. Your expression is tangled and your fists are clenched all the time because you are not sure whether it is the authentic one or this one is?" Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Dan looked at the young man on the stage. The moment he tore off the painting, he felt like a drowning man who was suddenly pulled ashore. He suddenly felt that everything had be beautiful. At this moment, Dan suddenly understood the other party''s intention. He stood up and looked at the stage. "You spend five million yuan to buy a replica, in order to make me feel morefortable and cooperate with you?" Henry extended a finger and said, "There are two points in total. You''re right. I tore this painting to make you feel better. How ufortable it is for a person who is collecting paintings to be in a dilemma. I know it very well. I want to use this method to exchange for an opportunity for our cooperation." A smile appeared on Dan''s face. "You said there are two points. I''m right about the first point. What about the second point?" Dan''s mouth curved and his eyes were like torches. He stared at Dan and asked, "Who told you this painting is fake?" "What! You!" Dan looked terrified. Henry stepped out of the stage and stood in front of Dan. "The painting in my hand is an authentic one, and so is your one at home." "Ha ha ha, what a big joke!" Ben Song, who was sitting not far from the ark,ughed out loud. "ording to what you said, Master Yan of the Tang Dynasty drew two winter plum blossoms. Are they all passed down to now?" Henry red at Ben. "Don''t be ignorant. It''s ridiculous to be arrogant here."Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Ben was stunned by Henry''s words, and then his face was full of anger. As the son-inw of the Lin family, how dare he call me? "I''m ignorant? Well, I''d like to listen to you. How can I be ignorant? If you say that both paintings are authentic, then, aren''t you ignorant?" " Chinese art paper." Henry raised the torn paper of the painting in his hand. "People who understand traditional Chinese paintings of the Tang Dynasty all know that Chinese art paper was made of threeyers: raw paper, processed paper, and semi-processed paper. These threeyers can be separated. If we separate slowly, we can divide a piece into two parts. Master Yan, the master of traditional painting of the Tang Dynasty said that even if he divided a piece of paper into two parts, the painting he painted can be clearly seen on the secondyer. If I am not wrong, the paper of your painting is more yellow but the ink is darker than this one here." Dan thought for two seconds and nodded. "Yes, the Winter Plum in my house is darker than this one." "That''s because the one in your family is the firstyer while this one is a second inteyer." "You''re pretending!" Ben snorted. "There are so many famous paintings in the world. This is the first time I''ve heard such a saying!" "So you are ignorant." Henry nced at Ben disdainfully. How could he not see that this person was talking nonsense? "Bullshit! This is just an excuse for yourself! Mr. Fong, don''t believe him!" Dan looked confused. He did not know if he should trust Henry. "Mr. Fong, Mr. Fong, you''re really here. I hope I''m notte!" A slightly aged voice suddenly sounded. Following the voice, the owner of the voice was an old man with gray hair. "Master Sun?" Dan was surprised to see the old man. "Master Sun, aren''t you in Jingcheng City? Why are you in Yinzhou?" "Well, it''s all because of a painting. Do you still remember the winter plum? Three years ago, I once identified a painting and you bought it. Some time ago, I identified it again. At that time, I thought it was Mr. Fong who wanted to sell the painting. But after careful examination, I found that the painting was different from the one you bought at that time, so I came here. I don''t know if I could meet the buyer and exin it to him." "Exin what?" Dan asked. "Exin it. There are two winter plums in this world. The winter plums are drawn on paper, which can be divided into two parts. Master Yan in ancient times used his strength to prate the paper. When the paper is split into two parts, there are two winter plums in this world. One is darker in color, the other is light in color, but they are all authentic!" Master Sun''s words were exactly the same as what Henry just said. "This!" Dan opened its mouth wide and looked at Henry. "There is only one authentic Winter Plum in the world now. " Zhang Xufeng loosened his clenched fist. The pieces of painting slowly fell to the ground from Henry''s hands. With the falling of these pieces of paper, the smile on Dan''s face became more and more obvious. As for Ben, he looked terrible. He felt that he had be a clown again, a green leaf setting off the red flowers. "Ha ha ha, Mr. Zhang, I have to say that your way of doing things really makes me feel much better. For me, a businessman who only cares about short-range profits, I don''t even need to look at them. I can see the benefits." Dan patted Henry''s shoulder with approval and then looked at Sylvia. "President Lin, I have seen your husband''s short-term profit in this cooperation. Next, let''s talk about long-term profits." Sylvia''s beautiful eyes lit up. "Thank you, President Fong." "Why do you thank me? I can only say that you two as a couple are really amazing, awesome, hahaha!" Dan gave a thumbs-up. Sylvia''s heart was filled with joy. A small part of the joy was due to the preliminary cooperation with Dan, and more importantly, Henry really solved this matter! Aftering out of the exhibition, Mn left because she still had something to do. On the way home, there were only Henry and Sylvia. Sylvia was driving while Henry was sitting in the passenger seat. "How do you know about traditional Chinese painting?" Sylvia squinted at Henry and continued to drive. "I..." Henry raised his phone and was about to speak. "Don''t tell me that you checked. There are not so many things for you to check on the Inte. And just by looking at the information on the Inte, you can determine that it is true, so you dare to decide on your own to buy it for five million yuan and then tear it up?" Sylvia raised her eyebrows. "Hey hey." Henry gave a dryugh. "President Lin, it was indeed not me who found out. When I came here before, I identally heard Master Sun mention that there are two Winter Plum paintings in the world, so I wrote that down." "I see." Sylvia nodded and looked at Henry with approval. "It seems that your observation and memory are not bad." "Thanks for yourpliment, President Lin." Henry nodded and felt happy in his heart. No matter how well a man did things, he just wanted his woman''s approval. The car drove to the Luxury Vige. This was the first time that Sylvia drove Henry home. After Henry got off the car, Sylvia rushed to thepany in a hurry and began to make a cooperation n with Dan. Chapter 38 Chapter 38 With a smile on his face, Henry watched Sylvia drive away. When the car disappeared from Henry''s sight, the smile on his face disappeared. Henry stood in front of the vi yard and asked the void, "Did you find out who sent Ben?" From the day of the concert, Henry had seen that something was wrong with Ben. Based on his experience, what Ben had done in front of him was childish. "It''s Sylvia''s cousin." In the void, there was a low voice. If someone deliberately observed it, he would find that it was impossible to identify the source of the voice. "So it''s him." Henry''s lips curled into a smile. "Don''t worry about it. He''s just a bunch of contemptible scoundrels. My wife is totally capable of dealing with him. Please continue to observe. If any fails, it''s possible that other organizations will send people to the Yinzhou." "Got it." A deep voice sounded as if it had never appeared. Henry looked at the time and walked to the outside of themunity. He had not settled ounts with the association. People who were familiar with Henry knew that he was not a person who liked to make trouble, but he was definitely a person who would seek revenge for the smallest grievance. Those who offended him either had the ability to make him fear, or they had to pay a terrible price. The former had not appeared so far. Who would have thought that a son-inw of the Lin family could have all information? Henry first sent Helen a location and told this policewoman who hated evil people, that he was staying at home for a good while, and then went to the Night Bar. It was three o''clock in the afternoon in the Night Bar. It was not even open yet, but the bar lobby was full of people. In Yinzhou, the Green Leaf Society was the biggest underground association with thousands of members. The whole bar was filled with smoke. On the seats in the center of the lobby, there were three middle-aged men. These three were the three leaders of the Green Leaf Society. The boss of Society was nicknamed Thunder Monster, which had something to do with his behavior. The second son, Leopard Kurata, was also the main power of the Green Leaf Society. It could be said that one-third of the enemies of the Green Leaf Society was defeated by his two fists. The third Sneaky Viper was the most vicious. His viciousness made people in the underworld tremble when they talked about him. At this time, Thunder Monster frowned and smoked silently. The ashtray in front of him was filled with cigarettes. "Big brother, what''s there to worry about? If that guy dares toe again, I''ll disable him!" Leopard stretched out his strong arm and patted his chest. "Brother, it''s not as simple as you think." Viper leaned against the sofa with a dirty braid. "My big brother and I have received the news that we have inquired about ck Thunder in the past two days. It''s not a simple thing." "ck Thunder?" The Leopard''s face changed. "You mean, the leader of the whole underground club in Ning Province?" "That''s right." The Thunder Monster nodded and put out the cigarette in his hand. "This time, we are going after the members of the Lin Family. It''s possible for the Lin Family to hire ck Thunder. If that''s the case, we have to prepare for a tough fight." Leopard took a deep breath and then pped the ss table in front of him. This p cracked the table from his palm. "Dammit,e at me. Isn''t it just a ck Thunder? Yinzhou is the territory of Green Leaf, and it''s not a ce where the ck Thunder can act wildly." As soon as Leopard''s voice fell, a loud bang was heard. The door of the Night Bar was locked and kicked open from the outside. "Who?" At this moment, almost everyone looked at the gate of the bar. There were at least 150 members of the club in the lobby. At the door of the bar, Henry was wearing a white tank top, beach pants, standing in his flip-flops, with his hands in his pockets and a dog tail herb casually picked on the roadside in his mouth. He looked at all the people in the bar with frivolous eyes. "Yo, so many people, is this a meeting?" "Big brother, it''s him." Viper stared at Henry and whispered in the Thunder Monster''s ear, "This time we got themission to deal with this guy. He must have found ck Thunder''s men." The Thunder Monster narrowed his eyes and looked behind Henry. When he found that Henry was alone, he snorted, "Boy, I don''t know who gave you the courage toe here alone!" While the Thunder Monster was speaking, the more than one hundred members of the Green Leaf Society in the hall all stared at Henry with unfriendly faces. "Who gave me the courage?" Henry spat out the dog tail herb in his mouth. "Of course, it''s me." "Arrogant!" The Thunder Monster bellowed. This feeling of being despised made him extremely ufortable. "Since you''re here on your own, we don''t have to go and find you!" As soon as the word "he" came out of the Thunder Monster''s mouth, the Leopard Kurata rushed to the door. Although it was middle-aged, the leopard-head was still vigorous. The members of the club stood aside as if they were watching a drama. No one moved. In their eyes, it seemed that they had seen Henry''s limbs being broken. "Boy, I admire your courage. You''re as brave as I was when I was young. But courage is one thing, and ability is one thing. Today, let me teach you a lesson!" Leopard Kurata roared, stretched out his hand into a w, and grabbed Henry''s shoulder. Henry stood quietly with his hands in his trouser pockets, without moving. When Leopard''s hand was less than half a meter away from him, Henry grinned and took a step forward at the same time. The next second, the originally aggressive Leopard flew out like a cannonball and hit several members of the association. Together with a few people, he fell to the ground. When he looked again, he saw that the hand that the Leopard had just reached for Henry was drooping weakly. Leopard''s face was full of horror. "How... how is it possible!?" Leopard looked at Henry in disbelief. He had fought countless opponents and fought countless times in the association for more than 20 years, but he had never felt so powerless like this. Just now, he was seriously injured before he could see how the young man attacked. "You''re right." Henry took two steps forward and stepped into the door of the Night Bar. He closed the door with his hands behind his back and said, "Courage is one thing, and ability is another. I admire your courage to attack me, but your ability is not ttering."Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Take him down!" Thunder Monster roared. Now he was angry and shocked. He knew his brother very well. He was an absolute expert, but he was not the match for the young man in front of him. Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Club members casually picked up the guys around them, grabbed either benches or wine bottles, and rushed to Henry. Henry stood there and looked at the iing members of the club. He twisted his neck and said to himself, "Well, I haven''t fought for a long time. I''m not used to it." While he was talking, Henry kicked a member of the association who first rushed to him. While the member flew backward, he hit several of his aplices. Suddenly, there was a sound of "poof" in the bar''s lobby, which was made when the fist hit the flesh. Thunder Monster and Sneaky Viper widened their eyes at this moment, because they saw that the one hundred or so people under theirmand couldn''t hurt the young man. Instead, they were knocked down by the young man. Henry''s fist was very hard. Almost one punch could make a person fall to the ground and would be unable to get up. More than 150 people crawled on the ground in less than five minutes and groaned in pain. Looking around, there was no one else in the whole bar except for Henry and the three brothers. At this moment, the Thunder Monster and the others looked at Henry as if they had seen a ghost. They had been together for decades, but it was the first time that they had seen such a character. Each of them fought against more than 150 people. Not many people would believe this story. Henry waved his hand, wiped the sweat on his forehead, and took a deep breath. "I haven''t exercised for a long time. So little people but I still sweat." As Henry spoke, he stepped toward Thunder Monster. He stepped on the members of the association, and those who were trampled by him did not even dare to make a sound. Their eyes were full of fear. They had never imagined that there would be such a terrible character in this world. Henry looked at the Thunder Monster with a smile on his face. "I''ll give you a chance. Tell me, who hired you toe after me? I promise to keep you alive." Thunder Monster''s forehead was covered with sweat. Facing such a person, even if he was the leader of an association, he did not know what to do. The manpower and force he was proud of were not worth mentioning in front of him. Now the Thunder Monster even felt funny that they were going to deal with such a person. There were more than 150 people, but now they were all lying on the ground and unable to get up. "I''ll tell you." Viper stared at Henry with gloomy eyes and clenched teeth. In Viper''s heart, he had already thought of ten ways to kill the young man in front of him in an instant. But Viper found that he did not have the courage, or could not do it at all. In the face of absolute strength, his so-called means were just a joke. "Don''t say it!" Thunder Monster shouted, "We, Green Leaf Society, stay in Yinzhou for decades, and we are famous for our credibility. We never break the rules." "Do you know? When I was working before, I had a rule." Henry strolled to the Thunder Monster in a leisurely manner. "If you encounter a person that is the hardest to eat, you should kill it first, and then see who is still so tough. Die!" Henry suddenly threw a punch. In the Thunder''s eyes, this punch was so fast that he couldn''t see clearly. "Bang!" "Don''t move!" The locked bar door was kicked open again, and a crisp voice sounded in front of the bar. Henry knew who it was without looking at it. At this moment, Henry rushed past the Thunder Monster without looking back. In less than a second, he found his position, disappeared in the bar lobby at a very fast speed, and walked out of the back door. Helen, who was holding a gun, kicked open the bar''s door and saw a figure disappear in front of her eyes, not even a clear outline. Helen''s beautiful eyes swept the whole bar hall coldly. When she saw the people lying on the ground, her face burst into anger. " Large-scale weapons! Green Leaf, are you really thiswless?" Helen took out the walkie-talkie and called the staff on the spot to rush to the Night Bar. These members of the club, who had a headache at the sight of the police, showed a smile when they saw Helen today. They felt very happy! Henry left the Night Bar through the back door and scratched his head. "This tigress always appears at critical moments." Not long after Henry left the Night Bar, he received a WeChat message from Helen. "Where are you?" "At home, police officer." "Come to the police station now, right away!" Henry looked helpless and walked slowly toward the police station. By the time Henry arrived at the police station, it was already five o''clock in the afternoon. Investigation regarding the hundreds of people fighting at Night Bar was over. "How is it? Did you get it?" Helen held a cup of hot tea and asked the police officer on duty. "No." The police officer shook his head. "They don''t want to say anything. I suspect it has something to do with ck Thunder. Among the more than 100 people of Green Leaf, only ck Thunder dares to go to the night and fight with them. And the person who inquired about the news about Green Leafst time also has the shadow of ck Thunder." Helen snorted. "When the man surnamed Zhanges, you will know!" As soon as Helen''s voice fell, Henry''s voice sounded. "Officer, what''s the matter?" Henry, wearing his white tank top and beach pants, stood behind Helen. The police officer who made the record just now gave Henry a thumbs-up when he saw him. He was the person who broke into the office of the criminal investigation department that day and saw that scene. This policeman was very impressed by Henry, who could defeat the policewoman, Violent Dragon. "Follow me!" Helen red at Henry and walked to the Criminal Police Office first. Henry grinned and followed her with a shake of his head. As soon as Henry walked into the Criminal Police Office, he saw Helen close the door with a bang. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Hearing the sound, the police officers outside the office showed an ambiguous expression. "Officer, why did you call me here?" Henry sat on the sofa and crossed his legs. "Mr. Zhang, don''t y tricks on me!" Helen pped the tea table in front of Henry and shouted angrily, "Tell me, you didn''t hire ck Thunder." "What is ck Thunder?" Henry was confused. "Don''t lie to me! I have checked you. You are the son-inw of the Lin family. I think there should be no problem for the Lin family to ask ck Shadow for help. You really don''t want to give up. The public security in society is difficult to maintain because of you, scum!" Helen stared at Henry. "Officer, don''t nder me. I don''t know anything about ck Thunder!" Henry said seriously. He really didn''t know what ck Thunder was. "Ha!" Helen sneered. "You can bear a grudge against Green Leaf. Don''t you know the underground scene in Ning Province?" "I don''t know." Henry shook his head affirmatively and thought, "No wonder I haven''t heard of any ck Thunder. I thought it was an international killer organization, but it turned out to be an underground club." Chapter 40 Chapter 40 In Helen''s eyes, Henry was obviously not afraid of her. Looking at the sloppy man in front of her, she was very angry. "Hey, Mr. Zhang, I warn you, you''d better not let me catch you, otherwise, the Lin family will not be able to keep you safe. Get out!" Helen opened the door of the office. Her face was flushed with anger and her chest was undting, which made the police officers at the door admire Henry again. Awesome, he was really awesome. Henryughed and strode out of the police station. Henry returned home. Before he entered the room, he smelled the smell of food. He could guess that this must be Mn''s cooking. "The dishes are creative and full of ideas, but they are not skilled enough and there is ack of experience," Henry murmured to himself while opening the door. The moment he entered the room, Henry smiled, because he saw the woman in the room. Every time he saw Sylvia, Henry would be happy from the bottom of his heart. Every time they met, his heart beat faster like a teenager''s first love. As time went by, his love for Sylvia had been engraved into his bones. "You''re back? Wash your hands and get ready for dinner." Sylvia nced at Henry and greeted him. He didn''t know if it was because Mn was also at home. He could feel that Sylvia''s attitude towards him was not as bad as before. At least, the disgust in her eyes had disappeared when she looked at him. "Okay." Henry happily greeted them and went to the bathroom to wash up. What Mn made this time was not a French cuisine, but an ordinary home-cooked dish. But this kind of home-cooked food became not ordinary in her hands. When she saw Henry, there was a struggle in her eyes. Before, she was thinking about how to expose Zhang Xufeng and expose the true face of this liar. But after what happened today, she suddenly found that this person seemed to have helped Sylvia a lot. Without him, the crisis of Lin''s Group would not just be a loss of money. If this man really wanted to be nice to Sylvia, why would she expose him? Now, Mn was really in a dilemma. Today''s dinner, three home-cooked dishes, and the atmosphere of dinner was very harmonious. At the dinner table, Sylvia and Henry did not speak much. From their expressions, it seemed that they both enjoyed such a time. Sylvia took a bite of rice and suddenly looked up and asked, "By the way, Henry, what are you nning to do tomorrow?" Henry shook his head. "No ns, why?" "Apany me to visit my family tomorrow. Everybody will be there." Sylvia said. When she spoke, she kept staring at Henry as if she was looking forward to something. "Okay." Henry nodded without hesitation. Sylvia smiled with satisfaction. After dinner, the evening news was broadcast on TV. Sylvia would pay attention to it almost every night, and Henry would wash her feet and do some sole massage at this time. Sitting on the sofa, Mn watched Henry massage Sylvia carefully. She couldn''t help but think of the scene that she wanted to seduce the man that night. Thinking of this, Mn blushed and became nervous. After sitting here for a while, she felt ufortable. "I... I''m going to bed first." Covering her blushing face, Mn rushed upstairs. "What''s wrong with this girl?" Sylvia asked strangely. "I don''t know." Henry squatted there, shook his head, and massaged Sylvia carefully. The night passed quietly. The next morning, Henry got up and found that Sylvia unexpectedly got up. He looked at the time and found it was only six o''clock, which was an hour''s difference from her usual wake-up time. "President Lin, why did you get up so early?" Henry asked in surprise. "The elder visiting today is very important. Had to get up early and pack up." Sylvia sat on the sofa. Today, she specially chose a beige dress and put on light makeup. She was originally beautiful, but now she was radiant and wless. "Then I will also change my clothes." Henry thought about it. Sylvia''s elders were so important that he couldn''t dress so casually. He went back to the room and put on his suit. N?velDrama.Org owns this. When Henry changed clothes, he thought about it again and took a pack of tea that he had been stuffed into his suitcase. He still remembered that this box of tea was given to him by the patriarch of a family. The family imed that it had been collecting tea for generations and was used to supply the royal family in ancient times. Now it was directly bought by the government for diplomatic purposes. Those who could drink it were all well-known figures in the world. Henry, who was wearing a formal suit, appeared in front of Sylvia. He, who was not very well- dressed usually, looked like a different person once he wore a formal suit. His clothes were tailored by the world''s top designers, and even his cor was measured urately. When Sylvia saw Henry in a suit appearing in front of her, she was slightly stunned. At this moment, it seemed that he had returned to the concert that day. Bathing in the light, he sat in front of the white piano and yed the echo of his love. "President Lin, do you think I can wear this suit?" Henry turned around in front of Sylvia and grinned. Sylvia had to admit that after this man dressed up properly, he did have an unspeakable charm, especially his eyes, which were like the vast starry river. However, this man''s grin had destroyed all the artistic conception. "Whatever you wear, it doesn''t matter. Let''s go," Sylvia said grumpily. They went out early because the elder was not in Yinzhou, but in Luohe city. Luohe city was 80 kilometers away from Yinzhou, and the whole section was restricted to 70 kilometers. It was only over an hour. When he saw that they left so early, he knew how important the elder was to her. Cheng''s manor was known to everyone in Luohe city. An ordinary manor had be a ce for all the officials and nobles in Ning Province because of one person. Harry Cheng had three functions. First, the top leader of Ning Province, second the biggest commercial tycoon in Ning Province, and third, he was in charge of the military of Ning Province. It could be said that Harry Cheng alone covered three fields of military,mercial, and politics. Today, almost all the powerful people in Ning Province came to Harry''s 70th birthday without invitation. If they could go to the Road Park today, it would be a chance to negotiate. On the way to Luohe city, Henry saw many luxury cars passing by from both sides and heading towards the same destination. Chapter 41 Chapter 41 A BMW X5 drove from Yinzhou to Luohe city. Richard sat in the driver''s seat, and on the passenger seat was a young man about his age. "Mr. Cheng, this matter depends on you." Richard handed a leather-bound file bag to the young man while driving. The young man took the bag, opened it and took a look, then lit a cigarette for himself. "Lins Group''s 5% share. Richard, this is a big amount, isn''t it?" "Mr. Cheng, this is just a deposit. If this matter is really done, I will definitely hand over the other half." Seeing Mr. Cheng ept the brown bag, Richard breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. "Don''t worry, I like to trade with greedy people like you." Paul Cheng''s eyes were full of greed. As Harry''s grandson, Paul had a social status and connections, but in terms of wealth, he was still far from the second rich generation because Harry once set rules that Cheng''s family was not allowed to do business within the third generation. Harry''s rules made many people in Cheng''s family puzzled. Obviously, there were a lot of connections and resources, but why didn''t they follow the rules of business? They were sure that with his connections, they would definitely be able to make a good rtionship in political and business circles. However, only those with discerning eyes knew that Harry set this rule because he was afraid. His three disciples had already taken over the three realms of the military, political andmercial in Ning Province. If the Chengs dared to follow the rules again, then waiting for the Chengs would be a destruction. In front of the Cheng family manor, a young man in casual clothes stood quietly here. In this ce where everyone had to wear formal clothes to visit, a casual suit was enough to show the identity of this young man. It was Nick Ning, son of Will Ning who held the military power of Ning Province and had a high status. "Mr. Ning, who are you waiting for?" A beautiful woman walked up to Nick and asked delicately. "Sylvia Lin." Nick spat out words with great confidence in his words. He didn''t even look at the woman beside him. Hearing Sylvia''s name, the woman''s eyes suddenly dimmed. Although she had a good family background and good appearance, she could notpare with Sylvia. In terms of family background, Sylvia was Robert''s granddaughter. In terms of appearance, she was difficult to beat. Nick put his hands behind his back and stood still, looking into the distance. A fiery red Benz GT came from afar and gradually came into his sight. After seeing the Benz, Nick, who had been calm all the time, smiled. The car stopped and the door opened. Someone got out of the car. The woman was wearing light makeup and her facial features were exquisite and impable. The scenery of heaven and earth made a scroll for her. The beige long skirt and the makeup were a perfectbination, which made people obsessed. N?velDrama.Org owns this. The woman''s long ck hair was coiled up behind her head, with a silver-white jade hairpin. The hairpin was decorated in the scroll like a star. Nick''s eyes were full of infatuation. When he was about to go forward to wee her, he found that the woman he was waiting for and a strange man got off from the same car, and she was holding the man''s arm. Nick suddenly changed his face. After a few seconds, he calmed down again and strode toward Sylvia. "Sylvia, you''re finally here. I''ve been waiting for you here for a long time," Nick said loudly to Sylvia. Then he looked at Henry and looked at him carefully. "Who is this?" "My husband." Sylvia took Henry''s arm and smiled. Husband! Nick''s heart thumped. At this moment, he felt as if something important had been taken away. Nick looked at Henry. Thetter''s outstanding temperament and his decent suit made Nick unable to look down upon him. While Nick was still thinking about which family Henry came from, a discordant voice rang out. "Being a husband and married into are two different things. Nick, this is the son-inw of our Lin family." Richard Wong and Paul Cheng came from the side. "Brother Nick, long time no see." Paul greeted him. "Yes, I haven''t seen you for a long time. We must drink more today." Nick politely responded to Paul and couldn''t wait to ask Richard, "Richard, this is your Lin family''s son-inw?" "Of course, a poor man has climbed on our Lin family''s tree." Richard folded his arms over his chest and sneered. Today, in the manner of the Cheng family, he was not afraid of Henry, and even he was a little looking forward to provoking Henry to hit him. Because he knew very well that once this loser couldn''t help fighting in the Cheng family, he would be finished. Henry nced at Richard faintly and did not speak. In his eyes, Richard was like a clown. If Henry wanted to, he could just nod and Richard would die a tragic death. As for whether he would attack Richard or not, Henry did not think about it at all. In this world, there was no one who could care about him, and no one dared to care about him. Seeing Henry keep silent, Richard thought he was afraid. Heughed and said, "Henry, get out of here if you know what''s good for you. This is the Cheng family''s gathering, there is no ce for you!" "You can''t say that." Another voice sounded. Chaning Lin, who was wearing a suit, walked over. "Since Henry hase to our family, he is a member of the Lin family. How can we let him go?" Chaning spoke to Henry, but weirdly. Sylvia looked at Channng in surprise. She didn''t know what he was up to. Richard turned around with an unhappy face. "Chaning, are you stupid to speak for an outsider?" "Haha, Henry is my brother-inw. How can he be an outsider?" Chaning asked. "You!" Richard was about to speak when Paul interrupted him. "All right, it''s your family''s business. I''m not interested in it. If you want to say something, just close the door and talk slowly. This is my family''s banquet, not a ce to talk about your family!" Paul snorted. As soon as Paul spoke, neither Richard nor Chaning spoke again. "Nick, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Why don''t we go in and talk about the old days?" Paul made a gesture of inviting Nick. Nick nodded, took a long look at Henry, and then left. Nick and Paul both left. Richard didn''t dare to shout at Henry anymore as he seemed to lose his confidence and left quickly. Chaning smiled at Henry and left. From the beginning to the end, Henry did not say a word. Even if it was just the exchange of views, it was none of his business. He came here only because of Sylvia. Without her, these people were not even qualified to talk to him. Chapter 42 Chapter 42 It could be said that the birthday of the old master Harry Cheng was a big event in Ning Province. Henry noticed that the Lin family and the Cheng family seemed to have a good rtionship. He saw that Sylvia''s three aunts were chatting intimately with the women of the Cheng family. When Sylvia''s aunt saw Henry, her eyes almost swallowed him alive. From time to time, people around Sylvia would take the initiative to talk about some business matters. Henry stood aside, like a stake, and did not talk to others. Gradually, it was almost noon. Henry found that there were fewer and fewer people in the manor of the Cheng family. He understood that those who were not qualified toe and s, wrote down their names, and left, while those who were really qualified to sit on the table would stay here. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. As for the master of the Cheng family, Harry Cheng, he had never appeared. As the number of people became fewer and fewer, the fractions became more and more apparent. Those who had a good rtionship were in groups of three or five. For example, Richard was with Paul. Chaning Lin also had his friends'' circle. Only Sylvia, besides those who came to talk about business cooperation, had no one. Henry looked at the woman beside him. She seemed to be alone, but in fact, it was a good way to protect herself. The sun moved slowly along the west, and the weather gradually became hot. By half-past eleven in the afternoon, there were very few people in the manor. "The Master ising!" Someone shouted first, and all the people standing in the manor looked at the main house in the middle of the manor. An old man in a Tang suit, with gray hair and a slim figure, walked slowly into the main house. "Everyone, the old master is here. Let''s have a banquet," a middle-aged woman from the Cheng family said loudly. Those who were still talking rushed to the main house. Although they didn''t run, they walked very fast. They wanted to be the first to appear in front of Old Master Cheng, leaving a good impression on him. "Shall we go in too?" Henry looked at Sylvia and asked. "We are waiting for someone." Sylvia stood where she was, not in a hurry at all. Seeing all the people in the manor enter the main house, a pink electric car drove slowly from the entrance of the manor. Compared with the luxury cars all over the parking, this electric car seemed out of ce. The moment Henry saw the electric car, he felt a sense of familiarity, just because the other side dressed exactly the same as Henry usually did, a white tank top, beach pants, and flip-flops. The car slowly stopped. The young man on the bike carefully parked the car and then waved to Sylvia. "Ha-ha! Is this your man?" The young man was very straight, not as polite as others. Sylvia nodded. "My husband." "What, you''re married?" The young man showed a surprise on his face and then gave Henry a thumbs-up. "Dude, you''re awesome. You''ve got the Ice Queen! Don''t you know that the people who are chasing her are extremely powerful and strong?" Henry smiled. The young man gave him a good feeling. He said nothing. He deliberately looked at the young man. The young man''s hair was very long and messy. The front banks covered his eyebrows and he looked very thin. But after careful observation, he found that he was a very handsome man with white skin and exquisite facial features. Even those popr, handsome TV stars couldn''tpare with him. "Let''s go. Since you''re here, it''s time for us to go in." Sylvia turned around and walked toward the main house with her long skirt fluttering. "Peter Cheng, as the grandson of the Cheng family, you don''t care about your grandfather. No wonder you were bullied every time." "Pfft!" The young man snorted disdainfully. "Whatever they love, it''s none of my business. Today, I just want to take back what should belong to me. Sylvia, do you really not regret standing with me?" Sylvia did not speak. With a smile on her mouth, she walked into the main room. Her yellow figure was like a fairy. The main house had been arranged into a banquet hall. Looking around, it was a hundred square meters with four tables. The one sitting on the main seat of the table in the far east was Mr. Harry Cheng. There were three proud figures sitting on both sides of Harry Cheng. The people on the other tables were either rich or noble. Being able to attend Harry''s birthday party was a symbol of identity. Henry nced around and was surprised to find that the Lin family sat at a table alone. Nelson Lin, Sylvia''s three aunts, and their children were seated at the table. "Sylvia, Henry,e and sit down!" Nelson waved his hand loudly as soon as he saw them. He didn''t seem to be reserved at all. However, no one on the other tables dared to speak loudly like Nelson, which reminded Henry of the rtionship between the Lin family and the Cheng family. Five minutes after Henry entered Cheng''s Manor, he received all the messages about Harry Cheng from his mobile phone. He also understood the purpose of Sylvia''s visit, or rather, the purpose of the Lin family. The Cheng family and the Lin family were old friends. Although Robert Lin''s status was not comparable to Harry''s, his contacts were not much worse than Harry''s. In the Cheng family, there was a rule that people of the Cheng family were not allowed to engage in politics and trade. However, every five years, Harry would pick the best descendants from his family and learn from him. It''s up to them to choose whether they want to do business, join the government, or work in the army. This was the best chance and the only chance for the younger generations of the Cheng family. Once they were selected by Harry, which represented their future will be bright. Harry''s way of choosing people was also very interesting, which was to look at gifts. Harry once said that in this world, there were some things that were not precious. They became precious only because people liked them. He had clearly said that at his birthday party, whoever could bring out the most precious birthday gift, could be chosen by him. Whether you borrowed or bought it, as long as it was legally obtained. He would not ask the source of it. This rule had been passed for many years. Every time, Harry only looked at all those expensive birthday gifts and would not ept them. His words were, "If you can take it out, it proves your social means and interpersonal rtionship." Today''s birthday party was another five years. The younger generations of the Cheng family were all rubbing their hands. Henry sat down at the table with the Lin family calmly. Ignoring the hostility in my aunt''s eyes, he picked up the chopsticks and picked up a hot pot, and said, "Sylvia, You didn''t eat in the morning. Eat something quickly." When Henry spoke, his voice was very soft and his eyes were full of tenderness. Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Hearing Henry''s concern, Sylvia nodded subconsciously. "D*mn, show off your love and you will die quickly!" Peter Cheng sat down next to Henry and stretched out his hand to hold Henry''s shoulder. "Dude, let''s have a drink? Can you tell me how you got Sylvia in your arms? What do you usually teach her? Let me tell you, although your wife is a cold female president, a man should have a status at home. You should fight her!" Henry looked at Sylvia weirdly. Sylvia also looked at Henry when she heard this. When Henry saw the coldness in her eyes, he smiled tteringly. Sylvia red at Henry as if to say, "Try one!" "Hey!" Peter sighed and patted Henry on the shoulder. "Brother, it seems that your family status is not good." After saying that, Peter poured himself a ss of wine and drank it. Before he put down the cup, he heard a strange voice next to him. "Ah, it''s our Peter. Why don''t you visit your elders first when you get home?" Henry sat next to Peter and nced at the woman from the corner of his eye. It was a middle-aged woman in luxurious jewelry. She had heavy makeup on her face and an eye-catching pearl ne around her neck. Peter turned his head and squinted at the middle-aged woman. "Auntie, how do you know that I didn''t visit the elders when I came back?" "Peter, what do you mean?" The middle-aged woman''s face suddenly became angry. She heard something in Peter''s words, which meant that she was not his elder? "Nothing." Peter shook his head. "Let''s eat, let''s eat." The middle-aged woman snorted and turned away. During the meal, the people who were seated in the main room frequently walked to Old Master Cheng and toasted him. Everyone prepared unique words of congrattions. At Henry''s table, the Lin family did not go with others to toast, but alone. Only Nelson, on behalf of Robert, walked toward Old Master Cheng with a ss of wine in his hand. As soon as Nelson got up and left, Richard, who had been silent, said, "Some people don''t know how to be cautious when they make friends. Don''t implicate our Lin family." When he spoke, his eyes had been ncing at Henry, Sylvia, and Peter. His meaning was obvious. "That''s not true. Everyone has different personalities, and the circle of friends is different. Some people don''t have to be sarcastic here. Am I right, brother-inw?" Chaning smiled at Henry, and there was a hint of kindness in his smile. Hearing Chaning''s words, everyone on the table looked at him with puzzlement. They didn''t understand why he suddenly changed his attitude towards Henry. "Haha." Chaning sat there with a smile and said nothing. Sitting on the table, Richard was a little unhappy, but his face was full of pride. Because he knew that from today on, everyone on this table would follow his lead, including Sylvia. After today, the first thing he had to do was to take her out of the Lin family. Regarding Chaning, If he dared to oppose Richard, he would be in trouble! "Richard, how''s the arrangement going?" his mother whispered to him. Richard made an OK gesture and whispered, "It''s all arranged. Paul and I found a forty-year-old wild ginseng." "Good!" Richard''s mother nodded vigorously. She knew very well what forty-year-old wild ginseng represented. It was not only expensive but also extremely hard to find. Generally speaking, this kind of nutrition was especially praised. The banquet was going on, and everybody sat back in their seat. They knew that the highlight of the birthday party was about to begin. Old Master Cheng''s 70th birthday, his hair was already grizzled, and no one knew how many years he had left. The person selected today was likely to be the future of the Cheng family, the master of the family! There were three main descendants in the Cheng family. Peter, Paul, and Simon Cheng. Among the three, Paul and Simon were the most favored ones. No one cared about Peter. Everyone knew that Cheng''s parents and grandchildren were not concerned about this at all. After everyone finished toasting, Paul Cheng stood up first under the encouragement of his mother. N?velDrama.Org owns this. "Grandpa, may you be vigorous and refreshed! I wish you a happy 70th birthday. I''ve found ginseng especially for you." Paul held a delicate sandalwood box in his hand, which exuded a faint fragrance. When he spoke, everyone in the main house focused their eyes on him. Richard sat there, put down his chopsticks, and looked over. Harry, who was wearing a Tang suit, did not speak immediately. He first nced at Peter, who was sitting at the table with the Lins family, and then looked at Paul Cheng. Seeing this scene, Paul was secretly delighted. As the oldest grandson, Peter, you didn''t have the first birthday wish. Now it was my turn. Let''s see what you will do! Paul put the wooden box in front of Harry. Harry''s expression was calm. He reached out his wrinkled hand and opened the box. At the moment when the wooden box was opened, there was a sound of gasping in the room. "A 35-year-old ginseng! At least 35 years old!" A knowledgeable merchant couldn''t help shouting. "Mr. Wong, you''re specialized in this field. What''s your opinion?" One of them didn''t understand the ginseng, so he asked doubtfully. Mr. Wong nodded and exined to the crowd, "The ginseng is divided into many kinds, among which the most precious kind is the wild ginseng, which is different from the mountain ginseng and garden ginseng which are artificial. The survival rate of wild ginseng is extremely low and it is on the verge of extinction. And this kind of ginseng can only be found in the primeval forest. Generally, it is very rare if it is more than 15 years old. This one is 35 years old, that is just remarkable, unbelievable. I don''t believe that money can buy it!" When Mr. Wong looked at the ginseng, there was an obsession in his eyes. After listening to Mr. Wong''s words, everyone immediately understood the value of this ginseng. If so, the 35 years old wild ginseng could not be bought with money. There were so many people keeping an eye on it! There were so many rich people in China, and all of them were afraid of death. Who didn''t want to get more of this kind of treasure? "Okay." Harry Cheng nodded and said only one word. This word made Paul ecstatic. His mother also showed a happy look in her eyes. After that, she red at Peter fiercely. She was the one who just taunted Peter. At this time, Richard couldn''t help but grin. He had heard that Harry Cheng was a person who didn''t talk andugh. If he could say a good word, it meant that he was very satisfied. Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Now, Richard was thinking about how to punish Chaning, who was disrespectful to him, and Sylvia as well. When he goes back this time, ording to his rtionship with Paul Cheng, Lins Group will belong to him. As for Henry, he would definitely kill him! Paul gave the gift and left with a smile. "Grandpa, I wish you a good day and a bright future. You''re as lucky as the East China Sea and may you have a long life!" Simon stood up. He was the youngest grandson of the Cheng family. He was 21 years old today and was still in college. He looked childish. Simon did not take out any particrly expensive gifts but sent a string of sandalwood bracelet. "Grandpa, I''m studying at Du Hai. I met Master Hou by chance and took him as his teacher. This bracelet was personally polished by Master Hou and asked me to give it to you." "Master Hou!" "I didn''t expect him to be Simon''s teacher!" The people in the room burst into an uproar when they heard the name. Sam Hou, a famous antique expert in China, an honorary professor in seven well-known universities, had countless qualities. Those who were interested in antiques were all rich people. Which one of them didn''t want to invite Master Hou and be his student? What did that mean? Even an ordinary person with no power would directly fly to the branches and be a phoenix! Paul, who had been smiling, nced at Simon gloomily. The onlookers could not help but secretly give a thumbs-up to Simon. He looked young and immature, but his means were superb. It was not so simple to be a student of Master Hou. "Not bad." Old Master Cheng nodded, took the bracelet, and put it on his wrist. "Master Hou and I haven''t seen each other for many years. Please tell him to contact meter. If he has time, let''s get together." "Okay, grandpa." Simon nodded and stepped aside. Two of the Cheng Family''s three direct descendants presented their gifts. One brought out wild ginsengs that could not be bought with money, while the other brought out the name of Master Hou and sent him a washed sandalwood bracelet. It could be said that the gifts they sent represented a certain social status. They could do this at such a young age. Although they were direct descendants of the Cheng Family, they could not be separated from their own abilities. At this time, many people were guessing who Harry would choose. Most of them were still guessing Paul. At this moment, some people even smiled at Paul. "Yo! The second grandson and the third grandson both congratted to grandpa. Where''s the oldest grandson? Why haven''t we seen him at our own table?" Paul''s mother spoke, and she pretended to look around the main house. "Haha." Peter''sughter rang out. He stood up and said loudly, "If you meet an old friend, sit down and talk. I saw you show off, so I didn''t get involved. Grandpa, happy birthday. Let me toast you. I''ll drink first." After that, Peter picked up the wine ss, raised his head, and finished it. He simply sat down, picked up the chopsticks as if there was no one else, and picked up the delicious food on the table. Sylvia gave a wry smile. She knew too well what kind of person Peter was. She got up, picked up a small wooden box, and walked to Harry''s table. Nick Ning, who was sitting at the side table, looked at Sylvia with fiery eyes, without concealing the love in his eyes. "Mr. Cheng, may you be healthy and have a long life. It''s a small gift. " Sylvia put the wooden box in front of Mr. Cheng. Mr. Chengughed loudly. This was the first time he smiled like this at a banquet today. "How is your grandfather recently?" "Thanks to great fortune, grandpa has been in good spirits recently, and he often talked about you. If he hadn''t been this sick, he would havee to celebrate your birthday personally today." Sylvia smiled, as beautiful as the spring flowers. "Old man, tell him that he can''t die before I die." Mr. Cheng took the wooden box with great value. He looked at Lins family''s table and praised, "You guys are not bad." Sylvia smiled and paced back to the table of the Lin family. As soon as she came back, she saw Henry and Peter talking with each other. There was a hint of helplessness in Sylvia''s eyes. After a month of getting along with Henry, she completely understood his puzzling character. He and Peter really could talk only about one thing. "Brother, I like your character. Come on, have a drink." Henry picked up the wine ss and took the initiative to say. "Let''s drink, don''t lie on the table." Peter picked up the ss and clinked it with Henry''s, and drank it all. "By the way, brother, did you just say that you would go home to take back your own things? I heard that your grandfather will choose today!" Henry raised his eyebrows and whispered. His voice was so low that Sylvia couldn''t hear it. Sylvia sat aside and could only hear the two whispering. "Yes." Peter put down the ss. "You are the husband of Sylvia. Presumably, she has told you that my father was expelled by grandpa at that time and has not been allowed to go home until now. What I have to do today is to let my fathere back!" "What do you want to do?" Henry asked in confusion. He could tell that the Cheng family was doing just like what Old Master Cheng wanted them to do. Everyone had to act ording to Harry''s attitude. How could the man who Harry personally kicked oute back so easily? "Would you like to hear that?" Peter poured himself another ss of wine and drank. A strange smile tugged at the corner of his mouth. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "What?" "Kill Paul and Simon," Peter said with a smile. Henry was stunned for a moment, and then he alsoughed. Peter was really the same kind of person as himself. In the eyes of others, his thoughts might be a little crazy, and they were looking for death. But in Henry''s eyes, this was the simplest and most convenient way. Mr. Cheng did not allow Cheng''s family to follow the business rules, politics, and military orders. From this point of view, it could be seen that he cared about his family very much. He was afraid that if he crossed the line, the whole Cheng family would be destroyed in the end. The three main descendants of the Cheng family had all grown up. If two of them died, the Cheng family would be handed down on their own. Even if Mr. Cheng knew it was Peter who did it, he would not punish him severely because he attached great importance to his family. At that time, Peter could do whatever he wanted. Not only would he achieve his goal, eliminate hispetitors, but he would also establish his prestige in the Cheng family. His position in the future would be unshakable. Henry thought for a moment and asked, "Peter, if you be the Cheng Family''s leader, what benefits will my wife get?" Peter shook his head and said, "I don''t need to be the leader of the Cheng family. As long as they die, Sylvia will naturally get benefits. Richard privately contacted Paul and gave five percent of the shares of Lins Group, which is all the assets in Richard''s hands. All the discerning people know what he is plotting." "I see." Henry nodded. He really did not care about these problems. Lins Group was a colossus in the eyes of ordinary people, but it was nothing in Henry''s eyes. Regardless of whether Henry would like Lins Group or not, he would never allow anyone to bully his wife. Chapter 45 Chapter 45 "Brother, you don''t need to kill anyone. I can help you to get chosen." Henry patted Peter on the shoulder. "You?" Peter sized Henry up. Unlike the other descendants of the Cheng family, Peter did not live under the blessings of his elders. He followed his father all the way and fought everywhere. The fact that he could easily say that he had killed his two brothers proved his knowledge and experience. Peter found that he couldn''t see through the man in front of him. Like himself, he was grinning cheekily. But Peter was sure that he was more ruthless than himself. When he just said that he wanted to kill his two brothers, everyone, even those poisonous creatures, would be surprised, or praise or say something else. But this person did not say anything! There were two possibilities. Either he thought he was joking, or he was used to this kind of thing. Peter looked at Henry, who was also looking at Peter. At this moment, Peter was surprised to find that he actually felt fear in his heart. Who on earth was he? Peter asked himself. In just a few seconds, he had a feeling that he couldn''t breathe. "Brother, I''ll help you get this position, the future leader of the Cheng family," Henry said again. It was not until Henry spoke that Peter felt the oppressive breath that made it difficult for him to breathe, which made him let out a sigh of relief. "Why would you help me?" Peter was confused. "For my wife," Henry said his purpose straightforwardly. "When you take over the Cheng family, you must make it clear that you are on the same side as my wife. If anyone threatens my wife, I want you to do your best to eradicate him." Peter lowered his head and said nothing. He was deep in thought. "Think about it carefully. If you follow your own method, you can only gamble. If you win, you win. If you lose, you should know the result better than me. What do you think?" Henry picked up the bottle and poured the wine for Peter. Then he picked up another ss of wine and waited for Peter''s answer. Peter was silent for ten seconds. Ten secondster, he looked up, picked up the ss on the table, and touched the ss in Henry''s hand. The ss made a crisp sound. "Nice working with you." Peter smiled at Henry. "Of course." Henry raised his head and drank the wine. Richard''s mother sat on the table with her arms crossed and her face full of dissatisfaction. "Sylvia, you are representing the Lin family, so you just took something small for Mr. Cheng?" Richard also snorted. "That''s right. It''s really a shame to our Lin family. I think you, the president of Lin''s Group, should stop being a president. You can''t do anything!" "Bang!" With a crisp sound, the ss fell to the ground and smashed. Henry looked at Richard with empty hands. Richard, who was originally aggressive, immediately dared not speak. Chaning chuckled when he saw this scene. Henry stood up and looked at Richard unhappily. "Who said that what we gave to Mr. Cheng? Open your dog eyes and look at it carefully!" In the main house, the table where Mr. Cheng was sitting was whispering. The three students of Old Master Cheng also expressed their opinions. They wanted to see which grandson was more suitable to take charge of the Cheng family. As for Peter, he was directly ignored by the three of them. "I think Paul is a good kid. Teacher, I''ve heard a little about this wild ginseng. It is 40 years old. There are so many people who want to get it, but Paul got it. Not to mention how many people it takes, it takes a lot of energy to get it. We can''t just look at the ability and forget the word filial piety." The person who spoke was the head of the officials in Ning Province, John Xiao. "I think Simon is better." Will Ning, the head of the Ning Province military, said, "In the whole of China, only a few people can be epted as students by Master Hou because his requirements are too high for ordinary people. Simon is talented and willing to work hard. It''s very good." "What about you? What do you think?" Harry did not express his opinion, but asked his other student, Victor Du, the tycoon of the business circle in Ning Province. Victor Du was a middle-aged man who looked very steady. He looked ordinary. He smiled bitterly and said, "Teacher, the choice of these two children will only be military or political. It is impossible they woulde to me." Victor was telling the truth. No matter how rich a merchant was, he was still a nk piece of paper in front of power. "Just say your opinion." Harry picked up his teacup, blew on it gently, and took a sip. "I think Paul is more outstanding. This child has a good intention, so he knows it well." Victor said. Harry Cheng nodded and took a deep breath. "Teacher, have you made your decision?" Will Ning asked. "Yes," Harry replied. Although they whispered and their voices were not loud, everyone here knew what they were talking about. Now, judging from the appearance of Mr. Cheng, it was obvious that he was going to make a statement, which made everyone nervous. Just now, many of them had already stood in line. Paul and Simon sat on the same table. At this time, their nervous palms were sweating. The following decision would affect their lives. Under the gaze of many people, Harry gradually looked at Simon. At this moment, Simon''s heart beat faster and his eyes were full of joy. But the sigh of Harry made Simon''s heart, which was about to fly out, break. Harry''s gaze finally fell on Paul. "It''s done! It''s done!" On the table of the Lin family, Richard let out a hoarse roar, which contained a kind of release that was about to break free. Richard''s mother also showed a proud look on her face and said rudely, "Sylvia, let''s settle our previous ounts today." Chaning, on the other hand, looked indifferent. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Peter looked at the easternmost table with a puzzled face. Henry was slowly walking over. He really wanted to know what this person could do to make him be selected today. Paul was full of excitement because he knew that from now on, his fate would bepletely changed. In this Ning Province, his name, Paul Cheng, would be remembered by all the upper-ss people! "Paul." Harry said in an old and dignified voice. "Grandpa." Paul quickly got up and lowered his head. "Sit down." Harry made a gesture of being low. After Paul sat down, he continued, "Paul, I have discussed with my three students. In our Cheng family, you are more talented. Your brother is still young and is still in school. It is not suitable for him toe out. It''s time for you to get married." At this point, almost everyone understood the result of this selection. Paul would be the leader of the Cheng family for decades in the future! Chapter 46 Chapter 46 At this time, Paul''s heart was pounding violently. His mother was already trembling with excitement. From today on, her position in the Cheng family would be lower than one person, but higher than everyone else. Simon''s eyes were dim and dull. As Paul''s partner, Richard was also ecstatic. With Paul''s help, his follow-up n would be easily implemented. Lins Group was just a piece of cake! Mr. Cheng heaved a sigh of relief and continued, "Paul, in my opinion, you went out to study during this period of time..." As soon as Paul said the key point, he was interrupted by an ident. A small transparent stic bag was thrown to the table in front of him. This scene startled everyone present. Who dared to throw things in front of Mr. Cheng like this? The three students of Mr. Cheng looked at the person who threw the thing. "Happy birthday, it''s a birthday present for you." Henry pouted his lips at the stic bag. At this moment, almost everyone in the main room widened their eyes and looked at Henry with incredible eyes. Who was this person? He was too bold! "I say, Sylvia, you need to care for this guy. What is he doing?" Richard''s mother patted the table and reprimanded him. Although her words were full of reprimand, there was joy in her eyes. "Henry, you are really a fool!" "Younger generation, you are too rude, aren''t you?" Will Ning looked at Henry with displeasure. "Are you from the Lin family?" "Sylvia is my wife, and Peter is my brother. This bag of tea is prepared by my wife and Peter for you. Please take it." Henry pointed to the tea leaves on the table, and his tone was full ofmand. "What a joke! What do you think you are? My grandfather said he would ept it?" Paul walked over and grabbed the transparent stic bag on the table. Nick Ning, who was sitting by the side, looked at them as if watching a show. A trace of haze shed in his eyes, and a sneer hung from the corner of his mouth. "You are so rude. If it weren''t for your rtionship with the Lin Family, you would have suffered a lot today. Take your things and get out of here!" Paul grabbed the transparent stic bag in his hand and was ready to smash it on Henry''s face. "Hold on!" Harry Cheng, who had been very calm in his speech, suddenly eximed at this moment. He stared at the transparent bag with turbid eyes. To be exact, he was staring at the tea leaves in the bag. There were not many leaves in the bag, but they were clear and of the same size. Each tea leaf was one centimeter long and half a centimeter wide. There were countless lines on the tea leaves, which were like the meridians of the human body. They were in a mess but attracted people''s attention. He carefully sized up the teabag. Suddenly, his eyes widened and his voice became louder unconsciously. "This is... Golden melon tea root!" "What!" His words made the three students beside him exim in disbelief. Golden melon tea root! Golden melon tea! What is golden melon tea? In the eyes of ordinary people, they may only think that this tea is expensive. After all, it was still more than ten years ago when one gram of 350,000 yuan was offered in the news. A long time ago, this tea was especially used to supply to the imperial court. Later, as a second- level heritage of the Celestial Empire, it had been collected in the Forbidden City. It was sent back to South Province in the past seven years. At that time, the payment for this tea had reached 19.99 million yuan, which showed its value. The tea waspressed and looked like a pumpkin. It was called the root of the tea in the center of the tea. The root of gold melon tea could not be bought with money. Even if it was 100 million yuan, it was impossible to buy a gram of it! Because the tea was not for sale at all. Harry had heard from his friends that the country would take out a little golden melon tea root and serve guests with golden melon tea every time when there was great diplomatic treatment in the country. Those who could be served with this kind of tea were all the foreignmanders or even the top leaders of the country! This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . But now, the bag in front of him, which was as big as an adult''s palm, was full of golden melon tea roots! "This... Where did ite from?" With trembling hands, Harry took the bag of golden melon tea roots from Paul. He knew too much about what it meant. Henry did not answer but just red at Harry. This nce scared Harry. He suddenly realized that he had asked too much. Since the other party could take out the golden melon tribute tea root, where did the teae from? How could he be qualified to ask? His hands trembled. Just as he was about to return the bag of tea to Henry, he heard Henry''s voice. "Take the gift and don''t refuse. Isn''t there a test for the Cheng family?" "Yes, a test. There is a test." Harry nodded repeatedly. The Master of the Cheng family, a powerful figure in Ning Province, was now trembling with fear. If the people present knew what he was thinking, they would definitely be shocked. Although the people present did not know what Mr. Cheng was thinking, they could see that Mr. Cheng cared about what the young man took out. It should be something precious. They looked at Henry and then at the table of the Lin family. Someone guessed that this young man should be a gift from Peter. Peter seemed to have no boundaries, but how could he really give up this big family business? Henry smiled at Mr.Cheng and turned to leave. Mr. Cheng was shocked. The young man who took out the golden melon tea root Sylvia''s husband. Since when did the Lin family rise to such a fortune! The Cheng Family and the Lin Family were family friends. For a long time, Mr. Cheng thought that his family''s strength and status were much higher than the Lin Family. But now, he didn''t think so. Because of this young man, he knew that the Cheng Family was nothing in front of the Lin Family. What was the identity of a person who could take out such a packet of golden melon tribute tea roots? Mr. Cheng did not even dare to guess! "Paul, sit down first." Harry waved at Paul, indicating him not to stand. Paul''s heart skipped a beat. He had a bad feeling. "Grandpa, you..." "Sit down first." Harry Cheng said again. Then he looked at the table of Lin family instead of Paul he looked at Peter. "Peter, it''s rare for you toe back. Why don''t youe here and sit down? Are you still angry with me?" "Grandson doesn''t dare." Peter picked up a ss of wine and drank it without showing any respect. "s." Old Master Cheng sighed. "There were many misunderstandings between your father and me back then. My son was stubborn. Not only did he leave home, but he also suffered for you and your mother. After so many years, my old bones are almost buried. Even if there is any misunderstanding, it should be solved. You can help Grandpa to tell your stubborn father toe home quickly. After all, he is the eldest son. In the future, the Cheng family has to be handed over to him..." Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Mr. Cheng''s decision caused a stir in the main house. What happened? How could he suddenly say such a thing! Was it because of the thing that the young man gave him just moments ago? What did Peter ask him to give? Paul stood there motionlessly as if he had been struck by lightning. Richard widened his eyes and red at Sylvia. "Sylvia! What did you let this good-for-nothing do?" Sylvia looked at Peter with confusion. Peter smiled bitterly and said, "Don''t look at me. I don''t know what your husband gave to him." At that time, the incident of the Cheng family''s abandoned son had caused a sensation in the city. Almost everyone present had heard about it. It could be said that if Peter''s father wanted to return to the Cheng family, it was absolutely an idiotic dream. Unless Peter was lucky enough to be the future Master of the Cheng family. But today, Harry Cheng actually offered to let Peter''s fathere home and take charge of the Cheng family in the future! This was like a spring thunder exploding for everyone. It was too shocking. Everything happened because of the package that the young man had given him. All the people present thought that it was Peter who asked Henry to bring it, but the people at the Lins'' table knew that it was Henry who took it out. When everyone was stunned and shocked by this, Henry had already returned to the side table of the Lin family. He looked at Richard''s mother with a smile and said, "How about it? You just said that we gave the garbage, and now you see how important was this gift?" "What did you do? Ah!" Anger burst out of Richard''s eyes. Just now, Mr. Cheng was clearly ready to announce the future candidate for the leader of the Cheng family. Richard was even more confident in winning. He even thought of the scene when he was sitting in the president''s office of Lin''s Group. But now, everything was destroyed! Chaning sat aside and said nothing, with a smug smile on his face. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Sylvia''s cousin, Daisy Xu, looked at Henry with curiosity. Sylvia wanted to say something but stopped. Henry patted Peter''s shoulder, which meant that he shouldn''t forget their agreement. "Thanks," Peter responded to Henry in a low voice. Then he got up and walked to the table where Mr. Cheng was sitting. The following was very natural. At the birthday party, Mr. Cheng made his attitude clear. From now on, Peter''s father would be in charge of the Cheng family! And he would also let Peter choose one of the three realms of military,mercial and political, and he would fully support him! After announcing all these, Old Mr. Cheng deliberately nced at Henry. When he saw a satisfied look in Henry''s eyes, he was relieved. At the same time, he was d that his decision now was against his original intention, but if he could have a rtionship with such a person, the Cheng family would definitely get better and better in the future! That bag of golden melon tea was collected by Mr. Cheng. He would never drink this tea. No matter how important the guests were, he would not take it out. The tea was so expensive that Mr. Cheng knew that people like him were not qualified to drink it. In ancient times, this tea was equivalent to a gold medal. No matter who took it out, he was a really important person! Like a frosted eggnt, Paul leaned aside and said nothing. Richard''s face was even more ugly. He took out all the assets in his hand. 5% of Lin''s shares had been linked to Paul''s. Now, he couldn''t get anything. After Mr. Cheng announced that he would wee Peter''s father home, Peter became the protagonist of this banquet. Richard and his mother said goodbye to Mr. Cheng and left immediately. They wanted to think about what to do next. "Brother-inw, you are awesome! Seeing Richard''s coward look, I feel very happy, haha!" Chaning happily gave Henry a thumbs-up. Henry ignored Chaning because he always felt that something was wrong with him. When this person first saw him, his attitude was not the same as it was now. "All right, let''s go. I have something to ask you." Sylvia shook her hair and greeted Mr. Cheng. She found that when Harry was talking to her, he seemed to lose his dignity as an elder. Sylvia guessed that the old master was about to abdicate, and people began to be peaceful. A fiery red Mercedes Benz GT drove away from the Cheng family manor. "Henry, I find that every time I drive, I have to ask you a question. Exin it yourself." Sylvia leisurely leaned on the seat, and there was a light music in the car. "Oh, that''s a bag of tea. I don''t know what it is exactly. It''s very expensive." Henry exined, "I met a few people who picked tea before. They were trapped on the mountainside and I saved them, so they sent me that tea as a thank you gift. I remember that tea is very expensive. Didn''t you say that you were going to see the elders this time? I didn''t bring anything with me, so I brought the tea here." "You are saying the truth, right?" Sylvia raised her eyebrows. She didn''t believe what Henry said. The tea sent by others could not change Mr. Cheng''s mind. It was not just expensive, there was something more. "Absolutely not, I swear!" Henry raised his right hand, stretched out four fingers, and looked sincere. In a red light, Sylvia stopped the car. She turned her head and looked at Henry. His eyes were clear, and he did not dodge Sylvia when they looked at each other. As their eyes met, time stopped. Henry looked at the perfect face in front of him. At this moment, he felt that nothing mattered. It would be God''s greatest gift for him if he could stay long with this woman. The red light turned green, and there was a siren urging. Sylvia smiled and looked away. She looked at the front of the car, stepped on the gas pedal, and said, "You''re lucky. The tea must be expensive. I''ll give you some moneyter." "No need!" Henry waved his hand and said, "President Lin, we don''t have to separate things like that." Sylvia''s expression froze slightly. She had not felt the warmth of family affection for a long time, but at this moment, her heart felt warm. Mr. Cheng''s birthday had begun to change many people''s fate. Those who had stood in the wrong team had no time to regret, so they had to make up for it. In the Cheng''s courtyard, Peter pushed his car to the front of the courtyard. Looking at the wide road in front of him, he muttered to himself, "Sylvia, you really found a great husband." Henry and Sylvia returned to Yinzhou. Sylvia hurried to thepany because she still had something to do there. Henry stretched himself and continued to do the housework. He washed clothes and cleaned the floor. Chapter 48 Chapter 48 At a vi in Swan Lake-town of Yinzhou. "Trash! What a fu*king waste!" Richard crazily smashed the furniture in front of him, with his eyes full of anger. The beautiful nanny lowered her head and shrank aside, not daring to say a word. The handsome Ben Song was on the ground with a purple face. The broken furniture smashed all over his whole body. His eyes were full of resentment, but he dared not express any dissatisfaction. "I gave you so much money, and you just work like that?" Richard stepped on Ben''s hand and crushed it left and right. "You can''t even handle a homeless dog. Why should I pay the debt for you?" At the moment when Ben''s finger was stepped on, it was covered with blood. He clenched his teeth in pain and dared not say a word. "Bah!" Richard spat on Ben''s face. "I''ll give you onest chance. I don''t care what method you use. Even if you kill that b*tch, you have to solve the problem for me, or you''ll have to consider the consequences yourself! Get out of here!" As soon as Richard lifted his foot, Ben rushed to the door and ran out. Richard snorted and hooked his finger at the little nanny standing near the wall. The little nanny looked at Richard with fear. She slowly took off her coat, and there was a bloodstain on her white neck. Henry was at home. After cleaning the floor, he looked at the smooth floor with a satisfied smile on his face. Looking at the time, it was 5:30 p.m. Henry was going to fiddle with the flowers and nts in the yard when the phone in his pocket suddenly rang. It was Sylvia. Henry felt a sweet feeling in his heart. He had saved Sylvia''s phone number for a while, but this was the first time that she called him. "Hello, President Lin." This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "Go to Yinzhou University. Daisy wants to move to the dormitory. She seems to have a lot of things. She is calling you to help her. I''ll send you her phone numberter. That''s it." Sylvia finished the matter on the phone in one breath. Before Henry could answer, she hung up the phone. Henry had just heard clearly on the phone that there was a phone ringing from Sylvia''s side. She must be very busy. When the phone prompt rang, Sylvia had already sent Daisy''s phone to Henry. Henry stretched himself, put on his beach pants and a white tanktop, and walked to the Yinzhou University. Yinzhou University was located in the center of Yinzhou. There were three campus blocks with the street in the middle. This snack street was the ce with the most visitors on the weekend in Yinzhou. The whole street had been on the must-visit list in China. Henry came to the west campus of Yinzhou University and called Daisy. Daisy was very happy after receiving Henry''s call. She asked Henry to stand at the gate of the west campus and she would come to find him. After waiting for about five minutes at the school gate, Henry saw a group of girls walking toward him. The leader was Daisy Xu. He had never paid much attention to Daisy before, and this time he looked at this girl carefully. Her yellow hair was slightly curly. She wore a white T-shirt with a kitten''s face on it. Her figure was not too sexy. She looked more like a little girl. She wore a pair of cropped jeans and a pair of white canvas shoes, looking very young. Daisy''s facial features were exquisite. Although she was not as startling as Sylvia, she was definitely a beautiful woman. She kept wearing a smile on her face, which made people have a good impression of her at first sight. "Brother-inw, you are here!" Daisy ran to Henry and greeted him. "Hey, Daisy, this is your brother-inw. Hello, brother-inw, my name is Amy Zhang." A short- haired girl who followed Daisy greeted Henry. "Brother-inw, we have seen Sylvia''s photo. She is an extremely beautiful woman. If you can date her, you must be a Casanova!" Another beautiful woman with long legs and a tall height said to Henry. "Brother-inw, these two girls are my roommates." Daisy introduced them to Henry. "This is Amy Zhang and this is Lam Sun. Lam Sun is a model." Daisy''s eyes were as lovely as a crescent moon. Henry smiled and said, "Your sister asked me to move things. Is there a lot of things?" "Not much, maybe two rounds." Daisy led the way for Henry, and a man and three women walked toward the campus. Henry looked at those seemingly carefree college students on both sides of the road, which made him quite envious. He had never experienced the pleasure of ying games with his friends for a whole night. All these years, he had been fighting for life and death. Under the girls'' dormitory, there was an eye-catching ck BMW X5 parked. This kind of luxury car would attract onlookers if it was on the university campus. Seeing this car, Daisy frowned tightly. "Why are they here?" Daisy had just finished speaking when she saw three young men getting out of the car. The leader had long eyebrows and long hair, and his eyes were painted with faint eyeliner. After seeing Daisy, the young man thought he was handsome and stroked his hair. "Daisy, you''re here. I heard that you''re moving the dormitory, so I''ll help you." "You?" Daisy looked at the young man with disdain, and then looked at the young man and his two friends. The three of them were thin-legged, forming a strong contrast with Henry, who was standing beside them. Henry wore a white tank top and had been practicing for years, so he didn''t have to do anything. Just standing there, the muscles on his body were particrly obvious. "Well, don''t talk nonsense. Wade Zhang, if you are here to help,e up and move things." Amy said and walked into the dormitory first. Wade nodded and strode into the dormitory building. While walking, he said to his two friends, "Put in a lot of effort. Take more." "Don''t worry, we are very strong." Wade''s friend patted his chest and said. Daisy''s dormitory had been cleaned up. The clothes and other things were all in boxes, leaving only suitcases in the room. Wade was about to go out with two suitcases. However, when he walked to the stairs, he found that the suitcase was really heavy and it was hard to carry one. Wade had to put down a suitcase first, then lifted up another with great effort, and went downstairs step by step. When he walked to the first floor, he was already sweating profusely. After wiping the sweat on his forehead, Wade was about to go upstairs and carry down another suitcase when he heard Amy''s voice. "You don''t have toe up. Look at him and then at you." Amy pouted. Wade turned his head and saw Henry carrying a suitcase in one hand. He walked fast and effortlessly. He looked at himself again. It took him half a day to bring one suitcase, and he was so tired that he sweated all over his head. Such a scene made Wade a little embarrassed. He thought of what he just said about the strength, and now his face was burning. Chapter 49 Chapter 49 "Wade, quickly wipe your eyes away. My Goodness! Look at brother-inw. He is a real man." The long-legged beauty, Lam Sun, walked over and looked at Henry with disdain. Wade snorted unhappily and did not speak. He looked at Henry''s back and thought about how to regain his dignityter. What''s the big deal? The clothes he saw through were for poor people! With Henry''s help, it would take the three girls half a day toplete their moving. Daisy tidied up the room and said to Henry, "Brother-inw, I''ve told my sister that I''ll treat you with dinner. You did me a favor." "Haha, okay." Henryughed and nodded. He could see that Daisy,pared with Sylvia''s two cousins, had a good temperament. As Sylvia''s cousin, Daisy''s family was worth ten million yuan. But judging from her clothes, they were just ordinary clothes worth one or two hundred yuan. There was no sign of high-profile wealth. ording to Daisy''s family, if she wanted a BMW, she would get it without hesitation. And what was the matter with Wade? Amy and Lam had a good rtionship with Daisy. Daisy called Henry brother-inw, and the two beautiful women also called him like that. "Brother-inw, you have such a good figure. It''s a pity that you didn''t be a model. The bodies of the male model in ourpany are not as good as half of yours! How do you practice it?" Looking at the muscles on Henry''s arm, Lam blushed slightly. "Me?" Henry looked at his two arms. To tell the truth, he didn''t practice his muscles deliberately. The well-proportioned muscles were forced to practice. If it were another person, he would have muscles like this every day, pursuing the strength of the whole body, instead of just being beautiful like a model. The muscles with hormones would make people feel disgusted if they were seen too much, while Henry would make people obsessed. "Well, brother-inw has a wife. Don''t be crazy. Let''s go to dinner!" The short-haired beauty Amy pulled Lam and walked to the school gate. Amy had a CRV parked on the street across the school district. She didn''t drive inside the campus. ording to Amy''s words, she didn''t like the kind of eye-catching feeling. This car was a transportation tool bought by her parents. It was not used to show off. Henry sighed. People were divided into groups. Amy''s character was exactly the same as Daisy''s. However, Daisy hid a little deeper than Amy and did not reveal her family. Daisy did not tell her roommates the specific identity of her sister. Daisy and the other two girls had booked a restaurant, but on the way, Lam received a phone call and asked them to change their destination. "Lam, do you mean that your manager will pick a few models every once in a while to apany those bosses to have dinner?" Amy, who was driving, looked dissatisfied. "Mmm." Lam bit her lip gently and nodded. "A few girls didn''t go before, and they were fired the next day. They didn''t even pay a month''s sry. But we all know what they did." "This is simply bullying!" Amy pped the steering wheel and the car under her let out a whistle. "Let''s go. I''m going to see what kind of boss is so arrogant!" "Let''s just not go there. At most, I gave up. These people have underground backgrounds. A girl comined about them before, and her house was burned." Lam''s beautiful face showed a hint of worry. It could be seen that she was still afraid of her manager. "Give up? Why would you do it? You took a lot of effort to enter this modelpany at that time. Didn''t they still have to pay you for the two shows? I''ll see what they can do today!" Amy was so angry that she stepped on the gas pedal. The CRV was flying on the road. It could be seen that this woman was also a hot temper. Daisy and Henry sat in the back seat. Daisy smiled at him and whispered, "Brother-inw, Lam''s family is not wealthy. She earned the tuition fee every year by herself, so this project is very important to her. Theirpany has always been in short of their sry, and now thepany is threatening them." Henry nodded and said, "Let''s go and have a look. We are all friends. We should help if we can." "Mmm." Daisy narrowed her eyes. The moment she saw Henry nod, she felt that this problem could be solved. Q Restaurant was a rtively famous seafood restaurant in Yinzhou. In a city close to the northwest region in Yinzhou, the price of seafood was particrly high. People who could ask for a table at Q Restaurant and had a table full of seafood were all rich. A CRV was parked in the parking lot of Q Restaurant. Henry took the three women out of the car and strode into the restaurant. The decoration of the Seven-story Pagoda gave people a sense of luxury at first sight. When they entered the restaurant, they could see a rockery standing in the lobby. There was water under the mountain, and some rare fish swam in the water. If someone ordered a meal, these ingredients were all ordered on the spot. The more exotic they were, the more expensive they were. Lam''s manager had already sent the location of the table to Lam. It was in room 888, on the third floor. Just looking at the number of the table, one could know the status of the person who was eating inside. Amy was furious and walked in the forefront. When she just arrived on the third floor, she heard a woman''sughter and a man''s roughughtering from there. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Hearing theughter in the room, Amy became angrier. She even thought that if Lam came here alone today, what would happen? Would she be forced to drink by this group of people inside and then taken away? If she didn''te, she would be fired. She couldn''t get the wages she earned before. This waspletely bullying! Amy was about to push open the door, but Lam stopped her. Lam looked at Amy timidly and shook her head. "Forget it. There are quite a lot of people inside. I''ll go in and have a drink with them." "Don''t be silly. These scum threaten you so much. How can they let you go? I must help you to get justice today." Ignoring Lam''s dissuasion, Amy pushed her away. As a good friend of Lam, Amy knew very well what kind of person she was. With her delicate oval face and tall figure, there were too many people chasing her in the school, including rich second generations andrge-scale ones outside the school. She had never seen Lam going out with some of those rich people. She had always been making money and supporting herself. Because of this, Amy absolutely would not allow Lam to be bullied like this. Amy reached out and pushed open the door of the box in front of her. She saw everything inside, which made her angry. Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Amy saw that in the room, there were several beautiful and sexy women surrounding a fat middle- aged man. One of them was sitting on the fat middle-aged man''s legs and drinking with him. "Hey, there are a few more beautiful women. Come in and have a drink." The fat middle-aged man''s eyes brightened when he saw Amy. He stretched out his fat hand and kept waving at her. Standing at the door, Lam was also shocked by the scene in front of her. She didn''t expect that these people yed so crazily. She saw that the beauty sitting on the middle-aged fat man was the one who entered thepany with her at that time. "Lam, hurry up!" A man in his thirties looked surprised when he saw Lam. Among the girls he called here tonight, the best body belonged to Sun Lan. Tonight, he was waiting for Lam toe to drink with him. "Manager, I... I..." Lam stood at the door and dared not enter. She stammered. "What are you talking about? Boss Wong has asked about you several times. You arete. You should drink three cups of wine first as a punishment!" The manager kept winking at Lam. Boss Wong was the fat middle-aged man. At this time, he stared at Lam with a sly look and sized her up from head to toe. He stuck out his tongue and licked his lips disgustedly. "What punishment? If you want to drink, go and drink by yourself. We came here today because we want Lam''s previous sry!" Amy picked up a wine ss and smashed it on the ground. The sound of breaking wine sses made the whole room fall into a strange silence. "Who the hell are you? Are you here to make trouble?" The manager with his hairbed behind his back stood up from his seat and looked at Amy arrogantly. "Little girl, you must havee to the wrong ce for trouble!" Mr. Wong waved at the door of the room. "s, young people are ignorant and inexperienced. Lady,e on, sit down and drink with us. Let''s leave all of this in the past. What do you think?" The arrogant manager nodded to Mr. Wong with a smile, and then looked at Amy. "Have you heard what Mr. Wong said? Come and drink with him and admit your mistake. I will pretend that nothing has happened." "What if I say no?" Amy stared at the manager. "No?" The manager smiled. "Since you don''t know what''s good for you, then today, no one will leave!" The manager picked up a ss and threw it at Amy''s feet. The ss was smashed in front of her. The broken ss debris gradually kicked Amy. At the same time, arge group of strong men appeared in the corridor of the restaurant and surrounded the door. There were over eight people. When Henry saw this scene, he shook his head and walked into the box with his shoulders shivering. He looked around to see if there was any stuff that could be used in this situation. Seeing Henry''s intentions, Daisy stretched out her hand to pull Henry''s sleeve and shook her head at him. She knew what he wanted to do just by looking at his appearance. Daisy did not doubt that Henry dared to beat people in this room. In other people''s eyes, Mr. Wong and the manager of this modelpany might be sessful, but in front of Lin''s Group, they were as weak as ants. Henry beat Richard at that time, so how could he not dare to beat these people? "Brother-inw, don''t do it. Amy can solve it." Daisy whispered to him. Henry looked at Amy in surprise, and then he felt relieved. This woman dared toe to make trouble aggressively. Now she was still fearless in the face of so many strong men. Who could believe that she didn''t have a trump card? Thinking of this, Henry gave up the preparation to kill these people directly. He simply stood beside Amy to prevent her from being hurt. Henry''s action was weak in the eyes of these strong men. There was only a man like him hiding behind the woman. "Little sister, this is not the helper you invited, right?" The manager looked at Henry and sneered. Amy snorted. "You''ll know who my helper ister!" "Wait a minute?" The manager smiled, and then his voice suddenly became fierce. "I want all of you to kneel down now. Let''s do it!" With the manager''s order, the people gathered at the door suddenly rushed in. The leading strong man, with a sinister smile on his face, reached out his hand to grab Amy. The rest of the people also grabbed Daisy and Lam with malicious intentions. A cold light shed in Henry''s eyes. He twisted his waist slightly and clenched his fist to gather strength at any time. Just then, a loud roar sounded from outside the room. "I''ll see who dares to touch them!" Before his voice fell, a group of young people with sticks rushed in from outside the room. After a quick nce, there were no less than 20 people. The appearance of these young people made the strong men stopped his movements and dare not move. Then, Wade Zhang came in from outside the box with eyeliner. Besides Wade, there were his two brothers and two female university students in gorgeous clothes with heavy makeup. When Wade just walked into the room, the group of young people with sticks bowed their heads and called him Brother Wade. Wade nodded with satisfaction. He put a cigarette in his mouth and put his eyes on the manager. "I heard at school that there is a scumbag forcing our students to do all of this. Today I have caught you. You are bold enough to even dare to hit on Lam?" N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. "Who are you?" The manager frowned and looked at Wade. He was specialized in public rtions. Although Wade looked very young, the brand he wore made the manager dare not look down upon him. "I''m from the Green Leaf Society. Have you heard of me?" "Green Leaf!" When the manager heard this, his face showed a trace of surprise. They themselves had some color of the association. Naturally, they were afraid of the head of the underground scene in Yinzhou. "It seems that you have heard of it. Since you have heard of it, you should know that our big boss, Thunder Monster, once said that you scum, are not allowed to take your ideas to the Yinzhou University. Do you really care? Do you want me to tell my boss?" Wade took a wooden stick from a young man and looked at the manager threateningly. "This..." The manager looked at these people brought by Wade and then looked at Boss Wong. At this moment, he thought about the pros and cons, and then lowered his head. "Sorry, we have crossed the line." "Why don''t you get out of here?" Wade frowned. The manager repeatedly gestured to the girls in the room. He didn''t dare to stay any longer and ran out of the room as if he was running away. At the sight of the strong men called by the manager, they also left in disgrace. The girls in the private room looked at each other. Finally, one of them took the lead in going out first, and the others followed. Boss Wong, who was a big-bellied man, did not dare to face such a scene alone. These more than 20 young men with sticks were so scary that his legs were shaking. He bent over and ran out of the private room without saying a word. He did not even dare to look at Wade. Chapter 51 Chapter 51 In the blink of an eye, half of the people in the room had left, leaving only Henry with girls, as well as the people Wade had just brought with him. Wade waved his hand, signaling to the more than 20 young men he brought to leave. This group of people all shouted "Brother Wade" to him in unison and left the room. Wade pulled a chair and sat down. "Amy, you are too impulsive, aren''t you? If it had not been for my brother who asked me to investigate the matter that these scums threatened college girls recently, I would see what you should do today." At the moment, Amy also felt that what she had done today was a bit impulsive. She was not afraid of Mr. Wong and the modelpany, but in the situation just now, if Wade hadn''t arrived in time, they would have been in big trouble. "Moreover!" Wade rebuked Amy. Before she could say a word, he turned to Henry. "I just watched this buddy. Weren''t you quite strong? Why did you lose your courage at the critical moment and hide behind a woman?" "That''s it." The young man who came with Wade added. "Somebody is bauble." "Wade, you just helped me once. Don''t be sarcastic. Brother-inw doesn''t like fighting and killing. Everyone would be afraid of this kind of situation." Amy said on behalf of Henry, and at the same time showed an apologetic look to Henry. Originally, she had nned to have dinner together, but now Henry was involved in this matter, which made her very embarrassed. If the people who were familiar with Henry heard Amy''s words, they would burst outughing. If there were fightings and killings in this world that made Henry afraid, then it was certainly not a small fight like this. "Well, everyone, it''s all my fault." Lam stood there, lowering her head. "Amy was helping me out. Besides, this matter had nothing to do with her brother-inw. He has helped me a lot bying with us. Wade, thank you very much today." "Hey!" Wade breathed a sigh of relief, waved his hand and said indifferently, "We are all ssmates. No need to say thank you. Lam, if there is anything in the future, just tell us. Don''t hide. We are old friends." "Okay." Lam nodded and gave Wade a grateful look. "Oh, not bad!" Amy stepped forward and patted Wade on the shoulder. "You''re a man now. If you can wipe your sissy eyeliner, I think Daisy will probably like you." Wade looked at Daisy with surprise. But Daisy crossed her arms over her chest and turned her head directly. They chatted for a while in the room. Seeing Lam was still in a state of shock, Wade suggested going out to have some fun and rx. "Looking for some fun? What kind of fun?" Hearing this, Amy''s interest was immediately aroused. Wade pointed to the top and said, "There is a casino on the top floor of Q Restaurant. If you are interested, you can go and y. Don''t y too much, just with 500 or 600 chips for fun." Hearing this, Amy couldn''t wait to take Lam''s arm and walked upstairs. "Let''s go and have some fun!" This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Wade smiled and walked upstairs with his two brothers and two college girls with heavy makeup. Daisy stood in the room, looked at the ssmates who had gone out, and then turned to Henry next to her. She said with embarrassment, "Brother-inw, why don''t I say goodbye to them and let''s go to dinner first?" Henry smiled and shook his head. "It''s all right. Let''s go and y together." There were almost some unknown gambling sites in every city, which were hidden in ces that people did not expect. For example, if Wade had not told them, no one would have guessed that there was such arge gambling hall on the top floor. Just like the movies in Hong Kong, the gambling hall was divided into several regions, with a total area of nearly 2,000 square meters. There were different ying ways in each area, and the amount ranged from 100 to tens of thousands. Hot bunny girls shuttled in the gambling hall. Multimillionaire bosses sat at the table, gambling at high stakes while smoking a cigar and drinking red wine. Around the hall, there were buffet and soft leather sofas for the guests to rest. If someone wanted to go to the gambling table, he just had to exchange money for chips. Wade exchanged 10,000 yuan and gave it to his two brothers and their women. The four of them took the chips from Wade with delight and ran to the gambling table to try their luck. "Amy, let''s leave here." Lam looked at the luxurious appearance of the gambling hall, and a trace of uneasiness shed in her heart. She was a child from a poor family, and it was difficult for her to ept such an environment. "Rx. It''s okay to y two games." Amy patted the back of Lam''s hand to make her feel at ease. She went to exchange 1,000 yuan for chips and took Lam to y the simplest game. Henry stood in the gambling hall and looked around. His mind could not help but wonder. A few years ago, he had made a huge gamble of one billion yuan in Macao. He had also fought against the world''s king of gambling in Las Vegas. Today, he stood in a small gambling house and no one cared about him. He was no more than an ordinary person. "Brother-inw, do you want to y with them?" Daisy asked Henry. "No." Henry waved his hand. "Gambling is meaningless, just cheating. Besides, I don''tck money. Why would I take the risk of being cheated? "That''s right." Daisy nodded thoughtfully. Let alone the gambling house, the entire building would not be as valuable as one-tenth of her sister''s fortune. Amy took Lam to y with her for a while. At first, Lam was still a little upset. But after ying a few times, she found it not as untouchable as she thought. The gamblers next to them were all ying with envy. No one noticed that she was so shy. On the other side, Wade''s two followers and their women had won a lot of money, and each of them was very happy. "Let''s go, Amy. What''s the meaning of ying such a small game? Let''s y some big ones. We can win some money for KTVs at night!" A man came over and called Amy. She was lucky so far, so she went to the high-level arena with Lam. The best there was at least 500 yuan. Henry and Daisy did not exchange a single chip. They followed behind Amy and Lam and watched them y. With a cigar and a ss of red wine in his hands, Wade came over from the side. He deliberately made himself look very rxed, as if he often went to such a high-end ce. "Brother, don''t you want to y?" Wade raised his eyebrows and asked Henry. He felt that it was time for him to regain his dignity. "I don''t want to y." Henry waved his hand. Chapter 52 Chapter 52 "You can''t afford it, can you?" Wade''s henchman stood at the gambling table and turned his head, saying, "Look at his clothes. It''s less than 100 yuan in total. 500 yuan for one round. It''s not something that anyone can afford." "Yes." His girlfriend snuggled on him. "He is a timid man with no money. I don''t know how women can rely on him." "It''s hard to work on brute force alone." Another Wade''s follower said, "Daisy, why did your sister find such a husband? Why don''t you let our brother Wade introduce a rich family that is much better than his to your sister? " "Don''t talk nonsense here. My brother-inw just doesn''t like this kind of fun!" Daisy nced at Wade''s two followers. "Haha, everyone has his own ambition." Wade chuckled and said, "Daisy, it''s boring to stand there. I just bought you 10,000 chips, why don''t youe to y with me?" "No need." Daisy waved her hand and refused. "Daisy, why are you so reserved?" Wade''s follower said, "You should know our brother Wade treats you like a princess. Do you want to find a loser to be your husband like your sister?" "Who are you talking about? Be careful!" Daisy looked at Wade''s followers with a warning face. Henry stood there, listening to these students'' sarcastic remarks on him. He just felt that it was interesting. He had experienced this era before, so he understood their thoughts very well. They had no evil intentions. They just wanted to belittle others and give themselves some dignity. If it was really some kind of celebrities or some business tycoons who deliberately ndered him, Henry wouldn''t forget it so easily. Although Henry was only a few years older than these college students, he was much more mature than them in mentality. Shaking his head, Henry walked aside and looked at the gambling games on other tables. "Daisy, your brother-inw is a bit too timid, isn''t he?" Wade''s henchman asked. "Why don''t you say one more word?" Daisy stared at Wade''s followers. She knew very well that her brother-inw didn''t want to argue with these people. Although Henry was the live-in son-inw of the Lin Family, Daisy had seen his behaviors several times. She knew that this man was not a coward in other people''s eyes. He just did not like to argue with others. Once you angered him, the consequences would be very serious. Richard Wong was a good example when he made Henry angry in Luxury Vigest time. Seeing that Daisy was really angry, Wade''s follower curled his lips and did not dare to speak anymore. After all, she was his future sister-inw. He was just about to turn around and throw out his chips to bet two more times when he heard a sharp yell beside him. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "B*tch! Who did you bump into?" Wade''s henchman turned his head and saw his girlfriend scolding a middle-aged woman face to face. The word "b*tch" just now came from his girlfriend, Alice Weng. "Little girl, you and I walked with our heads down, and we identally bumped into each other. Your vocabry is a little too dirty, isn''t it?" The middle-aged woman was wearing a purple dress and a tinum ne around her neck. She looked quite temperamental, and at this time, her face was full of anger. "You, b*tch, apologize to me now!" Alice pointed at the middle-aged woman and said arrogantly. The quarrel here also attracted the attention of Wade and others. Amy and Lam, who were ying happily, also put away their chips and walked toward the ce where the quarrel broke out. Wade frowned and asked, "What happened?" "Brother Wade, this b*tch doesn''t know how to walk. She bumped into me but didn''t want to make an apology." Alice''s face was filled with displeasure. "Pa." A crisp sound rang out. The middle-aged woman pped Alice''s face, leaving a red five-finger print on her face. She raised her eyebrows, "Watch yournguage." "Ah!" Alice let out an ear-piercing scream, looking at the middle-aged woman with a twisted look. "You hit me? You b*tch, how dare you hit me! I''m going to kill you!" As she spoke, she pounced towards the middle-aged woman. "All right." Wade grabbed Alice and gestured her to stand aside, while he went up to negotiate with the middle-aged woman by himself. "I''m afraid it''s not good to hit people directly like this?" "Hey, boy, if there is something to me, it''s your friend''s dirty words." The middle-aged woman covered her mouth andughed. Her slightly curly long hair trembled slightly. Although she was nearly 40 years old, she was still attractive. "Even so, you shouldn''t hit anyone. Today, you must give us an apology." Wade stood there with his man behind him. At this moment, Alice had already thrown herself into her boyfriend''s arms and burst into tears. Tim Jin was so angry when he saw his girlfriend sobbing like that. "Brother Wade, we must make the b*tch pay the price today!" "Yes!" Wade''s other follower, Ken Yang, and his girlfriend, Ivy Fu, also nodded vigorously. The middle-aged woman nced at the college students in front of her with contempt. "Boys, girls, don''t me me for not warning you. It''s not toote to leave now. Later, you will have no chance." "What a joke. Wade is a member of the Green Leaf Society. What can you do to us?" Tim held his crying girlfriend and directly brought up the name of the Green Leaf Society. "Green Leaf?" When the middle-aged woman heard this name, her face froze for a moment. The next second, she let out a charmingugh again. "Green Leaf? When did Green leaf find these kids to make trouble for me? Hmm?" As soon as the "Hmm" said by the middle-aged woman, dozens of strong men in ck suits gathered around Wade and others, all staring them with unfriendly looks. When Alice, who had been arrogant just a moment ago, saw this scene, her legs went limp. If she hadn¡¯t leaned against Tim, she might have copsed to the ground. "Did the Green Leaf Society send you guys to cause trouble or to lose your lives?" The middle-aged woman stretched out her right hand and looked at her slender fingers. "Little boys, I''ve already given you guys a chance. Now, you need to kneel and kowtow to me. Then I''ll let you go. What do you think?" Wade and the others werepletely surrounded by these dozens of strong men in ck. In this situation, everyone could see that today''s matter could not be settled peacefully. The four people by Wade''s side, who had been arrogant just now, were now full of fear and there was no trace of arrogance on their faces. Amy, Daisy, and Lam stood together, looking anxious, thinking about how to deal with the current situation. Wade frowned fiercely and said, "Do you really want to go against Green Leaf?" "You Green Leaf?" The middle-aged woman smiled disdainfully. "Little boy, if you really represent Green Leaf, then it won''t exist for such a long time. What''s more, do you think Green Leaf will make me in trouble for your kids? I''ll give you one minute to think. Either you kneel or we break your limbs. Think about it by yourself." Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Upon hearing that their limbs would be broken, Ken Yang and Tim Jin both felt as if they could not stand up straight. Tim said in a trembling voice, "You... Don''t go too far. Do you know who Wade is? He is the son of the boss of Cheng''s Group. If you hurt him, you will suffer a lot!" "Cheng''s Group? That third-rate enterprise?" The middle-aged woman smiled indifferently. "Boy, even if your father were standing here today, he could not leave unless kowtowing a few times. One minute has passed. Remember, this is your own choice. Destroy them!" With a wave of the middle-aged woman''s hand, dozens of men dressed in suits, walked over to Wade. They clenched their fists, and their knuckles made a sound. Hearing the sound, Tim and the others felt as if their own bones were broken. At the entrance of the casino''s bathroom, Henry was adjusting his pants and walked out. He saw that more than forty men in suits gathered in the hall. "Gee." Henry found a sofa and sat down. "Someone is making trouble in the casino?" This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . As soon as he sat down, he heard Daisy''s scream in the crowd. Henry''s face changed. He looked around and did not find Daisy. Without hesitation, he strode towards the ce where the group of strong men in suits were. This group of people crowded together, and Henry couldn''t squeeze in for a while. Hearing Daisy''s scream from time to time in the crowd, Henry was anxious and shouted. "What the f**k are you doing? Stop it!" This roar came from Henry''s mouth, but it made people feel like thunder exploding in their ears, and their eardrums were painful. This bustling crowd, because of Henry''s roar, even subconsciously stopped because this roar was too imposing, just like the pressure of the superior to the inferior, which made people have to obey. Seeing this, Henry breathed a sigh of relief. With both hands, he pushed away the strong men in front of him and rushed into the crowd. Henry saw that Wade''s two followers were lying on the ground. Their clothes were all stamped with footprints and their faces were also blue and purple. It was all ck around the left eye of Wade, who must have been hit by a heavy punch. Wade''s two followers'' girlfriends'' clothes were ragged, and the clothes on their necks were torn. Daisy and the other two girls huddled together, and their clothes were wrinkled. Fortunately, the three girls guarded the key parts of their bodies so well that they were hardly taken advantage of. Hearing the girls'' sobbing, Henry was burning with anger. Daisy and the other two girls seemed to feel that all the people around them had dispersed. They slowly looked up with tear stains on their faces. When Daisy saw Henry, she seemed to find someone to rely on. She cried and threw herself into Henry''s arms and burst into tears. Henry saw that Daisy''s hair was in a mess, and her neat white T-shirt was also wrinkled. Amy and Lam were in a simr condition, with wrinkles on their clothes. "Hey, another meddlesome man?" The middle-aged woman smiled gently when she saw Henry. "Don''t worry, I''m here." Henry patted Daisy gently on the back as if he had not heard the middle- aged woman''s words, trying to calm her down. Perhaps it was Henry''s appearance that made Daisy rely on him, and her sobbing was getting softer and softer. "Daisy, tell me, who touched you just now?" his voice was very light as if he was afraid of startling Daisy. Daisy slowly raised her head in Henry''s arms. Her face was covered with tears, and there were teardrops on her long eyshes. "Brother-inw... I... I don''t know, I... I am afraid..." Daisy''s voice was very light and still trembling. She was really scared just now. It was hard for her to imagine what she would look like if Henry did note suddenly. "It''s okay, it''s okay." Henry gently stroked Daisy''s soft hair. "Brother-inw will help you find it out." Henry waved to Amy, who was standing aside. Although Amy was also frightened, she was much stronger than Daisy and Lam. "Take good care of her for me." Henry grabbed Daisy''s shoulders and took her into Amy''s arms. Then he turned around, nced around, and said, "Who did it?" Henry''s voice was not loud, but his tone was heavy as if he was questioning someone. "Boy, it seems that you haven''t figured out the situation yet." The middle-aged woman stretched her waistzily. "It''s not the time for you to question us." "Who did it?" Henry did not even look at the middle-aged woman. His eyes were fixed on the strong man in a suit who was closest to Daisy. In Henry''s eyes, there was a kind of fierceness, a kind of chill, and a kind of contempt for life. Under his gaze, many warlords and barons would be scared to tremble and kneel down to beg for mercy. This strong man in ck simply could not look directly into Henry''s eyes. The strong man in the suit subconsciously took two steps back, and then he reacted. This scene of being scared by one''s eyes made him feel particrly shameful. He shouted at Henry, "It''s me. How can you... ah!" Before the strong man could finish his words, he let out a painful scream, which was so piercing that it made people''s eardrums ache. The arms of the strong man were broken by Henry, with two sharp bony spikes pierced from the skin of his arm. Blood sprayed all over the strong man in the suit. This scene made these strong men who often fought with each other unconsciously close their eyes and did not dare to look at it. The timid Lam even let out a scream. As soon as Henry released his hand, the strong man in a suit whose arms were broken fell to the ground. He gasped in pain and rolled on the ground. The middle-aged woman, who had been indifferent to everything, could not help but take two steps back. Henry broke a man''s arm as if he had done something insignificant. He looked at another strong man in the suit and asked, "Who else did it? You?" Seeing Henry looking at him, another strong man in a suit was so scared that he lowered his head. The scene just now had scared them out of their wits. When had they seen such a scene that their arms were directly broken? "Did you touch them?" Henry asked in a very soft tone. The strong man in a suit with his head down shook his head hard. "I don''t believe you." Henry smiled slightly. He reached out his hand and grabbed his arm and squeezed it hard. ¡°Ah!¡± Another agonized scream rang out. Henry loosened his grip and walked to the next person. Lam, who was on the side, really couldn''t help but vomit, and then shey on the ground and began to vomit. Wade''s two followers, as well as their girlfriends, did not dare to look at Henry now. They clearly remembered how they ridiculed him just now. This was not a human being, but a devil! How could they call such a person a coward? If he were a good-for-nothing, then what would they be? The middle-aged woman standing on the side now felt that the man in front of her was like a mountain, constantly releasing pressure on her. If she let him go on like this, she would definitely be crushed. She couldn''t stand such an atmosphere and shouted, "Enough!" Chapter 54 Chapter 54 "Ah!" With another scream, Henry ignored the middle-aged woman and broke another person''s arm. In front of him, even if these strong men in suits had wanted to hide, how could they dodge? Attacking him? Who dared to do that? These people had been scared out of their wits by Henry! "Boy, you are very arrogant! But do you know which territory you are making trouble in?" The middle-aged woman was so angry with Henry''s action that her chest rose and fell, but her eyes were contradictory and she did not dare to look at him. She was afraid that this person would put the next target on her. Henry, who was preparing to go to the next person, suddenly turned around and gnashed his white teeth at the middle-aged woman. The middle-aged woman was shocked by Henry''s action and took a few steps back. Wade''s two followers were lying on the side, watching Henry alone make such a big deterrent. Not only did the middle-aged woman retreat, but also the group of strong men in suits did not even dare to move. They recalled their words and deeds before, saying that Henry was a coward and a good- for-nothing. Now they wanted to find a crack to hide in. Henry looked at the middle-aged woman with a smile and asked, "Whose territory is it?" "Chow''s!" The middle-aged woman spoke. When she said these two words, her eyes were full of strong self- confidence. As was known to all, the leading business in Yinzhou City was the Lins Group. Robert Lin, the founder of the Lins Group, had an unshakable position in the business circle of Yinzhou, and the Chow''s Group was second only to the Lins Group! Some people even privately said that if the Lin Family hadn''t been under Robert''s influence, they would have been reced by the Chow''s Group long ago. The Chow''s Group was a fierce tiger lurking in Yinzhou City. Although it seldom showed up, no one dared to provoke it! "The Chow''s..." When Wade heard these two words, his body trembled slightly. Although he came from a good family and had got a BMW in his home when he went to college,pared with the Chow''s, he was like an ant in front of an elephant, which was not worth mentioning. Wade suddenly thought of what the middle-aged woman had just said. Even if his father were here today, he would have to kowtow before he could go out. She didn''t talk big! In Yinzhou, who would dare to offend the Chow''s family? Even if it was the people of the Lin Family, they would probably do something interesting when meeting the Chow family. They would not provoke them directly! Today, he made trouble in the territory of the Chow''s family? No wonder the other side did not care about their business. No wonder the other side did not care about the Green Leaf Society. This was the Chow''s family! It was one of the two great mountains that were rarely seen in Yinzhou city! Wade was so afraid. He was afraid that because of this, the Chow''s family would vent their anger on his father. For a colossus like the Chow''s family, as long as he moved a finger, his family''s business would be uprooted, and it would never get better again! "The Chow''s, hehe." Henry chuckled. He was fated to be with this person surnamed Chow. "Boy, are you afraid?" After saying loud that it was the Chow''s family, the middle-aged woman seemed to be more confident. She stared at Henry and said, "If today you honestly admit that you are wrong, for the sake of your courage, I will let you take your friends away. Otherwise, you can''t make trouble in Chow''s family''s territory as you like!" Amy stood beside Henry. She reached out to pull his sleeve and whispered, "Brother-inw, the Chow''s family is very powerful in Yinzhou. We can''t afford to offend them." "It''s okay." Henry smiled at Amy. "There''s nobody I can''t mess with in Yinzhou." Hearing this, she swallowed what she was about to say. Henry lifted his foot and paced in front of the middle-aged woman. He saw a hint of panic in the confident eyes of the middle-aged woman while he was walking. When Henry was three meters away from the middle-aged woman, he stopped and said, "Tell me, what will happen if I don''t admit my mistake today?" N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. "Consequences? The consequences will be that all of you will have to bear the wrath of the Chow''s family!" As soon as the middle-aged woman finished her words, Wade and Amy couldn''t help shivering. They knew the status of Chow''s family. Chow''s family was second only to the Lin Family! "Sister Hua, Master Danny is here." A young man in a service uniform walked to the middle-aged woman and said respectfully. "Master Danny is here?" A hint of joy appeared on the middle-aged woman''s face. "Okay, invite the young master toe over!" As for Wade and the others, when they heard the news that Master Danny came, their faces were as pale as dying embers, especially Wade, who kept muttering, "It''s over." Wade once saw what kind of person the young master of Chow''s family was under the introduction of his friends. Just that meeting left a deep impression on him. That was a ruthless character. Wade remembered that there was a rich second generation who had a family background simr to him at that time. Because he said something wrong, he annoyed the young master of Chow''s family and his legs were broken on the spot. The father of that rich guy announced bankruptcy the next day and disappeared in people''s sight. In Wade''s eyes, Danny Chow, the young master of the Chow''s family, was ruthless and irritable. Today, he made trouble in his ce and was seen by him. What would he do? Wade only hoped that this matter would not involve his family. Otherwise, the Cheng''s Group would announce bankruptcy. "D*mn, who dares to make trouble?" A flippant voice sounded outside the crowd. "Do you want to die? Do you want to make trouble in our territory? You''re f*cking dead." The man was swearing, and his voice was undisguised. Wade lowered his head, and his body trembled with fear. His two followers were even worse. When seeing their brother, they didn''t dare to say anything and even shut their mouths tightly. As the crowd dispersed, Danny, who was wearing a colorful shirt and holding an enchanting beauty in one arm, walked toward this direction. Sister Hua squeezed out of the crowd and walked over. She nodded at Danny respectfully. "Young Master, you are here. It is these people who are making trouble at the scene. They said that they were from the Green Leaf Society, and one of them is the son of the CEO of the Cheng''s Group." "Green Leaf? What fu*king Green Leaf? Who gave them the courage to make trouble in our territory?" Danny''s face was full of disdain. "What kind of group is that Cheng''s Group? Send someone to have a look. If they don''t want to have thispany, bankrupt them!" Thest glimmer of hope in Wade''s heart was shattered by Danny''s words. Not only did he suffer a loss this time, but he also implicated his family. Green Leaf, as well as his own family''s group, what was it in front of the Chow''s? Sister Hua spoke again, "Young Master, there is another person who has disabled a few of our people." "Who? The person who hurt my people? Did he eat the gut of a bear? Today, throw him into the river!" Danny''s face was filled with displeasure. Now, Henry and others were surrounded by dozens of strong men in suits, but Danny could not see them. Danny''s words scared Wade and his two followers to urinate. The two girls, Alice Weng and Ivy Fu, could not help but burst into tears, and their makeups were all covered with tears. Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Amy and Lam''s faces were also full of fear. Daisy, on the other hand, had calmed down a lot at this time. Facing these Chow''s thugs, Daisy was afraid because she was very likely to suffer in the hands of these thugs. But when seeing Danny, she was sure that he did not dare to touch her. He would also respect her and let go of her friends. "Throw in the river? Who do you want to throw in the river?" Henry''s voice rang out in the crowd. Wade and his two followers looked at Henry. After saying in their minds that he was daredevil, they quickly lowered their heads. Outside the crowd, when Danny heard this voice, he felt a little familiar, but he couldn''t remember where he had heard it before. He directly responded loudly, "Do you want me to throw you into the river? Get out of my way, let me see who is so arrogant!" Danny waved his hand impatiently. Then the crowd in front of him made way for him. The crowd dispersed. Henry stood there, and his eyes could see Danny without any hindrance. And Danny also saw Henry at this moment. "Are you sure you want to throw me into the river?" Henry grinned and looked at the young master of Chow''s in front of him. At the moment when he saw Henry, Danny''s arrogant face instantly became serious. He smiled and even stuttered, "It''s... it''s you..." Now Danny wanted to p himself. No wonder the voice sounded so familiar to him just now. It turned out to be this great god. How could he be so blind! "Kneel!" Henry suddenly shouted. Danny Chow, who was standing there, did not hesitate at all. With a ''plop'', he knelt on the ground. Everyone''s eyes widened in disbelief, including Daisy. Although Daisy knew that Henry would not be afraid of Danny, Henry''s shout made Danny get down on his knees without hesitation, this... Sister Hua opened her mouth wide, and her plump body seemed to be a little stiff. "Young master, you are..." "Shut up!" Danny directly scolded her. "Kneel! Apologize!" As the young master of the Chow''s family, Danny couldn''t lose respect for himself. But he was very clear that the so-called respect was nothing in front of the man before him. The other side could destroy all his arrogant capital with just a phone call! Looking at Danny''s appearance, Sister Hua realized that he was not joking at all. At this moment, even if Sister Hua was puzzled and unwilling, she had to be obedient. She slowly knelt and said to Henry, "I''m...I''m sorry." Such a scene made Wade, who had been disheartened just now, speechless. There was only one thought in his mind now, who was Daisy''s brother-inw. Who on earth was he? His words frightened the young master of Chow''s family to kneel in front of so many people! Amy and Lam were staring at Henry''s back with light in their eyes. "Don''t apologize to me. Tell them." Henry stepped back two steps to the right, revealing the figures of Daisy and the other two girls in Danny''s sight. Since the Chow''s family regarded the Family Lin as the biggestpetitor, Danny had naturally investigated the members of the Family Lin. Therefore, at a nce, he recognized Daisy who was standing there. "Miss... Miss Xu." "It seems that you know each other." Henry smiled and said, "Your people just bullied her. How should we deal with this?" "What!" Danny''s pupils widened in an instant, and his face was full of shock. Then, he looked at Sister Hua full of anger. "You ordered someone to do it?" "Young Master, I..." Sister Hua was about to exin. "Pa!" Danny pped Sister Hua in the face. "You''re a good-for-nothing! I let you manage a casino. You don''t even know a few big fishes in Yinzhou. Miss Xu is the sister of President Lin of the Lins. How dare you beat a member of the Lin Family?" Danny was so angry that his whole body was trembling. He had lied to Sylvia before, but regarding the business thing, no matter how disgusting the method was, it didn''t mean crossing the line. But now, if they hit members of her family, it was over the line! Sylvia Lin''s younger sister! Danny''s words were like a p of thunder, exploding in the crowd. Not only Sister Hua, but also Wade, and the others felt that they could not think about it at the moment. Their minds were nk. What happened in front of them and what they heard shocked them too much. The young master of Chow''s family was ordered to kneel on the ground as soon as he saw Henry. The ordinary girl in their eyes turned out to be the sister of the city''s most powerful businesswoman, Sylvia Lin! Wade thought that he often showed off his BMW X5 in front of Daisy, and now his face was red. He felt so ashamed! Wait! Wade suddenly thought of another key question! Daisy was Sylvia''s younger sister, and the man in front was her brother-inw. Was he Sylvia''s husband? Just now, he had been saying that Sylvia''s husband was a good-for-nothing! How could he do that?! Wade felt that he was like a contemptible clown who had been jumping around in front of him, while the other side was looking at him as if he was a joke. Wade took a look at his two followers. At this moment, they also looked the same as him, who both felt ashamed into their bones. "As for how to solve this problem, it''s up to you. I hope you can give me a satisfactory solution. Otherwise, you should know the consequences." Henry grinned at Danny. Seeing this smile, Danny shivered for no reason and nodded with reverence. "Understood, understood!" Henry stepped forward and patted Danny''s face. "Remember, don''t let me down." "Definitely, definitely!" Danny smiled obsequiously. "Daisy, take your friends with you. Let''s go." Henry waved to Daisy. "Okay." Daisy nodded vigorously, took Amy and Lam''s arms, and followed Henry out of the crowd. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Wade and the others also got up and trotted to catch up with Henry. Since something like this had just happened, the few of them had no interest in ying. They even left the casino without exchanging their chips for cash. Until Henry and others left, Sister Hua was still standing there, her trembling legs showing the fear in her heart. "Well, Daisy, you are extremely rich, but you are still hiding it. How many meals have you cheated on me? Today''s dinner is on you!" As soon as Amy went out, she put her arms around Daisy''s neck and threatened fiercely. Daisy smiled helplessly and said, "Well, I''ll treat you. Just tell me what you want to eat." "Then we have to eat expensive food. We will eat like rich people today!" Amy did not hesitate at all. She directly said a few famous hotels and asked Lam to choose them. Lam''s face was a little stiff. "You... You can choose. I am okay with everything." "F**k! We are all sisters. You have to choose today!" Amy grabbed Lam''s arm and said, "You have to choose." "I..." Lam opened her mouth but did not say a word for a long time. "You are all friends. Friendship has nothing to do with identity. Please choose quickly. Everyone is hungry." Henry smiled at Lam, and at the same time, he waved to Wade and others. "And you guys, you guys are not active in eating. We''re starving. Come over and think about what to eat!" "Brother-inw, we..." Wade and the others walked up to Henry with strange expressions. Their manner of speaking had be much more reserved. "All right." Knowing what they were thinking, Henry waved his hand indifferently. "You''re all men, don''t be undecided like a girl. Hurry up and pick a ce to eat!" "Well, okay, brother-inw, thank you." Wade nodded and said sincerely. Chapter 56 Chapter 56 They intended to have Daisy cost more, however, in the end, they just chose a food stall that cost 30 yuan per person for a good meal. They chatted happily during the meal and did not let any problems spoil their fun. After dinner, Henry said goodbye to Daisy and others and went home. After so many things happened, it was already 9:30 p.m. when Henry arrived home. He stood outside the vi, looking at the dark house. There was no light on. It was a little strange that President Lin had fallen asleep so early? Henry opened the door, entered the room, and nced around. He saw that everything in the room was the same as when he left. Sylvia did note back at all. "Strange." Henry took out his mobile phone and called Sylvia, but no one answered. Henry thought for a moment and then made a phone call to Mn, who said that she was not with Sylvia. "Then do you know where my wife is?" "It seems that there''s a party. In the afternoon, Ben Song called and said that the old ssmates would get together again. He probably called Sylvia." Mn recalled on the phone. "Okay, I know." Henry nodded, hung up the phone, and walked out of the door. Henry also arranged people to protect Sylvia, but it wasn''t possible to follow her all the time. So sometimes, Henry didn''t know where Sylvia went. After all, Henry was not clear who was trying to hurt his wife. And Henry''s followers, to put it bluntly, were all famous figures worldwide, so they couldn''t show up easily. On the contrary, for Henry himself, a lot of people knew him, but very few had seen him. People who had seen Henry and knew his real identity, apart from his most trusted friend, could only be his enemies. As for thetter, few people were still alive. Henry took three minutes to find Ben''s license te through his intelligencework. In another ten minutes, ording to Ben''s license te, he located where Ben''s car was now. Henry didn''t search the car ording to Sylvia''s license te directly. He was afraid that those who wanted to hurt Sylvia would be aware of it. He didn''t want to act rashly and alert the enemies. Ben''s car was parked in a private club. When Henry arrived there, he also saw Sylvia''s red Mercedes-Benz, confirming that she was right here. Finding Sylvia and confirming that she was fine, Henry felt rxed. He simply stood in the parking lot and waited for Sylvia to leave the party. There were many private clubs like this one in Yinzhou. To put it bluntly, it was a vi that had been renovated. There was a banquet hall, Karaoke, and board games rooms inside the club. It was a good choice to have a party with so many people. At about half-past ten, there was a noise at the gate of the club. Henry stood in the parking lot and looked around. He saw seven or eight men and womening out of the club, talking and laughing. Judging by their expressions and movements, they must have drunk some wine. "Handsome guy, do you have a lighter?" A delicate voice sounded behind Henry. Henry turned his head and saw a sexy hot woman with red curly hair standing behind him. "Sorry, no." Henry shook his head. The woman''s upper body was hot, and her waist was slender. Now she was wearing a bare midriff and a mini skirt. Her long white legs were exposed. If she walked on the street or in the nightclub, she would attract countless people. However, Henry''s eyes did not stay on this woman for more than a second. All his attention was focused on the front of the club, waiting for his wife to appear. "Hehe." The hot beauty chuckled. "Handsome man, are you waiting for your friends here?" "Uh, I''m waiting for my wife." Henry nodded and didn''t even look at her. "You are a good man. There aren''t many men like you now." The hot beauty reached out her jade- like hand and touched Henry''s shoulder. "Handsome man, aren''t you bored to be here alone?" "I''m not bored." Henry twisted his shoulder and shook off the woman''s arm. "Hum." The hot beauty let out a lovely cry. "What a man who doesn''t understand romance." After that, the hot beauty strode away. When she turned around, she showed a winning smile. At the same time, she secretly made an OK gesture to the darkness. There, a person was holding a camera and taking photos. From the photo, although one could not see Henry''s face, anyone who was familiar with him could recognize him at a nce. The photo was taken from a special angle, and the hot beauty''s body appeared to be tightly attached to Henry''s body. The photographer took out the phone with a smirk and dialed a number. "Mr. Song, it''s done. He appeared. I''ll send you the photos now." "Don''t worry." Ben walked to the door of the club while holding the phone. Looking at Henry who was standing in the parking lot, he sneered, "Take more photos these days. As long as you have good photos, you''ll gain a lot of benefits!" "Understood, hehe." The photographer said with a treacherous smile. Henry stared at the gate of the club until the angel-like woman appeared, and he walked over. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. As soon as Sylvia walked to the gate, she saw Henry, who walked slowly towards her. Sylvia frowned slightly and asked, "Why are you here?" "I was a little worried that you still haven''te home. I''m here to pick you up," Henry said with a knowing smile. "Pick me up..." Sylvia was stunned and her wrinkled eyebrows slowly stretched out. Henry''s small action and simple words made her feel a warm current flowing in her heart, "Okay, let''s go. The car is in front of us. I''ve drunk some wine. You can drive." "Okay." Henry nodded, took the car key from Sylvia, and walked side by side to the parking lot. "Sylvia, who is this? I haven''t seen him before." Behind them, a slightly doubtful woman''s voice rang out. "My husband." Sylvia turned back and answered loudly with a smile in her beautiful eyes. Henry grinned with light steps and opened the door of the co-driver for Sylvia. He weed her in. Behind their Mercedes-Benz, there was a humble Volkswagen Jetta slowly following them. Sylvia drank some wine tonight, so her face was slightly red. The moonlight was reflected on her delicate face through the window, adding a bit of naughtiness to her, which made her just like an elf under the moonlight. She leaned against the vice cab and tilted her body, just able to see Henry''s profile. Henry had short hair and clear facial features. His face was handsome, and there were traces of wind and frost on his cheek. Previously, whenever Sylvia thought that this man was her husband, she would hate him from the bottom of her heart. However, she didn''t know when this feeling gradually faded away. She was surprised to find that she seemed to be able to ept that this man asionally appeared by her side. Just like tonight, he was there to take her home. Sylvia didn''t remember how long she hadn''t heard such words. It seemed that since she grew up and her mother left, no one had told her that. Henry was the only one in so many years. Chapter 57 Chapter 57 The moon was a bit bright tonight. Under the moonlight, the fiery red Mercedes-Benz ran steadily on the road on the way back home, as if a burning heart was moving toward the harbor and finally stopping there. In the car, there was a light and slow music. "The wind is blowing tonight, making my heart itchy, my lover..." The night quietly passed. In the early morning of the next day, Henry, as usual, poured tea for Sylvia, cleaned the house, and then went out. Henry sat in the wooden pavilion of the Spring Residential Home and muttered to himself, "Mom, I have found her. I once swore to you that as long as I am alive, I will never allow anyone to hurt her. Do you know that I am really happy? If you were still alive, you would be happy for me. Her character is a little cold because of her family, but she is very kind. If you were here, you would get along with her very well." There was a breeze, with the heat of summer. Henry''s cell phone rang harshly. "Hello?" "Boss, recently, the Yinzhou police have been monitoring the Green Leaf Society in all directions. It''s a little difficult to kill their boss without anyone knowing, but there is a chance today." The voice of the handsome young man sounded on the phone. "Just say it." Henry reached out his finger and pulled his ear. "I''ve heard that the Green Leaf Society is holding a banquet in Roman Holiday Inn today. It seems to be a negotiation between two local clubs. At that time, the boss of the Green Leaf Society will also go. This should be an opportunity." "Okay, I know." Henry hung up and searched for the location of the Roman Holiday Inn on the phone. After setting up a walk navigation, he walked toward it. As soon as Henry went out of the welfare home, his cell phone rang again. Henry looked at the caller. With a trace of helplessness in his eyes, he picked up the phone. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "Hey, beautiful policewoman, what can I do for you?" "Where are you?" Helen''s hurried voice sounded on the phone. Henry rolled his eyes and said, "I have sent the location to you. It''s a welfare home." "I''ll give you half an hour toe to the police station to see me!" Helen ordered it on the phone. "Officer, I don''t think I''m a criminal, am I?" "Don''t talk nonsense! The case of fight you participated inst time has not been closed yet. If you don''t want to spend the night in the police station, you''d better be obedient. Half an hour, and the time starts now! Beep... Beep..." Listening to the busy tone on the phone, Henry didn''t know whether tough or cry. He didn''t know what to say when he met such a policewoman. Now Henry could not expose his identity. If the policewoman insisted on making trouble for him, it would bring him a lot of trouble. Thinking for a moment, Henry turned off the navigation for Roman Holiday Inn, took a taxi, and went to the police station. In front of Yinzhou police station, a police officer saw Henry and immediately showed a look of admiration on his face. "Dude, you are here?" This police officer looked as if he was greeting a person who had just returned home. "Yes." Henry nodded. "Captain Han is in the office. You can go directly. There is only Captain Han in the office." The officer gave Henry a look that all men could understand. Helen sat in the office of criminal investigation and looked at the documents in her hand. She wore a summer shirt, which was more like a role-ying than a police uniform, giving people an indescribable temptation. Helen frowned. Henry knocked on the office door and came in. Sitting behind the desk, Helen nced sideways at Henry and said gently, "Come in and close the door." "Oh." With a ng, the door was closed. The officers working in the hall outside the office all looked at each other and smiled. Helen threw the document on the desk and said to Henry, "Look at it yourself." He picked up the document with a puzzled look and nced at it, which made him so angry. In the past half a month, the police arrested three groups of fugitives, a total of 16 people. ording to the confession provided by these 16 people, the reason why they came to Yinzhou was... Kill Sylvia Lin! "Your Lin family is a rich and powerful family. Ordinary people can''t get in touch with it. We can''t control the grudge between the rich and powerful families. But now it involves the underground society. We have to get involved. We hope that you can tell us everything you know. Why did these people want to kill your wife? And why did those people do that to youst time?" Helen stood up and stared at Henry with her eyes as sharp as torches. "I don''t know." Henry shook his head. "Henry!" Helen suddenly shouted, mming her hands heavily on the table in front of her. Her strength was so strong that the entire table trembled. Helen''s body also fluctuated. "I''m not joking with you now. Do you know who these 16 fugitives are? Every one of them is an important criminal wanted by the police! Each of them has imed one life at least!" "I understand, but I don''t know who wants to kill my wife." Henry frowned. He had been investigating this matter all the time. Helen stared at Henry for two seconds and suddenly smiled. She sat down on the chair with her arms crossed, "If you don''t tell me, I can only invite President Lin to this office!" "How dare you!" Henry stepped forward with a fierce look in his eyes. At this moment, Helen felt as if she was being stared at by a beast. Henry''s eyes were particrly scary. Helen felt that her heart was beating violently. She resisted the horror in her heart and said, "Why wouldn''t I dare! Henry, I warn you that we are helping you now, and you, not only don''t cooperate with thew enforcement, but also dare to threaten thew enforcement officer. Just for this, I have the right to imprison you!" Henry smiled indifferently. "Whatever, you can do whatever you want to me, but don''t scare my wife. Otherwise, I promise you that you will regret it!" Helen''s heart was filled with anger. She raised her eyebrows and said, "Are you threatening me?" The atmosphere between them was somewhat tense. At this moment, the door of the criminal investigation office was opened, and a police officer rushed in hurriedly. "Captain Han, bad news. Someone died!" "Died?" Helen suddenly stood up. "What''s going on?" The police officer reported in a hurry, "The police officers of the Western District said a house was on fire, and two people were burned to death. Now the area has been blocked." "Take me there!" Helen rushed out of the criminal investigation office. When she walked to the door, she suddenly turned back and said, "Henry,e with me!" "Why?" Henry curled his lips. "Just because you''re in the middle of an investigation! Let''s go!" Western District of Yinzhou was a new city area. In the past two years, with the official support, it had developed vigorously and built a lot ofrge shopping malls and residential areas. However, the development time was still short, and the poption was much less than that of the old city area. Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Henry and Helen took the police car to a construction site. On the way, an officer reported to Helen about the situation. "The ident site was the workshop area. The deceased were two construction workers. At that time, a witness saw that they were in the house. The fire was developing too fast. When the firefighters arrived, the victims could no longer be saved." The police car stopped. A long partition belt had been pulled up in the construction site. The contractor and more than a dozen workers who had witnessed the fire were all being investigated by the police. They were making confessions one by one. Henry saw that there was a burned workshop in front of him. The ashes left by the me scattered beside the workshop. Not far away, two white sheets were covering the bodies of the deceased. "Let''s go and have a look." Helen pulled the istion tape and walked in. Standing outside the isted area, Henry walked up and down. As he was brought here by Helen, no one cared about him. A young policeman stood next to the scorched shed. When he saw Helen, his face lit up with joy. "Helen, you''re here." "You seem to be very happy that such a big case has happened?" Helen looked at the young man with some displeasure. The young man''s face changed, and he restrained himself a lot, exining, "I''m happy to see you." "Tell me, what''s going on?" Helen ignored his words and nced at the charred shed. "ording to the investigation and the workers'' information, it has been basically confirmed that this fire was caused by an ident. We can directly inform the family to identify the bodies." The young man said rxedly. "An ident? How did you figure out that it was an ident?" Helen showed a dissatisfied look. "These work sheds were all built from iron sheets, and the facilities in the house were simple with three iron beds. Even if someone were to ignite in the room, the house would not be lit in a short time. Do you think it''s an ident?" "Uh..." The young man opened his mouth but did not speak. Although he came early, he did not pay attention to investigating the case at all. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Ansel Jiao, how can you be a policeman like this? Where are the confessions? Let me see!" Helen scolded the young man and strode to the outer circle. After walking out of the istion zone full of anger, she took the statements that the officer just recorded and read it slowly. Henry paced back and forth alongside, looking at the scorched shed and the workers recording the confessions. He muttered, "It''s really a low-level murder." Helen stood there, flipping through the confessions that the police had just recorded. "At this moment, they should start work. Why are these two people staying in the workshop?" Helen asked a worker. The worker told Helen that both of the victims had sunstroke recently, so they often rested in the workshop. The fire might have been caused by the smoking of the two people in bed. The worker said that the two men once identally lit the fire when smoking in bed. Thanks to the discovery in time, there was no heavy suffering. "Bring the foreman here." Helen handed over the confession record to an officer. The foreman of this construction site was a middle-aged man in his forties. He was not tall, less than 1.7 meters, and was a little fat. "Officer, you are looking for me?" "Where were you when the fire started today?" Helen looked at the foreman. At this time, Henry also walked to Helen, looked at the foreman with interest, and fixed his eyes on the left hand of the foreman. "Officer, I intended to go to a party today. But I heard that something had happened here, so I came back in a hurry." The foreman had a round belly and looked unhappy. "The two of them almost burned the housest time, but this time, they made trouble again. Tell me, how to work here!" "Who is this person?" Ansel Jiao, the young policeman, came over from the side and pushed Henry. "Go, go. Who let you in? Didn''t you see the police handling the case? Go away." "I brought him." Helen''s voice sounded. "Helen, you brought him here?" Ansel looked at Helen in surprise, and then seemed to think of something. He looked at Henry with hostility. "Helen, you know, people who are not connected to the case can''te in casually." "I think so too. Then I''m leaving now!" Henry waved to Helen and was about to walk out of the site. "Stop! Who let you go? Stay here!" Helen grabbed Henry''s cor and pulled him to her side. Helen''s violent appearance was worthy of the title of Female Violent Dragon of the Police Unit. Henry wiped the sweat from his forehead and said helplessly, "Officer, I still have something to do. When can I leave?" "When the case gets closed, you go with me. I have something to ask you!" Helen said. Ansel stood aside and said, "Helen, that''s the case. We can almost be sure that the victims had identally ignited the bed and caused a fire when smoking in bed. Just now, the workers said that the deceased had done this before. However, today it was at the time of work. It''s normal that no one could find the victims in time. In my opinion, it''s the victims'' fault! The case can be solved." ¡°Ha-ha!¡± Henry, who was standing to the side, couldn''t helpughing. "What are youughing at?" Ansel stared at Henry with dissatisfaction. "Nothing, nothing." Henry waved his hand. "I just thought of an interesting thing." Helen stared at Henry for two seconds and said, "Henry, did you find anything?" "No." Henry shook his head vigorously like a rattle drum. "Just say if you know something!" The more Helen looked at Henry, the more she felt that there was something wrong. His smile was mixed with ridicule! Who was he mocking? Henry chilled for two seconds and said, "Yes, I did realize something. But if I tell you, you have to let me go. I really have something else to do today." Helen grabbed Henry''s cor and raised her fist. "How do you dare to bargain with me?" Henry smiled, "Officer, it''s not my job. If you don''t agree, I can''t force you." "You!" Helen red at Henry. With her intuition, she could feel that the fire in the shed this time was not an ident, but she had no clue. Seeing Henry''s fearless look, Helen hated him so much that she gnashed her teeth. It was not the first time that she had dealt with this man. Every time she would be so angry that she would like to beat him! Chapter 59 Chapter 59 "Okay, tell me! As long as you provide useful things, I will let you go! But if you dare to fool me, you know the consequences!" Helen let go of Henry''s cor, raised her fist and said fiercely. "Helen, he''s not a policeman. What can he say? Don''t let him mislead you." Ansel said. "Haha." Henry chuckled and nced at Ansel, "I am not a policeman, but what''s the point of doing that for you as a policeman? Even though it is an obvious murder, you think it''s an ident?" Hearing this, Ansel got angry. He yelled at Henry, "Bullsh*t! What makes you think it''s a murder? I''m warning you, guy, don''t talk nonsense! If you say it''s a murder, show us the evidence!" "The evidence is here." Henry pointed to the foreman. The foreman''s face changed. "Young man, don''t talk nonsense! Why are you pointing at me?" "You said you were just about to go to Party A and didn''te to the construction site, did you?" Henry asked. "Yes." The foreman nodded. "These workers saw it. They called me, so I came here." Henry nced at the foreman''s left hand, "Are you married?" Hearing Henry''s question, the foreman subconsciously put his right hand on the back of his left one. Then his face slightly changed. "This is my personal problem. It has nothing to do with the case, right?" "Maybe,e with me." Henry waved to Helen, and then pulled open the istion belt and walked towards the scorched workshop. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Helen did not say a word. With confusion in her eyes, she kept up with Henry''s pace. Ansel snorted coldly and followed as well. Henry walked around the workshop. Suddenly, He fixed his eyes on the corner of the workshop. In the scorched shed, there was a little shiny object. "Captain Han, I think you should ask someone to pick that up and check it out." Henry pointed to the shing object. Instead of calling for help, Helen put on her rubber gloves and took out the shining white thing. It was a man''s tinum ring! The moment Helen saw the tinum ring, she knew that she had found the clue! It was impossible for these workers to wear tinum rings when they were working at the construction site, not to speak of casually putting them in the work shed. There must be someone who has left it behind. Henry smiled and looked at the foreman again, "Can you stretch out your left hand?" "Why?" The foreman looked at Henry alertly and did not do as he was told. "I''m asking you to stretch your hand. Cooperate!" Helen shouted! The foreman kept rolling his eyes. "Hurry up!" Helen shouted again. "Why?" The foreman put his left hand behind his back. "You''re investigating. It''s none of my business. Why should I listen to you?" "Ha!" Helen stepped forward and quickly reached out her hands to the foreman. The fat foreman couldn''t avoid the agile Helen. And just in an instant he was controlled by her. "What are you doing? Violentw enforcement, I''m going to sue you!" The foreman roared. "Let''s talk about it when you have a chance." Henry stepped forward and grabbed the foreman''s left hand. On his ring finger, there was a mark because of wearing the ring for a long time. The mark was very deep, but the ring was gone. As soon as Helen saw it, she immediately realized something. She took out the tinum ring and easily put it on the ring finger of the foreman! The entire mold of the ring waspletely consistent with the imprint on the ring finger of the foreman. From this point, it could be inferred that there was 80% of the chance that the ring was his! "It''s you! Your ring is here. There''s nothing to deny!" Helen''s beautiful eyes widened, and she suppressed the foreman more fiercely, which made the foreman winced in pain! "What are you talking about? My ring was lost a few days ago!" The foreman''s face turned red. Henry stopped looking at the foreman. Helen had her own way to tell whether the foreman was lying or not. So he began to authenticate the next clue. "Captain Han, I just remembered that someone made a record that he saw the two victims trapped in the shed crying for help, didn''t he?" "Yes!" Helen nodded and ordered one of the officers, "Call the man here!" Soon, a middle-aged man wearing a white T-shirt and a red helmet was called over by the police. Henry nced at the man, "Tell me about the situation you saw." The man nodded and recalled, "I remembered that it was ten o''clock in the morning. Soon after the construction site started working, I heard someone shouting that there was a fire. I ran over and found the shed had beenpletely burned. Both of them were trapped in the house. The screams were very clear. However, it was toote when the fire was put out." "Oh." Henry nodded and then waved his hand to Helen, "This is also an aplice. Catch him!" "Nonsense! It''s aplete mess!" Ansel shouted angrily. "Who gives you the right to arrest people? You don''t have any evidence and arrest people randomly! He just saw the victims being burned to death and became the aplice?" "Who said I have no evidence?" Henry asked back, "I ask you, have you seen anyone burned to death?" "What a joke!" Anselughed disdainfully. "Two dead people are still lying there. You asked me if I''ve seen anyone who was burned to death?" "You haven''t seen it!" A soft shout sounded, and it was Helen''s voice. "Helen, you..." Ansel opened his mouth wide. Helen let go of the foreman and turned to look at the charred shed, "Henry is right. Not only have you never seen anyone burned to death, but also I have never seen anyone die in a fire. There are many people dying from fire, but almost no one was burned to death. Except for the extreme torture in ancient times, who put people on a fire rack to roast, they were not actually burned to death on the spot!" "You really have discerning eyes." Henry smiled and said no more. He had given enough hints. If Helen still couldn''t find any clues, then she, the vice-captain of the criminal investigation team, would be taken for nothing. Fortunately, Helen did not disappoint Henry. Helen continued to say, "In the case of fire, the biggest danger is not the high-temperature me, but the smoke. The fire will burn people on the surface and kill them gradually, which takes about half an hour. However, as for the poisonous smoke, it only takes a few minutes to cause someone to suffocate and shock the brain, and people will die soon!" After saying that, Helen walked quickly toward the bodies which were covered by the white cloth. At the same time, she ordered, "Arrest them!" Chapter 60 Chapter 60 The worker, who was wearing a T-shirt and a red helmet, changed his face. He was about to run when two policemen firmly held him down. He turned to the foreman in panic, but the foreman kept his head down and said nothing at the moment. Helen opened the white cloth, finding that the bodies were charred and distorted. Ansel stood aside, not daring to look at them. Helen''s good manners were disyed at the moment. She stretched out her hand and squeezed the victim''s jaw. The victim''s mouth naturally opened. There was not much ck smoke in the victim''s mouth, which meant that the deceased did not die in the fire! Before the fire started, they were already dead! That was why they did not inhale much poisonous smoke. Otherwise, their mouth would be filled with ck toxic substance! The man''s confession regarding hearing the cry for help from the deceased was a lie! At this moment, Helen knew how to solve this case! "Officer, as promised£¬ I''ll go first." Henry smiled and waved at Helen. This time, without waiting for Helen to speak, he ran away. Helen wanted to say something but had no chance. Looking at Henry''s back, Helen''s gaze stayed for a few seconds, and then she gave an order loudly, "Bring everyone back and interrogate them carefully!" N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Henry came out of the construction site and found that it was twelve o''clock at noon. He remembered that it was in the afternoon that the Green Leaf Society would hold a banquet in the Roman Holiday Inn. After having a casual lunch, Henry went there. The signboard of the Roman Holiday Inn was as old as the movie of Young and Dangerous in the 90s. The decoration inside the building had been renovated many times. Although the signboard appeared to be old-fashioned, there was a different world inside. In the hall, there was a real size statue of the Marquis Guan. In front of the statue was a bronze stove covered with a thickyer of incense ash. Dozens of incense sticks were inserted into the censer, emitting cyan smoke. From a long time ago, the Roman Holiday Inn had be the ce where the association negotiated. In Yinzhou, all big events would be held here. There was an unwritten rule in the underground society of Yinzhou that no one was allowed to fight in this ce. Otherwise, you would feel the anger of all people in the underworld. Personal loyalty was very important for the clubs. None of the members had ever broken this rule. Thanks to the existence of the Roman Holiday Inn, a lot ofrge-scale fights had been avoided. Henry''s intelligence team had also provided all the above information to him. When Henry arrived at the Roman Holiday Inn, there were almost no guests here. Only six women in cheongsams stood at the door. The decoration style of this ce was full of an antique atmosphere. The tables in the hall were old-fashioned square tables for eight people. On the vermilion wall opposite the hall was a couplet. "The ancient loyal heart can be authenticated by the sun and the moon. The longsting loyal spirit can undergo the testing of time." In the middle of the couplet was engraved with a Five-wed Golden Dragon of a murderous look. As soon as Henry entered the door, the women bowed to him in unison. Their cheongsams were slit to the thigh, which was particrly attractive. "Hello, sir, what can I do for you?" Henry''s eyes did not stay on the six beautiful women for more than a second. He went straight and sat down at a single table. After ordering a pot of tea and some cakes, he began to look around the environment in the restaurant. The Roman Holiday Inn had two floors, with a total area of 42 square meters, which couldn''t compare with those grand hotels. Henry looked at the ground carefully. Through the wear of the ground, he could distinguish where the members of the clubs would usually sit when they came. Today he had only one purpose that was to solve the Green Leaf Society thoroughly. And he also wanted to know who hired someone to kill him. In his mind, there were several spections. Because of the fight at the Rosy Night Clubst time, the police had been strictly monitoring Green Leaf''s key members recently. Henry could only choose to secretly attack in such a ce. After a brief observation, Henry had a n in his mind and then quickly swallowed the cakes he just ordered. "Waiter, check out please. By the way, where is the bathroom?" "Sir, it''s on the second floor." The waiter pointed out the direction for Henry. "Thanks." Henry paid the bill and went to the second floor. The decoration on the second floor was not as magnificent as that on the first floor. There were all small private rooms in which there were teapots. They should be used for ying cards and drinking tea. Looking around, Henry only took three seconds to find a suitable ce. What he had to do was to wait here! Waiting for Green Leaf''s men toe over! Henry''s intelligence team told him that every time the association negotiated in the Roman Holiday Inn, the restaurant would suspend business temporarily. At that time, it was impossible to enter and quietly kill the target. Therefore, hiding inside ahead of time was the simplest way. For Henry, hiding for a whole afternoon was nothing at all. In order to kill a giant from the financial group, he once hid in the thick snow for thirty-three hours. Finally, he killed his target, which was shocking. Henry aplished it at the age of twenty. Time passed quietly. It was at the entrance of the first floor of the Roman Holiday Inn. A beautiful woman asked in doubt, "Hey, where''s the gentleman who came in before? Did you see him go out?" "I didn''t notice," another woman shook her head. "All right, don''t think about this. The people of the Green Leaf Society areing soon. Be careful!" A beauty who seemed to be a leader scolded. It was on the second floor. Henry had already turned his phone into a silent mode. He looked at the time and found that it was 5:30 p.m. "Almost here." Henry put away his phone. He was calm and his heart was beating evenly, without any anxiety and tension. Suddenly, a crisp female voice sounded in the corridor. Hearing the voice, he realized that something was wrong. He walked out of the room where he had been hiding in the whole afternoon, nced at the changing room, and ran into it. "Hello? As I said, I have something to do tonight! Yes! That case has been solved! Make sure that everyone is ready and listen to mymand at any time!" Helen dressed in police uniform hurriedly hung up the phone, nced at the second floor, and walked toward a room. Then she closed the door and hid secretly. Henry stood in the changing room. Through the gap in the door, he saw Helen walking into the opposite room. He didn''t know whether tough or cry. Why was this woman everywhere? Henry stood awkwardly in the changing room, not knowing what to do, to leave or to stay. He was sure that as long as he went out, he would be found by thisdy. By then, she would not have simply asked him to send his location every day. Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Henry sighed. It seemed that tonight''s action could not be carried out. He sat on the stool in the locker room, took out his mobile phone, and was ready to kill time. He was waiting for the members of the clubs to finish their negotiations and would not leave until the woman surnamed Han left. As soon as the mobile phone was taken out, the screen automatically lit up. Henry took a look and found a WeChat message from Helen, asking where he was. "Where am I? Just opposite of you!" Henry touched the screen and set the location of the Luxury Vige to Helen. Then he began to y games on his mobile phone to ease the mood. When it was about six o''clock, the quiet Roman Holiday Inn became noisy. Obviously, a lot of people hade. Henry continued to y with his mobile phone and didn''t care about anything. "Go! Go upstairs and take a look! If there is anyone else, make them leave!" A shout came from downstairs. Then a series of "thump" sounded, and it was obvious that more than one person was coming upstairs. Just then Henry heard someone open the door of the opposite room with a squeak, and hurriedly approach the locker room. Henry reached out to cover his forehead, "What the f*ck is going on?" He nced at the wardrobe on his left, which was as high as a man''s height. He opened the wardrobe''s door and got in directly. The second he got into the wardrobe, the locker room door was pushed open by Helen. The woman nced at it anxiously, fixed her eyes on the wardrobe, and rushed over. Henry hid in the wardrobe and watched someone pull the door of the wardrobe. The moment she opened the wardrobe, Helen, who was in a hurry a second ago, froze there. Both of them stared into each other''s eyes, and neither of them spoke. Henry could see that anger was rising in Helen''s eyes! The sound of footsteps outside broke the silence between them. "Get out of the way!" Helen pushed Henry and squeezed into the wardrobe. "Hi, what a coincidence." Henry waved to Helen with an unnatural smile. "Shut up!" Helen made a gesture to Henry and closed the door. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Except for being a little taller, the interior space of this wardrobe was not veryrge. After Henry hid in it, it was already full. Now, as soon as Helen came in, their bodies squeezed together violently. Helen''s upper body was pressing against Henry''s chest. The thin summer uniform could not cover her charming figure at all. At this moment, they were so close that they could feel each other''s breath and body temperature. Helen subconsciously wanted to push Henry away. Just as stretching out her arms, she heard the door of the locker room being opened. She was so scared that she did not dare to move. Her hands were just holding Henry''s waist, and this gesture looked like Helen was throwing herself on him. They could hear severalpletely different footsteps. It was clear that more than one person had entered the locker room. "Have you finished checking? There''s no one left. Let''s go!" Someone shouted outside the locker room, and then the footsteps sounded again and gradually faded away. Henry and Helen breathed a sigh of relief almost at the same time. The feeling of being squeezed made Helen feel particrly ufortable. She was about to push open the door and end the awkward gesture when she heard the sound again. "You, you, you, and you, the four of you watch here. Don''t make any mistakes today. Do you hear me?" "Don''t worry, boss!" Helen, who was about to push the wardrobe door, saw a tattooed young club member standing at the wide-open door, so even a blind man could notice her if she went out now. She was helpless and could only continue to stay in the wardrobe, but her current posture with Henry was too ambiguous! The noise downstairs became louder and louder. With a "bang", the door of the Roman Holiday Inn was closed, which indicated that the negotiations between the two clubs had begun. A person had to maintain a position for so long time that his body would be stiff. As time went by, Helen was no exception. She slowly twisted her waist, ready to stretch her sore arms, but she felt a constant sense of oppression in front of her body. Lowering her head slightly, she found that because of her small movement just now, her body was pressing against Henry''s, and her neckline was wide open, which was rather attractive. Henry was just facing Helen and couldn''t even turn his head easily. He had no choice but to close his eyes to refuse this scene. "Have you seen enough?" Helen said angrily in a low voice. Henry curled his lips and said, "It''s not my fault. I just stood there and didn''t move." "You!" Looking at the man in front of her, Helen was very angry. He had just sent her his location, but now he appeared in front of her! "Captain, why did youe to the Roman Holiday Inn?" Henry was speechless now. He had never seen such a coincidence. He had made trouble with this Green Leaf Society three times, and all the three times he had met with Helen. "Why can''t our police watch over the negotiations between the two major clubs?" Helen red at Henry, very dissatisfied with his behavior. "Captain Han, are you going to intervene in the societies'' negotiations? Why do you hate the members of the associations so much?" Henry asked. From the first day he saw her, he had found that this woman absolutely abhorred evil. She hated those who fought and made trouble from the bottom of her heart. Otherwise, she would not have been against him like this. "Of course, I hate criminals!" Helen gnashed her silver teeth, "As long as I, Helen Han, am a policewoman, I won''t leave these club members alone. It should be a legal and peaceful society, rather than a society where the underworld clubs could do evil things as they please!" Henry stared into Helen''s eyes. He saw that there was a kind of hatred, which was very intense. "Well... In my opinion, you are a little too extreme. In this world, if there were no such club members, there would be something wrong." Henry tried to persuade Helen, but he was stared back by her. "Cut the crap. What are you doing here?" "I, I''m here to..." Henry was about to tell the excuse he had thought of when he heard a woman''s scream and a loud curse downstairs. "Cut them to death!" Then, there was a sound of tinkling. Helen, who was questioning Henry, changed her face. She had no time to ask what he was doing. She kicked the wardrobe door open and jumped forward. Chapter 62 Chapter 62 The moment Helen came out, the members of the association in front of the locker room saw her. "Han..." As soon as the member of the club opened his mouth, he was knocked by Helen. Henry closed his eyes hard. This woman was really violent! "Captain Han, you... you... why are you here..." The other members of the association, who were guarding the second floor, looked somewhat unnatural when they saw Helen. Henry, who was hiding in the wardrobe, felt a little strange. These members were too afraid of Helen. Last time in the Rosy Night Bar, Helen''s words made all these people obediently run to the police station to offer their statements. "What are you doing here?" Helen frowned and asked. "We... we..." That member answered tteringly, but before he could speak more, he was interrupted by a roar from downstairs. "Brothers, hurry up! This group of bastards are ying dirty!" Upon hearing this, these members had no time to answer Helen''s question. They picked up the benches around them and rushed downstairs. Helen reached out to touch the gun hanging from her waist and also rushed downstairs. In a blink of an eye, Henry was the only one left on the second floor. He walked out of the wardrobe slowly, stretched himself, and slowly walked towards the corridor. Standing at the stairs on the second floor, Henry could clearly see what was happening downstairs. On the first floor, at least a hundred people are holding sticks, stools, and machetes to fight in chaos. Henry saw that the three masters of Green Leaf, whom he saw at the Rosy Night Bar that day, were also in the crowd. "Gee, so bloody." Henry leaned against the guardrail on the second floor and looked down yfully. For an ordinary person, he could not bear to see such a bloody scene, but in Henry''s eyes, it was nothing. When he came into contact with the industry of killers, the first thing he learned was how to kill people, but their instructors disdained to teach them to kill people with machetes. The members of the Green Leaf Society, who had just rushed down from the second floor, joined the fight quickly. Helen looked at the situation in front of her with a frown. The armed fight in the Roman Holiday Inn had exceeded her expectations. "Boss, look!" On the side of the Green Leaf Society, Leopard Kurata pointed to Helen. Boss''s face changed, "Why is she here?" This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "Boss, what should we do?" Leopard Kurata looked very anxious. It was not easy to stop a hundred people''s battle. All of a sudden, a gunshot rang out, causing all the people who were fighting to stop. Helen stood at the entrance of the stairs, holding a gun aimed at the ceiling. The gunshot rang out from her. It was at this moment that the members of the clubs noticed that there was a police officer in the restaurant. Helen''s face was as cold as frost, and she nced around the hall, "Thunder Monster and you surnamed Tai, you two have gone too far, haven''t you? Today, you are fighting in the Roman Holiday Inn. Tomorrow, you even want to fight in front of the police station, right?" The members, who had just fought fiercely a moment ago, did not dare to look at Helen now. "Oh, it''s Captain Han!" A middle-aged man with whiskersughed, "Oh, I didn''t expect that you would be here. I''m so sorry, sorry." "Hey, don''t talk nonsense here. You Big Circle Society has not been quiet recently!" Helen looked at him with a warning in her eyes. The middle-aged man with whiskers was the head of the Big Circle Society, Eli Tai. The Big Circle Society was second only to the Green Leaf Society in the underworld of Yinzhou. It had more than a thousand members and was also a key target for the police of Yinzhou to attack. "Haha, Captain Han, you misunderstood me. I, Eli Tai, have always been aw-abiding citizen. Today, I was forced to do this." "It''s really interesting. You, Brother Tai, have no choice but to be forced?" Helen sneered, "Who dares to force you?" "Of course it''s him!" Eli Tai stretched out his hand and pointed at Thunder Monster standing on the other side. Eli''s face showed a look of grievance at the moment. "Captain Han, do you know that Thunder Monster will not give us a chance to live? What are we? Gang! As the underground leader of Yinzhou, it''s okay that the Green Leaf Society doesn''t lead us to develop, but it even restricts us to sell drugs and gamble. Tell me, is there anyw in this world, huh?" Helen looked at Thunder Monster in surprise. She didn''t expect that the Green Leaf cared about these things. Helen asked Eli, "Drugs and gambling are both illegal. You can''t touch them in the first ce, otherwise, what do you want?" "What do I want?" The look of grievance on his face suddenly changed into a sinister smile. "Captain Han, what do you think I can do? I have to kill them, hahaha!" "You''re so unruly!" Helen shouted angrily, "You bastard, you''re so disrespectful to ourw enforcement officers!" "Also don''t take our Green Leaf in your eyes." Thunder Monster, who had not said a word all the time, chimed in with a gloomy face. "Hey, what do you think your Big Circle Society can do to me? We''ll drown you all with our spittle!" "Really?" Eli Tai raised his eyebrows. "Thunder Monster, ah Thunder Monster, have you forgotten how your wife died?" As soon as he said that, Thunder Monster''s face suddenly changed. "Eli Tai, what do you want to say?" When Thunder Monster asked the question, his body trembled slightly. He had guessed something. "If I can''t kill all the people of your Green Leaf Society, wouldn''t I be able to kill the people closest to you? Hmm? Hahahaha!" Eli Taiughed wildly. "It was you!" Thunder Monster gritted his teeth, "You were the one who killed my wife!" "I''ll kill you!" Leopard Kurata roared and rushed to Eli. It could be seen that he was very stiff when he waved his arms. He hadn''t recovered since the time Henry broke his arms. "Kill me? Do you think only you can do that?" Eli Tai looked at Leopard disdainfully. Then, with a crashing sound, the entrance door of the Roman Holiday Inn was pulled open from the outside. Outside stood a mass of people in uniform ck clothes. They swarmed into the building, at least 50 people. At the moment when he saw these people, Thunder Monster frowned and said, "The men of ck Thunder!" ck Thunder! The underground leader of the whole Ning Province was much more powerful than Green Leaf! At the same time when these members of the ck Thunder appeared, Helen subconsciously looked upstairs. She probably guessed why Henry was here. These members of the ck Thunder must have something to do with him! Chapter 63 Chapter 63 "How do you feel, Leopard Kurata? Do you still want to kill me?" With a smile all over his face, he crossed his arms over his chest and was sure he would win. Thunder Monster''s face waspletely gloomy. He knew that he might be defeated today. His long- standing position as the overlord in Yinzhou caused him to beck of vignce. He did not expect that Eli Tai would take action in the Roman Holiday Inn. And he did not expect that Eli would ask the men of ck Thunder to help him. "Eli, do you think you can rece Green Leaf by killing me?" Thunder Monster clenched his fists and made a gesture to his subordinate, "I''m not the only one in Green Leaf!" "It''s meaningless to kill you." Eli Taiughed and waved his hand. "Go, bring Captain Han here." A few minions of the Big Circle Society nodded and walked towards Helen. "Stop!" Helen shouted and pointed her gun at Eli, "Hey, you''re too bold, aren''t you?" "Bold? I don''t think so." Eli held his hand, and suddenly changed the gesture of his raised right hand. ¡°Be careful!¡± Thunder Monster let out a cry. Helen only felt a strong winding from behind. She was shocked. Just as she was about to react, she felt that her right wrist was hit by a strong force, and the pistol in her hand slipped out of her hand. Helen''s first reaction was to grab the gun, but she was blocked by a whip kick. She could only retreat and avoid the whip kick. "Dum!" The pitch-ck pistol fell to the ground. It was only then that Helen saw the person who attacked her. He was thin and small, but was extremely nimble. When he came near Helen, she did not notice it at all. "Captain Han, it''s ck Thunder''s Double-flowered Red Stick, what''s his strength?" Eli said with a smile. He took two steps forward and bent down to pick up the pistol that Helen had dropped on the ground. Thunder Monster pushed away the subordinate in front of him and strode to the front of Eli. "Hey, come to me if you have any problems!" "Thunder Monster, you''re not young anymore. What are you going to do with me?" Eli said in an educated tone. "You''ve also said that even if I kill you, I can''t rece Green Leaf. So, I''vee up with a good idea. Why don''t you take your daughter''s life in exchange for your automatically dismissing Green Leaf?" He picked up the gun and pointed it at Helen''s head. The ck pistol carried a cold and chilling atmosphere. Anyone who had not faced the gun would not be able to feel that kind of feeling. When a person was pointed at by a gun, even if he knew that there was no bullet in this gun, he would feel a little scared. What''s more, they all knew that there was a bullet in the gun. Henry leaned against the arm of the second floor and watched what was going on downstairs. "No wonder this female Tyrannosaurus hates the gang members so much. She turned out to be the daughter of the boss of the underworld. Judging from the conversation just now, her mother died in the hands of the underworld." At this time, Henry also understood why those Green Leaf''s men respected Helen so much. The identity of this female Tyrannosaurus was not only the police, but also the princess of the underworld! Henry covered his forehead. This family''s rtionship was so messy. Father was the Big Brother of the underworld, and his daughter was the deputy captain of the police criminal investigation team. Daughter had always wanted to capture her father and eradicate the influence of her father. Henry did not move but continued to lean there. Thunder Monster stared at Eli Tai, and the killing intent in his eyes could not be concealed. "Eli Tai, as I said, if you have anything, juste to me!" "With such a good hostage in hand, why should I go to you?" Eli asked, "Thunder Monster, you f*cking be the boss for so long that you be stupid?" "Eli Tai, you don''t care about morality!" Leopard Kurata clenched his fist. "Bullshit, bah!" Eli Tai spat on the ground. "I wouldn''t kill Thunder Monster''s wife if I wanted to talk about morality. How about you? Your wife died in my hands, and your daughter will also die in my hands today. It feels great to kill your family! Hahahaha!" The face of Eli Taii was full of enjoyment. "Eli Tai, are you out of your mind?" Helen''s voice rang out. Sheughed at herself, "Do you think you can threaten Thunder Monster through me? Back then, he knew that his wife was in danger, but he was still unwilling to give up Green Leaf. Today, the Green Leaf has dominated Yinzhou for more than ten years. Do you think that he can give up the Green Leaf for me? You underestimate the ruthlessness of Thunder Monster!" "Really? I don''t believe it." Eli shook his head and rubbed his fingers against the trigger of the pistol. "I want to have a try, Thunder Monster, I''ll count to three. You think about whether you should dismiss Green Leaf or I''ll kill your daughter." "One!" Eli''s finger on the trigger stopped moving. Thunder Monster was silent and did not speak. There was no emotion in Helen''s eyes. N?velDrama.Org owns this. "Two!" Eli''s fingers gradually bent. "Tsk, tsk, tsk, Thunder Monster, your daughter is right. You are really inhuman." Thunder Monster remained silent. Helen''s long eyshes fluttered gently. She closed her eyes and a self-deprecating smile appeared at the corner of her mouth. "Three!" "I agree! I''ll dismiss Green Leaf!" Thunder Monster unclenched his fists. "But you have to promise me that you will let my daughter go today!" "That''s right," said Eli with a grin. He put down the pistol, took out a piece of white cloth from his pocket, wiped the fingerprints on the pistol carefully, and then threw the pistol back to the ground. "Captain Han, I didn''t do anything illegal. I''ve never seen a pistol or anything like that." Seeing Eli threw away his pistol, Thunder Monster breathed a sigh of relief. Helen opened her eyes, and there was a glow in her eyes again. "Eli Tai, your purpose has been achieved. If you have any other tricks up your sleeve, show me!" Leopard Kurata stared at him full of hatred. "No, no, no." He waved his hand again and again. "I haven''t achieved my goal yet. How can you say that Green Leaf has been disbanded? How can I trust you? You Thunder Monster has already been famous in the world. I can''t guarantee that when I leave the Roman Holiday Inn, you will burn all of us to death." "Then you want my life?" Thunder Monster asked in a low voice. "Oh, my god. Life!" A look of horror appeared on his face. "Thunder Monster, don''t talk nonsense. Captain Han is here! How can you say that in front of thew enforcement officers? I, Eli Tai, am a good citizen! But..." As soon as he said that, the panic on his face disappeared. "Thew says you can''t hurt people intentionally or kill people, but it doesn''t say that you can''t hurt yourself. Thunder Monster, everyone knows that your daughter is a good policewoman who hates evil. I don''t want to be watched by your good daughter every day in the future. How do you like it that you break your limbs and let your daughter take you with her to leave Yinzhou, find a rural ce, and enjoy a good life in the future?" Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Leopard roared, "Eli Tai, don''t go too far!" "Shut up!" Eli Tai picked up a chair and threw it at Leopard. "You don''t have the right to speak here!" Throwing out a chair and then straightening his clothes, Eli took a deep breath, "Phew, Thunder Monster, I don''t have time to talk nonsense with you. You decide what to do. Either you break your limbs, or I kill your daughter. Think about it yourself!" "Okay." Thunder Monster didn''t hesitate and nodded directly and decisively. Thunder Monster knew very well that Eli could do everything as he said. "Yes!" A look of approval appeared on Eli''s face. "This is what a father should be like. Well, let''s start your performance, but don''t make it too bloody. I can''t see such a bloody scene!" As soon as he finished speaking, a man standing beside him threw a dagger at Thunder Monster''s feet. The dagger shed with cold light and was extremely sharp. Thunder Monster stared at the dagger for five seconds, then crouched down and picked it up. "Big brother!" There was a sh of sympathy in Leopard''s eyes. "Eli Tai, I hope you''ll do what you said. Don''t deal with my daughter!" Thunder Monster said, gritting his teeth as he held the dagger in his hand. "Of course, I''m aw-abiding citizen." "Bro." Thunder Monster turned his head to look at Sneaky Viper who had remained silent all the time, "After going out, announce that Green Leaf will be dismissed. In the past two years, our brothers have made too many enemies with me.¡± Viper nodded and still said no word. Those who were familiar with Viper knew that the anger in his heart was rising to the extreme. But now, the situation had been firmly controlled by the Big Circle Society. The present members of the Big Circle Society, together with the people of ck Thunder, could outss Green Leaf. Thunder Monster smiled and took a deep look at Helen. Then he raised the dagger in his hand and stabbed at his knee. Green Leaf''s members could not bear to see it, so they all closed their eyes. ¡°Enough!¡± A clear and loud shout rang out. Thunder Monster''s dagger, which was about to pierce his kneecap, stopped. It could be seen that Helen''s eyes were already red. She looked at Eli and said in a choked voice, "Hey, do you have to hurt all of us?" Eli''s face was full of the smile of victory. "Captain Han, look at what you''re saying. Thunder Monster chose the road by himself. I didn''t force him." Helen looked at Thunder Monster for a few seconds, suddenly turned her head, looked in the direction of the second floor, and shouted, "Mr. Zhang, the man you brought is almost driving us to certain death. Are you still going to watch the show on the upstairs?" Helen opened her mouth, which startled Eli a lot. "There is someone else? Find him!" "Don''t look for me, I''lle out myself." Henry''s voice sounded, and his figure gradually appeared in the stairway. "It''s him?" At the sight of Henry, Thunder Monster and the others all changed their faces. They still remembered that day when Henry beat 150 of them. Helen looked at Henry and took a deep breath, "Henry, I beg you this time, let your men leave." "Who did I call in?" Henry was confused. "These people from ck Thunder were not hired by you?" Helen was shocked. She felt that she seemed to have done something wrong. "Damn, it''s not me. How could I find these club members?" Henry waved his hand. "This..." Helen opened her mouth and didn''t know what to say. All along, she believed that the men of ck Thunder were called by Henry. Last time, in Rosy Night Bar, more than 150 people of the Green Leaf Society were hurt, and the Green Leaf Society did not want to reveal the truth. The police got the news that ck Thunder had inquired about the news of Green Leaf, so Helen assumed that it was ck Thunder who did it. At that time, the person who had a conflict with Green Leaf was Henry. Helen did not doubt that Henry had such power at all as the son-inw of the Lin family. But now it seemed that this was not the case. Henry had nothing to do with this conflict at all. Not to mention why he was here now, Helen had already understood that her words had also brought him in trouble. Thinking of this, Helen didn''t know what to do. She couldn''t even protect herself now, so she could only give Henry an apologetic look. Then she said to Eli, "Hey, he''s from the Lin family who has nothing to do with this matter. Let him go." The corners of Eli''s mouth turned up. "What if I say no?" Looking at Henry, Leopard took a deep breath and said, "Little brother, don''t you want to know who asked us to deal with you? Today you take care of my big brother, and I''ll bring that man to you with my own hands!" "No, Brother!" Thunder Monster was about to say something but stopped by Leopard. Leopard looked at Henry with a hint of sympathy in his eyes, "What do you think, brother?" "He? Help Green Leaf?" Helen looked at Henry doubtfully. Henry tilted his head and thought for a moment, then shook his head. Seeing Henry shaking his head, Leopard sighed as if he was appointed. A dirty smile suddenly appeared on Eli''s face. "You''re a member of the Lin family? I heard that Sylvia Lin, president of the Lins Group, is a beautiful woman. Why don''t you call her and let us brothers to have fun and we will let you go? What do you think?" Henry''s calm eyes shed a cold light as Eli spoke. He twisted his neck and said to the younger member of the Green Leaf Society standing at the entrance of the Roman Holiday Inn, "Please do me a favor and close the door. Don''t let these people escape." The Green Leaf Society''s younger brother did not dare to hesitate to quickly close the door. On that day in Rosy Night Bar, he was also present and saw the horror of this man with his own eyes. Seeing the door closed, Henry grinned, revealing a row of white teeth.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Let me give you a warm hint. Theter scenes may make you feel a little ufortable. You just have to endure for a while." Henry lifted his foot and walked towards Eli. "Haha." Eli sneered, "Boy, I feel like you''re threatening me?" "I''m not threatening you." Henry shook his head. "The means of threatening are too low. Your mouth is very dirty, so I decided to make you stop talking forever." "What a joke!" Eli looked at Henry fiercely, "I''d like to see how you will make me keep quiet!" "That''s it." When Henry was still five meters away from Eli, he suddenly elerated. His explosive force was so strong that no one present could react. When they saw Henry again, he was already standing in front of Eli. He pinched the lower jaw of Eli with one hand, and Eli unconsciously opened his mouth. There was an excited smile in Henry''s eyes. He quickly stuffed another hand into Eli''s mouth, grabbed his tongue and pulled it hard. Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Arge amount of blood spurted out. Henry stepped back slightly, and there was no blood on his body. Such a scene made people who were unable to bear it retch on the spot. Eli''s eyes werepletely protruding, which was especially scary. When Henry loosened his grip, Eli copsed to the ground. Helen held back the disgust in her heart and looked at Henry in disbelief. For a long time, she had felt that Henry was a hooligan who had no boundaries. She even often threatened him with martial strength. But now, she knew that she had never really understood this man before. Henry was decisive and did not hesitate at all. While talking andughing, he directly killed Eli. Such ruthlessness, even those members of the club who often fought with each other, were scared by him and dared not to move. So did the member of ck Thunder who just fought with Helen. "None of them can get away." Henry narrowed his eyes and smiled at the people from the Big Circle Society and ck Thunder. Being stared at by Henry, one of them couldn''t bear the pressure of fear anymore. He roared as if he was going to vent his anger and rushed to Henry with a machete in his hand. Facing this man, Henry kicked him in the chest. The man was kicked out without any hindrance, and when he flew out, the machete in his hand was taken away by Henry. Henry waved his hand and threw the machete. With a sound of "puff", he stabbed the man in the chest. Another life! This set of actions were fast, urate, and ruthless! "Devil! Devil!" Someone in the crowd of the Big Circle Society muttered to himself. His eyes were full of fear when looking at Henry. "Go to hell!" The Double-flowered Red Stick from ck Thunder roared and attacked Henry from behind. Henry didn''t even turn his head. His right hand grabbed the man behind him like lightning. He didn''t even look at his opponent, and urately pinched his throat. In the eyes of others, it was just like Henry took the initiative and pinched his throat. There was horror in the eyes of Henry''s opponent. He didn''t face the man like this before. He could only feel his murderous look and contempt for life. But now, as soon as he started, he saw the enormous difference between him and Henry. Henry squeezed his opponent''s fingers and broke the throat of the strongest thug of ck Thunder. Then he threw him to the ground like throwing garbage, and continued to walk towards the crowd of the Big Circle Society. There were so many members of the clubs present, but they were scared by Henry and did not dare to move. Today, the negotiations between the two gangs, the tricks of the Big Circle Society, and the sneak attack of ck Thunder all became a minor show of Henry. "Run! Run! He''s a devil! A devil!" In the crowd, someone first gave a cry like a reservoir gate. The younger members of the association, who were closest to the entrance of the restaurant, frantically pushed the people in front of them and opened the door. Green Leaf''s men tried to stop them, but they couldn''t stop these crazy people at all. The door was opened with a sound of "swoosh". It was 7:30 p.m. now, and the light from outside the restaurant shone in, giving the younger members of the Big Circle Society a glimmer of hope. Standing in the hall and looking at the open door, Henry smiled, "I said that no one could escape. Let''s get started!" The moment Henry finished his words, the minions who were the first to rush out of the Roman Holiday Innid down together. Outside the restaurant, ten figures wearing devil masks appeared from all around. Each of them was holding a sharp knife, shining with cold light. The mask had a pair of fangs and it looked extremely ferocious. They waved the sharp knives in their hands and cut the members of the club who had escaped like cutting grass. What happened outside was seen by everyone. The ten people who came from all directions were like soul bringers from hell. They took lives one after another, as if they were doing a very ordinary job. "Who the hell are you?" Helen turned to look at Henry. She couldn''t bear to look at the scene anymore. "A stingy person." Henry stretched, "Who dares to mention my wife, I''ll destroy all of his family." "You are despising thew!" "Law?" Henry chuckled, "For her, I can be the enemy of the whole world." The scene outside the restaurant was like the Shuraba in the world. If the restaurant had not been located in a remote ce, it would have caused chaos and panic now. The three leaders of the Green Leaf Society looked out of the door. The ten people who suddenly appeared were the Gods of Death. They were ruthless, merciless, powerful, and irresistible. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Now Thunder Monster and others found it ridiculous that they had intended to deal with such a person at the beginning. They could not understand his power and influence at all. Those people from the Big Circle Society and ck Thunder were scared out of their wits. They had just run out of the restaurant, but now all rushed back together. None of them still had any dignity. They all knelt on the ground, kept kowtowing, and shouted for forgiveness. Ten Gods of Death with masks stood in front of the door. They did not step into the building. Henry looked at the members of the club kneeling on the ground and waved at the door. These Gods of Death, who despised life, bowed to Henry in unison. Then, without saying a word, they silently disappeared. This scene made Thunder Monster and others even more horrified. They had just guessed that these ten people might have been invited by Henry, but now it seemed that this was not the case. The walkie-talkie at Helen''s waist made a sound at this time. "Captain Han, Captain Han, we''ve received a report that arge-scale brawl has taken ce near the Roman Holiday Inn." "Captain Han, Captain Han..." Such a voice repeated three times in the walkie-talkie, and the other party began to sound anxious. "Captain Han, please reply! Please reply!" Helen held the walkie-talkie, and her eyes wandered between Henry and her father trying to understand what was going on. "Captain Han..." "The society is fighting with weapons. Bring your men here." The siren rang in everyone''s ears in 30 seconds. Four police cars drove to the Roman Holiday Inn. When they saw the blood on the ground outside the building and more than 30 bodies, these policemen were all shocked. This was definitely a big case that could shock the whole country. "Get out of the way! All of you, get out of the way!" Ten policemen with anti-explosive shields pushed aside the members of the club at the entrance and rushed in. "Captain Han, what''s going on?" A police officer asked. Helen was silent for a while and said, "ck Thunder and the Big Circle Society had a conflict, resulting in arge-scale brawl. The main suspects died in the fight. Take these people back. Let''s file a case..." "What about them?" The police officer pointed at the direction of the Green Leaf Society. Helen spat out softly, "They were just spectators." Chapter 66 Chapter 66 A long cordon was pulled in front of the gate of the Roman Holiday Inn. The police ordered no one to get close to this ce. Such arge-scale weapon fight would attract much attention from the government as more than 30 people died. All the people of the Green Leaf Society dispersed, and some important members were taken away to make confessions. In the police station of Yinzhou City. Dozens of the club members were brought back, ready to be interrogated. However, the police chief suddenly called to inform everyone that there would be a special person to deal with this case, and no one else was allowed to interrogate it without authorization. In the Security Bureau of Beijing City, a helicopter took off and headed for Yinzhou. Following Leopard, Henry came to the Rosy Night Bar. Leopard fulfilled his promise and told Henry who wanted to kill him. The Rosy Night Bar lobby was empty. Only one person was sitting in the booth, his hands tightly ced between his legs. "It''s him?" When Henry saw the person, he was also quite surprised. "Hey, brother, brother-inw..." Chaning Lin looked at Henry with a ttering smile and then turned to Leopard, "Dad..." At this moment, Henry understood why Chaning would change his attitude towards him so quickly. Leopard Kurata, the second-inmand of the Green Leaf Society, was Chaning''s father! It seemed that Chaning knew what Henry had done in the Rosy Night Barst time through his father. ¡°Kneel!¡± Leopard shouted. Chaning kneeled in front of Henry with a bump. "Brother-inw, I... I was blind before. I just wanted to teach you a lesson. There was no other meaning." "Well, get up." Henry waved his hand indifferently and sat down in the card. "We are a family. It''s normal to have a misunderstanding. Just make it clear." "Thank... thank you, brother-inw." Chaning''s face was full of joy, and he quickly nodded. There were some doubts and surprises on Leopard''s face. ording to his understanding of Henry''s behavior, he did not think that this person was a magnanimous character. Henry smiled slightly. If Sylvia was in charge of the Lin family now, he would definitely destroy Chaning without hesitation. But now, the Lin family was in a mess, and it was difficult for Sylvia to take control of the Lin family on her own. Therefore, Henry would not argue with Chaning, who could provide a lot of help to Sylvia on the affairs of the Lin family in the future. There was an artificial river in Yinzhou. In the evening, many people would be walking along the river and enjoying the cool breeze in summer. Thunder Monster and Helen walked side by side at a slow pace along the river. "I didn''t expect that you would tell a lie for me today." Thunder Monster lit a cigarette for himself and sighed. "I didn''t expect that you would be willing to give up your gang for me. I also didn''t expect that you wouldn''t let Eli sell drugs and gamble." Thunder Moster took a deep drag on his cigarette and exhaled slowly. "How many years have we not had a good talk for?" "Five years, seven months and thirteen days." Helen didn''t think about it and spoke out an urate number. "Starting from the day my mother died." "Yes." Thunder Monster sighed. "Do you know why I stopped you when you applied for the police academy?" "You are a criminal, and I wanted to be a policewoman." There was a hint of hatred between Helen''s eyebrows. In the world, the closest person was also the one she hated the most. Such a kind of emotion could easily drive people crazy. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Thunder Monster stopped and gave a wry smile. He put his hand into his pocket, took out the money clip, and took out a yellowed, old photo from the inteyer. "I haven''t told you before that this is your mother''s photo. I met your mother when we were interviewed in the same unit." In the photo, there was a valiant policewoman. At the sight of this photo, Helen''s pupils dted, "My mother was ... a policewoman?" "Yes." Thunder Monster nodded, "At that time, your mother was a top student who graduated from the police school, and I went to apply for a job as an auxiliary police. In the end, your mother sessfully became a policeman, but I failed." "Why?" Helen was puzzled. "I was asked what I would do if I met the members of the club." "What did you say?" "Beat them into submission. Beat them up and make them afraid whenever they see me. Keep beating them up until they all start listening to me!" Thunder Monster handed the yellowed photo in his hand to Helen. "The interviewer told me that I am not suitable to be a policeman, but I am more suitable to be the boss of the association." Henry came out of the Rosy Night Bar and saw Helen standing outside the bar. Now Helen had taken off her police uniform. She was wearing a tight ck T-shirt with an exposed navel, a pair of blue denim shorts, and a pair of red sneakers. Matched with this dress, her short hair was full of vitality. With her beautiful face, she attracted a lot of people''s attention. "Drink with me." Helen leaned against a motorcycle and crooked her finger at Henry. "Where are we going to drink?" "Don''t talk nonsense. Juste with me." The ck motorcycle was running fast on the road, as if it was venting something. Helen parked her motorcycle in front of a nightclub named Lamborghini. This nightclub was located in the most prosperous area of Yinzhou. It was said to be full of people every night. There usually was a boss who spent a lot of money in it and opened a bottle of good wine worth tens of thousands of dors. Of course, there were also many men and women who came here to hunt for partners. The nightclub was filled with deafening music. Helen twisted her waist to the music, came to the bar and asked for a bottle of wine. She didn''t talk to Henry, picked up the ss, and raised her head to drink. In a blink of an eye, she had already drunk three sses of wine. Her face was slightly red and she was a little drunk. "Henry, will youugh at me for what happened today?" Helen heavily put the wine ss on the bar counter and filled it for herself again. "Why will Iugh at you?" Henry asked in doubt. "I am a policewoman, and my father is a criminal, haha." Helen raised her head again and drank another ss of wine. "Oh," Henry responded with a calm expression and shook his head. "No, I will not." "Do you know that I have always been at odds with him over the years?" Helen had drunk too much wine and it was easy for her to get tipsy. After drinking a few sses in a row, she was shaking slightly. Suddenly, Helen leaned her body and fell into Henry''s arms. She smiled at Henry, "But from today, I''m no longer gonna fight with him. Do you know, my dad has already given me the head position of Green Leaf? He told me that there were many ways to make Green leaf do good things. Green Leaf prohibited selling drugs and gambling in Yinzhou. The police would never be able to do anything like that!" Henry nodded and poured himself a ss of wine. He looked at Helen in his arms, "I know what you mean, but what do you want to aplish by lying in my arms?" Chapter 67 Chapter 67 "Let''s indulge, haha." Helen squeezed into Henry''s arms again. Her head was leaning on his chest. Her t belly was less than ten centimeters away from Henry''s hand. As long as Henry was willing, he could hug her slender waist at any time. The music was ying in the night house, with lights shing. "People in the police team all say that I, Helen Han, abhorred evil. Today, I became the leader of Yinzhou''s underground society. You say, the first thing I should indulge in is to find a man, shouldn''t I?" Helen twisted her waist, and the jade hands wrapped around Henry''s neck, looking at him with blurred eyes. "I am married." Henry picked up the ss and took a sip. "If you want to find a man, you shouldn''t look for me. There are a lot of men in the world." "I don''t like others," Helen said, closed her eyes slightly, and kissed Henry. Henry turned his head and avoided her red lips. At the same time, he pushed Helen away from his arms. "Captain Han, you have drunk too much." Disappointment shed across Helen''s eyes. She shook her head and said, "Henry, how much do you love your wife?" Henry answered without thinking, "She is everything to me." "Because of money?" "Do you think I''m short of money?" Henry grinned. Helen snorted, "I don''t care. No matter how much you love your wife, you have to drink with me today before you can leave! Waiter, two more bottles of wine!" As the lights in the nightclub were shing, neither Henry nor Helen noticed that someone was holding a camera and taking photos of them in a hidden corner. The music was deafening, and they drunk more and more sses of wine. The eyes of the people drinking the wine were getting more and more blurred. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ The next morning, the sun was shining. Henry opened his eyes in a daze and felt that his arm was a little numb. He turned his head and looked at the exquisite face on his arm, which made him dazed. Last night, he seemed to have f*cking drunk too much wine! Henry slowly pulled back the quilt covering him, looked down at it, and sighed. It seemed that he couldn''t get away with this. He closed his eyes and his mind was in a mess. How could he sleep with this female Tyrannosaurus? As time passed slowly, Henry felt a chuckle in his ear. He looked sideways and found that Helen''s eyes were wide open and she was looking at him. "Well..." Henry smiled obsequiously. Just as he was about to say something, Helen opened her mouth. "Don''t talk nonsense. I will be responsible for you. Get up and put on clothes. I still have to go to work." Helen rolled her eyes. "Oh." Henry stretched out his hand and scratched his head. He subconsciously looked at the quilt, where the spring light was endless. "What are you looking at? Turn around. I''m going to put on my clothes! If you dare to provoke me, I''ll tell your wife andpete with her!" Helen said fiercely. Henry''s face became bitter, and he turned his head honestly. Looking at the obedient man beside her, a soft look shed through Helen''s eyes. At the same time, there was a trace of disappointment. It was not until Helen put on her clothes that Henry had the opportunity to look around the whole house. He was not in a hotel, but in Helen''s house. It was a house with two bedrooms and one living room, totally 90 square meters. One bedroom was full of Helen''s honor certificates. Henry took a look and found that all of them were obtained by Helen when she was in the police school. "Don''t look at it." Helen appeared behind Henry and tore off the honor certificates. "You don''t want them anymore?" "The gang boss doesn''t need these." Helen crumpled these certificates into a group and threw them away. "Well, I''ll go to work first. You can have breakfast on your own." Helen waved to Henry, opened the door, and went out. Although she had tried her best to hide her difort, he could still see that there was something wrong with this woman''s walking posture today. He was shocked. "Damn, this was the first time for this woman, wasn''t it?" Henry walked quickly to the bedroom and lifted the quilt. On the sheet, a few red dots were particrly eye-catching. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Seeing this scene, Henry sighed. This gave him a headache. When Henry came out of Helen''s house, it was ten o''clock in the morning. When he returned to the Luxury Vige, it was almost noon. When Henry saw the door of the house, he felt like he was on tenterhooks, as if a child had done something bad and was afraid of being discovered by adults. After opening the door, he saw a woman sitting on the sofa. "Hey, why didn''t youe home at night?" Mn, who was wearing a sky blue pajamas, stretched herself. After ncing at Henry, she turned her gaze to the TV. "Haha, it was a littlete yesterday." Henryughed dryly. On his way back, he gradually recalled what had happenedst night. Yesterday in the bar, Helen and he drank a total of seven bottles of foreign wine. Even for his capacity for wine, it was a lot. Facing a beauty like Helen, any man would do it. He was a normal man. After a few flirtations with Helen, they crossed the friendship border. "Ha." Mn chuckled and didn''t answer him. Mn knew Henry very well. He was aplete love liar who had even fooled the princess of the French royal family. Henry also had a guilty conscience today. Seeing Mn''s expression, he couldn''t help but feel bored and slipped into his room in disgrace. In the president''s office of Lins Group. Secretary Cathy Lee ced a stack of documents on Sylvia''s desk. "President Lin, President Fong has agreed to our cooperation n. We can sign today, but..." "Say it." Sylvia kept tapping on the keyboard with her hands. "It''s still the same thing that happenedst time. Manypanies refused to cooperate with us. It''s said that the top management of the group will change a lot in the near future, and thepany''s profit this month has dropped by four percent. The board''s staff called several times and asked you for an exnation." "No exnation." Sylvia continued typing on the keyboard. "It''s still the same words as before. If you want to cooperate with me, I wee you. If you don''t want to, I, Sylvia Lin, won''t beg anybody. As for thepany''s top management, it has nothing to do with them!" "Mm. I got it, President Lin," Cathy said with a nod. "Then, President Lin, I''m going back to work." Cathy bowed and left the office. After Cathy left, Sylvia''s fingers, which had been typing on the keyboard, stopped. She looked embarrassed. Although she pretended to be calm before Cathy, she knew very well how dangerous the situation was. It was very obvious now that someone was making trouble for her. The chairman of the Lin family was not the one who controlled everything. In this position, she could be kicked off at any time. Chapter 68 Chapter 68 In the early stage, Robert Lin gave four juniors 5% of the shares each, and Sylvia took the position of president of Lins Group. When Sylvia became the chairman of the board of directors, more than half of the board disagreed with her. They thought that she was just a little girl who hadn''t grown up yet. She couldn''t bring benefits to the Lins Group at all. Robert made a proposal to give her three months. If she couldn''t adapt to the position of chairman in three months, the new chairman would be elected by voting. In terms of business, Sylvia had her own opinions and way of doing things. In the second month after she became the chairman, thepany''s benefits had reached a stable level. In the third month, there was an obvious improvement. So the members of the board approved Sylvia as the chairman. After all, the chairman didn''t have any influence on the members of the board. What they valued was whether the stock in their hands would be appreciated or not, whether the profit this year would be higher thanst year. However, all this had begun to change a few days ago. A few days ago, the younger generation of the Lin family gathered in the Lins mansion. Master Lin even announced his inheritance distribution. He did not favor anyone too much. He distributed his Lins'' shares equally to each younger generation. The chairman of the Lins was still Lin Yayan. After all, Robert Lin had seen thepany''s benefits in these years. It was the best choice to hand the Lins Group to Sylvia. However, such a distribution made some people unhappy. Some rumors began to spread, which had a great impact on Lins Group. The cooperation between several enterprises ended, and Lins Group''s benefits this month had been greatly reduced. If Henry had not helped Sylvia to get the cooperation rights of Mr. Fong, Lins Group''s profit would have dropped more this month. If so, the board of directors would have the right to impeach the chairman. At that time, even Robert could not protect Sylvia from leaving this position. In the Lin family''s mansion in Yinzhou City. Many cars drove into the courtyard one after another. In the parking lot of the courtyard, Richard Wong had been waiting there for a long time. Those luxury cars were parked in front of him. The driver got out and opened the door of the back seat. One person walked down from each car. They were dressed in formal clothes. If the staff of Lins Group were here, they would recognize that these people who got out of the luxury cars were the board members of Lins Group. Richard Wong looked at these people in front of him with a smile and said, "Uncles, for the future of Lins Group, please talk with the old master openly today." "Master Wong, you are too polite. This is for our interests. Let''s talk to the old master," a middle- aged man said, and the rest of the people also nodded. Under Richard Wong''s leadership, the group of people walked towards the main house of the Lin family''s courtyard. In Luxury Vige, Yinzhou Henry took a rag and wiped the floor, but he felt panic in his heart. Mn nced at Henry from time to time. She opened her mouth several times but didn''t say anything. When looking at Henry again, she finally couldn''t help but say, "Henry, how well do you know the physical treatment of traditional Chinese medicine?" Henry thought for a moment and said, "I''ve mastered everything I need to know." "Point acupuncture?" Mn did not think Henry was bragging. After the massagest time, she saw Henry''s technique. "I can do that," Henry answered with no doubt. "Point acupuncture is the most basic part." ¡°That¡¯s strange.¡± Mn let out a puzzled voice. "What''s so strange?" Henry asked. "By logic, you know about the physical treatment of traditional Chinese medicine, so I think it''s not necessary for Sylvia to look for doctors outside." "A doctor?" Henry''s face suddenly became nervous. "What''s wrong with my wife?" "It''s not your wife. It''s her grandfather. Don''t you know?" Mn looked at Henry in surprise. "I don''t know." Henry shook his head with a suspicious look. "What''s wrong?" "Hey." Mn sighed. "Sylvia''s grandfather had been seriously ill for years and couldn''t be cured. In the past few years, she had been looking for doctors everywhere. In fact, I think you should go to see it. If you can cure Sylvia''s grandfather, she won''t be so tired now." "What happened?" Henry put away the rag and got up from the ground. As for the Lin family and Lins Group, Henry hadn''t inquired much. He could only see that Richard had been fighting openly and secretly. But he didn''t know anything about the specific situation. As for Sylvia''s grandfather, Henry hadn''t heard about him from her. Mn picked up the remote control and turned off the TV. The room became much quieter. "Henry, you should know that the Lin family has only one sessor in the generation of Sylvia''s father. Since Sylvia is a daughter, someone has been coveting Mr. Lin''s property." "Yes," Henry nodded. He could tell that. "Now, Master Lin is seriously ill, and he has already announced his will to give his property to them. The president of Lins Group is still Sylvia. However, she is likely to be kicked out of the president position at any time." Speaking of this, Mn''s eyes were full of loss. "Why?" "Because of an agreement," Mn took a sip of water, organized her words and continued. "When Sylvia was the president, Master Lin made an agreement with the board of directors that if the loss was more than 10% during Sylvia''s service, Lins Group would remove her from president''s position and jointly elected a new president at the same time. Now, someone deliberately hurt her. Many companies that had cooperation rtions with her before had unterally terminated their cooperation. The loss of Lins Group has reached four percent. If there is no miracle, the loss will be more than 10% in a few days. At that time, the president of Lins Group should be changed." "What does this have to do with the grandfather?" Henry asked. "I''m afraid you still don''t know the position of the old master in the business circle in Yinzhou. Now those people dare to covet the Lins Group because they think that the old master doesn''t have much time left. Once the old master recovers, who dares to be a little disrespectful to the Lins Group? The difficulties that Sylvia is facing will be solved easily." "Okay, tell me the address. I''ll go now." Henry put down the rag on the spot without any hesitation. He would do anything unconditionally that could benefit Sylvia. "The Lin Family''s mansion, even the taxi drivers know about it. Just go in and tell them your identity." This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Okay." Henry nodded, wearing his beach pants with a white tank top, went out of the door, and took a taxi to the mansion of the Lin family. Looking at Henry leaving, Mn took a deep breath and said, "Sylvia, I don''t know if it was good or bad that you met this person." Chapter 69 Chapter 69 In the main house of the Lin Family''s mansion. Master Lin, dressed in a purplish red Tang suit, was sitting in a wheelchair, listening quietly to the report of the person in front of him. He looked a little dispirited, his eyebrows knitted together. "Grandpa, you have to take care of it. If I hadn''t intercepted this time, and it fell into the hands of the media, the stocks of the Lins Group would have shrunk greatly!" Richard Wong angrily took out a stack of photos and put it in front of Robert Lin. These photos of Henry were secretly taken. Shots were taken from a special angle, which made people feel that the actions of Henry and those women were very ambiguous from the photo. However, these photos did not capture Henry''s face, only his back. "Grandpa, this is the son-inw of my third uncle. He spent the money of the Lin family for nothing and indulged himself in the outside world. If these photos are taken by the media, the Lin family will lose respect." One of the shareholders said, "Chairman, thanks to Master Wong this time, otherwise, the stocks of the Lins Group would be greatly affected. Now the Lins Group is on the top of the storm and there are so manypanies eyeing it. If there is really a scandal, it will not be a small problem." In Lins Group, the chairman was still Robert Lin, while Sylvia was only the president, so there was a fundamental difference between them. Awyer-like middle-aged man with a pair of gold-rimmed sses took out a document and said, "Chairman, if Master Wong hadn''t intercepted these photos, the current president of the Lins Group would have lost more than 10 percent because of him. ording to the original agreement, we should choose a new president in the members of the group." "Yes, Chairman, there are manypanies that have been working with us before, and now they have unterally terminated their cooperation with us. You have not paid attention to the enterprise during this period. The profit of Lins Group in this month has reduced by several percentage points. ording to the estimation, it will continue to expand in the next month. Now, Mrs. Lin''s husband has made such trouble. If you let it go, the leading position of Lins Group in Yinzhou will be reced by Chow''s Group sooner orter!" Robert looked at these photos with a gloomy face. The things in the photos made him so angry that he trembled all over. Robert had not learned much about his granddaughter''s husband before. As a result, what he heard today was exactly this news! "What a yboy! How dare he act so absurdly! He doesn''t even care about Lins!" "Go and call Sylvia. I also want to see the husband she found. I want to know what role he ys to ignore our Lin family!" Robert pped heavily on the wheelchair. His majestic face made the board members not dare to look straight at him. Seeing Robert''s anger rising, Richard was delighted. "Henry, you''ll suffer this time! Aren''t you arrogant? I''ll see if you could be arrogant again." A group of people stood in the main house. When they felt Robert''s anger, they didn''t even dare to breathe. Although Robert had already withdrawn from the business circle for several years, his dignity was still there. After all, it was Robert Lin who took the lead to make a name for himself in the business circle of Yinzhou. As long as he was alive, he was the big brother of the business circle of Yinzhou. At this moment, Robert''s housekeeper walked into the main house. "Master, there is a young man outside who wants to see you." "Young man?" Robert asked doubtfully. "Yes, he said that he is the husband of Sylvia." "Hmm?" Anger suddenly rose from Robert''s eyebrows. "He came to see me? Okay, let hime! Richard, you and others go to another room and rest first." "Okay." Richard nodded repeatedly and felt very happy. "Henry, Henry, you''re really looking for death!" Although Richard didn''t know why Henry came to Robert, he knew that no matter what it was, he would be doomed today. Lins Group. Sylvia sat in the office and looked through the documents that Cathy brought her one by one. The data about losses gave her a headache. Thendline phone in the office suddenly rang, and a trace of suspicion shed across Sylvia''s face. Only people from the Lin Family''s mansion could get through thisndline. "Could it be that Grandpa is in trouble?" Sylvia panicked. She couldn''t care about her work and quickly picked up the phone. "Miss, the master asked you toe to the mansion." This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Okay." Sylvia did not hesitate. She immediately got up and walked out of thepany. As soon as she arrived at the first floor, Sylvia saw Mn standing here. "Sylvia, I was about to go upstairs to look for you." Mn was wearing a sky blue sportswear and her face was full of joy. "What''s wrong, Mn?" Sylvia asked. ¡°Let''s go to the mansion to visit your grandpa. Haha.¡± Mnughed loudly. ¡°There¡¯s really something good going on today!¡± "What''s a good thing?" Sylvia felt strange. Was this about the phone call from the mansion just now? Mn grabbed Sylvia''s wrist and said, "Go. Let''s talk on the way." With a puzzled look, Sylvia was pulled into the car by Mn. The fiery red Mercedes-Benz ran on the streets of Yinzhou. "Mn, don''t pretend to be mysterious. Tell me, what''s going on?" "Your grandfather''s illness will be cured!" Mn proudly raised her head. "How about that? This is good news, isn''t it? Let me tell you something. I''m the one who found the doctor!" "Really?" Sylvia''s beautiful face showed a look of joy, and her heart began to beat faster. "Mn, you really helped our family a lot! Where did you find the doctor?" "I found it in your house." Mn reached out and pointed at Sylvia. "My house?" "Yeah, Sylvia. Henry gave you a massagest time. It is a kind of physical therapy in traditional Chinese medicine. This method can also cure the old master''s illness. Hey hey, he didn''t know the old master''s condition before. I told him today, and he went to the mansion." "What?" Sylvia''s voice suddenly raised by eight degrees, and the Mercedes-Benz, which was running at full speed, made a harsh friction sound. It stopped abruptly on the road. Fortunately, there were few cars on the road, otherwise, it would probably cause traffic idents. This sudden situation gave her a fright. She clutched the right-hand armrest on her head and asked, "Sylvia, why are you so excited?" Sylvia turned her head and stared at Mn, "You sent Henry to treat grandpa?" ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Mn nodded. "This!" Sylvia suddenly looked anxious. She knew that Henry didn''t understand the physical treatment of traditional Chinese medicine, but what he can do was just the ordinary massage of acupuncture points. How could he treat grandpa? The call from the mansion just now meant that Henry did get into trouble, didn''t he? "Sylvia, what''s wrong with you?" Mn looked at Sylvia strangely. "I... I don''t know how to exin it to you. Let''s go to the mansion first!" Sylvia stepped on the gas pedal. The car roared and rushed towards the mansion of the Lin family. Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Looking at therge mansion with hills and rivers in front of him, Henry roughly understood Sylvia''s grandfather''s position in Yinzhou. It was impossible to own such a mansion in Yinzhou with only money. If he showed off in such a way, he must have a high status. Henry followed the butler, walking on the main road. On both sides of the road, green willows formed shade, and flowers bloomed. Outside the main house of the courtyard, Henry saw a familiar face. With a sneer, Richard looked at Henry, "Mr. Zhang, is this mansion of the Lin family a ce where people like you cane at will?" Henry clenched his fist, "If you don''t want to be beaten, stop talking." Richard was stunned and then snorted, "Continue to be arrogant. I''d like to see how arrogant you can be aftering out of the main house." Henry wondered why Richard said such words. Would he be kicked out of the house after seeing Master Lin? He ignored Richard and followed the housekeeper to the main house. In the main house, Robert was sitting in a wheelchair, with his back to the door. He held a cup of tea in his hand and gently blew into the bowl. "Master, he''s here." The butler''s voice sounded at the door. "Let him in," Robert said without looking back. At the door, the housekeeper made a gesture of invitation to Henry. Henry nodded and walked into the house, "Grandpa, I''m Henry, Sylvia''s husband." Henry''s tone was very polite. "Humph! Henry?" Robert was unpleasant. He still did not turn around and said with his back to Henry, "You have married into my Lin family for a long time, but you just came to visit today. You don''t care about me, Robert Lin, right?" "I don''t dare to." Henry shook his head repeatedly. It was because Robert was Sylvia''s grandfather, otherwise Henry would not have put on such an attitude. "You don''t dare to? What else do you dare not to do?" Robert''s voice was full of sarcasm. "In your eyes, is there any of our Lin family?" Henry frowned. He looked at Roberts''s back and said, "I don''t understand what you mean." "Well, I don''t have time to y games with you. Just take a look by yourself!" Robert raised his hand. Immediately, countless photos scattered like the petals, and then fell at Henry''s feet. With Henry''s eyesight, he could see the picture without picking them up. There were two women close to him on the photo. One was the red-haired beauty he met in the private club that day, and the other was Helen at the nightclubst night. The moment Henry saw these photos, he knew that someone was making trouble for him. Henry frowned more tightly, "Where did you get these photos?" Robert did not answer Henry''s question. "Young man, although our Lin family is not prominent in Yinzhou, we cannot be bullied by others. As the son-inw of the Lin family, you cannot be a yboy outside. What do you treat our Lin family as?" As Robert finished his words, he heavily threw the teacup in his hand to the ground. With a crack, the teacup broke into pieces. The tea was spilled all over the floor with steam. Richard, who was not far from the main house, couldn''t hide the smile on his face when hearing the sound. He said proudly in his heart, "Henry, I''ll see how you end up. You''re too young to fight with me!" Inside the room. Robert put his hands on the wheelchair. With a little force, the wheelchair was turned around. He finally saw the son-inw who had not met him for a long time but made him very angry. It was just this nce that made Robert a little stunned. Since thest farewell in the park, Robert had kept Henry''s appearance in mind. He was a peerless figure who had the title of The Conqueror in the global medical field. He was also one of the few people in the world who could save his life. Robert had heard from his old friend that The Conqueror saved people not for money, but for destiny. He had been looking forward to meeting him again. After all, no one was willing to die if they could live. But Robert was getting disappointed. During this period, he went to the park in the suburbs every day, but he had never seen the legendary character again. Gradually he lost hope. He thought, "That''s right. If The Conqueror is so easy to meet, then the title will not be so valuable and there will not be so many people who will do everything just to meet him." But Robert did not expect that he would meet The Conqueror again, and that he would meet him as his grandson-inw. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The Conqueror, who was famous all over the world, was his grandson-inw! He even married into his family! Robert could not believe this was real. This... Looking at Henry, Robert opened his mouth but couldn''t say a word. Robert was stunned when he saw Henry; and Henry was also a little stunned when he saw Robert, "Isn''t he the person I saw in the suburb park that day? We chatted happily. I didn''t expect that he is Sylvia''s grandfather. Isn''t he my grandfather?" This... The old man and the young man looked at each other, but neither of them spoke first, which made the atmosphere a little awkward. "Well..." Robert coughed dryly twice, "Henry, you''re Sylvia''s husband, so let''s talk as a family. Sit down. Sit down first." Robert made a gesture of invitation. Henry smiled and didn''t dare to disrespect him. He sat down on the chair next to him and said, "Grandpa, I didn''t expect that the fate is like this." It was the first time for The Conqueror to take the initiative to speak of fate. If those who were willing to pay more than one billion to ask Henry for help heard it, they would probably vomit blood out of anger. "Haha," Robertughed straightforward. "I really didn''t expect that The Conqueror is my grandson- inw." "Grandpa, it''s okay to just call me Henry. The Conqueror is called by others." Henry looked a little embarrassed. His words brought him and Robert closer together. Robert nodded, "Okay, I''ll just call you Henry." "Okay, Okay." Henry nodded repeatedly. "Henry, you..." Robert looked at the photos on the ground awkwardly. "Tell me, is the person in this photo you?" "Yes," Henry nodded without hesitation. "But the photos are taken from a special angle. The fact is not what you see." Hearing Henry''s words, Robert breathed a sigh of relief. He did not think that Henry was lying to him because there was no need. Why would he lie to him? For money? What a joke! Would The Conqueror be short of money? Would he be greedy for the Lin family''s small assets? For his granddaughter? That was even more impossible. His granddaughter was extremely beautiful, but there were so many beauties in the world. With the identity of The Conqueror, he could have any woman he wanted. Chapter 71 Chapter 71 While Robert breathed a sigh of relief, he also felt a little cold in his heart. Since Henry said that what was shown in the photo was just taken from a special angle, it meant that his grandson deliberately deceived him. What was his purpose? Robert only thought for a little while and saw it clearly! "Ah," Robert sighed. "Henry, I''m old, and my mind has be dull gradually. Sometimes I do something stupid, which makes me mock you." "Grandpa, what are you talking about?" Henry waved his hand. Robert smiled, "Henry, did youe here today because of these photos?" "No," Henry shook his head. "I came here for your illness." "My illness!" Robert''s heart started beating fast. Just now he knew that The Conqueror was his grandson-inw, but he did not have confidence in Henry''s willingness to help him. Now, after hearing Henry''s words, he could not help but be excited. "Yes," Henry stood up. "Grandpa, I came in a hurry this time. Do you have silver needles?" "Yes, just in the inner room," Robert nodded. For so many years of illness, the family had invited a lot of doctors. They also had a set of silver needles that were ced in the inner room. Then he pushed the wheelchair to the inner room. "Grandpa, only the two of us are here. You don''t have to sit in a wheelchair. Get up and walk around. Anyway, after today, you can announce to everyone that you have recovered," Henry smiled. Robert stopped pushing the wheelchair. After a few seconds, he stood up carefully from the wheelchair. For so many years, he had been pretending and even had forgotten that he could walk. Back then, Robert found out his heart had been damaged, so he wanted to hand over the Lins to the younger generation. But he was afraid that after he announced that his life will end soon, the Lin family would be coveted by others, so he thought of a method and announced to the public that his legs were paralyzed. In this way, not only could he hand over the Lins, but his reputation would also be able to suppress the young men and rascals. Year after year, Robert was relieved to see that Lins was getting better and better under the leadership of Sylvia. At the same time, his heart started getting weaker in recent years. He obviously felt that he was running out of time, so he announced the inheritance distribution. In Robert''s eyes, there was no distinction between man and woman, no distinction between a grandson and a granddaughter. He divided all his assets equally, but he didn''t expect that his juniors would carry out such a conspiracy for the sake of Lins'' assets. If today, the son-inw of Lin''s family was not Henry but someone else, Robert could imagine what he would do. He would have dismissed Sylvia from the position of president and have the board of directors revote. In the end, Lins would be ruined by him. Thinking of this, Robert could not help but look at Henry. The fate that The Conqueror had mentioned did exist. Not only could Henry save him, but he also could save the whole Lins Group! A fiery red Mercedes-Benz drove into the mansion. Sylvia took hurried steps from the parking lot to the main house. Standing in front of the main house, Richard, who was full of joy, smiled more happily when seeing Sylvia. "Hey, isn''t this President Lin of our Lins Group?" Sylvia nced at Richard and the people around him. When seeing those board members, she did not say a word. Those board members slightly avoided Sylvia''s eyes. Sylvia took a look at the watch on her wrist, "Richard, you shouldn''t be here at this point ording to thepany''s work n, right?" "Tsk!" Richard nced at her disdainfully. "President Lin, since you have time to interrogate me here, you''d better go in and see what your good husband has done!" What had Henry done? Sylvia''s heart tightened. She didn''t have the mood to talk to Richard and quickly walked to the main house. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Oh, by the way, President Lin," Richard shouted behind Sylvia. "If you can''t sit in your position as president, you should give up your position quickly, hahaha!" Sylvia walked to the door and knocked. "Master, Sylvia is here," the housekeeper standing in front of the door reported to the inside. Sylvia stood outside nervously. She was really worried that Henry would do something outrageous. In the main room, no one answered for a long time. Sylvia''s heart was in her throat. "Master?" The housekeeper knocked on the door again. "Let Sylvia in," Robert''s weak voice came. Sylvia thought to herself, "Oh no." Then she pushed the door open and walked in. Outside the room, Richard smiled particrly happily. "Master Wong, it seems that the result of this matter has been decided," a member of the board said with a sinister smile. "Yes, Uncle Zhao, don''t worry. When I take the position of president, I will give you a lot of benefits. For this Lins Group, let us carve it up!" Richard smiled. "It''s all up to you, Master Wong," Uncle Zhao''s eyes lit up. Richard sneered and said to himself, "Sylvia, do you think you can beat me with your husband and you? You''re far from that!" "Master Wong, when should the meeting be arranged?" The middle-aged man looking like awyer asked Richard. Richard thought for a moment and replied, "Let''s do it today. Today, we will impeach Sylvia''s position as president and sell all your shares at the same time. We''ll make use of this Lins Group to earn thest fortune which is enough for all of us not to worry about eating and drinking for the rest of our lives!" A fierce look shed in Richard''s eyes. He didn''t care about the future of Lins Group. He didn''t care about the existence of Lins Group. He didn''t care whether the employees of Lins Group were alive or dead. From the beginning, he didn''t intend to keep Lins Group. What he just needed was to make money. Richard''s n was very simple. After he sessfully impeached Sylvia, he would have votes from the group of board members and sessfully be the president of Lins Group. Meanwhile, he would make several decisions, which were the reasons why so many board members and other company bosses would cooperate with him. He would sign unfair contracts with them. For example, about Lins'' development of real estate, all the earnings would be given to the other party. In this way, he would take out all the capital of the Lins Group, and then divide the profits with the other party equally. After signing these contracts, Richard and the board members would abandon all the shares in their hands. By that time, the bankruptcy and loan of the Lins Group would have nothing to do with him. At present, the market value of Lins Group was about two billion yuan. Richard could make use of the high market value to seek great personal gain. After that, he would leave with a lot of money to enjoy the rest of his life. The middle-aged man looking like awyer nodded and began to make phone calls. He called the board of directors one by one to prepare for today''s meeting. Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Sylvia pushed the door and walked into the house. There was no one in the hall, only a wheelchair. "Grandpa?" She tentatively called. "Come in," Robert''s weak voice sounded in the inner room. A bad feeling rose in Sylvia''s heart, so she quickened her pace. When walking to the door, she saw that Robert was lying on the bed without any movement and his tone was very weak. Henry was sitting by the bed. "Sylvia,e here," Robert''s voice was very low. Sylvia had no time to scold Henry and walked to the bed with concern. "Grandpa, I told you not to talk!" Henry said. "I can''t help it," Robert smiled slightly. "Don''t smile!" Henry reminded him again. "Henry, why are you yelling? How could you..." Sylvia couldn''t help opening her mouth, but she stopped talking when seeing that Robert was lying on the bed, wearing a facial mask. "I told you that when applying the mask if youugh too hard and your face is moving, the mask will be useless. Why don''t you listen to me?" Henry said with a look of exasperation. It was unbelievable for Sylvia what was happening in front of her. "Grandpa, you are..." Robert pointed to his face, "Ah, this, Henry said my skin was poor and asked me to apply a facial mask every day." Henry looked at his mobile phone, "Okay, 15 minutes have passed. It''s time to take it off." "Oh. This mask is really cool andfortable," Robert took off the mask, twisted his body, got out of bed, and ran to the bathroom to wash his face. Sylvia looked at Henry strangely, "You came here to teach my grandfather how to apply a facial mask?" "Yes," Henry nodded. "When you are old, you should enjoy life. It is not only women who can apply a facial mask." "You were too boring... Hmm?" Sylvia suddenly opened her eyes wide and looked towards the bathroom with incredibility. At the same time, her body was also trembling slightly. "My grandpa... he can walk?" "Yes," Henry nodded. "Grandpa just had blocked the nerves in his legs, which was not a real paralysis. With just a little massage, he can stand up now." Henry''s words contained a lie. The biggest problem for Robert was the heart issue. But Robert asked him not to tell anybody about it. "You, you really cured grandpa?" Looking at the man in front of her, Sylvia was shocked. She had looked for many doctors for her grandfather''s illness, but none of them had the ability to cure him. She had never thought that her husband, who had been doing housework for a month, could be the one to cure him. "Pah, bah, bah, what husband?" Sylvia''s face was slightly red. "In fact, it''s not difficult. Grandpa''s body is still strong. By the way, why are you here?" "I''m ..." Sylvia stopped talking. She had been worried about what Henry would do, but now she found that it was not a mess. It was a great favor. Robert quickly washed up and returned to the inner room. He looked at the man and the woman in the inner room, full of satisfaction. They were really a perfect match. His granddaughter had found The Conqueror as his grandson-inw. Amazing, really amazing! "Grandpa, are you all right?" As soon as Robert came out, Sylvia couldn''t wait to run to him and looked up and down. "All right, thanks to Henry. Look at me, I can jump now. It''s not a problem to live another ten years, haha," Robert pped his chest andughed. Looking at her grandfather''s energetic appearance, Sylvia''s face was full of happiness, the two of them chatting happily. After chatting for a while, Robert seriously said, "Sylvia, I have something to tell you now. Listen carefully." "I''m going out for some fresh air," Henry said. Without waiting for Robert to speak, he walked out of the main house. Richard and others had been waiting at the door, looking forward to the result. When seeing Henrying out gloomily, these people all showed a satisfied look. They felt that Master Lin had already punished him. "Hey, isn''t this the son-inw of our Lin family? Why are you so unhappy?" Richard curled his lips and came up to ridicule him. Henry didn''t say a word, just lowered his head and walked past Richard. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Looking at Henry''s reaction, Richard felt prouder. Mn had been waiting in the parking lot. When she saw Henry, she rushed up and asked him whether Robert was cured. "He''s cured. I have to go now," Henry said goodbye to Mn and walked out of the mansion. Mn heaved a sigh of relief; at the same time, she was happy for her good friend. About half an hour after Henry left, the door of the main house opened again. Sylvia came out with a cold face. Robert must have told her what had happened before. Although Sylvia knew that Richard coveted Lins Group, she didn''t expect that he would use such a despicable method to frame Henry on purpose, causing negative news to the Lins Group, suppressing the stock price, and impeaching her position of the president through the original agreement. As Sylvia walked out of the door, she saw the smiles on the faces of Richard and others, which made her sick. Just ncing at them, Sylvia turned her head and walked to the parking lot. Seeing Henry and Sylvia leave, Richard rushed to the front of the main house, "Grandpa, the members of the board of directors propose to hold a meeting today. Do you have any opinions?" "Okay. There shouldn''t be so many scums in our Lins. It''s time to get rid of them." Robert sat in the wheelchair and slowly appeared outside the main room. Robert''s words made Richard happier. He didn''t know who Robert was referring to. Sylvia went to the parking lot and drove Mn out of Lin''s mansion. She didn''t say a word all the way. "If you''re happy, justugh out!" Mn curled her lips while sitting in the passenger seat. Sylvia couldn''t help but burst intoughter. "Mn, how did you know Henry could save my grandfather?" Sylvia asked in confusion. "Didn''t you know that your husband can massage? Why didn''t you have him treat your grandfather?" Sylvia answered with some embarrassment, "I didn''t know that he had the ability to do that. I thought he only knew how to massage." "My God," Mn said, covering her forehead. "Your mind is just full of business!" Chapter 73 Chapter 73 The car was running on the way. With azy posture, Mn leaned against the seatfortably. "Sylvia, I don''t know how to scold you. Your husband has such a great medical skill, but you have been thinking it''s just an ordinary massage all the time!" Sylvia''s beautiful eyes were full of grievances, "I didn''t know how powerful he was." "The physical treatment of traditional Chinese medicine is the best treatment in the field of traditional Chinese medicine. In particr, Henry can greatly stimte the acupuncture points only by massage. Ordinary people can''t do that. But you just thought it was an ordinary massage and have him massage your feet. If those old doctors of Chinese medicine knew it, they would be angry at you!" Sylvia blushed and murmured in her heart, "Henry, it''s all your fault! You made me embarrassed here!" Even though she was ming him, Sylvia was still wondering how he could have done this. She must ask him. If he was as powerful as what Mn had said, he could be a doctor in any hospital. Sylvia was driving when she received a phone call from her secretary, Cathy Lee. Cathy told her that the directors jointly proposed to hold a board meeting. When Sylvia arrived at the conference hall of Lins Group, it was already full of people. Sylvia''s two cousins, Richard and Chaning were sitting in the top seats. All the major shareholders of the Lins Group had arrived. The chiefwyer stood in the center with a piece of paper in his hand. Sylvia looked at the scene and chuckled, "All of you are here? Let''s get started." She went to the president''s seat and sat down. N?velDrama.Org owns this. The board members looked at each other, and one of them took the lead to speak. "ording to the statistics, Lins Group''s profit this month..." Not far away from the highway of Yinzhou, there was arge industrial park. In the past two years, the business had been in a bad state. Many factories had been closed down, and only some abandoned machines were left in the factory. From time to time, some scavengers tore down almost all the things that could be demolished. In a dpidated factory, screams came from time to time. Ben Song''s upper body was bare and his legs were tied to a chain. He was hung in the air. A handsome young man with sunsses was lying leisurely on a wooden rocking chair. Looking at Ben, whose face was purple and hair was messy, he made a phone call, "Boss, what''s wrong with him that you want to hang him to death?" Henry was in the mall. While trying his suit, he picked up the phone, "He was trying to ruin my rtionship with Sylvia. By the way, did you catch the photographer?" "We''ve already sent someone to do it and will bring him here soon." "Okay, hang him, too," Henry hung up the phone, with a pretty rxed tone. For Henry, he was not afraid of causing trouble, nor would he take the initiative to provoke others. However, anyone who dared to do something harmful to Sylvia would have to face his thunderous means. Henry kept trying his suit in front of the mall counter. His strong figure matched his handsome appearance, which made the salesgirls feel shy. "Okay, I''ll have this one." Henry looked at the suit and smiled with satisfaction. Although it was not as good as the one he wore when going to the Cheng family, and was not as delicate in details, Henry thought that it was impossible for him to wear clothes tailored by the top designer of the world when he went to work in the Lins. Henry was going to work in Lins Group. It was the result of the discussion between him and Robert. Henry felt happy when he thought that he would see Sylvia not only at home every day, but also at work. In the conference room of Lins Group. "ording to the contract, if thepany loses more than 10% while Mrs. Lin is in the position of president, the board of directors will have the right to impeach her. ording to statistics, the loss of Lins Group has reached five percent now. And because of Sylvia''s personal reasons, the loss will continue to increase. The board of directors has decided to jointly discuss the position of president in today''s meeting." "ording to the contract, if more than half of the shareholders agree to dismiss Sylvia Lin, she will automatically resign from the president position. Now the vote will start." The chiefwyer of the Lins group, Lawyer Hu, read the contract in his hand. Richard sat in his seat, not hiding the smile on his face. "I agree to remove Sylvia from the president''s position," a board member sitting next to Richard was the first to stand up. "When Sylvia Lin was in the position of president, she caused a great loss in thepany. The loss will directly affect the interests of employees. We can''t dy it." "Me too." "I agree." "Agree." There were a total of 13 members on the board. In a twinkling of an eye, four of them agreed to dismiss Sylvia. If Richard included, there were five. Sylvia kept a smile and did not show any anger. She turned her eyes to other board members. The rest of them looked back and forth at each other and smiled apologetically at Sylvia. "Agree." "Agree." In an instant, together with Richard, seven board members agreed to remove Sylvia. The remaining few people, although they did not express their opinions, were no longer important. No matter what kind of decision they made, Sylvia would not be able to keep her president''s position. Lawyer Hu nodded, "ording to the contract, more than half of the board members have agreed to dismiss Miss Sylvia, so the contract will take effect immediately. Next, the board members will vote for the new president. As long as the one gains more than half of the votes, he can be elected as president." Richard tidied up the cor of his shirt, cleared his throat, and stood up, "Hey, Sylvia. Now, you can get away from that position." Sylvia smiled and got up. She gave Richard the seat of president, "Please." With a snort, Richard swaggered to the position of president and sat down. At the moment when Richard was seated, all the members who had just agreed to remove Sylvia, all voted Richard as president of Lins Group. At the same time,wyer Hu also announced that Richard Wong is appointed as president of Lins Group! Sylvia didn''t stay any longer. She strode out of the meeting room, leaving others in the hall. At four o''clock in the afternoon, Richard sat in therge president''s office, looking down at the crowd below through the huge window. It had been two hours since he became president. In the two hours, Richard almostpleted half of his n and signed unfair contracts with several companies. For example, about the development of a real estate project, Lins Group would have to pay for all thend purchase and building expenses, but all the sales rights would be handed over to the G&A Engineering Company. Such a contract was signed openly and Richard intended to empty the Lins Group by this means. Richard could get 30% of the pure profit of this engineering project this time. Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Richard stood in front of the huge floor-to-ceiling windows with a ss of red wine in his hand and his face full of enjoyment. "Sylvia, do you know how long it has been since I wanted to sit in this position? From today on, you will lose everything. The Lins Group will slowly change into cash and fall into my pocket, hahaha!" Richard turned around and nced at the contracts on the desk. Once these things begin, the whole Lins would copsepletely! He enjoyed everything that he had right now, with the future vision in his mind. About 5:30 p.m., the secretary, Marry Lee, knocked on the door of the president''s office and walked in. "What''s going on?" Richard frowned and looked at Marry, who appeared in front of the door. "You don''t know the rules at all. Who let you form such a bad habit?" "Mr. Wong, these contracts are sent from the finance department. There are a lot of problems." Marry held a stack of contract copies in her hand. The content was exactly the same as those on Richard''s desk. "These contracts are like gifting thepany''s money to others. If this goes on, the company will lose more than a billion yuan. And Lins will face the crisis of bankruptcy." "Is this what you should care about?" Richard crossed his legs andy on the boss chair. "You''re just a secretary. Whether thepany suffers losses or not, as president, I know about it. You don''t need to worry about it. You''ve been fired. Get out!" Richard waved at Marry impatiently. Marry took a deep breath and left the president''s office without saying anything. Richard looked at the door with a sneer and lit a cigarette for himself. Before he took a few puffs of his cigarette, the door was pushed open again. He frowned and looked at Marry standing in front of the door. "Didn''t you understand me? Didn''t you hear that you are fired?" With a cold look on her face, Marry said, "Mr. Wong, I haven''t been officially dismissed yet. I''m here to inform you that the chairman is going to hold an emergency meeting of directors, and you need to attend." After saying that, Marry turned around and left without waiting for Richard''s reply. Richard was confused. An emergency meeting of directors? The chairman? He straightened his clothes and walked to the conference hall. By the time Richard arrived, all the board members had arrived. A couple of hours ago, the president''s namete was ced in the main seat of the conference hall, but now the president''s namete was ced on the side seat. In front of the main seat was the "Chairman". "Mr. Wong, what''s the matter? Why did the chairmane?" Someone asked in a low voice as soon as Richard arrived. "I don''t know," Richard shook his head and sat in the president''s seat. In the hall, a group of directors was whispering. "The chairman hasn''t been to thepany for many years. Why did he suddenlye today?" "It''s because of the president recement, isn''t it?" "Hey, why is there no trace of Sylvia?" A man searched around. "If you have just been dismissed from the position of president, will you still participate in the board meeting?" One of the directors rolled his eyes. "In my opinion, she is too ashamed toe here." A group of people were bustling and talking. With a bang, the door was opened from the outside. This sound attracted the attention of almost everyone in the conference room. Sylvia, dressed in a decent ck uniform, walked in. "Is she really here?" "That''s so brave. If I were her, I would go home to have a cry." Said several board members who stood in the united front with Richard. Their voices were undisguised. One of them even pulled aside the chair next to him. Then Sylvia would have no ce to sit in. The board member wanted to embarrass her. Richard leaned against the seat and looked at Sylvia as if he were watching a show. He was ready to wait for her to be aughing stock. However, the reality disappointed them. Sylvia didn''t even look at that chair and walked towards the president''s seat. When Richard saw Sylvia walking towards him, he sneered, "Hey, Sylvia, have you forgotten that this position is not yours now?" Sylvia stopped in front of Richard, "Who told you that I''m going to sit in the position of president?" The moment Sylvia finished speaking, she pulled the chair meant for chairman and sat down under the surprised gaze of everyone in the conference room! Richard jumped up like a cat whose tail was stepped on. He shouted, "Sylvia, what are you doing? Is this where you are sitting?" "Haha," Sylvia chuckled. She took out a document and threw it on the table. "Richard, it''s unfortunate for you, but this is my position." In the conference room, almost everyone could see clearly the big words on the documents: Equity Transfer Agreement The three words deeply impressed them. At the same time, the door was open again, and Robert Lin, who was wearing a formal suit, came in. "Chairman!" When a board member saw Robert, he stood straight and greeted him. "Chairman, you can... walk..." Someone''s hands were trembling, and his voice was full of incredulity. "Grandpa, you..." Richard widened his eyes and felt a little nervous at this moment. Standing at the door, Robert nced around the room andughed brightly, "Everyone, I''m no longer chairman. All the shares under my name have been transferred to my granddaughter Sylvia. From now on, she will be chairman of the Lins Group!"N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. All the people shifted their eyes from Robert to Sylvia. This woman had just been removed from the position of president. Everyone thought that she was going to change from a phoenix to a crow. Unexpectedly, this phoenix reborn in the fire and became more powerful! "No... impossible..." Richard murmured, "Grandpa, didn''t you say that your inheritance..." "Shut up!" Robert shouted. Robert''s shout made these board members subconsciously shrink their necks, which indicated Robert''s high prestige. "Everyone!" Sylvia''s crisp voice rang in the conference room. "I think we''d better hold the meeting first. This time I called you to hold an emergency meeting of directors for two things. The first is to announce the recement of the chairman. From today on, I, Sylvia Lin, will be chairman of the Lins Group and will not ept any retort. The second is to remove cancer from thispany!" The tone of Sylvia was calm first. But when she spoke out the word "cancer", her tone suddenly became louder, and her eyes fell on Richard. Chapter 75 Chapter 75 At the moment when he was targeted by Sylvia, Richard started to panic. Sylvia opened her mouth and said in a crisp voice, "Richard Wong, an employee of thepany, the former deputy director of the logistics department of thepany, pretended to be a board member, took part in the important decision of the board of directors, and changed the final intention of the board of directors. The case has been handed to the police, and soon the police will take over the investigation." "Sylvia, don''t talk nonsense!" Before Sylvia finished her words, Richard shouted, "I am a member of the board of directors. What do you mean by saying pretending to be a director?" "Are you a board member?" Sylvia looked puzzled. She turned to Lawyer Hu and asked, "Lawyer Hu, please tell us the necessary conditions for bing a board member." Lawyer Huughed dryly, "The essential condition to be a board member is to have at least 1% of the shares of the Lins Group." Sylvia nodded and looked at Richard, "Did you hear that? One percent of the shares. Mr. Richard Wong, under your name, do you have one percent of the Lins shares? Or, do you have any shareholders who authorize you to take part in the board meeting on their behalf?" Richard clenched his teeth and did not speak because he knew that Sylvia was right. He didn''t own any shares. Originally, Robert Lin had given four juniors each five percent of Lins shares. Butst time, in order to please Mr. Cheng, Richard had given out all the shares in his hand. Now he was indeed not a shareholder of Lins Group! But how did Sylvia know about it? Seeing that Richard didn''t speak, Sylvia smiled and continued, "Richard Wong, the employee of the company, pretended to be a board member. Therefore, when impeaching my position as president, the board of directors didn''t have the majority. I, Sylvia Lin, am still president of the Lins Group. Richard Wong, the employee of thepany, pretended to be president of the Lins Group and signed unfair contracts with severalpanies and deliberately caused economic losses. After the investigation of the criminal investigation and economic department, he will be punished. This is the second thing of the emergency board of directors." This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. As soon as Sylvia finished speaking, more than a dozen uniformed policemen swarmed in the conference room and directly pressed Richard on the seat. He couldn''t move at all. "Let me go! Let me go!" Richard broke free from the arms of the two police officers as if he had gone mad. "Sylvia, you are really cruel, but I didn''t pretend to be president. The agreement has stipted that when the votes reach the equal point, the board members can choose the acting president." "Richard, didn''t you listen to me? I said, there were not more than half of the people who impeached the position of president. I am still president. No need of any acting president!" Sylvia''s tone suddenly became cold. She nced around, "Just now, except for the people who have voted, whoever supports me to continue to be president of the Lins Group, please vote!" Instantly those board members who didn''te to express their opinions just now all raised their right hands without hesitation. Now even fools could see the current situation clearly. Robert gave all the shares in his hand to Sylvia, and now he especially showed up to build up the momentum for her. How could they not choose her? There were a total of five board members, all of whom raised their hands. With Sylvia, there were six. Seeing this scene, Richard showed a hint of joy on his face, "Sylvia, you have six votes, too!" "Really?" Sylvia raised her eyebrows. "I also agree with Ms. Sylvia to continue to be president of Lins Group!" A male voice sounded outside the meeting room. When Richard heard the voice, his face changed. He stared at his partner at the door of the conference room. Paul Cheng came in with a document of shares in his hand. "I have 5% shares of the Lins Group. As a member of the board of directors, I agree with Ms.Sylvia to be chairman of the Lins Group!" Sylvia drew a sexy curve at the corner of her mouth, "Now, it''s enough to have seven votes." When he saw Paul, Richard had noticed that something was wrong. His face was as pale as death. He stared at Sylvia, "Lin, you''re cheating! You''ve been prepared for this from the beginning, haven''t you?" "Yes." Sylvia did not deny it. "From the moment I knew that you went to grandpa to frame Henry, I began to prepare these things for you. Do you like it, my cousin?" "You! You! You!" Richard pointed at Sylvia angrily and shouted, "You b*tch, you''ll die! Sylvia, sooner orter, I''ll kill you!" "Take him away!" The police officer frowned and ordered to take Richard out. In the process, Richard still roared and cried. At this moment, the people in the conference room looked at Sylvia with strange eyes. Previously they only saw that this woman had the ability to do business. They always treated her as a little girl who can be bullied. But now, no one dared to think this way. She dealt with her cousin like this. Such a person could not be trifled with. Robert Lin, standing in front of the conference room door, sighed and said nothing. He didn''t think Sylvia had gone too far, because what Richard did had already crossed the line. He wanted to overthrow the whole Lins Group. But after all, Richard was still his grandson. Looking at his grandson, who was the enemy of a family, he felt so sad. Looking at the lonely figure of her grandfather, Sylvia showed an apologetic expression. Robert shook his head slightly at her. Henry could probably guess what was going on in Lins Group, but he wasn''t worried. He believed in Sylvia''s ability, and Richard couldn''t make any trouble. Carrying the new clothes and walking happily out of the mall, Henry had already thought of seeing Sylvia in thepany every day. Every time he thought of her, his heart seemed to return to the time when he was sixteen or seventeen years old. When he thought of the person he liked, his heart would beat faster. When he thought that he would soon meet her, he unconsciously smiled. When Henry was about to go out of the mall, he suddenly heard the announcement. "Urgent! Urgent! Is any doctor here? Please hurry to west entrance because there is one patient who needs help!" "Urgent! Urgent! Is any doctor here? Please hurry to west entrance because there is one patient who needs help!" The radio rang constantly, and it could be heard that the tone of the broadcaster was anxious. Henry took a look and found that he was just standing in the western zone. Looking towards the west gate, he saw arge group of people. Chapter 76 Chapter 76 In the crowd, a gray-haired old man was lying on the ground, unconscious. "I''m a doctor. Please give way," an old man, squeezed into the crowd. When the crowd heard this, they quickly made way for him. The old man, who imed to be a doctor, looked to be in his seventies, but his physique still looked very strong. He seemed to have exercised for a long time. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The old man squatted on the ground and grabbed the old man''s wrist. He put two fingers on the old man''s pulse. After observing for a few seconds, he reached out and opened the old man''s eyelids. After seeing the pupils of the old man, he looked worried and then waved to the crowd. "Everyone, don''t surround him. If the air doesn''t flow, it will affect the patient! Please make a way!" The crowd gradually dispersed and formed arger circle. They kept watching from the side. The old man was wearing a tunic suit. He put his hand into his pocket, took out a roll of cotton cloth, and spread it on the ground. In the cotton cloth, there were shining silver needles. The old man skillfully picked up a silver needle and inserted it into the old man''s body without hesitation. This movement aroused a burst of exmation from the onlookers. Many people knew about acupuncture, but they had never seen it with their own eyes. Anyone would subconsciously frown when they saw a doctorpletely insert a more than ten-centimeter long silver needle into one''s head for the first time. The old man inserted a silver needle, but he did not stop. He continued to take out the silver needles and inserted them into the old man''s head respectively. Four silver needles were all stuck in the old man''s body, but the old man still had no reaction. The old man frowned even more. He had been practicing medicine for decades and had seen a lot of symptoms of dizziness, but could not find what was wrong with this man. At this moment, a voice came from the crowd and reached the old man''s ears. "You ced the needles in the wrong position. Your intention was to stimte his brain nerves and wake him up from his fainting. However, this person is clearly in a state of suspended animation. He won''t have any reaction even if you use a twirling needle to stimte him." The old man looked back and saw a young man in a white tank top and beach pants standing next to him and talking slowly with a bag in his hand. "How do you know that he is in a state of suspended animation?" The old man asked in confusion. He did not say anything like "don''t talk nonsense if you don''t understand". Otherwise, the young man couldn''t even name the four acupuncture points he had just inserted in the needles." "It''s obvious that you only checked his pulse and pupils, but you forgot that there is a serious connection between Chinese medicine and one''s body. His pupils gather together and he is on the verge of death. This is the basic characteristic of aa, and your thoughts are limited. You think this is the reason why he is in aa. But you didn''t carefully look at his fingers. They are also white and the bloodline is not smooth. In this case, it is more likely that his braincks oxygen and his nerves are in a state of suspended animation." When the old man heard Henry''s words, he looked more worried. It was not because he was educated in such a tone by a junior. But if it was true, it meant that the patient lying on the ground was in a very bad situation! "Call 911 and send him to the hospital for treatment as soon as possible!" The old man took out his mobile phone on the spot and was about to dial. Henry shook his head and said, "It''s toote. It takes at least 20 minutes for the ambnce to arrive here. 20 minutes is too long for him. His blood is not smooth and even reversed. There is an 80 percent of possibility that he will die of brain bleeding before the ambnce arrives." "So what? Do you want to see him die?" The old man looked anxious. "Who said that he would die?" Henry asked back. He went to the old man, took out two silver needles from the old man''s needle bag, and put down one hand like lightning. The old man only saw a cold light shing in front of his eyes, and he found that the young man in front of him had inserted the silver needle into the patient''s body. Fast, urate! This was the first thought that came to the old man''s mind. He couldn''t help but look at Henry twice. At such an age, he had such an acupuncture technique, and the level of identification of the acupuncture points had reached a very deep level! Henry said as he moved, "When in this state of suspended animation, the four acupoints of Hegu, Renzhong, Baihui and Shaoshang should be opened for air as much as possible. The needles should be used to the two acupoints in Hegu and Renzhong to strengthen the stimtion and leave no needles. Then, the Baihui and Shaoshang should be stabbed. The needles should be slightly twirled. After getting the breath, let the needles still in. Only in this way can he be awake." Henry took two more needles and stabbed them into the patient''s body. "Now, ording to the situation, we need to do the Baihui, Neiguan, Shenguan, and Zuerli. The upper acupuncture point should all be treated with a Sacred Needle, so as to let the patient lie t. He can guard the Dantian and breathe naturally. After the needle enters the acupuncture point, ording to the patient''s heartbeat frequency, you can choose to put the needle ording to the patient''s heartbeat frequency." As soon as Henry finished talking, the unconscious old man gave out a long cry. "He is awake!" A happy voice came from the crowd. They saw the patient open his eyes. Henry got up and smiled slightly. "You are a doctor of traditional Chinese medicine. Your needle technique is good, but your thinking is too rigid. It is difficult to be a great doctor. The needle technique, which is developed by human beings, has to be changed by human beings." After saying this sentence, Henry turned his head and left without any hesitation. The old man looked at Henry''s back and muttered what Henry had just said, "The needle technique is developed by human beings, and it has to be changed by human beings..." ¡°Master, Master.¡± At this moment, two young people, a man and a woman, ran quickly into the crowd. The old man looked at the two young people discontentedly and reprimanded them, "You''re so impatient. It''s impolite to shout." The man and the woman bowed their heads and said, "Master, the president of the Ning Province Medical Association just called me again. He wants me to ask if you have time." "I''ve rejected him several times, haven''t I?" The old man said impatiently. As one of the top Chinese medicine schrs in China, many associations wanted to invite him to attend a forum lecture, but he never promised anyone, nor gave anyone a promise. "Yes, but the other side said this time there would be many new talents in the medical field, and they all hope to see you." "New talents?" The old man suddenly remembered the young man. "Okay, I will go," the old man nodded, with some expectation in his heart. He looked forward to meeting the young man again. After listening to the young man''s words, the old man suddenly felt a sense of enlightenment. In the road of medicine, the bottleneck that had bound him for more than ten years seemed to have suddenly loosened! Henry walked out of the shopping mall and shook his head. "Ah, there are fewer and fewer young people who love to learn traditional Chinese medicine, and the thoughts of the older generation are deep-rooted. It seems that it''s time to do a reform..." Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Henry returned home with two big bags and saw Sylvia sitting on the sofa. "Everything okay?" Henry asked casually. "Mmm." Sylvia nodded. During the conversation, neither of them realized that the rtionship had be much more harmonious. Unlike before, Sylvia didn''t even bother to look at Henry, let alone answer his question. "Come here. I have something to ask you." Sylvia waved to Henry. "What''s the matter?" Henry walked over and saw Sylvia, dressed in her pajamas, leaningzily on the sofa. Her beautiful hair was casually loose, exuding an indescribable charm. "Why didn''t you tell me?" Sylvia''s beautiful eyes showed a hint of me. "Tell you what?" Henry looked puzzled. "About your knowledge of Chinese Medicine and physical treatment." "That." Henry seemed to be enlightened. "You didn''t ask, and when I gave you a massage, I always used this method." "You ..." Sylvia was at a loss for words. She indeed didn''t ask Henry about this matter. He told her that he had done everything, so she naturally associated it with that kind of regr massage but didn''t think about Chinese Medicine. "Well, that''s my mistake. Tell me about it today. What else can you do?" Sylvia asked. When she asked Henry, Sylvia had some expectations on her face. She found that this man in front of her always did something unexpected. He talked about the French meals in detail, yed a song at the concert of Master Pajiv, and now he also learned traditional Chinese medicine. It seemed that he was not so useless. "Uh, let me think." Henry pretended to think about it. He knew a lot of things, so he had to figure it out. Sylvia suddenly saw Mn came out from Henry''s back and repeatedly winked at him. She was afraid that Henry would tell her that he can''t do anything else. However, Henry did not notice that Sylvia was trying hard to blink at him. He tilted his head and said, "I''m good at arts, music, painting, delicious food, ancient martial arts, investigation,nguage, finance, and so on. I''m good at all these kinds of fields." Sylvia breathed a sigh of relief. She was very grateful that Henry was quite clever. "All right, don''t brag." Sylvia rolled her eyes at Henry and touched her hair with her slender arms. She was really fascinating. Henry reached out his hand and scratched his head. With a smile, he took his small bag and went back to his room. It was a silent night. The next morning, Henry got up early to clean up the house. After Sylvia went out, Henry also changed into the suit he bought yesterday and went to Lins Group happily. Robert had already informed the HR yesterday. For this person who the brother of Yinzhou business circle specially referred to, the HR attached great importance to Henry, and even let Henry choose his own position. Not only did Robert have a high position in the business circle of Yinzhou, but he was also the master of the Lins Group. The HR naturally did his best to make Henryfortable. After that, if he said a few nice words for him in the future, his life would probably be greatly changed.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. As for the position, Henry thought about it for a long timest night and finally chose a position as the co-captain of the security guards in the building. Being a security guard in the hall meant that he could definitely see Sylvia every day. Being the co- captain, he didn''t need to do anything trivial, and he didn''t have to go on a business trip like the captain. After all, Henry''s purpose foring here was very simple. The HR also did not expect Henry to choose such a position. After all, there were much better positions than that. However, he did not say anything about Henry''s choice. He immediately stamped with an official seal and told Henry that he coulde to work at any time. Henry excitedly went to collect the equipment for the security guards, electric batons, and uniforms. By the time everything was settled, it was already half-past ten in the morning. Henry stood in the hall of the Lins Building with excitement. He nced around at the people passing by, and suddenly heard a burst of abuseing from the door. "Keep your eyes wide open and see who I am! In this Lins Mansion, I can go everywhere. You watchdogs, get out of my way! The damn security guard, you will be like this all your life!" "Hmm?" Henry raised his eyebrows. "A damn security guard? A watchdog?" Henry looked towards the direction of the voice and saw seven or eight security guards blocking the gate of the building. The words were spoken by a well-dressed woman. Several security guards looked embarrassed. They looked at each other and didn''t know what to do. "Madam, our President Lin has set a rule. If you want to see her, you must make an appointment," a security guard, who looked like a captain, said. "An appointment? I''m going to make an appointment when I see her? You watchdogs, get out of my way!" The middle-aged woman shouted and pushed away the security guard in front of her. Henry frowned. "Isn''t this Richard''s mother? Is she making trouble here?" Some people had reported what happened in Lins Group to Henry yesterday. Richard had been arrested for business, finance, and other issues. The Lins Group even sent Richard to the court and waited for the trial. If there was no surprise, Richard would be sentenced to eight or ten years at least, which meant that his life was almost ruined. "Get out! I don''t want to talk nonsense with you!" Richard''s mother scolded again and rushed to the company hall. "Madam, you can''t go in," a security guard reached out to stop Richard''s mother. "Servant, who allow you to touch me?" Richard''s mother waved her hand and pped the security guard on his face. The security guard who was beaten looked pale, but he didn''t dare to say anything. They knew a little about the identity of this middle-aged woman in front of them. She was the aunt of the president. "You really have guts. A few dogs wearing human skin dare to stop me? What do you think you are? Huh?" Richard''s mother''s eyes were full of anger. "I must go in right now. Who dares to stop me? Otherwise, ..." Richard''s mother was scolding when her body began to shake. Her eyes couldn''t help but start to move up. She felt as if she had a seizure, and her saliva was running wild. Ten secondster, she closed her eyes and fell to the ground. After Richard''s mother fell, Henry, who was standing behind her, appeared. Holding the electric baton that he had just brought, Henry pressed it from time to time, and the head of the baton made a crackling sound. Henry curled his lips and said with a little regret, "No, the amount of electricity is too small. It took ten seconds for a woman to faint. I have to change it to a stronger one." Chapter 78 Chapter 78 A group of security guards stared at Henry with wide eyes. "Brother, you are..." "Oh, I''m a new security guard." Henry took out his work card, which was written with the position of co-captain. "Next time you meet such a person, don''t talk nonsense, just use electroshocks." "This ..." a security guard looked at Henry, then looked at Richard''s mother, who had fainted on the ground and spit out white foam. "Brother, you may be in trouble." "Brother, how can we be afraid? If we are all afraid, who should we give the security of this building to?" Henry stretched out his hand to pat the security guard on the shoulder and said in a teaching tone. "But buddy, she is President Lin''s aunt!" "Aunt?" Henry raised his eyebrows. "No matter who she is, anyone who dares to make trouble here will be served by an electric baton! Go and handcuff her in the security room, and then let the police deal with her." Henry put the electric baton on the belt, with his hands behind his back, and walked to the side to patrol. The rest of the security guards looked at each other. "Let''s go. The new co-captain has said. Let''s do it." "But this is Lin..." "It doesn''t matter who she is or what kind of person she is. It''s none of our business. Someone is watching." Several security guards grabbed Richard''s mother and carried her to the security room. Sylvia sat in the office on the top floor, looking down at the documents on the table and dealing with the business in her hand. After she took over as chairman of the board, what she had to do every day was much more than before. Her secretary, Cathy Lee, knocked on the door of the office. "Come in," Sylvia said without looking up. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Cathy opened the door and walked in. "President Lin," she said. "There''s something I need to report to you." "What''s wrong?" Sylvia raised her head and stroked the hair in front of her forehead. She saw that Cathy didn''t bring any folders, so she guessed that it should be a private issue. "Just now, Ms. Debby Lin came to see you, but she was stopped downstairs by the security guards. A conflict broke out, and she was fainted by the new co-captain of the security guards." At the same time Cathy was reporting, she was also admiring the co-captain of the security guards. Debby was President Lin''s aunt. Did she got electroshocked? Sylvia frowned and put down the document in her hand. "Let''s go to the security room and let the new security guarde here by the way." Henry happily strolled in the hall. A girl at the front desk secretly looked at Henry up and down. Henry was wearing a security uniform, but his perfect figure made him look like a model. In addition, Henry''s handsome appearance easily attracted the attention of those girls who had juste out of university. "Beauty, although I know that I am very handsome, you should not look at me with such infatuated eyes." Henry leaned over the front desk and looked up and down at the beauty. She was definitely a new graduate. Maybe she didn''t even have a graduation. She just came to do an internship, and her whole body was full of a pure and pleasant temperament. This beauty at the front desk was embarrassed by Henry''s stare. She lowered her head with her ponytail behind her head jumped. Henry''s eyes swept across her name tag. "Amity Qiu, the name is so nice. How does your boyfriend call you?" "I... I... I don''t have a boyfriend yet." Amity''s face was red, and her words were somewhat stammering. "Impossible!" Henry''s face was full of shock. "How could a girl as beautiful as you, with such a nice name, not have a boyfriend?" Amity lowers her head even more, and she could not wait to bury it in her arms. Another receptionist standing next to Amity covered her mouth and said with a chuckle, "Hey handsome guy, don''t tease our Amity. She''s shy. Why don''t you two chat on WeChat and have dinner together tonight?" "Haha," Henryughed and said. "Just kidding. I don''t need WeChat. I am married. You don''t know that my wife loves me to death. She also knows that I am very charming and afraid that I will cheat. So she has to check my mobile phone every day. If I add such a beautiful girl, my wife will definitely kill me!" Hearing this, Amity burst outughing. She covered her mouth with her little hands and looked very cute. Henry leaned over the front desk and was just about to brag about his status at home to the two little beauties when he heard someone calling him. "Captain Zhang, could you pleasee to the security room?" A security guard ran over. "Okay." Henry nodded and said goodbye to the two beautiful girls. Then he went to the security room. "Captain Zhang, that ..." the security guard pulled Henry''s sleeve. "What''s wrong?" Henry was confused. "Well... President Lin is also here. The one you fainted is her aunt. You should be careful when you talk to herter," the security guard looked worried. "I''m fine." Henry waved his hand indifferently. There were a lot of people gathered at the door of the security room, all wearing security uniforms. As soon as Henry came over, these people all focused their eyes on him and whispered. "Is that him?" "Yes, the co-captain who just came today." "He is so young. At first nce, he is a reckless young man who dares to beat President Lin''s rtives. You say, these bigwigs, even if their personal rtionship is not in harmony with each other, we can''t participate in it." "That''s right. He acted on impulse. As a result, I guess the job he just found will be ruined." "Co-captain, the sry is 6,000 yuan per month, and there are a lot of benefits. What a pity." "You can''t say that. At that time, we were all humiliated by that woman, and the co-captain also helped us," a security guard who had just stopped Debby in front of thepany''s door said. "Hey, you call him the co-captain so soon. Are you a his b*tch? Just wait and see. Even if President Lin doesn''t punish him today, just wait for Captain Sun when hees back from a business trip!" another security guard nced at him disdainfully. They were whispering here. With Henry''s hearing, he could naturally hear them clearly. Henry ignored them and walked into the security room. In the security room, Sylvia looked at the unconscious woman in front of her, and the expression on her face was somewhat unnatural. Sylvia had heard about what had happened just now. This woman called them watchdogs or servants. Anyone who heard her would be angry. But she was her aunt. It was unreasonable for her to be electroshocked in her ownpany. Sylvia sighed. She waited for the security guard toe. How should she deal with it? "Today, it''s my aunt''s fault. The security guard is just responsible for his work. He didn''t do anything wrong. On the contrary, if it''s someone else who has fainted today, I should praise him." Sylvia thought in her heart. Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Standing in the security room, Sylvia didn''t know what to do. The member of the Lin family was electroshocked by a security guard in her ownpany. No matter what the reason was, she had to deal with it carefully. Otherwise, she would be a laughing stock of others. The personnel manager, Manager Chen, was standing next to Sylvia. He hired the security guard today, so Sylvia called him over. Sylvia looked at Manager Chen and asked, "Where did you recruit him from?" "That... he was specially introduced to me by Master Lin." Manager Chen gave a fawning smile. Now, he was in a panic. Anyway, this person was recruited by him, and the position was also chosen through him. Now that this thing had happened, if she really wanted to investigate it, he would have to take the responsibility. "My grandpa introduced him?" Sylvia frowned. Since Robert couldn''t get out of the house, it had been a long time since he had been in charge of thepany''s affairs. Now he introduced a person into thepany. Who could it be? While guessing the identity of the other party, Sylvia also felt a wave of disgust in her heart. The most annoying for her was this kind of person. At this moment, Henry came in. As soon as he saw Sylvia, Henry couldn''t help but grin. "President Lin, he''s here," Cathy reported. "Tell me, what happened here?" Sylvia looked at her aunt, who was unconscious, and said without looking back. "It was like this. She insulted us at that time and even..." As soon as Henry spoke, Sylvia recognized his voice almost immediately. She turned her head and looked at Henry with wide eyes. "You?" "Hey hey." Henry stretched out his hand and scratched his head. "Hello, President Lin. It''s my first day at work. I met someone who came to make trouble, so I solve it directly." At the sight of Henry, Sylvia immediately understood. She reached out and covered her forehead with her hand, her face full of helplessness. Just now, Sylvia was still guessing that in this society, even if her aunt made a mistake, no one would be able to go against her. But Henry was definitely not among them. At home, the scene of Henry making Richard look for his teeth all over the floor vaguely appeared in her brain. When Manager Chen saw that Sylvia and Henry knew each other, he breathed a sigh of relief. Therefore, he could not be med. "Secretary Lee, tell everyone not to circle around here. Tell them to go and do their work." Sylvia waved her hand. Cathy nodded. The people outside the security room dispersed under Cathy''s order. Manager Chen also returned to his position. After all the people left, Sylvia looked at Henry again and asked, "How did you think of looking for my grandfather and asking him to arrange for you toe to thepany?" "Because I want to see you every day," Henry said bluntly, grinning with his white teeth. Sylvia''s face froze for a moment, and then a smile appeared. "You''re funny. Forget it. Come on. But don''t be the captain of the security guards. In the end, you can''t learn anything. I''ll tell Manager Chen to arrange for you to the business department first. Recently, I''m free. I''ll take you to get in touch with these things." "Okay!" Henry replied happily. Sylvia didn''t say much to Henry. She turned around and walked out of the security room. Then she stopped and opened her mouth, but didn''t say anything and left. Henry didn''t know that what he said had made Sylvia''s silent heartbeat slightly. After Sylvia left, Henry went to change his position. He didn''t care at all how they would handle Debby. Today was Henry''s first day at work, and it was also the first time that he had gone to work in the real sense for more than 20 years. Henry was extremely excited this day. But when he was about to finish work, he sadly found that he seldom saw Sylvia the whole day. Henry ran to the front desk to ask about it. Amity told Henry that Sylvia was so busy every day that they didn''t have many chances to see her. Hearing this, Henry was a little disappointed. After work, Henry changed his clothes. When he was about to go out of thepany''s gate, he saw a familiar car parked in front of him. It was Anna Jiang, Sylvia''s bodyguard. Sylvia was sitting in theN?velDrama.Org owns this. back seat of the car, holding a piece of paper in her hand. She was reading it carefully. "Get in the car and let''s go together." Anna rolled down the window and waved to Henry. He nced at Sylvia. She didn''t say anything, still looking at the document in her hand. This scene made Henry happy. It seemed that his wife''s rtionship with him had be more and more gentle. Otherwise, she could not let Anna call him, or she would have been able to drive her Mercedes-Benz. Henry shamelessly opened the door of the back seat. Before Sylvia could object, he sat down on the seat. Sylvia looked at Henry and frowned without speaking. The car was on the way to Luxury Vige. The rapid development of Yinzhou had just taken ce in recent years. It had built a lot of high-rise buildings and widened roads. But in many ces, people could still see the figures that were left behind before, such as some alleys. From Lins Group to Luxury Vige, they had to pass through an alley. It was not the alley with bungalows on both sides in their childhood memory. Instead, it was a road with twones back and forth, and both sides were the paths of the old-fashioned residential area. Anna drove slowly on the road. Suddenly, a van rushed out from ten meters ahead and did not slow down at all. Fortunately, Anna''s driving skill was good, so she was not in a hurry. At the critical moment, she quickly turned the steering wheel, or she would really hit it. "F*ck, don''t you know how to drive?" a loud curse came from the van. Anna subconsciously turned to look at the van. At this moment, a slim old man appeared in front of the car and deliberately ran into her car. Anna, who had just turned her head away, did not see the old man at all. "Watch out!" Henry shouted. Anna, who was very sensitive, stepped on the brake immediately, but it was still toote. With a "bang", the old man fell under the car. The car that was driving also stopped in a hurry, and the inertia made the people in the car unconsciously move forward. Anna''s eyes were filled with panic as she looked at this side. "Was that intentional?" Lin Yayan frowned. She saw clearly how the old man deliberately hit the front of the car. "President Lin, I''m sorry. I didn''t see him just now," Anna said apologetically. "It''s all right. Even if you see him, you can''t avoid it." Sylvia shook her head. "I''ll get out of the car and take a look. You should report to the traffic police first." As she said that, Sylvia was ready to open the door. "Don''t worry," Henry stopped Sylvia. "Anna, you turn back first. Don''t pay attention to him." Chapter 80 Chapter 80 "How can we leave him alone!" Sylvia pushed Henry''s hand away. "Even if it''s a ckmail, we have to see for ourselves!" "You can''t go," Henry reached out to press the door. "There''s something wrong with this old man." "What''s wrong with that? Henry, when something happens, you should think about how to solve it instead of how to escape! Take your hand away!" "No." Henry shook his head. "I asked you to take it away!" Sylvia gave Henry a hard push, but she couldn''t move at all. Henry nced around the car and saw that someone had seen what was going on here. "Anna, hurry up and drive away." "Mr. Zhang, we... we can''t go." Anna shook her head. "I also think that we should go down and have a look. Anyway, we hit someone." Just as the three of them were debating about whether to leave or not, they heard the sound of someone beating outside the car. A young man, who looked to be in his 20s, reached out his hand and pped the window angrily while cursing, "Hey, hey, hey, you hit someone. Didn''t you see that? Get off the car!" "That''s right. Who is this? Why don''t you send him to the hospital as soon as you hit him? Such a pretty girl. How can she have such a vicious heart?" said a middle-aged woman, who was standing by and watching the drama. The safety control of the car was not very good. The voice of the person outside the car could clearly be heard by Sylvia, which made her feel particrly embarrassed. "Sylvia, ignore them. Anna, drive away first. The police will deal with the matter here," Henry pressed the door lock. "Henry, get out of my way!" Sylvia pushed Henry. Just as she was about to open the door, it was pulled from the outside. The young man who knocked on the ss stared at Sylvia with an unfriendly look and scolded, "Fu*k, are you still sitting in the car? Can''t you see you hit a man? Get down!" "Sorry." Sylvia gave the young man an apologetic look. "We..." When she was about to say something, the young man took out a dagger from behind and tried to stab her. The dagger was magnified in Sylvia''s eyes, and the sharpness flickered with cold light. At this critical moment, Sylvia felt a huge force behind her, and then she could not help falling backward. A strong arm appeared in front of her and faced the sharp dagger. When dagger touched the arm, it sshed hot blood on Sylvia''s face. Sylvia screamed subconsciously. "Get out!" Henry hugged Sylvia and kicked the young man outside the door. At the same time, he closed the door with his bleeding arm and pressed the door lock heavily. As a professional bodyguard, Anna immediately realized that something was wrong. She picked up the baton in the case, opened the car door and rushed out. The hunchbacked old man, who had copsed in front of the car, suddenly jumped up and stabbed towards Anna with a dagger in his hand. Sylvia''s eyes widened when she saw what had happened. "Henry... you... how are you?" Sylvia grabbed Henry''s arm and looked at the ten-centimeter wound. Her eyes were full of concern. Henry grinned and waved his hand indifferently. "It''s all right. Sit down in the car and don''t move. I''ll help Anna." Henry opened the door, rushed straight down, and walked toward the young man. The young man stared at Henry with his dagger. He shouted, "Die!" A trace of disdain shed in Henry''s eyes. The moment the young man approached him, Henry subdued him with a backhand and pressed him to the trunk of the car. At the same time, Henry also lowered his head. In the eyes of others, it was as if two people were fighting with each other in a clumsy way. The real situation was something that only the two of them knew. The dagger-wielding young man was shocked. He felt as if he was struck by a giant mp and could not move. N?velDrama.Org owns this. "Tell me, who sent it to you?" Henry squeezed the young man''s neck so hard that he couldn''t even breathe. "In your dreams!" The young man clenched his teeth and squeezed out these words. A trace of fierceness shed in Henry''s eyes. Without nonsense, he directly broke the young man''s neck. He dared to hurt Sylvia, so the ending of the young man was doomed. Anna was indeed a professional bodyguard. When Henry was dealing with the young man, she had also dealt with several other killers. A total of four killers with daggers were all knocked down by Anna within a minute. After dealing with these, Anna immediately ran to the back seat to check on Sylvia''s injury. Sylvia was scared a lot. Fortunately, she was not seriously injured. "Don''t worry about me. Go and check Henry." "I''m fine," Henry waved his hand indifferently. "Anna, take Sylvia back first. I''ll wait for the police here." "No, we have to go together," Sylvia shook her head with a firm look, disapproving to let Henry stay here alone. She looked at his right arm, which had a wound of 10 centimeters long, and it was shocking. Her eyes were full of self-me. If she had not insisted on getting off the car, such a thing would not have happened at all, and Henry would not have been injured like this in order to protect her. "You should leave now. Someone must stay here. Otherwise, it was impossible to exin it to the police," Henry persuaded them. "Then let''s stay here together." Sylvia''s eyes were firm. Henry saw that he couldn''t dissuade Sylvia, so he had to agree. "Well, let''s go to the car and stay. It''s safer." The three of them got into the car, and Sylvia carefully locked the door. Anna sat in the driver''s seat with an apologetic look. "President Lin, Mr. Zhang, it''s all my fault, but if not..." "Well, don''t say that." Sylvia stopped Anna from speaking. "These people areing for me. Even if we didn''t meet today, they would appear another day." Soon, the siren rang in their ears, and five police cars drove into the alley. The police officers blocked the whole area. The moment Henry saw the person who led the team, he felt a headache. "Captain Han, the victims are all in the car," a police officer reported to Helen. "Tell them toe out and make a record." The door opened, Henry and the other two appeared in Helen''s sight. At the moment when Helen saw Sylvia, her eyes were slightly evasive. When Henry saw Helen, the expression on his face was somewhat unnatural. No matter what, he had slept with her for the first time. If he wanted to pretend that nothing had happened, he would definitely not be able to do it. It was said that women''s sixth sense was very urate. Sylvia immediately felt that the atmosphere between Henry and the leading policewoman was a little weird. "Do you know each other?" Sylvia asked curiously. "Yes... we do." Henry seemed a little nervous when his wife asked him this question. "All right, don''t try to get close to me. Hurry up and make a record." Helen waved her hand impatiently. Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Henry and the other two were respectively recorded by different police officers, and the killers were all dealt with by the police. It was Helen who was taking notes for Henry. "Captain Han, there are a total of five killers. Four of them have their hands and feet broken, and one of them is dead, whose neck has been pinched. There is no surveince video on the scene, but ording to the investigation, all of the five murderers have criminal records. Two of them are fugitives," a police officer reported. "Okay, I know." Helen nodded. She didn''t have to think about it. She knew that Henry was the one who broke the killer''s neck. Helen was a martial arts practitioner. She knew very well that it would take a lot of strength to break a person''s neck. Normal people could not do that at all. Helen made some notes hastily, and her eyes were fixed on Henry''s right arm. "How did you get hurt?" "s, I was careless," Henry sighed. "It''s a pity to fall over a ship in a ditch." "Really?" the corner of Helen''s mouth curved into a mocking smile. "Even if you fall over a boat, you won''t fall over in such a small ditch. You wanted to protect your wife, didn''t you?" "Hehe." Henry gave a fawning smile. He didn''t know how to exin. "All right." Helen put away the record book with an unhappy face. "You take your wife back first. The police will call you at any time if there is anything. Moreover, if you encounter this kind of thing next time, don''t kill people. Try not to kill people. It''s not good for anyone if things get worse." "Understood." Henry nodded repeatedly. "Okay, let''s call it a day!" Helen waved her hand, twisted her sexy waist, and returned to the police car. The silver-gray Jetta was driving slowly on the way home. "Henry, why do I feel that the policewoman is looking at you with a strange look?" Sylvia looked at Henry with a suspicious look. "Really? I think you''re wrong, hahaha." Henry said with augh. Sylva looked at Henry doubtfully for a few seconds, then shook her head and did not choose to continue this topic. "Do you want to go to the hospital first? Such a deep wound may need stitches." "I''m fine." Henry made a bow with his hands. "There is a first aid kit at home. I can do it myself. It''s too troublesome to get stitches." Seeing Henry''s insistence, Sylvia didn''t say anything. As a grown-up, he should know his own wounds. This assassination incident was quickly passed to Nelson Lin. He immediately called to ask about Sylvia''s safety. When they got home, Sylvia changed into pajamas and went to the living room. She saw Henry sitting there alone, wrapping his arms with gauze, and the head of the gauze could only be bitten with his mouth. "Let me do it." Sylvia sat down beside Henry, took over the gauze and bandaged Henry''s wound. She moved very slowly. It could be seen that this was her first time to do such a thing, so her movements were very clumsy. Henry could smell the fragrance of the woman''s hair. He looked at the woman who was dealing with his wound and felt her slender soft hands. At this moment, there was nothing else in Henry''s eyes. The blood gradually seeped into the gauze. Sylvia clumsily wrapped a circle of gauze around his waist and frowned. "It''s strange. Why can''t the blood stop ... Ah!" Sylvia suddenly eximed. She found that her left hand had been squeezing the wound on Henry''s arm, and just because of that, she couldn''t stop the blood. Sylvia looked up and nced at Henry. She thought Henry would show some pain or dissatisfaction, but what she saw was that the man was looking at her with a smile. His eyes were so clear without any dissatisfaction. Such a scene made her heart, which had been quiet for a long time and had just rxed, began to beat fast. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "For the sake of me, he did not hesitate to block that knife. "He once said that people could do anything to him, but if someone was a little disrespectful to me, Henry would be a mad lion. "He would take me homete at night. "He would specially prepare that piano song for me. "He would satisfy any unreasonable request of mine. He would wipe the floor with a rag and wash my feet. "He... " "Does it hurt?" Sylvia gently stroked Henry''s arm. "No," Henry shook his head and replied softly. Sylvia unconsciously blushed and carefully bandaged Henry''s wound again. Henry was also enjoying such a time. "Well, you can have a good rest these two days. Don''t run around. Don''t go to thepany." Sylvia took the gauze and tied a bow on Henry''s arm. "Go back to your room and rest. Thanks to you today." "Thanks to me for what?" Henry asked with a strange look. Sylvia''s eyes were full of gratitude. "If it weren''t for you, I would have been stabbed to death." "Oh, that''s what you''re talking about." Henry covered his forehead and said. "Anyway, since both of us have got marriage certificates, you are my wife. It''s a matter of course for me to protect you. No need to thank me for this." "It''s a matter of course?" Henry''s words stunned Sylvia. In this business world, she was used to cheating, and in Lin family, she had also suffered from hostility. It''s a matter of course. Who had the right to make such a request? It''s a matter of course. Who would make such a sacrifice to someone? Sylvia looked at the sincere smile on Henry''s face. At this moment, she suddenly felt that she seemed to have a good impression of this man. The night passed quietly. Early the next morning, when Sylvia got up, she found that Henry was on the ground, carefully cleaning the floor, and all her toiletries were ready. They were neatly ced in the bathroom. Looking at the white gauze on Henry''s hand, she felt that she was like a wicked man. Looking at Henry''s back, who was carefully wiping the floor, Sylvia said, "You don''t have to do this in the future. I''ll just invite housekeeper to do it." "Ah, you''re awake." Henry turned around and smiled at Sylvia. "Don''t ask for help. I wake up early every day and have nothing to do. It''s better to clean up." "Aren''t you tired?" "Hey, it''s cleaning our own house, how can I get tired?" Henry wiped the sweat on his forehead and continued to wipe the floor. Sylvia stood there. After a long silence, she walked into the bathroom. In the past, when she washed up, she picked up the washing supplies that Henry prepared for her very naturally. But today, she felt that all her movements were so awkward. ¡°Whoosh!¡± She took a deep breath and washed her face. She decided to get up early for an hour from tomorrow and do housework with Henry. When Sylvia went out, she found that Henry had already sat in the car and was waving to her. "President Lin, let''s go. We have to be at work at 8:30. You can bete, but I can''t." Chapter 82 Chapter 82 "Didn''t I tell you to have a good rest? Why are you still going to thepany?" Sylvia opened the back door and took the initiative to sit next to Henry. "It''s boring to stay at home. It''s better to go to thepany. It''s nice to see you asionally," Henry smiled and patted the driver''s seat. "Anna, let''s go." Anna smiled and looked at Henry through the rearview mirror, "Mr. Zhang, is it good for you to show off your affection?" When he arrived at thepany, Henry went to report in the business department first. He didn''t make use of Sylvia''s connection. Instead, he was like an intern. On the first day of work, he read the company''s brochure and got familiar with thepany''s culture. The business part of Lins Group was divided into severalrge sections. Henry''s section mainly focused on negotiation and cooperation with some foreignpanies. This section was newly established by Lins Group. Sylvia arranged Henry here for two reasons. One was that Henry could start learning from the most basic aspect, and the other was that he knew a little French. Recently, Lins Group had reached a preliminary cooperation with a French enterprise. If this channel could be opened, Lins Group wouldplete a cross-step and turn itself into a multinationalpany from a local enterprise. The sry of the employees of Lins Group was enviable in the entire Yinzhou city. Not to mention that the sry was paid on time every month, the subsidies were more than 20% of the sry of otherpanies. Even in the working environment, it was much better than that of many companies. Each salesman would be equipped with a singleputer and a desk. Henry''s position was assigned to a corner of the office. On the first day of work, he spent the whole morning reading thepany''s rules and regtions, as well as the business culture. Henry did not even look at the managementws and regtions. However, as for the business culture, he was very interested. The Lins Group had a special staff restaurant for the staff''s lunch. After lunch, Secretary Lee went to Henry and told him that Sylvia was waiting for him in the parking lot. When Henry arrived at the parking lot, he found Sylvia sitting in Anna''s car. "President Lin, are you looking for me?" "Get in and I''ll take you somewhere," Sylvia waved to Henry. Henry sat in the back seat expertly. Then Sylvia handed him a paper document. "Have a look. This is the project we''re going to talk about. You can learn muchter. Do you understand?" "Yes, I understand." Henry nodded. He picked up the document and nced at it. He roughly understood what project he would be waiting for. In recent years, there had been a great development in Yinzhou. The government had also issued various welfare policies. The most eye-catching one was the medical industry. But there had been no news about this project. However, some time ago, the government released news that all the majorpanies would vote for cooperation to select apany toplete the medical project. The medical project would be building a total of four hospitals in three districts and two counties in the city. The profit of the medical industry was so great that even those who didn''t do business at all could know, which was definitely a piece of fat meat. Everyone wanted to have a taste of it. However, this round of bidding was not determined by reading the project document as usual, but by the provincial medical association. Those who could make a name for themselves in the Ning Province Medical Association were all famous elders of medical skills, and they were very prestigious. Today, Ning Province Medical Association would hold a meeting. In this meeting, not only were these elders of medical skills present, but also many new talents in the medical field. There was even a rumor that Mr. Lewis Yan, a famous Chinese medicine practitioner, would also attend it. In this medical meeting, it was not only a chance for the doctors tomunicate with each other, but also an opportunity for the medical association to decide whichpany to cooperate with official team. Almost all entrepreneurs with a little ability in Yinzhou would attend this meeting. And they would bring their professional teams. Everyone was ready to fight. What was the profit of this project? It was no exaggeration to say that a person who could earn more than a million dors in a short year could reach more than a hundred million dors! The medical exchange was held in an ancient Chinese medicine clinic. When Henry arrived, he found that not only did Sylvia bring him here, but she also brought the whole business elites team. She was also determined to get this project. Lins Group brought a business elite group of ten people. They had done enough homework and made aprehensive analysis of the advantages and disadvantages of each group. They even made a detailed and urate guess on how many gifts each group had offered. At this moment, there were already a lot of people in the Chinese Medicine Clinic. The whole Chinese Medicine Clinic was filled with a white and concise style. There were ques hanging on the wall, like Healing Force, Master of Medicine and so on. When Sylvia walked into the clinic, she immediately attracted a lot of hostile eyes. As the leading business of Yinzhou, Sylvia was the public enemy at this moment. She seemed to be ustomed to this kind of situation. She didn''t care about it at all and looked calm. "Let''s wait and see how they negotiate. Remember it." Sylvia said to Henry. He nodded and said nothing. The whole Chinese Medicine Clinic had made a new arrangement for the sake of the bid for the medical conference this time. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The hall was divided into three circles, separated by tables, just like holding the party in sses when at school. The circle in the middle, about ten square meters, was for academic exchange. In the second circle, there were more seats. There was a namete on each table, on which the names of all the doctors were written, as well as which hospital the other party was working in. The third circle had thergest number of seats withpany names, which was specially prepared for entrepreneurs. The medical meeting was divided into three stages: the first stage for the academic exchange, the second stage for the academic demonstration, and the third stage for the entrepreneurs to bid. "Hey, isn''t this President Lin? Even she hase to participate in this project. It seems that our smallpanies don''t have any chance!" a strange voice sounded behind Sylvia. Sylvia turned around and see that the speaker was a middle-aged man. He was wearing an expensive suit. "President Huang, you are wrong. In this bid, you, the Sunshine Medical Company, should be the winner, right?" while speaking, Sylvia quietly poured the water on the other party. In this case, it was likely that there would be a scene of many smallpanies joining together to suppress arge enterprise. The ttering here was not to show respect, but to make the enemies for each other. As soon as President Huang came, he said that the smallpany was no match for Sylvia Lin. It meant that he directly made Sylvia the target. However, Sylvia helped herself out and made President Huang stand out. Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Henry remembered that he had just read from the document this Sunshine Medical Company had always been the leader of the medical industry in Yinzhou. Almost all the medical equipment came from them, who had made a lot of money. This time, he was the most dangerous but also the most competitive one when the new medical project came out. After all, in medicine, Sunshine Medical was professional, who was even superior to Lins Group. President Huangughed loudly and said, "President Lin, you think too highly of me. Compared with Lins Group, I have no chance to win. Suchnguage attacks would almost take ce in every generation. Henry found the position that belonged to the Lins Group and sat down, quietly watching the people fight with each other openly or secretly. As time went by slowly, there were more and more people in the clinic. In the second round seats, a lot of doctors had been seated, and the voices of entrepreneurs talking to each other became lower and lower. In the second circle, almost every doctor was followed by a young man, whose face was full of excitement. With their qualifications, it was a rare opportunity for them to participate in such a meeting. Whether they went to study in this meeting or took it out as a topic of conversation in the future, they all made them proud. For the quota of this meeting, each of them had made a lot of effort. A middle-aged doctor with a square face, wearing a white coat, came in. As he appeared, the voices in the department became lower. "It''s President Ma, president of the medicalmunity of Ning Province!" The appearance of President Ma caused most of the people to focus on him. At the same time, the entrepreneurs greeted President Ma. The official project was handed over to the Medical Association to decide. Everyone knew very well who would be the decision-maker. President Ma nodded at these people and sat on the seat of honor in the second circle. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Once he arrived, it was time for this gathering to begin. "President Ma, shall we begin?" a doctor asked. "No hurry." President Ma shook his head. "Master Lewis Yan hasn''t arrived yet." When they heard the name Lewis Yan, the doctors present subconsciously showed an expression of admiration. This was definitely a person who could make people feel awe. "Will Master Yan reallye?" a doctor asked in disbelief. With Master Yan''s status in the Chinese medical field, he would be invited to participate in almost every medical exchange meeting in every ce. But he never showed up. Most of these meetings were held with his name that he was likely to be present. But there were still many people taking part in the meeting countless times for this extremely small possibility. In this provincial medical meeting of Ning Province, everyone only regarded the name of Master Yan as a gimmick. But ording to what President Ma said just now, would Master Yan really attend this time? After guessing that Master Yan would reallye, these doctors, who were sitting casually, adjusted their sitting postures slightly. They sat straight, just like primary school students waiting for the teacher to walk into the ssroom. The appointed opening time of the meeting was two o''clock. Now it was already five past two. But none of them had an impatient look. Instead, they were nervous and expectant. "Creak." The door of the Chinese Medicine clinic made a soft noise, which made all the doctors present look at the direction of the door expectantly. Threepletely different footsteps sounded. An old man in a ck Chinese tunic suit walked over with thepany of a man and a woman. This old man was the current master of Chinese medicine, Master Lewis Yan. "It''s really Master Yan!" "Master Yan is here!" The doctors were full of excitement. The disciples standing beside them couldn''t hide their excitement. After he appeared, he immediately scanned around every new doctor''s face. As a result, he was very disappointed that the young man that day was not here at all. As for the ce where the entrepreneurs sat, he directly ignored it. "Master Yan, we are really honored to have you here!" President Ma quickly stood up and strode to greet Master Yan. All the other doctors also stood up. Master Yan nodded. "President Ma, you''re wee. And everyone, please sit down. Today, we are discussing academic affairs. There are not so many polite things." "Yes, yes." President Ma nodded repeatedly and invited Master Yan to the main seat, while he sat down on the side. Henry sat at the outermost edge of the crowd. Looking at the arrival of Master Yan, he felt a chill in his heart. Henry had seen Master Yan''s medical level. He was very urate at acupuncture, and his understanding of acupuncture points was also urate. In general, he was an old Chinese medicine doctor with very solid basic skills, but his brain was too pedantic and not flexible. The method he used to put needles waspletely the textbook level. There was no mistake, but he had ack of spirituality. When encountering some difficult andplicated diseases, it would be very difficult for him to deal with. Now that such a person had be a so-called master, it seemed that the Chinese medicine level had begun to decline. When Henry was studying medicine, he promised that he would carry traditional Chinese medicine forward and carry on a reform in this field, innovating on the basis of not forgetting the root. When Master Yan arrived, the meeting officially began. First of all, it was the physicians who took out some difficult diseases and put forward their own opinions. And then they discussed it together. This kind of discussion was very helpful for their own improvement. The entrepreneurs couldn''t understand what these doctors were talking about, but they all took it down carefully. "Henry, you have to write down what they said. These things may be useful when we bidter." Sylvia reminded Henry, who was sitting next to her and looked a little vacant. "Don''t worry, these things are useless. They were just some minor symptoms." Henry waved his hand and said indifferently. For Henry, the difficult andplicated diseases proposed by these doctors were just some small problems, and the medical treatment methods discussed by them were not innovative at all. Henry had always maintained an objective attitude towards what was on the subject. Reality was not a textbook. What we learned from the textbook could be used, but we should be flexible. It was just to let everyone draw inferences. Sylvia shook her head regretfully. It seemed that this person''s mind was not in it. She looked at him a few times and said nothing more. Chapter 84 Chapter 84 The meeting was going on like a fire, and the doctor''s discussions were also very intense. Suddenly, Master Yan opened his mouth. As soon as he spoke, the whole Chinese Medicine clinic quieted down, and everyone listened quietly. "I have a case here, and you can take it for discussion." "Master Yan, please go ahead," President Ma gestured him to go on. Master Yan nced around, "There is a patient who suddenly falls into aa at the age of 70. His pupils gather together and he is cold-blooded. His fingers turn pale and his pulse beats slowly. The doctor ces the needles in the four main acupoints in the man''s head. But it has no effect on stimting the nerves and he still could note to life. Do you have any methods to save the patient in a short time?" What Master Yan said was exactly the patient he met in the mall yesterday. After hearing his story, many doctors frowned and pretended to think. For the suddena, stimting the four acupoints was a verymon treatment method. The concentration of the pupils and theck of oxygen were also the characteristics of aa. The weak pulse proved that the brain was temporarily in a state of shock. If facing this situation, they would also choose to stimte the four acupoints. However, Master Yan said that it was even difficult to wake up with the twirling needle method. Many doctors were thinking that the human body''s physiological system had already begun to decline in their seventies. "You can try the western treatment method and drop oxygen for the patient," a doctor said. "That''s right. First, let''s check the patient''s brain nerves for oxygen loss and cooperate with drug treatment." "It''s improper." Master Yan shook his head. "The patient is too old, and we are discussing how to rescue the patient in a short time. What if we don''t have time to send him to the hospital?" "Well..." The doctor who had just spoken looked embarrassed. He really couldn''t think of any other solution. As time went by, some people proposed their ways, but all of them were overthrown by Master Yan. The doctors thought hard, but they couldn''t think of a way to cure the patient on the spot. Master Yan spoke again at the tenth minute. "Alright, let''s end this." When the doctors who were thinking hard heard this, they all showed regret because they knew that the reason why Master Yan said it was that the patient could not hold on any longer. If there was such a patient in front of them just now, they could only watch and do nothing. As doctors, this was the most powerless thing for them. A doctor showed a fighting expression. After a few seconds of silence, he said, "Master Yan, to be honest, if the case really happened just now, the patient should have no chance of survival. Even the needles can''t stimte the nerves. It''s very likely that the patient''s nerve has been destroyed." As soon as the doctor finished speaking, another doctor continued, "Yes, this brain nerve necrosis is a kind of death in medicine." Master Yan looked around and said, "Do you all think so?" When the other doctors heard that, they all nodded. Seeing this scene, Master Yan did not me them. Instead, he sighed deeply. "It seems that what he said is right. We are all too pedantic ..." "Master Yan, do you mean... someone can cure it?" President Ma heard something, and his face was full of disbelief. Just now, he had simted countless methods in his mind, but they were all overturned by himself. "Yes," Master Yan nodded. "The case I just told you was the case I met yesterday. At that time, I tried to stimte the patient''s acupoints, but I couldn''t do anything about it. As a result, a young man rescued him. Just now, you ignored a problem - the patient''s fingers, blood loss, and pale, which were also ignored by me yesterday!" "All of us subconsciously believed that when he was in aa, it was normal for his fingers to have blood loss and turn pale, so we ignored this. But it was also because of this that we lost the breakthrough point. That young man told me that the patient was not in a simplea. Apart from the possibility that his fingers were pale because he was in aa, we could suppose that he was in aa because his fingers turned pale. Then there was another possibility!" "It''s fake death!" As soon as Master Yan''s voice fell, a doctor couldn''t help shouting. "The patient is too old. Because of theck of blood, he has ack of oxygen in his brain, which causes his nerves to fall into a state of suspended animation and lead toa!" "Good." Master Yan nodded. "If this is the case, there will be a new idea in front of me. Just yesterday, the young man showed me his magical acupuncture skills. In the face of such a patient, he stimted Heyu and Renzhong first, without leaving no needles. Then he stimted Baihui and Shaoshang gently. After getting the breath, he left the needles in and use the needles at intervals. In this way, he saved his life." After Master Yan said that, there was a hint of admiration in his eyes. All the doctors present opened their mouths wide. "Master Yan, this ... is too risky. The Baihui acupoint is the end of the brain nerve. He went for Hegu and Renzhong first and then Baihui. It is very likely that the patient will die directly because of this. If he is not careful, the old man will be a vegetable." "Yesterday, I also had the same idea." Master Yan showed a self-deprecating smile. "Otherwise, why would he say that I was too pedantic and not flexible? There is a serious connection between Chinese medicine and one''s body. He first took Heyu and Renzhong acupoints to strengthen the nerve stimtion and then choose Baihui to make it further strengthened. By stimting the end of the nerve to wake up the patient, this is absolutely ..." Master Yan paused slightly, "innovative!" Innovation! This word, like a time bomb, exploded among this group of doctors. Chinese Medicine was something left by the ancestors. For a long time, everyone had been thinking about how to restore it. When encountering difficult diseases, people would refer to the book to see how our forefather treated it. But no one had ever thought about Innovation! The difficulty for the Chinese Medicine industry innovation was only understood by those who understood Chinese Medicine - surpassing the ancients, surpassing themselves! Sylvia sat on the outermost circle and looked at the shocked faces of the doctors. She asked Henry, "You also know Chinese medicine. Can you understand what they said?" "Of course." Henry nodded. "These are just some simple things." As soon as Henry''s voice fell, a chuckle came from beside him. "Ha-ha, you''re really boasting. What a shallow thing? You''re worthy of being a member of the Lins Group. You dare to say anything." Henry nced around and found it was President Huang who had just had a verbal fight with Sylvia. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Henry rolled his eyes and said, "Oh? Does President Huang have any other opinions?" "I don''t have any opinion, but I have a suggestion," said President Huang, who crossed his arms in front of his chest. Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Hearing the word, Henry put on a smile and said, "I''m all ears." "I suggest that you guys get out of here as soon as possible, because you may make a fool of yourselves." President Huang sneered. Sylvia sat next to Henry and listened to President Huang''s words clearly. When she was about to refute, she heard Henry''s voice. "Oh, this is the advice. I thought it was something nutritious, but it turned out to be a dog barking. I also have a suggestion to tell you, don''t talk to me again, or I''ll beat you to death." After saying that, Henry deliberately rolled up his sleeves, revealing the muscles on his arms. Sure enough, President Huang did not dare to speak again. He just looked at Henry with more malicious eyes. Sylvia covered her mouth and chuckled. Although Henry''s words were vulgar, it really made people feel well. Henry stretched out his finger to touch Sylvia''s arm, "If you''re happy,ugh. Don''t hold it back." "You, you, don''t make trouble." Sylvia med him, but her expression didn''t show any me. The medical meeting in the field was graduallying to an end. During the exchange, they also specifically asked for the wishes of two patients and treated them in public. Lewis Yan showed his acupuncture skills. The patients who couldn''t be cured by president Ma were getting better and better in Master Yan''s hands. This made many physicians understand why Master Yan was called the master of traditional Chinese medicine. The technique of acupuncture and the degree of mastery of acupuncture points were indeed beyond what they could achieve. At the same time, they were more interested in the young man Master Yan mentioned. It was time for entrepreneurs to bid after the end of the doctor exchange meeting. This time, President Ma had made special arrangements for the entrepreneurs to bid at the exchange meeting. He also had his own intentions. First of all, doctors would put forward their views at the meeting, that is, life would always be ced in the first ce. Secondly, it was also a public fair vote. So many doctors were present. No matter who sessfully won the bid, no one would say it was because of President Ma. Master Yan had no interest in bidding for the enterprises. But at this moment, it was not convenient to leave. He found an excuse to go to the bathroom and went to the outside of the Chinese medicine clinic. In the clinic, President Ma first gave a speech, and then let the majorpanies say their views on this project. The moment Chairman Ma''s voice faded, President Huang was the first to stand up. As thergest medical equipmentpany in the whole city, President Huang was the most familiar with this field. At the same time, he was very familiar with President Ma and the others. "Gentlemen, our Sunshine Medical Company has always paid attention to the contributions to the medical industry. Therge hospitals who have cooperated with us all know that we, the Sunshine Medical, have always been based on honesty. All the medical equipment is sold at the lowest price. At the same time, we have the most experience in this field and have done better than others." "That''s not right. President Huang, everyone knows that yourpany is for medical equipment. It''s totally different to open a hospital and sell equipment." Apany''s boss stood up and said, "Masters, our G&Y Group has vast resources. We also have done a variety of tests and a lot of work, including collectingrge databases, blood collection, and sample collection. This official hospital project is to benefit people. The sooner it is finished, the better it will be. And people can enjoy it earlier." For a time, the majorpanies began to speak. Almost everyone was talking about their own advantages and suppressing otherpanies. N?velDrama.Org owns this. The doctors were also thinking carefully. This was the first time they had experienced such a thing, so they looked very serious. They had to admit that the official''s way of doing this was also a wonderful thing. For a long time, social medicine was a topic of dispute. This time, Ning Province Medical Association would decide the development of the project and eliminate most of the disputes. At the same time, it was also very likely that the doctors who reached a consensus would participate in this project. At that time, the hospital project could easily recruit famous doctors and the official deciders would take a big step in their achievements. Sylvia sat there. Seeing it was the right time, she nodded to her team. An elite business member of the Lins Group took a deep breath and stood up. "Everyone, our Lins Group has several welfare primary schools across several fields. They support dozens of orphans to go to college for free. They once run welfare hospitals and help free of charge. Our Lins Group has always paid attention to honesty. Now..." "Forget it, your Lins Group is so honest. You''re really ridiculous!" President Huang directly interrupted the elite business member. "If your Lins Group is honest, then the fraud group can be called an honest businesspany! Everyone knows that Sylvia is cold-blooded and deliberately framed her cousin. She sent her family into prison for the sake of the president position of Lins Group." "Yes!" Another boss stood up, the one who unterally removed the cooperation rtionship with Lins Group. "Lins Group is so profitable that we entrepreneurs are all clear about it. Even if we didn''t start the project this time, Lins Group should not be able to get it. Otherwise, there are too few people in Yinzhou who can afford to get sick." "Our purpose here is not to get the right to develop this project, but to uncover the true identity of Lin''s Group!" The manager of Deming Business Company stood up. "Severalpanies jointly resist Lin''s Group''s participation in this project. We are willing to pay for this project and let everyone take medicine at a low price, at the same price, not at the high price!" "Yes, that''s our purpose! We don''t want to make money, but just to resist the ck-Heart Company in Yinzhou!" The head of Huiliong corporation said. "The medical industry is the most important thing in people''s livelihood. We don''t want the ck- hearted hospital to appear in Yinzhou. Today, we will resist the Lins Group!" "Yes, resist the Lins!" One after another, the heads of the enterprises stood up. These people were the ones who had unterally terminated their cooperation with Lins Group when they had cooperated with Richard Wong. Now, Richard Wong hadpletely fallen from power, and Sylvia was in charge of the Lins. These people couldn''t sit still anymore. If the Lins continued to develop, there would be no ce for them to survive sooner orter. Therefore, there came a scene that they jointly resisted the Lins. Of course, there must have been a mastermind. Henry nced around and found that the people of Chows'' wereing, but they didn''t say a word. Henry also expected that the people of Chow''s dared not to do that. So the most likely mastermind was the Sunshine Medical Company. Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Since so many enterprises had jointly suppressed the Lins Group, they must have made sufficient preparations. He found that Sylvia ''s face was very ugly now. The team members of the Lins group were about to talk, but they were stopped by a doctor. "Businessmen, please give us some time. We have to discuss it." Seeing the doctor''s attitude, the people in charge nodded with satisfaction and sat down again. The team member of Lins Group quicklymunicated with his team to find a solution. About three minutester, the hushed whispers of the doctors ended, and everyone looked at them. "Everyone, we have reached a conclusion after discussion. The medical industry is different from others. It is not the purpose of profit-making. The most important thing is to cure the disease and save lives." President Huang stood up and said, "Doctor Wong, we have obtained Sunshine Medical Company supply channels. It can be said that the medical equipment that can be transported to Yinzhou City by a lower price. Even Lins Group needs to cooperate with us. But I will never cooperate with Lins Group for the rest of my life!" "The reason why Lins Group is able to do this is by means. The richer thepany is, the more money it will make. How cheap will Lins medical equipment be in terms of medical science? But we are different. We have a low cost and have built a low medical price. At this point, we arepletely beyond Lins Group. At the same time, I have made cooperated with several pharmaceutical factories. All the hospitals have gotten medicine. It is definitely a manufacturing price. There is not so much difference between us. The price is 50% cheaper than those on the market!" "Yes." The doctor surnamed Wong nodded and said, "President Huang, if you can really do that, it will benefit society." "Of course, I''ll do what I said!" A satisfied smile appeared on his face. Sylvia was sitting there, looking at the statistics report that her team had given her. The doctor Wong who was speaking now received 30 thousand yuan from Sunshine Medical. There were many names on the list and next to each name was the amount of money. "President Lin, we may really be defeated this time..." The sales elite looked regretful. This time, they were faced with joint attacks from all sides. Even if they had tens of thousands of forces, it would still be difficult for them to disy their full strength. Sylvia shook her head and said, "It doesn''t matter. This matter is expected. Thank you for your hard work this time. Go back today and have a good rest. It''s not your fault." "s." The team member sighed, and his eyes were full of self-me. After the discussion of a group of doctors, the result was soon announced. President Ma stood up and said loudly, "Then next, we announce that the development of this project will all be handed over to the Sunshine Medical Company. Our Ning Province Medical Association will y a role in monitoring it. We will try our best to guarantee that everyone will be treated at the same price after that." "Good!" Someone shouted, and a burst of apuse rang out. President Huang looked at Sylvia proudly with a smile on his face and made a throat-cutting gesture to her. "That''s funny! You''re so funny!" All of a sudden, a loud shout came from the crowd. The shout was deafening, and the apuse of the whole restaurant could not help but stop. Sylvia looked at the man beside her. She didn''t understand what he was going to do. Under the gaze of everyone, Henry stood up and nced at the entrepreneurs present. "Apuse? How can you people apud? Why are you so proud?" "And you!" Henry turned his eyes to the doctors sitting in the middle. "You are doctors! What do doctors do? Treat the disease, save people! What are you thinking? You don''t check the patients, nor do you give them the medicine! What you need is not a cheap medicine, but a better medical technique! To ensure that there are fewer and fewer patients in this world, but not to ensure that the medicine in this world is cheaper and cheaper!" Henry kicked away the chair in front of him and strode toward the inner circle. "There is a pharmacy in ancient times that wrote: "I hope that no one in the world is sick, and there is no need to worry about medicine." But now, how do you talk about how to make medicine cheaper? Are you really doctors?" A sardonic smile appeared on Henry''s face, which was particrly obvious. "Young man, who are you? You don''t have the right to speak here!" A doctor burst out on the spot. "Get out of here..." "Don''t." President Ma reached out his hand to stop the doctor from continuing speaking. He sighed, looked at Henry, and said, "Brother, I understand what you mean. As a benevolent doctor, how can we hope that there are no more problems in the world? But where do you think we can get better medical skills?" Henry raised his arm and suddenly pointed at Sylvia. "In the Lins family." "Hahahaha! Hahaha!" President Huangughed exaggeratedly. "I thought he was such a character. After saying so many righteous words, in the end, it turns out that he is from Lins family." "President Lin, he is..." The member of Lins Group looked at Sylvia in confusion. They didn''t have any advanced medical skills at all. Even if they boasted now, as bargaining chips, they would still be exposed in the future. At that time, they wouldugh at her, and their faces would be even more ugly. "It''s okay. Let him handle it." Sylvia waved her hand and looked at Henry suspiciously. President Ma patted Henry on the shoulder. "Young man, you can''t talk nonsense. Do you know what medical skills we have to use when we have so many doctors sitting here?" Henry replied, "It''s an advanced treatment method that can cure people you can''t cure." "What a joke!" Dr. Wong shouted, "To cure the person we can''t cure, boy, Master Yan is here today. Do you want to say that the medical skills mastered by your Lins family are better than Master Yan''s?" Dr. Wong directly used Master Yan as an example. With Master Yan''s name, it was enough to tell people who had better medical skills, and they would retreat when they knew the difficulty. Unfortunately, Henry disappointed Dr. Wong. After Dr. Wong spoke Master Yan''s name, he still nodded. "That''s right. Our Lin family''s medical skills are far ahead of the world!" "What a big talk! What a big talk!" A doctor smacked the table on the spot and said, "I hope that your Lins Group will not make trouble!" "Yes, taking the lead of the whole world? Do you know what is taking the lead of the whole world? Do you know medicine?" "You''ve said that you can surpass Master Yan. You''re really a boy who should keep his mouth shut!" One doctor after another banged the table and stood up, his face full of anger. Master Yan''s reputation was too well-known in the medical field. Now, any unknown young man said that he had mastered medical skills that were inferior to Master Yan''s. How could he not be angry? N?velDrama.Org owns this. "To surpass my master? Do you know what you''re talking about?" "It''s ridiculous!" Master Yan''s apprentices also spoke at this time. Chapter 87 Chapter 87 At this moment, almost everyone was targeting Henry. "Sylvia, you can really do whatever you want. How can someone random talk so big?" Mr. Wong said with a sneer. Several team members of the Lins Group were anxious to see this. They originally thought that although this project had been obtained by the Sunshine Medical, with their level, they could still come up with some other mediocre projects. But now, after being messed up by this person, even if they had great abilities, the people of the Medical Association would not be able to meet them again. All the doctors looked at Henry angrily. "Boy, this is not a ce where you can boast without shame. Now, you have to apologize to us. Apologize for your arrogance, apologize!" "What are you talking about?" Henry asked back, "Do you think that your medical skills are better than anyone else''s, so that''s what you''re talking about?" "What a joke. We''re not so stingy. It''s just that you''re a little too arrogant." Dr. Wong shouted angrily. "Yes, there are only a few people in the country who can surpass their masters. Who do you think you are?" Master Yan''s male disciple said. "Get the hell out of here! What kind of joke did the Lins find?" "Get out!" Such a sound came from the seats of those who were in charge of the business. Seeing this scene, Henry disdainfully smiled and shook his head. "No wonder the traditional Chinese medicine is declining like this. You guys are arrogant and look down upon everyone. You''re hopeless!" After that, Henry didn''t even look at these doctors. He turned his head and left. "Boy, do you want to leave like this? All the people in today''s Medical Association must seek justice!" Dr. Wong reached out to stop Henry. Henry raised his eyebrows and said, "What''s wrong? You''re a doctor, but do you want to restrict my personal freedom?" This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "I ask you to apologize!" Dr. Wong stood in front of Henry and said in a loud voice. "Apologize? Am I not allowed to say that my medical skills are better than yours? It''s ridiculous." Henry pushed Doctor Wong away. "You must apologize to my master." Master Yan''s male apprentice also stopped in front of Henry. Henry asked with a strange face, "Why? Your master''s medical skills are ordinary and he doesn''t know how to adapt. To be honest, Lins medical skills are far better than his. Why did you apologize to him?" "Bullsh*t!" Master Yan''s disciple cursed loudly and questioned, "How dare you say that my master''s medical skills are ordinary?" "What''s wrong? Am I wrong?" Henry asked in reply. In the circle, the doctors and Henry were quarreling fiercely. Sylvia stood in the outer circle, looking thoughtful. Just now, when the majorpanies worked together to suppress the Lins Group, the result was doomed. The official cooperation this time was not destined with the Lins Group. Sunshine Medical medicine was right. They mastered all the medical equipment purchase channels in Yinzhou, so it was impossible for them to forge more instruments than they did. If Lins family was excited at that time and said that the price was absolutely lower than Sunshine Medical, they would definitely lose money in the future. But Henry''s words made things turn around. He was different from the previous price battles, but he reproached everyone loudly. He only thought about the price on the establishment of the hospital and said words like " Trueness". In an instant, he raised the medical height of this project to the high point, which gave Lins Group a chance to breathe. From this point of view, Lins Group would negotiate with him from a professional point of view. At that time, the medical association''s conditions might be that the people who could take out the first-hand medical technology would be chosen within a limited time. In this way, the Lins Group would have a great chance to get the cooperation power with the official group. There was absolutely no problem with Henry''s way of thinking. At this point, even Sylvia wanted to give him a thumbs-up. However, Henry was still inexperienced and impulsive. He was too full of words. He directly said that Linspany had better medical technology and that the doctors here were not good enough. He even dragged Master Yan in, so that the cooperation negotiations would come to a stalemate again. Anyway, Sylvia was happy in her heart. Henry had proved that he was different from ordinary people. From this point of view, he was very cultivated. Sylvia''s feelings for Henry had changed a lot. She was a normal woman, but because of her experience, she buried her heart deeply. She was not a stone without feelings. Although Henry was poor and illiterate, she knew clearly what he had done for her. She couldn''t say that she wasn''t touched by Henry''s actions. Now, Sylvia still could not ept the fact that Henry was her husband, but she did not reject him as much as she did at the beginning. She had gradually adapted to this man. All the doctors present, as well as Master Yan''s two disciples, were very angry because the young man in front of them was too arrogant. If he looked down upon Master Yan, that was to say, he looked down on the medicalmunity of the whole Chinese Medicine. On what basis did he have to do that? How could he have the confidence to say that? "Well, stop arguing." President Ma, who had not spoken for a long time, suddenly reached out his hand to stop everyone''s angry voice. He also looked at Henry with an unhappy face and said, "Brother, I think you are young and ignorant. Those who don''t know are innocent. Today''s medical association will not me you. Now, please leave with the Lin family. Our medical association doesn''t wee you." As soon as President Ma''s voice fell, there was a loud noise in the ce where the head of the family sat, "Ha, ha, ha, go away! Lins Group really can use any means to find such an arrogant boy to say these words. Does he deliberately disgust us?" "That''s right! Get out of here as soon as possible! You''re not wee here!" "President Ma, you''ve seen it, haven''t you? This is the Lins Group. They look fresh on the outside, but they are more dangerous than anyone else in their hearts!" Taunting sounds rang out one after another. The team members of Lins group looked extremely ugly. They were specially engaged in business, so they knew very well what kind of character it was to nder thepetitors in terms of cooperation. It was absolutely a shameful behavior for everyone in the industry. "Haha." Henry chuckled and shook his head. He walked toward the gate of the Chinese Medicine clinic and said, "Arrogant means lead to destruction. You are all like this. No wonder doctors of Chinese Medicine are so lonely!" Sylvia also got up and went out of the clinic. "President Lin, may I advise you to find someone with brains next time? I thought that your Lins Group was good at ying chess, but in the end, I found that you are a fool, hahahaha!" President Huang''s smile could not be concealed at all. The voice of sarcasm sounded again and again. Some enterprise who had not cooperated with Lins Group before felt that Lins Group was so childish at the moment. It seemed that Sylvia also had an undeserved reputation. If it weren''t for the blessing of her elders, how could she call the wind and the rain in the business world? Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Master Yan stood at the door of the Chinese Medicine clinic and smoked a cigarette. He was still thinking about what Henry said to him yesterday. Now he really wanted to see the young man. The young man''s speech and insight had an epoch-making effect for the present traditional Chinese medicine, and his medical skills. If he could take them out and let everyone knows what he knows, it would be a great joy for the whole medicalmunity. N?velDrama.Org owns this. But Master Yan also knew clearly in his heart that it was not easy to meet again in such a big world. Master Yan sighed and walked into the clinic. As soon as he entered the clinic, he heard the noise in the clinic. A group of people kept shouting and shouting, "Get out", " brainless", and so on. "What''s going on?" Master Yan muttered to himself doubtfully. Looking forward, he happened to see Henrying out of the crowd. This time, he was so excited that he quickly ran a few steps. "Young master! Young master!" Master Yan ran and shouted, rushing to Henry. "Young master, what a coincidence. I didn''t expect to meet you here." Master Yan''s face was full of excitement, and the wrinkles on his face seemed to have stretched a lot because he saw Henry. "It''s not a coincidence, is it? What''s the matter?" Henry asked impatiently. Today, seeing these doctors of Chinese Medicine had such character, his heart was cold. They could not ept those who were better than them. The development space was already doomed. Although these people could not represent all the doctors of Chinese Medicine, they could also represent most of the people. Master Yan was about to tell Henry that he hoped Henry could hold a meeting to tell the Chinese medicine practitioners of the country about his philosophy, but he was interrupted before he could open his mouth. "Master, do you know this brat?" Master Yan''s male disciple walked over. "You''re so rude!" Master Yan rebuked him on the spot. "Who do you think is a brat?" "Master. Yan, do you know this man?" The doctor surnamed Wong also came over, with doubts in his eyes. Sylvia, who was about to leave, saw this scene and stopped not far away, with a thoughtful look on her face. "Well..." Master Yan chuckled twice. "I don''t know him. Do you still remember the case I just told you? Yesterday in the mall, it was the young master in front of me who treated the patient in time. Even I feel inferior to him in terms of medical skills!" When Master Yan spoke, he did not notice the shocked expressions on other people''s faces at all. Sylvia was standing not far away. She heard Master Yan''s words clearly. The corners of her sexy mouth unconsciously raised into a smile. It was not because of Master Yan''s words that the project had a turnaround, but simply because of Henry, because Henry had once again exceeded her expectations. "Master Yan, is that the young man you just mentioned?" President Ma couldn''t believe it. "Yes." Master Yan nodded and sighed. "Yesterday, if it weren''t for this little master, I would have watched a life disappear in front of my eyes. The medical skills and medical concept of this young master are something that all of us here want to learn." The doctors present widened their eyes at Master Yan''s words. "Don''t bother." Henry waved his hand. "I can''t teach a conceited person." Henry said and as soon as he finished, he ignored these doctors and strode out. "Wait, young master!" Master Yan quickly stopped Henry. His way of stopping Henry was different from Dr. Wong''s fierce attitude. He was very sincere. "Why did you say that, young master?" Master Yan called him "Master", because he really recognized Henry''s medical skills. As for academic skills, the one who reached the highest level was the first. Even if Master Yan was more than 50 years older than Henry, he did not dare to regard himself as a senior. After Master Yan asked, he found that Henry did not pay attention to him. He also noticed that his two disciples looked pale, and so did the other doctors. "Tell me, did you offend the young master just now?" Master Yan nced around everyone and asked on the spot. "Master Yan, it''s like this. Just now, this young master, he..." President Ma smiled awkwardly at Master Yan and stated what had just happened. "What a mess! What a farce!" With a bang, Master Yan pped the wooden table in front of him. "No wonder the young master said that you are arrogant. You are so arrogant. If you are not arrogant, then what are you?" "Teacher, it''s not our fault." Master Yan''s female disciple, showed a look of grievance. "How can we know that he is the young man you mentioned yesterday, the one who treated that man, and he said that your medical skills are ordinary. Of course, we were angry." "Why were you angry?" Master Yan red at his disciple angrily. "You are really frogs at the bottom of the well, watching the sky from the bottom of the well. You don''t know that there is always a mountain higher than a mountain you see. There are many talented people in this world, better than me in medical skills. There are many people. Do you all want to be a failure?" Master Yan was furious here. It was not only the doctors'' were not good, but also those who were in charge of the business. They were also listening to the exchange just now. Although some professional terms could not be understood, everyone could understand Master Yan''s admiration for the young man. No one could expect that the person who was just called stupid and crazy was the one Master Yan mentioned! Such a big reversal was beyond anyone''s expectation. Among them, Doctor Wong''s face was the most unnatural one. Just now, he scolded the most fiercely and asked Henry to apologize to them. Doctor Wong said, "Master Yan, in my humble opinion, it''s not that I don''t believe your words. It''s just that this person is too young. Yesterday in the mall, someone suddenly got sick, and you happened to be there. You can''t cure the patient''s condition, but he was cured by this young man. Today, he represents the Lins Group to participate in this tender. It''s really a coincidence." Before Doctor Wong could finish his words, he meant that everyone could hear what he said. He was saying that everything that happened yesterday could be a part of the n. All of it was can be a part of Lins Group''s n. "Yes, Master." Master Yan''s male disciple, also said, "You have always told us that traditional Chinese medicine values experience the most. He is so young. Even if what happened yesterday happened coincidentally, could it be possible that he happened to encounter symptoms before, so he could treat them? A patient can''t prove anything. The depth of medical skills needs to be proved many times." As soon as he finished speaking, he heard Henry snort. On the table in front of him, there was a row of silver needles. Henry picked up a few silver needles with his index finger and thumb firmly, and then stabbed them hard on the table. The silver needle was ten centimeters long and half of it sank into the table. This scene seemed normal in the eyes of those government officials, but it waspletely different in the eyes of those doctors. Chapter 89 Chapter 89 President Ma was the first to lose his mind. He let out a cry of shock, and his eyes were fixed on the silver needles that had sunk into the table. The rest of the doctors were also like this. "This is ''three points of entering the wood''!" In the field of traditional Chinese medicine, entering the wood was a technique that was very rarely seen. The so-called "three points of entering the wood" referred to the doctor who inserted a needle into the wood with two fingers. Anyone who could do that must be a famous doctor. In the field of medicine, he had made great achievements! Henry inserted seven needles in a row into the table in seven seconds. This was really an eye- opener for the doctors present! "Is there any other proof needed?" Henry slightly smiled. For him, it was a simple entry-level skill. "Incredible! It''s incredible!" President Ma shook his head and murmured, "How old are you? Even if you started learning in your mother''s belly, it would still be impossible for you to do this!" Master Yan''s two disciples widened their eyes. They had practiced entering the wood countless times, so they were very clear about the difficulty in it. Even as Master Yan''s disciples, they only hoped that they could do this before they were forty years old. But now the person in front of them was only in his twenties! The gap between them was too obvious! Henry''s ability was what the doctors here were all pursuing. Dr. Wong shook his head and said, "No! That''s impossible! How can a man at such a young age be so good?" "That''s not right! It''s not entering the wood!" President Ma suddenly frowned. This sentence also made other doctors set their eyes on President Ma. Master Yan''s two disciples even breathed a sigh of relief. They felt that the pressure on them had lessened a lot. Doctor Wong burst outughing. "Ha, ha, ha! Trick! I guess it''s just a trick. How could he be so good at such a young age? Boy, even if you are a liar, we can see through it and your date toe to the Chinese Medicine clinic to deceive us?" "Yes, it''s not entering the wood!" Master Yan also said. He took a deep breath and shouted, "It''s a shaking needle, a shaking needle!" The shaking needle! This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Master Yan''s roar rang in everyone''s ears. When the doctors heard the word " shaking needles", their first reaction was to not believe it! The shaking needles were recorded in ssical Chinese Medicine. It could be said that no one was able to do it in the modern world. "When acupuncture is used to treat patients, Chinese doctors need to constantly twist needles to stimte acupuncture points. Generally speaking, when a patient needs multiple acupuncture points to be stimted, one doctor is not enough. He must have many doctors to assist him and treat more acupuncture points at the same time." The effect of the shaking needle was that when stimting the acupuncture points, it could tremble on its own to achieve the effect of stimting the acupuncture points. If a doctor mastered the shaking needle, then one doctor could treat many people. In the absence of enough people, it would y a great role. But this shaking needle required a special technique. Although it was recorded in ssical books, no one was able to use it. It could be said that it existed only in name but not in reality. Some people even doubted whether the method of shaking needles written down by the ancestor was true or false. Today, they saw it with their own eyes. Henry stabbed the seven silver needles into the wooden table at a very fast frequency and with extremely small effort. They were trembling. If you didn''t look carefully, you couldn''t see them at all. "It''s really shaking needles! Oh my god! It turns out that the ancestor''s records are true. There is really such a thing as shaking needles!" "Unbelievable! It''s unbelievable!" "I can''t believe I''ve seen a shaking needle! It''s a shaking needle!" Cries of surprise rose one after another. Master Yan''s two disciples werepletely stunned there. The shaking needles! The shaking needles! Dr. Wong listened to the exmation in his ear and felt his face burning fiercely. Just now, he screamed the most fiercely. When President Ma said that he was not right, he was also the first to laugh. His proud appearance could be seen by everyone. But now, it was as if a big hand was fiercely swinging on his face. With the pping sound, he didn''t even dare to look at the seven silver needles on the table. Henry snorted and looked at Master Yan''s apprentice. "In this case, did I prove it?" Master Yan''s disciple took a look at Henry, but he was too embarrassed to speak, so he could only nod repeatedly. "In the future, don''t look down upon no one. The knowledge of Chinese Medicine is far from what you understand. The extraordinary people in this world are also not what you believe they are." Henry left this sentence and strode away. At this moment, no one dared to have any other thoughts. They all looked at Henry with embarrassment. Master Yan opened his mouth several times and wanted to speak, but he did not speak. Before he thought that Henry''s medical skills were brilliant, his insights were unique, and he dared to create a new one. But now he found that this young man had dumped him in the field of medical skills. With this shaking needle, all the doctors of Chinese Medicine in the world wanted to worship him as a teacher. His little achievement was nothing in front of this young man. To put it bluntly, even if he wanted to worship him as his teacher, he didn''t know if he could regard himself as Henry''s student. "President Lin, let''s go." Henry walked to Sylvia and said, "I''m sorry that I didn''t help you today." "You''ve done a great job." Sylvia shook her head. "I didn''t expect that your medical skills can surprise these famous doctors." "Famous doctors?" Henry turned back and looked at all the doctors who worked in big hospitals and were not always avable to help people. He shook his head and said, "They are just a group of people who have only learned a little. Their horizon is too short to be famous." When Henry spoke, he did not deliberately cover up his voice. When his words reached the ears of these doctors, no one refuted him. They all lowered their heads in shame because they knew that what Henry said was the truth. They really had a short-sighted vision. Otherwise, why would they be indignant when they heard the young man say that Henry was inferior to them? Henry and Sylvia were about to walk out of the clinic together. "Wait!" A loud shout suddenly rang out. The owner of this cry was not a doctor, but the boss of the Sunshine Medical Company, President Huang. President Huang straightened his suit and stood up. "President Huang, what can I do for you?" Henry stopped and squinted at him. "I just want to say that some people are too hypocritical!" President Huang sneered and said loudly, "Just now, someone said that they were righteous and upright. In the ancient pharmacy, there was a saying that they hoped that no one in the world was sick, so they didn''t care about medicine. But now, they clearly mastered brilliant medical skills, but they were so selfish to share? Why didn''t they contribute to society? Could it be that someone was just talking big just now?" As soon as President Huang finished his words, some doctors looked at him with contempt. The shaking needle, this traditional Chinese medicine technique, could definitely be called a priceless treasure. And it is very difficult to obtain it. "President Huang, you are exaggerating. If that''s the case, can your Sunshine Medical sell all your property and donate it to the society for free?" President Ma asked in return. Chapter 90 Chapter 90 President Huang was at a loss for words. After a few seconds of silence, he said again, "President Ma, you misunderstood me. What I''m saying now are some people''s hypocrisy and boasting. He just satirized all of us. He only mentioned money, not saving people, but refused to pay for it. What''s the point of doing that?" "You''re just messing around..." President Ma was just about to speak when he was interrupted by Henry''s voice. "Who said that I''m not a man of my word? Who said that I don''t want to contribute Chinese medicine to society?" Henry asked back. Henry''s words made all the doctors in the hall focus their eyes on him. At the same time, these doctors'' hearts were beating faster at the same time. Did he really want to teach them the shaking needle technique? This... was amazing! If it was spread out, it would definitely be a sensation throughout the country! Henry smiled and said to Sylvia, "President Lin, I''ll make a decision for you on my own. Don''t me me." After Henry finished speaking, he announced loudly before Sylvia could speak, "Our Lins Group''s original purpose is to invest in several hospitals, for an association of traditional Chinese medicine, and teach the treatment methods of traditional Chinese medicine to others. I will personally teach them. In the next period of time, Lins Group will look for partners in various provinces all over the country. After that, the local medical association will be informed. If they can pass the review of the local medical association, I will definitely teach them all I have learned. I will teach them what I have learned without reservation. That''s all." As soon as Henry finished speaking, he turned around and left. Sylvia''s pretty face was stunned at first, and then she smiled. She immediately understood Henry''s meaning and walked out of with Henry. When the doctors heard Henry''s words and saw that Henry was going to leave, they couldn''t calm down. They will look for a medical association in other provinces for cooperation and start research. Then it will be examined by the provincial medical association. In the end, whether they can learn it or not is up to others to decide. Such a good opportunity, if the people of Ning Province Medical Association would lose it, they will never forgive themselves!" "Hold on, President Lin, hold on!" President Ma ran over. Sylvia stopped, turned her head, and blinked. "President Ma, what''s the matter?" President Ma smiled and said, "President Lin, I want to talk to you about the cooperation this time." "Didn''t all of you decide to cooperate with Sunshine Medical?" Sylvia deliberately nced at the ce where President Huang was. "President Lin, we haven''t decided on the cooperation yet. We are more willing to cooperate with Lins Group!" Such a great temptation was in front of them. President Ma didn''t even have time to say polite words and directly expressed his intentions. President Huang just saw that things were not good when he saw President Ma chasing after them. Now when he heard what President Ma said, his heart sankpletely. "It seems that someone went for wool and came home shorn." The voice of the Chow''s representative sounded behind President Huang. Before Chow''s people came, they had been specially told by the president that they must not have a conflict with Lins, and they must try their best to make a good rtionship with them. Now that they had this opportunity, the representative of Chow''s would not let it go. After ridiculing President Huang, the representative showed a kind smile to Sylvia. Sylvia nodded and said nothing. Of course, President Huang knew very well what Chows meant by saying that he went for wool and came home shorn. Just now, Sylvia was about to leave, but he was so mean by saying such words. Now, the association gave other people a chance. His cooperation this time waspletely ruined! At this moment, President Huang was angry at himself. Why did he have to say so much? Originally, he wanted tough at others, but now, everyone wasughing at him. He nced around and found that there were manypany leaders who wereughing at him. He knew that after today, he should be aughing stock in this silver industry. The doctors of Ning Province Medical Association all looked at Henry nervously. What Henry said next was very important to them. It was the same with President Ma. Although he had told Sylvia about the cooperation, in the end, it still depended on Henry''s will. Because of Henry''s excellent medical skills, the roles of today''s bid had beenpletely overturned. Originally, all the majorpanies would exin their own principles to the medicalmunity and ask for cooperation. But now, it was the medical association who requested to cooperate with Lins Group. Henry folded his arms over his chest and rolled his eyes. "Don''t look at me. It will be as President Lin decides." N?velDrama.Org owns this. "Then, let''s have sessful cooperation." Sylvia took the initiative to reach out her hand to President Ma. It could be seen that almost all the doctors present showed a happy look. As for President Huang''s face, it was so ugly that it looked as if he was in tears. Henry didn''t need to care about the next step of cooperation. The professional team of Lins Group and the Medical Association would finish the discussionter. Master Yan came over and said to Henry, "Well, young master, I don''t know if you can ept to teach my two stubborn apprentices, also..." "It''s not my decision. Master Yan, you have to ask President Ma." Henry inadvertently gave respect and said that it was handed over to President Ma, which meant that the two disciples would also be part of the program. At the same time, also made President Ma happy, and it would be more convenient for them to cooperate with each other in the future. None of the enterprises that arrived today had expected that Lins Group would turn the tables with only one person. Many people came to congratte Sylvia. "President Lin." President Huang walked up with a smile. "President Huang?" Sylvia also smiled at him. President Huang said with a somewhat embarrassed face, "President Lin, you see, I''ve been working with this medical equipment for many years. Looking around, there are only a few medical equipmentpanies in Yinzhou. We, Sunshine Medical, have always been following the principle of justice and fewer profits. Do we have a chance to cooperate this time?" To be honest, President Huang really didn''t want to shamelessly talk about cooperation, but there was no other way. He worked with medical equipment. Next, the four hospitals, which were going to be built in Yinzhou, were absolutely the most important. For Sunshine Medical, this might be a big opportunity that could only be seen once in a lifetime. If they didn''t get it, it was not just that they couldn''t make money, but it was very likely that their medical equipment was reced by another company. Therefore, President Huang had to put on a face like this. "s." Sylvia sighed. "President Huang, it''s not that I don''t want to cooperate with you. It''s that you just said that you will never cooperate with our Lins Group." President Huang''s face changed. "President Lin, we''re all in the same city. You see each other every day. You shouldn''t go too far." "Haha, President Huang, you''re really interesting. If I don''t cooperate with you, then I do it to the extreme. Then, I''llpletely change my Lins Group to a charity foundation. Henry, let''s go." Sylvia chuckled and walked out. Henry also grinned and followed Sylvia. President Huang stood there, looking at Sylvia''s back with a fierce look in his eyes. Chapter 91 Chapter 91 After leaving the clinic, the afternoon sun was shining bright. "President Lin, where are we going now? Go back to thepany directly or..." Henry said, but he found that no one replied to him. When he turned his head, he found that Sylvia was standing behind him. "President Lin, why did you stop?" Henry asked curiously. Sylvia''s beautiful eyes looked up and down at Henry carefully. "What''s wrong?" Henry strode up to Sylvia and reached out his hand to swing in front of her eyes. Sylvia took a deep breath, stroked the hair on her forehead with her white and tender hand and asked, "Who are you?" Henry frowned. "Who am I?" "Just now, although I don''t understand what you have done to those doctors, I could see that with your medical attainments, you didn''t have toe to our Lin family to be son-inw. You have a better future. What''s your purpose?" "Oh, that''s what you''re talking about." Henry patted his forehead and said with a smile. "You told me before that you didn''t have a good family, so you have done everything. Don''t tell me that you have achieved the current medical achievements just by learning it casually!" Sylvia''s beautiful eyes were full of vignce. Henry held his hand and exined, "I have medical skills, but I don''t have a Physician''s Qualification Certificate. Or in other words, I can''t get a Physician''s Qualification Certificate. In the early years, I became apprentice of an old Celestial Empire medicine doctor, and he died three years after teaching me. President Lin, do you know that there is a kind of profession in the world called roving doctor?" "A roving doctor?" Sylvia''s face was full of doubts. She had never heard of such a profession before. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Among the ancient doctors those who could cure hundreds of diseases were called roving doctors. This profession has been passed down to now." Henry looked up at the zing sun in the sky and sighed. "However, roving doctors have never been recognized by the Medical Association. In many people''s eyes, some treatment methods of roving doctors are risky." "Risky?" "Mmm." Henry nodded and stretched out four fingers to Sylvia. "We fight poison with poison. Just like yesterday. If I hadn''t met Master Yan yesterday, any doctor might have stopped me from treating the patient. My method was very risky. If I was not careful, I could directly kill the patient." Sylvia''s face was full of confusion. "Then why are you still doing it?" "I''m confident." Henry smiled and said, "But only I know practice. If I go to take the Physician''s Qualification Certificate, I will be eliminated in theory. In general, people think that I''m nothing when ites to medicine." Sylvia''s small mouth was slightly open. What Henry told her today was indeed something she had never been in contact with. After a few seconds of silence, Sylvia said, "Henry, what you just said about program..." "My good president Lin, you are always very smart. What''s wrong with you today?!" Henry smiled bitterly. "I only know these techniques. The program is just a cover. You have to build up the hospitals during this period. At most, one year. After a year, they can learn all these techniques." Hearing Henry''s words, Sylvia also realized that today''s herself seemed to be not smart enough. She waspletely different from usual. "Okay, let''s go." Henry stepped forward and grabbed Sylvia''s arm. " If we stay here longer, those people wille out and ask me something, and I''ll be exposed." Sylvia just let Henry pull her, walked to the parking lot, and got into Anna''s car. In the car, Sylvia''s mouth curved into a smile. She took out her cell phone, opened calctor, and kept pressing the screen with her slender fingers. "President Lin, what are you counting?" Henry put his head close to her. "It''s yourmission. Do you want to know how much yourmission will be with this coopertion?" Sylvia looked at Henry with a smile. Henry''s expression froze, and then he waved his hand. "It''s all family business. It doesn''t count as mymission. Just give me amission of 18 million yuan." "You''re so funny, you''re so greedy, 18 million yuan!" Sylvia stretched out her jade finger and pointed at Henry''s head. "But to be honest, this is your first day as a salesman, you got such a big deal on your first day of work. You broke record after such a big deal. Well, in the next period, you''ll first be responsible for the training program. You can directly contact Secretary Lee if you need to." "Okay, absolutely no problem." Henry made an OK gesture. Back at Lins Group, Sylvia was busy for the first time. She was busy taking over all the projects about the hospital, including all kinds of nning. As soon as Henry was about to go to the business department, his cell phone rang. When he saw the caller, he grinned. It was Helen Han. Henry owed a lot to the policewoman, Violent Dragon. "Hello, Helen..." Henry was interrupted by a roar as soon as he answered the phone. "Hey, Mr. Zhang! Come to the Rosy Night CLub! I''m going to be killed!" Henry''s face changed. After saying to wait for him, he directly hung up the phone and rushed to the club. In the past period of time, the Rosy Night CLub was the focus of Yinzhou police. Once there was any trouble, the police could always arrive in the first ce. In the past two days, the personnel of the police monitoring the Rosy Night Club had all been transferred. The door of the club was tightly locked. Behind this tightly locked door room was filled with a thick cloud of smoke. The bar was full of people. It could be seen that these people were obviously divided into two groups, each upying half of the bar, being in a confrontation. Leopard Kurata leaned his head on the sofa with his arms drooping on both sides of his body weakly. His face was full of pain and his forehead was sweating. Sneaky Viper''s right hand was wrapped in gauze. Blood oozed from the gauze and dripped to the ground. On the table in front of the Viper, a bloody pinkie was particrly eye-catching. Wearing a tight ck suit, Helen looked at the person sitting opposite with a livid face. "Little girl, your Green Leaf can''t defeat this many of us. I''m afraid that these good-for-nothings won''t be able to do that." A man with ttop haircut, who looked to be in his thirties, was trimming his fingernail with a dagger in his hand. Beside this man stood a young man in ck, ying with a butterfly knife in his hand. He kept ncing at Helen with his eyes, and from time to time, he showed a sinister smile. The man with the ttop haircut lit a cigarette for himself and took a deep breath. "In one night, the Big Circle Society disappeared. My fifty-plus ck Thunder brothers all went in. You little girl do have some courage. But I don''t know what method you have to save yourself today?" Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Helen looked at the man in front of her. This man, who was called the ck Thunder Second Leader, was strong and terrible, the stories about him were true. His subordinates subdued Leopard Kurata within three movements. They disabled his arms and cut off the Sneaky Viper''s pinkie. The man with the ttop haircut looked around at Rosy Night Club andmented from time to time, as if he was the owner of the bar. "This Green Leaf Society is really getting bigger and bigger. You even dare to attack us, ck Thunder?" The man with ttop hair had a smile on his face. "Little girl, I really don''t understand, where did you get the courage to sit opposite me today?" Helen sat there without saying a word. The current situation waspletely controlled by her opponent. For a long time, she had been working on defeating the association. She clearly knew that ck Thunder was the underground leader of the whole province, but she didn''t expect that there was such a huge gap between Green Leaf and ck Thunder. Although Leopard Kurata was old, his skills were still one of the best among Green Leaves. However, his arms were disabled with just three moves. The atmosphere in the whole bar was particrly depressing. At this moment, there was a knock on the door, and a crisp female voice came from outside the door. "Is there anyone here? Is the bar open?" A member of the ck Thunder, who stood at the entrance of the bar, stood up and looked at the man with ttop haircut inquiringly. The man with a ttop haircut waved his hand. The member of the club nodded his head and opened a crack in the bar''s door. "The bar is closed." Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°F**k, move, don''t pretend you didn''t hear me!¡± A slightly impatient male voice sounded from outside the bar. ck thunder member who stood outside the bar¡¯s door was pushed away from the outside. A beam of sunshine came in from outside the door. A man and a woman walked into the bar. The man was handsome, wearing a Versace-style shirt and a pair of sunsses, like some young celebrity. The woman had long hair and wore a long white dress. Her facial features were impable. There was a faint smile on her face, which was eye-catching. "Gentlemen, this ce is closed. Don''t you understand?" Another ck thunder younger member stood up and shouted. The man and the woman didn¡¯t seem to have heard his words. The man removed his sses and looked around the bar. "Gee, it''s so foul. May I ask who is Miss Helen?" The handsome young man was the one who went to find Henry. "I am." Helen stood up. "Sister-inw, let me introduce myself. My name is Wade White. My big brother asked me toe. This is Thorn Ci." The handsome young man said softly to Helen. "It''s my honor to meet you, sister-inw." The beautiful woman in a long white dress bowed to Helen, and her eyes and tone were full of respect. Helen looked at the two people with a puzzled look on her face. "The big brother you''re talking about is... Henry?" "Yes." Wade nodded. "Big brother said that there are some people that havee to make trouble for my sister-inw. He asked me toe and take a look." Wade lit a cigarette for himself and pushed away the ck Thunder in front of him. "Come,e. Please make way for us." The man with the ttop haircut looked at the man and the woman with contempt in his eyes. "Little girl, is this the help you asked for?" "You are too weak." The young man standing next to a man with a ttop haircut curled his lips in disdain, and the butterfly knife in his hand turned quickly. ck thunder member, who was standing in the bar¡¯s aisle, didn¡¯t give way to Wade. Wade frowned. "Brothers, what do you mean? You don''t allow us to walk this way, do you?" "Let them." The man with a ttop haircut shouted and waved his hand. When the followers of ck Thunder heard this, they made way for him. "Thank you very much." Wade smiled at these ck Thunder minions and walked towards the ce where Helen was. Thorn Ci followed behind Wade. Those ck Thunder minions touched her with their hands lewdly. But she didn''t say anything, just let these people touch her body. Seeing this scene, the man with the ttop haircut smiled more widely. "Little girl, you didn''t find two people to relieve our boredom, did you? Hahaha! Max, what do you think of this girl? Let us carry her up and have fun with her?" "I like this more." The young man who yed the butterfly knife stared at Helen, and his eyes were full of aggressiveness. Wade passed through the crowd and came to the front of Helen. On Thorn''s piercing white dress, there were countless ck handprints. On the side of the Green Leaf Society, there was a man sitting all the time, and he was also in his forties. From beginning to end, he did not speak, but kept smoking cigarettes. At this moment, he stood up and said, "Helen, I feel like you are joking with me." "Fourth, what are you doing?" Leopard''s eyes were fixed on this man. This man was the fourth master of the Green Leaf Society, and his nickname was Fourth. "What am I doing?" Fourth asked, "I want to know what is the purpose of this woman surnamed Han. Thunder Monster said that he didn''t care about Green Leaf, but handed it over to a girl. Has he ever asked us, old brothers? I am not convinced! Now, we are all trapped here, and these two people are helpers called by her?" Fourth pointed at Wade and Thorn and said, "Are you sure that she didn''t y with us on purpose?" "Fourth, don''t talk nonsense here!" Viper shouted. "Hehe, it''s up to you. Anyway, I don''t intend to serve you anymore. It''s better to destroy such a big club than to be in the hands of a little girl!" Fourth waved his hand and said indifferently. "What did you say?" Viper exploded and grabbed Fourth by the cor. "Say it again!" "Look, are you still in a hurry?" Fourthughed disdainfully, "I am not afraid to tell you that ck Thunder''s men are hired by me. I am just dissatisfied that this girl is sitting in this position. Third brother, don''t say that I don''t care about brotherhood. Today, you have to honestly apologize to Brother Knife, and you will have a chance to live. In the future, I will be the boss of Green Leaf, and you and Second Brother will still be in charge. What do you think?" "F**k you!" Viper waved his fist and smashed it on Fourth''s face. This punch made his right hand, which was already bleeding, hurt more. Fourth had to step back two steps and severely spilled a mouthful of saliva with blood. "Well, the third brother, I gave you a chance. This is your own choice. Don''t me me for being heartless!" "I don''t have a brother like you!" Viper raised his fist again and rushed to Fourth, but was kicked down by Max. Fourth didn''t even look at Viper. He walked to the man with a ttop haircut, bowed his head, and said, "Brother Knife, I will be responsible for the businesses in Green Leaves. You don''t need to keep these people alive." Chapter 93 Chapter 93 "Not bad." The man with ttop hairstyle patted Fourth''s face with satisfaction. Fourth showed a ttering smile. Now, Helen''s face was very ugly. One reason was because of the retaliation of Fourth, and the other was because of the appearance of Wade and Thorn. In fact, although Helen spoke fiercely, she was a woman whocked a sense of security. Since her mother died in a gang fight many years ago, the so-called sense of security was getting farther and farther away from her. When she applied for the police academy, she abhorred evil as hatred and acted violently. In fact, all these were just a sign of herck of security. In fact, Helen herself did not understand what type of rtionship she had with Henry. She didn''t deny that her behavior that night was impulsive. After the incident, she also regretted it in her heart. It was just that her character made her not show it. She med herself. She did such a thing when she knew Henry had a wife. She tried to stop herself from disturbing Henry or contacting him. If not for what happened today, she didn''t know when she would take the initiative to call him. She was a very contradictory woman, just like she had arrested her father. When she really caught him, Helen was not sure if she could do it, but she had been doing it all the time. After she called Henry just now, she regretted that and the most important reason for her call was that the little woman''s psychological worry. She wanted to know whether he woulde to protect her when she was in danger. When Helen saw Wade and Thorn, she was disappointed. She understood that she was not so important in Henry''s heart. He loved his wife, and it was just a misunderstanding between them. Otherwise, he would not have found these two people to treat her like a perfunctory fool. She was disappointed, and a self-deprecating smile appeared on her face. She thought that she was not so important at all. "Little girl, don''t say that I won''t give you a chance. Today, you have to take the initiative to y with my brother, and I will spare your life. What do you think?" The man with ttop hair said yfully. Max looked Helen up and down, stuck out his tongue and licked his lips. ¡°Choose a way to die.¡± Wade¡¯s calm voice sounded. "Hmm?" The man with the ttop haircut raised his eyebrows and looked at Wade. "Boy, are you talking to me?" "That''s right." Wade nodded. "You choose a way to die, and I''ll help you." "I didn''t hear you clearly." The short-haired youth looked at Wade as if he had seen a ghost. "Say it again?" Wade turned around and looked at Thorn behind him with a puzzled look on his face. "I''m speaking Mandarin, right?" "Yes." Thorn nodded. "My voice is not low, is it?" "Not low." "That is because he heard it. He doesn''t want to choose it by himself. In this case, you choose one for him." Wade made a gesture of "please". "I understand," Thorn said with no change in her expression. She took a step forward, and then a cold light shed. In the cold light, ten fingers flew up at the same time. The hands of the man with the ttop haircut were red. This sudden scene left everyone in a state of confusion. The man with the ttop haircut screamed like a pig being killed. "Hands... my hands... my hands!" He stretched out his palm with fear in his eyes. There was not a single finger on his outstretched palm. "Tsk, tsk, tsk." Wade shook his head. "So you chose to let him bleed to death. Sigh, women are too terrifying." Wade looked at the man with the ttop haircut with regret. "I told you to choose yourself. If you listened to me, you would die in one shot. You''ll have to suffer this torture now." This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The face of the young man named Max suddenly changed. He held the butterfly knife in his hand and fiercely went toward Thorn. Thorn waved her arm and hit on the crook of Max''s arm. The butterfly knife, which was originally aiming for Thorn, changed its angle at this moment and stabbed Max''s throat. The sharp tip of the de prated Max''s throat without any hindrance. Max, who had been arrogant just now, lost his life in a sh. This scene happened in only a moment. Until Max fell to the ground, Helen and the others didn''t react. When they looked at Wade and Thorn, their eyes werepletely different. Wade smiled apologetically at Helen. "Sister-inw, ording to logic, Big Brother should have sent us here. How to deal with these people is up to you. But beforeing here, Big Brother told us if anyone says something bad to you, kill them all, so..." Wade embarrassedly scratched the back of his head. At the same time, Thorn also moved. Dressed in a long white dress, she was like a ghost, shuttling among the crowd. Wherever she passed, there was a piece of blood. She was dancing in the crowd. The blood formed a flower and danced with her. This time, ck Thunder brought more than 30 people. Moments ago, these people rushed to touch Thorn''s. Now, when they saw Thorn, they looked as if they had seen a ghost. With fear on their faces, they had no time to hide. Two minutes! In just two minutes, the night bar''s floor was dyed red with blood. The white dress on Thorn''s body was not stained with a single drop of blood. Only her slender fingers were dripping with blood. If one looked closely, they would see that her red nails were covered with shining cold light, hiding des one by one. Leopard Kurata swallowed hard. Since he met Henry, it was not the first time that he had seen such a scene, but he still could not maintain his inner peace. These were only two young people. They looked harmless, but they killed so many people while talking andughing. Their facial expressions did not change at all. Obviously, they had been used to such things. The man with the ttop haircut looked at Wade and Thorn with fear on his face, and he stepped back again and again. Fourth was so scared that he sat there, and his pants were wet. Helen looked at the miserable scene on the ground with dull eyes. She was shocked. Who on earth was Henry? Last time in the Roman Holiday Inn, Helen felt that Henry was well prepared. But this time, she called him. In less than fifteen minutes, Henry had sent two people here. Looking at their expressions, they were absolutely respectful to her. ¡°Thorn, let¡¯s get someone to deal with this mess.¡± Wade waved his hand. Thorn nodded and whistled loudly. As the whistle fell, more than a dozen people walked in from outside the night bar. Each of them wore ck clothes and covered their faces. After entering the bar, they did not say a word. They skillfully picked up the bodies on the ground and raised their heads to the outside of the bar. These people did not make a sound, as if there were some rules pressing them in the dark. "Sister-inw, the matter has been settled, and we will leave first. If we stay here, we will bring you unnecessary trouble." Wade gently said hello to Helen. ¡°Sister-inw, I¡¯m leaving.¡± Thorn bowed respectfully towards Helen and followed behind Wade as he left the bar. Chapter 94 Chapter 94 In the Rosy Night Club, all the members of Green Leaf, who were left, were staring at each other. The man with the ttop haircut rolled on the ground in pain. He kept screaming, and his hands were bleeding. Fourth was hiding aside with his head in his arms. He was trembling with fear. Helen''s cell phone rang just as she was about to speak. Helen looked at the caller and frowned. After thinking for a while, she picked up the phone. "Master..." "Nowe to the team quickly. There''s something important to do. Put down all the work!" On the phone, a middle-aged man''s voice sounded with an anxious tone. Helen put away the phone, nced around, said couple of sentences to Viper and then strode away. In Yinzhou police station. In a small conference room, a few people gathered. At first nce, these people were about forty years old. The stars on their shoulders symbolized their positions, the lowest of which was above the grade of the department. When Helen came over, she saw that the director was also in the conference room. However, the director was not sitting in the main seat, but the side seat. "Helen, sit here!" A middle-aged man waved to her. The middle-aged man had a square face. In the whole conference room, he was the only one wearing casual clothes. There was a scar on his face, which was ferociously cut from the right corner of his eye to the chin. "Master." Helen nodded to the middle-aged man and sat beside him honestly. Helen''s master, Jammy Zou, was the chief of the provincial bureau''s criminal investigation division. He had solved many major crimes and made countless contributions. Even the director of Yinzhou police station would be polite to him. "Master, what happened?" Helen asked with a puzzled look. "The red document sent by the higher-ups stated that Sharp Knife''s people wille. The confidentiality of this meeting is very high. You just listen. Don''t talk too much." Jammy''s face looked very serious. "Sharp Knife?" Helen''s eyes widened and she couldn''t help opening her small mouth. During the training in the police school, Helen had heard of the name of Sharp Knife. It was a mysterious force in the security system of China. It was said that every year, the national police team would pick the elite of the elite to participate in the selection of the Sharp Knife. However, in the selection, the chance of passing was less than 1%. What Sharp Knife dealt with were all some special emergency situations. An ordinary case would not allow them to take action at all. For a long time, Helen had only heard of the name of this army and knew nothing about other things. Now when she heard that they areing, how could she not be surprised? "Well, don''t ask more questions. You can sign this first." Jammy took a document and put it in front of Helen. She nced at it and it turned out to be a confidentiality agreement. "When you hear what they said, you are not allowed to reveal it to anyone. If you sign this confidentiality agreement, you can continue to stay here. No exceptions are allowed." Jammy threw a pen to Helen. After taking the pen, Helen wrote her name on the confidentiality agreement without hesitation. There were not many people in this small conference room. Almost all of them were asked to sign agreement. About ten minutester, the door of the conference room was pushed open. There was a man and a woman. Two young persons in casual clothes came in. They walked in with vigorous strides, and their bodies exuded a faint momentum. The director of the police station was the first to stand up and wee them. "All right." The young man in casual clothes stretched out his hand and made a gesture of stopping. "I won''t say too much. Those who can still be here must have signed a confidentiality agreement. Let me introduce myself. My name is Nat Jin and I belong to the third team of Sharp Knife. And I am the captain. This is my partner, Eden Tian." "Hello, everyone." Eden greeted the people present. She took out a suitcase, opened it quickly, and took out a tabletputer and a small projector. Nat''s eyes were like torches, sweeping around the whole conference room. Under his gaze, no one dared to look at him, including Jammy. Helen could only feel that Nat was like a wild beast that could erupt at any time. His eyes were as sharp as a de. "Everyone, I''ve received an order from my superiors. I''m here to deliver a message to you. Please take a look." Nat made a gesture of invitation. Eden controlled the projector and showed a picture on the wall. There was nothing else shown except for a ck card with a mask on it. The mask looked like a ghost with two sharp teeth. It was sinister and terrifying. Nat said, "In principle, with your status, you can''t get in touch with this information. But suddenly, what I said next, you should pay extra attention. You may see this symbol in the next period of time. Once you see it, you should report it immediately. My partner and I will stay here for a period of time." "What''s this?" Jammy asked in confusion. "The Reaper." Nat pointed at the grimace mask and said, "There is a group of people, who imed to be the Reapers and imed the name of the ruler to harvest the souls of evil. Who is the leader of this organization? The whole world is investigating, but no country can find out. These people are very powerful and their means are extremely cruel. Sharp Knife has been paying attention to their whereabouts. Recently we have received news that the Reapers have appeared in the Yinzhou. Therefore, during this period of time, everyone must be on guard!" While everyone was listening attentively to Nat''s exnation, Helen was in a daze. She remembered very clearly that those people who appeared outside the Roman Holiday Inn that day wore masks like this! "The person thatwill show now is our next key search target. Once you find something, you can''t do anything privately. Report it immediately!" Nat winked at Eden. Eden nodded and fiddled with the tablet. The projector shoowed a woman. To be precise, it was a woman''s back. The woman was 1.7 meters tall, with long hair and a military green camouge uniform. Through the photo, it could be seen that the woman''s skin was very good, and there was a cold light reflected between the woman''s fingers. "This person is a sub-chief of the Reapers. She is cruel and powerful. She has appeared in the Yinzhou recently. Once again, you absolutely can''t act on your own when you meet her. You must report it to us immediately, understand?" Nat''s words were simple, quick, and his eyes were full of solemnity. "Captain Nat, I have a question." A section chief raised his hand. "Go ahead, please." Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "If I really meet this person, if I make any mistakes in the process of reporting, this person may escape." "Just let her escape! You absolutely can''t do anything yourself!" Nat said the same words. "Why?" Jammy asked. Nat nced around and said, "Because I don''t want to add casualties for no reason." Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Jammy''s face was full of displeasure. "Captain Nat, I don''t understand what you mean. Although our police team can''tpare with Sharp Knife, but our team is also very well prepared. It seems that you''ve gone too far by saying that." "Sorry, I''ve always been straightforward." Nat smiled at Jammy and then waved at Eden. Eden changed the images that were shown on the wall. This time, it was no longer a figure, nor a symbol, but a picture of the ruins. The picture showed smoke, and there were deep pits all over the ground. There was a big fire, and broken limbs and arms were everywhere. The heavy weapons were scattered all over the ground, and there were even two tanks that had been blown up to pieces. Nat exined, "This is a private armed base in the Golden Triangle. There are about 400 mercenaries armed with loaded guns in the base. They kill people without blinking. There are two armed tanks in the base that are ready to be fired at any time. As a result, one person wiped out the whole private armed base within one and a half hours. She is the person you have seen just now. Now, do you still question the number of casualties I have mentioned?" In the conference room, everyone was looking at the scene on the wall with their mouths wide open. "This..." Jammy moved his mouth, but he didn''t say anything in the end. What Nat said was beyond his knowledge. This was not a role that ordinary police officers could deal with. Indeed, in the face of such a horrible character, the ordinary elites were no match for him at all. She was a professional murderer! At this moment, Helen''s mind had gonepletely nk. She had heard what Nat had said very clearly. She had been in the dark for so many years and had seen many ruthless people who liked to kill each other. However,pared with Nat''s narration, these people were just child''s y! Moreover, although Helen only saw the back of the woman, she was hundred percent sure that woman was Thorn Ci! Today, she came to Rosy Night Club to solve the trouble. She was one of Henry''s men! In the meeting, Nat said a lot of things to the people present, but Helen didn''t listen to him. She only thought of one question, "Who is Henry?" After the meeting, Helen walked out of the meeting room in a daze and walked out of the police station. The meetingsted for a long time. The sun was setting, and the horizon was burning red. Helen walked out of the gate of the police station and saw a long shadow extending to her feet. She looked in the direction of the shadow and saw the man standing there. It was Henry! "Done with work? Let''s have dinner together!" Henry put his hands in his pockets and said to Helen with a smile. As soon as she saw Henry, what Nat said just now appeared in her mind. One man, an hour and a half, destroyed an armed base. And that man was also Henry''s subordinate! Helen walked up to Henry with an unnatural look on her face. After being silent for two seconds, she said, "I have a question for you." "What''s wrong? You were holding an emergency meeting. Did someone gave you information about Thorn?" Henry asked with a smile. He seemed to have an uncertain prophet. Helen asked subconsciously, "How do you know?" "Thorn has performed a lot of tasks, so she has shown up a lot. Today''s fight will definitely be discovered. The Sharp Knife will definitely not sit by and do nothing. How many captains havee here this time?" Henry''s expression was calm, and everything was under control. "Did you know that Thorn would be discovered?" Helen did not answer Henry''s question and asked. "She will definitely be found out. You have never been involved in this aspect, so you don''t understand the international influence of Thorn. She has always been the focus of Sharp Knife." Henry held his hand and said as expected. Helen looked at Henry with wide eyes and said, "Then why did you ask her to..." "I can''t watch you fall into danger." Henry clenched his teeth and took the initiative to reach out his hand to hold Helen''s arm. "Anyway, you are my woman. From now on, no one can bully you." "Come on!" Helen shook off Henry''s palm and said, "You clearly have a wife, so I don''t want to get involved in your family affairs. That night, I drank too much. Let''s just pretend that nothing happened. Don''t just say that I''m your woman. If you have morals, you would get the divorce first, and then you woud be able to say these words!" "Uh..." Henry looked a little embarrassed and didn''t know how to answer her. When it came to fighting, killing, and sting, Henry''s heart was beating steadily, and he didn''t even blink. But in terms of romantic rtionships, he reallycked experience. All the women he had met in the past were just for fun. But now, Henry''s attitude towards feelings had long changed. "All right, don''t just stand there. Didn''t you say you would treat me to a meal? Where are we going to eat?" Helen looked impatient. "I booked a table in hotpot restaurant. It has good reviews on the Inte." "Then let''s get a taxi." Helen pushed Henry. "Oh." Henry nodded, turned around, ran to the roadside and took a taxi. Looking at Henry''s back, the impatience on Helen''s face gradually disappeared. Instead, a happy smile appeared between her eyebrows. It was undeniable that when Henry said that she was his woman, her heart beat faster. During the meal, Helen did not ask any more questions about Henry''s identity. Everything seemed very normal. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. When Henry got home, it was almost nine o''clock in the evening. He found that Sylvia had not returned yet. He took a taxi and went straight to Lins Group. The whole building was dark, and she had already finished work. Henry looked puzzled and called Sylvia and found out that she had turned off the phone. "What''s going on?" Henry waited for a while in front the building. Just as he was about to make a phone call to Mn, he heard a faint sound upstairs. The sound was extremely faint. Only he could hear it. "There''s someone upstairs?" Henry narrowed his eyes and looked around. The main entrance of the building had been locked, but it couldn''t stop Henry. He found a way. He sprinted and jumped up. He grabbed the window of the second floor, and with another push of his arm, he had reached the window of the second floor. His movements were as smooth as flowing water, and even the actors in the movies couldn''t do that. Henry gently pushed the window open. "Sure enough." Henry smiled. In such a hot summer day, few people would close the window. He jumped into the building with ease from the window and entered the building. He could hear the obvious sounding from upstairs. Because of his previous experience, Henry did not choose to take the elevator, but went upstairs through the stairs. Chapter 96 Chapter 96 On the top floor of the Lins Building. Sylvia looked at the darkness in front of her. The vase that broke moments ago was enough to make her panic. At nine o''clock in the evening, the sky hadpletely darkened, and the whole building was empty. Sylvia didn''t remember how long she had not worked overtime until thiste. Although she was very enthusiastic in her work, she was not very interested in working overtime. The reason was simple. She was afraid of the dark! She didn''t know when she got this problem. The darkness would make her scared, and even when she slept, she would turn on the bedsidemp. Today was an exception. The project of the four hospitals was of utmost importance to the Lins Group. When she was busy, she forgot the time. It was not until the office lights went out that she realized that it was already dark. The sudden darkness made Sylvia panic. She pressed the switch a few times, and the originally bright chandelier did not respond at all. She then remembered that today secretary Lee told her that at nine o''clock in the evening, the whole CBD should be checked on the equipment, and all the power would be cut off. The entire building was empty. Sylvia walked out, and her high heels clicked on the ground. The sound spread out and came back from the end of the corridor, which made her heart beat faster. The ck corridor in front of her seemed to have no end, and it led to the abyss. Sylvia''s heart beat fast. Her cell phone waspletely out of power and waspletely turned off, so it couldn''t give her any light. Sylvia held the wall with her little hands and walked slowly forward. The elevator waspletely powered off, so she couldn''t use it. She could only use the stairs. When she opened the fire door of the stairs, a wet smell came to her face. The huge echo came to her ear, which scared her so much that her heart was about to jump out of her throat. Even if she was a big man, she would be afraid when walking alone in the dark building, let alone mentioning a person, especially a woman who was afraid of the dark. She looked at the dark stairs in front of her. Her legs seemed to be filled with lead and she did not dare to go down. In the darkness, it seemed that something terrible would appear at any time. Sylvia took several deep breaths, plucked up her courage and walked toward the stairs. Suddenly, a loud noise came from behind her. She screamed and suddenly looked back. It turned out that the fire door she just opened was closed. Sylvia felt that her heart was going to jump out of her throat. It was dark all around. Her body was trembling unconsciously. The humid environment and the high heels under her feet made her feel insecure. Sylvia held the stairs with her little hands and walked down step by step. A cool breeze came from behind her, which made her shiver. If she could see clearly, she would find that her face was pale. She was really scared and dared not look back. She could only let the cold wind blow on her back. She felt that she was going to break down in the darkness. Every time the high-heeled shoes under her feet touched the ground, they would make a "squeaky" sound, echoing in the corridor. The broom at the foot of the wall, like a strange viin, waved his hands at Sylvia. Her eyes were wet unconsciously, and her heart was in her throat all the time. She never felt helpless like she was now. All of a sudden, a beam of light appeared in front of her eyes, and the ck shadow extended from the light and disappeared into the darkness again. Sylvia screamed again, turned her head, and ran upstairs. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. "President Lin?" Henry''s maic voice rang out. His voice, like the light shining with a yellow halo in the Lonely Sea, surrounded Sylvia like a warm ball. "Hen... Henry?" Sylvia stopped, and her voice was full of surprise. "It''s me." Henry turned on the shlight on his mobile phone and walked up the stairs. His figure gradually became clear in Sylvia''s sight. The moment she saw Henry, she had an impulse to throw herself into his arms and burst into tears. Sylvia reached her hand, wiped her tears, and asked in a low voice, "Why are you here?" Henry smiled and said, "You haven''te home sote, so I came to see you. Is there a ckout in this building?" "Well, power outages." Sylvia nodded, and the corners of her mouth naturally rxed. At the moment when Henry appeared, all the fear in her heart disappeared. "All right, now I know why the building is dark. I''ll go to the front and light it up for you." Henry used the phone in his hand, and the light shone on the corridor. He walked downstairs with his back to Sylvia. Looking at the light in front of her, Sylvia suddenly felt a trace of sweetness in her heart. The door of the Lins Building could be opened from the inside, and Sylvia naturally ignored the question of how Henry came in. Anna''s car was parked in the parking lot. When she saw Sylvia and Henrying out together, she was not surprised and greeted them as usual. Sylvia sat in the car with her little red face. What happened just now was her secret. When a person had a good impression of a man, it was always inadvertently, inadvertently, touched over and over again. It was condensed into emotions. The night passed quietly. Early the next morning, Sylvia got up an hour early. This was what she had decided to do yesterday morning. She had experienced so much with Henry. Now she would feel ufortable if she let him do those chores again. Sylvia, dressed in a sky-blue loose nightgown, walked around the room, but did not see Henry. A trace of doubt appeared on her pretty face. The sound of people yawning came from outside the room. Sylvia slightly frowned and walked out. She found that Henry was waving his fists at a tree in the courtyard. Now he was wearing shorts, shirtless, and his skin had a bronze luster. Every time Henry punched, his back muscles would bulge. This was the first time that Sylvia had seen Henry like this. When she got up every day, she only saw him crawling on the ground and wiping the floor. She didn''t know that he had the habit of punching. The ferocious scars on Henry''s back attracted Sylvia''s attention. She stood at the door and looked at the man standing in the yard quietly. After a set of boxing, Henry took a deep breath, turned around, and saw Sylvia standing at the door. He was surprised and asked, "President Lin, you are awake?" "Mmm." Sylvia nodded, pointed at Henry''s back with her slender finger, and asked, "What are those?" "Those." Henry smiled and put on his tank top. "It''s all because of my ignorance before. I liked to fight with others. Haha, I''m going to prepare some toiletries for you." With this, Henry walked toward the house. "No, I''ll prepare it myself in the future." Sylvia subconsciously reached out and pulled Henry''s arm. She could feel the warmth of the man''s arm. "And... We''ll do the housework together in the future." "Hmm?" Henry looked at Sylvia''s reddish cheeks and was stunned for a moment. Then he nodded and said, "Okay." Chapter 97 Chapter 97 This was the first time that Sylvia had done housework. She simply nced at the floor and could feel how hard it was for Henry to wipe the floor with his hands every day. After an hour, most of the housework was done by Henry. Sylvia had only helped a little, and she was tired. This made her feel more guilty. She really felt that she had gone too far before. Henry had just married into the family, but she had asked him to do so many things. What had he done wrong? On the way to thepany, Sylvia didn''t say a word. She looked at the man sitting next to her with a bright smile on her face. She thought. Why not try to watch a movie with him? "Bah, bah, bah!" How could she have such an idea? Even if they were going to watch a movie, he had to make the proposal. "What would it look like for me, a girl, to propose it?" "President Lin, we''re here." Anna parked the car downstairs. Although she was said to be a personal bodyguard, she was not the kind of bodyguard who stayed with Sylvia all the time. Most of the time, she acted as a driver. Such bodyguards were the least likely to be noticed by others. Although Henry and Sylvia came together, they had two different routes when they arrived at the company. One went to the top floor and president''s office, every word she said was extremely important. The other one went to the business department and sat at the corner of his table, looking at the company culture materials. At about 10:30 am. "Well, your name is Henry Zhang, isn''t it?" A middle-aged woman walked to Henry''s desk and asked with uncertainty. "Yes." Henry nodded. "What''s wrong, miss?" "Where did you go yesterday?" asked the middle-aged woman. "Oh, I went out to deal with some business." Henry told the truth. "Deal with business?" A suspicious look appeared on the middle-aged woman''s face. She thought to herself, "How could a new intern deal with a business?" "Yes." Henry nodded. The middle-aged woman thought for a moment and thought that Henry was lying. She showed a disdainful expression on the spot. She did not expose Henry and said, "Okay, the manager asked you to go to her office after you arrived." "Okay." Henry put down the materials in his hand and walked toward the business manager''s office. Before he left, Henry''s cell phone rang. It was Sylvia. "What are you doing?" she asked directly on the phone. "Working in business department." Sylvia said in a somewhat anxious tone, "Why are you in the business department? Today we have made an appointment to meet President Ma of the Medical Association. He has been waiting for you for a long time. Hurry up!" "Ah? I don''t know?" Henry looked confused. "Where should we meet?" "In the Chinese Medicine clinic. You were there when we talked about cooperation yesterday, weren''t you?" "Uh..." Henry looked a little embarrassed. "I didn''t listen." When they were talking about cooperation yesterday, Henry stood aside and listened for a while, but his mind was all on Sylvia. He didn''t listen to anything about the cooperation. "s." Sylvia sighed helplessly and did not me Henry. "Go ahead now. I''ll tell President Ma. Don''t think that you can look down on President Ma because you have the confidence now." "Well, I know." Henry hung up the phone, passed by the manager''s office naturally, went out of the business department, and went straight to the clinic of traditional Chinese medicine. In the office of the business manager, Gina Lok, who was wearing a gray business suit and had a beautiful face, sat in front of the office and waited for a long time, but she did not see any man. "Sister Hong!" Gina called. Soon, the middle-aged woman who just called Henry ran into the office. "Manager Lok, are you looking for me?" "Where is the man named Henry Zhang?" "Ah? He didn''te over?" Sister Hong looked surprised. "I informed him." Gina looked impatient. She had never seen such a bold employee. On the first day of work, he skipped work for half a day. She asked someone to find him, but he just ignored her. "Call again!" "Okay." Sister Hong nodded and walked out of the office. A few minutester, Sister Hong knocked on the door and entered the office. "Where is he?" asked Gina. "I can''t find him..." "What?" Gina was so angry that her face turned pale. As the person involved, Henry naturally did not know that he had already pissed off the manager of the department and was swaying towards the clinic of traditional Chinese medicine. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. In the Chinese Medicine clinic, five physicians headed by President Ma were fiercely negotiating with the elite team that came yesterday. President Ma said that there were one-fifth of the doctors in their Medical Association who could come to the newly established hospital of Lins Group. They would had a fixed time to work in the hospital every month. They hoped that Lins Group could let the Chinese Medicine training be held twice a week. The elite team of the Lins Group said that this Chinese medicine training would be held once every week, and they hoped that more than 10 doctors from the Medical Association woulde to work in the hospital held by the Lins Group every week. Because of these two questions, the two sides had been discussing for more than half an hour and had been arguing non-stop. The medical association did not give in at all, and the elite team of Lins Group was also fighting for the most benefits. Seeing that the cooperation negotiations were in a stalemate, the elites of the Lins Group made some private discussions, and finally decided to take a step back. The training would be held twice a week, and the number of medical staff could be reduced to eight. Just as the people of the Lins Group were about to set their bottom line, Henry came. "Oh, it''s quite lively here." Henry put his hands in his pockets and walked into the clinic. Outside the clinic, he heard a fierce discussion from inside. When the elites of the Lins Group saw Henry, they all smiled at him to show their kindness. "Brother Zhang, you''re here." The leader bowed his head and greeted him. Just yesterday, they learned that this Brother Zhang did not ask for anymission after negotiating such a big project. He gave all of it to them, which made them particrly grateful to Henry. "Yeah." Henry nodded and made a gesture to them. "Be casual. What do you want to talk about? Let me hear it." Henry pulled a stool and sat down at the negotiation table. When President Ma and the other five doctors saw Henry, they all gave him a friendly smile. "Well..." The leader of the Lins was silent for a moment and said, "Brother Zhang, we think that we should hold a medical training once a week in the future. We hope that the Medical Association will select ten experienced doctors and they would work in our hosptal twice a week." "This is a little inappropriate, isn''t it?" Henry frowned. "As far as I know, now there is a shortage of medical resources. Some experienced doctors have their schedule full couple of days in advance. It''s not realistic for you to make theme to our hospital and and work twice a week." Chapter 98 Chapter 98 "Yes, yes, the young master is right." President Ma nodded repeatedly. "There is indeed a shortage of medical resources now. It is difficult to do it once a week, let alone twice a week." "Erm..." The leader of the Lins hesitated for a moment and said nothing. He really didn''t expect that Brother Zhang would speak for him as soon as he came here. In fact, he was a little unhappy because he knew that the reason why Brother Zhang could talk about the list of the hospital was not because of his level of negotiation, but his medical skills. In terms of negotiation, he was the most professional one. "Isn''t this brother''s arrival a bad thing?" Team members looked back and forth, with a bitter smile on their faces. "Brother Zhang, what do you think, is..." This team leader asked Henry''s opinion. It was not good for him to embarrass Henry. "I''m thinking..." Henry leaned against the chair, stretched out three fingers, and kept hitting the table. "President Ma''s words just now are very reasonable. Not to mentioning to our hospital twice a week, even once, time is a little tight. At that time, everyone will be in a bad mood." "Yes, yes." President Ma nodded repeatedly. "Well, that''s what I mean. In that case, why do the people of the Medical Associatione to the hospital?" Henry replied, "How about this? After the hospital is finished, half of the Ning Province Medical Association wille to work at our Lins hospital full-time. At the same time, the training will be once every month. The specific details will be set by me. If the people of the other provincial medical association want to attend, they must agree to work at our Lins hospital. That''s it." Henry replied. "This..." As soon as Henry finished his words, both President Ma and the members of Lins Group opened their mouths wide. Compared with Henry''s current conditions, what they had been arguing about for half a day was not even an option. President Ma gave a ttering smile. "Young master, look at this, aren''t we..." "There''s no need to discuss it." Henry interrupted before President Ma could finish his words. "I''ll still say the same thing. If your Province Medical Association disagrees, our Lins Group will go to other provinces to find partners." Henry''s expression was very firm, and he was not joking at all. President Ma and others looked back and forth, with bitter smiles on their faces. Could they give up the cooperation? No! If he gave up the chance to learn excellent medical skills like the shaking needles, he would regret it forever. "Ah." President Ma sighed. "Young Master, you really put us in a difficult position. I''ll discuss your proposal in a meeting today." "Whatever," Henry said indifferently, "That''s my condition. The result of your meeting has nothing to do with me. As said, if you don''t agree with my condition, our Lins Group will cooperate with other medical associations. That''s it." After Henry finished speaking, he stood up and left directly, not giving President Ma and others a chance to speak again. The medical department fell into silence for several minutes.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. In the end, Lin''s leader broke the silence and said, "President Ma, you mean..." "What else can I say?" President Ma rolled his eyes. "Let''s sign the contract ording to the little master''s words." Seeing President Ma''s attitude, the elite team of Lin''s group, though superficially, did not speak, but in their hearts, they admired Henry more than a little. "You''re so awesome, Brother Zhang!" After dealing with the matter here, Henry returned to thepany. It was already lunchtime, and he just had a meal in the canteen. When he went to work in the afternoon, Henry entered the gate of the business department again. As soon as he entered the department, Henry remembered that it seemed that the business manager was looking for him in the morning. He walked toward the manager''s office and knocked on the door, but no one responded for a long time. "Henry, where did you go in the morning?" Sister Hong appeared in front of him with a face of me and questioned him. "I went to finish some business," Henry answered matter-of-factly. Sister Hong''s face turned ck, and she waspletely disappointed with Henry. A new worker who had juste to work yesterday ran around at work, and he was still lying. This kind of person was really hopeless. "The manager has gone out. You can go back to your seat." Sister Hong waved her hand impatiently. Henry wondered why this woman suddenly had such a big problem with him, but he was toozy to pay attention to it. He had read most of thepany''s policies yesterday, and this morning he read them more thoroughly from the beginning to the end. Henry didn''t have much to do this afternoon. He simply turned on theputer and watched some Chinese medicine teaching videos on the Inte. He was not learning medical skills, but learning how to teach his students. Before, Henry had taught some students, but they were all world-famous famous doctors and had a good foundation. When Henry taught, they could understand what he said. The people he was about to teach now, for Henry, were just a group of beginners. Naturally, he couldn''t teach them as casually as before. Henry thought about it before watching the video. He thought that he was not doing private things at work, after all, he was doing it for work. When Sister Hong saw that Henry did not read the rules, she looked at theputer video with interest. She took a small video on the spot and sent it to Gina with an attached sentence. "Manager Luo, this person is back, but I asked him to read the rules. He didn''t do it. He watched the video all afternoon. We can''t let such a person stay here." After finishing all this, Sister Hong sent a message to another person on the phone. "Son, there should be no big problem for you to enter the Lins Group. I''ve been preparing for these two days. You should have a good look at the questions I told youst time." Sister Hong sent a message, with a sneer on her face. At about 4:30 p.m., Henry closed the webpage after watching the teaching video for the whole afternoon. It was quite boring. He packed up the things on the table and was ready to get off work. A woman in her twenties with a hot figure pped her hands and said loudly, "Come on, put down your work and listen!" Everyone''s eyes were on this woman. "Manager Luo just called to exin that everyone should work overtime today. Now all the people in the department should go to Glory Hotel and have a big client to apany. Miss Sun, you are responsible for the reservation. There are six people there, all of whom are French. Let''s see how many of us are going. Today is a big project. Everyone has to go, including the neer. Your name is Henry, right? You have no problem with drinking, right?" "Uh... No." Henry shook his head. "Okay, let''s get ready. The deal is going to be done today. Everyone in the department will get at least 1,000 yuan as a reward for each person. Be serious and good luck." After the woman finished, the department fell into cheers. Everyone began to collect what was on the table. Then groups of people went downstairs, but no one took the initiative to greet Henry. "Hey, brother, why did you transfer the business here?" A clear voice sounded behind Henry. Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Henry turned his head and found a familiar figure standing behind him. "Hey? You, aren''t you at the front desk?" Standing behind Henry was the little beauty at the front desk who he had met the other day as the co-captain of the security guards. Amity Qiu''s face looked very young. Wearing a professional suit, she looked very cute. Her two big watery eyes seemed to be able to talk. She was 1.65 meters tall and just reached Henry''s chest. Amity smiled and exined, " I was arranged to be an intern by the school. I was assigned to the business department yesterday afternoon." Amity had a smile on her face. She didn''t tell Henry that she was not normally transferred to work, but squeezed down by someone. For a girl, it was obvious that the position of the front desk at thepany was better between the company''s front desk and the salesman. It had a fixed sry, easy work, and was more suitable for the girl. "Okay." Henry didn''t think much about it. He didn''t know much about thepany''s positions. In his view now, it was quite easy for him to do anything. As the two neers in the department, they just happened to go together. When they got out of thepany, Amity saw her colleagues drive away in groups. There was a trace of loss in her eyes. This feeling of not being integrated into the group made people very ufortable. Henry didn''t have this feeling. He greeted the Amity, took a taxi, and went to Glory Hotel. Glory Hotel was very famous in Yinzhou City. Generally speaking, only high-end banquets would choose this ce. It was obviously the first time for the Amity toe to such a hotel, and her behavior was very unnatural when she entered the door. Henry was like hooligan. As soon as he entered the hotel, he took a piece of cake offered by the hotel for free and put it in his mouth to eat. As soon as Sister Hong came out of the elevator, she saw Henry eating pastries in big mouthfuls. "What are you doing? Why did you take such a long time to get here? Go and get some wine!" "Oh, you walked too fast. We didn''t catch up with you." Henry''s mouth was stuffed with stuff and he muttered. "All right, cut the crap. Go to work." Sister Hong waved her hand impatiently to Henry. "Well, Amity, come here. I have something to arrange for you." "Oh." Amity nodded weakly, stuck out her tongue at Henry, and obediently followed Sister Hong. On the other side, someone also asked Henry to move the wine and set up the room. There were a total of 16 people in this newly established business circle. Only one of them was a man, and the rest were women. Most of them had good looks and figures. Only a few middle-aged women who were very experienced. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. In this business, everyone was full of energy. Everyone knew that Lins Group would not treat its employees badly. If they could do this business, their treatment would rise. This banquet had arge room, which was 100 square meters. There was a superrge crystal lamp hanging on the top of the room, emitting a gorgeous brilliance. Under the crystal chandelier, there was a huge round table that could amodate 25 people. The ss te on the table was slowly turning. The table was full of delicate cold dishes, which was very appetizing. Eight bottles of Maotai, which cost 1,500 yuan, had been opened and ced on the table. The Chinese cigarettes had been opened and were waiting for guests to enjoy. The nine beautiful salesgirls, all wearing exquisite makeup, sat separately on the table. Henry saw that the Amity also used eyeliner. This little girl had big eyes. When this eyeliner was drawn, it looked even more lovely. Looking around, she was the most eye-catching in the whole room. Amity found that Henry was looking at her, she shyly lowered her head and blushed. ¡°How is the preparation going?¡± A female voice rang out from outside the room. A beautiful woman in a purple dress, wearing a pair of silver high-heeled shoes, came in from the door of the box. "Manager Lok, everything is ready." Sister Hong replied. ¡°Alright.¡± Gina Lok nodded, lifting her long hair in front of her body. ¡°Mr. Ross and the others will arrive in at most ten minutes. You¡¯ll have to carefully examine it again. If there¡¯s anythingcking in etiquette, you¡¯ll immediately change it. Hmm? Who are you?¡± Gina''s eyes fell on Henry, who was standing at the door. "Manager Lok, he is Henry Zhang." Sister Hong couldn''t wait to answer. "Henry Zhang?" Hearing this name, Gina frowned and said sarcastically, "It''s a great honor to see you today." Henry also frowned and did not understand why the manager had such a big opinion of himself. When Gina was about to say something more, she heard an anxious voice. ¡°Manager, Mr. Ross and the others are here!¡± She was in no mood to talk to Henry any more. She turned around with a smile on her face and ran out of the room to wee guests. The people in the room also got up and looked at the door. Six old men in suits, in their thirties, apanied by Gina, appeared at the door. When these people appeared, some women in the room got happy. It was said that these handsome men came from France. These six old men could definitely be called handsome men. Every one of them was 1.8 meters tall. They had clear facial features and were handsome. ¡°Wee, Mr. Ross and their team.¡± Gina took the lead and pped her hands. For a moment, apuse rang out. ¡°Enough.¡± Gina pressed down her hands, and the apuse stopped. She introduced Mr. Ross and his group to everyone in the room, and at the same time, she introduced the people in the room in French to Ross. Ross had a beard and looked very interesting. He greeted the persons in the room in poor Chinese. Gina¡¯s public rtion ability was extremely powerful. She guided Ross and the others to sit down, and with a few words, she made themugh out loud. The salesgirls seated on the table took the initiative to pour wine for Ross¡¯ group. The entire reception banquet began in a pleasant environment. In business department, only Gina could speak French, and the others couldn''t understand it at all. Fortunately, Ross and the others were good at Chinese. Although their ent was strong, they basically had no difficulty in expressing their thoughts. Henry sat in the seat. He roughly understood that Ross was the president of the region of the French like Company, who was in charge of some import and export trade. He recalled that he had never heard of this Ikepany. It was probably an enterprise that had only been established for a couple of years. After three rounds of drinking, these French people gradually became casual. They moved to the sales girls sitting next to them from time to time. These girls were obviously very experienced and quietly avoided the hands of these French people. During the banquet, everyone found a person to chat with, and Gina and Ross were exchanging words in French. Chapter 100 Chapter 100 Henry sat aside and did not say a word. When everyone raised their sses, he also apanied them to drink a few times and spent more time listening to themunication between Gina and Ross. They talked very fast. Generally speaking, people who were familiar with French had to spend some effort if they wanted to understand what they said, but for Henry, it was not a problem at all. Hearing this, Henry gradually frowned, because what they talked about was not how to let the two companies have a better cooperation, but how to get more money from Lins Group! Henry took out his mobile phone and secretly took pictures of Ross and Gina Lok. He sent them to Wade and asked him to check their identities. Only 15 minutester, the detailed information about Ross and Gina was sent back to his mobile phone. He sneered and looked at the message on his mobile phone. In fact, the so-called Ike Company was just a fakepany. Gina had made up the identity of the president of the Ross region as well as a cover for him. Ross, on the other hand, was just a counselor for Gina when she was studying in France. There were a lot of ambiguous rtionships between them. When Gina was in France, it was because of this Ross that she broke up with her boyfriend. Gina and Ross talked happily. From time to time, they would pretend to raise their sses together and wish each other a pleasant cooperation. ¡°Come, here¡¯s another toast to all the beauties.¡± Ross took the initiative to raise his ss and speak in poor Chinese. ¡°Let¡¯s wish each other a pleasant cooperation!¡± "Okay!" Gina took the lead in apuding and burst into apuse. Everyone raised their sses. In the eyes of Ross and Gina, it was clear that they had seeded. Although Henry knew these two people''s dirty tricks, he didn''t expose them immediately. If Lins family belonged to him, there was no doubt that these two people couldn''t see tomorrow''s sun. But now, he couldn''t deal with this matter in his own way. As the newly established business n of Lins Group, it needed a stable development. If Henry directly ruined this matter without saying anything, Sylvia would have a headache and it would hurt the hearts of these business coworkers. After all, these peoples didn''t know the ins and outs of this matter, so they put all their attention on the cooperation. Henry smiled and picked up the wine ss. After drinking the wine cup by cup, the atmosphere became more and more lively. These old bastards were bolder and even hugged the salesgirls next to them. These girls had already had experience. If they were neers, they would have already been taken advantage of. "Come on, I''ll open a few more bottles of wine for everyone. We''ll have a good drink today, and we''ll have a good time." Gina stood up, took the initiative to pick up two bottles of wine, stood aside, and opened them. When Gina opened the bottle, she put her hand in front of the bottle for a long time. This action made Henry''s eyes turn cold. Although Gina''s movements were very careful, Henry still saw clearly that she poured a pack of medicine into the bottle! The French handsome man sitting next to Amity took over the bottle of wine in Gina''s hand and poured a cup for her. "Beauty, let''s drink alone. We''ll meet often in the future." As he spoke, the handsome French man picked up the bottle of wine that had been mixed with medicine and handed it to Amity. At the same time, he ced one hand on her shoulder. Amity''s face was red. After taking the wine cup, she unnaturally twisted her shoulder, but failed to break free from man''s hand on her shoulder. This scene made her particrly tense, and she stuttered, "I... I''ll drink first this in the cup." "Don''t do that, beauty." The French guy reached out his hand to block the Amity''s wine ss. "Your country has a way of drinking. It''s called cross- Style wine. I''ve never seen it before. Why don''t you teach me how to drink?" "No way, no way." Amity waved her hand repeatedly. However, in the process of waving her hand, the French guy grabbed her soft hand. She tried hard to pull it out, but the result was that she was unable to pull it out at all. The French handsome man sniffed Amity with force and showed a look of enjoyment. "Beauty, has anyone ever said that you are very charming?" The little cute face of Amity was full of helplessness. She cast a pleading look at Gina, but Gina continued to chat with Ross as if she didn''t see it. The handsome young man pulled Amity''s small hand forcefully, and his hand, which was originally on Amity''s shoulder, was also wrapped around her. Just when the whole body of Amity was about to fall into the hands of this French handsome guy, a muscr arm suddenly stretched out, held Amity, and pulled her out of the hands of this French handsome guy. "Dude, what''s the meaning of drinking with women? Let''s drink." Henry patted Amity''s shoulder, signaling for her to step aside. How could Amity not understand his meaning? She cast a grateful look at Henry and got up to give him a seat. Henry sat where the Amity was sitting, looking at the French handsome guy next to him with a smile. There was a trace of dissatisfaction on the handsome French face, but he didn''t say anything. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "Henry, don''t you know the rules? Sit back!" Gina, who had been talking to Ross, shouted. "Manager, I''m here to drink with the guests. Come on, give me a ss of wine. I''m the best at it." Henry took the initiative to pick up the ss, but he didn''t take the wine with drugs. He left the cup with the wine that had been mixed with medicine for the other party. "No, no, no, I''m just kidding." The French handsome man waved his hand with a disgusted look. "I can''t drink anymore. Chinese wine is really amazing." "Okay." Henry showed a face of regret. "Brother, if you want to drink it, I''m here anytime." Henry put down his ss and returned to his seat. With Henry''s interruption, these French''s behaviors gradually restrained a lot, and the salesgirls also gave him a kind smile. They also knew what had happened just now. Henry sat there and continued to eat the dishes on the table. Those who couldn''t drink found an excuse to go outside the room. Just as Henry was thinking about how to deal with Gina, a scream came from outside the room, which made him face change sharply. "Help! Please... Please don''t do this!" Henry heard it clearly. The owner of the scream was the Amity. Not only Henry, but also all the people sitting in the room changed their faces at this time. Henry did not hesitate and got up on the spot to open the door of the room. In the corridor outside the box, the French handsome man who had just forced Amity to drink was pressing her against the wall of the corridor. Her hands were tightly grasped by the other party, trying her best to resist. Seeing that the mouth of the French handsome guy was about to kiss the face of the Amity, Henry picked up a chair and strode over. He raised the chair and throw it down hard. Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Although Henry did not use all his strength, his attack was still rather strong. The chair heavily hit the head of the handsome guy and knocked him to the ground on the spot. Henry did not stop the attack when he saw the man falling to the ground. He pped a few more times, and then threw the chair to the side with resentment. He then turned to look at Amity and said, "Did he hurt you?" "No ... no," Amity was so frightened that her entire body curled up. "That''s good." Henry pped his hands and kicked the French handsome guy who was lying on the ground again. The kick directly aimed at his stomach, making him look like a cooked shrimp. He curled up there with a pale face. He wanted to scream, but he couldn''t. His twisted face showed the pain on his body. "Henry! What are you doing?" Gina rushed to the door of the room and screamed when she saw the scene in the corridor. Henry gave Gina a cold look and ignored her. He helped Amity get up and led her to the other end of the corridor. "Henry, stop!" Gina roared at him. As if he didn''t hear it, Henry walked down the stairs with Amity without stopping and disappeared in the corridor. Looking at Henry who was so arrogant, Gina trembled with anger. "Good! Henry, you''re so arrogant! We''ll see!" Henry pulled Amity out of the hotel. When he took a closer look, he found that the girl was crying and tears were dropping all over her face. For an intern who had not graduated yet, it was really hard to ept what just happened. "Well, well, don''t cry. Otherwise, if we are seen by others, they will think that I am bullying you. Later, you will be photographed and seen by my wife. She is very jealous." Henry took out a small bag of tissue from his trouser pocket and handed it to Amity. Amity burst into tears and cried even more loudly. Henry sighed. He didn''t know how tofort her. A woman crying was the most difficult thing to deal with. "Stop crying. Just wipe your tears. Look at your snot. It''s flowing into your mouth. You are supposed to be a fairy, but now you turned out to be a sh*t." Hearing this, Amity couldn''t helpughing. She took out a tissue and wiped her tears. She raised her head and looked at Henry with red eyes. "You are the b*stard." Henry curled his lip, "I don''t eat shit. Wipe your face." "Yes." Amity wiped her nose but found nothing. She suddenly reacted and reached out her pink fist on Henry''s body. "You''re so annoying. You deliberately lied to me! I don''t have a snot." "You''re all right?" Henry smiled and said. "What are you going to do now? Are you going to the party and vent your anger, or go home to have a sleep and turn to a new page?" "I... I don''t know how to ..." The autumn rain became weakly, "Brother Zhang, thank you today. I''ll go home and have a good sleep." "You don''t need to thank me. You call me brother, how can I watch you be bullied? All right, don''t thank me, I''ll send you home, you have a good rest, huh?" Henry raised his eyebrows. "Mhm." Amity nodded. "My home is not far from here. Brother Zhang, can you walk with me?" It was summer and it was seven o''clock in the afternoon, but the sky was still bright. Henry walked along the road with Amity. There were green grass and trees on both sides of the road, with a fragrant smell. Amity opened her mouth several times as if she wanted to say something, but she stopped. "Girl, just say what you want to say. Your personality is not suitable for doing business." The corners of Henry''s mouth turned up. The little tricks of Amity could not escape from his eyes. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. "Brother Zhang, can you tell me about my sister-inw? I always hear you say that my sister-inw loves you very much and likes to be jealous. What kind of person is she?" Amity''s bright big eyes were full of curiosity. "She?" Zhang Xufeng narrowed his eyes. "She is my follower. Wherever I go, she follows me. She listens to me. At home, she doesn''t dare to go against me. She washes my feet and massages me before going to bed every day. When I get up in the morning, she prepares my toiletries and cleans up the house. By the way, the floor must be cleaned with a rag on the ground." "Tsk, I don''t believe it." Amity''s eyes narrowed like a crescent moon, making her look exceptionally adorable. "What? Do you doubt my position in the family?" Henry looked unhappy. "Or do you doubt my charm?" "Neither," Amity shook her head. "I don''t believe that you will allow your wife to do so many things. You are not such a person." Henry''s face changed, and he said firmly as if he was hypnotizing himself, "F*ck, I am that kind!" "Stop pretending!" Amity looked at Henry and said. "When you just mentioned your wife, your eyes were full of love. A man who can show such a look must spoil his woman very much." "Tsk!" Henry curled his lips and did not refute. He thought in his heart, "If Sylvia really listened to me, would I let her wash my feet every day? Would he be willing to do that?" The answer was NO. If possible, Henry was willing to bear all the bad things in the world for Sylvia. Only the best things in the world were meant for her. When Henry got home, it was nine o''clock in the evening. As soon as he entered the door, he saw Sylvia and Mn sitting on the sofa and watching TV with great interest. "Mr. Zhang is back. We haven''t seen each other for a few days. Come and let me have a look." "I''m still alive," Henry deliberately revealed a look of surprise as he looked at Mn. Mn''s face darkened and asked, "What do you mean?" "Nothing, nothing." Henry shook his head. Sylvia sat next to her, watching them bickering with each other, with a faint smile on her face. Usually, Henry slept veryte when Mn was here, because he couldn''t let her find that he and Sylvia were sleeping separately. Today was no exception. Mn didn''t turn off the TV until 12 o''clock. She yawned and went to sleep. While Sylvia had already gone to the bedroom and was already asleep. Henry sighed. He was about to go to his room when he saw a ck shadow sh past outside the window. The shadow was very fast and disappeared in a sh. Henry opened the door quietly and walked out. He did not attract Anna''s attention. In the backyard of the vi, Henry stood in the darkness and heard the wail of cicadas. "What''s wrong?" "Sir, the Sharp Knife haspletely controlled Yinzhou. All themunication equipment has been monitored. Some key information could not be transmitted at all. We can only contact you in this way." The voice came from the darkness. "Okay," Henry nodded. He knew his men, so he said, "Go ahead." "Thorn Ci has been exposed. We have received the news that three small teams of Sharp Knife have secretlye to Yinzhou, and there are also some members of the family with them. We ..." "Ah," Henry chuckled. "Tell Thorn Ci that she doesn''t need to leave Yinzhou and just stay here. Let her deliberately reveal her whereabouts. For some people, you have to warn them. They even brought family members. It seems that during this period, all the forces can''t wait to take action." Chapter 102 Chapter 102 It was the early morning of a new day. On the way to work, Sylvia told Henry that he didn''t need to go to thepany in the morning. He should go directly to the Chinese Medicine Clinic to deal with the teaching. There were many things that needed to be arranged by him in person. He always carried out Sylvia''s orders unconditionally. He went to the Chinese Medicine clinic and worked for a whole morning. He told President Ma and others what equipment he needed to buy. There were not too many things for him to use his brain, but a lot of decisions needed to be made by him. After he finished his work, it was noon. Henry returned to thepany and was about to have lunch when he was called by Secretary Lee. "President Lin asked you to go to her office." "Oh." Henry came to the top floor of the Lins Building and knocked on the door of the president''s office. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "Come in." Sylvia''s voice sounded in the office. He opened the door and felt something was wrong. "President Lin, are you looking for me?" Henry asked. Sylvia looked at Henry with a report in her hand. In her eyes, there was an unconceble anger. "I heard that you did something yesterday?" "Something?" Henry was confused. "Beating up customers as you will, and watching videos online during work time. Are you the one who did it?" Sylvia mmed the report on the desk. Sylvia had always been very serious about her work. Henry frowned and understood what was going on. Gina must havee toin first. "President Lin, I think it''s necessary to exin to you what happened yesterday." "That''s not necessary. I understand your idea. I had a chat with the little girl named Amity in the morning. The man really overreacted yesterday. If it was me, I would also be angry. But beating people is a little too offensive. Don''t you know how much loss your impulsiveness has caused to the company? You are very close to that little girl?" "I ..." Henry was about to speak, but he felt a little strange. Now Sylvia was angry. It seemed that it had nothing to do with him hitting people. More importantly, was it because he stood out for Amity? Henry stared at Sylvia''s pretty face, trying to find something. Being stared at by him, Sylvia was a little unnatural. She mmed the table and said, "Henry, I''m asking you the question!" "President Lin, are you jealous?" Henry asked with a strange look. "Jealous? Are you crazy? What do you think I''m jealous of?" Sylvia asked with a funny look. "I''ll ask you now. Do you know how much loss you have caused to thepany?" "I don''t know." Henry shook his head. "I don''t think I have caused any loss to thepany." Sylvia widened her eyes, "Don''t you think that there will be any harm to thepany? Henry, I really don''t understand how you can say these words. The cooperation with the Ike Company is the first step of the group''s transformation and also a cross-step. But it was destroyed by you in this way. You actually said that you didn''t think you would cause harm to thepany?" "It''s just a Frenchpany. I''ll find another one. We shouldn''t cooperate with such a dirty person like him," Henry said indifferently. He knew a lot of Frenchpanies. Whether it had the background of a multinational group or the royal family, he could find them easily. "Ha," Sylvia sneered. "Henry, don''t talk big here. You have won the hospital''s project for the company and brought great profits to thepany. But it doesn''t mean that you can ignore other projects!" "I didn''t do that. You give me some time. I''m going to find another partner." "Okay, how long do you need?" Sylvia leaned against the chair. "A month? Half a year? Or a year?" Henry stretched out three fingers and said, "Three days. In three days, I will find a newpany to cooperate with." "Okay, I''ll give you three days. You''d better fulfill what you said in three days, otherwise, you must give me a reasonable exnation!" Sylvia nodded and then waved to Henry. "Go out! Return to your department. As for how to exin it to your manager, that''s your own problem!" "OK," Henry gestured to Sylvia, opened the door, and left. But before the door was closed, it was pushed open by Henry again. "By the way, President Lin." "What''s the matter?" Sylvia looked impatient. Henry''s face was full ofughter. "I just didn''t like those people yesterday. It had nothing to do with that girl, Amity. Don''t be jealous, ha ha ha." Sylvia took a deep breath and suppressed the anger in her heart. "What you do to others has nothing to do with me. The most important thing for you now is to find your partner. Three dayster, you should not only give me an exnation, but also give an exnation to your team. So many people''s efforts can''t be wasted because of you!" "Don''t worry, don''t worry," Henry smiled and then closed the door. Sylvia sat in the office and looked at the closed door. In fact, she was not very angry about Henry beating people yesterday. After listening to the exnation of Amity, she felt a burst of joy in her heart. She even wanted to apud for Henry, but why would she be so angry? Because the project might be lost? That would not be so. Was it because she was jealous? Sylvia shook her head hard and threw away the thoughts in her mind. "No! That''s impossible! How could I be jealous because of this person?" Henry returned to the business department and found everyone looking at him with strange and complicated eyes. There was me or sympathy in their eyes. What Henry did yesterday was really beyond everyone''s expectation. Beating up the client was really amazing. Of course, some people understood his behavior and even felt angry. After all, they had met that kind of rude customers, so they knew what kind of feeling it was. However, there were also some people who were ming him. In a corner of the office, Sister Hong was mumbling to three salesgirls. "Bah, what the hell is this? After two days of work, he made such a big mess! Our long efforts were ruined by him alone!" "That''s right. And that Amity doesn''t even know how to behave. She was eating with a client. What''s wrong with having an affair with him? She won''t lose anything. Look at her yesterday. Why shout for help? That''s so disgusting." "s, she''s innocent. She''s good at disguising herself. You could also pretend yourself." "Bah! She looks innocent, but she might be very coquettish secretly. Look at her, so pitiful. I guess she has always been performing in front of the mirror." "Yes, hahaha." At this moment, Amity was sitting by the side. There was no one by her side. Even though Sister Hong and the others had lowered their voices, what they had said still reached her ears. This girl''s eyes were red, but she tried not to cry. Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Sister Hong and the others, who were whispering, saw Henry. "Hey, isn''t this our big hero?" Sister Hong said in a strange voice. "What, you were acting like a hero yesterday, and now you''re here to pack up your things and get out of here?" "Yes," a young girl who talked to Sister Hong rolled her eyes. "These days, there are always people who think too highly of themselves." Henry nced at them and said nothing. The manager''s office door opened. Gina came out and nced at Henry. "Mr. Zhang, you are so careless. You made such a big mess yesterday. Why did youe to work sote? Tell me, how do you want to deal with it?" Henry didn''t even look up. He walked to his seat and sat down. "I have already told President Lin that I would deal with this matter." "You will deal with it?" A look of amusement appeared on Gina¡¯s face.¡°With just you being a newbie, how are you nning to deal with it? Right now, go to apologize to Mr. Ross with me!¡± "Why?" Henry was confused. He looked at Gina. "I''ve done a good job yesterday, haven''t I? Are we letting them bully others at will?" "Ha," Gina sneered. "You think you''re right? We, so many people, have worked so hard for such a long time. We''re about to start the cooperation. Just because of your impulse, all of our efforts have been in vain? You''re making everyone''s efforts in vain!" "Don''t worry, I won''t let that happen." Henry put things on the table in order and said. "I will find a new cooperationpany. We can still negotiate the project, so your effort won''t be for nothing." "Find a new cooperativepany? Henry, I''m afraid you''re dreaming?" Gina crossed her arms over her chest. Sister Hong continued, "A newborn calf won''t be afraid of tigers." "That''s right. Someone thinks that finding a partner is so easy. Wasn''t he afraid of being tongue- tied?" Ridicule constantly sounded, alling from Sister Hong''s side. Gina said, "Henry, this is the solution you have offered to President Lin - to find anotherpany to cooperate with?" "Yes." Sister Hong showed a funny expression. "How long do you want us to wait for? One year or five years? We are not like a certain person who can do whatever he wants. We have to support our family with sries." "Three days, within three days, I will find anotherpany to cooperate with." After Henry packed up his things, he stood up from his seat. "What a joke! Three days! What do you think you are? Francepany? Don''t talk big! Listen to Manager Luo and apologize to Mr. Ross! We don''t want to y these games with you." A young woman in sexy clothes leaned against the wall, looking at her fingers with contempt. As soon as Henry''s words came out, the faces of those who had some sympathy for him also changed. After all, it was a big deal to find a multinational group to cooperate in three days. Gina rolled her eyes, and then said, ¡°Fine. Three days, right? Mr. Zhang, don¡¯t say that I, Gina Lok, won¡¯t give you a chance. As for Mr. Ross, I¡¯ll deal with him for another three days. Three dayster, if you can¡¯t find a partner for thepany, go and apologize to Mr. Ross. Then, don¡¯t refuse what he wants you to do!¡± "Whatever," Henry answered indifferently. He walked to Amity and knocked on her table. "Let''s go. We have business to do." "Oh," Amity nodded obediently and followed Henry. In the office, Sister Hong and others looked at his back, full of resentment. "Manager Luo, this Henry is a bit too arrogant!" "That''s right. I''ve been working for so many years, and this is the first time I''ve seen such an arrogant new employee!" This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Gina shook her head and didn''t say anything. A sneer appeared at the corner of her mouth. Henry was so fast that Amity needed to run all the way to catch up with him. "Brother Zhang, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault for causing you trouble." Amity''s face was filled with apologies. "What trouble did you cause?" Henry had a strange look on his face. "Ah," Amity stamped her foot anxiously. "Brother Zhang, that was a French multinational group. How can you find another partner within three days? Actually, I thought about it yesterday. I didn''t handle this matter well. It''s normal for girls to go out for business and be taken advantage of. I think I''m a bit too hypocritical." "What are you talking about?" Henry stretched out a finger and flicked it hard at Amity''s smooth forehead. "Oh!" Amity covered her forehead with hand. "Little girl, even if a girl runs a business, she should also know how to protect herself. You should know that thepany''s cooperation with another is a win-win rtionship. It''s not that we businessmen are begging them. For those unruly people, you only need to exercise your right. If there is anything, our President Lin will protect you and will never let her people suffer losses. Do you understand?" Amity frowned and rubbed her forehead. Seeing the serious look on Henry''s face, she nodded, "I know, Brother Henry." "Okay, you follow me today. I''ll teach you how to run a business." Henry put his hands into his trouser pockets and took a step forward. "Let''s go." "Where are we going?" Amity asked, catching up with Henry''s pace. "To visit apany." There was aprehensive business building beside the Lins building. In this business building, there were countlesspanies of various sizes, with various backgrounds. Somepanies, looking like big stores, could be just some smallworkpanies. And some looked like small shops, but they were doing business of tens of millions of yuan. The ce where Henry came with Amity was a smallpany located in the corner of the seventh floor of the business building. It was called apany, but it was less than half of the size of the fast-food restaurant downstairs. There was the word "Office" written on the door. The total size of the office was less than 30 square meters. Generally speaking, such a small ce was usually rented for an online studio. Amity looked at Henry with confusion as he pushed open the ss door of the office. A strong smell of tobo came out, and the bad air caused by the non-open window was particrly unpleasant. "What the hell is this smell?" Henry reached out his hand and fanned it in front of his nose, sizing up the office. When they entered the door, there was something simr to the front desk. There was a small door beside the table, which led to the room. The tables and chairs were scattered inside, which looked like recycling old furniture. "Is anyone here?" Henry asked loudly, standing at the front desk instead of walking inside. After waiting for about ten seconds, a chubby figure appeared. It was a man in his thirties. He was at most 1.65 meters tall, and Amity, who was wearing high heels, was half a head taller than the fat man. Chapter 104 Chapter 104 "Who is it?" The fat man asked impatiently. He narrowed his eyes and fixed them on Amity, looking as obscene as a wretched man. Amity felt ufortable, and she stepped back unconsciously. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. "Girl, you go out first. I''ll talk to this fat man." Henry turned around and said to Amity. "Alright." Amity nodded and then opened the door to go out. The fat man looked at Henry unhappily. "Boy, we don''t recruit people, but if that girl wants toe, I can think about it." "Don''t talk nonsense. Contact Homer and ask him to bring his team to Yinzhou in three days to talk about a project with Lins Group." Henry casually threw out a ck card with a grimacing mask printed on it. Just looking at it would make people feel cold. The man''s fat body trembled subconsciously as soon as he saw the card, and the displeasure on his face suddenly turned into respect. "Sir, you are ..." "You don''t have to know that. Recently, Yinzhou is monitoring all the sensitive information. I don''t want to be exposed. I won''t contact Homer directly. Three dayster, I wille here to find him." After Henry finished his words, he turned around and went out without looking at the fat man again. The fat man bent down and bowed. It was not until Henrypletely left that he dared to straighten his body. He picked up the card with both hands, and his arms were trembling. In the whole world, almost every city would have an office like this, and there was only one person in charge of the office. Their task was to receive guests. As long as someone came to find them with this card, they needed to meet all the requirements of the other party with the highest etiquette, including assassination, firearms fighting ... Amity was waiting for Henry outside the government. In less than a minute after hering out, Henry also came out. "Let''s go. We''ve reached an agreement. The partner has been found." Henry patted the head of Amity and took her to the elevator. "Have you reached an agreement?" Amity was full of doubts. And she thought in her heart, "You came to such a ce and found a partner? A French multinational group?" As soon as Henry and Amity entered the elevator, a figure came up from the stairs. It was a bearded man. He walked to the door of the office where Henry had just gone and looked inside. "What are you looking at? What do you want?" The fat man in the office pushed open the ss door and red at the bearded man. The mustache man smiled, "I just want to ask, do you recruit people?" "No, fu*k off!" The fat man waved his hand in a bad mood. The man with the mustache smiled awkwardly, nodded, turned around, and left. At the same time, he took out his mobile phone and dialed a number. "Manager Luo, get it. That guy must have found a falsepany and wanted to make a fool of us." Henry and Amity went out of the business building. Henry was just about to tell Amity to go home and rest for two days when he was interrupted by a voice. "Isn''t that Amity? What''s wrong? Are you running around doing business? Ah, it''s so hard to do it in this hot weather. What a pity!" Henry looked towards the direction of the voice. The speaker was a young and beautiful woman. This woman was a little taller than Amity, nearly 1.7 meters. She had a hot figure with long hair. "Your friend?" Henry asked Amity. Amity gave a wry smile. "Brother Zhang, this is my ssmate, who has just started working at the front desk of ourpany." "Oh," Henry nodded. In ordance with his ownpany''s kindness to employees, he greeted her and said. "Hello, beauty. I''m also from Lins Group, and I''ll see you often in the future." "Pfft," the beautiful woman looked at Henry disdainfully and said. "D*mn salesman." After finishing her words, the woman walked to the side with a cat-like step and twisted her slender waist. "Brother Zhang, I''m sorry." Amity pulled Henry''s sleeve and stuck out her tongue at him. "She is such a person ..." Henry found that woman sat in the passenger seat of a BMW. He shook his head and did not take it to heart. For so many years, he had traveled around the world and seen a lot of people. He had seen many people more snobbish than this woman. Henry was supposed to go back to thepany for lunch, but after all these things, he looked at his watch and found that it was almost two o''clock in the afternoon. After he found out that Amity didn''t eat anything at noon, they simply found a restaurant and had a meal. Henry told Amity not to go to thepany for the next two days. Before the new cooperation was discussed, Amity would be bullied if she went there. It was better to have a rest at home for two days in the name of running a business. After parting from Amity, Henry was not idle. He went to a few ces and arranged some things. He did not finish his work until 6 o''clock in the afternoon. At Yinzhou Airport. Mn, dressed in a long dress with a pair of sunsses, stood at the gate. A gentle breeze blew, causing her long skirts to flutter in the wind and her beautiful hair to dance in the wind, which attracted quite a few people¡¯s attention. A beautiful figure appeared at the exit. ¡°Mn!¡± "Nico." Mn took off her sunsses and put on a smile. Nico is her best friend and colleague in France. Nico was wearing a beige fashionable dress, which was different from the usual design style in China. It was a T-style waist-tied jacket and cropped pants. The material was soft, which showed her temperament. She had a pair of gem blue eyes, slender eyebrows, a tall nose bridge, and a pointed chin, which made her look like a noble. Her slightly raised eyebrows were unruly, and her long and dense eyshes tilted upwards at a perfect angle, leaving a faint shadow. Her pink and tender lips were very thin, slightly closed, like a delicate and beautiful flower, making people want to kiss. The appearance of Nico also attracted a lot of people''s attention. This was a standard mixed-race beauty. Her yellow long hair was smooth and fell behind her shoulders like a waterfall. The end of her hair was slightly curled up, which made people couldn''t help but want to touch it. Two beautiful women with different styles stood together, as if they became the most beautiful scenery before the departure building. Mn gave her a hug and asked, "Why are you here all of a sudden?" "The teacher is under training recently, and he gave me a long vacation," Nico lifted her long hair. "And I haven''t returned to China for many years, so I simply came back for a walk. By the way, is the love liar you mentioned still here?" "He?" When it came to Henry, Mn''s face was a little unnatural. At first, she wanted to expose him. But after Henry had done so many things for Sylvia, Mn was a little shaken. Was it really necessary to expose him? If he was really dedicated to Sylvia, why was what had happened before important? "What''s the matter?" Nico sensed that there was something wrong with Mn and then she asked. "Nothing," Mn shook her head, took Nico''s hand, and said. "Let''s go. I''ll take you to see Sylvia first. I think you two must have a lot ofmon topics." Chapter 105 Chapter 105 After a busy day, when Henry returned home, he smelled the strong aroma of rice from the house. "Mn is cooking again?" Henry didn''t even consider that Sylvia would cook. Sure enough, as soon as he entered the house, Sylvia was sitting at the dining table, looking at the kitchen expectantly. There was a strange and beautiful woman sitting at the dining table with her. Mn''s figure shed in the kitchen from time to time. "Sylvia, your friend came." Henry greeted her naturally. Every time Mn was there, he would call her Sylvia. Sylvia excitedly introduced her friend to Henry, "This is Nico, a friend of Mn''s in France. You don''t know, do you? Mn and Nico have cooked for the French Royal family. You are so lucky. Nico, this is Henry." N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. "Hello." Nico took the initiative to reach out to Henry. "Hello." Henry reached out to hold her fingertip, but he was thinking about what Sylvia had said. "The Royal Family of France?" Henry suddenly thought of a person. The current chief of the French royal family had been asking him to teach him some cooking skills. One year, he told Henry that he had found two talents from China. There were only two Chinese in his team. Could it be that Mn and Nico were his disciples? Henry nced at Nico with a strange look, and then looked at Mn, who was busy in the kitchen. "My wife''s best friends will be my disciple grandchildren?" Henry''s nce did not escape Nico''s eyes. When they met for the first time, Henry looked at her from head to toe. Everyone would feel ufortable about this. But she did not say anything. She knew Henry''s nature that he was a love liar. This time, Nico also intended to cooperate with Mn to expose this person. Today, Mn didn''t cook any French food, instead, she did some home cooking. When the smell came out, Sylvia felt so hungry. Henry now knew that his wife was a little foodie. She didn''t show it at ordinary times, but once she saw delicious food, the foodie''s nature would be exposed immediately. During the meal, the three women were talking to each other, mainly about some cosmetics and clothes brands. Henry couldn''t interrupt, so he quickly finished his meal and found an excuse to go out. Before Henry returned home, Helen called him, telling that ck Thunder''s boss tonight would bring someone to negotiate. As the head of the underworld in Ning Province, ck Thunder''s base was not in Yinzhou. Because he knew that the wind would destroy the tree that stood out in the forest. Therefore, although Yinzhou was a piece of fat, ck Thunder did not dare to take it alone. He could even let the Green Leaf Society grow up in Yinzhou. But it was impossible for ck Thunder to give up Yinzhoupletely. In Roman Holiday Inn. In front of the statue of Guangong, which was as tall as a man, the incense stage was already full. Helen, dressed in a tight leather suit, was graceful and charming. She sat on the main seat of the largest table, and Sneaky Viper with his wrapped hand was standing behind her. There were not many members in the Roman Holiday Inn, only ten of them. However, these ten people were the leaders of the various big societies in the underground gang of Ning Province. ck Thunder''s boss was a man in his fifties. He had an ordinary face and wore a very ordinary sportswear. If people saw him on the road, no one would think that he was the head of the entire underworld in Ning Province. ck Saber had fought on the road at the age of twenty. Many people had heard of his deeds. Beside him stood a young man with a tender face. The atmosphere in the restaurant was very silent, but the young man stood there, holding his mobile phone and ying the game carefully. The background music of the game echoed in the restaurant. ck Saber looked at Helen and said in a hoarse voice, "It''s true that heroese from the younger generation. Before I came here today, I didn''t expect that Green Leaf''s current leader, was a little girl, who defeated Big Circle and killed so many people of mine. Their bodies couldn''t even be found. She''s really amazing." Strangely, there was not a trace of anger on his face when he was talking about this. Instead, there was even approval in his eyes. "Actually, I don''t care whether you wiped out the Big Circle Society or my people. At your age, I was more ruthless than you. I can see the shadow of me in you, but you should never kill everyone. Max was the person you shouldn''t kill." The young man who was ying the mobile game suddenly looked up and showed a strange smile to Helen. "Max was my brother." Looking at the cold white teeth of the young man, Helen felt her heart palpitating for no reason. ck Saber saw that Helen was quiet. Heughed, ¡°Little girl, you are still young. There are many things that you do not understand. In this world, there are too many things that you cannot imagine. There are also too many people that you cannot provoke.¡± Helen was deeply touched by ck Saber''s words. As she grew older, this world refreshed her cognition again and again. When she first wiped out the evil, she thought that those who dared to fight with the knife were the viins. However, in the end, she found that those who dared to fight with the knife were just hatchet men, and there were more terrible things, such as killing people. Helen had been gradually contacting with these things. Until she met Henry, she saw him killing people in the same restaurant. She saw Thorn Ci dancing in the Rosy Night Club. She also heard so many things that she didn''t dare to think before through Nat Jin, the third leader of Sharp Knife. Indeed, as ck Saber had said, this world was far from what she could imagine. "There are rules in the underworld." ck Saber lifted the teacup in front of him and gently blew on his mouth. "You killed my people and destroyed Big Circle. If you have the ability and you do it, I will have nothing to say. However, you killed Max, and that is another thing. You need to give an exnation. Little girl, I will not put you in a difficult spot. But the one who did it should stand out." "He''ll be here soon," Helen said. Although she didn''t know what the unimaginable things were, she was confident that they were not enough to threaten Henry. What kind of organization was Sharp Knife? As a member of the system, Helen was very clear that the people there were directly under themand of the highestmander. Everyone was the elite of the elites! Even they had to be cautious when dealing with one of Henry''s subordinates. What about Henry then? Helen didn''t give a second thought about his identity, because she knew that she couldn''t imagine so much. Her understanding was too limited. Chapter 106 Chapter 106 ck Thunder was powerful, but it had always been a mafia organization. Compared with the Golden Triangle''s armed groups, it was nothing. Even Thorn Ci alone destroyed one group. How could ck Thunder threaten Henry? Helen had absolute confidence in Henry. Seeing that Helen didn''t show any emotion, ck Saber shook his head and said, "As the old saying goes, a newborn calf is not afraid of tigers. In my opinion, it is quite appropriate to describe you at this time." "Oh? What do you mean?" Helen touched her hair and asked with interest. "There is a group of ancient martial arts, Four Direction Sect. Have you heard of them?" ck Saber gently tasted the tea. "No." Helen shook her head. ck Saber blew slowly at the teacup. After a while, he continued, "China has been a famous country in the world, but as time went by, the martial arts of China gradually declined. Everyone thinks that Chinese martial arts are just some ways to strengthen one''s body and cultivate one''s mind. However, they don''t know how terrible ancient martial arts are!" ck Saber ced the teacup on the table and his eyes narrowed. "The Four Direction Sect is the best of them. The Sect''s Master had ever fought against 37 people by himself and defeated all of them!" "Oh my god!" A leader of the club subconsciously opened his mouth wide. What did it mean to fight against 37 people alone? Had the ancient martial arts really existed in China? Everyone present looked at him in shock. ck Saber looked at the expressions of the people around him with satisfaction. He continued, "As we all know, several years ago, there was a group of fierce people who crossed Ning Province. Every one of them was famous for their ferocity." ¡°I know this!¡± As soon as ck Saber¡¯s voice died away, one of them continued, ¡°Back then, those people had created huge waves in the entire Ning Province. Each of those people was ferocious and powerful. Just a few brothers alone were able to control countless numbers of people. At that time, many of the brothers from the various societies were extremely respectful towards them. I heard that a few of them had even retired from the special forces and were extremely powerful.¡± "I''ve also heard about it." "You just heard about it. I''ve really seen those people. They were all ouws who killed people without blinking an eye. At that time, there was a gambling block that provoked them. These brothers broke into the gambling block. The next day, the gambling block was closed. It hasn''t been opened until now. It''s said that dozens of people died! It caused a storm in the whole city at that time. Butter, I haven''t heard any news about these people." "That''s right." ck Saber nodded. "The reason why you can''t hear the news of those people is that these people provoked the master of Four Direction Sect and were all disabled by the master within a short time." As soon as the ck Saber finished his words, there was an uproar on the table! It could be said that those several brothers were very popr in the underworld. Everyone was powerful and cruel. At that time, people thought that the underground society in Ning Province would be dominated by these people. However, the news of these people disappeared unconsciously. Many people were even guessing why, but no one knew all the time. Until today, they finally knew the answer. Such ferocious people had been disabled by someone within a short time. Who on earth was the master of the Four Direction Sect? Was the ancient martial arts of China really so powerful? ¡°Big Brother, you have said so much. What does it have to do with that Max?¡± Helen leaned against the seat and asked calmly. What ck Saber had said was something that others were surprised at, but she was not. Compared to what Thorn Ci had done, what the Four Direction Sect''s master had done was just a piece of cake. "Max was the master''s son. You killed him. He was the Four Direction Sect Master''s son!" His words were so shocking. As soon as these words came out, all the people in the room focused their eyes on Helen. Some of them were gloating, while others were pitying her. Green Leaf had provoked such a powerful person, so it was estimated that she would not live for a long time. "What do you mean, Big Brother? Our Green Leaf is disbanded like this? Or ..." Helen''s face didn''t change much. "Whoever killed Max, you hand him over. Green Leaf doesn''t need to get involved in this matter. I dare to guarantee that you can continue to live. In the future, Green Leaf will still take charge of Yinzhou!" This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "What if I don''t hand him over?" Helen asked again. "Little girl! I think you are so young that I don''t want you to make a mistake. If you don''t, Green Leaf will be reced at any time!" ck Saber had always been amicable, but now his eyes became sharp, and his tone was much more serious. Helen smiled, "Brother, to be honest, even if I hand him over, the Four Direction Sect is unable to do anything to him." Viper stood behind Helen. When he heard this, he nodded deeply. He had seen Henry and Thorn fight. His decisiveness chilled him to the core. "Little girl, you''re too arrogant. The power of the Sect is beyond your imagination!" ck Saber pped the table and the tea in his cup came out of his cup. "Big Brother, I can''t imagine the power of the Sect, but his power is not what you can imagine either." Helen''s mouth curved into a smile and then she raised her mobile phone. "He''s here." As soon as Helen finished speaking, the door of Roman Holiday Inn was pushed open from the outside. Henry put his hands in his pockets and looked around at the entrance. His eyes swept over the heads of each club. Finally, he looked at Helen, "What''s going on? Do you want me to kill directly or take the procedures?" "That''s him?" ck Saber asked Helen with a puzzled expression. "Yes, it''s him." Helen nodded and made a gesture of "please". "The person who killed Max was also sent by him. You can talk to him." ck Saber did not speak. He waved his hand at the young man behind him who had been ying with his phone. The young man showed an impatient look and clicked on the phone a few times. When the phone let out a "pentakill" sound, the young man put the phone in his pocket and walked towards Henry. The youth twisted his joints when he took every step, making a noise. "Hey, don''t hurt yourself." Looking at the young man''s hard twisting, Henry couldn''t help reminding him. "Die!" When the young man was less than five meters away from Henry, he suddenlyunched an attack. He stepped forward and waved his hands toward Henry''s chest. When the young man waved his fist, Henry looked at Helen. Helen shook her head slightly at Henry, indicating that there was no need to kill him. Henry understood, then gave up more than ten possibilities of killing him, and turned sideways to dodge the attack. The young man sneered and turned back to throw a whip kick at Henry. Henry took the opportunity to pull out a chair from his side to block the whip kick. The youth''s calf collided with the wooden chair. In an instant, the chair was torn apart. It could be seen how strong the youth''s leg was. Chapter 107 Chapter 107 ck Saber was surprised to see that Henry was able to dodge the young man''s moves. "Little girl, your man is a little powerful. No wonder you''re so arrogant. However, remember what I''ve said. Your confidence is not worth mentioning in front of the Four Direction Sect." "Boss, let''s wait and see." Helen watched the actions of Henry and the young man with interest. As a criminal police officer, she could also fight with punches and kicks, but she found that what she had learned waspletely different from what this young man had shown. It could even be said that there were two extremes. Whether it was fighting or capturing, she was taking advantage of the enemy''s joints and weaknesses to subdue. But now, what this young man showed was a kind of absolute power! Helen made a hypothesis in her mind. If she were to fight with the young man, how long would she be able to hold on? Five seconds? Or ten seconds? Or would she be knocked down by him in an instant? Ancient kungfu! This was the first time that she had heard of this name. So she was full of curiosity and yearning. Henry continued to fight with the young man, however, to be precise, only the young man was attacking, while Henry was dodging. The young man didn''t even touch a little bit from Henry''s clothes after a few moves. His face turned a bit pale, and he suddenly elerated his speed. ¡°Ah, little girl,e and see what Ancient Kungfu is. From this moment on, your arrogance will be withdrawn. No matter how great your background is, an Ancient kungfu expert will be able to easily kill you.¡± ck Saber poured himself a cup of tea and held it in his hand, staring at the scene in front of him. Henry dodged again and again, and he was getting annoyed. Originally, he wanted to tease this kid, but when he saw that this kid was a little anxious, Henry started to lose his patience. When the young man punched again, Henry slightly dodged sideways and then hit the young man''s neck. Henry''s attack was fast and urate. The young man lost consciousness and fell to the ground imminently. The teacup in ck Saber''s hand had just reached his mouth. Before he could drink it, he was completely stunned by the scene in front of him. The other leaders of these societies were also a little confused. "What''s going on?" A few minutes ago, ck Saber was bragging about the ancient Kungfu and told Helen to keep her arrogance away. As a result, the young man he bragged was unbelievable defeated by the unknown man that Helen brought with. "Don''t worry, I didn''t kill him." Henry looked at the stunned eyes of this group of people and exined. Helen curled up and a smile appeared in her face. Sure enough, this man did not disappoint her. No matter what Four Direction Sect or Ancient kungfu expert they were, they were all vulnerable in front of him! ck Saber was stunned for a few seconds before he came to his senses. He stood up and put away the contempt in his eyes. "Sir, are you also from the Ancient Kungfu Sect? May I know which one you belong to?" "Ancient kungfu?" Henry frowned and then shook his head. "I don''t have an instructor, and who are you? Isn''t this a negotiation? What does it have to do with Ancient Kungfu?" "Sir, there''s been a misunderstanding," ck Saber smiled at Henry. "If it''s about the matter among the associations, there''s no need for me toe here at all. However, this time I''m only here for the death of the Sect Leader''s son." "Four Direction Sect? What is it?" Henry asked curiously. ck Saber''s expression immediately became much uglier. "Sir, you''ve gone too far!" "What are you talking about? Since it''s not a negotiation among the associations, then let the Sect Leadere here by himself. What are you trying to do? Not only your strength is not good enough, but also you send weak people one by one to make trouble. I don''t have time to waste with you," Henry showed an impatient look. ck Saber looked at him and then looked at the unconscious young man lying on the ground. He clenched his fists and said, "Well! Since you look down on the Sect, do you dare to ept the challenge from the Four direction sect, the Ancient Kungfu?" "Call me when it''s time. If there''s nothing else, we will leave." Henry stepped forward, grabbed Helen''s arm, and took her out of the Roman Holiday Inn. During the process, he didn''t even look at ck Saber. Helen smiled at ck Saber, "Big Brother, see you soon. Goodbye." ck Saber stood in front of the table and stared at them angrily. He had never expected that Green Leaf would also invite an Ancient Kungfu expert to help! No wonder they were so confident. However, the guy was too arrogant. If he didn''t take the Four Direction Sect seriously, he would have to pay the price! It was so dark in the street. Themps were dim and hazy. "Henry, what''s the Ancient Kungfu?" Helen walked beside Henry, her face full of curiosity. Henry thought for a moment and exined, "It''s also one kind of kungfu. But it''s more lethal, and most of the Ancient Kungfu has been lost." "How many do you know?" She looked at him. "One," Henry replied without thinking. "Ancient Kungfu is an extension of Kungfu. If you study it carefully, you may only have time to study one set for the rest of your life, and it''s enough." There was a strong impulse in Helen''s beautiful eyes. "Can you teach me?" "Okay, I can teach you as long as you want," Henry nodded indifferently and reminded her. "but it''s very tiring to practice Ancient Kungfu. You have to be prepared." "I''m not afraid of it," Helen shook her head firmly. Just now, she saw the power of Ancient Kungfu, and she couldn''t wait to learn it. "When do you want to learn?" "Tonight, I want you to teach me all night!" Helen twisted her waist, wrapped her arms around Henry''s neck. No man could resist it. The night was quiet and the atmosphere was romantic. It passed quietly, and the morning sunlight was dazzling. Henry opened his eyes and looked at the empty space beside him. He sighed. This woman was really strong. Helen''s home was the same as Henry remembered from thest time, but the awards in the study room were all torn up. At the dining table, there was a breakfast prepared by Helen for Henry. Seeing this scene, Henry felt a sense of sweetness in his heart. He sat on the table and tasted breakfast carefully. Then the phone rang harshly. Henry nced at the caller and picked up the phone unnaturally. "Hello, President Lin?" N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. "Where are you?" Sylvia asked. "I''m ..." Henry hesitated for a moment. Before he could think of a way to answer, her voice sounded again. "Come to Di Saint first. This time, it''s an opportunity for you!" "Di Saint?" Henry muttered to himself in surprise. "Isn''t it a French restaurant?" After hastily finishing his meal, Henry left Helen''s home and went to the Di Saint French restaurant. It was not open this early. When he arrived, he saw several luxury cars parked in front of the restaurant. "What''s this?" Henry walked into the restaurant with a strange look. Chapter 108 Chapter 108 "Henry, here!" As soon as he entered the door, Henry heard Sylvia''s voice. "President Lin, what''s wrong?" Henry asked curiously. Her face was full of excitement. "It''s apetition! People from France challenge Mn and Nico. They arepeting in cooking now!" "Cookingpetition?" Henry asked with doubts all over his face. "President Lin, didn''t you just say that it was an opportunity for me? Did you mean to see them cook?" "Of course not," Sylvia waved her hand. "Whether you believe it or not, the person who came this time is from the French royal family! You can try to find a chance to cooperate with these people." Upon hearing the word "the royalty", Henry immediately understood what had happened. Mn and Nico were cooking for the royal family in France. Their master was studying recently, and they two also had a long vacation. At this time, someone wanted to rece them, including their master. Sylvia exined the cause of the matter to Henry, which was almost the same as his guess. This time, the Seventh Prince of the French royal family specially came to China to be the referee for this competition. A member of the royal family specially came to be the referee? As for this, Henry did not doubt it at all. He had personally experienced how bored some members of the royal family could be. Not to mention that he came to be a referee, it was even possible for him to watch the whole round of ants moving their houses. France was a country that attached great importance to food. It was no exaggeration to say that food ounted for one-third in the hearts of the French, and it was an indispensable part of their life. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Henry looked at Sylvia''s excited face and was a little speechless. "President Lin, why do I think you are very excited that Mn got challenged?" Hearing Henry''s words, Sylvia also realized that. She blushed slightly and asked, "Really?" "Yes," Henry nodded and said seriously. "Aren''t you afraid that Mn will lose?" "No way!" Sylvia''s eyes widened. "Mn and Nico''s teacher is the chef of the French royal family." "I don''t think so." Henry shook his head. "Since they can follow us from France to China, they must have made sufficient preparations, including fresh ingredients. You have to know that ingredients are very important for cooking. Sylvia''s excited look disappearedpletely after his words. She didn''t think about it just now. The chefs and staff of the Di saint French restaurant were all standing by the side with excitement. When they learned that the visitor was a prince and a chef of the royal family, the excitement in their hearts was obvious. Henry nced around and finally focus on a handsome French man. The man was wearing an LV- shirt with yellow curly hair. His sky-blue eyes were like the ocean. Henry had lived in the French royal family for a period, but he had never seen the Seventh Prince. Simrly, the Seventh Prince had never seen Henry. Otherwise, he would not have been able to sit still and would salute Henry as soon as possible. "Henry, don''t keep staring at him. Although Prince Charlie Bet won''t mind these things, it''s still impolite." Seeing Henry looking at the Seventh Prince all the time, Sylvia couldn''t help reminding him. In the Restaurant, there was nothing special on the surface, but in fact, the surroundings had been well protected. Although the prince''s trip here was absolutely secret, there were still a lot of security measures. If Sylvia didn''t have a rtionship with Mn, she wouldn''t be able to stand here. Prince Charlie also felt Henry''s gaze and smiled at him. Although Henry had never seen this Prince Charlie, he had heard a lot of stories about him. This 20-year-old young man was a carefree Casanova. He liked to travel around the world on weekdays and owed countless romantic debts. Henry stood next to Sylvia. The smell of delicious food had constantly came out from the kitchen. "Sylvia,e here!" Mn suddenly appeared in front of the kitchen and waved at her. Sylvia was very surprised. She didn''t understand why Mn called her at this time. "Henry, are you also here? That''s great. Come on." They looked at each other and walked towards the kitchen. A French bodyguard in a ck suit stopped them and looked at the ce where Prince Charlie was. Prince Charlie waved his hand to the bodyguard. The bodyguards didn''t let him go in until he got the order from Prince Charlie. Henry saw that the whole kitchen was divided into two sections, and they were blocked from the middle. The people who were cooking could not see what their opponents were doing. Nico was carefully fiddling with a te of pastries on the chopping board. "Sylvia, you have to help me this time," Mn said in a low voice, holding Sylvia''s arm. Her pretty face was full of anxiety. "What''s wrong?" she asked. Seeing her friend''s reaction, she also felt worried. "It''s about ingredients," Henry said. He walked into the kitchen and nced at the ingredients on the chopping board. "It''s different from Chinese food. French food focuses more on the taste of the ingredients. The quality of the ingredients determines the taste. You don''t have to think about it. The other party must have made sufficient preparations and sent the fresh ingredients by air. It''s unfair to Mn." "Yes," Mn took a look at Henry and nodded repeatedly. "Although the ingredients here are fresh, they are too different from the ones brought by them. This time he took the opportunity to fly to China to find us when the teacher was studying the new dishes. If we lose this time, no matter what the reason is, the teacher''s position in the country will be threatened, Nico and I are likely to be demoted." "That''s too shameless!" Sylvia looked angry. "Mn, in fact, you can go talk to Prince Charlie. It''s not fair at all." "It''s useless," Henry shook his head and exined to Sylvia. "The French treat delicious food just like this. Since the other side hase all the way here to challenge them, it means Mn''s position is higher than theirs. This is enough for Mn to ept the challenge. It''s like some kind of warrior''s spirit. Even if she knows she can''t win, she has to take out the knife." "This ..." Sylvia opened her mouth. "Mn, what can I help you with?" "Can you arrange for someone to go to the seafood market and buy me some fresh ingredients, as well as live local chickens? I need one." Mn quickly pondered over the ingredients she needed. Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Before Sylvia could answer, Henry''s voice rang out again. "It''s useless. Yinzhou City only has a few seafood markets, and the food bought by this restaurant is already the freshest. If you ask someone to buy it now, it may not be better than it is now. The meat quality of the chickens here is not superior in French cooking skills. Do you have any dishes requirements in thispetition?" Henry asked. "No," Mn shook her head and answered. "But there are only a few dishes that Prince Charlie likes." The atmosphere in the kitchen was a little silent. After Nico finished the pastry on the chopping board, she did not know what to do next. If they cooked the dishes, as usual, they would definitely lose on these ingredients. The loss of thispetition was not just a shame for them. It was rted to their future, but also to their teachers. But now, they were really cornered. Their opponents were not rookies, but also chefs who were proficient in cooking. Looking at the dishes on the chopping table, Henry was lost deep in thought. "Well, tell me first, what kind of dish do you want to cook?" "Tell you?" Nico looked at Henry strangely. She didn''t understand what was the use of telling this person. Mn knew that Henry knew a little about French food, so he might as well give it his best shot and could make some suggestions. "For the first dish, I want to cook a fire-roasted snapper." "Snapper?" Henry thought for a moment, then rolled up his sleeves and directly picked a fish out of the nearby tank with his bare hands. Henry''s action startled Mn. She couldn''t help but ask, "Henry, what are you doing?" "Of course cooking. Do you want to lose?" Henry mmed the fish on the chopping board. At the same time, he picked up a scaling knife and quickly removed the scales. "There''s no fresh snapper now, but I can rece it with weever. Mn, prepare some dill, grind some star anises, add appropriate salt and pepper, and mix them together. And Nico, you crack an egg, add two grams of butter, two grams of lemon juice. Then add a small spoon of salt and pepper to mix them well. You must mix them well!" Henry spoke quickly. In the process of talking, he had removed all the scales and opened its belly. They stood on the side, still a little dazed at Henry''s behavior. "Henry, the reason why you asked us to do this is ..." "I''ll exin it to youter. Do it quickly." Henry had begun to clean the weever''s internal organs. He was very skilled. Even if it was the most difficult part to wash, he had to dig it out for only once, and then it could be washed clean. Mn looked at Henry for a few seconds, then turned around and went to find the auxiliary materials ording to he said. "Nico, do as Henry said." After washing the bass, Henry found some turmeric powder, poured it into a rice pot, and boiled some rice. "Mn, you two remember what I said and do what I said. Now it seems that we can''t surpass our opponents in the ingredients, we can only find another way. You apply the ground dill and star anise evenly to the perch body, make sure to apply it everywhere. Then put some olive oil and pepper on the bass and roast it for 23 minutes. Pay attention, this time is limited. When it bes golden on both sides and its tails are red, it should be taken out. Then apply fennel and alcohol, light it up." "Nico, the sauce I just asked you to mix needs to heat up through the water. After the fish is put out of the fire, you should pour the sauce evenly. The rice needs to steamed well and also need some sauce as well. The fish will be more delicious after being burned, and the taste of the star anise will be more intense. In terms of vor, it is far better than that of a snapper! And then, with turmeric rice, the vor of this dish can be fully intact." After Henry finished his words in one breath, he asked again, ignoring whether they understood him. "What''s the second dish?" "Langoustine." "Langoustine?" Henry stood in front of the chopping board and pondered for two seconds. Then he took out a fresh lobster from the water tank. Although it was alive, it was not as fresh and full as the one brought by their opponent. "Take some tarragon£¬celery stem and shallot, grind the ck pepper, cognac, scratch out the celery, take forty grams and cut it into small pieces, then cut the rest into thin strips of five millimeters thick and six centimeters. And chop the shallot." Henry began to wash the lobster. Then he cut it and kept giving orders. "Take 70 grams of butter, put it in the pot, and melt it. The water will be steamed off, only leaving 60 grams of pure butter. Hurry up." "Ok." As soon as Mn put the bass into the oven, she rushed over to melt the butter. "Nico, take 40 grams of butter, fry the celery slightly, and stew it with water to ensure the crispness of celery. Mn, is the butter melted?" Henry had already cut the lobster, peeled off its shell, and ced the fresh shrimp meat in front of him. Henry''s movements were so fast that Nico and Mn were in a hurry. If he hadn''t reminded them all the time, they would have got in a mess. "Yes. It''s melted," Mn replied. Hearing Mn''s words, Henry didn''t even check it. He put the shredded lobster head directly into the pot, added the shallot, and began to stir-fry it. When the lobster head became red, he poured the cognac. Then the pot was lit up with a me. "This is ..." Mn looked at his actions, feeling shocked. Her master once told her that some chefs could use limited ingredients to maximize the delicious taste of food. Wasn''t Henry doing this now? He used the pure butter to fry the lobster head,bined with shallot and alcohol, to burn it with me, so as to remove the stinky sea smell of the lobster head to the greatest extent. Then, with Mn''s startled look, Henry added thick cream, tarragon, salt, and pepper into the pot. Mn would not do this at all normally. The more spices and ingredients there were, the more elusive the taste of delicacies would be. For example, the more salt there was, the more bitter it would be. Now that he put all those in the pot, wouldn''t the taste be mixed? Henry saw the confusion in Mn''s eyes. He started to stir-fry the spat in his hand, and exined to her, "I''m making the sauce with thick cream now, the sauce has drawn the vor of the lobster head, the spices, the vegetables, and the cognac. It''s excellent for dipping meat and celery. Simrly, this way can make the meat contract to the maximum extent and increase the taste. But you should pay attention to one thing. The butter will be used for the sauceter, in case its burned, you should keep eyes on control of the temperature when you fry the meat, so as not to affect the harmony and destroy the vor. French cuisine is very focused on the presentation. " As soon as Henry finished his words, he put forth his strength with his arm, and another delicious dish was served out of the pot. "Alright, what''s the next?"N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Chapter 110 Chapter 110 In the kitchen, Henry gave orders one after another. At first, Nico and Mn were suspecting what he was going to do, but now they were subconsciously following his orders. As chefs, Mn and Nico had a very deep understanding of food. They could understand the mystery of Henry''s words just by thinking a little. They couldn''t help but give Henry a thumbs-up. Sylvia stood aside, opened her mouth wide and looked at Henry in surprise. She had never known that Henry could cook, and she didn''t know that his cooking skills were so good. She didn''t expect Mn and Nico had to do what he asked like students. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. As a foodie, Sylvia felt worse than losing one million. She didn''t ask such a chef to cook for her! Henry, of course, did not know what Sylvia was thinking now. ¡°Mn, what is the seventh dish?¡± "No, only six dishes." Mn picked up a white wet towel and wiped the sweat off her forehead. She had never felt that cooking was such a tiring job. Today, she felt as if she had returned to the stage when she had just started learning from the teacher and had been so flustered that she had to endure that kind of pressure. "No! The pressure Henry imposed on her is greater than what her teacher gave back then!" Mn had cooperated with her teacher to cook more than once. In the beginning, she had been an apprentice, butter, she began to develop new dishes with her teacher to analyze the taste of the food. But today, she found that she had be the ignorant apprentice again. Under Henry''s sessive orders, she couldn''t even say a word because she didn''t know what kind of advice she should make. It was indeed tiring, but the result was delightful enough for Mn and Nico. They looked at the six delicacies on the table. Before cooking, none of them had thought that these ordinary ingredients, after special methods and the bnce of various ingredients, could be so delicious. The taste was better than that of cooking with the best ingredients in the royal family! "Henry, how did you do it?" Mn still could not believe what she had seen. "Brainstorming," Henry reached out and pointed to his head. "The delicious food has never been made in a fixed way. In a chef''s mind, you must clearly know what the taste of each seasoning is and what kind of miracle it will be when the multiple seasonings are mixed. You have to be brave to create a new one. Well, it''s time to serve the dishes." Henry gave Mn and Nico a smile, turned around, and went out of the kitchen. "Mn, he ..." Sylvia pointed to the door and looked at the six dishes on the table. "Girl, Henry is really amazing! After today''s incident, you''d better interrogate him carefully. His understanding of cooking is far above mine!" In the dining room, they could hear the kitchen stove be quiet, and delicious foods were about to be served on the table one by one. Prince Charlie''s face showed a glimmer of expectation, while the original chefs and waiters of the Di Saint French Restaurant had long been looking forward to seeing the top French chef''s cooking skills! Teff, the opponent of Mn, was a middle-aged man in his thirties. Unlike most French, he didn''t have whiskers, but with fairplexioned cheeks. He was very gentle. He put the six dishes that he cooked in front of Prince Charlie. The food cooked by him was impable whether in the fragrance or in the presentation. Even if it was not the meal time now, even if he just saw this te of exquisite food and smelled the fragrance, it was enough to make people swallow their saliva. Prince Charlie tasted the delicacies cooked by Teff one by one, and his face showed a satisfied expression. He nodded and said in fluent Chinese, "Good, the taste is great. Mn, are you ready?" "Of course." Mn nodded and walked into the kitchen. Together with Nico, she brought out various delicacies on the table. The series they brought over were exactly the same as Teff had made. When Teff saw these, a contemptuous smile appeared on his face. The chefs in the Restaurant were disappointed. Before cooking, they had known that these two beautiful royal chefs would cook with the ingredients in their shops. Originally, they thought that these two chefs would use some special methods to win thepetition. As chefs, they also knew the importance of the ingredients. But now, they didn''t hold any hope. When it came to the same dish, the one with the better ingredients would definitely win. Prince Charlie also showed a look of disappointment. "Mn, are you going to give up this competition? As the candidate chef, you shouldn''t give up like this." "Your Highness Charlie, I think you should taste first," Mn made a gesture of inviting him. Prince Charlie shook his head and had the answer in his heart, but he had to have a taste out of the courtesy. He cut off a small piece of fish. "Huh? No snapper?" Prince Charlie frowned. "Mn, you even messed up the ingredients, didn''t you?" "Your Highness, have a taste first," Mn once again made a gesture of invitation. With a suspicious look on his face, Prince Charlie frowned, put a small piece of fish into his mouth and chewed slowly. With the increasing chewing, Prince Charlie''s originally frowning eyebrows gradually rxed. At the same time, he sped his chewing, and a surprise jumped out of his sky blue eyes. The rich vor of fresh food was mixed with the aniseed. Every time he took a bite of the fish, it would burst in his mouth and then wander in his mouth. It was really a wonderful enjoyment. At first, Prince Charlie only thought it was an ordinary steamed fish, but now, he didn''t think so. After swallowing the delicious food in his mouth, Prince Charlie couldn''t wait to look at the next one. "Langoustine? This kind of lobster will be worse in terms of meat quality, and cleaning it will be more troublesome, which will affect the quality and taste of the meat. What kind will it be?" Prince Charlie picked up a small piece of lobster meat and put it into his mouth. He closed his teeth and bit down the shrimp meat. At the moment when the shrimp meat was bitten, Prince Charlie felt a shocking sticity, as if his closed teeth were about to be flicked by the meat. The juice, which was full of mixed fragrance, burst out between the mouth and the teeth like an explosion, and filled the whole mouth. At that moment, it seemed that there was a fragrance in the breath! Prince Charlie''s face was full of enjoyment. Chapter 111 Chapter 111 France is a country very dedicated to food and etiquette. Prince Charlie had been trained in a comprehensive etiquette since he was a child. But now, he seemed to have forgotten the etiquette that had ever been deeply rooted in his mind. His attention waspletely attracted by the food in front of him. Holding a knife and fork, Prince Charlie was putting the delicious food into his mouth one by one and tasted it carefully. Only after he finished tasting thest dish did he realize that he had lost his composure. "Sorry, please forgive me. These things are really delicious!" Prince Charlie did not hide his praise. "I promise, this is the most delicious food that I have ever eaten. Mn, you can make such delicious food with ordinary ingredients. Your cooking skills have exceeded your teacher''s!" Prince Charlie''s words made Taff widen his eyes in disbelief. Prince Charlie smiled at Taff and said, "Taff, you can taste it. I believe that after tasting these delicacies, you will also agree with me." Taff tried a bass with a suspicious look, put it into his mouth, and chewed slowly. When the bass tasted delicious in his mouth, his expression became extraordinarily wonderful, with joy, loss, and admiration. What made him happy was that he seemed to see a new inspiration in this bass. What made him disappointed was that he had lost thispetition. He had to admire this Chinese woman in front of him. Her understanding of food and her cooking skills were far beyond his! "Your Highness Charlie, you tter me," Mn smiled. "In fact, I was just lucky." "Mn, I think you can take over your teacher''s position when you go back this time, and he will be happy for your achievements," Prince Charlie said sincerely. Whether it was true or not, Mn didn¡¯t agree with him. The dishes on the table didn¡¯te from her own hands, but because of this incident, she saw another way, a way that allowed her to go further in her road of cooking delicious food. Mn looked at Henry, who was standing beside her. The man stood there like a calmke, but if you took a closer look, you would find that he was like a sea, mysterious and unfathomable. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. After the contest, they have to leave the Di Saint. Prince Charlie said that he would not return to the country immediately. This time, he also wanted to see the ancient country that had been passed down for thousands of years. Of course, Sylvia would not let go of this opportunity. She offered to choose a guide for Prince Charlie. All the activities of Prince Charlie would be arranged by Lins Group. Prince Charlie epted Sylvia''s proposal with pleasure and took her business card. Henry, Sylvia, Mn, and Nico went out of the Di Saint. As soon as he walked out of the restaurant, Henry was interrogated about his cooking. As for this, he had already thought about how to exin. He told the truth, "There was an old master who taught me some cooking skills, and this time I happened to use them." None of the three girls believed his exnation. Henry could do nothing about it. What he said was the truth, but he did not tell them who the old master was. "Henry, thank you very much today. If it weren''t for you, we wouldn''t have known what to do," Mn said gratefully. Nico also nodded, and there was some embarrassment on her pretty face. She had proposed a lot of waysst night to see how to expose this liar. As a result, she epted Henry''s help today, which made her feel very embarrassed. She felt that she was the kind of viin who would repay kindness with ingratitude. "We''re all friends. There''s no need to thank me," Henry waved his hand indifferently. When they were walking, Sylvia pulled Henry''s sleeve and whispered to him, "Come over." "What''s wrong?" Henry took two steps to the side with Sylvia with a puzzled face. Sylvia handed a name card to Henry. "This is the contact information of Manager Sun of the marketing department. In the next few days, Manager Sun will arrange the schedule of Prince Charlie, do you get it?" Sylvia didn''t tell him everything, but the meaning of her words was very obvious. This was an opportunity for Henry to get close to Prince Charlie so that he could get in touch with the French enterprise. Henry promised to find a partner within three days, and Sylvia was already very generous for him. Henry smiled, took the business card, and said, "Thank you, President Lin!" "Don''t be so cheeky," Sylvia looked at Henry with anger. "I hope you take work seriously, understand?" "Don''t worry!" Henry made a gesture of OK to her. Seeing Henry like this, Sylvia felt more gratified. Anyway, this person was getting better and better. They went to the parking lot and parted ways. Henry wanted to go back to thepany with Sylvia, but he received a call from President Ma. "Young master, we have already informed the whole country about the Lins medical training institute, but many people still have doubts about it. After all, you know, it''s incredible to us, so we hope that you can give an open lecture." President Ma was careful when talking, fearing that Henry would be dissatisfied. Henry thought for a moment and replied, "Okay. You can decide the ce and number of people for the lecture. I only have one request that no cameras should be allowed." Hearing Henry''s words, President Ma was full of joy. "No problem, young master. How about tomorrow? The location is in the University of Yinzhou. If you need any equipment, just tell me." "I''ll go to the clinic of traditional Chinese medicine. Are you there?" "I''ll be there at once!" Henry spent a whole morning telling President Ma what to prepare for publicly teach, including medical cases, specimens, etc. In the afternoon, Henry had nothing to do. Thinking that it had been a long time since he went to Spring Residential Home, he bought something and went there to see the children. Spring Residential Home Jenny Qin, dressed in a loose sports suit of red and white, sat on the grass. Her long hair was tied into a ponytail, which made her look young and full of vigor. Her slender legs extended on thewn, forming a perfect golden ratio with her upper body. She cupped her cheeks in her hands and looked at the distance with her smart eyes. Since thest meal at her teacher''s home, she had never seen Henry. Every time she came to the welfare home, he wasn''t there. She had wanted to call Henry countless times, but she didn''t know what excuse she should use or directly say that she wanted to invite him to dinner? Thest time they went to the teacher''s house, she used this excuse. Would it be too unrestrained if she used it again? Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Jenny was also very confused about her feeling to Henry. She didn''t know if she was just curious about this man, or she had a little bit of crush on him, as if she wanted to see him at all times. She took out her mobile phone and clicked on the screen. She pressed Henry''s phone number with her slender fingers, but she did not press the call button for a long time. At this moment, a crisp cheer sounded beside her ears. "Brother Henry, herees Brother Henry." "Brother Henry, I want to hug you." "Wow, is this for me? Thank you Brother Henry." The children''s voices of joy came constantly. A look of joy appeared on Jenny''s pretty face. She turned her head and saw Henry picking up a child and throwing him up forcefully. The child had a happy smile. "Miss Qin, you''re here too," Henry waved to Jenny and greeted her. Jenny''s heart was beating wildly. The girl''s reserved attitude made her just nod to Henry. "Well, I haven''t seen you for a long time." "Haha, I''m a little busy recently. I''ll go to see the Dean first," Henry put the little fellow in his arms on the ground and ran to the house to chat with Dean Cui. In Henry''s eyes, Dean Cui was his parent. When he did things unscrupulously or when he killed countless people, he would take the time to call Dean Cui and report that he was safe. If Sylvia was regarded as an angel that Henry met when he was the most helpless, then the welfare home was his safe haven. In Henry''s heart, this ce held a very important position. Henry and Dean Cui chatted casually. He looked at Dean Cui''s gray hair and his eyes were full of helplessness. Dean Cui had worked for the children for a lifetime. She neither had no children nor got married until now. She devoted her whole life to the welfare home. "Dean, in fact, you can find someone to take over your work, and you can enjoy your life." Henry persuaded sincerely. It was not the first time for Henry to make such a proposal. Every time, Dean Cui smiled and told him that she was living a peaceful life in her old age. The Spring Residential Home was her home. Watching the children grow up was her happiest thing. She could ept any uing things, but it was just that she worried about these children. Henry couldn''t say anything about such a kind old woman. He was d that he had met such a good person as Dean Cui when he was a child. After chatting with Dean Cui, Henry just walked to the big yard of the welfare home when he heard a noise from the children, as well as Jenny''s angryments. "What''s going on?" Henry frowned. He saw that the children were in the courtyard, rummaging through boxes of exquisitely packed fruits. From the packing boxes, they looked like high-grade goods, but most of the fruits in the boxes were rotten or wilted. Even when some boxes were opened, the bottom was full of water. At the gate of the welfare home, there was a truck with a red cross sign. It was from this car that those rotten fruits were moved out. "Hey, they''re here again," Dean Cui stooped and walked to Henry. Her wrinkled face was full of helplessness. "These people are branches of the Red Cross. Our welfare institution has always been on the rescue list. But now, hey, you''ve seen these fruits. The package looks good, but in fact, the things inside can''t be eaten at all. Every time they came here, they just took a photo and then left. Once I was not here, and the banana which had been rotten was eaten by a child. Fortunately, the kid was sent to the hospital in time, otherwise, hey..." N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. When she said this, Dean Cui couldn''t bear to continue, and her eyes reddened. Looking at these lively and lovely children, Dean Cui really felt wrong for them. "This is outrageous!" Henry clenched his fists. "Dean, we must make them give an exnation for this matter. As far as I know, the welfare center''s monthly help amount should be a thousand yuan, right? They onlye once a month?" "Good boy, you are still young, and there are some things you don''t understand." Dean Cui patted Henry on the shoulder. "The monthly help is about a thousand yuan, but it will be good if children can get three hundred yuan. In this world, ah..." "It''s gone too far!" Henry strode towards the truck. He happened to run into Jenny, who was walking back. She had just finished arguing with the driver of the truck. Needless to say, it was also because of the fruits. As soon as Jenny saw Henry''s gloomy face, she knew what he was going to do. She grabbed Henry''s arm and shook her head. "Forget it. He''s only responsible for delivering goods. What''s inside has nothing to do with him." Henry frowned and looked at the truck driving away. He asked, "Do you know whichpany they belong to?" "It''s said that it''s the branch organization of the Red Cross Association, but we have to ask someone to inquire about the details. I''ll ask someone to check it now," as she said this, Jenny took out her mobile phone and made a call. Henry tried his best to suppress the anger in his heart. He would never let the matter go today. Even if the truck came to deliver fruits today and gave less to the children, he could bear it. But if he sent a pile of bad fruits, he couldn''t bear it! They did not take the children''s health seriously at all. How could this be a help? How could they have the face to say that they were doing charity? "My children, don''t eat these fruits anymore. I''ll send you some more fresh fruitter, okay?" Jenny looked at the children carefully choosing the fruits that could still be eaten, and she felt a burst of heartache. The other children of the same age, at their age, enjoyed the care of their parents, and they were the hearts of the whole family. But what about them? Fruit, they could only eat these bad ones. At the bottom of the fruit box, the turbid water exuded a thick stench, but the children didn''t care it at all. Obviously, they had already been used to it. "Jenny, you are a good girl. Don''t spend any more money. You take care of these children for a while, but you can''t take care of them for the rest of their life. How many welfare centers are there in the country? Can you care about all of them?" Dean Cui''s eyes were red. The scene made her feel very ufortable. But what could they do if they didn''t feel well? This was the truth. All the children could do was adapt to it. "I ..." Jenny opened her mouth and didn''t know how to answer Dean Cui. She understood that Dean Cui was right. She could help them for a while, but she couldn''t help them forever. There were so many welfare homes in the country, how much could she help them? "Dean Cui is right. You can''t help these children for a lifetime, so what we can do is to solve the problem from the root." Henry waved his mobile phone to Jenny and said. "Let''s go. I''ve found this branch unit. You drive." Jenny nodded. They said goodbye to Dean Cui and left the welfare home. Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Henry and Jenny stood in front of the residential area of Swan Lake Town. Looking at this majestic and luxurious residential area, they could imagine that the price of the housing was very high. "Henry, is that Kevin Lee you''re talking about living here?" Jenny''s eyes widened in disbelief. Kevin Lee was the person in charge of the branch of the association. Jenny had known about the housing price of thismunity. The price of one square meter was nine thousand yuan. As for the house price in Yinzhou, it could be regarded as the highest price in the city. Jenny had her ownpany and her ie was rtively stable. But just like that, if she wanted to buy a suite in Swan Lake Town, she would still be under pressure. A person in charge of the charity association, what was the monthly sry? 5,000 yuan or 7,000 yuan? How could he buy a house here? Jenny did not have to think twice to understand the ins and outs of the matter. Henry shook his head and answered Jenny''s question. "He doesn''t live here. This house was bought for his mistress. It''s a vi of 280 square meters." Although Henry''s tone was calm, he always made people feel a chill when he spoke. Jenny took a deep breath and opened her mouth wide. "280 square meters? Bought for the mistress? This ..." Henry took Jenny into themunity. He ran purposefully to a building, the vi bought by Kevin for the mistress. It was a hot summer, and it was noon. The sun was so hot. A burst ofughter rang into Henry''s ears. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Henry and Jenny stood outside the vi and looked at the swimming pool filled with water in the vi. A man and a woman were lying in the pool, enjoying the iced juice. The man was in his forties, and the woman was only 23 or 24 years old. Her body was hot, and theughter just now was coming from her. Henry looked at the photo on the mobile phone, and then looked at the man in the swimming pool. He was sure that this was the person in charge of the branch office of the association. The young woman lying next to him was his mistress, Rose Zhao. After confirming that, Henry put away his cell phone, pushed open the gate of the courtyard, and walked in. The iron gate of the courtyard made a creaking sound, attracting the attention of the two people in the pool. "What''s wrong with this security guard? How dare the insurance salesmanes in at will?" Kevin was wearing sunsses, and his tone was full of dissatisfaction. Henry was wearing his business suit. It was no wonder that Kevin regarded him as an insurance salesman. Henry curled his lip and said, "Kevin Lee, right? The person in charge of the branch of Red Cross Association?" Hearing this, Kevin''s face changed. "I''m sorry, you made a mistake. I don''t understand what that association is. This is my private property. I don''t wee you now. Please go out." "Haha," Henry smiled contemptuously. "We''re all adults. Don''t pretend to be confused." Henry walked to the swimming pool and looked at it up and down. "Gee, good, the quality of life is very high. Look at the beautiful woman beside you. She has long legs and a thin waist." Rose, Kevin''s mistress, looked at Henry unhappily. "You poor wretch, what are you looking at?" After that, Rose held Kevin''s arm and said coquettishly, "Honey, who is this person? I hate him so much. Make him leave." "Don''t worry, just want to ask a question. Give me the answer, and I will go out." Henry put his hands in his pockets. "Kevin, Spring Residential Home should have a thousand yuan as compensation every month. Where is the money?" Kevin looked at Henry''s confident smile. He took off the sunsses and said, "Boy, I won''t y games with you anymore. Who sent you here? How much money did they give you? Which newspaper do you work for?" "I don''t belong to any newspaper. I just want to ask what about the money that was meant for Spring Residential Home. " "What''s the point of spending money on a bunch of orphans?" Rose snorted discontentedly. She crossed her arms over her chest and said, "Their own parents don''t want them. It''s enough that they won''t starve to death. Why should we still spend money topensate them? It''s really funny!" "Really?" Henry grinned, walked around the pool, and then stood behind Rose. "What do you want to do? Who told you to be so close to me? Get out of my way!" Rose looked back at Henry with a face full of disgust. Henry had a smile, but suddenly, all the smile on his face disappeared. He reached out his hand, grabbed her hair, and pulled it hard. Rose screamed and half of her body was pulled out of the swimming pool by Henry. Henry reached out his other hand and aimed it at her face. He pped Rose several times in a row. The crisp sound of "Papapa" was heard all the time. Henry pped Rose more than ten times before he finally stopped. Her beautiful face waspletely red and swollen at this moment. Blood was flowing from the corner of her mouth. The sunsses on her face had already disappeared, and her eyes were full of tears. At the same time when Henry let go of his hand, Rose suddenly shouted loudly and turned over to hit Henry. Henry had nothing to bear with this kind of woman. He kicked her out of the swimming pool, sending her flying a few meters away. Rose fell to the ground, and her body was covered with dirt. "Well, I am far away from you now," Henry pped his hands. Rose trembled all over. She pointed at Henry with a face full of hatred. "I want you to die! I want you to die!" Henry didn''t care about her threat at all. He looked back at Kevin and asked, "Answer my question, what about the money?" Kevin looked at Henry with a gloomy face. "Boy, although I don''t know who you are and who let you come, I advise you that there should be some things that you can''t control." Henry dug his ears with the little thumb of his right hand and then nced at the two-story vi behind Kevin. "What if I want to control it?" "Then you have to think about the consequences!" Kevin suddenly picked up his mobile phone and sent a voice message. "Someone is making trouble. Come here quickly." After sending the message, Kevin stared at Henry. "Boy, I advise you to leave now. I can pretend that nothing has happened today. We are all here to make a living. Don''t make a big deal out of it." "Sorry, I don''t want to make a big deal out of it," Henry found a small pony in the yard and sat directly on it. "But I really want to know what you mean by a big deal." Jenny stood outside the vi courtyard and watched what Henry had done. She had no sympathy for Rose who had been violently beaten by Henry. About five minutester, Jenny heard the roar of a motor. She walked into the yard and pointed to the outside of the vi courtyard at Henry. Three Land Rover cars stopped in front of the vi''s gate. Five strong men came down from each car. Each of them had tattoos on their shoulders. It looked like they were not easy to deal with. Chapter 114 Chapter 114 At the sight of these five strong men, Rose felt as if she had found her saviors. "Brother Tiger, beat him to death! Beat him to death!" Brother Tiger was a bald and strong man, who took the lead among these people. He looked at Rose''s red and swollen face and went directly to Henry. He looked down at him and said, "Boy, are you here to make trouble?" After seeing these men, Henry showed a disappointed expression. "Kevin, you said that you''re going to fight to the death with me. Are you just looking for these men to threaten me?" Henry felt funny. Even if Henry was an ordinary person sitting here today, he would not be afraid of these people. Because he knew that Kevin did not dare to let these people fight against him. Actually, Kevin''s position attracted a lot of public attention. If he made a big noise today, he would not be able to continue his position. Kevin was a greedy man. How could a greedy man have the courage to fight to the death? What''s more, how could he go to fight for the mistress? The disappointed smile and indifferent tone of Henry made Brother Tiger very unhappy. He clenched his fists and said, "Boy, do you think I dare not beat you?" "Yes," Henry nodded to Brother Tiger without hesitation. "I''m sitting here. If you dare to touch me, I''ll consider you a real man." "You ..." provoked by Henry, Brother Tiger raised his fist and was about to punch Henry in the face. "Stop!" Kevin shouted quickly to stop Brother Tiger. Henry was right. Kevin did not dare to hit people and did not dare to make a big deal out of it. Brother Tiger''s fist stopped in front of Henry''s face, and he red at Henry with hatred. Henry winked provocatively at Brother Tiger and said, "Sure enough, you''re not a man." "You ..." when Brother Tiger was about to swear back, Kevin stopped him. Kevin came out of the swimming pool and walked to Henry. "Boy, you know my identity. And I''m not afraid to tell you that even if I give the money today, will youe to me next month? Do you think those kids can enjoy this money after you have done these things today? Look at these men of mine, you should think it over." Brother Tigerughed, "I thought he was a tough guy. It turned out that he came here for the sake of those old, weak, sick, and disabled people. Boy, you kowtow to me now, or I will go to the welfare home every day to frighten those children, which is my favorite thing." After Brother Tiger finished speaking, his group of followers alsoughed. "Do you think that the old woman can withstand a few punches from me?" Brother Tiger raised his fist. "I guess one punch." "No, I guess two punches. If you don''t believe me, you can have a try!" Hearing these words, Jenny''s face turned red with anger and her whole body trembled. "You are simply not human!" Brother Tiger pointed at Jenny''s face and said, "Little girl, be quiet. You don''t have the right to speak here! If you make me angry, I will force you to do something you don''t want to!" "Hahahaha, that''s good. Elder brother, after you''ve done it, leave something for us." Behind Brother Tiger, there was an obsceneughter. Jenny was so angry that she gritted her teeth. She didn''t know how to fight back, and her tears were coming out. "Calm down. I''ll avenge you," Henry felt the change in Jenny''s mood. He then grabbed Jenny''s hand and smiled at her. With hisfort, Jenny''s mood eased a lot. Seeing that both Henry and Jenny were silent, Kevin continued to say, "Boy, what about this world? It''s the world of rich people, not the world of angry young people like you. When you see something dissatisfying, you don''t have to stand out. Those rich people who have donated have not stood out. Leave here, I''ll pretend that nothing has happened. Otherwise, you have to think about it carefully. Today, are youing to help the welfare home or cause them trouble? Is the fresh fruit enough for their medical expenses?" Henry''s face darkened. He did not expect that these people had already be so arrogant. They even threatened the safety of the children in the welfare home at will. Henry could let his men deal with these social scoundrels and make them regreting to this world in a cruel way, but he did not do so. There are many people like Kevin and many welfare homes like Spring Residential Home in this world. Therefore, he had to solve this problem fundamentally. Henry''s unhappy expression made Rosa feel proud. "What''s wrong? Poor man, you were quite arrogant just now, weren''t you? Why didn''t you talk? Are you dumb? I''m telling you, if you don''t kowtow to me a few times today, I''ll take people to tear down the orphanage." Henry ignored Rose''s yelling and looked at the time on his mobile phone. "It''s the time. They wille soon." As soon as Henry finished his words, he heard a sudden brake at the gate of the vi. A Honda stopped in front of the vi. The door opened, and a middle-aged man in a suit got out. At the same time, two police cars with sirens slowly stopped in front of the vi. When Kevin saw the middle-aged maning out of the car, his face changed. He wrapped himself in a bath towel and trotted to the gate to wee him. "Director Zheng, why did youe here?" Director Zheng took a look at Kevin. There was only a pair of swimming trunks under his bathrobe. He frowned, "Kevin Lee, you really impressed me. I don''t even dare to think about buying such a big vi." The position of director in the association was equivalent to that of the imperial envoy in ancient times. Kevin gave a fawning smile. "Director Zheng, what are you saying? This house is not mine. It''s a friend of mine." "Really?" Director Zheng snorted, took out a document, and threw it directly onto Kevin. Kevin took over the document and nced at it, and his face immediately turned pale. The document was filled with all his bank ounts, including the foreign bank, how much money there was in it, and the houses under Kevin''s name, none of which was left out. "Director, this ..." Kevin was a little confused. He thought that he had done these things very secretly and had never thought that he would be discovered. "What else do you have to exin?" Director Zheng stared at Kevin. "If not, go to the police station and have a cup of tea. Our associations were ruined by someone like you!" "Director Zheng, this is a misunderstanding. These things have nothing to do with me. Someone must have framed me!" Kevin exined repeatedly. "Framed you? Mr. Zhang framed you?" Director Zheng showed a funny look.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Chapter 115 Chapter 115 "Mr. Zhang?" Kevin repeated these words with a suspicious look. He asked himself that he had always been careful and hadn''t offended anyone. Where did Mr. Zhange from? "Mr. Zhang he was talking about should be me," Henry stood up from the pony and said. "I gave him this information. Kevin, what do you think? Is it enough? In the past eleven years, your corruption has reached a total of 16 million yuan. This money is enough to send you to prison for the rest of your life." "Bullshit! I''m not corrupted!" Kevin roared and quickly exined. "Director Zheng, you should believe me. This is not true." "It''s impossible. My husband will never be corrupted. It must be this poor man who deliberately framed my husband!" Rose also spoke. "Husband?" Director Zheng looked at Kevin strangely. "Kevin, as far as I know, your wife isn''t her, is she?" "We ..." Kevin smiled and didn''t know how to exin. He turned his head and red at Rose, cursing her in his heart. Rose also realized that she had said something wrong. However, it had alreadye to this point. She simply made up her mind and said, "Kevin is indeed not my husband, but I love him. This is a matter between us. What I''m saying now is that someone is deliberately framing him!" Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "Someone framed him?" Director Zheng smiled. "You mean, Mr. Zhang deliberately framed Kevin? What about his motive?" "Of course, he''s jealous! For someone like him, he''s jealous of us for having money, jealous of us ..." "What a joke!" Director Zheng shouted and interrupted Rose. "Mr. Zhang has been enthusiastic about the charity industry for so many years. The amount of his donation alone has reached tens of billions of dors. He is jealous of you? He is deliberately framing Kevin? Now the evidence is clear. Kevin, what do you want to say? Go to the court and talk to the judge!" Director Zheng''s words were like a p of thunder, which left both Kevin and Rose in a daze. He donated tens of billions of dors? The young man, dressed in ordinary clothes in front of him, donated tens of billions of dors? Rose opened her mouth wide and couldn''t say anything. Two police officers in uniforms came from the car. Without saying anything, they directly took out handcuffs and handcuffed Kevin. Kevin''s face turned pale. He was in this business, so he knew what it meant to donate tens of billions of dors. Just his one word could affect the whole association. He waspletely doomed this time. What was funny was that he had just told him that this was a world of rich people. He even said that the person who donated money did not speak out. Why dare he do this as a cynical young man? In the end, he was a clown! Kevin looked at the handcuffs on his wrist that reflected the sunlight. It was a hot day, but he felt cold all over his body. The rest of his life was gone ... Rose watched helplessly as Kevin was taken away, but she couldn''t say a word. How could he, a poor man, donate billions of dors? When the two police officers escorted Kevin to the police car, Henry suddenly opened his mouth and pointed to Brother Tiger and others. "Police officers, take these people away together. Just now they threatened to attack Spring Residential Home. I think it''s necessary for you to take them back and investigate them. And this woman, knowing that Kevin''s money was all from corruption, she still enjoyed it at ease. She should be considered as criminal and should be sentenced together, shouldn''t she?" The two police officers looked at each other, nodded, and took out the walkie-talkie to call. Then several police officers got out of the police car and guarded the gate of the vi. They did not let Brother Tiger and others leave. Rose''s hands were also handcuffed. Rose was so scared that she burst into tears on the spot. She kept crying and begging Henry for mercy. Henry ignored her and fixed his eyes on Director Zheng. "I need an exnation." "Mr. Zhang, this time, our management was not thoughtful. The high-level management has already held an emergency meeting because of this matter. They will give you a satisfactory answer in the shortest time." Director Zheng smiled, afraid of angering Henry. "You don''t need to give a reply to me, but to those who needed help. During this period, I''ll arrange people to patrol all the welfare centers in the country. If I encounter any corruption, I think the end is what your association is unwilling to see. The agreement I signed at the beginning is that all the money I donated will be put into the public welfares. Otherwise, thepensation will be ten times higher. You can consider whether you can afford it or not. Oh, by the way, let me remind you that I have not donated a billion dors, but billions of dors." "Understood, understood!" Director Zheng nodded repeatedly, and his back was already wet with sweat. Henry red at Director Zheng coldly. What he did today was not only to punish Kevin, but also to warn the association to eliminate the scums like Kevin voluntarily. Jenny had heard her teacher mention Henry''s donation, but she didn''t expect that the amount was sorge! At the same time, she also didn''t expect that Henry''s influence in the association was so great. After leaving Swan Lake Town, Jenny could not help but feel curious. "Henry, why are you devoted to the charity? Some people do it for fame, some for-profits, some for peace of mind, and some for belief in Buddhism. What about you? You don''t do it for fame or for benefit. Also, I don''t think you are Buddhist." "Me?" Henry smiled, "I just lived a hard life when I was a child. I hope there will be fewer people like me. If my condition at that time was a little better, my mother wouldn''t have left me so early." "You ..." Jenny looked at the man beside her. Although his words were light, the story behind these words should make people feel desperate. "Well, let''s go to buy some fruit for the children. We must do what we promised them, or we will let the children down," Henry grinned. Jenny looked at Henry''s smile. At this moment, he was like a boy next door. He ran to the welfare home to y with the children. At six o''clock in the afternoon, he left the welfare home, rejected Jenny''s request to drive him back, and walked alone on the road. In a deserted alley, a ck shadow appeared behind him. "My lord," the ck shadow directly knelt on one knee. "You''re looking for me?" "Kill all the people who went in today," Henry said tly. "And, have you found out the person who wanted to kill my wife?" "Everyone surnamed Su from Yanjin is being investigated. Very soon, there will be an answer." "As soon as there is a result, tell me immediately. Any news regarding Sharp Knife?" "They were surveilling the whole city''smunication. We have already exposed Thorn on purpose. Three squads from Sharp Knife have already arrived in Yinzhou, and we are spying on them." "Okay, you can leave now," Henry waved his hand. The ck shadow behind him shed away. Chapter 116 Chapter 116 Another day passed. The next morning, Henry cleaned up the house as usual. Today, he didn''t go to thepany with Sylvia, but went to the University of Yinzhou. In the Ning Province Medical Association, there were a lot of honorary professors from Yinzhou University. Some of them even worked as part-time teachers. It was very easy for them to give a lecture in a podium. Today, there were a lot of people in the university. All of them were elders in the medical field from various departments. Some of the older ones had gray hair. These people came to the University today to listen to lectures. These two words "shaking needles" stirred up huge waves in the Chinese medicine circle. At first, Yinzhou University had only prepared a small lecture hall for the Medical Association. But when they saw so many famous doctors in the countrying, they immediately changed it to the largest lecture hall in the whole school. At the same time, they also let the students take the initiative to listen to the lecture. With so many famous doctors gathered together, the students of the medical department of the Yinzhou University certainly would not miss this opportunity. Each of them held a case in their hands and began to consult. The campus was full of youthful figures everywhere. "Daisy, there are many professorsing here today. We can''t miss this opportunity." Amy, wearing a white T-shirt, held a notebook in her hand, and her face was full of excitement. Daisy still dressed up so vigorously today. "Don''t worry. I have written down all the problems that I couldn''t ovee during this period of time. Today, I will figure them all out. Hey, where is Lam Sun?" "She''ll be here in a minute." At this moment, countless students gathered at the entrance of No.1 Hall of the Yinzhou University. They were discussing medical problems. Sometimes, some famous doctors would remind them, which would benefit them a lot. Daisy and others gathered together to discuss a rare case. There was a patient who was born with a illness and couldn''t raise his hands above his head. His big arms were powerless and difficult to train. Among traditional Chinese medicine practitioners, this kind of disease was ssified as blood, qi, and meridians. However, when treating it, he had no way to start. The patient''s meridians were open, and his blood and qi were active. This case, in the exercises of Chinese Medicine, could be said to be a very difficult disease. "Ladies and gentlemen, my friend''s name is Ron Liu. He has been studying under Dr. Zhao in Su Province for four years. You can ask him for advice about this disease." "Hello, everyone." Ron was a young man about twenty-four years old, wearing a doctor''s white coat. He greeted everyone, and his eyes were fixed on Daisy and others. Hearing that it was Doctor Zhao from the province of Su, many people cast envious nces at Ron. Doctor Zhao was a well-known doctor across the country. If he could learn from him, his future achievements would be limitless. "Brother Ron, do you have a solution to this disease?" One of them couldn''t help but ask. Ron nodded and said, "I don''t have a perfect solution, but I''ve discussed this case with the teacher countless times. And we got some results." Hearing Ron''s words, everyone''s face was full of joy. Although Ron did not make it clear, everyone knew what he meant. After discussing it with Doctor Zhao, there was a result. Didn''t that mean that there was a solution? Ron stood there and looked at everyone casting eager eyes at him. He was very satisfied. His eyes wandered on Daisy, Amy and Lam, who had just arrived, for a long time before he opened his mouth. "For this disease, I named it muscle function syndrome. For this kind of disease, we can stimte the patient''s acupuncture points in a great way ording to the position of the patient''s disease. This symptom, although it looks like the patient''s meridians are connected, in fact, it is not the case..." Ron stood there and talked slowly. The eyes of the people around him made him more excited as he spoke. Some people who were keen on learning had already begun to take the pen and quickly wrote down these things. While Ron was talking excitedly, a voice suddenly interrupted him. "Nonsense! In medicine, every step is trembling as if you are walking on thin ice. Every movement and every thought of yours needs to be responsible for the life and safety of the patient. Now, you are here, talking nonsense!" The tone of this voice was so harsh that everyone''s eyes turned to look at the speaker. "Brother-inw?" Daisy widened her eyes. She did not expect that it was Henry who had just spoken. Amy and Lam also looked at Henry curiously. Ron, who was talking slowly, paused for a while and looked slightly unnatural, because he clearly knew that he had never discussed any treatment methods with the teacher about this so-called muscle disease. The deep stimtion of the muscle he had just said was totally to show his vanity and made himself look smart. Now he was scolded like this, which made him feel very embarrassed. Ron nced at Henry and asked, "Who are you? The result of the discussion between me and the teacher, is it nonsense for you?" "Yes, who is this person?" A student looked at Henry. "You don''t know medicine, do you? The thing Ron said was said by Dr. Zhao from the province of Su. Are you saying that Dr. Zhao is talking nonsense?" "That''s right!" A person rolled his eyes and looked at Daisy. "Daisy, did you just say that this person is your brother-inw? What is he doing? Is he also a doctor?" This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Daisy shook her head. "He''s not a doctor, but my brother-inw must have a reason to say that." "Ha!" Ron snorted. "Reason? What reason? A person who doesn''t know medicine,e and tell me the reason?" "I''m talking about attitude!" Henry said again, "The purpose of learning medicine is to save lives, not to let you talk too much. You have to know that as a doctor, you have to be responsible for every word you say. Do you know what the consequences will be if you use the methods you just said on patients?" Henry shouted. His momentum was so strong that when he spoke, the students around him had to listen to him and did not dare to interrupt. Henry nced around these students and finally fixed his eyes on Ron. "If you do this, the patient may bleed both of his arms because of excessive stimtion, and the consequences would be serious. It may make his arms lose function forever! You don''t even have thismon sense, and you should ask me to take care of it!" After Henry finished speaking, he pointed to those students. "And you, you don''t have the ability to distinguish at all. You can read whatever others say and you can''t distinguish whether they are right or wrong. Think about it in your mind. For a person whose meridians are in perfect condition and whose meridians are intertwined with blood, forcing to stimte the acupuncture points, what will happen? Hasn''t your textbook written this kind of basic thing?" Henry''s words ended, and none of these students dared to refuse. They stood in the same ce and were lost in thought. Chapter 117 Chapter 117 "Daisy, brother-inw is so handsome!" Amy put her hands on her chest and looked at Henry''s figure with a sparkle in her eyes. "Yes, he''s very handsome." Lam also nodded. Henry did have an indescribable charm when he scolded the others. Ron was a little embarrassed by Henry''s words. Now that he heard the two beauties who looked at each other said that Henry was handsome, he couldn''t bear it anymore. "What a joke!" Ronughed. "Who are you? A student in the medical department? Or a doctor?" Henry shook his head. "Neither." "Haha!" Ron sneered. "Then what qualifications do you have to order me around? Who do you think you are? Let me tell you, the patient is sick, and the one who is treating him is us, doctors! I can treat him in whatever way I want. It''s not your turn to talk nonsense!" "Who? I thought he was a famous doctor. He came to question Doctor Zhao''s disciple, but in the end, he was wrong. Could you please go away?" "Are you crazy?" The students who had just been criticized by Henry were also in a bad mood, and they spoke out one after another. Henry nced at these people and felt cold in his heart. He shook his head helplessly. "Forget it. It''s hard to get along well with you. With your attitude, you don''t deserve to be a doctor in the future, and you won''t even admit such an obvious mistake! You can read the textbook and see what the consequence of excessive stimtion of acupuncture points will lead to!" Ron stiffened his neck. "A textbook? What''s wrong with the textbook? You didn''te here to teach me after reading two pages of the textbook of traditional Chinese medicine, did you? Do you know why we came to the University of Yinzhou from thousands of miles away today? I''m not afraid to tell you. There is a miracle doctor here today. All professor-level doctorse here for this lesson. My master and that miracle doctor have known each other for a long time. The miracle doctor once said that medicine needs to be bold, and it needs to be improved! A doctor like you, what do you know?" As soon as Ron finished his words, the apuse and apuse suddenly came from beside him. "Good! You need to be bold, brand new, breakthrough. Do you hear me? Ron''s master is an old acquaintance of that miracle-working doctor. If you question Ron, aren''t you questioning Doctor Zhao and that miracle-working doctor?" "Get out of here. Don''t make a fool of yourself here, or you''ll disturb us from studying." "Get lost!" Voices rang out from the students'' mouths one after another. Daisy and the other two women watched anxiously. "Don''t say anymore, my brother-inw..." "It''s okay." Henry reached out his hand and stopped Daisy''s words. "Let them talk. There are some people who can''t make sense. Daisy, the older you are, the more people and things you will see. You will understand what the ancients said." "Which one?" "The forest is big, and there are birds everywhere." Henryughed. He didn''t stay here with these students, but walked aside. Daisy and the other two girls didn''t stay here anymore. They followed Henry at a quick pace. Ron looked at the three women leaving because of Henry. The eyes that looked at Henry were full of resentment. "Brother-inw, why did youe to our school today?" Daisy did not ponder over the problem of the case just now. She kept up with Henry and asked curiously. "s." Henry sighed heavily, sitting on a small stone bench under a big tree with a face full of grievances. "Isn''t it because your sister, the ck-hearted businessman, squeezed theborers? Today, I came here to work for her!" Hearing that, Lam and Amy secretly covered their mouths and smiled. Amy said, "Brother-inw, you really don''t know how lucky you are. Daisy''s sister, the president of Lins Group, is Sylvia Lin, known as an iceberg beauty. Others can''t even have a chance to be bullied." "Yes." Lam also said, "Try it if you don''t believe it. If you want to divorce Daisy''s sister, she will have a lot of suitors." Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "Haha." Henry giggled. "I''m just grumbling. By the way, you guys were discussing medical knowledge just now. Are you students?" "Yes." Daisy nodded. "Medical university has been under construction. It is estimated that it will finish at the end of this year. At that time, we will be separated into groups. Brother-inw, at that time, I have to ask you to help me move again." "It''s not a big deal." Henry waved his hand. "Daisy, once you learn medicine, you can work directly in your sister''s hospital. That''s not bad." "Hey, let''s talk about itter. We don''t have to think so much." Daisy responded and said in a hurry, "Brother-inw, I won''t hold you anymore. The lesson will start soon. We have to hurry up. I heard that a miracle doctor will give a lecture." "Okay, go." Henry waved his hand and watched the three women trotting away. At the same time, his cell phone rang. It was President Ma. He told Henry that everyone had arrived and carefully asked where he was. "I''ll be there soon," Henry replied. He hung up the phone, narrowed his eyes, and looked for the hall. Originally, Henry only wanted to exin his medical philosophy and show the needles in today''s lecture, but through what just happened, he thought that it was necessary for him to do a few more things today. When the three girls ran to the hall, they were shocked by the sea of people in front of them. Not to mention that the seats were full, even the aisles were full of people. Those teachers and professors who usually focused on preparing lessons were also sitting there, waiting for the lesson, like students at this time, and took the pen and notebook. "Daisy, over here!" In the seat, Wade waved at Daisy with all his strength. Beside Wade sat two of his men. When the two followers saw Daisy, they all showed a ttering smile. They quickly got up and left the seats for Daisy and the other two. "Well, not bad. You have a bit of a gentleman''s demeanor." Amy patted Wade on the shoulder. "By the way, after you wipe your eyelids, there will be more men. If you exercise more in the future, it will be good enough if you can be like her brother-inw." "Amy, don''tugh at me. I get muscles simr to brother-inw''s muscles easily." Wade made a bow. After thest incident, he was like Amy, calling Henry brother-inw. And in his heart, he admired Henry very much. "You know yourself a little better." Amy nodded. As soon as Daisy and others sat down, they heard a sarcastic voice behind them. "Hey, who is this? What, where''s your brother-inw? He ran away in disgrace?" Daisy looked back and found that the speaker was Ron''s friend, who was sitting next to him with a disdainful smile on his face and looking at Daisy and others. "Watch your way of talking. Who do you think has run away in disgrace?" Amy warned with an unpleasant look on her face. Chapter 118 Chapter 118 "Just talking about your brother-inw! Didn''t he just talk big? If you have the ability, you can ask him to do the right thing!" Ron''s friend crossed his arms in front of his chest and said with a smug look, "He''s such a good-for-nothing. He only knows how to pretend. What the hell is he?" Wade, who was sitting there, stood up immediately and directly shouted at Ron''s friend, regardless of the number of people on the scene, "Who the hell are you? Who are you talking about?" This time, Wade made a lot of noise and attracted many people''s attention. The medical experts from other provinces all frowned. One of the older doctors even stood up and strode over there, asking in a loud voice, "What''s the matter?" "Master." Ron stood up in a hurry. The doctor who came to ask him was the well-known doctor Rick Zhao in Su Province. Rick nodded and said, "There are so many seniors here. It''s impolite for you juniors to make a fuss here!" "Master, it''s not my fault," Ron exined in a hurry. "Just now, I was discussing some academic things with everyone. As a result, a person came. He was neither a doctor nor a medical department. He began to say that what I said was nothing and began to scold me." "Yes, yes, yes." The man next to Ron also quickly got up and said, "Dr. Zhao, that person not only said bad things about Ron but also about you." "He was talking about me?" Doctor Zhao frowned, and his face looked a little angry. Ron smiled awkwardly. In fact, Henry did not say anything about Doctor Zhao just now. It was just that Ron had brought Doctor Zhao in when he was bragging, while Henry was reprimanding Doctor Zhao about the so-called method that was studied by Doctor Zhao with Ron. When others heard it, they thought he was also scolding Doctor Zhao. "Doctor Zhao, that man is friends with those in front. We just said a few words, and they stood up and shouted." Ron''s friend pointed to Daisy and others. Doctor Zhao looked at Daisy and others with dissatisfaction. As a doctor with a reputation in Su Province, it was a shame for him to be publicly reprimanded by some younger generations. "Little girl, where is your friend? Can you let hime out to confront me? What on earth did I, Rick Zhao, do to offend him and make him talk bad things about me in front of so many people?" "Sorry." Daisy shook her head. "Doctor Zhao, my brother-inw is not here." "Of course he is not here!" Ron said. "He is neither a doctor nor a student. How can he stay here? People like him can only show off on the surface." "Yes." The man next to Ron nodded. "You guys, because such a person shouted in front of so many seniors, I''m afraid you are just like him. Let me see that you''d better leave here. This lesson is not for your students." The faces of Daisy and the others turned pale. They really didn''t expect that Doctor Zhao would come out and stand up for Ron. Moreover, ording to Doctor Zhao''s words, they didn''t intend to let this matter go so easily. "What''s wrong? Don''t you want to leave yet? Do you want me to drive you away?" The man beside Ron crossed his arms over his chest. He was also a doctor''s disciple. In their hearts, the reason why they came with their teacher was that they were invited here. And the students of the University of Yinzhou were a group of bumpkins. They were lucky enough to attend a ss after admiring these doctors for a long time. They were extremely grateful, they would not say anything nor shout. Daisy and the others looked at each other. "Apologize or go out." Ron''s friend said again. "What the hell are you talking about? I don''t listen to you anymore. You bastard!" Wade cursed loudly. He was not a good-tempered man. "Haha, he''s indeed not a good person." Dr. Zhao stood there and didn''t say anything, just looking at Daisy and others. With a flick of his sleeves, Wade was about to walk out of the hall. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Daisy and the other girls were also unhappy. They stood up and walked out of the hall. Henry''s voice rang out at this moment. "Confront? Well, who wants to confront me?" Henry, who was wearing a suit and taking light steps, came in from outside. "Teacher, it''s him." Seeing Henry, Ron sneered. "Oh?" Rick nced at Henry and said unpleasantly, "Young man, is it because of the medical skills that you were talking bad about us when you were outside just now?" Looking at the face of Doctor Zhao, Ron and the others showed joy in their eyes. "Boy, let''s see how arrogant you are now." "Dr. Zhao, you misunderstood. My brother-inw didn''t say anything about you just now." Daisy exined in a hurry. "Yes." Henry also nodded. "You misunderstood." Looking at Henry''s attitude, Ron and the others all sneered. "Didn''t he just act quite arrogantly? Why did he be so timid now?" They were about to say something and beat Henry to a pulp, but they couldn''t say a word about what he said next. "I don''t even know who you are, so why should I say bad things about you? Am I very idle? Or are you famous?" Henry looked at Doctor Zhao with a strange face. Doctor Zhao was a little confused by his words. After a few seconds, he came to his senses and pointed at Henry with trembling hands. "Young man, you are very arrogant!" "It''s none of your business whether I''m arrogant or not. Let''s talk about right now." Henry smiled indifferently. After telling Daisy and others to sit down, he strode toward the podium. "This guy is sowless!" Seeing that Henry didn''t take his master seriously, Ron was furious. "Who let him in? Let him get out of here! This is not his ce to stay." "Don''t worry, I''ll give you an answer right away." Henry turned his head and smiled at Ron. Then he snapped his fingers and said loudly, "President Ma, please choose a patient who has weak muscles and arms and put it on the screen." Henry''s words shocked Ron and others. What was this person doing? How could he directly command President Ma? Daisy and the others didn''t think so much. They all knew that the lesson this time had something to do with Lins Group. The lecturer was hired by Lins Group. As the husband of the head of Lins Group, it should be normal for Henry to issue an order. As soon as Henry''s voice fell, a picture of the patient''s weak muscles appeared on the big screen. Henry strode to the podium, unbuttoned his suit, threw his jacket, and stood in front of the microphone in only a shirt. The entire disy hall became silent at this moment. Everyone looked at him. Some people guessed what he was going to do, and some people guessed. What was he doing? "Hello, hello!" Henry tested the tone of the microphone and then said. His voice, through the microphone, was clearly heard by everyone. Chapter 119 Chapter 119 "Everybody, originally I was not so irritated, but some things just happened and made me very unhappy. ording to the original schedule, I was invited by President Ma to tell you a new medical concept, as well as a demonstration of the acupuncture technique like shaking needles. But now, I have something else to do first, such as making aparison with that doctor." Henry pointed to the ce where Rick Zhao was standing. As soon as his voice fell, the whole hall was in an uproar. Daisy and others opened their mouths wide and looked at the podium in surprise. Today, the news about the highly-skilled doctor''s lecture spread throughout the whole campus. Everyone knew it, but Daisy and others had never thought that the highly-skilled doctor was Henry! Rick and Ron, and the others were all a little confused. What did he mean? This man was the miracle-working doctor who was going to give a lecture today? This... Ron felt a shiver in his heart. He did not expect that this person in front of him was actually the magical doctor? How... how could this be possible? As for questioning Henry''s words, they didn''t do it at all. Now President Ma of Ning Province Medical Association and Lewis Yan were both there. Who could pretend to be a miracle doctor? "That''s enough. Everyone, calm down." Henry raised his hands and pressed down the void. The previously noisy disy hall became quiet again. "Let''s do things one by one. Since the doctor wants to confront me, I''ll do it. Please take a look at the screen." Henry made a gesture of inviting everyone to look at the case map. "The patient on the picture is born weak and can''t raise his arms above his heads. It''s difficult for him to train. What do you think is the reason?" "It''s possible that the meridians of the arms are damaged." "Qi and blood are not in good condition." "Maybe it has something to do with the bones." As soon as Henry finished speaking, all the physicians began to speak, just like the students who rushed to answer the teacher''s questions in the ss. Henry nodded and said, "Let''s add three more conditions. The bones are intact, the Qi and blood are smooth, and the meridians are connected. So, please think about it again." After Henry added these three conditions, these doctors fell into a temporary silence. "It''s not easy to judge. You have to touch his bones." "Yes, or should take an X-ray." Henry smiled and said, "Guys, do you think that there is something wrong with the neck, which could affect the arms?" After Henry finished, many old doctors'' eyes lit up. "Very likely! There is a saying in our doctors of Chinese Medicine that a slight change will affect the whole body. If there is something wrong with the shoulder and neck, and it would indeed affect the arms. The root cause of this disease can''t be found in the arms." "That''s right. It''s indeed a good idea to start." A group of doctors came up with many possibilities and began to discuss. Ron, who was sitting in his seat, had a very ugly look on his face at this moment. "Well, I''ll tell you another way." Henry stopped everyone''s discussion and said, "If you don''t start from the neck, you should stimte the pressure points of the neck as much as possible. What do you think?" "Try to stimte the acupuncture points as much as possible?" An old Chinese medicine doctor was confused. After thinking for a few seconds, he said, "I don''t think it''s right. If the patient''s arm is fine, the Qi and blood are smooth, and the meridians are active, then the patient''s arm is likely to be stained with blood if the patient is stimted again. The result of this effect is likely to make the patient''s arms lose function forever." "That''s right. I''m sure this method won''t work." "It''s all nonsense." "It''s like a man who doesn''t know medicine and talks nonsense." One physician after another denied Henry''s statement. In the seat, Ron''s face turned pale. He looked terrible. His friend was no longer as arrogant as he was just now. Henry smiled and looked at the ce where Rick was. He said, "Doctor, it seems that we don''t need to confront each other again. The so-called method that your apprentice worked out with you has already been rejected by so many people present." "What? Rick came up with the method of stimting the acupuncture point just now?" A doctor asked on the spot. It could be said that Rick was absolutely a famous doctor. How could hee up with such a stupid method? Even with a littlemon sense, he would note up with such a method. "Don''t talk nonsense!" Rick scolded. "When did Ie up with such a method?" "Dr. Zhao, your apprentice just told us that this is the method that you worked out together. My brother-inw said that the method was wrong, so he wasughed at by your apprentice. Just now, you also asked my brother-inw toe out and confront you." Daisy said to Dr. Zhao. Doctor Zhao immediately understood what was going on. He red at Ron with a furious face and said, "Ron, what did you say?! You openly told everyone about this kind of vicious method, and also said that it was what I said? What were you thinking?" Ron was so frightened that he shivered all over. "This, I..." He hurriedly lowered his head and did not dare to look into Rick''s eyes. He could not say that he did not have any ulterior motives. He just wanted to show off in front of a beautiful woman, but he was exposed, right? Rick was so angry that he could not help gasping for air. "Well, I don''t think it''s necessary to carry on. No matter how much we talk about it, the result will be the same." Henry waved his hand and the casebook behind him was closed. Henry picked up the microphone. "Everyone, I know very well why you are here today, and so do you. With regard to the so-called medical principles, you have already had your own ideas after so many years of working in this industry. If I tell you, you may also feel that I am talking nonsense, so I won''t say anything boring or polite. What I want to talk about today are only two points. First, creation, I will tell youter about that. The second point is the brain!" Henry pointed at his head and continued, "President Ma, may I ask, do you have confidence in my medical skills?" "Of course." President Ma, who was sitting in the first row, said without hesitation. A person could do the shaking needles, could for sure do many other things. It was as if a person had a Lamborghini. Did he only have a Lamborghini? Lamborghini was not his property, it was just a reflection of his wealth. It was the same with Henry. The shaking needles were not all his medical skills, but only the reflection of his medical skills. "Okay." Henry nodded and asked, "President Ma, I''m going to teach you medical skills now. Would you like to learn about it? How much do you believe in what I want to teach you?" "Of course I am willing to learn. I believe everything you want to teach me." "Everything? Haha." Henryughed and said, "President Ma, I tell you that if I chop off your head with my ax, I can save you. Do you believe it?" As soon as Henry finished speaking, there was a burst ofughter in the hall. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "This..." President Ma''s face was a little embarrassed. "Young master, although I believe in your medical skills, I certainly can''t believe such unrealistic things." "Yes, unrealistic things, don''t believe it." Henry raised his head and looked at thest rows of seats in theprehensive hall. "Everyone, you are students, but you must have the ability to distinguish right from wrong. Some things are wrong, but you should be brave enough to question them. Don''t follow them blindly." Hearing Henry''s words, those who had no brains to support Ron just now felt extremely ashamed. At the same time, they med Ron for this matter. "If you hadn''t been pretending, how would we have done such a thing!" Chapter 120 Chapter 120 In the lecture, although there were countless elders in the medical field, no one dared to disagree. Master Yan was sitting there listening carefully, and didn''t dare to speak. Henry talked about many new ideas, which made some doctors confused, while some were excited, as if they had discovered a new continent. Soon, the lecture came to the part that everyone was looking forward to the most. This was a demonstration of a shaking needle! Prating into the wooden table with the shaking needles! When the doctors heard the news at that time, their first reaction was that they didn''t believe it. The lesson this time was also a process for them to seek confirmation. A camera was urately locked in Henry''s right hand, and the action of his hand was shown on the big screen. Everyone was watching carefully and concentrated as if they were afraid of missing something. On the right side of Henry, there was a solid wooden table with a cotton bag on it. All kinds of silver needles were inserted in the cotton bag. "Gentlemen, the technique of the shaking needles lies in the cooperation between the fingers and the wrists. I will slowly exin this kind of thing to youter." Henry said through the microphone. As soon as his voice fell, his right hand, under the capture of the camera, quickly took out a steel needle. With a flick of his wrist, half of the steel needle went into the table. "Inserting needle under the influence of the wrist!" An old doctor with gray hair eximed, and his eyes stared at the screen. "It turned out to be the way of twisting the wrist. The long-lost method of putting the needle has appeared again." "Mr. Guo, is there any exnation for this?" A doctor asked curiously. "Of course." The old doctor nodded. "The difficulty of shaking the wrist and nting the needle is no less than shaking the needle. But many people won''t notice this. By shaking the wrist, the most strength can stimte the silver needle to stimte the acupuncture points as fast as possible. Under certain circumstances, just the technique of shaking the wrist and nting the needle can save your life." On the screen, Henry''s hand was as fast as a phantom, and he couldn''t even be caught the camera clearly. The silver needles in the cotton bag were reduced one by one, and more and more silver needles were stuck on the table. At this moment, the solid wooden table was like tofu, which could not stop the silver needles from piercing in at all. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. A total of thirteen needles were all stuck on the table. If looked carefully, the arrangement of these needles seemed to have some kind of connection, but it was also difficult to imagine what that connection was. A doctor held his breath and looked at the silver needles stuck on the table. Suddenly, his eyes lit up as if he had thought of something. He couldn''t help trembling and shouted, "Acupuncture points! He simted the human pressure points on the table. This is... incredible! He''s so familiar with the human pressure points that he can imitate them on the table!" The doctors who were still confused about the connection of these silver needles just now suddenly realized what had happened after hearing what he said. "Those are acupuncture points!" "Left a little space for the heart, and the rest of the needles were all on the acupuncture points." "That''s not all!" Another senior physician stood up and looked excitedly at the stage. "Young master, tell me, did you do it with the Thirteen Deadly Needles?" "Thirteen Deadly Needles!" "It''s known to be the needle technique that can kill the Yama!" "Impossible!" All the physicians couldn''t help but speak. Everyone turned their eyes to the stage to get their response. Henry nodded. "Yes." "Oh my god, it''s really the 13 Deadly Needles!" "Teacher, what''s so special about the 13 Deadly Needles? Isn''t it just sticking 13 silver needles in the acupuncture points? If this is the case, isn''t it enough to call these 13 acupuncture points as the 13 Deadly Needles?" A young doctor asked the teacher beside him. "Of course not." The old doctor shook his head. "With 13 Deadly Needles, the needles are different, and there is a mystery hidden in the needles. The simplest point is that when each silver needle is inserted into the body, it can achieve the effect of locking the Qi!" "The Qi lock! Each of them!" The young doctor opened his mouth wide. He studied traditional Chinese medicine and had heard of the that Qi lock. If a person could use silver needles to lock Qi, then it meant that this person''s acupuncture level had already reached an extraordinary level. And the 13 Deadly Needles, each of them could actually achieve the effect of Qi lock, and it was still the most basic? This... was unbelievable! "Look, it''s shaking, it''s shaking! It''s a shaking needle indeed!" Someone shouted. Everyone''s eyes were focused on the big screen. On the screen, the 13 silver needles that were stuck on the table were shaking at an extremely subtle and fast frequency. At this moment, there was no exmation or screaming. There was only holding his breath and concentrating. Everyone was staring intently at the screen, not even daring to breathe. Their eyes were as if they were appreciating a piece of art. Even though Lewis Yan and others had seen the shaking needles before, at this time, their eyes were still attracted by the shaking needles and showed a fascinating look. After a long time, the gray-haired old doctor was the first to regain his strength and couldn''t help saying, "Put the needle in by twisting the wrist and make 1/3 of the needles prate into the wood. He imitated the acupuncture points of the human body on the empty table, and even used the 13 Deadly Needles to add the needles into his body! This is... a monster!" No one refuted the old doctor''s words. He could do so many things with just one needle. If he was not a monster, what was he? Genius was not enough to describe him! "Chinese medicine can be saved! Chinese medicine can be saved!" Someone shouted, with tears in his eyes. What Henry showed was not just what surprised him, but moved him. Such a superb technique could make people unable to be jealous. For Chinese medicine practitioners, it was a supreme honor! "Young master, who is your master? Which master?" Someone couldn''t help asking. "Sorry, I can''t tell you." Henry smiled and said, "Everyone, this is the end of the lecture. The first ss of the Lins Group will officially be held in a week. I think the condition has been told to all of you. During this period, you can sign up." As soon as Henry finished his words, someone couldn''t wait to say something. "Sign up! I want to sign up!" "Me too!" "President Ma, I''ll send you the information of all the people in our clinic now. You must give us this quota!" Henry looked at this scene and smiled with satisfaction. It seemed that the teaching that he had prepared was effective. Just as many doctors scrambled to sign up, Henry spoke again, "By the way, President Ma, there are some people that we don''t ept. For example, the one who talks nonsense, the one who doesn''t differentiate between right and wrong, and... the one who blindly follows." As soon as Henry''s voice fell, Rick, Ron, and the others suddenly changed their faces. "Is he just talking about me?" Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Henry''s words made all the people in the hall look at Rick. Some of the people who were familiar with him showed pity in their eyes. It would be a waste of such a good opportunity for Rick. Rick''s face changed a few times, and he said in a low voice, "Young master, it''s just a misunderstanding between you and me. Don''t you think you''re too petty?" "That''s right. I have offended you, it had nothing to do with my master!" Ron also opened his mouth and hurried to remedy it. He did not care about whether he could learn something from Henry. What he cared about now was that his master would vent his anger on him. In this case, his future for the rest of his life would be gone. "You think? I don''t think so." Henryughed and pointed behind him. "Please look at the screen. This is the video I just recorded with my mobile phone." On the big screen behind Henry, Ron was making a scene outside the hall. "Let me tell you, the patient is sick, and the ones who are treating him are us, doctors! I can treat him in my own way. It''s not your turn to talk nonsense!" Ron''s eyes were arrogant and his words were harsh. Such words made the doctors sitting in the hall open their eyes wide at the moment. They said that they could treat him in whatever way they wanted, making them wonder if they had misheard him. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "Wicked guy! He''s a good-for-nothing!" "Rick Zhao, you have been a doctor for decades, and you have a good reputation in the industry. Why do you teach such a disciple? The patient put his life in our hands, and we should be responsible for him. We can treat him as we like? Is it said by a doctor? Is it said by a person?" "This kind of person is not worthy of practicing medicine!" In the hall, scolding voices rose one after another. Some of the old physicians were even more excited. "Doctor Zhao, I, Henry Zhang, am not the target of this matter. Before everyone practices medicine, we will always remember the words ''heart of the doctor''s parents''. There is an old saying in China, ''The son''smitting mistakes should be med for his father''s failure to teach him. If your disciple can say such words, it is directly rted to you. Now, please go out." Henry held the microphone and made a gesture of invitation. Rick''s face darkened, and he looked at Ron with a trembling body. "Master, I..." Ron''s face turned pale. "B*stard!" Rick heavily waved his arm and pped Ron in the face. The voice was clear and loud. "I don''t have a disciple like you. From today onwards, I''m not your teacher!" After Rick''s p ended, he ignored Ron. He turned around and bowed to Henry, who was standing on the stage. "Young Master, you''re right. For an evil disciple to say something like this, it does indeed have something to do with me. I think I''m a good doctor, but I''m not a good teacher. I''ve learned a lot from what happened today!" After Rick finished his words, he turned around and walked out of the hall. Ron had a panicked look on his face. He called out the teacher and hurried out to follow him. The person who had been following Ron did not dare to make a sound now. He followed Ron gloomily and went out of the hall. As for the students who had just ridiculed Henry with Ron, they also had no face to stay here and went out of the hall. Outside the general hall, Ron stood there in a daze. He knew that today''s thing made him have no possibility of practicing medicine in thetter half of his life. So many predecessors in the medical field were here today. Although China was big, there was no ce that would ept him. "You are pretending to be sad, aren''t you? You didn''t only talk nonsense, but you even hurt us." A student came out and looked at Ron with a look of dissatisfaction. "That''s right. What kind of miracle-working doctor is he? He''s standing in front of you, but you don''t even know him. What the hell!" "Bah!" A series of mocking sounds sounded in Ron''s ears. Ron''s heartpletely sank to the bottom. His whole person was also pushed into a bottomless abyss. On the road of medicine, there would never be a day when he could turn over. In the hall, Henry''s lecture continued. After he performed so many magical acupuncture techniques, everyone''s attitude toward him became more respectful. As the saying went, one who reached the highest level was the first to learn. At this moment, age seemed to be not so important. Academic study was the first priority. Daisy and the others sat on their seats, looking at Henry on the stage and feeling excited. "Daisy, brother-inw is really handsome. If he isn''t married yet, I would chase after him." Amy put her two small hands together tightly and said excitedly. Lam blinked her long eyshes and said, "I would chase him, too." "You damned girl!" Amy reached out and pinched the soft flesh on Lam''s waist. "You want to be my rival in love with me?" "That''s right. What do you think, hahaha." Henry originally set the time for the lecture in the morning, but the doctors who arrived here were too enthusiastic. After the lecture was dismissed, they asked Henry one by one for advice. It was not until 4 o''clock in the afternoon that he was finally free. In this way, the doctors were still unsatisfied and said that they must ask Henry for advice in the next training. Henry wiped the sweat from his forehead. He didn''t feel like a teacher at all. He was like a little girl who had been bullied one by one. A few minutes after he had some free time, Daisy, Wade, and a few other people started to pester him again. "Hello, brother-inw!" As soon as Wade saw Henry, he stood straight, like a recruit meeting an instructor. "Magic Doctor, can you give us a chance to perform?" Amy said as if she was joking. "Hum." Henry crossed his arms over his chest, looked Amy up and down, and said in a frivolous tone, "Little girl, how are you going to do it? I have a very high requirement." "Really?" Amy twisted her slim waist and stretched out her arms to wrap around Henry''s neck like a water snake. "What do you think of picking, Mr. Zhang? Hum?" Amy exhaled like an orchid, with a delicate fragrance. Her youth was apanied by a sense of charm, which was particrly exciting. Henry smiled awkwardly and said, "Well... let''s do something else, such as running, ying ping- pong, or something else." "Tsk." Amy curled her lips and pushed Henry away. She turned around and looked at Wade and others with a proud face. "See? I told you that brother-inw is a henpecked." Henry, who was a little timid at first, immediately jumped up when he heard this. "Who said my wife is strict? My status at home is beyond your imagination!" "Come on, brother-inw!" Daisy covered her mouth and chuckled. "If you are in charge, then do you dare to sing with us at night?" "Fine, I''ll go. What''s there to be afraid of!" Henry patted his chest. At eight o''clock in the evening, it was getting dark. Henry belched and wandered around the drinking street near the university with Daisy. Chapter 122 Chapter 122 It was the first time for Henry toe to the wine street of the university town with the idea of drinking. The street vendors, the fragrant snacks, all made Henry feel very interested. Daisy and others were very experienced. They chose a KTV, booked a room, ordered a beer set, sat in it, and began to sing. Wade''s two followers gave Henry a cigarette and a ss of wine, which made Henry a little embarrassed. At half-past nine in the evening, the sky hadpletely darkened. Henry and the others were also ying happily when the door of the box was suddenly kicked open. Kicking open the door, it was a young man with short brush-cut hair. He looked like a student. Behind the short-haired young man, there were a few followers. At the sight of the man, Wade, who was still singing, frowned and put down the microphone. "Ivan Guo, what are you doing?" The short-haired young man named Ivan Guo stretched and crossed his arms behind his head. He looked around casually and said, "I don''t mean anything bad. I just want to see it. What''s the matter? Why didn''t you look me first when you arrived at the wine street?" Wade''s underlings all stood up and shouted at Ivan, "Who do you think you are? Making Wade say hello to you!" Another younger brother, Ken Yang, also snorted. "They are all from the Green Leaf. Do you think you are qualified to make our brother Wade say hello to you?" "Do you want to die?" Ivan''s henchman also scolded him. "It doesn''t matter. Let them talk tough." Ivan waved his hand indifferently to his men and continued, "Wade, I think you''d better not call yourself Green Leaf. It''s not shameful to say that your elder brother is a good-for-nothing now. Leopard Kurata? Haha, you are already a good-for-nothing! If someone disables your hands, you shouldn''t have the face to im to be the boss of Green Leaf. Now he should be reced by our elder brother Long!" "What did you say?" When Wade heard this, he directly stood up and rushed toward Ivan while waving his fist. Ivan didn''t move. Two men directly came out from behind him and pressed Wade against the wall so that he couldn''t move. The two men were obviously not students. The machetes at their waists were shocking. Ivan did not look at Wade but looked at the three women in the box. "Wade, you said that you arrived at the wine street and didn''t say hello to me first. How to solve this issue? Why don''t you let these beautiful women talk with us?" Wade was pressed against the wall by the two of them. He gritted his teeth and squeezed out a sentence, "Ivan, don''t push your luck!" "Push my luck? So what if I want to push my luck?" Ivan smiled and did not take Wade and others seriously at all. Ivan said as he walked towards the room. "If you take another step forward, I''ll break your legs." Henry, who had been sitting there without saying a word, picked up a ss of iced beer and gulped it down. Upon hearing Henry''s words, all the Wade''s followers who were afraid of the two guys with machetes felt greatly relieved. "That''s right. My brother-inw is here. What am I afraid of?" Henry''s existence made them feel as if there is nothing to worry about. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. The things that Henry did in the casino that day were still vivid in their minds. Facing dozens of professional fighters, Henry held the field by himself. No one dared to resist. Ivan was nothing compared with those professional fighters! Ivan subconsciously stood where he was and looked at Henry. "Who do you think you are?" Wade, who was held down, smiled and said, "Ivan, my brother-inw is here today. I don''t want to get into trouble. I advise you not to get into trouble." "Really? Then I''m going to get into trouble?" Ivan looked at Henry provocatively and pretended to be slow. He raised his right leg and took a step forward. A contemptuous smile hung on Ivan''s face. It seemed that he was saying to Henry, "Try to touch me." Henry sat in the seat and watched Ivan''s feet slowly lift and then fall. The moment Ivan''s feet touched the ground, Henry picked up the bottle on the table and threw it at Ivan''s head. The beer bottle was smashed on Ivan''s forehead. He also subconsciously covered his forehead and took a few steps back. "You... ah!" Ivan had just spoken tough words when he felt a sharp pain in his leg. The pain made him unable to say anything else. He could only scream. Henry put the broken bottle in Ivan''s calf with force, and blood spilled on the ground. Such a direct and bloody scene made the two men who pressed Wade to take a deep breath. They were active in the wine shop near the university town with machetes hanging on their waists, which could only frighten the college students. If they really wanted to do something, they absolutely would not dare to do it. Henry listened to Ivan''s scream and snorted. "If you don''t have the strength, don''t follow the example of others to show off. Get out!" Ivan sat on the ground, looking at his bleeding calves. His eyes were red, and he was trembling with fear. The two men holding Wade looked at each other and forced themselves to calm down. Then, they said to Henry, "Brothers, which gang do we belong to? Our Green Leaf''s men cannot be beaten like this!" "Ha." Henry chuckled, sat down on the sofa, and poured himself a ss of beer. "I''ll count to three. Whoever dares to stand in this room, I''ll disable him." Henry picked up his ss and said without even raising his eyes, "One." When Henry said disable, the people brought by Ivan felt a burst of palpitation. They just saw with their own eyes how the ruthless man in front of them did it. He did not hesitate at all. "Two." Henry put the ss to his mouth and drank it. "Good! You have guts. I want to see how you will get out of this street today!" The two men who held Wade loosened their hands and dragged Ivan, who was sitting on the ground and crying with his legs crossed, out of the box. The room became quiet again. Wade let out a sigh of relief and smiled bitterly at Henry. "Brother-inw, I''m sorry to make you laugh at me this time." Henry frowned and asked curiously, "Is there any internal conflict within the Green Leaf Society?" Wade nodded and said, "Brother-inw, you don''t know that the Green Leaf Society has always been thergest underground association in Yinzhou. It can be said that the Big Boss, Thunder Monster, has forbidden us from doing anything illegal. In addition to fighting hard, he doesn''t let the members of the Green Leaf touch gambling and drugs, and doesn''t let the people in the underworld reach the university town. It can be said that the Green Leaf is an underground umbre of protection. But some time ago, the Big Boss, Thunder Monster, had sessively changed his position and gave up the president to the Big Miss, which caused many people to be unconvinced, so..." "So they''re divided into two factions?" Henry rolled his eyes. This was a movie plot! Chapter 123 Chapter 123 Wade also felt that this plot was somewhat dramatic. He smiled at Henry embarrassedly and said, "Brother-inw, it''s like this. Originally, there were people inside Green Leaf who refused to obey Big Miss. As a result, Green Leaf did several more things. My elder brother Leopard Kurata, the original second master of Green Leaf, was seriously injured in several fights. Now his hands are completely destroyed. The person who coveted my elder brother''s position jumped out all of a sudden." Henry nodded thoughtfully. He had fought with the Leopard, so he had a general understanding of the strength of the Leopard. When dealing with ordinary people, Leopard Kurata was an expert, but for the practitioner, his skills were very ordinary. And recently, Green Leaf had fought several times, Henry also knew that Leopard was obviously not a match for those people. Several times when he fought, he had been seriously injured. Moreover, in terms of the rtionship between them, he had to call Leopard uncle. In the past, Henry would have been toozy to deal with such underworld matters. But now, he and Helen had so many things connecting them. Green Leaf was in internal strife, and he couldn''t just sit back and watch. Henry asked Wade again, "Who is the brother Dragon he just mentioned?" Wade replied, "Brother Dragon is a spectator in the university town. He is very good at fighting. It is said that he retired from the runner-up of the provincial tournament. Over the years, my big brother has been sitting in the second-inmand position. Brother Dragon was very dissatisfied in his heart. Now my big brother is injured, he immediately wants to take the position. But he doesn''t dare to show it too obviously. He just lets his people bully us in the university town." Henry listened and felt a little funny. In his eyes, Wade''s dignified behavior was like a child''s y. It was not that Henry had never encountered such a case of usurping for power, but the only thing he had encountered was to bury the bomb and kill the murderer. The way this brother Dragon did things was quite different from the other way around. "Okay." Hearing this, Henry was not in the mood to deal with it. Helen should have no problem dealing with this so-called brother Dragon. Because of what happened to Ivan, the three girls in the room sang a few more songs, and they had no interest, so they were ready to leave. As soon as they walked out of the door, they saw a crowd of people gathering around the door of the bar. The leader was the two young men with knives who had just held Wade. Ivan was supported by someone and stood aside. Seeing this, Wade''s face immediately darkened. "Ivan, do you want to put an end to this?" "Wade, it''s none of your business now! I''m going to get even with him!" Ivan pointed at Henry. "Boy, weren''t you arrogant just now? Why don''t you continue to be arrogant and show me?" Henry looked at the ck mass of people gathering outside the bar. There were at least more than 30 of them. Henry remained calm in the face of these people. "Brother-inw, let''s call the police." Daisy and the other two girls stood behind him with some fear. In this kind of situation, even the boys were afraid of it, let alone the girls. "I''m fine." Henry patted Daisy''s shoulder andforted her. He took a step forward and looked at the 30 people in front of him. He said, "Whoever wants to fight, stand out!" As soon as Henry finished speaking, more than 30 people around the bar looked at each other. None of them took the first step. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Henry had already expected this scene. These people seemed to have arge number of people, but to put it bluntly, they were all here to join in the fun. The person who really wanted to help Ivan get revenge would really take action at the first sight of him. Ivan felt a little embarrassed when he saw that the people he called were unmoved, so he winked at his men beside him. Seeing so many people on his side, the henchman was also confident. He took a deep breath and strode out. "I''m going to fight you today. What do you think?" As soon as the underlying finished his words, Henry grabbed his cor and pped him in the face, making a loud and clear sound, which stunned the underling on the spot. "Get out!" Henry kicked his man back into the crowd and continued, "Who else wants to fight?" None of these people dared to make a sound, including the two young men with machetes hanging at their waists. None of them dared to make a noise now. It could be said that such a scene made people want tough. More than 30 people were aggressive, but they were scared by one person and dared not to say a word. Just as the atmosphere was a little awkward, a frivolous voice sounded outside the crowd. "Who is it? Making trouble in Green Leaf''s territory?" Hearing this voice, Ivan and others were all happy, while Wade''s face was even darker. The crowd spread out a road. A short man, who was about 1.6 meters tall, walked over from the road with his hands sped behind his back toward Henry and the others. The rest of the people respectfully called him Brother Tiger. "Who is this?" Henry asked curiously. Every time there was something big happened to Green Leaf, Henry would not see so many people. Today, it was a good day. Wade whispered, "Brother Tiger, he is Brother Dragon''s right-hand man. As long as he is here, Brother Dragon will naturally not be far away. If he is here, today''s matter will be difficult to deal with." Wade''s face was very ugly. Obviously, he was still very afraid of the so-called brother Dragon. Brother Tiger, who was only 1.6 meters tall, walked up to Henry and lit a cigarette for himself. He looked up at Henry and said, "Boy, are you really arrogant? Do you know whose territory this is?" Wade took the initiative to say, "Brother Tiger, we shouldn''t be med for this. It''s Ivan..." "Shut up!" Brother Tiger shouted and red at Wade. "Do you want me to talk to you? You''re so rude!" "Yes... I''m sorry." Wade lowered his head and looked very reserved. "It''s just that Brother Tiger..." "I told you to shut up. Didn''t you hear that?" Brother Tiger threw the cigarette in his hand at Wade. Sparks sshed on Wade''s body, and he didn''t dare to move. Brother Tiger''s eyes returned to Henry. "You asked me just now. Who else wants to fight? You can beat Green Leaf''s men?" "Brother Tiger, this matter has nothing to do with my brother-inw. It''s just a personal affair between Ivan and me..." "I want you to shut up!" Brother Tiger raised his foot and kicked Wade directly. A cold light shed in Henrys eyes. He clenched his fists. Just as he was about to make a move, he heard another shout. "Ah Hu! Let''s go! Something happened!" An impatient voice came from outside the crowd. At the same time, the people around Henry bowed in unison and called out "Brother Dragon". Henry also happened to see this so-called brother Dragon. He was a strong man. The calves exposed in the air were full of explosive power. At a nce, it was obvious that he was a master of martial arts. Brother Tiger, who was in a bad mood, said something bad to Henry after hearing the three words. He was so lucky that he made a gesture of cutting his own throat to Henry. Henry''s mobile phone rang at this time, and Helen''s anxious voice rang on the phone. "Henry, ck Thunder and Four Direction Sect havee!" Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Rainbow Private Club was located in the suburb of Yinzhou. In the eyes of most citizens, there was only one impression of this club- expensive! Club covered arge area with a vermilion gate. People who didn''t have a strong family background could just look at it. In the parking lot in front of the entrance of the Rainbow private club, usually there are only luxurious cars, but there was an exception today. A RAV 4 was parked in the parking lot. Compared with the cars such as Mercedes-Benz and Land- Rover, this RAV 4 was quite eye-catching. The car door opened, and Henry got out with Wade, Daisy, and the other two girls. The Rainbow Club did not have a fancy decoration. Instead, it was a ce like a private chateau. At this time, the sky had already turned dark. At this time, the vermilion door was like a bloody mouth in the middle of the night. In front of the main entrance of the club stood a row of men in ck suits. Wade saw with his own eyes that brother Dragon and Brother Tiger had entered the club. Wade swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said, "Brother-inw, are you going to take us in? I heard that they were booked up by Green Leaf tonight and said that there was a big matter to solve." "Let''s go. I''ll bring you in to have a look." Henry patted Wade''s shoulder and strode towards the entrance of the club. Henry immediately came over after receiving Helen''s call. There was only one reason why he brought Wade here. He was waiting to help Wade vent his anger. Wade pulled Henry''s sleeve and said cautiously, "Brother-inw, we may not be able to get in." "Aren''t you one of Green Leaf''s men?" Henry looked at Wade curiously. Wade nodded and said, "Brother-inw, I''m their man, but my level is not high enough." "It doesn''t matter." Henry waved his hand indifferently. "Just wait for you to act a little bit." After that, Henry did not wait for Wade to speak again and went straight to the front door. At this time, Wade had no time to persuade him, so he had to follow Henry. When they approached the gate, Wade was a little frightened, for fear of being discovered by others. The rules of the Green Leaf Gang were very strict. The association had important things to do, and he came here without an invitation. He would be punished heavily. Seeing that they were getting closer and closer to the door, Wade became more and more nervous in his heart, and he unconsciously lowered his head. "Stop, what are you doing!" One of the men in a suit shouted, and Wade was so scared that he started to tremble. Wade looked up and saw that the people around him were looking at him as expected. "I..." Wade opened his mouth. Before he could speak, he heard Henry''s voice. "We work for Leopard!" "Leopard? Why haven''t I seen you before?" One of the underlings asked in confusion. Through the dark night, he couldn''t recognize Henry''s face. When he saw Henry''s face clearly, he couldn''t help but shiver and his legs went weak. He was the one who had participated in the big fights in Rosy Night Club and Roman Holiday Inn, so he had a very deep impression of the man in front of him.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "What''s wrong? Haven''t you seen us before?" Henry''s mouth curved into a smile. The henchman who was talking quickly lowered his head. "Yes, yes, pleasee in." Henry snorted, turned his head and waved to Daisy and the others, and then strode into the gate. He let out a sigh of relief and hurried to catch up with Henry. When they entered the vermilion gate and stepped on the dirt road, the shade of the trees in front of them became fierce and threatening, as if a group of demons were going to swallow the whole world in the future. "Brother-inw, it looks a bit scary." Lam held one of Amy''s arms, and her whole body was curled up. "Brother-inw, what are we doing here?" Daisy asked in confusion. "Of course we came for revenge!" Henry answered without thinking, "Those people were so arrogant just now. Did they pretend to run away?" After passing through this shady path, they saw that the lights were bright. The two floor-like vis were built in the manor, and each vi was brightly lit. There were wooden pavilions, barbecue racks, and even artificial mountains, streams, clear streams, swimming fish around the vi, and many unique things to show off the price of this vi. At the entrance of an underground cer, there stood four members of the Green Leaf in suits. As soon as Henry and the other five people appeared, they were questioned. "We are Leopard''s men," Henry said the same sentence. After that, he was brought into an underground cer. The entrance of the wine cer was very narrow, which was only wide enough for two people to walk side by side. The steps built with mud were very old-fashioned. When Henry walked up the first step, he could smell the strong aroma of the wine. The further he walked in, the wider the road was until he appeared in a hall. In the hall, there was a bottle of grape wine. Beside each bottle of wine, there was written the year and process of making wine. The floor of the hall was covered with white tiles, and a huge crystal chandelier hung over the top of the head. When the lights were turned on, colorful lights shone on the expensive solid wood wine cab. It was the first time for Daisy and the other two girls toe to this kind of chateau, and they looked at the wine curiously. "Hello, do you want any wine?" A young and handsome male waiter, dressed in a ck and white vest, walked out of a corner of the hall and asked respectfully. Henry smiled and shook his head. "No." "Please follow me." The waiter made a gesture of inviting them, and then turned his head to lead the way. If they didn''t enter the underground cer, no one would have thought that there was a different world in the underground cer just on the ground. They entered through a narrow entrance, and the space inside was unexpectedlyrge. Henry and the other five people followed the waiter, passing through several wine cer halls in a row, and finally stopped in front of a wine cab. The waiter put his hand on the third row of the fifth bottle of red wine on the wine cab. With a gentle twist, the wine cab let out a squeaking sound and slowly moved away in front of Daisy and the other two women, including Wade''s shocked eyes. "Please." The waiter bent down and made a gesture. As the wine cab slowly moved away, the scene behind the wine cab also came into view. Except for Henry, the other four people''s mouths were wide open. What appeared in front of them was an underground boxing field! From the perspective of the whole boxing field, it was the size of at least two football fields. In the field, there were not only the fighting ring that wasmonly used for boxing, but also an iron cage! On the iron cage, there were dried bloodstains, which were ck. It was unknown how many people left blood on it. For everything happening here, Daisy and others had never thought about it. Henry looked at all this calmly. Helen had just sent him a message to tell him about the things here, but even if she did not say it, Henry would not be surprised. He knew that almost every city had such an unknown ce. Chapter 125 Chapter 125 At this time, there were quite a number of people gathered in the underground boxing field. At a nce, it was almost possible to tell that the people gathered here were roughly divided into several factions. The people of the same faction were all dressed in the same clothes. They were all surrounded by a large circle in the direction of the iron cage. In the center of the circle sat a few people, who were the leaders of these factions. "Hey, Leopard Kurata, do you have any rules? The society is not important for you, so these nobodies cane in?" A voice rang in front of Henry and others. The people who spoke were Brother Tiger and the others, who had arrived earlier than Henry. Brother Tiger crossed his arms over his chest and stared at them. "Is this a ce where you can come? Are you supposed toe here? There are no rules for doing things. Get out of here!" Brother Dragon, who was walking in front of Brother Tiger, nced at Henry and others. He frowned and did not speak. He looked at them as if he was looking at annoying flies. As soon as Brother Tiger''s voice fell, another voice rang out. "I say, it''s not up to you to meddle in the affairs of our Brother Leopard, right? When you sit in the position of the second boss,e and tell us what to do!" A young man with long hair came over from the side. As soon as Wade saw the young man, he quickly bowed his head and said, "Brother Chow." "Brother Chow, I''ll teach a lesson to the juniors. What''s wrong with that?" Brother Tiger lit a cigarette and looked at the long-haired youth arrogantly. "You are not doing things the right way. How can people like them be present at such an important meeting?" "Our Brother Leopard can call whomever he wants. You are qualified to say nothing. Just do your own things, Tiger!" Brother Chow retreated without fear, and then waved to Wade. "Wade, bring your people here." "Oh, okay." Wade quickly nodded and walked toward Chow. Henry and others followed Wade. In the eyes of outsiders, Henry was like Wade''s assistant. Brother Tiger made a gesture of cutting his own throat to them, and then he swaggered towards the iron cage. After Brother Tiger left, the man frowned. "Wade, why are you here? Who let youe?" "I..." Wade opened his mouth and didn''t know how to exin. Brother Chow was Leopard''s right- hand man. He knew clearly who Leopard would let in or not. Looking at Wade''s speechless look, brother Chow sighed and said, "Forget it, I know what you are thinking. You just want to do more for the association. But this time, you and I can''t interfere in this matter." N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "Brother Chow, what''s wrong? I think it seems that many leaders of the gangs in Yinzhou have arrived." Wade looked at the position in front of the iron cage, where there were many familiar figures. "It''s not just the big boss of the Yinzhou club. This time, all the big bosses of the clubs in Ning Province are here." Brother Chow pouted his lips at the iron cage. "This time, it can be said to be the biggest time that the underground gang in Ning Province has made a scene. Since our young lady got the position, she has killed many opponents. This time, she has been fighting against ck Thunder." "ck Thunder!" Wade widened his eyes. He had heard the name of the leading underground club in Ning Province more than once. "Brother Chow, this time, we have no chance to win." "That''s not necessarily true." Brother Chow nodded. "ck Thunder is powerful, but you should not underestimate the means of our Miss. I heard from Leopard that there is a super master around our Miss. This time, the fierce ck Thunder is not going to fight with us, but to challenge us. If Miss''s master is powerful enough, we still have a chance to win this time." "Super master!" Wade looked at the iron cage with fire in his eyes. All men had a kind of unspeakable admiration for the word "super master". Around the metal cage, there were more than ten club leaders. On the tworgest chairs sat the Green Leaf¡¯s leader Helen and the ck Lightning¡¯s leader, ck Saber. ck Saber yed with the jade ring on his right hand. "Little girl, what do you want to y this time?" Helen was wearing a beige windbreaker, leaning against the chair, like a king in ancient times. She looked at the ck Saber and said, "Big Boss, it was you who made the appointment with us this time. Instead of asking me what I want to do, I would like to see what do you want to do." ¡°Haha.¡± ck Saberughed softly and said in a heroic voice, ¡°Alright, since you, a little girl, have already said that, I, ck Saber, will no longer be pretentious. The rules of thepetition are very simple. I will send out five people and you, the Green Leaf, can send as many as you please. As long as you can defeat all five of us, I, ck Saber, will let bygones be bygones. What do you say?¡± As soon as he finished his words, there was an uproar on the scene. "Only five people of ck Thunder, and Green Leaf can send as many as they want!" "He... He''s too confident!" "If ck Saber can say such words, so he must be very confident. This underground ring has existed for so many years, and I have never heard that there was a time when ck Thunder failed!" "Green Leaf, do you dare to ept it?" ¡°If they ept it, they will face the best of the ck Lightning. If they don¡¯t ept it, they will not be able to survive in the future!¡± At this moment, everyone''s eyes were on Helen. She smiled and said, "Big boss, you deliberately let me win." ck Saber smiled and said nothing. Helen twisted her slender waist and stood up from the seat. She nced at the member of the Green Leaf behind her and said in a clear voice, "Everyone, I think you have heard what ck Saber said just now. In this fight, he will only send out five people. Who wants to fight first?" "Let me do it!" As soon as Helen finished speaking, a strong man stood out. "It''s Brother Meng of West Hall! In the past, he fought against four or five people in four gyms and a club in session." Someone told about his identity. The strong man was wearing a white vest. The muscles all over his body bulged, and he looked full of strength. The ce for thepetition was located in the iron cage. Once you were in the cage, until there was no clear winner no one was allowed to leave. No one could interfere with the two fighters. Brother Meng went straight into the iron cage without saying anything. Helen gestured to ck Saber and said, "Big Boss, where are your people?" Behind him, a young girl walked out. She looked like she was only in her early twenties, wearing ordinary sportswear with a ponytail. The girl didn¡¯t say anything. She also walked into the metal cage. Her appearance caused the surroundings to emit a strange sound. No one expected that the first person to fight for ck Thunder would be this young girl. "Brother Chow, do you think ck Thunder let us do it on purpose? Brother Meng, he can beat this girl with one hand." Wade looked at the two people in the iron cage with a strange look. In contrast, he was like a big gray wolf and she was a little white rabbit. Brother Chow nodded in agreement. When he was about to say something, he heard the voice. "Your Brother Meng lost." Chapter 126 Chapter 126 Brother Chow looked at the person who spoke with some dissatisfaction. It was Henry. "Boy, do you have any idea what you are saying? How could brother Meng lose?" Wade also said, "Brother-inw, Brother Meng will not lose, right? Look at the woman''s figure, how can she be a match for Brother Meng?" Henry shook his head and said with a smile, "Your size doesn''t represent your strength. Brother Meng looks tall and strong, but in fact, his lower body is unstable. The girl looks young and weak, and when she walks, she has a kind of hidden force. If I''m not wrong, this girl, with at most three moves, can knock the opponent down." N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Brother Chow curled his lip. Obviously, he was disdainful of Henry''s words. Wade smiled awkwardly. It was not good for him to refute Henry, but it was really hard to believe that Brother Meng''s strong physique was not a match for a little girl. As for Daisy and the other two girls, they didn''t have so many doubts. In their hearts, they believed almost everything Henry said. In the iron cage, the moment when the iron fence was closed, it represented the beginning. Only when one side fell to the ground, the fence of the iron cage would be opened. The space inside the cage was notrge. It was only about 30 square meters. It was impossible for the two people inside the cage to avoid it. Brother Meng looked at the thin girl in front of him with a sneer on his face. "I really don''t understand. The reason why ck Thunder asked you to fight was that he wanted you to die?" The girl stood there calmly, without saying a word. Seeing that the other party didn''t pay attention to him at all, Brother Meng was a little dissatisfied. He snorted coldly and walked toward the girl with his fists clenched. Helen sat on the chair and looked at the girl in the cage, with her eyebrows slightly wrinkled. She didn''t think that ck Saber deliberately let her go. After learning something about ancient martial arts from Henry, Helenpletely understood what "you can''t judge a book by its cover". Maybe you can see a thin and weak person, and you can burst out the power that you can''t imagine. Helen didn''t expect Brother Meng to win. In other words, she didn''t think that besides Henry, there was no one who was able to beat the people sent by ck Saber. Brother Meng walked up to the girl and sneered. "Little girl, don''t me me. If you want to me someone, me the person who sent you on the stage!" As soon as Brother Meng finished speaking, he punched the girl. When the people outside the iron cage saw Brother Meng''s powerful punch, they could not bear to close their eyes, as if they had already seen the scene of the young girl being knocked to the ground. But the truth was beyond their expectations. Just as Brother Meng''s fist was about to hit the girl, the girl stretched out her right hand like lightning and held the fist from Brother Meng. The strong punch of Brother Meng was held firmly by the girl. "This!" Brother Meng''s face changed. He subconsciously wanted to withdraw his fist, but he found that his fist, as if being struck by a giant mp, could not move at all. At this moment, Brother Meng finally realized that something was wrong. "You!" Brother Meng shouted and just opened his mouth. The girl raised her right foot and kicked Brother Meng heavily on his thigh with a whip kick. This time, Brother Meng felt as if someone was waving a steel pipe and hitting his leg with force. The intense pain hit him and his leg became numb in an instant. At the same time, the girl tightened her wrist and pinched Brother Meng''s fist, making a semi-sided rotation. The power of the rotation was transferred from Brother Meng''s arm to her body. When Brother Meng''s leg was numb, she directly knocked him down to the ground. With a "poof" sound, she lifted up the dust on the ground. This move was smooth and Brother Meng fell to the ground. Some people didn''t realize what had happened. The girl was still standing there calmly, with no emotion in her eyes. She didn''t even look at Brother Meng. "Two moves." Henry opened his mouth and said softly. The expression on Wade''s and brother Chow''s faces froze, and they didn''t know what to say. The expression on ck Saber''s face was also calm. It was as though he had long expected such an ending. There was excitement in Helen''s eyes, because she was sure that this girl also practiced ancient martial arts. As a person who slowly began to get in touch with ancient martial arts, the power of ancient martial arts made Helen fascinated. As the iron cage was opened, several members of the Green Leaf rushed into the cage and carried Brother Meng out. Helen sat on the chair and turned her back to the members of the Green Leaf. She asked again, "Who''s next?" "Let me do it!" Another man stood up. He was a little dismissive of Brother Meng when he saw Brother Meng being defeated like this. He had fought Brother Meng before, so he knew Brother Meng''s weakness was his lower body. Years of training made Brother Meng''s upper body be more explosive, but his body was a little inharmonious and his lower part was unstable, which was why he was knocked down by two moves. The iron cage was shut down again. Henry looked at the two people in the cage and shook his head. "This time, it''s still within three moves." "No..." Brother Chow said on the spot, but before he could say thest word, the iron cage had already shown the result. This young girl once again used only two moves to knock down a young man. Now, even the most insensitive people in the hall could see that this girl was not as weak as she looked on the surface. "Who''s next?" Helen asked again. "I!" Green Leaf sent one person after another. There were more than a dozen people sent, but none of them were a match for the girl in the cage. No one dared to go in the cage anymore. ck Thunder said that he would only send five people, but the first one beat all the strong men of Green Leaf. Henry stood in the back. Every time Green Leaf sent people, he would analyze the situation. In the beginning, brother Chow regarded him as a joke, butter, he would ask Henry whether Green Leaf could win. Seeing that members of Green Leaf were defeated one by one, ck Saber smiled and said, "Little girl, you''re using my people to train your people, aren''t you?" Helen smiled and said, "Big Boss, the rules are set by you. I can send as many people as I want." "Of course." ck Saber nodded. "However, little girl, even if you want to train, you have to stop before it''s toote. If you continue to train, the hearts of the people will scatter." As ck Saber spoke, his gaze swept across the Green Leaf behind Helen. These members of the association were currently showing a kind ofck of confidence in their expressions. The dozens of experts from the association had challenged a young girl one after another, yet none of them had passed through three moves. This was a great blow to them. "Big Boss, you don''t have to worry about it." Helen reached out her hand to the top of her head and waved behind her. "Brother Dragon, don''t you want to sit in the position of the second master? I''ll give you this opportunity today. If you can defeat two people, then the second chair will be yours!" "Brother Dragon!" Brother Tiger looked at the man in front of him with surprise. There was a white bandage around brother Dragon''s fist. Now he was removing the bandage bit by bit. This kind of bandage was to avoid hurting his muscles when he punched with too much strength. When a boxer tore down the belt, it meant that he would not leave a way out for himself. Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Although brother Dragon''s position in the Green Leaf was not very high, his poprity was second only to those in charge. He was also called the runner-up of the provincial striker, which made him very famous in the Green Leaf. There was a vague feeling that he was a double- pupil in the Green Leaf. Now, brother Dragon was going to fight and what made the members of the Green Leaf burst into cheers. The defeat of more than a dozen masters made them feel too wronged, and they urgently needed one person to fight back. Seeing that brother Dragon was so popr, brother Tiger''s face showed joy. "Brother-inw, how much chance do you think he has to win?" Wade looked at Brother Dragon who was walking into the cage and asked. "It''s hard to say." Henry shook his head. "This person has some foundation. Between him and that girl, hmm, depends who has more fighting experience." After brother Dragon walked into the cage, the iron cage was shut. He did not say anything more and directly took action. Outside the cage, Brother Tiger took the lead in shouting and cheering. The situation of the battle in the cage was just as Henry guessed. Unlike the previous dozen or so people, brother Dragon fought with the girl equally, and even seemed to have the upper hand. "Little girl, I didn''t expect that you, Green Leaf, have such an expert. It''s really rare." Looking at brother Dragon, ck Saber said enviously. Brother Dragon waved his fists with a wind-breaking sound. Brother Tiger looked at him with excitement. After today''s fight, brother Dragon will be famous. Green Leaf must have a ce for him in the future! "Ah, lost again." Henry stood there and shook his head. "Howe?" Brother Chow frowned and was puzzled. Although he was not in harmony with brother Dragon and others, in this case, he still hoped that his men could win. "In the early stage, he attacked too quickly and didn''t know how to hold his strength. In this kind of stalemate, he will soon be exhausted and defeated." Henry shook his head. Brother Dragon had a strong momentum, butckedbat experience. As if to confirm Henry''s words, in less than a minute after Henry finished speaking, brother Dragon in the cage repeatedly made mistakes. He was punched by the other party a few times and stepped back. Just when he was about to counterattack, the other party rushed forward and beat him to resist in a hurry. In the end, he was heavily punched in the abdomen. His whole body was bent like a shrimp by this punch, and his face was red with anger. That was the end of this match. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ck Thunder would only send five people to challenge the entire Green Leaf. In the end, only one person was enough to beat all the experts of Green Leaf! Brother Tiger was so worried that he quickly rushed to the iron cage. When the iron fence was opened, he immediately went into the cage and helped brother Dragon out. In brother Dragon''s eyes, there was a strong sense of unwillingness. Helen''s voice sounded again. "Who else wants to fight?" This time, the crowd looked at each other. No one stood out. Now if anyone wanted to stand up and say something, he must have extraordinary confidence in himself. He must have thought he was stronger than brother Dragon. But who in the whole Green Leaf dared to say that they were stronger than brother Dragon? Henry twisted his shoulders. He knew that he couldn''t watch it any longer. Although Helen was sitting there calmly, she must have been very anxious. If he didn''t do it now, God knew what she would do. "Is there anyone else?" Helen asked again. "I''ll do it!" Henry shouted. Under the surprised gazes of Wade, Brother Chow, Daisy, and the two girls, he stood up. The moment when Helen heard Henry''s voice, she felt at ease. She looked back and saw a familiar figure. When she was about to speak, she heard a discordant voice. It was still from the inside of the Green Leaf. "Get back! You don''t know the rules!" Brother Tiger scolded loudly, staring at Henry with a sullen face. Brother Dragon had just been defeated. Now whoever stood out was thinking that he was stronger than him and different from others. Brother Dragon''s reputation in Green Leaf relied on his martial arts. His position, as well as his status, also had a direct rtionship with the runner-up of Ning Province. The person who thought he was stronger than him, showed that he also wanted to surpass him in the position of Green Leaf. In Brother Tiger''s eyes, Henry and his fellows were all Leopard''s followers. Now Leopard''s follower had to stand up and suppress his brother, of course, Brother Tiger was not happy. Henry looked at Brother Tiger strangely and did not speak. Helen also didn''t say what she wanted to say to Brother Tiger and looked over there. Seeing Henry standing there unmoved, Brother Tiger continued to swear, "What''s wrong? Do you need me to tell you the second time? Is this where you are supposed to be?" Henry was silent for two seconds and raised his eyebrows. "If I don''t fight, will you go to fight? Since you are so arrogant, why don''t you fight?" After Henry said that, he found a chair and sat down. "I¡­" Brother Tiger, he opened his mouth, but he was immediately interrupted by Helen. "Okay, then you go and fight." Helen gave the order directly. Although she didn''t know what had happened between Henry and these men, she was definitely on Henry''s side. "Miss, I..." Brother Tiger gave a fawning smile. "Is she kidding? Even Brother Dragon is stronger than me. Aren''t you looking for death if you go up to the cage by yourself?" "Look at you, such a big fellow, your strength should not be bad. Go ahead." Helen pouted her lips in the iron cage. Brother Tiger waved his hand and said, "Miss, you misunderstood me. I was just joking with this little brother. If he wants to fight, just let him do it." "Sorry, I don''t want to fight anymore." Henry shook his head and said, "You are so arrogant, how dare I go against you?" Helen looked at Brother Tiger with an unhappy face and said, "Why don''t you go? Are you waiting for me to invite you to go up?" "Miss, I... I..." Brother Tiger showed a bitter face and didn''t know what to say. He was very puzzled now. Why did he reproach a follower and cause such a big reaction from Miss? "How many times do you want me to tell you?" Helen''s face changed. "No, Miss, I... I''m afraid of losing." Brother Tiger looked embarrassed. "It''s nothing to be ashamed of." Helen smiled and said, "Let''s go." Obviously, Helen''s current attitude had made it clear that he had no choice but to go up. Besides Helen, the other bosses of the Green Leaf looked at Brother Tiger as if they were looking at a fool. As the bosses, they had participated in all kinds of events of Green Leaf. Who didn''t know this malicious person? Brother Tiger, a low-ranked member, actually dared to reproach such a ruthless person? Brother Tiger looked depressed and looked out for help, but no one paid any attention to it. "Come on, weren''t you quite powerful when you were yelling just now? Why are you cowering?" The Third Master of the Green Leaf, Sneaky Viper, sneered. Chapter 128 Chapter 128 Standing there, Brother Tiger''s face looked worse than crying. Since the Miss and the Third Master had spoken, he had no other choice. Brother Tiger red at Henry with hatred in his eyes. "If it wasn''t for him, how could I be forced to this point? Well, it''s just a cage. I''ll kill him when Ie out!" Atst, he gave Henry a ferocious look and Brother Tiger lifted his foot and walked into the cage. Compared with the previous dozens of good-for-nothings, Brother Tiger was more seriously injured. He was kicked to the side, broke two ribs, and fell to the ground. Seeing this scene, Wade breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. The man who was arrogant just now was lying there and seriously injured. When the iron cage door was opened, Brother Tiger''s underlings rushed in and carried him out. Henry smiled with satisfaction and got up to walk toward the iron cage. ck Saber¡¯s calm face also became serious when he saw Henry. This was because he knew that this was also an Ancient Warrior. Moreover, he was definitely not weak. "Why does brother-inw really want to go in?" Looking at Henry walking toward the iron cage, Daisy seemed a little anxious. Just now, she also thought that Henry said that he wanted to go up in order to humiliate that brother Dragon, but she found that what Henry wanted to do was not just to humiliate him. "I don''t know." Amy shook her head. "But judging from the expression on his brother-inw''s face, he looks very confident." "My brother-inw must be more powerful than that woman." Lam, the long-legged beauty, said without hesitation. Amy looked at Lam and said, "Girl, when did you be my brother-inw''s fan?" Lam smiled and said nothing. Brother Tiger was carried out of the iron cage by the younger brother. His two ribs were broken, and his face was distorted by the pain. However, after Brother Tiger came out of the iron cage, the first thing he did was not to go to the hospital, but to deal with Wade and the others. Brother Dragon also walked to the ce where Henry and others stood with a gloomy face. Brother Tiger was his brother. This time, he was framed. How could he bear it? The two brothers and their men walked towards Wade and his fellows in a threatening manner. "Go and get them out of here!" Brother Tiger waved his hand with a painful look, and his eyes were full of hatred. Upon hearing this, the followers of Brother Tiger immediately surrounded Wade and his companions. "Brother Tiger, what do you want to do?" Brother Chow stood in front of Wade with a bad look on his face. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "It''s none of your business. Get out of my way!" Brother Dragon stood out with his hands on his abdomen and scolded. "Brother Dragon." Hearing Brother Dragon''s words, Brother Chow was a little scared, so he whispered, "It''s not in line with the rules." "Rules? When I want teach a little brother a lesson, do I still have to follow the rules?" Brother Dragon asked impatiently, "Come on, take them out. And that guy, when hees out of the cage, pull them all up the mountain!" Upon hearing the word "mountain", the expression of Brother Chow and Wade suddenly changed. They had heard that brother Dragon''s favorite thing to deal with his enemies was to pull them up to the mountain. None of the people who were dragged to the mountain had evere down. A group of people surrounded Wade and others with an unkind look. The three women naturally became their targets. These people looked at the three women, and they knew clearly what was in their eyes. "Brother Dragon, I want to call Leopard!" Brother Chow took out his mobile phone in a panic. The current situation had gone beyond his control. "Who the hell asked you to call him!" brother Dragon''s man came forward and grabbed brother Chow''s mobile phone, and then threw it to the ground. "Hey, Chow, it''s fucking none of your business here. Get out of here!" Looking at these people in front of him, Brother Chow''s legs trembled a little. He knew that there was no way to settle the matter today. If Brother Dragon wanted to deal with a follower, even if he killed them first, Brother Leopard had no way to help. If he stayed here, he would be in trouble. "If you don''t go away, you can go up the mountain together!" brother Dragon said impatiently. Brother Chow''s body started shaking. He looked at Wade apologetically and said, "Wade, don''t me me. I''ll go to Brother Leopard right now!" "Get lost!" The man standing in front of brother Chow pushed him away and stared at Wade. "Boy, are you taking the initiative to go with us, or do you want us to break your legs and get you out first?" Looking at this scene, Wade swallowed hard and said, "Brother Dragon, I did something wrong this time, but it has nothing to do with my ssmates. Can you not make things difficult for them?" At this time, Brother Tiger had recovered from the pain of the broken ribs. With the help of his followers, he came to the front of Daisy and the other two girls and licked his lips. "These girls are good. I want all of them." "Brother Tiger! This has nothing to do with them!" Wade, who had always been very respectful, suddenly shouted, "This is between us. Don''t implicate my ssmate!" "F*ck you!" The man in front of Wade kicked his belly. "My boss can do whatever he wants. Who do you think you are? Go away!" The three women looked back and forth at each other, and then looked at the iron cage. Henry was still standing in the cage, so he didn''t notice what was happening here. Amy''s eyes were a little flustered, but she was still calm. "Brother Dragon, right? I advise you not to be impulsive. You have to know who she is!" The girl Amy was talking about was Daisy. Daisy took a deep breath and stood up. "Oh? Who is she?" Brother Dragon looked at Daisy with a yful look. Daisy calmed down and was about to say that she was a member of the Lin family when she heard a voice. "Brother Dragon, you''ve made big moves recently!" Upon hearing this voice, the expressions of Brother Tiger and his underlings changed. Brother Dragon turned around and looked at the person who spoke. "Brother Viper." Viper''s hand was still wrapped with gauze, and he walked over with a smile on his mouth. Seeing Viper, brother Dragon''s followers, including brother Tiger, all nodded to greet him. "Brother Dragon, what are you doing?" Sneaky Viper nced at the followers of Brother Long and asked curiously. "Brother Viper, I want to teach a few men who don''t know the rules a lesson." Brother Dragon smiled. "Don''t know the rules?" There was a trace of doubt on Viper''s face. The next second, the doubt on his face disappearedpletely and turned into fierceness. At the same time, he pped brother Dragon in the face. Brother Dragon could avoid this p, but he dared not. A crisp p sounded, and a five-finger print appeared on Brother Dragon''s side face. "Brother Viper, what are you..." Brother Tiger, who was standing by the side, could not help but say. "Shut up!" Sneaky Viper shouted and shouted, "Don''t know the rules? I think it''s you, Brother Dragon, who have been living big recently. It''s you who don''t know the rules!" "Brother Viper, I don''t understand what you mean." Brother Dragon frowned. Chapter 129 Chapter 129 "You don''t understand what I mean?" Viper sneered. "Brother Dragon, do you know who is standing in the cage now?" The words of Viper attracted everyone''s attention to the iron cage. Viper lit a cigarette and nced at Brother Tiger and the others one by one. "Brother Dragon, your people are getting bolder and bolder. They dare to provoke anyone, and you dare to curse them! When brother Thunder Monster was still in power, even he had to be polite to that guest. But you are even more arrogant than Thunder Monster?" Hearing this, Brother Dragon had a bad feeling. "Brother Viper, he is..." ¡°Brother Dragon, you have been in the association for quite some time. There are some things that you should have heard of. At that time, we were at Roman Holiday Inn and we were ambushed by the Big Circle. There were over fifty members, but they were killed by one person. That person was the man in the cage. When he had wiped out Big Circle, ck Thunder''s Second Leader came to seek revenge, his men had been taken care of by this man. Today, during the fight with ck Thunder, we have to rely on this person to win. I have to say that all of you are really bold. Honestly speaking, I admire all of you.¡± Each time Sneaky Viper said a word, Brother Dragon''s face became darker. When his voice fell, Brother Dragon''s could not speak. The eyes of Brother Tiger and others were somewhat dull. As members of the Green Leaf, they had heard of some of the major events that had happened some time ago. They also knew that there was such a mysterious expert in the Green Leaf. However, none of them had expected that the mysterious expert was a young man who had even been treated as Leopard''s follower by them. Compared with the ugly faces of Brother Tiger and the others, Wade was so excited that his whole body was shaking. The super expert whose name spread throughout the whole Green Leaf was his brother-inw! God! This was incredible! "Brother Dragon, your people are really good. You''d better stay here. It depends on that person''s mood how we will deal with you. I''ll give you a small tip. You''d better have a better attitude, otherwise, Miss couldn''t protect you!" Sneaky Viper said. After he finished speaking, he gave Brother Tiger a thumbs-up. The irony in his thumbs-up was very strong. Brother Tiger and the others all lowered their heads and did not dare to say a word. They were so arrogant just now, but now they were so frightened that they were in a panic. Brother Dragon took two deep breaths and said in a low voice, "Who caused trouble?" "One...one...one follower, Ivan Guo from the University of Yinzhou." Brother Tiger''s voice was trembling. "Get him to get the hell out!" Wade looked at Brother Dragon with a smile and said, "Brother Dragon, do you still want to pull us up the mountain?" Brother Dragon squeezed out a smile that was uglier than crying. "Little brother, it was just a misunderstanding. Don''t take it to heart." Daisy snorted, "Misunderstanding? Wait and see, I won''t let my brother-inw let you go!" Brother Dragon opened his mouth but couldn''t say anything. In the face of absolute strength, everything was useless. If he wanted to me someone, he could only me himself for being blind. Sneaky Viper led Daisy and others to sit at the front. People sitting here were all very important people in the association. Originally, Wade sat there carefully, but he found that the other high-level members of the Green Leaf were very cautious when treating him. They also handed him cigarettes and ignited him. Only then did he realize how high the status of his brother-inw in the Green Leaf was. He just followed his brother-inw all the way here and he had such a special treatment. It seemed that his brother-inw was very respected. What Wade did not know was that Henry was respected and feared by others in the Green Leaf. It was true that every time Henry made a move, the bloody scene had already prated into the hearts of all members. Helen, who was sitting on the main seat, turned her head and looked at Wade and the others. Her eyes were fixed on Daisy for a few seconds. As a policewoman, she naturally knew Daisy''s identity, she was a member of the Lin family. But she only nced at her for a few seconds and then looked back at the iron cage. In the iron cage, Henry stood in front of the girl and did not move. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. The girl looked at him and did not move. Henry didn''t want to move. She was just a little girl, so it was not worth for him to make the first move. However, the girl did not dare to move. The opponents she had met before, just by looking at the other side''s steps, she could tell whether they were strong or not. But Henry, she could not see through him. In her eyes, her opponent seemed to be full of ws, but she had an intuition that as long as she dared to move, she would inevitably be struck by a thunderbolt. As time went by, Henry stood there rxedly, while the girl''s back was already wet with sweat. Behind ck Saber, there were four people. One was a middle-aged man, and the other three were young men. Looking at the cage, the middle-aged man sighed. "Junior Sister will lose." ¡°Lose?¡± The three youths were somewhat puzzled. ¡°Master, they haven¡¯t even fought yet. How would Junior Sister lose?¡± "Momentum." The middle-aged man spat out the word. "You didn''t fight and you didn''t directly face your opponents, so you can''t feel that kind of momentum. Your Junior Sister can''tpete with it at all. Any one, including the three of you, would be overwhelmed by it. Next time, you three get in together." Hearing master''s words, the three young men did not refute him. They all nodded solemnly. They knew that their master would not talk nonsense. In the cage, the girl''s forehead was already covered with sweat. Large drops of sweat slid down her cheeks. She felt that what she was facing was not a person, but a mountain. It was tall, tall moutain which blocked out the sun, making it difficult for her to breathe. At the beginning, she did not dare to move, but now, she could not move at all. Even her limbs felt a little weak. Henry looked at the girl and sighed. He knew that if things went on like this, this girl would probably copse. Henry took a step forward. Originally, he was five meters away from the girl, but in an instant, he was in front of the girl. He raised his fist and waved it at the girl with a wind-breaking sound. Facing Henry''s punch, the girl didn''t even try to hide. She just stood there and didn''t move at all. ¡°Bang!¡± A burst of explosive sound rang in the girl''s ear. Henry''s punch did notnd on the body, but on the girl''s ear. When Henry''s punch ended, the girl''s legs went weak and her whole body went limp. She fell to the ground and gasped for breath. Her body was sweating profusely and her eyes were filled with fear. "Little girl, you need to improve your strength." Henry smiled and stretched out his hand to the girl. The girl''s eyes were fixed on him for a few seconds. She took the initiative to grab Henry''s hand and let him pull her up. "Thank you." The girl whispered to Henry. This was the first time she had spoken since she entered the arena. The middle-aged man sitting behind ck Saber shook his head when he saw this scene. ¡°ck Saber, let¡¯s get out. We lost.¡± At the same time, the three young men beside the middle-aged man stood up. Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Except for a few people, none of them understood what had happened in the cage. It felt like a fake game. Henry threw a punch out of nowhere, and his opponent fell down. If it wasn''t for the fact that everyone knew the skills of the ck Thunder, they would probably curse loudly. The iron cage doors were opened. The girl came out of the cage and came to the middle-aged man behind ck Saber. "I''m sorry, master. I lost." "It''s all right. He was too strong. You could hold on under his momentum for such a long time. It''s already very good. In the future, you have to practice kungfu hard and can''t ck off." "Yes, master." The girl nodded and sat down beside the middle-aged man. Henry looked out of the cage. He felt that the girl was not bad. In the fight with people from Green Leaf just now, the girl didn¡¯t use her full strength or killed anyone. Otherwise, Henry would have destroyed her. Behind ck Saber, three youths walked out one after another. All of them had short hair and wore red and white sportswear of the same style. They walked towards the iron cage. "Three people?" "What happened?" Three people against one person?" Seeing that ck Thunder sent three people directly, everyone in the field let out a doubtful voice. Helen frowned and said, "Big Boss, your way of doing things is against the rules, isn''t it?" "Is it?" ck Saber smiled. "Little girl, what I just said is that we would send five people. Your people, as long as they can defeat the five of us, it''s fine. But I didn''t say that the five people I would send were going to fight one by one." ck Saber did not deliberately lower his voice so that many people could hear him. Hearing his words, many people present cursed in their hearts. Even Helen was somewhat speechless towards ck Saber. "Big Boss, is it interesting for you to y this kind ofnguage game with a girl?" "There''s no other way." ck Saber shook his head. "You are too strong. If I want to win, I can only use some tactics. Little girl, you can also send out many people at once. As long as you''re willing, you can fill up this metal cage." Helen curled her lips. This iron cage only covered an area of 30 square meters, so how many people could it be filled with? She looked at Henry, and when she saw his OK gesture, she was relieved. Helen nodded and said, "Okay, Big Boss, you are an elder. Just as you said, I don''t have any other trump cards. If you can beat him, we will admit defeat." The three young men walked into the cage. They all looked at Henry and wanted to know how powerful this person was. The iron cage nged and waspletely closed. The three young men lined up and confronted Henry. Outside the field, the middle-aged man asked the girl beside him, "How did you feel just now?" "He''s very powerful," the girl said, "When I saw him, I wanted to strike first, but I had no idea what to do. It was as if I couldn''t hit him at any point. As time went by, the pressure he brought on me became greater and greater. It was like a mountain. Master, that feeling was worse than when I was fighting against you." "Huh?" The middle-aged man was confused. He looked at the cage and guessed, "Is he in the Qi- refining stage?" In ancient kungfu, there were two kinds of people who had mastered the body and the Qi-refining. Generally speaking, the Qi-refining was stronger than that of the body-refining. However, it was very difficult to make a deal with the people who practiced the Qi-refining. Among ten thousand people, one person could sessfully master it, which was very rare. In China, there were some famous Qi masters who were quite old. It was an exaggeration to fly over eaves and run on walls, but they were absolutely able to be as light as swallows and control the Qi in their bodies. In the early years, someone interviewed a master of Qi in his 60s. He sucked a porcin bowl with the Qi in his abdomen. The three strong men worked together but couldn''t take the bowl off from the master''s belly. It was obvious that the Qi in his body existed. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. After guessing that Henry was likely to be in the Qi-refining stage, the middle-aged man''s eyes became much more dignified. A young Qi master. There must be a master to guide him. In the cage, the three young men were looking for a ce to fight against Henry. What Kungfu focused on was killing the opponent with one strike. Before taking action, they should find the opponent''s weak point and carry out the attack. This method was especially effective when the number of opponents was higher. At this moment, the three of them were looking for the weak points on Henry. Henry stood there casually with his hands in his pockets. "Break his lower part, his stance is casual, so if he wants to use the force of his waist, he needs at least two movements. I''ll attack his lower part. One of you will control his back, and the other will attack from the front, trying to subdue him with one strike." "It''s hard. I think the most effective way is to attack from both sides. He put his hands in his pockets, and we can attack from both sides of his body. It''s the most effective way." One of them proposed a method, while the other directly made the final decision! "There''s no need to think about it. Let''s get started! We''re going to attack the lower part." As soon as the words were spoken, the three of them moved in unison in three different directions. They attacked Henry from the front, lower side and back at the same time. The people on the field were all shocked. "It''s all dead corners. It''s a three-on-one situation. There''s no doubt." "Indeed, and these three young people are extremely fast. If I were to face any one of them, I would be defeated in an instant. It would be very difficult for one person to face three of them," said a man who had a kungfu foundation. "There are still many masters in ck Thunder. Green Leaf only upied Yinzhou City, while ck Thunder upied the whole province." "This is the inner power." When the three young men in the cage moved, it could be said that no one was optimistic about Henry. Wade clenched his fists and said, "Come on, brother-inw!" Facing the three men''s attack, Henry pulled his hands out of his trouser pocket. At this time, the three men''s attacks were already in front of him. A man attacked Henry ''s waist with his knee, and Henry took half a step forward. The distance was only 40 centimeters, but the knee missed his waist and scratched across his back. In the eyes of others, Henry was lucky enough to avoid this attack. But Henry was very clear that the knee kick seemed to be dangerous, but it did not pose any threat to him. It simply couldn''t hit him. Even if there was only one-millimeter distance, it still wouldn''t be able to hit him. As soon as he dodged the knee kick, Henry ''s face was facing another punch. He made a move like lightning. He pped the man''s arm with his palm and pushed his fist away. At the same time, another man''s leg hit Henry''s calf. This time, Henry did not dodge, but let his opponent kick on his calf. The man who used his leg to hit Henry suddenly changed his face. He felt that he didn''t kick a person now, but a steel te. It was clear that he was the one who took the initiative to attack, but he felt a burning pain in his leg. Chapter 131 Chapter 131 The so-called overwhelming power was not only in terms of techniques but also in terms ofbat awareness, which was also an absolute crushing. Henry was attacked by three people in this narrow space that he could not dodge effectively, Even if he was kicked in the leg, it was not a big deal for him. On the contrary, the person who kicked Henry was in pain at the moment. Of course, this was also the reason why Henry did not do his best. If Henry now wanted to kill these three people, then they had no chance to survive. Killing people and defeating people were twopletely different ways of fighting. Once when Henry came into contact with the dark underground, he met a super master. At that time, someone asked him about how much percent he could defeat this master. Henry ''s answer was that there was no chance to defeat him, but he was 70% sure that he could kill him. This was the difference between killing people and defeating people. For a long time, Henry had mastered the killing skill. At this time, on the arena, Henry waspletely outssed by his strength! After blocking the three people''s attacks, Henry also started his counterattack. Compared with the three people, his counterattack was not very skillful. He gave people the feeling that there was only one word: direct! His punch was quick and unstoppable and hit the man in front of him directly in the abdomen. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Having been punched by Henry, the young man who had just waved his fist at Henry only felt that bitter water was surging up from his stomach. His whole body couldn''t use any strength, so he naturally curled up. Henry turned around and threw a whip kick at the man who had just attacked him in the knee and knocked him over. Thest man, covering his calf, looked at Henry with aplicated look. The three brothers attacked at the same time, but not only did not cause any threat to the other party but also made the other party lose the ability to fight with the two people in an instant. Now his calf was still not enough. After knocking down the two men in a sh, Henry did not continue to fight. He looked at the third person and asked, "Do you still want to fight?" "Of..." The third person was just about to speak. ¡°Open the door! We have lost!¡± The middle-aged man behind ck Saber stood up and spoke in a loud voice. The young man in front of Henry looked discouraged. Indeed, they had lostpletely. ck Saber stood up and turned around. He looked at the middle-aged man behind him and said, "Master Binbo, thank you for your help this time." ¡°Mr.ck Saber, this is originally a matter of our ancient Kungfu. I asked you to be a messenger in the middle, so I should be the one to thank you.¡± The middle-aged man said. He was wearing a ck tunic suit and t cloth shoes, and he had the demeanor of a master. Binbo bypassed the ck Sober and walked towards the cage. The gate was opened, and three young men came out with each other''s help. "Master..." "Go back and rest. The opponent''s strength is very strong. It''s not your fault." Binbo patted the shoulders of the three people one by one, walked into the cage, and then took the initiative to close the gate. The fight between him and Henry would be the final game. At this moment, the people had thoroughly seen how strong Henry was. Facing the attacks from the three young men, he dealt with them calmly and counterattacked them like lightning. His movements were as rxed and natural as if he had practiced them countless times. It was like a show. The cage door was shut. Henry and Binbo stared at each other. With his hands behind his back, Binbo looked at Henry and said, "Young man, you have such strength at such a young age. Where did you learn?" The corners of Henry ''s mouth turned up. "Self-taught." "What a self-taught. By right, you are also considered a genius. As a senior, I admire you very much, but your people killed my own son. In the battle just now, you had a sense of priority. You shouldn''t kill people." Standing there, Binbo''s voice was calm, but he was questioning. "Hehe." Henry chuckled and said, "I know a little about what happenedst time. Your son was ruthless, my people shouldn¡¯t be med for killing him. If he could be like your disciples today, there would be no reason to kill him, and he would not die miserably." Binbo did not say a word. He understood Henry''s words clearly. His son''s temperament was indeed somewhat wrong, but no matter what, he was still his son. How could he just sit back and watch when his son was killed like this? Henry stopped saying anything either. Both of them just looked at each other quietly. Binbo had just guessed that Henry was not psychical practicing but he had a strong Qi. He was going to feel how strong the young man''s Qi was! Time passed slowly, Binbo¡¯s breathing became heavier and heavier. He had been looking at his opponent in front of him. In the beginning, he could not feel any momentum from Henry. But now, he could clearly feel that the man obviously did nothing, but standing in front of him, from a sheep to a lion! He was like a fierce beast, ready to pounce on him at any time. Henry made a gesture of raising his hand slightly, but this small gesture gave Binbo a feeling of chest tightness. Binbo''s pupils violently contracted because he found that it was a very terrible thing. No wonder his disciple was pressed by this person''s momentum and couldn''t move. At that time, Bingbo was still puzzled. How could a young man have such a horrible momentum? But now he was sure that this young man didn''t have momentum, but... murderous intent! The momentum could be performed in many ways. Sharp eyes, tall physique, or the majesty that had been cultivated for a long time. This kind of momentum would make the weak unconsciously bow their heads. However, when the murderous aura was formed, there was only one way: killing! There was not a definite number of people to be killed. Binbo looked at the opponent in front of him. How old is he? Why does he have such a strong murderous aura that even made Binbo feel depressed!" Binbo''s breathing was heavy, and his back was sweating. Now he felt the same as the girl before. In the face of Henry ''s murderous look, he felt weak in his legs and feet, and he couldn''t think of any resistance in his heart. This feeling made him feel scared. Who the hell was this person! How could he give him such a strong pressure, and this pressure was still getting stronger as time went by! The people could not tell what kind of game was going on between the two of them. Binbo felt that at this moment, even breathing was a little difficult, and the feeling of chest tightness became more and more obvious. Just as he was about to lose his bnce, something strange happened! An ear-piercing ringtone rang from the iron cage. "Hello? Ah? I''m outside. With Daisy, really. Oh." Henry picked up the phone and said quickly. Then he waved his hand to the outside of the iron cage. "Daisy,e here, your sister wants to talk with you!" Chapter 132 Chapter 132 The phone call from Henry stunned all the people. What''s going on? The atmosphere changed too fast. Daisy stood up from her seat with a strange expression, walked to the cage, and took the phone from the railings of the iron cage. "Hello, sister. Yes, I''m with my brother-inw. Okay, I''ll tell him. That''s it." Daisy spoke a few words on the phone and handed the phone back to Henry. "What''s the matter?" Henry asked. "My sister said that she wants you to be home in half an hour." "Half an hour?" Henry''s face changed. "How long will it take to drive back from here?" "Well..." Daisy thought for a moment and answered, "It will take about 20 minutes." Hearing this, Henry breathed a sigh of relief. "Okay, it''s not toote. Wait for me to finish this, and you wait for me." After Henry finished speaking, he turned around and looked at Binbo. When Henry answered the phone, Binbo just took a breath and felt the murderous aura form, Henry. He didn''t want to experience it again. His idea was to fight directly. Since he couldn''t beat the young man in momentum, he would beat him in other aspects! Binbo stepped back with his left foot and made a bow stance. He spread his hands in front of his abdomen and took a deep breath. "Young man, I admit you..." "Sorry, my wife urged me to go home. I have to finish this soon." Henry interrupted the words of Binbo and clenched his fists. Then, he stepped forward and rushed straight to him. Henry''s action shocked Binbo. He couldn''t help but exim, "So fast!" As soon as the exmation stopped, Henry came to him step-by-step and punched out. Binbo subconsciously twisted his body and narrowly dodged the punch. Henry''s fist didn''t slow down and hit the iron cage behind him. The steel bar, as thick as a human''s thumb, was sent by Henry''s punch. Looking at the curved steel bars behind him, Binbo swallowed his saliva. If this punch hit him, he could imagine what would happen to him. Henry did not stop when he threw a punch. He turned around and threw a whip kick. Binbo grabbed the steel bars above the iron cage with both hands and avoided Henry''s whip kick. The leg hit on the steel bars. This time, it was not only so simple to bend the steel bars, but it broke four steel bars in session and stopped. Earlier, no matter if he was fighting the girl or those three young men, the movements were so fast that ordinary people could only see the result but not the details. But now, after seeing the power of Henry''s punch and kick, almost everyone subconsciously shuddered. At the same time, they thought, what if this punch and kicknded on themselves? Maybe they would be beaten to death directly? Henry grinned, gnashed his teeth, and rushed to step t again. "Stop, stop, stop!" When he saw Henry''s sprinting movement, Binbo quickly pointed to the palm of his right hand with his left index finger. "Stop fighting, stop fighting, I admit defeat!" There were so many people watching. At least, Binbo was the Master of the Four Direction Sect. He was very reluctant to admit defeat. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. But what could he do even if he was unwilling to admit? Henry''s two moves just now, he could escape by luck. Next time, he didn''t know if he would be so lucky. Under Henry''s attack, he didn''t even dare to fight back. "Admit defeat? Okay, I''ll leave." Hearing this, Henry immediately stopped and hurriedly pulled the iron cage fence. He walked out and called Daisy while walking, "Hurry up, drive the car, and tell me how long it will take to get back home." "Brother-inw, there are 29 minutes left. Don''t worry." "Worry? Do I look like I''m in a hurry? " Henry said loudly. However, he didn¡¯t slow down at all as he walked out. He was still in a hurry and trotted out of the boxing field. All the leaders of the club sitting around widened their eyes and looked as if they had seen a ghost. Such a powerful and terrifying expert turned out to be a... henpecked husband? Looking at Henry''s hurried appearance, Helen''s eyes showed a hint of loneliness, but it disappeared in a sh. "Big Boss, we''re lucky to win this battle." "Haha, it is a rule ever since ancient times that many heroes are youngsters" ck Saber gave a thumbs-up. Wade and the others, following Henry, got up and quickly walked out of the underground boxing house. Seeing that Henry had left in a hurry, Brother Tiger and others breathed a sigh of relief in their hearts. It seemed that they would let go of the matter this time. Such a master would certainly not make trouble for them again. The thought had just urred to them when they saw Henry, who had already left the boxing field, bring Wade with him and return. "By the way, I forgot to tell you that Brother Dragon and Brother Tiger, I wille to youter for a chat. Don''t let me down!" After that, Henry turned back and ran away. Brother Tiger and the others nodded and smiled. "Sure, sure." Their smiles were much uglier than their cries. On the way back, Henry was driving and stepping on the gas pedal all the way. The man in the car looked at Henry''s anxious appearance and covered his mouth tough. There was no trace of a master who had just shown off to all the people. "By the way, Daisy, have you told your sister what we are doing?" Henry asked. Daisy shook her head. "No." "Good." Henry breathed a sigh of relief. "Please don''t tell your sister. Just say that we were reading a book in the school library." When the car arrived at the Luxury Vige, there were still three minutes before the time that Sylvia said. Henry didn''t even have time to say goodbye. He directly got out of the car and ran home. Henry opened the door at thest minute. Only Sylvia was sitting on the sofa and watching TV. Her hair was loose. "President Lin, I''m back," Henry said with a smile. "Where did you go today?" Sylvia asked without looking at him. "Had a lecture at Yinzhou University." "I know it. Is it finished?" "I just had dinner with Daisy and others and yed for a while, and then..." Henry said with an unnatural look on his face. Sylvia ''s voice suddenly became severe. "I didn''t ask you this!" "What did you ask?" Henry looked confused. Sylvia stood up and tidied up her sky blue pajamas. Then she turned around and stared at Henry. "I gave you the phone number of Manager Sun of the marketing department. You haven''t contacted Manager Sun, have you? Three days and thest day is tomorrow. How is your preparation going?" "Well." Henry rubbed his hands together andughed dryly. In fact, he had never thought of contacting Manager Sun. "President Lin, I''ve found my partner, and he will be here the day after tomorrow." "You''ve found? A French International Group?" Sylvia ''s bright eyes were full of doubts. Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Facing Sylvia''s doubts, Henry nodded without hesitation. "Yeah, I have already found." Sylvia looked a little unhappy. "Henry, don''t take this as a joke. I hope you can treat it seriously." "Don''t worry, I''m definitely not joking. I''ve really found a partner. You will meet him the day after tomorrow." Sylvia still didn''t believe him. It was not easy to find a French multinational group. How could they reach an agreement in just three days? But since Henry said so, she could only believe it first. "I hope so. It''s all right. I''ll go to sleep first. You should go to bed early too." Sylvia put on her pink slippers and went upstairs. The moon and stars were moving, and the sun was rolling up in the sky. As usual, Henry cleaned up the house and went to thepany with Sylvia. Henry had not been to the business department for two days. When he came, he saw that Amity was cleaning the floor carefully with a mop in her hand. Her smooth forehead was covered with sweat. Sister Hong and others were sitting, eating breakfast and discussing their new nails. They threw the garbage bag for breakfast under their feet and asked Amity to clean it up. Sister Hong and the others are clearly bullying her by doing this. Henry walked over and took the mop from Amity''s hand. He frowned and said, "Didn''t I tell you to stay home and rest for a few days?" He was not surprised that Amity was rejected and bullied in thepany. Because of thest incident, many people in the department med Amity, thinking that she ruined everyone''s interests. If Amity did not earn some achievements, this kind of exclusion would continue. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Amity was surprised to see Henry, "Brother Zhang, I am..." "What?" Henry threw the mop aside and grabbed Amity''s thin arm. "Let''s go. We''ll do some business outside." Amity let Henry pull her out of the office. Henry took a look at the two blisters in the palm of her hand. He asked, "Have youe to work these two days?" Amity smiled and answered, "I don''t have anything to do at home, so I came to thepany. It''s very easy for me to clean up every day." "Easy?" Henry curled his lips. Just look at the blisters in her hand. These two days she must have been grinding hard. Amity saw that Henry''s eyes were fixed on her hand, so she withdrew her small hand subconsciously. Seeing the look of Amity, Henry sighed. "Little girl, it''s one thing to love work, but you also need to know how to adapt. You know that you can''t do anything in thepany, but why are you letting yourself being bullied? Why don''t you stay at home until tomorrow? You''re a little stupid." Henry stretched out his finger and poked Amity''s head hard. Amity stuck out her little tongue but did not say anything. Henry walked out of thepany with Amity and said, "Go home today and have a good rest. As for thepany''s project, you can have a look. The partner I found wille tomorrow. It''s up to you to negotiate with them." "Okay." Amity nodded. When the two of them passed the front desk, Henry saw a person. It was the receptionist he and Amity met outside the business building that day. The receptionist also saw two of them. "Yo, on such a hot day, you still have to go out and do business. You must be really tired. You can''t make much money in a month, so you have nothing else to do." As soon as the receptionist saw Amity, she sneered. Amity looked at the girl at the front desk and said nothing. Henry didn''t say a word. He walked past the front desk with Amity and walked out of thepany''s door. He heard a sneer behind him again. "Girl, do you have a grudge against that woman?" After they went out of thepany, Henry asked curiously. Amity''s pretty face was slightly red. "I don''t think there''s any enmity between us. Her name is Ena Zhong, and she was in the same dorm as me at school. Before, she liked a boy in our school, but the boy was chasing me, and then our rtionship was..." At this point, Amity was a little too embarrassed to continue. "All right." Henry nodded speechlessly. This was a very small thing. Only these little girls could hold a grudge against someone because of this matter. Henry squinted his eyes and looked above his head. The sun in the summer was scorching hot in the morning, making people feel hot in the sun. "Little girl, go home quickly and prepare for tomorrow." "Okay, Brother Zhang, I''ll go first." Amity waved to Henry and walked to the bus station. After she left, Henry turned around and looked at thepany''s door. Then he strode toward the opposite side of thepany. In a cafe not far from Lins Group, Henry ordered the cheapest Nescafe coffee and looked at his cell phone. A handsome young man sat opposite Henry and ordered the most expensive Jamaican coffee in the store. "Wade White, I say you''re quite good at drinking. I drink the cheapest while you drink the most expensive coffee?" Henry picked up the Nescafe coffee in front of him and looked at the person in front of him. Wade chuckled and tidied up the Armani on his body. ¡°Boss, isn¡¯t it a waste of money if you don''t spend it well? You pursued your true love, and I pursued material things.¡± "Don''t pursue money that much. Tell me, what''s the matter with the appointment?" "Three things, boss." When Wade was talking about serious matters, his smiling face became much more serious. "First, the people of the Sharp Knife have already controlled the entire Yinzhou. They are ready to attack the Thorn Ci at any time. Because of her strength, the three small teams of the Sharp Knife can''t pose any threat to her. However, the people from the Nihon country''s Quicksand Society have also appeared in the Yinzhou. The leader of the Quicksand was assassinated by Thorn, and now they wouldn''t stop chasing her. This time, many experts havee." "Quicksand?" Henry sneered. "This organization, which lives like a mouse, dares to chase people across the country? Let theme. At that time, it will be a mess with the Sharp Knife. There will be many people who worry about it. What about the other two things?" ¡°The second thing. As for the me Crystal Painting, there are rumors all over the world saying that thest me Crystal Painting is in your possession, Boss. Countless forces are currently pressuring us. They hope you will hand over the painting, Boss.¡± Wade¡¯s face was a bit unsightly as he spoke. "Put pressure on me?" Henry raised his eyebrows. "Do they think that I have beenpletely disabled in thest battle?" ¡°Yes.¡± Wade did not hide anything. ¡°There are many rumors now. Most people believe that the injuries you suffered in thest battle will never heal. Otherwise, even if they had the courage, they wouldn¡¯t dare to put pressure on us.¡± "It doesn''t matter. Let''s put it aside and talk about the third one." "The third one. It''s about a person who wants to kill your wife. I''ve found him!" Chapter 134 Chapter 134 He has found the person who wants to kill Sylvia! Henry''s eyes were full of killing intent at this moment. Seeing Henry''s gaze, Wade prayed for the one who provoked Henry. "Who''s that?" "Su Enterprise in Yanjing, we have already found out the specific person. Do we need to do it directly?" "No." Henry shook his head. "I made an agreement with China earlier this year. My people won''t make a big noise in China unless there''s no other choice. It''s not a small quarrel if you go to Su Enterprise and kill people. I''ll handle it myself. You can send the information of that person to me." "Okay, boss, I''ll go first." Wade looked at the diamond watch of Patek Philippe on his wrist. Without waiting for the top-quality Jamaican coffee to be soaked, he got up and left the cafe. Henry looked at the message from Wade on his mobile phone. A few secondster, he deleted the message. The identity and appearance of the other party had been firmly remembered in his mind. At the same time, he gave the other party a title of dead man walking. As soon as he came out of the cafe, Henry received a message from Sylvia, in which there was a location. "Come over here. I''ll be waiting for you here. Mn and the others will be here soon!" Henry opened the location and arrived at the fastest speed. The location that Sylvia sent to Zhang Xuhui was the location of an apartment. As soon as Henry arrived, he saw Sylvia standing downstairs with an anxious face. As soon as she saw Henry, Sylvia trotted over in her ck high heels and handed over a key to Henry. "This is..." Henry looked at the key with a puzzled face. "Apartment No. 2 on the thirteenth floor. You go up first. Be more believable. Hurry up." Sylvia didn''t have time to exin to Henry. She pushed and shoved. Henry entered the corridor and walked toward the 13th floor without saying a word. As for Sylvia, she drove away after Henry went upstairs. Henry took the elevator to the 13th floor. He found the door of apartment No. 2 and opened it. Although it was called a small apartment, it was absolutely luxurious. The room in front of Henry was at least 130 square meters, the super big living room, the superrge single bedroom, the superrge bathroom, the luxuriously decorated walls, and all the furniture were high-end. The wooden floor was cleaned and spotless. There was a study room in the apartment. Henry looked at the things in the study room and knew what this single apartment was for. The pieces of painted paper and colors were all used to arrange Henry''s fake identity. Looking at the room, it seemed that Sylvia spent a lot of time preparing this. Some of the colors were specially opened and half used. There was already half a picture on the paper on the drawing board, creating an illusion that someone often painted here. Henry just looked around the whole house. Before he could take a closer look, he heard the doorbell ringing. "Coming!" Henry responded and went to the living room. After thinking for a moment, he took off his jacket and was only wearing a shirt. As soon as he opened the door, he saw Mn, Nico, and Sylvia standing in front of the door. Apart from the three girls, there was a strange man that he had never seen before, who had a mustache, a dirty braid, and an artist''s style. His mncholic look was enough to call her a female killer. As soon as Mn saw him, she was surprised. "Henry, you''re really here. Sylvia was not sure you would be here. She said that you have been helping her in herpany recently, so you don''t have much time." "Ha, ha." Henryughed drily and unconsciously looked at Sylvia. Her pretty face turned a little red and looked a little unnatural. "Honey, an old friend of mine is here. He''s also specialized in painting. He wanted to see your studio." "Hello, I''m Mark Fong. I used to go to university with Sylvia." The little-bearded man with a dirty braid extended his hand to Henry. Henry shook hands with him and made a self-introduction. "Mr. Zhang, I heard from Sylvia that you are also in the field of painting. This is my business card." Henry took over Mark''s business card and nced at it. It said that he was the senior member of the Chinese Calligraphy and Painting Association and the president of the modern painted exhibition in Yanjing, both of which represented Mark''s achievement in painting. "Henry, Mark is also a painter. I think you two should have many topics to chat about. Otherwise, don''t draw anymore. It''s almost noon, why don''t we go out and eat something?" Mark was called by Mn before. At that time, she only wanted to expose Henry and so she contacted Mark. In terms of painting, Mark was an expert, and only experts could understand some professional knowledge. But at that time, Mark''s phone had been turned off. Since she couldn''t contact him, Mn sent him an e-mail, inviting him toe to Yinzhou saying that Sylvia''s husband was also a painter. Mn knew that Mark had always liked Sylvia, but she didn''t say anything. If she said that, Mark would definitelye over and challenge Henry. At that time, Henry would naturally show up. After so many days, Mn had changed her impression of Henry. She had forgotten that she had invited Mark toe. But this morning, she received a call from him saying that he is already in Yinzhou. This shocked Mn. She quickly contacted Sylvia and said that Mark wanted to talk about painting with Henry. After Sylvia received the phone call from Mn, she arranged everything. The reason why she asked Henry toe to this studio that she had prepared for a long time was that she wanted Mark and Henry to meet in the studio and then go out for a meal. If Henry was to see this studio for the first time after the meal, it could cause unnecessary trouble and even get him exposed. Seeing that, Mn suggested going out for a meal, and Sylvia naturally agreed. "Okay, let''s go eat first. Mark, you are a guest. I''ll take you to try our local delicates." "Sylvia, don''t worry about the food. You know, the moment I see paintings I can''t leave just like that. This time, I would like to talk to your husband." Mark smiled and walked into the door. "Mr. Zhang, do you mind if Ie in?" "Of course I don''t mind. Pleasee in." Henry made a gesture of invitation. Mark was the first to enter and looked around. Seeing this, Sylvia and the other two girls could only enter the house. "Wow, Henry, your studio''s environment is really luxurious." Nico looked at the whole room. 13th floor, and with the huge French windows in the living room, you could see the scenery outside. The garden downstairs was full of lush vegetation, creating a beautiful scenery. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "Haha, not bad." Henryughed dryly. He had not yet had the time to enjoy the scenery outside the room. Sylvia walked in, secretly tugged at Henry''s sleeve, and whispered to him, "You should try your best to avoidmunicating with Mark about paintings. I''ll try my best to stall for you. The two paintings inside copy Master Ferger''s Sunrise and Forest. They are both oil paintings. Don''t say it wrong." Chapter 135 Chapter 135 Henry looked at Sylvia''s serious appearance and felt a little funny. This woman was not usually as nervous as she was now, even when she was dealing with businesses worth millions. "All right, all right, I''ll keep it in mind." Henry made an OK gesture. "Also, the brushes are divided into many kinds, such as t, rounded, and fan-shaped. What are these for? You should check on the Inte quickly and find out the most basic things. There are two oil paintings in the room. You just add some base to the Sunrise. You can take the brush to paint casually and move a little bit gently and slowly, and then it will be fine. Do you understand? Try to finish it and then we will go to eat. Then this matter will be over." "Don''t worry, don''t worry." Henry raised his arm and put it on Sylvia''s shoulders. "When did I let you down?" "Huh?" Sylvia thought about it. It seemed that he really did not make any mistakes when dealing with things. When Sylvia was about to say something, she saw Marking out of the study. ¡°Mr. Zhang, Sunrise in your room can be said to havepletely reconstructed Master Ferger¡¯s original work. Do you also like his work?¡± "Yes." Henry nodded and said, "I met Sylvia at Master Ferger''s exhibition. His work brought me so much happiness." "Mr. Zhang, you are such a romantic person." Mark''s eyes wandered between Henry and Sylvia, with aplicated look in his eyes. "I don''t know what Mr. Zhang is researching recently. I see that Mr. Zhang has prepared a lot of Chinese art paper. Are you nning to learn traditional Chinese painting?" "Well, I do have some ideas." Henry nodded. "But traditional Chinese painting is too sophisticated. It''s hard to achieve anything in a short time. This time, Mr. Fong, I hope you can give me some advice." "Haha, Mr. Zhang, you tter me. Looking at your Sunrise, it is easy to see that your painting skills are not inferior to mine. There is no need to give advice. If you have time, we can go to drink tea at the tea house together." As soon as they heard the tea house, Sylvia and Mn''s faces changed at the same time. Sylvia gave Henry a look repeatedly, indicating that he should not agree. "Of course, we can do it anytime," Henry replied with a smile. "Better to do it sooner thanter. Now it''s lunchtime. There should be a lot of people in the tea house. Let''s go now." They went out of the apartment one after another and got in their own cars. Sylvia drove her Mercedes-Benz and Henry was with her. "Why did you agree to drink tea?" Sylvia, who was driving, looked very unhappy. "Didn''t you say that we should go to have a meal as soon as possible? "He brought it up, I agreed," Henry replied. "You! Hey!" Sylvia took a look at Henry and sighed heavily. She shook her head and said, "It''s not your fault. Tea house as a term, people don''t go there only to have a meal." "What do you mean?" Henry asked curiously. He had never heard of this tea house before. "The so-called tea house is a ce specifically used to discuss painting. There is such a ce in every province''s city. There is a rule for the tea house. For every meal, a painting will be taken out for the people present to discuss, to check the authenticity and validity of the painting. Those who dare to drink at tea house are quite good at painting. Mark asked you to drink tea because he wants topete with you and earn some respect." "I see." Henry nodded thoughtfully. Since he came here, the people he had been in touch with were all famous international painting masters, and what he had seen were all authentic works. Indeed, he had never heard of the tea house. On the Aiyi River, there was a wooden bridge. The bridge was dark red and full of a sense of time. Crossing over the bridge, there was a wooden house. The wooden house was not big, and it was quaint. There was smoke above the tea house. This was Yinzhou''s house. This tea house was very famous in Yinzhou. It only served vegetarian dishes and had excellent taste. Many rich people would like toe here to have a meal, but not everyone would be epted. The most basic thing was that you needed to be a member of the painting association. Because this was a ce for art appreciation, eating and drinking were not important, but talking about paintings was the most important thing. After Mark revealed his identity as a high-level member of the Yanjing Painting Association, he was naturally allowed to get in. Although Sylvia was one of the richest people in Yinzhou, it was her first timeing to this tea house, so she was full of curiosity. The house was built on the surface of the water, and it was built of wood. Standing in it alone, you would feel a kind of detached artistic conception as if you had returned to the ancient era where schrs could talk andugh freely. The area of the restaurant was not big. The dining hall was only a hundred square meters. There were a total of 16 wooden tables. Each table was wiped clean, and only six people could sit at one table. The walls around the restaurant were full of traditional Chinese paintings for people to appreciate. The five people, including Henry, sat on a wooden table in a corner, casually ordered a pot of tea and some vegetable dishes. They did not pursue delicious food. After all, there were three international chefs sitting on this table now. If they really wanted to eat delicious food, none of these dishes would be as delicious as the ones made by them. At this time, there were still two tables of people sitting in the dining room. Both of them ordered a pot of tea, holding a drawing board and writing on the drawing board with wolf-hair brush in their hands. Soon, a few tes of delicate vegetarian dishes were ced in front of Henry and others, which smelled extremely nice. The five of them ate and chatted while eating. None of them mentioned the paintings. Instead, they talked about interesting things when they were at school, which made Sylvia relieved. However, the less they chatted, the less chance of talking about paintings. On the way here, she urged Henry to check about traditional Chinese painting on the Inte. But how much could he find? While they were chatting, more and more people were gathering in the restaurant. Henry was not very familiar with the painting industry so before he came to this restaurant, he had never thought that so many people woulde to the restaurant to discuss painting. All the 16 tables in the restaurant were full, and there were still some peopleing. Because there were no seats left, they left resentfully. Although the three girls, including Sylvia, were sitting in the corner, they became the most beautiful scenery in the restaurant. There was even a painter who had already waved the brush to paint these three girls. "Ladies and gentlemen, it''s my first time to meet you." A fat middle-aged man couldn''t help talking to them. "I''m Richard Wan. I run a small art gallery in Yinzhou." This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The fat middle-aged man handed a business card their table. To be exact, he handed it to Sylvia and the other two girls. "Boss Wan, if that''s just a small gallery, then mine can''t even be counted as one. Your gallery is the biggest in this city. Its size is 800 square meters." said the person who was sitting at the same table as Richard. Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Sylvia nced at the business card on the table. Wanhe Art Gallery. Sylvia was somewhat impressed. It seemed that this was thergest art gallery in the entire Yinzhou. She had paid attention to it twice. But Lins Group didn''t do this kind of business, so she didn''t have any intersection with it. When Richard heard what the people on his table said, he waved his hand. "Boss Wu, what are you talking about? No matter how big the gallery is, it is not as good as having one masterpiece. Beautifuldies, are you here today to collect the paintings or to validate them?" Richard narrowed his eyes and kept ncing at Sylvia and the other two girls. These three beautiful women had totally different styles, which made him look at them in a daze. "We are just having a meal and chatting with a friend." Henry interrupted Richard. "This isn''t a ce where you juste to eat," Richard said with a smile. "I wonder which of you are qualified to sit here?" When Richard asked about them, in fact, he only asked Henry and Mark. Now everyone in the tea house could see that Richard''s mind was on the three beautiful women. Mark threw out a business card and asked, "So? Do you think we''re qualified?" "A senior member of the Chinese Painting Association, the president of Yanjing Modern Painting Exhibition?" Richard picked up this business card and looked at the title on it with a disdainful smile. "I thought you were a big name who drank tea and talked cheerfully." "A senior member of the association and the president of Modern Painting Exhibition means nothing." A middle-aged man sitting at the same table as Richard said. Henry raised his eyebrows. He knew that he couldn''t have a good meal today. Mark''s face was a bit unsightly. No one would be happy to be so openly mocked by others. He looked at the middle-aged man who had just spoken and asked, "Who are you?" "I''m nobody." The middle-aged man picked up a cup of tea and said with a smile, "I''m Bai Yu, honorary member of the Chinese Painting Association and the vice president of the Suhang Traditional Chinese Painting Association." The title that the middle-aged man had mentioned caused Mark''s face to freeze. The honorary members of the association and senior members were totally different. Senior members needed to submit their applications themselves to enter the association, and they could apply to be senior members when their painting skills reached a certain level. As for honorary members, they didn''t need to submit anything. Instead, they were invited by the Association to be honorary members. There was a huge difference between them. The other title of vice president of the association of Suhang was even more valuable. As was known to all, Suhang, the south of the Yangtze River, was the most poetic ce in China. Suhang was popr in ancient times, and it was also the ce with the most prosperous culture in China. It could be said that as the vice president of the Suhang Traditional Painting Association, he was quite well-established. "Bai Yu?" Henry was a little confused. He looked up and saw severalndscape paintings on the wall of the restaurant, all had name Bai on them. Seeing the change in Marks expression, Bai nodded with satisfaction. In this restaurant, whenever he mentioned his identity, people would be extremely surprised. Yu Bai enjoyed this kind of feeling very much. Bai stood up and said, "Young man, there is a rule when youe here. There is a limit to the number of seats. Many professionals drive here every day. Because there are no seats, they return in low spirits. You came here and talked about family affairs. I''m afraid it''s not appropriate." "That makes sense. This tea house is suitable for talking about painting and enjoying paintings. It''s not suitable to talk about other things here." said the man who was just glorifying Richard''s gallery a couple of moments ago. Mark''s face was a bit unsightly. All schrs had their own pride, and he was no exception. At this moment, he had been provoked many times by others here, and he was still in his own field of expertise. Mark put down the chopsticks in his hand, stood up, and said, "Guys, what do you want to talk about, talk about painting, praising the painting, validating the painting, orpeting with each other?" Mark''s voice was not loud, but it attracted the attention of everyone in the restaurant. As soon as these words came out, everyone knew that there should be apetition! "Haha." Bai chuckled, "Young man, you are just a senior member of the association. How dare you say these words without shame?" Mark retorted, "Art has nothing to do with age. Why shouldn''t I dare?" "Okay!" Bai patted the table and also stood up. "Since you want topete, let''spete. You are young so I won''t talk about your painting skills. It''s almost twelve o''clock. ording to the rules of the tea house, the boss will take out a masterpiece. Why don''t wepete in identifying the painting?" "Whatever," Mark replied. Henry sat there and looked at Bai. He felt that this guy was more or less shameless. When it came to identifying painting, the experience was more important than talent. Bai was more than ten years older than Mark, he had much more experience, therefore he had the advantage. But it was different whenpared to painting. Painting was based on one''s talent andprehension. There were a lot of young and talented painters who surpassed the senior painter. Henry looked at the traditional paintings on the wall of the restaurant. In the eyes of ordinary people, they were smooth and detached, but in his eyes, they were just average paintings. There were many ws in each painting, and there was also a lot of cutting. There was no spirit charm in the painting, and there was no artistic conception. Bai''s words meant that Mark was young so he didn''t want topete in painting. Obviously, he did not have much confidence in his painting skills. In this way, the identity of the so-called honorary member of the painting association had to be considered. Although there was no possibility of making a fake one, it was worth considering its value. At 12 o''clock in the afternoon, the restaurant owner took out an ink-wash painting on a Chinese art paper. It was of high quality and a bit yellow. There were two or three shrimps in the painting. The painter used both bright and dark colors. This simple ink-wash painting gave people a vivid feeling. The restaurant owner hung the painting on the wall for people to enjoy. The customers, who were eating, also set their eyes on the painting. "This is..." "When you see shrimps, you will think of a master who loved drawing shrimp." "This painting is good, and it has some artistic conception." "I don''t know who made it." The customers looked at the ink-colored shrimp and spoke one after another. "It''s The ck Shrimp, the work of Master Qi of modern times." Mark looked at it and confirmed, "Master Qi liked drawing shrimp very much. Look at this painting, the ink is vigorous, a mix of dark and light colors, the shape of shrimps is concise and vivid, and the artistic conception of the shrimp is simple and honest. An extremely interesting piece of work." "Ah." Mark had just finished speaking when he heard Bai''s voice. "The ck Shrimp is one of Master Qi''s most famous paintings. It took you a few seconds to recognize him. Let me ask you, is this painting authentic or copy?" Mark looked at it for a few seconds and then said, "It''s fake." This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "What a joke!" Bai shouted, "It''s not possible to tell whether it''s real or not. How can you have the courage topete with me in terms of identifying the painting!" Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Bai was confident in his words, but in fact, he couldn''t tell whether the ck Shrimp was real or not. The reason why he was so confident was that Richard just told him that the painting was real and was a treasure of the owner of the restaurant. "Really? How can you prove it?" Mark didn''t believe it. He had seen the authentic painting in the building of the Southern Province. "Of course I have a way to prove it." Bai put his hands behind his back. "It''s just meaningless that you and Ipete with each other. Why don''t we raise some stakes?" Mark asked, "What''s the wager?" "This has nothing to do with you." Bai shook his head, and then his eyes fell on Sylvia and her two girlfriends. "Three beautifuldies, how about if your friend loses, you three beautiful girls will have a meal with us?" As soon as the white-haired man finished his sentence, Mn immediately agreed. "Well, what if you lose?" "I lost? How could I lose?" Bai''s face was filled with confidence. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Mn snickered ¡°Since there¡¯s a wager, then both sides have to take it out. If you lose, what will you do?¡± "If we lose, we will do whatever you say." Richard stood in front of Bai and said, " If you beautiful women want a BMW or a Mercedes, it won''t not a problem. I will give you anything you want." "Okay," Mn said, raising his neck. "Boss Wan, that''s what you said. If we win, you''ll have to give everything we want." "Of course," Richard said in a heroic manner, deliberately revealing the watch worth 20,000 yuan on his wrist. "Okay, since the wager has been decided, kid, you should listen carefully." Bai smiled. "Master Qi was good at drawing shrimp, and he likes drawing shrimp. Everyone knows that this painting was painted on Chinese traditional paper. Because of ancient times, the color of the paper is yellow. And you should pay attention to that Master Qi had a habit when he was painting. This habit is something that many people cannot learn from the copy of Master Qi''s works- the front view of objects. Look at this painting, the upper parts of the shrimp are all disyed in the front with no interruptions in strokes. In the case of copying, even the most experienced painter would not be able to do this. Until now, no artist couldpletely imitate Master Qi''s technique." When Bai finished his words, he saw that Mark was silent. So he continued, "Master Qi''s painting has two extremes, which are craftsmanship and simplicity. These two extremes were perfectly integrated by Master Qi and are helpful for each painting. When drawing shrimp, Master Qi only needed to use a few strokes to show the brilliance of a shrimp. Every stroke and every depth of the ink is extremely precise. You can carefully observe that there are no rough strokes on the painting, only one stroke, without any breaking. Ask the contemporary instructors, who can do this? If there was such a man, he would be well-known all around China." Bai''s words stunned everyone in the restaurant. After a while, someone cheered and apuded, "Great! It''s really Master Bai. He''s really great. If he hadn''t told us so many details, we wouldn''t know all this." "Yes, it turns out to be true. There are so many other theories. It''s the first time I''ve seen this." "Awesome, he''s really awesome!" Hearing the crowd''s ttering, Mn¡¯s face changed. ¡°If you said it¡¯s real, then it¡¯s real? Today, I insist that this painting isn¡¯t real. Do you have any proof?¡± "Proof?" Richard smiled and shouted to the owner of the restaurant, "Boss Li, would you like to tell us if this painting is authentic?" "Master Yu, you are indeed very perceptive. This painting is authentic." The restaurant owner took out a certificate. This ck Shrimp was a work from the Qing Dynasty! There is a seal on the certificate, so it couldn''t be fake. As soon as this certificate was taken out, the pride on the faces of Bai and Richard became more obvious. Mn¡¯s face, on the other hand, was extremely unsightly. Mark looked at the painting on the wall and muttered, "Something''s wrong, something''s wrong. Something must be wrong!" In the early years, Mark had seen the authentic works. Although based on the moves, the painting in front of him was exactly the same as the authentic work, Mark felt that there was something wrong with it, but he couldn''t tell it. "You three beautifuldies, since we''re done, please keep your promise." Richard looked at Sylvia and her two friends with lustful eyes. He was sure that as long as these three women would have dinner with him, it would not be a big deal for him to take them down with his own financial resources. ¡°What meal?¡± Mn shook her head. Clearly, she wanted to go back on her word. Richard''s face darkened when he saw the look on Mn''s face. "Hey, hottie, you''re not trying to break your promise, are you?" "Of course not." Henry, who had been silent all the time, stood up and said, "We lost. The three of them should keep their promise and have dinner with you." "Henry!" Mn stamped her feet and pulled Henry''s clothes. "How can you ask Sylvia to apany someone for dinner?" There was something wrong with Sylvia''s expression. If it was more than half a month ago, she would definitely think that Henry was weak and afraid of trouble, so he asked them to apany others for dinner. But after more than half a month''s understanding, Sylvia kind of did not believe that Henry would do such a thing, but why did he say that? Was it... Sylvia thought of a possibility and her eyes lit up. Henry looked up at the painting on the wall and then looked at Bai. "Vice President Yu, right? In fact, I admire you very much." "Oh?" Bai responded. Henry grinned and said, "I admire you. When you observe the painting, you can see it with your eyes that there were no interruptions in stikes." Bai put his hands behind his back and proudly said, "What''s so difficult about that? It''s a basic skill." Bai''s words caused an uproar in the restaurant. "Do you see it? This is the difference between us. If we want to distinguish the interruptions, we need to carefully observe it, and even use the magnifying ss to see the ink. But for the master, it is just a basic skill." "That is why Master Yu is an honorary member of the association, while we are just the basic members of Ning Province''s association." "It''s still a long way ahead of us." The praise around made Bai particrly happy. Henry chuckled and looked at the owner of the restaurant. He remembered how Richard called him just now. "Boss Li, do you have paper and ink here? Can you give me some?" "Yes, wait a minute." Boss Li nodded. They always provided free paper and ink. When Sylvia saw Henry asking for paper and ink, she asked in confusion, "What are you doing?" "Exposing him," Henry said matter-of-factly, "This is the first time I''ve heard that someone can see with the naked eye whether there is an interruption in the ink or not." "How do you want to expose him?" Sylvia''s small face was full of doubts. "You''ll knowter," Henry said mysteriously. Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Soon, Boss Li handed Henry a piece of Chinese art paper, fine ink, and a fine wolf-hair brush. "Boss Li, please take away the dishes on our table." Henry took the paper and shook it in front of him. After Boss Li arranged someone to clean up the table he was sitting on, Henryid the paper on the table, turned his back to Bai and waved the brush in his hand. As soon as he finished, Henry suddenly remembered something. He turned to Sylvia and said, "Honey, watch out for me. Don''t let the master see me painting." Sylvia blushed because Henry called her honey. She nodded slightly shyly. "Okay." After that, Henry turned around and continued to write. Hearing Henry''s words, Sylvia and the other two girls stood behind him in a row, staring at Bai, preventing him from seeing what Henry was doing. At the same time, they also couldn''t see what he was doing. Only Mark could see Henry''s movements. His eyes widened and his mouth opened wide unconsciously. Five minutester, Henry put down the brush in his hand and took a deep breath. "Well, okay, my dear wife, you didn''t let Master Bai see what I was doing, did you?" "No." Sylvia shook her head, turned around and asked curiously, "What were you doing?" "This." Henry picked up the paper on the table. At the same time, the things on the paper were visible to everyone. At the moment they saw the paper, almost everyone, like Mark, widened their eyes and opened their mouths, including Sylvia and the other two girls. On the paper that Henry picked up, there was a painting of several shrimps. But Boss Li''s painting was exactly the same. Every shrimp was the same as the ones on the painting they saw a couple of moments ago. "How... how is this possible?" Boss Li walked up to Henry with a look of disbelief. Looking at the painting in Henry''s hand, he asked cautiously, "Sir, can you give it to me?" "Of course." Henry handed the painting to Boss Li casually. The painting ink had not dried yet, and it still smelled good. Boss Li put the painting painted by Henry and his painting together. After careful observation, he found that the shrimps painted by Henry were exactly the same in size and length, even the inky colour of the shrimp''s joints was the same. Even if they were printed, they could not be made the same. "Henry, you..." Sylvia''s beautiful eyes were full of disbelief. Henry smiled and said, "This is my method. Master Yu, can you see where the painting I painted has interrupted stikes?" "You!" Bai stared at Henry and didn''t know what to say. He really didn''t expect that someone could imitate the ck Shrimp like this. How did he do it? Just now, interrupted stikes and drawing style he was talking about were all made up by him. He was so fearless because he knew that the painting was authentic. But now, if he had to talk about details, he could not do it at all. "What''s wrong? Can''t you say it?" Henry looked at Bai, who was speechless and sneered. "As a member of the association, the vice president of Suhang''s painting association, you should do what you are supposed to protect the reputation of the painting association and pass on the true value instead of using your identity to act wildly and talk nonsense! No one should act like you when examining the painting. Just by looking, you can''t say whether the painting is authentic or not. Now I tell you clearly that Boss Li''s ck Shrimp is not the authentic work of Master Qi." The moment Henry''s voice faded, the crowd burst into an uproar. "How is this possible!" "It''s impossible! Boss Li has just taken out his certificate. Is it fake?" "It doesn''t make sense. Who dares to make a fake certificate? Look at it, there''s a seal on it!" Boss Li''s face changed. "Sir, I admire your painting, but you should be responsible for your words. The certificate of my painting is clearly here. How can it be fake?" Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "Boy, you''re exaggerating. You''ve gone too far!" Richard mocked. Not to mention these people who had nothing to do with Henry, even Mn and others were confused. Boss Li had already taken out his certificate. Why would Henry still say that this painting was fake? Henry smiled and said, "Boss Li, pay attention to what I said. I didn''t say that your painting is fake and I didn''t doubt your certificate. I just said that your ck Shrimp is not authentic work of Master Qi." As soon as Henry finished speaking, Richard shouted, "What a joke! I''ve been doing this business for more than ten years. Is it possible that in the Qing Dynasty, there were two masters who have painted this ck Shrimp?" Henry took a faint look at Richard and whispered, "You are ignorant. It doesn''t matter, but you shouldn''t be so loud to show off your ignorance. In the Qing Dynasty, there was only one painting shrimp master, but in the Qing Dynasty, there were many ck Shrimps!" "Sir, what do you mean?" Boss Li frowned. "Ladies and gentlemen, have you ever heard of collotype?" Henry nced at everyone present. "Collotype? Doesn''t that mean printed version?" one of them asked. "Not bad." Henry nodded. "The main methods of copying calligraphy works are the artificial imitation, the photocopy method, the woodblock watermarking, the collotype printing, and the inscription printing method. The earliest collotype version appeared in the early Qing Dynasty. This painting of ck Shrimp was the collotype version produced at that time. So Boss Li''s certificate was correct. This painting was indeed a product of the Qing Dynasty, but it was not the authentic work of Master Qi." "How can you prove it?" Bai asked in a low voice. Henry pointed at his head and said, "It''smon sense. If you care a little about the painting, you will know that Master Qi''s ck Shrimp has been stored in the Southern province''s library. Moreover, the original colour of the ink shrimp is blue. Only collotype version is yellow. If you want to verify it, you can gently touch the thick colour of the shrimp''s shell. You should know that the colour of the ink is heavy. When the colour of the ink is dry, you can feel the rough texture with your hand. But collotype version doesn''t have that. Although Master Qi''s technique was simple, he used a lot of strength. In the collotype version, the ck ink would not prate to the back of the paper." When Henry talked about the ink, Boss Li subconsciously reached out to touch the ink. Sure enough, the ink was not rough at all, but very smooth. "Boss Li, is what he said true?" Richard asked Boss Li with a sullen face. "Wait a minute, everyone. I''ll make a phone call to ask for confirmation." Boss Li took out his mobile phone and walked to the kitchen. The people in the hall looked at each other with some doubts. Now, they didn''t know who was telling the truth. Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Sylvia looked at Henry with excitement. She had a lot of questions to ask him now, but she couldn''t because Mn and others were there. "Sylvia, your Henry is really amazing. He even understands Chinese paintings?" The mixed-race beauty, Nico, couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°He can cook and he can paint. I¡¯ve heard from Mn that he¡¯s even cleaning up at home. He really is a good man.¡± "Mr. Zhang, I admire your knowledge of traditional Chinese painting!" Mark also couldn''t help but put out his thumb. He was just thinking about what was wrong with this painting. After Henry reminded him, he remembered that it was the paper. The paper of the real painting was light blue. Few people could notice such details, but Henry knew it. Soon, Boss Li took out the phone and came out of the kitchen. Everyone was waiting for Boss Li to announce the result. "I''m really sorry, everyone. My ck Shrimp is indeed not Master Qi''s authentic work. As this gentleman said, it was a collotype of the Qing Dynasty''s." Henry''s expression was calm, and he had already predicted this result. Mn shouted excitedly, "Henry, you''re amazing! It''s time for you to fulfill your promise, Mr. Wan!" Bai''s face darkened as he sat by the side. He did not speak. After today''s incident, his reputation would definitely be affected. As for Richard, he also looked pale. He really didn''t expect that Boss Li''s certificate was actually about collotype! "Why don''t you say anything else, Mr. Wan? Are you trying to break your promise?" Mn asked. "How could I?" Richard forced a smile. "Girl, if you want anything, just tell me." "What do I want?" Mn asked while cing her tiny hand on her chin and tilting her head as if she was thinking about something. Sylvia suddenly said, "Boss Wan, your gallery is more than 800 square meters big and it''s in a good location. How about this, I''ll take your gallery." "What!" Richard''s eyes widened. "Youngdy, you''re asking too much, aren''t you?" "How can you say we asked too much?" Mn crossed her arms in front of her chest. "You just said that we can have whatever you want." "But you''ve gone too far." Richard''s face was gloomy. The gallery was the only thing that could show off his wealth. How could he give it away so easily? "Don''t worry, Boss Wan, I won''t let you give it to me in vain. How much is the market price for your gallery? I''ll pay for it. This is my business card." Sylvia took out an exquisite business card from her handbag and put it on the table in front of Richard. He took a nce at his business card, which made his pupils narrow. On the business card, the title of chairman of Lins Group scared him. He had heard that the head of Lins Group was an iceberg beauty, but he never thought that the extremely beautiful woman in front of him was the chairman of Lins Group, Sylvia Lin! Richard felt as ufortable as if he had eaten rat sh*t when he was showing off his wealth in front of Sylvia. It was not as simple as using a big knife in front of Mr. Guan. Compared with Lins Group, his gallery was not even a thumb! "Boss Wan, my people will contact you within three days and talk to you about buying. There are so many seniors in the industry who are watching you. I hope that you can do what you said. Don''t be shameless, Boss Wan. Let''s go." Sylvia picked up her bag and walked out of the restaurant first. "Do what you said. Don''t go back on your word. Otherwise, I''ll ask someone to go to your gallery every day to talk about your character," said Mn, who patted Richard''s shoulder and narrowed her eyes, smiling. Henry and the others left the restaurant in session. Richard and Bai looked at the table in front of them in a daze, and no one spoke. Although Henry didn''t talk directly with Mark about the paintings, the result was self-evident. Mark was also clear that the gap between him and Henry was very big. "Sure enough, Sylvia is worthy of her reputation. How can the man she likes to be bad?" Mark said, sitting in the back seat of Mn''s car. In the red Mercedes, Sylvia was not in a hurry to start the engine after getting on the car. "President Lin, why don''t you start the car? Mn and the others have gone far," Henry said in a strange voice in the passenger seat. "Why did you lie to me?" Sylvia turned around and looked at Henry. "What did I lie to you about?" Henry was confused. "Don''t tell me that you also checked what you just showed up on the Inte, as well as the ck shrimp you painted. Your painting skills are at least at the master''s level of traditional Chinese paintings!" Sylvia stared at Henry''s eyes and waited for his answer. Hearing this, Henry covered his forehead and said, "President Lin, I didn''t lie to you. I''ve always known how to draw. Did I say that I don''t?" "You!" Sylvia opened her mouth and thought about Henry''s words. From the beginning to the end, it seemed that she thought he didn''t know how to draw. He himself really didn''t say that he didn''t know how to draw. Henry smiled and said, "President Lin, I know a little about Chinese painting, so you told Mn that I''m a painter. It''s not a bad idea, haha." Sylvia was speechless, and an embarrassed expression appeared on her pretty face. For a long time, she had been in the center. She really didn''t expect that Henry really knew about traditional painting, she just assumed he didn''t know. "Since you understand traditional painting, why did you..." Sylvia suddenly stopped before she could finish her sentence. "What''s wrong again?" Henry asked curiously. "It''s okay." Sylvia shook her head. Recalling her opinion of Henry before, sheughed at herself. "When did I be such a person who judges people by his appearance?" She pressed the brakes and started the engine. The car started to move. After knowing that Henry knew how to draw the traditional painting, Sylvia felt a little happy. She found that this man was actually very outstanding, with excellent medical skills and a high level of painting skills. Besides, he also had a cooking skill that even Mn and others admired. If he hadn''t come to the Lin family as a burden, if she had met him on another asion, maybe she would have been interested in him. Thinking of this, Sylvia''s pretty face blushed even more. "President Lin, what are you thinking? Why are you smirking?" Henry leaned on the passenger seat, looking at this woman with deep affection in his eyes. Sylvia was a little aware of her gaffe. She calmed down and said, "Henry, tell me honestly, what else can you do?" All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "I told youst time." "You''re bragging!" she curled her lips. Thest time this man said that he was good at art, music, painting, delicious food, ancient martial arts, investigation, explosion materials,nguage, finance, and so on. Sylvia did not believe his words. How could a person be so good at so many things? To be honest, if Henry was really good at these things, why would hee to Lin''s family and be a live-in son-inw? Chapter 140 Chapter 140 In the second hospital of People''s Hospital of Yinzhou City, in an independent ward, a bearded French handsome guy was lying on the bed. Gina and Ross sat next to the bed, looking at their mobile phones, and said to Ross in French, "That bi*ch didn''t fire him, and gave him three days. Let''s wait and see, today is thest day. Tomorrow, you pretend to cooperate with us. When we sign the contract, we''ll get the money and then slowly settle with that guy." ¡°Then what if he has really found a partner?¡± Ross asked. "In three days, how can he find it? Even if he is given three months, he will not be able to find it! What''s more, I already know what he wants. This boy has the same idea as us. He also found an empty shellpany and ns to do nothing tomorrow. Don''t worry, I will tear him apart. ording to Sylvia''s temper, she will never let him go easily. It will be a sure thing to sue him in court. Before he is arrested, we will break his legs and disable him for the rest of his life!" Rossughed, cing his hands on Gina¡¯s smooth thighs. "I really love you deeper and deeper.¡± Gina gave Ross a coquettish look.¡°We are in the hospital." ¡°So what? We can do it anywhere.¡± Ross pulled her into his arms forcefully. Gina giggled and red at Ross. Neither of them noticed that an inconspicuous-looking nurse was standing outside the ward, secretly aiming her phone at them through the ss window. Another morning arrived. Henry and Amity agreed to meet in a business building. When Henry saw her, the girl was standing there with a nervous face and kept muttering something. "What are you thinking about?" Henry appeared behind her and gave her a flick on the forehead. "Ah!" his action startled Amity. When she saw clearly that it was Henry, she cutely stuck out her tongue. "Henry, I am practicing my speech." "What''s the matter?" "It shouldn''t be a problem. It''s just..." Amity revealed a bitter expression on her face. "What''s wrong?" "I... I don''t know French." This question was only thought of by herst night. After a whole day of practice, she suddenly found that she could notmunicate with the French people at all. "It''s all right." Henry waved his hand indifferently. "Just let the other side speak Chinese." The location was at the corner of the business building. A big man with a greasy face was sitting on the table, with five small steamed buns ced in front of him. The fat man ate them one by one, and his mouth was full of oil. Opposite the big man sat an old French man. The old man had a white beard and arge eaves cap, and he was wearing a grey windbreaker. "Mr. Homer, don''t you want some?" The big man grabbed a small steamed bun and looked at the old man in front of him. "This small steamed bun is much more delicious than the one in France." "There''s no need." The old man named Homer replied in fluent Chinesenguage, "Sir when will the person who called me here arrive?" "Mr. Homer, you know, people like us are acting on orders. By the way, the card is for you." The big man rubbed his greasy hands against his clothes, and then carefully took out a card from his pocket, which was printed with a face mask. The big man was in rags, but this card was neat and tidy without any crinkles. When he saw the card, Homer took off his big eaves cap, stretched out his hands, took the card from his hands, and then carefully put it away. A person, the more powerful he was, the more he could know how small he was. As the leader of thergest financial group in France, Homer knew very well what this ck card represented in this world! The owner of each card was de*il walking in this world. They were in charge of the life and death of people. Every person who had this card was daunting. Henry came to the gate of the office with Amity. "Wait outside." Henry said and pushed the door open and went into the office. The ss door of the office made a slight noise, attracting the attention of the two inside the room. At almost the same time, the big man and Homer turned to look at the main entrance. When he saw Henry, the big man showed a face of respect. Homer, on the other hand, immediately knelt down on one knee and presented his highest etiquette. He was about to shout his name out loud. Henry was the first to speak before Homer opened his mouth. "Stop, Homer, my Chinese name is Henry Zhang." How could he not understand what Henry said? Knowing that Henry did not want to expose his identity, Homer nodded and said, "Dear Mr. Zhang, I did not expect that it was you who called me to China." Henry waved his hand and said, "Well, you don''t need to be so polite. Also, you can call me by my name or Mr. Zhang. I called you here this time in hope that you can sign a contract with Lins Group in Yinzhou City." "No problem." Homer did not ask anything and directly agreed. Henry was not surprised by his attitude. "As for the details of signing the contract, you can talk to the girl outside the door and observe her character. If possible, sign it with her." Amity was waiting at the gate of the office. She was really curious now. "Is it possible that Henry''s partners were found in this small ce? It doesn''t feel like a multinational group at all." Just as Amity was full of doubts, Homer and Henry walked out of the office side by side. The moment Amity saw Homer, she immediately greeted him. "Well, Amity, this is Mr. Homer. As for the specific cooperation, you can talk to him about the project." "Okay." Amity''s eyes were a little flustered. As a salesman, this was her first time selling business to customers, so she was very nervous. "Mr. Homer, pleasee with me. Ourpany is not far away. I believe that colleagues in thepany will wee you." The performance of Amity made Henry nod with satisfaction. It seemed that she had indeed made a lot of preparations and specifically learned some French etiquette. Otherwise, she would not have greeted Homer in this way. Amity chatted with Homer all the way. On the way, she introduced the local customs and practices of Yinzhou to Homer, but they did not directly talk about business. Henry subconsciously gave Amity a thumbs-up. For a senior student who was still an intern, her performance was already excellent, which showed her ability. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. When they entered thepany, Jane Zhong, the receptionist at the front desk, took a disdainful look at Amity, and then looked at Homer, saying, "Visitors are not allowed to enter thepany without registering. Come and register." Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Amity looked at Jane and exined, "This is Mr. Homer from France. He''s here to discuss cooperation with thepany." "Oh, from France?" Jane chuckled. "Anyone whoes has to register! Otherwise, they cannot go inside!" Henry had been following Amity. When he saw what Jane had done, his face darkened. Jane was obviously making things difficult for Amity on purpose. If the customer who has a bad temper came to thepany and was treated like this, they would probably just turn around and leave, and the customer that Amity had made great efforts to persuade would go away. "Quickly, register!" Jane took out a booklet and threw it to the front table. Amity ran to the front desk with an anxious face and said, "Jane, thepany said that there is no need to register when the salesman brings customers to thepany." After Amity finished speaking, she looked at Homer carefully again. She was afraid that Homer would be unhappy. Jane crossed her arms over her chest and rolled her eyes. "You said he is a client, but how can I be sure he is our client?" "Sorry, I''ll just register." Homer walked to the front desk. If in other ces, where Homer was, if someone dared to ask him to register, he would absolutely turn around and leave. However, today Henry asked him toe here. He had no arrogance at all. Even if Henry told Homer today, he had to kneel down before he gave the money, Homer would do so. Homer''s family in France was able to survive because of Henry. For Henry, Homer was not only respectful but also grateful. Otherwise, it was impossible for him to kneel down on one knee at the first sight of Henry. Not even the President of the world''s most powerful nation could enjoy such treatment. Amity said apologetically to Homer, "Mr. Homer, I''m truly sorry." "It¡¯s ok." Homer smiled and waved his hand. He said to Jane, "Youngdy, can you give me a pen?" "Didn''t you bring your own pen?" Jane red at Homer. "You''re here for business without a pen? Are you here for real or are you just a liar?" Hearing this, Homer looked at Henry. Henry stood there and smiled without saying a word. Homer, who was in charge of arge financial group, had his own ability to judge people. He said to Jane unhappily, "Miss, this should not be your way of receiving guests." "What''s wrong? Get out of here if you don''t like it. Our Lin family doesn''tck a client of yours. It''s really interesting. How can you tell me how to treat guests?" Jane looked unhappy. "Get your own pen, or you can go out!" "I have, I have a pen." Amity hurriedly took out a pen from her pocket and handed it to Homer. Homer ignored Jane. He took the pen and wrote his name on the register book. After the registration, Amity was just about to take Homer to the reception room when she heard Jane''s voice. "Wait! What''s your signature?" Jane picked up the registration book and pointed at the French on it. Homer took a deep breath and suppressed the anger in his heart as he said to Jane, "Girl, I am a French. This is my name." "Hehe, don''t you know how to write Chinese characters when youe to China? Come and rewrite it!" Jane mmed the registration book on the front stage and said, "If you can''t write it, then come back after you have learned it!" Obviously Jane was trying to ruin the business. At this moment, Gina walked in through thepany''s gate with Ross. "Hey, what is going on?" As soon as Gina entered thepany''s door, she saw that there was something wrong with the atmosphere here. Jane smiled at Gina and said, "Manager Luo, people from your department don''t need to register even when they are bringing guests." Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "Hehe." Gina sneered and cast a nce at Homer beside Amity. "Tsk tsk, impressive. Guess someone paid a lot." In Gina''s mind, she believed that Homer was a swindler hired by Henry. Gina sized up Homer and then turned to look at Jane. "Jane, there are some people who don''t come for actual business. You should make them register." "Of course." Jane nodded repeatedly. ¡°Hehe, some people¡¯s intention is just not right.¡± Gina let out two softughs and led Ross towards the elevator. "Wait!" Henry suddenly said. He pointed at Ross and said to Jane, "Why didn''t this person register?" Jane looked at Henry disgustedly and said, "You da*n salesman, are you stupid? There is no need to register the people brought by Manager Lok?" Henry was angry by what Jane said. "Do you mean that the people brought by the manager don''t need to register? If they do something that will damage thepany, who will take responsibility? You?" "Yes," Jane said. "Okay." Henry nodded with a smile. "Cut the crap. Write your Chinese name." Jane once again scolded Homer. "Do it," Henry said softly. By hearing this, Homer didn''t say much this time. He walked over and wrote his name on the registration book in Chinese. "Isn''t that enough?" Even Amity was angry. Jane picked up the registration book and pretended to look at it for a few seconds. Then she looked at Homer up and down suspiciously. After a full minute, Jane said, "It''s okay for the time being. I''ll check the identity of this person first. If there''s something wrong with his identity, I''ll ask the security guards to get him out of here!" Jane spoke in an unceremonious manner. With her attitude, even the best-tempered customers would not be able to bear with her. "Mr. Homer, I''m very sorry. Please follow me." Amity gave Homer an apologetic smile. Homer shook his head indifferently, followed the Amity, and went into the elevator. When Amity and Homer passed by the business department, they were seen by many people. Sister Hong frowned. "Did they really find a French partner?" "Impossible." "Let''s go and have a look." Some of the people who had bullied Amity before trotted to the reception room and looked awkwardly at Homer who was sitting in the reception room. It had to be said that although Homer was old, he looked very imposing, which made people feel that he was not an ordinary person at first nce. "She is really lucky that she actually found a client." "What client? Just casually found a French man, and then they will say that the deal is off. It''s just a waste of time." A young woman had a jealous look on her face. "She''s a neer. How can she find a client? It''s really interesting." Those who had been standing on Gina''s side all spoke with sarcasm in their words. None of them believed that Amity would be able to make a deal by herself. Gina looked at Henry and the other two, who were waiting in the reception room, and sneered. She didn''t say anything and just waited. When Henry was about to sign the contract, she would go to President Lin and report that this guy wanted to steal thepany''s money! Chapter 142 Chapter 142 In the reception room, Amity made a cup of hot tea for Homer and Henry. Henry sat on the side and looked at Amity and Homer from the outsider''s point of view. Amity prepared a lot of information and exined thepany''s project to Homer. It could be seen that Amity''s negotiation method was very naive, and there were not enough details for certain issues, including Homer''s questions. Amity was unable to answer them, so she was very anxious. Of course, it was not her fault that she could not answer some questions. She had only been working for a short period of time and did not have any ess to these matters. However, she had already considered what she could. Henry smiled. He had seen the efforts of Amity, which proved that he was right that he had helped her. As for the Amity, Henry did not know what kind of person this girl was. At that time, he just could not stand Ross and others'' behavior, so he helped her. In the end, Henry did not want the people he helped bezy and wait for others to do everything first. Now it seemed that made the right choice. Henry walked out of the reception room with a cup of tea in his hand. Seeing Henrye out, Gina asked, "Is this the customer you found? Which group is it?" Henry thought for a moment and replied, "It''s the Gerald Group in France." "Gerald Group?" Gina thought for a moment. She had studied in France for so long, but she had never heard of the group''s name. In fact, there were not many people who had heard of Gerald''s business, even in France. This was a financial group hidden behind. In the business circle of France, it could be said that it had the absolute power. Even the members of the French royal family would not show any arrogance when they saw the direct descendant of Gerald''s financial group. It was normal that Gina had never heard of it. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve never heard of this Gerald Group and I am not familiar with their business. Do not say that I will not give you a chance. Right now, Mr. Ross is right here. You go and apologize to Mr. Ross. After Mr. Ross forgives you, this matter will be over. What do you think?¡± Sister Hong said, "That''s right. Why are you holding on? An old man is a member of a multinational company? Then how many multinational groups are there in the business building nearby?" ¡°It really is interesting. Originally, we could have reached an agreement a long time ago, but the two of you dyed it. Just apologize to Mr. Ross, and it¡¯ll be good for everyone!¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Those who were standing next to Gina spoke up one after another. "It''s hard to tell whether it''s real or not because they have found a customer in three days!" "Do not get us into trouble!" Hearing these words, Henry just smiled and did not answer. In the reception room. Homer listened to the narration of the Amity and nodded with satisfaction. "Amity, since that''s the case, you can arrange the contract. I will sign it." "What..?" Amity''s watery eyes were wide open. "Really?" "Yes." Homer looked at Amity, who was almost the same age as his granddaughter. "I came here to talk and cooperate with you. Since this project is good for both sides, what reason do I have to refuse it?" The heart of Amity thumped heavily. She did not expect that he would sign the contract so easily. Before that, she did not even think about the contract of signing. "Great... great. Mr. Homer, please wait for a moment. I... I''ll ask Henry to sign the contract right now." Amity''s excited voice was somewhat ambiguous. Homer was confused. "You are the one who discussed cooperation with me. Why do you need to ask someone to sign the contract? Shouldn''t you get the reward for signing the contract? Do you know how much bonus you can get if you sign such a contract in mypany?" "How... how much?" Amity''s eyes widened. She really did not know how muchmission she would have from this contract. "At least this." Homer extended three fingers. "Three... three thousand!" Amity opened her mouth wide. Amission was equivalent to half a month''s sry in her current stage, which was too high. "Three thousand? Little girl, you''ve underestimated this project, haven''t you? Don''t be so bold to guess." ¡°It can¡¯t be thirty thousand, can it?¡± Amity¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief. Thirty thousand RMB as a commission! It would take half a year to earn this amount of money at the current stage! "Hey." Homer sighed. "Little girl, I want you to be bold to guess, but it is still too far. Not three thousand or thirty thousand, it is three hundred thousand. If you seed in this project in my company, I would give you three hundred thousand RMB as a reward." "Three... hundred thousand?" After hearing this number, Amity''s eyes were a little dull. She came from an ordinary family, and her parents had worked hard for a lifetime, so her savings could not reach this number. This amount of money was enough to buy half of a house in Yinzhou. It was enough for a person to do nothing and enjoy life for a few years. It was enough to buy a BMW. For Amity, it was a huge property she had never thought of. Now that she heard Homer say that the reward for this project alone was that much money! Amity was like living in a dream. "So what do you think of this contract? Are you going to ask Henry to sign it or not?" Amity swallowed hard and stammered, "I... I..." Hearing the reply of the Amity, Homer''s heart was somewhat disappointed. Of course, he also understood. To him, 300,000 might not count for anything, but to normal people, this was an amount that could change one''s lifetime standard. With that much money, one could buy arge house and a good car. "I... I have to ask Henry to treat me with a good meal. Three hundred thousand, that''s too much! Mr. Homer, please wait for a moment, I''ll call Henry!" With that, Amity ran out of the reception room. Homer, who was originally disappointed, looked at Amity with great interest when he heard what Amity said. "Girl, can you tell me why you want Henry to sign this contract? If you want, this huge reward will be yours." "No, Mr. Homer." Amity waved her hand and said sincerely with a small face, "Henry offended the manager because of me. You were invited by him. I just did some trivial things for him. This reward originally belongs to him." Amity''s words surprised Homer greatly. As the leader of the Gerald Group, Homer had seen a lot of money, as well as many disputes caused by money. Amity''s performance was something Homer had never seen before. Just by virtue of her character, Homer gave Amity a thumbs-up. "Mr. Homer, please wait for a moment. I''m going to call Henry." Chapter 143 Chapter 143 "There''s no need," Homer called out to Amity. "Henry told me that you''ll sign the contract this time. If you don''t want to sign it, I''ll refuse it." "What?" "Little girl, how to distribute your and Henry ''s bonus is yourpany¡¯s matter. This has nothing to do with me. You can go ask your presidentter. Now, get the contract." The sudden cooperation was sessful, and the huge reward was enough to make the fledgling girl, Amity, digest it for a long time. When the Amity left the reception room and was ready to get the contract, there were still traces of panic on her face. Amity''s expression was seen by everyone in the business department. When Amity came out of the reception room, they spoke one after another. "What''s wrong? Haven''t reached an agreement yet?" "The expression on her face shows that the business is ruined." "What¡¯s wrong with her? Did she not know her own ability? How can she close the deal?" Sister Hong and the others all looked down on her. "No." Amity waved her hand. "We''ve already reached an agreement. The client agreed to sign the contract." "Huh?" Sister Hong''s eyes widened, and she looked incredulous. As an old employee, she was very clear about how big the project was this time. If she could get the client to sign the contract, the "Yes." Amity nodded, and the panic on her face gradually disappeared. Instead, it turned into a look of joy. "I''m going to get the contract now." "Amity, what kind of contract did you negotiate with the client? Let me tell you, the price of the contract can''t be lowered at will. Our bottom line is the C grade!" Another person said. His eyes were burning with passion and he looked at the reception room from time to time. In fact, the bottom line of thepany''s cooperation was the E-grade. But what she said was nothing more than to create a difficult situation for the Amity so that she could have a chance to get involved in it. At that time, half a million yuan would be enough for themission. If she took over the negotiation, she could get half of themission ording to thepany''s rules! There were quite a few people who had the same thoughts as this person. "That''s right. Amity, what on earth did you talk about? Do you need me to go in and ask about it for you?" "If you lower the price privately, not only will there be nomission, but thepany''s damage will also be borne by you." One person deliberately made a dangerous statement to scare others. In their mind, Amity was a newbie, and the contracts in the hands of the neer was a piece of fat. These people had always been on Gina''s side and did not get along well with Amity. When the incident happened at that time, they teased her many times, and they had bullied Amity these two days. Naturally, they would not talk about their reputation with Amity. "Sister Hong, what''s the C-grade? I do not know. I just went ording to the index posted in the office." Amity looked confused. "Office index!" Sister Hong called out subconsciously. Her voice was so loud that it shocked the people around her. Even those who were working in the office could hear her scream. Upon hearing this, the rest of the people also felt their hearts beat faster and their faces turned red. The index in the office was the best target set by President Lin at the beginning. At that time, President Lin said that if anyone wanted to negotiate with the contract ording to the index, the commission alone would be as high as half of a million. Half a million! This was a huge figure! It was enough to make people envy. A young woman rolled her eyes and suddenly said, "By the way, Sister Hong, I remember that there is a rule in ourpany. Neers are not allowed to negotiate with customers." As she spoke, the young woman kept winking at Sister Hong. Sister Hong right away understood what she meant. She immediately responded loudly, "Yes, it seems that there is such a rule. The new people are not allowed to negotiate with customers, and they have no right to sign the contract. Amity, you did a good job this time. We will tell Manager Lok how good you were. Do not sign the contract. Just wait for us to sign it for you." "Yes, you can not sign it if you want to. Anyway, there is not muchmission, but everyone knows your ability. There will be no problem for you to be the group leader in the future." They kept saying one by one, covering the hugemission. "It doesn''t matter. Let her sign!" A crisp voice came from the front of the office. Gina stood in the office. "I''ll give her this chance. Go and sign now." "Manager Lok, this..." Sister Hong looked at Gina in confusion. She just gave it to a neer for half a million for free. If the neer seeded in the deal, Gina would not gain any benefit, and her status would be threatened. "It''s alright. Let Amity sign. Go to the finance department and ask the secretary to print the contract for you." Gina paced to Amity''s side. She patted Amity''s shoulder and strode toward the elevator. She pressed down the button for the top floor. Sister Hong and others looked at each other. They did not understand why Manager Lok gave up this opportunity. Even if Manager Lok did not care, they did. Even if each of them only has a finger in the pie, it was enough to make them happy for the rest of their careers. At the top floor of the Lin''s Building. Mn, Nico, and manager Sun from the business department brought Prince Charlie to visit Lins Group. Sylvia was also there. Today, Sylvia wanted to reach an agreement of cooperation with Prince Charlie. If it worked out, it would be a great joy for Lin''s family. Just as Sylvia was introducing the local customs to Prince Charlie in detail, someone knocked on the office door, secretary Lee opened the door and came in. "President Lin, Manager Lok, from the business department, said that she has something important to report to you." Sylvia thought, "Isn''t Henry in the business department now? Today is also the three-day deadline that I had agreed with Henry at that time. The reason why Manager Lok came to me should be rted to Henry." Sylvia said, "Let her in." Gina was wearing a gray business uniform, walked into the office, and said, "Greetings, President Lin." After that, Gina looked at the other people sitting in the office. "Manager Lok, let''s get to the point." "President Lin, Henry from our department is waiting in the reception room to carry out a fraud. He found a French man, disguised as a client, and signed a false contract with thepany." "What!" As soon as Gina''s voice fell, all the people in the office, except Manager Sun, stood up. Nico and Mn knew who Henry is. As Sylvia''s husband, how could Henry cooperate with outsiders to cheat thepany''s assets? On the other hand, Prince Charlie''s face showed anger when he heard about a French guy. Sylvia frowned and said, "Manager Lok, you should take responsibility for what you said!" "Don''t worry, president Lin. What I said is true. If you don''t believe me, you can go to the reception room now." There was a confident smile on Gina''s face. She really could not imagine that a person who was found in the empty shellpany was not a fraud. What else could he be? Chapter 144 Chapter 144 The Business department in Lins Group. Sister Hong and others stood outside the reception room. Through the window of the reception room, they looked at Amity, who was signing the contract, with an envious face. Amission of half a million! This was the money that they could only earn in a few years. How many people couldn''t save so much money all their lives? It was a lie to say that they were not jealous of a girl who just came to work as an intern. But so what if they were jealous? They could only watch her sign the contract. Henry held a cup of tea and sat quietly in front of his desk, wearing headphones, watching the videos of the methods of how to teach traditional Chinese medicine. At this time, Sylvia angrily appeared in the office room of the business department. She saw Henry sitting there watching the video. Because Henry was facing the door of the office, Sylvia did not see what he was watching. She saw Henry wearing headphones, so she was very interested. Sylvia walked to Henry''s desk, reached out, and knocked on the table. "Hmm?" It was not until then that Henry noticed Sylvia. He took off his headphones and asked with a strange look, " President Lin what are you doing here?" Sylvia took a deep breath and said, "Henry,e out for a second." "Oh, okay." Henry nodded and stopped the video. Then he got up and followed Sylvia with a confused look. After leaving the office, Henry noticed that Mn, Nico, and Prince Charlie were all standing outside the office. Gina Lok, wearing a gray uniform, was looking at him with a sneer. "President Lin, what''s wrong?" Looking at the situation, Henry asked strangely. Sylvia looked at Gina and said, "Manager Lok, please repeat what you just said." "Okay." Gina smiled confidently and then pped her hands to attract the attention of the people standing in front of the reception room. When Sister Hong and the others saw President Lining, they all walked towards the door of the waiting room. "Everyone, please listen to me." Gina''s voice was very loud. " There is such fraud in ourpany!" "When she said the word "fraud", Gina deliberatelyid her eyes on Henry. "There are people who deliberately wanted to destroy thepany''s cooperation, directed and put on a good show, found some unknown people, and joined forces to swindle thepany''s assets." "Swindling thepany''s business? Manager Lok, who is this person?" When Sister Hong heard it, she immediately showed a look of indignation. The rest of the people also spoke up to show their loyalty to thepany in front of Sylvia. Henry felt happy in his heart. "Oh, howe she speaks about herself." "That man is not far, just right in front of us!" Gina stretched out her hand and pointed directly at Henry''s face. "You mean... me?" Henry looked at Gina with a strange expression. "Where''s your evidence?" "Evidence?" Ginaughed disdainfully and said loudly, "Evidence, of course, is in the reception room. Now President Lin is also here. Henry, let me ask you. You found a partner in three days, and only let a neer negotiate, and sign the A-grade contract. What is the identity of this person?" "A-grade contract?" Sylvia frowned. It was she who had made the A-level contract and promised a commission of five hundred thousand yuan. Even so, Sylvia was clear that no one could sign this A-grade contract. Now, when she heard from Gina that Henry only asked a neer to sign the A-grade contract after negotiating, Sylvia also felt that something was wrong. However, when it came to Henry cheating with outsiders on Lins Group''s property, Sylvia absolutely did not believe it. Henry grinned and said, "Manager Lok, do you think that I am a liar just because I found a client and sign a big contract?" "You know better than anyone of us whether you''re a liar or not!" Gina crossed her arms over her chest and said, "I think we can find out the identity of the person inside with just a little investigation! At that time, it will be clear whether you''re cheating or not." Sister Hong and others were jealous of Amity just now, but now when they heard Gina''s words, they felt relieved and even had some hope in their hearts. Gina was telling the truth. There was no commission of five hundred thousand at all. Henry and Amity just found a swindler, so that they could be more bnced. "Check his identity?" Henry nced at Prince Charlie, who was standing with Mn and the others and then nodded. "Okay, how do you want to investigate?" "From here!" Gina took out two photos from her uniform pocket. The photo showed Henry and Homer walking out of the small office. On the photo, Henry and Homer''s faces could not be seen, but judging from their backs, it could be seen that it was them. These two photos were the photos of the Hd monitor of business building that Gina had specially asked someone to take. Gina took the photo in her hand and raised it. She said loudly, "Please take a look, everyone. This is the French partner, who was hired by Henry. He came from an empty shellpany and signed a contract of tens of millions with our Lins Group." "Empty shellpany?" "It seems to be true. Isn''t this the business building next to us? There are all smallpanies in there. There are very fewpanies with assets of more than ten million." "Indeed, looking at this door te it is obvious it''s not some bigpany." "How can anyone whoes here have the ability to sign a big contract?" Sister Hong and others said it one by one. They were sure that Henry must have found an empty shellpany to cheat this time. Sylvia''s face changed and asked, "Henry, are you the one who found this ce?" "Yes." Henry nodded. "Is there any problem?" "President Lin, I think it''s time to investigate the real identity of this so-called French client." Gina sneered. "Whether it''s an empty shellpany or a fraud, you just need to ask a few key questions and you''ll know it clearly." As soon as Gina''s voice fell, the door of the reception room was opened from the inside. Amity came out excitedly with the contract she had just signed. As soon as she looked up, she saw the president of thepany standing here with some people. Amity quickly stopped smiling and lowered her head. She said weakly, "Greetings, President Lin."This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. "Mmm." Sylvia nodded. "Have you signed the contract?" "Yes," Amity''s somewhat weak personality made her answer in a low voice. "Let me see." Sylvia stretched out her hand and took the contract from Amity. Her eyes swept over the contract carefully. She saw every number and every use clearly. When she finished reading the contract, Sylvia did not find any problems with it. Finally, Sylvia fixed her eyes on thepany''s signature of the partners and said softly, "The French Gerald Group?" "Gerald Group!" Prince Charlie, who was standing behind Sylvia, let out a cry of surprise. Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Prince Charlie''s sudden exmation shocked everyone. Prince Charlie looked at Sylvia and asked, "Sylvia, did you just say that French Gerald Group?" "Yes." Sylvia nodded. There were so many people here, so she didn''t directly reveal Prince Charlie¡¯s identity. "Mr. Charlie, have you heard of the Gerald Group?" "Of course." Prince Charlie nodded. "In France, there are not many people who know about the Gerald Group. I happen to be one of them. The Gerald Group has its businesses all around the world. Sylvia, how do you know about the Gerald Group?" "Mr. Charlie, the partner of our cooperation is the Gerald Group," Henry exined with a smile. "Impossible!" Prince Charlie showed an attitude of disbelief on the spot. "The Gerald Group has been very selective when doing business and they have fixed partners. In China, only a few people can cooperate with the Gerald Group. This is the rule of the Gerald Group. Sorry, Sylvia, please forgive me for being blunt. I''m just stating a fact." Mn looked at Henry and asked strangely, "Henry, have you found someone from the Gerald Group?" Mn had been working for the French royal family for a long time, and she had also heard of the Gerald Group. "Yes." Henry nodded. "Is it very strange?" "Strange! It''s so strange!" Mn nodded. "As far as I know, the Gerald Group does not have an office in Yinzhou City. How did you contact the Gerald Group?" "I called," Henry said honestly. Gina said, "President Lin, I think we can confirm the identity of the man. In this way, all the doubts will be gone." Sylvia nodded and walked to the reception room. It was not that she did not believe Henry, but she wanted to give everyone an exnation. Therefore, things must be figured out. Charlie and Mn followed Sylvia into the reception room. Sylvia saw that there was an old man with grey hair and a beard sitting in the reception room. The old man was wearing a grey windbreaker. At first sight, he gave people a feeling of power. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Homer casually sat on the sofa and tasted the tea in the cup. The people who came in did not arouse his interest at all. "Hello, sir. I''m Sylvia, the person in charge of Lins Group." Sylvia walked up to Homer and took the initiative and reach out her hand. Homer smiled, got up, and gently held Sylvia''s hand. "Hello, Sylvia, tea in yourpany tastes great." After greeting Sylvia, Homer looked behind Sylvia and fixed his eyes on Prince Charlie. When Prince Charlie looked at Homer, he felt that he had seen him before, but he could not remember where he had seen him. "Little Charlie, I haven''t seen you for many years. You''ve grown up." Homer smiled. Homer''s casual words made Sylvia, Mn, and others shocked at the same time. Since he could recognize Prince Charlie, he must have known his identity. Otherwise, how could he call out Charlie¡¯s name? Who was this person? Prince Charlie''s eyes were fixed on Homer. After a long while, he showed a look of disbelief. "Uncle... Uncle Homer?" Homer deliberately showed a sad expression. ¡°Charlie, you used to y with me when you were a child. Now it took you such a long time to recognize me. It seems that I really got old." "Uncle Homer, it''s really you!" Prince Charlie shouted excitedly. "You... Why are you here?" "Haha, Henry said that there is a business to do, so he asked me to talk to him. I just arranged business and haven''t had time to open the champagne." Homer reached out his hand and rubbed Charlie''s golden hair as if he was caressing his own child. "Charlie, you still like running around. I met your father before I came to China. He wants you to stay at home more." Sylvia listened to the conversation between Prince Charlie and Homer and looked at their movements. She waspletely stunned. Prince Charlie used to y with him often when he was a child? Prince Charlie called him uncle? Before he came to China, he met Prince Charlie''s father, and they chatted like friends? It was obvious who was the father of Prince Charlie. What was the identity of this old man? "Hey, Homer, it seems that you know each other." Henry walked into the reception room and greeted them. "Oh, Henry... I did not expect that Charlie was your guest." "Actually, it''s my wife''s. Homer, let me introduce her to you. This is my wife, Sylvia. This is Homer, the head of the French Gerald Group, and also your partner in the future." Henry made an introduction. Now, there were no other people in the reception room. When Homer heard Sylvia was Henry''s wife, his eyes immediately became respectful. "Beautiful lady, may I say, you are really the most beautiful angel I have ever seen." "Sylvia, Uncle Homer, is the person in charge of the Gerald Group. The Gerald Group is thergest consortium in France." Prince Charlie introduced Homer to Sylvia again. Although when Prince Charlie introduced Homer, he didn''t say any fancy adjectives or an astronomical number of properties, thergest consortium in France was enough for Sylvia to know how important the position of the old man in front of her was! "How could it be possible for such a person to be found by Henry and join forces to cheat the company''s assets?" Gina and the others stood outside the reception room, waiting for the result. Soon, they saw Sylviaing out of the reception room. They were all looking at her, waiting for an answer. Sylvia nced at the crowd and said, "Manager Lok, this was a misunderstanding. Mr. Homer is indeed the partner found by Henry." "How is it possible!" Gina''s first reaction was that she did not believe it. A neer who just arrived found a French multinationalpany in just three days. Moreover, Gina clearly knew that Henry''s partner was found in a smallpany which was located at the corner of the business building. "Gina, as the manager of the business department, your actions were purely for thepany''s sake. It''s worthy of praise. Since the three-day agreement said by Henry has beenpleted, I hope that the conflict between you two will bepletely cleared. In the future, you should help each other when you work." "This..." Gina opened her mouth. She did not expect that things would develop like this! Since Henry had found a partner, what should she do with her n? However, now that things hade to this point, what could Gina do? She was very regretful now. If she had not thought of finding trouble with Mr. Zhang three days ago, she would have signed the contract first. There wouldn¡¯t be such an ident at all. Now, Gina could onlypromise. Chapter 146 Chapter 146 "President Lin, since this matter has been solved perfectly, I have nothing to say. The cooperation agreement can be regarded as an exnation for the entire department. I also hope that in the future, as a manager, I can get along well with Henry, such a capable salesman. After all, it is a huge fortune for ourpany to have such an outstanding employee." Gina said. At this point, she could only say some nice words, but she still put some effort into her words. She specifically mentioned that Henry was a salesman, and she was the manager. During the three days, Henry had found a partner in France. But with the partner she found, they had discussed it for a long time and still had not reached cooperation. Everyone knew his ability. Gina said this in order to ensure that her position would not be threatened, so she said nice words about Henry. After hearing that, Sylvia nodded with satisfaction. When Sister Hong and others saw that Henry was not a fraud this time, they were somewhat disappointed. Just now, they desperately hoped that the rumors about this fraud were true. Five hundred thousand. If they could not get it, others couldn''t get it either! Just when everyone thought that this matter hadpletely passed, Henry''s voice rang out. "Get along with each other? I''m sorry, I don''t agree!" "Henry, what do you mean?" Gina said, with a look of grievance on her face. "If you think that I went too far in the past few days, I can apologize to you. But work is not a matter just between you and me, but a matter of everyone in thispany. I don''t want them to have any influence because of the misunderstanding between us." Gina''s words were very reasonable. When she spoke, she brought everyone in. Coupled with her aggrieved look, everyone suddenly felt that Henry had gone too far. He just had some conflicts with the manager and signed a big contract. But he was still a neer, so he looked down upon his superiors. No matter how capable a person like him was, he was not appreciated. Sylvia frowned and said, "Henry, let''s put this matter aside." "No." Henry shook his head. "I can''t." "Henry, don''t go too far!" Sister Hong shouted and spoke for Gina. "Manager Lok always treats everyone for thepany''s good. Now that you have a few achievements, you don''t respect her. As a good-for-nothing, don''t you think you are too arrogant?" "I''m going too far?" Henry retorted, "No matter how much I''ve gone, it''s nothingpared to you. You guys are bullying the weak and pretending to be good. Relying on your qualifications, you''re acting as a tyrant in thepany, regardless of right or wrong! And Gina, why can''t I see that she was doing this for our own good and for thepany? Hmm?" While speaking, Henry took out his mobile phone and yed a video. On the screen, it was precisely the scene when Gina was having a banquet with Ross at the hotel that day. The main characters in the video were Gina and Ross. The two of them spoke fluently in French. The moment she saw this video, Gina''s face changed. She knew very well that in the video, she was chatting with Ross. Soon, this video was finished. Henry yed another video. This time, the video was in a hospital. Gina was lying in Ross'' arms, talking and chatting. The two of them began to get close. In the following scene, Sylvia and the other girls were too shy to watch it directly. Some young girls unconsciously turned their heads, only to hear the voice from the phone, which made people blush. In the first video, a lot of people were present at that time, and they couldn''t understand French, so they didn''t think it was a big deal. However, in the second video, the rtionship between Gina and Ross was really surprising. "Henry! You''ve gone too far!" Sister Hong rushed up and tried to grab Henry''s mobile phone, but failed. Henry smiled and said, "How am I going too far?" "You just have some personal grievances with Manager Lok. You just do such cheap things. Even if she and Mr. Ross have some personal feelings, that''s between them. You secretly took these and showed it to everybody! Your personality is extremely bad!" Henry shook his head and ignored Sister Hong. He said in a clear voice, "The Frenchnguage is not well popr here. But fortunately, there are people here today who can speak French. I think that they can trante Gina''s words in the video so that other people don¡¯t think I¡¯m telling lies." Sylvia looked at Mn and asked, "What''s in the video?" Mn wasn¡¯t happy. "Sylvia, the first video probably means that Gina wanted to sign a fake contract with Ross to get arge amount from thepany and then move to France. And the second..." She looked at Sylvia and was a little embarrassed to say. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "Say it." Sylvia''s face darkened immediately. She trusted Gina so she handed over the department to Gina. But she did not expect that this person whom she trusted so much was plotting how to swindle thepany''s property. ¡°Secondly, she said that after she hoodwinked the money, she would make you sleep with Ross...¡± After she said that, there was no sound in the room. No one had expected Gina to have such dark thoughts! Only Sylvia''s heavy breathing could be heard clearly. Just now, Gina said that she was thinking about thepany and everyone. Ten minutes ago, she also identified that Henry wanted to cooperate with outsiders to cheat thepany''s business. But now, it was clear that she, Gina, was the one who lied! Those who stood on Gina''s side before now looked extremely pale, especially Sister Hong. She had defended Gina just now, but now she found that the worst one was Gina! Gina''s face turned pale. Henry put his hands in his pockets and walked slowly to the reception desk of the department. He picked up a walkie-talkie. After adjusting the channel, he shouted with the walkie-talkie, "Security guard, security guard, send a group of people to office no. 7 in the business department and notify the police by the way." A minute after Henry called the security guards, the security guards of Lins Group came to the business department as fast as they could. When the security guards came, Gina did note to her senses. She stood there with a dead-faint face and did not move. "Brother Henry." Someone among the security guards recognized Henry. "Go there, there is a French man. Bring him away and wait for the police toe over." Henry waved to Gina''s office. Ross was sitting in Gina¡¯s office, tasting tea, looking forward to the wonderful time. Just as he was about to enjoy it, he saw a group of aggressive security guards rush in and take him away without saying anything. Ross shouted with all his strength, but it did not work at all. No one paid any attention at all. Chapter 147 Chapter 147 There were so many people in front of the office and no one dared to speak. Now everyone could see that Sylvia''s face was as cold as ice. The silencested for several minutes until Sylvia said the first sentence, "Call the police to deal with them ording to thew. Go to the court if we need it. No one will be pampered in our Lins group!" After Sylvia finished, she didn''t say anything more and just walked away. She was just like this, not hypocritical or pretentious in her work. She didn''t ask Gina why or have Lins treated her badly. If Gina was wrong, it meant that she was wrong. If she believed the wrong person, it meant that she believed the wrong person. Whoever dared to plot against Lins family had to pay the price. She wouldn''t give any preferential treatment to them because of their personal rtionship. Sylvia was telling everyone that the Lins Group was not easy to bully, so it was the same with her. From beginning to end, Gina did not say a word and stood there as if she had lost her soul. Some people felt that Gina was a little pitiful at that moment and could not bear to see it. But Henry did not have the slightest sympathy for this woman. If she did not have bad intentions, how could this happen? When she wanted to achieve her own purpose and harm others, did she think about the result? When she was preparing to drug her colleagues at the banquet, did she think about others? There was an old saying in China that the pathetic always act insufferably somehow! Henry silently followed Sylvia to the top floor of thepany. It was not until they entered the president''s office that Sylvia spoke again, "What''s wrong? Do you want tofort me?" "What''s the purpose offorting you?" Henry turned around and closed the door of the office. "You should be happy about this matter. Thepany signed such a big order and threw a bad bug out of thepany. It''s a win-win no matter how you look at it." Sylvia smiled gently and said, "In the end, you are stillforting me, but your way offorting people is really special." "Really? Haha." Henry scratched his head andughed. "Sit down." Sylvia gestured to Henry. Henry sat down and leaned back on the sofa. Sylvia picked up the kettle and made Henry a cup of tea. This was the first time that she made tea for Henry. This action made Henry feel ttered. "No, no!" Henry repeatedly stopped Sylvia. What''s wrong with that? Are you mocking me?" Sylvia rolled her eyes. "Can a person who called the leader of thergest group in France to sign a contract reject a cup of tea from me?" Henry smiled bitterly. He did not intend to let Sylvia know the identity of Homer, but after what happened today, Prince Charlie was here, and he could not hide it. After pouring the tea, Sylvia put the teapot on the tea table and sat down on the sofa opposite Henry. She touched her forehead with her slender hand and said, "Same old thing, talk." "Uh... I did save Homer''s life, and then he was very grateful to me. He listened to everything I said. By the way, I saved a lot of people in his family." Sylvia raised her eyebrows slightly. "That is it?" Henry nodded and said, "In fact, it was not simple at that time." In Sylvia''s opinion, Henry saved Homer and his family with his medical skills. After all, Sylvia knew Henry''s medical skills. What she did not know was that Henry''s words of saving Homer''s family did not include medical skills. "Fine." Sylvia sighed softly. She pressed her finger gently against her temples, and there was a trace of exhaustion in her eyes. "You always do unexpected things, which is unpredictable. If it were not for you, I would have suffered a great loss this time." Looking at her tired look, Henry showed a distressed look in his eyes. He got up and walked behind Sylvia. He gently pushed Sylvia''s small hand away from her temple and started to gently rub her temples. "What''s wrong? You''ve been too tiredtely?" Henry''s technique was sometimes light and sometimes heavy. This unique massage made Sylvia feelfortable. She leaned against the sofa, closed her eyes, and took a deep breath. "Yeah, I''m a little tired." "In fact, you can have a little rest. I heard from thepany that you almost have not had a holiday for so many years, and you work overtime in thepany during the holidays. If it goes on like this, you will be gassed out sooner orter." Henry said softly. "Then what do you think I should do?" Henry suggested, "You can go out for a walk, go sightseeing, watch movies, go shopping, eat delicious food and so on. You do not have to think about work all the time. It''s easy for people to crush people under pressure." "Go out for a walk?" Sylvia''s mouth was curved. She opened her eyes and looked at Henry. Their eyes met. "That''s it. You will have a day off tomorrow. You can apany me to watch a movie or something." Sylvia''s words made Henry ecstatic. He was afraid that Sylvia would go back on her words, so he quickly agreed and said, "No problem. You can do whatever you want tomorrow. I''ll apany you." "That''s settled then." Sylvia closed her eyes and continued to enjoy Henry''s message. Thepany had always been a ce where gossips spread quickly. It only took half an hour for the news about the manager to spread around. Even when Gina and Ross were taken away by the police, someone took a photo and reposted it everywhere. For a time, a lot of people in thepany were talking about it. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Henry took the HR manager to the front desk. "You are Jane, right? Because of your negligence, irrelevant people have entered thepany. You need to take responsibility. After the discussion, we decided that you are fired. Simrly, your mistake will be written in your internship report. Please pack your things and leave now." Jane was still ying with her mobile phone at the front desk. When she heard the voice, she looked up and saw the HR manager standing in front of her. When Jane was about to speak, she heard Henry''s voice. "As the receptionist, you deliberately made difficulties with customers. Because of personal rtionship, you did notplete aprehensive registration, causing the criminals to sneak into thepany and not pursue your criminal responsibility because of your age. Little girl, in the future, don''t judge a book by its cover." As the receptionist, Jane was clear when Gina was caught. But she did not expect that she would be involved in this matter and get fired! Lins Group was a ce that many people wanted to get involved in. In order to get an internship in Lins Group, she had paid too much and sacrificed too much. So she kicked Amity away and became the receptionist. Her work was easy and treatment was good, and she didn''t need to worry about food and clothing. But in just a few days, she was expelled from the job. If she really had to leave, where could she find such a good job? Jane pouted and said to the manager, "Manager, I have no experience. After all, it''s Manager Lok, I..." "There is no excuse. Now pack up and leave!" The HR manager did not say too much. He was very clear about how big the matter was this time. Thepany wanted to punish someone as a warning to others. All the people who were rted to it would not be spared! Chapter 148 Chapter 148 At the main entrance of Lins Group. A red banner with ck words was hung at the main entrance. It was meant to celebrate the leapfrog cooperation between Lin''s Group and the French Gerald Group! All the employees of Lins Group put down their work and gathered in front of the main entrance. Hundreds of employees showed the strength of Lins Group to the public. Henry and Amity, each with a big red flower hanging on their chest, stood under the banner. "President Lin, could it be more shabby? Red flower? Seriously?" Henry looked at his clothes and said with some helplessness. "Haha. It''s a tradition. Just hang it!" Sylvia rolled her eyes. Looking at Henry, who was wearing a big red flower on his chest, she couldn''t help smiling. Manager Sun of the marketing department ran over. "President Lin, everything is ready. It''s time for you to speak." In front of the entrance, there was a microphone. Sylvia nodded, walked to the microphone, cleared her throat and said, "Everyone, this time we gather here and there are two things that I want to announce. The first thing, from now on, our company will create an alliance with the French Gerald Group. For the next long period of time, I hope that everyone will learn some French by themselves. If you want to study hard in this area, you can report to the department manager. Thepany will pay and get you trained. I expect that one yearter, thepany will set up a resident hall. I hope everyone can work hard on this aspect." After Sylvia finished her first part, many people looked moved. This was a good opportunity for promotion. Whether they could grasp the opportunity or not depended on their own efforts. The company paid money for training. This kind of treatment was not avable in mostpanies. "Well, that was the first thing. The second thing is what everyone is most concerned about. The treatment problem. Before the establishment of the seven business departments, I made a contract and promised that as long as anyone can negotiate and sign this contract, thepany will give him amission of half a million RMB. I guess many people thought I was kidding. But today I''m going to tell you that I''m not. The two people behind me are the employees of ourpany. This is Henry Zhang. His working time is less than a week. This little girl, Amity Qiu, is still a freshman. She came to ourpany for an internship. These are the two people who came here without any work experience. They worked hard and signed the contract As I had promised, half a million yuan in bonuses will be given to them. " As soon as Sylvia finished her words, the crowd gathered in front of thepany''s gate burst into an uproar! "500,000!" "Oh my god, two neers, amission of 500,000 yuan!" "This is much more than what I''ve been earning in the past few years!" "What the f*ck! Will she really pay? I thought it was just a joke at that time!" "Isn''t that so? Half a million! If you talk about it, the people in otherpanies will definitely not believe it. I used to work in onepany. The boss promised 10,000 to one who had the best sale at the end of the year, but he didn''t give it in the end. If I wanted him to give me half a million, I''m afraid he would die!" One by one, the voices rang out, and it was very noisy. A minuteter, Sylvia spoke again, "Well, everyone, what I want to say is that working experience is a very important part, but personal efforts are equally important. In the Lins Group, miracles are possible. Some people say that winning a lottery of five million is a fantasy. But I believe that if you try hard and sign more contracts, it will not be impossible. In Lins Group, what I promised will be done! In the following period, Lins Group will reorganize the strategic project and will prepare a bonus of three million RMB. At the end of this year, if you are willing to work hard, I can guarantee that the Lins group will give you the best treatment in Ning Province!" There was a burst of cheers in the crowd. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "You''re so domineering, President Lin!" "How powerful President Lin is!" Henry listened to these cheers and a smile appeared on his face. He looked at her standing in front of the microphone, and a sense of pride welled up in his heart. This was his wife, capable and powerful! In just a few words, she aroused the enthusiasm of everyone. The attitude of employees can determine the development prospect of apany! Jane, who had just been fired, packed up her things and walked out of thepany''s side door silently. Looking at Amity wearing a big red flower on her chest, standing in front of thepany''s door and receiving the reward, she felt very ufortable. She heard Sylvia''s words through the microphone. "half a million. Even if it''s split to the two of them, it''s a quarter of million!" Jane stared at thepany''s door with a deep hatred in her eyes. If it were not for this Amity and that d*mned salesman, today''s matter couldn''t be rted to her! Jane took a deep breath andforted herself in her heart. "A quarter of million is nothing, Even thepany give her that much money then what? Jane family background is better than Amity¡¯s still, and she has a rich boyfriend. So leaving Lins Group was not the worst. At most, even if Amity has that much money, she still can''t live a good life!" Thinking of this, Jane felt a lot morefortable in her heart. Just as she was about to leave, Sylvia''s voice came from the speaker again, so that Jane could hear it clearly. "There is one more thing, our partner, Mr. Homer, values Amity''s good character very much. This time, he specially gives her a Maserati Quattroporte, whose price is one million nine hundred and forty thousand RMB. The character of a person is more important than anything else. Although Amity is a neer, I hope that everyone can learn more from her." Sylvia''s voice echoed in Jane''s ears. What! A Maserati Quattroporte! Even the rich boyfriend she was proud of, could not afford such a luxurious car! The strong jealousy was lingering in Jane''s heart and could not be dispersed! After the awards ceremony in front of thepany''s door, everyone in thepany was very excited. Today''s event let thempletely see the benefits of Lins Group. If they were willing to work hard, it was not impossible for them to get rich in a month! The ceremony had ended for a very long time, and Amity had yet to recover. When she went out in the morning because she was going to talk to customers, her nervous heart was still beating fast. She was afraid that she would make mistakes when she talked with customers. However, it had only been a few hours. Several big gifts she had never thought of fell from the sky! A quarter of million of bonus and a car worthy several million RMB all fell on her, which made her feel strongly unreal. "Brother Henry, I''m not dreaming, am I?" Amity''s expression was dull. "No." Henry shook his head. "You deserve it." In the face of an unknown client, Amity as a neer did her best to negotiate. In the face of the huge temptation of half a million RMB, she even proposed to let Henry sign the contract. How many people would do this? Chapter 149 Chapter 149 When Henry and Amity returned to the business department, the way their colleagues looked at them had all changed. Sister Hong and the others, who liked to give Amity a hard time did not even dare to order Amity to clean up the office. Since Gina was gone, the position of the manager of the business department was vacant. ording to regtions, the next manager would be decided based on their performance. Amity signed such a big contract today, so it was very likely that she would be the next manager. Everyone was waiting in a line to fawn on her. As for Henry, he did not care much about Sister Hong and the others. After all, they did not cause any troubles but like to take sides. Henry''s pleasant moodsted until the end of the working day. When they got off work, Amity proposed to treat Henry to dinner, but Henry refused. Sylvia also came to the business department on purpose before getting off work. She told everyone that they could have a rest tomorrow, and come over the next day to choose a new manager together. After work, Sylvia called Henry to have dinner with Homer. At the dinner table, there were Prince Charlie, Mn, Nico. They were particrly excited. At the diner, the way Sylvia called Henry was making him grinning nonstop. Being able tomunicate with Homer, the leader of arge financial group, also brought a lot of benefits to Sylvia. Homer was even more excited. He looked at Henry. It was a great honor for him to sit at a table with such a person. After the meal, they drank a lot of wine, and everyone was particrly happy. When they got home, they did not have any other thing to do because they were drinking. So they all went to bed early. After a night, Henry got up early the next morning. He specially shaved and put on a nice casual suit, waiting for Sylvia to get up with excitement. Thinking that he was going to have a date with Sylvia today, Henry was very excited. Henry even used his phone to check if there was any ce with good scenery nearby. He was ready to take Sylvia to rx. A person, who had long been under pressure, was too easy to copse. So enjoying the scenery of nature was a perfect way to reduce the damage. At 10 o''clock in the morning, as Henry''s expectation, Sylvia was wearing a light yellow dress, stood in front of Henry. Even if he would see thedy every day, Henry was still amazed by her. The beige wide ribbons were tucked on her white neck, and her long ck hair was casually draped down, like a star fairy. The milky white jade bracelet on her wrist was emitting a kind of unspeakable brilliance, whichplemented her simple dress. The tinum ne on her neck was discreetly shining. She was wearing a pair of white cloth shoes, and her white and slender legs were presented in front of Henry. There were no ws at all. Sylvia looked at Henry''s look and felt a little funny. At the same time, she was blushed by Henry''s straight eyes. "What are you looking at? It''s not like you haven''t seen me before." "Haha." Henry grinned and felt satisfied. Such a perfectdy was his wife. Although he did not have the chance to get close to her, it was just a matter of time. Henry felt the change in Sylvia''s attitude. "President Lin where are we going today?" Henry rubbed his palms. "Mmm." Sylvia stretched out a finger and put it on the chin. She tilted her head and thought for a moment. "We are going to the museum, I booked a seat in the Glory Hotel for dinner and watch the movie by the way." "Ah?" Henry''s eyes widened. "President Lin, this is your n." "Yes, is there a problem?" Sylvia asked curiously. "No, this isn¡¯t right" Henry waved his hand and said, "It does not work at all in this way. How about just listen to me?" Sylvia nodded and said, "Then you can arrange it." In fact, Sylvia also felt a little bored with her arrangement, but she really could not think of anything else. For so many years, she had been focused on work and had no chance to have fun. She even has been to the area around Yinzhou City a few times, she could only go shopping and watch a movie when she was having fun. When they went to the courtyard, Sylvia was walking towards her Mercedes. "No driving today, what''s the point? Such good weather. Take my vehicle!" Henry waved his big hand. "Your vehicle?" Sylvia looked at Henry doubtfully. She didn''t remember when Henry got a car. "This is it." Henry pushed the bicycle out of the yard where it had been lying in ashes. He took a deep breath then blow and a cloud of dust rose from the seat. Ten minutester, Henry stared at his old-fashioned bicycle, which had been polished bright, and went on the street. Sylvia sat sideways in the back seat. The breeze blew her skirt hem. "Henry, slow down!" Sylvia embraced Henry''s waist with both hands and her face was full of smiles. She could not remember how long she had not taken a bicycle. Such a scene only existed in her memory. "Don''t worry. I''m good at driving. Hold on tight. I need to speed up!" Henry kicked hard on the pedal. He did not care about this extremely expensive old antique bike. On the road, Sylvia''s gorgeous face had a total transformation. Many people saw a beautiful girl who was willing to sit on a bike and smile happily. They all felt that it was not worth it. A young man drove a BMW Z4. When he was waiting for the traffic lights, he happened to see her sitting on the back seat, she instantly attracted all his attention. Her beautiful appearance made him moved. Her appearance without any makeup made her look pure and beautiful. He looked at her sitting in the back seat of the bicycle, and then he looked at the face in the passenger seat in his car. The young man felt disgusted on the spot. Of course, Henry saw everything all the way started from the beginning. The jealous and resentful look in their eyes made Henry very proud of himself. "Haha, make them jealous!" Henry rode the bicycle and took Sylvia all the way to the suburbs of Yinzhou. "Henry, where are you taking me?" Sylvia''s pretty face was full of joy. She had not been as rxed as she was today for a long time. She sat on the bike and only needed to hold the man in front of her. She did not have to think about anything and just enjoyed the breeze blowing her face. "Let''s go to theke. I saw online that there was a new bungee jumping. Do you want to have a try?" "Ah, bungee jumping?" There was a hint of fear on Sylvia''s little face. "Why, don''t you dare?" Henry looked back at Sylvia and deliberately provoked her. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Sylvia puffed out her chest and said, "What''s there to be afraid of!" Chapter 150 Chapter 150 Seake, a famous top-level scenic spot in Ning province, is a "silk road station" thatbines the elegance of the water town in south China with the magnificence of the desert in north China. Despite its name, what all can see here is not the familiar blue sea, but a sea of sand! Located in the middle of ake, the sand sea covers a total area of 800,000 square kilometers, of which theke covers an area of 300,000 square kilometers and the rest is sand. Among them, the sand sculptures were the most famous. Every year, masters from all over the world woulde here. The contest for the best sand sculpture would be held in the seake, and there would be countless entertainment projects rted to sand. The seake was about 70 kilometres away from Yinzhou. It would take an hour''s drive by the car. And as for bicycling to here, it might take one and a half hour for a professional rider and 3 hours for ordinary people. Anyway, Henry and Sylvia came out to have fun today, and the scenery along the way was a kind of enjoyment. This was the first time that Sylvia took a bicycle out, so everything was fresh to her. For Henry, physical strength was not what he should consider. Not to mention riding a bicycle for 70 kilometres, even walking so far with Sylvia on his back, he could also do that. On the way, the two of them chatted andughed. They did not feel bored at all. Two hours passed. The midday sun was shining on the top of their heads, making thend hot and dry. Henry was riding on the national highway. The green shade on both sides of the road provided a shadow from time to time, which ushered in a rare cool and refreshing atmosphere. "President Lin, are you thirsty? Do you need a bottle of water?" In front of a roadside stall, Henry stopped the bicycle and bought two bottles of iced coke. "Why do you drink coke?" Sylvia asked strangely. "It''s satisfying." Henry unscrewed the lid and took the lead in taking a big sip. "Uh... burp." Henry burped and looked satisfied. "I''d have a bottle of water." Sylvia put the coke on the stall and changed for a bottle of mineral water. Henry gently unscrewed the cap for Sylvia, and Sylvia took a sip. Henry could see that Sylvia''s lips were already dry, which proved that she was very thirsty now, but she was still drinking water without hurry. This had something to do with Sylvia''s habit that had been formed since she was a child. "Well, 20 kilometres more to go. I will ride faster. Let''s get to theke earlier. We can y for the whole afternoon." Henry got on the bike. Sylvia nodded and sat in the back seat. Under the sun, Henry stretched out his arm, ready to wipe the sweat on his face. As soon as he lifted his arm, he saw a jade-like arming from behind. The small hand took a piece of tissue and wiped Henry''s face. This action made Henry''s heart beat faster. "Are you tired? How about taking a rest?" Sylvia moved slightly and looked a little clumsy. This was the first time that she had wiped sweat for others.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Henry gritted his teeth and shook his head. "I''m not tired. Not at all." Henry took the tissue from Sylvia''s hand and said, " President Lin, please sit down. I''ll do it by myself. We are here for you. You have to enjoy being an emperor on the bike." Sylvia covered her mouth and smiled. "Haha right, how can there be an emperor treatment when riding a bike." "Of course there is." Henry said solemnly, "There are also a few treatments for riding a bicycle. The worst one is flip ride. The better one is when ites to the uphill, one is pushing the bike while another is riding. The best one is, whatever happens, one is doing everything and the other sits and does nothing." Sylvia was amused by what he said. At the same time, Henry reminded her of her childhood. When she was very young, her mother took her on a bicycle. When she went uphill, she pushed her while she was sitting in the back. Those were things that happened a long time ago, and Sylvia almost forgot them. Henry kicked the pedals hard, and the bicycle ran very fast. Sylvia took a sip of the mineral water in her hand, and her beautiful eyes nced at the can of Coke in the carriage''s basket from time to time. She licked her lips cutely with her small dexterous tongue. After looking for a long time, Sylvia seemed to have made a decision. "Henry, can you give me your coke?" "Sure." Without thinking, Henry picked up the coke and handed it to Sylvia. Sylvia looked at the bottle of ck depart drink in her hand. For a long time, she had wanted to try many things, such as crazy singing, acting cute like other girls, ying cute, using social apps and buying a lot of snacks she liked. But when she was a child, she had never done anything too exciting because of the family education. She had never gone to KTV, never had a chance to buy a lot of snacks. She always looked calm and collected. In thepany, she drank a cup of hot tea every day. Seeing others holding a bottle of iced drinks, she sometimes wanted to have a taste. But she was afraid that she would lose her dignity in front of people. Just like coke, she was never allowed to drink in her family. When she grew up, all the pressure was on her that her identity also not allowed her to drink that kind of unhealthy drink. She had to learn to drink tea like the elders in her early twenties. Unscrewing the cap, there was a blush on her face. She was like a child who had done something wrong. She took a quick sip of the coke, and then smacked her lips, feeling the soda texture. "President Lin, that is not the way how to drink coke. You have to take a big sip. If you don''t burp, then there''s no point in taking coke." "A hup? That''s so eww. I don''t want." Sylvia shook her head and refused. Although she said so, there was a hint of emotion in her beautiful eyes. "It''s not disgusting at all. You can have a try. It''s really cool." "Try?" Sylvia looked at the bottle of coke in her hand. She raised her neck and took a big gulp of it. The coke was diluted into her stomach and turned into carbon dioxide. It rushed out of Sylvia''s mouth, making her burp unconsciously, just like Henry just now. "Uh... Hup." As soon as the voice came out, Sylvia''s pretty face turned red immediately. She had not done such a thing in public. "Haha, what do you think of it? It''s great!" Henryughed. Sylvia thought about it with her head tilted to one side, and then a smile appeared on her face. "It''s really enjoyable." What Sylvia thought was not a sip of coke, but what she had just done, as if she had thrown all the shackles away, and it was particrly easy. Chapter 151 Chapter 151 A long time ago, when Robert Lin¡®s business had a slight improvement, the Lin family had a very strict family education. Robert had many good friends in the army before. He asked his family to develop a habit simr to the army to strictly follow orders. He was the man who decides everything in the Lin family, and none of the younger generations dared to disobey. Therefore, Sylvia had been living in a well-disciplined family since she was a child. At home, she had to abide by the rules no matter what she did. Until now, she had always had this habit. She had been getting used to living under this discipline. However, it seemed that at every moment, there was a kind of vague pressure pressing on her body. Just today, the mouthful of c seemed to break the shackle of the rules and made Sylvia feel rxed. She had never felt this kind of feeling before. Even when she was at home alone on a normal day, she would subconsciously follow those disciplines, especially when she was with her friends. But Henry was the only one who could give Sylvia the feeling that she did not have to do anything and could do whatever she wanted. There were no specific things that happened. Sylvia had such a direct feeling. When the bicycle was driving on the road, Henry hummed a tune. "Henry, what are you humming?" Sylvia pulled Henry''s shirt and asked curiously. "Childhood, haven''t you heard of it?" Henry deliberately coughed twice. "Next, please invite a famous singer, Mr. Zhang, to sing for you." N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "Haha, right Mr. so call famous singer." Sylvia rolled her eyes, with an expectant expression on her face. Henry adjusted his mood and said softly, "On the banyan tree by the pond, the arrival of the summer was expected." The old song was from 1984. Henry was singing it with a single tone. He did not sing very affectionately, nor did he perform very well. It was just so nd. Sylvia sat sideways in the back seat, and her long white legs unconsciously swayed up and down with the tone. She herself also hummed the tune with Henry. "No one knows why. When the sun sets on the other side of the mountain, no one can tell me if there is a fairy living in the mountain..." The clear tune lingered around the two of them. Sylvia''s voice was crisp, like that of a yellowbird, which was particrly pleasant. The woman''s face was filled with a rxed smile. At one o''clock in the afternoon, Henry and Sylvia arrived at the seake scenic area. In summer, there would always be a lot of tourists. The parking lot had been parked with many cars. Looking around, only Henry¡¯s bicycle was standing out. Sylvia was holding an empty coke bottle in her hand. She was a little embarrassed to look at Henry. Along the way, she had drunk up the entire bottle of c before she knew it. Sylvia''s lovely look made Henry could not help but reach out and scratch her nose. Even Henry himself was a little surprised at this intimate action. When did the rtionship between President Lin and him be so harmonious? Sylvia did not seem to realize how intimate Henry''s action was just now. Or it could be said that in her mind, she did not think it was too much to do such a thing with Henry. In the seake, they had to buy tickets first and then take a boat to the sand in the center of the lake. During the whole process, Sylvia looked around as if she had never seen such a scene. "President Lin, have you ever been to the Seake?" Henry raised his eyebrows. "What''s wrong? Is it weird that I have never been here?" Sylvia curled her lips. How lovely she was when she looked like a little girl. Henry covered his head. She had never been to the surrounding tourist attractions. His wife was really a workaholic. "Okay, I''ll take you to have some fun today, but I''m just worried..." Henry was about to say something, but he stopped. "About what?" Henry deliberately looked Sylvia up and down and said excitedly, "I''m worried that some things are too exciting. You don''t dare to y." Sylvia''s small mouth pouted. "Am I afraid? Henry, who are you looking down on? How can I be afraid of? As long as you are ying, I¡¯m in!" "Haha." Henryughed and said, "That''s what you said. Don''t wet your pants when you''re scared." "Excuse me? Are you saying I will wet my pants, Do you want me to punch you?" Sylvia clenched her fists and punched at Henry. Henry gritted his teeth and ran away. "Hey, don''t run away, let¡¯s see if I will wet my pants or you will get yours!" Sylvia''s beautiful figure weaved through the crowd like scenery, attracting the attention of other tourists. With a whirring sound, the steam engine started to work. Henry and Sylvia climbed on the railings of the steam engine, watching the scenic area''s gate farther and farther away from them. Theke water was tumbling with waves. Sylvia looked into the distance. There was a sea of sand in the distance, which made her look forward to it. On the sand sea, there are a lot of exciting events, like sand skiing, desert surfing, etc. How much fun desert surfing is can be seen from the fact that every year cross-country enthusiasts from all over the country rush into the northwest desert. When you''re sitting in your car and you feel that vertical force, you automatically scream. The trip to the sand sea made Sylvia scream. When Henry drove a car down a sand site, Henry''s eardrum was nearly punctured by her voice. "President Lin, how is it?" Henry drove the car and rushed to a sand site again. "Awesome, that is awesome!" Sylvia shouted loudly. Yes, Sylvia felt that today was enjoyable. This kind of stimtion seemed to be able to take away all the pressure so that she could not think about anything at that moment. Henry took countless photos for Sylvia in front of all kinds of sand sculptures. He took Sylvia to ride a camel and feel the stability of the boat in the desert. He rode a big horse and galloped in the sand. These were things that Sylvia had never experienced before. Her face was flushed, and she looked very excited. On the eighty-meter-high T-shaped Bungee Jumping tower, Sylvia felt that her calves were trembling. She looked at the people under her, who were as small as ants. The jumping tower was built on the surface of theke. If she jumped down, she would face the water. "What''s the matter, President Lin? Are you afraid?" Henry stood in front of Sylvia, gritting his white teeth. This eighty-meter height had no effect on him at all. "Of... of course, I''m not afraid." Sylvia''s teeth were chattering. "I¡¯m d you are not. Let''s go." Henry took Sylvia''s hand and walked towards the counter, handing the tickets he just bought to the staff. Sylvia looked at theke under her and closed her eyes. "Henry, why don''t you jump first?" "Beauty, you two bought double tickets and you have to jump together. Come and hold your boyfriend." The staff looked at the tickets and said. Chapter 152 Chapter 152 Boy... boyfriend? The staff''s words unconsciously made Sylvia look at Henry. Although they had got their marriage certificate and had taken wedding photos more than a month ago, they had a lukewarm rtionship. Now that she was suddenly told that Henry was her boyfriend, Sylvia''s heart beat faster, and even her nervousness, which was about to jump to the extreme, was suppressed. "Come on,e on, you big man. Your girlfriend dares to jump, and you hide behind her. Come and hold her tight." The staff urged Henry to hug Sylvia. Henry would definitely not refuse the idea of jumping together with Sylvia, so he ran forward happily. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Sylvia looked at Henry, who was in front of her and seemed a little cautious. "Well... didn''t we buy two tickets? Can''t we jump one by one?" "No, you bought a couple''s ticket. Stand still and let me adjust the equipment. Don''t move." The staff put on the equipment for Sylvia and Henry. The hot wind blew on the eighty-meter-high tower. Henry and Sylvia stood face to face on the edge of the tform, and under them was the rushing water of theke. "President Lin, are you ready to jump?" Henry stretched out his hands and put them on Sylvia''s shoulders. She looked down at her feet, took a deep breath, closed her eyes, nodded, and put her hands slowly on Henry''s waist. "Then let''s jump." Henry held the woman in front of him in his arms with both hands, bent his legs, and jumped out. Before jumping, some people might think of the feeling simr to birds flying in the sky. In fact, it was only at the moment when she jumped that she realized that this was not the case. When Sylvia felt that there was nothing under her feet, her mind went nk. She didn''t think about anything, as if everything was away from her. All her worries and persistence seemed to be unimportant at the moment when she jumped down. Sylvia unconsciously held Henry''s waist with her small hands. When her body waspletely weightless, she could feel that there were two strong big hands behind her, holding her and giving her a strong sense of security. Sylvia blinked and opened her eyes. The moment she opened them, she saw Henry looking at her with a look of deep affection. At this moment, his eyes went straight into Sylvia''s heart. The strong wind was blowing towards their faces. The two of them were about to fall into theke when the rope pulled them back. Theke was getting farther and farther in Sylvia''s vision. Her heart was in her mouth again. She closed her eyes subconsciously and buried her head in Henry''s chest. "Don''t be afraid. I''m here." When his voice reached Sylvia''s ears, it was not low and maic, but in her mind, it seemed to be the most pleasant sound of nature. When you were most afraid, words like this could help you calm down. Sylvia wanted to say something but found that she couldn''t make a sound at all. She could only enjoy Henry''s gentleness in silence. After a few ups and downs, Sylvia''s fear slowly disappeared. She suddenly felt that jumping was not so terrible. Now she opened her bright eyes and looked at the scenery around her. At this moment, she only had one feeling. Indulgence! She had done what she hadn''t done for so many years, and the invisible pressure that she had been carrying on her back disappeared at this moment. The yellow sand extended and met the sky. Henry and Sylviay t on the sand, looking at the distant sky, blue sky, and white clouds. Sylvia slightly turned around and stared at Henry''s side face. "Henry, thank you. I''m really happy today." Henry slowly breathed a sigh of relief and did not speak. In his heart, he also said thank you to Sylvia. Thank you for giving me a new life. The two of them spent the whole afternoon having fun. At five o''clock in the afternoon, they left the sand and returned to the ticket office. The summer weather always yed a joke on people. One moment, the sun was shining brightly, and the next moment, big clouds appeared in the sky. Just as Henry and Sylvia were about to leave the ticket hall, the heavy rain poured down from the sky and fell on the ground, sshing water. The rain helped people cool down. "Let''s drink some milk tea." Henry put a cup of milk tea in front of Sylvia. "Thank you." Sylvia took the milk tea. The warm airflow passed through her hands and spread through her whole body, making her feel indescribablyfortable. Standing in front of the French window in the ticket office, she looked at the rain outside the window and reached out her hand to touch the hair on her forehead. And this moment stayed imprinted in Henry''s mind for a long time. Henry stood behind her without saying anything. He wanted to protect this woman for the rest of his life. The summer rain came and went very fast. Only half an hourter, half of the sun was revealed, and the air was filled with the fragrant smell of earth. Henry got on the bike, took Sylvia with him, and under this aromatic nature scent drove toward Yinzhou. On the way, he saw a flower growing on the side of the road. Henry stopped to pick the flower and gave it to Sylvia. Sylvia, like a little girl, inserted the flower into her hair. At this moment, the flower seemed to be more beautiful. When they returned to Yinzhou, it was already eight o''clock in the evening. Henry did not choose the diner that Sylvia booked in Glory Hotel but took her to a street restaurant. "In fact, there''s no need to go to a hotel all the time. You can have a meal in one of these restaurants. They all taste good." Henry took Sylvia to sit at a corner table. Wherever Sylvia was, she would attract people''s attention. Whether it was a man or a woman, their eyes would faintly look at her. A young man was sitting at the table with his girlfriend and happened to see Sylvia. Her beauty made the young man unable to look away. Today, on the street, he saw this woman sitting on the bike of the poor boy. At that time, he felt very ufortable. Seeing such an extraordinary woman, and then looking at his girlfriend who had done so many stic surgeries, he felt disgusted. He even regretted that he did not ask for her number today. A poor boy who rode a bicycle could date this woman, how could he not have a chance with her? Now, seeing this woman again, the young man''s heart was full of vitality. He did not immediately go up to ask for the number, but sat aside and carefully nned. Not only did he have to get the phone number, but he also had to ridicule that poor boy. Chapter 153 Chapter 153 Henry ordered some home-cooked dishes and two dishes of spicy crayfish. Sylvia was just stuffing the food in her mouth, and she was very satisfied. "President Lin, it seems that you haven''t eaten crayfish, have you?" Henry looked at Sylvia''s clumsy posture of removing the shell and said with a smile. "No, I''ve never eaten it before. It''s so delicious." Sylvia''s eyes were filled with joy and she kept peeling crayfish one after another. "Do you want more?" Henry asked tentatively. Sylvia had eaten a lot today. Who would have thought that she didn''t have to think about it at all? She nodded repeatedly and said, "Yes, let''s have a few more!" Henry was happy to see Sylvia eating so happily, so he ordered two more tes of crayfish. The young man sitting on the side looked at the two of them and heard Sylvia''s words. He looked at Henry with disdain. It was the first time for him to bring his girlfriend to eat crayfish. How could such a person have the courage to date such a beautiful woman? And from the words of this beautiful woman, it was also her first time to eat something like this. It seemed that her family background was also very ordinary, so she liked such a poor boy. As long as he showed off his BMW Z4 sports car, she would know his high status! "Honey, I''m full. Let''s go home." The young man''s girlfriend wiped her mouth. She seemed to realize that her boyfriend was focusing on someone else. "You go back first. I have something to do today." The young man waved his hand impatiently. "I''ll give you two thousand yuan. Go shopping with your friends." The original unhappy face of the girl immediately rose with joy when she heard this. She took the young man''s 2,000 yuan and left happily. The youth sat there with a sneer on his face. A n had been formed in his head. Sylvia ate two more crayfish before she wiped her mouth contentedly. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. "Do you want to eat more?" Looking at little foodie, Henry felt it was a little funny. Every time she would eat delicious food, Sylvia would be as lovely as a little girl. She was not like a president at all. "No, no." Sylvia waved her hand again and again. "I''ve eaten enough today. Let''se back next time." "Well, tell me when you want to eat. I''ll take you here." Henry got up and paid the bill. He pushed his bike to the entrance of the restaurant, and Sylvia sat in the back seat as she used to do. In the restaurant, some people had just noticed Sylvia, and after seeing Henry riding a bike with such a beautiful girl, they felt a little pity for Sylvia. Why did she choose such a worthless man to be her boyfriend? The young man, who had been staring at Henry and Sylvia, sneered, walked out of the restaurant and got in his BMW Z4. Henry rode his bike, carrying Sylvia, slowly riding on a soft evening breeze on the road. When passing through the intersection, a strong light suddenly hit on the two people, and a BMW Z4 broke through the red light and rushed straight toward them. When it was about to hit the two people, it began to slow down, and the breaks gave out a harsh sound. At the critical moment, Henry jumped high and left the bike. He turned around and hugged Sylvia, avoiding the BMW Z4 that wasing at a fast speed. Although the collision of the BMW''s front and the bike was not very strong, it still pushed the bike three meters away. If Henry and Sylvia were to sit on the bike just now, they would definitely get hurt. What happened all of a sudden scared Sylvia until the bike was knocked out. She was still in a daze. Henry appeased Sylvia, walked angrily to the BMW, and shouted angrily, "How do you drive? Didn''t you see the red light?" "Oh, what''s the rush, what''s the rush?" The BMW door opened, and the young man walked out of the car slowly. "I didn''t hit anyone. It''s enough to pay you a little money. Just tell me, how much is it? Is 3,000 yuan enough?" As the young man spoke, he took out three thousand yuan from his bag and threw it in his car. Before Henry could speak, the young man took out another three thousand yuan. "If you don''t think it''s enough, I''ll give you six thousand yuan, okay?" Henry took a deep breath and said, "It''s not a matter of money. I just need an apology from you!" "Apology? Boy, what are you thinking? I didn''t bump into you. You just want to ask for more money. Okay, I''ll give you 10,000 yuan!" The young man took out another pile of 100-yuan bills and threw them on the car. The young man threw his money away and looked at Sylvia. He wanted to see what the woman would do, but he found that the beautiful woman didn''t even look at him, which made the young man feel frustrated. "What? Ten thousand is not enough? Then I''ll add another five thousand!" The young man gnashed his teeth and threw out another pile of money. Henry shook his head. "As I said, it''s not a matter of money. I don''t need you topensate. I only want you to apologize to us!" "Haha." The young man looked at Henry proudly and said loudly, "Why should I apologize for a problem that can be solved with money?" Henry looked at the young man''s proud face and asked, "Are you rich?" "Kid, you are joking. People like you ask me if I have money?" The young man seemed to have heard something particrly funny. "You ask me if I have money, but you are a poor boy riding a bicycle. And you still ask me whether I have money or not?" Henry was silent for a few seconds and then nodded. "Okay, I''ll give you a chance. Since you don''t want to apologize and want to pay for it, then pay for it." "What''s wrong? 15,000 isn''t enough?" The young man sneered. Henry shook his head and gently spat out two words, "Not enough." The traffic ident at the intersection immediately attracted a lot of people. "Young man, I see that your bicycle is only worth 200 yuan. You should take this 15,000 yuan." An old man said to Henry anxiously. "That''s right. From the way I see it, the young man driving the car is not bad at all. How can an average person possibly pay you fifteen thousand yuan? Take it." "You should leave as soon as you get the money." Those who came to watch the scene of bustle still showed some envy in their eyes when they saw the stack of cash on the BMW''s head. The bike was hit and was offered fifteen thousand yuan. Was it like picking up money for free? "Not enough money." Henry shook his head. "Not enough? Ha!" The young man smiled disdainfully. "Okay, then tell me, how much do you want? Twenty thousand? One hundred thousand? Or I''llpensate you with my car?" "It''s not enough." Henry still shook his head. "Boy, are you ying the rogue with me?" The young man crossed his arms in front of his chest. "What''s the matter? You''re so poor that you want to make a fortune from me?" "Young man, don''t be so ungrateful!" "That''s right. Take the money and go." The onlookers persuaded. The young man shook his body and walked to Sylvia. He said, "Beauty, your boyfriend''s bicycle is only worth 200 yuan. I gave him 15,000 yuan. But he is so greedy. You''d better persuade him. If your man wants to make money, he should work harder and not y dirty tricks." Chapter 154 Chapter 154 The young man''s face was full of pride. He found that this poor boy was even worse than he thought. Originally, he just wanted to frighten the guy and throw some money to show the beauty of his financial resources, and then satirize the poor guy for having no money. Now the poor guy took the initiative to ckmail him. Wasn''t he more contemptuous? As for what had happened here, someone had called the police, and the traffic police rushed over immediately. In the face of being detained by the traffic police, the young man didn''t care about two hundred yuan fine at all. What he wanted to do now was to show off as much as possible. After everything was done, he would ask for beauty''s phone number. In the face of such an ident, traffic police would generally ask the relevant party about how to deal with it. If there were no injured or killed, both parties would negotiate how topensate. "Officer, I just knocked down this guy''s bicycle and offered him 15,000 yuan. He still thinks it''s not enough. Is he deliberately ckmailing me?" The young man folded his arms and leaned against the door of the car. Obviously, he was wrong, but now it looked like he was right. "15,000 yuan?" The traffic police nced at the bike lying on the side and said to Henry, "Sir, 15,000 yuan is far more than what you have lost. ording to the normal procedure, the other side only needs to pay thepensation." "Then let himpensate us ording to the price." Henry waved his hand and said, "Your traffic police department should have a special person who can evaluate the damage. Call him here." "Hahaha! Do you think your bicycle is damaged?" The young manughed loudly. "I''ll give you 15,000 yuan, which is enough to buy dozens of bicycles!" "That''s right. Young man, don''t look for a nicer. Take the money and leave." The onlookers also said. The traffic police officer also opened his mouth and said, "Sir, I think this matter can be either big or small. If we find an evaluator, the reward will be far less than fifteen thousand yuan." "We don''t want to ask for money. We just want him to apologize!" Sylvia, who had been silent for a long time, said. In her eyes, 15,000 yuan was nothing. She was also very angry with the young man. He had clearly run the red light and almost hit someone, but he still looked reasonable. "Beauty, I can apologize to you. Give me your contact number and I''ll apologize to you every day, okay?" The young man looked at Sylvia with a smile. Sylvia turned her head away and didn''t even look at the young man. "Officer, as the person involved, I need you to find an evaluator. Call him." Henry walked to the side, picked up his bicycle, and looked at it. There were two beams that werepletely bent. "Young man, what are you looking for? Your bicycle hasn''t been damaged. Please take the money and ride away." An old man next to him urged Henry. In the old man''s eyes, Henry was a dead- headed man who didn''t know how to adapt. The traffic police nodded and said seriously, "Sir, I have to remind you that when the victim is here, the losses of this ident will be allpensated ording to the estimated evaluation. The compensation of the other side is not within the scope ofpensation." "I understand. Call someone." Seeing that Henry was so persistent, the traffic police did not say anything more. He made a phone call and ordered the staff toe over. The young man snorted coldly. Soon, the official staff arrived at the scene. After looking at it a few times, the staff gave the conclusion and said to Henry, "Sir, your bicycle only costs 300 yuan in the market. I just took a look and generally, it is not damaged. But it has two beams and the damage is about 100 yuan." Hearing that, the young manughed again. "Boy, 100 yuan! Ha, ha, ha, you didn''t want 15 thousand yuan. You will get only 100 yuan!" The onlookers all showed a look of regret. "It was 15 thousand yuan! You didn''t want it, but you want 100 yuan? What''s wrong with my brain?" Upon hearing this, the traffic police officer turned to Henry and said, "Sir, the price has already been decided. Now that the ident has happened, the other party has to pay for it in strict ordance with the fixed price." "This price is not right." Henry shook his head. "Not right? Boy, how much do you want? Do you think it''s enough for me to give you one million fu*king yuan?" The young man looked unhappy. Even the traffic police frowned. He now thought that Henry was very likely to be a rogue. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Henry took a deep look at the young man, turned his head, and said to the evaluator, "I suggest that you use your mobile phone now, go to the National insurance website, and check the seventh item in the luxury items. Then you decide it again." The evaluator was confused. He knew that on the official website of the National Security Company, there were a total of ten luxury items. The insurance for the ten things were at least one billion yuan! Each item was precious to the whole world. Seeing that the evaluator didn''t take out his mobile phone, Henry reminded him again, "Please check it." The evaluator took out his mobile phone with a strange face, opened the official website, and clicked on the luxury items. When he saw the 7th item, his expression changed immediately. The seventh was an old-fashioned bicycle, which looked exactly the same as this one! The evaluator opened the information and looked at it carefully. Then he raised his head and looked at Henry, which made him open his mouth. The bicycle was manually polished by the world-famous master of hand-made art, Olba Xie. The whole body of the bicycle was made of a rare piece of metal called " Lu". The price of this kind of metal was three times that of tinum, and one gram was worth one thousand yuan. And this kind of metal would also be reced with this kind of metal in a concrete spacecraft. At that time, the price of the bicycle reached 1.8 billion dors, which made it a luxury item. The insurance price of the bicycle alone was more than 10 million yuan! The evaluator moved his eyes away from the mobile phone with some difficulty and locked it on the bicycle in front of him. He said incredulously, "Sir, you mean, this bike..." "This is my ID card. You should have the information and photos I had at that time. Call and verify it now." Henry did not say anything more. For this kind of expensive thing, at that time, he had done a lot of procedures, which could be found directly. Without hesitation, the evaluator quickly picked up the phone and began to upload all kinds of information. He took a full-scale photo of the bicycle in front of them and sent it to headquarters, waiting for an answer. Insurancepanies attached great importance to such extremely high price items. In less than ten minutes, the headquarters had sent feedback. The ID card information provided by Henry was completely consistent with the information at that time, and the photos confirmed that the person was the same person. At the same time, the bike in front of him that got damaged was authentic. It was made by precious metal and its creator was Master Olba. The auction price was 1.8 billion yuan, and the damage price this time was seven to eight million yuan! Looking at the feedback of the headquarters on the mobile phone, the evaluator was stunned. Such a thing of high price was ced in front of him! 1.8 billion dors, it was such a bicycle! Did he ride it casually to wander around? The life of a rich man was really extravagant! Chapter 155 Chapter 155 The evaluator swallowed a mouthful of saliva and called the traffic police officer to the side to deal with the ident. Two minutester, the traffic police officer also looked at the bike in front of him with amazement. 1.8 billion dors, oh my god! The young man driving the BMW stood aside with an impatient look on his face. "Hey, officer, have you finished? I still have a few million yuan worth of business to talk about." Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "Well, the result hase out." The officer nodded. "How much is it? Just tell me. It''s just a piece of cake. I wasted half of my day here." "If you have the insurance, you canpensate from there. If you didn''t buy the insurance, you have topensate Mr. Zhang for the loss of seventy-eight million dors," the police officer said. When he said this, the officer almost did not believe it was true - a small bicycle with only two beams damaged, which could cost 78 million dors. This ordinary person could not afford it even if he sold all his property! "What?" The young man stared at the traffic police. "78 million dors. Are you kidding me?" "I''m not kidding. I officially inform you that the payment this time is 78 million dors. If you have any objections, you can ask the court for aint. Now, I need your cooperation. Hand over your driving license. Pleasee with me." The traffic police officer went straight to the door of the BMW Z4 and pulled out the car key. "F*ck you!" As soon as the young man saw this move of the traffic police, he shouted on the spot, "You damn police, are you fucking ying with me? I knocked down a bicycle, and you make me compensate him with tens of millions of dors?" The traffic police officer''s face darkened and he snapped, "Don''t make trouble for no reason. We have ourpensation rules. Please follow us back to the police station for an investigation now!" "Sir, this is the insurance list of this bicycle." The evaluator stood in front of the young man with a mobile phone in his hand. "If you don''t believe me, you can look for it on the Inte. I have confirmed with thepany that the bicycle you hit is worth 1.8 billion dors. All the samples and certificates will be disyed in front of you tomorrow morning. Now, please go to the police station to make a record." Staring at the picture of the bicycle on the phone, the young man murmured and shook his head. "It''s impossible. It''s absolutely impossible. How is it possible?" "Nothing is impossible." Henry nced at the young man. "I gave you a chance, but you didn''t know how to cherish it." "Let''s go." The traffic police officer grabbed the young man''s shoulders and took him to the police car. The young man''s proud face disappearedpletely at this time. If the insurance was real, he made such big trouble this time! If it was just the payment of a few thousand dors, the traffic police would not even bother to bring this young man to the police station for a record. However, the currentpensation was simply too terrifying! Not to mention that the traffic police were scared, even Sylvia was also shocked. 1.8 billion dors was enough to buy several Lins Groups! Before Sylvia could ask, Henry took the initiative to say, "Didn''t I save Homer''s life before? He insisted on giving me something, so I picked a bicycle casually. I didn''t expect it to be so valuable at that time. President Lin, what''s wrong with you?" Henry noticed that Sylvia''s face was very ugly now. There was also some distance between her and him subconsciously. "Henry, tell me honestly, who are you?" Sylvia''s pretty face was cold. If you looked at her carefully, there was ayer of mist in her eyes. Her attitude made Henry a little anxious. "President Lin, didn''t I exin it to you before?" "Exined? Henry, even if what you said is true, the value of your bicycle alone is enough to compete with our Lins Group. Why did youe to our Lins family to be a live-in son-inw? What is your purpose?" Sylvia only felt that her mind was in a mess. Today she thought that she seemed to have found a harbor where she could control herself freely, but suddenly she found that this was all an illusion. Henry was not what she imagined. A bicycle worth 1.8 billion dors! How many people in this world could afford such a valuable thing? "My purpose?" Henry took a step forward and wanted to get closer to Sylvia. "Say it!" Sylvia suddenly roared. "It''s you." Henry blurted out. After he said that, both Henry and Sylvia were stunned. For a time, neither of them spoke. The lights on the street changed back and forth and shone on the two people. Henry smiled self- mockingly. "I came to the Lin family at the beginning because of you. Maybe you won''t believe me, but we have seen each other before. Although I haven''t seen you many times, your shadow was engraved in my heart, which made me unable to extricate myself. Just in time, the Lin family was looking a son-inw, so I came." Sylvia''s expression changed continuously, but she didn''t say anything. Henry cupped his hands. "To be honest, I don''t know how to get close to you. I feel that you and I are like twopletely different people in a different world. You are strict and disciplined. I have lost my parents since I was a child, so I am unscrupulous. By rule, these two people won''t be attractive to each other, even if you look like a fairy. However, the closer I am to you, the more I can''t extricate myself from it. I..." "Stop!" Sylvia suddenly interrupted Henry''s words, "Henry, I have to say that you and I don''t know how to talk about love. You''d better be a gentleman. I''m not used to such an affectionate look." Henry''s face lit up. "President Lin, you don''t me me?" "What should I me you?" Sylvia rolled her eyes and said, "I have never asked you about your situation. All right, let''s go home." "Okay, okay!" Henry nodded happily and pulled back the two beams of the bicycle. They were twisted, but he didn''t care. He patted the back seat and said, "Come on, get on." Sylvia smiled and wiped the corners of her eyes. She took a few steps forward and sat on. Henry got on the bike and drove slowly in the direction of home. As soon as the evening lights were on, the developing Yinzhou became prosperous. On the busy road, Henry and Sylvia seemed to be a special and independent couple. Henry, who was originally talkative, didn''t speak all the way. The reason was very simple. He felt a little embarrassed. Just like what Sylvia said, he didn''t know anything about love, nor did he have any love words. He thought that what he had just done should be regarded as a kind of confession, right? But it was too unappreciated! Henry thought about his behavior just now and wanted to find a hole to hide in. If anyone knew that the dignified Satan was in such a difficult position because of rtionship problems, he would definitely be surprised out of his wits. The road was very noisy. There were the voices of passers-by and the sound of the car horn. Among the noise, a crisp voice came into Henry''s ears from the back seat. "If you want to chase me, you have to work hard. There are so many people chasing after me!" Chapter 156 Chapter 156 The night was full of hustle and bustle, but at the same time, it was pretty quiet. Henry''s heart beat faster. This kind of feeling had not appeared for many years. It was like his first love. He didn''t speak, but a happy smile unconsciously appeared on his face. "If you want to chase me, you have to work harder." Did this count as a great step in the rtionship between him and Sylvia? Back in the courtyard of the vi, Sylvia had already got down when Henry stopped the bicycle. She walked into the house and leaving Henry behind. "Good night." Sylvia''s voice was very light and full of joy. The whole night was silent. When dawn broke, Henry got up. As usual, he began to practice boxing. On the second floor of the vi, Sylvia opened the curtains and looked at the man standing in the courtyard through the window. She could not help smiling. At eight o''clock in the morning, the two of them arrived at thepany together. Today, they would choose a new manager for the business department. As for choosing a manager, Henry did not worry about it at all. He had no interest in the position of the manager, even if thepany wanted him to. As expected, an experienced employee was selected to be the manager. Although Henry and Amity had signed a big deal, it would be difficult for them to handle the position of manager due tock of experience, and it would be impossible to convince old employees of the company. Everyone was quite satisfied with this result. Now Henry and Amity would not be targeted in thepany, and sister Hong and others did not show any traces of old attitude. All in all, everything had been on the right track. Work was very easy for Henry. After reaching the cooperation with the French Gerald Group, Henry''s next job was to ensure everything goes smoothly. This kind of thing should be well prepared before handing it to others. But for Henry, he only needed to say a word, and Homer would arrange people to deal with these things properly. For the whole morning, Henry had been searching his phone to see where he can take Sylvia out tonight. Watching a movie was kinda boring, so he had to find something new. Time flew, and it was already noon. The staff meals were always extremely delicious which made the staff of otherpanies particrly envious. Henry finished his lunch. When he looked up, he found that Sylvia did note to lunch today. The food that her secretary Cathy Lee bought for her was on the table. Henry wiped his mouth and walked over. He asked curiously, "Secretary Lee, why didn''t President Line to eat?" "Ah," Cathy said with a sigh. "President Lin is busy again. She often forgets to eat, it will cause her some health issues one day." "Forgets to eat?" Henry frowned. He had not been in thepany long enough, and he hardly had meals in the canteen. He had seen Sylviae to the canteen to eat something at noon. But now, hearing Cathy, he was a little unhappy. How could she not eat anything for lunch? Henry thought for a while and ran to the fruit stall downstairs of thepany. He bought some strawberries and mango. After thinking for a while, he bought another bottle of coke and carried it upstairs. He went to the door of the president''s office and knocked on the door. "Come in." Sylvia''s voice came out through the door. Henry slowly opened the door and saw Sylvia was writing something constantly. "I heard that you were so busy that you don''t even have time to eat lunch, so I bought some fruits for you." Henry put the things in his hand on the desk. "Eat some, I''ve washed them all." Sylvia looked up and nced at Henry, who suddenly appeared, and then looked at the fruits Henry put down. She frowned and said, "This is thepany. Take these things out." "Why? Are there any rules that you cannot have fruit or coke? You should eat some fruit today. From tomorrow on, you must eat well every day." Henry took out a strawberry and put it in front of Sylvia. The fresh strawberry looked so appetizing. "Henry, why don''t you understand? I do not want to eat it. You can take it out." Sylvia forced herself not to look at the fruits on the table. In her opinion, these were all loved by little girls. If she ate them in thepany and was seen by others, how would they talk about her? Not serious, naive? "I won''t take it. I will put it here. I still have something to do in the afternoon, so I have to go back to work." Henry waved to Sylvia, closed the door, and walked out of the office. Standing at the door of the office, Henry did not leave directly but waited for five minutes. Five minutester, Henry carefully opened the door and peeped inside. He saw Sylvia sitting on her boss chair, with her legs stretched straight and swaying up and down. She picked up a strawberry and put it into her mouth happily. Instead of directly eating it, she slowly sucked it and enjoyed the fragrance of the strawberry. From time to time, she took a sip of coke and burped like yesterday. This feeling was like a fairy from the Heaven who fell into this mortal world. Henry was the one who dragged her into. Sylvia happily turned the boss chair under her. Suddenly, her eyes caught sight of the door of the office. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. At this moment, Henry was sure that Sylvia had found him. Her small mouth unconsciously opened wide, and her smart big eyes were full of surprise. She even forgot to eat the half strawberry in her hand, and just nkly looked at the door. "Ger" The Coke made Sylvia burp. She quickly covered her mouth with her hand, and her face turned red immediately. Seeing her lovely appearance, Henry could not helpughing out loud. "Henry Zhang!" Sylvia shouted, and there was anger in her beautiful eyes because of shyness. Under such circumstances, Henry naturally would not take the initiative to get into trouble. He ran away with a bigugh. Sylvia looked at the ck shadow outside the door with anger. A few secondster, the anger on her face gradually faded away and she put the half strawberry into her mouth. As for the rest, she took them all to the storage cab under her desk and turned on theputer. Sylvia rolled her big eyes. Then she secretly took out a strawberry and put it into her mouth like a little girl who did bad things. She was afraid that others would see her. With such a lovely look, anyone who knew Sylvia would never think that she would be a poker-faced president. Henry had a leisure morning but started being busy in the afternoon. The department had arranged a lot of tasks and handed them over to everyone. Henry''s task was to get on well with the Hengyuan Trading Company. The department manager gave him the contact information. "Hengyuan Trade Company? Is it Jenny Qin''spany?" Chapter 157 Chapter 157 Hengyuan Trade Company itself was only a third-rate enterprise in Yinzhou City. But it made the tunnel not long ago, it became the top trading group in Yinzhou City. Although the mountain road had not been opened yet, the number of businesses that wanted to cooperate with the Hengyuan Trade Company was getting higher and higher. Because of the bold idea, it was only a matter of time before Hengyuan became the leader of the trade-in Yinzhou City. The person Henry needed to contact was the manager of the department. Lins Group had contacted the manager before and made an appointment with him today. Thepany location of the Hengyuan Trade Company was not as glorious and majestic as the Lins Group. Its location was also not in the business district of the CBD of Yinzhou City. It was a three-floor business building with a few employees. But everyone was busy. In the office of the development manager, Jane Zhongined to her sister with a bitter face, saying that she had been treated unfairly in the Lins Group and was framed by two viins, which made her lose her job. While they were talking, a phone call from Hengyuan front desk came to the office and said that a salesman named Henry of Lins Group wasing. "Henry Zhang!" Upon hearing the name, Jane jumped up like a cat whose tail had been stepped on. "Sister, it''s this person. He was the one who got me fired! You must help me teach him a lesson!" "Don''t worry." Manager May Lee nodded. She was Jane''s cousin and had always had a good rtionship with her. "How do you want me to teach him a lesson?" May asked. "It would be best if he could get fired as well!" Jane said viciously. "Get fired? Let me think about it." May thought for a moment and then said, "Well, I''ll let him pay." "Sister, I know you are the best. I bought two bags yesterday and I think they are suitable for you. I forgot to bring them. I''ll bring them to you tomorrow." May looked tempted. "Leave it behind. You can bring them at any time. I''ll teach this guy a lesson first." May straightened her clothes and walked out of the office. Henry was waiting in the reception room on the first floor. Soon, he saw a beautiful woman in her thirties sitting in front of him. "Hello, I''m Henry, Lins'' agent." Henry took the initiative to introduce himself. May looked Henry up and down. Because of her sister, the moment she saw Henry, she felt disgusted. "Did you bring the cooperation project documents?" May leaned on the sofa in the reception room, took out her phone, and said absent-mindedly while ying it. "Yes." Henry took out the project book and ced it on the table in front of him. "This time, our Lins Group intends to..." "All right, that''s enough." May waved her hand impatiently. "I only asked you whether you brought it with you. I did not ask you to talk about anything else. What did your Lins Group do? Ask you to meet me alone? Put down the documents and you let yourself out." This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. When May spoke, she did not even look at Henry and kept ying with her mobile phone. Henry saw May''s attitude. He did not know why Hengyuan¡¯s people were so arrogant and why she was so angry with him. When he was about to speak, he heard a sharp whistle. Henry''s face changed. He got up and walked out of the reception room. Henry''s movement made May stunned. She did not expect that the man really left. "Fine! You have a bad temper, don''t you? Don''t you know how to y cool? I''ll let you do it!" May dialed a number and said, "Hello, President Qin, the people of Lins Group are here. He is a neer and cannot even understand the project. Yes, I said a few words to him, but he was not happy and left. President Qin, I think it''s necessary for us tomunicate with the high-level officials of Lins Group." Henry didn''t know that after he left, May made such a phone call, but even if he knew it, he wouldn''t care. Following the whistle, Henry came to the back of the Hengyuan Trade Company. There were several warehouses where the whistle came from. When Henry just came here, several ck shadows appeared under the shadow of the warehouse. Each of them wore a mask, which looked gloomy. "Tell me, what''s worthy of your whistle?" Henry looked at them and asked. For a long time, there were many kinds of contact information with Henry and his people. This shrill whistle represented that there was an emergency to report. "Boss, I asked them to blow the whistle." Wade White, dressed in a ck casual suit, came out from the side. "Boss, the people of the Toyobas have arrived. This time, we deliberately let Thorn Ci show herself. At ten o''clock tonight, the people of the Sharp Knife and the Toyobas will go to the factory in the suburbs to catch the Thorn Ci. Everything is under our control, but..." "But what?" Henry asked. It was not easy to get Wade to find him, but Henry really could not figure it out. How could the Sharp Knife and the Toyobas put Wade White in a difficult position? "It''s just that Helen will also follow the Sharp Knife tonight. If we fight at that time, I''m afraid she will be in danger." Henry frowned. He did not expect that Helen would follow the Sharp Knife! Although Helen had a little bit of experience in fighting and capturing, in such battle, her skill was useless. "Boss, do you want us to show up at night and kill the people of the Toyobas and the Sharp Knife?" "No." Henry shook his head. "I''ll deal with tonight''s matter. You absolutely cannot do it. Tell Thorn Ci not to show up tonight. Dismiss." "Understood." Wade nodded and retreated into the shadows with the others. Henry thought for a moment and decided to contact Helen first to prevent her from participating in tonight''s activities. After Henry''s concealment, many forces tried to take his position. This time, Henry nned to use the Sharp Knife to demonstrate Thorn Ci¡¯s strength, so as to inform all forces in the world. Who would have thought that it would attract the people of Toyobas from Japan? This was beyond Henry''s expectation, but it was easy to deal with. At that time, he only needed to slightly lead the fight between the Toyobas and the Sharp Knife. But he really did not expect that Helen would get involved. Helen would suffer a great loss if the fight started! This kind of battle was nothing she encountered before, it was life-threatening! Henry called Helen several times in a row, but her phone was turned off. Henry had no choice but to go to the police station in person. He looked for Helen, but she was still in a meeting. Henry simply waited at the police station. In the meeting room of the police station, Nat Jin, the captain of the third team of Sharp Knife, looked serious and said, "Everyone, today''s mission must be strictly confidential, no one is allowed to reveal anything!" Chapter 158 Chapter 158 In the conference room of the Yinzhou police station, the captain of the third team, Nat, and his partner, Eden Tian, were talking about what they should pay attention to in tonight''s action. "Everyone should pay high attention to it. This time the enemies are not normal people. You are the elites of the Silver Province police team. In the future, you are very likely to contact the enemies in this area. This time, you should take it as a learning opportunity. When it is safe for you, you can cooperate with arrest. The real arrest will bepleted by us. From now on, everyone''s mobile phones must be turned off. Before the operation is over, no one is allowed to contact anyone. Be ready to set off on time at 8 o''clock!" At the entrance of the police station, Henry stretched himself. He had been here for a few hours. It was almost eight o''clock, and Helen still didn''te out. Henry knew some of the Sharp Knife¡¯s method of training new people. In the process of carrying out a mission, if they found someone was good to be budded, the Sharp Knife would allow these people to cooperate with the mission. Now, obviously, Helen was also selected by the Sharp Knife, so she took part in this task. As the vice-captain of the Criminal Police Unit, Helen couldn''t refuse. However, Sharp Knife didn''t find any trace of the Toyobas force at all. If they knew that the people of the Toyobas were also involved, the Sharp Knife would never bring some neers to learn and observe. At eight o''clock in the evening, Henry finally waited for the meeting to end. He saw Helen, who was wearing a uniform, walking out of the police station. The rest of the people were behind Helen, each of them had a fierce temperament. Their eyesight was as sharp as an eagle''s eyes, and they were not easy to deal with at first nce. Henry and Helen¡¯s eyes met. This nce made her happy. She was just thinking about how to inform Henry about how to deal with the Thorn Ci, but now she saw it. "Why are you here?" Helen looked at Henry and asked. "Helen, who is he?" A young man in a police uniform walked up to Helen and looked at Henry with an unfriendly look. Henry had seen people from the police station in Yinzhou before, but he had never seen this young man. Looking at the young man''s powerful posture, Henry guessed that he is from the Sharp Knife. "My name is Henry, Helen¡¯s boyfriend. I''m here to pick her up." Henry walked up and smiled. "Boyfriend?" The young man looked Henry up and down, then he curled his lips and said, "Helen, how could you find such a weak person to be your boyfriend?" For yesterday''s date, Henry shaved his beard. Now he was wearing a shirt every day when he went to work. He looked less experienced and immature. "Helen, deal with him." Nat, who was walking in front of Helen, turned back and said. Helen nodded first and then smiled at Henry. "You go back first. I have something to do today." While Helen spoke, she even winked at Henry a few times. "What''s wrong with you? Didn''t you say that we would have dinner together tonight? I have waited for you for so long. Come we are going to eat." Henry immediately grabbed Helen''s wrist when he came up. "Buddy! She''s told you that we have something to do. Don''t you understand?" The young man in police uniform pped Henry''s hand away in a bad mood. "Who are you?" Henry also looked at the young man unhappily, and his eyes swept to the front of the young man''s chest, where there was the young man''s police ID and name. "Keith Tan? It''s none of your business that I talk to my girlfriend!" "Boy, watch your mouth." Keith Tan warned him. "Haha." Henry chuckled. "If I don''t, will I get beaten by a policeman?" "You!" Keith Tan raised his fist and wanted to teach Henry a lesson. "Enough!" Nat shouted, "Keith, put your fists down, that''s nonsense!" "Yes, captain." Keith saw that Nat had spoken. He put down his fist helplessly and red at Henry fiercely. Nat walked up to Henry, patted him on the shoulder, and said, "Young man, our police team has a social meetup tonight. Why don''t you go out with Helen to have dinner tomorrow?" "No!" Henry shook his head decisively. "I have a deal with Helen today. You two are on the police team. Why don''t you go to the social meetup with others but Helen? I can tell that this guy is not a good guy. I won''t let her go today!" As Henry said this, he was going to pull Helen away. "Young man." Nat reached out his hand to stop Henry, and there was a trace of displeasure on his face. "There are so many people in today''s police gathering. Your actions are a bit disappointing." "Disappointing? I should say that!" Henry curled his lips and said, "Can you force her to join a social meetup with you even after working hours? It''s her private time, isn''t it?" Eden looked at Henry, tugged at Nat''s sleeve, and whispered, "Maybe we should let her..." "No." Nat waved his hand and said in a low voice, "Everyone must participate in this mission. We can''t make any mistake." "Then what should we do now? Looking at the attitude of this boyfriend, you can''t force him, can you?" Eden rolled her eyes. Nat thought for a moment and said to Henry, "Young man, why don''t you join us? This will not dy your date with Helen or our arrangement. What do you think?" "Captain, how can he do that?" Keith Tan said directly, "This guy, he..." "It''s okay. I know what to do." Nat reached out and interrupted Keith. He looked at Henry and asked, "What do you think of my idea?" Henry thought for a moment and said with a nod, "I''m in." Helen looked at Henry with a strange expression. "Take him to catch his men? That''s a bit too dramatic!" Helen had a lot of doubts about why Henry would suddenly appear and why he had to take her away, but now she could not ask him. Henry and Helen got into a Honda ord. The young man named Keith sat in the passenger seat, ncing at the back seat from time to time with a chill in his eyes. The car slowly drove to the suburbs. Henry sat in the car, looking around curiously. "Are you going to the social meetup in the suburbs?" "Boy, I advise you to get out of the car now, in case you wet your pantster." Keith who was sitting in the co-pilot''s seat said disdainfully. "Pfft." Henry pouted and said, "What social meetup can wet my pants?" There were a total of seven cars on the way to the suburbs. In the first car, Eden asked Nat, "Is it really okay to take an insignificant person there?" "Don''t worry. This time, we have sent out three teams. It will not be a problem for us to take down Thorn Ci. Let the boy stay by our side and watch. It doesn''t matter if he knows about the end of the mission."This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Chapter 159 Chapter 159 A total of seven cars drove to the suburbs of the city. Everyone got out of the car and hid the car. "So the ce of your social meetup is a bit too poor, isn''t it?" Henry curled his lips and looked at the abandoned factory in front of him. "I mean, why are you gathering? Let''s go, everyone. I''ll invite you to the Glory Hotel tomorrow and have a big meal. What do you think?" "Young man, the police''s social meetup might be a little different from what you imagined. It''s not about drinking or singing. So, you may feel a little shabby, but it''s spacious enough." Natughed. He waved his hand and began to give instructions. Before they came, they had already arranged a battle n at the meeting, including the map of this old factory. They had already known it clearly, so they did not need to say anything at all. All of them were in positions. Now it was 8:40. They would follow the normal procedure, Thorn Ci would arrive an hourter to make an unnecessary deal. Then they would have a conflict with the Sharp Knife, show their strength, and strike out at all the forces. But now, the process had be abnormal. Henry asked Nat curiously, "If you don''t drink or sing, what kind of social meetup is that? By the way, what''s the purpose of your police''s social meetup?" "Of course, it''s a boxing match." Nat raised his fist and said, "Young man, wait and see. No matter what happens, you can go to the side and watch." "Kungfupetition?" Henry''s eyes lit up. "I also know Kungfu. Can you let me inter?" "Let you fight? Or let you die?" Keith sneered. "Don''t be so confident that you''re good at Kungfu. It''s embarrassing to say that." "I really know Kungfu." Henry raised his fist, but he looked like he was wearing a suit and leather shoes, which made it difficult for people to believe that he knew about it. "All right, cut the crap!" Keith suddenly shouted and stared at Henry, "Do you think I have a good temper? Or I don''t dare to beat you? I am warning you if you dare to talk nonsense again, don''t me me for being rude to you. Also, stay away from Helen in the future. You are not worthy of her at all!" Keith lit a cigarette for himself, slowly exhaled the smoke and exhaled it on Henry''s face. Keith looked at Henry with contempt in his eyes as if he was looking at an ant. "Keith,e here." Someone shouted and asked Keith to leave. Henry smiled and shook his head, releasing his fist. Arrogant Keith did not know that if he had left a secondter, his limbs would have been broken. After everyone began to be busy, Helen finally had a chance to talk to Henry alone. Helen pulled Henry to a corner and asked in a low voice, "Why are you here?" "To save you. Do you really think the Sharp Knife is a match to Thorn Ci?" Henry nced at the ambushing people in the factory with disdain in his eyes. "You know all about it?" Helen''s eyes widened. Even she didn''t know about this until she had a meeting today. How did Henry know about it? "I can guess it. There are so many people from the Sharp Knifeing here for the purpose. I asked Thorn Ci to reveal some of her whereabouts. It would be strange if the Sharp Knife didn''t take action today. Why did you also participate in this matter?" Henry asked in confusion. "I have no choice. My boss told me to do, and he also wanted me to participate in the Sharp Knife test this year." Helen sighed. At this moment, on one side, she was the leader of the gangsters, and the other side, she was the deputy captain of the criminal investigation team. There was no room for conflict. "Who''s that Keith?" Henry looked at the other side of the factory. "He is in Sharp Knife, he came to town the day before yesterday and has been pestering me for the past two days. I can''t get rid of him." Helen crossed her arms in front of her chest and snorted at Henry. "Why do you ask this? What does it have to do with you? Do you really think you are my boyfriend?" "I''m your boyfriend, aren''t I?" Helen turned her head and said, "Really? You''re married. Do you still want a girlfriend?" "Well..." Henry forced a smile and said, "Let''s talk about itter. Anyway, you are not allowed to get in touch with Keith anymore." Helen pushed Henry''s chest and said, "Zhang, don''t you care too much? Whoever I am in touch with is my own business. If you really want to control me, you can divorce. When you get divorced I will do whatever you want. Just tell me, I''ll take off my police uniform, wash clothes and cook for you at home every day!" Henry gave a fawning smile and did not speak. The atmosphere was silent for a while. A few minutester, Helen took the lead in speaking. "What did you mean by just saying that you''re going to save me? Could it be that Thorn Ci will start killing today?" Helen frowned. The people that Thorn Ci had killed in the Rosy Night Barst time were not good people. Almost everyone had done a lot of dirty things. Under that kind of situation, when Thorn Ci had killed them, Helen did not feel much about it. But today was different. Today, a group ofw enforcers came. If Thorn Ci attacked thesew enforcers, Helen could not ept it at all. "Thorn Ci will not show up today." Henry nced at the factory, took Helen''s arm, and walked to a hidden corner. "Another group of forces will appear, and the Sharp Knife will definitely fight with that group of forces. You will very likely get hurt if you stay here." "Another group of forces?" There was doubt in Helen''s eyes. "Yes." Henry nodded. "You''ve seen the Four Direction Sectst time, so you should know some information about Ancient Warriors. When you pass the test of the Sharp Knife, you will contact some dark underground forces. These things are very close to each other. It''s no harm for you to contact them earlier." Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "Dark underground forces? Are they all people who practice ancient Kungfu like the Four Direction Sect?" There was a strong interest in Helen''s eyes. Henry thought for a moment and shook his head. "It''s not that. It''s just that there are some ancient Kungfu sects who send talents to underground forces. Some people are very powerful." "Tell me about it." Helen looked at Henry with shining eyes as if she had discovered a new continent. ¡°Actually, many countries have acquiesced in the existence of this kind of underground force. They are everywhere. For example, there are a couple of people who practice the Ancient Kungfu by ck Thunder¡¯s side. In this way, ck Thunder is barely considered one of the underground forces. When ck Thunder bes even greater in all aspects, it will be able to rise to the underground forces. However, it will only be at the lowest level.¡± "ck Thunder is only at the lowest rank? They are the top of the gangs in Ning province!" "I mean, if ck Thunder is a little bigger in all the aspects, it can be promoted to the lowest rank. Now the ck Thunder can barely be regarded as one of the underground forces." "What about the superior ones?" Helen couldn''t wait to ask. "Well... the Sharp Knife should be one of them, isn''t it?" Chapter 160 Chapter 160 ¡°Is it?¡± Helen asked. Henry''s words made Helen somewhat unable to recover. The Sharp Knife was an official organization, so how could it be considered a dark underground force? Henry looked at Helen''s expression and smiled slightly. "I know what you are thinking. The underground dark forces are not just evil forces, but they are hidden in the dark and not known by ordinary people." Helen nodded thoughtfully, and then asked Henry, "What about you? You should be counted as one of them, right?" "Me?" Henry pointed to himself. Just as he was about to say something, he heard a low cry of surprise. "Get ready. They''reing!" This low exmation interrupted Henry''s words. He quickly pulled Helen to hide in a corner. The whole factory was silent at this moment. A series of intense footsteps sounded outside the factory. With careful observation, there were definitely no less than 20 people. In the ce where Nat and Eden were hiding, they could see the entrance of the factory from the front. When they saw the first person who came in from outside, Nat''s face changed. "Toyobas¡¯s people..."Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Eden''s extremely soft voice rang in Nat''s ears. "Why would the people from the Toyobase?" Nat shook his head with a trace of seriousness on his face. There were only more than a dozen people on their side, and a few of them were neers. As for the people on the side of the Toyobas, there were more than 20 people. If there was really a conflict, Nat and others would not have any problem, but those neers on the police team would suffer. As the leader of the third team of Sharp Knife, Nat was very familiar with the underground forces in the world. As for the people of the Toyobas, he was very clear that they were not easy to deal with. After the arrival of the people from the Toyobas, they did notmunicate with each other. They all looked around at the factory and then chose their respective positions to hide. The target of these people was also Thorn Ci who was about to arrive. The factory was not big, and there were not many ces for people to hide. Whether it was the Sharp Knife or the Toyobas¡¯s people, they all had a lot of hidden experience. Even the ces they hid in were also chosen in the same way. Looking at the actions of these people, Eden''s face showed a trace of anxiety. "What should we do?" "We can''t wait any longer!" Nat looked determined. "We can''t let those neers get hurt. Let''s go!" As soon as Nat finished speaking, Eden was the first to rush out. She usually looked gentle, but now she was like a vigorous cheetah. Her speed was extremely fast and appeared in the dark. Obviously, the people of the Toyobas had not realized that there were other people in this factory. When Eden appeared, those who were looking for a hidden ce all stopped and fixed their eyes on Eden. At the same time, the other people with the Sharp Knife also emerged from the darkness. People of both sides were scattered in every corner of the factory, forming a confrontational situation in an instant. At 9:30 p.m. the night sky was giving off a faint light. Both the Sharp Knife men and the Toyobas men looked solemn. This sudden another force was beyond everyone''s expectations. "Toyobas people, don''t you think it''s against the rules for you to wantonly enter our territory?" Nat took out a certificate from the pocket in front of his chest. The leader of the other side was a short man. Each of them wore a mask, so they could not see his face clearly. His eyes were as vicious as Viper''s. After seeing Nat''s certificate, the leader sneered and said, "Rules? It''s the rules of the underground world. It''s not up to you, Sharp Knife! Since when did you start working with killers like the Thorn Ci?" "Watch your mouth!" Nat shouted. "No one is allowed to nder the reputation of a Sharp Knife." "Cut the crap. Thorn Ci killed our leader, which brought shame to the Toyobas. I must hang her head on our gs to wash away the humiliation to us. You Sharp Knife, don''t make trouble for yourself!" The short man stepped back slightly, put one hand on his waist, and made a posture to pull out the knife. Henry was hiding in the dark, exined to Helen, "Toyobas is the underground organization of Japan. The martial arts they use are also simr to drawing out the sword. The posture of pulling out the sword is to prepare for battle." Helen listened carefully to what Henry said. If she really became a Sharp Knife''s member in the future, she would inevitably get in touch with these things. Another question emerged in Helen''s mind. She asked Henry, "Then what do they use in their battles? They don''t have a sword or anything like that." "Unless it''s a fight among some special underground forces, in general, the weapons they carry with them are portable. For example, a folding knife can be hidden in the cuff, a soft sword can be hidden on the waist, and there are all kinds of weapons. You''ll know when you see them more in the future." "Can Toyobas defeat Sharp Knife?" "No." Henry shook his head. "But they can kill some of you. Do you see the three men standing at the back? They have more earlobes than ordinary people. Toyobas has a special method of training and hearing, which is a sign after their training. The three men have been listening to the movements in the factory all the time. They know how many people are hidden in the factory." Helen opened her mouth. These things were beyond her knowledge. Nat snorted at the leader, who was drawing out his sword, and asked, "What''s wrong? Are you still nning to fight with us in China?" "I''ve already said it. Our aim is Thorn Ci. It has nothing to do with Sharp Knife. You shouldn''t intervene in this matter. Our dignity is not something that can be trampled on by anyone!" Keith took a step forward and said disdainfully, "What a joke! Your boss was killed by a woman. I can''t figure it out. What dignity do you have?" At the moment when Keith''s words fell, Henry sighed in Helen''s ear. "It''s over." "What''s wrong?" Looking at Henry''s sigh, Helen subconsciously tightened her heart. "The people of Japan value the so-called dignity and warrior Taoism spirit the most. Keith''s words are enough to make them crazy. Your captain was just testing the Toyobas, but now the fight has to be fought." When Keith finished speaking, Nat also eximed in his heart, "Oh no!" He was not afraid of Toyobas, but what about the new members of the police team? As expected, the leader of the Toyobas was irritated by Keith''s words. "How dare you, go to hell!" A cold light shed. When the leader of the Toyobas waved with one hand, he took out a folding sword. The knife was 40 centimeters long, neither too long nor too short, and it was flexible and changeable. At the same time, the rest of the people from the Toyobas also took out their weapons. Nat''s face was solemn. He shouted, "Toyobas, think it over. If you''re really want to fight us in China!" "Those who insult the Toyobas''s reputation will die!" The leader of the Toyobas stared at Keith with venomous eyes. Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Under the gaze of the leader of the Toyobas, Keith subconsciously took a few steps back. Just now, he felt like he was being targeted by a deadly sneak. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. In fact, if anyone insulted the reputation of the Toyobas, they would never give up until that person was dead! Battle was on the verge of breaking out. "Let''s do it!" Nat shouted and waved his fists at the leader. Their fights were not as magnificent as the kungfu masters in the TV series, but they were almost the bloody as the kungfu scenes in movies. In fact, they were even more bloody. Both parties were very experienced in fighting.. They did not show any mercy when they fought. Three people of Toyobas had been standing at the back of the team. They looked in the three directions respectively and looked after each other. All of them were neers who were hiding in the dark. Except for Helen, no one else in the police team had ever seen such a scene. They were all frightened. When they saw the people from the Toyobas, they had no intention of staying at all and wanted to run away. Nat dodged the knife of the leader of the Toyobas and shouted, "Eden, go protect the neers." "Okay!" Eden nodded. Without hesitation, she kicked away the people in front of her and ran back. This time, the police team came with Sharp Knife, including Helen. There were three of them, hiding in three different ces. Two of them had been chased away, but Helen stayed where she was and didn''t move. With a ferocious look in his eyes, the man with big earlobes, who was jumping the air, reached out to grab Helen''s neck. The second after he reached out, the ferocious look in his eyes suddenly disappeared and turned into a panic. He tried his best to pull his hand out but failed. Then, he saw a hand knife heavily cutting his neck, which made him close his eyes and fall forward. Helen looked at the man in front of her in a daze. Just now, she almost didn''t see clearly how Henry made his move, but he restrained the attacker''s hand, which made him unable to move. Overwhelming strengthpletely crushed him. This scene in front of her made Helen want to cheer out. This was her man. No matter how strong the enemy was, her man would always win. No one noticed what had happened. "Let''s go, I''ll take you out first." Henry grabbed Helen''s arm and didn''t want to get involved. She nodded. She was not stupid. Knowing that such a fight was not something she could participate in, she followed Henry and sneaked out of the factory. The factory was very dark, and the battle was fierce. Some people fought so fiercely that they didn''t notice them at all. However, some people from the Toyobas saw them and walked toward them, but all of them were easily defeated by Henry with only one hand. Seeing the factory door, Henry smiled. He didn''t want to get involved in the matter between the Sharp Knife and the Toyobas at all. This time, he just came here to prevent Helen from being hurt. Before Henry could open the closed door of the factory, it was kicked open from the outside. Outside the factory, more than 20 Toyobas'' people appeared and rushed inside. As a matter of fact, the Sharp Knife had no advantage in numbers. Now that so many people came here, they was totally at a disadvantage. "Stop, stop fighting!" Nat roared. His uniform had been cut open with countless tiny cuts, and blood was spreading out from these tiny cuts. Just now, in order to buy time for Eden, he waspletely at a disadvantage and faced four masters alone. Hearing Nat''s roar, both sides tacitly stopped. Everyone knew that if they continued to fight, they would not get any benefits. There was no doubt that it was impossible to protect the three rookies while there were fewer of them. As for the Toyobas, although they could defeat them this time, no one was sure that they could wipe out all the people. As long as one of them escaped, none of them could get out of China. "Toyobas, have you really decided to fight us to the death?" Nat covered his left arm with one hand. It was the most serious injury there, so he was severely cut by a knife. "We, the men of Toyobas, are never cowards. You insult our dignity, so you have to bear our anger!" The leader of the Toyobas had been staring at Keith. Keith now had seen the current situation clearly. He didn''t dare to say a word and fell into silence. His face turned green and red, feeling embarrassed. Henry pulled Helen and stood behind the Sharp Knife people. Keith, who was stared at by the leader of the Toyobas, seemed to have found a way to vent his anger. He looked at Henry and said, "You are as timid as a mouse. You just know how to run away!" Henry directly opened his mouth and said, "What''s wrong with that? If you don''t run, why don''t you continue to fight?" "Boy, don''t challenge me" Keith red at Henry. Just now, he had been beaten by others. His face and body had been punched and kicked. A ball of anger was burning in his heart. He could explode at any time. He couldn''t beat his own man, but now he didn''t care about this outsider. Keth''s arrogant look amused Henry. "I see, you just shouted quite happily at me. What, you vented your anger on me because you couldn''t win?" "Boy, you''re provoking me!" Keith stepped toward Henry. "Enough!" Nat shouted, "Keith be careful!" Keith''s face showed a trace of struggle and finally stopped in front of Henry. He did not make a move, but his face was full of a threatening look. Nat looked at the leader and said, "Today, the target of all of us is Thorn Ci. However, I think she has already noticed this. Why don''t we just let this matter go? If you leave now, I won''t count that you intruded into China!" The leader of the Toyobas sneered and said, "You''re right. And regarding insulting us, we will need a solution today." "What kind of solution do you want?" "It''s very simple. He needs to die!" The leader of the bandits held out his folding knife, and the tip of the knife pointed straight at Keith. His face suddenly turned pale. The current situation was very clear. If the Toyobas really wanted to kill him, no one could protect him. Nat frowned and said, "Toyobas, you just want me to kill my team member? What do you think we are? A soft people that are waiting to be bullied by others?" "Those who insult us must die!" The leader of the Toyobas retreated once again. He twisted his sword and grabbed his waist, ready to unleash his strength at any moment. The atmosphere between the two sides suddenly became serious. Just then, a discordant voice broke the solemn atmosphere. Henry''s cell phone rang, receiving messages one after another, making a noise in this intense atmosphere. Chapter 162 Chapter 162 In the silent factory, Henry''s mobile phone kept ringing, and everyone''s eyes unconsciously focused on him. Henry smiled and took out his mobile phone with some embarrassment. The message was from Sylvia, who asked him when he would arrive home because she had something arranged for him. Without thinking, Henry replied "Immediately". Then he grabbed Helen''s wrist and walked towards the exit. "Brothers, you guys talk first. I have something to do. I''ll take my girlfriend and leave first." Henry waved at Nat. "Where you want to go?" A folding knife suddenly appeared in front of Henry and blocked his way. Henry didn''t even look at the person who wielded the knife. He directly kicked with his whip leg, which was so fast that no one present had time to react. When they saw clearly what was happening, the person who had just blocked the road had been sent flying four or five meters away and curled up on the ground painfully. This incident shocked Nat, who was about to say something, up. Nat was a master, so he knew what Henry''s whip kick represented. He was an absolute master! "Bastard!" The leader of the Toyobas shouted. Waving the folding knife in his hand, he ran towards Henry. As the leader of this operation, he was definitely not weak. In this factory, no one dared to say they could defeat him except Nate and Eden. However, just as he rushed to Henry, he was kicked down by Henry before he could make a move. The kick was neat and clean, and itnded on the chest of the leader, as easily as an adult beating a child. Such a scene stunned Nat and the others. What was going on? After Henry kicked down the leader, he didn''t even look at him. He pulled Helen and continued to walk toward the factory gate. Originally, he didn''t intend to get involved in this matter. He just needed to quietly watch the Sharp Knife and Toyobas settle slowly. However, Henry didn''t want to wait any longer because something happened all of a sudden. Toyobas'' men were shocked to see that the two of them were so easily defeated by each other. However, they turned out to be ruthless again. More than 40 people looked back and forth, roared loudly, and rushed toward Henry together. "s!" Henry sighed and kicked down another man who was rushing toward him. He didn''t care about these people at all. In Henry''s eyes, these members of the underground forces were no different from the ordinary gangsters. They were not able to touch his clothes, but he had beaten them one by one. More than 40 Toyobas rushed to Henry like moths flying into the fire. The only result was that they fell to the ground and couldn''t stand up. In just a few minutes, none of them was able to stand up. From beginning to end, Henry held Helen''s wrist and didn''t let go. The Sharp Knife''s people present widened their eyes and looked at Henry with a look of disbelief. The expression on their faces was so wonderful. Keith, in particr, had been threatening him with the force since he saw him, but now he found that he had been jumping around like a buffoon. Looking at Helen''s face, she was not surprised at all. Obviously, she had known that her boyfriend was so good at fighting, and she wasughing at him for a long time. He was not taken seriously at all! At the thought of this, Keith blushed so much that he wanted to find a hole to hide in. After a long while, Nat recovered from the shock in front of him and saw that Henry''s expression waspletely different from before. "Little brother, this... this is the kung fu you mentioned before?" Nat still remembered that Henry had said that he knew martial arts when he said that the social meetup was apetition. "Yes." Henry nodded naturally. "It''s just that I haven''t practiced for a long time, so I''m a little rusty. Haha, yourpetition is also over. Can I go? I still have something to do back home." This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Nat swallowed and nodded. "Yes!" Nat did not ask who Henry was and what sect he was from. First of all, there were rules in the underground forces. These things were taboo and could not be asked casually. Secondly, Henry was too strong to be questioned by Nat. Nat specially arranged a car to take Henry and Helen back to the downtown area, while he stayed here to deal with other affairs. Before leaving the factory, Henry took a special look at Keith and said, "Buddy, your bottom line seems to be a bit low. I don''t know when I can reach your bottom line." Keith smiled and said nothing. He didn''t dare to act so presumptuously with Henry anymore. More than 40 members of the Toyobas, each of whom was as powerful as him, were all defeated by one person. This kind of record, only a few team leaders could make. After returning to the city, Henry immediately ran home and saw Sylvia leaning on the sofa alone. Her hair was loose and her figure was graceful. At the sight of Henry, Sylvia''s pretty face blushed for no reason, as if she was thinking about what had happened today at noon again. Looking at the woman''s blushing face, Henry really wanted to hold her in his hand and kiss her hard. "You''ve been back quitete recently. What do you do outside thiste?" Sylvia casually found a topic to ease the embarrassment in her heart. Henry nodded and said, "It''s just a small matter. By the way, do you have anything to arrange for me?" Sylvia''s eyes suddenly became evasive. In fact, she didn''t arrange anything for him. The reason why she said so was that she was looking for an excuse to make Henry go home quickly. Even Sylvia herself couldn''t exin why she suddenly sent so many messages to Henry and found such an excuse. After the message was sent, she regretted it. At the same time, she had been nervous. "What''s wrong, President Lin? Are you not feeling well?" Henry looked at Sylvia''s unnatural face and asked with concern. "No...no." Sylvia calmed down and tidied up her unkempt hair. "Tomorrow night, I invited a few friends to go out. They all have families. Is it okay for you to apany me?" "Of course it''s okay!" Henry agreed with a happy face. "What do you need me to prepare?" "There''s no need for that. It''s just a few of my friends. They like topare in some aspects. You have to bear with them." "Okay." Henry nodded. "Okay, that''s all right. I''ll go to bed first. You should go to bed early." Sylvia adjusted herzy posture, put her long legs on the ground, and waved to Henry. "Good night." "Okay, good night." Henry waved back. Chapter 163 Chapter 163 The night was quiet, and the wind blew the leaves of green trees in the courtyard, making a rustling sound. Lying on the bed, Sylvia found that her heart, which was a little uneasy, hadpletely calmed down after Henry returned home. She hadn''t felt this calm in a long time. On this night, Sylvia slept very well. Early in the morning, Sylvia was in a daze. She felt a strong aroma, which made her unable to close her eyes again. The woman''s eyes were blurred, and her little nose sniffed cutely first, trying to figure out where the aroma came from. Rubbing her sleepy eyes, she opened the door, only to find that Henry did not practice boxing, nor did he clean up the room, but was doing something in the kitchen. The aroma came from the kitchen. Henry was wearing a sky blue pair of jeans. The top two buttons of his white shirt were unbuttoned. His chest muscles were well-proportioned, and his sleeves were rolled up. He was lowering his head, and a te of exquisite pastries was ced carefully. A braised fish and a piece of braised pork ribs were cooking in the pot, which was the source of this beautiful aroma. Smelling the fragrance of the pot, plus seeing the exquisite pastry in Henry''s hand, Sylvia, who had just got up, growled. "You are up? This is the breakfast prepared for you." Henry picked up the exquisite pastry and said, "The mango souffle tastes delicious and will melt in your mouth. It''s neither warm nor heavy. It''s most suitable to be breakfast." All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. A delicate souffle was ced in front of Sylvia. Looking at its soft appearance, it seemed that as long as she touched it, the jam in the cake would burst out. As soon as she saw the delicious food, Sylvia''s inner foodie was unconsciously exposed. She didn''t even have time to brush her teeth. She first used a fork to carefully take a piece and put it into the mouth. The souffle gave people a warm feeling. Without chewing, it would naturally melt in the mouth. For a time, the smell of mango and the milk fragrance of the cake filled the whole mouth, making endless aftertaste. Sylvia couldn''t wait to dig out another piece of souffle and put it in her mouth. She closed her eyes and slowly enjoyed the delicious taste in her mouth. "Come on, there''s also a ham sandwich. It tastes betterbined." Henry smiled and took a small sandwich and a ss of milk. He put them on the table in front of Sylvia, turned around, and went to the kitchen to do his work. Sylvia was eating breakfast and looking at the back of the man. She actually felt a sense of happiness. It was probably the dream of every woman to have such a husband who was good at cooking, smart, and diligent. After finishing the breakfast that Henry had specially prepared, Sylvia was still unsatisfied. She licked her lips cutely and went to the kitchen door. She stared at the two pots that were cooking fish and ribs with big eyes and asked, "Henry, what are these two dishes?" "Two dishes for others." Henry smiled and said, "I haven''t cooked for a long time. I don''t know how much my cooking skills have regressed. After you finish eating, go wash up." As Henry spoke, he put his braised fish and ribs out of the pot. For a moment, the whole kitchen was filled with the aroma. Hearing his words, Sylvia''s big, smart eyes were a little disappointed. Who would he give these dishes to? With a kind ofplex and indescribable emotion, Sylvia went to the bathroom to wash up. She never liked a person and never had a rtionship with a man or a woman. She didn''t know that her behavior was called jealousy. After washing and changing her cloths shees out from the room. Henry was at the door ready to go out with two lunchboxes in his hands. Sylvia got into the car with some interesting thoughts and went to thepany withHenry. This morning, Henry had nothing to do. After calling the police, he went straight to the traffic police. The police department contacted Henry yesterday. After he went to the traffic police to exin the purpose of his visit, the traffic police officer on duty quickly invited Henry to the captain''s office. When the captain learned that this person was the owner of the expensive bicycle, he did not dare to neglect it. He quickly called the relevant personnel and also informed them to summon the young man. The captain was very efficient. Soon, Henry saw the young man and the young man''s father. On the way, the young man''s father repeatedly warned the young man that he must keep a low profile and do whatever others asked him to do. The family could not afford the hugepensation this time. After this matter was over, he could do whatever he wanted. He could seek revenge if he wanted. Let''s let this matter pass first. After seeing Henry, father didn''t say anything. He directly gave his son a few ps and came up to put in a good word to Henry. They couldn''t afford thepensation of that day even if they give all their property! The young man was no longer arrogant as he was that day. He kept his head down and did not dare to look at Henry. "I told him to apologize that day. I didn''t need yourpensation, but your son''s attitude obviously showed that he wanted to use the money to solve this matter. I can only satisfy him, right?" Henry said to the young man''s father. The young father''s attitude was very humble. "I''m really sorry, little brother. I''ve spoiled my son very much. How about this, you tell me a solution? I don''t care if you want to beat or scold me. We really can''t afford this 80 million dorspensation!" "Look, wasn''t this easy to do?" Henry walked up to the young man and said, "In this case, apologize to me, and I won''t make you pay all thepensation." "Yes, I''m sorry!" The young man bowed slightly. There was no reluctance on his face, but there was hatred in his eyes. But he didn''t dare to show it. He was really scared. 80 million dors was enough for his family to go bankrupt. Then his own good days would be gone. ording to his father''s words, he would give in first. When everything was done, he will still have money to continue the life he had. "Well, it wouldn''t be such a big problem if you apologized earlier. Henry sighed heavily. "Anyway, you have apologized, and you don''t have topensate the full amount." "Thank you, little brother!" The young father came up excitedly and took Henry''s hand. Henry said to the young man''s father, "What do you want to thank me for? I only said that you don''t have topensate me with the full amount, but I didn''t say that you don''t need to pay. By the way, what business does your family have? It''s kind of a thing, isn''t it? Otherwise, your son wouldn''t be so arrogant." "To be honest, we do some business. The total assets in our family are less than 10 million yuan. I was too busy to discipline my son, so I caused so much trouble for you. I was wrong!" "Indeed, you are also wrong." Henry thought for a moment and said, "In that case, I will ask the lawyer to check your assets and I ask all your shares to be increased by 1.5 times as the repay. If you don''t pay the penalty, I will sue you!" Herny had a wide smile on his face. Chapter 164 Chapter 164 "Thepensation will be 1.5 times higher than the total money I have?" The young man and the young man''s father listened to Henry''s words and came to their senses after a long time. Didn''t he mean that he was going to push them to a dead-end! And this dead-end was even more ruthless! 80 million dors ofpensation was impossible for the young man to pay in his whole life. If he was banned by the court, at most he would sell all of his family''s property and make it impossible for him to turn over his life. As for Henry, he now asked the other party topensate 150% of their total assets. Generally speaking, in this kind of business family, even if they had hidden property, there would not be too much. If they took out their hidden property and sold all their property, they might see the hope of paying off the debt, and they would still have to borrow money. This kind of great loss of property could be changed from civil to criminal property. In order not to eat the food in prison, the young man would squeeze everything in his family. This was the price he had to pay for what he had done! Henry did not say anything more to the father and son. After the payment was settled, awyer would deal with this matter. As soon as he came out of the traffic police station, Henry received a phone call from Helen, saying that Nat wanted to invite Henry to dinner and thank him for yesterday''s help. He knew what Nat meant as soon as he heard it. He just wanted to inquire about his background and so on. Henry directly refused this invitation. Soon, it was noon. After working for the whole morning, Sylvia left the office. This morning, after eating breakfast specially prepared by Henry, she had a feeling that she was still unsatisfied. The aroma made her asionally think of it when she was working. She licked her lips like a hungry cat, and with the thought of the ribs and braised fish made by Henry today, the aroma began to stimte Sylvia from the morning. At lunchtime, Sylvia was the first to arrive at the restaurant. However, when she saw the ordinary home-cooked dishes in the restaurant, she felt that she had no appetite again. It was not because she was hungry, but because she wanted to eat the delicious dishes made by Henry. Shaking her head regretfully, Sylvia walked out of the restaurant and stepped into the elevator. She couldn''t help pouting her small cherry mouth. Damn Henry! Smelly Henry! Making delicious food for others! Why don''t you cook for me? Sylvia even imagined in her mind the scene that Henry handed over the braised fish and pork ribs to others, and she felt a little wrong. "Are you kidding me? I''m your wife! Even if I want something to eat, you should be the first one to give it to me!" Sylvia pouted and opened the door of the office. As soon as the door opened, a fragrant smell came in. She also widened her eyes at this moment. She saw that on her desk, Henry''s braised fish and braised pork ribs were steaming hot, and the aroma came from it. In addition to the two delicacies she had missed for the whole morning, there was also a te of spinach, a portion of white rice, and a cup of hot water. All of them were ced there, waiting for her to taste. Sylvia ran over in surprise and saw a note on the table. "President Lin, you can''t drink coke every day, and you can''t eat fruits every day as lunch. You still have to eat rice." Behind the note, there was a smiling face. Sylvia burst intoughter, and all the grievances in her heart disappeared. She cursed Henry in her heart and picked up the chopsticks happily. Before she could sit down, she put a piece of pork into her mouth. She didn''t have to chew the stewed tender ribs, and the meat fell off from bones. It was very tasty. When she took a bite, juice burst out. It was a wonderful enjoyment. Sylvia was like a greedy little girl. When she was in a hurry, she grabbed it and licked her fingers one by one. She was so hungry that three dishes and one bowl of rice were all eaten by her unconsciously. After eating, Sylvia was lying on the sofa. She patted her belly with satisfaction and burped. As soon as she burped, Sylvia covered her mouth like a frightened rabbit. She looked around with her big eyes and then giggled. At this moment, she didn''t look like an ice-cold female president at all. She was just an ordinary, happy woman. The new manager of the business department was surnamed Chen. Yesterday, Manager Chen asked Henry to get in touch with people from the Hengyuan Trading Company. As a result, Henry was targeted by May Lee and did not talk about anything. Manager Chen naturally didn''t know how May treated Henry. When she learned that Henry didn''t talk to them, she arranged for Henry to go to Hengyuan Trade again. Manager Chen called May in advance and made an appointment, saying that Henry, an employee of her department, would pay a visit to Hengyuan Trade. May agreed on the phone. After Henry arrived at Hengyuan and exined the purpose of his visit, the receptionist answered him with only one word. "Wait!" May said that she had something to deal with, she asked Henry to wait for her. Henry waited for a whole afternoon. When it was almost time to get off work, May appeared. She sat down in front of Henry and put on an impatient look. "Henry Zhang, right? I checked your proposal yesterday. There are many imperfect areas. You have to change them for me." As soon as she said that, she threw Henry''s proposal on the table. When Henry took out the proposal, he sealed it with a piece of kraft paper. Now, the seal was not removed at all. That was to say, May said this without looking at the proposal at all. Henry was silent for two seconds, then he nodded and picked up the proposal. "Okay, I will change it." N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "Then wait until you have changed it, ande to me after all the mistakes are fixed." May stood up and stretched. She didn''t look at Henry anymore, then she gradually walked away. Henry opened the proposal and looked at it. There was a project proposal between Lins Group and Hengyuan on the top. In general, the proposal was very good. It involved all aspects, and the profit distribution was also very reasonable. Not to mention that May didn''t look at it, even if she looked at it, she couldn''t find any imperfect areas. Henry thought for a moment and added a few more words on the proposal. Then he found a random printing shop, printed out hispleted proposal, put it in a bag, and handed it to the front desk of Hengyuan Company, and told them that this was the proposal of Lins business n for May Lee. After doing all this, Henry left. By the time he got home, Sylvia had already arrived home. She took off her professional suit and put on a ck dress, looking charming. "President Lin, you are wearing such a beautiful dress. What should I wear?" Henry stared at the woman in front of him and couldn''t move his eyes away. "Shut up!" Chapter 165 Chapter 165 Tonight, Sylvia took Henry to a private party. Sylvia said frankly that this party was only for a small circle made by some rich second generations in Ning Province. It was held almost once every two months to increase the connections of the people involved. After a few years, these rich second generations would gradually be the person in charge of their families'' enterprises. The venue of the party was arge outdoor club, located between Yinzhou City and Luohe City. The boss of thisrge club was also one of the members of this gathering. Hisrge outdoor club combined racing, climbing, and running. The people who came to the party were all rich people, so it was not popr to show off how rich they are in the circle. Every time everyone would organize other activities. In recent years, except for a few people who stillmunicate with each other, the rest of the parties held by the rich second generation had be a kind of talentpetition. There would be a rock climbing match or racing match during the party. In order to match the delicate and charming rose next to him, Henry especially changed into a tailored suit for himself. The size and uracy were calcted in millimeters, and every detail of the design was ording to Henry''s figure. It was worn on Henry''s body so that no one could find any w. When Henry put on this suit, Sylvia''s eyes lit up. She had seen this man wear this dress three times in total. The first time was when he yed The First Love for her at the concert that day. The scene of that day would asionally appear in Sylvia''s mind. The second time, when she went to the Cheng family, Henry took out a pack of tea to change Mr. Cheng''s attitude. This was the third time. Sylvia thought about it carefully. The man beside her showed that he was extraordinary always. When she first saw him, she only thought that he was a man with no ability. For the money, he lived off the weak. But after being with him for some time, this man was like a mystery, which made her want to solve this mystery thoroughly. A red Mercedes-Benz was driving on the national highway from Yinzhou to the Luohe city. There were lots of mountains in the northwest. Sylvia came to the private club this time, which was built under the big mountain. The side of the mountain was cut like a knife, with a 90-degree angle, which was transformed into a ce for climbing. Arge area of open space on the side of the mountain was also specially transformed into a racing court. Although it was not as exaggerated as the F1 International track of Dubai, the track, which was 21 kilometers long, was top-notch in the whole Ning Province. This private club was rarely opened to the public, so there was no problem to organize these exclusive parties. This was not a ce to make profits at all. In addition to the track and climbing on the mountain wall, there was also a special sports ground, a golf course, and so on, which people were familiar with. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Sylvia drove into the private outdoor club with Henry. The club not only had so many outdoor activities venue, but also a leisure hall with all kinds of food. In general, you could enjoy something you never try before. Henry saw that there was no car under million yuan in the huge parking lot at this time. Sylvia''s red Mercedes-Benz logo was not eye-catching here. When the car was steady, Henry got out of the car first. He ran to the driver''s seat and opened the door for Sylvia in a very gentleman manner. Henry''s action made Sylvia cover her mouth and smile. "Don''t worry, President Lin. I''ll do my best tonight, and I won''t embarrass you!" Henry patted his chest and said. "Just be yourself." Sylvia smiled at Henry and took the initiative to hold Henry''s arm. This smile was as beautiful as a blooming flower. This gesture of holding the arm made Henry''s heart begin to beat wildly. This was the first time that thisdy had taken the initiative to close the distance with him! The man and thedy walked together. The man was handsome and tall. His long-term exercised body helped him hold up his suit perfectly. His waist was straight, and he raised his head and chest. Thedy was beautiful, with her long dress fluttering in the wind and her beautiful hair tied up. She walked next to the man with elegance, which made her look like a perfect couple. In the sky, the clouds of dusk were like burning and the sun was setting in the west, which stretched their shadow long. Where there was Sylvia, there was a focal point. This was the gathering of the rich second generation in Ning Province. They were all rich people, but Sylvia''s status was still unshakable. She oversaw thergest leadership group in Yinzhou at a young age. There was no need to say much about her financial resources. Few people at present could bepared with Sylvia. In terms of appearance, her title of the most beautifuldy in the business world was not easily boasted by others. In the past, Sylvia had been alone when she arrived. But today, the man next to her had be the object of many people''s spection. Sylvia took Henry into the leisure room of the club. Although it was called a leisure hall, it was no different from some hotels. Otherwise, it could not contain fitness, leisure, and food. The magnificent hall, the entire marble floor, and the beautiful crystal chandelier were all showing off the nobleness of this ce. Henry estimated that it would take at least three hundred million RMB to build such a club! As the leading enterprise of the Yinzhou, the total assets of the Lins family had been evaluated more than one billion yuan a few years ago. After these years of development, plus the projects of several hospitals in town, and the cooperation reached by the French Gerald Group, the total assets of the Lins family now were nearly ten billion. This number sounds a lot, but the amount of money avable is also very limited. If Lins''s family wanted to build such a private club with three hundred million RMB, it was also a choice that needed to be discussed. The most important thing was that this private club was not open to the public. In this way, it could be seen that the identity of its owner was not ordinary. As soon as Henry and Sylvia entered the hall, they heard someone greeting Sylvia. "Sylvia, there youe. We are all waiting for you here. Hey, this is?" A beautifuldy with curly hair and a red dress walked over and looked at Henry curiously. A man followed the beauty and looked at Henry curiously. This was the first time he had seen Sylvia coming to the party with a man. Sylvia introduced the two people in front of Henry. The beautifuldy wearing a red dress was Yan Jiang. The handsome man beside her was her husband, Carl Ding. Chapter 166 Chapter 166 The business of Jiang Family was well-known in Luohe city, with more than one billion in total assets. Henry found that the way Carl treat his wife as exactly same as his way of treating Sylvia. Was their position same? Henry observed carefully and found that it was true. When Yan said one thing, Carl did not dare to say another. When Yan frowned, Carl was so scared that he shrank his neck. This was the first time that Henry came to this club. After attending such a party, Sylvia began to introduce Henry all kinds of rules and regtions. Yan and Carl were also very surprised at the sudden marriage of Sylvia. At the same time, they were guessing Henry''s identity. As the most beautifuldy in the business world and the president of Lins Group, Sylvia had always had pursuers, but she had never had a good impression of anyone. Sylvia took Henry to visit the leisure room, and at the same time, she chatted with Yan and other ladies. Although the voices of the two women were low, Henry could still hear what they were talking about. Those topics stunned Henry for a long time. He really didn''t expect that Sylvia had such a gossip side, such as seeing who would change their attitude after getting married, whether they would treat each other well, and whether their rtionship was harmonious or not. Hearing this, Henry''s jaw almost dropped to the ground. Sylvia listened to Yan''s story. There was one woman with good family background. She found a husband. His family conditions were also good. Together they looked like a power couple and everyone admired them. However, things did not go as nned. None of them was taking care of the household, so they could only hire a housekeeper. The man was so busy that he was hardly at home. He didn''t care about home at all, and let the woman make all decisions, which made her very tired. It was better to be single than married like this. When Sylvia heard this, she thought of Henry. He was the one doing all the cleaning, he would come back home imediately after Sylvia''s call. He never interfered with her decision, but he would secretly make n B in case of an emergency. In contrast, she felt like she was in the heaven. Henry obviously did not know what Sylvia was thinking. He was surprised by the gossip ofdies. For now, Henry felt that this gathering was not bad. Carl was also a very talkative person, and he did not deliberately tter anyone, and he could chat well with Henry. Henry and Sylvia did not have dinner at night, so they were sitting at a buffet table. They took some snacks and chatted while eating. "Sylvia, you''re here!" A man''s surprised voice rang out. At the moment when the voice sounded, Carl and Yan''s eyes subconsciously fell on Henry. This time, Henry roughly guessed what had happened. He turned his head and saw a man in casual shorts and short-sleeved shirt looking at Sylvia with excitement. The man was in good shape and had thick arms. Obviously, he has been exercising. The men''s clothes were all well-known brands and he looked very handsome. While Henry was looking at this man, this man was also looking at Henry. His eyes were full of hostility because now Henry was sitting next to Sylvia. Yan whispered, "This man is Han Yi. He has been pursuing Sylvia for quite some time, and his family assets are worth billions. Everybody thought that he would be the one to marry Sylvia." Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "Han Yi?" Henry nced at him. Han strode towards Henry and shouted at the same time, "Brother, I''m not sure who you are. I''ve never seen you before." "Haha." Henry chuckled. "It''s my first time to attend this party with my wife." "Your wife?" Han Yi''s eyes froze. "Let me introduce myself. I am Sylvia''s husband, Henry Zhang." Although Henry''s tone of speech was polite, his movements were not polite at all. While speaking, he was sitting there with no intention of getting up. When introducing himself, he was eating while talking. Obviously, he didn''t care about Han at all. "Sylvia''s husband!" Han said, clenching his fists, and his knuckles made a sound. In his mind, there was an unspeakable irritation rising. He asked with great difficulty, "I don''t know what you do, brother. I haven''t heard of you before." "What does he do? He''s just a man who married into Lin family!" A man in casual clothes appeared. Henry nced at him. It was Nick Ning, the son of the top military leader in Ning Province. "Matrilocal son-inw?" Han frowned and looked at Henry with disdain in his eyes. When Carl heard Nick''s words, he felt like he met an old friend from the same hometown and gave Henry an understanding look. Yan was very surprised. In the conversation just now, she found that Henry''s action was very elegant, and his talk was extraordinary. She even guessed which rich family he was from, but she did not expect that he was a matrilocal son-inw. Nick strode over and stood in front of Henry''s table. He said bluntly, "Sylvia, there''s a question. Last time in Master Cheng''s house, I wanted to ask you, why did you have to find a son-inw? How can such a good-for-nothing be worthy of you, Sylvia?" "Nick! You''ve gone too far!" Sylvia, who had always been noble and quiet in front of people, pped the table in an abnormal way and shouted. Not to mention Nick, even Henry was shocked by Sylvia''s action. "What''s going on? Why is she so angry?" In fact, even Sylvia herself did not expect that after listening to someone satirized Henry, she would have such a big reaction. The action just now waspletely subconscious. "I went too far? I just told the truth." Nick put his hands behind his back and stared at Henry. "Boy, if you have any ability, don''t hide behind a woman. Do you ept a challenge?" When Sylvia was about to say something, she felt that her little hands were surrounded by a warm current. Henry grabbed Sylvia''s little hand and said gently to her, "He''s right. I really cannot hide behind you. As your husband, it''s my duty to drive this garbage away." Garbage! Henry''s words caused an uproar among the crowd. How could a matrilocal son-in-low call others garbage? Who was he talking about? Han or Nick! Whether it was Han or Nick, they were all famous in this circle. Not only Han, but also his family''s billions of assets were among the top in Ning Province. What about Nick? He was the only one in the military of Ning Province, and no one dared to offend him! Henry turned his head and nced between Nick and Han. "So, what''s the challenge?" Chapter 167 Chapter 167 Henry''s reaction obviously exceeded most people''s expectations. Even Sylvia did not expect that Henry would ept Nick''s challenge easily. The feeling that someone stood out for her made Sylvia feel so sweet but also worried. "Haha, brave enough." Nick gave Henry a thumbs-up. "I won''t bully you. You are not even qualified to be in this elite club. Remember, a person¡¯s destiny had been decided upon his birth. But, since you are here today, why don''t we just do outdoor sports? You can¡¯t only rely on pretty face in this men¡¯s world!" After Nick''s words, Carl showed a trace of embarrassment on his face. Sylvia gently pulled Henry''s sleeve and shook her head at Henry. As the son of the top leader of the military in Ning Province, Nick was once under military training for a long time. It was known that he was sent to the Special Warfare Brigade by his father and trained for a whole year. His physical abilities were far beyond ordinary people. As for Han, although he had never received training like Nick, as a member of this private club, he also had a lot of achievements in the outdoor sports. How about Henry? He was wearing a suit and no one could see anything except for his straight figure. Moreover, anyone who came to this party in a suit was obviously not the kind of person who liked outdoor sports. Henry squeezed Sylvia''s little hand hard. "It''s all right." Henry turned his head and nodded to Nick. "If you want to y outdoors, I''m in." "Okay!" Nick shouted. "But there''s something you have to know. You and Sylvia are not in the same world at all. This is not the ce for you." "Cut the crap." Henry waved his hand impatiently. "What do you want to y? Say it yourself." Seeing Henry''s arrogant look, Nick was just about to speak when he was interrupted by Han''s voice. " Rock climbing without a safety rope!" "Free Rope Rock Climbing!" "It''s too risky!" As soon as Han''s voice fell, there was a burst of exmation around. From the literal meaning, everyone knew how dangerous this was. Climbing had always been a high-adrenaline exercise. Even if one were tied to a safety rope and lying on a cliff, it would still make his legs tremble. The climbing path of this club was based on a mountain path, and it was only adjusted a little. After climbing to a height of thirty meters, it was no different from a regr mountain. What was more, the surface was vertical and t! Without safety rope, it meant that if a person was not careful, he could slip and get smashed to pieces! Han''s mouth curved into a sinister smile. "Kid, what do you say? Do you dare to ept it?" "Han is going to force that brat to his death!" "That''s right. Free rope rock climbing. If this kid wants to die, he should ept it." "In my opinion, he won''t ept it." "Isn''t he a son-inw just for money? People like him do not have any backbone or dignity. How can he be willing to risk his life?" The onlookers spoke one after another. Sylvia said in a crisp voice, "Han, don''t talk nonsense. We..." Before Sylvia could finish her words, Henry interrupted her. "I''ll do it! Tell me the rules!" "He said yes? Does he really dare to ept it?" "I don''t think it''s appropriate to reject in front of so many people here." "Haha, what''s there to be embarrassed about? He is just a matrilocal son-in-low. Why would he have any dignity?" "Alright! Kid, you''re brave!" Han sneered. "However, there are some things that don''t depend on bravery." The news that Sylvia''s husband was going topete with Han in climbing without a safety rope spread throughout the clubhouse in an instant. This matter, whether it was the title of Sylvia''s husband, or thepetition with Han, or climbing with no safety rope, was extremely attractive. When the three keywords were connected, it immediately attracted everyone''s interest. Many people who did not know what was going on and thought that Sylvia''s husband was also a master of climbing. Otherwise, how could he possiblypete with Han? As a result, when they saw Henry in a suit and leather shoes, they immediately lost interest. He didn¡¯t look like someone who was good at outdoor sports. Also, Sylvia''s husband was matrilocal son-in-low, the rumor that he had to ept the challenge because he felt embarrassed spread throughout the club. Almost everyone thought that Henry was courting his own death. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Now it was getting dark. The lights got turned on, and the scene was as bright as day. On the ny-degree vertical mountain, there were some special stepping points. Briefly, one could not see the top of the mountain wall, which was nearly two hundred meters high. The owner of this club regrly held a climbingpetition. Those who could climb the mountain within an hour would get a huge reward. In the end, only a few people got the reward, which showed how difficult it was to climb all the way up. Looking at the scattered stepping points on the wall, knowing that there would be no safety rope, made people scared. If they were not careful, they might be doomed! Han stood at the starting point, wore protective gear, and prepared his tools. From his skillful appearance, one could tell that he had a lot of experience. On the other hand, Henry, dressed in suit and leather shoes, stood in front of the starting point. He did not wear any protective gear or any tools. He just stared nkly at the cliff and no one knew what he was thinking. Judging by their preparation, it was clear who would be the winner. "The rules are very simple. The time is not limited. Whoever gets higher will win!" To climb with no safety rope was not only a test of the technique but also a test of courage. Some people who had climbed to a height of a thousand meters, could not even climb more than ten meters without a safety rope, and they were so scared that they did not dare to move. Henry nodded. He did not care about the rules, because he knew that he could not lose. A cliff less than 200 meters high was a piece of cake for him. He recalled that many years ago, he and a group of good brothers would climb the cliffs of thousands of meters with bare hands when they had nothing to do. Whoever was the coward was the loser. In the end, all of them sat on the top of the mountain and drank wine, waiting for the sunrise. "Looking back at that kind of day, it''s just like a dream. A cliff of 200 meters is just for a little fun." Henry sighed. While Henry was sighing with emotion, Han had already begun to climb up. Han''s movements were very skillful. The first ten meters, he didn''t use any tools at all. He grabbed the stepping points urately with his hands and exerted force with his arms to jump up. His smooth movements caused a cheer. After more than ten meters, he began to use tools. His speed gradually dropped. "Han is indeed powerful!" "This action can''t be more skilled!" Chapter 168 Chapter 168 Compared to Han, who had climbed more than 20 meters, Henry was still standing at the starting point. Henry''s performance made the onlookers speak out one after another. "You don''t dare to climb, do you?" "Obviously, he does not." "He is just a matrilocal son-inw. How can he climb up? Who can give him the courage?" A stream of sarcastic voices came to Henry''s ears, from people with good ties to Han. Nick stood aside and looked at Henry with a sneer. Sylvia''s hanging heart finally rxed after seeing Henry give up. She did not want to see Henry rush forward and fight desperately. Han had climbed to a height of 35 meters. There were no footprints carved on the ground. If he wanted to climb up, courage and strength were indispensable. Han looked at the figure that was as tiny as a finger andughed loudly. "Boy, don''t force yourself if you don''t dare to y! This is a men''s game, not something a gig*lo like you can take part in!" Henry curled his lips and said to himself, "I didn''t expect that one day I would be called a gig*lo. It''s really..." Henry looked at the ground in front of him. Above the climbing point, there was a ground-treading point. He saw the ground-treading point, stepped back slightly, and then rushed forward. In the eyes of some people, some of them could not help butugh at his sprinting. "What''s he up to? Is he going to sprint and climb the mountain?" "Only possible in movies!" "Funny!" Theughter of the crowd was loud, but it stopped very quickly. Henry rushed to the front of the mountain wall and jumped up with force. At the same time, he reached out a hand to grab the step point above. With a slight push of his arm, he jumped up like an arrow from the bowstring. At the same time, he stepped on the step point he had just grabbed, and his arm grabbed toward another stepping point and used force again. To outsiders, this kind of action was like jumping over eaves and vaulting over walls on TV. Even if someone was hung to the wire like in the movies, he would not be so free as to do so. This action made those who were making fun of Henry shut their mouth. Henry''s suit did not tie him down at all. Instead, it gave people a different kind of beauty, temperament, and strength. At that moment, manydies had this kind of feeling in their mind. This was what a man should be: elegant and indestructible! Henry jumped a few times and climbed to 30 meters high. It took less than 15 seconds in total! Henry nced at Han who was five meters above him and smiled. He grabbed another rock with his arm and straightened his body. With only a few movements, he reached Han. Henry looked at Han and asked with a question in his voice, "You are here only because I let you go first for a while." Han''s face was burning. Ignoring Henry, he snorted and took out his tools and began to climb. Compared with Han moving little by little with tools, Henry''s movements were much more agile and convenient. He surpassed Han in a few seconds. A few secondster, because of the dim environment, Han could only see Henry''s blurry back. Those who mocked Henry just now all shut up. Carl''s face was full of excitement, and he kept giving thumbs up. Brother, you are really a model for a matrilocal son-inw! Han climbed up for a few minutes, but he could not catch up with Henry. This made Han anxious. He looked down at his body. At this moment, he was already at the height of 40 meters, and the size of the people under him was smaller than a little finger. Han took a deep breath and seemed to have decided. He put the tools in his hand to his waist and imitated Henry''s movements. He climbed the mountain with his bare hands, hoping to speed up. "What is Han doing?" "Climbing the mountain with bare hands?" "He doesn''t have this kind of experience at all!" Content held by N?velDrama.Org. A member of the club said in a low voice, "We have tried to climb with bare hands before. The cliff that is 30 meters high is very steep. There are very few ces we can act. Unless we have a strength far beyond ordinary people, we cannot climb it at all. Han tried, but he failed." Han gasped. He stared at a rock that was half a meter long. In his mind, he counted to ten. When he counted to ten, Han suddenly jumped and pulled up the rock with both hands. When Han jumped, there was a cry of surprise below, and the spectators were also holding their breath. When Han grabbed the knobs, those people''s hearts were relieved. Han''s movements were not as light as Henry''s. Every time he did, he would make people feel nervous. On the contrary, when Henry was climbing, everyone seemed to be watching a performance, and they did not worry about Henry at all. A few moments ago, everyone thought that Henry would lose, but now, no one thought so. Just as Han was trying to climb up, Henry was about to reach the top of the mountain. There was a rose in the gap. This was an Immortality Flower, which was ced in a crevice. Only those who climbed all the way could get it. Henry picked up the rose and began climbing down the mountain. Compared with going up the mountain, his speed was much slower, but he was still fast. Han jumped up three times in a row and sessfully grabbed the knobs. Although he was not in danger and his speed was faster than climbing with tools, it undoubtedly consumed a lot of his physical strength. Han gasped for air and swallowed saliva from time to time. Now, he was dancing on the tip of the knife, and if he made a mistake, he would be smashed into pieces. Han once again saw a protruding rock above his head. He focused his eyes and decided to go all in£¡ He jumped up and reached out his hand to grab knobs sessfully! Han''s heart was filled with joy. However, the next second, he felt weightless. The rock that Han grabbed broke and Han was about fell to the ground. The people started screaming. At this moment, Han only had one thought in his mind: It was over! Han had experienced the feeling of rock cracking and free fall more than once. But a few times before, he had tied a safety rope to his body, but this time, he did not! The final line of his life was taken by him. Han closed his eyes and waited for his death. He had never expected that the final loser would be him. At this critical moment, a strong arm grabbed Han''s ankle, causing the falling momentum of Han to suddenly pause. Han opened his eyes and saw the man in the suit grabbing him. "Brother, did you intend to jump?" Henry chuckled and lifted his arm so that Han could grab a protruding point and control his body bnce. Han looked at Henry with aplicated expression in his eyes. He knew that he had just stepped into the jaws of death, but he was pulled out by the man in front of him. Seeing this scene, people cheered. The corners of Sylvia''s mouth unconsciously curved into a smile. "That¡¯s my man!" she thought. Chapter 169 Chapter 169 After a few ups and downs, Henry came down from the mountain and returned to the climbing point. The way everyone looks at Henry has changed. They no longer looked down on him. Some people who had a good rtionship with Han even showed gratitude in their eyes. They understood that if Henry had not suddenly taken action, Han would have been dead. Henry patted off the dust on his suits and walked to Sylvia at a brisk pace. He inserted the rose he had just taken into Sylvia''s head. "So cheesy," Sylvia grumbled and rolled her eyes, but let Henry insert this rose into her hair. "This is the Immortality Flower!" Someone recognized the rose. "It grows on a cliff close to the top of the mountain! He just took it off that easily!" "Been to the top of the mountain?" "That''s impossible, isn''t it?" "How could he climb to the top of the mountain with bare hands in such a short period of time?" Some people who liked to climb the mountain had a kind of incredible look in their eyes. In the dark, how could he reach the top of the mountain in such a short period of time with bare hands and no safety equipment? Unbelievable! But no matter whether they believed or not, the Immortality Flower was the proof. At this time, Han hadnded safely. His expression was veryplicated, and he was no longer as arrogant as before. Some people came forward tofort him, but he pushed them away and he strode to Henry. "I have lost. You are very strong. Your strength is beyond imagination. Besides, thank you for saving my life." Henry smiled. Without saying a word, he took the initiative to reach out his right hand to him. Han was stunned for two seconds. He also reached out his right hand and grinned. Seeing this scene, Nick''s face was particrly ugly. He really did not expect that this boy, who lived as a son-inw, had such powerful skills. He frowned and was thinking about how to deal with Henry. But Henry walked toward Nick first. "Master Ning, how about you? It''s your turn, isn''t it?" "Are you taking the initiative to provoke me?" Nick lifted his eyebrows, and there was a wave of indescribable anger in his tone. "Isn''t it obvious enough?" Henry asked back, "Nick Ning, tell me, what do you want to y?" "Okay, since you want to y, I¡¯m all in." Nickughed hideously. "Racing? Are you in?" "Fine by me." Henry showed a careless look. In this club, there was a track that was 21 kilometers long with a lot of sharp curves. On this track, the best record was 10 minutes 7 seconds. It was said that it was recorded by a professional racer. He said that if it were not for the special transformation of the F1 car, no one could finish this track under 10 minutes. With the experience of rock climbing, people''sments were not one-sided in this racing competition. Of course, there were still many people who favored Nick to win, because no matter in personal understanding or ttering, his advantage was much greater than that of a Lin family''s son-inw. First, Nick''s family background gave him more opportunities to get in touch with luxury cars. This was something that Henry could notpare with. Secondly, Nick''s driving skills were also well-known in the entire circle of Ning Province. As for Henry? If he had some driving skills, he would not be a matrilocal son-inw. Thirdly, cars were also the key to winning the race. In this club, Nick had three racing cars with fine maintenance, and their performance was quite outstanding. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. If these three conditions were put together, few people would think that Henry could win. There were special seats for the spectators on the track, and there were specially assigned people reporting the situation of the scene at every traffic station. During preparation, Han took the initiative to show his kindness to Henry and said, "Buddy, Nick''s car has been specially modified to reach the speed of 100 kilometers in 1.8 seconds. The chassis is pressed down, and the track of the car meets the standards of this track. Even if you are a professional car driver, if you have not prepared a good car, you can''t beat Nick''s car. I can lend you my car." Henry smiled and said, "Thank you, but no, I''ll drive my wife''s car." "My car?" Sylvia did note back to earth. It was not that she did not want to lend the car to Henry, but it was difficult to beat Nick¡¯s car with her Mercedes. As soon as the silver-white GTR showed up, there was a burst of cheers and screams. Nick sat in the driver''s seat and looked at Henry indifferently. Henry took the key of the Mercedes-Benz from Sylvia and ran to the parking lot. Soon, a fiery red Mercedes-Benz entered the venue. The car was worth one million nine hundred RMB and had a pair of 4.0 T twin-turbocharging. But at this time, it seemed a little weak in front of the GTR. Not only engine power was modified on the GTR, but also the stability of the car, as well as the brakes, which hadpletely overshadowed the Mercedes-Benz. When the Mercedes-Benz Henry drove and Nick''s GTR stopped at the same starting line, no one thought highly of Henry again. Some people were still thinking that maybe the Lin family''s son-in- law had some skills. But now, even if he had some skills, he waspletely outssed by the hardware. The gap between sports cars and racing cars was as wide as a rift valley. "Sylvia, if it goes on like this, your husband will definitely lose!" Yan said anxiously next to her, "It''s your husband''s first time here. Even if he can race, he will feel very distant from this track because he has never tried it. But Nick is different. He has run this track hundreds of times. He can recite every curve and direction, not to mention the distance between cars." "I agree." Han also said, "Henry does have the ability, but in thispetition, it''s useless to have only body strength, but also good equipment. Today, even if the top racing drivers all over the countrye to drive this Mercedes-Benz, they wouldn¡¯t be able to drive faster than Nick." "It''s okay." Sylvia shook her head slightly. She looked at the starting line of the game and said tly, "I have confidence in him." The words of confidence made Yan and Han swallow what they were going to say. When Sylvia said the word "confidence", she was full of the belief that he could win. How much trust she had in that man that she could develop such a feeling? If they asked Sylvia this question, she would not be able to answer it. She only knew that this man had never let her down. He would always be perfect in any small matter. Zhang Xuhui sat in the car and looked at the track in front of him. He had never really been involved in racing, and even his driving license was done by others before. However, he still remembered that the first time he drove, he had won countless guided missiles and fought his way out of the sea of blood. Chapter 170 Chapter 170 The two cars, parked at the starting line of the racetrack, roared almost at the same time, their tires were spinning on the ground, belching smoke, and adding heat for maximum grip. A young girl in a sexy suit, holding a LED sign that counted to three, stood in the middle of the two cars. The number on the disy board began to jump and changed into two. Every time it changed; people who were watching the battle felt a little nervous. Nick nced aside with a contemptuous look, and then fixed his eyes on the front. When the number changed from one to zero, the two cars rushed out almost at the same time. After two seconds, GTR started its performance and widen the distance with the Mercedes-Benz. The performance gap between the two cars was clearly shown on the straight line. The GTRpletely outssed the Mercedes-Benz red. "Master Ning won. We don¡¯t have to watch until the end at all. Not to mention the technique, just comparing the cars is enough." "Indeed." Soon, Nick was 50 meters ahead of Henry in a straight line. On the track that was only 21 kilometers, 50 meters was a lot. Moreover, this was just the starting point. The continuous curves behind would widen the gap, especially for the modified racing car so its performance would be better. When it came to the first bend, Nick drifted through it with an extremely beautiful bend. Even professional racing drivers could not find any ws in it just because Nick was too familiar with the track.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. As for Henry, he did not use the drift technique when he passed the bend. He drove in one direction as usual so that the car could drive into the bend normally. One was a beautiful drift over the bend, and the other was a normal drive across the bend, it could be distinguished which was better right away! "Hey, I thought that this man of the Lins family would surprise us. In the end, it turns out to be only his courage to ept master Ning''s challenge." "He can''t even make a simple drift. What''s the point ofpeting?" Beside Sylvia, Yan also sighed and said, "Sylvia, it seems that your husband is going to lose this time, but it''s normal. Your husband does not have any contact with this activity. Nick is a master in it." Carl stood next to his wife and looked at the red Mercedes-Benz on the field. He was silent, but in his eyes, there was a strange brilliance. Han also stared at the Mercedes-Benz on the field and said in a low voice, "No, look, Sylvia''s husband is not slower than Nick. On the contrary, he is a little faster!" Han was not the only one who had discovered this matter. There was also such a voice in the rest of the people. "The distance between the two cars was at least 50 meters, but now it has been shortened to 45 meters. And with each bend, the distance between the two cars will decrease a lot." "How is this possible? He does not have any drifting skills at all. How can he catch up with Master Ning?" A young man who was standing not far from Sylvia and others said in surprise. "There is a very simple reason." Carl, who had not spoken a word, tidied up his cor and lowered his voice. "The so-called drift is nothing more than a big skill. Why would the car drift? To be honest, it was because the rear seat of the car was out of control, which caused the drift. When the car was out of control, how fast could it be? The GTR has been customized and the maximum speed reach is 1.2G, but Nick crossed the bend by drifting, now it only reached 0.5G. Henry was different. He completely exerted the distance of the Mercedes-Benz to the extreme, reaching nearly 1G!" Carl''s words attracted a lot of people''s attention. Many people knew that Carl was also a matrilocal live-in son-inw, but no one had expected that he knew racing so well and could see inside the problem. Was he also an expert? Carl stared at the track deeply. "Pa" Yan pped Carl on the back of his head and said, "Speak nicely, do not act like an expert!" Carl smiled and nodded repeatedly. "Yes, yes." This sudden change of scene made it difficult for the people around them to ept, but they could hear Carl''s words clearly. Could it be that the in bend was faster than drifting? At this point, the two cars on the track have reached a continuous curve, a total of nine, after that, they will usher in four rings. The finish line was in the centre of the circle. But in general, the nine straight curves is the decisive ce. If you weren¡¯t in a lead there, there was no hope for you. Nick drove into a series of curves and drifted through difficult turns, each one of which floats beautifully, like an artistic performance, but Henry who did not even make any drifts at all was getting closer and closer. At this time, on the highest floor of the club''s leisure room, a middle-aged man stood in front of the huge floor-to-ceiling windows and looked at the two cars on the track. "Impressive, a man can drive an ordinary Mercedes-Benz to this extent. It''s really impressive! I didn''t expect that you have such a master here." "Master, what do you mean?" A young man stood behind the middle-aged man with a puzzled look on his face. This young man was the owner of this club, Jacob Lou. The Lou family was rarely heard of in Ning Province, but in the whole northwest, it was a rtively powerful family. Jacob loved outdoor activities. In almost every province in the northwest, he had a private club of this kind, which was not for profit but for socialization. The middle-aged man in front of him was his racing master. He had won the first prize of many countries and was highly skilled. They have watched together car games, such as equations, endurance games, etc. for many times, but Jacob had never seen his master praise a person like this. The middle-aged man pointed to the track and said, "I remember that I told you at that time, there was a limit in each car. This limit is the most difficult to control. If you go beyond this limit, it will make the car out of control. If you cannot reach this limit, it proves that you still have a long way to go in racing." Jacob nodded. He remembered his master''s words, and now he was also working toward the direction of controlling the vehicle''s limit, but only after trying it, he understood how difficult it was to control. The middle-aged man continued to say, "It is very difficult for a person to master the limit of racing through precision and adjustment, let alone arge-scale civilian car. No civilian car can make the data as urate as of the racing car. But the data is not always exactly as it is stated in configurations." Chapter 171 Chapter 171 Although the middle-aged man only said a few words, Jacob, as a carter, immediately understood how impressive it was. A professional racing car, with all the details, was the most sophisticated, had the best power, the speed, the speed of the tires, the force, and so on. Before going on the road, these racing cars would be adjusted to the best state. In this way, it would be difficult for the racing drivers to control the car''s limit. As for a civilian car? First of all, not to mention that there was a slight gap between the start- production parameters. The car''s performance would be affected by the wear and tear of the hardware and tires when used daily. However, in this way, they could master the limits of the car. It had to be said that this was really difficult! The middle-aged man shook his head and walked away from the French window. He said, "There''s no need to look. The result is already out. There''s no doubt that GTR will lose. He''s showing off but hasn''t reached the end yet, and his tires will explode." While Jacob was chatting with the middle-aged man, the two cars on the track had already passed the nine curves. The Mercedes-Benz, which had been 50 meters behind GTR since the beginning, was now closely following the GTR. Henry stamped on the elerator and nced at the GTR''s tires. He said to himself, "The tires are seriously damaged, and the strength of the grip has decreased greatly. After adding gas, I will be close behind." Henry was sitting with one hand on the window, supporting his head with the other hand, and holding the steering wheel with the other hand. He didn''t look like he was racing. He was just slowly driving on the mountain path and enjoying the breeze. Nick saw Henry was catching up, stepped on the gas pedal, and tried to shake him off at thest four rings. For these two cars with extremely high performance, this kind of small turning ring was no different from a straight line. But Nick found that he couldn''t get rid of this Mercedes-Benz. His speed had obviously soared to two hundred, but he still couldn''t feel the speed. When the wheels rotated at a high speed, it gave people a feeling of stillness, but Henry could see clearly that the wheels of Nick''s car were sliding. The serious tire grinding caused the strength of his four specially erged tires to decline a lot, as one couldn''t run fast on the ice no matter how hard he tried. The corner of Henry''s mouth curled into a smile. He turned the car in the right direction and the speed shifted. The red Mercedes-Benz sped up again, and the car gradually exceeded the tail of the GTR, approaching the door. In this way, Henry would be able to surpass the car in a few seconds at most. Nick saw that the Mercedes-Benz was in line with him. He made up his mind and suddenly made a direction. The silver-white GTR, under the high speed, rushed toward Mercedes-Benz. Nick''s idea was very simple. He just wanted to frighten Henry. When ordinary people faced with such a situation, they would subconsciously step on the brakes and change the direction. If Henry did it, in terms of current speed, the Mercedes-Benz he was driving would be out of control, which would easily cause the copse of the car. It had to be said that Nick''s idea was very vicious. He had already wanted Henry''s life. Unfortunately, he chose the wrong person to scare. In the past 20 years, what Henry had done the most was fighting for his life. Seeing Nick''s car rushing toward him, Henry didn''t dodge at all. Instead, he made a decision and also rushed toward Nick. Nick would never have thought that Henry would do such a thing. Under such a fast speed, the two cars could crash into each other at any time. At this critical moment, Nick didn''t have time to think. He subconsciously hit the brake and changed the direction. In this way, the car went out of control not because of Henry, but because of Nick. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. With a harsh screeching sound on the ground, the car crashed into the fence without warning. The speed was extremely fast. The moment it hit the fence, the car flipped over for 360 degrees before it finally stopped. In the car, Nick only felt that at this moment, his internal organs were almost disced, and his saliva was constantly thrown out. The airbag in the car shot out and hit Nick in the face, which made him dizzy. It was not until the rescue team outside the court came and opened the car door that he came to his senses. If it hadn''t been for the special modification of the car he was driving, which had been reinforced, Nick would have suffered more than just minor injuries. "Master Nick, are you okay?" "Master Nick, how do you feel?" "I''m fine." Nick shook his head and climbed out of the car looking like a mess. He spat out a mouthful of saliva and looked at the track in front of him. His eyes were full of hatred. "Henry, sooner orter, I''ll teach you a lesson!" After Henry drove the car to the finish line, he didn''t even bother to sneer at Nick and continued to chat with Yan and her husband as if nothing had happened. Those watching thepetition could see the results of thepetition on the big screen. When they saw Nick was a mess and that Henry crossed the finish line as if nothing had happened, the difference between them was particrly obvious. In the past, Nick was definitely the protagonist of the party. But this time, it was not long after the party had begun, he made such a big mistake. On this track, he was one of the few people who had been overturned! The sense of humiliation and frustration flooded Nick''s mind, which made him unable to stay here any longer and he left the venue early. After the twopetitions, Henry was in the limelight. None of the people present dared to look down upon the son-inw of the Lin family. During this gathering, some people alsopeted in racing, running, climbing, and so on. But with Henry''s two excitingpetitions just now, the other people''spetition became less important. Henry apanied Sylvia all the time, quietly waiting for her to talk with her friends. The party didn''t end until eleven o''clock in the evening. On the way home, Sylvia did not ask Henry anything. She began to learn to quietly ept the extraordinary side of this man. A car as following Sylvia''s cars at all times. Anna Jiang, her bodyguard, had been fulfilling her duty and did not add any inconvenience to Sylvia''s life. The moon and stars were moving, and a new day began. Sylvia got up again in a fragrance. She gently tiptoed, opened the door, and sneaked to the door of the kitchen. She saw Henry was busy in the kitchen. She sniffed her nose cutely and said, "What kind of delicious food did you make today?" Henry looked back at the woman and smiled slightly. "Are you asking for breakfast or lunch?" "Both." "The breakfast is simple egg rolls. As for lunch, I have prepared sweet and sour tenderloin, fried beef, and a portion of wheat, which are all your favorite." Looking at Henry who was busy standing in front of the kitchen, Sylvia smiled happily and said, "It''s so good to have you." Chapter 172 Chapter 172 It is so nice to have you. This sentence made two of them blush. Sylvia''s pretty face turned red immediately. She did not know why she blurted out the words just now. She covered her face with hands and trotted away without looking at Henry. On the way to work, the atmosphere between the two of them was a little awkward. They did not talk much on the road, and Sylvia did not even look at Henry. Downstairs of thepany, Henry handed the lunch box to Sylvia. "Remember to heat it up before eating. I''m going out for business today, so I can''t heat it for you at noon." Sylvia nodded with a blushing face. After saying yes, she hurried upstairs with the lunch box in her hand. New Manager Chen of the business department called Henry early in the morning, asking him about his business contact with Hengyuan. He urged Henry to settle the matter as soon as possible. Henry came to Hengyuan and asked about the proposal. He was told by the receptionist that the proposal was still being processed. Since Hengyuan got permission to build the tunnel, it had be the most popr business in Yinzhou City. As the CEO, Jenny had been very busy during this period. Every day, she had countless clients and contracts to be submitted. However, what made Jenny anxious most was her cooperation with Lins Group. As a leading group of the Yinzhou, the Lin family had a pivotal position in the business circle of the Yinzhou. The cooperation with the Lin family was of great importance to Hengyuan. However, a few days after the appointed time had passed, Jenny still did not see the people of the Lin family, which made her a little anxious. Jenny thought about it and called Sylvia. On the phone, Sylvia clearly told Jenny that her people had been in contact with Hengyuan. This made Jenny puzzled. She specifically called May again. May told her that the person sent by the Lin family was very arrogant and ignored her. On the first day he came to get the proposal but left quickly. Yesterday afternoon, she asked him to change the proposal, but it did not appear until now. After listening to May''s words, Jenny felt a little angry. In her opinion, the Lin family was a bully for doing this. After thinking about it for a while, Jenny decided to go to the business department of Lins Group in person and ask about the situation. Although Hengyuan could notpare with Lins Group, Jenny wouldn¡¯t allow being treated like this. Jenny was wearing a ck professional suit, and her long hair was tied behind her head. Her temperament was not as cold as Sylvia''s. Instead, she looked more sophisticated. Her slim and professional skirt exposed her slender and straight legs in the air. Her tall, S-shaped figure attracted people''s attention. Her face was slightly painted with light makeup, which added to her beauty, but at the same time, she looked in and elegant. Jenny came to thepany''s lobby. Just as she was about to walk out of thepany''s door, her eyes were fixed on the reception desk. There was a man sitting there. He was dressed in a decent suit, her eyes could not look away. At the sight of this man, Jenny''s heart beat fast. Jenny really did not expect that she could see Henry here. Was he looking for her? As soon as this thought came out, Jenny''s pretty face could not help but blush. The receptionist at the side saw that the boss suddenly showed such a look like a little girl. She was very surprised. In their mind, the boss had always been a strong businesswoman. Jenny applied her makeup in a panic and walked to the reception room. There was a soft sound at the door of the reception room. Henry looked up and happened to see Jenny who just walked in. "Hello!" Henry took the initiative to wave to Jenny and greeted her. "I didn''t expect to see you here." Jenny smiled. At this moment, her heart was filled with joy. She tried to put on a calm look. "Why didn''t you call me when you came?" Henry smiled and said, "I was busy with work, and I didn''t want to bother you. It seems that your company has a lot of things to do recently." Jenny asked doubtfully, "About work?" "Yes." Henry nodded and said, "I''m here on behalf of Lins Group to talk about business." "Lins Group?" Jenny was puzzled. She had heard about Henry''s identity from her teacher. How could the legendary figure of Wall Street who donated billions of dors to the charity have something to do with Lins Group? "I''m working for Lins Group. This time, I''m here to talk about cooperation with Manager Lee of your company," Henry exined. Jenny opened her mouth wide. "Are you that representative?" Henry was a little curious. "You seem to have heard of me?" "Well..." Jenny looked a little embarrassed. She had nned to go to the Lins Group to get even with the representative, but she did not expect that it was Henry. However, on second thought, she realized that Henry should not be so arrogant. Sitting on the sofa opposite Henry, Jenny organized her words and said, "I heard from Manager Lee that your cooperation seems to be a little unpleasant." "I do not think so," Henry took a sip of water. "But Manager Lee seems to be quite busy. I waited for her the whole afternoon the day before yesterday. When she saw me, she asked me to leave the proposal and left. Yesterday, I also waited for the whole afternoon. She asked me to modify the proposal. The proposal has been sent to the front desk. Today, Manager Lee seems to be busy still." "She''s busy?" Jenny frowned. The most important task she gave May was to cooperate with the Lins Group. No matter how busy she was, what was more important than this? Jenny looked through the French ss window of the reception room and waved at the receptionist. "Boss Qin, are you looking for me?" The beautiful receptionist walked into the reception room and said respectfully. "To pour a cup of tea for Mr. Zhang. Also, did Mr. Zhang leave a proposal at the front desk yesterday?" Jenny asked. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. The beauty at the front desk nodded. "Yes, Boss Qin. I have already called Manager Lee to get the proposal." "Did she get it?" "Not yet." The beauty at the front desk shook her head. "Alright, I understand. Go to get the tea." Jenny waved her hand. After the beauty at the front desk left, Jenny called May in front of Henry. "Boss Qin." May''s voice rang on the phone. Jenny nced at Henry and asked on the phone, "Manager Lee, have you contacted the representative of the Lins Group again?" As soon as Jenny finished asking, May''s angry voice came from the phone. "Boss Qin, speaking of this, it''s really upsetting, I have met many clients, but I have never seen a representative like this. I called him but he did not answer. I sent him a message that even I can get the proposal in person, but he did not reply to me. Obviously, he does not want to cooperate with me! Boss Qin, I think it is necessary for you to negotiate with the head of the Lins Group. The one named Henry Zhang is too much!" Chapter 173 Chapter 173 May''s excited voice was heard. If Jenny did not meet Henry today, she might really believe what she said. "Okay, Manager Lee, I will contact Lins Group about this. Where are you now?" "Boss Qin, I¡¯m out for the business now." "Alright." After Jenny finished speaking, she hung up the phone. Five seconds after Jenny hung up the phone, Henry''s cell phone rang suddenly, but it was hung up after just one ring. The caller ID was May''s number, which made May''s missed call added to Henry''s cell phone. A few secondster, Henry received a text message from May on his mobile phone. It said: We''ll cooperate with you. If yourpany is busy and you cannot arrange your employees, please tell me your location and I will go to your office to get the proposal. Jenny was sitting opposite Henry, so she could see May''s text message clearly. Such a scene made Jenny frown tightly. Before Jenny could think about how to deal with this matter, she received a message from May on her mobile phone. It was a screenshot. The content of the screenshot was the same as the text message that May sent to Henry, but there was a change of the time. It was ten o''clock in the morning, and May sent a screenshot to Jenny, which showed that the time was nine o''clock in the morning. Henry smiled and said, "It seems that Manager Lee has some issues with me." "Sorry." Jenny showed an apologetic look to Henry. "I will handle this matter well." Jenny got up and went to thepany''s front desk to get the proposal. When she returned to the reception room, she opened it and looked at it carefully. Jenny Qin was amazed by the contents and the handling of some details. Many things that she could not even think of were marked out, and the content of bteral cooperation was concise and clear at a nce. In general, this was a perfect proposal. From the distribution of benefits to the performance of duties, it is an absolute win-win situation, including possible difficulties in the process of cooperation, as well as clearly marked solutions. Fewpanies would refuse such a n. "Henry, did you write this proposal?" Jenny immediately thought of the man in front of her. Henry waved his hand. "Not exactly, I added some details. After all, I think that we cannot only focus on one side of the proposal but also prepare for the possible crisis. This is the responsibility of both sides." All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Jenny narrowed her eyes. Sure enough, although Henry only said the details, the most admirable part about this proposal were these details. Without these details, it was only a slightly high-quality proposal. This cooperation could make Hengyuan and Lins work together. For Hengyuan, it was a super- tform for development. For Lin''s family, it could also be the biggest way to expand in the future. However, in such important cooperation, May didn''t even look at it. Thinking of this, Jenny felt a burst of anger surging from the bottom of her heart. Clearly May did not take the boss seriously. She just lied casually. As a manager, she does not put her heart into the development of thepany! Jenny gasped for breath and said, "Henry, I''m really sorry. You can directly negotiate with me about your business in the future." "Okay." Henry nodded. "By the way, do you want to know where Manager Lee is?" "Do you know?" Jenny widened her eyes. "Here she is." Henry opened a location on his mobile phone, and the coordinates above showed the location of a SPA. "That manager Lee has been in there since at 9:30 in the morning. Would you like to go and have a look?" "Okay." Jenny did not hesitate. "I''ll go to get the car." Jenny''s car was a BMW 5 series reflecting the beach gold. Jenny was driving, while Henry was sitting in the front passenger seat. The two of them were chatting. Jenny asked Henry curiously, "Why did you work for Lins Group as a representative?" Henry put his hands behind his back and said indifferently, "My wife asked me to." The BMW 5 series was on its way down the road when it swerved in the opposite direction and nearly hit the curb next to it. "Be careful!" In a panic, Henry quickly helped Jenny to support the car, and then he stabilized the car. Henry saw Jenny''s face was a little unnatural pale. "What''s wrong? Do you feel okay? Do you want me to help you?" "It''s okay, it''s okay." Jenny forced a smile and took a deep breath. She calmed down and said, "Well... you are married? When did it happen?" "Well..." Henry thought for a moment and said, "54 days ago." Jenny recalled it carefully. That day, wasn''t it the first time she saw this man in the welfare home? On the day he got married, she met him. Was God deliberately teasing her? Jenny suddenly became silent, and her originally happy heart fell silent at this moment. After a long time, Jenny asked again, "Your wife is also working in Lin''s Group? What is she doing?" "Sylvia Lin, you two should cooperate in the future." "Sylvia Lin!" Jenny opened her mouth wide. "What''s wrong?" Henry asked. "Nothing." Jenny shook her head, but she sighed in her heart. Sylvia Lin, it turned out to be her. Well, in the whole Yinzhou, except for her, who else could be worthy of the man beside her? The car stopped in front of a beauty SPA. In this fancy VIP room, May was lying there happily, with her mobile phone on the side, enjoying the face care. Her sister Jane, who was lying next to her, also enjoyed it. "Sister, what do you think about that guy?" "What do you think? He must have been fired. What else can he do?" May asked back. "Just wait and see. In one more day at most, that guy will definitely be done." As soon as Henry was mentioned, Jane''s eyes showed anger. "Sister, thank you so much this time. By the way, I asked someone to get that bag for me yesterday. You should receive it soon." "I got it. Look at what you''re talking about. You don¡¯t need to thank me." May said with a proud face. Just as May and Jane were discussing how to humiliate Henry, a voice came from outside the door. "Lady! This is the VIP room. You cannot go in. Lady,dy!" "Bang!" The door of the VIP room where May and Jane were located was pushed open. Jenny stood at the door and looked at May, who was lying there enjoying the treatment. "Manager Lee, is this the customer you are negotiating with? If I am not mistaken, it''s still working time now, isn''t it?" Chapter 174 Chapter 174 The moment May saw Jenny, her rxed expression suddenly became flustered. "Boss Qin, I..." "There is no need to say anything. As for the cooperation with Lins Group, I have already decided. By the way, Manager Lee, I want to tell you one thing. I have seen the representative Henry you mentioned. I was sitting next to him when you texted him. What you did has already caused harm to thepany. I will sue you in the name of deliberately damaging thepany''s economic value. Just wait for the call from the court." Jenny only felt a surge of anger surging up. May''s face became pale. "Boss Qin, please listen to my exnation." "There''s nothing to exin. I''ll call thewyer to contact you!" Jenny turned around, turned her head, and walked out of the room. May sat on the massage bed with a dull look. She looked at the door and did not expect that Jenny would suddenlye to her. She did not expect that Jenny would contact the guy and be so angry because of this incident. Just as May was in a daze, she saw Henry appear at the door. Henry nced at Jane, who was also staying in the room and said with a smile, "Manager Lee, I forgot to tell you that I have always been friends with your Boss Qin. I roughly understand why you deliberately made things difficult for me during this period. To be honest, your tactics are very elementary and low, and I did not want to make things difficult for you. It is because I happened to bump into your Boss Qin. Your acting is so good, and I will keep your text message as a souvenir. Oh, by the way, this Jane made a big mistake in Lins Group. Thepany did not make her take responsibility, but only dismissed her. She helped you to get yourself fired and involved in awsuit, tsk, tsk, tsk..." Henry shook his head and left with a look of regret. May looked at the empty door. She was stunned for a long time beforeing to her senses. She turned to Jane and shouted, "Jane! What the fu*k did you do at that time?" "I... I just deliberately made things difficult for him..." There was a look of fear on Jane''s face. "Why..." May muttered. Jane also deliberately made things difficult for him. She had deliberately made things difficult for him. Now that she and Jane both ended up being fired, she had even gotten sued because of this man. If someone told May that Henry was just a normal representative, May would not believe it. She has made herself in trouble! "Jane, you''vepletely ruined me this time! I will make it clear to my family. If this doesn¡¯t end well, you will also suffer!" May red at Jane, got up and strode away. Jane was so scared by May''s words that her face turned pale. If this cousin was really hurt because of her, then she would be miserable in the future. Jenny rushed out of the SPA and took a deep breath, trying to hold down her anger. She knew it was too much, but she couldn''t control it, not only because of May Lee but also because of herself. Jenny had to admit that after hearing that Henry had been married, she had been in a bad mood. It was so bad that she did not want to care about anything. She just wanted to get drunk, lie in bed, and sleep, so that she could forget all her worries! Jenny was not reconciled. Henry''s figure had already entered her heart when she was in Spring residential home. Although she did not have much contact with him, everything Henry did make Jenny feel perfect. This was really a kind of shared joy in her mind. Someone once said: In this world, 99% of people were lonely until they died. Even if you had a lover and a child, you were still lonely, because it was difficult for you to find a person who was Jenny could not agree more. After seeing Henry, Jenny felt that she was no longer lonely. She seemed to have found the only hundredth of the world and found a person who waspletely compatible with her. She could not control the joy in her heart and could not control herself thinking of Henry. She dreamed that one day, she and Henry became closer and closer. She talked about everything, first became friends, and then lovers. But all the beautiful fantasies werepletely shattered today. May''s mistake became Jenny''s vent. This was Jenny''s misfortune, as well as May''s misfortune. As for Henry, as the party involved, he knew nothing about this woman''s inner struggle. In other words, there were only a fewdies Henry cared about. In his heart, there was only Sylvia. Now he somehow added Helen. In Henry''s eyes, Jenny had always been an ordinary friend. He also liked this kind ofdy, but she was only in the friend zone. Henry was very clear about this point. Henry stood behind Jenny and looked at her breathing. "Why are you so angry? I don''t think it''s necessary to be so angry because of one employee." "I''m fine." Jenny turned her back to Henry and shook her head. She reached out to wipe away the tears from her eyes and turned around. "I just thought of something and I''m in a bad mood. I have made up my mind about the project. You can tell your wife about it." Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "Well, okay." Henry nodded. "Okay, since it''s done, I''ll go back to thepany." Jenny looked up, trying not to let her tears flow down. "Do you want me to drive you?" "No." Henry waved his hand. "I can go back by myself. If there is anything, just call me." "Okay," Jenny responded and quickly turned her head. She was afraid that Henry would see her embarrassment. After seeing Jenny leave, Henry called the department manager Zhao, saying that the cooperation had been finalized and that he had directly talked with the boss of Hengyuan. After the department manager Zhao said he was satisfied, he did not arrange a new job for Henry Zhang. The meaning was obvious that Henry could go to do his own business. Now in the business department Henry and Amity hadpletely different treatment. After they settled the contract with Homer, it could be said that they are the most rxed people in the business department. In addition to a few things, they were not being managed by the manager of the department. Amity was fine, but as a neer, she did not feel proud when she made such a big deal. Instead, she went to meet some customers and professional knowledge on her own every day. She also signed up for thepany''s French training, but Henry was different. He rarely took care of the company''s affairs every day. In the past few days, Henry had also watched a lot of teaching videos. He was thinking about when he could give President Ma some training and check the number of people who signed up. Just thinking of this, President Ma called Henry. "Master Zhang, are you familiar with western medicine?" Chapter 175 Chapter 175 What President Ma said stunned Henry a little bit. Henry replied, "A little. What''s wrong?" When President Ma heard this, his tone suddenly became happy. He knew very well that even Henry knew a little about it, it meant that he was proficient in it. "Great, Master Zhang, can you come to the First People''s Hospital? There is someone that needs your help." "There''s a patient?" Henry frowned. President Ma replied, "Yes." "Okay, I''ll be there right away." Henry took a taxi and rushed to the People''s Hospital without thinking. The doctor''s benevolence was not just saying. When Henry had the ability, he would save others, but he did not save everyone. He had a set of principles of his own. In the top level of the underground Dark World, there was a rumor that The Conqueror did not care about money but fate to save people. This fate had always been decided by Henry himself. Some people would spend millions on this fate trying to meet the Conqueror, but for some people, the Conqueror would take the initiative to meet them. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. When Henry arrived at the city hospital, President Ma was waiting anxiously at the gate of the hospital. As soon as he saw Henry getting out of the taxi, President Ma came up to him directly. "Master Zhang, you are here. This time, it really depends on you." "What''s the patient''s identity? What''s the condition of their illness?" Henry asked as he rushed toward the hospital. He did not waste any more time talking. President Ma followed Henry and reported like an assistant, "The patient is a female, twenty-four years old, and an overseas Chinese who came back from France. There is a tumor in the left chest room that is connected to the heart, but the medical level of the Yinzhou is limited. The patient''s current situation is very dangerous, and her heartbeat is getting slower because of the tumor. Now it is impossible for the patient to be transferred to a hospital with better facilities, and there is not enough time. The tumor must be removed immediately." "Let me see the X-ray." Henry stretched out his hand, and President Ma handed an X-ray report to Henry. Henry Zhang held it and looked at it, "It is simr to the mitral valve lesion. The two lung fields were hymotic, the cardiac boundary was mild to moderately erged, the left atrium and the right ventricle were erged, and the esophageal barium meal showed mild to moderate esophageal pressure trace, which was a cardiac tumor.¡± Henry''s words made President Ma admire him. Just by ncing at the X-ray, he could find these problems. He could not do that at all. Henry returned the X-ray to President Ma and walked into the elevator. "I need to see the CT scan to decide about the surgery." "Okay, I''ll ask people to prepare for it." President Ma nodded repeatedly and pressed the button of the eighth floor. The elevator rang and stopped on the eighth floor. "Master Zhang, go to the conference room first. There are a few doctors there. They know the patient best. I''ll go get the scan." President Ma pointed to the direction of the conference room to Henry and then walked in the opposite direction. Henry nodded. All the scans could only serve as an observation function. To get the most urate information about the patient, the clinician''s advice is the most pertinent. Henry came to the door of the conference room and knocked on the door. When he heard the invitation, Henry opened the door and went in. In the conference room, three female doctors, who seemed to be in their forties or fifties, were sitting at the head of the conference table. Several young doctors were standing aside, recording something. Henry''s appearance made the people in the conference room slightly stunned. Some people were very puzzled about what this strange young man did. "President Ma asked me to discuss the operation. What''s going on now?" Henry asked directly. "I''m sorry, you..." A young doctor was about to speak when he was interrupted by an older female doctor. This female doctor was also a member of the medical association. She had seen Henry before. When she saw Henry, she was very excited. "Master Zhang, I didn''t expect it to be you." Seeing that the experienced chief veteran surgeon was so excited, those young doctors were very curious. They all looked at Henry and made some guesses. Henry nodded and said, "Tell me about the patient''s condition." The female doctor took a deep breath and said, "In the current situation, the patient has to undergo the surgery in three hours maximum. The malignant heart tumor is causing the body fever, anemia, indirect fainting, slowing the heartbeat, congestive heart failure, left hemorrhagic pericardial effusion, pericardial tamponade. The situation is very critical." Henry frowned and asked, "What about the tumor?" "The tumor is attached to the heart and connected with several blood vessels. In this case, If we are not careful when doing the operation, even if the deviation is less than half a centimeter, it may cause massive bleeding and put the patient''s life in danger. No one in the whole hospital dares to do such an operation." While they were talking, President Ma brought in all the reports that he had taken before. Henry took the reports, looked at them a few times, and said to President Ma directly, "Get ready for the operation. I will operate the surgery and I need three assistants. They must be experienced. The process of this operation must be fast. In the open-chest process, it is very likely that the patient''s heartbeat would suddenly stop." "Got it." President Ma was not only the president of the Medical Association, but also the director of this hospital. He ordered the three experienced surgeons in the conference room to give Henry a hand. Three surgeons were helping a young man? Such a situation took ce in the First People''s Hospital for the first time. Those young doctors were very curious about who Henry was when they saw that President Ma was so obedient to the young man in front of them. The patient was lying in the intensive care unit now. When Henry decided on the operation, the patient was sent to the operating room immediately. Henry was also very clear about the process before the operation. When everything was ready, he took the three doctors into the operating room. Because of the difficulty of this operation, President Ma did not stop people from watching and learning. Henry walked into the operating room, bowed his head to arrange the surgery tools, and said to the patient, "Take a deep breath and do your best to rx. How do you feel now?" Ady''s voice full of pain was heard. "Hen... Henry?" Henry was sorting out the operating tools, looked up, and saw the person on the operating table. He was shocked. "Mn! You..." Henry could see that her face began to distort because of the pain. This girl who was usually optimistic and generous became trembling at this time, and her body was in a tight state all the time. "Henry, I... I''m in pain..." Mn clenched her white teeth, and dense sweat appeared on her forehead. Her hair was wet and stuck together. Henry took out a wet towel and helped Mn wipe the sweat from her forehead. He tried tofort her and said, "It''s okay, it''s okay. This is a minor operation. After the anesthesia, you can have a good sleep. When you wake up, you will be happy and healthy. Do you understand?" Chapter 176 Chapter 176 "I... I... I''m afraid..." Mn''s eyes reddened, tears welling up in her eyes. The surgeon had told her how difficult the surgery was. At that time, Mn was scared and did not know who toin to. Now, seeing Henry, she could not control and burst into tears. "Don''t be afraid. It does not hurt. You can sleep well." Henry put one hand on Mn''s cheek to comfort her, and with another hand, he gave a sign to the surgeon who came in with him. The surgeon understood what he meant and prepared the anaesthetic. Then, he began to inject. The high-intensity medical anaesthesia could make the patient fall into a state of sleep in a very short period of time. After the injection, Mn''s shaking body gradually calmed down and her tightened muscles began to rx. She felt her eyelids were very heavy. After seeing Henry gently pulling her hospital uniform, she could no longer restrain her fatigue and fell asleep. "Scalpel, styptic cotton!" "Fast!" "Tell me the data!" Henry''s voice sounded quickly and steadily. His speed was very fast, but every move was very stable. "The next step is close to the heart, and I can''t see it clearly with the instrument!" A female surgeon said anxiously. When doing some chest and abdomen surgery, the most terrible thing was that the instrument could not see clearly. In this way, it would be very difficult for the surgeon to know the situation of the patient, and there would be no way to do it properly. "I don''t need any instruments." Henry took off his gloves. His hands had been sterilized, and there were no bacteria. "I need scalpel and lots of styptic cottons, observe the patient''s breathing." "Too much blood loss! Her breathing is weak!" The surgeon looked at the data on the monitor and frowned. For this surgery, there are a total of two difficulties to ovee. First, tumor removal. The tumor was connected to the heart with several blood tubes. Any carelessness in the process would cause a lot of blood loss in the patients. Second, the patient''s blood loss during the open-chest process would decrease the patient¡¯s hematopoietic function. If the patient was open-chested for too long, her life would be in danger. All in all, this was a high-intensity surgery that required abination of speed and precision. Almost no one dared to say that they were sure that they could seed in this surgery. With the help of the instrument, the surgeons could clearly see the patient''s condition and remove the tumor. But without it, they could only rely on the surgeon''s hands. Through the surgeon''s touch, he could feel the ces where the tubes were close to the heart and remove the tumour. The difficulty alone was enough to make the three experienced female surgeons¡¯ shudders. If there was a deviation of less than half a centimetre, it would cause serious problems. Time passed by, and Henry''s breathing was steady. He closed his eyes, and the movements of his hands were steady and fast. Outside the surgical room, President Ma and a group of surgeons were waiting anxiously. After one hour and seven minutes, the red light in the operating room turned green. When the door of the operating room was opened, President Ma and others immediately surrounded them. An experienced female doctor came out first. "How was it?" President Ma asked anxiously, with worry in his eyes. "A miracle! It''s a miracle! It''s amazing, and I believe that if this surgery could be recorded today, it would go down in medical history! His technique was even more precise than that of the most delicate machine, without any deviation! Sessful surgery!" Thest words made people in front of the operating room burst into cheers. Henry walked out of the operating room and wiped his sweat. He said with a smile, "President Ma, I''m d I didn''t fail you." "Master Zhang! Impressive! Really impressive!" President Ma gave a thumbs up excitedly. As an experienced surgeon, just by listening, he understood how difficult it was, and during the process, there could¡¯ve been unexpected idents. But Henry could finish the surgery in an hour, which was beyond President Ma''s reach! When Mn woke up, she found herself lying on a neat bed. She felt weak and powerless. She could only twist her head slightly and saw Henry sitting on the bed, looking at her with a smile. "You''re awake? Are you thirsty?" Henry picked up a ss of warm water. Mn¡¯s shook her head. Her mouth slightly opened, and asked, ¡°Was it sessful?¡± "Well, the tumour has been sessfully removed. Do you want to look at it? It''s quite cute." Henry joked. "Forget it." Mn forced a smile. "What time is it now?" "Four o''clock in the afternoon." Henry patted his back and stood up from the chair next to the hospital bed. "Okay, it''s good you woke up. You are still very weak now. Take a rest. I will bring Sylvia to visit youter. Why didn''t you tell us about such a big thing? I have not seen you these days. I thought you were MIA." "Don''t!" A look of panic appeared on Mn''s face. "Don''t tell Sylvia. I''m afraid she''ll be worried." "It''s okay. You are out of danger. You have lost too much blood and are a little weak now. I tried my best to make your wounds as smaller as possible during the surgery. You will recover soon. I will give you a prescription and you can get out of bed for two days. You can sleep for a while." Henry put the cup of warm water next to Mn, He put a straw in the ss and said, "Have some water. Close your eyes and lie down for a while." "Uhm," Mn replied while nodding. After Henry said two more things to take note of, he left. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. After Henry left, Mn slowly pulled back her hospital uniform. When she saw the foot-long wound on the left side of her chest, her face looked slightly unnatural. Although there was no distinction between men and women during the surgery, but after all, Henry and Mn knew each other. After Henry left the room, he first went to President Ma and asked him for a few sets of medicinal materials. Then he borrowed a y pot to boil them. After the work was done, it was 5:30 p.m. While Sylvia was still working, Henry went to the grocery market to buy some supplements. Then he came to the entrance of Lins Group with a chicken and a bag of vegetables. On the sofa in the lobby of the first floor of Lins Group, a handsome young man in a suit with short hair attracted Henry''s attention. What attracted Henry was not his appearance, but his temperament. With just one nce, Henry could tell that this person was absolutely a master, and he was an elite of first ss. Henry observed for a while. Judging from the man''s sitting posture and the little movements he made in a short time, he could tell that at least he had the same strength as Nat Jin, the captain of Sharp Knife. Why did such a persone to the Lins Group? Chapter 177 Chapter 177 While Henry was wondering, he saw Sylviaing out of the elevator. Ladies were always so dazzling whenever they appeared. Now when he saw Sylvia, Henry unconsciously showed a smile on his face. At the same time, the young man sitting on the sofa also stood up, straightened the buttons of his suit in front of him, and then strode toward Sylvia. "It''s been a while, Sylvia. You''re still so beautiful." The young man''s voice was very loud and maic, making people feelfortable. "Sam Nan, why are you here?" Sylvia looked surprised. "It''s holiday time. I just came back today, so I want to see you." Sam did not hide his love at all. Behind Sam, there was a young man, who looked about the same age as Sam and was also in his twenties. He shouted, "Miss Lin since you leftst time, our capital Nan has been missing you every day. I have secretly seen for several times that he giggled at your photos. I think you two should be together so our captain Nan won''t be thinking too much every day." "Chan, what are you talking about?" Sam gave the young man behind him a reproachful look. The young man called Chan quickly covered his mouth with a smile in his eyes. Sam looked at Sylvia again and said, "Sylvia, if you don''t mind I would like to ask you out for a dinner, I heard Mn has returned. We haven''t had dinner together for a long time." "Sorry, she doesn¡¯t have time tonight." A sudden voice interrupted Sam¡¯s word. Henry walked over with a gloomy face. "We have something to do tonight." "And you are?" Sam asked Henry doubtfully. "Let me introduce myself. Henry Zhang, I''m Sylvia''s husband." Henry walked to Sylvia''s side and specifically emphasized, "The real one with the marriage certificate." Sam''s handsome face was slightly stunned. He looked at Sylvia with an incredible look in his eyes. "Sylvia, are you married?" Sylvia nodded with an embarrassed look on her face. "Yes, but no one has been informed." "Miss Lin, why are you married?" Chan''s face was full of anger. He looked at Henry with anger in his eyes. "How can this personpare with our captain of Southern Squad?" Sam was wearing a decent suit. He was tall and handsome, and the Rolex watch on his hand represented his wealthy figure. The whole figure was like walking in the model show. Compared with Sam, Henry¡¯s suit was casual. He had just finished the surgery with lots of sweat. His hair was stuck together, which made him look a bit untidy. The coriander and whole chicken in his hand looked like a househusband. There was a huge difference between the two in terms of appearance. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Hearing Chan''s words, Henry immediately became unhappy. He held his head high and said, "Boy, be careful when you talk, or don''t me me for beating you up!" "Beat me?" Chan smiled disdainfully and clenched his fists. "Well,e and try it on. Let us see who will be beaten!" "Chan, enough!" Sam turned back and red at Chan with an unhappy look. Then he reached out his hand to Henry and said, "Mr. Zhang, nice to meet you. I am Sam. I grew up with Sylvia, so I''m a childhood sweetheart kinda." "Oh." Henry rolled his eyes and ignored Sam''s outstretched hand. "Sorry, Sam, my hands are full." "Henry!" Sylvia looked at Henry with me, and then smiled apologetically at Sam. "I''m sorry, Henry is just like this. He is a little out of the ordinary. Don''t take it to heart." "It''s okay." Sam didn''t care and took back his hand. "Mr. Zhang is a real man and he happened to be here today. Why don''t I invite you for dinner? Let''s have dinner together." Sylvia smiled and said, "I''ll be the host. It is your first day back. Take it as a wee meal." "No, we don''t have time to eat today," Henry said again. Standing behind Sam, Chan couldn''t help saying again, "Hey, don''t be so shameless. Our captain asked you to join because of Miss Lin. Don''t go too far!" "I said we don''t have time. Go and ask your wife out. Get out!" Henry waved his hand impatiently. "You!" Chan''s face showed anger. Just as he was about to speak, he was interrupted by Sam. Sam smiled and said, "Mr. Zhang, you can''t be stingy as a man. We have been friends for so many years and we haven''t seen each other for so long. It is just a meal. You won''t feel worried about Sylvia, will you?" "Captain Nan, this guy is not worried about Miss Lin, but he doesn''t have confidence in himself. Look at him. He is dressed in cheap clothes, and his hair is messy like a chicken coop. What the h*ll is he doing? Bah!" Chan said disdainfully. "Sam, we do have something to do today. Why don''t we meet another day?" Sylvia suddenly said. "Okay, then we''ll meet another day." Sam saw that Sylvia had said so, so he didn''t insist. "I will stay here for a while, call me at any time." "Okay." Sylvia nodded. "Then we should go. We''ll see you another day." Sam waved to Sylvia, tidied up his clothes, and strode out of the gate of the Lins Group. Chan red at Henry and made a throat-tearing gesture to Henry. Then he followed Sam and went out. After Sam and Chan left, Sylvia looked at Henry and frowned. "Are you going too far? Sam and I are just ordinary friends. It''s not a big deal to have a meal together." "We really don''t have time. Go home with me to make the soup, and then we will go visit Mn." Henry also strode towards the gate of the Lins Group and came to the parking lot. Sylvia chased him to the parking lot. While opening the car door, she asked doubtfully, "Go to visit Mn?" "Mmm." Henry nodded. "Mn had heart surgery and she is in the hospital now. I need to make some soup for her." "Heart surgery!" Sylvia''s pretty face suddenly changed when she heard that. "What heart surgery? Why didn''t she tell me?" "A heart tumor. She didn''t tell you because she was afraid that you would worry about it. It was an extremelyplicated surgery so President Ma called me, otherwise, I wouldn''t have known about it." Henry exined. Sylvia got into the car and asked with a worried face, "How is she now?" "She''s all right. I did the surgery. The tumor has been removed. She is now very weak. After the wound gets healed in a few days, she will be able to get out of bed." After hearing Henry''s words, Sylvia let out a sigh of relief and no longer med Henry. Compared with having dinner with Sam, Mn was more important. On the way, at a traffic light, Sylvia stopped the car and turned to look at Henry. "Hmm... I and Sam have nothing going on." Chapter 178 Chapter 178 "Hmm?" Henry was confused. He really did not expect that Sylvia would say such a thing. He looked at Sylvia and said, "Why are you telling me this?" "I just don''t want you to misunderstand us." The lights at the intersection changed. Sylvia looked ahead and said, "Sam''s family and my grandfather know each other. When he was a soldier in the army, I happened to have a business deal there and went to see him once. The soldiers in their army like to joke with me. In fact, we are just ordinary friends." Henry nodded and said nothing. Seeing Henry''s reaction, Sylvia thought that Henry was angry, so she said nothing. In fact, Henry was jealous. Back at home, Sylvia changed into a sports suit and packed some clothes. When Henry finished cooking the soup, she rushed to the hospital with him. In the hospital, Sylvia saw Mn lying on the bed with a pale face, and tears immediately flowed out of her eyes. "Why are you crying?" Looking at Sylvia''s tearful face, Mn didn''t know whether tough or cry. Sylvia scolded, "You bast*rd, why didn''t you tell me about such a big thing? If Henry had not told me, were you going to hide it from me all the time?" Mn smiled slightly. "If Henry did not know about it, I would have died secretly. How could you have the chance to scold me here? After all, if it were not for Henry today, I would have died. The doctor just told me that the difficulty of the surgery was extremely high, and no one in the whole hospital had the confidence to do it. Sylvia, you really hit a jackpot." Sylvia blushed when she heard what Mn said. Subconsciously, she nced at Henry next to her. Henry was sitting there, carefully cutting an apple. Henry cooked the dinner for them. As for Henry¡¯s cooking, Mn could not stop praising. "Henry, why don''t you teach me how to cook when I''m fully recovered?" Mn looked at chicken soup at the bottom of the dinner box. "Okay, by the way, where is your friend Nico?" "I was also afraid that she would find out about this, so I tricked her into going on a trip. This girl will come back in a few days. Most likely, she¡¯ll scold me as well." Mn shacked her head. "You deserve it!" Sylvia stretched out a finger and pointed it hard on Mn''s head. "You should have informed us about this earlier. When you get better, I''ll punish you!" "Tsk!" Mn rolled her eyes. "When I''m recovered, it''s hard to tell which one of us will be the winner." They have been talking for a long time. By the time they finished, it was already dark outside. "Okay, Sylvia, go back with Henry. Don''t stay here tonight." Mn said after seeing the time. "How can I?" Sylvia shook her head. "I have to stay and take care of you tonight." "Let''s go and leave her alone." Henry said, "Mn is now a little weak. The most important thing is to have a good rest. We are here and will affect her. Tomorrow, I will take care of her. You don''t have to worry about it." After hearing Henry''s words, Sylvia had to give up the idea of spending the night with Mn. After all, Henry was a professional in this field. She packed up her things and said, "Well, Mn, I''lle to see you tomorrow. Have a good rest and call us if you need anything." All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "Okay." Mn nodded and waved to Henry and Sylvia. "You should go now." After they left, Mn''s expression became a littleplicated. She felt a little strange when she saw Henry this time. The wound on her left chest was reminding her of something. When they get out of the hospital, Sylvia finally breathed a sigh of relief when she saw Mn in good condition. "Henry, thank you very much. Mn is my best friend. If it were not for you, I really don''t know..." "Why are you thanking me?" Henry interrupted Sylvia. "You''re always so polite. Anyway, I''m your legal husband. You shouldn''t say ''thank you'' to me." A legal husband? When Sylvia heard these words, she was stunned and turned her head to look at the man beside her. Yes, he was my legal husband. In terms of rtionship, we should be the two most intimate people in the world. Why should I still be so polite? Was it because I have never treated him as my husband? Walking to the front of the car, Sylvia just took out the car key. After thinking for two seconds, she put the key back in the bag. "Henry, do not drive. Let''s have a walk." "Sure." Henry nodded indifferently. It was 10 o''clock in the evening, and the sky was very dark. Fortunately, the conditions of the road in Yinzhou were good. It was a decent summer day with green willow trees. Walking on the road made people feel refreshed. Sylvia kicked the small stone in front of her with her foot. "Henry, where does your familye from? Why haven''t I heard you mention your family?" Sylvia pretended to ask unintentionally. When she asked this question, it meant that she began to take the initiative to know this man. "My family?" Henry smiled and said, "My father and my mother divorced early. He doesn''t exist in my memory. My mother passed away when I was fourteen, so you haven''t heard me mention it." "Ah!" Sylvia''s mouth was wide open and her eyes were full of apologies. "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to..." "It''s all right." Henry waved his hand indifferently. "It''s been so long. I''ve been used to it and let it go. I used to live there." Henry stretched out his hand and pointed to the distance. "The old city area, but now it has been destroyed. After my mother''s death, I made a living by myself." Sylvia was silent. Although Henry said it in a casual way, she could feel the hardship in it. A person who had no parents at the age of fourteen, no one took care of him, and he wandered around alone. He said it was easy, but how many people could do it? Henry looked up at the sky where the moon in the sky. He took a deep breath and said, "The heavens are fair. They will give you whatever they take from you. I have been homeless since I was a child. I didn''t have a stable home, but I have seen more magic in this world and have some special encounters. In general, I don''t have much regret. The most regrettable thing is that my mother cannot meet her daughter-inw." Henry gnashed his teeth. Sylvia''s pretty face blushed even more because of Henry''s words. As they walked on the road, Sylvia took the initiative to talk about other topics. She had never chatted with Henry like this before. Suddenly, she found that they had manymon topics. Chapter 179 Chapter 179 There was an old saying from ancient China: Talented beauties are usually from Jiangnan. Although Sylvia was not from Jiangnan, she studied in Jiangnan. At that time, she liked to y the zither, chess, calligraphy, and painting. Otherwise, she would not have told Mn that when she grew up, she would find a person who had the same interest as her. Today, Sylvia was chatting with Henry casually. She found that Henry was very familiar with what she liked. They talked about zither. He knew everything about it. When they talked about drawing, he would be even more impressive. When talking about Victor Hugo¡¯s Les Miserables, he was able to recite the sentences skillfully. When they talked about chess, Henry could find a way to win the game in the shortest time possible. All these made Sylvia more and more surprised. It was very difficult to find a partner with so many common topics. Along the way, the two of them chatted happily. Walking home from the hospital, the nearest way was to cross the Youth Park. There were still a lot of peopleing to the park a few years ago. But with the development of recent years, an amusement park was built in the south of the city. Since then, more and more people liked to go there. This Youth Park gradually became the ce where old people practised Tai Chi in the morning and olddies danced at night. It was true that less peoplee to this park, but the scenery was still picturesque. Even if it was dark, the bright flowers and grass in the parterre could still be seen clearly. Henry and Sylvia walked there. Suddenly, a cry for help came from the lotus pond in the Youth Park, which was particrly obvious at night. Henry and Sylvia heard clearly that it was ady calling for help. "What''s going on?" Henry looked in the direction of the lotus pond, there were two ck shadows, and the sound came from there. "Help! Help!" Thedy''s voice sounded helpless. "Let¡¯s have a look." Henry grabbed Sylvia''s arm and ran in that direction. In the near distance, under the moonlight, one could see that a man was hitting ady on the ground. The man''s hand was tightly holding her throat so that she could not make a sound. Her face turned red. She stretched out her hand in the direction of Henry and Sylvia and asked for help. The man who was hurting her also saw Henry and Sylvia. He sneered and said, "Boy, I advise you not to meddle in other people''s business, or I''ll y with the girl beside you!" Henry looked at the man. Now the criminal has yet to do anything. Thedy under him was decently dressed, but there were some bruises on her face. She must have been beaten by this man. "Get lost," Henry said coldly. "Dude, are you fu*king threatening me?" The man loosened his grip on thedy''s hand and touched her back. Then he took out a bright dagger and asked, "Why don''t you threaten me again?" "Get lost!" "D*mn you!" The man waved his dagger and stabbed toward Henry. Facing this man, Henry didn''t even raise his eyes. His body slightly twisted, and he dodged the other side''s dagger. At the same time, he kicked the man in the chest, and the man fell to the ground. The man was like a ripe shrimp, bending his body with a painful face. Just when Henry wanted to add another kick to make the scum unable to take care of himself for the rest of his life, a bright light shone on Henry''s face. "What are you doing! What are you doing! Kneel down!" A loud shout was heard. Henry saw that a military patrol car wasing. The light was shining from the patrol car. As soon as he saw the patrol car, before Henry spoke, the man lying on the ground stood up. "Help! Help! Someone wants to kill me! Someone wants to kill me!" As soon as the man shouted, a few people came down from the patrol car in an instant. They held the baton and the anti-explosive shield and surrounded Henry. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Henry smiled and said, "Everyone, you seem to have made a mistake. This man attacked thedy first, so I did what was righteous." "Is that so?" A man holding a shield asked thedy who had just shouted for help. "No, no!" Thedy who was beaten shook her head repeatedly and reached out to point at Henry. "It''s him! My husband and I are walking here, and he came to beat my husband! Catch him, catch him quickly!" Thedy''s attitude made Henry''s face suddenly change. Combined with the speed at which the patrol car appeared, he instantly understood that he had been set up. Sylvia''s face also became very ugly. She had never expected that thedy Henry had just helped would put the me on Henry and frame him. Several people holding the anti-explosive shield surrounded Henry in an instant. "There''s nothing else to say. Let''s go!" Looking at the people around him, Henry clenched his fists and loosened his grip. He nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll go with you, but this has nothing to do with my wife." The man with the anti-explosive shield asked thedy who was beaten, "Did thisdy do anything?" Thedy who was beaten shook her head. "No, this man is the only one who was beating me and my husband all the time." The man with the anti-explosive shield nced at Sylvia and said, "Anyone who has nothing to do with this, leave now! If anyone wants to stop the official business, take them back to the station together!" ¡°You deliberately set him up. Henry didn''t even..." "Sylvia!" Henry shouted and interrupted Sylvia. He shook his head at Sylvia and said, "It''s useless to exin to them. Go get me awyer." Henry winked at Sylvia as he spoke. Sylvia was not a dull person. She immediately understood Henry''s meaning. Looking at the man and thedy, as well as the people who got out of the patrol car, she took a deep breath and said, "Well, I''ll find someone right now." Henry nodded andforted her, "Well, don''t worry, they can''t do anything to me." "Cut the crap, let''s go!" A group of people holding the anti-explosive shield pushed Henry into the patrol car. Watching the patrol car leaving, Sylvia called the first time and said, "Lawyer Hu, where are you?" In a private club in Yinzhou. Nick Ning shook the red wine in his ss and looked at the message he just received on the phone with a sneer on his face. "Mr. Zhang, hehe, I thought you were tough? Now you are in my hand. How long you can be arrogant!" Nick raised his neck, drank up the red wine in the ss, and replied, "Lock him up and no one is allowed to see him! By the way, find awyer for me." After getting in touch with Lawyer Hu, Sylvia took him to the city police station as soon as possible and exined her purpose ofing. The policeman on the duty of the City Public Security Bureau also felt a headache when he heard that the army had taken Henry away. "Madam, the affairs of the army are not under the supervision of our police." "Officer, as far as I know, the army should have no right to arrest people. They must be handed over to the local government. I hope you can contact the army. I need to see my client." Lawyer Hu took out hiswyer''s card. Chapter 180 Chapter 180 As soon as Lawyer Hu''s voice fell, another person walked into the police station before the policeman on duty replied. "You want to see him? No, no, no!" Sylvia and Lawyer Hu turned their heads and saw a middle-aged man dressed in the samewyer''s clothesing in. "My client is still in the hospital. The result of the examination hase out. He is a second-level disabled." "Hehe, Lawyer Wong, it''s a shame that you''re awyer." Lawyer Hu looked at the middle-aged man who had just appeared. This Lawyer Wong, who was also well-known in the Yinzhou''swyer circle, was specially involved in thewsuit for rich people and the ability to turn the fact upside down. "Hu, I''m not here to talk nonsense with you." Lawyer Wong sat down in his seat. "I think it''s better for us to talk about thepensation first." "Compensation? My husband was set up!" Sylvia reached out and hit the table with anger on her face. Lawyer Wong smiled and said, "Set up? Lady, where is the evidence?" "The evidence is here!" Sylvia took out her mobile phone and yed a video. This video was recorded by her just now. The scene on the video was from the lotus pond in Youth Park, but Sylvia did not record the scene of the man beating the woman. In the video, only the man stabbed toward Henry with a dagger, but Henry avoided the attack and kicked him. Seeing this video, Lawyer Wong''s face was calm. "Lady, this is the evidence you said. What does it mean? Does it mean how heavy your husband''s kick on my victim is?" Sylvia gritted her teeth and said, "My husband acted in self-defence!" "Self-defence? Was self-defence?" Lawyer Wong looked puzzled. "Lady you should see clearly that in the video, my client didn''t do any harm to your husband, but your husband beat him. How can this be self-defence? It''s intentional hurting!" "You!" Sylvia pointed at Lawyer Wong and was too angry to speak. " President Lin." Lawyer Hu said. He realized that this problem was tricky and said, "You can''t deal with it tonight. You give me some time. We''ll discuss itter. Calm down first." "I don''t have time!" Sylvia roared, sweeping away her usual calm appearance. "My husband has been taken away by nder. How can I calm down? I''ll just ask you one question. Do you have the right to take him away from the police?" "What''s wrong? Why is it so loud here?" Helen Han, who was reading files in the criminal investigation office, heard the voice from the duty room and came over to ask. When she saw that it was Sylvia, Helen was stunned, and her expression was a little unnatural. When the policeman on duty saw Helen, he acted as if he had seen his saviour. "Captain Han, you can take care of this matter. Thisdy said that her husband was framed and was taken away by the army." He was taken away! Helen was shocked. Sylvia''s husband was Henry. How could he be taken away by the army? Helen frowned and said, "Ms. Lin, could you pleasee to my office and tell me what happened?" Sylvia was not surprised that Helen recognized her. When she was attacked in the carst time, it was she who handled it and she also made a record. In Helen''s office, Sylvia told her everything that had just happened. "Ms. Lin, your... husband Henry, has he offended anyone recently?" Helen asked while recording what Sylvia just said. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Sylvia thought about it and shook her head. "I don''t think so. He is always smiling and easy to get along with. He does not have any temper. He probably didn''t offend anyone." Helenined in her heart, "Your husband is easy to get along with? No temper? You did not see how angry he could be." After sorting out the transcript, Helen said, "Ms. Lin, I''ll try my best to contact some people and see if there''s any way. Now I''m sure that someone deliberately wants to hurt your husband again. Otherwise, the army will never arrest him." Helen took out her mobile phone and made a few phone calls. She was not satisfied with the result. Some people immediately understood the mystery when they heard that the army was catching people. "Now I just want to see the person, all you do is keep saying no? Huh?" Helen roared at the phone. "Master, I have to make it clear to you. I must see him!" Sylvia stood aside and was surprised when she saw how anxious Helen was. Finally, with the help of her master, Helen finally found a way to arrange it for them in the military region. However, whether they could see Henry depended on the military area''s will. After getting this answer, Helen rushed to the military region of Ning Province with Sylvia as soon as possible. At the same time, Sylvia askedwyer Hu to prepare the materials. This time, she could not let it go so easily. At the same time, a patrol car drove into the militarypound. Henry sat in the patrol car and waited quietly. He probably thought of who was trying to deal with him. Wearing casual clothes, Nick stood in the courtyard. When he saw the patrol car driving, his sneer became deeper and deeper. "Master Ning, he''s here. How should we deal with him?" A middle-aged man in casual clothes stood next to Nick and asked. "Lock him up first and make him suffer," Nick ordered. He nced at the patrol car that had stopped and then strode away. The night was very dark, and Henry was taken down from the patrol car. His hands and feet were not restrained, so he could move freely. Henry looked at the whole militarypound. In addition to a few sentinels at the gate, and the people on patrol cars, it was quiet. With Henry''s ability, he could get away at any time if he wanted to. No one could stop him, but he did not intend to do so. If he really was to leave today, no matter what the cause of the matter was, he would not be able to stay in this country anymore. This was not in line with his original intention. He was waiting. Someone would be able to handle this matter in at most 24 hours. Henry was locked up in a ce like a detention room, which was surrounded by walls without any light. It was so dark that one could not even see anything. When the door of the detention room was closed, there was no sound in the room at all. It was extremely depressing. If ordinary people stayed here for at most two hours, they would be on the verge of a breakdown. At 11:30 in the evening, a red Mercedes-Benz rainbow drove to the gate of the militarypound and was stopped by the sentinels. Sylvia and Helen got out of the car. Helen made a phone call, stood in front of the gate of the courtyard, and waited quietly. About ten minutester, a middle-aged man in military uniform appeared in front of the two women. This man was the person who had just stood beside Nick. Chapter 181 Chapter 181 Seeing this middle-aged man, Helen said directly, "Captain Lee, I am Helen Han from the Criminal Investigation Team." "Captain Han,e in and let''s have a talk." Captain Lee waved to the security to let Helen and Sylvia walk into the militarypound. He came to his office with twodies and made them a cup of tea. Then he asked, "Captain Han, your master just called me. Is it because of the man who was caught today?" "That''s right," Helen said bluntly. "As far as I know, he was caught by you because of the injuries, right? This matter should be under the jurisdiction of the police. I just want to take him over to the police station." Captain Lee''s face turned dark. "Captain Han, I''m afraid that¡¯s not possible. During this period, it is time for a major campaign against the criminals. You must have documents from the provincial hall, otherwise, I can''t hand him over to you." "What the h*ll!" Sylvia pped the table. "My husband was framed!" "Your husband? Who is thisdy?" Captain Lee nced at Sylvia and asked strangely. "This is the president of Lins Group, the spokesperson of the Lins Family in Yinzhou, Ms Sylvia." Helen deliberately revealed Sylvia''s identity to put pressure on Captain Lee. In ordinary times, Sylvia''s identity would indeed put pressure on him. But this time was different. Captain Lee did itpletely ording to Nick''s order. Everything should be handled by Nick. He was not afraid at all. "Ms. Lin, whether your husband was framed or not, we need evidence. Our people saw with their own eyes that your husband injured the victim, and the result of the physical hase out. The victim has a second-ss disability. This matter must be investigated slowly. Before the investigation resultse out, your husband must stay here." Sylvia took a deep breath, took out her mobile phone and yed a video. "Captain Lee, look carefully. It was this man who attacked my husband first with a knife, so my husband resisted." Captain Lee saw the video, then shook his head and said, "Ms. Lin, ording to the video, the victim did not cause any harm to your husband. Instead, your husband hurt him." Sylvia was so angry that her face turned red. "Was my husband supposed to stay still and get stabbed with a knife?" Captain Lee shook his head. "Ms. Lin, you should understand what I said. They didn''t do any harm to your husband; how can you prove that he was stabbing your husband? In this summertime, there were so many mosquitoes near the lotus pond. Personally, I think the victim was killing mosquitos. During attacking mosquitos, he was kicked by your husband." "You!" Sylvia looked at Captain Lee and was too angry to say anything. It was the first time she had seen such a shameless person! Now Sylvia understood that these people were all together! Helen gently pulled Sylvia''s arm, motioned Sylvia not to be so emotional, and then went forward to negotiate with Captain Lee. "Captain Lee, now can we see Henry?" "No." Security Chief Lee shook his head. "Why?" Helen didn''t understand. "In terms of normal procedures, we have the right to see him." Security Chief Lee replied, "We don''t have this rule here. Captain Han, if you want to take him away, you can bring the document from the provincial hall. If you just want to see him, please go back. I''ve already done a favor to your master by letting you in today." Helen frowned and said, "Are you sure you want to do this, Captain Lee? You are doing something against the rules. Have you considered the consequences?" "Consequences?" Captain Li asked with a smile, "Captain Han, are you threatening me? I''m going to have a rest. Please go out! " Captain Lee walked to the door of the office and opened it. His attitude annoyed the twodies. They looked at each other and left the office without saying anything. After going out of the militarypound, Helen sat in the car with a helpless look on her face. "Ms. Lin, I¡¯m limited in my ability, I could only help you this much. It is obvious that someone has nned all this behind the scenes." "I know." Sylvia''s eyes were red, and there was a determined look in them. "I will definitely not let anything happen to him, I will find who is responsible for this!" In the private room of the military region. Everything was pitch ck, and there was no sound. Only the sound of breathing could be heard clearly. The ground was icy cold, and there were water stains everywhere. There wasn''t even a single spot to sit on and could only stand there. Every time he moved, a light sound woulde from the water stains on the ground, which seemed to bring people into the endless darkness. At this moment, Henry was taking light and quick steps, making the water under his feet make a light sound. He was also humming light music, and such an environment could not affect him at all. Time slowly passed. At eight o''clock in the morning, in the capital city of China. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. The minister of the Ministry of State Security had just finished his meeting and came to his office. As soon as he entered the office, the head of the Security Department was stunned at the door. "Close the door." A sexy middle-aged beautifuldy who was dressed morously was sitting on an office chair that belonged to the Minister of Safety. The nerves of the minister of security became tight in an instant. He was very clear about how high the security level of his office was. He could imagine how terrible the middle-aged beautifuldy in front of him was to sit in his office so quietly. He closed the door of the office, stared at her, and said in a low voice, "Who are you? You should know the consequences of your actions. You are bringing destruction to your organization!" "Really? Destroying us?" The middle-ageddy chuckled and threw out a ck card on which was the mask with long fangs. When he saw the card clearly, the face of the Minister of State Security suddenly changed. "There''s an agreement between us. Are you going to destroy it up unterally? You have to know that you will suffer the wrath from different countries!" The beautifuldy stretched out her slender legs, traced her nude stockings, and ced them on the desk of the Minister of Security. "We can handle the wrath of the whole world, but the question is, can you handle it? Also, it is not us who unterally destroyed the deal, but you!" "What do you mean?" The Minister of State Security frowned. "Our person was caught by the military region of Ning province for no reason. He was ndered and framed. I will not say the rest. In four hours, I want to see a satisfactory result, otherwise, it¡¯s not our fault for what will happen." The beautifuldy took out a cigarette from her pocket, put it in her mouth, took a deep breath, and slowly spat it out. "Ning province!" The minister stared at her. In nearly a month, there had been three incidents in Ning province and all of them were discovered by the other organizations! Chapter 182 Chapter 182 At 9:30 in the morning, in addition to the office of the Minister of Security, there were also many other important people who found ck cards in their offices. At 10 in the morning, several helicopters took off from capital and headed for the same destination, Ning province. There were powerful figures sitting in each of the helicopters. These people were very nervous at this moment. Although the people who just came to their office did not say who was deliberately ndered or framed in Ning province Military Region, it was certainly not an ordinary person. Yinzhou City. 10 o''clock in the morning. Nick yawned once, pushed away the young model who was sleeping soundly beside him, and got up from the bed. Looking at the bright sky, he put on his clothes and strode toward the military region. Luxury Vige. Sylvia''s eyes were red, her eye bags were very deep. She sat on the sofa for a whole night. At 8 o''clock in the morning, she began to make phone calls trying to contact anyone who could help. Some people who were full of confidence told Sylvia that there was nothing they could do after talking to the military region of Ning province. Now, Sylvia had searched almost all the connections that she could use, but the result was not satisfactory. No one could help her. Someone said to Sylvia, "President Lin, this time, the person you are looking to help has offended a big dog. In Ning province, no one can help!" Sylvia''s hair was messy, and she didn''t look like herself at all. Her clothes were wrinkled because she had been sitting all night. She looked haggard, and her eyes were red. She stared at the mobile phone, ncing at the contacts on the phone repeatedly. In the end, Sylvia''s eyes were fixed on a phone number. The owner of the phone number was Sam. Sylvia slowly let out a murky breath and dialed the number. In just a few seconds, the call was connected. "Hello, Sylvia." "Sam, can you help me?" In Sylvia''s voice, there was no longer her previous self-confidence. Now she was like a little woman, extremely helpless. "What''s wrong?" Sam asked on the phone. "My husband, something bad has happened to him..." Nick came to the military region of Ning province with some people and stood in front of a detention room. There was a sneer on Nick''s face. Captain Lee stood in front of the door. After seeing Nick, he bowed his head and called him Master Ning. Nick looked at the detention room and asked, "Has he been locked in there all the time?" "Yes." Captain Lee nodded and said, "It has been 12 hours, and there is no movement inside. This person must have gone crazy." This detention room was not used to punish people, but to train. Some elites would be locked up here when undergoing psychological training. Until now the record of staying sane in this room was three hours and eight minutes. It was said by those who had stayed here that this kind of cold and damp, dark, and secluded environment could easily drive people crazy and break people! Twelve hours, even the elite of the elite, would not be able to stay sane. Nick signaled Captain Lee to open the door. Captain Lee nodded. When the detention room door was opened, a ray of sunlight shone in. They could see a blurred figure standing motionless in the detention room. When Nick saw this, the smile on his face deepened. He was going to torture Henry, make him suffer, and let him regret. Even if he wanted to die, it would be a luxury dream. "He is just a matrilocal son-inw of the Lin family. How can he be arrogant to Nick? Who does he think he is? In Ning province, no one has ever dared to disobey Nick never!" Going into the detention room, Nick winked at Captain Lee. He immediately went in and pulled Henry out. Henry''s face was very calm. When the sun shone on his face, he did not even blink. Seeing Henry like this, Nick was even happier. He was sure that Henry waspletely numb. Nick was yet to be satisfied by torturing Henry in this way. He had other means. He wanted to destroy him psychologically, spiritually. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Nick angrily said, "Bring him to the interrogation room. I want him to kneel in front of me like a dog tonight!" "Got it." Captain Lee nodded. He grabbed Henry by the cor and pulled him to the interrogation room. Henry did not resist at all. Nick thought that Henry was dull, but he did not know that Henry had not felt anything at all. He had lived in an environment that was much more horrible than this interrogation room. He had apanied loneliness for an entire month, and his heart had not been affected in the slightest. A world-famous psychologist guided Henry psychologically. Finally, he concluded that nothing in the world could destroy the limit of Henry''s tolerance. There was only one weakness in Henry''s psychological defense. The interrogation room was a room with ss on all four sides. This kind of ss could reflect light. There were eight strong spotlights on the roof. The color temperature of this strong spotlight was close to 6,000K. When it was turned on to the maximum, the light could light up a cigarette. When eight of them were opened, the reflection of the ss instantly raised the temperature of the room to an extraordinary high. It was brighter than looking at the sun in the desert in the summer. One would feel a dull pain in his eyes even if he tried to close his eyes. Under the eight spotlights, there was an interrogation chair, no matter how hard he struggled when chained to the interrogation chair, one would never be able to escape. The interrogation chair was in the spotlight of the eight-strong spotlights, so there was no difference between sitting there and being baked in the oven. The biggest difference was that baking in the oven could quickly make a person die but in here, it was slowly torturing a person. This interrogation room was used to deal with spies and extremely vicious people. Even if it was an ordinary serious crime, they would not adopt this approach. Henry was tied up to this interrogation chair by Captain Lee and his men. His hands and feet were tied up and he couldn¡¯t move. Nick stood outside the interrogation room and looked through the ss window at the situation inside. He opened his mouth slightly and said, "Turn on the light." A strong beam of light suddenly lit up over Henry''s head. Even though the beam of light was separated by ss, it made Nick close his eyes subconsciously. Through the refraction of ss, the whole interrogation room was in daylight, which made people feel ufortable just by looking at it. Nick thought that once the lights were turned on, Henry would cry out. However, he found that Henry was still very calmed with his eyes closed. When this scene happened, Nick was unhappy, he shouted, "One more!" Chapter 183 Chapter 183 Two strong spotlights lit up, and even if he stood outside, Nick could not look straight at Henry. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Henry still sat on the interrogation chair, closed his eyes, and looked very calm. "Three lights!" "Four of them!" "Five!" A total of five lights were turned on. The strong light made Nick unable to see what was going on inside clearly. After 12 hours of staying in the darkness, facing these suddenly, normally everyone would scream. Their minds would be directly crushed, but Henry remained silent and did not say a word still. In such a situation, Nick was in a bad mood. Not only did he want to see how miserable Henry was, but he also wanted to hear Henry''s scream and beg for mercy. It would be the most melodious voice in the world. That night, the scenes of his car turning over and him leaving gloomily in the eyes of many people made him feel like he was going crazy at any time! Nick gritted his teeth and said, "One more!" Captain Lee''s face froze, and he reminded Nick, "Master Ning, if we turn on one more light, he will probably die." "Turn on!" Nick looked crazy. Today, he must hear Henry scream. The sixth light was lit. The strong light made people wonder whether they would be blinded if they went inside and faced the light directly. However, the result still did not satisfy Nick, he still did not hear Henry''s scream. This feeling was like a force punch on a ball of cotton, which made Nick feel particrly ufortable. "Turn on all of them! I want him to die!" Nick roared crazily. This time, he did not wait for Captain Lee to take any action. He stepped forward and turned on all the eight lights. When all eight lights were turned on, the people standing outside could not see what was going on inside. From afar, it looked like a ball of white light, like the sun on the ground. They could not look straight at it and emitted rich heat! Nick gasped heavily, and his face was full of madness. "You fu*k, you''re screwed! You''re screwed! Hahaha!" Nickughed wildly outside. On the other hand, Henry, who was sitting in the interrogation room, was lying on the interrogation chair with his back facing four sides, and he was already snoring. The capital was twelve hundred kilometers away from Yinzhou City. It would take about two hours. At half-past eleven in the morning, the phone in Will Ning''s office, who was the head of Ning province military region, was about to blow up. Each of the big figures from the capital, could make Will Ning dress neatly and stand at the gate of the military region to greet them like a recruit. Meanwhile, this time, there were a total of eight great figures who came, making Will Ning feel flustered. At twelve o''clock at noon, Will Ning stood in the middle of the militarypound and looked at the eight helicopters hovering above him. Before the helicopternded, he had saluted and waited. Outside the interrogation room. Nick stood in the interrogation room, which was shining brightly, and he was talking to himself. "Who do you think you are? How can you fight with me? I was born high and mighty, but what about you? You are born into a poor family and became a matrilocal son-inw! I have countless ways to kill you. I want to see you lie in front of me like a dog and beg for mercy!" "Don''t worry. After you go crazy, I will take good care of your wife. I will touch every part of her skin. I will let you watch how I please her!" "Do you know that no one has ever dared to make me look like a fool in public since childhood? You are the first, and I admire your courage! I want you to understand what an insurmountable gap is. I want you to know that the gap between you and me is like the sky and the earth!" Nick wasughing wildly. Last time in Cheng''s mansion, hate had taken ce in Nick¡¯s heart. At the private party, Nick wanted to take revenge on Henry at that time, but in the end, he made a fool of himself. Everything like this was uneptable to Nick. Now, he was venting his dissatisfaction! His amazing family background had greatly inted Nick''s heart since he was a child. If there was even a little disrespect to him, it would make Nick angry. Behind Nick, eight middle-aged men in ck tunic suit with a red mark on their cor walked over. Will Ning, who was behind these eight people, did not dare to breathe loudly. Eight middle-aged men came out with the guards. When they saw the interrogation room and Nick standing in front of it and swearing, the National Security Minister waved his hand directly. Two of his guards went forward and held Nick down. Nick saw two people in military uniforms holding him down and shouting, "What the h*ll are you doing? Open your eyes and see who I am! The Ning Province military region belongs to my family. How dare you! Let go of me." Hearing Nick''s scolding, the minister of security frowned and looked at Will Ning behind him. "Commander Ning, the position of your son is really not small. When did the military region of Ning Province be yours?" "Nick, shut up!" Will Ning shouted at his son, and then looked at the Minister of Security with a ttering smile on his face. "Leader, my son talked nonsense, please don''t take it to heart." The minister of security looked at the interrogation room with a cold snort. "What are you doing? Is there a serious crime?" Will Ning looked at the interrogation room which was shining with strong light. He was also confused. Heid his eyes on Captain Lee next to him. Captain Lee shivered all over and nodded quickly. "Yes, when we were on patrol yesterday, we witness this criminal who deliberately hurt people, so we brought him back." "Hehe, the criminal who deliberately hurt people don¡¯t need such a big array, does he?" Another leader from the capital said, "What kind of serious criminal did he do to make such a big psychological attack? Turn off the lights!" After hearing this, Captain Lee dared not hesitate and quickly turned off the light. As the chief, he could clearly recognize who these eight people were. Each of them had a pivotal position in China. How dared he not to listen to the words of these people. The ring light in the interrogation room went out, everyone felt that the color outside was much dimmer. In the interrogation room, a man was sitting on an interrogation chair with his eyes closed. The moment he saw the man on the chair, the Minister of Security''s face changed. When he came here, he kept specting which big figure of that organization was framed by Ning province Military Region. Now he saw Henry, which made the minister of security feel unreal. As the leader in charge of the entire military police department, the minister of security knew about the underground world as well. He had also participated in some meetings in the underground world and met some big shots. He had seen Henry once. He knew that Henry could shake the entire underground if he wanted to. Chapter 184 Chapter 184 Such a big role had been framed by the Ning province Military Region! Now, the minister of security was filled with fear. If the organization did note to inform him but directly solve the problem in the most violent way, what would the situation be like now? He did not even dare to think about the consequences. Nick, who was held down by the guards, looked at the head of the Ministry of State Security and other people. Although he was the son of the top leader of the Ning Province military region, he did not know and had no impression of these people. He had never paid attention to these things. "Who the h*ll are you? What are you doing?" The Minister of State Security asked back, "Let me ask you first, is there anything wrong with the man in the room? Why did he deserve to be tortured like this?" "This has nothing to do with you..." Pa! Nick had just talked back, but Will Ning pped his face. Will Ning shouted, "Enough! Shut up!" Nick covered his face and looked at Will Ning. He felt ashamed. "Dad, you..." "Apologize!" Will Ning pped Nick''s face again. The minister of security waved his hand and said, "All right, you don''t need to apologize. Commander Ning, how to deal with your son and how to deal with the investigation is all up to the next step. Now, open the door quickly." "Yes! Yes!" Will Ning nodded repeatedly and ordered Captain Lee to open the door. As the door opened, the Minister of State Security walked to the door. Looking at the person inside, he was afraid that the person inside would start getting angry. The minister of security was not afraid of Henry, but he was very clear about Henry''s identity. If Henry got angry, anyone rted would be affected. When the door opened, a shout came, which made the Minister of Security stunned. He stood at the door and looked at the person inside. "Sir, sir!" A guard came into the room and gently shook Henry''s body. "Hmm?" Henry looked at the guard with drowsy eyes. "What''s the matter? Why did you turn off the heater?" "Well..." Hearing Henry''s words, the guard was a little speechless. As the guard of the minister of security, he was naturally the elite among the elites. He had also received this kind of psychological training. When the eightmps were turned on, the room was simply not suitable for people. But what about this man in front of him? Not only did he fall asleep, but he also regarded the eight- strong spotlights, which were enough to kill people, as a bath heater! Henry opened his eyes forcefully to get rid of the sleepiness. He looked at the minister of security and said, "Oh, it''s you. Why are you here?" Henry''s words made the Minister of Security snide. "Why am I here? Your people have almost surrounded our office. Did I have a choice?" That was what he thought, but the minister would never say that. He smiled at Henry and said, "It seems that you are living a good life." Henry yawned and put forth his strength. The shackles that bound his hands on the interrogation chair were easily broken by him. Henry stretched out and said, "If it was not for my strong adaptability, I would not have lived to this day. What do you think?" The Minister of Security was not surprised that Henry could get out of the shackles so easily. He knew the underground world very well, and he also knew how powerful the people inside were. It was not a difficult problem for the person in front of him. However, for Nick and Captain Lee did not look so calm. From the morning, Nick thought Henry hadpletely broken down, but now it seemed that Henry waspletely fine and even looked indifferent. It seemed that Henry had never put him in his eyes when he broke free from the shackles! Nick could not ept this at all! Henry shook his head, stood up, and walked to the door of the interrogation room. "Young Master Ning, I''ve heard what you just said. You are right. One is in the sky, the other is on the earth, but the one in the sky is me, and the one on the earth is you." Henry smiled and continued, "From your appearance, you must be very curious about who are these people behind you. The one who just talked to me, his surname is Guo, the minister of the National Security Department. If you often watch the news, you should be very familiar with him. As for the remaining seven people, they are all at the same level. Do you understand now?" "What? It''s... impossible!" Nick widened his eyes, unable to believe what he had just heard. He was just dealing with a matrilocal son-inw of the Lin family, but he attracted so many big shots. How could it be possible? What was his identity that made these big shotse all the way here! Henry did not care about Nick''s shock face at all. He looked at the Minister of Security and said, "Well, if there is nothing else, I''ll go first. You should also go back early. I believe you are very busy." After Henry finished speaking, he waved his hand and strode out before the minister of the security department could answer. The minister of security looked at Henry''s back and suddenly said, "Wait!" "Hmm?" Henry stopped in his tracks and asked in confusion without looking back. "There are too many troubles in Ning province recently. You''d better keep your people quiet. I know your situation very well. After what happenedst time, I believe that you want to live a peaceful life now, don''t you?" The Minister of Security said like this, with a kind of threat in his words. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Henry shrank his neck and replied, "Maybe. I do not want to get into trouble. It is just that some people like to bully others by taking advantage of their power. As you can see, I am not the one to me this time. I also want to tell you that I will not take the initiative to cause trouble, but if there are scums who bully others with their power, I don''t mind letting my people take some actions. Don''t doubt my words." While Henry was talking, the minister of security felt an invisible pressure spreading all over his body, which made him feel extremely ufortable. When the pressure dissipated, the man in front of him had disappeared. The minister of security let out a long breath and said to the guard, "Arrest them all! Commander Ning, from now on, please let go of your work and cooperate with our investigation." Looking at the minister of security in front of him, Will Ning has sighed and nodded without saying a word. Will Ning have heard of Henry. He had met him at Old Master Cheng''s birthday party. However, he had never imagined that this young man would have such power. Listening to the conversation between him and the Minister of Security, it was as if he did not put this leader in his eyes at all. Will Ning took off the badge and handed it to the guard beside him, showing his attitude. The arrogant look on Nick''s face disappeared and now he was as pale as ashes, including Captain Lee. He could already think of his own consequences. The best result was to remove him from the army. Henry took light and quick steps and left the militarypound. He wanted to call Sylvia to report that he was safe and sound but found that his cell phone was out of power. He had no choice but to go home first. Chapter 185 Chapter 185 In the Third People''s Hospital of Yinzhou, a man and a woman were lying on the bed. The woman''s face was in bruises, but there was a smile on her face. The man moved with difficulty, but he was very happy. Since he actedst night in the Youth park, he got a million yuan, which was enough for him to live freely for more than ten years! The two of them were now thinking about how to spend the money. They did not even consider what would happen to the one who had been ndered by them. Just as the two of them were still thinking about a bright future, several men dressed in casual clothes rushed into the ward. Without a word, they pushed the two of them up. "Who are you? What are you doing?!" The man who was held down roared loudly. "Stop talking,e with us!" the leader of the men shouted. The face of the man on the bed changed, and then he thought of something. He pushed the man in front of him. "F**k you." The man in casual clothes who held him was pushed away by him. He jumped out of bed and ran out of the ward. The woman with bruises also ran away. Seeing the two escaping, these people did not go after them. Instead, they sneered. In an empty corridor in the hospital, a beautiful nurse prepared a syringe slowly, took off the work card on her chest, and then took out a mask with fangs and put her face. After adjusting it, she looked at the man and woman running out of the corridor, and walked at a coquettish pace, holding the syringe, and walking towards them. Reapers, whenever they roamed every single city in this world, they would be summoned at any given time toplete their missions. There weren''t many of them, but everyone could be Reaper. The nurse walked to the man and woman, raised the syringe in her hand, and pricked into their general artery. A few secondster, they were lying in the corridor. Their faces were full of pain, and they kept shaking their bodies, foaming at the corners of their mouths. After doing all this, the nurse took off the mask and put on her badge again, walked into the ward next to her as if nothing had happened, and gave an injection to the patient with a smile. In the Yinzhou police station, Helen stood in the director''s office with red eyes. She also did not sleep all night. She had been waiting in this office for hours. The director of the bureau came at noon. "Helen, what''s the matter? I have a meeting in the afternoon in the hall!" The director wiped the sweat from his forehead. "I want a document. I want to go to the army to take him over!" Helen stared at the director and said firmly. "Document?" The director had a puzzled look on his face. "Who''s the one?" "You have seen the rogue who was caughtst time. You asked me to let him go." "Him?" The director''s face changed. For Henry''s identity, the director had always avoided mentioning it. He only knew that his status was very high that even the provincial leaders had to carefully treat him.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. "I want the document, do you have it?" Helen asked again. "Helen, don''t be panic. At least, you have to tell me what happened." The director wiped his sweat. Helen exined the matter in a brief sentence. The director also realized the seriousness of the matter. The army absolutely had no right to arrest people. But now, the army directly went over the police department and arrested such a big shot. If he was really med, he might not be able to keep his job! At the thought of this, the director did not dare to hesitate. He took Helen to the military region. On the way, police lights were turned on. When they arrived at the military area, the scene in front of them made Director and Helen feel a little stunned. They saw that the big shots that they usually saw in the news were standing on the yground in the courtyard, while Will Ning, the top leader of the Ning province military region, had removed his shoulder badge and stood on the side, with a lonely look on his face. "This... " The director and Helen looked at each other, and the two did not have time to think about it. They strode forward and saluted to the eight leaders. "Director of the Police? What''s the matter?" Minister Guo of the Ministry of State Security frowned. He was in a bad mood now. When he was investigating the military region of Ning province, he had found too many disgusting things. "Well..." When the director saw the minister of Security, he was a little hesitant. "I came to look for my friend. The army crossed the police team and arrested him directly, which is against the rules!" Helen did not care so much. On the night when she knew that Henry had an ident, she felt that she was going crazy. For that many times, it was Henry who stood in front of her and solved hurdles for her one after another. But now, Henry had an ident, but she couldn''t help Henry at all or even see him once! "Your friend?" The Minister of Security frowned. "What''s the name of your friend?" "Henry Zhang." "Henry!" Hearing this, Minister Guo was shocked. "Lady, is Henry your friend?" "Yes." Helen nodded. Minister Guo looked at Helen from head to toe. "What''s your rtionship with him?" "We are just friends," said Helen. Minister Guo chuckled. "I wouldn''t say so since you are so nervous." "We..." said Helen. She wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. Minister Guo chuckled again. "All right. I understand. Henry is fine now. You do not have to worry about him. You should leave." "He is fine?" Helen''s eyes were wide open. Hearing this, the director next to her could not help to shiver. He had been in office for so many years, and his mind was so exquisite. Looking at the attitude of the minister of security, he probably understood that these big shots mighte because of Henry. God, what kind of a person was this? The matter of him being caught directly disturbed these top figures in China toe forward in person. Helen did not think as much as the director thought. After learning that Henry had been all right, Helen''s heart, which had been hanging over the whole night, waspletely relieved. Yinzhou First People''s Hospital. Sylvia sat beside the sickbed, took out the chicken soup she had just bought, and filled Mn''s bowl with it. Looking at Sylvia''s messy hair and haggard face, Mn asked with concern, "Sylvia, has something happened?" "It¡¯s alright." Sylvia shook her head gently and tried hard to squeeze out a smile. "There are some things that I have encountered in thepany." Mn took a sip of the chicken soup in his bowl and asked, "Is it about Henry? Are you quarreling with him?" "No." Sylvia shook her head, and her face was full of loneliness. Sylvia had always been a strong woman. It seemed that nothing could stop her, nor could defeat her. But this time, Sylvia sincerely felt powerless. From the morning till now, she had used up all her connections, but in the end, she could only listen to God''s will. Chapter 186 Chapter 186 Since the ident yesterday, Sylvia felt as if the sky had copsed. She had never thought that Henry upied such an important position in her heart. Sylvia wiped the tears from her eyes. "Sylvia, what happened?" Seeing Sylvia''s expression, Mn was also extremely anxious. "It''s nothing." Sylvia leaned on the bed and gently held Mn. "Mn, I just feel that I''m so useless." "Sylvia, no matter what happens, don''t think in that way." Mn patted Sylvia''s back gently. "You''re the president of the Lins. How can this be difficult for you?" Just then, Sylvia''s cell phone rang. In a panic, Sylvia quickly took out her mobile phone and nced at it. It was a message from Sam. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. "Sylvia, there should be no problem with this matter." Seeing this message, a trace of joy rose in Sylvia''s heart. She returned to Sam and said, "Thank you. I''ll invite you to dinner when I''m free." Mn took out a paper towel and handed it to Sylvia, "Here, wipe your tears." Sylvia picked up a napkin and casually wiped it across her face. Mn stared at Sylvia for a few seconds, but suddenly her eyes were focused behind Sylvia. She said with some dissatisfaction, "Hey? Henry? You are just in time. Did you fight with Sylvia? Let me tell you, do not bully our Sylvia! Otherwise, I''ll make you suffer!" When Sylvia heard what Mn said, she forced a smile and said, "Don''t try to make me happy." "Make you happy? For what?" Mn asked in doubt. "Henry is...." As soon as she was about to say, she heard a familiar voiceing from behind her. "Sylvia, I''m sorry to make you worry." This voice came from Henry. Hearing this familiar voice, Sylvia''s body trembled unconsciously. She slowly turned around and when she saw the man standing behind her, she could not suppress the emotions in her heart anymore. She got up and threw herself into Henry''s arms. The sudden smell of her fragrance made Henry slightly stunned. Then he put his hands-on Sylvia''s slender waist and gently whispered in her ear, "I''ve made you worry." The tears kept flowing out of Sylvia''s eyes. She said with tears in her voice, "Have you... have you suffered any hardships?" "No." Henry said with a rxed look, "They knew that it was a misunderstanding, so they let me go. Nothing happened, and they even had a big meal there." Henry could feel that the clothes on his chest had been wetted by Sylvia''s tears. He did not expect that Sylvia would have such a big reaction, which made Henry very surprised. Reaching out his hand, Henry gently hooked Sylvia''s chin and let her raise her head to wipe away the tears on her face. "Look at you. Look at you. You are crying like a tabby cat. Haha." "You are the ugly one!" Sylvia raised her fist and hit Henry''s chest. "Yes, yes, yes, I''m ugly. I''m ugly, but I''ve married such a beautiful wife." Henry smiled and stared at Sylvia''s peerless face. The appearance of her crying was particrly lovely. Sylvia also happened to see Henry''s fiery gaze. Her pretty face instantly turned red. She bit her lips lightly with her pearly white teeth and lowered her head. "All right, the greasy smell is disgusting!" Mn deliberately fanned with her hand in front of her nose. "Are you two here to see me, or to show off your love? Is it interesting to bully a single person? Sylvia, do you believe that I will drag my young boy group in France andplete with your Henry in a second!" "I don''t believe you." Sylvia narrowed her eyes and smiled. Her bright eyes were like crescent moons. "My man is the best." Upon hearing this, Mn subconsciously looked at Henry. She had to admit that Sylvia was right. Henry was excellent. How many people were so proficient in various fields in this world? Henry''s return safe has relived Sylvia. She did not have a good rest yesterday and night, and she didn''t go to thepany today. She chatted with Mn for a while. After she fell asleep, they left. Last night, they did not drive. The car was parked at the entrance of the hospital. Looking at her tired look, Henry took the initiative to take on the role of a driver. Sylvia was sitting at the front seat. Henry''s appearance made her feel unprecedentedly at ease. Last night, Henry did note back all night, which made her feel that her family was notplete. Sylvia''s hatred of Henry had long since disappeared with the passage of time. Instead, it had turned into a kind of attachment. The current Henry was the master of the family. She leaned to one side and looked at the man who was driving. She felt very good. Sylvia thought ofst night and Helen''s attitude. She asked Henry curiously, "By the way, do you know Helen Han, the deputy captain of the Criminal Investigation Team of the Municipal Public Security Bureau?" Hearing Sylvia mention Helen''s name, Henry felt a little embarrassed. He scratched the back of his head with his hand and said, "Why did you suddenly ask this?" Sylvia exined, "I went to the police station after you had an ident yesterday. Officer Han appeared to be more anxious than I was after she knew about the case." Henry felt warm in his heart. He had not experienced such a feeling of being cared for for a long time. He nodded and said, "Yes, there was a lot of misunderstanding with this police officer Han before. Later, the misunderstanding was resolved, and we became friends." "Just a friend?" Sylvia looked at Henry suspiciously and murmured, "Why do I feel that she is interested in you?" Henry almost missed grasping the steering wheel. Heughed awkwardly and did not answer, focusing on driving. After arriving home, Sylvia was lying on the sofa. Her schedule had been very regr. She suddenly stayed up all night, which made her look particrly haggard. Her appearance made Henry feel distressed. He stood behind Sylvia, put his hands on her temples, and gently massaged her. Theforting from her head made Sylvia gradually close her eyes. Her long legs slowly stretched out, and her whole body also rxed. In just five minutes, Sylvia started breathing evenly. Henry stopped what he was doing, slowly held her in his arms, and walked to the bedroom upstairs. In Sylvia''s bedroom, there was a unique fragrance of ady. Henry put Sylvia on the bed and carefully took off her shoes and socks. He covered her belly with a towel and quietly looked at the sleeping beauty in front of him for a while. Then Henry crept out of the bedroom door. After returning to his room, Henry charged his cell phone up. The moment he turned it on, he received countless messages from Helen. "You ba*tard, why didn''t you tell me after you came out? Don''t you take me seriously?" Chapter 187 Chapter 187 Looking at the message on the phone, Henry unconsciously smiled. Even though she sounded harsh, her concern could not be concealed. Henry called Helen. As soon as the phone rang, it was picked up by Helen. "Bast*rd! Now you finally called me! I am at home. I will give you twenty minutes toe and find me immediately. Otherwise, I''ll go to your wife''s ce and tell her everything about you and me!" Henry listened to the roaring on the phone. Before he could speak, Helen had already hung up the phone. Henry gave a wry smile, changed his clothes, and rushed to Helen¡¯s ce. The ce where Helen lived was not far from the Luxury Vige. Henry familiarly came to the door of Helen''s house. After knocking on the door and waiting for a few seconds, the door was opened from the inside The moment the door opened; Henry saw a beautiful figure throwing herself into his arms. As soon as he tried to speak, his lips were blocked by a delicate fragrance. Helen pulled Henry inside. She pushed Henry away and gasped, "As*hole, I have been worrying about you for a whole night, you¡¯d betterpensate me well!" Only then did Henry see clearly that Helen was wearing a ck bathrobe. Her short hair was wet and draped over the back of her head. The water drops were still on her long eyshes. Her delicate facial features were wless. At this moment, Henry could only think about her marvelous body. Helen put her hand on her waist, gently untied the bath belt tied around her waist, and the ck bathrobe naturally slipped down on the ground. The scene was quite intense. Helen gently pulled Henry''s cor and said, "Today, I can''t let you get out of bed!" Henry put his arms around Helen''s slender waist. Due to daily training in the police team, her skin was incredibly stic. "Am I beautiful?" Helen looked at Henry with blurred eyes and said. "You are." Henry unconsciously nodded. "Then what are you waiting for?" Helen softly breathed in Henry''s ear. The next second, she felt a strong force lifting her up and walking to the bedroom. Helen entangled Henry''s neck, and a tear came down from her eyes. "I don''t want to be on the bed. I want to leave your sweat in every corner of this house." At four o''clock in the morning, Henry woke up from sleep hazily. Turning over, he found that Helen was nowhere to be seen. "Helen?" Henry shouted, and no one in the room answered him. Wearing shorts, he got up from the bed. There was no sign of her in the room. There was a te on the table in the living room. There was a fried egg on the te, which had already cooled down. Next to the te, there was a note. The handwriting on the note was very beautiful: I wanted to cook for you, but I admit it, I do not know how! I can only practice Kungfu. I am leaving to take the Sharp Knife assessment. The key and everything is on the shoe cab. There are a few pots of flowers at home, so take good care of them for me. If Ie back and find that the flowers are dead, believe me, you will be in trouble. "Gone?" The words on the note made Henry feel empty. He shifted his gaze to the balcony where a few flowerpots were ced. The branches had just reached out of the soil. Henry knew these buds. There were myosotis, people call it ¡°forget-me-not¡±. Henry picked up the key, went out of the door, and went straight to the police station. When he arrived at the police station, Henry asked where Helen was going. The answer he got was that she went to train under the arrangement of the police station, and the car had left half an hour ago. Henry made a phone call to her, but her phone was turned off. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Several SUVs were driving the opposite direction of the Yinzhou city. "Captain Han, once you leave this time, you will not be able toe back for a year or two. You are not allowed to use your mobile phone. You must grab your boyfriend tightly and don''t let him run away." Nat Jin, the captain of team three of Sharp Knife, sat in the driver''s seat and said with a smile. "It''s okay, he will wait for me." Helen smiled. She turned her head and looked behind her. This city, which she had lived in for more than 20 years, was getting farther and farther away from her. Henry stood in front of the Yinzhou police station with a lonely look, quietly looking into the distance. When Henry returned home, Sylvia was still sound asleep. Henry did not deliberately wake her up. He prepared a rich breakfast. After the meal was done, he went into the bedroom to wake Sylvia up. The smell downstairs caught Sylvia''s attention at once. She sniffed her lovely little nose, sat on the edge of the bed, and asked with a smile, "What did you make?" "Your favorite braised eggnt, spicy chicken, and stewed mutton. Come on, get up." "Mmm." Sylvia nodded. This time, she did not ask Henry why she was lying in the bedroom, nor did she tell Henry that he was not allowed to enter her bedroom. Sylvia tidied her hair and went downstairs, she saw that Henry had already set up the bowls and chopsticks, sitting on the table and waiting for her. Henry waved to Sylvia and said, "President Lin,e and eat, or it will get cold." Sylvia walked to the dining table, picked up the chopsticks, and pondered for two seconds. "Don''t call me President Lin, it''s too strange. Just... just call me Sylvia." Her pretty face was slightly unnatural. She took the initiative to say this sentence, which made her feel very embarrassed. This was the first time that she took the initiative to get closer to a man. Henry was also stunned, and then he nodded with joy on his face. "Okay, Sylvia." This kind of intimate greeting made Sylvia smile sweetly. In a subtle atmosphere, the two of them finished their dinner. Henry had already prepared food for Mn and put it in the lunch box. After dinner, they went to the hospital together. Days passed one after another. On the fifth day after the operation in Mn, the wound on her chest was almost healed. While Sylvia was busy with thepany''s affairs, Henry drove Sylvia''s car to the hospital to visit Mn alone. "How''s your wound? Can you be discharged?" Henry sat next to the medical bed in Mn and peeled an apple. "Well..." Mn looked at Henry with a somewhat unnatural face. "The doctor said that you should have a look at the wound. If there is no problem, I can be discharged from the hospital." "Oh, okay, let me see." Henry nodded, put down the apple and said naturally, "Lie down." "Well..." There was a hint of redness on Mn''s face. "How are you going to looking at it?" "How? With my eyes!" Henry rolled his eyes. The way in which Mn sat on the hospital bed was a little twisted. It was really embarrassing because of the position of her wound. If she did not know Henry, it would be better. She should have had asked the attending doctor to examine her. However, she knew Henry! At the sight of Mn''s bashful look, Henry was suddenly enlightened. He smiled and said, "What are you thinking? Just let me have a look at your wound. There is nothing to be ashamed of." Chapter 188 Chapter 188 "Shame?" After listening to Henry''s words, Mn wished that she could hit him. Did I think too much? "Do you have any unpleasant feelings near your wound now?" Henry looked at Mn and asked. Mn shook her head and replied, "No, except for the itchiness." "Hold out your left hand and try to see if it hurts," Henry said, gesturing for her to change a pose. Mn moved to imitate Henry''s pose and said. "It doesn''t hurt." Henry nodded and said, "Then it''s almost all right. I used the dposable stitches to sew it for you so no need to take them off, you can be discharged now. I''ll go get through the formalities for you, and you can pack up your things." "That¡¯s it...?" Mn looked at Henry in surprise and asked, "Are you done?" "What?" Henry asked with a strange look on his face. "What do you think I''m going to do?" "I..." Mn opened her mouth and her expression changed. "Never mind. Hurry up and get through the formalities!" "Haha!" Henryughed. He had never seen Mn act this way. It was interesting to tease her. She didn''t take many things when she was hospitalized. Most of them were brought here by Sylvia and Henry these days. Henry drove back home with Mn. In the car, Mn looked at the scenery on both sides of the road and sighed. " s, I can''t be sick. The things I wanted to see the most when I was in the hospital are these things that I don''t usually care about." Henryughed out loud and said, "All right, you''ve been drinking soup these days. You must be hungry. What do you want to eat?" "Definitely starving! I want braised pork, ribs, spicy fish, all of them must be delicious!" With a heroic look on her face, Mn wished she could have alcohol. "Okay." Henry waved his hand. "Let¡¯s go and buy food. When Sylviaes back, we''ll have a feast." When he got home, Henry was surprised to see Anna standing in the yard, which made him feel a little strange. Anna usually stayed close to Sylvia. When Anna saw Henrying back, she said, "Mr. Zhang, President Lin asked me toe back and said you need help." "Help?" Henry looked at the things in the car and shook his head. Since he was framed by Nickst time, Sylvia was more and more concerned about him. He just packed up the things and brought back from the hospital but she specially asked Anna toe back to help. Just as Henry was about to talk to Anna, a cold light suddenly appeared. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Henry''s expression changed. He threw himself at Mn beside him and pressed her under his body. The feeling of fullness was particrly obvious, but Henry had no time to pay attention to it at this time. He shouted softly, "Anna!" As soon as Henry pounced on Mn, Anna hid behind the car. There was a shining dagger in the ce where the three of them had just stood. Anna looked around and said in a low voice, "On the left." Her whole body was like a cheetah, bowing and ready to exert strength at any time. When Anna was about to jump out, Henry''s voice came to her ears. "Protect Mn." Then, Anna saw Henry climb up from the ground and jump out at an extremely fast speed. Looking at Henry''s movements, Anna''s eyes became serious. In daily life, she had seen Henry standing in the yard and punching at the big tree, but Anna only thought that Henry was doing some ordinary fitness. But now, she didn''t think so. Just by looking at Henry, Anna was sure that Henry''s speed could not bepared with hers at all. Too fast! A cold light came again. Henry slightly leaned to one side and stretched out two fingers of his right hand. The next second, the cold light was held in his hand. It was also a shining dagger carved with a flower on the handle. "Viper Rose?" Henry frowned, and his momentum did not decrease. When the person hiding in the dark saw that Henry grabbed the dagger that she threw out so easily and forced him to retreat at a very fast speed, she was shocked and about to retreat. "Where do you want to go?" Henry''s voice sounded behind the attacker. At the same time, Henry also saw the attacker. This girl looked very ordinary. She was wearing jeans, a white shirt, and a ponytail, which was the type that could be found in the crowd. She was unremarkable. But Henry knew that it was exactly this most unremarkable person who was the most suitable for being a killer. When the ponytail girl saw Henry, she did not waste any time. She took out a dagger from each of her hands and stabbed it toward Henry. Facing the opponent''s attack, Henry only waved his arm a few times and knocked out all the daggers in the opponent''s hand. The ponytail girl was shocked. Just after a simple fight, she understood that the man in front of her was not someone she could deal with at all. Henry looked at the ponytail girl and said in a low voice, "Even the people from the Nightmare Thirteen have failed, you really think you are able to do it?" The girl was shocked by what he said. "Who are you?" "You don''t have to know." Henry struck out like lightning and cut the woman''s neck. The ponytail girl fell straight to the ground in front of him. At this time, Anna ran to him with some panicky Mn and said, "Mr. Zhang, she..." "Tie her up first." Henry frowned. "Where is Sylvia?" "President Lin!" Anna''s face suddenly changed. She turned her head and ran to her car. Henry got in the car ahead of Anna. "You stay here to protect Mn. I''ll go find her." After saying that, Henry drove the Mercedes-Benz, made a roar, and drove out of the yard. In the car, Henry stepped on the gas pedal to the bottom and drove at a high speed on the road. He took out his mobile phone and called Sylvia, but no one answered it. This made Henry''s heart sink to the bottom. Viper Rose was also an underground organization and was good at assassination. Henry kept calling Sylvia, but the car did not slow down at all either. The Mercedes-Benz GT galloped on the road like a red beast. There was a constant stream of car abuse on the road. With a beautiful drift, Mercedes-Benz stopped in front of the gate of Lins Group. As soon as Henry got off the car, he sped up to the top floor at the fastest speed. During the period, Henry observed and found that the Lins Mansion was peaceful and there was no riot. But the calmer it was, the more anxious Henry was. Henry did not even have time to take the elevator. He went up all the way from the stairs to the president''s office on the top floor. He pushed open the door of the office, only to find that there was no one in the office. On Sylvia''s desk, there was a pile of unorganized documents. This scene made Henry extraordinarily anxious. Henry ran out of the office and found her secretary Cathy. "Where is President Lin?" "President Lin? She is in the office. Just now, she asked me to bring the documents in." Henry shouted in his heart, turned his head and rushed downstairs. Cathy was confused and looked at Henry, who was in a hurry. Chapter 189 Chapter 189 Rushing to the downstairs of thepany, Henry''s eyes searched around. He was not searching aimlessly but looking for a route. Since he did not see Sylvia, it proved that she should be fine now. The purpose of Viper Rose was not to kill her but to catch her. In this case, there would be a safe escape route. These tall buildings, cafes, and simple restaurants were all irregr pictures in Henry''s eyes. The whole CBD business center emerged in Henry''s mind. About 30 secondster, Henry looking in a direction and walked there. Henry''s footsteps were very fast, and his eyes were very urate. He carefully observed every direction and did not miss a single-blind spot. When passing by a small restaurant, Henry''s look suddenly changed. Through the floor-to-ceiling window of the simple restaurant, he saw Sylvia sitting in the restaurant. There was a faint smile on the woman''s face. Sam sat opposite Sylvia in casual clothes. Sam was very elegant. He sat there and looked like a rich young master. He and Sylvia sat face to face, which attracted many people''s attention in the restaurant. When Henry saw Sylvia, hepletely rxed, because what he was worried about did not happen. Henry eased the expression on his face and walked to the restaurant. As he was about to enter the restaurant, he was stopped by someone. Sam Nan''s attendant Chan stood in front of him, looking at Henry with a bad expression. "What are you doing? Stop!" Henry frowned and looked at him. "I''m looking for my wife, and that¡¯s none of your business." "Your wife?" Chan sneered. "You are a good-for-nothing, Henry. How dare you say Miss Lin is your wife? Now Miss Lin is having dinner with our captain. I don''t want anyone to do anything to interrupt them." Henry was not in the mood to quarrel with him. "Get out of the way. I don''t want to say it again." "No way!" Chan puffed out his chest. "I say you''re a good-for-nothing, what''s the point of being so rude? How can you be so shameless?" He still remembered that Miss Lin had called his captain two days ago. Miss Lin said that something had happened to the man and asked his captain to help deal with it. Well, his captain had found someone to deal with it. Now that the man was fine and came for the trouble? Henry took a deep breath and tried to suppress the anger in his heart. He said, "I¡¯m asking you to move for thest time!" "Oh, you even threatened me?" Chan looked at Henry with disdain, "What if I say no?" In the restaurant. Sylvia turned her back to the door, picked up a cup of coffee, and took a sip. "Sam, anyway, thank you for what happenedst time. If it were not for you, I really wouldn''t know what to do." "It''s all right." Sam waved his hand indifferently. In the direction of where he was sitting, he could clearly see the scene that Henry appeared at the entrance of the restaurant and was stopped by Chan. Seeing that they were about to fight, Sam said, "Hey, Sylvia, isn''t that your husband?" Sylvia turned her head and saw Henry standing at the entrance of the restaurant. Sam shouted at Chan at the door, "What are you doing? Let Mr. Zhang in!" Chan snorted coldly and reluctantly said to Henry, "Trash, go in." Henry didn''t even look at him. He strode into the restaurant and came to the table where Sylvia was sitting. Sylvia asked in confusion, "Henry, why are you here? Didn''t you go to take Mn..." "Why don''t you answer the phone?" Henry stared at Sylvia with a serious look. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "Answer the phone?" Sylvia was suspicious. She took out her mobile phone from her small bag and found that there were more than a dozen missed calls from Henry and a few from Mn. "I muted it when I was working, so I didn''t hear anything," Sylvia exined. Then, she asked, "What''s wrong?" "Nothing." Henry took a deep breath. Seeing that there was something wrong with Henry''s face, Sylvia asked, "Are you ming me for not answering the phone?" "No." Henry shook his head, looked at the time on the phone, and said, "It''s time for dinner, too. Let''s go home." "Alright." Sylvia nodded and stood up from the chair. She said hello to Sam, "Sam, I''ll go home first. Let''s meet when we have time." "Okay." Sam smiled and nodded at Sylvia, watching Henry and Sylvia leave. As soon as Henry and Sylvia walked out of the restaurant, Chan came over with an unhappy face. "Captain Nan, Henry is too arrogant. If you had not helped himst time, he would still be squatting inside the prison. I really do not understand what he is so proud of. He must rely on Miss Lin when something happens. How can such a good-for-nothing be worthy of Miss Lin?" Sam shook his head and sighed. "Well, who knows? Love is hard to describe." "Captain Nan, I feel that this boy is too good at acting and confuses Miss Lin. Do you remember what Miss Lin saidst time? Why did she say that this boy did it for the sake of righteousness? He must want to show off in front of Miss Lin. I think we can think of a way to defeat him so that Miss Lin can see the gap between you and him clearly and stop being with this loser!" Chan clenched his fist. If it had not been for Sam who had spoken just now, he would not have been able to stop himself from beating Henry. Sam was a little moved by what he said. "In what way? Get someone to pretend to be a robber. And you want me to help her?" "Of course not." Chan shook his head. "This method is too low. Captain Nan, we can upy Miss Lin''s building in the name of the maneuver. Any of those things you learned can defeat that trash so that Miss Lin can see the difference clearly." Sam muttered to himself for a moment before nodding. "Fine! We''ll do as you say." Henry took Sylvia out of the restaurant, got on the car, and drove all the way home. On the way, Henry did not say a word, neither did Sylvia, and the atmosphere was very depressed. When they were about to arrive home, Sylvia spoke first. She looked at Henry, who was driving, and asked, "Are you ming me for not answering the phone?! Don''t you believe me? Do you think something would happen if I have a meal with Sam?" "No." Henry shook his head. "I didn''t think so." ¡°Really?" Sylviaughed at herself. "You called me more than a dozen times in such a short time. I just had a meal with an ordinary friend. Why do you have such a big reaction?" "I..." Henry opened his mouth but did not say a word. He had to admit that he was a little unhappy when he saw Sylvia and Sam sitting together, but he was not angry with this matter. In front of her, Henry seemed to forget his status as an emperor that could shake the whole underground world with a stamp of his feet. He only felt that he was an ordinary person. Chapter 190 Chapter 190 Seeing that Henry had nothing to say, Sylvia did not continue to speak. Henry''s distrust made Sylvia angry. Neither of them spokes a word along the way. When they got home, once Henry had just stopped the car, Mn and Anna rushed out of the house in a hurry. "Henry, where is Sylvia? Have you got in touch with Sylvia?" Mn asked anxiously. "What''s wrong?" Sylvia opened the front seat with doubts. When they saw Sylvia, Mn and Anna let out a long sigh of relief. Mn patted her chest and said, "Sylvia, it''s good that you''re all right, it''s good that you''re all right. I was really worried about you now." "What''s the matter?" Sylvia was confused. "Didn''t Henry tell you?" Mn looked at Henry and immediately said, "Someone attacked us just now. After Henry subdued that person, he rushed to find you. We were afraid that something bad would happen to you. I called you but you did not answer it. I thought something bad had happened to you!" Sylvia''s heart skipped a beat as she heard Mn''s words. "You''ve been calling me all this time because of this?" "Why else? Everyone knows that you, President Lin, are so busy. Who dares to call you all the time? It''s good that you''re all right." Mn took Sylvia''s hand and said, "Come in. Anna said that there are still attackers hiding in the dark and you''d better stay in the house safely." Sylvia''s pretty face was suddenly full of shame. She looked at Henry, but Henry had already walked into the house and dragged out the ponytail girl. Henry''s hand knife was very powerful, so the other party was still not clear-headed. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Henry opened the Mercedes-Benz door, threw the ponytail girl in the front seat, and then sat on the main driver himself. After telling Anna to pay attention, he drove away from the yard. Staring at the taillights of the Mercedes-Benz GT from afar, Mn looked at Sylvia strangely and said, "Sylvia, did you quarrel with Henry? Why do I feel that there is something wrong between you two?" "No...no." Sylvia waved her hand, looking a little embarrassed. Just now, she was angry because Henry did not trust her. But now she knew that Henry called her so many times because such a thing happened. In every missed call, Sylvia could feel the anxiety and concern. But she got angry with Henry because of this matter. At this moment, Sylvia felt that she had gone too far! Henry drove directly to the suburbs. At the same time, Henry sent a message to Wade White. In an abandoned factory in the suburb of the city, it was the ce where the battle between the Sharp Knife and Toyobas took cest time. The ponytail girl was sitting on a bench and slowly waking up. The first thing she did when she woke up was to observe the surrounding environment. The crimson clouds in the sky proved that it was already evening. The factory was very empty, and she did not see anyone around her. The woman with the ponytail had a suspicious look on her face. She gently moved her limbs but didn¡¯t find any ropes around her body. After observing these, the ponytail girl slowly stood up from the bench, looked in the direction of the factory exit, and walked over. "Where are you going?" As soon as the girl stepped out of the factory entrance, she heard a voice coming from the side. She looked in the direction of the voice, and the person who made the sound was a young man. It was not the man who knocked her out this afternoon, but a man who looked very positive. His face was still a little tender, like a handsome boy on TV. The ponytail girl stared at the young maning over and made a defensive gesture. "Who are you?" Wade White chuckled but did not say anything. On the other side of the ponytail girl, anotherdy''s voice sounded. "Interesting. You came to Yinzhou to kill people, but ask who we are?" Thorn Ci walked over in a long white dress. "What, do you want to leave? Look outside carefully." The ponytail girl nervously stared at the Thorn Ci and Wade White that suddenly appeared, and then looked outside. On the open space outside the factory, a group of people were sitting together. They were roasting a barbecue on a bonfire. The ponytail girl subconsciously touched her body. When she touched the bulge in her pocket, her hanging heart was relieved a lot. Staring at Wade White and Thorn Ci, the ponytail girl tried to calm down and said, "Since you know that I am from Viper Rose, which force do you belong to? You should know our rules!" "Rules?" Wade White heard her and smiled. "I''m sorry. All along, I only know how to set the rules. I do not know how to abide by the rules. Why don''t you tell me what the rules are?" When he smiled, he rolled his eyes, which looked very bright, but made the ponytail girl feel as if she had fallen into an icehouse. At this moment, the sky at sunset suddenly darkened. Countless rose petals fell from the sky. Those who were roasting on the ground outside the factory put their hands down when they saw the petals. The ponytail girl suddenlyughed. She knew that her own people wereing. Different from other organizations, people of Viper Rose would not easily give up theirpanions. When the attacker was captured, if he or she was not dead, Viper Rose would try every means to rescue him or her. On the other hand, the sky was filled with roses that represented the arrival of Viper Rose. Wade White looked up at the sky. The rose petals falling from the sky were beautiful. "Pfft! Seems they spent a lot of money!" Wade White curled his lips. Behind the rose-filled sky, a row of more than ten figures appeared, all of whom were female. Their leader was dressed in a ck evening dress and her hair was tied up. She was as exquisite as a queen at a ball. But everyone presents knew that this delicate woman was a thorny ck rose, the kind that could easily kill people. "The appearance of Viper Rose is still so amazing." Wade White walked out of the factory and looked at the more than ten figures who had just appeared. "This must be the second leader of Viper Rose, ck Rose, right?" The woman in the dress took a step forward, covered her mouth and chuckled. "You are really interesting. It seems that you are waiting for us." Wade White shrugged his shoulders, which was equivalent to acquiesced in her words. ck Rose waved to the ponytail girl. "Let¡¯s go." The girl walked towards the ck Rose without saying a word, and Wade White and others did not stop her. When the ponytail girl walked to the side of ck Rose, ck Rose spoke again, "Everyone, our Viper Rose are not unreasonable people. Tell us, what do you want by releasing our people this time?" "Indeed, I want something." Wade White rubbed his hands together and walked over to the barbecue stove. He picked up a skewer of meat and ate it as he spoke. "Everyone is aware of the rules of the Underground World. I will now give you two choices. The first one is to tell me who your employer is." ck Rose smiled and looked extraordinarily beautiful. "Sir, since you know the rules, you should know it. We will never leak the employer''s information. Just tell me the second choice." "In fact, I don''t rmend you choose the second one." Wade White finished the meat skewers in his hand, threw the pike away, and said with a smile, "The second one, all of you, stay here." Chapter 191 Chapter 191 Wade White had a cheeky smile on his face, but what he said made him feel cheesy. ck Rose looked at Wade White and others. She nced around,pared with them, there were a few more people on her side, which gave Viper Rose an advantage in fighting. More importantly, Ning Province was Viper Rose''s territory! The underground world wasn''t a mess. In every province, there was an organization that was in charge of the order of the underground world. Ning province was the ce where Viper Rose was in charge! ck Rose looked at Wade White and the others. She admitted that these people dared to stay here and wait for her toe. They definitely had tricks up their sleeves. But Viper Rose was not easy to be bullied. Even if they were powerful outsiders, they might not be able to beat a local viin like them! "Sir, your words are a little too arrogant." ck Rose stared at Wade, ready to strike at any time. "It''s not something you should consider whether I am arrogant or not." Wade White put his hands in the pockets. "What you should think about now is how to make a choice. Let me remind you, I''m not kidding." ck Rose took two steps forward. "Since you insist on keeping us here, then don''t me us for being insolent!" As soon as ck Rose finished her words, people who stood behind her immediately dispersed. Each of them held daggers in their hands. Wade White shook his head, a look of regret appeared on his face. "Seriously, you''ve made the wrongest choice in your life. Folks, leave the wrost, We''ll settle this matter first." Wade White waved his hand. The people who were sitting in front of the grill all stood up. They looked at Viper Rose, and almost at the same time, they did the same thing. Each of them put their hands behind their backs, and then slowly took out a mask with fangs and put it on the face. At the same time, a ck card slowly fell in front of the ck Rose. At this moment, the confident appearance of ck Rose became chaotic. She widened her eyes and her face became pale because of these people in front of her. "It''s the Reaper..." The word "Reaper" could be taken as a joke or a TV show in the ears of normal people. But in the eyes of the people in the underground world, this word represented death, despair, and absolute power in the world! The ck Rose stared at the ck card under her feet and slowly raised her head. There was disbelief in her eyes. "You... you..." "Told you, we are really sorry about this." Wade White also wore a mask. His gentle voice now sounded a little hoarse. At this time, there was only one thought in ck Rose''s mind. The target was only onedy. Why did the Reaper protect her? Looking at these people in front of her, ck Rose couldn''t even think of resisting. Now she only had one idea, which was to tell the news to her elder sister, "Don''t do anything to thatdy again." But she knew in her heart that she would never be able to spread this news out. Wade White took out a butterfly short knife from his sleeve and spat out, "Take them down!" In an instant, a dozen figures surrounded Viper Rose. The bright red bloomed, but this time, it was no longer a rose petal. The underground world was a world without anyws or reasons. In this world, the strong should be respected, and the winner would be king. No one would be soft-hearted. The title of "Reaper" was not self-proimed by Wade and the others. It came from the people who were reverent over and over again in the endless killing. When all the dust was settled, the roses all over the sky seemed to have never appeared. Wade took off his mask and looked at the blood all over the ground. He shook his head and said, "Everyone has their limit, sister-inw is the most important person to the Boss. Anyone who dares to offend her will pay the price with blood!" When Henry went back home, Mn had finished cooking the dishes. The French chef''s Chinese cuisine was quite good. Sylvia sat on the table. There was a bowl full of rice in front of her, but she did not touch it. It was not until Henry entered the house that she picked up the chopsticks and took a mouthful of rice. "Henry,e, let''s have dinner," Mn sat on the table and greeted him. Henry sat down on the table without saying a word. Right now, he was thinking of a very important question. The people from Nightmare had failed, and Viper Rose hade to assassinate Sylvia again. Among the underground forces, Nightmare waspletely above Viper Rose. Was there anyone else who wanted Sylvia''s life, besides the guy surnamed Su from Yanjing? If this problem couldn''t be solved, it would make Henry feel like there was a fishbone in his throat and he wouldn''t sleepfortably. Sylvia looked at Henry, who was sitting opposite her, without saying a word. Now Henry ''s face was very ugly. She thought that Henry was still angry with her. "I''m full. You guys enjoy the meal." Sylvia put down her chopsticks, got up, and walked upstairs. Looking at Sylvia, Mn asked strangely, "What happened to Sylvia? She ate only a little." "I don''t know." Henry was also confused. "Maybe she had a meal with Sam in the afternoon." Sylvia stomped on her slippers and walked into the bedroom. She mmed the door shut angrily and sat down beside the bed. Picking up the soft pillow, she kept hitting it with her fists. "D*mn Henry! How dare you be angry with me? You''d better admit your mistake first! Or I''ll beat you to death! I''ll beat you to death!" Henry was eating in the living room, suddenly sneezed, he rubbed his nose and continued to think about the matter of the killers. He did not know that thedy upstairs was throwing a small tantrum. Sylvia was a beautifuldy like a fairy. She had a lot of admirers, but this was the first time she had a good impression of a man of her age. After the military incident, she knew very well that Henry''s position in her heart was indispensable, but she did not know how to maintain this rtionship. Just like a man and woman who first fell in love, everyone had that kind of pride and no one would bow to each other first. After dinner, Henry said goodbye to Mn after he finished tidying up the dishes, and then went out. At Rosy Night Club. There was no deafening music in the bar. Since Helen took charge of the Green Leaf, all the noisy electronic sounds had been reced with soft music. Henry sat on the table, with half a ss of liquor in front of him. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Wade White sat opposite to Henry and waved to the waiter. "Excuse me, two pieces of ice, thank you." Henry put his hands behind his head and half-leaned on the sofa. "Ice will destroy the taste. Why do you put it in?" "To show off." Wade White smiled. "Boss, you really don''t have any idea. Ordinary girls think that the best way is to put ice cubes and drink. People will look down on you if you don''t do it this way." Henry turned his head and looked. As expected, the two little girls at the next table were looking at him with disdain. Chapter 192 Chapter 192 Henry shook his head and looked at Wade. "Okay, no more nonsense. You know what I want to talk to you about." After hearing Henry''s words, Wade, who was greeting to the beauty at the next table, looked much more serious. "Boss, shouldn''t you already have an answer in your heart?" Wade shook the wine cup in his hand and gulped down the wine in it. "As for the Fire Crystal design, if no one were to add fuel to the fire, who would dare to openly say that the final design is in your hands?" Henry sighed and asked, "Who do you think it is?" "It''s hard for me to say." Wade shook his head. "It''s hard to say, or you don''t want to think about it?" Henry asked. "This..." Wade opened his mouth, wishing to say something, but then stopped. Henry smiled and picked up his ss. "At that time, we climbed out of a pile of dead people. For so many years, we have travelled to a lot of ces together. What we haven''t experienced? The most intolerable thing is betrayal." Henry put the ss of wine in front of him, and his eyes passed through the wine in the ss. Everything in front of him became illusory. "Actually, I''ve already made it very clear. From now on, I don''t want to participate in these wars anymore and want to live a normal life with my wife. That''s what I want, but someone just doesn''t want to see me alive. Tell me, is the person behind all this Alex or Jordan?" When Henry Zhang mentioned these two names, Wade''s face suddenly changed. These two names mentioned by Henry, each of them could cause a great disturbance in the underground world. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Alex and Jordan were called the leaders of hell. From this nickname, one could see how powerful these two people were. "It''ste today. I have to go home. Let''s meet tomorrow." Henry raised his head and drank up the wine in the ss. "Youe with me to visit Viper Rose tomorrow. Whoever is behind this, I can deal with it. If they want to hurt my wife, they have to pay the price! Since they want to test me, let them take a good look at how big my anger is!" In Yinzhou, everything looked calm on the surface, but there was already a storm beneath. The next morning, after Henry waited for Sylvia to get up. He told Sylvia that he would not go to the company today, so he left home early. In front of Luxury Vige, a world limited edition Aston Martin was waiting for him at dawn. Sylvia nodded to Henry calmly. After he left, she pouted and said, "Henry Zhang, don''t be so petty!" On the table today, there was no breakfast prepared by Henry, which made Sylvia feel a little ufortable. Those breakfast stalls were notparable to Henry''s cooking skills at all. When Sylvia arrived to work, she saw Sam standing in front of thepany''s entrance. "Sylvia, you finally came." As soon as Sam saw Sylvia''s car stop, he strode over. "What''s wrong?" Sylvia asked strangely. "Here''s the thing. There''s something I need your help with." Sam looked a little embarrassed. "My team was suddenly assigned a task. They have to perform an emergency safety manoeuvre, such as rescuing the hostages. I would like to use your building as the site of the manoeuvre. Look..." Sylvia did not expect this to happen. After thinking about it, she nodded her head and said, "Sure, you can tell me the time. I''ll arrange it." "Sylvia, thank you so much." Sam looked excited. "Can we do it this afternoon? The manoeuvre only takes two hours." "Okay." Sylvia agreed. "Then it will be between four o''clock and six o''clock in the afternoon. I''ll arrange my schedule. Do you need mypany to do something for you?" "No, no." Sam waved his hand repeatedly. "You''ve already done me a great favour by letting us do it in your building. How dare I trouble you more?" "What do you mean trouble? You did me a big favourst time, so I''m really d to help you." Sylvia waved her hand and said, "Then you can contact me before it starts." "All right." After discussing some matters with Sylvia, Sam left with joy all over his face. After leaving Lin''s mansion, Sam called Chan immediately, "Chan, let''s arrange things. Let''s do as we discussed yesterday." "Don''t worry, Captain Nan. There is absolutely no problem. I promise that after today, Miss Lin will never respect that good-for-nothing!" Chan said with confidence over the phone. At this time, Henry had left Yinzhou and went to Yuanshi. In Ning province, Yuanshi could be said to be a bit undeveloped city. Although it was a municipal unit, its facilities were far fromparable to that of Yinzhou. This city was built on the hillside, and it was not very powerful. No matter where you went, you could see the shadow of yellow soil teau. "I didn''t expect that Viper Rose would be here." Wade parked the car in front of a rare building in and looked at the buildings in front of him. This was one of the tallest buildings in Yuanshi. "Compared with other underground forces, the existence of Viper Rose is stronger." Henry got out of the car and went straight into the building. This building had a total of 11 floors, simr to the business building. Each floor of the building had a space of thousand square meters, and there were severalpanies. Henry pressed the elevator button, called Wade and walked into the elevator. On the top floor, there was only onepany. Wade hummed an unknown song, pressed the button for the top floor, and watched the elevator door slowly close. Just as the elevator door was about to close, a figure quickly appeared in front of the elevator door, making the elevator door open immediately. Then, Henry and Wade saw more than a dozen strong men in suits rush into the elevator with a large bouquet of roses. Henry looked at them and found that there were at least thousands of roses. When these strong men rushed into the elevator, they didn''t care about the feelings of the others in the elevator. They immediately pushed Henry and Wade to the corner, leaving no space. Then, a handsome young man, dressed in a wine-red suit, walked into the elevator and straightened his tie. "Young Master!" These strong men in suits with roses in their hands immediately cried out as soon as they saw the young man. "Yeah." The young man nodded with satisfaction. "Let''s go." A big man pressed the button for the eleventh floor, then the elevator door was closed again and it went up. Wade shook his body in exasperation and said, "I say, bros, there''s such a big empty space in front of you. Can you stop squeezing us?" Wade''s words attracted the gaze of a group of strong men in suits. They were quite unkind, and some people deliberately squeezed towards Wade. Wade rolled his eyes and was a bit speechless. Fortunately, the elevator reached the eleventh floor soon. After only 20 seconds, the elevator stopped, and the big men all rushed out of the elevator. "Let''s go." Henry greeted Wade and also walked out of the elevator. Chapter 193 Chapter 193 As soon as Henry and Wade got out of the elevator, they saw apany''s logo. New Yearned Entertainment. Wade smiled and said, "Who would have thought that this killer organization, which is full of women, would set up an entertainmentpany?" The two saw that in front of thepany, the strong men in suits had arranged the roses in their hands into the shape of heart, and the handsome young man in a wine-red suit was standing in the middle. Thepany''s ss door opened, and a woman in a light blue dress came out of the door. This woman''s dress was mopping the floor. This dress would only be worn at the party. At the moment, it was not abrupt at all. Her hair was curled up, and her temperament was noble. Her facial features were beautiful. She was a real beauty. Her movements were graceful. A nce at her was enough to attract people''s attention. At the moment when he saw the woman in a blue dress, the young man''s face was extraordinarily excited. "Lara, I prepared the 9999 roses you asked for. I''ll do everything you say! You..." Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "Haha." The woman in blue covered her mouth and chuckled. "Master Xu, I was joking with you. Have you really prepared so many roses?" The young man showed a ttering smile. "Lara, even if it is your joke, as long as you want, I will do my best to satisfy it. We have known each other for such a long time, don''t you know me?" When the young man spoke, he did not hide the affection on his face. Henry and Wade stood at the elevator entrance and looked at the scene in front of them. Wadeughed and said, "This boy really has the courage to show his love to White Rose. When he dies, I don''t think he will even know how he died." Among Viper Rose, there were two leaders. The second leader ck Rose. The first leader was White Rose. These two Roses were both extraordinarily beautiful and simrly piercing to the hand. The young man stood in the heart made of rose petals and confessed his love to White Rose with a face full of affection. Wade shook his head and said, "Now I finally know why they like to sprinkle roses when they show up. It''s all given to them by someone else." Wade said as he walked towards the door of thepany. The young man was still saying something affectionately when he heard an impatient voiceing from behind him. "Buddy, let me pass first." Wade patted the young man on the shoulder, and then pulled the young man out of the rose-made heart. The young man was expressing his love for this woman, but he was interrupted suddenly. He looked at Wade with a sulky face. "Boy, who are you?" Wade ignored the young man. He looked at the woman in front of him and asked, "Your name is Lara?" White Rose nodded. "Nice name." Wade smiled and took out a card, which lit up White Rose. Just at a nce, her face changed. Everyone in the underground world knew the mask with fangs. "My brother and I want to talk with you in an unupied ce," Wade said to White Rose with a smile. "Okay." White Rose did not hesitate at all and nodded. She did not look at the young man surnamed Xu anymore. Wade nced at the floor-length dress of White Rose and curled his lips. "Your dress is too long. It''s a bit unsightly. It''s such a hot summer. Girls should wear short skirts." Upon hearing this, White Rose grabbed the hem of her dress on the spot and pulled it hard. There was a "squeaky" sound. The pale blue floor-length dress was torn off by White Rose and turned into a short skirt with exposed snow-white thighs. The original luxurious temperament became enchanting at this moment. "Okay." Wade nodded with satisfaction and waved to White Rose, "Let''s go." White Rose obediently followed behind Wade and walked toward the elevator. The young man in the wine-red suit was staring nkly at the scene in front of him. He had a little impression of Wade and Henry. As soon as he entered the elevator, his bodyguard pushed them around the corner. But he did not expect that the goddess he had pursued for such a long time would listen to them obediently. The man just said that the dress was too long and his goddess tore off the long dress personally. She even left with the two men alone! This scene made him feel like he was going crazy, and the sense of defeat wasing one after another. The thing that made the young man red and angry for a long time was just an interlude for Wade. He asked White Rose to tear off her skirt, and he waspletely unhappy that the young man''s bodyguard was too arrogant just now. In the elevator, White Rose looked at the two young men in front of her and said nothing. Henry reached out his hand and pressed the buttons from the ten to the first floor. Whenever the elevator went to the next floor, it would open the door, then slowly close and then go to the next floor. "Here is a problem. Before the elevator gets to the first floor, if you can''t give me a satisfactory answer, there will be no Viper Rose anymore." Henry Zhang counted his fingers. "Who made you go to Yinzhou?" When he asked this question, Henry obviously saw that White Rose''s body trembled slightly. Such a simple act of the White Rose made Henry''s heart sink a lot. If it was just an ordinary person, White Rose would never have such a big reaction. From the slight shaking of her body, it could be seen that themission she received was definitely from a person she could not provoke. Wade didn''t make a sound when Henry asked his questions. Henry also did not speak. He looked at the floor button inside the elevator. The numbers dimmed one by one, showing that the elevator was going down floor by floor. When the number on the fourth floor dimmed, the body of White Rose trembled more and more violently. Some people, just by their names, had enough deterrent power over others. This was the type of power which the Reaper possessed. Their appearance, even if they didn''t do anything, would make people feel terrified. There were strict ssifications of levels in the underground world. Viper Rose was only one of the lowest-level underground forces, while Reaper was at the top level. The elevator descended another floor and the button on the third floor went off. Henry looked at White Rose and said, "Thest floor, think it over." White Rose was still silent. As time went by, with a tinkle, the button on the first floor of the elevator was dimmed and the door opened slowly. Looking at the hall on the first floor in front of her, the beautiful eyes White Rose became bigger. "Let''s go to the top floor," Henry said in a t tone. With a slight shake of his wrist, the camera in the elevator turned into a snowke. Wade nodded. He took out a mask with long fangs and put it on his face. The body of White Rose shook more and more violently. Chapter 194 Chapter 194 The button for the eleventh floor was pressed again. This time, there was no stopping between floors, instead, they went straight to the top floor. A smile crept over the corners of Henry''s mouth. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Many years ago, Henry went to a family by himself for one thing and warned the head of that family. Henry was not aggressive. On the contrary, he had always been very polite. Therefore, the head of the family did not take Henry''s words seriously. The final result was that the family waspletely subverted. Someone had once said a thing in the underground world. The more polite a person was, the easier he would be bullied. On the contrary, the more fierce the storm was, the quieter the prelude would be. Henry looked harmless, but in fact, he was angry. No one in the whole underground world dared to face him face to face. Nickname Satan was not for nothing. The elevator was going up floor by floor. Wade took out a butterfly knife and put it in his hand to y. When the elevator reached the tenth floor, Henry took out a dark gold ring and put it on his hand. The instant White Rose''s gaze turned towards the dark golden ring, her legs became weak and she almost knelt down. "It''s... the Holy... Holy Ring... You... you''re..." White Rose widened her eyes and stared at Henry in disbelief. "Don''t doubt what I said." Henry nced at her. When the elevator door opened, Mr. Xu stood at the entrance of the elevator with more than a dozen bodyguards. When they saw the masked man in the elevator, Mr. Xu and others were shocked because the mask was too lifelike. "Lara, you..." The young man opened his mouth and wanted to talk to White Rose, but he didn''t know what to say. The goddess in his heart obeyed others so much, which made his heart cold. White Rose ignored the young man and walked out of the elevator. Then, under the young man''s shocked gaze, she knelt on the ground. This scene caused the young man''s heart to feel as if it was being twisted by knives. He had always been proud of his family, but all the scenes he had seen today were cutting his arrogant heart piece by piece. Henry and Wade walked out of the elevator. Without looking at White Rose, who was kneeling on the ground, they walked past her. When Henry strode forward, White Rose hugged Henry''s calf, with a pleading look in her beautiful eyes. "Have you thought it over?" Henry touched the ring on his right index finger. "If you have, tell me." "Yes, I''ve made up my mind." White Rose nodded, her voice full of fear. "Okay, get up." Henry waved his hand and took off the ring on his hand. At the same time, Wade took off his mask. Seeing this scene, White Rose''s trembling heart, which was because of fear, was stabilized. At this moment, she gasped. In the few minutes, she seemed to have used up all her strength. Her whole body was soaked in sweat, and she felt that her limbs were weak. White Rose slowly got up, moved her long white legs, pushed open the door of thepany, and invited Henry in. Henry entered and looked around. It was no different from an ordinarypany. Anyone who came to see it would not think that this was a killer organization. New Yearned Entertainment was somewhat famous in Yuanshi. First, thispany was really big. There were many entertainment centres in the city, and they were all rted to thispany. Second, thispany did not have any male employees. It was full of beautiful women. But who would have thought that these attractive beauties were all roses with thorns? Watching Henry and Wade walk into thepany, the beauty at the front desk of thepany was about to speak when she heard the sound of White Rose. "Close the door and tell everyone toe back." Hearing this, the beautiful receptionist''s face suddenly changed. The so-called door meant something that others didn''t know. Henry and Wade, led by White Rose, came to her office. The office was veryrge, and there was a huge bookshelf. White Rose took down the book from the bookshelf, and the whole shelf made a rumbling sound, and then a crack from the middle, separated to both sides, revealing a secret door. Pushing open the secret door, White Rose invited Henry and Wade in. In the darkroom door, there was a small conference room. On the conference table, there were pictures of some assassination targets. One of them was Sylvia Lin! With a "long long" sound, the secret door was closed, and White Rose immediately knelt on one knee. "Greetings, milord! Respectful Satan!" Henry picked up the photo of Sylvia Lin on the conference table and put it in his pocket. "Tell me who gave you the task." White Rose got up and took a deep breath as if she had made a decision. She went to the corner of the conference room, where there was a safe. After opening the safe, White Rose took out a card. "I didn''t see the face of the person who entrusted the task. He came with a mask. This card is his reward." Henry and Wade looked at the card in White Rose''s hand, which had a mask printed on. There was a hint of coldness in Henry''s eyes. Wade frowned as well. The people of the Reaper hade to request this mission. He needed to consider the details of it. "Your task has failed." Henry took the card from her hand. White Rose lowered her head and dared not say a word. "Do you know that Nightmare also took the same task?" Henry tore up the card that he just got and asked. "I know." White Rose nodded. "Sir, all the organizations in the Northwest have epted this mission..." Henry''s eyes focused. "The whole Northwest!" "Yes," White Rose replied, "This time, because of the uniqueness of the client, all the organizations have epted the mission, and the client promised that anyone who couldplete this mission would receive a huge reward." "Oh, so generous!" Henryughed. White Rose lowered her head and didn''t dare to say anything unnecessary. Henry thought for a few seconds and asked, "Is there any way to see him?" White Rose knew who Henry was referring to and replied, "He gave us seven days. Seven days later, if we fail toplete the task, he will contact us again." Henry reached out and knocked on the table in front of him. "I''ll be back in seven days. Don''t tell anyone what happened today." "Understood." White Rose nodded. The secret door of the meeting room opened. Henry and Wade went out, and Wade followed Henry without saying a word. Wade didn''t say anything until they left the building and got in the car, "Boss, who do you think it could be?" "It''s hard to say. He left seven days just to make us take the bait ourselves. Seven dayster, everything will be clear. Let''s make the security of this building delete the surveince footage. We also need to act more seriously." Henry opened the window and looked at the scenery outside the car. On the top floor of the building, after Henry left, White Rose took out her mobile phone and said, "Hello boss, he was here." Chapter 195 Chapter 195 The limited-edition Aston Martin left Yuanshi and drove on the highway toward Yinzhou. Henry sat in the passenger seat and refused the cigarette Wade handed over to him. "Big Boss, you really don''t want to smoke?" "If my wife doesn''t allow, then I won''t." Henry looked at the scene in front of him and said with a hint of thought in his eyes, "Who can promise to let an organization''s people go to the ind?" Wade turned to look at Henry and said, "You are the only one in the world." In a Sea Area that did not belong to any country, there was a rtively prosperous ind. A world financial tycoon once said that the fortune on this ind could overthrow any economically strong country in the world at will. That ind did not belong to any force. The military facilities on the ind were leading the world. On the ind, not only were there top scientific talents in the world, but there was also the most precious resource in the world. Fire Crystals! Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. It was an unexplored mineral from the deep sea, but its function made the whole world envious. A Fire Crystal of one cubic meter was able to input the energy of a nuclear power nt! On the ind, there were more than a dozen Fire Crystals. With these Fire Crystals, the ind could be self-sufficient even if it was isted from the outside world for a hundred years. This ind was known as ''Radiant Ind''. The reason why it was called that was that there was such a saying among the top world leaders. Even if the whole world was plunged into darkness, as long as this ind still existed, there would still be light. On the contrary, if this ind fell into darkness, then the whole world would also fall into darkness. On Radiant Ind lived the most powerful group of people in the world. Each one of them was a character that could frighten an entire region. The biggest dream of all the dark underground forces was to go to the ind. At the moment they got to the ind, they would prove their own status. The owner of Radiant Ind was the one who had the Holy Ring. Wade saw Henry keeping silent and said, "Boss, I guess that man only drew a big cake for those small forces." "It doesn''t matter." Henry shook his head and sighed. "I''m not afraid. Someone is really brave. He really thinks that he can keep his word." Wade was not a blockhead. He immediately understood the meaning of Henry''s words. He gasped. "Boss, are you saying..." "Someone wants to rece me. It''s a good thing, but I''m afraid he''s too confident. Radian Ind has never been as safe as he imagined. Over the years, I divided the Fire Crystals into countless parts and sent them to different countries. I don''t want anyone else to have any designs on it. Even back then, I didn''t want to take the Fire Crystals out. They are explosive barrels that can set the whole world on fire!" Wade was silent. The greater one''s capability was, the greater one''s responsibilities would be. He understood that ever since his big brother had obtained the Fire Crystals, the significance of the Radiant Ind had changed. In the past, it had been a paradise without any powerful military equipment. However, in just three months, countless fortifications had been built after the Fire Crystals appeared. Henry closed his eyes and fell into meditation. Four o''clock in the afternoon, Yinzhou. One armoured car after another was waiting on the streets of Yinzhou. Ten minutes ago, Sylvia and Sam talked, and they agreed to start Sam''s manoeuvre. In general, it was a manoeuvre for saving people during a fire. Sam would smear a fuel on the top ss of Lin''s building, which would burn at an extremely fast speed. Generally, such a manoeuvre in downtown would have a few effects. First, increase people''s importance to fire safety. When the iconic building, the Lin''s Mansion, caught fire, it would warn otherpanies. Second, strengthening the position of special forces in the hearts of the people. A sessful manoeuvre would arouse people''s confidence. Third, use it to deter thieves and rascals. Of course, only the participants and Sylvia knew about this manoeuvre, but the rest of the people didn''t know. Sam, dressed in a special warfare suit, stood fully armed in the suburbs. Behind him, there was a mighty armed helicopter parked. "Captain Nan, you look so handsome now!" Chan helped Sam to tidy up his clothes, "If Miss Lin sees your heroic posture, she will definitely forget that good-for-nothing!" "All right, cut the crap. You have to do a good job this time." Sam sorted out his equipment. "Don''t worry, Captain Nan. I''ve dealt with it. At the beginning of the manoeuvre, the elevators of Lin''s Building will stop working, and I''ve locked the door of the highest fire exit. At that time, you just need to rush into Miss Lin''s office through the window and rescue her. The feeling of falling from the sky will definitely make Miss Lin fall in love with you." Chan said with confidence. When Sam heard Chan''s words, he began to imagine a wait-for-see scene, and his eyes were full of interest. Four o''clock in the afternoon. Sylvia nced at the watch on her wrist and gave Cathy Lee a call. Cathy also knew about the manoeuvre this time. Sylvia also nned to take advantage of this opportunity to improve thepany''s attention to the fire, so she did not announce that the troops woulde to the manoeuvre. At 4:15 in the afternoon, the employees of Lin''s Group were still sitting next to their tables, some were taking out snacks bought at noon and drinking afternoon tea, waiting for forty-five minutes to pass and finish the work. Some people turned on theputer, looked at the videos, and scrolled through the website. Suddenly, a scream came from the corridor, and the spacious corridor let the scream clearly reach every floor of Lin''s Group. A me rose from the top floor of Lin''s Group. The building, which was as high as 18 floors, suddenly ignited a big fire on the top floor! "Building''s on fire!" Someone shouted first. At this time, the whole building was filled with such a voice. Secretary Lee had already sent a notice to each floor to let the department manager staff withdraw from the building. At the same time, all the elevators in Lin''s building stopped working, and these elevators were no longer in use since a few minutes ago, in order to prevent anyone from being trapped in the elevator. Sylvia sat in the office and looked at the fire outside the window. She picked up her phone and walked out of the office. The sudden fire in Lin''s building startled the people walking on the street. For a time, the building was surrounded by people, pointing at the top. The building was 18 floors high so that no one could see the specific location of the fire. They could only see a cloud of thick smoke rising and glowing with mes. In the outskirts of the city, Chan looked at the message on his phone. "Captain Nan, it''s about to start." In a small supermarket under Lin''s Building, the owner of the supermarket was an old man in his 70s, lying on a lounge chair, listening to the radio. "ording to broadcast, a strong southeast wind is sweeping through the northwest of our country..." Chapter 196 Chapter 196 The fire suddenly ignited, and the whole Lin''s building was filled with screams. Fortunately, Lin''s Group usually conducted some fire drills. Under the guidance of the department manager, everyone ran out of the building in an orderly manner. Sylvia walked out of the office and headed towards the stairway. She was about to push open the fire-resistant door when she realized that the door handle was stuck. She frowned and forcefully pulled the door handle, but it didn''t budge in the slightest. She took out her mobile phone and intended to inform the people in the building who were checking the fire equipment. But on second thought, she decided to wait until it was over. It could be considered to be a problem. Back in her office, Sylvia sat on a chair, watching the fire on her office''s French windows. She was curious about how Sam and the others were going to save her. Armoured vehicles drove to Lin''s building one by one and began to iste the crowd. In this fire drills, the armoured vehicles werepletely unnecessary. They were all transferred by Sam for the purpose of creating momentum. In the suburb, an armed helicopter took off. Chan and Sam were sitting on the helicopter and looking into the distance. From the outside, the fire caused by the fire drills was very frightening. Standing under Lin''s building, people could see that the sky was burning red because of the fire. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The crowd was anxious, thinking about how to put out such a fire. "Look, there''s someone on it!" Within the crowd, a young man holding binocrs cried out. He could clearly see from the binocrs that there was a beautiful figure standing in front of the french window on the top floor. "Someone''s trapped up there!" "Hurry up and save them!" Such a shout was heard from the crowd. At this moment, an armed helicopter flew over from the distance and hovered above Lin''s building. "Look, look over there!" Someone pointed at the armed helicopter in the sky and shouted. People saw a fully armed figure jumping down from the helicopter. He was tied with a safety rope on his body. He hung in the air and swayed toward the ming French window. "That''s bad*ss, he''s so awesome!" "Handsome!" "He will put out the fire from the sky!" Sam adjusted the equipment on his body, looking at the scene in front of him. Through the light of the fire, he could see the beauty trapped in the office. Sam quickly took out a small powder fire extinguisher from behind him. This kind of fire extinguisher was made to prevent them from applying the kind of burning material on the ss windows, which could easily put out the fire. Sam smiled confidently at Sylvia. He made a gesture to the helicopter pilot at the top, and let the helicopter hold him and slowly approached the window. Sam had already thought of the next move. He only needed to extinguish a part of the fire. Then he would rush into the office through the window, slip to the ground with Sylvia in his arms. In the air, he could still make a soulful confession to thisdy and tell her how much he loved her. Now, Sam was less than three meters away from the floor-to-ceiling windows of the top floor of the Lin family. If he went a little further, he could put out the fire of the window. But at this moment, a strong wind blew from the southeast, which was particrly strong at a height of dozens of meters. Due to the strong wind, Sam was half-hanging in the air, he could no longer stabilize his body. Even the helicopter was shaken by the strong wind. The fire on the top floor of the Lin''s began to spread rapidly because of the strong wind. In a sh, it covered the whole floor-to-ceiling window. In front of Sylvia, it waspletely red. She couldn''t even see what was happening outside. Even though there was a thickyer of ss between them, Sylvia could still feel the scorching heat. Looking at the fire spreading around, Sam''s face changed. He shouted in the headset, "Chan, what''s going on?" "Captain, the fire is spreading because of the strong wind, the helicopter can''t get closer!" "What!?" Sam''s face suddenly froze. He saw that the me was approaching quickly along with a window. Because it was summer, the window was not closed. This was not only a big fire but also mixed with a material that was very mmable. "Sylvia! Close the window, close the window!" Sam roared in mid-air, but Sylvia could not hear him at all in the office. Under the southeast wind, the me had entered through the window. It was mixed with the mmable material as it began to burn within the building. Sylvia noticed something was wrong the moment the fire came in. She quickly took out the fire extinguisher from the outside of the office. When she returned to the office, the fire was already burning the curtain. In the sky, the wind was roaring. Even the trees on the ground were blown. The wind in the sky was even more terrible. It was just a small window, but under the force of the strong wind, it emitted a "ng" sound and waspletely blown open. A burst of heat came along the wide-opened window, and the fire opened its bloody mouth and rushed into Sylvia''s office. As soon as Sylvia took out the fire extinguisher and was about to put out the fire, she was pushed back by the heat. The fire instantly spread around her and at the same time, the curtains were lit. The air in the office suddenly became hot and dry, and a cloud of thick smoke began to rise. Such a fierce fire could never be put out with a fire extinguisher. A sh of panic appeared on Sylvia''s pretty face. She made a prompt decision, exited the office, and ran towards the fire channel. This unexpected scene was seen by Sam. "Chan! Hurry up! Find a way to put out the fire!" Sam roared. He could see that the fire had already burned to the inside of the building, and there was ck smokeing out of Sylvia''s office. Chan sat on the helicopter and looked at the fire in front of him in a panic. "Captain... the wind is too strong, the fire... the fire is out of control!" "Out of control!" Sam''s eyes focused and he shouted in the headset, "Forget it, let me get close to the ss, quick!" "Hurry up! Hurry up!" On the helicopter, Chan rushed to the pilot and urged him. The helicopter and slowly approached the building. But the wind was fierce, and Sam couldn''t control his movements. He took out the fire extinguisher, tried to spray on the me, but it was in vain. Now the fire couldn''t be handled by a fire extinguisher at all. The fire raged along with the wild wind and suddenly attacked the helicopter in the sky. The helicopter rose at the crucial moment, avoided the fire, and fell toward the ground. "Captain Nan, we can''t put out the fire from the air, so we have to get in from inside!" "Hurry up! Inform the people to enter the building!" Sam roared and anxiously looked at the building in front of him. "Bang!" There were a loud explosion and a piece of ss that could not withstand the high temperaturepletely exploded. The ss shards smashed down from the sky, causing the people below to exim in shock. Standing at the entrance of thepany, Cathy looked up anxiously. What the h*ll was going on? Was this still a fire drill? Chapter 197 Chapter 197 When the helicopternded, Sam unloaded the safety rope on him immediately and rushed into the building with fully armed men. The elevators were turned off five minutes before the fire drill began, so they could only rush up the stairs. The fire spread very fast under the influence of the wild wind. When they arrived at the 16th floor, they found that the fire had already spread to the 17th floor''s corridor. Seeing this scene, they were anxious. No one had expected that a fire drill would turn out to be like this. The 17th floor was on fire, so what about the 18th floor? Sam raised his head and looked in that direction. The mes were bright, and Sylvia was still trapped there! The fire channel was on fire. Sam with his men rushed to the 17th floor against the fire. Between the 17th and 18th floor, there was apletely locked fire door, whichpletely blocked their way. Through the security door, Sam saw the thick ck smoke on the opposite side. "Bang bang bang!" Several explosions sounded in session. Pieces of ss could not withstand the high temperature and they exploded. The mes seemed to find a vent and rushed into the building like crazy. The fire seemed to have gone out of control. The firefighters received the call and drove to the entrance of Lin''s Building, but the height of the building was a problem. In the 18th floor. The smoke made Sylvia unable to open her eyes. She tried to keep her body as low as possible, ran to the bathroom and took off her shirt. After soaking it in the water, she covered her nose and mouth with her hand, her white skin was full of beads of sweat, and she kept coughing. She only wore a close-fitting outfit and hid in the bathroom. There was an air vent here that could let her take a small breath. There was anxiety in Sylvia''s eyes. Just as she ran away, her phone fell to the ground and she didn''t have the time to pick it up. At this moment, the fire waspletely burning on the 18th floor, and the door of the fire passage could not be opened at all. At the moment, Sylvia only felt that her head was dizzy and her limbs were weak. She could fall down at any time. "Break the door! Break the door!" Sam stood in front of the fire door, shouting loudly, but the fire door was so strong that it could not be broken easily. Lin''s Group had always attached great importance to the fire prevention duty. The fire door would be checked twice a week. If Chan hadn''t deliberately done something and wanted to give Sam a chance to perform, the fire door wouldn''t have been locked. The heat came from behind Sam. He looked back, only to find that the me had already arrived behind them and was spreading toward them. The smoke made them unable to see what had happened in front of them. "Captain Nan, we can''t let it go on like this. This door can''t be broken through at all. We have to think of other ways!" "What to do?" Sam''s face, hidden behind the fire-proof mask, had been distorted. Thedy he liked was still trapped inside! In such a situation, every second she stayed in was more dangerous? "Boom!" "Boom!" A strong sound of an explosion came, Sam and others standing in the safe passage felt a shock under their feet. They didn''t know what exploded in the building, and a st of air went straight to the safe passage "Captain Nan! Evacuate first! There arebustible objects in the building. Hurry up!" Chan dragged him down from the 17th floor. Now, the 17th floor waspletely on fire, burning toward the 16th floor. From the outside, the upper half of Lin''s building was already red, as if it would copse at any time. Sylvia hid in the bathroom. Her body was covered in sweat, and her white skin was dirty due to the thick smoke in the air. Her eyes were blurred as she forcefully resisted the urge to close her eyes. Under such circumstances, once she closed her eyes, it was very likely that she would never wake up again. A limited-edition Aston Martin was driving on the streets of Yinzhou. "Boss, you have changed a lot now. Are you going to report to sister-inw when you just came back?" Wade White said with an expensive cigar in her mouth, "Do you still have the demeanour of a king?" "Bullsh*t king, which man wants to be elegant in front of his wife?" Henry curled his lips. "Boss, quick, look, it''s on fire!" Wade stretched out his hand and pointed. Before the two people in the car reached the CBD business centre, they saw the fire at the top of the building. "That seems to be sister-inw''spany!" "It''s Lin''s Building!" Henry''s face changed. "Hurry up, speed up!" Aston Martin made a roar. In less than a minute, it came to the outer street of the CBD business centre. Henry didn''t have time to say anything. Before the car was steady, he opened the door and rushed out. He rushed all the way to Lin''s building. When he saw his colleagues standing outside, he was relieved. After a search in the crowd, Henry saw Cathy, he walked over and asked, "Why is it on fire? Where is President Lin?" "President Lin... President Lin..." Cathy''s face was full of anxiety. "President Lin is still upstairs!" "What?" His face suddenly changed. He looked up. With his eyesight, he could clearly see that the highest three floors of Lin''s Building were covered by the fire, and there was thick ck smoke. Henry plunged into Lin''s building without thinking. "Henry! We can''t go in!" Cathy shouted. Henry acted as if he didn''t hear her voice. After he rushed into the building, he didn''t think about taking the elevator at all. He rushed into the fire passageway and ran up. At the corner of the eighth floor, Henry met Sam and the others who just came down from the upstairs. Henry nced at them and did not stop his movements. "Henry, you can''t go up!" Sam reached out to pull Henry, but Henry shook him off. "Captain Nan, he''s courting death. Let him go!" Chan red at Henry. The moment he saw Henry, he med him for what had happened today. If this good-for-nothing had not married miss Lin, how could he havee up with such an idea? Now such a big mistake had urred, he would never be able to escape the punishment. It was all because of this good-for-nothing! Henry rushed all the way to the 16th floor. The thick smoke in front of himpletely blocked his sight. The third floor on the top of Lin''s Building waspletely aze. On the 17th and 18th floors, the fire door blocked his way. The door handle was burning red. When he grabbed it with one hand, he felt a burning paining from the palm of his hand. He did not release the door handle but pressed it down, but it was useless. The whole fire door had been deformed because of the fire, and couldn''t be opened at all. Holding his breath, Henry kicked the door hard. The fire door trembled but still could not open. After a few kicks, one could see that the fire door already had countless footprints on it, but they still stood firmly in front of him and couldn''t be open.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 198 Chapter 198 Henry was anxious. The intensity of the fire door had been specially strengthened. The thickness of the steel te was at least five centimeters. Even a sniper rifle could not easily prate it. The door lock was deformed and tightly stuck together. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. If Henry was given enough time, he was confident that he could break open this door, but now, he didn''t have that much time to do so. He looked at the side. Without hesitation, he rushed out of the fire channel and rushed into the 17th floor, where the fire was burning. Outside Lin''s building, the firemen were anxiously thinking of how to put out the fire. They brought in fire pipes one after another and began to extend, trying to drag them to the top floor. Some people also rushed into the building and began to increase the water pressure, using the fire barrels inside the building to put out the fire. But now, it was secondary to put out the fire. The most important thing was that someone was still trapped on the top floor and there was no way to save her! "What to do? What to do?" Sam took off the fire shield, stood downstairs, looked at the fire on the top floor, and shouted. "Captain Nan, calm down!" Chan grabbed Sam''s arm. "The fire is too strong,pletely out of control. The fire door can''t be opened. Miss Lin may not be able toe out after such a long time. There is no need to take risks again!" "Can''te out? How can it be impossible!" Sam roared, but there was no hope on his face. He understood Chan''s words. Even if Sylvia was still alive, how long could she hold on? The fire could not be extinguished in a short time. How long could she hold on? One minute? Or two minutes? Sam''s face was as pale as ash. The fire-proof hood in his hand fell to the ground and rolled to the side. At this moment, he felt so helpless. "Look! Who is that? Oh my god, what is he doing!" In the crowd of onlookers, the young man holding a telescope suddenly let out a cry of surprise. "There''s a person! There''s a person climbing up the building! He''s gone mad! He''s courting death!" "My God, does he want to die?" People saw that on the outside of the building between the 17th and 18th floor, a figure was climbing up in the burning fire. In such a high position, as long as he was not careful, he could definitely slip and be smashed to pieces! The wind howled, and the ck smoke swept around Henry''s body, blocking his sight and affecting his movements greatly. Henry narrowed his eyes and tried to see clearly in front of him. He endured the pain brought by the me and climbed up a bit by bit with his breath. Outside the building, there were few ces for him to rely on. Every move he made was desperate. If he was not careful enough, he would fall into a world of no return. Everyone standing downstairs was worried about Henry. "Look! He went up! The 18th floor! He has reached the 18th floor!" The young man holding the telescope let out a cry of surprise, and Henry''s every move would make him tremble with fear. Henry found a broken hole that had been blown up and got into it. The ce where he was at was Sylvia''s office. At this moment, it hadpletely turned into a sea of fire. "Sylvia! Where are you?" Henry roared. He took in a lot of smoke and coughed repeatedly. But no one replied to him. He endured the burning pain in his body. He could feel that the hair on his body had been scorched, and there was a stinky smell. Henry looked around. When he was sure that Sylvia was not in the office, he ran out quickly and shouted in the ming corridor. Sylvia hid in the bathroom. She didn''t have any energy right now. The shirt soaked in water in her hands became dry. She felt like she couldn''t breathe anymore. "Am I dying..." Sylvia''s eyes were full of nostalgia. She was not willing to leave like this. She had just found someone she could rely on. She had bullied him for so long, but she had never hugged him. She hasn''t apologized to him about what happened yesterday. She wanted to eat his breakfast and drink c with him. She wanted to go around the world with him. She felt that the things in front of her eyes began to blur, and her eyelids became heavier and heavier. She was about to close her eyes and couldn''t hold on any longer. Sylvia slowly loosened her grip on the clothes, and the shirt in her hand fell to the ground. Her body was red. Even if she was hiding in the bathroom, she was burned by the high temperature. Her beautiful face was full of embarrassment at the moment. Henry ''s figure vaguely appeared in front of Sylvia. Sylvia raised her hands powerlessly. She waved her hands out of thin air as she softly muttered, "Go away, I''m not looking well right now... You... don''t look..." "Sylvia! Sylvia!" Henry roared in the corridor. He had searched the whole floor, but he did not see her figure. The anxiety in his heart made Henry feel that he was going crazy. Suddenly, a burnt ck mobile phone attracted his attention. He could see at a nce that it was her mobile phone. Henry''s eyes followed the road in front of him, and he saw the door of the toilet. Without thinking, Henry kicked open the door in front of him. Sparks flew everywhere and fell on his body, making his skin burned with a lot of red spots. At the moment when he rushed into the bathroom, Henry saw thedy lying on the ground. Her hair was charred, her body was red, and only underwear was on her body. Henry immediately took off his shirt and soaked it in the tap, wrapping it around Sylvia''s body. At the same time, he picked up Sylvia''s shirt that had fallen off to the side. After soaking it in water, he covered her mouth and nose. He picked her up and rushed out, ignoring the surrounding mes. The fire enveloped Henry''s whole body and made him each part of his body burn. But he clung to Sylvia in his arms so as not to let her get any hurt. "Sylvia! Sylvia!" Henry kept calling Sylvia trying to keep her awake. Coming to the window on the 18th floor, Henry looked down and found that the crowd was as small as ants. Thick ck smoke floated in front of him. At the window, Henry stood for five seconds and then jumped down. When the onlookers downstairs saw his movement, they all gasped. Some timid girls screamed harshly and covered their eyes, not daring to see it. Henry held Sylvia with one hand and stretched out the other. When hended on the 17th floor, he suddenly waved his hand and grabbed the window. He felt a strong momentum. At this moment, he felt that his arm was about to be torn apart! He jumped down from the 18th floor and clung to the 17th floor. This was a scene that was often seen in movies, and few people in the world could be able to do it. Fortunately, Henry''s arm was amazingly strong. He sessfully grabbed the window edge and jumped into the room through the window. Under the burning fire, he protected thedy in his arms and rushed out through the fire exit. Chapter 199 Chapter 199 After dashing all the way down to the 14th floor, this ce was no longer covered in smoke. Henry took a deep breath, held Sylvia to the window, and pinched her philtrum hard. Ten seconds, twenty seconds, thirty seconds. Time passed slowly, but the woman in his arms did not move at all. Henry was a man who did not cry out in pain even after being shot in the body. At this moment, tears were streaming down from his eyes. Breathing in arge amount of poisonous smoke was different from normal diseases. If Sylvia had been in aa for a long time, even if he, The Conqueror, would not be able to change the situation! If Sylvia died in front of Henry like this, he would never forgive himself! "Sylvia! Wake up! Sylvia!" Henry pinched Sylvia, opened her mouth, took a deep breath and did artificial respiration for her. The woman''s lips, which were originally ruddy, had be dry and cracked, without any colour on them. At present, Sylvia only felt tired, really tired. She had no strength to move, no strength to speak, and even no strength to open her eyes. But she could hear that a voice was constantly calling her. This voice was the person she missed when she was in despair. She tried hard to open her eyes, trying to tell this person that she could hear him. Looking at the silent woman in front of him, Henry couldn''t help but shed tears. When he was in the most desperate moment, she appeared in front of him like an angel, bringing him hope that he could live in that cold winter. When he was tortured by illness, it was also her who helped him defeat the disease and survive. Since many years ago, Henry told himself that he did not live for himself, but for this woman. But now, standing at the peak of the world, he could overlook the entire world. He could be called the Conqueror and he could keep a person alive. He could be called Satan for irrigation by others. But, inparison to the gods in this world, now he could watch her with his own eyes, unable to do anything. "Wake up!" Henry roared, took a deep breath, and exhale the air into Sylvia''s mouth again. This breath was like a magical power, passing into Sylvia''s body from her mouth. The woman slowly opened her eyes and saw the man lying in front of her, whose face was wet by tears. "You... kissed me?" The woman let out a soft voice. A look of panic appeared on her little face. This subtle sound came into Henry''s ears, like the sound of nature. He looked at the woman in front of him in surprise and then held the woman in his arms. "You''re fine! Great, great!" Henry was incoherent. "You scared me, scared me!" Sylvia looked at Henry, buried her head in his arms, and said, "You fool." Holding Sylvia in his arms, Henry slowly walked down the stairs from the fire passageway. At this moment, firemen also picked up the lengthened fire pipe, rushed into the building, and began to put out the fire. When Henry walked out of the building with Sylvia in his arms, there was a cheer outside the building. Secretary Lee''s eyes were filled with joy, and she was so excited that she burst into tears. Just now, Henry climbed up from the 17th floor alone and then jumped down with Sylvia in his arms. Everyone had witnessed it. Sam looked at Henry, who was holding Sylvia in his arms and could not say a word. Chan red at Henry angrily and said, "Damn it, this good-for-nothing stole the moment!" The ambnce had arrived here a long time ago. The doctor rushed to Henry at once with a few nurses. He put Sylvia on the stretcher and put the oxygen mask on her. In this case, Sylvia might fall into aa again at any time. Henry''s whole body was dirty because of the smoke. He took a towel and wiped his face casually. Wade hade here early. When he saw Henry, he handed him a piece of clothes. Henry put on the clothes, walked to Cathy and asked, "What''s going on? Why did the building suddenly catch fire?" Cathy replied, "It''s a manoeuvre." "A manoeuvre?" Upon hearing the word, Henry instantly thought of a possibility. "Yes." Cathy nodded. "President Lin''s friend, Sam Nan, needed the building for manoeuvre." This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. "Sam Nan!" Henry''s eyes instantly focused, and a cold light shed at the same time. He looked to the side where Sam stood there fully armed. A surge of violence came to Henry''s mind. Regardless of the many armed elites standing there, he strode over and shouted, "Sam Nan, fu*k you! Get the fu*k out!" Henry''s voice was so loud that it sounded like a mixed bell, and it reached Sam''s ears. For a moment, Sam and the people around him all looked at Henry. "Henry, what are you shouting about? I''m telling you, speak with respect!" Chan warned Henry, pointing at him. Henry ignored Chan and strode toward Sam with clenched fists. A manoeuvre! What kind of manoeuvre would be put on fire in the densely-packed area?! If he came back a few minuteste and encountered two more red traffic lights on the way back, what would it happen? "Sam Nan! I ask you to get lost! Do you hear me?" Henry roared at Sam. "Henry, didn''t you hear me? I told you to speak with respect!" Chan walked toward Henry. He was already in a bad mood. This time, the superior would definitely check out the case. At that time, he would be punished. It would be troublesome for him. Why did Henrye to make trouble? If he hadn''t married Miss Lin, how could this kind of thing have happened? Chan had nowhere to vent his frustration. Now when he saw Henry, he wanted to use him as a punching bag. "Henry, stand still! Don''t move!" Chan reached out and stopped Henry. "Get out of my way!" Henry pushed Chan away irritably. "Dare to fight back? How dare you!" As soon as Chan saw Henry, he stretched out his hand and was happy. He threw a punch at Henry''s face. He had wanted to hit Henry for a long time, but today he finally found a chance to fight back. Chan thought that his punch would definitely knock the good-for-nothing in front of him to the ground, but he was wrong. Facing Chan''s punch, Henry held it and twisted it hard. The exaggerated force twisted Chan''s arm in reverse, and Chan could not help crying out in pain. "Get out of my way!" Henry pushed Chan aside and walked to Sam. Chan, who had been subdued by Henry with one move, felt a burning pain on his face. "Henry! How dare you assault the police! It''s impossible!" Chan took out a pistol from his waist, stepped forward, and pointed it at the back of Henry''s head. Henry suddenly stopped. He didn''t even turn his head, and he knew what was on the back of his head. At this moment, Henry''s tonepletely changed! If there was contradiction, it was totally different from pulling out a gun. "I advise you to put away the gun!" Henry''s tone was as cold as the coldest wind in the coldest month of the year. Chapter 200 Chapter 200 It was a hot summer, and there was a fire burning on top of the building. However, when Chan heard Henry''s voice, he shivered for no reason! Chan held the gun and pushed hard against the back of Henry''s head, which gave him the courage to say, "Henry, are you threatening me?" "I''ll give you a chance. I''ll count to three. If you don''t put it away, don''t me me." Henry''s tone was t and his whole body rxed. Those familiar with Henry knew that the calmer he was, the closer he was to the edge of anger. Once his anger was ignited, no one dared to face him directly. Henry gently raised his eyes and said without looking back, "One..." "Three!" Before Henry could finish, Chan gritted his teeth and spat out. "What, Henry? I won''t take back my gun. What can you do to me?" "Ha." Henry smiled faintly. "You will know soon!" The moment Henry finished speaking, he suddenly turned around. Chan, who was standing behind Henry, felt a pain in his wrist. Then, the gun that he had been holding in his hand, was already in Henry''s hand! Chan''s first reaction was that it was impossible! Too fast! Even the elites in the team couldn''t take the gun from his hands so easily. How did he do it? Henry grabbed the gun, load it, and then pointed the gun at Chan''s head. This set of movements was done in one smooth motion. Chan finally realized what was going on, he was facing the pitch-ck gun barrel, which was emanating an icy aura. Henry put his finger on the trigger. He only needed to gently press the distance of less than half a centimetre, and he could kill Chan. At the moment when Henry took the gun, those fully armed people, who were together with Chan, aimed at Henry Zhang immediately. There were more than ten guns that could shoot their targets into sieves at any time. "What are you doing? Put the gun down! Hold your head and squat down!" A stern voice sounded, warning Henry. Chan licked his lips and smiled at Henry. "Well, Mr. Zhang, I didn''t expect you to have such a skill. And then? Do you want to kill me?" Chan''s eyes were full of disdain. Henry''s eyes were dull. He was aimed by the dozen guns, but he didn''t care at all. "Put the gun down! Do you hear me? Put the gun down, put your head down, and squat beside me!" A harsh voice sounded again from the side. "Henry, shoot! Do you dare! Shoot me! I beg you!" Chan''s face was full of yfulness, and he obviously did not take Henry seriously. Henry smiled slightly. "Okay." When Henry said "okay" , Chan''s eyes, which had been disdainful, suddenly froze. He saw that thoserades who surrounded Henry with guns all had a red dot on their forehead. Chan had been in the army for so many years, so he knew too well what those red dots represented. At the same time, those who pointed at Henry with guns also found the red dot on the other''s forehead, and their expressions instantly became serious. Henry looked at Chan with a smile at the corner of his mouth. "Tell me, do you want me to beat you to death?" At this moment, Henry''s smile was so terrible in Chan''s eyes. Chan swallowed hard. "Tell me, do you want me to beat you to death?" Henry asked again. Chan opened his mouth but couldn''t say anything. Wade stood to the side. When he saw this scene, he felt anxious. He didn''t think Henry was joking at all. Wade was sure that as long as the person in front of the boss dared to say anything again, there would be at least a dozen more bodies in the next second. Wade looked around. Finally, he turned his eyes on the ambnce next to him and ran over quickly. "Sister-inw, sister-inw! Please persuade my boss!" Outside the ambnce, Wade knocked on the door. The door opened. Sylvia, who was lying in the ambnce, looked at the handsome young man in front of her in confusion. "You are?" "Sister-inw, my name is Wade White. Go and persuade the boss. You are the only one who can persuade him now!" Wade looked anxious and pointed to one side. Sylvia looked in the direction that Wade pointed and was also shocked. Although she only saw Henry pointing his gun at Chan and couldn''t see anything else, this was still shocking enough. Sylvia didn''t say anything. She took off the oxygen mask in front of her nose and got off the car with some difficulty. With the help of Wade, she strode to the ce where Henry was. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Boss, boss, sister-inw ising!" Wade shouted at Henry from a distance. Henry turned his head and took a look. The instant he saw Sylvia, the frost on his face turned into a spring breeze. "Why don''t you have a good rest in the car?" Henry smiled at Sylvia, and his eyes were full of love. "I... I''m a little ufortable. Can you apany me?" Sylvia looked at those people who were pointing at Henry with guns and said with a worried face. "Okay." Henry nodded and threw the gun to the ground casually. "But wait for me. I have something to tell Sam Nan." Henry didn''t look at Chan again. He turned around and walked over to Sam. At the moment when Henry turned around, Chan suddenly gasped a few coarse breaths. Just now, he felt as if there was a mountain on him and he was about to suffocate. Chan looked at Henry''s back. Now, there was no contempt in his eyes, but fear. Who was he? Henry walked to Sam Nan. Sam was not as arrogant as Chan. His eyes were full of apologies. "Henry Zhang, I..." "Bang!" A muffled sound came. Henry punched Sam in the stomach. This punch made Sam bend like a ripe shrimp, and his face turned red. Henry looked at Sam coldly. His voice sounded clearly in Sam''s ear. "I won''t kill you this time for Sylvia''s sake. From now on, I don''t want to see you again. You don''t deserve to see her. Remember what I said. I''m not joking with you." "I''m... I''m sorry..." Sam held his stomach and spit it out with difficulty. "It''s not me that you''re sorry for." Henry nced at Sam indifferently, then turned around and strode toward Sylvia. Looking at Henry''s back, Sam''s eyes were full ofplexity. "Captain Nan, he''s too..." Chan ran to Sam''s side and said with a gloomy face. He had just finished half of his words when he heard some slight sounds. Chan turned his head and was shocked to find that the few armored vehicles behind him all exploded, and theser mark that were locked on everyone''s forehead disappeared at this moment. This proved that those infrared lights were not a joke. Sam gave a wry smile and said, "I am really, too self-righteous. How can a man that Sylvia likes be an ordinary person?" Chapter 201 Chapter 201 The news about the fire on the top floor of the Lins Group had been reported on the same day, and every website published the news. But ording to some resources, this fire had nothing to do with the army manoeuvre. Robert Lin personally came to settle this matter, and the manoeuvre team promised to give all the compensation to Lins Group. After the fire, the Lins Group had suffered heavy losses. The building could not be restored in a day or two. On this night of the fire, countless constructionpanies came to the Lins Group. One of them promised that he could rebuild the top three floors within 15 days. Sylvia decided to let all employees take a fifteen-day holiday. If they didn''t work for fifteen days, the loss would not be small for Lins Group. However, there would be people topensate them, so it didn''t seem to hurt them too much. At 10 p.m, Sylvia was lying on the hospital bed of the Municipal People''s Hospital. She was not in danger now, but she had a lot of trauma and needed a good rest. The burns on her skin were not severe, and she would recover after a few days of rest. With Henry''s identity, he went to the hospital''s pharmacy and took some traditional Chinese medicine to boil for Sylvia Lin. The ointment cooked by Henry could cool down the skin. At eleven o''clock in the evening, Henry came to the ward after filling the finished ointment. "You''re awake?" Henry saw that Sylvia was lying on the hospital bed, and looking at her mobile phone. Mn sat on the side and apanied her. "Hey, Sylvia, I just left the hospital, and you just got here. Hey, Henry, what is this in your hand?" Sylvia was looking at the phone. When she heard that Henry was there, she quickly pressed the button to turn the phone off. Just before she turned the phone off, she could see from the video that Henry climbed from the 17th to 18th floor in the Lins Building. The scene of Henry being in the sea of fire made people feel painful just by looking at it. "It''s a kind of ointment to protect the skin. Please apply it to Sylvia. You don''t need to wipe it. Just let the ointment prate the skin. The burns on her body will be fine tomorrow." Henry handed the ointment to Mn, then sat down by the bed and looked at Sylvia with a face of concern. "How do you feel? Are you still ufortable?" Sylvia shook her head and stared at Henry with a pair of big eyes, which were crystal clear. "Why are you crying?" Henry panicked a little when he saw Sylvia like this. "No." Sylvia wiped the tears in her eyes and smiled at Henry. Just now, she saw Henry climbing up the building on Mn''s cell phone. The scene of him risking his life for her moved Sylvia, but also made her sad. She never thought that someone would do this for her. It was probably the happiest thing in her life to have such a man. Sylvia tried hard to control herself and prevent her tears from flowing out again. She looked at the man sitting on the edge of the bed. The man didn''t dress up on purpose. He was wearing very ordinary clothes, no branded clothes, fashionable watches, or expensive sports cars. He looked so ordinary. "Husband, we have to rest for a while this time. Let''s go on a vacation, shall we?" Sylvia said to Henry with some expectation in her bright eyes. "Hus... husband?" Henry suddenly froze. "She, she called me husband? She called me husband just like that?" Henry was wondering if he was hallucinating. "What... did you say?" "Honey, will you go with me? The building needs to be reconstructed for half a month. I haven''t been anywhere for a long time. Can youe with me?" Sylvia''s face turned red and she was very shy. "Okay, okay." Henry nodded stupidly, and his heart was full of ecstasy. "Honey, tell me, we can go wherever you want to go!" "Honey, where do you want to take me?" It was rare for Sylvia to act like a little girl. The words "husband" and "honey" made Henry feel very sweet in his heart, and the corners of his mouth were almost to the ears. "No matter where you want to go, I''ll apany you." Henry grabbed Sylvia''s small hand and held it in his palm. Mn, who was sitting on the side, said with a cold look on her face, "I say, you two are disgusting. I got goosebumps all over my body." "You''ve been single for too long. Get married quickly!" Sylvia covered her mouth and chuckled. When she looked at Henry again, her eyes were full of happiness. From this moment on, she put down everything in her heart,pletely epted it, and fell in love with the man in front of her. She was a normal woman, but she was not hard-hearted. During this period of time, she saw everything that Henry had done, and at the same time, she also enjoyed the feeling of being with Henry. Mn looked at their sweet faces. For some unknown reason, she felt a little sad, but she was indeed happy for Sylvia. When Henry climbed up the building, even though she was not the party involved, she could also feel a strong love. Henry really did not care about his own life when it came to Sylvia. "Honey, I want to go to many ces. When I get out of the hospital and finish my work, let''s go around." "Okay." Henry touched Sylvia''s head. "When you leave the hospital, everything will be up to you. I''ll go out first and let Mn help you with the medicine." "Bah, I won''t apply it. You two are so cheesy. Here, apply it yourself." Mn put the medicine bottle aside and crossed her arms over her chest. "What''s wrong? Henry, why do you ask me to help you with the medicine?" "Er..." Henry thought that something was wrong. After all, in Mn''s eyes, she had always thought that he and Sylvia were an affectionate couple, so she didn''t know that they slept in separated rooms. Sylvia also thought of this, and her face flushed again. Her red face was like a ripe apple, and she dared not to look at Henry with her beautiful eyes. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "I still have something to do and need to go out. And this medicine needs to be applied now. Can you help please?" Henry came up with an excuse. "Okay, for the sake of my sister, I''ll help you." Mn nodded with satisfaction. In front of Henry, she pulled down Sylvia''s hospital uniform. The white skin only showed up in front of Henry, which only enhanced the mysterious beauty. Henry coughed and his eyes lingered on the beauty subconsciously for a few seconds. Then he looked away and said, "Well, I''ll go out first." Then, Henry left the ward as if he had run away. Some people said that a man would always act like a child in front of the person he loved. As for Henry, he loved Sylvia too much. Even if both of them had a marriage certificate and had already opened their hearts to each other, Henry''s feelings towards her were still full of shyness as she was his first love. This kind of love, even if Sylvia was wicked and cruel, even if the whole world were against her, Henry would always treat her like this. Chapter 202 Chapter 202 Henry left the hospital and thought that it was not appropriate to go anywhere at night, so he simply sat downstairs for more than an hour before returning to the ward. By the time he went back, Mn had finished applying the ointment. "All right, you stay with her. I''ll go back first. I''ll bring you breakfast tomorrow." Seeing Henry came back, Mn greeted him and left the ward. Only Henry and Sylvia were left in the ward. Henry sat on the edge of the bed and poured a ss of water for Sylvia. "How do you feel after applying for medicine?" "A bit cold, it''s a little itchy." Sylvia twisted her waist. "The itchiness is good. It means that the cells are recovering. After a nice sleep, you will be fine tomorrow." Henry touched Sylvia''s head and stretched out two fingers to press her temple, so as to make her rx and let her enter a better sleep state. With Henry''s message, Sylvia slowly fell asleep. Looking at the lovely girl who was breathing evenly in front of him, Henry smiled andy down on the bed beside her. The night passed. The next day, Henry got up after hearing Mn''s voice. "Henry, why are you still sleeping? Breakfast is ready." "Hmm?" Henry rubbed his eyes and took out his mobile phone to see the time. It was already 9:30. This time, for Henry, who was getting up at five o''clock every morning, was incredible. He also understood that he was too tired these two days. When Mn came, she also brought a new mobile phone for Sylvia. As soon as Sylvia got the phone, she couldn''t wait to look through it. "Sylvia, what are you looking at?" "A project." Sylvia furrowed her eyebrows. Evidently, she had encountered some kind of problem. Henry stretched his body. As soon as he got up from the bed, he heard his phone ring. It was from the girl, Amity Qiu. "What''s wrong, little girl, miss me?" Henry picked up the phone and said directly. "Brother Henry, are you okay? I was outside for business yesterday, and I just heard that the company had an ident yesterday night. It was toote, and I didn''t dare to call you." "I''m okay, you little girl care about me so much. Are you trying to do something bad to me?" Henry deliberately teased her. On the phone, Amityughed. "Haha, Brother Henry, aren''t you afraid that your wife will teach you a lesson?" This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Henry looked at Sylvia subconsciously, then walked out of the ward and said to the phone, "Are you kidding? Don''t you know Brother Henry''s status at home? What''s wrong with you, little girl? Is there anything you need help with?" "Well, there''s something I want you to analyze for me?" "What is there to analyze? Looking for a boyfriend?" "No, Brother Henry, how many cars do you think I can borrow from thepany?" Amity asked hesitantly over the phone. "Borrow a car? For what?" Henry was puzzled. Amity exined, "I have a friend who has opened a KTV. She is preparing to open today and wants to borrow a few cars to support the scene. After all, there will be a lot of good cars, and it will also attract people''s attention, won''t it? She knows that I am working in the Lins Group, so she wants to ask me if I can borrow a few cars from the Lins Group." "I''m afraid that''s not possible." Henry shook his head. "Company''s cars are used for thepany''s purposes. Not for private use." "Alright." Amity''s tone was a little downcast. "Then I''ll tell my friend about it." "But little girl, thepany won''t lend you the cars. I can lend you some cars." Henry smiled and said, "How many cars do you want?" "You?" Amity asked in confusion on the phone. "What? Don''t you believe your Brother Henry? Let me tell you, your Brother Henry is rich. Tell me, how many cars are enough?" "Three or four will be enough. We''ll use them at four o''clock in the afternoon." "Okay, then contact me this afternoon." Henry patted his chest and promised. "Thank you, Brother Henry. I''ll treat you to dinner tonight." Amityughed sweetly. Through the phone, Henry could think of the sweet appearance of this little girl. Henry apanied Sylvia in the hospital for the whole morning. After lunch, Henry left the hospital and contacted Amity. Amity sent a location to Henry. When Henry arrived there he realized that it was a KTV that was about to be opened. The girl, Amity, wore a long dress with light makeup. She was standing on the side of the road, waiting. "What are you looking at, little girl?" Henry walked behind her and flicked it on the back of her head. "Ah!" Amity put her hand over her head. "Brother Henry, when did youe? I was standing there looking for you." Henry looked Amity up and down. This girl was sweet, giving people a pure and pleasant feeling. Now she was wearing a white dress and a pair of white t shoes, which made her as beautiful as the pure flower fairy. The light makeup on her face added a bit of color. "Little girl, honestly tell me, did you dress up so beautifully because you have a date today?" Henry looked at her with a smile on the corner of his mouth. Amity''s pretty face turned red. "No, Brother Henry, you only know how to make fun of me." When Henry saw her blushing face, he immediately confirmed his guess. "Be honest, or I''ll tell that you''re looking for a boyfriend in front of your friend!" "Don''t." A look of panic appeared on Amity''s face. "I...I...I''m not ...I''m just..." "Tut." Henry curled his lips and said, "Look at you, aren''t you a sweetheart? Tell me, how far have you gone?" "Aiya!" Amity cutely stomped her little foot. "It''s just my ssmate. When he was at school, he had good grades and I had a good impression of him. It''s not what you think! He''ll be here today." Looking at Amity''s anxious look, Henryughed a few times. This girl was really simple. In today''s society, it wasmon to have a partner in junior high school, not to mention graduating from college. Henry turned back and looked at the KTV that was about to open. It was not veryrge. It was a three-story building, and each floor was about 400 square meters. Through the door, he could see that the decoration inside was good. There was a white Maserati car parked next to the KTV. It was the car that Homer had given to Amity. "Girl, isn''t your car good? It''s definitely enough." Henry rolled his eyes. This car was worth almost two million yuan. Looking at this KTV, the investment was only a bit more than two million yuan. "Shh." Amity quickly gestured Henry to keep quiet. "Brother Henry, don''t say that the car is mine. I secretly parked herest night." "What''s wrong?" Henry looked at her in surprise. "Well..." Amity was a little embarrassed. "I''m just a graduate. How can I drive such a good car? If my ssmates see it, they''ll definitely think too much." Chapter 203 Chapter 203 Henry listened to Amity''s exnation and smiled silently. But it was reasonable. In today''s society, A girl who just graduated and she drove a car worth more than a million would indeed remind people of something bad. Moreover, today was the opening of her friend''s KTV, so her friend should be today''s protagonist. As a result, if Amity drove in a car like that, wouldn''t she steal the show? Henry and Amity stood there for a while and saw a group of peopleing over. They were all very young. The leading young girl greeted Amity as soon as she saw her. "Amity, you''re here so early. Who is this?" The young girl looked at Henry from head to toe. "This is Brother Henry, my colleague." Amity introduced these young people. "Brother Henry, this is Lok Fu, this KTV is run by her." "Hello, beauty." Henry greeted Lok and observed her at the same time. Her clothes were branded, but it could be seen that there were two calluses in her palm. The ce where calluses came from was a secret ce like the ce between the thumb and forefinger, which was worn out by hard work. From this point of Henry''s analysis, her family was not very wealthy before. Recently, they started having some money, wearing famous brands and opened a KTV. Lok also looked at Henry, but his clothes did not interest her. She just said hello to him and looked at the Amity. "Amity, have you found the cars for me?" "Lok, ourpany''s cars can''t be borrowed, but Brother Henry said that he would help us find a car." Amity apologetically said to her. "Oh." Hearing what Amity said, Lok was a little disappointed. She was not interested in what Amity said that Henry could find a car for her. How could an ordinary dressed person find a luxury car for her? Speaking of those shabby cars with hundreds of thousands of yuan, it was not disgraceful enough. "I say, Amity, Lok''s KTV is big business, how can you not take it seriously?" "That''s right." The people behind Lok also spoke at this time, "We all thought that you could find some cars, but you failed at the critical moment." Amity lowered her head and fell silent at these words. At this moment, a white and clean young man in ordinary clothes ran over and said, "Lok! Am I late?" At the sight of this young man, Amity suddenly became nervous. This small change naturally did not escape Henry''s sight. Henry guessed that this must be the sweetheart of Amity. "Justin Wu, you are the slowest. You are still chasing her. What can you catch up with?" A girl standing behind Lok said with her arms folded. Justin embarrassedly scratched the back of his head and said, "I''m sorry, I just took a leave." Lok looked at Justin with disgust and said, "All right, look at yourself, what kind of clothes are you wearing? Go buy a new one." While speaking, she threw a thousand to Justin. "Okay, okay, I''ll go now." Justin took the money with a happy face and trotted away to buy clothes. At the sight of this, Amity''s face turned pale. "Well, the opening ceremony is set to be at five o''clock. It''s early now. Let''s go in and have fun." Lok nced at Justin with disdain, then waved her hand and beckoned everyone to go to her karaoke to sing. The group of people chose thergest box, and Lok even asked the waiter to bring wine and drinks casually. With a bottle of drink in hand, Amity sat by the side drinking her wine. "What''s wrong? Are you ok?" A girl sat next to Amity. "I''m okay." Amity shook her head. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "Come on, look at you. Everyone can see that there is something wrong with you. Is it because of Justin?" the girl asked. Amity fell silent and did not say anything. The girl patted her on the shoulder and said, "Amity, I know that you''ve always had a good impression of Justin Wu. But now, since we''ve just graduated and are looking for a ce for an internship, we''re not as naive as in school. Lok used to like Justin a lot, but Justin refused her several times because he saw that her family was poor. As a result, some time ago, Lok''s home was demolished and they got highpensation. As soon as Justin heard the news, he immediately came for her. Now as long as Lok gives him money, he has to be more obedient." The girl''s words made Amity feel sad. She really didn''t expect that Justin was such a person. "A while ago, did he often send you messages?" the girl asked. Amity nodded silently. "Back then, he saw that you had found a good job and wanted you to help him enter the Lins Group. That''s why he suddenly contacted you. You have no idea, he has asked all the girls in our ss." While the girl was talking, Justin opened the door of the private room. He came in wearing a new set of clothes. Lok looked at Justin and nodded with satisfaction. "Okay, not bad. By the way, didn''t you say you were talented before? How about singing a song for us?" "Sure, I will do whatever you want." Justin nodded repeatedly, without any intention of refusing. Looking at man she had a crush on, Amity was sad. She still remembered how energetic this boy was when he was at school. He liked to hold a guitar and sing on the stone bench under the big tree. At that time, there were many girls around him, and some people specifically sketched for him. At that time, he held a basketball and ran on the court in a cool and heroic posture. But now, she could no longer see the sunshine boy who used to be there. Henry sat beside the Amity and said softly, "School life is just a small spectrum of the society, when you really get out of the school without any protection you can see the world clearly. After all, people in school have beautiful fantasies. When they face reality, they will find that those fantasies are worthless." Amity bit her lip and nodded. She looked at Justin who was singing, and her eyes reddened. The group of people had a good time in the box, but few of them paid attention to Amity and Henry. They thought that Amity was doing a good job after going to Lin''s for an internship. However, they found that she couldn''t even borrow thepany''s car. She looked like an ordinary staff, and the man surnamed Zhang. He had been working for so long, but he was still in and did not look promising. Even Lok didn''t pay much attention to her after learning that she didn''t lend her a car. They sang until after four o''clock, and then they reluctantly left the box and walked out of KTV. As soon as she arrived at the gate, they saw five Audi A6 parked neatly in front of the KTV, which made Lok''s eyes lit up. "Brother Henry, did you find these cars?" Amity asked in a low voice. "No." Henry shook his head. He had handed over the matter to Wade. ording to Wade''s personality, he would definitely not find a car like this. Chapter 204 Chapter 204 Lok ran up to them with joy on her face and saw a young man who looked ordinary but wearing famous clothes standing in front of the five Audi A6. "Brother Bruno, you''re here?" Lok ran to the young man in surprise. She took the initiative to grab his arm and shook it back and forth like a little girl. The young man called Bruno looked at Lok and said with a smile, "I know that you are opening today, so I called a few cars to support you." It had to be said that the five Audi A6 were all the same, which gave people a very luxurious feeling. "Thank you, Brother Bruno." A smile appeared on Lok''s face. She then looked behind her and said meaningfully, "See? If one is a true friend, I don''t have to say anything and he''ll naturally help you. There are some people who are not sincere. They agree to help and y nice. When the time comes, they break the promise. I don''t know if it''s intentional or not." As soon as Lok''s words came out, the group of people subconsciously looked at Amity. While the little face of Amity turned white, Henry frowned and didn''t say anything. "Lok, who is this handsome guy? Why don''t you introduce him to us?" A good-looking girl walked to Lok, looked at Bruno with eyes full of emotion. Who could not see that this Bruno was definitely a rich second-generation guy? Otherwise, how could he find five Audis so easily? "Brother Bruno''s family is worth tens of millions in assets," Lok said enviously. After her old house was demolished, Lok got a total of more than three million yuan, of which nearly two million yuan was invested in opening this KTV. She didn''t have enough money to buy another car. "Wow! Ten million yuan!" The girls'' eyes lit up upon hearing this. They all scrambled to go up and greet Bruno. After going out of the campus, theypletely understood how important the money was. No matter what kind of ideal they had, it was not as good as money. If they could take advantage of this large sum of money, they really didn''t have to struggle for their entire lives. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. He stood there and enjoyed the worship of the crowd. "Brother Bruno, this watch on your hand is worth tens of thousands of yuan, isn''t it?" "It''s so fancy. It''s the first time I''ve seen a watch worth tens of thousands of yuan!" "Look at Brother Bruno''s clothes. They are all from famous brands. None of them is less than 2000 yuan. The shoes are thetest Armani collection worth more than 3,000 yuan!" Under everyone''s praise, Bruno was a little fluttering. He waved to Lok and said, "Lok, which car do you like? Tell me, I''ll give you one." As soon as he said the words, there was a burst of exmation. "Wow! Brother Bruno, you are so rich!" "So rich that he is giving cars as gifts so easily!" "Lok, what are you waiting for? Meeting such a man, you should get married soon!" Lok smiled and pointed to one side, "Brother Bruno, can I take that one?" Following the direction of Lok''s finger, everyone''s eyes were fixed on a white Maserati. Compared with this Maserati, those Audi A6 were worthless. There was a trace of embarrassment in Bruno''s eyes, and then he said, "Damn, this guy parked the car and didn''t tell me!" "Brother Bruno, do you know whose car this is? This Maserati''s price is nearly two million dors! Ordinary people can''t afford to drive it." A girl''s face was full of excitement. "Of course I know." There was a proud look on Bruno''s face. "This is one of my buddy''s car. I told him about Lok''s opening today and asked him to park the car." "Brother Bruno, you''re so good to me!" "That''s right!" "This is what a man should look like!" A burst of praise sounded again, and a look of enjoyment appeared on his face, which made him particrly happy. "Brother Bruno, I''m sorry to trouble you." Lok said to Bruno. The gentle manner in which she spoke was something that no one else had seen before. He waved his hand indifferently and looked at Lok with a face full of affection. "Lok, as long as I can make you happy, I am willing to do anything." His affectionate confession immediately aroused a cry of surprise from those girls. "Lok, what are you waiting for? If you meet such a good man, you should get married soon!" "That''s right. It''s a great blessing to be able to be Brother Bruno''s lover." After hearing what they said, Lok looked a little shy and looked at Bruno. "Lok, I..." Justin Wu suddenly said. Standing in the crowd, he seemed to have no confidence. "What''s wrong with you?" Lok looked at Justin and said with disdain. Bruno also looked at Justin. When he saw Justin''s clothes worth only a thousand yuan, his face was full of disdain. "Lok, who is this?" "A poor guy who is chasing me." Lok waved her hand and didn''t care about Justin at all. "Oh, poor guy?" With a sneer, he stared at Justin and said, "Boy, where did you get the courage to chase Lok? With your cheap clothes?" "Me!" Justin opened his mouth but couldn''t say anything. Lok took two steps forward, looked at Justin proudly, and said, "Justin, how much do you like me?" "I like you very much! Lok, I''m willing to do anything for you!" "Okay." Lok nodded and smiled. "Then kneel down and beg me. I may consider you. Otherwise, you really won''t have a chance." Justin''s face changed, and he looked at Lok Fu with some embarrassment. Bruno stood aside and looked at Justin as if he was watching a joke. "Boy, this is your chance. Lok has invested two million yuan in this KTV. You can''t make a profit like this in your life." "Do you want to kneel down or not?" Lok crossed her arms over her chest. Justin''s face changed constantly, and his eyes kept ncing at the KTV. About ten secondster, Justin took a deep breath, leaned forward, and was about to kneel down. "No!" A cry of surprise sounded. Amity strode out of the crowd and grabbed Justin''s arm. She looked at Lok with anger on her small face. "Lok! Are you going too far by doing this?" The appearance of Amity made Bruno''s eyes light up. The lovely and pure appearance of Amity was nothing that Lok couldpare with. He licked his lips and carefully looked up and down at her. Looking at Amity''s angry face, Lok burst intoughter. "Ah, how can I forget that you and Justin were a couple in school. What''s wrong? Are you worried about your little lover?" Before Amity could speak, Justin had already shaken his head and waved his hand. "No, no, no, Lok, don''t get me wrong. I have nothing to do with her!" Justin said, shaking off Amity and grabbing his arm. "I warn you, stay away from me. I have nothing to do with you!" Justin''s action had caused Amity''s face turn pale. Chapter 205 Chapter 205 "Hah hah hah." Lok chuckled, "Some people are thinking highly of themselves." The eyes of Amity widened as she looked at Justin in disbelief. "You... how did you be like this? You are not the one I used to know! No!" Before today, Amity was still holding to a wonderful fantasy. She still remembered the sunshine boy in the school, but now? Did everything change? When a woman was willing to dress up for another man, it meant that the man was in her heart. Justin frowned and looked at Amity in disgust. "You seem to be very familiar to me. Do I know who you are?" Such an expression of disgust made the heart of Amity feel as if it was being cut by a knife. "Hahaha!" Brunoughed out loud and said, "Little sister, you are not as realistic as your friend. Now, it''s an era of money. Without money, nothing can be done!" This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Lok also sneered, "Amity, don''t you think you are so naive? Do you think we are still in school? Do you think the price of a meal is five yuan as before? Now a bowl of noodles is 16 yuan! See the reality, money is the most important thing in the world. Did you see how proud Justin was in school? What about now? As long as I give him money, he will do anything I want!" Lok took out a stack of money from her bag, she threw it in front of Justin and said, "Come on, kneel down and say that you love me. These are all yours." " I love you." Justin bent his knees and knelt. "You can''t kneel!" Amity yelled. He grabbed Justin''s arm once more, tears streaming down from her eyes. Justin''s kneeling not only lost his dignity but also shattered Amity''s fantasy world. "Get lost!" Justin pushed her away. His strength made her retreat. If it weren''t for Henry''s help, she would have fallen directly. Justin knelt in front of Lok, and his eyes were full of ttery. "Haha!" Lokughed out loud, "You''re really an obedient dog. Alright, I''ll give you all this!" Lok threw the thousands of yuan into the air and scattered on the ground. Justin knelt on the ground and quickly picked up each piece. Henry looked at Lok and shook his head slightly. This woman''s heart was already a little distorted. Amity saw that Justin was kneeling on the ground, picking up the money one by one, making her tears flow out constantly. "Little sister, why are you crying? Look at this waste. What''s there for you to cry?" Bruno looked at her face full of tears. Bruno couldn''t wait to hold the beauty in his arms. He took a few steps forward and walked to the front of her. "Come on, let me have a good look at you." Then, he reached out his hand to touch Amity''s face. "Don''t touch me!" Amity pped away his hand, shouting at him. Being scolded by Amity in front of so many people, he felt a little embarrassed. "Amity, why are you talking to Brother Bruno like this?" Lok shouted. She looked at her and said, "Look at you. You''re so poor. What right do you have to be arrogant? You can''t even find a few cars toe here. Why do you bring a poor boy? He said he had found some cars. I think he came here to eat and drink! It''s better to find two bikes like him!" "That''s right, Amity. You''re no longer at school. Put away your arrogance. Although you''re good- looking, with money, all beauties wille along. Who do you think you are?" A girl who had a good rtionship with Lok said. She had already been unhappy with Amity for a long time. In school, all the limelight had been stolen by her. Amity looked at these people in front of her. She really didn''t expect that everyone had changed. It was so realistic! Henry sighed. In this world, not everyone was so realistic. The only thing to me was that the luck of Amity was bad. A college student, whose family was poor, happened to have her house demolished, and suddenly be a rich family, forcing the people around her to be real. "Amity,e over now and apologize to Brother Bruno. Nothing will happen. If you can make him happy, he will take you to eat something good and buy you some good clothes. It''s much better than wearing such cheap clothes." Lok was very proud. When she spoke, she felt like she was superior to others. Henry patted the shoulders of Amity. "That''s enough, let''s go. There''s no point in waiting here." "Leave? Who can leave?" Bruno stood in front of Henry and said, "This girl just touched my hand. She should apologize to me or let me touch her back. Otherwise, no one can go!" "I... When did I touch you? Shame on you!" Staring at his, Amity said in anger. "You did touch my hand deliberately just now, and everyone saw it. Now it''s my turn." Bruno rubbed his hands together and reached for the front of Amity with a wretched look on his face. "Pa!" A crisp sound was heard. With this crisp sound, a red five-fingered print appeared on Bruno''s face. Henry shook his hand and looked at Bruno. "Well, I touched you. If you don''t feel good enough, how about I touch you again?" "You!" Bruno covered his face with one hand and pointed at Henry with the other. "How dare you hit me! Believe it or not, I will find someone to kill you!" "I don''t believe it." Henry smiled and shook his head. "How are you going to kill me? Money? Or by beating me?" "Just with one call, I''ll kill you with money, believe it or not!" Bruno took out his mobile phone and was about to make a phone call. Henry shook his head and said, "Can you kill me with money? I don''t know, but what I know is if you still stand here, you will be killed immediately." As soon as Henry finished speaking, he took out his mobile phone and sent a voice message. "Come down." Ten seconds after Henry sent the voice message, 18 helicopters appeared in front of the crowd with a strong sound of airflow. At the same time when these 18 helicopters appeared, the pedestrians walking along the road and the traffic on the road slowed down slowly because these 18 helicopters were too eye-catching! Below each helicopter hung a fancy-looking, expensive sports car. At this time, they were lining up in a long line in the air and slowly approaching this direction. "Bugatti Veyron! One Bugatti Veyron costs more than 30 million yuan! Two Bugatti Veyrons flew directly under the helicopter. Who is this rich guy? He''s way too rich!" "McLaren P1!" "Aston Martin 77! A world limited edition of 77 top luxury cars, whose price is 47 million yuan! This is the first time I''ve seen a real car!" "Pagani!" "Koenigsegg NO1, the price of this car is 100 million yuan! Oh, my god, these helicopters are flying with a sky full of money!" On the road, there were bursts of exmations. There was nock of people who were familiar with cars and recognized the prices of these luxury cars. Chapter 206 Chapter 206 "Rolls-Royce Phantom!" "Berley Mustang, a limited edition! Worth over ten million!" Looking at the luxury cars in the sky, Bruno and the others swallowed their saliva! Taking so many luxury cars in this way meant that this person was not only rich but also he didn''t take the money seriously. Any car was worth more than the whole assets of Bruno''s family! "Look! They arending!" "Theynded here!" "D*mn it. He''s the biggest tycoon in our city!" "Which family is so rich!?" Those helicopters that were flying in the sky above Henry''s head slowlynded. Each of the top luxury cars was worth more than ten million yuan and couldn''t be bought with money. They slowlynded on the ground and stopped there, like a luxury car exhibition. These cars had attracted both Bruno and Lok''s attention. This is what super-wealthy life looks like! If I can afford one of the cars in my life, it would already be enough!" The door of the most expensive Koenigsegg opened, and a handsome looking youth walked out from within, instantly attracting everyone''s attention. The girl who had just been staring at Bruno was now staring at the handsome youth. Bruno had been so cocky just now, but now, he had a sense of inferiority. Compared to him, the young man who had just stepped out of his carpletely outssed him. In terms of family background, the other party''s Koenigsegg was worth ten times more than his family''s total assets. Bruno rubbed his hands. At this moment, he forgot that he had just been pped. He only thought about how to go forward and say hello to the young man in front of him. If he was lucky, they would be friends. The money flowing out from the other party''s fingers was enough for him to live his whole life. Lok and the girls around her all tried to squeeze out their most beautiful smiles, hoping to attract the attention of this rich and handsome young man. "He''sing! He''sing! He''sing toward me!" Lok and the other girls were excited in their hearts. They were thinking about the first sentence, how to greet him. Just as they were immersed in this fantasy, they watched this young and rich local tyrant walk to Amity and that bumpkin. "It''s not okay to park the cars here." Henry frowned and said to Wade. These 18 cars blocked the road in front of the KTV. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. When Bruno and others heard Henry say this, they immediately frowned. Lok shouted, "Hey, the entrance of this KTV is my ce. I haven''t spoken yet. I don''t think you have the right to speak." After scolding Henry, Lok showed a friendly smile to Wade and said, "Sir, I run this KTV. You can stop here. I don''t know this person. You don''t have to pay attention to him." "You don''t know him?" Wade looked puzzled and asked Henry, "Boss, didn''t you ask me to find a few cars and say that someone has opened KTV? Did I get to the wrong ce?" Boss? Find a few cars? Wrong ce? Upon hearing Wade''s words, Lok, Bruno and the others were not able toe back to their senses. "This young and handsome local tycoon called this bumpkin boss? Did this bumpkin ask for these cars to be brought here?" "It''s impossible! It''s absolutely impossible! Must have been a misunderstanding!" "You didn''t get to the wrong ce, but it''s not necessary. They said they don''t know me, so let''s go." Henry waved his hand. "Okay." Upon hearing this, Wade took out a walkie-talkie without saying a word. "Call the cars away! Hurry up! Don''t put them here! I feel sick just by looking at these shabby pieces of iron! Hurry up!" As soon as Wade finished speaking, these luxury cars that had justnded were all hung up in the air again. Within a few seconds, they disappeared in front of everyone as if they had never appeared. The girl who had just talked to Amity in KTV swallowed hard and stood behind her. She asked, "Amity, did you get all of them from your friend?" "Yes." Amity nodded. "I couldn''t borrow thepany''s car. Brother Henry personally lent these to me. However, it seems that I don''t need it now." Seeing that the young man listened to the bumpkin, Lok, Bruno and the others all felt that it was a bit unreal. Henry turned back and looked at the rain. "Little girl, we shouldn''t stay any longer. Let''s go. Didn''t you invite me to dinner?" "Alright." Amity nodded. Today, what Lok and others had done hadpletely broken her heart. Justin''s behaviour made herpletely give up on the man she once had a favourable impression on. Taking out a car key from her bag, Amity walked towards the Maserati parked on the side. As a light sound came from the Maserati, the door was opened by Amity and the little girl sat in the driver''s seat. In the shocked eyes of Lok and others, Maserati roared and stopped in front of Henry. Amity rolled down the window and said, "Brother Henry, let''s go." Henry turned his head and shed a smile at Bruno. "Dude, it seems that you can''t use the money to smash me to death. And this car doesn''t seem to belong to your friend." After Henry finished speaking, he opened the door and got in regardless of how Bruno and the others reacted. Maserati roared again and left. The roar of the engine sounded like a joke in everyone''s ears. Bruno''s face turned red, which was extremely ugly. Just now, he boasted that this luxury car worth two million yuan was owned by his friend. He just said that so people would praise him. As a result, the owner was right in front of him. Lok looked at Maserati driving away with some sluggishness for a long time. When she saw the five Audis parked in front of the KTV, she felt like it was a pile of garbage, because she had just experienced the impact of 18 luxury cars. These Audis was just so so. Originally, the magnificent opening ceremony had been extremely nd. Even the owner of the ceremony, Lok, was not interested in it at all. She had just been saying something. This world was a world of money, but in the end, those people drove luxury cars worth millions and could casually find cars to support the scene. All of the cars were worth hundreds of millions of yuan, and they were all limited edition. They were brought by a helicopter! Her own assets, in front of others, were not even worth a fart! Not long after they drove away, Amity''s cell phone started to ring crazily. After ncing at the caller, Amity put down her phone and didn''t care anymore. Henry took a look at the caller on the phone, whose name was Justin Wu. After several consecutive calls, Amity did not pick up at all. Soon after, she received another message from Justin. "Amity, don''t you want to eat the dessert in that restaurant? Let me take you there, okay?" "Amity, why don''t you reply to me? We agreed that we should work hard and fight together." "Amity, where are you? Shall I go to find you?" The messages directly popped up on the screen of her mobile phone. Even if she didn''t want to look at them, it was inevitable. At the traffic light, Amity pulled over the car and deleted Justin''s contact. "Brother Henry, am I stupid?" Henry smiled slightly and said, "Whoever has just joined real society is stupid." Chapter 207 Chapter 207 Today''s matter had dealt a massive blow to Amity. The attitude of those friends of hers had truly caught her by surprise, including Justin. She had never imagined that Justin was such a person. "All right, pull down at the intersection ahead." Henry stretched out his hand and pointed. Amity asked in surprise, "Brother Henry, aren''t we going to have dinner?" "Not today." Henry waved his hand. "I have an appointment with a friend. Let''s meet another day. I''ll treat you." Amity pouted. "I can do it another day, but you can''t treat me. I''ve already said that I''m the one who will treat you. Don''t forget that I got 250,000missionst time, and now I''m a little rich woman too." "Okay, then you can treat me. Don''t say the bill is too high at that time." Henry said with augh. At an intersection, he told Amity to stop the car, opened the door, and went out. After telling Amity to drive safely, Henry walked slowly to the hospital. He didn''t have any meetings with friends tonight, but looking at Amity''s sad face, he was sure that the little girl had to think about things that just had happened quietly. When Henry returned to the hospital, he saw Sylvia sitting on the hospital bed enjoying Mn''s cooking. Henry could see that she had obviously recovered a lot, and the blush on her skin had faded. The wounds on her skin wouldpletely recover after one night at most. "Henry, where did you go this afternoon? Lin talked about you with me all the time. I said you two have been married for such a long time. Don''t be like a passionate love couple." As soon as she saw Henry, Mn began toin.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. The feeling of being single was very ufortable. Henry smiled and poured a ss of hot water for Sylvia. "Honey, how do you feel now?" Henry even felt sweet when he said the word "honey". Sylvia nodded, "Much better. My body doesn''t itch anymore. Previously, I still felt a stabbing pain on my skin from time to time, but now I don''t feel anything. Except for the redness, nothing different from usual." "That''s good." Henry nodded. "I''ll prepare a set of medicer. After applying the medicine and sleeping one more night, you will be discharged from the hospital tomorrow." "Really?" As soon as she heard that she could be discharged from the hospital, Sylvia''s face showed a surprised expression. "By the way, husband, is the man from yesterday your friend? Why didn''t you mention him to me?" As soon as she asked this question, she felt a little ufortable. She realized that she didn''t even talk to Henry before, so how could he have the opportunity to introduce his friends to her? "Wade? That guy has nothing to do all day long. Why should I mention him to you?" Henry said indifferently. "No." Sylvia puffed up her cheeks and was very cute. "Your friend, I must know him. Honey, when I leave the hospital tomorrow, can I invite your friends to dinner? I haven''t met them yet." Henry smiled and said, "Well, if you want to invite them to dinner, these guys will be very happy." Sylvia narrowed her eyes into crescent moons. "Then it''s a deal. I''ll be the host tomorrow. You''re not allowed to snatch it from me." Henry chatted with her for a while and went to prepare the medicine. On the way, he asked President Ma to go through the discharge formalities and let Sylvia leave the hospital tomorrow. After boiling the medicine, Henry found another excuse and asked Mn to help Sylvia apply the medicine. Outside the ward, Henry called Wade and said that Sylvia invited everyone to dinner tomorrow. "Damn it! Sister-inw invited us to dinner!" Wade shouted on the phone. Henry took the phone far away because Wade''s voice was too loud. "Hey, why are you shouting so loudly?" Henry was speechless. "Of course I''m excited, Big Boss! Sister-inw invited us for dinner! No, I have to inform them. Believe me, those people''s reactions may only be worse than mine!" Wade said confidently on the phone. Sitting in the presidential suite of Glory Hotel, Wade shook the red wine in the ss and made a phone call to many people. When he faintly said that sister-inw would treat them to dinner tomorrow, almost everyone who was talking to him on the phone made the same sound as he did before. That night. In an ancient pce in Europe, a young man with red hair and luxurious clothes stood in front of a mirror that waspletely made of high-quality crystal. More than a hundred servants stood behind him, and several top designers of European upper-ss society stood by the side. "Lord, this is already the seventy-third piece of clothing that you''ve tried. Are you still not satisfied?" An old man asked carefully. If the European nobles were here, they would be shocked with their mouths wide open. The old man, who called the red-haired young man lord, was a marquis! "Not satisfied! Very dissatisfied!" The red-haired young man impatiently pulled off his clothes and shouted in fluent Chinese, "My sister-inw will invite us to dinner tomorrow. Will you make me wear ufortable clothes? Now, immediately design the suit that I am satisfied with!" On the open sea, a warship with a ghost-faced g on it was drifting aimlessly. A strong white man stood on the deck, and his maids took out expensive clothes for him. The white-skinned strong man carefully selected for more than two hours before he finally picked out a piece of clothing that he was satisfied with. He nodded and said, "Not bad, this one." "Lord Sea God, are you so well-prepared because you''re going to see the state''s president?" The white brawny man''s assistant asked cautiously. "The president?" The white brawny man retorted, "Which president would I pay so much attention to?" "That''s..." The assistant looked confused. The white brawny man stood in front of the mast and looked into the distance. "Tomorrow, my sister- inw will treat us to dinner!" Behind the white man''s warship, countless warships followed. Each ship was ready with artillery fire, and the fighter jets on the deck were ready to take off at any time. At the border of the Country of Seal, there was a snow mountain that was rumored to have mysterious snowmen roaming about. Below the snowy mountain, there was a pce that was worshiped by the people living in the surroundings. That night, in the snow mountain, a young and beautiful western woman walked out. She wore a long ck dress with ck and purple hair hanging down to her waist. In this snow-white mountain, under the bright moonlight, she was as holy as the Goddess of the Mooning to the world. "Mydy, tomorrow is the prayer day for the believers. Do you want to leave?" Another equally beautiful woman asked, following behind her. "Of course. Wade said the sister-inw would invite us for dinner tomorrow." At this time, Sylvia, who was still lying in the ward of the Yinzhou Hospital, did not know that her decision of treating guests made those big shots in the underground world feel so nervous. Chapter 208 Chapter 208 A night passed quietly. The next morning, Henry got up and checked up on Sylvia. The burns on her skin had basically healed, and the poisonous gas that she inhaled that day had been filtered out in the past two days. "Well, amazing." Henry looked at Sylvia, who had changed into loose sportswear, and sincerely praised her. "What''s amazing? I haven''t taken a shower for several days. Hurry up and let''s go home. I have to take a shower. My body is stinky." Sylvia sniffed her cute little nose and said with a disgusted face. Henryughed. He didn''t smell any strange smell on the woman''s body. Instead, there was a fresh body fragrance. On the way home, Henry drove, while Sylvia sat in the passenger seat and kept looking at her mobile phone. "Honey, what are you looking at?" Henry asked curiously. "A hotel." Sylvia''s slender fingers slid on the mobile phone screen. "Honey, say, what do your friends like to eat?" "Anything," Henry said indifferently. When he and others were having trouble, they would share a piece of bread. It was not that they had never eaten tree bark. During their glorious days, they were already fed with delicacies of all kinds and top caviar. They didn''t care about what they ate. Sylvia shook her head. "That won''t do. This is the first time I''m having dinner with friends of yours. No matter what, I have to do my best as a host." Sylvia finally chose Glory Hotel and booked the biggest private room. At the same time, at the Yinzhou Airport. Wade stood in front of the waiting room and waited quietly. He did not check the flight time because he knew that these gods would note by civilian flights. A series of private jetsnded at the Yinzhou Airport. One of them had the emblem of the British royal family. Although there was no logo on the rest of them, just looking at the model of the ne, it could be seen that they were quite expensive. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The private ne with the British royal symbol opened and a handsome young man with fiery red hair walked down. He wore a dark red robe with a special mark of the British royal family on the cor. As soon as he got off the ne, the red-haired young man took a deep breath and said with emotion, "The air is fresher where our boss is." "Fine, you tterer!" A white-skinned brawny man walked over withrge strides. The brawny man''s head was shining brightly. "In my opinion, wherever the boss is, the world is full of colors!" "D*mn it!" The red-haired young man raised his middle finger. "Sea God, don''t you feel ashamed? Your ttery is not worse than mine!" "All right, the boss is not here. Who are you saying this to?" Not far away, a western beauty with long hair hanging down to her waist slowly came over. She wore a dark purple dress. When the breeze blew over and the hem of the dress, she seemed to be the beauty in the painting, attracting people''s attention. The appearance of the woman attracted the attention of many people around her. This woman was really beautiful. Her hair was reflected in front of her forehead, as if it was the dusk, shrouding the sunset glow. She was tall, with round buttocks, and every part of her body was wless. "Ah, Moon Goddess, I haven''t seen you dressed so formally for a long time." The red-haired young man looked at the woman in surprise. "Haha." The woman covered her mouth and chuckled. "You''re different. You dressed so formally. I thought you''re going to inherit your father''s position." "Let me tell you something. These clothes were newly designedst night. It''s not the same old style as before. Didn''t you see that the cuffs have been changed to a triangr shape?" The red- haired young man raised his arm. "Come on, don''t show off those weird clothes of yours." Sea God looked contemptuous. "Who hasn''t arrived yet?" "Wade sent a notice to all of us yesterday. I bet they''ll be here soon." Moon Goddess stood there, her beautiful eyes staring into the distant sky. Soon, several private jets appeared in the air. Before the nended, a white figure floated down from the sky, which looked like a white dragonfly. It could be seen that she had a beautiful figure, and she was like a holy goddess. The Moon Goddess pouted her lips at the sky and said, "She still has the old problem. She can''t be changed!" The figure in the sky attracted the attention of many people. "Is someone flying?" "Who can fly? Can''t you have somemon sense?" "Exin for me, why is she floating in the sky? Did you see the parachute?" "What''s the point of exining? Those who understand will naturally understand!" Two people who were about to board the ne saw the figure in the sky and fell into the discussion. Sea God clicked his tongue and said, "Look, it''s a high-tech. The flight suit looks like a long dress. It''s really good-looking!" Pa! Moon Goddess pped the light of the Sea God. "Do you mean that I''m worse than her?" Sea God quickly put on a fawning smile. "You all look good, you all look good!" As the white silk fell, the figure in the sky slowlynded. She was all in white, 1.7 meters tall, wearing white boots and a long white dress. Her arms were winding with white gauze, forming a sharp contrast with Moon Goddess standing there. She was also beautiful, with bright eyes and small cherry mouths. She was a standard Chinese beauty. "Future, your technology is getting more and more developed. When will you install an aircraft on my ship?" The Sea God looked at theing beauty with a smile. "Are you dreaming? This is science and technology, not the magic you imagined!" Future rolled her eyes and focused on Moon Goddess. "Wow, old witch, have you put on your gown?" "Who are you talking about?" Moon Goddess red at Future angrily. "About you. You are already over 40 years old, aren''t you old?" Future made a face to Moon Goddess. Her holy appearance suddenly disappeared, and she turned into a nifty elf. It was a pleasure for the audience to see the quarrel between two women with perfect figures and faces. Sea God and the red-haired young man didn''t stop them. They just stood aside with a smile. It would be strange if they didn''t quarrel with each other. "Hey, hey, hey, are you quarreling again?" An ordinary-looking middle-aged western man strode over and said, "Where are you quarreling? Did you curse the old witch a few minutes ago?" The middle-aged man seemed to be very experienced. "About three minutes ago." Sea God thought for a moment and answered. Then he looked at the middle-aged man and said, "By the way, Felix said you would invest 30 billion yuan in my fleetst time. When will I get the money? Don''t deny it!" "Shit!" Felix gestured with his middle finger. "30 million is not enough to apologize to you. I''ve already written the check. You didn''t get it yourself." Sea God curled his lips and said, "I still have to get it myself. You are not sincere!" "Well, everyone is here. Let''s go. I''m afraid that Wade has been waiting for us." The red-haired young man said, "Today, sister-inw treats us to dinner. Be a little more restrained!" Chapter 209 Chapter 209 In the vi in Luxury Vige. "Honey, what do you think of this one? Is it a little light?" Sylvia stood in front of the mirror and kept twisting her waist. Henry said with a faint smile on his face, "It''s not light. You are very beautiful, honey. You can wear whatever you like. No need to be so formal." "No way!" Sylvia pouted. "This is the first time I''m officially acquainted with your friends. I cannot wear anything in. Okay, this one." After picking for a long time, Sylvia chose a beige dress with a yellowdy''s hat. The brim of the hat was tied with a ck floating ribbon, which made her look strong and elegant. Today, she had put on some light makeup. A woman''s light make-up represented her respect for others. A long version of the Rolls-Royce was driving on the streets of Yinzhou City. "Idiot, did you bring all the good wine treasured?" The red-haired young man sat in the car, shaking the red wine ss in his hand, and took a sip happily. His face was full of enjoyment. "Redhead, talk to me nicely, otherwise you will lose your red hair!" Wade''s face was ck. To tell the truth, he had a lot of opinions about his name. If it was not for the old man in his family who refused to change his name, he would have changed his name a few years ago. "Haha." The red-haired young man smiled. "If you pull my hair out, you have to give me a new nickname, but I could still call you an idiot." "Damn it!" Wade was depressed. Looking at the crowd, he suddenly thought of something. "By the way, the eldest brother specifically told us to have a simple meal this time. None of you should give gifts. Sister-inw doesn''t know the eldest brother''s identity, so you need to behave a little more normally." "Understood." Felix made an OK gesture. Future asked curiously, "Idiot, what kind of person is our sister-inw?" "What kind of person is she?" Wade thought for a moment and replied, "She is a very ordinary woman. What Boss wants now is this kind of ordinary life." Everyone nodded thoughtfully. If someone else was in the car and he heard these people say that the business queen of Yinzhou City, Sylvia Lin, was an ordinary woman, he would definitely be shocked. But for people in the car, Sylvia''s identity was really unremarkable. The location of the ce where they were having dinner, Henry had already sent it to Wade in advance. When they were two kilometers away from Glory Hotel, Wade and others got out of the car and walked to the hotel. These people were walking on the road. Only Wade and Felix were dressed ordinarily. The red- haired man was wearing a dark red cloak. The future was all in white. The long hair of Moon Goddess was on her waist, and the Sea God was also wearing a suit of the western dress simr to thest century. They looked quite strange and attracted many people''s attention. Fortunately, among the group of people, there were two stunning beauties, who looked pleasing to the eye. Passers-by only took them as people who were ying cosy. Inside Glory Hotel. Sylvia sat in a private room called Five and Nine and looked at the menu. "Husband, what do your friends love to eat?" "Anything is fine. They aren''t picky," Henry said with a smile. Sylvia carefully looked at the menu and ordered dishes. At this time, a dissatisfied female voice came from outside the box. "Who is it sitting in Five and Nine? Don''t you know who I am?" As soon as the voice came, the door of the private room was pushed open from the outside. Sylvia''s eyebrows furrowed slightly as she looked towards the door of the private room. What greeted her was a familiar figure. The person outside the room also saw Sylvia. She was a woman in her twenties. She was dressed gorgeously and wore a pearl ne. The short hair on her head was curly. She was very beautiful butpared to Sylvia, she was still two levels below her. "Yo, I thought who was sitting in the private room. It turns out to be our President Lin. I heard that you almost died in the fire that day?" The woman looked at Lin with an unhappy face. Sylvia smiled faintly. "I let Sister Zhu down. I was lucky enough to survive. What, Sister Zhu, do you want this private room? I can give it to you." Just ncing at them, Henry could tell that there was some kind of discord between the two women. The woman waved her hand with a bad mood and said, "No, thank you. I, Selena Zhu, dare not to sit in the private room booked by President Lin. Oh, I heard that you are married. Is this your husband?" Selena looked Henry up and down. "Tut-tut, he''s wearing ordinary clothes. Sam Zheng said that he got married into the Family Lin. It seems that he doesn''t have a high position. Hey handsome, why don''t you consider divorcing and marry into our Zhu family? My sister has been choosing her ideal husband recently. I''m sure she will treat you better than the Family Lin." Henry scratched his head and looked at Selena with embarrassment. "I''m sorry. May I ask what kind of bird is your sister?" "Huh?" Selena was stunned by Henry''s question, and then her face changed, "Sylvia, don''t you know how to take good care of your family?" "Sorry, Sister Zhu." Sylvia smiled at Selena. "My husband has always been in charge of the affairs in my family." Selena heard these words and had a bad expression on her face. "Yes, you two can behave like that, but there''s a time when you all regret it!" Selena left a harsh word, swung her arms and left. When Selena left, Sylvia was puzzled and said, "It''s strange. Why did I meet her here?" "Who is this?" Henry asked curiously. He had never heard Sylvia mention the surname Zhu. Last time when he went to the outdoor club, he did not see her. Sylvia replied, "Sam Zheng''s cousin." "Oh!" Henry nodded as he suddenly realized something. He still remembered Sam Zheng. Previously, in the Di Saint French Restaurant, he embarrassed himself. After sitting in the room for a while, Henry received a message from Wade on his mobile phone. "Honey, they''re here. I''ll go downstairs to pick them up." "I''ll go with you," Sylvia said as she was about to get up. "No need. I can go by myself." Henry pressed Sylvia''s shoulder and said, "Wife, I have something to tell you in advance." Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "What is it?" Sylvia asked in confusion. "Khm khm." Henry coughed dryly and said, "Well, I guess those friends of mine are a bit enthusiastic. If they have any big reactions, please don''t be surprised." Enthusiastic? Before Sylvia could figure out what the meaning of these words was, Henry had already walked out of the box and went downstairs. When Henry came to the hotel lobby, he saw his brothers and sisters in strange clothes at a nce. "Wow, you are really eye-catching." Henry shouted loudly from a distance. When they heard this voice, the Moon Goddess and the rest all had excited expressions on their faces. At the same time, they opened their mouths and said, "Boss!" "Come on, two beauties, give me a hug first." Henry forward and opened his arms to Moon Goddess and Future. Chapter 210 Chapter 210 "Boss, aren''t you afraid that sister-inw will be jealous?" Future smiled. Although she said so, she still took the initiative to give Henry a hug. Moon Goddess also gave Henry a big hug. This kind of hug was just like among brothers and sisters, there was no other emotion involved. "Don''t worry, sister-inw is not so stingy." Henry waved his hand. "Boss, I also want to hug you!" The strong white man, Sea God, looked at Henry shyly and said, "Argh!" Wade retched. "D*mn, I want to puke!" Who would have thought that this spoiled white-skinned strong man was the fierce man who had shocked navies from all over the world on the open seas? And these people who were looked at like they are doing cosy, any one of them had a very high status in this world. Among these people, the one with the most ordinary identity should be Felix. Many people had never heard of Felix''s family. Even some wealthy families didn''t know about the existence of this family. However, at the top of the world, Felix family was known by everyone. This family, which was known as the richest family in the world, was believed to have the annual ie comparable to the annual GDP of some developed countries! However, in this group of people, even though Felix was the sole heir to his family, he still appeared ordinary. This was because he only had money, the money that could not be spent! It took a huge amount of effort for his father to make Felix join the Radiant Ind. After experiencing many life and death situations, Felix, Wade and the others became lifetime brothers. After Henry hugged everyone, he took them upstairs. "Boss, you don''t know. Yesterday, when these guys heard that eldest sister-inw had invited them to dinner, they were all very excited. I guess that they haven''t slept all night," Wade said, following Henry. "F*ck, you''re talking as if you''ve slept." The red-haired man curled his lips. These people were like brothers and sisters, and they also respected Henry very much. Although they seemed to beughing and joking with Henry on the surface, in fact, they would carry out Henry''s order without hesitation. This respect was from the bottom of their hearts. When they were going upstairs, Selena saw them. As soon as she saw this group of cosy people, Selena immediately showed disdain on his face. In her opinion, this was a group of ipetent people. Moreover, they were all friends of Lin''s son- inw. The woman surnamed Lin invited them to have a meal in the hotel. They were so excited that they couldn''t fall asleep. How could they be so good-for-nothing! Beside Selena, there stood a tall and handsome man in a suit and tie. He looked extraordinary just by standing there, which made people feel that he was extraordinary. Selena held the man''s arm in her arms and said, "Honey, I was bullied just now. You have to help me get revenge!" "Bullied?" The handsome man''s face changed. "Who was it?" "The one in the front." Selena reached out and pointed to Henry, who was walking with Wade and others. The handsome man snorted. "They''re just clowns. Don''t worry. I''ll teach them a lesson for you!" "Husband, you''re so great!" Selena kissed the handsome man''s face and then red at Henry with hatred. He was just a son-inw of the Family Lin. How dare he disrespect her! What right did he have?! In the Five and Nine room of Glory Hotel, Sylvia was sitting nervously in her seat, thinking about what to say when she saw Henry''s friends. Just as Sylvia was still thinking, the door to the private room opened and a few figures appeared in front of the door. They truly stunned Sylvia. Sylvia had seen Wade before. Looking at the other people, Sylvia did not expect that Henry''s friends were all foreigners. "Hello, sister-inw!" As soon as Wade and others entered the room, they stood in a row and said in unison, just like meeting the wife of the underground boss. Henry wiped the sweat from his forehead and said, "All right, honey, let me introduce them to you. You have met this guy. His name is Wade White." "Wade... White..." Sylvia was surprised by Wade''s name. She couldn''t help but think about it. Wade smiled awkwardly, nodded and said, "Nice to meet you, sister-inw." Once again, Henry pointed at the Sea God. "This is n, American. He is a sailor. He likes to be called Sea God by everyone." "Hello, sister-inw." Sea God smiled at Sylvia. "This is Anna Jiang." Henry introduced Future to Sylvia. "This girl is only 20 years old, and she likes to learn about science and technology. Everyone calls her Future, which is also a kind of expectation for her." "Nice to meet you, sister-inw." She bowed to Sylvia, just like how an ancient woman would do. Sylvia covered her mouth andughed softly, "Miss Anna, you''re really interesting." "This is Felix, a moneybag." "Hello, sister-inw." Felix shouted. Sylvia was a little stunned by Felix''s calling her sister-inw. After all, Wade, Anna or n, looked about the same age as Henry. But this Felix was obviously older than Henry. He called her sister-in- law, which might be a little weird. Wade seemed to read Sylvia''s mind. He exined, "Sister-inw, we''re different from others. We''ve already arranged positions between us, so it''s reasonable for Felix to call you sister-inw." Sylvia looked at Henry in confusion. Henry scratched his head. "Honey, that''s true. I''ll exinter. This is Go, because of his hair, everyone likes to call him Redhead." Henry introduced the red-haired youth to Sylvia. "Hello, sister-inw." The red-haired man bared his teeth. Finally, Henry introduced Moon Goddess to Sylvia, "My dear wife, you have to get along well with her. Lilith is already forty-two years old." "Hi, sister-in-Law," Moon Goddess said to Sylvia with a smile. "Forty-two years old!" Sylvia opened her mouth wide and looked at Moon Goddess in front of her in disbelief. If Henry didn''t tell her, she would only think that this was a young girl of twenty-one or twenty-two years old! There was no woman who didn''t love to be beautiful. When she learned about the true age of Moon Goddess, Sylvia immediately wanted to know about the other party''s secret of self-care. "Okay, honey, just wait and you can chat with Lilith. Everyone, this is my official wife, Sylvia Lin." When Henry said that the word "official", the happiness and sweetness on his face were all seen by everyone. Lin slightly bowed to everyone. "Hello everyone. Having been together with Henry for such a long time, but this is the first time I''m treating you to a meal. I''m so sorry." "Sister-inw, what are you talking about? It''s obvious that we didn''te to visit you. Everyone must drink three cups of wine as punishment!" Wade waved his hand and said. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Yes, yes, yes. I''ll punish myself with three cups. I''ll punish myself with three cups." Sea God nodded repeatedly. Chapter 211 Chapter 211 This time, Sylvia finally understood why Henry just said that his friends were a little too enthusiastic and polite. This made her a little embarrassed, so she quickly asked everyone to sit at the table. "Come on,e on, everyone, please take your seats. Waiters, serve the dishes, please." She ordered good wine and dishes to be ced on the table. As a sessful businesswoman, Sylvia''s social nature was very strong. Wade and others'' identities were extraordinary, and they were not cowards. Although it was the first time they met, it was easy for them to findmon topics. Those topics made Sylvia giggle. During this period, Sylvia curiously asked where the clothes of the Future and Moon Goddess were made. She liked them a lot, and she also wanted to own one. Moon Goddess and the Future indicated that they could give Sylvia a set. Henry sat aside and listened strangely. The one worn by the Future was still okay. It was said that the Future had the support of the country and had taken a lot of high-end materials to invent this suit. As a result, it was a suit that enabled people to fly with a design simr to Chinese ancient clothes. Henry spected that this suit was extremely valuable. Not to mention how much it cost, some materials were extremely rare and could not be bought with money. The one on Moon Goddess was handed down from the Saintess of the Ancient Moon Temple. To put it bluntly, it was a cultural relic. In the whole of the Moon Temple, there were only two. Perhaps the Chinese people didn''t understand the definition of the Moon Temple, but at the border of the Country of Seals, everyone knew the Moon Temple. It was a great sect with millions of believers, and its influence was very strong. They had a good meal together. Sylvia still felt a little awkward when she called their names in the beginning, but gradually became familiar with them. However, what Sylvia did not know was that the names that she had shouted, regardless of whether it was n, Lilith, or Go, they were all the names of the western demons. Every single one of them was extremely representative. The topic of women was nothing more than cosmetics and luxury. And the men would bepeting for wine and bragging. Five unlicensed vans were parked near the entrance of the Glory Hotel. The doors opened and seven people got out of each van. There were thirty-five people in total. All of them were dressed in ck Chinese tunic suits. They were standing at the entrance of the Glory Hotel. A middle-aged man with a crew cut and a dragon-head cane was standing at the forefront, staring at the door of Glory Hotel. "Chief, that''s it. ording to the information, the woman has booked Five and Nine private rooms." A man whispered to the middle-aged man with a ttop haircut. The middle-aged man with ttop haircut nodded and said softly, "Tell everyone to go in separately. First, Anye failed to take over the task, and then Viper Rose lost more than a dozen people in Yinzhou City. There must be masters around that woman. This time, we kill all of them. Only sess is allowed. Failure is not allowed. The opportunity to go to the ind is too rare." "Got it!" The man with the ttop haircut nodded and then issued an order. The thirty-five people who were standing in front of the hotel all dispersed. The youth with a ttop haircut took out a white handkerchief and ced it in front of his mouth. Coughing twice, he walked into the hotel. In his pocket, there was a photo of Sylvia. Secret Killers! This was the second strongest assassin organization in the entire northwest region. It was even more powerful than Viper Rose, causing fear in the hearts of others. There were not many people in this gang, but every single one of them was an elite. Their leader had a super high record of a hundred victims! At the moment when the Chief Killer of Secret Killers walked into the hotel, the red-haired man, who was still talking andughing in the box, changed his face. But in an instant, his face returned to normal. The red-haired man said to Henry with a smile, "Boss, I heard that there is a drink called Erguotou in China. I want to have a try." Henry and the red-haired man were lifetime brothers. It was no exaggeration to say that they understood each other perfectly. As soon as the red-haired man said that, everyone in the room, except Sylvia, realized that something was wrong. "Redhead, I''ll go buy it for you. Erguotou, is it? I know what''s best. Let''s go, Sea God. Apany me." As he spoke, Wade stood up and beckoned the Sea God to leave the private room. Sea God nodded. As soon as they stood up, they saw Sylvia stand up. "Let me go. You are guests, how can I let you buy it?" "That''s right. Sit down. I''ll go with my wife." Henry made a gesture to Wade and others. Wade and the others nodded and sat down again. Henry and Sylvia walked out of the box side. There was no Erguotou in the hotel, so they had to buy it in the supermarket outside the hotel. With the help of Henry, the assassinators didn''t see Sylvia at all. In terms of cover-up, Henry was able to shake off the assassinators easily. After Henry and Sylvia left, Wade asked, "Redhead, what''s going on?" "I have a feeling that something''s wrong." The red-haired man shook his head. Everyone present knew that his spiritual sensitivity was far beyond ordinary people. It was simr to the prediction of the prophet. Although it was not as exaggerated as what was written in books and the movies, the prediction of certain things was very urate. Instinctively, everyone cast their eyes to the Future. The future took a small square that was two centimeters long. After turning it back and forth for a few times, the small square was spread into a thin tablet like a folding mobile phone. At the moment on the screen, everything happening in the hotel could be seen. There was Future''s habit. Wherever she went, she would hack into the monitoring equipment of the ce. What was disyed on the tablet right now was the camera inside the hotel. Everyone looked at the tablet and saw Chief Killer of Secret Killers, who was walking towards the door of the room with a cane. At this moment, the assassins didn''t know that his whereabouts had beenpletely known by others. They scattered around the hotel and then gathered in front of the Five and Nine room. "Boss looks like that there are several unrted people with the target together. Are you going to take action?" Chief Killer looked at the door of the room in front of him. He held his Dragon Head Crutch with both hands and said indifferently, "Kill all of them!" Member of Secret Killers nodded. With cold murderous intent on their faces, they walked to the door of the room and pushed it open. The door of the room opened. The few people who were sitting in the room were all smiling and looking at the door. The Secret Killers rushed to the room immediately. They were all experienced killers and elites. Since they decided to kill everyone including the target, they would not hesitate at all. Rushing into the room, Secret Killers did not make any unnecessary noises. In their eyes, there was only the target. They licked their lips with bloodthirstiness. In their eyes, the people in the box were about to be bodies one by one? All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Who''s going?" Wade asked while shaking the red wine in his ss. Clearly, the killers had already rushed into the box, but he was still taking his time. Chapter 212 Chapter 212 Downstairs at Glory Hotel. Henry and Sylvia walked out of the hotel door side by side. "Honey, why do you have so many foreign friends?" Sylvia asked curiously. Henry scratched his head and said, "I used to be homeless. Then I ran around the world and got to know them." "Hum!" Sylvia pouted her mouth. She, who had fallen in love with him, couldn''t be seen as the Ice Queen anymore. Instead, she was like an immature little girl. "Tell me, Anna and Lilith are both so beautiful. Have you ever fallen in love with them?" Henry stumbled and scratched the bridge of Lin''s nose. "Honey, what are you thinking?" Sylvia turned her head and didn''t look at Henry. She thought to herself, "Oh, what''s wrong with me? Why am I thinking about these things?" Henry smiled. The jealous look of this woman was really cute. They walked into a supermarket and bought Erguotou. In the Glory Hotel. The 35 Secret Killers who came in were lying on the ground. They could see that their limbs were all intact, but they just couldn''t move. The Chief Killer was also lying there, his Dragon Head Crutch was thrown aside. "You! Who are you?" he looked at the six people in front of him in horror. "Who are we?" The red-haired man snorted coldly. "Have you always been so blind when ites to killing?" He took out a red ring from his pocket and put it on the table. The moment he saw this ring, Chief Killer contracted violently. "The... King''s ring..." Under the Holy Ring of Radiant Ind, there were ten King''s Rings. The owners of the king''s rings were known as Demons and Gods by the people of the underground world. Not only did the King''s rings represent a person''s status, but it also represented the terrifying strength of the owners. They were known as Demons and Gods, which showed how terrifying they were! Chief Killer looked at Redhead and recalled the description he had of the owner of the red King''s ring. He swallowed hard and said, "You''re... the Red Demon!" "Hey, it seems that I''m quite famous." The red-haired man smiled slightly, and then his eyes focused. He looked at the Chief Killer, "Tell me, who made youe and who is your target?" Chief Killer slowly got up from the ground and took a deep breath. "Sorry, I can''t say that." The red-haired man had expected this answer and continued to say, "I''ll give you a chance. I''ll count to three. Tell me the answer or Secret Killers will be removed from the list. Remember, I''m never joking." After saying that, he poured red wine into his empty ss and said, "One." The expression of the Chief Killer kept changing. In the underground world, if an organization was removed from the list, it meant that not only all the members of this organization were killed, including their descendants, but also the young shoots that had not grown up, especially those who were rted to Secret Killers. They would all be implicated. In other words, if it was removed from the list, it meant that no one in the underworld would ever hear any news regarding the assassination. No one would even mention these two words. To the leader of this organization, it was even more terrifying than killing him. The organization that had been passed down for countless years had been destroyed by him. Even if he went down the path of the underworld, the ancestors would never forgive him. The red-haired man picked up the red wine ss and shook it gently. "Two." "Lord of Disaster, you have no right to remove us. There is a rule on Radiant Ind that in order for a second-rate organization to be removed, five or more ring owners must vote together!" The leader of the Secret Killers forced himself to gather his courage. Redhead stopped abruptly, and he looked around himself. Sea God took out a sky blue tail ring and put it on the table. The Moon Goddess took out a dark purple tail ring and put it on her little finger. Future took out the white ring, which was made into a ne by her and hung on her white and tender neck. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Felix took out a ck card and a golden ring. He embedded it into this card that could be overdrawn limitlessly. Wade took out a ck tail ring. Five Rings of different colours appeared in front of the Chief Killer, which made his face change completely. He looked at the six people sitting at the table in front of him, feeling like he was dreaming. They were... the owners of the six King''s Rings on Radiant Ind! He just attacked the owners of King''s rings! Although he hadn''t seen the horror of these six people with his own eyes, he knew something about it. The Six Great Kings could overturn a small country at will. If they wanted to, the Six Great Kings could even start a world war. They were not only powerful but also had huge forces behind them! He only thought that it was an ordinary mission, but he had provoked the Six Great Kings! Sitting together with the Six Great Kings, eating together and talking cheerfully, what was the identity of their target this time! No wonder! No wonder Anye failed! It was no wonder that there were more than a dozen sneaky viper Rose''s people killed. In this world, except for the one who had the Holy Ring, no one dared to say that he couldplete this mission. This was a life-threatening task! Chief Killer didn''t know how to describe his feelings at this moment. "How about that? Do you want me to count thest number?" The red-haired man asked again. The chief shook his head slowly. "Your Excellency, I''m willing to tell you." "Go ahead." "It''s Miss Cesia. She entrusted us to assassinate a woman named Sylvia Lin..." As soon as the word "Cesia" was uttered, the six people sitting at the table looked at each other at the same time and fell into silence. Witch Cesia, the owner of the Radiant Ind''s five-coloured King''s Ring... When Henry came back with two bottles of Erguotou in his hand, the room had returned to normal. It seemed that Secret Killers had never appeared. Sylvia would never have thought that so many things would happen in the time when she went downstairs to buy wine. Wade and the others didn''t show any weird signs. They continued to gulp downrge mouthfuls of wine and meat. These people, if there was just a little disturbance, they could feel it. Even if there was a murder in thest second and they were in a bad mood, in the next second, they could act as nothing had happened. They did what they should do. In other words, even if they knew that they would fight for their lives an hourter, they would still enjoy a well-prepared meal. After that, they would fight for their lives. During the banquet, everyone was still talking andughing. "You don''t know, do you? Boss has stopped smoking! He said that sister-inw didn''t allow him to smoke!" Wade squinted and smiled. "D*mn, no way? Our boss who smoked two boxes a day before, was able to stop smoking?" The red-haired man''s eyes were wide open, and it seemed that he couldn''t believe it. Moon Goddess shook her head. "s, a dangerous man. He could even quit smoking. What can''t he do?" Looking at the sweet and happy look on Henry''s face, everyone could not help but think of a sentence. Men conquered the world, and women conquered the men. Chapter 213 Chapter 213 After the assassins of Secret Killers left Glory Hotel, they began to flee in panic. An unlicensed van was parked in a small alley. The Chief Killer was holding a Dragon Head Crutch. Just as he was about to get on the van, he heard a gloomy voiceing from behind him. "Where are you going?" The voice seemed toe from the bottom of the hell, making him feel bone-chilling cold. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. The Chief Killer slowly turned around. When he saw the figure with a mask and a sharp knife in his hand, his face was as pale as ashes. The other side came with a knife in hand. He waved the knife in his hand at the Chief Killer. The edge of the knife becamerger andrger in front of the chief''s eyes. At this moment, he recalled what he had heard before. Reaper was everywhere! Selena brought her husband to Five and Nine room. Listening to theughtering from the room, Selena''s face was full of displeasure. "Husband, they are sitting in there. Family Lin invited them to dinner and just helped that guy humiliate me. You have to avenge me!" "The Lins?" Selena''s husband showed disdain on his face. "It''s just a smallpany in a remote area. How can they fight against me? Let''s go and meet them!" Selena''s husband pushed open the door of the private room. As soon as he entered the door, the people inside the door subconsciouslyid their eyes on him. When Sylvia saw Selena standing at the door, her face suddenly changed and she stood up. "Sister Selena, what''s the matter?" Today was the first time for Sylvia to invite Henry''s friends to dinner. She didn''t want to encounter any unpleasant things. "Nothing much. I just came here to have a look." Selena said with a proud face. "By the way, let me introduce my husband, Troy Fu, chairman of Puying Business Company of Anshi." Troy looked arrogant. After ncing around the room, he often looked at the Moon Goddess, Future and Sylvia. Although Selena was also a beauty,pared with the three women in the room who had different styles, she looked ordinary. Selena then turned to Troy and said, "Honey, this is Sylvia Lin, the president of Lins Group." "I know Lins Group." Troy nodded and said, "I remember that one year or two ago, people of Lins Group came to me for cooperation but I refused. After all, it''s just a smallpany. It''s a bit odd to send a representative toe, isn''t it?" Troy''s words covered a variety of meanings. First of all, he didn''t take the Lins Group seriously. He ridiculed the Lins for being a smallpany and highlighted his own status at the same time. Sylvia''s face changed and she said, "Sister Selena, if you and your partner are here for a drink, I wee you. If you need me for other things, I''m sorry, I have important friends here today. We can talk another day." "Another day? What do you mean? Look at this group of people. They''re dressed like idiots, are they non-mainstream?" Selena looked at Redhead and covered her mouth with a smile. Peng! Sylvia mmed her palm on the table, which gave Wade and the others a big scare. "Selena Zhu, you''ve gone too far!" Sylvia red at Selena. Wade retracted his head and said to Felix beside him in a low voice, "You don''t have to say, when eldest sister-inw gets angry, she still has a bit of power." "That''s absolutely necessary." Felix replied in a small voice. "In the future, when sister-inw ascends to the ind, when this power is brought out, those generals will shiver like leaves. Selena looked at Sylvia with indifference, "What? Am I wrong? Sylvia, your taste now is getting more and more disgusting. To be honest, if others say that I know you, I feel ashamed. Sitting at a table with these non-mainstream people, I feel awkward all over when I think about it." When Selena spoke, she shivered deliberately. "Selena, you''d better be respectful when you speak!" Sylvia gritted her teeth, her eyes filled with fury. "If not?" Troy chuckled and said, "You are a member of Lins Group. I heard that you have received several big orders recently. So what? With a total amount of ten billion yuan, it''s impossible for a company like yours to turn the world upside down." Troy''s face was full of disdain. He found that after mocking Sylvia, the other two beauties with different styles in the room looked at him, which made him very satisfied. He even thought that it would be cool if he could bring these two beautiful women to bed tonight. Troy, who wascent and self-satisfied, didn''t know that Future and Moon Goddess were looking at him as if they were looking at a fool. Speaking of asset of Boss''s woman? They truly admired his courage. Ask Felix if his father would dare to do something like this! Sylvia''s pretty face was a little gloomy, and her face was not good-looking. "Mr. Fu, although my company is small, we are not at the mercy of others, so you cannot bully us!" "Bully? Did I bully you? I''m just stating a fact!" Troy crossed his arms over his chest. He nced over the people in the room again. "s, it''s hard to imagine what a moneyless day would be like. If I lived a rough life every day, I would rather die than live, hahaha." With a burst ofughter, Troy left the room. Selena smiled at Sylvia. "I''m really sorry, President Lin. My husband is like this, outspoken. However, what he said is also the truth, right? Apany like your Lins Group is really not worthy of my husband''s attention. And these non-mainstream losers. Looking at their appearances, it''s really disgusting." Selena let out a chuckle, followed behind her husband, and left the room. Standing in the room, Sylvia was so angry that her heart beat faster. Today, it was the first time that she saw Henry''s friends, but such a thing happened! She was so angry, but at the same time, she also felt sorry. "Honey, don''t be angry. Sit down quickly." Looking at Sylvia''s trembling face, Henryforted her. They didn''t take Selena and Troy''s words seriously. They just thought that they were two clowns, making fun of each other. Sylvia took in a deep breath and revealed an apologetic smile towards Wade and the others, "I''m really sorry, I..." "Sister-inw! Don''t say such words. If you apologize to us, it will be a p in our face. Come on, have a drink first. It''s okay." Wade raised his ss. Although everyone tried their best to ease the atmosphere, what happened just now really made Sylvia unhappy. After all, she was the host and also attached great importance to today''s dinner. It was difficult to forget about such a thing. Sylvia''sck of interest was clearly seen by everyone present. Redhead sent a signal to Felix, who nodded, walked out of the room, and made a call. Chapter 214 Chapter 214 At the end of the dinner, Henry suggested that everyone leave and meet again the next day. Sylvia apologized once again. After leaving the hotel, Sylvia walked beside Henry. She lowered her head and her beautiful face was full of shame. "Honey, I''m really sorry about what happened today." "What are you talking about?" Henry looked at the woman next to him and took the initiative to hold her little hand. This hand-holding gesture made Sylvia''s body tremble. She looked up at the man next to her, who was looking at her with a smile. "Honey, are you sure you don''t me me?" Sylvia asked carefully. Henry looked at Sylvia strangely. "me you? Why should I me you? Everyone was having a good meal and chatted well. We''re all very happy. I have to thank you. You don''t know how much Wade envied me for finding such a good wife." Henry''s straightforward praise made Sylvia blush. She turned her head in a hurry, raised her legs, and took a step forward slowly. "Honey, Wade said that you quit smoking for me. They can''t believe it." "Ha, ha." Henryughed. "Why? For you, I''m willing to do anything, not to mention quit smoking." Sylvia, who was slowly walking forward, stopped. She turned around and stood face to face with Henry. The woman''s small hand that was grabbed by Henry held Henry''s big hand. She tiptoed, kissed Henry''s side face like a dragonfly skimming the water. Then she let go of Henry''s hand, turned around, and strode forward. This kiss made Henry shocked for a few seconds. He touched his side face, with the fragrance of a woman''s lips. Seeing that the woman had gone far, Henry, who was full of joy, quickly followed her. On the other side, Selena and her husband, Troy, walked out of the hotel after eating and drinking. During the meal, Troy''s mind was full of the two gorgeous beauties in Henry''s room. Each of them could be said to be perfect. Although Troy met a lot of models in the past, he had never met such a top-grade one, which made him feel itchy in his heart. Selena drank three rounds and her face turned red. She held Troy''s arm and said coquettishly with her charming eyes, "Husband, let''s find a ce to rest. I can''t wait." Troy looked at Selena''s appearance and swallowed his saliva. Although this woman''s appearance and figure couldn''t bepared with the two women just now, Selena was extremely good in bed. Holding Selena in his arms, Troy directly returned to Glory hotel. They were going to get a big room. "Ah! Isn''t that Mr. Fu?" A beautiful woman in white walked towards him and looked at Troy in surprise. Troy''s heart jumped when he saw this woman. Wasn''t she the one he saw in the room just now? Was she waiting for him specifically? Troy smiled with satisfaction in his heart. He had seen this trick so many times that these women came to him when his family property was exposed. Looking at the beautiful and graceful figure and perfect facial features, Troy swallowed hard. "Why, beautiful? Are you looking for me?" Troy pretended to be polite and asked. "No, no." Future waved her hand repeatedly. "It''s just a coincidence." "Coincidence?" Troy sneered in his heart. He had seen this kind of behaviour too many times. She would pretend to had gone the wrong way at night and then they would meet by chance, right? Troy deliberately ignored Future. He walked to the front desk of the hotel and took out his bank card. "A presidential suite." After he said that he wanted the presidential suite, Troy looked at Future and found that this woman was looking at him. He was more convinced in his heart that this beautiful woman tonight was going toe into his bed on her own initiative, and he could still do a cosy with her. Not bad! The front desk of the hotel took the card Troy handed over and operated it for a while. Then she handed the bank card back to Troy with an apologetic look and said, "I''m sorry, sir. Your card is frozen." "Frozen?" Troy frowned and took out another card. "Take this one." "I''m sorry, sir. Frozen as well." "How''s that possible!?" Troy found it strange. The limit of his two cards was high. They were tied to thepany, so how could it be frozen? He took out his personal bank card and said, "Let''s use this." The first two cards used thepany''s money, and now this one was used for his personal spendings. The girl at the front desk of the hotel took the bank card with a smile. A minuteter, she said again, "I''m sorry, sir. The bnce of this card is not enough." "The bnce is not enough!" Troy''s voice immediately rose. He nced at her subconsciously and found that the beautiful woman in white was looking at him with a smile on her face, which made him feel a little embarrassed. He asked the front desk of the hotel loudly, "How is it possible? How can my card be short of the bnce?" A professional smile appeared on the front desk of the hotel. "Sir, I would like to know how to answer your question." "Impossible!" Troy waved his hand. "Again! That''s definitely impossible." The front desk of the hotel had tried several times, but all indicated that the bnce was not enough. Selena held Troy''s arm and said in a delicate voice, "Husband, what is it going? I can''t wait any longer." "Again!" Troy said to the hotel''s front desk again. "Oh, you don''t have to try!" Future standing on the sideughed. "Mr. Fu, your credit cards are all frozen, and you don''t have any money in your bank card." "What do you mean?" Troy frowned. "It''s just that Felix bought yourpany, and now thispany is mine. Five minutes ago, I sold all the stocks and donated all the money to rural areas. Your credit cards were bound to thepany was frozen. As for the money in your card." Her big eyes were rolling around in the future. "Before Felix bought yourpany, he took a crackdown on stocks. All your money is lost!" "Lost? Are you kidding me?" Troy stared at Future. Obviously, he didn''t believe her words. "Don''t worry, she''s not kidding you." Felix came out from the side. "The Puying Commercial Co. of Anshi had a market value of one hundred and thirty-six billion dors, and the stock is worth ny- three billion dors. I spent one hundred sixty billion dors to lower the price of yourpany''s shares. At that time, as the shareholder, the money in your card was naturally gone. By the way, a hundred sixty billion dors is nothing in my eyes. But it seems to be everything for you." As Felix spoke, he took out a pocket watch from his pocket. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Looking at the watch in Felix''s hand, Troy''s first reaction was, "It''s fake!" When people had a certain amount of money, they would have different hobbies. Troy''s hobby was collecting watches. He just heard about the watch taken out by Felix, but he couldn''t afford it. Chapter 215 Chapter 215 Felix seemed to read Troy¡¯s thoughts, ¡°Rx, it ¡¯s original, there are photos of buyers on the official website, you can go now to see. Patek Philippe, the price of ordinary models is 24 million dors, including the perpetual calendar, Westminster Bell Times, sunrise and sunset times, and celestial charts, the night sky that the 20th-century American banker Graves could see. And my watch is a limited edition specially customized for me, priced at 170 million dors. I won¡¯t tell you about the functions inside, because people in your ss can¡¯t use them. Now this watch. ¡± After Felix spoke halfway, he loosened his hand that was holding the pocket watch. The watch worth a hundred and seventy million dors naturally fell to the ground, and then it was stepped down heavily by Felix. "Now, I don''t want this watch. Don''t doubt it. My action is to show off my wealth in front of you. A hundred and seventy million dors has no difference from a penny in my eyes." At this moment, Troy''s cell phone rang. It was from his father. Troy picked up the phone, and the first words made his face extremely ugly. "Son, something happened to our family. The public said that you provoked a big shark, and the company''s stocks were all suppressed. All the shares that were scattered outside werepletely acquired, and then donated and thepany went bankrupt. In the past five minutes, my phone waspletely upied by the bank. I just took the time to tell you that you should find a ce to hide. We can''t pay off this debt in our lifetime." Troy looked dull. His cell phone naturally fell to the ground, and the screen was smashed. If Troy was still suspicious of what Felix had said just now, he still had no choice but to believe this phone call. His own family had truly gone bankrupt because of these people in front of him. All of them were dressed in very unconventional clothes. "Dear, what''s wrong?" Selena, who was a little drunk, did not realize what had happened. "Hurry up and get a room, dear." "Get out of my way!" Troy pushed Selena away. At this moment, all his anger was vented on Selena. If it weren''t for this woman who had caused trouble for him, how could such a thing have happened today? It was her! She had harmed him for a lifetime! It was her! Selena''s slightly drunk nerves woke up because of Troy''s action. "Husband, what''s wrong?" "What''s wrong?" Troy gasped. "B*tch, I''ll beat you to death!" Troy cursed in exasperation and pped Selena heavily on the face. Selena, who was still in a daze, didn''t understand what was going on. She saw her husband go crazy and asked, "Husband, what''s going on?" "What''s wrong? You still have the nerve to ask me what''s wrong!" Troy kicked Selena in the belly and she fell to the ground. "If it weren''t for you, a b*tch, how could I have offended these big sharks? Uh?" "Big sharks?" Selena was still confused. "Mrs Zhu, your husband''spany has just been acquired by me. Now, he has gone bankrupt." Felix stood aside and looked at Selena and her husband as if they were a joke. "Bankrupt? Husband, how can you listen to these brain-dead people? Look at them, how can they..." "Cut the crap!" Troy strode over and pped Selena in the face. Selena swallowed the rest of her words before she could say anything. Troy said, "My father has just called me. My family is going bankrupt! It''s going bankrupt!" He shouted at Selena. "If it weren''t for you, how could I have encountered such a thing? B*tch! B*tch!" Troy kept waving his palm and hitting Selena in the face. After a few ps, Troy finally vented the anger in his heart. Over and over again, regret welled up in his heart. He thought about what his father just said on the phone and asked him to hide as soon as possible, and he was scared to death. Troy couldn''t ept the fact that he had changed from a young master to a rat on the street. Looking at Felix and Future, Troy bent his knees and knelt down on the spot. "Masters, please spare me. I was bewitched by this woman!" "Tsk, tsk." Felix shook his head. "I remember that someone just said that if he were to eat or drink a simple meal every day, he would rather die. I really don''t know if he can do it or not. I really want to see." "No! Master, I was wrong! I was wrong!" Troy''s voice was full of sobs. The feeling of falling from heaven to hell almost made him copse. "Please forgive me this time. I beg you, please forgive me this time!" "Haha." Felix sneered. "Come over and lick my shoe soles." Troy was stunned. Then, as if he had made a decision, he knelt down and crawled towards Felix. "Get lost!" When Troy crawled to Felix, he was kicked away by him. "You think you''re good enough to lick my soles?" "I don''t deserve it! I don''t deserve it!" Troy shook his head repeatedly. He waved his hand and kept pping his face. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry." "Hehe." Felix sneered, then turned around and walked out of the hotel. With a bright smile on her face, Future also jumped out of the hotel. Troy, kneeling there, saw with his own eyes that Felix and Future got a longer version of the Rolls- Royce. The license te number of five numbers on it made his face full of fear. In the car, the red-haired man leaned against his seat. Through the window, he looked at Troy, who was kneeling in the hotel lobby. "Have you let him go so easily?" "Let''s just leave it like this. The older brother is currently concealing his identity. We just need to punish him a bit." Wade spoke. If Troy was from the underground world and dared to insult the owner of the King of Light Ind, or even the owner of the ring, or even Sylvia, he would be dead now. The extended version of the Rolls-Royce went away gradually. Henry and Sylvia also strolled back home. After having drunk quite a bit of wine at night, Sylvia was a little tipsy. A blush had surfaced on her pretty face, making her look extremely cute. "Husband, it''s a deal. After I finish work tomorrow, let''s go out for a walk." Sylvia stood in front of the bedroom and smiled at Henry. "Okay." Henry nodded and watched Sylvia walk into the bedroom. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "Honey..." Henry looked at Sylvia''s charming back and rubbed his hands. "Yeah?" "It''s getting colder and colder these days. If you sleep alone, you''ll wake up from the cold in the evening." Henry bared his teeth. Beside him, there was an indoor thermometer showing a temperature of 31 degrees. This was definitely a temperature that made people feel hot even when they slept naked. Lin''s pretty face turned red. With a "pa" sound, she closed the bedroom door, and a voice came from the door, "Not so easy. You haven''t officially chased me!" Chapter 216 Chapter 216 "Chase?" Regarding this word, in Henry''s consciousness, there was only one definition - hunting down the enemy. About chasing a woman, to be honest, Henry had no experience. After returning to his room, Henry took out his mobile phone and called Wade. The first thing he did was to inquire about how Wade handled the matter. If Troy dared to insult Sylvia, it would be impossible for Henry to let him go. "Don''t worry, boss. That guy is crying bitterly and regretting it," Wade replied. "Okay." Henry nodded. "By the way, I have something to ask you." "What''s the matter, boss?" "How do you chase a girl?" "Chase... a girl?" Wade''s voice was full of weirdness. Through the phone, Henry could figure out what kind of expression Wade was now. "Cut the crap. Tell me now." "Boss, you didn''t really chase a girl, did you?" Henry asked in reply, "Of course. Would I ask you if I''ve chased?" Wade thought, "It''s true. Wherever the boss goes, he would be chased. The princess of the French royal family and a woman that belonged to Swiss royalty, both beautiful women, the princesses of big families, were all chasing my boss. I have never seen a woman who was chased by my boss." Henry saw that Wade kept silent for a long time on the phone. He said anxiously, "What are you thinking, kid? Tell me now!" Wade hesitated for a long time and spat out two words, "Impress her with money!" Through the phone, Henry gave Wade a thumbs-up and hung up. He knew that Wade could do nothing. However, the word "money" also reminded Henry. Henry really realized that he had not given Sylvia any gifts. Thinking of this, Henry made a phone call. On the morning of the next day, because she did not have to go to work, Sylvia didn''t get up very early. She didn''t go out until 10 o''clock and told Henry that she was going to deal with something. After finishing her work, she would contact Henry and ask him to get ready to leave. They had already discussed what should they do on the way homest night. They decided to travel alone by car. They could stop wherever they wanted as long as the scenery was good. After Sylvia went out, Henry, like a houseman, was ready to go to the supermarket to buy some goods for the trip. As for what to buy, Henry was so clear that he went to thergest market in Yinzhou. After turning for half an hour, Henry suddenly found that there was a noise at the entrance of the market. Henry walked over curiously, but before he could see what was happening, he heard a burst of abuse. "I tell you, if you don''t pay the money today, you can''t leave! Run! Let me see you run!" "Do you think that we are a charity? If you say that you won''t return our money, we should just be okay with it?" This wave of curses caused the surrounding onlookers to speak up one after another. "Hey, she looks like a pretty little girl, why wouldn''t she pay back the money?" "That''s right. People nowadays don''t know each other''s intentions. Haven''t you heard that this girl owes others 100,000 yuan?" "100,000! How could she owe that much? It can''t be usury, can it?" "That''s for sure. Otherwise, why would she owe so much? Why would she be forced to pay the money back? The people here are too generous. They can''t make so much money, but still spent a lot." Henry walked over and nced at the girl, but his face changed. He saw a little girl standing in the crowd, forced into a corner by four strong men. And that little girl was Amity Qiu! "100,000 yuan? Return the money? What''s going on?" ording to Henry''s understanding of Amity, it was impossible for her to take usury. Besides, Amity was worth more than 100,000 yuan. A couple of days ago Lin''s 250,000 yuan bonus was given. "Come on, get out of the way!" Henry squeezed into the crowd and went straight to the strong men. "What''s going on?" The four-strong men looked at Henry. "Boy, it''s none of your business. Go away!"All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "I didn''t ask you!" Henry looked at them impatiently and turned to look at Amity, "Girl, what''s going on?" "Brother... Henry?" It was obvious that Amity didn''t expect to meet Henry here. She lowered her head and dared not to look at Henry. "What''s going on?" Henry frowned. "Do you really owe them money?" Amity nodded gently and replied softly, "Yes." "Brat, it''s none of your business. If you dy me again, believe it or not, I''ll beat you up!" "Beauty, it''s okay if you want to dy for two days. You''re pretty. Let''s have some fun. What do you think?" One of them looked at Amity, his eyes full of a dirty feeling. "Kid, fuck off!" A man grabbed Henry''s shoulder and wanted to push Henry away. Henry grabbed the man''s arm twisted it gently, which made the other side scream in pain. "It hurts! It hurts! Be gentle, be gentle!" Henry snorted coldly and pushed the man away. "If you want money, take it. If you don''t keep your dirty mouth closed, I''ll tear your mouth off! 100,000 yuan, right? Give me an ount and I''ll transfer it now!" When they heard that Henry wanted to pay back the money, the strong men looked at each other with surprise. "Hey, the hero saved the beauty? Okay, here''s the ount." A strong man took out a bank card photo from his mobile phone and took out an IOU. "Here is the IOU. Pay the money and take the IOU away." Henry looked at the things in the strong man''s hands and asked Amity, " Girl, it''s this, right?" "Yes." The sound of Amity was like the sound of a mosquito, and she nodded. After Amity confirmed, Henry did not say anything and directly transferred 100,000 yuan. At the same time, he took the IOU from the strong man''s hand and tore it up on the spot. No matter why Amity owed 100,000 yuan, Henry could help her once because of the performance when she signed the contract. After confirming the payment, the strong man nodded with satisfaction and said, "Okay, good. Remember, two dayster, there are still 100,000 yuan left. Boy, I hope you can pay it for her! For a woman, 200,000 yuan! Tsk, tsk, I don''t know if she''s worth it!" After the strong man finished speaking, he turned around and left with his men. Henry frowned and said, "Girl, what''s going on?" He turned around to look at Amity and noticed that the girl''s eyes were red. Without saying anything, tears flowed down her eyes. Henry tore open the tissue he just bought and wiped the tears for Amity. "Okay, don''t cry. Tell me if you have anything to say. Why do you owe me so much money?" Amity wiped away his tears and sobbed, "Brother... Brother Henry... thank you... for this money... I... I will pay you back." "Let''s talk about the money returnter. How could you be in debt? Didn''t thepany just give you 250,000 yuan as a bonus?" Amity struggled to spit out two words, "My father." Chapter 217 Chapter 217 In a coffee shop not far from the market, Henry and Amity respectively ordered the cheapest coffee and sat opposite each other at a small round table. Henry frowned when he heard what Amity said. Amity was from a single-parent family. Her father was a gambler. Her mother had left with another man a few years ago. In the past few years, Amity''s father not only gave up his family''s property but also owed hundreds of thousands in debts. At that time, after Amity had received the 250,000 yuan bonus, the first thing she had done was to help her father pay the debts. However, the 250,000 yuan was far from enough. In the case of many debts, and with his daughter working in Lins Group as a guarantor, Amity''s father borrowed more than 100,000 yuan. The person who gave the money couldn''t get it back from Amity''s father, so he went after Amity. So, the scene that Henry saw today happened. Amity told Henry that she had been hiding from these people for a very long time. "Brother Henry, there''s actually one thing that I''ve always wanted to ask you, but I don''t know if I should say it or not." Amity picked up her cup and took a sip. She sounded very timid. "Go ahead." "The car, I want to sell it... but it was given to me by Mr Homer. I don''t know if I should sell it or not." There was an uncertainty in the eyes of Amity. Hearing this, Henry sighed. "Girl, I really don''t know what to say. Since the car has been given to you by Homer, it belongs to youpletely. It is up to you if you want to sell it and give it to someone else." Henry shook his head and felt a little helpless. This girl, Amity, was too simple and kind. In this society, if someone else owned a car worth two million yuan, he would immediately show off. He would wish that the whole world knew that he had a luxury car. "Well," Amity put down the coffee cup and said, "Brother Henry, then I''m going to sell the car. I''m just a young employee now. It''s really not suitable for me to drive a car worth two million yuan. After selling the car, I can pay the money for my father and open a shop for him. Then my life will be smooth. But I don''t know where to sell it. Can you help me?" "Okay." Henry nodded without hesitation. He did not say anything like "I''ll give you money" to the Amity. Everyone had their own lifestyle. Henry did not want to help the Amity in this way, but he did not think that Amity would ept his charity. After getting Henry''s affirmative answer, Amity was very happy. After making this decision, all the difficulties ced in front of Amity were easily solved. Henry didn''t know much about how to sell a second-hand car. He called Wade. Wade was very interested in luxury cars. When he had nothing else to do, he would buy something like that. When Henry told him the model, Wade said that he could buy this car at 20% cheaper than the market price. For the second-hand luxury car, it was fair to lower the price by 20%. After all, for the people who could afford this kind of luxurious car, most of them did not care about one or two hundred thousand dors. What they really cared about was their dignity. They would rather spend one or two hundred thousand dors more. As for the ones who could buy one of these luxurious cars, they would not choose the second-hand one at a low price. When she learned that her car could still be sold for one million and five hundred thousand, Amity was very happy. To her, this was a windfall. Amity brought Henry to her residence. It was not until then that Henry realized that the ce where Amity lived was so old that it was exactly the same as the shantytown where he lived when he was a child. It was apletely isted board building. The wall of the building had fallen off, and it had a total of six floors. The entrance of the corridor was very narrow, and all the garbage was piled up in front of it, giving off a stinky smell. Henry observed the people living here. Everyone looked tired and in a hurry. For the sake of their livelihood, there was no hope and no anger on their faces. This made Henry sigh. He knew this feeling very well. In the past, he was also like this. Every day, he did not think about making money to y, nor thinking about buying new clothes. He only thought about how to have a meal. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Every floor had four units, and Amity''s ce was the third unit on the fourth floor. The corridor was very narrow, and the ground was covered with dust. No one was there to clean it. The doors of Amity''s house was an old blue security door with a gauze, which could be opened with one hand. When Amity opened the door, she invited Henry in. Henry took a look and found that the house of Amity was very small, only more than 40 square meters, with two bedrooms and one living room. The furniture was also very shabby, but it was very tidy. "Brother Henry, it''s a little old. Please don''t mind," Amity said apologetically. Henry waved his hand. He had not seen such a house for many years. When he was a child, he and his mother lived in such a house. But at that time, he and his mother only had a small bedroom. Even if he wanted to go to the bathroom, but also to see if the other tenants in it. She did not carry the keys of the car with her but kept them at home. Her car was not driven very often, and based on her conditions, she could not afford to add gas. Amity ran into her bedroom. After looking for more than ten minutes, she still could not find the car keys. "Strange!" She frowned slightly and looked around the room. Suddenly, she eximed, "Oh no!" "What''s wrong?" Henry asked in confusion. "Brother Henry, wait for me," Amity shouted and ran downstairs without exining anything to Henry. Henry followed Amity and came to an open-air parking lot 300 meters away from this board building. As soon as Amity came to the parking lot, her little face turned pale and she muttered, "It''s over... the car... has been taken away by my father." Henry looked at Amity who was about to cry again. He stepped forward andforted, "Don''t worry, what happened? Tell me." "Brother Henry, the car must have been taken by my dad to gamble. He has always wanted the car. I didn''t give it to him. If it was taken away by him, everything will be ruined!" Amity was extremely flustered. The hope for the life she just saw was shattered again. "Well, don''t worry." Henry grabbed Amity''s shoulders. "Do you know where your father usually goes?" Amity nodded. "Yes, I do." "Okay, let''s go there first. It''s still not toote." Henry waved his hand and stopped a taxi. When Amity said the words "Drunken Fairy Building", Henry understood. The ce on the top floor of the Drunken Fairy Building was run by the Chow. Henry had seen too many casinos like this, and the croupiers inside were all masters. It was simply an idiotic dream to win money in this casino. When the taxi arrived at the Drunken Fairy Building, Henry and Amity saw the Maserati parked in front of the Drunken Fairy Building at a nce. Chapter 218 Chapter 218 Although Amity knew that her father was gambling in this ce, it was her first time here. Everything seemed very strange and cowardly. On the contrary, Henry took the lead and brought Amity to the top floor of Q restaurant. The luxurious gambling table and the gamblers of different shapes and appearances made the house full of noise, which made Amity a little scared. Only hiding behind Henry could she feel safe. "Look, which one is your father?" Looking at all the gambling tables, Amity shook her head and said, "I don''t see him." "Don''t see him?" Henry felt strange. Just now, he and Amity had already seen the car downstairs. "Over there!" Amity suddenly cried out as she pointed with her finger. Henry looked at the direction where Amity pointed and saw a middle-aged man with a vicissitudinous face sitting on a sofa and chatting with a young man. "Brother Meng, didn''t we have a deal? You said you would pay 200,000 for this car. Howe it''s only 50,000 dors now?" Mark said to the young man in front of him with an ingratiating look on his face. The young man pursed his lips and lit a cigarette for himself. He breathed out a mouthful of smoke and said, "Old man, except for one car, you didn''t give me anything else. Why should I pay you two hundred thousand yuan? I tell you, fifty thousand yuan is a generous price. If you don''t want to sell it, forget it. Let''s see who takes it." "Brother Meng, please don''t." Mark rubbed his hands together. "Why don''t you give me another commission? It''s okay to give me 100,000. I''ll pay you some money back." "F**k you!" Brother Meng flicked the cigarette butt in his hand onto Mark''s body. "I said 50,000, it''s 50,000. Where did you find so much nonsense, old man?" After being hit by the cigarette butt, Mark was not angry. He still had a fawning smile on his face and said, "Brother Meng, don''t be angry. It''s just that 50,000... it''s indeed a bit too little." "Too little? Don''t sell it if you think it''s too little!" Brother Meng looked as if he was going to take advantage of him. "Okay, then he won''t sell it. This big brother, take care, and don''t see us off." Henry walked over from the side with Amity. Henry''s voice immediately attracted the attention of the two who were negotiating. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Mark''s expression changed when he saw Amity. His face was filled with embarrassment. "Amity, why are you here?" "Dad!" Amity''s small face was filled with anger. "If I didn''te, would you really sell my car?" "I haven''t sold it yet." Mark rubbed his hands together. "I''m talking to Brother Meng about the price." "There''s no need to talk. Dad, we won''t sell it." Amity stepped forward, grabbed her father''s arm, and was about to walk away. "How can I not sell it!" Mark threw aside the arm of Amity and said, "Amity! Can you understand something? Why do you keep this car? When dad sells it, I will no longer gamble after today. I promise you to find a good job, okay?" After that, he smiled ingratiatingly at Brother Meng. "Brother Meng, this little girl is not sensible. Don''t mind her." "Hey!" Brother Meng''s eyes kept on hitting on Amity, and his eyes were filled with strong possessiveness. "Old thing, is this your daughter? Why do you still hide such a beautiful daughter? How about this, let your daughtere over and talk to me, and I will add 50,000 yuan to you." Hearing this, Mark, who had been fawning on him, waved his hand repeatedly. "Brother Meng, you can''t do that. She''s still young. I''ll sell the car to you for 50,000 yuan." "No, we won''t sell it!" Amity pulled Mark''s arm hard and whispered in his ear, "Dad, Brother Henry has already found a good buyer for me. I can sell it for 1.5 million!" "What!" The number caused Mark''s eyes to widen in disbelief! "One million and five hundred thousand yuan! Did I mishear it? Brother Meng said that this car could only give me two hundred thousand yuan at most, which is still a friendly price! And now it can be sold for one million and five hundred thousand yuan? Isn''t the difference too big?" Although Mark was addicted to gambling and did not understand cars, he was not stupid. He immediately realized what was going on. He waved to Brother Meng and said, "Brother Meng, I''m really sorry. This car belongs to my daughter. If she doesn''t let me sell it, I really can''t sell it." After saying that, he pulled Amity and was about to walk out of the casino. Seeing that Mark refused to sell the car, Brother Meng was not happy on the spot. To tell the truth, he had even found a buyer for this car. After receiving the car today, it would be a huge sum of money in the blink of an eye. Could this cooked duck be allowed to fly away? "You don''t want to sell it? You say you don''t want to sell it? I''ve brought all my money. Old man, you are fucking ying with me!" Brother Meng shouted. Mark shrank his head subconsciously and squeezed out a friendly smile. "Brother Meng, isn''t it the same for both parties to be involved in the transaction? Can''t I just not sell it?" "No way!" Brother Meng pped the table. With Brother Meng''s action, more than ten youths came over immediately. They all stared at Mark and his daughter with unkind looks on their faces. Looking at this scene, Mark was so scared that he huddled together and said subserviently, "Meng... Meng--Brother Meng... This... this car is not mine, it''s... my daughter''s." "Then I''ll have your daughter stay here. I''ll talk to her!" Brother Meng stared at Amity. "Beautifuldy, come, your older brother will have a chat with you?" Henry walked to the front of Amity to block Brother Meng''s sight. He said to Brother Meng, "Brother, isn''t it a bit against the rules to do this?" "Who the hell are you?" Brother Meng looked at Henry unhappily. "If you''re here, you''ll follow my rules! It''s none of your business. Get out of my way!" "Ha." Henry chuckled and shook his head. "Are all the people nowadays so arrogant? He found that the less experienced people were, the more arrogant they were. Even those arrogant big brothers in Ao City''s casino dare not say that they set the rules." Mark pulled Henry''s clothes and said in a low voice, "Little brother, you can''t mess with them. They don''t stop until they kill someone when they start fighting!" Looking at the people around her, Amity was also very scared. When had she ever seen such a scene? The old employees in thepany had bullied her and she dared not to speak, let alone these people. "Brother Henry, shall we... report it to the police?" "Call the police? Who dares to do that?" Brother Meng took out an expandable baton and said, "You fu*king go out and inquire. This is the ce of the Chows. You call the police?" Henry smiled and said, "What? Can Chow''s family ignore the rules?" Brother Meng scolded with an arrogant face, "F*ck, Chow family is thew!" "Can you represent the Chows?" Henry asked. "Are you kidding me? Brother Meng is here to control the situation. How could you ask him if he can represent the Chows? Boy, who are you?" One of Brother Meng''s men asked. Henry nced at the group of young people and nodded with satisfaction. "Well, as long as he can represent, that''s good. Today, if Danny Chow does not give me an exnation, the Chows will stop existing." Chapter 219 Chapter 219 As soon as Henry finished his words, he kicked Brother Meng in front of him. Henry''s kick sent Brother Meng flying before he could react. These young men who surrounded Henry did not expect that Henry would do it so suddenly. It was not until Brother Meng fell to the ground and screamed that they realized what had happened. "F*ck, how do you dare to beat him? Kill him!" The group of young men shouted and rushed toward Henry together. "Don''t move, all of you!" A soft shout suddenly rang out. When these young men who had just started to fight heard this voice, they all stood there obediently like mice in front of a cat. A thirty-year-old woman with an enchanting figure walked over with cat steps. Seeing this woman, these young men all lowered their heads and respectfully called her Sister Hua. Brother Meng also quickly got up from the ground and stood aside with his head down. Sister Hua had been staying in the monitoring room before. The moment she saw Henry from the monitor, she rushed to the hall and was ready to say hello to this big shot to see if there was anything she could help. Sister Hua remembered clearly what happenedst time. This was a top character who could make Young Master kneel down with just a word. However, as soon as she arrived at the hall, Sister Hua saw Henry''s attack, which made her feel bad. It was estimated that there was a stupid guy who had provoked this big shot. "What''s going on?" Sister Hua asked Brother Meng. "Sister Hua, this guy is f*cking..." "p!" All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Before Brother Meng could finish his words, Sister Hua pped his face, and a crisp sound could be heard! Sister Hua''s action shocked Brother Meng and the other young men. They couldn''t figure out why Sister Hua wanted to beat their men. "Mr Zhang, I''m sorry. I didn''t know..." "All right, let Danny Chowe." Henry waved his hand impatiently. Every ce had its own rules. This casino of the Chow''s was too unruly. Although it was just a small ce that was not worth mentioning in Henry''s eyes, it was no exaggeration to say that Henry was like an emperor in this kind of dark power. Since he had seen it, it was necessary to charge it. Seeing that Henry was toozy to talk to her, Sister Hua did not dare to say anything more, so she quickly called Danny Chow. "Young Master, Henry is here. He said he wants to see you." Sister Hua said to the phone. Brother Meng and the others widened their eyes. They realized that they had met a tough opponent this time. The man in front of them actually knew the Young Master! Five minutes after Sister Hua made the call, Danny Chow appeared in front of Henry with sweat all over his head. It could be seen that he came in a hurry, for fear that Henry wouldn''t wait for another second. Because Danny was very clear that this person was able to destroy the top-notch roles of the Chows with just one call. As soon as Henry saw Danny, he said, "Kneel down!" The word "Kneel" came into Danny''s ears. He did not dare to hesitate at all and knelt on the ground in front of so many people. At this moment, there were mountains and rivers in the hearts of Brother Meng and others. They originally thought that the young man in front of them only knew the young master, but now it seemed that was not the case! With just one sentence, the Young Master could kneel down in front of so many people. Even if he was the Young Master''s father, he wouldn''t have the ability to do that, would he? "Henry, I don''t know what I have done to offend you?" Danny asked cautiously with a ttering look. "Did your guys n to force me into selling the car? Did they want to y with my friend here?" Henry asked. "The people of the Chows?" Danny was full of doubts. In this casino, there was only one person from the Chows- himself. Danny looked at Sister Hua, who pointed at Brother Meng and others with subtle movements. Danny came to his senses at once. It was these ignorant guys who offended Henry. Danny had no time to punish Brother Meng and others. He waved his hand repeatedly and exined to Henry, "Mr Henry, you misunderstood. These people are not from our Chows at all. They are just a few stray dogs!" "Danny Chow, don''t tease me." Henry shook his head and said softly, "Just now they clearly told me that they could represent the Chows. They are the rules here and they are thews here. Even if the policee, they couldn''t do anything to the Chows? I want to try and see if your Chows is so powerful as they said." Hearing this, Danny was so scared that his face turned pale. Regardless of his dignity, he repeatedly kowtowed to Henry and apologized. "Mr Zhang, I''m sorry, I''m sorry! It''s my poor discipline. I''m sorry! I''m sorry!" "All right." Henry waved his hand. "I have been to your ce twice, and I have seen such an arrogant person twice. You, Danny Chow, should know how to deal with it. Remember, don''t let me come across this kind of person for the third time. I don''t think we would have any good rtionship!" "Sure! Sure!" Danny hit his head on the ground and knocked. Standing behind Henry, Amity and her Mark looked at Henry in disbelief. Although they didn''t know much about the Chows, they knew that people who could open such a big casino must have power and influence. However, this kind of people, when they saw Henry, they were like seeing their grandfather, as if they were afraid to make Henry a little dissatisfied. "Let''s go." Henry patted the shoulder of Amity and walked out of the casino. It was not until Henry left the casino that Danny dared to stand up from the ground. He looked at Brother Meng and others. At this moment, the faces of Brother Meng and others were pale, and their bodies full of fear was shaking uncontrobly. Danny took a deep breath and whispered, "Cut their hands and feet. Arrange someone to take care of them every day. They are better dead than alive!" When Danny said the word ''care'' again, he deliberately emphasized his tone. Hearing this, Brother Meng and the others went limp on the spot. They knelt down and frantically kowtowed to beg for mercy. "You guys are really brave. Since when did all kinds of people dare to represent our Chows? Our Chows is so cheap? Ruin all of them!" Danny waved his hand, and his whole body was covered with rage. Henry left the casino with father and daughter. He didn''t care about brother Meng and others at all. He knew that these people were finished. They were so arrogant. They bullied men and women. No matter what happened, it was all their own fault. If he was not here today, it would be impossible for this girl, Amity, to leave the casino intact. If such a scum like brother Meng was disabled, there would be one less in the world! After Henry got the car, he called Wade. A few minutester, Amity received a text message from the bank. It was a huge sum of 1.5 million yuan, which made her cry. With this money, her life could be restored to normal. Chapter 220 Chapter 220 "Brother Henry, I really don''t know how to thank you for what happened this time." Amity looked at Henry gratefully. "It''s okay, silly. Don''t thank me anymore. You deserve it. If Homer didn''t give you this car, I wouldn''t be able to give you this 1.5 million, would I?" Henry rubbed the head of Amity and said, "All right, take your father to pay back the money." "Yes." Amity nodded vigorously. "By the way," Henry suddenly stopped both of them and said, "Uncle Qiu, I''m not as old as you, but I have more experience in some aspects. Gambling is a matter of luck. You may lose most of your bets. Now that everything has returned to the starting point, it would be best to stop. Amity has grown up, and soon she will reach the age of discussing marriage. You should worry about her." "I understand, I understand." Mark nodded repeatedly. "I won''t gamble after returning the money this time." "Okay." Henry nodded. After the father and daughter had gone far, he looked at the two people''s backs and shook his head. If the father could really quit the gamble, that would be great. He was afraid that he couldn''t quit. Henry finished dealing with this matter and looked at the time. It was already noon. After thinking for a while, Henry called Sylvia. "Honey, how are you doing?" "Husband..." Sylvia''s voice on the phone was full of apologies. "Can we put our n slightly aside? I have something to deal with, and I can''t handle it in a short time." "Okay, it''s up to you." Henry didn''t mean to me Sylvia at all. For him, it didn''t matter where he went. As long as he was with Sylvia, the scenery would be beautiful wherever he was. "Honey, thank you," Sylvia said sweetly on the phone. Henry''s heart almost melted when he heard the sweet voice on the phone. In the office of the vige party, in the suburbs. Sylvia looked at the man in front of her and said coldly, "So, you want to break the contract unterally?" "Not unterally." A middle-aged man smiled and said, "President Lin, we are farmers, so we don''t know much about these things. We dug out the spring in the mountains before, but we didn''t know how valuable it is. Now, so manypanies are rushing to build a holiday vi in our ce. Compared with other prices, your offer is a bit low." As the middle-aged man spoke, he took out a box of cigarettes from his pocket. His meaning was very obvious. He had already expressed that there would be no deal. "You''re shameless!" Cathy Lee, Sylvia''s secretary, said angrily, "How didn''t you know the value? At that time, we have already made it clear to you. Now our Lins Group has paid for theplete repair of the road outside your vige. Are you going to terminate the contract? If we didn''t build the road, whichpany would work with you?" Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "Secretary Lee, you''re being unreasonable." The middle-aged man sneered. "The road outside our vige was built by your Family Lin. We didn''t ask you to do it." "Okay, that''s it." Sylvia closed the document in her hand. "Secretary Zhao, I wish you pleasant cooperation with otherpanies." Sylvia got up and turned to leave. "President Lin, take care and I won''t see you off." Secretary Zhao didn''t even move. After Sylvia and Cathy Lee left, Secretary Zhao took out the phone and dialed a number. "Hello, Mr Zheng, it''s me. She was here. I refused. Right, yes, yes, yes. Mr. Zheng, look at the money you mentionedst time... Ah, yes, yes." Secretary Zhao made a phone call, and his face was as happy as the wrinkles of chrysanthemum. Sylvia and Cathy went out of the office of the municipal partymittee. When she got in the car, Cathy was still very angry. "President Lin, that Zhao is deliberately making trouble. At first, he said if we paid for the road, we could build a holiday vi in the vige. It''s shameless of him to do so! If he really let other companies take this project, we will lose at least one billion yuan, and the mountain spring was also discovered by us!" Sylvia sat in the back seat and touched her forehead with her delicate hands. "Get in touch with President Qin of Hengyuan. This time, I really need her help." "President Lin, do you want to..." "Well, the person behind President Qin should have a solution. Now let''s see if that person is willing to help us." "President Lin, there will be a business gathering tomorrow. President Qin should be there. You can talk to her about this at the party," Cathy said, ncing at the schedule. "Okay, then I''ll talk to her face to face tomorrow." Henry drove the Maserati home. After informing Wade toe and pick up the car, he ran into the house and cleaned up the house thoroughly. As soon as he finished cleaning the room, Henry received a call from Jenny Qin before he had time to rest. "Busy man, what are you doing?" Jenny''s soft voice came over the phone. "What''s there to be busy doing? I''m so bored that I can''t wait to die." "Really? You don''t even know to call me when you''re free. You don''t have a friend like me in your heart. Hey, don''t forget, you still need to be in touch with me regarding business. If I am not satisfied, your wife will punish you." Jenny joked, but when she spoke, Jenny felt a burst of sadness in her heart. Henry forced a smile and said, "What''s wrong, beauty Qin? Why did you call me all of a sudden? Are you treating me to dinner?" "Invite you for dinner? Well, will youe here?" Jenny deliberately asked. "Er..." Henry was a little embarrassed. "Well... let''s wait for another day. We don''t have much time today." "With a beautiful woman like President Lin, how can you take time to apany this little woman when you are busy?" There was a hidden bitterness in Jenny''s words. "Of course not. You''re as pretty as her," Henry said hurriedly. "Hey." Jenny sighed on the phone. "You are a hypocritical man. You must be lying. By the way, there will be a business gathering tomorrow. Will you attend it? Because of the st, a few seniors want to see you. I guess your wife will also attend it." "Okay." Hearing that Sylvia would go, Henry agreed directly, "See you at tomorrow''s party." "Okay." Hanging up the phone, Henry prepared dinner and waited for Sylvia toe back. It was almost seven o''clock in the evening when Sylvia entered the house. When Henry saw her, he saw the exhaustion on the woman''s face. "Did you go to talk business again?" Henry poured a cup of tea for her after Sylvia leaned on the sofa, and then sat next to her. "You should have a good rest for a while." "There are a lot of things to do recently, honey. I have a party tomorrow. After I''m done with my work, let''s go for a trip, okay?" Sylvia held Henry''s arm and snuggled upon his shoulder. Chapter 221 Chapter 221 Henry and Sylvia quietly leaned on the sofa, and a cup of hot tea in front of them slowly rose with white mist. Sylvia felt that she was so satisfied at this moment. She leaned on his shoulder as if all the problems that bothered her were blocked and made her feel at ease. It was a feeling of having a harbor, and everything was so quiet. At this time, Sylvia thought, "If time could stop, I wouldn''t have to think about anything. It would be great if I could just snuggle with this man." The door of the vi opened. "I was wondering why I could smell the greasy meat from the braised pork outside the door. It turns out that someone is showing off their affection!" The dissatisfied voice of Mn came from the door of the vi. "Why did you suddenlye back today?" Sylvia turned around, looked at Mn, and asked. "Why, don''t you want me toe back? Did I disturb your good time? Do you want me to go out for ten minutes? Henry, ten minutes should be enough, right?" Raising her eyebrows, Mn looked at Henry. Henry was a little speechless. This woman was being naughty without any preparation. Although Sylvia had never had any close rtionship with any man, it didn''t mean that she didn''t understand anything. Mn was direct and didn''t hide anything at all, which made Sylvia blush. "Hey, why is her face still red? What a little girl?" Mn said, ncing at her lips. "Come on, let''s have dinner. It''s getting cold." Henry greeted her and invited the two women to the table. As for Henry''s cooking, not to mention Sylvia, even Mn couldn''t stop eating. "By the way, honey, do you have a business party tomorrow? Can you take me with you?" Henry put a piece of pork ribs into Sylvia''s bowl and asked. "What''s the matter? Are you interested too?" Mn asked curiously. This kind of business gathering was extremely boring, and many people were willing to refuse it. They just wanted to get over the party. "A little interested." Henry nodded. "Okay, then you go with me. There are a few friends who haven''t seen you. I have to introduce you to them." Sylvia nodded in agreement. After dinner, Henry picked up the bowls and chopsticks, and the phone call from Wade came. "Boss, I got in touch with White Rose." Henry calcted that it had been five days since thest person tried to kill Sylvia. He went up to the second floor and asked, "What did she say?" "The other party told White Rose that they''ll arrive in Anshi the day after tomorrow morning and they''ll set off tomorrow night." Henry nodded and said, "Okay, tell White Rose that she should wait for me in Yuanshi tomorrow night. I will go to find her." Wade asked, "Boss, will you go alone?" "Yes, why, are you worried?" Henry asked. "No, I''m not." Wade shook his head at the other end of the phone. In this world, if you worried about someone, that shouldn''t be Henry. "Boss, there''s something I don''t know whether I should tell you." "What''s wrong?" Henry frowned. It was not a small problem when Wade was difficult to express. "We asked about the person behind the attack yesterday. That person''s identity is a little special." Wade seemed to be a little scrupulous when he spoke. "Special?" Henry thought for a while. There were only a few people who could make Wade say these two words. Every one of them was not the name Henry was willing to hear. Hearing Henry''s silence on the phone, Wade said again, "Elder brother, in fact, I can go on behalf of you." Obviously, Wade meant that Henry should leave this matter alone and let him handle it. Henry took a deep breath and slowly spat out, "It''s all right, just say it." "Cesia..." Hearing these three words, Henry fell into silence. He didn''t expect that it was her! On Radiant Ind, there were a total of ten King''s Rings. ording to the color of the King''s rings, each person''s abilities and positions were different. Like Sea God, his dark blue ring represented the ocean. Like Wade White, his ring represented killing. Readhead''s red ring represented blood. There were a total of one-colour rings and one five-colored ring. The Five-coloured King Ring represented the manager of Radiant Ind. On the ind, apart from the owner of the Master Ring, the owner of the Five-coloured King Ring had the absolute right to speak. Her decision could directly deny the decisions made by the five masters below. The owner of this ring was jointly elected by everyone. Only the one they trusted most, who contributed the most to the ind, could take charge of the ring. Cesia was the owner of the Five-coloured King''s Ring. When he learned that it was Cesia who sent killers to attack Sylvia, Henry had a feeling of disbelief. "Boss, are you all right?" Wade''s voice came from the phone. "It''s okay." Henry came to his senses and shook his head. "This time, I''ll go in person. After I leave, you can help me keep an eye on them." "Okay." That night, Henry was lying on the bed, tossing and turning. He couldn''t fall asleep. In the early morning of the next day, Sylvia left home early and went to work. Henry sat in the yard and looked at the old tree that he usually used to practice boxing, recalling the days before. "Cesia, what should I say when I see you?" Henry shook his head and sighed helplessly. At the peak of the underground world, everyone knew that there was always a woman following Satan of Radiant Ind. She never spoke and silently executed everymand of Satan. She could fall into purgatory for the man in front of her, like a witch, or a holy angel for the man in front of her. Everything Satan said, she would do. Cesia, in the western world, is the name of the enchanting witch. She was really like a witch. She was noble, arrogant and unruly. She did what she liked and had a clear personality. But when she met the man, she was like an obedient child. The previous second, she would be covered in blood. The next second, because of the man''s appearance, she was like the sun. Henryy on thewn in the yard, looking up at the sky, as if he saw the woman''s smiling face again, with tears in her eyes, shouting to wait for him to go home. A whole morning had passed quietly in the haze. At noon, Henry received a phone call from Sylvia. At the gate of themunity, he was waiting for the red GT to arrive. For the evening party, Sylvia did not think too much about clothes, and she told Henry not to do it either. This was a tform for everyone to chat with each other. "By the way, honey, I have to go out tonight and will probablye back tomorrow," Henry said in the car. "Be careful on the road." Sylvia did not ask Henry what he was going to do.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Chapter 222 Chapter 222 Sylvia was a very special woman. She would hide her real thoughts in her heart. As for what she liked, she would not say it, nor would she take the initiative to say what she cared about. Just like now, in fact, Sylvia really wanted to know what Henry was going to do, but she would not ask. Henry didn''t know how to exin to Sylvia about his trip to Anshi. Sylvia drove Henry to the ce where the party was held. Henry remembered this ce. Thest time when Sylvia and her university ssmates met, they were in this club. When he was waiting for Sylvia outside, he was approached by a woman, and he was also photographed and framed. Henry saw that there were many luxury cars parked in front of this club. After Sylvia parked the car, she looked at the luxury car parked in front of the clubhouse with a puzzled face. "Why are there so many people this time? It''s more than twice as many as usual." The club was divided into two floors. This party had a western buffet. On the second floor of the club, there was a dance floor. There was a sofa and a tea table around the dance floor for guests to have a rest. At this moment, many young entrepreneurs in the club were surrounding two middle-aged men. If Sylvia saw these two middle-aged men, she would be very excited. There were a few legendary figures in the business circle of Yinzhou City when it started to develop. The head of the Family Lin''s Robert Lin was known as the leading big brother of the Yinzhou City''s business circle. His status was self-evident. In addition to Master Lin, there were two other people who were known as the two talents in Yinzhou at that time. Even Master Lin was full of praises when he mentioned them. As time went by, the two talents of Yinzhou City entered the middle-age and gradually faded out of the circle, but their reputations were still there. One of them, when everyone was confused at that time, he boldly invested in a half-finished building. At that time, no one thought highly of him. Even Robert Lin thought that his investment in the half-finished building was just a waste of money. One and a half years after his investment, the government suddenly wanted to rebuild a school, which was built next to the unfinished building. In an instant, the unfinished building rose more than four hundred million yuan! What did it mean more than 20 years ago? His name was Min Kang. Another person name was Jess Wu. Twenty-three years ago, when the modern stock market of China had just formed, he joined the stock investment. At that time, people had been trying to figure out the stock, so had Jess Wu. However, he made more than two hundred million yuan by selling the stock by himself! In the beginning, it was known as a myth. Even Master Lin could not help but give a thumbs-up to two of them. A person''s insight determined sess or failure. These two people had that kind of vision at the beginning, nowadays people would love to have the same thing as them. However, the people in the business circle in Yinzhou knew that Min Kang and Jess Wu had already retired, which was also the reason why President Lin said that. Master Lin said that the future world was reserved for the young. The younger generation could not rely only on the blessings of the older generation. Otherwise, who would take care of the younger generation in a hundred years? There was no doubt about Master Lin''s status in the business circle of Yinzhou City. His words had also changed the current situation of the business circle in Yinzhou City. It could be found that at present, there were a lot of leaders and chiefs of big enterprises. All of them were young people, and the old ones rarely appeared. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Today, Min Kang and Jess Wu''s sudden appearance made this young generation scrambled to consult. It was also because of the news that they would attend that so many people came to this gathering. Some people asked the questions that had troubled them for a long time and asked them for advice. After they got Min and Jess''s answers, they were suddenly enlightened and their eyes lit up. "Uncle Kang, Uncle Wu, my father often mentioned you in front of me. When I saw you today, I really felt that listening to you is better than reading books." "That''s right. I feel as if I''ve been enlightened and my vision has be much brighter." Listening to the praise of the people around them, Min and Jessughed and didn''t take it to heart. The reason why they came here today was not to give lectures but to meet a person, a person who proposed to make a tunnel for Hengyuan. When the news that Hengyuan was going to make a tunnel was published, even they felt it was incredible. When they figured out the cause and effect, they sincerely admired the person who proposed the idea and wanted to see him at the same time. For this reason, they made special contact with Jenny and made an appointment with her until today. This private club not only had a dance floor, but also some small rooms for guests to talk about private things. After saying a few polite words to the crowd, they went to a small room to rest. As soon as Henry and Sylvia entered the club, they heard a sound of greeting. "Sylvia! Ah, Henry is also here?" Following the voice, Henry saw a graceful short-haired beauty walking over. He had seen her in the outdoor private clubst time. "Yan Jiang." Sylvia smiled at Yan. "Oh, I just wanted to call you. Let''s go and chat." Yan came over, grabbed Sylvia''s arm, and then smiled sweetly at Henry. "Handsome, do you mind if I take your wife to talk about some private topics?" "I don''t mind." Henry waved his hand. Sylvia wanted to take Henry around and introduce him to everyone. But seeing that Yan was so enthusiastic, she could not refuse. She smiled apologetically at Henry and said, "Honey, go around by yourself and eat something. We''lle back after a chat." "Don''t worry about me." Henry smiled and walked to the second floor. As soon as he went up to the second floor, Henry saw Jenny was wearing a white dress and a crystal hairpin. Many young men were around her. "It seems that beauty Qin is very popr." Henry walked up and greeted Jenny. When Jenny saw Henry, she subconsciously distanced herself from the young men around her, although she had always maintained a very polite distance with them. "Henry, you''re here. The two seniors have been waiting for you. Let me introduce you to them." "Okay." Henry nodded and followed Jenny into a small room. The white dress perfectly showed Jenny''s enchanting figure. Her slender waist was as if it could be held by one hand, and her slender legs were like work of art. Jenny opened the door of the small room and took the lead in entering. Henry saw two middle-aged men sitting in the house. They were Min Kang and Jess Wu. He had no impression of these two people who were famous in the business circles. "President Qin, who is this?" Min and Jess saw Jennying in with a person, and they had some spection in their hearts. Chapter 223 Chapter 223 Jenny smiled and introduced, "Seniors, this is Henry. The person you''ve been looking forward to meeting. This is Mr Kang and Mr Wu. They were known as the two talents in Yinzhou City more than 20 years ago." Min Kang and Jess Wu looked at Henry. Before, Jenny had never carefully introduced Henry to them. If they hadn''t seen him today, they wouldn''t have expected that this person was so young. "Nice to meet you, Mr Kang and Mr Wu." Henry greeted them with a polite smile. "Amazing, you are indeed a young hero. You have such insight at such a young age, and your future achievements will be limitless! The action you proposed to Hengyuan was absolutely a genius!" Min gave a thumbs-up and praised. Jess also nodded, "Yes, a person''s age determines his vision and achievement. In the stock industry, I have seen a genius boy. At the age of 23 years old, he made more than 300 million yuan by himself. This young man is not worse than that genius!" Hearing their words, Jenny felt a little proud. She was happier to hear the two talents praising Henry than praising herself. At the same time, she also wanted to tell Jess that the genius he was referring to was not as good as Henry at all. Henry was known as the legend of Wall Street a few years ago! "I''m ttered." Henry smiled slightly and said, "I just like to read all kinds of things." "It''s not an overpraise. Young man, we really love talents. There are a few questions that we want to test you. What do you think?" Min said. After he said that, he looked at Jess. Jess nodded his head to prove that he also had this intention. Henry made a gesture of "please", "Please go ahead." Min said, "Then I will make it short. I''m making an investment. Today, I took a few cases that I studied by myself and wanted to see what you think." Min took out a tabletputer, opened a PowerPoint, and ced it in front of Henry. Henry took a look. Min had listed a total of four investment projects. Jess looked at this and said in surprise, "Dude, you are crazy. These four cases are all a kind of gambling. I''m afraid that no one in Yinzhou dares to say which project can make money?" Minughed and said, "That''s called a challenge. You said that you would like to take out a few examples to let young man Henry have a look?" During the conversation between Min and Jess, Henry had already finished reading all the things on this PPT. He smiled and said, "Only one of these four projects is bound to make a profit, and the other three are all losses." "Make a profit?" Hearing Henry''s answer, Min frowned. "Young man, you can''t say that if you want to make money, you can''t say it so casually. No matter how sure the investment is, no one dares to say that it will have profit." "Young man, why did you say that?" Jess asked. Henry stretched out two fingers and said, "A policy." After that, he slid the tablet in front of him and opened the first page of the prop. "Seniors, you should understand that China is a country of policies. To put it bluntly, wherever the government develops, it can make money. Now, after the Hengyuan''s decision to make a tunnel, the government will certainly put most of its energy into trade, which is the most direct way to increase GDP. And there is no need to think about the electronic investment on the first slide. Unless there is arge amount of money to put in, if it were an ordinary investor, it would onlyst for half a year. It would definitely fall." Henry slid another one and said. "Actually, at the first sight of this experimental primary school, I think it is feasible. After all, it is a residential area. Once invested, it will not only bring a lot of housing prices but also a natural source of customers, which will also get the support of the official. But I suddenly thought of a problem, that is, the pharmaceutical factory, not far from this developing area. There is a pharmaceutical factory, every afternoon from three to five o''clock, the air would be filled with a strong smell of medicine. In terms of our current living conditions, we hope that child will grow up in a healthy residential area. If the school is built, the residential area would naturally be school district housing. So this investment will highly fail." "And this one." Henry slides the next picture. "An amusement park? There''s no need to think about it. You two, although the life of young people is irregr now, in addition to staying upte to y with the mobile phone, in other aspects of health preservation, they are better than the old people. The existence of the amusement park is not so practical." Listening to Henry''s analysis, the three people in the room all nodded their heads with deep interest. They did not think about the problem that the primary school would affect the decline of the housing price. The housing price of a city represented the standard of living and prosperity of the city. From the perspective of businessmen, the higher the housing price was, the better it would be. "What about thest one? Do you mean that it must make a profit?" Min could not wait to ask. Under the analysis of this young man, he felt that he was suddenly enlightened. Thest n that Min Kang took out was a proposal about the aquarium. It took a lot of courage to come up with such a n in the northwest, where was a lot of dust and sand. However, Henry actually took this as a profitable project which made Min feel confused. Henry didn''t directly answer Min''s question, but asked, "You two, haven''t you been out for a long time recently?" "That''s right." Min gave a wry smile. "I''m old, so I don''t want to travel around." "Well, some time ago, I was idle and had nothing to do. I read a variety of reports, and there was a data investigation. As for the flow of holiday people and where the tourists like to go. ording to the data in the northwest area, the number of people who go to the aquarium every year is one-fifth of the number of people that visit the amusement park. Although it looks like that the amusement park is more dominant, how many amusement parks are there in the northwest area, and how many aquariums are there? What is the proportion?" Min thought for a moment and answered, "The ratio of the amusement parks to the aquarium is about 10 to 1." "To be precise, it is 13.2 to 1, which means that the aquarium is more popr. And as a key factor to beautify the city, it will definitely get the official support. I think both of you are very clear about the uniqueness of the region and the concept of monopoly." As soon as Henry finished his words, he heard Min''s apuse. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "Impressive! You can use a variety of data andbine it. It''s really great. To tell you the truth, if you haven''t told me, I really wouldn''t have known that the aquarium was so popr." Chapter 224 Chapter 224 All the people present had a deep understanding ofmercial investment. Henry didn''t need to say much, and they could think of the following key points. Originally, Min looked at Henry from a senior''s point of view, but now he found that his vision was not as long-term as this young man''s. Henry''s understanding of investment far exceeded his! Jess also took out some stocks on the market and let Henry analyze them. As a result, he found that the data Henry analyzed was more urate than his own. The most exaggerated thing was that Henry could actually predict the change of the stock for the next minute, which made Jess''s eyes wide open. He could not believe that if such a person wanted to y with the stock market, he would not invest even if all the people in the world would! As for Henry''s ability, Min and Jess had seen it thoroughly and couldn''t stop praising him. Jess couldn''t help but sigh, "It''s true that we were pushing young generations, but actually they are better than us!" "You two, I''m just a little younger. If you''re still young, I would definitely be not as good as you," Henry replied with a smile. "Good! Not arrogant and very patient! Great, really great man! To tell you the truth, if I was not old, I would really want to do business with you and witness the birth of a miracle!" Min''s eyes shed with an unusually exciting colour. The knowledge that Henry was showing seemed to have ignited his passion, which had disappeared for a long time. Henry smiled and chatted with Jess and Min for a while, and then he was ready to leave. "Two uncles, I have to apany my wife. Let''s have a drink when we have the chance." "Okay! We must drink a few cups." Min said generously. "Little brother, your wife is also a person in the business circle? With your help, I guess it will be a matter of time before you rece Lins Group." Jess boldly sighed. In the eyes of his generation, Lins Group was an insurmountable mountain. He could express his admiration for Henry by saying that he would rece Lins Group sooner orter, which was enough to prove that they were really shocked by Henry. Henry gave a wry smile. "I''m afraid I can''t rece Lins Group." "Why?" Jess didn''t understand. He sincerely approved and admired Henry''s ability. "Because his wife is the current chairman of Lins Group, Sylvia Lin." Jenny''s voice sounded. When she said this, her heart was full of sorrow. This answer made Min and Jess speechless. Henry left the small room and walked around the dance floor on the second floor. He saw Sylvia''s figure. "Honey, here you are!" Sylvia shouted and waved at Henry as soon as she saw him. Henry saw that there were still many handsome men and women standing next to Sylvia, but these people stood there, which showed that Sylvia was the most dazzling one. Her extraordinary temperament made her stand out from the crowd. Henry''s arrival attracted many people''s attention. They all wanted to know what kind of man this business queen, who was known as the most beautiful woman in Yinzhou, had chosen for husband. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. At first sight of Henry, many people had a sense of disappointment. Seeing Henry''s body, they couldn''t feel any powerful momentum. Except for his handsome face, they couldn''t see anything special. Even his fashion taste was very ordinary. If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, no one would associate this ordinary man with Yinzhou''s business queen. "Honey,e, let me introduce you. This is President Sun from KUN Inquiry. This is President Lee from Xianghui nning. And this is President Lok from Jiawei Trade. This is..." Sylvia put her arms around Henry''s arm and introduced the people around him. Henry also smiled and nodded his head. "Sylvia, don''t bother to introduce us. Please introduce your husband. I really want to know which family''s young master has won the heart of our Sylvia." A beautiful woman looked at Henry curiously and guessed his identity. Not only this beautiful woman but also the people around Sylvia were all guessing. In their eyes, the man Sylvia had chosen must be a strong ally. Maybe he didn''t give others any impression based on his appearance, but he must be the son of arge financial group. Sylvia smiled and narrowed her eyes into a crescent-shaped shape. She was very cute. When she thought of Henry, her heart was full of happiness. "This is my husband, his name is..." Sylvia was just about to speak when she was interrupted by a voice. "His name is Henry, a bumpkin, the son-inw of the Family Lin. He has no background. Don''t guess." As soon as the voice sounded, it attracted everyone''s attention. Everyone looked at the speaker. Sam Zheng sneered and staggered over. "What''s wrong, President Lin? Are you going to bring your bumpkin into the upper ss? Let''s say you give him ten million yuan and ask him to invest. Would he know how to do that?" Sam''s words made Sylvia''s face change. "Sam Zheng, what kind of person my husband is, it''s not your turn toment!" "What? President Lin, you don''t even give me freedom to speak. Did my words hurt you?" Sam nced at Sylvia and then looked at Henry. He looked Henry up and down and said, "What''s wrong with you? You''re a loser. Don''t you pretend? You don''t even know how to take care of yourself. Is this where you shoulde to?" Sam''s words caused an uproar among those who were still guessing Henry''s identity. They didn''t expect that Sylvia''s husband was just a son-inw. What did ''son-inw'' mean? It was like a coward, a gigolo boy! Thinking of this, everyone looked at Henry again and their eyes changed. "You''re a loser, why don''t you talk to me? Didn''t you show off that day?" Sam sneered at Henry. Henry shook his head with a disdainful smile at the corner of his mouth. "Why should I care about a good-for-nothing?" "A good-for-nothing? You mean I''m a good-for-nothing?" When Henry called Sam a good-for- nothing, he was not angry butughed instead. "If I''m a good-for-nothing, what are you? What do you think you can do? How can you hide behind a woman? If you have the ability, don''t rely on your woman. When you can afford the car I parked outside, you can call me a good-for-nothing. I won''t say anything!" After Sam finished speaking, he pointed to the window next to him. From here, he could see the parking lot downstairs. An eye-catching yellow Lamborghini was parked there. This supercar whose price reached 73 million yuan was a luxury car even in this club. Sam''s words fell behind, and many people nodded subconsciously. They believed that a man was already a son-inw. What kind of ability could he have? Just then, two unexpected figures appeared. Chapter 225 Chapter 225 As soon as Min and Jess left the small room, they were immediately surrounded by the crowd and asked questions from them. Some people even threw out olive branches and promised to pay tens of millions of dors a year, hoping that they could bring these two talents to theirpany. It could be seen that Min and Jess had a high status in the business circle. Min and Jess didn''t care about these olive branches at all. They looked around. When they saw Henry, their eyes lit up and they strode over. "Little brother, you are here. We still have a question to ask you!" From a distance, Min said to Henry in a clear voice. Min''s words made the people around widely open their eyes. Who was Uncle Kang talking to? He called him little brother and said that he had something to ask? Everyone''s eyes looked around and found that the people standing around were all acquaintances, and there were no unfamiliar faces. Sam Zheng, who was humiliating Henry, looked excited when he saw Min and Jess. He tidied up his cor and walked toward them. He said politely, "Uncle Kang, Uncle Wu, I''m Sam Zheng, Zhengs Group." When Sam greeted him like this, Min and Jess couldn''t ignore him. Min nodded. "Oh, Zhengs Group. I remember. It is said that they have done a good job in recent years." Being praised by Min, Sam was very excited. "Uncle Kang, my father always mentioned you to me. He said that if there is a chance, he would like to drink with you and Uncle Wu." "Okay, there will be a chance." Min said perfunctorily, and then he walked directly to Henry without waiting for Sam to say anything. "Little brother Henry, you left in a hurry just now, and I have something I haven''t had time to ask you." Jess continued, "That''s right. This matter has troubled me and Old Kang for several years. I hope you can teach me." The two men''s behaviour and attitude toward Henry made the people present lose their minds. What was going on? These two who were once known as the two talents in Yinzhou asked a question from a son-inw of the Family Lin, and even said this kind of words that they would like to ask for advice! Not to mention others, even Sylvia didn''t understand what was going on. As for Min and Jess, she also admired them very much. She once asked these two uncles about thepany''s predicament. However, when did Henry meet them? It seemed that Henry had done something great. "Uncle Kang, Uncle Wu, did you make a mistake? What do you want to ask him?" Sam stood aside and couldn''t help asking. "Of course, it''s about investment." Min replied, "Just now, this brother Henry told us about his views on investment. I really feel ashamed. After meeting little brother Henry, I know that I don''t deserve the title of Yinzhou''s talent. How thick-skinned I am to be able to withstand the title for decades!" Min shook his head andughed at himself. "Investment? Uncle Kang, do you think this person knows how to invest?" Sam couldn''t believe it. "It''s not that he just understands, he''s simply good at it. Compared to brother Henry, my ability is worthless!" Min said undisguisedly. "Yes, brother Henry''s opinion just now really opened my eyes!" Hearing Min and Jess''s sigh, Sylvia was also confused. She looked at Henry with a trace of confusion in her eyes. Henry saw the meaning in the woman''s eyes. He scratched his head and said, "When you chatted with your friends just now, I talked about some invested topics with these two uncles." "Do you know how to invest?" Sylvia seemed to have just met Henry. She looked at Henry from beginning to end with her beautiful eyes. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Not only does he understand!" A clear voice sounded, and Jenny Qin walked over. "President Lin, didn''t you hear Uncle Kang say that Henry is good at investment? I''m curious about one thing. Last time, you wanted me to introduce the man behind me to you, but he is your husband. Why did you want me to introduce him to you? And Henry, I forgot to ask you. When Lins was in trouble, Sylvia asked me to ask you for help. You didn''t even consider it and you rejected. What kind of couple are you?" Jenny''s words caused everyone who had not recovered to fall into a state of surprise once again. Henry''s face was a little weird. He remembered that once, Jenny sent a text message to him, saying that there was apany in trouble and she wanted to ask him for help. At that time, he directly refused it. It was his wife! Simrly, Sylvia''s expression was somewhat unnatural. She looked at Henry and asked, "Is it you who proposed to Hengyuan to blow up the mountain?" Henry scratched his head and nodded with a wry smile. Sylvia rolled her eyes with a depressed face. She had been looking for the man behind Jenny to help her, and the man had been by her side all the time. Suddenly, Sylvia remembered that Henry seemed to have said something like this when they were at home watching the news about the mountain sting. At that time, she said that he knew nothing and asked him to go aside. When she encountered difficulties, Henry also proposed to help her. In the end, he was ruthlessly refused by her, saying that he should not make trouble if he didn''t understand. Thinking of this, Sylvia blushed. What did she do? Jenny''s words changed those who had changed their impression of Henry, from a young master to a coward and back to the young master. The action of Hengyuan regarding mining the mountain was a hot topic that everyone in the business circle in Yinzhou was talking about. Everyone was talking about how important and subtle the decision of Hengyuan was. Many people even took out this case and told it to their employees in the meeting. The person who raised the idea of sting the mountain to Hengyuan was in the circle of Yinzhou. He was going to be a legend. Many people wanted to know who was standing behind Jenny and pushing her from a third-rate smallpany to the top entrepreneur of Yinzhou. Only now did they realize that the mysterious man turned out to be the husband of the president of Lins Group! He was called a bumpkin by Sam! Sam was a little too arrogant! One of them couldn''t help but say to Sam, "Master Zheng, you just said that Henry was a bumpkin. I want to know what you have done." "I remember Master Zheng said just now that Henry didn''t know how to invest." "Didn''t know how to invest? If Henry doesn''t know how to invest, then what about us? Our family has worked so hard to start a business for so many years. In the end, the profit we get is not as good as Henry''s opinion." "Yes, Sam Zheng, you are too funny! You even said that he can''t afford a Lamborghini. I just want to ask you, how many Lamborghinis is his n to blow up the mountain worth?" Chapter 226 Chapter 226 The jeers made Sam feel ashamed. He really didn''t expect that this bumpkin, Henry, was the one who proposed the idea of blowing up the mountain to Hengyuan! Thinking of what he just said, Sam''s face turned blue and red, which was particrly ugly. He snorted at Henry, turned around and pushed away the people standing behind him, "Get out of my way!" With a burst of mockery in his eyes, Sam left in disgrace, while Henry became the protagonist of this party. "Henry, I am your fan. When I heard the news that Hengyuan blew up the mountain, I admired the person who proposed this n!" "Henry, I''m from Jinlin Yogurtpany. I would like to invite you to be our specially appointed adviser, 100,000 yuan a ss!" "Henry..." For a moment, many people gathered around Henry, and even Min and Jess looked pale. Jess shook his head and smiled. He looked at Sylvia and said, "President Lin, you and brother Henry are really a perfect match. They are the best of the best." Sylvia smiled politely at Jess, and then looked at Henry, who was surrounded by the crowd, with a proud expression in her eyes. This was her man! The party continued, apanied by dance music and people dancing on the dance floor. Henry and Sylvia sat on the sofa by the side, shaking the red wine in their sses. "Honey, what''s your rtionship with President Qin?" Sylvia blinked her big eyes and asked curiously. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "Just ordinary friends." "Really?" A trace of doubt appeared on Sylvia''s pretty face. "Just ordinary friends. How can you help President Qin with blowing up the mountain? I haven''t seen you pay much attention to this kind of things when you are at home." Henry answered with a smile, "I don''t know much about it." "Well, now Lins Group has encountered a problem. I want to hear your opinion." Sylvia smiled and said to Henry, "Half a year ago, Lins Group decided to develop a holiday vi in Yinzhou. In Guan vige of the outskirts of the city, we discovered the mountain spring, dug it, and prepared to build a holiday vi. Moreover, Lins Group haspletely rebuilt the road in front of the vige. But now, the leader of the vige doesn''t want our Lins Group. Instead, he chose to cooperate with other companies. Is there any good way to fix it?" After Sylvia finished speaking, she looked at Henry with expectation in her eyes. "Guan Vige?" Henry narrowed his eyes. After thinking for a while, he knew which vige Sylvia was talking about. "What''s the n of Lins Group for this holiday vi? How long will it take us to start making profit?" Sylvia replied, "The budget is 46 million yuan. Because of the natural spring, we can probably return it within two years. But ording to my inquiry, somepanies have already paid 70 million yuan. On the premise that Linspany help the vige to build the road, 70 million yuan is a number that I absolutely can''t ept." Hearing this, Henry shook his head. "46 million yuan. Even if we did build the road, it would be a loss. As far as I know, there is a session of wends in Guan Vige. The natural spring you mentioned will not be veryrge. It can only be a stunt. There is absolutely no possibility for us to get 46 million yuan within two years." Sylvia frowned. "How can you be so sure?" "Experience," Henry replied, "I''ve seen a lot of hot springs in the mountain, and thend area of Guan Vige is notrge. If you want to build a holiday resort, you must win with quality. That''s where the sand pass is. The annual equipment maintenance fee is arge sum of expenses." Hearing Henry mention maintenance, Sylvia''s face changed. To be honest, she really didn''t think about this problem. In recent years, Yinzhou had well taken care of the sand and wind. In the early years, there were still sandstorms. In recent years, the green area had increased a lot and she could never see the sand and wind again. This problem was naturally ignored by Sylvia. Henry continued to say, "The maintenance fee is only one problem. The second point is the individual consumption price. If the repair fee isprehensive, it''s impossible to charge a lot for the vi. ording to the cost of the people in Yinzhou, a vi which includes meals costs at most 300 yuan per night for a single person. These costs are just equivalent to the consumption of the equipment." "Thirdly." Henry reached out and knocked on the table. "You should know more about the cost than me, my wife. So it''s difficult for you to make a profit just by running a holiday vi. You have to develop some other industries, such as local specialities, to increase the trade volume of holiday vi and develop it into a tourist attraction." "Impossible." Sylvia frowned and shook her head. "As you said, thend area of Guan Vige is very small, and it''s located in the suburbs. I can''t build any amodation buildings around the vi." "That''s right." Henry nodded. "So, this project is not worth the money." Henry''s analysis of the three points made Sylvia fall into silence. The three problems Henry was talking about were absolutely right. They were all things that Sylvia had never considered before. The cost ofbour had been calcted, but the loss caused by sand and wind was not within her n. If she counted these, it would be impossible to return within two years. However, in the current situation, if she couldn''t make a basic profit by spending millions of yuan for two years, it would be a loss of money. After a long time, Sylvia said, "In that case, I''d better not touch this project." Henry drank the red wine in his ss and said with a smile, "In fact, it''s not the case. There''s a way to solve the problems." "What way?" Sylvia couldn''t wait to ask. She was not in a hurry to make money but wanted to hear Henry''s opinion. "There has been a serious traffic jam in Yinzhou recently. I think that if there is a new highway around the city, everyone would be very enthusiastic." Henry shook the ss and said with a smile. "Highway around the city?" Sylvia said doubtfully. The next second, she seemed to think of something and couldn''t help eximing, "Yes, the highway!" Guan Vige was located in the suburbs of the city. If they built a highway, passing through Guan Vige, it would lead to arge economic chain! "Honey, you are really a genius! It''s just..." After the surprise, Sylvia was a little sad. "Guan Vige is a little special. Thend belongs to the vigers. If they don''t want to sell it or ask for an exorbitant price, it will be difficult to build this highway." Henry stood up from the sofa and walked behind Sylvia. He massaged Sylvia Lin''s shoulders and said, "Honey, honey, you are usually very smart. Why are you confused now?" "What''s wrong?" Sylvia puffed out her cheeks and said in a coquettish tone. "How''s the situation in Guan Vige?" Chapter 227 Chapter 227 "The situation in Guan Vige?" Henry''s question surprised Sylvia. She really hadn''t paid much attention to this. Henry looked at Sylvia''s innocent and lovely appearance and smiled. "I passed by Guan Vige several times and found that most of the workers were not in Yinzhou, but they went to other ces. Children and parents could not see each other all year round. If we could set up a service area on the highway and recruit workers, what do you think the people of Guan Vige would do?" A light shed in Sylvia''s eyes. "They''ll definitely want to work there!" "Yes." Henry snapped his fingers. "With this, are you afraid that those vigers will talk big with you? Moreover, if you can recruit them as employees, there would be no need to solve the amodation problem for them in Guan Vige. Their home is there, and the expense will be reduced. When you finish all these, Lins will solve the problem of employment and be the most famous enterprise in Yinzhou. In addition, if you start building a highway and run out of money halfway, can the government just sit by and do nothing?" Although Henry''s words were notpletely clear, but who was Sylvia Lin? The business queen! How could she not understand the deeper meaning of Henry''s words! In this society, what was the most important thing to do business? Working capital! Arge amount of working capital! Where did the working capitale from? A bank! Henry''s wordspletely woke Sylvia up. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. If they could really build a highway, a service area, and solve the problem for vigers in the Guan Vige, the reputation of the Family Lin would definitely have a qualitative leap in Guan Vige. At that time, the leader of the Guan Vige must ask the Family Lin for help. He wouldn''t dare to reject them! When the authority focused on this, those thieves and rascals, no matter how ambitious they were, had to be quiet. "Honey, you are so awesome!" Sylvia excitedly hugged Henry''s neck and kissed him on his cheek. After the kiss, Sylvia realized that she had lost herposure. She blushed and lowered her head. She only felt that her face was burning, and she didn''t dare to look at Henry. A few secondster, Sylvia slowly looked up and found that Henry was looking at her with a smile, which made her even more embarrassed. She quickly moved her eyes away and pretended to look aside. Henry''s phone rang all of a sudden. The phone call was from Wade. Wade said on the phone, "Big Boss, White Rose has contacted me. They are going to leave at 9 o''clock tonight. Shall I drive you to Yuanshi now?" "Okay." Henry nodded. After telling Wade the location, he hung up the phone. Sylvia naturally heard what Henry said to Wade. Although she was a little shy, she suppressed the shyness in her heart and asked, "Are you leaving?" "Yeah."Henry replied, "Have to leave now. I should be back the day after tomorrow." At the moment when Henry nodded, Sylvia felt a strong sense of reluctance. She really wanted to ask Henry whether he could take her with him but she didn''t say it in the end. "Be careful." "Don''t worry." Henry said to Sylvia and then walked out of the club. When he walked to the first floor, Henry found two sneaky figures crouching aside. He looked at them curiously. He didn''t expect that the sneaky figure was Sam Zheng. There was a strange man beside Sam Zheng. Henry didn''t remember him. The two men, who were furtively hiding there, did not realize that Henry was approaching. "That b*tch is the one who ruined my n. She''s just a third-rate enterprise. How can she think that she can really be a phoenix after just one deal?" With a fierce look on his face, Sam said to the man beside him, "I don''t care what method you use. Within five minutes, I want to see that b*tch in my bed!" "Don''t worry, Master Zheng." The young man next to Sam nodded and walked up to the club. Henry hid aside and listened to their conversation with a trace of coldness in his eyes. Although Sam did not mention any name specifically, Henry could guess who he was talking about. After Sam finished talking with the young man, he walked out of the club with a sneer on his face and walked toward the independent building on the side. This club was built next to a vi. Sam walked into the vi and closed the doors with a bang. Henry took out his mobile phone and turned it into a camera mode. In order to catch up with Sam, he jumped a few times and went to the second floor to hide. In the vi, Sam''s figure was clearly visible on the mobile phone camera. About five minutester, Henry heard the door of the vi ringing again. "How is it going? Are you done?" Sam''s voice sounded. "Master Zheng, it is settled." The young man just now walked into the vi with a graceful body. The person carried by the young man was Jenny Qin! At this moment, Jenny''s eyes were tightly closed. Obviously, she had been set up! Seeing Jenny unconscious, Sam''s mouth curved into a dirty smile, and there was a sense of possessiveness in his eyes. "Well, throw her on the bed!" Sam put on a mask as he spoke. After carrying Jenny to the bedroom on the second floor, the young man left. "Wait!" When the young man was about to go out, Sam stopped him and said, "Here you are, keep your mouth shut." Sam dropped a stack of 100 yuan bills from the second floor of the vi. The young man took the money with a happy face. "Understood, understood!" As he spoke, the young man opened the door of the vi and walked out. Sam, who was wearing a mask, looked at Jenny, who was lying in bed and unconscious. He licked his lips and quickly took off his jacket. He scolded, "B*tch, you deliberately said those words to embarrass me today, right? After I finish ying with you, I will throw you on the street and let you enjoy the feeling of being noticed!" Sam climbed onto the bed and reached out his hand to touch Jenny. Just as he was about to touch Jenny, he found a huge fist in front of him. The next second, there was a sharp paining from his eyes, which made Sam step back. Sam was suddenly punched by someone. He looked up in a panic and saw Henry standing at the bedside and sneering at himself. "It''s you!" Sam gritted his teeth and looked at Henry. Now Henry was the most hated person in his heart! "Do you know me?" Henry deliberately asked, pretending that he didn''t recognize Sam. He wanted to see what kind of tricks this guy could y. "Humph, who cares if I know you or not. F**k you!" Sam raised his fist and punched toward Henry. However, Henry kicked him into a pulp. Sam''s thin body could not withstand Henry''s two blows. It was so painful that he grimaced in pain. It seemed that today''s matter could not be done. "Just wait and see!" Leaving these malicious words behind, Sam ran out awkwardly. Chapter 228 Chapter 228 After Sam left, Henry shook Jenny''s body and found that she was still asleep. "A knockout powder?" Henry frowned, took out two silver needles from his sleeve, pricked them on Jenny''s wrist, and slowly twisted them. About one minuteter, Henry heard a soft groaning from Jenny''s mouth. "What?" Hearing this voice, Henry breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that Sam didn''t use any strong medicine. It was just an ordinary knockout powder. Henry took out the silver needles and felt Jenny''s pulse. Her pulse was stable, and she would wake up in five minutes. Henry took out his mobile phone and looked at the time. Wade just called. "Boss, I''m here. Where are you?" "Coming." Henry replied. He put away his phone and walked down the first floor. As soon as he came down from the second floor of the vi, he saw the door of the vi was pushed open in a hurry. An ordinary-looking woman rushed in with an anxious look. Henry recognized this woman. She was Jenny''s Secretary Lee, who came with Jenny today. When Secretary Lee Lee saw Henry, she was surprised. "Mr. Henry?" In the clubhouse, Jenny''s Secretary Lee found that Jenny was not there and could not get through to the phone, so she searched everywhere. "It''s a coincidence that you came here. President Qin is upstairs and she is a little ufortable. Go and take care of her." Henry pointed to Jenny''s Secretary Lee and walked out of the vi. In front of the door, an Aston Matin had been parked there, waiting for Henry. Jenny''s Secretary Lee went up to the second floor. When she saw Jenny''s sweaty face and wrinkled skirt, she had a bad feeling. "If I remember correctly, you are Jenny''s Secretary Lee, aren''t you?" A slightly yful voice came from behind. Secretary turned around and saw Saming over. "Master Zheng, what are you doing..." Jenny''s Secretary Lee looked at Sam with a puzzled look. On Sam''s left eye, the bruise was particrly conspicuous. "Don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask." Sam red at the Secretary Lee. The Secretary Lee quickly lowered her head. She knew that such a young master should not be offended by somebody like her. Sam nodded with satisfaction at her performance. His eyes stayed on the unconscious Jenny for a few seconds, and then he asked, "By the way, how much is your sry in a month?" "Five thousand," the Secretary Lee replied in a low voice. "Five thousand? Is that enough? In the past two years, the price of housing in Yinzhou has risen a lot. Five thousand, you have to work seven or eight years to afford the down payment, right?" Sam looked at the Secretary Lee with a smile on his mouth. The Secretary Lee didn''t understand Sam''s meaning, so she didn''t answer. Sam continued, "If there is an opportunity to make a fortune in front of you, will you take it?" All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. At the moment when Sam finished his words, the Secretary Lee''s face showed a hint of interest. "Master Zheng, I don''t understand what you mean." "You don''t have to understand." Sam touched the Secretary Lee''s soft hair and took out a check at the same time. "This is 500,000 yuan. With your current sry, you can''t save so much money even if you work hard for ten years. Now, I will give it to you. All you need to do is to be obedient and do one thing for me." Sam threw the check in his hand onto the bed and stopped talking. Looking at the check, there was a struggle in the Secretary Lee''s eyes. 500,000 yuan was an irresistible temptation for a woman like her. Jenny''s Secretary Lee took a deep breath and trembled her arms. She slowly picked up the check that was thrown on the bed. Looking at her action, Sam sneered and said, "You are smart. You have made the most important decision in your life. Now you just need to do a very simple thing for me. Tomorrow morning, you can take this check and go to Zheng''s Group to exchange for cash." "Master Zheng, what do you want me to do?" the Secretary Lee put away the check in her hand. "It''s very simple. After I leave, you just need to run out of this vi and shout that someone took advantage of President Qin. As for that person, you have seen him just now." "You mean..." the Secretary Lee widened her eyes. "Mr. Henry!" "You are a smart person. I don''t need to say much." Sam patted Jenny''s Secretary Lee on the shoulder and walked out slowly. Two minutes after Sam left, Secretary Lee slowly walked downstairs. She stood in front of the vi door and calmed down. She took a deep breath and screamed, "Somebodye! Come on! Something happened!" At this moment, Henry got into a car, left the club, and was on the way to Yuanshi. "Big Boss, what will you say when you see Cesia?" When Wade was driving, his eyes nced at Henry from time to time. "I don''t know." Henry shook his head. "Whatever you want to ask, just ask. If you ask me now, I can''t answer it." Henry looked at the phone in front of him and felt upset. He took out his mobile phone and pressed it a few times, but there was no response at all. "Damn, the battery of smartphones is really not durable." Henry put the mobile phone into his pocket and closed his eyes to sleep. He was thinking about how to deal with Cesia. He didn''t know that in Yinzhou''s clubhouse, because of him, it had be a mess. Numerous people gathered in the vi. They all heard the screams of the Secretary Lee. After knowing what had happened, they all had a feeling of disbelief. Sylvia''s husband tried to invade Jenny, but was prevented by Jenny''s Secretary Lee! "Look, the surveince is turned off!" Someone picked up his mobile phone and yed a surveince video. On the monitor video, a young man carried Jenny, who was unconscious, into the vi. When Jenny''s Secretary Lee walked into the vi after than ten seconds, she could clearly see that Henry came out of the vi. Moreover, the clothes on Henry were exactly the same as the clothes of the person who carried Jenny into the vi! On the second floor of the vi, Jenny held her legs and curled up in the corner of the bed. Now she was still a little confused. She only remembered that she had drunk a ss of wine beside the dance floor, and then she felt dizzy. When she woke up again, she found herself lying on the bed, surrounded by people. Sylvia stood outside the vi with a pale face. She kept calling Henry''s number, but the phone on Henry''s side was turned off. "Hey, it seems that President Lin''s charm is not as strong as I imagined. Or, some people are used to eating at home, so they want to try something else!" Sam came over from the side with a smile. He looked at Sylvia and did not say anything, as if he was talking to himself. Hearing Sam''s words, Sylvia subconsciously clenched her fists, walked to a ce where no one was around, and made another phone call. "I don''t care what method you use. I need all the evidence in the club that is harmful to Henry to be deleted! No matter how much money you spend, it doesn''t matter!" Chapter 229 Chapter 229 On the highway, Yuanshi. A white Land Rover was parked here, and a frosty woman was sitting in the driver''s seat. She wore white long loose trousers and a T-shirt, which showed her hot figure and queen-like temperament. The woman had been waiting here for an hour, but there was no impatience on her face. "I say, Lara, what is his status? Is it worth waiting for so long?" A strong man patted the door of the Land Rover and asked impatiently. "It''s just a friend. Fred Guo, I didn''t ask you to wait here." White Rose nced at the strong man faintly and then looked into the distance. Fred curled his lips and didn''t say anything. Half an hourter, when Fred was about to break out, a figure appeared at the high-speed entrance and slowly walked over. At the sight of this figure, there was a hint of awe in White Rose''s eyes, while Fred''s face was full of anger. He didn''t expect that White Rose was waiting for a man here. "Okay, let''s go." Henry stood next to the Land Rover and said to White Rose. White Rose nodded and was ready to start the car. Henry walked to the front passenger seat. As soon as he opened the door a crack, he was pressed by a big hand. Fred was two meters tall, one head taller than Henry. He was twice as wide as Henry. "Boy, this is where you want to sit? Get out of here!" Fred pushed Henry and pushed him to the back door. Then he opened the front door and sat in. Fred''s action frightened White Rose. Who was this? He was the king of the underground world, the owner of the Holy ring. But what about Fred and her? They were just the heads of two third-rate organizations. In front of the owner of the Holy ring, the two of them were not even nonentities. "Fred Guo! What are you doing?" White Rose scolded, afraid that Fred would get himself in trouble. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "It''s okay. Let''s go." Henry opened the back door and sat up. He said in a calm voice. Seeing that Henry did not care about this matter, White Rose breathed a sigh of relief. She guessed that this person probably did not want to expose his identity. "Fred Guo, I warn you, be polite to my friend!" White Rose hesitated for a while before she said the word "friend". "Be polite?" Fred grinned. "I, Fred Guo, have never known what politeness means." Fred turned his head and looked at Henry. "Boy, where did youe from?" Henry looked up at Fred and did not speak. Now, he was particrly upset. He was still thinking about what happened to Cesia and did not care about anything else. Fred was unhappy when he saw that Henry ignored him. He scolded, "F*ck! Boy, I''m asking you something!" "All right!" White Rose shouted, "Be quiet. If not, get off!" "Yo!" Fred looked away from Henry and put his eyes on White Rose. "What, your little lover? How can you protect him like this? What should I do? The more you love him, the more I want to tear him into pieces!" The corners of White Rose''s mouth curled into a disdainful smile. Who could be the one to tear him into pieces? Land Rover drove on the highway, heading in the direction of Anshi. There were more than 500 kilometres in total from Yuansh to Anshi. Although White Rose didn''t drive too fast, they would arrive in five hours. By the time they arrived in Anshi, it was already midnight. White Rose only received the notice that she had to go to Anshi. She didn''t know what to do next, so she could only find a ce to rest first. She drove to a luxury hotel and got out of the car. She checked Henry in first. Henry followed behind White Rose and didn''t worry about these things at all. "Madam, there is only one luxury suite." The receptionist smiled apologetically at White Rose. "Only one? Then give it to this gentleman." White Rose pointed to Henry. "Okay." The receptionist nodded and handed the room card to Henry. Before Henry could take over the room card, the room card on the reception desk was taken away. "Give it to him? I''d rather give him a barn to live in." Fred took the room card and said, "I want this room. Lara, if you want toe, I''ll wait for you at night." After Fred finished speaking, he took the room card and walked to the elevator without looking at Henry. "Well..." White Rose looked at Henry with embarrassment. "Why don''t I go..." "No need." Henry knew what she wanted to say, so he waved his hand and refused, "Please give me another room card." After taking the room card, Henry stood silently in front of the elevator and waited. Fred just got in the elevator and didn''t wait for them. When they reached the top floor of the hotel, Fred walked out of the elevator. After thinking for a while, he pressed all the floors from the top floor to the first floor and left with satisfaction. Opening the door of the deluxe suite, the first thing Fred did was to make a phone call. As soon as the number was dialled, a voice rang on the phone. "Big brother, have you arrived at Anshi?" "Yeah, there is one thing you need to arrange for me. Lara, that little girl, brought a gig*lo boy with her. Tomorrow, you will have a chance to teach that gig*lo a lesson. With Lara''s protection, it''s not easy for me to take action." "Don''t worry, big brother. Hand it over to me. Who is that guy?" "A good-for-nothing is probably at a normal level. Just hurt him, don''t kill him." "Okay!" After the phone call, Fredy on the bed in afortable position. In a room directly below Fred''s luxury suite, Henry stood quietly in front of the window and looked at the night. As an international metropolis, the night of Anshi was full of lights. In this dazzling light, Henry seemed to see a beautiful face. "Cesia, what the hell are you doing? How should I behave you when I see you?" The night passed quietly. The next morning, Henry sat in the lobby of the hotel and ate breakfast. "Sit aside, you upied so much space. Aren''t you afraid that you will choke to death?" A big hand pushed Henry rudely. Fred sat next to Henry. There were so many empty seats in the lobby, so he deliberately pushed Henry into the corner. Henry didn''t say a word. He was not in the mood to argue with this kind of trash at all. It was like a person who didn''t care about a dog barking at him when he had something particrly annoying. Seeing that Henry remained silent, Fred shook his head with no interest and said, "You''re really a loser. It''s boring." Holding the breakfast, Fred sat on another table. Henry looked up and nced at the clock in the lobby of the hotel. It was already nine o''clock in the morning. No matter when White Rose would be informed, it meant that it was getting closer and closer to the time when he would meet Cesia. Chapter 230 Chapter 230 At ten o''clock in the morning, White Rose contacted Henry and said that she had received a notice that all the major organizations in the northwest had gone to the dested desert. The dested desert was well-known in the western region. Just like its name suggested, the dested desert was in a vast desert. It was dested. The whole desert stretched for nearly 340 kilometres. Many explorers liked to prepare enough food and cross it on foot. There were very few people who could do that. Before entering, some people even thought it was fun. It was nothing more than more sand and dryness. It didn''t matter, they brought enough water, and they could have a desert bonfire party at night. But when they arrived here, they would find that in the endless desert they couldn''t tell the direction. The hot sun was so hot that everyone was red. If they didn''t put on their clothes and applied the sun cream, they would be burnt in two hours. White Rose drove Henry into the desert. Along the way, Fred said a lot of rude words, but Henry turned a blind eye to them. After entering the desert, a lot of people, who were originally rare to see, appeared today. asionally, they would meet people who greeted White Rose on the way. They were all people from the underground world. The appointed ce was in front of the wall, and for the terrain here, White Rose seemed to be very experienced. In front of a cliff in the desert, there was a huge deep pit with a circr depth of at least five meters and a diameter of 20 meters. White Rose told Henry that the deep pit had existed for a long time. Even if the yellow sand flowed inside, the deep hole had always existed and had not been filled. At this moment, there were already many figures surrounding the deep pit, waiting for the person behind the scenes to appear. These people from the underground forces were all obstinate and unruly people. Now that they were called here and were waiting aimlessly, they had noints at all, because they knew very well that the person who entrusted the mission at that time came from Radiant Ind! They did not dare to show a bit of arrogance to the people of Radiant Ind, even if they were the lowest-ranking ones on the ind. On the side of the deep pit, more than a dozen young people greeted Fred enthusiastically. "Brother Fred, where is the boy you mentioned?" A young man with red hair asked Fred. "It''s him." Fred pointed his finger, and the young men looked in the direction where Fred pointed and saw Henry standing next to White Rose. "Brother Fred, that boy doesn''t look too strong. Is this the taste of White Rose so bad?" "He is not as powerful as our brother Fred!" "Let''s teach them a lesson!" A group of people put their arms around their shoulders and walked towards the ce where Henry was standing. When she saw a group of peopleing together with Fred, White Rose had a bad feeling. She looked at Henry and hurried to Fred and the others. "Fred, what are you going to do?" "Don''t do anything, sister-inw!" The red-haired young manughed. "The guy just provoked us with his eyes. We are going to educate him!" "Who is your sister-inw? If you continue to shout like that, I will tear your mouth open." White Rose red at the red-haired young man and then warned him, "There is a big shot today. Don''t make trouble!" Her words were actually a hint to Fred. The words "big shot" was spoken loudly by her. However, Fred did not understand the meaning at all. He could only think that the big shot mentioned by White Rose was someone from the ind. Fredughed and said, "Big shots are big shots. In the underground world, the winner is king. It depends on fists. Will big shots break this rule? My brothers will not be bullied by others!" "That''s right. He dares to provoke us with his eyes. I''d like to see what ability he has." The red- haired young man clenched his fists, greeted the brothers behind him, and walked toward Henry. With a smile on their lips, these people gathered around Henry, thinking about how to teach this kid a lessonter. "Fred, I advise you to restrain your people!" White Rose warned Fred. "Lara, as you said, this is my brother, not my subordinate. How can I order them? Are you going to fight with them?" Fred stood in front of White Rose and blocked her way. If she did anything, he could stop her immediately. Seeing that the red-haired young man and his men were getting closer and closer to Henry, two off- road vehicles suddenly rushed past the red-haired young man and others, bringing up a gust of dust. "F*ck, who''s so blind!" The red-haired young man and others cursed angrily. Looking at the two off-road vehicles, they saw two cars stop and open the door. Three people walked down from each car. There were a total of six people, four men and two women. They were all dressed in ordinary sportswear, which was very simple. The red-haired young man and the others frowned. They had never seen these six people before. They were all unfamiliar faces. The moment Henry saw the six people, he was a little surprised. The first one was obviously Wade. Behind him were Redhead, Sea God, Moon Goddess, Future, and Felix. "Boss!" Wade and the others got out of the car and greeted Henry. "Why are you here?" Henry looked at Wade and others and frowned. "Boss, if it weren''t for the severe interrogation, this idiot wouldn''t have told us." Redhead looked at Henry and said, "We have been brothers for so many years. This time, something happened to our family. Of course, we have toe and see." "That''s right, boss. Otherwise, do you think I''m willing toe to this kind of ce?" Sea God looked at the desert around him with a disgusted expression. He hated this dry environment very much. Although Moon Goddess and the others did not speak, the determination on their faces told Henry that he would not be able to push them away. Henry looked at them and shook his head helplessly. "Hey, you... Okay, let''s stay and have a look." All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. White Rose standing on the side, listened to the people talking with Henry and felt frightened. They were brothers with the owner of the Holy ring. If they said so, their identities could be guessed. Those were the owners of King Rings! Looking at such a scene, White Rose was shocked. The owner of the Holy ring, and the owner of six King rings. Such a scene, would make people all over the world frightened! Don''t look at these seven people, standing here alone, but the great forces behind them were unimaginable! The red-haired young man and others fanned the dust in front of them. They put their hands in their pockets and stared at Wade and the others unhappily. "Hey, boy, do you know how to drive? Come here and apologize to me!" "Do you want me to apologize?" Wade looked at the red-haired young man and others with an evil smile on his face. Chapter 231 Chapter 231 The tire prints that had just been made by the two off-road vehicles had be the dividing line between the two groups of people. "Redhead, did you see that? That guy''s hair color is the same as yours." Felix whispered in his ear, which was obviously a provocation. "That''s okay." The corners of the red-haired man''s mouth curled into a grim smile. "When I rip his head off and bury it in the ground, you won''t be able to see it." "That''s right," said Felix as he nodded his head, showing that he understood this kind of thing very well. Looking at the calm faces of Henry and others, the red-haired young man felt angry for no reason. "I asked you to apologize. Didn''t you hear me?" "I''ve also asked you. Are you sure you want us to apologize?" Wade said again, "What kind of apology do you want? Is saying sorry enough?" "Hum!" The red-haired young man sneered and looked back and forth at Future and Moon Goddess. Although these two women werepletely covered, he could still see their exquisite figure and unparalleled appearance. The red-haired young man pointed Future and Moon Goddess. "Let theme and apologize to me! Otherwise, I don''t mind teaching you the rules." Wade held his hand and said to Moon Goddess and Future, "Well, he wants you. You two go." "Okay." Moon Goddess smiled and walked toward the group of young men with lotus steps. Her toes had stepped on the dividing line. Looking at the back of Moon Goddess, Redhead shook his head and said to Felix, "Hey, it seems that I don''t have a chance to get rid of that guy''s head. These people insist on choosing these two women. Haven''t they heard that women are the most malicious?" Felix nodded thoughtfully. In the underground world, everyone was in awe of Satan not only because of his powerful strength but also because of his terrifying blood-thirsty means. Among the ten kings on Radiant Ind, there were two people who could bepared with Satan. In addition to Wade White, who was called Cmity, there was also Moon Goddess! This woman, when she was holy, she was like an angel, and when she was horrible, she would make the demons in the hell tremble! Moon Goddess slowly walked toward the red-haired young man and the others. There were sharp des hidden in her shaking fingertips. It was difficult for anyone who died under her to end up in one piece. Just as Moon Goddess was about to walk to the red-haired young man and the others, the follower behind the red-haired young man pulled the red-haired young man''s sleeve. "Eldest Brother, look over there!" The follower reached out his hand to the other side of the deep pit. The red-haired young man looked around and saw a figure hidden in a ck cloak. The appearance of this figure made the red-haired young man''s eyes show a hint of respect. This ck cloak waspletely made of linen, and the whole cloak was ck without any patterns. In the underground world, not everyone could wear this kind of ck cloak. All the people wearing this kind of ck cloak had the same nickname. Hell Servants! Just like the Reaper, no one knew what Hell Servants looked like. The ck cloak covered all of their body. The emergence of the Reaper meant that life was being reaped. The Hell Servants were the spokesperson for Radiant Ind. Their words represented the words of the ind. The red-haired young man and the others, who used to be very aggressive, were all obedient when they saw Hell Servant. They did not dare to be arrogant anymore, for fear of making people dissatisfied. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "Come back." Henry said at the same time. Hearing this, Moon Goddess, who had already walked to the red-haired young man, turned around and walked back without any hesitation. They and Henry regarded each other as brothers and sisters, but they carried out any of Henry''s orders. The red-haired young man and the others did not know that just now, the Death God almost took their lives away. The appearance of Hell Servant drew everyone''s attention. There had been some noise in this ce, but it was dead silent at the moment. Hell Servant slowly lifted his sleeve and took out a golden key. Then, he threw it into the deep pit in front of him, letting out a hoarse voice, which made it hard to distinguish whether it was a man or a woman. "My master said that there are some difficulties in this task. Whoever gets the key, the task belongs to him or her. After the task ispleted, you can go to the ind with the key." After Hell Servant finished speaking, he slowly turned around and walked toward the opposite side of the deep pit. The golden key, shining brightly in the sun, fell in the center of the deep pit. The more than a hundred people standing next to the deep pit fell into silence tacitly. They looked at each other. A dozen secondster, as if everything had been settled, they all rushed into the deep hole together, aiming at the key. It was a dream for anyone present to go to Radiant Ind. Therefore, the war was on the verge of breaking out! There were no rules in the underground world. In other words, there was only one rule, that was, the winner was the king. Whoever had the strongest fist was the king, and he had the power. Just like that, everyone crazily went to the centre of the deep pit and wanting to defeat the person in front of them. The red-haired young man and the others did not act rashly. They looked at the people in the deep pit and swallowed saliva. Although they were arrogant just now, they treated Henry as well. However, toward the others in the pit, they did not dare to be arrogant. In the pit, there were two people from second-rate organizations, and they were just third-rate organizations. The difference between the second-rate and third-rate organizations was particrly clear. White Rose also did not move. Although she was the leader of Viper Rose, and her strength was not bad, she couldpete with the people in the pit. But now, her mentality and other people were completely different. She was very clear about what kind of person was present. In the end, this key fight was likely to be just a farce. "Tell me, what else did that person tell you?" Henry''s voice suddenly sounded behind White Rose. White Rose turned around abruptly. She didn''t realize when Henry came behind her, which shocked her. She couldn''t figure out how horrible the owner of the Holy ring was. If he wanted to hurt her just now, she would be dead. White Rose swallowed and said awkwardly, "Sir, I..." "Speak, I don''t me you. She already knows that I aming, right?" Henry looked at the key in the deep pit. White Rose nodded and said, "Sir, she knows everything." Henry asked, "Tell me, how can we see her?" "The miss said that when one gets the key, she''ll appear..." "Get the key..." Henry had been staring at the hole, deep in thought. "Cesia, what the hell are you trying to do?" Chapter 232 Chapter 232 While Henry was thinking about the problem, Fred, who was beside him, sneered and said, "Boy, you are staring at that key. Do you have any ideas?" Fred looked at Henry with a contemptuous look. "This kid really has no self-awareness at all. Even I may not be able to get the key. Does he still think that he can get it?" Henry, who had not paid attention to Fred, turned his head at this moment and smiled at Fred. "Why, can''t I watch?" "You can, but I''m afraid that some people are overconfident and also want to go to the ind!" Fred said deliberately, causing the red-haired young man and others tough at him. "To the ind? These useless people?" "Do they really want to go to the ind? Even if they want to go to the ind, no one will want them there!" "Look at yourself!" There were mocking sounds one after another. Henry acted as if he had not heard them. He looked into the pit again. At this moment, there was already someone dead. Two masters'' heads were cut off in this fight. Everyone, who was fighting for the key, decided that they should first defeat the strongest ones and thenpete fairly. Therefore, in the pit, the powerful ones didn''t gain the upper hand and became public targets. Henry looked into the distance and murmured, "Cesia, what do you want to do by deliberately provoking a fight? Haven''t you been yearning for peace all the time?" Wade came to Henry and asked, "Boss, how is it going? Shall we get the key?" Henry shook his head and said, "Just wait a little longer." "Okay." Wade stood behind Henry, waiting for his order at any time. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. The fight in the pit became more and more intense. As time went by and the blood spurted out, the people in the pit became red-eyed. The yellow sand was dyed red with blood. The dead did not care at all. They were buried by the yellow sand and could only stay there forever. Even their bodies could not be found. In such a short period of time, several lives had disappeared. Fighting in this kind of environment consumed a lot of physical strength. Some people who had been standing outside the pit could not help but rush into the pit and join the battle. As time went by, there were fewer and fewer people in the pit. The pit was apanied by quicksand, which was like a natural grave, burying the loser. At first, there were hundreds of people here, but now, adding the red-haired young man, there were only more than 30 people here, and the rest of them stayed here forever. This was thew of the underground world. Henry, Wade and the others did not show any sympathy for anyone because they knew very well that if they wanted to be powerful, they had to go through this. Over the years, they had seen too many enemies fall under their feet. They had also seen their lifelong brothers fall in front of them forever. Henry sighed and said, "Get ready to fight." "OK!" Wade, who had been waiting for the order, nodded. "You can leave first," Henry said to White Rose. White Rose nodded in fear and was ready to leave without a word. There were rules regarding Reapers. There was no living person who could see the true face of Reapers! White Rose did not dare to hesitate. She quickly went into her Land Rover and started the car. When she passed Fred and others, she felt a little sorry. Although she did not like Fred very much, they were still friends. She did not want Fred to get hurt. "Let''s go, Fred. This has nothing to do with us. There''s no need to get involved in this." White Rose sat in the car and said to Fred. "Go, why do you want to go?" Fred asked. He pointed to Henry and others and said, "I still want to see how these waste can get the key." "That''s right. They''re all good-for-nothing. They''ve been thinking too much!" "Going to the ind? That ind is somewhere where everyone could go?" Seeing Fred and others so stubborn, White Rose was a little anxious and persuaded, "Let''s go. Don''t look at them." "No, I just want to see it! I like to see these good-for-nothings make a fool of themselves!" Fred crossed his arms in front of his chest and looked like he wanted to see a good show. The red-haired young man and his subordinates also gathered here, waiting to watch the show. One of them even ran to the car and took a pack of pumpkin seeds. Henry stood next to the deep pit and said lightly, "Trust me, you will regret it." Fred obviously disdained Henry''s words. He raised his eyebrows and said, "Regret it? There are no such words in my dictionary!" Henry didn''t say anything more. He red at White Rose. White Rose didn''t dare to stay any longer. She stepped on the gas pedal and left quickly. "Go and get the key," Henry said. "OK." The six people came to the pit. Fred and the others looked at Henry and the others intently, as if they were looking at a joke. However, when they saw that Wade and the others slowly took out a ghost-faced mask from their waists, Fred and the other people''s smiling faces turned into horror. "Re... Reapers..." The red-haired young man''s lips were trembling. Fred''s arrogant face turned pale at this moment. He finally understood what Henry meant by saying that he would regret it. Reapers never let people see their true faces, and he had seen it just now. Thinking of this, Fred''s legs went limp and he almost knelt on the ground! When Wade and others wore masks, each of them slowly took out a ring from their pockets and put it on their little finger. Originally, Fred was able to stand still after knowing the identity of Wade and others, but when he saw the rings taken out by them, he couldn''t stand still anymore. "King.... Ring!" Fred''s eyes widened and his face was full of shock. The red-haired young man and others also couldn''t speak at this time. Their hearts were beating wildly. The fear filled their hearts in an instant. The person he had been ridiculing just now, and the person he treated arrogantly, was the owner of ring from the Radiant Ind, the King Ring! When they thought that their shock was over, Henry took out the dark gold ring from his pocket and refreshed their cognition again! The dark gold ring, worn on Henry''s index finger, radiated a strange brilliance, which made people look at it and could not extricate themselves, as if it could invade one''s heart. "The Holy Ring! The Holy Ring!" Fred looked at the ring on Henry''s finger, and his body couldn''t help trembling. A warm current went down his legs. Just knowing Henry''s identity, he was so scared that he urinated. "I have been provoking the owner of the ring all the time!" Remembering what he had donest night and today, Fred couldn''t wait to take out his remorse! No wonder! No wonder White Rose was so unusual to him! The owner of the Holy Ring, the man standing on the top of the world! Chapter 233 Chapter 233 Henry also put on the mask. He turned around and nced at Fred. Just one nce from him made Fred feel suffocated! This was a kind of fear that went directly to the soul! In the eyes of the people in the underground world, the owner of the Holy Ring was the real God! As they were also in the underground world, they were clear about how horrible the owner of the ring was! The six people, including Wade, walked into the pit without saying a word. The people in the pit were already red-eyed at this moment. They didn''t care about anything. When they noticed someone walking into the deep pit, they waved their fists or took out their weapons and hit Wade and others without thinking. Facing these people''s attacks, Wade and others didn''t even look at them. One man''s fist, which was about to approach Wade''s face, stopped abruptly. The man who waved his fist was already red-eyed. After he waved his fist, he saw the ghost-faced mask on Wade''s face. The appearance of the mask made his life stop. "Re...reaper." The man who waved his fist quickly withdrew his fist bowed humbly, and looked at Wade in awe. Wade ignored the man and continued to walk toward the centre of the deep pit. In the other directions, Redhead and others also encountered something simr. The appearance of Wade and others made all the people in the deep pit stop and dare not move. No one dared to touch the Reapers! In this way, Wade and others, without any hindrance, came to the centre of the deep pit and got the golden key. Henry stood on the edge of the pit. When Wade and the others got the key, Henry looked at the opposite side of the hole. A graceful figure appeared. She was dressed in ck and had a prominent figure. Even if the most critical person came here, no one could find any w in her figure. She also wore a ghost-faced mask, and her long silver hair was casually draped over her shoulders. "Leave, all of you," Wade said in a low voice. Those who stood in the pit dared not act rashly. When they heard these words, they all ran out of the pit as fast as they could as if they were granted amnesty. They did not dare to stay for even a moment and drove away. Seeing the people who drove away, Fred and others were envious, but now they did not dare to leave. Henry slowly took off his mask. The person standing in front of Henry also took off her mask. What kind of face was that? If someone said that the brightest stars in the sky were her eyes, the crescent moon in the sky turned into her eyebrows, he wouldn''t be exaggerating. The most beautiful scenery in the world could be outshone by her. For those who saw her, this was not an exaggeration at all. People who had seen her face could not describe her face with an urate word, because any word of praise was not enough to describe her, and it would be a derogatory word for her. "Cesia." Henry opened his mouth, and there was a hint of hoarseness in his voice. "Brother Henry, did you miss me?" The voice of Cesia sounded maic, full of indescribable charm. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Henry nodded. "Yes." Cesia rushed into the deep pit and happily ran to Henry. She passed Wade and others, then rushed into the deep pit, and threw herself into his arms. Henry looked at the delicate body in his arms and reached out to stroke her hair. "Brother Henry, I miss you so much." Cesia only put her arms around Henry''s tiger waist, and there was a kind of deep yearning in her voice. Wade and the others stood in the deep pit and looked at her performance. They were not surprised at all. They knew very well how much she was attached to Henry, but they really couldn''t figure out why she wanted to deal with Henry. The few of them slowly walked out of the pit. Cesia also let go of Henry''s waist and smiled. "Brother Wade, Sea God, Redhead, Uncle Felix, Sister Moon Goddess and Sister Future, you''re all here." "How can we note after such a big ident?" Wade took off his mask. "Cesia, did you really send those people to kill sister-inw?" Hearing the name "Sister-inw", the smile on her face disappeared instantly. At the same time, in her dark blue eyes, which were as beautiful as the ocean, there was strong killing intent. "Yes!" "Why?" Henry was puzzled. "You should know that she is my..." "That''s why I wanted to kill her!" There was hatred in her eyes. "She took away my most important person. Her existence will lead to the destruction of the Radiant Ind. Brother Henry, do you know how the people outside talked about us in these few months since you disappeared? More and more people began to question the dignity of our ind!" Henry didn''t say anything but looked at Cesia quietly. Cesia continued, "There''s a rumour outside that you have the blueprint of the Fire Crystal, Brother Henry. Do you know how many people boarded the ind and asked me about the blueprint? Who dared to do that a few months ago? Now they''re looking down on the ind!" Henry sighed helplessly. He touched her soft long hair and said, "Cesia, these are just some small people. You don''t have to care about them!" "Not just small people!" Suddenly, Cesia shouted. Her appearance shocked Wade and others. "This is our fate!" Cesia took out the colourful Tail Ring and held it in her hand. "Our dignity on the ind is umted in the sea of corpses. It''s Brother Henry''s existence, a deterrence to the outside world! But now! People outside think that he is disabled! People on the ind all hold back their breath and wait for his return! But what about him?" Cesia pointed at Henry and said, "He is selfish and self-centred. He abandoned us all for a woman. He is willing to be a nobody. I want to ask you, do you still look like the Conqueror when you do this?" "Cesia! What are you doing? Put your hand down!" Wade shouted. Obviously, her behaviour had passed the boundary. Henry waved his hand as if he didn''t care. "It''s okay. Let her talk. We''re family members. We don''t have so many rules." "Haha!" Cesia sneered. Her sweet appearance disappeared without a trace. "I''m just asking you, are you willing toe back! Do you really want to stay with that woman? Have you forgotten our original goal?" "I didn''t forget, but you have to give me some time." Henry said, "I will go back, but not now!" "So, you want us to keep waiting? Did sister Future tell you that the few months after you disappeared, the Radiant Ind was located several times by the outside world? How many nuclear bombs are there that may fall on us at any time! Did she?" The tone of Cesia became very excited, and thest few words were shouted out by her. Chapter 234 Chapter 234 "The nuclear bomb on Radiant Ind?!" What Cesia said shocked Henry. He didn''t know about it. Henry looked at the Future. She did not dare to look straight at Henry. Obviously, she knew about this matter but did not tell him. "Boss, don''t me her. We didn''t let her say it." Wade stood in front of Future and endured Henry''s inquiring eyes for her. Henry took a deep breath and asked, "When did it happen?" "Then... the third day after that great battle." Future replied in a low voice. "Giving up Radian Ind for a woman? This is not what The Conqueror would do!" Cesia''s eyes suddenly became soft again. She hugged Henry''s arm and said in a delicate voice, "Brother Henry, will youe back?" Henry looked at her angelic face and shook his head slowly. "I need more time." Cesia suddenly let go of Henry''s arm. "Give you more time? Maybe tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, those bombs will fall on us. How much longer do you need?" Henry was silent. Looking at his silent face, Cesiaughed and said, "The bloodthirsty wolf pack has turned into weak lambs. Radiant Ind is no longer the same. I know Henry Zhang is no longer The Conqueror in my opinion!" With a wave of her hand, a silver-white pistol appeared in her palm, and it was aimed at Fred and the others. Cesia pulled the trigger gently. With a bang, a small red dot appeared between the red-haired young man''s eyebrows, and the red-haired young man fell straight down on the sand. "There is a rule. There''s no living person who has seen the true face of the Reaper, but what about now?" Cesia pointed the muzzle at another person and pulled the trigger again. "Now you don''t have the courage you had before! The kind person can''t survive in the underground world. Henry Zhang, I''ll ask you one more time. Will youe back? If you want a woman, there are so many in the world. If you want to y, the whole ind is for you, as long as you are willing toe back!" Henry shook his head slowly. His action made Cesiaugh at herself. "Sure enough, everything I said is less important than that woman in your eyes, isn''t it? Since Radiant Ind is no longer the one I am familiar with, and Henry Zhang is not the same Henry Zhang I am familiar with, this ring.." Speaking of this, she spread out her palm. The Five-coloured King Ring gave off a dazzling light in the sun. "This ring, I don''t want it!" With a wave of her hand, she threw it away. "No!" Wade and the others eximed the moment she threw out her ring. Redhead even reached out to stop her, but it was toote. The ring fell into the yellow sand and disappeared. "From now on, there is no more Five-Colored King Ring on Radiant Ind, and there is no Cesia in the world!" She took a deep look at Henry, took off the Ghost Face Mask hanging at the back of her waist, and threw it on the ground. And she turned around and walked toward the opposite direction of Henry and the others without looking back. "Cesia!" The future shouted at Cesia and followed up. Sea God looked at Henry, then looked at Cesia, and also strode after her. "Boss! You will let her go like that!" Looking at Henry who stood still, Wade said anxiously. Henry replied calmly, "This is her choice. Let''s go. It''s time to go back." After saying this, Henry went to the front of Wade''s car, opened the door, and sat in. "What do you mean by this is her choice, boss? Are you really going to watch her leave?" Wade opened the door of the car. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Get in the car first," Henry said. Wade stood in front of the car door and hesitated for more than ten seconds. Then he punched hard on the car and got in the car. Henry sat in the passenger seat and looked at Cesia''s back. The woman became smaller and smaller in his sight. "Boss, what the hell are you thinking?" Wade was very puzzled, and there was a hint of questioning in his tone. "There are some things that I can''t tell you." Henry shook his head. "Let''s talk about it after I figure it out." Henry''s words made Wade''s face stunned. "Boss, you mean..." "Thest battle was not as simple as you think." Henry let out a long sigh. "Let''s go back to Ning province." Hearing Henry''s words, Wade did not ask any more questions. After greeting Redhead, he drove Henry outside of the desert. This matter made Redhead and others annoyed. He looked at Fred and others who were still on the yellow sand. With a grim smile on his mouth, he put on the mask again and walked toward Fred. Fred''s lips trembled. Looking at Redhead getting closer and closer to him, his heart was turned to ashes. He knew that he was finished. After Wade drove away, he didn''t stay in Anshi. Instead, he went straight to the road back to Ning province. Henry sat in the car without saying a word. He recalled what had happened a few months ago. A few months ago, there was a huge battle that had never happened in the whole underground world. People who knew about it called it The Battle of Twilight. There were two super forces in the whole underground world. The first one was the Radiant Ind that everyone feared. The second one was called The King Region. Radiant Light represented thest glimmer of light in the world. It also meant that if Radiant Ind fell into darkness, the whole world would fall into darkness. It could be seen how high the status of Radiant Ind was. As for The King Region, if they dared to use the word King in their name, it could be seen that they were very powerful. There was Satan, The Conqueror, the so-called strongest man in the world, on Radiant Ind. He led ten brothers and sisters. Each of these ten people had great power and enormous personal strength. They climbed out of the mountain of corpses and blood together, so they were as close as siblings. The existence of King Region had been well known since thest century. No one knew how powerful the Region was, nor did anyone know who the president was. All they knew was that in this world, The King Region was the only underground force that could stand up against Radiant Ind. A few months ago, because of the Fire Crystals, The King Region had waged a war against Radiant Ind. The battle this time was grand, but also concealed. The main reason was that there were dozens of mercenary organizations fighting in different ces in the world. The hidden reason was that no one knew which side belonged to The King Region and which side belonged to Radiant Ind. The war between the two major organizations directly affected the situation of the whole world. For the underground world, it had broken the rules. Therefore, there was a high-end life-and-death battle between Radiant Ind and The King Region. Chapter 235 Chapter 235 The so-called life-and-death battle was a battle between the two parties. Many people were aware of the battle. The Ind Owner of Radiant Ind went alone to The King Region in Europe and had a life-and- death battle with the president of The King Region. After the battle, no one in the upper-ss world had ever heard of these two people, and no one knew the result of their battle. There were spections about the battle, but none of them could be verified. Even Wade and others didn''t know what had happened at that time. Henry didn''t mention anything about the battle at that time. Henry looked at his wrist and slightly moved it. Wade was driving, so he didn''t notice Henry''s movement. If he saw it, he would find that Henry was unnatural when he was stretching his wrist. It was noon now. Henry calcted that he would be able to return to Yinzhou at about five or six o''clock in the afternoon. "Time is running out. We need to take care of some things quickly." Henry sighed in his heart. At this time, in the Hengyuan Trade in Yinzhou. Jenny Qin, who was dressed in a professional suit, sat in her office and looked at the woman in front of her. She frowned and said, "President Lin, what do you mean by this?" Sylvia''s long hair fell behind her head. She was wearing a beige dress, which extended from her neck to her knees, giving people a feeling of resoluteness. Three documents were ced on Jenny''s desk. Sylvia looked at Jenny and said calmly, "The three documents in front of you are the three biggest trading contracts that Lins Group has got now. Each of them is worth hundreds of millions of yuan. It can make a developingpany raise arge sum of money in a short period of time. I have already discussed with the partners. If President Qin is willing, you can add the name of Hengyuan''s trade at any time to these contracts." Jenny nced at the three documents and then asked, "President Lin, I don''t think that Hengyuan, or I, Jenny Qin, have anything worthy of deserving this gift from President Lin?" "It''s not a gift, it''s a negotiation. President Qin should not have suffered any substantial injury from last night''s incident. As long as President Qin forgives this matter, these contracts will belong to President Qin." Sylvia moved lightly and walked to Jenny''s desk. "President Qin, you are a businessman. You should understand that in the eyes of businesswomen, you always value interests." Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Jenny smiled slightly and said, "I thought that President Lin liked our Hengyuan. In the end, I felt good about myself. President Lin, if you are here to talk about cooperation today, you are wee. But you want me to treat what happenedst night as if nothing had happened. Sorry, I can''t do it. I will definitely investigate this matter to the end!" Although Jenny''s tone did not show anything, there was nowhere in her eyes that could reveal her firm attitude. Sylvia''s face changed. "President Qin, are you really ready to fight with Lins Group to the death?" "Ha!" Jenny chuckled and said, "President Lin, you really think highly of me. How can I have the ability to fight against Lins Group to the death? I''m just defending my own rights." Sylvia''s face changed repeatedly. "Well, since President Qin has made the decision, I won''t say anything more. These three documents should stay here. If you have other ideas, you can contact me at any time." After Sylvia finished speaking, she turned around and walked out of Jenny''s office before Jenny could say anything else. As soon as Sylvia stepped out of the office, she was stopped by Jenny. "Wait a minute, President Lin!" Jenny''s voice made Sylvia''s face lit up. When she turned around, shepletely restrained the joy on her face. "President Qin, have you thought it through?" Sylvia asked. Jenny stood up from behind her desk, picked up the three files on the table, and walked over to Sylvia. "President Lin, I''ve thought it over. I''m not going to consider your proposal. In fact, I have a private question for you today, and I want to ask you." Jenny put the three documents into Sylvia''s arms. Sylvia took the document subconsciously and looked at Jenny in confusion. "Do you know, President Lin? Actually, I envy you very much. You are proud heir. You were born with the golden key, and you enjoyed something that many people did not dare to think about. But I really want to know, do you really like Henry?" Sylvia didn''t expect that the personal problem Jenny was talking about was actually this. She replied, "Henry Zhang is my husband. Of course, you don''t need to worry about my feelings for him." "Really?" Jenny smiled, "President Lin, I don''t think you like Henry. If he is my man, I would make him attract everyone''s attention all the time. I would let everyone understand his talent, not like yesterday, such an excellent man was teased as a fool. I don''t know how you know Henry and I don''t know what you two are like in daily life. I only know that I am a woman. No matter what happens at home, in front of outsiders, my man should always have his dignity." Sylvia looked at Jenny with a yful smile. "President Qin, you seem to be very interested in my husband?" Jenny nodded and replied bluntly, "I like him, but I know that he is married." Hearing this, Sylvia felt a little ufortable. She said, "President Qin, since you know he is married, you shouldn''t have feelings for him." "I know what kind of feelings I have for him, and I won''t cross the line. I only hope that since you have the happiness of being pursued by others, you should learn how to control it. Maybe in your life, there is no shortage of men who pursue you. But some people are special. If they really love someone, they should be trusted. If Henry Zhang is my husband, I would not stand in front of the victim thinking about how to shut the victim up, but I would try to find out who is trying to frame my man!" Jenny''s words made Sylvia''s body tremble for no reason. In Jenny''s words, she realized an important problem, that was, as Jenny said, trust! It seemed that since what happened yesterday, what she had been thinking about was how to solve this matter and how to deal with the scandal. She never thought that this matter was not done by Henry at all! When Sylvia walked out of the Hengyuan Trade Company, her beautiful face was full of confusion. Chapter 236 Chapter 236 Sylvia drove slowly toward home. Along the way, Sylvia was thinking about what Jenny had said just now. The dignity of men and trust were all stimting Sylvia''s heart. Before this thing happened, Sylvia had never realized this problem. In the past, Sylvia felt that she had fallen in love with Henry and could do her job as a so-called wife. But now, she found that she was not qualified to be a wife at all. As Jenny said, she didn''t even trust Henry! Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. A deep self-me filled Sylvia''s heart. When passing through the CBD, Sylvia saw banners on the street of the CBDmercial centre one after another. Sylvia vaguely saw her name on these banners. The Mercedes-Benz made a harsh noise and stopped on the street in front of the CBD business district. Sylvia drove the car to the business district and saw a lot of people surrounding the banners, pointing directly at the banners. The Lin''s mansion, which was rebuilding the two top floors, was also surrounded by people. Looking at the words on the banner, Sylvia trembled with anger. "Lins Group had done all kinds of evil things! The president Sylvia Lin protected her husband Henry who insulted a woman!" Banners like thispletely filled the entire business district of the CBD. In Yinzhou, everyone knew Lins Group. Such a scandal naturally attracted a lot of onlookers, and news reporters would not let go of this opportunity. They squeezed around Lin''s Building and made all kinds of reports. Some media made up one story after another in order to attract people''s attention. "Master Zheng, what do you think of this?" In a small restaurant, Sam Zheng looked at the banners hanging everywhere with satisfaction. "You did a good job this time. You will get a lot of benefits." Sam had already imagined how to deal with Henry, who dared to humiliate him in the party and punched him and ruined his good n. If he didn''t teach him a lesson, he, Master of the Zheng Family, would be beaten for nothing. Downstairs, when Sylvia saw these banners, her phone began to ring crazily. She just answered a phone call. After talking for more than ten seconds, she found that there were three or four missed calls on the phone. All of them called just now. "President Lin, something''s wrong, something''s wrong!" Secretary Lee''s anxious voice rang out on the phone. In addition to Cathy Lee, the shareholders of thepany almost blew up Sylvia''s phone. The Lins Group was a big enterprise. As the head of the business district in the Yinzhou, every move of the Lins Group was noticed. This incident had greatly damaged the reputation of the Lins Group. At the same time, it had a serious impact on the stock of the Lins Group. Within half an hour after the banners were hung, under the artificial effect, the news had already upied the headline of Yinzhou. Many people were talking about this matter. The ringing of the phone made Sylvia annoyed. She simply turned on the flight mode, got off the car, and walked to the nearest banner. Walking to the banner, Sylvia reached out and directly tore down the banner. "Who the hell are you?!" A young worker, who was hanging a banner, looked at Sylvia with a look of dissatisfaction. "Why, do you think that a beauty can be arrogant? Believe it or not, I''ll beat you up!" "Did you hang this banner?" Sylvia looked at the young man in front of her and questioned him. "What''s wrong? I''m the one who hung it. What are you dissatisfied with?" The young man said arrogantly. "Do you know that if you do this, I can sue you on purpose for hurting others'' reputation!" "You want to sue me? Okay, go ahead and sue me! I''d like to see how you want to sue me." The young man said with a look of indifference. As soon as he finished his words, he heard a clicking sound. Sylvia took out her mobile phone and took a photo of the young man and the banner together. This action of taking photos made the young man extremely angry. He, who had been careless before, shouted on the spot, "B*tch! What are you taking photos of? Delete it!" Sylvia ignored the young man. Holding her mobile phone, she walked to another banner and took pictures of the man and the banner. As soon as Sylvia finished taking this photo, she felt a push on her shoulder. Before she could react, someone pushed her from behind, and at the same time, her phone was taken away. Sylvia looked back and found that the young man had taken away her cell phone. "What are you doing? Give my cell phone back to me!" Sylvia grabbed him and nned to take her cell phone back. The young man easily avoided Sylvia''s face. With a dirty smile on his face, he kept sliding through Sylvia''s mobile phone with his fingers. "Tsk, tsk, tsk. There are a lot of photos. You''re really beautiful. Hey, I like you. Oh, I want you to wear this dress. I like this dress too. You must be wonderful in bed. This, tsk, it''s not bad." The young manmented while leafing through Sylvia''s mobile album. "Give me back my phone!" Sylvia shouted angrily. The dirty words of the young man made her particrly angry. Some onlookers around heard Sylvia''s voice and looked at this direction together. The effect of beautiful women was better than men. When they found out that this young man took Sylvia''s mobile phone, some onlookers med the young man and asked him to return the mobile phone to Sylvia. "Okay, I''ll give it back to you." The young man grinned and smashed Sylvia''s mobile phone to the ground, and the screen was directly broken into pieces. "Oh!" The young man deliberately showed a surprised expression. "Sorry, it slipped." Everyone could tell that the young man did it on purpose. Sylvia''s anger rose from the bottom of her heart. She couldn''t think of a good way to deal with such a scoundrel. A mobile phone was not very valuable in Sylvia''s eyes, but he was so stingy that she couldn''t bear with him. Sylvia picked up her mobile phone from the ground and turned around to leave, but it was toote. What happened just now made a lot of people gathered here, including many reporters. Some people recognized Sylvia at a nce, who immediately surrounded her. "President Lin, I am a reporter from Bei Mang TV station. I want to ask, this time your husband made such a scandal. As his wife, are you really willing to continue to cover him up?" "President Lin, I''m from ck Fruit TV Station. It''s said that you''re not married. Have you been secretly married all this time?" "President Lin, I''m..." Arge group of peoplepletely surrounded Sylvia. All kinds of questions were particrly tricky, and none of them were easy to answer. Chapter 237 Chapter 237 Sylvia wanted to push the reporters away, but she couldn''t do it at all. Fortunately, at this time, Anna Jiang squeezed in from the side. "President Lin, are you okay?" Looking at the broken phone in Sylvia''s hand, Anna frowned. "I''m okay. Let''s leave here first." Sylvia said. As a bodyguard, Anna didn''t follow Sylvia all the time. The task she received was that someone wanted to kill Sylvia, and she was trying to prevent this kind of situation from happening. Therefore, when she came to the business district in the CBD, Anna''s professional ethics told her that although it was full of banners now, it had nothing to do with her task. What she had to do was to observe the surrounding situation first. So just now, she did not appear at Sylvia''s side immediately. In fact, as a bodyguard of such a special task, Anna''s reaction was extremely fast. But what happened just now made Anna feel very sorry in her heart. With Anna''s protection, although Sylvia was still surrounded by the reporters, she was no longer like the duckweed but was able to slowly walk out of the business district. In the restaurant. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "Master Zheng, look, there seems to be an ident." A man standing beside Sam pointed to the ce surrounded by many reporters. Sam squinted his eyes. When he saw Sylvia''s figure, a smile appeared on his face. "Now that the queen is here, it''s time to start the show." Sam picked up a piece of tissue, wiped his mouth, got up, left the restaurant, and slowly walked toward the location of Sylvia. Sylvia was surrounded by reporters. For a while, she couldn''t walk out at all, because there were too many people here. Some onlookers wanted to see what this evil wife looked like. "ording to the reporters, Sylvia Lin, the president of Lins Group, refused to answer all the questions. There is no reasonable exnation for this matter. ording to the informed sources, fromst night until now, her husband''s phone has been turned off, and he hasn''t shown up, so it is suspected that he has escaped for his crimes." "Ladies and gentlemen, we are now in the CBD of Yinzhou..." One by one, the reporters began to broadcast. The background behind them was Sylvia''s silence in the crowd. "President Lin! Please answer!" "President Lin, why are you silent? Don''t you have any exnation?" "President Lin, do you think money is beyond thew? Or do you think that your Family Lin is going to take full control of everything?" "President Lin!" The voices of the reporters were in a mess, but they were harsh and passed into Sylvia''s ears. "All right, stop it!" Suddenly, there was a loud shout. As soon as the reporters around Sylvia saw the speaker, they immediately gathered around him. Although Zhengs Group was not as big as Lins Group in scale, it was also considered a well-known company in Yinzhou. Moreover, Sam Zheng, as the only heir of Zhengs Group, had just returned to Yinzhou. This kind of fancy news of young master was also popr in people''s mind. "Mr. Zheng, why are you here at this time? Do you have anything to say about this matter?" "Mr. Zheng, it''s said that your family and the Family Lin are best friends. I''m wondering if Mr. Zheng is here for what happenedst night." "Mr. Zheng, do you know Henry? What kind of person is he?" "Master Zheng..." Facing the journalists one question after another, Sam chose not to answer with silence as Sylvia did. Instead, he said, "Everyone, I''ll answer your questions one by one." "First of all, I do have something to say. Don''t make things difficult for President Lin. To be precise, President Lin is also the victim of this matter. After all, her husband is a scumbag and has nothing to do with her. I am very clear about what happenedst night." "The second question, we, Zhengs Group and Lins Group, are indeed best friends. Ms. Sylvia Lin and I are childhood sweethearts. This time, as a good friend, I feel sorry for President Lin. After all, everyone has the right to kill scum like Henry!" "The third question, what kind of person is Henry? He is just a son-inw of the Family Lin. We are all sensible people. We should know what a son-inw looks like. A man who can be a son-inw for money. What do you think of his personality and his character?" "And, about the authenticity of the matter, I can tell you that the words on these banners are not fake at all. Last night, it was the victim''s secretary who saw it with her own eyes that Henry was ready to r*pe the victim. If the victim''s secretary did not appear in time, the consequences would be unimaginable. With Henry''s character, he would certainly do something more." Sam''s continuous answers attracted the attention of arge number of journalists. "Mr. Zheng, what do you think we should do with such a person?" Sam put on a righteous look and said, "He took advantage of the weak and insulted a woman. If they were put in ancient times, such a person should be drowned in the cage!" Sam''s words attracted a burst of apuse. Sam added, "A man should have his own responsibility. A man like Henry, who has no responsibility and only wants to be an evil person, doesn''t deserve to stay in this world!" Hearing Sam''s words, even those reporters nodded in agreement. Sylvia stood there and listened to Sam''s words. She couldn''t wait to rush over, grab the microphone, and tell everyone that Henry was not such a person, but now her words were not convincing at all. "Mr. Zheng, I don''t agree with you. If Henry is only a son-inw and has such a bad character, why does President Lin support him so much?" "I like your question very much." Sam smiled. This reporter was specially arranged by him. Sam said, "President Lin doesn''t protect Henry alone. You should know that Lins Group is the top group in Yinzhou. If there is something wrong with Lins Group, it will affect not only a few people''s interests but also the employees of Lins Group. As for Henry, he values this point very much. He is sure that President Lin will protect him, so he is so unscrupulous!" "I see!" The reporter who had just asked about the problem nodded in a pretence. "In this case, Henry is really shameless to use so many people as his shield. This kind of person, absolutely can''t be tolerated!" "That''s right! We can''t tolerate him!" "Henry must give an exnation for this matter!" "Mr. Zheng, what do you think about this matter?" "My opinion is very simple." Sam stretched out a finger and said, "Punish him severely!" Chapter 238 Chapter 238 Sam''s words attracted a lot of cheers. The Master of the Zheng Family was also the only sessor of the Zheng Group in the future. As for Henry, he was just a son-inw of the Family Lin. Their status was very different. But judging from his mind, the master of the Zheng Family was much stronger than the son-inw! For a moment, Henry became the target of public criticism. Those who knew or did not know him, all discussed Henry. With Henry''s notoriety, Sam''s image became bigger and bigger. Originally, many people did not have much impression of the Zheng''s Group, but because of the appearance of Sam Zheng, the Zheng''s Group suddenly became bigger in the eyes of everyone. There were even people who were specially arranged by Sam to put forward such a theory among the onlookers. In the business district of the Yinzhou, the Lin Family shouldn''t be the dominant one. Look at Henry, even if the Lin Family was too powerful to cover such a disaster, there should be a bnce, so everyone should support otherpanies more! They had to admit that Sam yed this step very well. Now, public opinion waspletely one-sided. No matter if there was any definite evidence, almost everyone thought that Henry was the viin. Sam''s move not only pushed Henry into a desperate situation but also made a big advertisement for Zheng''s Group! Sylvia wanted to leave now, but she was not reconciled. Now there were so many reporters here. If she left, the matter this time would really be unclear. Who knew what the reporters would say? An Aston Martin, at this time, got off the highway andpletely entered Yinzhou. As soon as they entered the city, Wade received a phone call. The person on the phone only used a few words to exin to Wade what had happened. "Big Boss, something happened." Wade opened a news page and handed the mobile phone to Henry. On the Inte, it was reported about the banners in the CBD. Various titles, in bright red, were printed about Henry. Below those titles, there were all pictures of Sylvia surrounded by reporters. "Put on an act of humiliation?" Henry frowned. "Let''s go to the CBD." Aston Martin, which was originally driving slowly, let out a violent roar and turned into a beast, running on the street. Soon, Wade and Henry came to the CBD, where more and more people gathered. When it was time to get off work, those who worked in the business center saw the banners as soon as they left work, and all joined the crowd. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Sam spoke loudly, expressing his dissatisfaction with Henry''s behavior of humiliating a victim. He scolded him in a loud voice. He said that no matter what the victim thought of this matter and whether or not the victim would pursue this matter, his Zheng''s Group would make a public justice and seek justice for the citizens of Yinzhou! Such a statement naturally attracted a lot of apuse again. "Is Henry''s phone on?" Sylvia stood not far away, frowning and asking Anna. "President Lin, Henry''s phone has been turned off." Anna kept calling Henry''s number. "President Lin, let''s leave here first. Now the situation is too chaotic, and your own safety is difficult to guarantee." "No, I can''t." Sylvia shook her head. "As soon as we leave, Sam may be able to say anything else. Those reporters are now staring at me fiercely. As long as I show any intention of leaving, all kinds of stories will fly everywhere. Now I have to find evidence. Please contact Cathy Lee for me and let her contact President Qin''s secretary. The truth of this matter must be revealed!" "There''s no need to do it. I know the truth." Suddenly, a voice sounded behind Sylvia. At the moment when she heard the voice, Sylvia''s body shook. She looked back and saw Henry standing behind her. "Sorry, all of this is hard for you." Henry grabbed Sylvia''s little hand. Seeing Henry''s appearance, Sylvia''s hanging heart seemed to find someone to rely on. "Why is your phone turned off?" "Out of power, and I don''t have a charger." Henry scratched his head. "I''ll handle this matter." Henry''s gentle eyes moved away from Sylvia and shouted at the ce where the reporters gathered, "I am Henry. If you have any questions,e and ask me!" Henry''s name attracted a lot of attention. As soon as Henry finished his words, countless shes hit him. The reporters, like wild beasts who hadn''t seen meat for seven days and were hungry, surrounded Henry with their eyes shing green light. All kinds of questions were also asked by these reporters without any scruple. "Mr. Zhang, what are you going to exin this time?" "Mr. Zhang, may I ask why you were unavable for the past few days? Are you trying to avoid this matter?" "Mr. Zhang, how many times have you done such despicable things? Have you considered the victim''s feelings?" "Mr. Zhang..." One question after another, the problem was set up in the trap. Only this tricky question could attract more attention. Facing these reporters, Henry kept smiling. "Mr. Henry, have you ever considered what consequences you will bring to her people by doing this? Do you think you are still a human for your selfish desires?" "Human? Of course, he is not a human being. The person who can do this kind of thing is worse than animals!" Samughed and slowly walked toward Henry. "Everyone, listen to me, since Henry has appeared, I think what you are doing now should not be an interview, but call the police and let thew punish such a person!" "Yes, call the police!" Hearing Sam''s words, someone called the police on the spot. Henry, who had been silent for a long time, smiled after he heard Sam''s voice and said, "Mr. Zheng, I don''t agree with you." "You don''t agree?" Sam sneered. "Do you think that bullying women should go unpunished?" "Of course not." Henry shook his head. "This person is certainly even worse than animals. I think this kind of person should be spat to death on the spot. What do you think?" "Ha, ha, ha!" Samughed and said, "It''s really interesting. Henry, do you want to clean yourself by saying this now? Do you really think that Lins Group can ignore thew and do whatever you want?" Henry nced around the reporters around him and said, "No, but I disdain this method. All the reporters and friends, I have another version about this matter. Do you want to listen to it?" Hearing the words "another version", these reporters were extremely excited as if they had been injected adrenalin. Chapter 239 Chapter 239 Sam was very clear about what had happened that night. Of course, he knew who the protagonist of this matter was. When Sam heard that Henry had another version to say, he was the first to speak. "What are you trying to say? Didn''t you do this? Did you mean that President Qin''s secretary deliberately ndered you? Did you mean that the surveince video we saw at that time was fake?" "It''s impossible. It''s Henry who did this! Look at this video. It''s from my source!" A reporter arranged by Sam took out his mobile phone and yed a video. Although the video on his mobile phone was somewhat blurred, everyone could still see that a person, who was wearing the same color as Henry now, carried a woman into a vi. A few minutes later, Henry walked out of the vi. The camera clearly got his face. "Look, after Henry left, the victim''s secretary shouted for help. What else could there be in this matter?" As soon as this video came out, it caused an uproar. It could be said that it had already smashed Henry''s evil deeds. Could he really deny it? Everyone watched the video. At a nce, they could see that this video had no traces of being edited! "Henry, what else do you want to say?" Sam looked at Henry and questioned him. Henry gave a hand gesture and said, "Now that you''ve said so much, I have nothing else to say. But I also want to show a video here." Henry waved his hand to the side. Wade ran over with a power bank and a charger, which Henry had just asked him to buy. "Get out of the way, all of you!" Wade squeezed into the crowd and handed the power bank to Henry. Soon, Henry''s cell phone was turned on again. As soon as the cell phone was turned on, countless text messages came in, all indicating that there were a lot of missed calls. Henry didn''t look at it. He deleted all the text messages and yed a video. This video was clearer than the surveince video taken out by the reporter just now. This video was taken inside the vi. And the protagonist in the video was Sam Zheng. Sam, who was standing not far away from Henry, saw the video on Henry''s mobile phone at a nce, which made his face change sharply. He had no time to consider how Henry would able to be in the vi at that time and even take a video. "Hey, Henry, did you arrange someone to shoot a video on the day you disappeared?" Sam shouted, trying to divert the attention of those reporters. But who were the reporters? The more information, the better. Now that they had new discovery, they would naturally not be attracted by Sam''s words. Their eyes and cameras were all focused on Henry''s mobile phone. As the video yed, it could be clearly seen that Sam was standing in the vi. After a while, a young man appeared with a graceful figure on his back. This young man was exactly the person on the surveince video. Then, they heard Sam saying to throw her on the bed, and he put on his mask, took off his coat, and climbed to the bed. When the video came to this ce, it stopped abruptly. Although they didn''t get to see how Henry dealt with Samter, everyone understood what had happened in this situation. This matter was not what the public opinion thought! At the same time, Wade whispered in Henry''s ear, "Boss, she''s here." "Bring her here." Henry turned off his mobile phone and looked aside. Jenny Qin''s secretary, led by two uniformed policemen, came. Although Henry had concealed his identity, it didn''t mean that he couldn''t use his rtionships. After learning about this a few minutes ago, Henry asked Wade to investigate this matter. In a short period of time, Wade found out that Jenny''s secretary went to Zhengs Group to get five hundred thousand cash this morning. In front of so many reporters, Wade naturally announced this matter, which immediately attracted the attention of the reporters. Being bombarded by the reporters one after another, the secretary couldn''t bear it and said that the cheque was given to her by Sam Zheng. "Mr. Zheng, why did you give the other party five hundred thousand yuan?" "Mr. Zheng, what do you want to say about the video provided by Mr. Henry?" "This video doesn''t have any edited content. Master Zheng, how do you want to exin?" C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. A series of questions were asked one after another. Sam never thought that Henry would have the video from that night! Moreover, the thing that he gave secretary 500,000 yuan was found out so quickly. In fact, it was not Sam''s fault that he didn''t do it well enough. After all, if one wanted to investigate the Cheque of Zheng''s Group, without Sam''s approval, he is the one who could do anything. But Sam was wrong. He was the one who provoked Henry. If Henry wanted to find out something, he wouldn''t need Sam''s approval. The public opinion, which was originally one-sided, changed its directionpletely after Henry show this video. Sam''s newly established human trap copsed in a short time! Just moments ago, Sam said to the camera, "Henry is worse than animals, cut him into pieces, ignore thew, punish him severely, and so on." But now, the kind of person he said was himself! "Master Zheng, Let''s leave now!" The man beside Sam pulled him. Obviously, the current situation was beyond control. If Sam continued to stay here, it would be difficult to predict what would happen next. "Let''s go!" Sam''s face darkened. He knew that today''s matter could not continue as he had nned. Sam wanted to leave, but now, it was not easy for him to leave. The reporters had surrounded the ce tightly. Outside the business district of the CBD, the siren of the police car had already sounded. When the police arrived, they immediately drove away from the onlookers and sealed this ce. "President Lin!" Cathy Lee, secretary of Lins Group, ran over, panting. "President Lin, the shareholders can''t get through to you, but now..." "It''s okay." Sylvia shook her head at Cathy Lee. "The matter has been solved." Cathy Lee noticed that the two policemen had already walked up to Sam. Sam had asked someone to call the police to arrest Henry, but at this moment, Sam was caught. As for Henry, he was an acquaintance at the police station. When the police saw him, they politely said a word to Henry to ask him to go back to the station to assist in the investigation. Those who were holding banners were all "asked" to go back to the station because they gathered in order to make trouble. The banners all disappeared in a short time. Henry looked at the efficiency of these policemen. Without thinking, he knew that Wade had used his connections. With Wade''s status, just a few words could scare the captain of Yinzhou to pee pants. Chapter 240 Chapter 240 Assisting the investigation mentioned by the police was nothing more than a formality. Henry came out in less than three minutes after he entered the police station. On the other hand, Sam was completely locked up. "Lock me up? Do you know who I am? I am the future sessor of Zhengs Group! You locked me up! Believe it or not, I will go out in a few days and let you all be fired!" Sam roared in the interrogation room. The policeman who was in charge of the interrogation shook his head. Captain Han who went out to train, but if she was there, Sam would probably have been beaten ck and blue. Sylvia stood at the entrance of the police station, waiting for Henry. When Henry appeared, she immediately went up to him. "These two days were extremely difficult for you, right?" Henry looked at Sylvia with distress in his eyes. Sylvia shook her head and kept silent. What Jenny said to her before was still echoing in her mind. The word trust was like a sharp knife cutting Sylvia''s heart. Now the matter was basically clear, and Henry had nothing to do with this matter. But why, yesterday, the first thing she thought about was not to believe in Henry but to settle this matter. Was she really like what Jenny said. She did not like him, but she liked this feeling of dependence? As for her feelings, Sylvia was a little confused. "What''s wrong?" Looking at Sylvia''s silent face, Henry was a little worried.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "Everything is okay." Sylvia forced a smile and said, "Let''s go home." "Okay." Henry nodded and got into Sylvia''s car. In the car, Sylvia didn''t say a word, and even the sound of music was as low as possible. "Dear, why do I feel that you are in a bad mood?" Henry turned his face and looked at Sylvia. He felt that something was wrong. Sylvia couldn''t help asking, "Do you know Jenny Qin... very well?" Henry replied, "I''m not very familiar with her. She''s just an ordinary friend." "Why do I feel that Jenny seems to like you a little bit?" Sylvia felt ufortable when she thought of Jenny''s words to her in the afternoon and how Jenny admitted that she liked Henry bluntly. "She likes me? Honey, don''t make fun of me. I''ve told her that I''m married." Henry held his hand and stared at Sylvia''s beautiful side face. Under Henry''s hot gaze, Sylvia felt a little unnatural. "What are you looking at?" "Dear, are you jealous?" Henry raised his eyebrows and looked at Sylvia strangely. "Jealous? Do I need to be?" Sylvia snorted and her cheeks were slightly red. Henry nodded. After being amused by Henry''s words, Sylvia felt much better. She said in a weak voice, "Honey, there are still seven days until the end of the renovation. Shall we go on a trip tomorrow?" Sylvia wanted to spend more time with Henry. She wanted to know more about the man beside her. In the past, Sylvia had been passively in love with Henry. She liked Henry taking care of her, liked Henry''s talents, liked Henry''s concern for her, and liked him desperately look at her. But now, Sylvia had to take the initiative to fall in love with this man. It was a deeper emotional change for a person to take the initiative to fall in love with somebody. "Okay." Henry nodded. "Where do you want to go? Do you have a n?" "Tonight, let''s n together." When Henry and Sylvia went home, they saw Mn sitting on the sofa. As soon as she saw Henry and Sylviae back, she spoke. "Henry, you''ve caused a lot of trouble today. Which girl made you act like a beast? Is it that my Sylvia can''t satisfy you?" Mn smiled and said. Apparently, she was joking with Henry and Sylvia Lin. "Sylvia, I''m not talking about you. A woman should take the initiative to do something romantic with her husband so that she can catch a man''s heart!" Sylvia blushed at what Mn said. She grabbed a pillow and threw it at Mn. She said shyly, "I will kill you!" "Tsk!" Mn nced at her and said, "Henry, you didn''t teach your wife well. You''ve been married for such a long time, but she is still so shy. If I were you, I would give her some stimtion to build up her courage!" Henry wiped the sweat from his forehead. "Mn is really able to say anything!" After washing up a little, Henry and Sylvia leaned against the sofa, holding a tablet and watching it non-stop. "Hey, what are you two discussing?" Mn leaned over. "We are discussing where to travel." Sylvia pointed to the travel strategies on the tablet. "Mn, you used to like travelling around. Give us some suggestions." "Travel? Go to Hangzhou! Master Ferger has an exhibition in Hangzhou the day after tomorrow, and I''m wondering if I should go there. If you two decide to travel, then what else do you have to think about? You must go to Hangzhou! I''m familiar with that ce!" Mn patted her chest excitedly. Because of the loose pyjamas, it looked a bit awkward. Henry turned his head awkwardly. "Master Ferger''s exhibition?" Sylvia was interested when she heard it. Last time, Henry told Mn that he and Sylvia met in the exhibition of Master Ferger. At that time, Sylvia was thinking about how good it would be if she could go to Master Ferger''s exhibition once. She had been thinking about it for many years, but she had never had a chance. This time, she finally had a chance to rx and catch up with Master Ferger''s exhibition, which really moved Sylvia. Sylvia looked at Henry and asked him, "Honey, what do you think?" "Then let''s go. We met each other in the exhibition. It''s good to visit one more time." Henry winked at Sylvia. Sylvia blushed even more at the thought of what she had made up for Mn in order to save her face. About the trip, they just made a decision. They nned to take a ne and leave tomorrow. Of course, money was not something they had to consider. Henry asked Sylvia to rest first. After telling her that he still had things to do, he went out of the house. After leaving home, he looked at the time and found it was only nine o''clock. It was summer, and it was not long before the sky turned dark. After thinking about it, Henry called Jenny and asked her about her situation. "You are really a schemer. You were there at the right moment." Jenny said on the phone, "Did you save me that night?" "I am a brave man in green forest. When I see injustice, I will pull out my knife to help." Henry patted his chest. "Generally, there are some side effects of the knockout powder. During this period of time, try to drink more water and sweat as much as possible. Otherwise, you will feel ack of energy recently." "You called me just to tell me this?" Jenny said in a faint voice. "Yeah, be careful when you''re outside." Henry reminded her. Jenny sighed. "It''s so tiring to be careful. If only I had you by my side, just like Sylvia, how nice would that be..." Chapter 241 Chapter 241 At 10 o''clock in the evening in Yinzhou, the bars had the highest flow rate of people. The city''s construction was limited, and people''s entertainment methods were also limited. Most people chose the amusement way, which was to sit in a bar with friends and have a couple of drinks. In a small bar, three young men were sitting on a small table. After a few sses of wine, their voices gradually grew louder. "Pan, I heard that you have done a great thing today and smashed the cellphone of the president of Lins Group?" One of the young men looked at the person sitting opposite him with envy. "It wasn''t a big deal. I didn''t know she was the president of Lins Group at that time, but this girl is a real deal. After I grabbed her mobile phone, I saw the photos on the album. Tut tut tut, they are very beautiful. I really want to press the girl on the bed. If I can make a move, I''m willing to live ten years less. Ha, ha, ha!" The young man named Pan smiled lecherously. "Hey hey, when you pushed that girl, why didn''t you touch her more? This kind of woman must be well maintained. Just looking at her, you can see that her skin is absolutely soft and tender." "Tsk, tsk. Just thinking about it makes me feel good. What do you think? If we get together, let''s catch this chick and enjoy it together?" "That would be absolutely enjoyable!" The three young men sat together andughed obscenely. The three of them didn''t notice that while they were still imagining, more and more people came around their table, and the waiters of the bar also disappeared. The door of the bar slowly closed. "You really don''t know. When I smashed the woman''s mobile phone, the woman''s eyes almost kill me. You say, if I would press the woman on the bed and let her look at me, what would her eyes look like?" Pan narrowed his eyes, and he was fantasizing about something dirty in his mind. "You don''t have a chance." A voice suddenly sounded by the side. The three listened to this voice and could not help shuddering. This voice seemed toe from hell, which made people feel creepy in this hot summer. The three of them looked to the side and saw a young man, who looked about the same age as them, standing next to them. "Boy, who the hell are you?" Pan was so drunk that he was afraid to shake his head and then he would disappearpletely. "Who smashed the mobile phone?" Henry looked at Pan as if he was looking at a dead man. "Hey, it''s the man who was hired by that woman. What''s wrong? There are so many people around us. Do you still want to fight?" Pan shouted and turned his head to look at the people around him. But after taking a look, he found that the situation around him hadpletely changed. There was not a bottle of wine on the table of these people around. Obviously, these people were not drinking. The music in the bar stopped at some point, and all the waiters disappeared. The atmosphere of the bar had be very depressing. Pan and the other two realized that something was wrong. "Tell me, whose hands smashed the mobile phone?" Henry asked again. This time, Pan didn''t dare to speak anymore. He didn''t even have the courage to look at Henry''s eyes and closed his mouth. "You two tell me." Henry looked at the two young men who were sitting together with Pan and drinking. "Big brother, it''s none of my business! I went to work during the day and I don''t know anything." The young man who had just said some obscene words waved his hand and his face was full of fear. Speaking of which, they were just ordinary people. Just now, they were thinking about something dirty and felt very good. If they were really in the face of a giant like the Family Lin, it was impossible for them to say whether they were afraid or not! Another young man also apologized in a hurry. "Big brother, I... I don''t know about this, but I heard it from others. This... this has nothing to do with me!" "You two should answer my question." Henry''s voice was very calm, not full of swearing like others, but the deterrent force he brought was not what ordinary people could bear. Some people showed that no matter how kind they were, their nature would not change. If someone said that he had changed, it could only be said that he had learned to control his temper. The king of the underground world, The Conqueror, how many people dared to provoke him? Henry showed a kind-hearted attitude, which was in front of the people he was familiar with. The enemies of the Conqueror only had one word to describe him... Demon! This was also the origin of the name The Conqueror! The two young men looked at each other, and they could see the fear in each other''s eyes. "Thest time, whose hands smashed the mobile phone? The first to say will be the first to leave." Henry''s voice rang again, making the air full of chill. "It''s... it''s... it''s the guy on the left." A young man next to Pan said in a trembling voice. Henry didn''t say anything. A man standing next to Henry grabbed Pan''s arm and twisted it hard. "Ah!" Pan''s arm was twisted by an irresistible force. It could be seen that his whole arm was twisted into a twist. His whole face changed the shape, and he let out a painful scream. This scene scared Pan''s two friends so much that their faces turned pale. The man next to Henry let go of Pan''s hand. Pan stepped back repeatedly and fell down on the sofa. His face was pale and sweat poured out of his head. He kept sucking in a breath of cold air, but he dared not be disrespectful. "Big brother! We are really innocent. This has nothing to do with us!" The two people next to Pan were almost crying. They had figured out that these people were definitely not here to joke. Just now, they directly twisted Pan''s arm. If these people hurt them, they would be disabled in the rest of their life! "Nothing to do with you?" Henry''s mouth curved into a smile. "Just now, you two were talking happily." All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. There was a bitter look on the faces of the two men. One of them quickly pped himself in the face and said, "Big brother, I''m sorry. My mouth is dirty, my mouth is dirty. Please let me go!" "Let you go?" Today, Henry heard that Sylvia had been bullied. As long as he thought a little bit about how Sylvia''s cellphone had been smashed by someone and how helpless she was, he would feel angry. And these people were still making fun of this matter. They said something obscene in aloud, and no man could bear it. No matter how cowardly a man was, he would not allow his woman to be bullied by others. But Henry... He was a capable man. This time, there was no need for Henry to open his mouth. A few people walked out from behind Henry, grabbed the cor of Pan and the other two, and dragged them to the back alley of the bar. The hand of the person who smashed the phone should be broken. And those who said dirty words wouldn''t be able to say a word anymore. Henry was never a merciful person. Chapter 242 Chapter 242 After Helen left, the leadership of the Green Leaf was handed over to Leopard Kurata. Leopard Kurata was old, and the elder brother, Thunder Monster, had retired from the throne. When Helen handed over the power to him, Leopard Kurata naturally announced that Henry would decide everything from now on, big or small. The higher-ups of the Green Leaf were very familiar with Henry. Almost no one had any objection, and no one dared to have any objection. In this way, although the Green Leaf seemed to be an ownerless state, its cohesion and loyalty were higher than before. Some people might have some unnecessary thoughts regarding Thunder Monster or Helen Han. However, no one dared to have any other ideas after seeing Henry''s tricks. Henry''s deterrence was deeply rooted in people''s hearts. This time, the person who came out to work with Henry was from the Green Leaf, a man named Kelvin, who was responsible for contacting Henry. After dealing with it, everyone came out of the bar. Kelvin was a man in his twenties and looked very young. He stood respectfully in front of Henry and said, "Brother Henry, if there''s nothing else, I''ll take my men and leave first." "Okay." Henry nodded. With Henry''s permission, Kevin took his men and left this ce. In the back alley of the bar, there were three young men lying on the ground. All of them were full of blood and unconscious. When they woke up, they would fully understand the problem. The arrogance with no strength brought disaster to them. Whether it was the underground world or not, one principle was always rampant. That was, the winner was the king. At the same time, in the vi in Luxury Vige. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. The vi was luxuriously decorated. A man and a woman were sitting on the sofa. The man was about 50 years old. His clothes were simple and his face was covered with signs left by the wind and frost. The woman was in her forties and looked very well maintained. She probably had done yoga. Her figure did not appear to be obese. The expensive cosmetics smeared on her face and there was a pearl ne around her neck. The man and the woman were Sam Zheng''s parents, Neil Zheng and Fiona Wong. Naturally, the two of them had heard about what had happened today. "Fiona, I have said that you can''t spoil him like this! Now, look at what he has done! It is against the law to try to rape her!" The man''s tone was full of me, but he was more helpless. He lit a cigarette, and the smoke floated up. On the tea table in front of him, there was an ashtray full of cigarette butts. Neil understood what his son looked like. Fiona sat next to him with a bad look on her face. She held her hands in front of her chest and said, "That''s my son. What''s wrong with me pampering him? I say, Neil, don''t you have a lot of connections? Why, are you not use this time? Let me tell you, my son has been there for a few hours. You should hurry up and find a way to let him get out!" "It''s very difficult." Neil shook his head and frowned. "He provoked the Family Lin this time and made a big deal out of it. It''s not easy to solve this matter." "I don''t care about Family Lin." Fiona grabbed the teacup in front of her, threw it on the ground, and smashed it. "Anyone who dares to touch my son will not be able to live a good life! Neil Zheng, I tell you, if anything happens to my son, we are all doomed!" After leaving this sentence, Fiona rushed upstairs angrily. Neil looked at Fiona''s back. He took a deep drag on his cigarette, exhaled slowly, and let out a long sigh. One night passed quietly. "Sylvia, are you ready? You don''t need to carry any luggage!" Mn stood at the door of the vi and shouted into the house, "We have to arrive at the airport at 12 o''clock. It''s 8:30." "Come on,e on. Why are you in such a hurry?" Sylvia wore a sky-blue dress and showed up without makeup. Her long hair fell on her back, giving people a sense of intellectual beauty as well as a hint of cuteness. Henry had carried a backpack on his back and was already standing outside the vi''s yard, waiting for the car. "Henry, where is the car?" The two women walked out of the yard and asked. "It should be near the gate of themunity. Let''s go out and wait." Henry replied and walked to the gate of themunity first. The three of them chatted andughed all the way. Mn talked about her nned schedule, she would take Henry and Sylvia to visit all interesting ces. While they were chatting, a person unexpected to Sylvia appeared in front of the three of them. Fiona Wong, who was dressed in rich clothes, blocked their way. As soon as she saw Sylvia, Fiona directly shouted abuse. "Sylvia, are you still a person? Do you have a conscience? We have known your father for so many years. Is this how you do things?" The moment Sylvia saw Fiona, she understood why Fiona came. She did not give Fiona a good look. "Auntie Wong, what''s going on? I believe you should understand that Sam is the one who makes trouble from the beginning to the end. If he wanted to frame my husband, he should have thought of such a result." "Your husband?" Fiona smiled scornfully. "Sylvia, your husband is already used to it!" After Fiona finished speaking, she looked at Henry and said, "Boy, you are just a son-inw of the Family Lin. Do you think that the Family Lin will fight with the Family Zheng because of you? Be sensible and pretend that nothing has happened. Go to the police station and release my son. Otherwise, you will suffer a lot!" "A son-inw?" Hearing Fiona''s words, Mn was shocked and looked at Sylvia and Henry with a puzzled face. Sylvia''s face changed. After whispering a few words to Mn and exining the things, she said to Fiona sternly, "Fiona Wong, I know you are an elder, so I will show you some respect. This matter is Sam''s fault. He should be punished. If you have anything to say, you can tell the police. Don''t threaten us. Lins Group will not be bullied by others! Let''s go!" Sylvia grabbed Henry and Mn''s hands, bypassed Fiona, and strode forward. Fiona looked at Sylvia''s back and shouted, "Sylvia Lin! Let me tell you, our Family Zheng and your Family Lin will never end this easily. Let''s wait and see!" In the face of Fiona''s threat, Sylvia ignored it. It was not until they went far that Sylvia let go of Henry and Mn''s hands. Looking at Sylvia''s ugly face, Mn didn''t ask the question in her mind. She was just thinking about it. The three of them had already called a car at the entrance of themunity. Henry took the initiative to sit in the front passenger''s seat, leaving the two seats in the back seat for Sylvia and Mn. The car slowly moved toward the airport. Fiona stood at the gate of themunity, looked at the license te number, made a phone call, and said, "Help me find the silver car with the A65992 number te. Check where it is going, and by the way, find out the whereabouts of Sylvia Lin, that b*tch!" Chapter 243 Chapter 243 The originally harmonious and happy atmosphere between the three of them became a bit heavy because of Fiona''s appearance. Sitting in the car, Sylvia didn''t say a word. Seeing Sylvia''s reaction, neither Mn nor Henry said anything. When they arrived at the airport, Henry took the initiative to take over all the procedures. Sylvia and Mn sat in the lounge by the side and waited. First-ss treatment was much better than that of economy ss, including that of the airport lounge. The three of them were not short of money, so they were not melodramatic to not spend money. In the lounge, when there were only Sylvia and Mn, Sylvia finally took the initiative to say, "Mn, will youugh at me?" "What?" Mn was stunned by Sylvia''s question, and then she reacted immediately, "Sylvia, I thought you would say something, but you didn''t say anything. Are you still thinking about it?" Sylvia nodded and shook her head. Mn covered her mouth with a smile and said, "Sylvia, is Henry really Lin''s son-inw?" "Yeah." Sylvia nodded her head slightly. "You''re so lucky to find a son-inw and a treasure. How much per month?" Through the window of the lounge, Mn looked at Henry, who waspleting the formalities outside and pointed at him. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Sylvia stretched out two fingers and said, "Twenty thousand." "So cheap?" Hearing this, Mn widened her eyes and couldn''t believe it. "This guy knows Chinese Medicine and can y the piano. He also has a very deep understanding of painting. Even my teacher would be amazed by his cooking skills. At the critical moment, he can save you at the risk of his life. Twenty thousand one month? Give me ten men like this. I will change them every day." Mn waved her hand. Sylvia lovelily stuck out her tongue. "At that time, I didn''t know that he knew so much." Mn covered her forehead and said, "Or I''ll tell you, Sylvia, your life is really good. But ording to your personality, this son-inw is definitely not the one you want to find, isn''t he?" "No." Sylvia shook her head. When she thought of how she had resisted Henry, Sylvia found it a little funny. It was a memory that was left in her heart. Now that she thought about it, it was quite interesting. "I strongly opposed it at that time." "You strongly opposed it at that time? Now you call him husband happily. Are you acting in front of me or do you really like Henry?" consort looked at Sylvia with her beautiful eyes, as if she wanted to see through her. Sylvia''s face flushed unnaturally. "Who likes him? Anyway, you know the truth now. You can have him if you want." "You don''t like him?" Mn had a strange look on her face. "I say, Sylvia, it is not possible that you haven''t shared a bed with him yet?" Mn kept raising her eyebrows at Sylvia, and Sylvia could not understand her meaning. "You damn girl, what are you talking about?" Sylvia reached out her fists and pounded on Mn''s body. Two beautiful women sat together andughed, forming beautiful scenery, which attracted the attention of the people around them. Soon, Henrypleted the boarding procedure, came over, and the three of them got on the ne together. After sitting down, Mn came up to Henry and whispered in Henry''s ear, "Henry, you can''t be like that. How long has it been? Have you not slept with Sylvia yet? I really don''t know if you are a gentleman or a beast. Don''t tell me you have a problem with that?" Henry was stunned and found that Mn was looking at him with a very strange look. He grinned and said, "Can I do it? Why don''t you give it a try?" "Get the hell out of here!" Mn rolled her eyes at Henry, put down the chair, andy down to sleep. When Mny down, only Sylvia was still sitting next to Henry. Perhaps it was because they were exposed in front of Mn, there was a little embarrassment between them. "Honey, don''t worry too much about some things. Life is like this. A lot of things are not arranged by ourselves." Henryforted her. Sylvia Lin did not speak. The woman had her own thoughts in her mind. From Yinzhou to Hangzhou, it would only take three hours if there was no transfer. At 3:05 p.m., the nended at Hangzhou Airport. Even beforeing, Henry had already thought that Hangzhou was much hotter than Yinzhou. After arriving, he found it was true. The heat of the Yinzhou was the kind of dry heat. As for the heat of Hangzhou city, it was kinda humid. As soon as Henry got off the ne, he was sweating all over. Yesterday, the three of them had a discussion. After arriving in Hangzhou, they would go straight to Mn''s house. When they got out of the airport, they saw a red Ferrari parked outside the airport. When she saw the license te, Mn frowned. "Why is it him?" "Who is it?" Sylvia asked curiously. "Do you still remember the guy I told you before, the one named Cody Yang?" Mn said, raising her mouth. Sylvia thought for a moment and replied, "I have some impression. Is it the one you are particrly annoyed about, right?" "Yes." Mn sighed. "In order to avoid Cody''s harassment, I specifically asked my mother to introduce me to a person. But on the day of the blind date, the person my mother introduced did not come. And Cody saw me that afternoon. At that time, I wanted to die, so I applied to go to France. But I didn''t expect that Cody got my contact information and sent me more than a dozen messages a day. I was very annoyed. If he knows that I am back, I will not be able to spend these days nicely. He is like a fly!" While Mn was still talking, she heard a greeting sound, with a surprise in it. "Mn? You''re back? Oh my god, did I see it wrong?" Henry and the other two looked in the direction of the voice and saw a young man in his twenties. He was about 1.75 meters tall, wearing short sleeves and shorts, with short hair, and a pair of sunsses on his face. He was excitedly walking toward them. "Well, the devil ising." Mn sighed helplessly. "Let''s go, Sylvia. Don''t pay attention to him." As she spoke, she pulled Sylvia''s arm and walked out of the airport. Before she took more than two steps, Cody stopped in front of the three people. "Mn, why do you want to leave? Don''t you miss me? For such a long time, I have been dreaming of you every night, dreaming of you and me together. You are lying in my arms and telling me that you love me. Do you know, every midnight, I would wake up with a smile?" Cody looked at Mn with deep affection. This time, Henry and Sylvia finally understood why Mn disliked this man, who was so disgusting that any person would not ept him. Chapter 244 Chapter 244 "Enough!" Mn shouted, "Cody, I have nothing to do with you. Don''t be so disgusting!" "Mn, you are all over my head. You said this, which makes me very sad. Don''t tell me you have somebody?" Cody looked at Henry, took off his sunsses, and said with a bad look, "Boy, I don''t care who you are, stay away from my Mn, and don''t try to seduce her!" "Absolutely no problem!" Henry made an OK gesture without thinking and retreated four or five meters away. Henry''s action made Sylviaugh. Mn turned her head to look at Sylvia and made a mouth gesture to Sylvia. Sylvia could clearly understand that what Mn said was the word "unrighteous". Sylvia helplessly held her hand, showing that she couldn''t do anything about it. Mn made up her mind and took two big steps forward. She grabbed Henry''s arm and shouted, "You d*mn man. How can you leave me when you say that you love me? At this critical moment, you are scared. Why, do you still want to get a marriage certificate with me after this?" Hearing what Mn said, Henry and Sylvia were stunned on the spot. After she finished speaking, she raised her head to Sylvia and smiled proudly. Sylvia looked at her best friend speechlessly. She didn''t say anything. Forget it, just take Henry as a shield. This Cody was indeed disgusting. Cody, who was standing aside, immediately fixed his eyes on Henry. "Boy, you''re acting like me! I''ll give you three seconds to disappear. Otherwise, don''t me me for being angry. I will even beat your mother. One!" "p!" A crisp sound was heard, and Henry pped Cody in the face. "You say one more word?" Henry looked at Cody calmly, but this was exactly the prelude to his anger. Cody covered his face and looked at Henry in disbelief. "Boy, do you know who I am? You f*cking dare to hit me. Your parents didn''t teach you well." "p!" Henry pped Cody in the face again. Just two ps made both sides of Cody''s face swollen. "Go on." Henry smiled and looked at Cody. Even Mn didn''t expect that this sudden change would turn out to be like this. Mn knew Cody''s identity clearly. Although this guy was disgusting, he was powerful. If Henry beat him like this, there must be a consequence. Sylvia was very clear why Henry would suddenly make a move. When she was chatting with Henry, Sylvia knew the situation of Henry''s family. And now, Cody was mentioning Henry''s parents. Who could bear it? Sylvia put herself in Henry''s shoes. If Cody dared to say his mother, she would not be able to restrain herself from pping him. The dead rtives were the pain that would stay in people''s hearts forever. Cody, who had been pped twice, felt a burning pain on his face. Even his back teeth began to shake because of these two ps. Henry grinned and said, "Go on. Why didn''t you speak?" Henry raised his palm and could wave it down at any time. Mn stood by the side and nced around. Seeing several security guards of the airport walking towards them, she looked a little anxious and said to Cody, "Cody, if you are not happy, call the police to arrest us. Otherwise, don''t talk nonsense!" "Call the police? Bah!" Cody spat out a mouthful of blood. He pointed to Henry and said, "Boy, I have more than a hundred ways to kill you in Hangzhou. Just wait and see. As long as you dare to stay in Hangzhou for a day, I will let you live a life worse than death!" As soon as Cody finished speaking, the security guard of the airport came over and asked Cody, "Sir, do you need any help?" "No, get out!" Cody pushed away several security guards with an anxious face and strode out. Seeing Cody''s attitude, these security guards would not make trouble themselves and left as if nothing had happened. Seeing this, Mn breathed a sigh of relief. She knew Cody''s character very well. The sentence he said deliberately just now was that he didn''t want to involve the police in this matter. As for what would happen next, he couldn''t be bullied so easily. "Henry, I''m sorry. I just wanted to make a joke, but I didn''t expect things to develop like this," Mn apologized to Henry. "I''m fine." Henry waved his hand. Henry''s heart was extremely sensitive. When two people were involved, he could not control his temper. One was Sylvia who brought him new life, and the other was his mother. These were the most important women in Henry''s life. The three of them went out of the airport, took a taxi casually, and went to the downtown area. For a long time, Henry had never heard Sylvia mention what Mn''s family did. As for her own family, Mn did not mention it. But when Henry saw the ce where her family lived, he probably understood a lot. The ce where her family lived was a really rich area. Although it was an ordinary low-level building with an area of about 130 square meters, the average price of the house price here was 193,000 yuan per square meter! This price would probably scare arge number of Yinzhou''s people. In the past two years, there had been rapid development in Yinzhou. The housing price had doubled, and the most expensive one was no more than twelve thousand per square meter. Luohe city, next to Yinzhou, was the second-best ce, with a price of less than three thousand per square meter. Every inch ofnd and gold in the big city could only be experienced here. Mn''s parents knew in advance that she woulde back, so they prepared a table of good dishes. Although Mn tried her best to stop them, Henry and Sylvia still brought some gifts to each other, and then went upstairs. "Dad, mom, I''m back." Mn opened the door. As soon as she entered the door, she saw the two elders. Her parents looked at their daughter with a smile, but when they saw Henry, who was standing behind Mn, their expressions frozepletely. Simrly, Henry, who had been smiling, was stunned there. At this time, there was only one thought in Henry''s mind. "What''s going on? Isn''t Mn''s surname Mi? Why is her father Chris Xiao?" Yes, Henry knew Mn''s parents, they also knew Henry. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. The strange situation between her parents and Henry naturally did not escape the eyes of Sylvia and Mn. They looked at the three people with great confusion. "Henry, do you know my parents?" Henry smiled embarrassedly and said, "Well... Uncle Xiao, Aunt Xiao, it''s been a long time since we last met..." Chapter 245 Chapter 245 Mn''s father, Chris Xiao, looked at Henry without saying a word, but it could be seen that his breathing gradually became rapid. As for Mn''s mother, her eyes were red and she whimpered in silence. "Mom and dad, what are you..." Mn looked at the situation in front of her, and her mind was full of confusion. "Mn, he''s your Auntie Song''s son!" Mn''s mother couldn''t help but burst into tears. "Auntie Song!" When she heard this, Mn was shocked. At the same time, Sylvia''s expression also became very interesting. Sylvia and Mn were best friends. She had heard a lot of things from Mn. Many years ago, Mn''s family was not very rich, actual they were poor. At that time, Mn was suffering from blood poisoning. This disease was also called septicemia. The patient would have pustules all over his body and suffer a lot of pain. This disease would constantly transfer and infect the patient''s heart, bones, and brain. If there was no suitable bone marrow transnt, the patient would be incurable. Mn had told Sylvia that she was a child picked up by her parents. Her parents had no way to save her when she was suffering from the disease. Even if they wanted to transnt her bone marrow, they couldn''t afford to pay for it. Every day when they saw her suffering, their hearts were stabbed with knives. Fortunately, at that time, Chris found a person who volunteered to donate his bone marrow. That person was Henry''s mother, Lucy Song. She was a very ordinary woman. Her name was very ordinary. She didn''t wear very well, and she could even be described as a tattered woman. The couple took Mn to Yinzhou for a bone-marrow transnt. At that time, Mn was only eight years old, and Henry was ten years old. Perhaps at that time, Henry''s mother had already thought of a way out. Her request was to hope that Chris and his wife could take care of her son if possible in the future. When the bone marrow transntation waspleted, Mn waspletely cured. Chris and his wife put some money together to repay Lucy, but they couldn''t find her. When Henry was fourteen years old, he met Chris and told him that his mother had died. At that time, Henry lived in their family for a period of time. At that time, Mn was only twelve years old, and the family was not in Hangzhou. Henry was their savior''s child, so they treated Henry as if they were treating their own son. Back then, Mn also told Henry that she would marry him when they grew up. The couple had also thought about it, so they raised them together. When the two children grew up, it would be a good thing to arrange them to start a family. Unfortunately, things didn''t go as what the couple thought. Henry stayed with them for three months, left a letter, and left quietly. It was ten years since he left. A lot of things had changed over the past ten years. The couple had grown white hair. The little girl who had followed and shouted that she would marry him had grown up, and even lost his farewell letter. The little girl had forgotten Henry''s name. As for Henry, he had be the king of the underground world from a helpless man. This time, it was Henry''s first meeting with the couple after he left ten years ago. Even it had been ten years since theirst meeting, the couple still recognized Henry at a nce. As for them, except for more white hair and more wrinkles, there was almost no change. Mn''s mother walked slowly to Henry, reached out, and touched Henry''s cheek. Her eyes were very red, and tears could not stop flowing down. She choked with sobs, "My child, you left without saying a word at that time. It was ten years since you left!" "I..." Henry opened his mouth but couldn''t say a word. The poor life made Henry more mature than that of his peers. In order not to be a burden to the couple, Henry, who was fourteen years old, left silently. Unexpectedly, ten yearster, the couple''s life was also on the right track. They lived in a house worth tens of millions of dors. Henry was also happy to see the two elders live a good life. "Okay, okay." After all, Chris was a man, and he didn''t lose hisposure like his wife. "Today, my daughter also came back, and she even brought Henry back. This is a good thing. Look, Sylvia has alsoe here and we haven''t seen each other for two years. She is getting more and more beautiful. Come on, sit on the table, and eat. Today, three happy things came through the door. Let''s drink more!" Chris turned around and took a bottle of wine. Mn''s mother wiped the tears on her face and said to Chris, "You are just waiting for the opportunity to drink!" "Why you don''t want me to drink with Henry, do you?" Chris took out a bottle of fine wine. Henry recognized the wine in Chris''s hand at a nce. "Maowu. There are only two thousand and seventy-seven sets in the world. Uncle Xiao, not everyone can drink your wine. I''m so lucky today." Hearing this, Chris gave Henry a thumbs-up and said, "Henry, that''s great. You can see through my baby at a nce." All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Seeing that Henry was in, Mn''s mother showed a gratified smile on her face. "Henry, your Uncle Xiao has always been reluctant to drink this wine. Today, since you are here, you two should drink freely. Come on, get on the table. Sylvia, sit down." Mn''s mother repeatedly asked Sylvia to sit down. Sylvia''s eyes swept back and forth between Henry and Mn, and her eyes were full ofplex emotions. When they were in college, Sylvia and Mn liked to lie on thewn of the school, imagining what kind of husband they would find in the future. Sylvia said that she wanted to find a person who was proficient in all kinds of things, such as piano, chess, calligraphy, and painting, and had the same hobbies as her. Now, Sylvia found him. Although the beginning of their rtionship was not very perfect, Sylvia was very d that she knew Henry. At that time, after Sylvia spoke about her ideal boyfriend, she would ask Mn what she wanted to find. Mn said that she did not have so many ideas. She only wanted to find a figure that had been blurred in her memory, but the odds were like searching for a needle in a haystack. There was probably no hope. Back then, Mn was joking with Sylvia. If she could not find the person she was looking for, she would have to spend the rest of her life alone. When she was lonely, she would find Sylvia''s husband to relieve her boredom. Since Sylvia had found such an excellent husband, she would not leave the fertile water to others and share it with her. Sylvia replied at that time. If you were willing to relieve my husband''s worries, I would naturally have no problem. This was just a joke. Now, Sylvia had found the person Mn was looking for, too. However, the person they were looking for was so coincidental. Chapter 246 Chapter 246 During the dinner, Mn rarely spoke. Her eyes kept ncing between Henry and Sylvia, and no one knew what she was thinking about. White liquor was constantly drunk, and they had a good time drinking. After three rounds of toasting. "By the way," Mn''s mother looked at her daughter and said, "Mn, I haven''t asked how you met Henry yet. What a coincidence!" "He..." Mn looked at Henry. She was thinking about Henry from 10 years ago. At this moment, Mn couldn''t believe that this man was that boy. "Auntie." Sylvia smiled slightly. "Henry is my husband." As soon as Sylvia finished her words, the couple stopped raising their sses almost at the same time. Henry smiled and said, "Uncle Xiao, I''m married." "Married..." Chris murmured and then smiled. "Well, it''s good to be married. But you boy, you did such a big thing, and you didn''t even contact me. For so many years, I have never changed my phone number. I was waiting for a day to meet you again." Henry smiled embarrassedly and said, "It'' hasn''t been long since this thing happened, and no one has been informed." Chris shook his head. "I don''t care. It''s fine if I don''t know about it. Since I know, you have to drink a ss of wine as punishment!" "Okay." Henry raised his ss and drank it generously. After filling Henry''s ss, Chris said, "Come on, let''s drink together. Henry, I know this girl, Sylvia. She''s a good girl. You can''t let her down." "Sure, sure." Henry nodded repeatedly. The couple raised their sses and asked Mn and Sylvia to also raise the sses. The five sses clinked with each other, making a crisp sound. When they clinked sses, they looked into each other''s eyes. At this moment, Mn didn''t dare to look at Sylvia''s eyes, so she avoided them slightly. Chris was usually under the control of his wife, so he couldn''t drink. Today, he found an opportunity to drink. The five of them drank three bottles in total. At the end of the dinner, everyone was drunk. Henry and Chris were sitting on the sofa. Chris inquired about Henry''s experience over the years. Henry briefly told Chris what had happened over the years. He said that he ran around and returned to Ningzhou some time ago. He settled down in Yinzhou City. He did not mention anything else. It could be seen that even though Chris was a mature man in his fifties, his eyes were a little red. Back then, a 14-year-old child had no one to rely on. He left quietly and went back and forth for ten years. One could imagine the bitterness in his heart. Sylvia and Mn were sitting on the other sofa, and their eyes were fixed on Henry. Because of drinking, these two beautiful women had different styles. Both of them were blushing and had their own charms. "Mn, just tell me what you are thinking." Looking at her close friend''s hesitant face, Sylvia took the lead. "I..." Mn opened her mouth. Driven by the alcohol, her voice came out. "Sylvia, you used to say that you would give your husband to me sometimes. Is that still avable?" Mn looked straight into Sylvia''s eyes and didn''t dodge this time. Sylvia was silent for a few seconds and smiled. "Of course. This guy works for the sry. From now on, you''ll pay ten thousand yuan a month, and you''ll pay half of it." Hearing this, Mn burst intoughter and said, "B*tch, I''m kidding you. Look how nervous you are. When I''m in France, there are hundreds of fresh meat chasing me. I don''t need him!" "Tsk!" Sylvia pouted her lips and said, "I am not nervous." "Aren''t you nervous?" Mn winked at Sylvia. "Then tell me how to sleep tonight. There are only three rooms in my house." "How to sleep..." Sylvia had not realized this problem before. When Mn asked her, she immediately felt that something was wrong. Although she and Henry had been married for such a long time, they had never slept together. Was she going to sleep with him on the same bed tonight? Sylvia''s pretty face instantly turned red. "You wicked girl, you''re going to turn from a girl to a woman tonight." Mn reached out and pinched Sylvia''s face, then walked lightly to her room. The night view of Hangzhou was exceptionally attractive. Originally, Henry and the other two people wanted to go out for a walk at night. However, things had changed. They had drunk a lot of wine during dinner, and now they were very tired. So they decided to change tonight''s schedule. The guest bedroom had been cleaned up. Sylvia stood in front of the door of the guest room for a long time before she walked in. The woman was worried. Even if she wanted to sleep together, she couldn''t get on the bed so easily. Sitting on the bed, Sylvia only took off her shoes and socks, and her heart was pounding hard. She took out her mobile phone and aimlessly slid the screen, her beautiful eyes ncing at the door of the guest bedroom from time to time. Henry chatted with Chris for a long time. At 10 o''clock in the evening, they finally finished their conversation and rested. The lights in the living room were turned off. Henry stood in front of the door of the guest room and gently pushed the door open. The light in the guest room had been turned off. In the haze, Henry saw a graceful body lying on the bed. Henry took a deep breath, sat at the bedside, and said softly, "Dear, are you asleep?" In response to Henry, there was a silence and even sound of breathing. Henry slowly climbed onto the bed, gently lifted the quilt, andy down beside Sylvia. The bed of the guest bedroom was no more than 1.5 meters. Two adults were lying on it, and their bodies inevitably touched. At such a close distance, Henry could clearly smell the fragrance of the woman''s hair. At the moment when Henryy down, Sylvia''s even breathing became rapid. She didn''t fall asleep, but she just didn''t know how to face this kind of thing. After all, this was the first time she was lying on the same bed with a man. For her, this was the first time that she was so close to a man. Henryy on his side, and his sight gradually adapted to the darkness. The perfect woman''s outline was in front of his eyes, and Henry''s eyes were full of tenderness. He slowly stretched out his hand and covered the woman with the towel. This simple action made the woman''s body tremble and she felt inexplicable nervous. Henry slowly stretched out his arm, passed under the woman''s neck, and gently held her in his arms. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Sylvia could clearly feel Henry''s actions. At the moment, she was breathing a sigh of relief in her heart, which made her feel exceptionally contradictory. In Sylvia''s heart, she was fiercely fighting with her own thoughts. "Does he want to kiss me? What should I do? What should I do? Should I refuse him? If I refuse, will he be angry? After all, we are already married, but if I don''t refuse him, will it be too fast? I am not ready yet." Chapter 247 Chapter 247 Sylvia''s heart beat fast. In the silent darkness, she could clearly hear her heartbeat. Henry bent his arms slightly. This simple action made Sylvia''s whole body tense. What should I do? Is he going to hug me? But he hasn''t officially pursued me yet! While Sylvia was lost in her thoughts, she heard a sound. This sound stopped the idea in Sylvia''s mind abruptly. She turned her head slightly and saw that the man beside her had closed his eyes and fell asleep. Henry''s state made Sylvia let out a sigh of relief. At the same time, there was a hint of unwillingness in her beautiful eyes. Damn Henry! Smelly Henry! I don''t attract you at all, do I? How could you fall asleep just like that? Sylvia turned around angrily and was facing Henry. She pouted her mouth and kicked Henry''s ankle with her calf slightly as if she was venting her anger. When the kick came out, Sylvia couldn''t help butugh out loud. She carefully looked at the face of the man in front of her. This was the first time that she had seen him so carefully. Sylvia slowly stretched out her little hand and put it on Henry''s face. She gently stroked his rough skin, so that she could associate it with what kind of suffering this man had suffered before. Sylvia blushed and slightly shrank her head. She instinctively squeezed into Henry''s arms and closed her eyes. Lying in Henry''s arms, she felt a sense of security that she had never felt before. When Sylvia felt drowsy, she leaned against Henry''s chest and fell asleep with an attractive smile on her face. After she fell asleep, Henry slowly opened his eyes. He looked at the woman in his arms and reached out his other hand to hold the woman''s thin waist. The next morning, the sun was shining. Sylvia opened her eyes in a daze and found that the person next to her had disappeared. This feeling of emptiness made Sylvia feel a little disappointed. Rubbing her sleepy eyes, she got up from the bed. As soon as she got out of the guest bedroom, she saw Mn sitting on the sofa in the living room, looking at her with a smile. As soon as she saw Sylviaing out of the bedroom, she teased, "Hey, damn girl, you got up quite early. Ah, you didn''t change much. Were you still a saintessst night?" "What are you talking about?" Sylvia rolled her eyes at Mn. "Where are your parents?" "Thepany is very busy recently. They went out early in the morning and didn''t have breakfast." "Oh." Sylvia nodded and didn''t ask anything more. She kept looking at the room with her eyes. "What are you looking for? A man?" Mn got up, swayed to Sylvia, and looked her up and down. "Tut-tut, tut-tut, H Henry, such a big beauty, slept in you arms all night without doing anything? I didn''t say anything, but I have to look down on you!" Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. "Hey! It''s not good to say something bad behind people''s back!" The door of Mn''s house was opened from the outside, and Henry came in from outside. "Damn it. Why do you have my keys?" Mn pointed at Henry. "Hey hey." Henry squinted his eyes and smiled. "Last night, Uncle Xiao had already called me his godson, so he gave me the key." Henry waved his hand, and the key to Mn''s house was in it. "Come on, you. Even if you enter my house, I''m still the boss here." Mn rolled her eyes and urged, "Let your wife get ready. The exhibition will start soon. If we don''t leave soon, you won''t be able to find a ce to park!" When Sylvia saw Henry, she thought of what happenedst night. She actually took the initiative to get into the man''s arms. She felt that her face was burning. Without saying a word, she went into the bathroom and began to dress up. Master Ferger''s show began at 10 o''clock in the morning in the art centre of Hangzhou. As a world-famous painting master, Master Ferger was good at several kinds of paintings, and the meaning of the paintings was also worth pondering. For people who liked painting, Master Ferger''s paintings were absolutely a kind of enjoyment. This exhibition attracted too many people. An hour before the start of the exhibition, Henry and the other two just found a parking space, which was still far from the art centre. As soon as they walked to the door of the exhibition, Henry and the other two saw a disgusting figure. Cody Yang stood in front of the exhibition hall, apanied by a middle-aged man. At the same time when Henry and the other two saw Cody, Cody also saw the three of them. "Oh, boy, I really admire your courage. I thought that you had left Hangzhou overnight!" Cody said rudely when he saw Henry. Henry alsoughed. "I also admire your courage. Your face doesn''t hurt anymore, but you still dare to talk to me like this?" Henry raised his hand. This action made Cody subconsciously take two steps back, and then he raised his chest. "Kid, I don''t want to have such a fearless argument with you. Look at your clothes. If you don''t understand paintings, don''te here and pretend you do." Henry didn''t say anything. He had heard too much of this kind of sarcasm during this period of time. Looking at Henry''s indifferent look, Cody snorted and said, "Let''s wait and see!" There was still one hour before the exhibition started. A long line had been lined up at the entrance of the art centre. Mn calcted that it would take an hour to line up. After all, this was the exhibition of Master Ferger''s. Every painting in it was worth millions and millions, so the security had to be done properly. It was really boring to wait there. Mn rolled her eyes and looked at Henry non-stop. She snapped her fingers and took Sylvia''s arm. "Let''s go, Sylvia. I''ll take you to an interesting ce!" After she said that, without waiting for Sylvia''s answer, she pulled Sylvia and walked to the other side. Sylvia was confused and followed Mn. She didn''t know what Mn was going to do. Henry didn''t care. Wherever Sylvia went, he would go. About fifteen minutes away from the art centre, Sylvia saw the two words "talent market". This talent market sign was printed on an administrative building. Sylvia was a little confused. "Mn, what are you doing here? Are you going to recruit workers?" "No, I''ll estimate the price of your husband who you pay 20,000 yuan a month. Let''s see how much you''ve earned!" Mn narrowed her eyes and smiled. Then she pulled Sylvia and walked into the talent market. Henry followed the two women and was a little speechless. Evaluated him? What kind of price was this? It was the first time for Sylvia to hear about such a thing, so she felt curious. Chapter 248 Chapter 248 After entering the talent market, Sylvia found that theyout of this administration building was like a business za. From the first floor to the top floor, she could see everything clearly. There were a lot of people in the talent market, but it was not a mess. There was a tunnel for recruiting people, and the people who were looking for a job were standing at the side, showing their best side. They were all wearing a sign, and each sign had their basic information. There was no noise here, and the candidates were not in a hurry to promote themselves. The sign they had was the best introduction to them. It was the first time that Sylvia had seen such a talent market, so she was very curious. Mn exined to Sylvia that this talent market was actually simr to an agency center, but they had their own assessment means. The people who came to seek a job would undergo the assessment and get aprehensive annual sry price ording to their personal abilities. After listening to what Mn said, Sylvia understood how Mn would evaluate Henry. This talent market was very famous in Hangzhou, and they only did an evaluation for high-end jobs. People who came here to look for jobs would have a minimum annual sry of 200,000 yuan, and everyone had a professional field of expertise. Some people were even proficient in several areas. When the boss recruited people from here, he would pay a certain amount to the talent centre. While those who were looking for a job, they would pay a certain amount of money to the talent centre when they checked the level of their own skills. Moreover, they would pay a certain deposit and get it back after a year of work. The evaluation result of the talent centre was very authoritative. If the boss found that the people he recruited from the talent centre could not reach the test level of the talent centre, the talent centre would return double the agency fee and the deposit of the candidates would be confined. In short, it was very difficult for the talent centre to estimate wrongly. Under the leadership of Mn, Sylvia walked around. Among those people whose annual sry was at two or three hundred thousand dors, a lot of them were the talents that Sylvia needed. However, Sylvia''s mind was not on recruiting people now. She also wanted to quickly make a price evaluation for Henry. It was rted to Henry, which made Sylvia feel very interested. For this price evaluation, Henry himself refused, but he could not refuse the two women, so he could only choose topromise in the end. The talent centre had a total of seven floors. On the first floor, the average sry of the candidates was between 200,000 to 500,000. On the second floor, 500,000 to 800,000. On the third floor, 800,000 to 1.5 million. On the fourth floor, 1.5 million to 3 million. On the fifth floor, 3 million to 5 million. The sixth floor, 5 million to 8 million. On the seventh floor, more than 8 million. Many of the people who were able to find a job on the fourth floor were more wealthy than ordinary bosses. These talents were choosing bosses, instead of the bosses choosing them. As for the evaluation of professional skills, it could be done directly in this centre. Mn was still a little familiar with this ce. She took Sylvia and Henry to the assessment hall on the first floor. Looking at the evaluation office in front of her, Mn was in a dilemma. "Sylvia, which aspect do you think is better for Henry to evaluate first?" At this moment, in front of Henry and Sylvia, there were many different kinds of people, working in finance, investment, design, buildings, security... Almost all of the fields were covered. Ordinary people would have their own field of expertise. But Henry was different. As far as Mn and Sylvia knew, Henry was proficient in several fields. Sylvia nced at him and said, "Then let''s start from the first one. Let him do one by one." Mn patted Henry on the shoulder and gave Henry a wink. "Go, go!" Henry looked at Sylvia''s excited look and sighed helplessly. After paying for the test fee, he went to the security examination room first. Both Mn and Sylvia bought a cup of milk tea in the hall, satfortably on the massage chair, and waited for Henry. When Henry came to the security examination room, he found that there were a lot of people in it, and a special person was in charge of the arrangement. When Henry walked into the security room, the first thing he did was to punch a power test machine. Henry probably used 30% of his strength. The results of the test came out, and he was brought by special personnel to another room for private tests. Then, Henry came to the room to do the financial test. After a few words, Henry was arranged by a special person to go to a small room for a private test. Investment, music, painting, engineering, health care, IT,nguages... he did tests for many fields. Henry''s test results would always make the person in charge conduct a private test on him. Many people who were to be tested ahead of Henry were still waiting in line for the next test. Henry had alreadypleted all the tests under the arrangement of the person in charge and went to the next one. A man who was also looking for a job, watched Henry enter and leave one room after another, and each time he stayed for a very short time. He couldn''t help butugh. He had seen such a person many times. This kind of person didn''t know his position at all. When he learned a little in school, he felt that he could do anything. In the end, he found that he couldn''t do anything at all! An hour was neither too long nor too short. Henry also did ten professional tests. Looking at the rest of the industries, Henry thought for a while and didn''t go. If he continued to do the tests, he didn''t know how long it would take. Henry found a staff member. The staff member took Henry''s phone number and let him go. After the identification results came out, he would contact Henry. Henry nodded his head to show that he understood. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. In the resting room, he found Sylvia and Mn, who were enjoying themselves on a massage chair. "What? Have you finished the assessment? Is the result out?" When Sylvia saw Henry, she couldn''t wait to ask. She also wanted to know how much her husband''s annual sry should be under the appraisal of the professional centre. Sylvia had an estimated price in her mind, which could be ranked at least in the fourth floor, with an annual sry of between 1.5 million and three million yuan. As for the higher level, Sylvia didn''t think about it. Now in the whole Lins Group, the annual sry of the employee with the highest sry was only 800,000 yuan. Henry shook his head and said, "I have to wait. He said that he will contact meter." "Yeah, they need to give aprehensive evaluation. Let''s go, Sylvia. I''ll take you to meet an excellent man, and by the way, Henry will feel a little bit nervous." Mn stood up from the massage chair, took Sylvia''s hand, and walked toward the esctor. Chapter 249 Chapter 249 Mn took Sylvia directly to the top floor. It could be seen that the higher you went, the fewer people were looking for jobs. After all, elites with an annual sry of millions of yuans could not be found everywhere. All of them were top talents in their fields. When they came to the sixth floor, Sylvia found that the people who were looking for jobs on the sixth floor, whether they were men or women, were all young and full of vitality, and their facial features and figures were quite outstanding. In the field where the boss recruited people, there were also some hidden rules, such as no quick marriage, no newly married couples, because both of them would take a long vacation, such as marriage leave or maternity leave and these would be calcted by the boss in the cost. Hiring these people, in terms of sry,pared to the other workers at the same level, would be a disadvantage. However, the people who were looking for a job on the sixth floor would not let the boss have these concerns at all. They would clearly show that they would not take a marriage leave for a few years. Sylvia took a look on the sixth floor. There were only more than 20 people looking for jobs on the whole sixth floor, which made the entire sixth floor seem very empty. However, there were a lot of people in the corridor that recruited people. These people were not all here to recruit people. Some people just came up to appreciate them and see what kind of ability the elite with an annual sry of millions of yuans had. "These all have master''s degrees and are proficient in various fields. Their physical reports are also excellent." Sylvia stood in front of a young woman and asked several questions. She answered all the questions fluently. Some of the answers even made Sylvia admire her. As a boss of apany, Sylvia was not interested in such talents, because the scale of Lins Group was too small now. It would be a waste for these talents toe to Lins Group. "Let''s go, Sylvia. Let''s go up to the seventh floor." After calling her, Mn pulled Sylvia and walked to the seventh floor. Henry followed the two women and looked at them casually. Before going to the seventh floor, Sylvia had already thought that there might be very few people looking for jobs on the seventh floor, but she found that there were fewer people than she thought. In the whole seventh floor, only three people were looking for jobs, and all of them were young men. These three men were handsome, tall and well-dressed. They stood there like supermodels. As for their talent, at a nce, one was a security major. He had not only won the championship of the 80 kgpetition in Hangzhou but also was proficient in threenguages and he was retired from the army. He alone won several first prizes. At the same time, he also had a degree in financial research. On the sign in front of him, there was a special note, which said that his achievement in the financial field alone was worth 1.8 million annual sry. There was no shortage of rich people in Hangzhou. Many women would love to have such an excellent man as a personal bodyguard. Sylvia''s eyes swept over the person in front of her. Judging from his facial features, this person was a mixed-blood. His handsome face would make the girls crazy. His short hair made him look capable and full of masculinity. His height was 1.85 meters, which was definitely the ideal type for women. "Oh, my god,dy, you are so beautiful." Sylvia looked over and before she opened her mouth, the man spoke. There was a name written on this person''s sign, Luke Wong, 27 years old. Sylvia smiled slightly and said, "You''re ttering me." "Madam, if you''re here to recruit someone, I''ll be happy to serve you." Luke bent down slightly, and his right hand slid down naturally to his side, showing western manners. Sylvia took a look. Luke''s annual sry evaluation was 11 million yuan, which was the highest in the talent center nowadays. Of course, Luke''s talent was also worth such a high annual sry. He had a PhD degree in the financial field and graduated from Oxford University, level nine of the piano. He had participated in seven financial investments and earned 120 billion yuan in total. The whole introduction board about Luke was written in a dense pile. Sylvia smiled politely at Luke and said, "Mr Wong, ourpany is small, we can''t hire you." "Beautifuldy, I can serve you without charge. There are also a fewpanies under my leadership. Maybe we can cooperate with you. And there could be a wonderful story between you and me." Luke showed a confident smile, and his eyes were always fixed on Sylvia. For talents like Luke, he was no longer an ordinary candidate, but a sessful person. Sylvia''s face became a little unpleasant. She hugged Henry''s arm and said, "Sorry, Mr. Wong, I''m married. This is my husband. The wonderful story you said won''t happen to us." "Oh?" Luke took an unexpected look at Henry. If Sylvia didn''t tell him, he really couldn''t see that this man, except for his appearance, was actually the husband of this beautiful woman. "Madam, with all due respect, you and your husband are really not fit for each other." "Do we match each other or not, it''s not up to you to say." Henry nced at Luke and said. As a man, Henry certainly couldn''t bear such a tant provocation. Lukeughed and said, "Sir, I don''t know what kind of confidence you have that you can stay with this woman, or you can say, your achievements can be despised." When Luke spoke, he pointed to the identification badge in front of him. Every information recorded on it showed Luke''s attributes. In the face of these, Henry shook his head and did not speak. Perhaps in other people''s eyes, Luke''s achievements were amazing. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. But for Henry, the information on the top, which stated that Luke had earned more than a billion dors through finance, was done by Henry a few years ago. Compared with Henry, who was known as the God of Wall Street, Luke''s achievements were too insignificant. Henry stood in front of Luke and looked at him from beginning to end. "I don''t know what your so- calledpany does, and I don''t know howrge yourpany is. But now, since you are standing here, you should show the respect that all candidates should have. If you can''t even do it, you are not qualified to stand here, which is the ce for you to show your talent, but not for you to be arrogant. If I am the boss, I would fire you on the first day, because your left foot stepped into the company first!" Henry''s words were extremely sharp and his voice was undisguised, so many people could hear it clearly. Many people looked over and wanted to know what had happened. Usually, there was almost no quarrel on the seventh floor of the talent centre. Chapter 250 Chapter 250 Henry was right. In Luke''s heart, he was indeed a little proud. Even when he came here, he was not just looking for a job, but simply showing off. His ownpany had a market value of several billion yuan. Every time he met someone who came to recruit people, Luke would be impatient. He would be arrogant, then mention hispany, leaving recruiters speechless. Luke enjoyed this kind of feeling very much. Every time he saw other people''s shocked eyes, he felt comfortable from inside out. But now, Luke was scolded like this, which made him very ufortable. Especially under the watchful eyes of so many people, since he had made great achievements since childhood, he had never felt that he had such a shame. Luke looked at Henry opposite him and said, "In that case, do you think you are stronger than me?" "No." Henry shook his head. "I never thought that I would be stronger than others. Everyone''s field of expertise is different. I just want to say, you belittled me just now. Don''t put on a bad stance for me. This is what I have to say to you from the perspective of a spectator. On the other hand, I speak to you as Sylvia''s husband." At this point, Henry reached out and put his arm around Sylvia''s shoulder. He held the woman in his arms and continued, "I hate the way you say to greet my wife. If you dare to talk to my wife like this again, believe me, I will tear your mouth apart!" As soon as he finished speaking, Henry suddenly waved his other hand and hit the introduction sign in front of Luke heavily. It was five centimeters thick, and the introduction sign made of solid wood was punched through by Henry. This move scared Luke, and he couldn''t help but shiver. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. On the other side, the bodyguard, who was also looking for a job on the seventh floor, suddenly contracted his pupils. When he looked at Henry again, his eyes had bepletely different. Both of them were martial arts practitioners. He knew very well that if he could exert such a force with one hand, it would show the person was a master. The power of that punch was so terrible that he was not able to do it. "Oh, howe someone can lose their temper on the seventh floor?" A delicate voice came from the side, expressing her dissatisfaction with Henry. Sylvia and Mn turned their heads and saw a young woman with heavy makeup slowly walking toward them. With an arrogant look on her face, the woman nced at Henry disdainfully and then said to Luke, "How about it? Handsome man, have you thought it through? I''ll give you 15 million yuan a year. Do you want to work for me?" The appearance of this young woman made people talk aside. "Isn''t this the princess of Yongfeng Industry?" "Yes." "I''ve heard that she fell in love with Luke a long time ago. It seems that it''s true." "Theprehensive annual sry given by the center is only 11 million yuan, and she paid 15 million yuan. This is what the man wants!" Voices rang out one after another. Seeing this woman, Mn''s face also changed. She whispered to Henry and Sylvia, "This woman is Liz Yang, Cody''s sister." Liz walked up to Luke and asked, "How about it? Have you thought about it?" "I''m sorry,dy." Luke ttered her. He dared to put on a proud attitude towards others, but he didn''t dare to do that to Liz. As one of the bestpanies in Hangzhou, he couldn''tpare with Yongfeng Industry. Liz snorted, "Proud! All the capable men are proud. I like your proud appearance. However, some people have the capital to be proud, but some people don''t have it, do they?" When Liz said thest word, her eyes rested on Henry again. "You just said that if you were the boss, you would fire Luke on the first day. Then I want to ask you, whichpany are you the boss of? Let me hear it? Let''s see if there is any chance for our Yongfeng Industry. Would you like to cooperate with us?" When Liz spoke, she deliberately emphasized the word "Yongfeng Industry", because she knew very well how influential her family''s business was. Henry smiled and said, "As you said, what I''m talking about is if. Now under my name, I don''t have any enterprise." Before The Battle of Twilight, Henry transferred all thepanies under his name when he went to Europe to fight The King Region. He was originally rich and powerful, but now he had nothing. "If it''s a metaphor, I also said that if you stand here, I believe that you don''t even have the courage to look up at Luke. If youpare with Luke, what kind of capital do you have? Are you better than Luke in finance? Or in terms of academic education, are you higher than Luke? Or are your personal achievements far above Luke''s?" Liz was very sharp, much higher than her brother Cody. Luke, who had been suppressed, seemed to have gained a lot of courage at this moment. He raised his chest and faced Henry. "That''s right, talk big, reasonable, everyone can be reasonable. If you can find a field in which you are better than me, I would have nothing to say." "I''m afraid it''s difficult." At this moment, another voice sounded. The speaker was the person who saw Henry going back and forth to different professional halls during the evaluation test. He said, "I just saw this gentleman. He took a report and almost ran to every professional hall and stayed for less than five minutes in each room." Upon hearing what he said, Liz couldn''t helpughing out loud. Including Luke, who was alsoughing at him. Liz raised her hand and stretched out her orchid finger to Henry. "I thought he was some big shot. It turned out that he is a beggar. He stayed in each room for no more than five minutes. He was kicked out when he went in. Master Wong, tell him, how long did it take for you to finish the assessment?" Luke smiled confidently and replied, "Each is two hours." Luke''s words caused an uproar among the onlookers. "Two hours! I went in and tried it at that time. I was out in ten minutes." "Yes, you had to pass the first round of the examination before you can continue. It can be said that the longer stay, the more capable you are. The more questions I have to answer, the more I must be a genius in two hours!" "Only five minutes?" "There''s no need to ask. He is just a dumbass!" Laughter rang out one after another. Luke looked at Henry disdainfully. "I thought you are some boss, but it turned out to be nobody. In five minutes, you didn''t even answer one question, and you came out?" "A person who is not capable and has a bad temper is destined to have no achievements in this life. Now I can give you a chance to apologize to Master Wong. I can show my kindness and give you an annual sry of 100,000. What do you think?" Liz deliberately said to Henry. Chapter 251 Chapter 251 Just now, when Henry scolded Luke, many people were still wondering who this person was. After all, there were too few people who dared to lose their temper on the seventh floor. When they found out that Henry was just an ordinary candidate without any identity and that he couldn''t stay in the professional appraisal room for longer than five minutes, everyone thought that Henry was trying to win the favor of the public. After all, this world was a world of ability. No matter how many words one said, he or she would not be heard by others. "Aren''t you ashamed of your boastful words? Aren''t you ashamed of yourself?" Many onlookers were ming Henry in a low voice. Liz made a circle around Henry and said, "Since you are qualified, why don''t you take out your report and let us broaden our horizon? Let''s see what qualifications you have." "My husband''s report hasn''te out yet," Sylvia said. Of course, she couldn''t let Henry be bullied here. "And, we are just here to have fun and make an evaluation. These things can''t prove a person''s ability." "Can''t prove it, or you don''t dare to show your report?" Liz asked in a strange tone, "With such a big evaluation center, will you lose your pride?" At this moment, Henry''s cell phone rang. It was a number from Hangzhou. Henry picked up the phone. "Mr. Zhang, your report hase out. Where are you now? I''ll give it to you." "It''s on the seventh floor. Come up." Henry hung up the phone and told Sylvia that the result hade out. "Since it''s out, we don''t have to stay here. Looking at some people, I feel sick." Mn looked at Liz disgustedly. She didn''t have a good impression of the Yang family. Liz shouted, "Yo! The result is out, let''s have a look at it together! Look at you, where is your confidence now? Let''s see if this center can update the lowest price today!" Liz''s words caused a burst ofughter. Luke said, "Miss Yang, I''m afraid there are some people who don''t have the courage to show the results." "It''s not that I don''t have the courage. This is my own thing. Whether I''m willing to show it to others or not is my right." Henry said, but his words, no matter who heard it, had a feeling of escape. At this moment, a staff member in the center came up and shouted, "Which one is Mr. Henry? Your report hase out." Upon hearing this, Liz walked over at once and shouted to the staff, "Come on, give it to me!" Before the staff could react, Liz got the report and looked up with disdain. "Ah, it''s a little higher than I expected. 100,000 yuan annual sry. In this way, you should work for 100 years, work hard, no sleep or food and you will have as much as Luke for one year. You''re really excellent. I''m sorry. I''ve underestimated you before and I apologize to you. I feel ashamed for what I just said. In this way, I''ll take back the annual sry I just said. I''ll give you..." Liz hesitated and stretched out a finger. "100,001 yuan!" Liz''s words attracted a burst ofughter again. Luke stepped forward and said loudly, "Boy, I said it. You needed at least one better result than me. Even if it was just a little bit better, I wouldn''t say anything. But it seems that some people are really useless. Well, I''ll lower the standard. If you can catch up with me by one-tenth, I''ll admit you are better. What do you think?" "One-tenth is too much. Even zero is ten times better than this guy!" Lizughed. In the eyes of the people around, Liz''sughter was not exaggerated at all. A person whose annual sry was 100,000 yuan had just scolded a person whose annual sry was 11 million yuan. Where did his couragee from? Where did his confidencee from? What a shame! Henry was confused. "My evaluation price is 100,000 yuan? It''s impossible!" In addition to Henry, neither Sylvia Lin nor Mn believed it. They had seen some of Henry''s abilities, so it was impossible for him to only get 100,000 annual sry. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Simrly, the bodyguard who was looking for a job on the seventh floor also didn''t believe it. Just now, Henry''s action was worth more than one million yuan per year. This one hundred thousand yuan was a little too exaggerated! "Liz, you must have seen it wrong!" Mn couldn''t help but say. "Wrong? I am wrong? What I get every day are the bills of more than one billion yuan. How can I be wrong?" Liz sneered. The staff member who delivered the report wiped the sweat on his forehead. He knew Liz and said, "Ms. Yang, you are... really wrong. It''s not a hundred thousand yuan, but a hundred million yuan..." 100 million? The staff members'' words made the people into a brief silence. Liz''s arrogant face froze, while Luke''s face was full of disbelief. For a long time, Luke had been very confident in himself, because he knew a lot, had a lot of contacts and had many achievements. So he knew how excellent he was. It was difficult for him to even think about how many people could think that the price could be higher than his own. But now, what did the staff say? A hundred million yuan? Ten times better than himself? How could it be possible!? "Are you kidding me?" Liz questioned. "I don''t dare." The staff shook their heads repeatedly. "But Miss Yang, the estimated price is indeed one hundred million yuan. You can have a look at it again." Liz subconsciously looked at the report in her hand. The annual sry in the report had many zeros, but there was a slight gap between them. Seeing this report, Liz did not think about it at all. Naturally, she thought it was 100,000 yuan. After all, someone just said that this person came out after less than five minutes. How high could his sry be? But now, she heard that it was 100 million yuan? This result was obviously difficult for Liz to ept. She threw the report to the ground and said, "Your center is bing more and more irresponsible now. You said 100 million and we have to believe it is 100 million? What ability does he have?" The staff looked a little embarrassed. "Ms Yang, I just gave a report. It''s a hundred million yuan. It''s the payment for field evaluation by Mr. Henry Zhang. Today, Mr Zhang did a total of ten fields. The highest sry is 160 million yuan, and the worst 67 million yuan." "What!" The staff''s words made Liz subconsciously scream. As for the lowest sry of the evaluation, it had reached 67 million yuan, and the highest sry was 160 million yuan. What was the highest sry in the center so far? 13 million yuan! Chapter 252 Chapter 252 The words of the staff made the onlookers feel unreal. Even Sylvia and Mn opened their mouths wide and looked at Henry in surprise. Although both of them had seen Henry''s ability, they didn''t think too much about it. They thought that Henry could have an evaluation price of 1.5 million to three million, but they didn''t expect that it was such a number. "It''s impossible! It''s absolutely impossible!" Liz shook her head, and her face was full of disbelief. "He just went to each professional room for only a few minutes. How could his evaluated sry be so high? Is it a fake offer in your centre?" Hearing Liz''s words, the staff was a little unhappy. He said, "Ms Yang, our centre''s evaluation is very authoritative. There has never been a fake report." "Then how do you exin that he only went in for five minutes in each room?" Luke stood up and asked, "I remember that I answered a total of more than a dozen questions in the initial evaluation, and it took nearly two hours." The staff exined, "Master Wong, when you were doing the evaluation, the examiner was asking you questions and you were giving answers. Mr Henry was asking the examiner questions!" Luke curled his lips and said, "Asked the examiner? I''ve never heard of such a rule in your centre." "Because this rule was established because of the appearance of Mr Henry. It only took Mr Henry five minutes to blow up each test. When the examiner had no questions to ask, it was naturally Mr Henry asked the examiner. If Master Wong could also blow up our test within five minutes, you could also ask the examiner like Mr Henry did." The staff replied, and his answer made Luke''s face dull. As a person who had gone through the test, Luke knew very well how much knowledge was contained in each test. When he was answering it, he racked his brain and spent nearly two hours to answer more than ten questions. But now he heard that someone had answered the questions within five minutes? If someone who had nothing to do with the test were to say this, Luke would definitely think that the other side was joking. "How can it be! A person, who is proficient in ten fields in every major, only took five minutes to blow up your tests. Don''t you think there is anything wrong with this?" Liz did not ept such a fact at all. "As a recruiter, I am very suspicious of the value of Henry now, and I ask for confirmation!" "Of course." The staff nodded. "Ms. Yang, how do you want to verify it?" "I just took a look at Henry. Isn''t he the one who has the highest evaluation price in the security department? Let''s ask him for confirmation. I need to see his actualbat ability!" Liz sneered. She deliberately chose this one, which had a strong purpose. The staff nodded and said to Henry, "Mr Zhang, ording to the rules of the centre, you are required to confirm the test results again after the assessment. This method of confirming will be carried out in actualbat. You can refuse, but if you refuse, the assessment will be invalid." The evaluation centre was very human-like, and it also emphasized a rule that true gold was not afraid of fire. Liz raised her eyebrows, looked at Henry, and said, "What''s wrong? Henry, do you dare to confirm it? You can recite the question book, but if you have to use your fists and feet, no one will apany you to act." Henry gave him a hand-in-hand gesture. "Whatever." After getting Henry''s promise, Liz showed a look of sess. "Well, since that''s the case, let me see if you are as good as the evaluation said!" People who were watching the fun were also very curious. After all, it was the first time that such a price had been burst out in this centre. Everyone wanted to see what kind of ability a person whose estimated price was 160 million would have! In the centre, there was a special system for security personnel to fight. Liz made a phone call. No one knew what she said on the phone, but the smile on her face became more and more brilliant. Under the guidance of the staff, a group of people came to the seventh floor. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. The higher the floor was, the fewer people would apply for jobs, and the more vacant seats there would be. Generally, people who recruited bodyguards would take a look at the bodyguard''s actualbat ability. When Henry and others came to thebat room, they found that a lot of people gathered there. The actualbat room was veryrge, and there were several arenas in it. The people who participated in the actualbat would fight in the arena. In each ring, there would be a champion. The price of the champion would be ced on the ring. The people who participated in the actualbat would choose their own champions. However, the highest value of these champions was no more than five million, which was not comparable to Henry''s. The staff who lead Henry and others here arranged Henry to be the champion of the challenge. Liz stopped the staff arrangements and said, "We''ll arrange other people inbat." The staff answered awkwardly, "Ms. Yang, this doesn''t seem to be in line with the rules, does it?" Lizughed and said, "Rules? Is there anyone in your centre who has arranged the actualbat for the annual sry of 160 million? Which one on the stage can prove it? I will arrange it. If you don''t agree, I don''t agree with the result of this battle!" "Er..." The staff looked at Henry with some embarrassment. Henry nodded and said, "I''ll do whatever." After getting Henry''s answer, the staff was somewhat relieved. They specially arranged a ring for Henry and others. "Mn, you''re back?" A surprised voice came from the side. A woman in her thirties, who was not very beautiful but had an outstanding temperament, slowly walked over and followed by a well-behaved and capable female bodyguard with short hair. When she saw this temperamental woman, a look of surprise appeared on Mn''s face. "Sister Hong?" "You little girl, why didn''t you tell me when you came back?" There was a hint of me on Sister Hong''s face. "What are you doing here today? Looking for bodyguards?" "No." Mn shook her head and pointed to Henry Henry. "I apanied my friend for a test." "A test? What price?" Sister Hong asked directly. Obviously, she was very clear about the rules here. "Hey, isn''t this Aunt Hong? Why, is she your friend?" Liz walked slowly from the side. "Why, do you also want to get involved?" "So the princess of Yongfeng Industry is also here?" Sister Hong nced at Liz. "Is this your Yang Family''s ce? Can you prevent me from being here?" "Haha." Liz chuckled. "I don''t care where Aunt Hong is going. I''m just here for the test to see if someone''s sry is estimated properly." Chapter 253 Chapter 253 Seeing Liz looking at Henry, Sister Hong also looked at Henry. This was a woman with a high EQ. Just by the atmosphere, it could be seen that Liz and Mn did not get along well with each other. Henry didn''t waste any more time and went straight to the arena. The arena was square-shaped, five meters long and five meters wide. It was big enough for people to fight inside. "I hope it''s not toote. If some people run away, we won''t be able to see the good show." Cody, who had just been pped twice by Henry yesterday, appeared in the room. When he saw Mn was also there, he was slightly surprised. Just now, he received a phone call from his sister, asking him to bring two good men to teach an arrogant boy a lesson. For this kind of thing, Cody didn''t think twice about it and brought people here. He didn''t expect that Mn was here. "Brother, that''s the guy." Liz walked up to Cody and pointed at the ring. When Cody saw Henry standing in the ring, there was ecstasy in his eyes. What happened yesterday made Cody want to tear Henry apart, but he couldn''t find a suitable way. But now, he had a chance to teach Henry a lesson! On the stage, Henry made Cody gnash his teeth with hatred. "Little sister, what do you want us to do?" Cody grinned and thought about how to deal with this kid. "It''s very simple, brother. Don''t you have three top bodyguards? Let them fight with that Henry!" Liz nced at the three bodyguards standing behind Cody. Each of them had a strong figure and a sense of sternness. These three bodyguards were not following Cody, but Cody had just borrowed them from his father. As a new first-tier city in China, Hangzhou''s economic level could be seen all over the world. As for Yongfeng Industry, it was one of the bestpanies in Hangzhou. Needless to say, it was also the elite of the elite who was in charge of its bodyguards. These bodyguards were not only hired with money. After all, there were too many rich people in this world, but there were fewer capable bodyguards. The rich would never think that they had too many capable people around them. Sister Hong stood aside and was shocked when she heard the conversation between Liz and Cody. She asked Mn in a low voice, "Sister, what is your friend''s identity? He will fight three Cody''s people." "Sister Hong, are these three people very powerful?" Mn asked curiously. She was not very clear about the secrets inside because she had been staying in France all the time. Sister Hong waved to her female bodyguard and said, "Vanessa Wu, exin it to Mn." Sister Hong''s female bodyguard nodded and said to Mn, "These three people are the bodyguards of the chairman of Yongfeng Industry. Everyone is well-known in our bodyguard circle. The three of them are retired mercenaries. They have performed many tasks abroad. They are good at fighting, catching, including firearms, sting and so on. It is said that the three of them cost more than 50 million yuan a year. In the past three months, I personally know that there are more than seven groups of people who want to deal with Yongfeng Company. In the end, they are absolutely overpowered by these three!" Hearing Vanessa''s introduction to the people behind Cody, Mn was shocked. She had no idea about foreign mercenaries, but Vanessa said that in just three months, there were seven groups of people who wanted to take actions against Yongfeng Industry, but they all died in the hands of these three people. Everyone was very clear about the background of Yongfeng Industry. Those who dared to attack Yongfeng were all ipetent people. These people disappeared without making any trace. It was enough to show the horror of these three people! "It''s over. If they really fight, I''m afraid Henry will suffer losses!" Mn looked at the stage anxiously. She knew Cody''s scum-like character. If he seized the opportunity this time, Cody couldn''t let go easily! Sylvia was standing by Mn''s side. She also listened to Sister Hong and Vanessa''s words and felt a burst of panic. "Why don''t we just forget about it? We''re just here to have fun today. There''s no need to make things like this." Sister Hong pondered for a moment and asked her bodyguard, "Vanessa, are you confident that you can deal with the three of them?" Vanessa frowned, shook her head and said, "No, although my evaluation price at that time had set the record in this evaluation centre, if the three of them also agreed, the price of each of them would not be lower than mine. If I tried my best, I should be able to fight one." Upon hearing this, Sister Hong asked again Mn, "Sister, what kind of strength do you have with your friend?" "I don''t know." Mn shook her head. She had never seen Henry fight before. Sister Hong looked at Sylvia again. Sylvia also shook her head. She saw Henry fight a few times, but he just taught ordinary people a lesson and seemed to be good at martial arts. But if she really needed topare him with professional bodyguards, Sylvia had no measure in her heart, let alone these three top bodyguards. "You don''t know?" Sister Hong was a little surprised and asked suspiciously, "Then why did you let your friend fight?" "Today, we''re just here to have fun. We''re going to make a price evaluation for Henry, but we happened to encounter Liz. She doubted Henry''s price evaluation and came here." "Weird? It''s your friend''s turn to challenge the champion. How could he has anything to do with the Yang Family?" Sister Hong was still confused. Mn gave a wry smile and said, "Those champions with the highest status are not high enough. The price of the highest-ranking champions is only five million, which is far from Henry''s evaluation price." Sister Hong was slightly surprised. Looking at Henry''s figure and standing position, she thought his sry was less than a million yuan, but she didn''t expect that sry of five million yuan was not enough and it was far from Henry''s evaluation price. She asked curiously, "What is the sry evaluation of your friend?" Mn pointed out a finger and said, "160 million." "What?" Even a calm and elegant woman like Sister Hong could not help but open her mouth when she heard the price. "You said 160 million?" Vanessa, who was behind Sister Hong, also looked as if she had seen a ghost. At that time, the evaluation price she had received was only 13 million! This was the highest record in this evaluation centre! C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. What about this person now? His price was more than ten times higher than her own! Mn smiled helplessly and said, "Sister Hong, to be honest, even I don''t believe the price. But it''s said by the evaluation centre." Sister Hong looked at Vanessa and asked, "What do you think?" "When I did the evaluation, the centre assessed my strength, reaction speed, body coordination, and past experience. I think this person may be far better than ordinary people, such as natural strange power, or he bragged about his past." Vanessa exined. Chapter 254 Chapter 254 In Vanessa''s opinion, it was very unlikely that Henry was born with enormous power. After all, this kind of thing had only been heard on the news. In real life, she had never seen such a person. In her opinion, it was most likely that Henry had boasted about his past experience. After all, for a bodyguard, the highest point given by the evaluation centre was based on his past experience. Vanessa called the staff over and said, "Show me the report of the man on the stage. Don''t give me a simple version." The so-called simple version was the final result taken out by the staff, and there was another one that recorded the introduction of Henry''s past experience. The staff took out their mobile phones and entered thepany''s system. Soon, they started to talk about Henry''s past. Vanessa looked at the records and frowned tightly. "What''s the matter? What''s your discovery?" Sister Hong asked. "Sister Hong, I''m sure Henry is bragging about his past." Vanessa took a deep breath and said, "Although his abilities are good, his strength and reaction speed are far better than ordinary people, he could get between three million to five million yuan for the estimated price. As for the remaining, it depends on his past experience. In his past experience, he wrote that he participated in the war when he was between fourteen and sixteen years old. I know that even if I go to the war now, I can''t guarantee that I would survive, let alone at fourteen years old. It was a war of tens of thousands of people!" Vanessa pointed to the staff''s mobile phone and continued to say to Sister Hong, "Sister Hong, look at this. From the age of sixteen to seventeen, he had participated in the rescue operation of the Yue army three times. This operation waspletely a death sentence. At that time, a total of a hundred people died, and less than twenty people survived. None of the survivors happened to be alive now." "And this one. When he was 20 years old, he participated in the Devil Training Camp of Su Ge for three months. To be honest, Sister Hong, I signed up for this devil training camp at that time, but I was not selected. Almost all mercenaries in the world wanted to participate, but there were less than a hundred people in the end. I don''t exaggerate when I say that one out of ten thousand people was chosen. Although this training onlysted for three months, few people could survive it." Vanessa shook her head. She could not believe what he had experienced. What Vanessa did not know was that Henry had indeed participated in the Devil Training Camp. It was just that he was not a student, but the chief instructor of the training. "Sister Hong, there are still a lot of introductions. I won''t exin them to you one by one. Anyway, I''m sure that Henry is not what he said at all." Vanessa looked at Henry who was standing on the arena and shook her head. For this kind of person who boasted about his past experience, she also felt a burst of disdain from the bottom of her heart. Sister Hong looked at the stage and did not say anything. Originally, she wanted to help Mn find some rules loopholes so that Vanessa could also go to the stage. But now hearing Vanessa''s words, she did not think like this. A person who boasted about his past in order to get higher evaluation prices made Sister Hong look down on him. Cody stood at the edge of the ring with a crazy look in his eyes. He said to the three bodyguards behind him, "You three, if anyone can cut off one of his arms, I will give you ten million yuan! One leg is also ten million yuan!" The three sturdy bodyguards sneered at the corners of their mouths, which was not a problem for them at all. The three of them slowly walked into the arena. The arena, which was originally five by five, became much crowded because of the three sturdy bodyguards'' appearance on the stage. Some people who were taking the rest in the arena also put their curious eyes on him. They wanted to know what was going on here and why it was a three-on-one fight. "Wait! Look, are the three people from Yongfeng Industry?" A sharp-eyed man recognized the identity of the three bodyguards. "The bodyguard of the boss of Yongfeng Industry came on stage. Three against one? Who is that young man?" "F**k, it seems to be true. Where did this strong mane from?" "Bullsh*t, he''s just a pretentious guy. I don''t know how he boasted about his past experience and let the evaluation centre give him an annual sry of 160 million yuan. The princess of Yongfeng Industry can''t stand him anymore, so she wants to teach him a lesson." A person who knew a little bit about the situation said in the crowd. "160 million? That''s impossible, isn''t it?" "Of course it''s impossible! Haven''t you heard that this man bragged about his past? Everyone knows that bodyguards'' experience is very important in this field. If I dare brag about it, they could give me 200 million yuan a year, but I need others to believe me. I''d like to see how this kind of person can get off the stage now. He alone will probably be beaten to death by three bodyguards of the old president of Yongfeng Industry." "He''s too funny. Some people even boast about their past experiences?" Another person said, "What does this kind of person think? Even if the boss hired you and found out that you don''t have the real ability, even the penalty alone will cost you a lot of money!" "I''ve said it. It''s just a show-off!" There was a hubbub in the crowd. No one thought that Henry on the stage was really capable. After all, the price of 160 million was too terrifying. How strong was he to be able to get estimated at such high price? Cody''s three bodyguards came to the stage and all looked at Henry with a sneer. At this moment, Henry was prey in their eyes. As soon as the three of them stepped onto the stage, they surrounded Henry in a semi-circle. Vanessa looked at the stage and shook his head slightly. "Sister Hong, it can be seen that Henry has very littlebat experience. Look at him. Once he is on the stage, he deliberately stands in a corner. In a fight, we are very cautious about such a position. Only those who are not confident will choose this position. In a one-to-many battle, once he stands at the corner, there is no way to retreat. Not to mention whether he is the opponent of the bodyguards of Yongfeng, even if he is stronger than them, this situation of being besieged will also put him in it will put him in danger." Vanessa finished speaking and analyzed Henry''s position. "In addition to his position, look at his movements. His arms are naturally hanging on both sides of his body, and it is difficult for him to react fast. If it were me, since I have already stood at the corner, I would try my best to face three people at the same time. In this way, I could see their actions clearly and guess what they are going to do next. Henry is like amb to be ughtered." Judging from her words, Vanessa was sure that Henry had already lost. His so-called evaluation of 160 million yuan was just a joke.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Sylvia stood under the stage and looked at Henry on the stage with a worried look. "Honey, how about we stop fighting?" Chapter 255 Chapter 255 "No fight? Do you think you can just quit at will?" As soon as Sylvia''s voice fell, Liz''s voice came over before Henry could answer. "Whether we fight or not, it has nothing to do with you!" Sylvia turned to look at Liz and pulled her back. "Ha-ha." Liz sneered twice. "Once you get in the ring, you have to fight. This is the rule!" "It''s okay, honey." On the stage, Henryforted her, "Since they want to try, then let them try." Henry was never a nice person. His tenderness was only in front of his friends. In the face of those who were not even friends, Henry naturally would not show any respect. Blind respect was never in Henry''s character. Cody, who was standing under the stage, winked at the three bodyguards, meaning that they should stop wasting time. If Henry really went back on his words and didn''t want to fight with them, where could he find such a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to teach him a good lesson? The three bodyguards moved at the same time. The moment they moved, a sense of chill spread toward Henry. This was the momentum that could only be formed by licking blood from the tip of the knife. If it were an ordinary person, just the momentum of the three people was enough to make people dare not move. But Henry wasn''t afraid. In the face of the three bodyguards rushing toward him, he didn''t move at all and still stood there calmly. Five meters of the arena, for a master, he could rush to the front of his opponent in almost an instant and make effective attacks. Under the stage, Vanessa looked at the movements of the three bodyguards of Yongfeng, and then at Henry''s reaction. She shook her head and said, "He is bound to lose. In this situation, it is the right choice to attack first. He is destined to fail if he stands there. What..." Before Vanessa could finish his words, she widened her eyes and looked at the stage in disbelief. Just now, she saw with her own eyes that three bodyguards of Yongfeng attacked Henry from three different angles. In this case, if Vanessa herself went up, she could only block one person''s attack. In the face of the remaining two people''s fists and feet, she could only choose to face them head- on. But now! She didn''t even see how Henry did it! The three bodyguards, who had rushed to Henry, took a few steps back in an instant. The sneer on everyone''s faces turned into shock. "Baji..." Vanessa murmured. " Baji? What''s that?" Sister Hong was confused by Vanessa''s mutter. "Baji quan is the part of Tai chi. Baji quan is a kind of fist technique that people only use in real combat. The whole fist technique focuses on the abrupt explosive force. Just now, when the three people attacked Henry, Henry gave three punches almost in an instant, and each punch''s strength forced them back easily! This kind of fist technique uses strength flow that starts in the heel then moves up to the waist and umtes in the fingertips, so the explosive force is very great, and it is extremely skilful attack." "Is it very strong?" Sister still didn''t understand. "It is strong!" Vanessa nodded without thinking. "Baji quan is pursuing the strength and fierceness. People who practice this kind of fist method are extremely harsh to themselves. I didn''t expect that Henry would know this kind of fist method. Just now, in a face-to-face confrontation, the three bodyguards of Yongfeng were all injured in a second." On the stage, the three bodyguards of Yongfeng looked back and forth, and there was a trace of solemnity in their eyes. When masters fought, they could see each other''s strength simply by face to face. Just now, the three of them could already see that the young man in front of them was not as easy to deal with as they thought. The young man''s body was as hard as steel. On the other hand, Henry was still standing in the corner with no expression on his face. Among the three bodyguards, one made a gesture, and the other two nodded and attacked Henry from three different directions. When the three of them rushed to the front of Henry, Henry stepped out with one foot and mmed his shoulders hard. The next second, the three bodyguards were sent flying and fell to the ground! "Hiss!" The spectators could not help but gasp at this scene. Ayman watching the fun and an expert watching the tricks. Those who couldn''t understand it felt like they were watching a movie. It was enough to know who had the upper hand at this moment. As for those who could understand it, their thoughts were not as simple. Henry just now seemed to have only hit them with his shoulder, but in fact, the attack contained too many things. First of all, he was fast. In the face of the three masters, he attacked them only after they attacked him. Secondly, he used his strength. Using the abrupt explosive force, he could knock the three strong men away. Finally, he used a skill. It seemed that only one hit, his knees and elbow joint, all caused harm to people at that moment. Cody, who was full of confidence in the arena this time, couldn''t calm down after seeing this scene. He shouted at the stage, "F**k! Beat him up! What am I paying you for? If he doesn''t die today, you guys don''t have to stay with us anymore!" The three bodyguards got up from the ground, and their faces were very dignified. They knew that this time they were right about a master. In terms of personal strength, he was far superior to them! Under the stage, Sylvia looked quite excited. She didn''t expect that Henry was so powerful. Although she was just watching the scene, she could see that it was clear who had the upper hand now! Mn stood on the side, silent. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Others thought that Henry was powerful, but she was wondering what he had gone through in the past few years to make him be like this. The strength of a person was closely rted to his efforts. Henry was fourteen years old at that time, and he left alone. In just ten years, what had happened to him? How much bitterness had he suffered? The three bodyguards on the stage stabilized themselves and were ready to attack again. But this time, Henry didn''t give them the chance to attack first. He stepped forward with one foot, clenched his waist, aimed at the person in front of him, and punched out. In the face of Henry''s punch, the bodyguard didn''t even have a chance to react. Henry punched him in the abdomen, and a fierce pain came from the abdomen. The bodyguard subconsciously bowed his body, and his face changed from the pain in the abdomen. This pain made his whole body spasm. For others, these three bodyguards were the masters among the masters. However, for Henry, these three people were no different from ordinary people. He could solve the problem with one punch and they could not cause any harm to him. If he had to find a difference, it was that his fist on these bodyguards should be a little heavier. Seeing that hispanion was kicked by the other side''s one punch, the remaining two bodyguards couldn''t hold on any longer. They shouted and attacked Henry again. Henry punched out with both fists, causing a burst of sound. The two bodyguards flew out of the ring and fell to the ground. Three top bodyguards of Yongfeng were all defeated in just a few seconds! Chapter 256 Chapter 256 Such a scene made the entire testing room fall into silence. Those who were in the testing room were more or less familiar with this industry. In Hangzhou, the three bodyguards of Yongfeng Industry were the best in the industry. Their personal experiences had always been respected by many people. Their strength was also the goal pursued by many people. But now, it was these three people who were easily defeated by an unknown young man! This could be said to havepletely refreshed their cognition! As one of the top businessmen in Hangzhou, how strong were bodyguards of the boss of Yongfeng Industry? Everyone once guessed that even in the whole world, these people were quite powerful. But now? They understood that their vision was too narrow! Vanessa and Sister Hong looked at the stage, speechless. Just now, Vanessa thought that Henry would definitely lose, and he would lose badly. But she didn''t expect that Henry would defeat them with such an overwhelming advantage! Did all the things he had written in his personal experience be true? If it was true, then who on earth was he? All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He had participated in the mercenary war, the rescue operation of the Yue army, the Devil Training Camp! Such a person was a killing weapon in the world. If he wanted to, he could be a human-shaped weapon at any time! Henry easily defeated the three bodyguards with no proud expression on his face. If it were a few years ago, these people would not even be qualified to see him, let alone fight with him. Luke Wong didn''t even make a sound on the side. When everyone''s attention was focused on the ring, he left gloomily. Cody and Liz were extremely embarrassed, and Cody was in a very bad mood. He had thought that this boy would pay the price today, but in the end, the other party was not injured at all. This feeling made Cody feel very ufortable. As for Liz, her face was extremely ugly. In the end, today''s incident was caused by her. But now that things had turned out this way, she had lost thoroughly and looked extremely ugly. There was no doubt that this matter would be spread out. It was doomed that she would beughed at in private. For a person like her, it was uneptable. Henry came down from the ring, took a white towel, wiped his hand, and said to Liz, "Ms. Yang, since you didn''t allow me to get out of the ring, I could only beat your people. If you still want to verify my price, I will wee you at any time!" Liz''s face turned livid. Henry''s words were like a thorn in her heart. Just now, she said that he had to fight, otherwise he couldn''t get out of the ring. As a result, she lost so badly, and the scene could be said to beplete torture. This result made Liz feel very embarrassed. Looking at the people around her pointing at her, Liz, who was so proud couple of moments, felt that she could not stay here for a second. "Get out of the way! Get out of the way!" Liz pushed away the people around her and rushed out of the test room angrily. Cody''s face was also livid. After telling the three bodyguards that they didn''t need to go back to Yongfeng, he strode away from here. After this incident, Sylvia and the others were not in the mood to continue to stay in the talent market. They left here and went to the art centre. ording to the time, the long queue waiting at the entrance of the art centre was already gone. Just as Henry and the other two left the talent centre, more than a dozen young men in suits, men and women, went up to the seventh floor. One of them held an introduction sign in his hand and walked to Luke Wong. He took off Luke''s introduction sign with an annual sry of 11 million dors and reced it with another one. This time, there were not many items on the introduction board. There were only a few simple introductions. Name: Luke Wong. Annual sry evaluation: zero. Such an introduction made Luke''s hair stand on end in an instant. He said unhappily on the spot, "What right do you have to make such an evaluation? This price is not reasonable at all!" "Sorry, Master Luke." A young man walking in the front and said, "This is the most reasonable price. There is a problem with your character. No matter how talented you are, you will be worthless. And you are the kind of person who has problems with his character. This price is offered by our central organization. If you are dissatisfied, you can leave." Luke nced at the person in front of him and then sneered. "What a joke. Do you think I''m willing to stand here? My annual sry is 11 million yuan. You don''t take me, Luke Wong, seriously!" Luke pushed down the introduction sign in front of him and left with a disdainful face. Just as Luke was still on the elevator between the seventh floor and the sixth floor, his phone rang. "President Wong, ourpany has gone bankrupt..." It was Luke''s secretary. "Bankrupt!" Luke opened his mouth wide because of his words. "How could it go bankrupt?" "Been suppressed by the financial fund of therge financial group, the other party ispletely overpowering. He invested nearly 10 billion yuan andpletely crushed ourpany... President Wong, it is said that you seem to have offended people..." The secretary said cautiously on the phone. "Offended people?" Luke subconsciously looked up and saw the young man in a suit, who was the leader, looking at him with a sarcastic look. This kind of gaze seemed to be the most violent mockery in the world, ringing in Luke''s mind. Luke''s face was as pale as a piece of white paper. Outside the talent market, Henry and the other two walked toward the art centre with a smile. "Sylvia, Henry''s annual sry is more than 100 million yuan! You only pay him twenty thousand yuan a month. This may be the easiest money you have earned in your life!" Mn looked up and down at Henry and could not believe Henry''s evaluation price. Sylvia also felt that it was incredible. Although she gradually found Henry''s excellent side, she didn''t expect it to be so amazing. "Henry, you didn''t really blow up the central question book, did you?" Mn was still a little sceptical. This centre was well-known in Hangzhou. It could be seen how much knowledge there was in there. Even the straight-A student from a well-known university did not dare to say something like that. Henry actually did it, and he left people in there speechless. Henry scratched the back of his head and said, "I just happened to know the answers to their questions. If they asked something else, I''m afraid I wouldn''t be able to answer them." As for Henry''s answer, Mn could only express her own thoughts with a smile. When the three of them walked to the art centre, they found that the long line at the door was gone. After the security check, the three of them rushed into the sea of art. Sylvia had wanted to visit this exhibition for a long time, but she had never had a chance. It was her long-cherished wish. Chapter 257 Chapter 257 Standing in the art centre, Mn and Sylvia looked at the painting on the wall. These paintings, not only in terms of painting skills but also in terms of the use of colour and shadow, had reached the extreme heights. Moreover, they had a deep meaning. "Henry, don''t you understand paintings? What do you think is expressed in this picture?" Mn pointed to a painting on the wall. There were a man and a woman sitting on a swing in the painting, and the woman nestled in the man''s arms. Henry looked at the painting and a smile appeared on his face. As for the painting pointed out by Mn, at that time Henry remembered thest time he saw Master Ferger. Although the painting was extremely vivid, Henry did not think it expressed anything, because at that time Wade White found a foreign celebrity and was flirting with her on the swing. As a result, when Master Ferger saw them, he immediately drew it, but the face of the man and the woman was much blurred. What did he mean by doing that? It was just a gest of his kindness to Wade at that time. Of course, Henry certainly could not tell the truth about how the painting came out. Whether or not Mn believed it, it was not good for the reputation of Master Ferger. In the status of Henry and others, there were some hidden rules, such as some celebrity crocodiles. No matter how humble they were in front of them, they would not tell them. Henry thought for a moment and said, "The meaning of this painting... Well, maybe it''s a kind of envy and admiration for life." Henry thought for a moment and could only exin in this way. As soon as Henry finished speaking, a voice came from the side. "What a joke! What this painting shows is obviously a kind of vague love. It can be seen that the woman in the painting is in the man''s arms. Although the man doesn''t hold the woman in his arms, his hands holding the swing are strong, which gives people a sense of peace of mind. This shows that the man loves this woman. While he is protecting this woman, he is also trying to create a happy life for her." Henry took a look at the speaker. He had just seen the middle-aged man standing beside Cody this morning before the art centre was opened. At this time, Cody was also standing here. The middle-aged man continued, "The man in the painting is sitting on a wooden swing, which shows that his family is not very rich. He doesn''t dare to hug the woman, which shows that he has some self-abasement in his heart and thinks that he couldn''t give this woman a good life, while the woman shows a kind of inseparable life. The swing is obviously crumbling, but she is still willing to sit with this man and bear the samepany! This is an enviable love, not the so-called envy and admiration!" After the middle-aged man finished, he looked at Henry with dissatisfaction. "Paintings should be appreciated carefully. The meaning expressed in them is not as shallow as some people''s eyes. I really don''t understand, what qualifications do people like you have toe to the exhibition of Master Ferger?" The middle-aged man said mercilessly. Obviously, Cody had ordered him to do so. Henry just smiled at this statement. It was estimated that even Master Ferger himself didn''t expect that he could be associated with so many emotions with a casual painting at that time. When he was drawing, Wade was indeed holding the swing. He just felt that the swing was easier to y than the woman in his arms, and the woman in his arms was not always around. When she knew Wade''s identity, she threw herself into his arms. Wade had seen too many women throwing themselves at him, so he didn''t care about her at all. Was this love? Henry was speechless when he thought about it. What kind of love did Wade have? He was clearly a yboy. He had never seen any girl who could keep his heart. Cody was satisfied with the middle-aged man''s sharp words. He nodded and said to Henry, "Boy, don''t be that kind of person. Don''t pretend here. If you don''t understand paintings, don''t talk nonsense, okay?" Henry smiled and said, "How do you know that I''m pretending?" "Haha." Codyughed. "Do you think Master Ferger would envy a man and a woman on this swing? This is just a way for him to express his feelings!" N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "Whatever." Henry shook his head and didn''t bother to exin to Cody. "I don''t think people like you deserve to stay here. You''re talking nonsense. It''s disgusting." The middle-aged man beside Cody said. "I think it''s disgusting if you stay here!" Mn said directly, "A painting, we can look at it as we want, and we can understand it as we want. What does it have to do with you?" "You are insulting art!" The middle-aged man shouted loudly and rebuked. The corners of Henry''s mouth curled into a smile. "You''re trying to put on an act. That''s an insult to the art, isn''t it? Regarding this painting, you are talking nonsense, because this painting does not have so many meanings. "What a joke! Painting is based on experience. How can a person like you understand this kind of experience?" The middle-aged man sneered. At this moment, there was a riot in the crowd. Every time in Master Ferger''s exhibition, he would show up to exin his understanding of paintings to the public. The appearance of Master Ferger had attracted a lot of onlookers. This was a middle-aged man who was nearly fifty years old. He had a beard and his hair was styled in a long ponytail. Not to mention men in their fifties, even young men, they all could see this style as a trend. Many people''s questions were regarding the artistic conception of each painting. "Master Ferger, can you tell me what the artistic conception of this painting is?" The middle-aged man who stood next to Cody asked cautiously. The painting mentioned by this middle-aged man was the one he had just argued with Henry about. "This painting?" Ferger looked over and didn''t notice Henry. "To tell you the truth, this painting really has no artistic conception." "No concept?" Hearing what Ferger said, the others couldn''t believe what he said. As for his painting, Ferger still remembered how he drew it. The more sessful a person was, the more he could see how insignificant he was. Back then, when he saw those characters, he still remembered the envy and yearning in his heart. His achievement was worthless in front of those people. As soon as he saw this painting, he thought of the group of people at that time and sighed. "If you have to talk about the artistic conception, I can only say that I envy and admire this kind of life..." What Ferger said was exactly the same as what Henry said just now! Such exnation stunned Cody and the middle-aged man beside him. Chapter 258 Chapter 258 Sylvia and Mn looked at Henry in surprise. Even they didn''t expect that Henry was right. "Honey, how did you see it? You''re too awesome!" Sylvia held Henry''s arm and looked very excited. "Haha, I was by his side when he was drawing the painting." Henryughed and told them the truth. "Tsk!" Sylvia rolled her eyes and did not believe Henry''s words. Henry did not say hello to Ferger. He was afraid that Ferger would do something too excessive and expose his identity. Sylvia and Mn took a few pictures of Ferger from a distance and then went to the other ce to appreciate the painting. Today, however, Sylvia and Mn were particrly excited, especially Sylvia. She had been thinking about this exhibition for many years, and now she finally got to see it. Aftering out of the exhibition center, Mn took Henry and Sylvia to some interesting ces in Hangzhou. The famous West Lake was undoubtedly one of the destinations. There were also Linyin Temple and the Grand Ways. After walking for a day, they felt that they didn''t have enough time to visit more ces. The three of them, who had been outside for a whole day, also felt extraordinarily tired. Mn called Chris and asked her parents to have dinner together. "Mn, you, Henry and Sylvia,e to the 19th floor. Many old friends are here. I want to introduce my godson to them." Chris said excitedly on the phone. Obviously, the reunion with Henry made him feel happy from the bottom of his heart. The so-called 19th floor was the name of a clubhouse in Hangzhou. This was a very high-end private club, in the center of Hangzhou, every inch ofnd was worth a lot of money. It covered an area of 2,300 square meters. It had a KTV, leisure lounge, swimming pool, and so on. The clubhouse was not a tall building but was only two-floors high, and the decoration was quite luxurious. The cost of the whole clubhouse was hundreds of millions of yuan. This private club only entertained a group of customers every day. The rent for a day had reached a six-digit number. People who could get in or out of this club were all prominent figures in Hangzhou. The whole club was decorated in Chinese style, giving people a strong sense of ceremony. The gate of the club was covered with gold and extremely high. In front of the gate, there was a stone dragon carved. On both sides of the gate of the club, each car parked there was worth at least a million yuan. After entering the gate of the club, they first entered a vi. There were small hills and water in the courtyard, and there were koi fish in the pond. A nobledy, dressed in luxurious clothes, was chatting in the courtyard. Hearing the news that Henry woulde, Chris waited in front of the club for ten minutes. When he saw Henry in, he couldn''t wait toe over. Chris had always had a good impression of Henry. Because of his family background, Henry had suffered a lot from his mother when he was very young. When he saw Chris, he was very polite. At that time, Chris was not as prosperous as he was now. It could even be said that he was penniless. When Henry left the house at the age of 14, Chris had always med himself for this matter. He had not kept his promise to his benefactor. Now seeing Henry, the first thing he wanted to do was to compensate Henry. "Come, Henry, let me introduce you to some uncles!" Chris took a few steps forward, held Henry''s shoulder enthusiastically, and took Henry to the club. Seeing her father like this, Mn gave Sylvia a wry smile and said, "Sylvia, if my parents abandon me in the future, you have to take me in!" Sylvia covered her mouth and smiled. She knew the rtionship between Henry and Mn''s family, so she was not surprised by Chris''s behavior. Henry followed Chris into the club. There were not many people in the club, but everyone had a prominent status, billions of yuan in their ounts. It could be said that if an ordinary person could get to know one of them, he had the largestwork of friends. "Everyone, let me introduce this person. This is my godson, Henry. Come, Henry, let me introduce these elders to you. This is President Fong of Yongtai Real Estate." "Uncle Fong." Henry nodded at him. "Young man, you are handsome and energetic. Chris, you have such a nice godson. I don''t know why you didn''t introduce him earlier!" President Fong of the Yongtai Real Estate did not show any high-profile attitude. This was a boss with tens of billions of assets. It was undoubtedly a great honor for Chris to speak so nicely. At the same time, the status of Chris in this circle, and the importance of Henry in his heart could be seen clearly. If he was just an ordinary junior, Chris would not bring him to this club and introduce the many business owners one by one. Chris introduced one by one to Henry, and Henry greeted them one by one. Those bosses were very polite to Chris. In Yongfeng Industry, Hangzhou. The Yongfeng Industry covered a lot of fields in Hangzhou, from real estate to AI. In recent years, there had been a lot of big events happening inside the Yongfeng Industry. In the past three months, the Yongfeng Industry had been attacked by countless Inte hackers, including Josh Yang, the chairman of the board, was also attacked in real life. Fortunately, Josh asked people to find connections and found three strong bodyguards to ensure that he was safe and sound. Many ordinary people could not figure out the danger of upper-ss society. The so-called assassination and kidnapping often took ce. However, due to their influence, they were not exposed. The only reason why Yongfeng Industry had been targeted in the past three months was that it developed an amazing project three months ago. Although this project had only made initial progress, it had a huge impact! That is, using water as fuel to start the engines! As soon as this technology was put forward, it attracted the attention of all parties. Josh also knew that his invention would hurt many people''s interests, so he chose a cooperation partner, Xiao''s Group in Hangzhou. The Xiao Group''s influence was not as great as that of the Yongfeng Industry, and it was a new company. It had no influence, but its scope was no less than that of the Yongfeng Industry. If the water could be used as fuel, Josh was very clear about the impact. An inventor in the United States, Stanley Meyer, invented the car that used water as fuel in 1980. The total distance from Los Angeles to New York was about 3,000 kilometers, and the car only used eighty-three liters of water. At that time, some unknown people had invested one billion yuan in Stanley and asked him to stop the research, but were rejected by him. In 1996, he was ready to show his first water-flued car, but he died mysteriously, and the cause of his death was still unknown. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. A week after Stanley''s death, his research results and the water-fueled car disappeared in a big fire. Chapter 259 Chapter 259 Because of this project, Yongfeng Industry faced an unprecedented crisis. If it could handle it, Yongfeng Industry would jump up to the top of the world. But if it could not, Yongfeng Industry would be destroyed. For such a long time, Josh lived with fear every day. Only the three powerful bodyguards could give him some confidence. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. This technology had affected too many people''s interests. Once the real patent was registered and put into use, it would not only affect the business world but also the situation of the whole world! It was time to finish work today. Josh didn''t leave because he didn''t dare. Without the three bodyguards by his side, he didn''t dare to go anywhere. His three bodyguards were taken out by his son and hadn''te back yet. Josh called the bodyguards several times, but none of them answered. Just as Josh was about to ask where his son was, someone called him. This was an unknown number, but it made Josh''s face change. Josh picked up the phone and said politely, "Hello, Master Wong." It could be heard from Josh''s voice that this man was a big deal. "Josh, do you think it''s very easy for me to find a few people for you?" Master Wong''s voice on the phone sounded a little angry. "Master Wong, I don''t understand what you mean," Josh said cautiously. Now, he didn''t dare to offend Master Wong at all, just because his three bodyguards were found by Master Wong. Once he made the other party unhappy, he would be in trouble. Now, it was the moment of life and death for the Yongfeng Industry. If they got through this crisis, they would stand at the top of the world. Once they fell down, they would not even have a chance to come back! "You don''t understand what I mean?" Master Wong chuckled on the phone, and hisughter was full of dissatisfaction, "You, Josh Yang, if you provoke someone you shouldn''t provoke and fail, you order the people I found for you to leave? In that case, if you think somebody else can help you, you can look for him! That''s it!" Master Wong said as he was about to hang up the phone. "Master Wong, please listen to me!" Josh quickly said, "Master Wong, I really don''t understand what you mean." "Well, you still don''t understand, right? Then let me tell you, today you made the three people fight. Do you know what kind of big shot they were facing? Not to mention the bodyguards I found for you, even if a country''s top bodyguard came here, he wouldn''t dare go against that man! Although I don''t know the identity of that person, the other party''s strength is at least a world-ss! You dared to provoke that person and vent all your anger! Josh Yang, you have be famous in the industry. You should take care of yourself! Du... Du... Du..." " The busy voice on the phone made Josh absent-minded for a long time. "A big shot? Fight?" Josh didn''t know much about these things. What he mainly thought about now was that Master Wong said that he was a world-ss strength! Because he had been in contact with too many dark things recently, Josh also dragged a lot of connections to inquire about this aspect, especially the bodyguard circle. In this industry, many professional bodyguards had been divided into different levels. For example, for the ordinary bodyguards, those who won the championships, the provincial champion, and the state champion. The state bodyguard was able to carry out a mission across the country. This had high requirements on the personal quality of bodyguards. And the bodyguard that Josh asked someone to find this time was a state bodyguard! This level of the division was clear to people at a nce. Above the state level, there was a world-ss bodyguard, who could not be hired by money. This kind of master was horrible. At that time, Josh had seen a fierce man with world-ss strength. He smashed a cement wall with one punch. This kind of strength was enough to kill a cow with one punch. Moreover, this kind of person, not only had strong strength but also had extraordinary skills. Everyone had a very deep understanding of firearms and so on. These people were used to protect important figures such as the head of the office. At that time, someone told Josh that he could offend some rich people and powerful people, but he must not provoke such a person. Because if rich and powerful people wanted to deal with him, he would still have a way to defeat them. However, once a world-ss ruthless character was provoked by him, and that character really wanted his life, unless Josh could find someone at the same level to protect him, he would be finished. Could Josh find a world-ss person to protect him? The answer was no. Without this project, he had no qualifications and contacts at all. Josh was already very d that there were only three experts from the national level. "How did I offend such a person? How could I?" Josh sat on his office chair, thinking about it. During this period of time, he had not offended any big character. Just as Josh was thinking, the door of his office was pushed open from the outside. Cody came in with anger and said directly to Josh, "Dad, you have to find someone for me. I want revenge. I have never been so angry. Get me, several powerful bodyguards!" The moment he saw his son, Josh immediately realized that Master Wong''s words on the phone must have something to do with his son. "Dad, what are you waiting for? Come on, find someone for me. I can''t swallow this anger!" Cody sat down on Josh''s desk. Looking at his son''s posture, Josh was furious and shouted, "Get out of my way! How can you sit on my desk?!" Cody was scared by Josh''s sudden shout. Subconsciously, he jumped from the table and stood straight. But soon, Cody''s body copsed. "Dad, I''ve been bullied today. Don''t you care about me?" Josh ignored his son''s words and asked directly, "Where are the three bodyguards who went out with you?" Cody shook his arm and said, "These three are waste, why do you mention them? I asked them to leave! It''s better to feed dogs with more than 50 million yuan a year than them!" "Leave?" Hearing his son''s words, Josh was so angry that he couldn''t breathe. No wonder Master Wong was so angry just now. He asked Master Wong to help and find three national bodyguards and asked them toe here and protect him. However, they were fired by his son? "Dad, why are you so angry? Those good-for-nothings, you''d better fire them as soon as possible. They couldn''t beat the man even if they had three fights in the ring. What''s the use of them?" Cody curled his lips and said disdainfully. Chapter 260 Chapter 260 Josh widened his eyes at Cody''s words. "You took them to fight. A three-to-one fight?" "Yes!" Cody nodded vigorously. "Dad, what kind of good-for-nothing are you talking about? They..." "p!" Josh pped Cody in the face and said angrily, "Shut up!" Cody didn''t expect that his father would hit him suddenly. He covered his side face and said, "Dad! What are you doing? I was bullied, and you don''t care about me. Why did you hit me?" "What do you know?" Josh frowned. There were three national bodyguards, but none of them could beat that person in the ring. What did this mean? The people his son provoked were absolutely world-ss! Josh thought for a long time and asked, "How did the conflict break out between you and that man?" Cody''s neck went stiff. "He took my woman!" "A woman?" Josh looked at his son with a look of exasperation. "A woman made you get into such big trouble!" "Trouble? Dad, I don''t understand what you''re talking about!" Cody asked unwillingly. Looking at his son''s appearance, Josh sighed helplessly. He knew very well what kind of person his son was. It was useless to me him now. He could only beg the world-ss expert not to care about him! "All right, let''s go first." Josh packed up his things and walked out of the office. Since the three national bodyguards had been sent away, it was impossible for him to call them back. Master Wong was so angry that he could not ask him for help. It seemed that he could only find more ordinary bodyguards. Anyway, he had to take this period of time. If the technical progress was sessful, all problems would be solved. As soon as Josh took Cody to the underground parking lot, he felt a cool breeze behind his neck. In the past three months, Josh had suffered a lot of attacks. As soon as he felt that something was wrong, he eximed in his heart. He was about to warn Cody to be careful, but before he could say anything, a bright sharp knife had reached Josh''s neck. The sharp knife had already pierced Josh''s skin. In the past, Josh''s three bodyguards could detect in advance and kill the enemy, but today, it was destined that no one was there to save him. Josh''s heart was in his throat. He was afraid of angering the other party, so he said cautiously, "Everybody. if you have something to say, we can discuss it." As soon as Josh finished his words, he heard a roar from the side. "Get out of my way. Do you dare to touch me? Do you know who I am?" "Cody, shut up!" Josh shouted and then said, "Guys, tell me what you want to do. Don''t hurt my son." "President Yang, you are really a good father." Behind Josh, there was a joking voice, "But your son''s mouth is really dirty. Even if I can bear it, my brother can''t stand it. Well, cut off a finger first and let your son calm for a while." "Don''t!" Josh said anxiously. He didn''t doubt what these people said at all. Since he had seen so many people during this period, Josh also knew that these people who came to hurt him were all desperados. They didn''t care about human lives at all, let alone cutting off a finger. Unfortunately, Josh''s words did not work at all. Josh, who was pressed by a sharp knife against his neck, did not dare to move. He clearly heard a scream next to him. "Finger! My finger!" This scream came from Cody. A bloody finger was thrown on the ground in front of Josh. Behind Josh, the voice rang again, "Listen, this kind of voice is much easier to listen." Josh suppressed his anger and said, "Everybody, I know why you came here." "It''s good that you know, President Yang. There are some things that I really have to thank your son. We have been watching you for more than two months, and your three bodyguards wouldn''t leave your side. If Mr Yang hadn''t helped us, we wouldn''t have the courage to show up today. Tell me, where is the technology? I will give you ten seconds. After ten seconds, I will give you son''s hand. One..." "In the safe upstairs." Josh didn''t resist at all and said directly, "You go upstairs with me. I''ll take you to get it." "That won''t do. Well, before we get the things, we will take care of your son for you. When you get all the things, I will give your son back to you. By the way, we are also a group of poor workers, and we don''t have extra money to give your son food and water." "Don''t touch me! You... where are you taking me? Dad! Save me, Dad!" At this moment, Josh was held by someone with a knife against his neck, and he did not dare to turn his head. He could only hear his son''s scared voice. With the sound of an engine, Cody''s voice completely disappeared. "Let''s go, President Yang." The sharp knife against Josh''s neck was put away. Only then did Josh dare to turn around. Standing behind Josh was an ordinary young man with short hair. He was the type that could not be found easily in the crowd. "President Yang, please lead the way." The young man grinned. Josh nodded and said, "There''s something I want to exin. I can only give you half of the files." "Half?" Hearing this, the young man suddenly showed dissatisfaction on his face. "President Yang, do you want me to give you back only half of your son?" "No." Josh shook his head repeatedly. "Only half of the information is in my hands, and the other half is in the hands of Mr Xiao from Xiao''s Group." The young man muttered, "Xiao''s Group? Chris Xiao..." As the young man muttered the name of Chris Xiao, he took out his mobile phone and typed the text message. Halfway through the text message, the young man opened his mouth and said, "Where is Chris Xiao?" "We have an appointment to meet at The 19th floor today. He should be there as well." After the young man typed the words "The 19th floor", he sent out the text message. In The 19th floor. Chris introduced Henry to all the well-known people in the club. Now, everyone knew that he was Henry. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Haha, Henry, you look so tired. Well, I won''t disturb you any longer. Go and chat with Mn and Sylvia. You, young people, have more topics." Xiaoshan patted Henry Zhang on the shoulder and laughed. "Okay, I''ll go and find them first." Henry was in the yard of the club when he saw Sylvia and Mn. They were each holding a piece of cake and sitting next to the fish pond in the yard. While eating, they picked up a piece of cake and fed the fish. It was so rxing. A few young men came up and said hello to them. They introduced their own business, handed over their business cards, and asked Sylvia and Mn contact information. Chapter 261 Chapter 261 Henry looked at the two girls and the man around them. He shook his head helplessly. He had married a beautiful wife, so he had to ept his wife''s great charm. For this kind of thing, Henry gradually got used to it. "Honey, you''re here. I''ve been looking for you for a long time." Henry walked up to her and greeted her loudly. The word "honey" made the young men around Sylvia and Mn look at Henry. Although they didn''t know who Henry''s wife was, no matter which one of these two beautiful women was, this seemingly ordinary boy couldn''t match them, could he? "Are you done talking?" Sylvia looked at Henry with a smile. Her smile made the people around her unconsciously widen their eyes. These young men had seen beautiful women before, but none of them couldpare with Sylvia. "We''re done talking. I''m too tired." Henry sat down beside the fish pond. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "You will be really tired when there is a big party next time!" Mn said to Henry. Henry was a little speechless. It seemed that Mn had also experienced such a thing. However, they onlyined for a while and didn''t me Chris. After all, they knew that they were tired of greeting, but Chris was even more tired from the introduction. Everything was for their own good. Henry sat here and chatted casually with Sylvia and Mn. Those young men who hade to greet them were all ignored. These young and handsome men''s family background was very strong. Each of them was a standard rich second generation. Wherever they went, they were surrounded by people. Now this feeling of being ignored made them particrly ufortable. One of the young men with long hair handed out a business card to Henry, "Brother, nice to meet you. My name is Tyler Shan, from Haozi Real Estate." "Oh." Henry took the business card and put it in his pocket without looking at it. "I''m Henry Zhang." "Henry Zhang?" Tyler looked at Henry''s movements and said discontentedly, "Brother, are you looking down on me?" "No." Henry shook his head. He didn''t look down on Tyler, but he knew very well why he greeted him. Obviously, Tyler''s purpose was not to know him, but more because of Sylvia and Mn. For such a person, Henry naturally couldn''t have a good opinion. Moreover, for Henry''s identity, Tyler was nothing in front of him. If he was here to make friends, Henry would certainly wee him. If he was here to show off, such a person was not qualified to show off in front of Henry. "Honey, it''s boring to sit here. Let''s go inside and eat something." Sylvia said at this time. She was also annoyed by these people. "Okay, as you wish." Henry nodded. He got up first, gave Sylvia a hand, and then walked into the club. Mn followed behind the two of them, expressing her dissatisfaction. "I said, do you have any manners? Why did you leave me out there? Henry Zhang, your wife is a woman, and I''m not? Don''t you want to help me? How dare youe into my house like this? Believe it or not, I''ll get my revenge." "Uh... Next time." Mn rolled her eyes and said nothing. Tyler stood outside and looked at Henry''s back. He said with hatred, "Find who that man and long- haired woman are. I want all the information!" This club party was held in the form of a buffet party, and there were private KTVs upstairs for guests to use freely. Henry and the other two sat on a small table and ate some food. They chatted while eating. After eating a few mouthfuls, Tyler came over again. "Henry Zhang, it turns out to be Mr Xiao''s godson. So, you have just entered this circle today? I have to say, as a godson of the president of the group, your behaviour can really be regarded as arrogant and domineering." "I don''t think so." Henry shook his head and continued to eat the food on the te in front of him. "Mr. Shan, do you have anything to do?" "Nothing." Tyler shook his head. "I just like your wife and want to talk to her. What''s wrong? Do you have any problem with that?" Tyler deliberately raised his eyebrows at Henry and provoked him. Henry was picking up the food with chopsticks. He looked up at Tyler and smiled, "Who do you think you are?" "Damn you!" Tyler fiercely waved his hand and threw all the tes in front of Henry on the ground, making a crackling sound. At the same time, a few young men stood out behind Tyler and looked at Henry with unfriendly faces. These young men were all rich second generations, and now they were obviously in cahoots with Tyler. The identity of Henry as Chris''s godson and such a beautiful wife made them jealous. Just the status of Tyler was enough to make them stand on Tyler''s side. Since ancient times, people had never fought against officials. Even the most powerful businessmen were no match for the government. Tyler, son of the director of the City Public Security Bureau, president of Haozi Estate, was a billionaire. This billions of assets were just Tyler. To be the Director of Police in a first-tier city like Hangzhou City, he must have had an extraordinary background. With a little digging, he would be able to discover a lot of formidable forces behind Tyler. Tyler looked at Henry and scolded, "What the hell are you asking me? Today, I will teach you who I am! I wanted to talk to you properly, but you wouldn''t listen. Today, I''ll make you kneel down!" The noise caused by this ce immediately attracted the attention of those seniors. When Chris saw that Tyler was talking about Henry, his face suddenly changed and he quickly walked over. "Mr Shan, what''s wrong with you? Why are you so angry?" Although the Xiao Group was big, it was just a newpany. It could be said that it had no foundation at all. It could not bepared with the descendants of officials like Tyler. Facing Chris, Tyler was not polite at all. "Mr. Xiao, this is your godson. He dares to be impolite to me. If you don''t know how to teach people, then I will teach him for you." Hearing Tyler''s words, the elders who had been introduced to Henry by Chris were also shocked. They looked at Henry and could not say a word. One of them even said in a low voice, "Henry Zhang, does he dare to bewless after he has epted Chris as his godfather?" "Exactly. I''ve seen too many inted people like him. He has offended the Shan family. Let''s see what he can do." "Henry, what''s going on?" Chris frowned slightly, feeling that things were not easy to deal with. After all, even he couldn''t afford to offend the Shan family, let alone Henry. "I''m fine." Henry shook his head. "I''m just talking to this Mr Shan." "Bullsh*t!" Tyler picked up an empty tray and threw it directly at Henry. Chapter 262 Chapter 262 The gentle music in the clubhouse stopped because of what happened here. "Enough!" Sylvia mmed the table. Although she didn''t know what the identity of Tyler was, she could guess from Chris''s attitude. "Mr Shan, right? Today''s matter is your fault. You make trouble for us again and again. Although we are nobody, we will not be bullied by others. Today''s matter, we will get justice. Husband, let''s go!" Sylvia took Henry''s hand and was ready to walk out of the club. "Go?" Tyler sneered and stopped Sylvia. "Did I let you go? Let me tell you, I''m going to sleep with you today. I''ll see who can leave!" "Young Master Shan, Young Master Shan, calm down." President Fong of the Yongtai Real Estate came over. "Today is a good day. Let''s have a drink to calm down. Come on, let me propose a toast to everyone." With this, President Fong picked up his ss and poured himself a full ss. He said loudly, "Come on, everyone, raise your ss. I''ll drink first!" Everyone could see that President Fong hade to ease the situation, so they all raised their sses. "Drink wine? Go away!" Tyler pped off the ss in President Fong''s hand, and the wine spilt all over President Fong''s body. In this regard, President Fong just smiled and didn''t say anything. At this time, Chris said, "Mr Shan, if my godson has done something wrong, I apologize to you, and you don''t have to make things difficult for him." "Apologize to me?" Tyler nced at Chris and pointed at Mn. "Why do you have for me to apologize to me? This is your daughter, right? You make her take off her clothes and dance for me here. I''ll ept your apology. What do you think?" Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Chris''s face darkened. "Mr Shan, don''t you think it''s a little too much?" "Too much? Do you dare to say that I''m going too far? Today, I will let you see what is going too far!" Tyler rolled up his sleeves and pointed at Sylvia. "Take her!" Several young men standing behind Tyler all reached out to grab Sylvia. At the same time, Tyler also reached out his hand to grab in front of Sylvia. Seeing this, the rest dared not to say anything. Who dared to offend Tyler whose father was in charge of the City Public Security Bureau? When a young man was about to grab Sylvia, a burst of explosion suddenly sounded. A strong airflow swept through the door of the club. People standing in the club could not stand steadily because of this strong airflow. Henry immediately protected the two women, Sylvia and Mn. When the explosion passed, a cloud of dust rose up. The originally luxurious gate of the club became dpidated. The delicate decoration in the clubhouse and the dazzling delicacies were scattered all over the ce because of the airflow. "Explosion! It''s an explosion!" "Call the police! Call the police!" Screams could be heard from the club. At this time, Tyler had no time to bother Henry again. This sudden explosion was beyond everyone''s expectation. Henry''s eyes were fixed on the gate of the club. In the fog, a total of eight figures slowly appeared. These eight figures were all wearing headgear and could not be seen clearly. Each of them was holding a control knife in their hands. The entrepreneurs in the club, at this moment, all shrank to the corner and looked at the eight gangsters with headgear with fear. The eyes of the eight gangsters were searching the entire clubhouse. Finally, they fixed their eyes on Chris Xiao. The leader''s voice was low and hoarse. "Xiao''s Group, Chris Xiao... is him." The gangster''s words made everyone understand why these people came today. Henry patted Sylvia on the back, indicating her not to worry. When Henry was about to get up and deal with the criminals, he heard a slight sound of "Di... Di..." from outside the wall behind him. Hearing this sound, Henry''s face suddenly changed. As a person who grew up in the fire of the gun, Henry knew very well what this dripping sound meant! The time bomb! This time bomb was separated from them by a wall. Once it exploded, the consequences would be unimaginable! Sylvia, Mn, and Chris would be affected by the bomb. Once it exploded, there would be only one result! At present, it was impossible for Henry to deal with these eight gangsters because he didn''t know when the bomb behind him would explode. Maybe in the next second, the mes of the explosion would appear. Henry looked up and found that there was an exit on the wall behind him. Before he had time to hesitate, Henry quickly got up and jumped hard. His whole body was like a spiritual ape, and he jumped out of the window. Previously, when Henry just arrived at this club, he found that there were several professional bodyguards in this club. At least they were at the same level as Cody''s. It should not be a problem for them to deal with several gangsters. Even if they couldn''t deal with them, Henry Zhang had no time to deal with them. The most important thing was to deal with the bomb. Other people thought that Henry was selfish because he escaped alone. As soon as he got out of the window, Henry saw that two figures were fighting together. One of them, wearing a mask, was obviously with the gangsters inside. The other figure gave people a strong sense of beauty. It was a woman! Henry only nced at them and didn''t pay much attention. His eyes were fixed on the time bomb that had been installed on the wall. The sound of the bomb became more and more frequent. On the timer, the time disyed was less than fifteen seconds. Henry squatted down and looked at the time bomb at the foot of the wall. The lines were so dense that even the experienced bomb disposal expert did not dare to touch it. It was a very confused bomb, but fortunately, Henry was there. When he was first brought into this line of business, Henry had experienced a lot of inhumane training. In that kind of training, people''s lives would not be taken seriously. All the actualbat training was held by two people. Only when the opponent was dead, the training would be over. Henry was proficient in all kinds of bombs when he was 16 years old. He forced himself to remember the principle of every bomb because their training method was to open the bomb with bare hands without any help. If he was careless for a moment, he would be smashed to pieces. It only took five seconds for Henry to find the line and pull it out. At the moment when Henry pulled out the line of fire, the timer on the bomb stopped abruptly. Henry breathed a sigh of relief and looked at the two people who were fighting again. Obviously, the strong woman was no match for the ck-d man with headgear. She was already at a disadvantage. She was beaten by the gangster with mask and retreated one step after another. It seemed that she was no match for him. Chapter 263 Chapter 263 Sofia Jing was a privileged woman. She was born with a superior background. Her father was the secretary of the municipal partymittee of Hangshi. She was beautiful and in good shape. It could be said that she was a perfect woman. Many people would think of such a woman as just a youngdy from a rich family. But Sofia was the opposite. She had a strong sense of justice since she was a child and liked some violent things. When other girls were watching soap operas, she went to the martial arts school. When others watched variety shows of TV stations and made boyfriends, she was watching the ultimate fighting show. Sofia''s father wanted her daughter to learn chess, calligraphy, and painting since she was a child. However, Sofia was only interested in things like Taekwondo and fighting. When she grew up, Sofia joined the police team of Hangshi regardless of her father''s objection. Sofia''s father saw that he couldn''t persuade his daughter, so he had to follow her. However, in the City Public Security Bureau, Sofia''s father also greeted her well. Although she worked in the criminal police team, Sofia had never worked on a big case. The director of the City Public Security Bureau did not dare to hurt the little princess. Such a feeling made Sofia feel very wronged. She became a policewoman in order to solve cases and catch thieves. Since she couldn''t get the case in the criminal unit, Sofia decided to find another way. ording to her rtionship with Chris Xiao, she knew that a group of gangsters would attack Xiao''s Group in the near future, in order to get research data from Xiao''s team. From the day she heard the news to the day, Sofia had been secretly following Chris, waiting for the appearance of the group of gangsters. Today, Sofia finally saw them. When she saw that the gangster was arranging the time bomb, she took action directly. But Sofia found that she thought too highly of herself. Originally, she thought that she could deal with a group of ordinary gangsters, but now she found that what she knew was too little. Especially in the field of actualbat experience, she was no match for him at all. After a few moves, she waspletely suppressed. Seeing the gangster kicking at her, Sofia quickly reached out her hand to resist, but she didn''t expect that the other side just made a false move. The real killer move was hidden. Before she could react, she was heavily cut on the neck by a knife. She suddenly felt that her head sank and she couldn''t use any strength. "It''s over!" This was thest thought in Sofia''s mind. The pain from her neck made her react more quickly. Facing the attack of the criminal, she could only retreat one step after another. Sofia was kicked by the gangster again. She turned around and tried to dodge. Her physical strength was so consumed that she couldn''t stand steadily and fell backward. If she really fell down, it would be difficult for her to stand up under the gangster''s attack. At this moment, a strong arm supported Sofia''s body, which was about to fall down. Before Sofia could see who it was, she heard a maic voice. "What''s the point of fighting with a woman? Let''s fight." While speaking, the speaker helped Sofia stand firmly. Only then did Sofia have the opportunity to look at him. He was an ordinary-dressed handsome young man, but his eyes were as wide as the Milky Way. One could not help but be intoxicated by his eyes. "Your actions are very fast, and your strength is not worse than his. It''s just that you are not as ruthless as him. What he used is a killing move, and what you used is a capturing move." Henry looked at Sofia and said, "It''s easy for you to defeat such a person. You only need to be more ruthless than him, just like this!" As soon as he finished speaking, Henry moved his body. He went straight to the gangster. Without any extra tricks, he punched directly at the gangster''s face. Henry''s punch was quick and fierce, with a strong sound of the explosion. The gangster could only dodge the punch, but Henry''sbat experience was iparable to that of the gangster. Henry''s knees and elbow were ready to hit the gangster. These two ces where human bodies had the strongest attacking force. Almost at the same time, Henry''s elbow and knee hit hard on the gangster. The originally fierce gangster was sent flying backward. In Sofia''s eyes, this series of actions were undoubtedly quick and direct. Just now, Henry''s speed was not much different from Sofia''s, but the result was very different. This was the difference inbat experience! Sofia''s big beautiful eyes lit up. Henry''s action opened a new door for her. "Look, if you''re more ruthless than him, he won''t be a match for you." Henry pped his hands.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "Got it." Sofia nodded to Henry, took a handcuff from the slender back of her waist, and strode toward the gangster. The gangster was hit by Henry''s elbow and knee. Hey on the ground with spasms all over his body. But at the moment when Sofia approached, the spasms suddenly disappeared. "Watch out!" Henry shouted, but it was toote. If it was Henry himself, he would definitely have reacted. But Sofia obviously didn''t think so much. The gangster jumped up and a pistol appeared in his hand, pointing straight at the forehead of Sofia. The cold pistol emitted a sense of sternness, which could take people''s lives at any time. Sofia didn''t expect that there was someone in China who could use a gun! "D*mn it!" The gangster cursed loudly. He held the pistol against Sofia''s forehead with force, and Sofia subconsciously took two steps back. The gangster looked at Henry and scolded, "Boy, aren''t you good at fighting? Come on, let''s see if my gun is faster than your fist!" Henry looked at the gangster and did not show any panic. "You came here with a task. Do you think you can leave after shooting her?" "Cut the crap." The gangster grabbed Sofia''s shoulder and blocked her in front of him. Then he pointed to one side with his gun and said, "Go and drive the car over to me. Hurry up!" Before the gangster could finish his words, the gun was pointed at Sofia''s head again. "No problem, you want to leave, it is the right choice. After all, no matter how much money is at stake, you have to save your life, right?" Henry made a psychological hint to the gangster while walking over and starting the car parked in the yard of the club. This kind of reception car generally had the key is in it. Soon, the reception car was driven to the front of the gangster by Henry. The gangster yelled at Sofia, "Hurry up, open the door and get in the car! Don''t make me angry. I''m in a hurry. Everyone, don''t move!" Sofia took a deep breath, suppressed her panic, and opened the door. In the car, the gangster gasped, "Let''s go! You will drive as I say! Don''t y tricks!" "No problem, I''ll take you out of the city." Henry deliberately smiled at the gangster, stepped on the gas pedal, and drove the car out of the club smoothly. Chapter 264 Chapter 264 In the club, there was a lot of smoke and dust from the explosion. The eight gangsters gradually moved toward Chris. Looking at him in the corner, some people showed a regretful expression and shook their heads. Some peopleughed at him at the bottom of their hearts. He introduced his godson in such a grand way. Just now, he was willing to offend Tyler because of this godson. In the end, when he encountered danger, the godson ran out first. Looking at these eight gangsters, Chris slowly got up and took a deep breath. "I know why you came here. Is the ambition of a capitalist so heavy? Do you want to destroy everything once and for all?" "Haha, Mr. Xiao, since you know, then take out your things obediently. I think you don''t want your daughter to be hurt, do you?" The leading gangster looked at Mn. Chris shook his head. "Sorry, I can''t give it to you." "Since Mr. Xiao doesn''t want to listen, then I can only make him listen. Let''s do it!" The gangster shouted in a low voice, and the eight people rushed toward Chris together. No one in the hall dared to move in the face of these eight ouws. "Dad, be careful!" Mn stood up and stood in front of Chris. "I will be fine." Chris smiled and patted Mn on the shoulder. When the eight gangsters were four or five meters away from Chris, a figure suddenly rushed over from the side and knocked the first criminal out. At the same time, in front of the door, several figures came out. They clenched their fists and made crackling sounds. They looked at the criminals with unkind faces. One of the young men took the lead and said indifferently, "Since you''re here, don''t think about leaving!" Since Josh knew the importance of technology, how could Chris not know? Besides Chris, there was always someone protecting it. Outside the club, under the guidance of the gangster, Henry drove all the way to the suburbs. "Why did you stop the car? Who asked you to stop the car?" Seeing Henry''s speed getting slower and slower, the gangster shouted loudly. "Big brother, this is not your car, but you still have to wait for the traffic light!" Henry rolled his eyes and stopped the car at the intersection. "You have to follow the traffic rules!" "Drive! Drive immediately!" The gangster pressed his gun against Sofia''s head. Every second when the car stayed in the downtown area, his heart would panic. Once he was caught, his whole life would be over. Who would be willing to spend the rest of his life in jail if he could live a free and easy life? Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "What the f**k!" Henry suddenly turned back and reprimanded. This action made Sofia a little confused, and even the criminal was stunned. "I said you are here to kidnap someone. Do you have a brain? There are so many cars, what do you want me to do? What if there is a car ident? Isn''t the traffic police here? I think you are crazy! Sit down and I''ll take you out of the city!" After Henry scolded him, he looked forward again. There was a strange silence in the car. It was the gangster who threatened Henry, but now, Henry was teaching the gangster. After waiting for a full minute, the red light in front of him turned green. "You can go..." The gangster said. In the gangster''s voice, Sofia actually heard a feeling of grievance. "Don''t talk nonsense. I''m not blind!" Henry came back with one sentence and drove to the suburbs. The car drove slowly on the street and did not attract anyone''s attention. It gradually went out of the urban area and came to the suburbs. "Look, if you go on, you will be on the national highway. You will know how to go from here. There must be a GPS for the reception car. Don''t be addicted to driving." Henry parked the car on a wide road, opened the door, and got off the car directly. Henry went to the back seat and knocked on the ss of the back seat. "I say, we have arrived here. It''s time to let her go. It''s a pity to kill such a beautiful girl. Don''t give her to me. I will marry her." Henry deliberately said these words in order to let the criminal rx and prevent the other side from making any excessive moves. Henry had seen too many scenes like this, so he knew how to deal with it. The gangster nced at Henry and said nothing. He said to Sofia, "Open the door! Get off the car!" Perhaps it was because they had arrived in the suburb, or perhaps Henry''s psychological suggestion had worked, the gangster''s mood at the moment was no longer as emotional as before. Sofia was pressed against the back of her head by the gun. She slowly opened the door and slowly walked out. The gangster followed Sofia and did not dare to rx at all until he got off the carpletely. Henry observed that the gangster''s tight muscles rxed a lot, which showed that his psychological defense had also begun to decline. "All right, you go to drive. You can choose the first few roads." Henry took two steps forward and grabbed Sofia''s arm. "I''ll take her away. We''d better not meet again." The gangster nodded and took two steps back. The muzzle left the back of Sofia''s head. It was dark and made people feel scared from the bottom of their hearts. He touched the door handle of the driver''s seat. With a light click, the door was opened by the gangster. The gangster wanted to sit in the car, and his eyes never left Sofia and Henry. Just as the gangster got to the car and turned around, Sofia''s eyes lit up. She stepped forward and grabbed the gangster who was still outside the car with a pistol. Even Henry didn''t expect Sofia''s action. He cursed in his heart, "Silly girl." Henry stepped forward and grabbed Sofia. "F*ck! Bit*h, I knew it!" The gangster roared, and the gun-holding hand did not hesitate to pull the trigger! mes spurted out. At this moment, Sofia felt that her mind went nk. The fire from the gun was a death call. At this critical moment, Henry grabbed Sofia''s hand and pulled her aside. At the same time, he also made a side turn. The bullet shot a spark on the ground. The gangster fired again. Henry suddenly opened the back door to resist and waited for the right timing. Henry suddenly stood up and jumped and kicked at the same time. Before the gangster had time to shoot out the next bullet, Henry kicked the gangster''s wrist heavily. "Crack!" A sound of cracking rang out. It could be obviously seen that the gangster''s wrist had an irregr bend, and the pistol rang out. The gangster sitting in the car let out a heart-wrenching scream. Just now, his wrist waspletely broken by Henry. Henry grabbed the gangster''s head, pulled him out of the car, and threw him on the ground. After finishing this series of actions, Henry breathed a sigh of relief. Looking at Sofia who had been scared next to him, he said impatiently, "You silly girl,e and handcuff him!" Sofia finally came to her senses and nodded nkly. "Oh, okay, okay!" Chapter 265 Chapter 265 Sofia took out the handcuffs and walked to the front of the gangster. Suddenly, she reacted and looked at Henry with her beautiful eyes. "Who are you calling a silly girl?" Henry leaned against the door of the car and nced at his mouth. "Who else can I call? Do you mean that there are other people here?" "You!" Sofia puffed out her cheek, but she did not speak again. She took out the handcuffs, handcuffed the criminal, and took off his headgear at the same time. It was a middle-aged man, who was very ordinary. He was nearly forty years old. Henry tut-tutted and said to Sofia, "This is only because he is old. If someone else was ten years younger attacked you, they would have beaten you to death, silly girl." Sofia didn''t show anything regarding Henry''s words this time. She was very clear that if it wasn''t for this man today, she would be really miserable. A drop of bright red suddenly entered Sofia''s eyes. Her eyes suddenly tightened. She took a step forward and said to Henry with concern, "Are you hurt?" "Aren''t you talking nonsense?" Henry rolled his eyes. "You will get hurt if bullets hit you!" "You got shot!" Sofia''s pupils suddenly dted. When she was about to make a sound, Henry pped her on the forehead. "Shot? It just scratched the skin." Henry rolled up his sleeves. There was a blushing wound on his arm, and there was a burning smell. It happened when he pulled Sofia away. Although it was only a small wound, it made Sofia''s heart tighten. This was the reason why he had just saved her. If he didn''t pull her, what would happen? At that critical moment, no one knew where the bullet had hit. Thinking of this, a strong sense of gratitude welled up in Sofia''s heart. Henry looked at his mobile phone and wanted to know what was going on at Sylvia''s side. There was a message from Sylvia on his mobile phone saying that they had arrived at the police station and were making a record. All the criminals were subdued. Henry put away his mobile phone and said to Sofia, "Silly girl, take me to the police stationter." Sofia was surprised. "How do you know I''m going to the police station?" "I don''t call you a silly girl for nothing!" Henry patted her head. "You''ve taken out your handcuffs. If you are not a policewoman, why would you y with handcuffs?" N?velDrama.Org holds this content. If Mn was here, she would definitely be to understand what Henry was talking about. However, Sofia did not understand the deeper meaning of his words. She was a little embarrassed. Her performance was indeed a little stupid. She had already notified the team and asked them to bring some people here. Although Sofia was just a little criminal policeman, her father''s status was not ordinary. When the captain of the criminal police team heard that Sofia was fighting against the criminal and the other side had a gun, he was almost scared out of his wits. He quickly put down all the work at hand and rushed there with his men. While waiting for the police toe over, Sofia looked at Henry curiously. "Are you a professional bodyguard or a mercenary? Where did you learn these skills?" "One of my friends has lived for more than 130 years, and he is still smoking and drinking every day, living a carefree life. Do you know why?" Henry asked back. "Why?" Sofia asked subconsciously. She had never heard of anyone who smoked and drank every day at the age of 130 years old. Did this person''s skills have anything to do with these? "Because he never meddled in other people''s business." Henry grinned, took out his mobile phone, and opened a joke app to read. Sofia was stunned. Then she raised her small fist and waved at Henry. "Did he say that I need to mind my business? Really?" Sofia was so angry that she didn''t know what to say. This person was so shameless! If it was someone else who dared to talk to Sofia like this, Sofia would have punched him. However, it was Henry. Just now, Henry not only saved Sofia''s life but also helped her catch the criminal and his skills made Sofia curious. As for Henry, he really couldn''t get angry. She even had a strong curiosity about him. Soon, more than a dozen police cars came to the scene with sirens. As soon as the police car stopped, several people rushed down from each car. The leading middle- aged man walked to Sofia with a pale face and asked her with concern if she was injured. "I''m fine. It''s him. In order to save me, he was scratched by a bullet. If it weren''t for him today, you wouldn''t have been able to see me." Sofia pointed at Henry. Listening to Sofia''s words, the police officers present all looked at Henry gratefully. The leading middle-aged man quickly walked up to Henry and held his right hand with both hands. "Little brother, thank you so much. You are brave enough to fight against evil. You must get a good citizen award! Tell me, which unit are you from. Our city bureau will make a banner for you immediately." When the middle-aged man asked which unit Henry belonged to, Sofia also listened to him with her ears up high. She wanted to know. "I''m here for a trip. I''ll be leaving in two days. My wife is still in the Security Bureau. Please take me there." "Okay, no problem." The middle-aged man nodded in a hurry. "You can sit in front of the car." Standing aside, Sofia felt a little ufortable when she heard that Henry had a wife, but she didn''t have much reaction. With the police car leading the way, the speed was very fast. Soon, Henry arrived at the police station. Today, such a terrorist attack happened in The 19th floor, which also caused a great response in the city bureau. After all, all people inside were well-known businessmen in the city. If something bad happened to them, it would easily be investigated by the government. When Henry arrived at the City Public Security Bureau, he saw the entrepreneurs standing here. "Mr. Xiao, it''s not me who has a glib tongue. Your godson is unreliable. He left you at such a critical moment and ran away. How can he be so heartless?" "That''s right, Mr. Xiao. The human heart is divided from the human''s belly. You have to look carefully at people. Don''t let some people who are in a mess lie to you." A few bosses said to Chris. "Don''t talk nonsense. My husband is not that kind of person!" Sylvia stood beside the hill and said. She was defending against injustice. ording to her understanding of Henry, Henry was not the kind of person who would run away when he saw the danger. "Hehe, he''s not that kind of person. Who is right? Beauty, your husband left you and ran away. It''s so ufortable. How about you follow me?" Tyler came over from the side with a cup of coffee in his hand. He didn''t seem to be reserved at all. The City Public Security Bureau was his territory. "I said, what are you? If you talk to my wife like this again, don''t me me for cutting off your mouth!" Henry came from the side, stood between Sylvia and Tyler, and stared at Tyler with an unfriendly look. Chapter 266 Chapter 266 For others, Tyler was noble and could not be provoked at will, but for Henry, there was no one in the world who Henry dared not touch! Henry''s arrival attracted a burst of sarcastic eyes from the people around him. "Hey, this coward is here now?" "And just a couple of minutes ago, he was such a coward and ran away." "He''s quite stubborn!" The younger generation, who had a good rtionship with Tyler, spoke up one after another. Some elders also pointed at Henry. They were probably saying the same things about him. After all, everyone saw Henry running away through the window at that time. Tyler smiled scornfully. "I say, what courage do you have to say such a thing in front of me? Just now, ording to the timing of your escape, I have reason to suspect that you are in cahoots with those gangsters. A few more people, handcuff him!" Tyler roared. The police officers, who were still working, stopped their movements subconsciously. Tyler roared again, "Catch this man, don''t let him run away!" The police officers looked back and forth at each other and then walked toward Henry. Tyler showed a sneer and said to Henry without any scruple, "Kid, don''t you see where we are, don''t you know what I do! I''d like to see how you tear my mouth open!" "Henry, you got yourself in trouble. You are overly confident and straight up. It''s really not good." A boss who had a good rtionship with Chris whispered to Henry and shook his head regretfully. A police officer took out a pair of handcuffs and was about to handcuff Henry on the spot. "What are you doing!? Why would you arrest my husband?" Sylvia shouted and stood in front of Henry. "Asw enforcement officers, do you know thew?" "Thew? Little girl, I tell you, I''m thew!" Tyler said rudely, "It''s okay if you want your husband to be safe. As long as you obediently climb into my bed tonight, I promise he''ll be fine. What do you think?" Tyler licked his lips and stared at Sylvia with his eyes full of desire. Sylvia''s face turned blue with anger after hearing what Tyler said. "You''re so shameless!" "Haha." Tyler smiled frivolously. "If you don''t want to, then let your husband go to jail. Let me tell you, I have countless ways. Cuff him! Cuff him!" The policeman with handcuffs put handcuffs on Henry''s wrist on the spot. "Master Shan, I''m afraid this is a little unreasonable. My godson obviously has nothing to do with those gangsters. Even if you want to arrest them, you must have evidence, right?" Chris, who had been silent for a long time, was no longer silent at this time. "I say, President Xiao, are you out of your mind? How can you protect such a good-for-nothing like him?" Tyler curled his lips and smiled. "How did he leave you behind and run away? To tell you the truth, one of my dogs is more reliable than him!" Chris shook his head and said, "Mr. Shan, let''s not talk about what kind of person my godson is for the time being. Since he is not breaking thew, you have no right to arrest him!" Chris really didn''t understand Henry''s character. He only knew that at that time, this was a very popr child who was sensible, polite, and didn''t like to make trouble for others. But ten years had passed, people could change. Now, Chris was no longer sure if Henry was as sensible and kind as he used to be, but he absolutely couldn''t watch Henry get into trouble. If anything happened to Henry, he couldn''t forgive himself. Tyler smiled and said, "President Xiao, if you say that I don''t have the right to arrest him, then who has the right? Don''t forget, I am also a policeman. I am going to arrest him now. Who dares to stop me?" Tyler stretched out his hand and ordered, "Show my police officer''s certificate to President Xiao and give me handcuffs!" A police officer ran over and took out a police officer''s certificate. The owner of the certificate was Tyler Shan. At the same time, the policeman with handcuffs handed the handcuffs to Tyler. Tyler took a pair of handcuffs and put them on Henry''s wrist with a chuckle. In this regard, Henry did not resist. Sylvia, Mn, and Chris were all anxious. "Mr. Shan, I have toin about this!" "Whatever. If you can prove that he''s innocent, you can take him away anytime." Tyler said indifferently, "But now, lock him up and take good care of him!" As for taking care, Tyler was very harsh. All the people present were clear about that. If Tyler really wanted to take the man away, when they got him out, maybe he would be tortured badly. After all, Tyler was not a kind man. But now, what else could they do? In the final analysis, this was a society where people ate people. His status was so high, who dared to provoke Tyler? Chri''s face was extremely ugly, and he was ming himself in his heart. If he hadn''t asked Henry to come today, how could there be so many things? But in such a short time, Chris really couldn''t think of a good solution. Today''s loss was bound to happen! In the crowd, there was a hubbub of noise. "Captain." "Hello, captain." "Captain is here." The police officers, because of one person''s arrival, all got up and greeted him. A middle-aged man in his forties appeared. Henry had just met him and even came to the police station with him. He was the Captain of the criminal investigation team of the City Public Security Bureau in Hangshi City, named David Qiang. After working in this line for more than 20 years, he could be said to be an experienced person. He had a high say in the City Public Security Bureau. His ability to crack cases was very strong and he was very valued. "What''s wrong with today''s case? Is anyone injured?" After a nce at the case, he saw Tyler, but he didn''t go up to greet him like others, just asking about the case. "No one was injured. The eight bandits were all armed with knives and found a piece of soil explosive. The property loss is still being estimated." "Okay, I have something important to deal with. If there is anything else, report it to me." Tyler looked at David and opened his mouth. Although he did not make a sound, he could tell what he was talking about through his mouth shape. Tyler was talking about the old thing. Obviously, Tyler was also very dissatisfied with this David. However, if he dared to be arrogant to him, Tyler would not be able to show his style in a short time. After all, in his daily life, David was on equal terms with Tyler''s father and had a good rtionship with him. At first, when he was about to leave, someone stopped him. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Chris walked quickly to David and said, "Captain Qiang, I think your police team has done something wrong in this matter!" The bosses of thosepanies looked at Chris''s behavior and felt that it was unworthy of Chris. For an ungrateful person, was Chris really ready to throw all his money? Stunned by Chris''s words, David asked, "President Xiao, what do you mean by that?" "Can the police arrest people without any evidence? Can you arrest people casually?" Chris pointed at him casually. When he looked over, David saw Henry, who had been handcuffed. Chapter 267 Chapter 267 Henry was handcuffed, which made David panic. "What''s going on?" After putting down what he was doing, he walked over to Henry and asked the police officers, "Who is the one who is handcuffed? Uncuff him!" A group of police officers looked at each other, but they didn''t say anything. "I did it." The voice of Tyler came from the side. "What''s wrong? Captain Qiang, as a member of the police team, I can arrest a person, can''t I?" With a frown, David asked, "Arrest him? What''s the reason?" "Suspicion!" The corner of Tyler''s mouth curled up. "I suspect there''s something wrong with him. Is that okay?" David looked at Tyler for a couple of seconds. If it was anybody else, he would scream at them, but it was Tyler Shan. After a long while, David said, "Tyler, let him go if there is no big contradiction." "Why?" Tyler raised his eyebrows. Seeing Tyler act like this, David frowned even harder. It was very clear to David that once the matter was rted to Tyler, it would be hard to solve it. After thinking for a while, he walked up to Tyler and said in a low voice, "Let him go. It''s good for everyone. Once we make big trouble, it will not be easy to solve this problem." "Ha!" Tyler let out a disdainfulugh. "It will not be easy to deal with him?" Tyler was very disdainful of Henry. In his opinion, he was just a guy who wanted to live off others. Otherwise, why did he have to acknowledge Chris as his godfather? What was he doing? How could he make a big fuss? Who else could he be looking for? After listening to Tyler''s words, David continued to persuade him, "Tyler, don''t make trouble. This matter is over." "It''s impossible!" Tyler waved his hand and said, "You''re not responsible for this, are you?" The tough attitude of Tyler made David let out a sigh. "Okay, since you have made up your mind, I have nothing to say." He shook his head and walked aside. Seeing that David had left, thest glimmer of hope in Chris''s heart had been shattered. Who else could help? Sylvia and Mn were also very anxious. This was Hangzhou. Sylvia couldn''t do anything, including Mn. In the face of all this, they had no other way but to appoint someone to help Henry out as soon as possible. David walked to the ce where there was nobody else and gave a call to Sofia. "Sofia, what''s your connection to that young man from today? He got arrested by Tyler." "Arrested!" Sofia''s voice rang out from the phone. "Where is he?" "Right here in the hall. They''re all taking notes here. Why don''t youe and have a look?" "I''ll be there right away!" After hanging up the phone, David got a general idea of Sofia''s attitude. Although Tyler had a strong background,pared with Sofia Jing, he was nothing. In the lobby of the police station, Tyler pushed Henry and shouted, "Take him away! Take him away!" Two police officers escorted Henry towards the interrogation room. Henry didn''t say a word all the time. In his heart, he was already prepared. Once Sylvia and others left, even God couldn''t save this Tyler Shan. Henry couldn''t be shut down in an interrogation room. No matter how high his status was, nobody could save Tyler Shan! If he did something in front of Sylvia now, Sylvia would definitely be implicated if something happened. Although Sylvia would be fine under his protection, the person who wanted to kill Sylvia would also be alerted. The Su family from Yanjing absolutely had nothing to do with Cesia. Henry had just been escorted away for a few meters when he heard a soft shout. "Who dares to arrest him? Let him go!" This shout attracted everyone''s attention. Looking around, it was a woman who was 1.7 meters tall. She had a good figure. Her long hair was tied up behind her head. Her bright eyes were bright like stars, her nose was tall and straight, her lips were red and her teeth were white. She was beautiful. There was a kind of indescribable temperament from her body. In other words, she was delicate, but she gave people a sense of valiantness. Speaking of valiantness, she also had the temperament of a nobledy. In the police station, everyone knew that Sofia was a celebrity. When they saw that she was talking, the police officers did not dare to say anything. This time, it was a matter between the two big shots. Tyler, who had always been arrogant, changed his face when he saw Sofia. Although he had a high status, he was still much inferior to Sofia. In the police station, the person who Tyler dared not provoke the most was Sofia. Henry was also a little surprised at the arrival of Sofia. Although he had already guessed that the girl''s status was not low ording to the attitude of the police officers, now it seemed that she was not low at all. She dared to speak so confidently in the police office. Her status must be very high. Sofia strode to Henry''s front, looked at the handcuffs on Henry''s hands, and shouted, "Who arrested this person? Uncuff him!" Sofia''s beautiful eyes swept around, and the police officers who were seen by Sofia subconsciously looked at Tyler. "You ordered to arrest? Who gave you the right?" Sofia questioned directly, without showing any respect for Tyler. "I..." Tyler took a deep breath and puffed out his chest. "Today, The 19th floor was attacked. This man fled as soon as the bandits arrived. I have a reason to suspect that he is in cahoots with the gangsters. They cooperated, so I ordered to arrest him to investigate." It could be seen that the attitude of Tyler had obviously changed. Tyler didn''t exin to David why he arrested Henry. But now, he had to find a proper reason. "Do you suspect that he has anything to do with the gangsters?" Sofia chuckled. "Did you see him running away in front of the gangsters with your own eyes?" Hearing what Tyler said, Sofia couldn''t helpughing. Today, she fought with the gangster and was threatened by the gangster with a gun. Henry was not afraid of the gangster''s gun, but he fled when facing other gangsters? What''s more, Sofia also noticed that the bomb that the gangster was guarding outside the club was torn down by Henry. If he didn''t run out at that time, none of these people could still stand here, and all of them would be killed by the bomb! In the face of Sofia''s questioning, Tyler''s neck stiffened. "Of course I saw it. I was there!" "Good! Very good!" Sofia nodded repeatedly. "What a good one. Tyler Shan, if I remember correctly, are you also a policeman? As a policeman, when people were threatened, tell me what did you do today!" N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "I..." Hearing Sofia''s question, Tyler was speechless. The surrounding police officers secretly gave a thumbs-up to Sofia. Only this youngdy dared to talk to the young master like this. Chapter 268 Chapter 268 Although Sofia and Tyler were both the second-generation of the officials, in the hearts of these police officers, everyone was partial to Sofia. Although Sofia''s status was far higher than Tyler''s, she was always kind to people and didn''t put on shows at all. On the contrary, Tyler, if anyone dared to make him ufortable, he wouldn''t have to come to work the next day. People also heard before that a youngdy who just graduated from the police school was chosen by Tyler. Thedy didn''t agree to spend the night with Tyler, and was fired by the unit the next day. She was also given an improper punishment. All in all, it was very heart-rending for Tyler to be in the police station. "Tell me, what did you do today?" Sofia stared at Tyler with her beautiful eyes. "What I did had nothing to do with this case. I am talking about him now!" Tyler heaved a sigh of relief and pointed at Henry. "He is with the gangsters." "Ha-ha." Sofia sneered. "Where is the evidence?" "When the criminals arrived, he found the ce and he escaped immediately. Obviously, he was prepared for it!" Tyler seized this excuse and at the same time, winked at those rich yboys who were good friends with him. "Yeah, he ran so fast!" "That''s right. I suspect that he has practiced countless times." One after another, they spoke up one after another for Tyler''s sake. Sofia looked around with her beautiful eyes and nodded. "No wonder, it''s no wonder that some negative remarks about the police team often appear on the Inte. It''s all because of you, a group of ck sheep, that the police team became like this! Tyler, I''ll tell you clearly and also tell others!" Sofia pointed to the people who were taking notes here. Finally, she pointed to Henry. "If it weren''t for him, none of you would stand here today. When the gangsters attacked The 19th floor, I was in the yard. A gangster wanted to ignite the time bomb on the wall of the club. When the bomb was about to explode, in less than ten seconds, he removed it!" Sofia''s words were reasonable. After arresting the criminals, she especially sent people to collect evidence. When she heard the report that the time bomb was disabled ten seconds before the explosion, Sofia was scared. At this moment, Sofia''s words caused a stir among the crowd. The word "time bomb" brought a powerful impact and filled everyone''s heart. How terrible a time bomb was!? Although these people had not seen it in real life, they had seen it in movies. They didn''t expect that they were walking close to the jaws of death. "What''s more, it''s Chris''s godson, who defused the bomb?" "It''s impossible! How could a coward like him disable the bomb?" Tyler said in disbelief. The entrepreneurs present also didn''t believe it. They really couldn''t see that such an ordinary person like Henry had the ability to crack the bomb. "Coward?" Sofia chuckled. "Tyler Shan, this coward you mentioned saved me from the hands of an armed gangster not long ago. He saved me and almost got shot. You said he was a coward, but what about you? As a police officer, you hid in the crowd when the criminalsmitted crimes. What did you do?" Sofia''s words caused a stir again. "Henry subdued the gangster? He saved the daughter of the secretary of the municipal party committee?" At this point, everyone understood in their hearts. No wonder Miss Jing protected Henry like this. Moreover, Henry was not running away as everyone thought, but doing something more important. If he didn''t disable the bomb, he didn''t need to fight with the eight gangsters at all, and everyone would be dead. Knowing the cause and effect of the matter, Chris also showed a relieved expression on his face. Sure enough, Henry was still the same as he used to be. He didn''t escape at that critical time. When her husband was rified, Sylvia felt much morefortable. Just now, those people said that Henry was an ungrateful man, which made her feel extremely wronged. She knew Henry very well. He was definitely a man who was affectionate and righteous. Tyler didn''t expect that Henry had just done so many things and saved the youngdy''s life. It was impossible for him to hurt Henry today. After a few seconds of silence, Tyler smiled at Henry and said, "Oh, it turns out to be a misunderstanding. It''s good to make it clear. Dude, don''t me me. I''m a policeman. It''s my job!" Tyler smiled and took off the handcuffs on Henry''s wrist. Sofia snorted and said, "Tyler Shan, don''t y tricks on me!" "Of course not." Tyler chuckled. However, no one present believed that Tyler would let it go. Everyone knew very well that this man was a man who would seek revenge. With the appearance of Sofia, everyone''s misunderstanding about Henry had been relieved, and they came up one by one to thank him. "Mr. Xiao, it''s good to have such a godson. I''m really jealous of you." "I want to have such excellent godson. I''m willing to kill mine because he is sozy!" Those people who tried to stop Chris from severing ties with Henry came up and said the opposite. Chris had obviously seen this kind of people many times, so he just nodded with a smile. In the face of these big shots, the police didn''t take too much time to make a record. When everyone went out of the city bureau, it was notpletely dark yet. "Hey, it''s a mess. We haven''t had a good meal yet. Henry, let''s go. Daddy will treat you to dinner." Chris patted Henry on the shoulder. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Sylvia walked beside Henry and looked at him with concern. "Did you fight with the gangster? Did he shoot you? Are you hurt? Shall we go to the hospital and have a look at it first?" The things you cared about, would make you worried. When she heard Henry fighting with the gangster, Sylvia panicked and didn''t think about anything else. Henry was helping the police catch the rebels. If he was injured, the police would send him to the hospital for treatment immediately. "I say, Sylvia, don''t care about him anymore. Look at his lively appearance, does he look like he''s injured?" Mn rolled her eyes. "You should ask him what his rtionship with that woman is. Whether she likes him or not? Be ready if this man is taken away one day." Sylvia blushed when she heard what Mn said. She stared at Henry with her beautiful eyes and said nothing. Henry scratched his head and said, "Honey, when I removed the bomb, I saw her fighting with the gangster, so I helped her. I didn''t even know her name." Sylvia nodded doubtfully. "That''s more like it." Henry gave a wry smile. He didn''t realize that Sylvia was really jealous before. Chapter 269 Chapter 269 Henry and the others found an ordinary food stall and ordered some spicy and fried food. Chris asked for two more bottles of iced beer and took a few sips with Henry. The dishes were slowly served on the table. Mn, who had been puzzled for the whole afternoon, asked. "Dad, why did those people look for you today? What else did they say?" "This matter..." Chris smiled and said, "In fact, it''s nothing. Mr. Yang and I have done some projects. And it has aroused others'' coveting." "What kind of project?" Mn asked in confusion. This business must be risky since the killers came for them. Chris looked around and whispered, "A project that can turn water into fuel." "What!" After the project was mentioned by Chris, Mn and Sylvia almost cried out in surprise at the same time. "Transforming water into energy? Uncle Xiao, can your project really seed?" Sylvia couldn''t believe it. If it was done, it would benefit the whole human race. Chris drank a ss of beer and said, "We got some aplishment, and the specific steps haven''t beenpleted yet. It''s hard to research the rest of the things." Mn frowned. The more surprising the project was, the more dangerous the current situation of Chris was. "Dad, if it''s too dangerous, don''t do it. Compared with life, life is more important." Chris shook his head indifferently. "It''s okay. Didn''t you see that? I have someone to protect me." Henry was silent. After a while, he said, "Godfather, who brought up this project to you? When did it happen?" "Josh Yang, the chairman of Yongfeng, three months ago." Henry stretched out his hand and knocked on the table in an irregr way. Three months ago? The exact time he went to The King Region. This technology appeared three months ago. Was it a coincidence? Henry could not help but think of something else. The existence of Fire Crystals could affect the layout of the world, and it was enough to show the importance of energy. Regarding turning water into energy, Radiant Ind had also used Fire Crystals to do some research. It was a great achievement. What Chris said was stuck in Henry''s mind. He couldn''t wait to figure out where the research project of Yongfeng came from, whether it was his own development, or if there was someone else behind it. Henry thought for a moment and said to Chris, "Godfather, let''s do it this way. I''ll stay here to protect you during this period of time. I happen to have a friend who does this kind of research. I''ll ask her to help you." "Don''t bother." Chris waved his hand. "Dad! Just let Henry protect you. With his protection, I can rest assured," said Mn. Chris looked at his daughter with a smile on his face. "Mn, I didn''t expect you to be so confident in Henry." "That''s for sure. You don''t know that he went to the talent centre for the appraisal today. In terms of security alone, the talent centre has given him a 160 million estimated annual sry. I trust him completely." Mn rolled her eyes. "A hundred and sixty million?" Chris was shocked by this number. He also knew the talent centre and the conclusion was very authoritative. Many people in the Xiao Group were found in the centre, but he had never heard of a high price of a hundred and sixty million annual sry. Chris looked at Henry and nodded. "Henry, you''ve been suffering for so many years." Chris did everything alone in the beginning. He knew very well how much a person had to suffer on the road of growth. If Henry could get such a high evaluation price, that meant that he had experienced many sleepless nights. "It''s nothing, Godfather. Sylvia and I will bother you more during this period of time." "Look at you, kid. What are you talking about? You are more than wee to live with us. Haha, come,e on, let''s have another toast." Chris raised his ss. He had only drunk two cups of wine. Before he could finish a few mouthfuls, Chris''s phone rang suddenly. He picked up the phone. What the people on the other end of the phone said, made Chris''s face be very ugly. "Dad, what''s wrong?" As soon as Chris hung up the phone, Mn asked with concern. "Mr. Yang from Yongfeng disappeared..." Chris looked very serious. "Disappeared? You mean..." Before Mn could finish her sentence, she understood what he meant. Today, in order to get that technology, the group of people even used bombs and guns. For them, it was not impossible to kidnap people. Chris frowned and made several phone calls. It could be seen with each call Chris made, his face was getting more and more ugly. "Godfather, what''s wrong?" Henry asked. Chris shook his head and said, "You don''t know. Because this research is of great importance, Mr. Yang and I have always attached great importance to it. In order to prevent the research materials from being taken by others, Mr. Yang and I each took half of it in the paper form. To the greatest extent, we couldn''t allow it to be stolen. But now, the other half of the research has beenpletely lost. Without Mr. Yang''s half of the research results, it is difficult to continue this project." While Chris was talking, his phone rang again. At the moment when he saw the caller, Chris''s pupils suddenly shrank. The caller was Josh Yang. After thinking for a few seconds, Chris picked up the phone. Before he could speak, he heard an anxious voiceing from the phone. "Mr. Xiao, I''ll give you an address. Bring all the research materials in your hand here. I beg you!" Chris pondered for a few seconds and said, "Okay, Mr. Yang, please tell me." "There is the Saint Bar on the Third Street. You can put the information at the door. We can''t continue the research this!" Josh''s words were full of helplessness. Chris hung up the phone. Henry and the others heard what Josh said just now, and they knew that they couldn''t eat this meal anymore. "Honey, you and Mn go home first. I''ll go with my godfather," Henry stood up and said. Sylvia nodded. She also knew that following them would only add trouble. "Then you should be careful. No matter what happens, safety is the most important thing." "Don''t worry." Henry nodded and then said to Chris, "Godfather, where are the files?" "At home." They happened to go in the same way. First, they took Mn and Sylvia safely to their ce of residence. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Chris took out a brown paper bag from his bedroom, and went out with Henry. They took a taxi and went straight to the Saint Bar. "Godfather, this can''t be all the information you have?" After getting in the car, Henry said, "Mn and Sylvia didn''t notice, but you and Josh have some secret signal, right? Chris gave a wry smile. "You''ve heard it. I''ve told Mr. Yang that once one party gets into trouble, the other party has to give the files, but these files..." Before Chris finished his words, Henry interrupted him. "The information inside is half true, half false." Chapter 270 Chapter 270 "That''s right." Chris nodded and gave Henry a look of approval. "Henry, you''ve grown too much over the years." Henry smiled and said, "Godfather, let''s talk about the files. In fact, I''m a little curious. How do those people who want the information know if you have any backup?" "This is the truth. It doesn''t make sense, but it''s actually very simple." Chrisughed self-mockingly. "This technology is known by others and is kept in the form of paper, which means that there is something wrong with our internal affairs. Among the people who caught Josh Yang, there must be our own people. Whether this information is true or not, only our own people know." "That''s why your research speed is so slow. In fact, you are waiting for the appearance of this person, aren''t you?" Henry suddenly said the key point. "Yes!" Chris snapped his fingers. "During the research, Mr. Yang and I used half of the fake information. This time, although it will affect our follow-up progress, it will also allow us to get stronger. After today, we will definitely fight for it every second!" "Fight for it every second?" Henry was a little confused. "Godfather, do you mean those people also want to..." "That''s right!" Before Henry could finish his sentence, Chris knew what Henry wanted to say. "Henry, your thinking and activeness really surprised me. There are very few young people like you. Just like what you think, they want to register this patent once and for all! Once they registered this patent, they will no longer be afraid of being researched by others." Henry didn''t say anything. How many hands were behind this operation to register this special kind of technology? It was impossible for one single force to do it. If a force did it, it would be wiped out in an instant. Obviously, it was a silent tacit understanding. They took the information, studied it, invented it, registered it, and then they would destroy the technology. Then everything would return to normal. Turning water into energy would affect too many industries. Water could directly generate energy, so the nuclear nts would be closed and the heat-engine nts would also be closed. Generally speaking, the water would be used to produce electricity, the power system would be closed, and the high-pressure power supply technology would be put out of use. The oil industry would no longer exist, and the impact of the industry would sweep the world. To be precise, it might usher in a new round of revolution! This was a thing that could affect so many interests, too many people didn''t want to see it happen. Just as Henry was thinking about these questions, the taxi had already reached the street. The Saint Bar was not arge bar. It was located at a corner, and the doormp was very dim. The location was very bad, and the several shops around the bar had closed down. At night, the dim light of the bar lit up and it looked lonely. Apanied by Henry, Chris took the files and walked to the door of the bar. As soon as he arrived here, the door of the bar was opened from the inside. The whole club was dark. The person who opened the door was a man with a mask. Obviously, he didn''t want to expose his identity. "Where''s it?" The man asked in a hoarse voice. Chris raised the brown bag in his hand and said, "I have to see Boss Yang first." The masked man waved his hand behind him. In the dark, Josh was taken out of the bar. Although it seemed that Josh was not injured, he could feel Josh''s embarrassment. The boss of a top group in Hangzhou was treated like this. "Chris." Josh shouted, and his face was full of guilt. This time, if it weren''t for the fact that something bad had happened to him, this wouldn''t have happened. Chris nodded and threw the brown bag forward. The man took the paper bag and nced at Henry and Chris. Then he walked to the bar without saying a word. Josh was escorted and stood at the door of the bar. A few minutester, he heard someone shouting, "Let him go." The man who escorted Josh pushed him with his hand and Josh stumbled out of the bar. Those people inside did not intend to kill Josh at all. For them, whether Josh was alive or not had nothing to do with them. They only attached importance to this technology. Killing Josh was nothing more than adding trouble. Without saying a word, Chris and Josh left quickly and got a taxi. It was not until in the car that Josh said, "Chris, we were right. There''s a traitor. How much do you still have this time?" "A little bit." Chris gave a wry smile. "With what you left, it shouldn''t be a problem." At that time, both Chris and Josh saved some technical skills, which had not been taken out. Because of this technical skill, they had the capital topete with others even after the othersProperty belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. received the research materials. At the same time, the division of this technology was also to secure the rtionship between Chris and Josh. Once anyone had a problem, the other party would try their best to save him. Both of them were the leaders of the big group. Their means and brains had long thought of something that others had never thought of. "Chris, I have two things to tell you." Josh took a deep breath. "Go ahead." "The first thing is that my son is still in their hands. Before my sones back, we can''t do any research!" Josh said and ced this in the first ce, exining his importance. Chris frowned, but it also meant that he understood that if Mn was taken away to threaten him, he would definitely put her safety first. "Sure." Chris nodded. "But if you have confidence, you can guess when your son wille back." Josh pondered for a moment and said, "They won''t kill people. Their purpose now is to threaten us. They don''t know about the existence of technology. My son wille back the day after tomorrow. So, we can do the second thing while we are waiting for this." "Go ahead." "To find someone!" Josh''s eyes were solemn. "As far as I know, the other side has a very top team to take over this project. We want to research it before they do it and register the patent. We have to find some top talents in the field of scientific research. Mr. Xiao, do you still remember what we have set before?" "Don''t worry." Chris nodded. "The shares will be equal to the research progress after it''s done." Both Chris and Josh had made an agreement at the beginning that the project would be jointly developed. The following development base was to see who had contributed more in the research. Not long after taking the taxi, Chris and Josh went their separate ways. After they got into another car, Chris and Henry went home together. On the way, Chris kept making phone calls. "I''m sorry, Mr. Xiao. I happen to have some problems during this period of time. It''s very difficult to help you." "Mr. Xiao, what a coincidence. I''m abroad and can''t go back in a short time." "Sorry, Mr. Xiao." After several phone calls, the answers werepletely out of Chris''s expectation. Chapter 271 Chapter 271 Chris and Josh set this rule a long time ago. About the distribution of benefits, both agreed with this distribution method. At the same time, they also contacted some top talents in various fields early. As a result, when Chris contacted talents again this time, those people who had agreed before all found various excuses and couldn''te. Such a development was like a head-on blow to Chris. He didn''t expect it at all. The taxi slowly moved toward the house. A taxi stopped at a traffic light. At the moment of parking, the driver, who was sitting in the driver''s seat, opened the door and rushed out at once. The driver''s action made Chris and Henry realize that something was wrong. "Get off the car!" Henry and Chris shouted almost at the same time, opened the car doors on both sides, and rushed out. As soon as they rushed out of the car, they saw a white Land Rover heavily hit the back of the taxi, making a loud bang. If they didn''t just left the car and if Henry didn''t tell him, Chris would definitely be seriously injured. The white Land Rover''s door opened, and five people got out of the car in a row, all wearing headgears. The five of them stood in a row and looked at Chris, ignoring Henry. "Mr. Xiao, where''s the thing?" One of them asked. "What thing?" Chris frowned. "We are all smart people. Mr. Xiao don''t y tricks on us since you know the answer, okay?" The man who was speaking waved his hand. The other four people surrounded Chris in a semi-circle. "Mr. Xiao, your technology has threatened too many people. You''d better give it to us as soon as possible." "What a coincidence." Chris shook his head. "The technology was taken away by another group of people a few minutes ago. You''rete, and the research and development of the technology have stopped." The man was just about to speak when he heard the phone in his pocket ring. He picked it up and looked at it. After a few seconds of silence, he said to his people, "Let''s go!" They quickly got on the Land Rover and disappeared in the night. In the car, the man who had just spoken took off the headgear. It was the man who kidnapped Josh in the underground garage of Yongfeng Industry today. He picked up the phone and dialed it directly. "Josh Yang, what tricks are you ying with me? Don''t forget that your son is still in our hands!" "Don''t be excited. The information is with me. Let my son go and I''ll give you the information." "I''m warning you, don''t y any tricks!" The white Land Rover left the city. On the other side, a ck Benz stopped at the side of the road. Josh opened the door and sat in the back seat. "Where is it?" As soon as he got in the car, Josh asked. "It has been copied." A man sitting in the passenger seat handed Josh a brown paper bag. This paper bag was taken out from the house by Chris before. Josh took the paper bag, opened it and looked at it. He sneered and asked, "How much has Xiao''s Group invested up to now?" "By now, 130 million yuan. They have ovee at least two problems in research and provided us with great help. We just sent the information and our people have begun to study it. As long as Chrises out with the remaining core system tomorrow, we are sure that we can register the patent first." Josh nodded with satisfaction. "Did you contact people over there?" "I''ve already contacted them. Now no one is willing to help Xiao''spany. Chris can only invite one or two people at most to help him with his research. It''s a drop in the bucket of water." "Well, let''s spread the news that my son has been kidnapped and make an appointment with the reporters to hold a press conference tomorrow. As for other things tonight, we don''t need to talk about them." Josh ordered. "Understood." When Henry and Chris returned home, Sylvia, Mn, and her mother were all sitting on the sofa with a worried look on their faces. When they saw the two of them return home, they were relieved. They didn''t even dare to make a phone call before. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. "Dad, is everything all right?" As soon as Henry and Chris entered the door, Mn asked with concern. "It''s okay. It was just an ordinary business." Chris patted Mn''s head. "Okay, go to bed. Henry, come here. I have something to tell you." Chris took off his coat and walked into the study. "Honey, you also go to sleep first. I have something to talk to my godfather." Henry grabbed Sylvia''s little hand and patted her on the back. Sylvia blushed and said, "Okay." Then she lowered her head and went to the guest''s room. Henry and Chris entered the study. There was a long mahogany table in the study, and there were many books on the bookshelf behind the table. Chris poured Henry a cup of tea. "Henry, although I don''t know what happened to you in the past decade, I can see that your temperament and stability far exceeded that of your peers. What happened tonight, what do you think?" Henry shook his head. "It''s hard to say now. Godfather, when will you exchange your new technology with Josh?" "Just now, President Yang sent me a text message saying to meet tomorrow morning." Chris took out his mobile phone and showed Henry the text message sent by Josh. "This technology was developed by Xiao''s Group. To tell you the truth, I had already arranged for several top-notch scientists to cooperate with my project, but when I just called, only two people were able to participate in it ording to the n, and the other ones couldn''te..." Chris frowned. "Godfather, do you think that Yongfeng may use you as a shield?" "Isn''t this the question I just asked you?" Chris sighed. "This matter is not only about the game between us and others, but also about the game between Josh and me. When Josh came to me for financial support, I took this point into consideration. If Josh really wants to use me as a shield, this time, my Xiao Group may suffer a big loss." Zhang thought for a moment and said, "Godfather, let''s do it this way. Tomorrow, I''ll go to Yongfeng Industry with you, and I''ll give you advice." Hearing Henry''s words, Chirs nodded gratifiedly. "Henry, you''ve really grown up. If you hadn''t left at that time, we would have been family long ago, and we would be very close." Chris patted Henry on the shoulder and said, "Well, it''s gettingte. Take a rest first." "Godfather, you should also rest early." Henry nodded, got up, and walked out of the study. Henry and Chris didn''t talk too much. When he came to the guest room, Sylvia was still leaning on the bed and ying with her mobile phone. "Darling, why haven''t you slept yet?" Henry sat by the bed and looked at the woman on the bed. Sylvia''s face suddenly turned red. Although they were sleeping in the same bedst night, it was completely different from the current situation. "I''m going to sleep now!" Sylvia put her mobile phone near the pillow, got under the quilt, and covered her head with it. Chapter 272 Chapter 272 Lying in bed, Sylvia''s mind was in a mess. Yesterday, at this time, she could pretend to be asleep and not know anything, but now. Sylvia''s heart was pounding wildly, waiting quietly for the moment when the man lifted the quilt. One second, two seconds... One minute, two minutes... Five minutes had passed, but there was still no movement outside the quilt. Sylvia quietly lifted the corner of the quilt like a little white rabbit. She looked at the outside of the quilt with her beautiful eyes, only to find that Henry was standing in front of the French window and quietly looking out of the window. Realizing Sylvia''s gaze, Henry turned around and smiled at Sylvia. "Honey, go to bed. I''ll go out." "Ah?" Sylvia was shocked. "Where are you going?" "To figure out something." Henry walked to the bedside and thoughtfully helped Sylvia to tidy up the four corners of the quilt. "My godfather is in trouble. I can''t sit by and do nothing, can I?" Henry smiled at Sylvia, full of love. "Have a good rest. We still have a lot of ces to go tomorrow." "Come back early." Sylvia poked her head out of the quilt. "I... I''ll wait for you..." Henry affectionately scratched Sylvia''s nose, opened the guest bedroom door and went out. Henry went down the residential building, walked out of the corridor, and waved his hand to the darkness. Three figures appeared in front of Henry in a row. Without saying a word, they all knelt down on one knee in front of him. "Check the people in the Saint Bar and tell me about them before dawn." After Henry finished his words, he waved his hand and the three figures left quietly, as if they had never appeared before. Henry looked at the dark sky and walked away. Outside themunity where Chris lived, there was arge office building. This office ce could be rented, and there were manypanies on each floor. At this time, the whole office building was dark. There was only a corner with the dim yellow lights still on. The door of the office building was tightly locked, and there were security guards guarding it. In front of Henry, it was nothing. He came to the office building and found the office with the lights on. The words "agency" were written on the door of the office. Henry pushed the door open and walked in. The whole office looked strange and gloomy. The yellow light gave people a strange feeling of a quiet atmosphere. Two wind chimes were hung on the door of the office. When the door was pushed open, there was a slight sound. The light was flickering between bright and dim. "It''s sote. Who is it?" An old voice sounded in the office. This kind of eerie environment did not affect Henry at all. He took out a ck card and threw it to the ground in front of him. "Tell me about the project of Yongfeng recently." The dim light hit the ck card, and the mask with tusks seemed to jump out of the card. A thin figure appeared. He bent down, stretched out his skinny hands, picked up the card on the ground, and wiped it carefully with his hands. He sighed and said, "Sure enough. Please sit down." A seat slipped to the front of Henry. When Henry sat down, the old voice sounded again. "Three months ago, The Conqueror of Radiant Ind went to Europe to fight to the death with The King Region. The result of that battle has not been clear yet. The Conqueror disappeared out of thin air. No one has heard any news about him. There is a rumour that he is dead, and some people say that he is seriously injured. After that, the status of Radiant Ind has declined in the whole underground world. The rumours about Fire Crystals are also flying all over the sky." "It was also three months ago when, Josh Yang, chairman of Yongfeng Industry in Hangshi, proposed a research project of turning water into energy and attracted the attention of all parties. Many underground forces spected that this matter had something to do with Fire Crystals. In the past three months, countless forces appeared in Hangshi. Under the pressure of the Reapers, 90% of the forces dared not act rashly. The remaining 10% of them were nonentities." "Three months have passed. This is the first time that people from Radiant Ind havee here. ording to the information we have, the water energy technology mentioned by Yongfeng Industry has nothing to do with Fire Crystals. All the information collected in the past three months is here. Please have a look." A whole pile of information was ced in front of Henry. If Chris was here and saw these materials, he would definitely be extremely shocked. In this thick pile of materials, they not only had a lot of research achievements, technical cores, but even every research record of them was clearly written! Henry picked up the information and read it slowly. It took two hours for Henry to finish reading all these documents, and he did not miss any of them. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Many people knew how powerful The Conqueror was, but they didn''t know why he was so powerful. Henry''s efforts were tens of thousands of times that of many people. If it was someone else, very few people would patiently read the information, but Henry Zhang would. Moreover, it was not the first time for him to do such a thing. For more than two hours, the graceful figure did not make any sound, and even the sound of breathing was much lower. After Henry finished reading all the information, he got up and ordered, "Give a call to a top team in the field of scientific research. I wille back at noon tomorrow." "Understood," the old voice replied. Henry walked to the door of the office. When he opened the door, the wind chimes rang again. Henry stopped, looked back at the old figure and asked, "How old are you?" "Eighty-three." "Bring your sessor here tomorrow." Henry took out a coin and flicked it with his finger. The coin fell in a beautiful arc in front of the graceful figure. As soon as he saw the coin clearly, the figure of the graceful figure involuntarily trembled. "After finishing this tomorrow, you should go to the ind. Radiant Ind will not let down anyone who has paid for it. What you want is on the ind." After saying that, Henry walked out of the door without waiting for the other party''s answer. When Henry left, the slim figure knelt on one knee and said, "Thank you so much, Your Excellency." Leaving the office, Henry''s mind was still processing the information he saw just now. He thought about it, took out his mobile phone, and made a phone call. "Future, what are you doing?" "Wow, boss, you called me on your own initiative!" On the phone came a yful voice from Future. Henry smiled and said, "Sounds like I never called you." "Tsk." Future curled her lips and said, "Boss, do you want me to do something?" "Come to Hangshi tomorrow." Henry said his purpose directly. "Hey, I knew it. If there was nothing to do, Boss would never contact me. I''ll be there tomorrow." Chapter 273 Chapter 273 At 3:40 in the middle of the night, Henry stood quietly downstairs of Chris''s house. When he heard the report from his own people, he had already figured it out in his heart. ording to the investigation, the person who appeared in the Saint Bar today was an internal member of the Yongfeng Industry, which was totally a good show directed and acted by Josh Yang. As for what to do tomorrow, Henry had a n in his mind. The next morning. Sylvia woke up from her sleep and rubbed her sleepy eyes. She looked at her side, and the soft pillow wasid out on the side, which proved that the man had note backst night. With a yawn, Sylvia got up from the bed and walked to the living room. Mn had prepared breakfast. Sylvia nced around the room and asked, "Where is Uncle Xiao?" "If you want to ask for your husband, just ask directly. Why do you go around in such a big circle?" Mn poured herself a ss of milk. "Your husband and my father went out early to deal with some company matters." "Oh." Sylvia nodded. After knowing that she couldn''t see Henry, she seemed to be a little dispirited. "Sylvia, do you know what you look like now?" Mn took a sip of milk and looked at Sylvia with her eyes. Sylvia asked subconsciously, "What?" "Like an anthomaniac!" said Mn without any expression on her face. Sylvia was slightly stunned by what Mn said and immediately became angry. "How dare you, damn girl, make fun of me!" As she said that, Sylvia waved her fists and hit Mn. The two women were in a tangle, and the spring light burst out. However, no one was fortunate enough to enjoy this beautiful scenery. A red Jaguar was driving on the way to Hangzhou City and stopped in front of the Yongfeng Industry Building. The car door opened, and Henry and Chris got out of the car. It was obvious that the receptionist of Yongfeng Industry knew Chris. "Hello, Mr. Xiao. President Yang is waiting for you upstairs." The beauty at the front desk bent down and said respectfully. "Okay." Chris nodded, pressed the button of the elevator with Henry, and went straight to the top floor. Just as the elevator door was about to close, a figure appeared and reopened the elevator door. It was a man in his thirties, about 1.75 meters tall. "Mr. Xiao, why didn''t you tell me in advance that you''re here? I''ve been waiting for you all the time. If President Yang knew, he would me me." As soon as the man entered the elevator, he said in a hurry. Chris smiled and said, "You are President Yang''s right-hand man. How could he talk bad about you?" "I''m ttered, Mr. Xiao. Who is this?" The man looked at Henry. "My godson, Henry Zhang. Henry, this is Secretary Zhao." "Mr. Zhang, you are really young and promising. Nice to meet you." Secretary Zhao stretched out his hand to Henry. "Hello." Henry also stretched out his hand. When their hands were sped together, Henry''s action was slightly paused, and his eyes stopped in front of Secretary Zhao''s hand. He immediately looked away. Secretary Zhao did not notice Henry''s strange behavior at all. The elevator went up to the top floor. Under the guidance of Secretary Zhao, Henry and Chris came to Josh''s office. The office of Josh was veryrge and the decoration was particrly luxurious. The huge bookcase was full of dense books. As soon as Chris and Henry entered the office, Josh stood up from his executive chair and said, "Mr. Xiao is here. Come on, sit down, please. Secretary Zhao, quickly make tea." "Yes." Secretary Zhao nodded and walked out of the office. Chris waved his hand. "Mr. Yang, don''t be so polite. Let''s get straight to the point." "Okay." Josh nodded and said, "Mr. Xiao, you are straightforward. I, Josh Yang, like to do business with you. Mr. Xiao, my people are ready and can start at any time. Now, wait for my son to be released." As soon as Josh finished speaking, the door of the office was pushed open. Secretary Zhao, who had just gone out, was running in a panic. "President Yang, something''s wrong!" Josh frowned and scolded, "What''s the matter? Why are you so impatient?" "Cody is back, but there is a lot of media behind him. They all know that he was kidnapped, and now they are going to the entrance of thepany!" "What?!" Josh''s voice suddenly increased by eight degrees. "Cody is back? How is he?" Secretary Zhao''s face looked a little ugly. "It''s not good. It seems that he has suffered a lot." Josh pondered for a moment and then said, "Well, you arrange for Cody to take a rest first and find someone to send those reporters away." "Understood." Secretary Zhao nodded and ran out of the office. After Secretary Zhao left, Josh immediately said to Chris, "Mr. Xiao, since my son hase back, let''s get started quickly. This afternoon, I will arrange all my people to be in ce. At that time, you can bring your skills and we will meet in theb. I will go to see my kid! I will leave first." "The child is important." Chris nodded. Without any more words, Josh rushed out of the office. When Josh arrived at the elevator, Secretary Zhao was still waiting there. When the elevator door opened, they stepped into the elevator at the same time. At the moment when the elevator door closed again, Josh and Secretary Zhao showed a sneer at the same time. Josh asked, "Have those reporters been arranged?" Secretary Zhao nodded and said, "Everything is okay, President Yang. Everything has been arranged. The writing materials have been prepared for them. Once this matter is done, all the troubles outside will be brought to Xiao''s Group. It will have nothing to do with us." "That''s right." Josh showed a satisfied look and asked, "How''s your contact with the other party?" Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. "They have already received all the information. They have already started to study it. If they can get the technical skills of Chris, they can make progress in at most five days." "Good!" Josh''s eyes lit up, and he murmured, "Chris, don''t me me for being ruthless. In this society, people are chopping board, and I am the fish. If you want to live well, you have to throw others on the chopping board. If you want to me somebody, me your Xiao Family for rising too fast. If your Xiao Family doesn''t die, I can''t rest assured!" At this moment, Henry and Chris were taking another elevator, ready to go downstairs. "Godfather, that Secretary Zhao is the one who asked you for the filesst night." After entering the elevator, Henry whispered to Chris. Chris was shocked. "How do you know?" "I noticed yesterday that the person who asked you for the files had a deep mark on his right finger. Generally speaking, men rarely wear rings on the right pinkie. When I shook hands with Secretary Zhao just now, he wore a ring on his right pinkie. The width was exactly the same as the mark I saw yesterday. The manst night was about 1.75 meters tall and his shoe size was 42 yards." Henry pointed out a few points in session. Chris thought for a moment and shook his head. "That''s not right. The man''s hairst night was much longer than Secretary Zhao''s." "His cor has tattered hair. It''s obvious that he just got his hair cut in the morning. Why will he cut his hair in the morning?" Chapter 274 Chapter 274 Henry''s analysis made Chris''s face freeze. A few secondster, Chris gave Henry a thumbs-up. "Henry, Henry, you really surprised me. If what you said is true,st night, it was really a good show directed and acted by Josh Yang!" Chris was silent for a few seconds. In the next few seconds, Henry didn''t give any advice. Instead, he let Chris figure it out by himself. When the elevator reached the first floor, the elevator door had not yet opened, and there was a burst of noise in the hall. When the elevator door opened, a group of reporters were crowded in the hall of Yongfeng Industry. Looking at these reporters, Chris shook his head and said, "Josh really made a good move. At that time, he lured me into the trap and proposed to divide the information. Last night, he directed a show and asked me to take the initiative to show the information. He asked me to take the research achievements I invested more than a billion yuan to secretly rebel against my people. These reporters should have been found by him. As soon as the media exposes that Prince of Yongfeng Industry was kidnapped for a night, those people outside would naturally think that Josh had already handed over the information and it would put all attention on me. At this time, Josh could easily take over my business! Josh Yang! At this time, Josh was able to deal with me!" "Godfather, what are you going to do now?" Henry asked. There was some loneliness in Chris''s eyes. "It''s very difficult. Unless I can find the top talents in the field of scientific research in the shortest time andpete with Josh, in the end, not only will my Xiao''s bamboo basket be in vain, but I will also be theughing stock of Hangshi. More than a billion yuan, just take it as a lesson. I also made a mistake in this matter. These years'' smooth things have made me a little careless." Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Chris sighed. Aftering out of the building of Yongfeng Industry, Chris had been making phone calls to ask people to find some top talents in the field of scientific research. However, it was not easy to find people to improve the research on water energy. At noon, only two people arrived in Hangshi. Henry and Chris met in a cafe with the two scientists. These two men were both in their fifties. When they heard from Chris that there were only two of them, both of them said that they could do nothing. "President Xiao, this research is different. If it is only the two of us, it will be difficult for us to complete some operation, let alone make a breakthrough." "Yes, if we want to improve, there must be at least a team of more than ten people to assist us." Chris''s face was full of helplessness. Henry, who had been silent for a long time, said at this time, "Godfather, if you trust me, I can help you find a scientific research team." Henry''s words gave way to hope. "Henry, can you find someone?" "Yeah." Henry nodded. A scientist interrupted Henry''s words, "Young man, the team we want needs to have only top talents, and there should be about ten people. How many people could you find?" Henry thought for a moment and stretched out three fingers. "About 30." "Thirty?" The researcher looked confused and then looked at the people around him. Both of them shook their heads. "Young man, you may not havee into contact with this field. Generally speaking, there are very few elite teams with thirty members. Generally speaking, ten to fifteen people is already arge number. If you want to say thirty people, this kind of team still can''t meet our requirements." "That''s right. This research is going to take ce every second. If you''ve found some low-ss scientists, they would just be adding to the trouble. They can''t help much." The researchers looked down on Henry''s team of 30 people. The hope that rose in Chris''s heart was extinguished again. Henry took a sip of coffee and said, "How about this, godfather, take these two to theb first and tell me the location. I''ll take the rest of them. If they can help you, it''s good. If not, I''ll let them go. It''s better to make the best of things than to sit here." "Good idea." Chris nodded and said to the researchers, "Both of you, let''s go to theb first. The people over there are estimated to have arrived." The researchers sighed. They really had no hope at all for Henry''s team of 30 people. Coming out of the cafe, Henry went straight to the agency. At this time, a thirty-people scientific research team had been waiting in the agency. An old man with a slim figure stood beside them. Beside the old man, there was an excited young man. The young man was holding his mobile phone and kept talking on the phone, "Dad, I''ve told you that I''ve found a job. Please don''t call me to go back and inherit yourpany, okay? I''ve told you that I''m going to work on my own. You said that I''m going to inherit yourpany. In addition to a few ces, several websites, several buildings, several residential areas, more than 10 billion, what else do I have? Anyway, I don''t want it. Give it to whomever you want. I just turned to regr worker today!" If the young man''s words were heard by others, they would definitely regard him as a joke. However, in fact, this young man was not joking at all. If Chris and others were here, they would definitely recognize him. This young man was the only son of the current leading enterprise in Hangshi, the president of Y&Y Venture Capital Company, Frank Shang. Apany with a market value of hundreds of billions and he did not want to inherit it. He said that he had found a job and just became a regr worker. If others heard it, they would think that he was crazy. However, none of the people present thought so. If he was in charge of the agency, he would get much more benefits than if what he would inherit in assets. Once he got in touch with this department, he would be promoted a lot in terms of status. If these top-level scientists could be found, it meant that they hade into contact with the underground world and understood that the underground world was nothing but an antpared to the huge forces such as Radiant Ind. Frank hung up the phone with excitement on his face. He said to the old man next to him, "Teacher, can I really take over the agency today?" The old man nodded and said in an old voice, "When that milordes, I will leave. From now on, you will be in charge of this ce. You must strictly obey the rules I have told you. You have to practice hard and practice the skills I taught you. You must not bezy." "Don''t worry, teacher!" Frank promised, patting his chest. Just as he was speaking, a wind chimes rang. At this moment, all the people in the room stood up and looked at the door of the office. Chapter 275 Chapter 275 Henry came in from the door, nced around, and finally turned his eyes to old man and Frank. "Is this your sessor?" "Yes, my lord." The old man bowed and nodded. "He''s very young." Henry smiled. "Now you can go." "Thank you, Your Excellency!" The old man''s face showed a hint of joy. He took the ck card that Henry left yesterday with both hands and handed it back to Henry. Then, trembling, he walked out of the office. At this moment, the owner of the agency waspletely reced. Frank Shang stood there upright and looked at Henry with excitement. He knew that he would serve these people for the rest of his life. By chance, Frank had witnessed the old man''s abilities. From that day on, his outlook on life had beenpletely changed. At the same time, he knew how small the things he had faced before were. "Let''s go." Henry said to the top 30 scientists and then walked out of the office. These scientists were from different countries, but they could understand what Henry said in Chinesenguage. They all followed Henry quietly. With a respectful face, Frank watched Henry and others leave. Chris had sent a message to Henry about the location of theb. After telling the location to these scientists, Henry took the lead and rushed to theb. The Hangshi Technologyboratory was located in the prosperous area of Hangshi. The ce mentioned by Josh Yang was right here. At this moment, led by Josh, a team of 20 people was ready to stand at the door of theb, waiting for Chris''s arrival. When he saw that Chris only brought two people with him, Josh couldn''t hide the smile on his face anymore. But on the scene, Josh still tried his best to frown. "President Xiao, I''m afraid that you don''t have many people. In this case, you will be in a hurry." Facing Josh, Chris just smiled. Now, both of them knew what was going on, but they had not offended each other yet. "President Yang, my progress will not end because I''m afraid that you will be too slow. At that time, you won''t be able to get any share, which will make me feel sorry for you." "Haha!" Joshughed and said, "President Xiao, you''re really good at joking. My team of twenty elites should not be worse than these two people, right?" Josh''s eyes fell on the two scientists behind Chris. Behind Josh, one of the 20 research team members said, "President Yang, it seems that this matter is not easy to deal with." "What''s wrong?" Josh asked. "This President Xiao''s team has the two trash who were removed from our team. It seems that President Xiao can''t make any effort in this research. He has to rely on us." The researcher said. "Look at you, what are you talking about!" Josh scolded, and then said, "The greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. President Xiao can''t help, so let''s do our best. Come on, everyone start moving! President Xiao, this is my achievement. Take out your share." "Don''t worry." Chris shook his head and smiled. "There are still some people who haven''t arrived yet. When all of my people arrive, it will be toote for everyone to start." "More people?" Josh frowned. He didn''t think that there was anyone else with Chris. All the scientists who had been in contact with Chris had been bought over by him. It was lucky for him to have two of them. Just as Josh was asking, Henry appeared. "Godfather." Henry shouted at Chris from a distance, "The team of 30 members is already on the way and will arrive soon, but they haven''t had lunch yet. You can arrange for someone to prepare for them." "Okay." Chris nodded and made a phone call on the spot. On Josh''s side, when he heard that there was a team of 30 people, he suddenlyughed out loud. "President Xiao, a team of 30 people? What kind of top team is that?" Hearing this, the scientists behind Josh alsoughed. In the field of business, there was almost an unwritten rule. Generally speaking, the number of members of the top teams was limited to ten people. Ten to fifteen people were the most. No matter how many people there were, they could not be counted as top teams. Now the 20 people behind Josh were temporarily formed from two teams. They looked down upon such a team of many people from the bottom of their hearts. The two scientists on Chris''s side were also embarrassed. For their future projects, they would be too embarrassed to say that they had worked together with a team of 30 people, which was simply a drop in their own value. Josh tried to hold back his smile and asked, "Young man, when will the team of thirty people you mentionede? Don''t dy the progress." "They..." Henry turned around and nced at them. He pointed at them and said, "Aren''t they here?" Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Josh and the others looked in the direction of Henry''s finger. Their eyes were full of a high posture, and they were looking at them with a look of scrutiny. The two scientists behind Chris also looked over. A team of 30 people could be said to be very powerful. Among them, there were Asian people, white people, ck people, men and women, old and young. It looked like an uneven team. However, when the twenty-people scientific research team behind Josh saw the 30 people, all the arrogance in their eyes disappeared. Instead, it was reced by excitement and disbelief. "Professor Kimmy Ming? Am I wrong? The one walking in the front is the professor Kimmy Ming, isn''t he? He''s known as the main figure in scientific research!" "You''re right, not only professor Kimmy Ming, but also professor Bart Cameron, Johnny D ''Quincy, Adolf Hortham, I''ve read their speeches in the magazine! "Professor? Is he also here?" Another scientific researcher quickly stepped forward and shouted to one of the thirty people in the team shouted, "Professor! Professor!" The person who was called the professor looked at the person with confusion. "Sorry, may I ask if you are..." "Professor, don''t you know me? I attended your lecture two years ago!" "Sorry, I don''t have any impression." The teacher shook his head regretfully. Even so, the scientific researcher who came forward was not angry, because he knew how big the gap between him and the professor was. In front of others, he was a top talent in the field of scientific research, but in front of his teacher, he was just a primary school student! The two scientists behind Chris werepletely stunned. These 30 people were all top figures in the world. Two of them were the world''s top science and technology figures, the chief executive of the United States''s Scientific Institute! And the professor Kimmy Ming, they were all famous all over the world. Today, how could these people have the honour to cooperate with these figures? These people were all their idols! Chapter 276 Chapter 276 Just now, the two scientists called by Chris were thinking about how could Henry call a team of thirty people to cooperate with them. They hoped that they would not look too stupid. But now, their attitudes had changed dramatically. What did it mean to cooperate with these people? It was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for them to learn! Although Josh did not know anybody from Henry''s team of 30 people, ording to the reaction of those people behind him, he could probably guess something. "President Yang, the situation is not good." Secretary Zhao took out his mobile phone and put it in front of Josh. On the mobile phone of Secretary Zhao, the information about these people appeared in front of him. Looking at the honorary chief, the national chief scientific research engineer, the cover of international scientific research magazine, and the honor of all kinds of awards, Josh''s face was extremely ugly. Some people were happy, while others were worried about the arrival of a team of 30 people. Chris didn''t expect that the team called by Henry was full of top figures. "Hello, Professor Ming." Chris walked up quickly and shook hands with the head of the team. "This is my godfather, Chris Xiao." Henry introduced it to him. Hearing this, Kimmy couldn''t put show any arrogant attitude. He held Chris''s hand with both hands and said, "Hello, President Xiao. I hope that we can cooperate sessfully." "Sure." Chris nodded repeatedly. In terms of status, this scientific professor, who was known as a turning figure in China, was much more high-ranking than Chris. Josh sneered and said, "President Xiao, you are really good. Since when did you know so many big shots? Why didn''t you introduce me to someone?" Regarding of Josh''s words, Chris just smiled and did not answer anything. Josh turned around with a gloomy face and asked in a low voice, "What should we do? Are you confident?" The leader of the scientific research on Josh''s side took a deep breath and nodded. "President Yang, we have studied this project for a long time. They can catch up with us in one or two days. As long as we speed up, they may not be better than us. After all, among them, only a few of us are specialized in energy, and we, twenty of us, are all good at energy. The three stinky craftsmen are not better than us, are they?" "That''s right. In other projects, we admit that we''re not as good as them, but in this project, we''re not necessarily worse than them." "Yes!" The words of the group of scientists calmed Josh''s heart. Josh nodded and said, "That''s the best. Thank you." After Josh said that, he said to Chris again, "President Xiao, your people are all here. Let''s start." Just as Chris was about to nod his head in agreement, he was interrupted by Henry''s words. "Don''t worry, I still have a friend who hasn''te." Henry turned to Chris and said, "Godfather, you are working on energy projects this time. There are not many people in this team who are specialized in energy. I called someone toe to help them." Help them? Henry''s words were heard by Chris and the two researchers, and they even suspected that they had heard it wrong. Did he find a person to lead these top-notch scientists? "Young man, who did you call?" The two scientists that Chris found could not help asking. Henry replied, "It''s my young friend. She likes to do these things and will be here soon." "Young friend?" The man looked Henry up and down a few times. "Young man, this research is not a child''s y. How old is your friend?" "Well..." Henry thought for a while and said, "She should be 19 years old." "19!" Hearing this, the scientific researcher''s eyes widened. "Young man, don''t joke with me. A neen-year-old girl, what does she know?" When the people on Josh''s side heard Henry''s words, they couldn''t help but smile. If this guy really found a little girl to mess up the situation, it would be a great help for them! As soon as the idea came up in their minds, they heard a voice like a silver bell ringing from the side. "Boss, I''ming! What are we researching?" The future wore a white traditional Chinese clothing with a light gauze fan in her hand. She would take a joyful step. This beautiful figure gave people a feeling of ultimate beauty. Seeing Future, Josh and others showed disdain in their eyes. "She is just a little girl. How can she do scientific research? Let this little girl get involved in this. That kid really doesn''t know how to y this game!" The two scientists that Chris found had a bad look on their faces. If a professor, like Kimmy Ming, was their leader, it would be a great honor to say it out loud. But if this girl was the leader, God, they would beughed at by others. They thought so, but the moment Kimmy and the others saw Future, they were not calm. "Teacher, why are you here?" Kimmy strode forward and asked with surprise. Josh and other people were shocked by the way that Kimmy addressed Future. Did they hear it correctly? Professor Ming called this little girl his teacher? "Kimmy, you are also here?" Looking at Kimmy, the Future asked casually. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. The word "Kimmy" made the rest of the people confused! Anyone who saw professor Kimmy Ming would be polite and respectful. But this little girl called him just by his first name? Although he was called so, Kimmy did not get angry. He said, "Teacher, this is the one who called us here." Kimmy pointed at Henry. "Oh, Boss called you toe here. No wonder he also wanted me toe. You losers, what are you researching?" Future nced at him. Being called a loser by Future, Kimmy just smiled embarrassedly, because he knew very well that in front of this young girl, he was indeed like a waste. This girl''s research idea had been ahead of the whole world for at least fifty years! Any of her research results would make the whole world crazy. However, those results that would make the world crazy were just some things that she casually made up. At Josh''s side, a research reporter looked at the Future with a thoughtful look on his face. Suddenly, his pupils suddenly shrank and he shouted, "She! Is she? Is she the person named ''50 years in the future''?" "50 years in the future!" The title seemed to make everyone feel dizzy, but all the scientists present widened their eyes. In the field of scientific research, there had always been a legendary figure, known as ''50 years in the future'', because a world-famous top scientist once said, give him another 50 years, let the world develop for another 50 years, then thetest technology that everyone studied was just something this person had left behind her! In today''s changing era, it was enough to be praised like this, which showed how valuable the title ''50 years in the future'' was! Chapter 277 Chapter 277 "It''s her! It must be her!" Another research worker nodded with certainty. "Who else can be called the teacher except for her?" There was no scientific research team that dared to go against professor Ming. After knowing Future identity, none of them could raise their confidence. "President Yang, I''m afraid that we can''t help you this time." The leading scientific researcher said to Josh, "I didn''t expect that they could find this person. I''m sure that with this person, they will break through thest technical achievement at thetest tonight." Josh''s face was gloomy. He had been working on the energy research project recently and had also heard a lot about this person. He also had some impression of how powerful Future was. At that time, someone told Josh that if he could find the genius named ''50 years in the future'' to help him, it would not take so much trouble, and it would be easy to solve it. At that time, Josh also said in self-mockery, "If I had that ability, why would I do the new project like this?" As a result, he really didn''t have that ability now, but Chris Xiao had! Originally, Josh was extremely satisfied with their arrangement, but now, a series of things had happened, which was beyond his expectation. In Josh''s view, Xiao''s family was nothing more than a piece of cake for him. Now, he became a piece of cake for Xiao''s family. Henry smiled at Josh and said, "President Yang, I think the research can start now." Josh snorted and said with a look of displeasure, "Let''s start, but there is one point that shows that we are about to conquer it soon. You can get involved, but the core of the technology can''t be shared for the time being." Josh said this cheekily. ording to the current strength of each team, Chris''s sidepletely outssed Yongfeng Industry. Josh said that he would let Xiao''spany participate, but in the end, it was uncertain who would help Xiao''spany. But no matter how much effort Xiao''s company contributed, Xiao''s team would be unable to take the upper hand. But what if he didn''t participate? Josh didn''t want to share the new technology for a while. He also had the files that Xiao''s family had kept before, so it would be very unfavourable for Xiao''s family if he continued to hold it back. Josh''s move could be regarded as aplete rogue tactic. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Chris frowned and said, "President Yang, I''m afraid it''s not in ordance with the rules." "President Xiao, I''m obviously doing it ording to the rules." "Hum, what kind of bullsh*t technical skills they have? These losers can''t figure out what the core is. It''s just water energy. It''s so simple and they made it soplicated." Future opened her mouth and interrupted the conversation between Chris and Josh. "Well, take me to theboratory quickly. I have a date at night, I can''t stay here long." Hearing Future''s words, Josh had a strong feeling that hisst capital, which he regarded as a treasure, was nothing but a piece of trash in front of others! In the face of absolute power, any trick was like a joke. With the appearance of Future, these scientists couldn''t afford to have lunch anymore. They all went into theb. Chris''s heart was finally at ease. "Henry, thank you for helping this time!" Chris patted Henry on the shoulder and sighed. This child had grown to a stage that he couldn''t see through. Originally, Chris was going to set Henry Zhang off, but now it seemed that there was no need to do so at all. "Godfather, it''s too kind of you to say that. If you really want to thank me, let''s secretly hide that bottle of wine tonight from the auntie and have a good drink." "OK!" Chris made an expression. "Tonight, I''ll steal it!" After dealing with the matter here, Henry did not need to stay here for the time being. Looking at the time, it was just noon, and he wanted to apany Sylvia to go around in the afternoon. As a result, when he was about to make a phone call, Sylvia''s phone call came first. "Honey, you can help Uncle Xiao in Hangshi first. I have something to do in thepany, so I have to go back first." Sylvia''s voice on the phone was full of apology. "Where are you now?" Henry asked. "I''m already on the ne. The ne will take off immediately. I didn''t dare to tell you. You can stay in Hangshi for a while. I''lle to you when I''m done with my work." Listening to Sylvia''s words, Henry had a feeling that he didn''t know how to answer. The woman was afraid of affecting him here. She didn''t say it until the ne was about to take off. "Then..." Henry opened his mouth but didn''t know what to say. "Well, honey, you go ahead with your work. The ne is about to take off. Take care of yourself, du du..." A sound came from the other side of the phone. Henry knew that Sylvia didn''t want him to make other ns, so she ended the conversation so hastily. As they slowly got to know each other, Sylvia saw Henry''s different side, Henry also saw Sylvia''s different side. This seemingly cold president was actually the kind of person who didn''t want to bother others. As soon as Sylvia left, Henry had nothing to do this afternoon. So he just had lunch casually and waited at the door of theb. At about five o''clock in the afternoon, Henry saw Futureing out of theb. "Have you finished your research?" Henry stepped forward and asked. "Wow, Boss, you''ve been staying here all the time?" She looked at Henry unexpectedly. "Didn''t you apany sister-inw?" Henry gave a wry smile. "Your sister-inw has returned to Yinzhou." "Hee hee, Boss, it''s the first time I''ve seen you so absent-minded for a woman. No, I have to take a photo of you." Future gently pressed on her traditional Chinese clothing cor. "Well, well, I have to save your disappointed look andugh at you in the future!" Henry patted her bright forehead gently. "You little girl, what do you know? When you meet someone you like, don''t me me forughing at you!" Future''s beautiful face turned red in an instant. This look immediately aroused Henry''s interest. He raised his eyebrows and looked at her. "Girl, am I right about you? Are you interested in someone?" "Ah!" She waved her hand and said, "Like? I just have a good rtionship with him." "Fine." Henry knew what Future meant. "When will you bring him out and let me meet him?" "We have an appointment for dinner tonight. Why don''t youe with me, Boss?" Future asked tentatively with a blushing face. "Tonight..." Henry looked embarrassed. He had an appointment with Chris to drink with him. Just as Henry was in a dilemma, Chris''s call came. As soon as the phone was picked up, the excited voice of Chris sounded, "Henry! Tonight, godfather may not be able to drink with you. This time, you really helped me a lot. I''m going to stay in theb tonight." Chapter 278 Chapter 278 At six o''clock in the afternoon, Future took off her traditional Chinese clothing and changed into a pair of fresh jeans and a shirt. Although she looked less fairy-like, she looked niftier. Her long silky hair was hanging down, her eyebrows were curved, and her skin was fair and tender. Her pure and lovely appearance attracted many passers-by''s attention. Henry stretched himself and sighed, "Hey, I really don''t know which young master took your heart. I''m a little envious." Future blinked her big eyes, showing a rare shyness. The ce where they nned to have dinner was at the Golden Lion Hotel, which was definitely a five-star hotel. The whole hotel was divided into sections for dining, entertainment, and leisure. In a small private room in the Golden Lion Hotel, two young men were sitting there. The two young men were all dressed in extraordinary clothes. They wore a shirt, which was worth thousands of yuan. The watch on their wrists was almost 10,000 yuan. In front of each of them, there was a car key, a Benz-Benz and a BMW. "Tan Bei, I heard that you''ve met a good girl." The man with the BMW key looked at his friend with envy. "Haha." Tan let out a loudugh. "That chick is so pretty. I''m going to get her tonight. Tut tut tut, I''m a bit excited at the thought of what''s going to happen tonight. Chris Huang, don''t be jealous of me too much!" Chis Huang grinned and said, "I don''t envy you. You haven''t yed with any girl for so many years. Don''t get stuck in it. Don''t forget that your wife wille back next month. If your wife finds out, your good days wille to an end!" "That won''t happen!" Tan waved his hand. "That chick is only interested in my money. If it happens, I''ll give her 10,000 or 20,000 yuan. She''ll just get out of here." Chris Huang knocked on the table. "As long as you can distinguish the main and the secondary. By the way, as usual, eat meat on your own, but brothers drink soup together, so take photos when you do the job." Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "That''s for sure! Alright, okay, let''s not talk about it. They''ll being soon. It''ll be bad if they''re heard." Tan said in low voice. Outside the Golden Lion Hotel. Henry looked at the luxurious decoration of the hotel and asked, "Future, which master are you into?" "He''s not a master." Future said with a blushing face. "He''s just an ordinary person. He''s very kind. He even helped me once." "That''s good." Henry nodded. "Look for someone you like. It doesn''t matter what''s his status." The two of them walked into the hotel and told the waiter the number of the private room. Tan and Chris were still talking about some obscene topics, the door of the private room was pushed open. At this moment, they ended the conversation and looked at the door of the private room. Chris had long heard that Tan met a little girl of the highest quality, but he had never seen her before. At this time, when Future appeared in front of him, Chris''s eyes never left the Future''s body. In his heart, he was full of envy for Tan. Although Chris had long thought about what a top-grade girl was like, now he saw her, which was still beyond his expectation. Chris had long been tired of all kinds of club models. This kind of pure and lovely girls had always been his target. She wore sky blue jeans, a pair of white ball shoes, and a white shirt. That was what Future decided to wear. She told Henry that she didn''t want to see too many twists and turns in her heart, so she dressed more simply. "Anna, you''re here. Please, sit down." Tan suddenly got up and pulled out the seat for Anna. "Let me introduce my friend to you. This is my buddy, Chris Huang. Chris, this is Anna." "Hello." Future smiled at Chris. This smile made Chris feel like a spring breeze. He was stunned and said, "Hello... Nice to meet you." Henry followed behind Future and looked at Tan. He first saw the key to the Benz-Benz that was ced on the table by the spoon, and then looked at Tan''s clothes. He thought, "This person''s clothes cost almost 20,000 yuan, and only Future could regard him as an ordinary person." "Anna, is this your friend?" Tan asked. "This is my brother, Henry." Future introduced them. "Oh." Tan nodded and looked at Henry up and down. He looked at Henry''s clothes, which was worth a few hundred yuan. He shook his head. He already had a n in his mind. He must havee here to eat and drink. Normally, Tan would not even take a look at such a person. But today, in front of Anna, he still said hello to Henry in a good manner. When Future arrived, Tan shouted at the waiter and asked him to bring the menu. During ordering the dishes... Tan asked, "Anna, what do you want to eat?" "Order whatever you want." A smile appeared on Future''s face. Tan nodded and didn''t ask Henry. He just nodded and said, "Waiter, what''s the most expensive thing here? Open two bottles of good wine for me first. This, this, this, all, give me." Chris sat by the side and said, "Tan, you should order less abalone. Usually, we don''t eat a lot of it." "It''s okay." Tan waved his hand, not caring about anything else. Henry looked at the two men, and he was already a little disappointed with Tan. Since Henry entered the private room, until now, he had felt that Tan was doing only one thing, showing off his wealth. Moreover, in the eyes of this man, when he was looking at Future, there was not too much love, but more a kind of desire. Henry shook his head. He knew what would happen to Future. This girl was a genius in research, but in terms of affection, he knew that this Tan was the first man Future liked. Henry didn''t know how they met. Now he only knew that this sister was overwhelmed by love. It was not that Henry had a high request. He looked at Tan as Future''s big brother. The other party was definitely not worthy of Future, but Henry did not make a decision too early. A person''s character was not necessarily rted to a person''s moral standing. Soon, the dishes that Tan ordered were all served on the table one by one, all of which were rare and precious, and the cheapest one cost hundreds of yuan. "Come on, Anna, eat more of this. You certainly can''t eat it at ordinary times. And Future''s brother, you should eat more too. Don''t be so polite." Tan greeted him. At this time, Henry was hungry too. Naturally, he would not be polite. He ate a lot. Seeing Henry''s unceremonious look, a hint of disdain showed up on Tan''s face. The poor were the poor. During the dinner, Henry almost didn''t say anything. He just listened to the conversation between Tan and Chris. They talked about almost all the things about money. For example, who borrowed hundreds of thousands of yuan from Tan yesterday, and one piece of equipment of Tan, which was worth more than hundreds of thousands of yuan... They were talking about money in almost every sentence. Chapter 279 Chapter 279 "Bro, where are you based?" Tan and Chris talked and changed the topic to Henry. Henry smiled and said, "In Yinzhou, working in sales now. If there is a chance, we can cooperate with each other." "Yinzhou?" Tan and Chris pondered for a long time before figuring out where it was. It was just a small city in the northwest, which couldn''t bepared with Hangshi. Tan helplessly shook his head. "I''m afraid that it''ll be very difficult to cooperate with you. After all, we''re doing some big business." N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Henry didn''t say anything. While Tan was talking with Future, the gold watch on his wrist was revealed from time to time, and he talked about the luxury life he was living. Henry finally understood why Future thought Tan was an ordinary person. Everything he mentioned was ordinary in Future''s eyes. Future was young, and her experience was not as rich as the other kings on Radiant ind. She did not have a clear understanding of a lot of things. Future, would invest millions in some small things she liked. For her, hundreds of millions were just a joke. In addition, Future''s friends, Redhead, Felix, all of them didn''t take money so seriously. Naturally, they didn''t have any concept about these. Therefore, in the eyes of Future, Tan''s showing off was not a showing off at all. But Tan didn''t know the real situation. In his opinion, what Henry and Future wore represented one word: poverty. Tan could be said to be handsome, and he looked like a little baby. He was like a popr male celebrity that many little girls liked. Halfway through the meal, Tan raised his ss and suggested that everyone should drink together. "There wine is worth one thousand and five hundred yuan per bottle. Brother, you can''t afford it at ordinary times. You really need to drink it today." Chris said to Henry. The four of them had just stood up. Just as they were about to clinked sses, they heard a loud noise from the door of the private room. "Bang!" The door of the room was kicked open heavily from the outside. This movement scared Tan and Chris. Looking around, they saw two strong men in suits standing at the door. A beautiful woman with heavy makeup stood between the two strong men. The woman looked about 35 years old. She wore a grandmother''s green ring on her finger and two golden bracelets on her wrists. Her appearance could only be said to be ordinary. It was hard to say what she would look like after removing her makeup. Tan, who had been proud of himself, showed fear on his face the moment he saw this woman. "Tan, I haven''t seen you for a while. You are getting bolder and bolder!" The woman''s eyes swept around the room. "What? You took my money ande out to have fun?" "Honey, when did youe back? I missed you so much!" Tan ttered the woman with a fawning smile. As he spoke, he stepped forward and was about to give the woman a hug. However, as soon as he walked in front of the woman, he was pped in the face by the woman. The sound was harsh and clear. "Honey, you misunderstood me. I have nothing to do with these people," Tan said with a fawning smile on his face. "Wife?" Future''s eyes, when she heard how Tan addressed this woman, widened in an instant, and she turned red. "You''re married?" "What, did he not tell you?" The woman smiled contemptuously at Future, "Sister, I really don''t understand. What do you like about this man? He has no ability and no guts. If you fancy his money, I can tell you clearly that all his money was given by me!" Future did not pay attention to this woman. Instead, her eyes were fixed on Tan. "Why?" "Why?" Tan did not answer. Instead, the woman continued, "I can tell you. He''s just ying with you!" "Impossible!" Future shook her head vigorously. "Tan, tell me, is what she said true?" "This..." Tan looked at Future, the woman next to her did not have any advantage in appearance. Tan really wanted to say that he had nothing to do with this old and ugly woman, but did he dare? He did not dare. Everything he had was given by this woman. Without this woman, he would have problems surviving in Hangshi, let alone driving a Benz. Future took a deep breath and said, "Give me an answer. I don''t me you. If you are willing to divorce her, I will pretend that nothing has happened!" Henry looked at Future and shook his head helplessly. After all, she was still a 19-year-old girl. She was a little wayward and didn''t know how to feel. She would be overwhelmed by some messy things. "Haha, interesting." The woman chuckled and looked at Tan. "Tan, don''t say that I won''t give you a chance. If you want to divorce me, you can do it anytime. But I''ll make it clear. From now on, you will not get a penny from me!" When Tan heard the woman''s words, he immediately became angry. He turned his head and said to the woman, "Darling, how can I divorce you? I love you the most in my life. This little girl is brainless. I don''t know what she''s thinking about all day!" "Tan!" Future screamed, crystally tears flowed down her cheeks. "You didn''t tell me at that time. This ring was given to me by you. You said that you like me, and you want to be with me!" Future took out a silver ring from her trouser pocket. When his wife saw the ring, she opened her mouth and said, "Wow, wait, you have never given me a ring, did you give it to someone else?" "Misunderstanding, wife, it''s all a misunderstanding." Tanughed repeatedly. Then he walked to the front of Future, grabbed the ring in her hand, threw it hard on the ground, and crushed it with his feet. At the same time, he said, "Anna, who do you think you are? I was just ying with you. Are you serious? A poor woman like you still want to be with someone like me? Dream on!" Looking at the man in front of her, Future''s eyes were full of disbelief. The man she knew was not like this. He was kind. When he met someone who needed help, he would be happy to help. He was very kind, very nice to her, and would make her happy! "Why?" Future wiped her tears and asked in confusion. "I''ve told you, because you''re poor! You''re poor! Do you understand? Didn''t you just want my money? Why did you pretend to be into me?" Now that things had developed to this point, Tan was toozy to continue acting and directly tore off his hypocritical veil. Chapter 280 Chapter 280 Looking at the ring under her feet that had beenpletely stepped by Tan, Future couldn''t stop her tears from flowing. Henry looked at Future and wanted tofort her. He wanted to tell her that such a scum was not worthy of her affection, but Henry knew that no matter how heforted her, it was useless. There were almost no women who had not met a few bad guys when they were not sensible. There were some things that could only be understood after they were experienced. "Enough." Tan''s wife said impatiently, "Put away your pitiful look. I don''t know what my husband and you have. This is 20,000 yuan. It''s apensation for you. Don''t harass my husband anymore, understand?" When she waved her hand, a strong man in a suit beside her took out two piles of 100-yuan bills and put them on the table in front of Future. "You just want money, don''t you? Now I''ve given you the money. Are you satisfied?" Tan''s wife continued. Future grabbed the 20,000 yuan on the table and throw it at Tan''s wife. "Who wants your money?" Two hundred yuan were all over the sky. "Tsk, tsk. You really have guts. I hope that after I leave, someone will lie on the ground and pick up the money like a dog." Tan''s wife smiled disdainfully and turned to walk out of the room. Tan quickly followed her and did not even look at Future. Chris Huang shook his head and looked at Future. "Beauty, I''ll tell you the truth. If you really want money, I''ll give you 100,000 yuan. Would you sleep with me tonight?" In Chris''s eyes, there was a strong sense of possessiveness, and he kept looking at Future from head to toe. Henry clenched his fist and looked at Chris unkindly. "Boy, get out of my way before I break your legs!" Chris looked at the muscles on Henry''s arm and nced at his mouth. "What the hell? A whore wants to build a memorial statue?" Tan followed his wife all the way out of the Golden Lion Hotel. As soon as they arrived at the door of the hotel, he found that there was a noise in front of the hotel. "D*mn it. Whose car is this? Such a big gift, to give McLaren P1?" "It''s more than just a McLaren. Do you see that property certificate? 310 square meters, 110,000 square meters!" "And that watch, eight million yuan." "Which young master is chasing a girl? That girl is a little too lucky, isn''t she?" "What girl? Look carefully, that watch is obviously a man''s watch! It''s a gift from a woman to a man!" "What the f*ck, she''s so awesome!" "I''m so envious. He doesn''t need to struggle for the rest of his life." "Envy? Are you willing to ept these gift if they are from an ugly woman?" "Of course I''m willing to. Why not?" Wave after wave of noise came to Tan''s ears. Seeing the dazzling and expensive gifts in front of him, he felt envious in his heart. Comparisons are odious. He found a rich woman who gave him tens of thousands of yuan a month. He even made himself angry. Then he looked at others. This gift cost more than 50 million yuan. It would be great if he could meet such a rich woman. While he was thinking, a middle-aged man in a ck suit and white gloves, standing next to McLaren, came to him. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. The middle-aged man took a photo in his hand and politely asked, "Excuse me, are you Mr. Tan Bei?" "It''s me, and you are?" Tan was a bit unclear about the situation. "That''s right." The middle-aged man nodded. "Mr. Bei, these are all gifts for you." The middle-aged man made a gesture of "please" to Tan, facing the McLaren G1, and at the same time spreading out the property ownership certificate which was worth 30 million yuan. The watch worth 8 million yuan was also ced on the real estate certificate. The middle-aged man''s words and behaviour stunned Tan. "These... are for me?" Tan subconsciously looked at his wife. The woman with heavy makeup was also full of doubts. At this moment, the onlookers at the door of the hotel were all looking at Tan with envy. "This guy is really lucky." Tan swallowed his saliva and asked in disbelief, "Is this... is it really for me? Are you filming a reality show?" "Of course not." The middle-aged man smiled politely. "It''s all for Mr. Bei. I''m not joking at all!" "This!" There was a burst of ecstasy in his heart. Although he did not know who gave these things to him, it was not important. As long as these things were really his, he was willing to sleep with the sow. When Tan stretch out his hands and was about to take the car key and the property ownership certificate from the middle-aged man, a voice sounded at the door of the hotel. "There''s no need to give these to him!" Seeing that Tan had grabbed the property ownership certificate and car key, the middle-aged man suddenly withdrew his hand and took everything back. The things worth fifty million yuan was in his hand, and it was taken back. The strong contrast made him feel like he was going crazy. Tan turned around and saw Futureing out of the hotel with Henry. "Miss!" As soon as the middle-aged man in a suit saw Future, he immediately bowed and greeted her respectfully. "Take these things away, you don''t have to give them to him." Future''s face was cold. "But Miss..." There was a hint of embarrassment on the middle-aged man''s face. "ording to what you said, Mr. Bei''s name has been written on this car." "His name?" Future looked at Tan and her eyes were full of disgust. Future took out a chair from the hotel, strode to the McLaren G1, and smashed the chair in her hand to the car. With a snap, all the onlookers closed their eyes subconsciously. Car was worth more than ten million yuan. How could she smash it just like that? Future looked at the car coldly and said, "Destroy it!" Upon hearing this, the middle-aged man did not hesitate at all. He turned around, picked up the chair that Future had just thrown, and smashed it hard on the car. The onlookers saw with their own eyes that the luxury car worth more than tens of millions of yuan had been smashed to the ground, leaving a lot of pits and holes. After smashing, the middle-aged man ran to the side again, drove a limited-edition extended Rolls- Royce and mmed it against the McLaren G1. In this way, the whole car waspletely destroyed. Seeing this scene, Tan''s face turned pale. He really didn''t expect that Future would have such arge amount of money. Now, he couldn''t wait to smash himself to death. How could he give up on such a woman and choose this yellow-faced old woman beside him? The onlookers couldn''t help but say, "What the f*ck, this buddy is brave. Such a beautiful girl is chasing him, but he doesn''t want to be with her. "Who said no? If it were me, let alone this girl is so rich, even if she doesn''t have money, I would also take care of her as a treasure in my hand!" Hearing these words, Tan felt a deep sarcasm. Chapter 281 Chapter 281 Tan just used Future that she had been with him because of his money moments ago. But now, he waspletely stunned by Future. What now? The matter developedpletely out of Tan''s expectation. What kind of person was he rejecting? Looking at Future in in clothes and the yellow-faced woman in gold and silver beside him, Tan felt cruel in his heart. He took a deep breath and walked to Future. He bent his legs and knelt down directly! "Anna, I was wrong! Please forgive me. I love you. I will divorce that woman tomorrow. Please don''t leave me, okay?" Tan''s eyes were filled with pleading. When the onlookers saw it, they immediately understood. A g*golo boy found the girl was much richer than the woman he was with now, all he wanted to was money, and he would do anything for money. All of a sudden, a group of people cast a sarcastic look at him. Just now, they said that this guy had guts. What kind of guts did he have? Bah! "I don''t want to see you anymore. Get out of my way!" Future gave a disgusted look at him. When she was about to walk away, she was hugged by him. "Anna, I really love you. Please, don''t leave me, okay?" Henry waved to the middle-aged man in the suit. The middle-aged man immediately understood what Henry meant. He took two steps forward, grabbed the cor of Tan, and pulled him away. "It''s up to you where to bury him," Henry said impatiently. He had no good impression of such scum at all. If it hadn''t had some idents today, Future would have been cheated by Tan. The middle-aged man nodded knowingly. "Let''s go." Henry put his arms around Future''s shoulder and walked in another direction. The sound of Tan''s crying and wailing kepting from the entrance of the hotel, begging her not to leave him. The middle-aged man ignored him. He put away his things and drove away. At the same time, he asked someone to clean up the scene. The onlookers slowly dispersed when they saw that the main people had left. In the end, only Tan was left kneeling at the entrance of the hotel. His voice was hoarse and regretted. He fully understood that he had missed out on the most important opportunity in his life. "Are you done crying?" Tan''s wife walked to the front of him and looked down. "W... wife..." Tan looked up at the woman with heavy makeup in front of him and tried to squeeze out a smile. The wife chuckled and stretched out one leg in front of her. "Come on, lick my toes and I''ll forgive you." Tan was stunned, and then he held the woman''s feet with a face of kindness. Just as he was about to take off the shoe, he was kicked in the face by the woman. "B*tch, aren''t you going to divorce? Fine, I will make your wishe true. From now on, if you dare to touch me again and step into my family. I will disable you!" Then, she turned around and walked in another direction. Tan was left alone there. The continuous blowspletely made him copse. He not only missed a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity but also lost his good days in the future! Tan''s eyes were fixed on the distance. That was the direction Henry and Future left. "B*tch! If it weren''t for you I wouldn''t have been so miserable! B*tch!" Tan cursed with hatred in his mouth. He stood up, patted the dust on his knees, and red at the position at the door of the hotel. There were a few door guards standing there. "What the f*ck are you looking at!" A few door boys were so frightened that they quickly withdrew their eyes. Tan wobbled forward, but after a few steps, a Buickmercial car without a car te stopped in front of him. Two people got out of the car, carried him into the car without saying anything, and then quickly disappeared on the street. Henry walked with Future. In other people''s eyes, Future was a genius, but in Henry''s heart, she was just a little sister. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. "Boss, did I look like a fool today?" Future''s eyes were still red. "What''s there to be ashamed of? I think you looked quite beautiful when you smashed the car." Henry smiled. "All right, Boss, I know how stupid I am. At least, I won''t make fun of you anymore. I''ve deleted the photos taken today." Future put her hands behind her back and lowered her head. "In fact, I''ve known Tan for a long time. I used to..." "Alright." Henry rubbed Future''s head. "When people meet each other, there should be a process of getting to know each other. Some things should not be preconceived. Feelings, no matter how much you have experienced, will get you carried away. You learned a lesson today, but you didn''t suffer too much. Talk to Wade White, who has a lot of insight into men who cheat on women." Henry''s words made herugh. "Boss, I won''t do that. I''d better hang out with you guys. At most, I''ll ask Brother Redhead to find me a Duke of the royal family." "It''s okay to find somebody for you. You should also like him." Henryughed and said, "Well, you didn''t eat much tonight. If you want to eat something, I''ll go with you to get some food." Henry was talking when the phone rang. As soon as he saw the caller, Henry picked up the phone and said directly, "I was just talking about you to Future, what''s matter?" "Big Boss, you two should be good to me. I have lived in vain for so many years!" Wade''s voice sounded on the phone. "My sister-inw has arrived in Yinzhou City, and she is safe at home. We have arranged for people to watch after her." "Okay." Henry nodded. "In the next few days, I''ll leave Sylvia''s safety to you. Remember, you must not expose yourself unless it''s critical. After a while, I''ll personally go to Yanjing and catch those underground people!" If the man behind these attacks was not found, Henry''s heart would be uneasy. People would always be negligent, and the knives hidden in the dark could stab at an unimaginable angle at any time. Henry hung up the phone, patted Future on her shoulder, and walked toward the city center. 10 o''clock in the evening. The Hangshi University of Science and Technologyboratory was already in a state of exmation. A group of top-notch scientists led by Kimmy Ming were all looking at the results in front of them in disbelief. They poured three litres of water into an engine. After a few seconds, the engine began to operate slowly. Not to mention anything else, the technique alone could spread all over the world in the shortest time when it was used in the car. In anotherb, Josh looked at the door with a gloomy face. He grabbed the phone and dialled a number. "Hey, they''ve figured it out." "Tell me where it is." "I will transfer all the police forces away from Hangshi Technologyboratory. As for the rest, it depends on you." Josh''s eyes were full of viciousness. Chapter 282 Chapter 282 At 11 o''clock in the evening, in the Hangshi Science and Technology Research Office. The wholeb was still in a state of excitement. This project of water energy was absolutely a turning point. Now, as long as they waited until dawn, they could apply for the patent with this technology. "Congrattions, President Xiao." Josh came to theboratory of Chris and said. There was neither joy nor worry on Josh''s face. "It''s all thanks to you, President Yang. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t be able to study it so quickly, would I?" Chris smiled. Josh had used such a shameless method before, so Chris naturally wouldn''t give him too much respect. How could Josh not understand the meaning of Chris? He was referring to the thing about the person who rebelled against him. Josh smiled at Chris, shook his head, and left theb. At the same time when Josh left, Secretary Zhao had already sent all the security forces in front of theb home, and all the monitors were turned off. In the pitch-dark night sky, a chilling atmosphere pervaded the air. Josh and his men quietly left. Ten figures walked into the office in the dark night. These ten figures moved very quickly and were very agile. In everyone''s hands, there was a cold light shing. The ten people rushed to the gate, but in an instant, they stopped. Just in front of the door of theboratory, there was a young man sitting there. He was the man who brought people to protect Chris who was being attacked in The 19th floor. The young man slowly got up and leaned against the door, with a piece of grass in his mouth. Looking at the ten people in front of him, the young man spat the grass in his mouth and said softly, "Reapers?" At this time, the ten figures standing in front of the young man were wearing a ghost-faced mask on their faces. "Now that you know, how you dare to stay in our way. I really admire your courage." One of them said in a hoarse voice. A disdainful smile appeared on the young man''s face. "There''s an old saying, When the cat''s away, the mice will y. In my opinion, you so-called Reapers are just a group of rats!''" "Anyone who provokes the dignity of the Radiant Ind, die!" The leader waved his sharp de and quickly rushed toward the young man. The young man leaned against the door. When one of the attackers was about to rush in front of him, his eyes suddenly lit up. One hand on his waist, a soft sword was pulled out by the young man. In the dark night, a cold light shed. The man who rushed to the young man first stood in front of him and did not move. There was a hideous wound on his neck. The other nine people looked back and forth at each other and shouted in unison, "Kill!" The nine people rushed to the young man at the same time. Facing these nine people, the young man was not flustered at all. He waved the sword in his hand as if he was performing an art show. However, the show was bloody. Thirty secondster, ten bodies had fallen down beside the young man. However, there was no trace of blood on the young man''s body. Putting the soft sword back to his waist, the young man looked at dead bodies beside him and murmured, "Reapers, you are nothing!" "Ha!" A chuckle rang out in the dark. Then, seven figures appeared silently around the young man. The appearance of these seven figures made the young man''s face change slightly. He did not notice when these people came. The seven figures all wore ghost-faced masks. The leader looked at the ten corpses on the ground, then went forward, took out a dagger, cut off one''s head, held it in his hand, and then looked at the young man. "A fake reaper is just so-so. What if it''s a real one?" Another person came forward and faced the young man. "I''m very curious. What do you mean by when the cat''s away, the mice will y?" The seven figurespletely surrounded the young man, with bursts of chill emanating from their bodies. The young man''s face turned solemn. He could tell that the pressure that the seven people brought to him was much more powerful than those ten people''s. "A group of wild men, I am not famous. Does your reputation really precede you?" The young man crossed his arms over his chest and looked around. "You''re very lucky. The task we''ve received today is not to kill you!" The man with the head looked at the young man and slowly turned around. "Although I''m ashamed of these fake people, I agree with their words. Those who provoke the dignity of Radiant Ind should die!" As soon as the word "die" came out, the young man took two steps back for no reason, with a hint of horror in his eyes. In the next second, seven figures disappeared in the darkness. When the seven figures left, the young man found that his back had been wet with sweat. He stood still for a long time, and his eyes showed a hint of resentment. "A group of inferior people got some opportunities, and they really think that they are superior to others! Radiant Ind? It''s just a joke!" At 12 o''clock in the evening. Chris and a group of scientists were still enthusiastically performing new technology tests in theb. They did not know anything about what had happened outside. Josh grabbed the phone in his hand tightly. He had made countless phone calls, but no one answered. On the street in the city centre, Henry and Future walked out of a restaurant. Henry''s cell phone let out a soft sound. It was a text message. "Fake Reaper? A mysterious force?" Henry looked at the massage on his mobile phone and thought for a while. Then he replied, "Deal with it." Putting away his phone, Henry showed a thoughtful look. Who on earth would pretend to be a Reaper? Henry thought that the most likely person was Cesia. In this world, there were too few people who dared to challenge the Radiant Ind. In order to avoid any idents, Henry returned to the Hangshi Science and Technology Research Office. In front of the door of theb, Henry saw the young man. Henry had an impression of this young man. When he was in The 19th floor, he had seen him once. He was a master. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Their eyes met. At this moment, Henry saw a kind of pride in the young man''s eyes. That kind of pride came from the soul. This kind of person, from all aspects, would think that he was superior to others. A person who had such arrogance had an inseparable rtionship with his background. ording to the information Henry had received, the mysterious force was referring to this young man. Henry didn''t say much. When he returned to theboratory, he also looked at their research results. Future had talked with Henry about this water-energy technology. The technology had nothing to do with the Fire Crystal, so Henry did not have to worry about it. Chapter 283 Chapter 283 This kind of water-energy technology was not a very novel thing for Future. After years of contact with Fire Crystals, she was already immune to this kind of thing. But for scientists, this was a symbolic research result that was enough to make them so excited that they didn''t sleep all night. Early the next morning, Henry yawned and walked out of the office. He had been sleeping this night, but Chris and others really didn''t want to blink. They all had dark circles but were very excited. If it weren''t for the fact that they were going to register for the patent right today, they probably wouldn''t be willing to leave theb. At nine o''clock in the morning, Chris and Josh almost stepped out of theb at the same time. "Congrattions, President Xiao. I hope that President Xiao would share some of the tech with me." Josh stretched out his hand to Chris. Chris burst outughing. "President Yang, I''m so ttered, I don''t deserve it. I can''t even catch up with your tricks." The meaning of Josh''s words was that he wanted Chris to share more profit with him, but surely Chris would not share anything to him. "Then I wish you, President Xiao, can carry forward this patent in the future." Josh patted his shoulder, looked at him with meaningful eyes, and then turned his head and left. Secretary Zhao had already driven a car to wait for Josh at the entrance of the research centre. Josh sat in the back seat with an unhappy face and asked directly, "How''s it going? Have you got in touch with him?" "I''ve contacted him." Secretary Zhao handed Josh a new mobile phone. Josh took the phone and found it was connected. When he was about to ask how the other party dealt with the matter, he heard a rebuke from the other end of the phone. "Yang, are you kidding me? I brought you a technology prototype at that time, and what you have given to me? I saw your company''s press conference. Your son was caught, and the technology leaked. If you don''t give me some profit, you will see the consequences yourself!" Before Josh replied, the person on the phone hung up the phone. Josh listened to the busy voices on the phone, and his face looked terrible. He deliberately came to the reporters and told them that Cody had been kidnapped. His purpose was to focus on Chris''spany so that he could study it at ease. However, the n was never able to catch up with changes. The people Henry found for Chris completely disrupted Josh''s entire strategy. Josh invited those reporters to hold the press conference. In the end, he was getting entangled in a web of his spinning. On the other side of Chris, Henry did not understand the registration of patent and other things. Anyway, the matter here was over, and he was ready to go back to Yinzhou. Henry and Chris were at the entrance of theb. When he was about to tell Chris that he was about to go back, a yellow Porsche 718 stopped in front of Henry. The window rolled open, and it was Mn who was sitting in the main driver''s seat. "Hey, Henry, get in the car!" Mn shouted at Henry. "What''s wrong?" Henry asked curiously. "Cut the crap. I''ll tell you when we get in the car." Mn shook her head. Henry was speechless. He opened the door and sat up. The Porsche 718 roared and left quickly. Henry leaned against the passenger seat and said, "What are you going to do? I''m going back to Yinzhou." "Go back tomorrow. My father gave me a task. It''s too boring for me to go alone, so you have to come with me." Mn pouted at the ce where Henry was sitting. "There''s a bag in front of your feet. I''ve chosen some clothes for you. You can change." Henry opened the bag and saw that it was a suit. "Why do I have to wear this? Is there a party?" Henry guessed. "Of course! Apart from the party, what else could be so boring?" Mn rolled her eyes. "That guy, Cody is probably here as well. Can you help me deal with him?" Henry was speechless for a while. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. The party was held at noon, at arge private club. Mn told Henry this party was for the youth. The purpose of her attending this party was to contact Frank Shang, the sessor of Y&Y Venture Capital Company. Now that the Xiao Family had researched such a big project, they had to find some great investors. Otherwise, it would be difficult for the assets of the Xiao Family to use technology in a short period of time. The Hangshi Dragon Club covered an area of more than 10,000 square meters. There were hills and ponds inside the club, and the environment was extremely beautiful. Frank was bored and stayed here. Actually, he didn''t want toe today at all, but he couldn''t bear the ringing of his father''s phone call, so he came over. Currently, Frank only wanted to stay in the agency. He was not interested in inheriting thepany at all. What he wanted to do most was to improve his strength so that he could take on all kinds of tasks like his teacher. In the past, Frank felt that he had everything, as long as he had money, he could have whatever he wanted. But after contacting his teacher, Frank understood that those billionaires were no different from ordinary people in his teacher''s eyes. If he was willing, he could make anyone see the sun tomorrow. Money was always a worldly possession. Only when a person was strong enough, he would feel aplished. This party belonged to the younger generation, and as the only sessor of the leading enterprise in Hangshi, Y&Y Venture Capital Company, Frank could be said to be the one with the highest status in this party. Anyone who came to this party would like to get well with Frank. Some people knew that Frank liked things like martial arts fighting, so they especially found some fighting masters who had fought with him and formed a special fighting ring. Originally, these masters wanted to let Frank make a few moves, but after the real fight, they found that the strength of Frank was far beyond their own strength. Fighting with these people made Frank feel bored. They were not even at the same level. Now what he wanted was not to defeat others and get the sense of honour, but to be stronger. Only fighting with someone stronger than him could help him grow up. A Porsche 718 was parked in front of the Dragon Club. Compared with other luxury cars in the parking lot of the club, this sports car looked ordinary and even somewhat cheap. Henry got off from the passenger seat in a ck suit. The door of the main driver''s car opened, and Mn was wearing a sky blue dress. Her shoulder- length hair gave her a strange temperament, and there was a hint of sexiness in her heroic spirit. Such a woman made people want to conquer her at first sight. When she stepped on a pair of beige high-heeled shoes, her whole body looked tall and beautiful. The long dress on her body let the shape of Mn''s body show up perfectly. Chapter 284 Chapter 284 When Henry and Mn walked into the club, they attracted a lot of attention. Since Mn was living abroad, very few people knew about the princess of Xiao''s family. The appearance of Mn attracted a lot of people to take the initiative to give their business cards. After all, no matter where the beauty was, she was more popr. Henry didn''t like this kind of gathering. He took the opportunity to slip away, leaving Mn to chat with others. "Haha, isn''t he a big hero?" Henry heard a chuckle. Henry turned his head and saw Tyler walking towards him. "What''s wrong, hero? What status do you havee here? I remember that no one invited you to this party, right?" Tyler walked up to Henry. In thest incident, under the pressure of Sofia, Tyler did not make things difficult for Henry. This time, Tyler would not miss a chance to humiliate him. "Master Shan, do you know this person?" Another voice sounded. He saw Cody walking over, and his right hand was wrapped with a circle of gauze. This time, Cody had received Josh''s task to speciallye to this party to embarrass Xiao''s family. Xiao''s ownership of the patent was bound to find investors. What Yongfeng Industry wanted to do now was to stir up the trouble. In Hangshi, Yongfeng Industry had a solid foundation. It was apany that had been rooted in Hangshi for decades. In terms of connections, it could not bepared with Xiao''spany. "What? Brother Yang also knows him?" Tyler asked. "Yes, of course, I do." Cody looked at Henry up and down with a fierce look in his eyes. "I can''t wait to pull out this man''s tendons and bones!" Cody raised his right hand. If it was not him at that time, how could he let go of the three bodyguards? If the three bodyguards were here, he wouldn''t have lost his finger. At the moment, Cody had put all the me on Henry. Hearing Cody ''s words, Tylerughed and said, "Brother Yang, we are really thinking the same thing. I also want to pull out this kid''s tendons and bones!" Tyler and Cody said these in front of Henry without any scruple. For these two people, when Sylvia was on-site, Henry chose to control himself, fearing that something would involve Sylvia. But now, She had returned to Yinzhou. There was no excuse for Henry to endure. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Henry walked up to Cody and grabbed his hand wrapped in gauze. "Gee, Master Yang, did you lose your finger?" Cody snorted. Just as he was about to pull his hand back, he felt a strong forceing from Henry''s hand, which squeezed the wound on his palm. Henry smiled and said, "Master Yang, this feeling is not bad, isn''t it?" It could be seen that Cody''s face had be distorted. Henry kept pressing the wound on Cody''s hand. The wound, which had just healed, opened again because of Henry''s movement. Blood gushed out and dyed the gauze on Cody''s hand red. Cody gritted his teeth and took a deep breath. "Let... let go! Let go of me!" "Haha." Henry chuckled and let go of Cody''s hand. At the moment when Henry loosened his grip, Cody took a few steps back and looked at his right hand with a painful face. A burst of heart-wrenching pain came from his palm. Henry''s move was beyond even Tyler''s expectation. Henry continued to grin. "Master Yang, if you want to endure hardships, continue. I don''t mind letting you enjoy it more." Cody had a malicious look on his face, but he did not dare to say anything. In his heart, he just wanted to cut Henry into pieces! "You also here?" A slightly surprised female voice sounded behind Henry. Henry turned his head and saw a tall, long-haired beauty walking toward him. It was Sofia Jing. When Sofia came over, she fixed her eyes directly on Tyler and warned him, "Tyler, don''t let me see you doing something despicable. Do you understand?" Tyler smiled and said, "I''m just here to attend a party. I don''t think of doing anything shady." "I hope so." Sofia nodded to Tyler with a warning in her eyes, and then said to Henry, "Would you like to have a drink nearby?" Henry nodded and said, "Okay." After preparing a lot of wine at this gathering, Sofia took two sses of red wine from the waiter and handed one to Henry. "I haven''t introduced myself yet. My name is Sofia Jing." "Henry Zhang." Henry took the ss and clinked it with Sofia, making a "ding" sound. Both of them took a sip of the wine almost at the same time. Sofia looked Henry up and asked, "Where did you learn your kung fu?" Henry smiled and said, "I study by myself." "I don''t believe you." Sofia shook her head. "It''s fine if you don''t want to say it, but I want to try it myself." "How do you want to try?" Henry asked curiously. "It''s very simple." Sofia put the wine ss aside. "There is a special ring in this club. Let''s have a fight." Henry carefully observed the woman in front of him. In terms of temperament, this woman was more like a schr. If he didn''t know this woman, he couldn''t see that she was a violent woman. Henry shook his head. "I don''t like to fight with women." "But I want to fight with you!" As soon as Sofia finished her words, she kicked Henry. In the face of Sofia''s sudden kick, Henry easily blocked it with one side of his hand. His hand just blocked Sofia''s leg. Her long legs were white and full of energy. Sofia didn''t stop. She threw another punch at Henry''s face, which was also blocked by Henry''s move. He reached out his hand to hit the crook of Sofia''s arm so that her punch couldn''t exert any power. Sofia wanted to attack again, but Henry held her fists in advance. This time, she didn''t even have a chance to wave her fists. From the beginning to the end, Henry had been holding the ss of red wine in his hand, and there was not even a single drop out of it. Henry himself was also standing there, without moving his feet. Henry chuckled and said, "Beauty, let''s stop fighting. If you continue to fight, I will take advantage of you." When Henry spoke, he also gently hooked her pink fist in his hand with his finger. Sofia''s face turned red, and she pulled her hand out of Henry''s hand. "You arepletely bullying people!" "Please, beautifuldy, don''t talk about your conscience. It was you who started it first." Henry raised his ss to Sofia and strode to the other side. Sofia stared at Henry''s back with extraordinary splendour in her beautiful eyes. "He is a master." A middle-aged man walked behind Sofia and sighed. Chapter 285 Chapter 285 "Teacher." Sofia turned around and called the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man waved his hand. "I saw you two fight just now. To tell you the truth, his speed and strength are exactly the same as yours, which shows that this man has reached the peak of control of his muscles. He also has a fighting consciousness. He saw through your three moves and hit you in the weakest ce. If it was a life-and-death fight, you would have been defeated the moment you made the first kick." Sofia opened her mouth wide and could not believe it. Although she knew that she was not as strong as Henry, she should have thought that Henry was faster and more powerful than her. However, she heard from her teacher that Henry used the same power and speed as her. "Little girl, what I can teach you, I''ve already taught you. This person is really powerful. Even if I fight with him, I wouldn''t be able to beat him." The middle-aged man patted Sofia on the shoulder. "How about that? Do you want to consider taking this young man down?" "Master, what are you talking about? I''m just curious about his skills!" Sofia blushed. "Haha." The middle-aged manughed. "Girl, it''s better if it is only that. This person is not simple." Staring at Henry''s back, the middle-aged man was lost in thoughts. Henry walked around the club and saw Mn surrounded by three young men. It could be seen that there was a trace of impatience on Mn''s face. The moment she saw Henry, as if she had seen a saviour, she said that her boyfriend hade. Then she strode to Henry''s side and held his arm generously. The three young men, who had been chatting with Mn, all red at Henry with hatred. Henry shook his head helplessly and asked Mn, "How''s the talk going? Can we go?" "Not very good." Mn shook her head and sighed. "The people of Yongfeng Industry have inserted a few people in the middle. I can''t see the sessor of the Y&Y Venture Capital Company right now. His assistant has already rejected me." Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. "It''s impossible?" Henry was a little surprised. "Y&Y venture capitalpany won''t refuse this project as long as they have some brain." "But the heir has no brains!" Mn was quite helpless. "That guy, Frank Shang, doesn''t care about business at all. He only knows how to fight with others and doesn''t care about investing in these things at all." Henry and Mn were still talking when they heard several young people beside them making a noise of impatience. "They''re fighting! They''re fighting again!" "Let''s go and have a look!" "Master Shang is very powerful. They''ve summoned so many training partners, they''re no match for him." Hearing the voice, Henry was also interested. "Come on, let''s go and have a look." In a private room of the club, there was a special arena prepared. Frank Shang was standing in the ring with a bored look on his face, looking at the opponents in front of him. These so-called champions were far from Frank''s level. The continuous victory made Frank not proud at all. He even had some more awe for the organization in his heart. In the past, Frank only knew how to eat, drink and flirt with girls. His body had already been exhausted. Not to mention to these masters, even for those stronger ordinary people, Frank Shang was no match for them. But in just a year and a half after Frank had met his master, he had grown so much. And Frank was very clear that he was not one-third of his master''s level now. He still had a long way to go. In this way, he was able to defeat these champions. What about his master? And above that, how powerful the people, who had to be treated seriously by his master, were! Another person who imed to be the champion in the province was defeated by Frank''s fist. Frank shook his head in boredom. "It''s boring. I don''t want to fight anymore. Let''s go." After saying that, Frank was ready to walk out of the ring. "I''ll fight with you!" An unfamiliar face jumped into the ring and looked at Frank. This young man was the one who had appeared at the entrance of thebst night and killed ten fake Reapers. "You?" Frank nced at him. "Interesting. What did you learn?" The young man looked at Frank with disdain. "You don''t deserve to know." This sentence provoked Frank. He clenched his fist and said, "When I beat you to the ground, I will let you know whether I deserve it or not!" When Henry and Mn came to this room, there were already a lot of people standing in the guest room, all of whom were here to watch thepetition. When Mn saw the young man in the ring, she frowned and muttered to herself, "Why is he on the stage?" "Do you know him?" Henry asked curiously. Mn nodded and said, "He''s been to my house several times. The one who fought with him is Frank Shang." At first sight of the ring, Henry recognized the people on the ring. One of them was the young man fromst night, representing a mysterious force, and the other was the new heir of the Hangshi Office. Henry was interested in their duel. On the other side, Sofia and her master also looked at the arena. The match between the two of them in the ring didn''t waste any more time on nonsense, and the two of them began to fight. The confrontation between these two people was like a martial arts film. Seeing each other''s movements, it was pleasing to the eye. The young people under the ring were even more excited. Henry looked back and forth between the two of them. After a few moves, he shook his head. "This Frank is simply an idiot! He has used such a good move like this. He is bound to lose!" Henry''s words were like a business boss''s criticism of his employees, but it was not the case in other people''s ears. "Who do you think you are to say that about our Master Shang?" A beautiful woman in enchanting clothes squinted at Henry. "Brother, you''re so bold that you even dare to talk about Young Master Shang." "Ha-ha, this brother surnamed Zhang has always liked to talk big." Tyler came from the side. "My friend, I think you should be careful." Frank''s assistant also came over. Most of the people who came to this gathering today wanted to please Frank. Henry''s criticism could be said to have caused a great stir. At once, many people expressed their dissatisfaction to Henry and showed their dissatisfaction in front of Frank''s assistant. "What''s wrong? There''s something wrong with him. Did I say something about you?" Henry asked. "Of course it''s rted. You have to apologize to Master Shang!" The enchanting beauty was very angry. Chapter 286 Chapter 286 The status of Frank in this group of people could be said to be very high. Almost everyone was thinking about how to please him. Some women even tried their best to make Young Master Shang look at them more. "Yes, apologize!" "Apologize to Young Master Shang!" "You must apologize!" People echoed one after another, and all of them were shouting at Henry. Facing their criticism, Henryughed, "I will apologize if I am wrong. This Frank is useless, why do you think I should apologize to him?" "Do you dare to call Young Master Shang like this? Where is the security guard? Get him out of here!" One of them directly waved his arm and shouted the security guard. "Who has the power to kick him out?" Hearing the noise here, Sofia came over. Although Sofia was not a businessman, in Hanshi, she was neither big nor small. There were only a few people who were well-known in the upper ss. Who didn''t know Sofia, the only daughter of the Secretary''s family? All of the people who were shouting just now shut up immediately. Frank was the one they were trying to make happy, but Sofia was the one they couldn''t afford to offend. Sofia stood beside Henry, crossed her arms over her chest, looked at the arena, and said to Henry, "What do you think of these two people on the stage?" Henry shook his head. "There''s amon weakness in both of them. Their fighting consciousness is too weak. When they make moves, their movements are too big. If they encountered a real battle, they would be killed in three moves at most. Especially that Frank, he''s a good-for-nothing. He''s good at fighting, but he''s using such a good move in such a bad way!" The moves Frank had learned and used were all developed by Henry together with several other kings on the Ind. It could be said that Henry was the founder of this set of martial arts. For the martial arts he created, Henry was very clear about the lethality of this set of martial arts. Although it had not been practised yet, it should not be so weak. It seemed that Frank was at a disadvantage in the ring. Henry''s evaluation of the two people on the stage made Sofia speechless. In Sofia''s opinion, these two people on the stage were already rare masters at the same age. But she didn''t expect that in this man''s words, they were worthless. They were even described as waste. One man was really dissatisfied with Henry''s words. He nced at Henry and whispered, "Everyone can talk big. If you are really capable, go up and fight with him!" "Oh, everyone, don''t look down on Henry. He is not a person who only knows how to speak and will not fight." A voice sounded, which sounded like he was defending Henry. But what he saidter made everyoneugh. "Look at my hand. I was just seriously injured. I just chatted with Henry and identally said something that Henry didn''t like to hear. Henry attacked me, it looks like Henry has real ability." The person who said this was Cody. His hand was wrapped in gauze, and every word he said could be said to be mocking Henry. When the people around heard this, they immediately burst intoughter. "It seems that Henry still has selected targets." "That''s right. When he saw that Master Yang''s hand was injured, he attacked Master Yang. In my opinion, isn''t it better for him to find a primary school student to collect protection fees? Who dares to provoke him?" "A King with a strong tongue, he is really a King with a strong tongue!" A burst of sarcasm came, causing a burst ofughter. In the arena. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. The battle between Frank and the young man had reached the most critical point. Under the young man''s punch and foot, Frank only had time to dodge. "He''s really a good-for-nothing. The so-called masters are just a bunch of trash!" The young man said disdainfully. Frank gritted his teeth and did not make a sound. His opponent''s strength was beyond his imagination and also inspired his fighting spirit. Frank was a person who was unwilling to admit defeat easily. Otherwise, he would not have let go of his young master and start this battle easily. Waving his fist, Frank exerted all his strength to hit the young man three times in a row, but the young man easily dodged his three punches. Once the other side gained the upper hand in the battle, the following battle might turn from a sticky one to a frenzied one. This was the situation now. The two of them had been fighting back and forth, but now, it was the young man who hadpletely pressed down on Frank. After the young man dodged the three punches from Frank, he twisted his body and pulled out a whip kick, which was very rapid and smooth. He used his waist to drive all his strength and kicked heavily on the outside of Frank''s thigh. Frank was kicked back a few steps by this kick. He only felt that his whole leg was numb and he couldn''t exert his strength. Taking advantage of the situation, the young man did not give up. He attacked again, forcing Frank to retreat one step after another. In the end, he was hit in the abdomen by the young man''s fist, got to the ground with his waist bent, and his face was red. This result caused the onlookers to exim in surprise. "Young Master Shang!" "How are you, Young Master Shang?" "Who are you? Don''t beat our Young Master Shang." A woman screamed. The young man stepped forward, stepped on the back of Frank''s hand, and spit a mouthful of saliva. "Bah, garbage! Do you know that your moves are just like a monkey''s moves? Rough and disgusting!" "Bullshit!" Frank growled in a low voice. "You''re a monkey. I was just careless for a moment!" "Hehe, if it wasn''t in the arena, would you still be able to talk to me if you were careless?" The young man looked at Frank with disdain. On the young man''s face, there was a lot of pride. "I''ve told you a long time ago that you barbarians would think you''re great if you''re forbearing. In fact, in our eyes, you''re a bunch of rubbish!" "Let me get me up. Let''s fight again!" Frank wanted to pull his hand out from under the young man''s feet, but the young man trampled him so hard that he couldn''t do it at all. "Fight again? Why?" The young man looked at Frank as if he was looking at an idiot. "Do you think I''m ying games with you here?" "Let Young Master Shang go and fight again!" "Yes!" "I think you were lucky. Otherwise, why don''t you dare to do it again?" Under the stage, there was a burst of voices. Frank red at the young man. "Do you dare to do it again? If I hadn''t been careless just now, you wouldn''t have..." Before he finished his words, he was interrupted by a loud shout from the audience. "Enough! Do you think you''re not ashamed enough? In a life-and-death battle, these moments of carelessness are the ones that determine the winner. When ites to a life-and-death battle, will your opponent give you another chance?" This shout caused the entire room to fall into silence. Everyone looked at the speaker and wanted to know who was so ignorant that dared to reprimand Frank in front of so many people. Chapter 287 Chapter 287 At the same time, the two people in the arena also subconsciously looked at the speaker. Henry pushed away the crowd in front of him and walked toward the arena. At the moment when he saw Henry, Frank''s pupil suddenly dted. He clearly remembered Henry. This was... His Excellency! In the eyes of Frank, there was deep respect, but others did not notice this. The young man looked at Henry with disdain and said, "What''s wrong? Another good-for-nothing?" "Haha." Henry chuckled. "Would you like to try and see whether I am good-for-nothing?" Henry stood in front of the arena and also looked at the young man provocatively. Just now, Henry thought about it again and again and made a decision. He nned to test this so- called mysterious force himself. By the way, he also wanted to know what the so-called mysterious force was. What the young man saidst night was also transmitted to Henry''s ears by his people. Whether it was scorn for the Reapers or a joke to describe Radiant Ind, it could show the young man''s confidence was pretty high. His words " When the cat is not at home, mice dance on the table" made Henry think a lot. Sofia was interested in Henry when she saw that he wanted to take action. She opened her beautiful eyes wide and looked at the stage. "Hey, Henry, who are you scolding? Apologize to Young Master Shang!" "F*ck, don''t you know what you are? Watch your tone when you talk to Young Master Shang!" Some people who wanted to show their kindness to Frank came to their senses as soon as possible. While the scene was a little silent, they shouted to make Frank remember them. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Cody sneered and thought, "Henry, you''re really arrogant. Well, I don''t have to deal with you anymore. Someone will teach you how to behave!" In the circle of Hangshi, what would happen if anyone offended Frank? They knew the result without even thinking about it. Then they would definitely not be able to survive in Hangshi. Cody was overjoyed in his heart. Just like this, would the Xiao Family still want to cooperate with Y&Y Venture? Of course not! Tyler also looked at the arena with satisfaction. Henry''s behaviour really made him feel very comfortable. Others really couldn''t stop him from courting death! Henry''s behaviour made Mn frown. Although she was also very dissatisfied with this Frank, she did not care about thepany''s affairs and only handed it over to her assistant, she was not happy. It was not good to say it directly. Some people who saw Henry was unhappy secretlyughed in their hearts. If they offended Frank openly, they would see how he would deal with them. In the future, they would not even be able to stay in Hangshi! Those who showed their kindness to Frank all scrambled to shout at Henry and showed their kindness in front of Frank. At first, Frank was surprised by Henry''s appearance, but when he heard the reproach around him, his face became more and more ugly. This was His Excellency, a bigwig that even his teacher had to respect when he saw him. It was his good fortune that he reprimanded and taught him. But now, he was reprimanded instead? What made him angry was that how could these people shout at His Excellency obtrusively! "Enough!" Frank shouted. As soon as he made a sound, no one else dared to make another sound in the whole living room. Everyone guessed that Young Master Shang was angry. It was time for that guy surnamed Zhang to get into trouble! Both Tyler and Cody were watching the scene of bustle, waiting to see Henry scolded. Frank got up from the ground, nced around, and finally fixed his eyes on Henry. Those present looked at Henry with sarcasm in their eyes. They even thought about what to say after they hit him. Some people spected that Frank should have made the guy surnamed Zhang get out of here. Some people also thought that Frank would teach this man a good lesson and let him understand that trouble came from the mouth. However, the attitude of Frank was beyond everyone''s expectation. He looked at Henry without any anger on his face. Instead, he was respectful and respectful. "Sir, you''re right, I''m trash." Just now, Henry''s behaviour in front of so many people caused everyone to fall into silence. At this moment, Frank''s attitude towards Henry once again caused everyone to fall into silence. Who was Frank Shang? The Prince of the Y&Y! Even his father, the richest man in Hangshi, might not be able to make him speak so politely, but the man with the surname Zhang in front of him could do it! Nobody would believe that Frank didn''t know Henry. What was the identity of a person who had earned the respect of the prince of the Y&Y? Those who sneered at Henry just now had a particrly wonderful expression on their faces at this time. Did they offend someone with a higher status in order to please a big shot? What kind of role did this person have? Some people didn''t even dare to think about it. Cody and Tyler were the representatives. In this ce, they had the deepest conflict with Henry. As a result, they found that they seemed to have underestimated Henry all the time! Cody and Tyler were somewhat flustered. There was a strange look in Mn''s beautiful eyes, and she re-examined Henry. "All right, you cane down." Henry waved to Frank. Frank nodded repeatedly and walked down from the ring. If you looked at him carefully, you would find that his eyes on Henry were full of admiration and yearning. Stepping onto the arena, Henry looked at the young man, and so did the young man. Henry observed that there was a jade pendant hanging around the young man''s neck. It had the character "Chen" written on it. The jade pendant was shaped like a tiger''s head, carved in a vivid way. The young man''s face was full of pride. He stared at Henry and said, "Boy, in fact, I''ve long been unhappy with you. Today, you''re looking for death. Then, I''ll help you." "What a coincidence." Henry smiled slightly. "I was unhappy with you for a long time." Frank stood under the ring and looked at the ring with excitement. This was done by His Excellency. He didn''t have the chance to see it in daily life! Henry looked down the stage and said to Frank, "Watch and learn. There are some things that I only do once. How much you can learn depends on you." Frank nodded repeatedly. "Kid, you''re so arrogant!" The young man stared at Henry and said, "But what I want to tell you is that your arrogance is not worth mentioning in front of me." "Really?" Henry raised his eyebrows to the young man and said, "I also want to say that your pride is not worth mentioning in front of me!" "You''re courting death!" The young man''s face suddenly changed, and he rushed toward Henry. Chapter 288 Chapter 288 Henry looked at the young man in front of him. At the moment when the young man exerted his strength, Henry was observing, observing the young man''s way of exerting his strength, and the other side''s punching skills. However, the young man gave Henry a strange feeling from head to toe. Henry didn''t dare to say how knowledgeable he was, but for most of the punching skills, Henry himself had some impression. However, Henry didn''t see any kind of punching skills in the young man''s starting posture. When the young man rushed to the front of Henry, Henry raised his hand to fight back. As far as Henry and the young man were concerned, Henry could havepletely outssed his opponent with all his strength, but he didn''t do it. Instead, he kept defending and cracking under his opponent''s attack, trying to find something. In the eyes of those who were not proficient in martial arts, Henry was beaten almost as soon as they started. However, in the eyes of those who were proficient in martial arts, Henry''s behavior was also very shocking. Frank widened his eyes and looked at the arena. He had just finished fighting with the young man, so he knew very well how strong the suppression of this series of moves of the young man was. He could only use his fists and feet to fight with the young man, and he couldn''t use Henry''s moves at the same time. "Awesome. His Excellency is worthy of his name!" Frank was so excited that he didn''t even blink his eyes for fear of missing a crucial moment. Sofia frowned and said strangely, "No, Henry''s strength is definitely not as simple as that. How could he be suppressed?" "Little girl, that is to say, you are still inexperienced. He is not being beaten. This young man named Henry Zhang is studying opponent''s moves! And you see, he is even learning the opponent''s way of exerting strength. Give him a little more time, he will probably be able to learn the opponent''s punching skill. He is really a horrible person!" Sofia''s teacher''s eyes were filled with fear when he looked at Henry. "Studying moves!" Sofia''s beautiful eyes were full of incredulity. The person who could learn the moves on the spot had to have strong confidence and strength. Otherwise, he would not be able to resist the attack. It was hard to say whether he could resist the attack. Some of the people outside the arena could see what Henry was doing. As the young man who was Henry''s opponent, how could he not feel it? Henry''s behavior made him feel like he had never been humiliated before. "Boy, you''re courting death!" The young man suddenly punched at Henry''s face. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Henry stretched out his hand to hold his opponent''s fist, but at this moment, he felt something was wrong. Normally, when a person punched out, the wind of the fist would bring forth a kind of indomitable power. Whether it was strong or not could be resisted in an instant. But now, Henry did not feel this way. In the wind of the young man''s seemingly fierce fist, there was a kind of soft power, like a water snake, winding and twisting. Under this force, the young man''s fist cut through Henry''s palm, passed through the defense line of Henry''s hands, and hit Henry''s shoulder. As soon as he seeded, the young man smiled proudly. "Boy, I was just ying with you." "This is..." Henry carefully savored the power of the young man''s punch, and his eyes were filled with horror. "A monkey like you, of course, you don''t understand, what is a real ancient martial art!" The young man''s eyes shed, and he attacked Henry again. At this moment, every punch and kick of his were full of the strength of thebination of hardness and softness. Henry always felt that something was shing in his mind, but he couldn''t grasp it. He just let go of his defense and resisted every move of the young man with his strong quality. He used the most intuitive way to feel it. The young man punched and kicked hard on Henry''s body. The onlookers shook their heads. It seemed that this big shot surnamed Zhang was just a talker, and his strength was also ordinary. The more the youth fought, the more excited he became. With a long shout, he jumped up and kicked toward Henry''s head. At this moment, Henry''s brain shed. He grabbed something, and the doubt in his eyes turned into rity. Facing the young man''s kick, he strode forward and used his shoulder as the impact point. Before the young man''s foot reached him, he hit the young man''s body first. How could the young man withstand such a strong force? He was forced to fly out and fell on the ground. The young man got up and was about to rush to Henry when he heard a loud shout from outside the arena. "Enough!" This shout made the young man stop himself. Henry looked down and saw an ordinary-looking middle-aged man standing in front of the door of the guest hall. At the same time when Henry looked at him, the middle-aged man also looked at Henry. A few secondster, the middle-aged man looked at the young man on the stage and said, "Kurt Xiao, you have crossed the line." "Uncle, I..." Just as the young man was about to say something, he was stopped by the middle- aged man''s gaze. "Get off the stage, now!" The middle-aged man said briefly. After that, he put his hands behind his back, turned around and left. The young man named Kurt Xiao red at Henry with an unwilling look, then jumped off the ring and went to the door of the guest hall. In the eyes of outsiders, this match could only be said to be a draw. However, the two internal experts, Frank and Sofia''s teacher, knew that Henry had the upper hand in this match. Outside the guest hall. Kurt followed the middle-aged man, and his eyes were full of confusion. "Third Uncle, why didn''t you let me teach him a good lesson?" "Teach him a lesson? You?" The middle-aged man nced at Kurt beside him. "If you continued to fight, all your kung fu would be learned by him! And don''t forget what our rules are. You''ve been too mboyant these days." "I..." Kurt opened his mouth but said nothing. He clenched his fists and his eyes were full of hatred. Kurt''s departure also brought the challenge tournament of this gathering to an end. Frank followed Henry respectfully, which scared the rest of the people. "Where did I get the courage to shout at such a big shot who even Young Master Shang has to be careful?" Henry was sitting on a single sofa, with Frank still standing in front of him. He didn''t dare to sit. "By the way, is Y&Y Venture your family''spany?" Henry asked. "Yes." Frank nodded repeatedly. "If you need anything, just tell me." "There is an investmentpany in Xiao''s Group. You can ept it." "No problem!" Frank did not even ask about any project. He quickly nodded and agreed. At the same time, he called his assistant and told her that he would invest as much as the Xiao family wanted. Mn sat next to Henry, and her beautiful eyes were shining. Now she could see that Henry''s identity was definitely not as simple as she had always thought with Sylvia. Her best friend really found a treasure. Cody and Tyler hid in a corner and looked at Henry with a grim face. They really wanted to do something, but they didn''t have the courage. Chapter 289 Chapter 289 Fear came from the unknown. Currently, Cody and Tyler only knew that Henry had a force that people couldn''t underestimate. However, they didn''t know the details, which made them deeply afraid of Henry and dare not provoke him. Cody and Tyler didn''t dare to provoke Henry now, but it didn''t mean that Henry would let them go. As for what Tyler had done and what Tyler had said to Sylvia, Henry would not let him go. As for Tyler''s personal information, they had already been confirmed. Some ck materials that could drive Tyler''s father away were also ready. The day Henry left Hangshi would be the time for Tyler''s family to crash down. As for Yongfeng Industry. Henry asked Frank directly, "Do you have any cooperation with the Yongfeng Industry?" "We have a few," Frank replied as he recalled. "Cut the ties with them." Henry''s words determined the future of the Yongfeng Industry. At this moment, in the Yongfeng Industry Building. Josh stood in his office, looking at the person in front of him with fear in his eyes. "Josh Yang, do you know why the organization raised you?" A graceful and sexy figure sat in Josh''s executive chair. Her slender legs were outlined with ck stockings and were ced on the desk in front of her, which was particrly attractive. In the face of such a scene that made people''s blood boil, Josh did not dare to look at it at all. "There was an ident." N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "An ident?" This graceful figure wore a white mask, and the mask was in the shape of a holy angel face. Josh couldn''t see the expression of the woman under the mask, but he could hear the coldness in her tone. "Was it an ident that your son was caught? Wong told me that he found three people to protect you closely. Your excellent son drove them away, right? Do you know that the research material you sent out will help people connect it to us?" "Er..." Beads of cold sweat broke out on Josh''s forehead. "It''s my son''s ignorance that made..." "He doesn''t know how to behave!" The woman''s voice suddenly rose high. "If your son doesn''t know how to behave, you need to teach him. Otherwise, I don''t mind doing something in person!" Josh''s face immediately copsed and he was full of fear. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. Please give me another chance. I won''t let you down." "It''s not that I won''t give you a chance." The woman put down her slender legs, straightened her ck silk dress, and stood up. "Well, your son''s finger was cut due to the organization''s affairs. The organization has always rewarded people for their contribution and punishes people if they''re wrong. This afternoon, I''ll send someone to pick up your son to cure his hand. All you need to do is, to be honest, andplete your task!" The woman walked out of Josh''s office with sexy steps. After the woman left, Josh didn''t dare to look up. There was a struggle in his eyes, but he was willing to ept his fate. As the old saying goes: "The more you know, the more you realize how small you are." In the eyes of ordinary people, Josh was a sessful person, but Josh knew that he was too small compared with some people. If they wanted to, they could cultivate another Yongfeng Industry at any time. The woman left the Yongfeng Building, took off her mask, and revealed her beautiful face. Her ck hair was fluttering in the wind, and thece long skirt matched her slender legs with ck silk outlined, which attracted the attention of the pedestrians. The woman took out her mobile phone and dialed a number. "All ording to the n. Xiao''s companypleted that project, but there was a little ident in the middle. Some unknown forces are helping Xiao''spany. Of course, these are unimportant. The worse the spokesperson of Xiao''spany is, the more uneasy those people will be. Gradually, these arrogant people who think they are superior will emerge!" At four o''clock in the afternoon. A yellow Porsche 718 drove out of the private club. As soon as they walked out of the gate of the club, Mn, who was driving, boldly tore off her sky blue dress and put on her ck t-shirt. Mn let out a long breath and said, "It''s still morefortable like this!" The ck T-shirt perfectly showed off Mn''s figure, which had a beautiful S-shaped curve and white and tender skin. Henry was sitting next to Mn. Even if he tried to avoid it deliberately, he couldn''t avoid this beautiful scene. "If you want to look at it, just look at it in a generous way. You''ve seen it before. Don''t say that you sew my wound with your eyes closed," Mn said, pursing her lips. As soon as Mn said this, the scene that Mn had said unconsciously urred in Henry''s mind. At that time, he was a doctor, so Henry didn''t think too much about it. However, when she mentioned it, he felt a little embarrassed. Henry looked at the street in front of him and said, "I booked a ticket back to Yinzhou, but I didn''t tell my godfather. Please tell him for me." Mn holding the steering wheel increased her consciousness and asked as calmly as she could, "Are you leaving today? Don''t you want to have a drink with my dad?" Henry smiled and shook his head, saying, "No, my godfather has been busy recently. Sylvia has gone back, and I should go back earlier. I also said that I would train those doctors and so I should take advantage of this much free time." "Okay." There was some disappointment in Mn''s eyes. She nodded her head and said, "You can go. I have to go back to France in two days. And Nico has to go back first. There are so many troubles every day." "This is life. Stop the car in front, and I''ll go to the airport myself." "I''ll give you a ride," Mn said as she pressed the gas pedal harder and drove to the airport. In the parking lot of the airport, Mn put on the long dress again. Her hair was a little messy, with a sense of wildness. When the two got out of the car, a pair of young men just passed by and looked at Henry and Mn with a strange look. The young man gave Henry a thumbs-up when he saw Mn''s unwashed long dress and messy hair. As an experienced woman, how could Mn not understand what was going on in this man''s mind? She curled her mouth, and her pretty face turned red. Henry smiled awkwardly. He didn''t know him, so he couldn''t catch up with him and tell him that he really didn''t do that kind of thing just now. In order to avoid simr misunderstandings, Mn tidied up her clothes and hair and then went to the airport building together with Henry. Standing at the entrance of the airport lounge, the breeze blew over, blowing Mn''s long skirt. "Well, I don''t know when we will meet next time. Don''t forget me!" Mn stood in front of Henry and tidied up Henry''s cor. Then she felt that she was too close to him, so she quickly took back her hand. Henry chuckled. "Don''t worry, my memory is very good. I won''t forget what I said." Chapter 290 Chapter 290 "Is that so?" There was bitterness and unwillingness in Mn''s eyes as she looked at Henry. "Ten years ago you promised me something, didn''t you?" "Er..." Henry felt a little embarrassed. He touched his nose but didn''t say anything. Ten years ago, Mn said that she would marry him when they grew up. At that time, both of them were ignorant, and Henry agreed as a joke. Looking at Henry''s embarrassed look, Mn burst intoughter. "Well, I won''t tease you anymore. Time to go. Anyway, we won''t be unable to get in touch with each other as we did ten years ago. Come on, one hug?" Mn opened her arms, and the woman''s mouth curved into a smile. Her hair fluttered in the breeze, and there was a hint of sadness in her smile. The person who she had been looking for ten years was right in front of her, but he would never belong to her. Henry put his arm around Mn''s shoulder, and the unique fragrance of the woman''s body rushed into Henry''s nose. "Okay, I have to go. I''ll go to France to visit you when I have time." Henry patted Mn''s back and loosened his hands. Mn''s hands were hanging around Henry''s waist. When she was about to take the courage to hug Henry, she felt that there was nothing in front of her. Feeling a strong sense of loss in her heart, she lifted the hair on her face and said, "Okay, you go. I won''t send you in." "Okay." Henry nodded and walked into the lounge. Looking at Henry''s back, Mn''s whole body seemed to be fixed here. It was not until Henry''s figure disappearedpletely that Mn turned around. "Sylvia, I''m sorry..." She shed tears along her face. At the moment when Henry turned around, her eyes were already red. When she saw Henry for the first time, Mn regarded Henry as a love liar. She only wanted to expose Henry. Gradually, she saw how nice Henry was to Sylvia. She began to approve Henry and wish her good friend good luck. After that, Henry saved Mn and removed the tumor. He risked life for Sylvia. No woman would turn a blind eye to such a man who didn''t care about his life. Mn didn''t know when she began to envy Sylvia for finding a man who could be entrusted to her for life. This trip to Hangshi had changed Henry''s position in her heart again. She had never thought that Henry was the person she had been looking for for ten years. In her memory, she could not even remember what kind of person he was. From that moment on, her heart was in conflict. On one side was the person she had been looking for so long. On the other side was her best friend. Looking at the airport lounge, Mn muttered, "Maybe I should stay in France. I have such a huge harem there!" A ne took off from the airport of Hangshi and went straight to Yinzhou. When Henry returned to Yinzhou, it was already dark. He was ready to call Sylvia, but his phone was out of power. Henry shook his head helplessly. Walking to a dark ce, Henry waved his hand to the darkness. Three figures appeared quietly. "Boss?" "Who has 13 yuan in cash? I''ll take an airport bus!" Henry said calmly. The three of them were in the dark, and their expressions were quite wonderful. "Let''s..." After China entered the inte age, very few young people used cash. After buying a bus ticket, Henry took the bus to the downtown area. It had been half a month since the big fire of Lins Group. The two floors on the top of Lin''s mansion had beenpleted. Tomorrow, Lins Group should go back to normal. As the president, Sylvia had been dealing with a problem for two days. The problem was about Zheng''s Group. Some time ago, Sam Zheng, the future sessor of Zheng''s Group, was suspected of rape and framed others on purpose. He was in detention. Jenny Qin did not hold back. With all the files, she brought Sam Zheng up to court. There were still three days left before the court. During this period, Fiona Wong, the mother of Sam Zheng, was crazily trying to use her power to rescue her son. However, Fiona Wong found that the power she could rely on was all destroyed during this period. Hearing this, those who had received all the benefits before shook their heads at her requests. After knowing that this matter had something to do with Henry, the director of the Yinzhou City Public Security Bureau attached great importance to it. The director of the City Public Security Bureau was very clear about Henry''s personal strength. Last time, the director of the Ministry of State Security and other important figures came to Yinzhou because of this matter. As the head of the whole military region of Ning province, Will Ning waspletely defeated. How could the director of the City Public Security Bureau dare to y with fire? Under his pressure, no one dared to intervene in this matter. Fiona had a lot of connections, but she couldn''t do anything about it. She was anxious and began to y the game of mutual destruction. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. In the past few days, the Zheng''s Group hadunched all kinds of economic impact on the Lins Group, and at the same time, Hengyuan''s business was involved. Lins Group was able to deal with the Zheng''s Group. Under the desperate attack of the Zheng''s Group, the Lins Group could expect the loss of hundreds of millions of yuan. However, Hengyuan''s business was different. Although Jenny''spany had a good prospect, its foundation was far less than that of Zheng''spany. Under the attack of Zheng''spany, Hengyuan felt that it was on the verge of copse. It was toote. Sylvia and Jenny were sitting in their respective office. In front of Jenny stood many board members, who were trying to dissuade her. "President Qin, we can''tpare with the Lins Group, and we can''tpete with the Zheng''s Group. You didn''t suffer any substantial injury in thest incident. Please withdraw yourint. If it goes on like this, it will ruin Hengyuan." "Yes, President Qin. At the worst, we can slowly take revenge on Zheng''s Group in the future. Now is the key moment in thepany''s development, so we can''t afford these things." "President Qin, let''s forget about what happened!" The attitude of the shareholders was almost trying to dissuade Jenny. "Do you think that this matter should be settled like this?" Jenny looked at these people in front of her and said, "Do you think that after this incident, Zheng''s Group will pretend that nothing has happened? What kind of person Sam Zheng is? Did you dare to say that you haven''t investigated?" Several shareholders looked back and forth, and there was a hint of viciousness in the eyes of two of them. "Okay, President Qin, you have made up your mind, and we can''t say anything. I only hope that President Qin won''t regret today''s choiceter in the future!" At the same time, in Lins Group. "President Lin, it''s 400 million yuan. All gone. We''re businessmen. We can handle all these rumors. What you''re doing now is not going to go with money!" "Yes, Master Lin gave thepany to you, but he doesn''t want you to do whatever you want. Even if you don''t consider us shareholders, you have to consider the future of thepany and so many employees!" Chapter 291 Chapter 291 At this time, both the Lin''s and the Hengyuan''s shareholders began to put pressure on their bosses. In the dark, outside the Lins Group and the Hengyuan Group, there was a group of people hiding. These people covered their faces and hid in the dark. Henry took the airport bus and came to the downtown area. Hengyuan''s recent development was very good. They had taken down several transportation lines in Yinzhou, like an airport bus. The end of the bus line was on the street in front of Hengyuan''s business. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Henry had just been counting the money, he just paid 13 yuan to take the airport bus. It was obviously unrealistic to take a taxi home, so he simply decided to walk back. He got out of the bus and walked towards the home. The nearest path was next to Hengyuan Building. Henry subconsciously nced at the Hengyuan Building. Several ck shadows flickered in the window, which made Henry''s face change. Henry looked up. On the top floor, the light of Jenny''s office was still on, but the door of Hengyuan was locked. Jenny sat in the office, and the shareholders had just left. To be honest, Jenny could understand the attitude of the shareholders. After all, businessmen were thinking about problems from the perspective of interests. However, even though she could understand, Jenny still felt a little disappointed. After packing up, Jenny got up and was about to leave when the door of the office was kicked open. Five strong men appeared outside Jenny''s office. All of their faces were covered with masks. When they saw Jenny, their eyes were full of dirty expressions. "Tsk, tsk. She''s really a beautiful woman. I''m willing to do this job even if they don''t give me money." The leader made a teasing sound and kept looking at Jenny with his eyes. She wore ck silk stockings that emphasized her long legs and a ck formal suit. Together with Jenny''s beautiful face and perfect figure, it was a great temptation. At the moment when these people appeared, Jenny''s face showed some traces of panic. She tried to calm down and shouted, "Who are you? Please go out immediately!" "Go out?" The leader smiled yfully. "Of course we will go out, but not now. Hey hey, what a stunner! Who goes first?" "Boss, you can do it first. Let''s share a meal." The other four men alsoughed obscenely. Their eyes were full of possessiveness when they looked at Jenny. "Okay, then I''ll be the big brother. I won''t be polite." The leaderughed loudly. In their conversation, it seemed that they were sharing a delicious cake. The leader slowly walked toward Jenny. "Little girl, which part of your clothes should I tear first?" Jenny slowly stepped back and reached for the mobile phone on the table. As a result, the other party rushed up in advance and took away the mobile phone on the table. "Beautiful woman? Do you want to call the police? Don''t worry. When I finish ying with you and take photos, you will have plenty of opportunities to call the police!" A burst of wretchedughter rang out. Jenny couldn''t conceal the anxiety on her face. Who sent these people? With a little thought, Jenny could figure it out. She really didn''t expect that Zheng''s Group would be so crazy. This was a grant crime! The leader was approaching Jenny. Jenny slowly retreated, and in a blink of an eye, she retreated to the foot of the wall. The leader was not in a hurry. He looked at Jenny yfully like a cat catching a mouse. "Girl, run away. I''ll slowly catch you, hey hey hey." The man stretched out his hand to grab Jenny. Jenny turned around in a panic and escaped from the man''s hand, but the man pulled down her jacket, leaving only a white shirt on her body. Jenny gasped for breath, and her breast kept rising and falling, which made the leader even more excited. "Little girl, run, quick." The man put the jacket he had just grabbed down in front of his nose and smelled it, showing a look of enjoyment. The whole office was so not so big, so Jenny had no ce to hide. She could only hide in a corner and trembled with fear. Looking at the five people in front of her, there was not only fear but also the anger in her eyes. "Hey, little girl, big brother ising. Don''t worry, big brother will be very gentle." The leader laughed evilly and grabbed Jenny. Jenny stared at him. When the man came over, she kicked hard toward the lower part of his body, but the man noticed it in advance and blocked it. "Tut-tut-tut, the little girl is still hot." The man grabbed Jenny''s leg and pushed it hard. Jenny could not stand steadily and fell to the ground. How could she, a woman, be a match for him? "Brothers,e and make some adjustments for this sister." The leader smiled obscenely. A man standing at the door took out a bottle of spray from his pocket and sprayed it in the office. The spray was filled with a delicate fragrance. When someone inhaled it, he would feel a little aroused. Several men greedily inhaled the spray in the air, and the desire in their eyes grew stronger and stronger. The leader even excitedly tore off the mask on his face and licked his lips. "Little girl, I promise, you will be more active than uster!" The drug in the air made Jenny feel dizzy, and her legs were a little weak. She sat in the corner, and there was some blurred look in her eyes. Jenny held her breath. Her body''s reaction made her know the effect of this drug in the air. She tried her best to wake herself up, but it didn''t work. Several men were all grinding their hands, fantasizing about some beautiful things that would happenter on. "Little girl,e on." The leader walked toward Jenny. Jenny was so weak that she didn''t even have the strength to resist. The leader swept all the things on Jenny''s desk and was ready to drag Jenny up to the desk. A tinkling sound rang in Henry''s ears. When Henry rushed to Jenny''s office, he just saw the leader drag Jenny to the table. Jenny was somewhat delirious now. Her footsteps were light and her pretty face was flushed. Seeing this scene, Henry walked to the back of the two men at the door of the office without saying anything. Then he formed a knife with one hand and shed hard at the necks of those two men. The two of them only felt a strong forceing from their necks. Their eyes went ck and they fell down. The sound of the two falling down attracted the attention of the other three people. They turned around and saw Henry. "Little..." As soon as the leader spoke a word, he was punched in the face by Henry. The leader felt that his facial bones were almost broken by this punch. For these people, Henry did not talk nonsense at all. After a few punches, he took their cors and threw them out from the window on the third floor. A series of "poof-poof" sounds meant that the five people had sessfullynded. After doing all this, Henry noticed Jenny. Now, Jenny was lying on a wide desk with a red face. Obviously, she was strongly affected by the drug. Chapter 292 Chapter 292 "How are you, Jenny?" Henry reached out and touched Jenny''s forehead. "Get out of the way!" Jenny, who was confused, didn''t even see who the person was. She pushed Henry with all her strength. Jenny did not push Henry but made herself unstable. She rolled to the edge of the desk. When she was about to fall down, Henry quickly reached out his hand and hugged Jenny. Her fragrance was delicate. Henry frowned. Although he didn''t see the scene when those people sprayed the drug just now, he could clearly know that Jenny had been drugged. "Hen... Henry?" Jenny, who had blurred vision, saw the face of the person in front of her clearly and could not believe it. "It''s me. How do you feel?" Henry asked anxiously. "I... I''m not dreaming, am I?" Jenny shook her head forcefully. Just now, she felt desperate. Henry''s appearance was like the dawn in the dark. Jenny put down her guard, and her whole body was feebly hanging in Henry''s arms. Henry had no time to think about other things. He let Jenny hang on his body. He reached out and grabbed Jenny''s arm to feel her pulse. "The pulse is in disorder." Then he touched Jenny''s forehead. " Your forehead is so hot." A fragrant breath blew to Henry''s earlobe, with a burst of numbness. "It''s... it''s... help me... Please..." Jenny twisted her waist, and there was a hint of request in her eyes. Henry took Jenny to the desk and walked aside. He took a ss of water and poured it on Jenny''s face. The water wet Jenny''s clothes and her shirt. Once the white shirt was soaked, it became wonderful beyond words. It was impossible for a man to turn a blind eye to such a beautiful scene. Henry tried to look away. When he was about to pick up the water again, Jenny grabbed his clothes. Jenny''s slender legs wrapped around Henry''s waist like a snake. Her eyes were like spring water, and beads of sweat appeared on her forehead. Henry took a deep breath, wiped the sweat from Jenny''s forehead, and slowly unbuttoned Jenny''s shirt. The moonlight was like water, shining on the edge of the office window. One figure was shaking slightly under the moonlight. When the moonlight moved away, there was still the sound of Jenny gasping in the office. Jenny sat feebly on her boss''s chair and straightened her wrinkled ck hip-wrapped skirt. There were shyness and resentment in her beautiful eyes. "Go wash your hands!" Jenny looked at Henry''s fingers with her beautiful eyes, and then quickly turned to one side. Her face was so red that it seemed that it could drip water. "You drink more water. The efficacy of the drug hasn''tpletely dispersed." Henry walked out of the office and went to the bathroom. With the sound of water sshing, Henry washed his face hard. What happened just now was not only torture for Jenny, but also a kind of torture for him. Regarding Jenny''s condition just now, Henry had no ability to stop the effect of the drug from spreading. The human body''s immune system would not exclude the drug that could elerate the blood flow. What he could do was to help Jenny ease a little. Henry only used one hand in the end to help Jenny. It was also a great test of his willpower. Henry wanted to do something impulsively more than once, but his brain still made him stop. At present, he was not the kind of person who was not settled as before. Now, he had a home and a beloved wife. Just Helen Han alone, Henry did not know how to deal with it. If he was impulsive to do something today, it would definitely be a headache. By the time Henry came out of the bathroom, Jenny had already sorted out her makeup and stood in front of the office waiting for him. At first sight of Jenny, Henry felt a little embarrassed. On the other hand, Jenny took the initiative to smile at Henry and said, "Are you very afraid of your wife?" "What?" Henry was stunned by Jenny''s lively question. "I say, are you afraid of your wife?" Jenny repeated the question. "Are you kidding me? How can I be afraid of my wife?" Henry puffed out his chest. "Then do you feel that I am not charming?" Jenny stared at Henry''s eyes. Being looked at so generously by Jenny, Henry felt a little shy. "You are very charming." Jenny''s eyes were full of resentment. "In fact, women are really a very contradictory creature. The way you just behaved is to respect me, but in my opinion, it makes me wonder if I am not charming enough." Henry knew what Jenny was referring to. He smiled awkwardly and quickly changed the topic. "Do you know who sent those people?" "Of course." Jenny nodded. "Zheng''s Group!" "Zheng''s Group..." Late at night, Sylvia left the Lin''s Building, followed by Anna Jiang. The moment they stepped out of the building, Anna''s face changed. "President Lin, watch out!" As soon as Anna''s voice fell, a bright knife came toward Sylvia. Sylvia didn''t have much time to hide, and a wound was cut on her arm. Anna pulled Sylvia behind her and made a defensive posture. Five figures appeared from the darkness, all covered their faces, with sharp knives in their hands, and they were approaching Sylvia. "Kill both of them!" The man shouted in a low voice, waved the dagger in his hand and stabbed toward Sylvia. Anna''s quality showed at this time. While she was protecting Sylvia, she also fought with the five people with ease. Three minutester, the five people seemed to realize that they had failed today''s action, so they didn''t stay any longer and retreated together. "President Lin, how are you doing?" As soon as the five of them left, Anna looked at Sylvia anxiously. "It''s okay." Sylvia waved her hand. "Let''s go back first." Anna nodded and didn''t dare to rx. She got in the car and took Sylvia home. A BMW was also driving to the Luxury Vige. Jenny sat in the driver''s seat, ncing at Henry from time to time. "Are you really not afraid of your wife?" Henry''s face was full of helplessness. "You asked me several times this night. I''m really not afraid!" "Then why don''t you dare to touch me?" Henry patted his forehead and said, "Am I not married?" Jenny''s words were shocking. "How about I be your mistress?" Hearing this, Henry choked on his saliva and coughed repeatedly.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "I''m serious." A serious look appeared on Jenny''s face. "I''ll be your mistress. I won''t let your wife know and it won''t affect your family." "Alright, stop joking. Here we are, stop the car." Henry did not look at Jenny, but pointed in front of her. The BMW that was driving slowly stopped. Henry opened the door. Just as he was about to get off the car, Jenny''s voice rang again. "I will be your mistress and not affect your family. If you don''t agree, I will chase you in front of your wife. When she bes jealous, don''t me me for not giving you a chance." Jenny smiled sweetly. Chapter 293 Chapter 293 Henry walked into themunity. Now he understood one thing. If a woman really wanted to y a ruffian, it had really nothing to do with a man. As for Jenny''s words just now, a man would never be able to say such things to a woman. Looking at thismunity, although he had only been away for a few days, Henry really missed it a little. This feeling was something that Henry had never had before. Living here gave people a totally different feeling. Henry came closer and saw that the lights in the vi were still on. Thinking of the woman sitting on the sofa, Henry unconsciously grinned. He picked an unknown wild flower from the courtyard and walked into the door. The sudden sound of the door scared the woman at home. Anna held the medical kit and looked nervously at the door. After all, the attack had just taken ce, and her heart was still in her throat. Anna was relieved when he saw Henrye in the door, "Mr. Zhang, you are back", Anna said. "Yeah." Henry nodded and looked at the medical kit in Anna''s hand strangely. "What''s wrong? Are you injured?" "It''s not me." Anna shook her head with a look of self-reproach. "It''s President Lin..." "Sylvia!" Henry was shocked. Just then, Sylvia came down from the second floor. When she saw that it was Henry, she couldn''t hide the joy in her eyes. "Honey, you are back!" "Are you hurt?" Henry frowned and walked to Sylvia. He saw the wound on Sylvia''s arm at a nce. The knife wound, which was ten centimetres long, looked very shocking on the woman''s white and tender arm. "Who did it£¿" Henry turned his head and looked at Anna. At the moment when Henry turned around, Anna seemed to see a sleeping behemoth suddenly wake up. "Mr Zhang, we''re still looking into it." "Looking?" Henry showed dissatisfaction in his eyes. Under Henry''s gaze, Anna quickly lowered her head and did not dare to face up to Henry''s gaze. "Why are you so angry?" Sylvia grabbed Henry''s big hand and said, "It''s not Anna''s fault. If it weren''t for her tonight, how would I get home safely? Well, Anna, you can leave first." As soon as Sylvia''s voice fell, Anna quickly put down the medical kit and walked out of the vi to look around. "Well, don''t me Anna. No one could respond to what happened today." Sylvia pulled up Henry''s hand and put her other hand in Henry''s palm. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Holding this soft and boneless little hand, Henry let out a long sigh of relief. "You''re injured. Let me apply some medicine for you first." "Okay." Sylvia nodded. Henry picked up the medical kit, sat down on the sofa with Sylvia, and carefully applied the medicine. "Have you settled the problem in Hangshi?" The medicine applied to her hand made Sylvia feel a strong pain. "It''s settled. Maybe in two days, you will see the news." "I see." Sylvia licked her red lips. "What about Mn?" "Mn? She told me today that she would go back to France and called us to visit her when we have time." Henry did not realize the strange expression on Sylvia''s face at all. Sylvia nodded. "What do you think of Mn?" "What do you mean?" Henry, who had been applying the medicine, asked without raising his head. "How is she?" The woman''s face was full of curiosity. "She is a female hooligan." Henry nced at her mouth. This woman''s mind was very naughty. Sylvia''s big eyes kept turning. "Did you really promised to be with her for the rest of your life?" When Sylvia asked this question, Henry suddenly came to his senses. He smiled awkwardly and said, "That''s not a real promise. When I was a child, I was not sensible. We were just talking about it. We didn''t take it seriously." As soon as Henry finished his words, Sylvia said, "But she really took it seriously." Henry looked up and found that Sylvia was looking at him. "Honey, what''s wrong with you?" Henry reached out and waved his hand in front of Sylvia. "Do you know that Mn told me a long time ago that she has been looking for that person. I really didn''t expect that the person was you. She has always been serious about that promise." "I don''t think it''s true. Maybe it''s because my mother saved her life that she thought it was very important." "It was because of this that she took it seriously. I know very well how much dependence she would have on someone when she was rescued by someone." Sylvia''s body trembled slightly. "Do you know, I have been ming myself since I knew you were the person Mn was looking for? I admit that when you first entered my house, I disliked you and even hated you. It was your hard work, your kindness that made me change my opinion. I really feel that I am a selfish person. I am passively epting you and passively epting what others are pursuing." "Honey, what''s wrong with you?" Henry grabbed Sylvia''s hand and asked worriedly. "It''s okay." Sylvia took out her little hand from Henry''s palm and wiped her eyes. "I... I just feel sorry for you. I don''t know why you are so good to me and I don''t know why you dide to our family to be a son-inw. With your talent, you don''t need to be like this. I am thinking whether I deserve you or not." Sylvia''s look made Henry feel flustered. He grabbed Sylvia''s shoulder and said, "Dear, did someone say something to you?" "No, I was thinking, I..." "Don''t think too much." Henry reached out and wiped the tears on Sylvia''s cheeks. "You are the best. Do you understand? Nobody is as good as you." Henry held Sylvia in his arms, but Sylvia pushed him away. "I... I''m going to bed. You just came back, so you should rest early." Sylvia pushed Henry away, moved her slender legs, and ran upstairs. Back in her bedroom, Sylvia covered herself in the quilt. Jenny''s words had been lingering in her ears since that day. Including what Mn said that night, that she would share her husband with her. For a long time, Sylvia had never thought that she would be distracted by a man, but now, she was struggling in her heart. She had never known Henry in the right way. Sylvia felt that she was like a thief who had stolen someone else''s love. Now, that person hade to her and asked her to return this treasure. The night was calm. Anna was guarding at the gate of the courtyard. When she recalled Henry''s gaze just now, she still felt scared. Chapter 294 Chapter 294 Anna had been traveling from one ce to another for several years. She was the female champion of the provincial martial arts team at the age of 18, and she had served in the special forces for five years. She had carried out a total of seventeen missions. She had won the first-ss merit twice, the second-ss merit five times, and the third-ss merit once. These honors made Anna''s personal resume particrly good, which also represented her knowledge. In the most glorious five years, Anna had seen countless experts and too many ruthless people, but none of them had ever scared her with just one look like today. It should be noted that Henry''s gaze was only subconsciously revealed, and he did not mean to do it. Although Anna had already seen that Henry was a hidden master, she didn''t know how strong Henry was. "Do you have something on your mind?" Henry''s voice came from behind Anna. Anna''s heart skipped a beat. She turned around and shook her head. "No." "This is not the state a bodyguard should be in." Henry looked at Anna with his eyes. "If I were your enemy, you would be dead. This kind of carelessness should not appear when you are on duty." Hearing this, Anna felt a little ashamed. She understood that Henry was right. "It''s gettingte. Go and rest. If you do this bodyguard''s work alone, you will inevitably be distracted. In the future, you don''t have to get up on time to patrol." "But I..." Anna was interrupted by Henry''s voice. "There''s nothing wrong with it. Nothing will happen at night. By the way, your lower body is a little weak. Are you practicing tiger crane martial arts?" Henry asked. "Yes." Anna nodded, and a trace of surprise shed in her eyes. "Very few people know this fist position. I didn''t expect you to know it." Henry smiled. China had a history of about five thousand years, and there was a variety of punching techniques. Some unknown punches were almost forgotten. "The Tiger Crane focuses on the form and the meaning. Since you have nothing to do, you can practice the leg kicking skill to increase the stability of your lower body. Since your left leg has been injured, you must practice more, otherwise, it may be your weakness in the future." Henry sighed, but he didn''t know that his words had already caused waves in Anna''s heart. Anna didn''t mention that her left leg was injured. She had been hiding it well all the time, but now she was seen through by others! For a martial arts practitioner, no internal injury could be seen by others. It was equivalent to exposing a hidden card. Henry seemed to have read Anna''s mind. He chuckled and said, "Don''t worry, I just did some research in medicine. I won''t tell anyone." "Thank you, Mr. Zhang." Like an ancient man in Jianghu, Anna cupped her fists at Henry and said, "Then I''ll go to rest first." "Okay." Henry nodded and watched Anna enter the house. After Anna left, Henry said softly to the darkness, "Did you find out who did it?" A figure fell in front of Henry and knelt down on one knee. "Yes, it''s the Zheng Family." N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "Family Zheng..." Henry''s mouth curved into a smile. "They really have a big appetite. They want to eat two meals at a time!" Henry thought that it was necessary for him to go to the Family Zheng to deal with them. After all, they arranged attacks both on Sylvia and Jenny tonight. Taking advantage of the night, Henry walked out of the house. All the information about Fiona Wong had been sent to Henry''s mobile phone. From birth to her hobbies, including the hotel reservations. Everything was there. Henry was not in a hurry. He walked slowly. On the way, no surveince camera could see Henry''s figure. The so-called experts were not only very horrible in the means of confronting enemies but also in the details of their daily life, like Henry. In daily life, he had noticed the probe on the street. When doing something, he would subconsciously avoid the probe, which had formed a habit in Henry''s life. Sam Zheng''s family lived in Swan Lake Town, which was also a rich area. There were almost no board buildings or senior executives in themunity, all of which were garden-style and foreign houses. The area of 400 square meters was the smallest. At this time, it waste at night. Fiona did not fall asleep. She took out her mobile phone and listened to the report from her subordinates. Her face was extremely ugly. A total of two groups of people were sent out. One group failed, and the other group could not even get in touch with her now. The targets of the two groups were also safe at home. Obviously, Fiona was extremely dissatisfied with this result! On the opposite side of Fiona sat an old man. The old man was like a dried skeleton, which was extremely scary. "Mrs. Zheng, it seems that your people are not very useful." The old man smiled and said in a hoarse voice, which made people feel ufortable. Fiona put down her phone and went to the bedroom. Soon, she came out with a bunch of money and put it on the tea table in front of the old man. "Then Mr. Han, please help me." There was at least 200,000 yuan. The old man chuckled and picked up the money. "Mrs. Zheng, don''t worry. I can handle this matter easily." "Mr. Han, I have a question." Fiona looked puzzled. "Mrs. Zheng, please go ahead." "How do you want to deal with the two b*stards? You can''t kill them for the time being. I have to make them afraid. After they withdraw theirint, I will kill these two bastards!" "Mrs. Zheng, have you ever heard of Miao Territory Poison?" The old man smiled viciously. "Poison?" Fiona was confused. She only heard about this thing in books and movies. In real life, most of it was a bluff. "That''s right." The old man''s face showed a proud look. At the same time, he reached out and two blood-red maggots appeared in his hand. The maggots kept squirming in the old man''s palm. Fiona''s first reaction when she saw the maggots was disgust. The two maggots were each about the size of a thumb, with ck spots all over their bodies and pustules bulging on their bodies. At the same time, the old man took out a palm-sized drum. After being hit with a drum, the two maggots began to emit some ck liquid. "The maggots are cultivated in a special way. As long as it is swallowed by the two b*stards, it will be attached to their stomach. Even if they have surgery, it will be difficult to take it out. The digestive liquid of their bodies will bring a lot of pain to people. Is Mrs. Zheng satisfied with this method?" Fiona nodded and said, "I''m very satisfied! I''ll find someone tomorrow and try to put these two maggots into their mouths!" Henry was lying in the window outside Fiona''s house. The conversation between the two people in the room was clearly heard by Henry. Henry was wondering what kind of method Fiona would use to make them swallow the maggots. Chapter 295 Chapter 295 As for the maggots, Henry knew a bit about them. When he went to the Southern Province to perform a task, he had seen such a few strange people. Although the old man''s maggots sounded ferocious, what Henry had seen before was much worse. Henry had seen a kind of maggot a few years ago. That kind could be seen as a kind of virus- carrying body. Once it was spread out, it could cause tens of thousands of people to be poisoned. At that time, some apothecaries also wanted to make a fortune with this kind of maggots. Of course, the specific power of the maggot was not within Henry''s consideration at this time. What he wanted to know was what Fiona nned to do. Fiona was so confident that she could put the maggots in their bodies, so she must have her ace upon her sleeve. Perhaps, a person who close to Sylvia and Jenny. Henry hid outside the window and watched Fiona''s next move. Fiona made a phone call and said, "Youe to see me tomorrow, and I will give you something. You can have lunch with that b*tch, Jenny, at noon. I will tell you what to do tomorrow." After hanging up the phone, Fiona dialled another number. "Make me an appointment with Old Master Lin and say that we invite their family to dinner the day after tomorrow and apologize for the misunderstandingst time." After listening to Fiona''s call, Henry felt a little relieved. It seemed that there were people arranged by Fiona around Jenny, and Fiona was close to Sylvia. For the time being, Fiona had no way to deal with Jenny. Henry left quietly. Since he knew Fiona''s n, everything was easy to deal with. He wanted to find out the person close to Jenny first. When Henry returned home, he found that Sylvia''s bedroom lights had been turned off and there was no sound in the room. He guessed that the woman must have fallen asleep. The next morning, Henry got up early. He prepared breakfast and waited for Sylvia. Henry calcted carefully. For the past half a month, he had not finished preparing breakfast and waited for Sylvia to get up to work. He really missed this feeling a little. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Sylvia got up, washed up, and then sat down on the table as usual. Henry found that the woman didn''t seem to be in high spirits today, and her mood was also very bad. "Honey, what''s wrong with you? What''s the matter?" Henry asked with concern. "I''m okay." Sylvia dodged Henry''s gaze. Now, she didn''t know how to face Henry. She was trying to figure out her rtionship with him. What she thoughtst night had been affecting Sylvia all the time. After breakfast, Henry and Sylvia went to thepany together. After resting for half a month, the employees of Lins Group came to work on the first day, and they were in high spirits. It was even more exciting than the Spring Festival. Henry found that people in thispany looked at him in a strange way. Some of them didn''t look at theirpany''s executives before, but now their eyes were full of respect. "Brother Zhang!" A nifty and energetic voice sounded. Henry didn''t need to look at all, and he knew who was calling him. Amity was wearing ady''s suit, which was cute and with a hint of maturity. Henry habitually rubbed the little head of the Amity. "How are you? I haven''t seen you for a few days. I miss you." Amity smiled sweetly, and then deliberately made a look of me. "Brother Zhang, you hid so deeply. I just found out that President Lin was actually my sister-inw!" "Ah?" Henry was a little surprised. "How do you know?" "Brother Zhang, now everyone in thepany knows that thest time you climbed to the top floor, you saved President Lin desperately. All the people in thepany watched the video, and some people specifically inquired about it. Everyone knows that President Lin is your wife. Brother Zhang, please tell me secretly." Amity came to Henry''s ear. "You told me before that you have a very high status at home. Is it true? I don''t believe that strong women like President Lin really listen to you at home." "Of course!" Henry patted his chest. "I only let her be so arrogant in thepany. Once I get home, she is as obedient as a cat. If your brother Zhang says anything, she will listen to him. Every night she has to bring me water and wash my feet. If I''m in a bad mood, I''ll punish her by standing next to the wall!" When Henry spoke, his confidence and arrogance seemed to be real. "Brother Zhang." Amity shouted in a low voice, interrupting Henry''s words. "What''s wrong?" Henry was still immersed in his fantasy and could not extricate himself from it. Amity stretched out her hand and slightly pointed to the side. "Look." Henry looked in the direction of the finger of Amity, and his face copsed in an instant. He saw Sylvia standing aside with her arms crossed. All the words he just said were heard by the woman. Henry''s arrogance and confidence all disappeared at this moment. He smiled at Sylvia and said, "Hey, honey, when did youe?" "It happens that I have something to tell you. Go to the hospital. It has been almost a month. The training you promised to President Ma hasn''t been finished yet. You canmunicate with him by yourself and confirm the time." Sylvia said with no expression on her face. She didn''t look happy or worried. Henry nodded repeatedly. "Okay, I''ll go right away. Amity, I''ll go first." After that, he left Lin''s building as if he was running away. Looking at Henry''s embarrassed figure, Amity lovely stuck out her tongue. In the First People''s Hospital of Yinzhou, President Ma and others were standing around the bed, and their faces were full of bitterness. Today, a patient came to the hospital. It was said that the patient was poisoned by picking herbs. At this moment, the patient''s whole body was purple and he was lying on the bed with a weak breath. President Ma and other doctors began to check the patient in the early morning, but there was nothing they could do. "Can''t you save him? Let me tell you, if my husband has any trouble, your hospital will be closed. You don''t live up to your reputation. What''s the point of running this hospital?" A middle-aged woman stood on the edge of the bed with a bad look on her face. In the face of this middle-aged woman, President Ma and others dared not to say anything. Last night, President Ma was called from the bed by the head of the Sanitary Bureau and rushed to the hospital. If this woman really didn''t feelfortable, President Ma''s hospital wouldn''t go well in the future. Henry strolled to the hospital and called President Ma. President Ma, who had a bitter look on his face, immediately showed an excited look after receiving Henry''s call. "Right, how could I forget about this miracle doctor?" President Ma was very confident in Henry. He was a highly-skilled doctor that even Master Lewis Yan thought he was inferior to. His acupuncture technique could be said to be more than enough to bring dead back to life. President Ma went downstairs to wee Henry. "Little master, little master, you came on time." President Ma saw Henry and held his hand with excitement. Chapter 296 Chapter 296 "Is there a patient?" Henry immediately saw it through. "Yes." President Ma nodded without any disguise. "It is said that he was identally poisoned when picking herbs. Our hospital has been checking him for seven hours, but there is no solution at all. We can only rely on you." Henry was not in a hurry to say yes, but asked, "Where does the patiente from?" "Well..." President Ma shook his head. "I don''t know either." "Let''s see." Henry gave President Ma an ambiguous answer. He hurriedly led the way and took Henry to the ward. When he was still at the door of the ward, Henry heard a scolding voiceing from the ward. "You quack doctors, how can you have the courage to live in this world? Do you know who my husband is? If anything happens to my husband, I want all of you to get out of here and revoke your medical licenses!" "A bunch of good-for-nothings! Good-for-nothings!" Listening to this scolding, Henry frowned. His medical practice of saving people depended on his mood. Only those who made contributions to the society, or those who Henry liked, would receive his help. But now, the person inside was obviously not that kind. "Don''t you know anything about him?" Henry asked. Generally speaking, a person who dared to be so arrogant would reveal their identity in the first ce. "I really don''t know." President Ma gave a wry smile. "It''s just that the head of the Health Bureau called me at midnightst night and asked me to take special care of him." "Okay, let''s see." Henry nodded and pushed the door open and walked into the ward. There were many doctors in the ward. Last time, Henry removed the tumour for Mn, which made him quite famous in the hospital. When those doctors who were helpless saw himing, they looked more or less relieved. With the help of this highly-skilled doctor, there should be no problem. Henry nced at the patient lying on the bed. A middle-aged man had a strong body, which meant that he had practised often. At this moment his body was covered with a dark purple colour. His pupils were bloodshot, his breath was weak, and his body was twitching from time to time. Obviously, he was suffering great pain. "How did he get poisoned?" Henry asked. The middle-aged woman nced at Henry and did not speak. President Ma replied, "While picking herbs." Henry asked again, "What kind and where?" "Does this have anything to do with you? What do you think you are doing?" The middle-aged woman red at Henry. Like the ounts, doctors always paid attention to a qualification. Of course, a young face like Henry would not be valued by others. Henry nced at the middle-aged woman and said nothing. "President Ma, bring me a pack of silver needles." President Ma set off in a hurry and quickly took out a pack of silver needles and handed them to Henry. Henry took out a silver needle. After ncing at it, he slightly exerted strength on his wrist and stabbed the tip of the needle into the foot of the middle-aged man''s feet. After gently twisting it twice, he took it out. As soon as the needle was pulled out, some ck blood appeared at the middle-aged man''s foot. Henry frowned and asked again, "I need to know the details, where did he pick the herbs and what kind of herbs?" The middle-aged woman frowned and said in a warning tone, "All you need is to cure him, don''t ask anything you don''t need to know!" Henry took a deep breath and said, "I need to know the specific situation before I can cure the patient." The middle-aged woman ignored Henry. Instead, she looked at President Ma and questioned him, "Do you have any rules in your hospital? The treatment is enough. Could people like him know anything?" "This..." There was a bit of embarrassment on President Ma''s face. When a doctor treated a disease, he needed to pay attention to the look, listen, ask and check. The asking was a very important part, but now they were not even willing to say how he was poisoned, which made people don''t know what to do. "If you don''t want to say anything, I can''t cure this disease." Henry put down the silver needle. "President Ma, I''m sorry I can''t do anything about it." "Well..." How couldn''t President Ma tell that Henry didn''t do his best at all? He said to the middle- aged woman, "Lady, tell the little master how your husband got poisoned. The little master is a highly-skilled doctor." "He? A highly-skilled doctor?" The middle-aged woman nced at Henry with disdain. No matter in which direction she looked at him, she couldn''t see that Henry looked like a highly-skilled doctor. "He shouldn''t show off if he can''t do anything, I''m annoyed by such a person!" "Whatever." Henry smiled indifferently. "President Ma, I''m here today to tell you about the training. Schedule it this week. Choose a time and inform me." After Henry finished speaking, he turned around and left. Before Henry took a few steps, the door of the ward was pushed open by a nurse. The nurse''s face was full of panic. "Director, another patient ising. The situation is exactly the same as the patient from thest night!" When the nurse finished speaking, President Ma and the middle-aged woman''s faces changed at the same time. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "Doctor, doctor, please save my father!" A cry sounded outside the ward. Then, a beautiful little girl who looked about 17 or 18, ran into the ward¡ªthe way she was crying made people feel distressed. "Hey, your father is still alive? He''s so lucky!" The middle-aged woman in the wardughed. "It''s you!" The little girl''s eyes were filled with hatred the moment she saw the middle-aged woman. "It''s you who killed my father. We''re kind enough to help you, but you''re repaying kindness with ingratitude!" Henry saw that outside the ward, a middle-aged man was sitting in a wheelchair. His body was also purple, and his eyes were bloodshot and his breath was weak. He looked exactly the same as the patient on the bed. Henry observed that the middle-aged man sitting in the wheelchair had a thickyer of calluses on his purlicue. He was not the farmer for sure, and his finger joints were much thicker than ordinary people. He was a practising master. Henry stepped forward, grabbed the wrist of the man in the wheelchair, and gently felt his pulse. "Your pulse is faster. Not only are you poisoned, but you are also injured?" The wheelchair man nodded feebly. "It''s them. They hurt my father!" The beautiful girl red at the woman in the ward with hatred in her eyes. "Tell me the details. He is not poisoned by picking herbs, isn''t he?" Henry looked at him again and found that there were many tiny wounds on the man''s neck in the wheelchair. "Of course not!" The beauty shook her head vigorously. "My father is an antique collector. Some time ago, there was a newly discovered cultural relic in the desert, and my father specifically went there for it. Last night, when these two people''s car broke down, my father took them with him kindly. But who knew that they had already schemed my father''s in order to get the relic, so my father fought with them. But my father became like this after he was injured. It was them. They poisoned my father!" Chapter 297 Chapter 297 "B*tch! Don''t nder me. I said it was your damn father who poisoned my husband!" The middle- aged woman was exposed like a cat whose tail was trodden on, and her hair stood straight. Only then did the little beauty notice the middle-aged man lying on the bed. "Fate! This is the retribution of the two of you! A wicked people like you will be punished sooner or later!" After listening to the little beauty''s words, Henry went to the bed and opened the middle-aged man''s clothes. He found that there were some wounds on the middle-aged man''s lower abdomen. "What are you doing!" The middle-aged woman screamed and pushed Henry away. "Who let you touch my husband! Get out of here!" Henry ignored the middle-aged woman, but his face looked much worse. He frowned and said, "The corpse poison..." When President Ma heard Henry''s words, he was shocked. "The corpse poison? Little master, is there really such a poison in this world?" "Of course there is." Henry nodded. "The so-called corpse poison doesn''t refer to a single toxin, but a virus that can mutate in the human body. And ording to theposition of the DNA of the body, the corpse poison could be divided into strong and weak. There is no fixed treatment. President Ma, prepare some instruments for me. I want to analyze this kind of virus. The poison in their bodies shoulde from the relic." After Henry finished, he asked the little beauty, "Where is that cultural relic? Let me see." "Yes, in the car. I''ll get it." The little beauty quickly ran out of the ward. Soon, she took a small tripod the size of a palm. Henry took over the mini relic and found that it was covered with green moss. Henry carefully buckled a small piece of it, took some blood from the man in the wheelchair, and carefully collected it. As soon as President Ma called, the hospital specially prepared ab for Henry. Henry got into theb and fiddled with some precision instruments. Soon, Henry came to the conclusion that the poison in the wheelchair man''s body was 80 percent simr to the moss that was cut off from the tripod! After understanding these things, Henry sent the data he got to Future and asked her to give a solution. Henry was not an old-fashioned person. He was a Chinese medicine practitioner, but he would not use the Chinese medicine technique blindly when there was a more convenient method. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Soon, he received data from Future. This kind of data was very simple for Future. Henry looked at the data and breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that this kind of poison was not that kind of special. Henry added some medicine ording to the Future''s response. At this time, the middle-aged woman, her husband, the little beauty and her father, were all in the same ward. When President Ma learned that both of them were infected with the poison, he separated them from the rest. Henry took the boiled medicinal materials and came to the ward. He said to the little beauty, "Wait a minute, I will stab your father''s body with needles. You smear the ointment on all the ces I stabbed and apply the ointment on the ce where your father is injured. Remember, apply the ointment evenly. Do you understand?" "Yes." The little beauty nodded vigorously. "Doctor, can you cure my father?" "Yes, it''s not a serious illness." Henry smiled confidently. Under the influence of Henry''s smile, the little beauty became much more cheerful. She took the medicine pot from Henry''s hand and smeared it on her father''s wound ording to what Henry just said. Henry held a silver needle in his hand and stabbed slowly into the man''s body. For the first time, the blood released by Henry was pure ck. With the application of the ointment, the colour of the blood became brighter and brighter. Henry only released a few drops of blood every time. In the end, the blood hadpletely turned red, and the purple colour of the little beauty''s father had also been removed. However, his weak face looked very pale, but it was much better than before, and his breath was much more stable. "Well, remember, the moss on the tripod has to be cleaned up as soon as possible, and the tripod has to be sterilized. God knows how much bacteria this kind of thing has." Henry warned and gave some tips to the little beauty. "Thank you, doctor." The little beauty said to Henry gratefully. "You don''t have to thank me. You can pay the registration fee and the medical expensester." Henry smiled slightly and got up to leave. President Ma had been standing in the ward all the time. When he saw Henry cured the little beauty''s father sessfully, he was relieved a lot. "Miss, I didn''t say anything wrong. This little master can cure your husband." The middle-aged woman nodded and shouted at Henry, "What are you waiting for? Come and cure my husband!" "Cure him?" Henry looked at the middle-aged woman with a puzzled look. "Didn''t you just say that I can''t cure the disease?" The middle-aged woman snorted. "Since someone said that I can''t cure it, why should I still treat him?" Henry stretched himself. "President Ma, remember what I told you. Just this week, you inform everyone and give me time." After Henry finished speaking, he walked out of the ward. "President Ma, is this what your hospital does? Believe it or not, I won''t let your hospital continue working?" The middle-aged woman looked at President Ma with a look of dissatisfaction. President Ma gave a wry smile. "Miss, this doctor is not working in our hospital. If he says he doesn''t want to save him, then he really won''t save him. For your husband''s sake, you should apologize to the doctor." "Apologize to him?" The middle-aged woman seemed to have heard a big joke. "Do you know my identity? Apologize to him? How can he even think of that?" Seeing the middle-aged woman behaved like this, President Ma could only shake his head helplessly and did not say anything else. Now, even if the leaders med him again, President Ma could still get away. He found the highly-skilled doctor himself. It was this woman who was proud and arrogant and angered the highly-skilled doctor. At that time, the head of the health bureau could not say anything about it. The little beauty asked President Ma for Henry''s contact number. Without Henry''s permission, President Ma did not dare to give Henry''s contact number to others casually, which made the little beauty feel very sad. She wanted to thank this savour after her father was discharged from the hospital. After Henry left, he looked at the time and called Jenny. "Are you free at noon? Let''s have lunch together." "The sun ising out from the West. Is Henry taking the initiative to invite me out?" On the phone, Jenny''s delicateughter came. "Why, did you think through the proposal I gave youst night?" Henry felt that his forehead was a little sweaty. "This woman, once we are familiar with each other, she is indeed much more unrestrained than a man." "Then let''s have lunch together. I''ll wait for you at yourpany." Henry hurriedly hung up the phone and did not dare to continue to talk with Jenny, for fear that this woman would say something crazy again. Last night, Fiona ordered someone to find a way to put the maggot in Jenny''s body at noon today. Chapter 298 Chapter 298 At 10:30 am. In the Hangshi Public Security Bureau. Tyler put on his police uniform and badge. He leisurely sat in front of a desk and put his feet on the table, enjoying the coffee his boss made for him. Although there were several files on the table in front of Tyler, his mind was not on them at all. Instead, he was thinking about which girl he was going to findter and where he would go to have fun. Tyler spent almost every day in this kind of life. When he was in a good mood, he woulde to the City Public Security Bureau to "look around". He was in a bad mood, no one could see him. But his sry and bonuses were always the same. A middle-aged man walked into the City Public Security Bureau. He was dressed in casual clothes and had a strange face. "Who are you? Are you a policeman or not? Put your legs down!" The middle-aged man yelled at Tyler. Tyler raised his eyebrows and looked at the middle-aged man with a look of displeasure. "Who the hell are you? Do you know where you are? Are you talking about me?" As soon as Tyler finished scolding, his father appeared in the City Public Security Bureau with an anxious look on his face. After seeing the middle-aged man, Tyler''s father immediately showed a ttering smile. "Minister Chow, why didn''t you tell me you were here?" The people in the police station were shocked by how Tyler''s father greeted the middle-aged man. Tyler quickly put his feet away from the table. Minister Chow sneered and said, "If I didn''te, the son of Director Shan would totally ruin my reputation. Director Shan, Ie here to inform you face to face that you have been fired and the Anti-corruption Bureau has begun to investigate all your ounts, including the property of your immediate rtives. In the near future, you can''t leave Hangshi at will, including your wife and children. You all should stay in Hangshi. Who dares to leave without authorization will get severe punishment!" Minister Chow''s words made Tyler''s father''s face pale. He could sit on the position of director of the municipal public security bureau, so he was clear about the worldly wisdom. To put it bluntly, it was an offense! Tyler''s father red at his son, and Tyler''s face was as pale as death. Henry, who was in Yinzhou, looked at the text message about the Shan family''s destruction on his mobile phone. He smiled indifferently and deleted the text message. When Tyler offended him at that time, he humiliated Sylvia publicly with words. How could Henry leave just like that? It was just the first step for the Shan family to get destroyed. After that, there would be other punishments waiting for Tyler. At 11 o''clock, Henry came to Hengyuan and sat in the reception room waiting for Jenny. Half an hourter, Jenny went downstairs and was slightly surprised when she saw Henry sitting in the reception room. She asked the receptionist when Henry came. The receptionist told Jenny that Henry had been sitting for more than half an hour. Jenny walked into the reception room and said apologetically, "Henry, I just wanted to call you. Maybe I can''t have lunch with you today. A friend who hasn''t seen me for a long time suddenly asked me out for lunch." "Boyfriend?" Henry asked with a smile. "No, female friend," Jenny replied, with some exnation in her words, for fear that Henry misunderstood something. "It''s okay. Take me with you. I can handle her." Henry guessed that Jenny''s friend, whom she hadn''t seen for a long time, might have been arranged by Fiona. Jenny covered her mouth with a smile and said, "I have no problem. I''m just afraid that you will be bored." Jenny''s friend had already booked a ce to eat. It was a good Chinese restaurant. This restaurant was very small. Each box was not big, and the decoration was chic, which was in line with the modern young people''s aesthetic standard. Henry and Jenny entered the box together and found that there were three people sitting in the box. One was a woman. She should be the old friend Jenny Qin talked about. The other person was also good-looking. Her face had seen surgery several times. Her chin and nose looked unnatural, but her dressing was avant-garde. She belonged to the inte celebrity type. There was also a young man. He wore ordinary clothes, but the watch on his wrist was worth 300,000 yuan, which proved that his identity was not ordinary. When Henry entered the box, the young man had been looking at Henry up and down. "Jean Kang, long time no see." Jenny greeted the woman and then looked at the man with a trace of surprise in her eyes. "Isn''t this Simon Wu? Jean Kang, when did you contact Master Wu?" "Our beautiful Jenny is really busy." Jean smiled and said, "Yesterday I said in the group chat group of our university that I was going to see you, and Young Master Wu immediately contacted me. It seems that Young Master Wu has been missing you for so many years. He is a spoony man." Jenny smiled and did not answer Jean''s words. "Come on, let me introduce you to each other. This is Henry Zhang, my friend. Henry, Jean Kang, and Simon Wu. I haven''t seen them for a long time." "Hello." Henry smiled at them as a way of greeting. "Friend? What friend? Boyfriend?" Jean looked at Henry with gossip on her face. When she saw that Henry''s clothes were not brilliant, there was a little disappointment in her eyes. Jenny''s pretty face turned slightly red. "What are you talking about? We are just ordinary friends." All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "Well, take a seat. Order first." Jean did not continue to ask, and directly called the waiter. The four of them ordered five dishes and a few bottles of wine, which could be said to be a little romantic. During the meal, Jenny, Jean, and Simon were talking about something about the university days. Henry sat next to them and listened to the three people chatting all the time, but he didn''t say anything. "Jenny, you said that your conditions are so good, why don''t you find a man? I think Young Master Wu is really good. He is from a good family, but he is so simple. He is not arrogant, and he is not doing anything bad. What a good man." When Jean said this, she kept giving Simon a wink. Simon just smiled and said nothing. "s." Jean sighed. "Master Wu, we graduated so long ago. When can you change your shy character? How can you chase a girl? If I had a family like yours, I don''t know how I would behave. There are so many men pursuing Jenny. If you don''t work hard, how can you pursue her?" Jean''s face was full of resentment, and she looked at Henry again. "Hey buddy, what are you doing? Jenny''s business partner?" "No." Henry shook his head and replied, "I''m working as a salesperson in onepany." "Oh." Hearing this, Jean looked a lot disappointed. Although she didn''t say anything, it could be seen that she didn''t want to talk to Henry. "Jenny, how do you feel about our Young Master Wu? He''s so shy. Why don''t you give him a chance to do get to know you better?" Jean asked tentatively. "Forget it." Jenny smiled slightly and said, "I don''t have much free time at the moment." Chapter 299 Chapter 299 Jean and Simon sat next to each other. She secretly pulled Simon''s sleeves, gave him a wink, meaning to perform a little. Simon''s face showed a trace of cowardice, but he was unmoved. Henry sat by the side and observed Simon and Jean''s movements secretly. He wanted to find out any signs, but now it seemed that both of them seemed to be natural. Originally, Henry thought it was Jean, but what Jean showed did not seem to have the intention to hurt people at all. As for Simon, he was cowardly and said little. Moreover, ording to Jean''s words, Simon was not short of money, so there was no need for him to do anything for Fiona. "Master Wu, you have to think about it carefully. The people who chase Jenny are very brave and wealthy. If you don''t work hard, when Jenny is taken away by others, you will cry. We already invited her to lunch. at least you can help her put food on her te." Simon took a deep breath and acted as if he had made a decision. He picked up a dumpling and put it on Jenny Qin''s te. "Jenny, eat some food." Seeing Simon''s movements, Jean nodded with satisfaction. At this moment, Henry''s face suddenly changed. He was sure that it was Simon Wu! Henry was sure that it was not Simon who put the pot on Jenny Qin''s te, but when Simon Wu reached out and put the dumpling on Jenny''s te, Henry clearly saw a very conspicuous bruise on Simon''s wrist. And this bruise could not be formed in a day or two. Why was there such a bruise on the young master''s wrist? Henry was deep in thoughts wondering whether Simon Wu''s identity was real or not. "Thank you." Jenny smiled at Simon, picked up the dumpling, and prepared to put it into her mouth. "This is filled with leek egg. You don''t like to eat leek, do you? Give it to me." When Jenny was about to put the pot invitation into her mouth, Henry reached out his hand and grabbed the dumpling from Jenny''s chopsticks. Henry''s action made the three people in the box all change their faces. Jenny''s face was full of doubts. She had never liked to eat a leek. What''s more, Henry''s current behavior waspletely different from his usual personality. With Jenny''s intelligence, she could guess that something was going on. Simon looked a little nervous. Jean was even more dissatisfied. "Henry Zhang, what do you mean? Master Wu gave it to Jenny, not you." "Jenny doesn''t like this kind of thing. I''ll pick out the leek for her," Henry said, ready to open the dumpling. Simon, who had been silent and cowardly, suddenly stood up. "I''ll go to the toilet." With this, Simon was ready to walk out of the box. "Go to the bathroom? Wait a minute!" Henry kicked the door of the box so that Simon had no way to go. "Henry, what are you doing?" Jenny pulled Henry''s sleeve. She was a little scared by Henry''s abnormal attitude. Jean pped the table and said, "No, I said, Zhang, what''s wrong with you?" Henry ignored Jean. He looked at Simon and said, "Sit down!" Simon subconsciously sat back in his chair, with a trace of fear on his face. "Master Wu, what''s yourpany''s name?" Henry asked casually. "This..." Simon opened his mouth but couldn''t answer for a moment. Jean was dissatisfied. She looked at Henry and said, "Henry, what''s the name of Simon''s company? Does it have anything to do with you?" "I didn''t ask you!" Henry red at Jean. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Under Henry''s gaze, Jean closed her mouth subconsciously. "Answer me, what''s yourpany''s name?" Henry looked at Simon again. "I... I..." Simon opened his mouth, and then his neck stiffened. "What does this have to do with you?" Henry smiled slightly and said, "Well, I''ll ask you another question. What''s the brand of the watch on your wrist?" This question made Simon appear to be a little calmer. "Patek Philippe 6104-001, and its price is twenty-three thousand and eighty-eight dors. Is there any problem?" Henry sneered. "Look at it, is this really Patek Philippe? This is obviously Vacheron Constantin- 8200. Young Master Wu, can''t you even tell what watch you are wearing? Is this watch yours?" "What a joke! Of course, it''s mine! I just remembered that I wanted to wear a Patek Philippe when I went out, but I put the wrong one. This Vacheron Constantin is my favorite one!" Simon covered his watch with his sleeve as he spoke. "Master Wu, take a good look at this one. It''s actually Patek Philippe. Your lines are not wrong." Henry smiled again. Simon''s face suddenly changed. He knew that he had been fooled. "Henry, what do you mean? Why what Master Wu wears has anything to do with you?" Jean said again, and at the same time, she said to Simon, "Master Wu, you don''t have to pay attention to him!" Jenny''s beautiful eyes were full of doubts, but she didn''t say anything. She knew that Henry must have done this for some reason. Henry shook his head at Jean. "The watch he''s wearing has nothing to do with me, of course. But the dumpling he put in Jenny''s te has something to do with me!" At the moment, Henry used the chopsticks to violently cut the dumpling on the te apart. A red maggot appeared in front of them. At the moment when the maggot appeared, Jenny and Jean subconsciously screamed. As for Simon''s face, it became particrly ugly. "Master Wu, how many benefits have the Zheng Family given you? Do you know that this kind of thing can get you in prison?" Henry stuck his chopsticks into the body of the maggot. The maggot wriggled wildly a few times andpletely died. "This... this... what''s going on?" Jean, who had spoken for Simon just now, said in a trembling voice. The appearance of this maggot was too frightening, and women were afraid of this kind of thing. Even if a man saw it, he would subconsciously tremble. Jenny calmed down and looked at Simon. She didn''t say a word and asked Henry, "Henry, what is this?" "It''s a kind of maggot. Someone wants to put it in your body in order to make you withdraw your comint." Henry answered. The moment he finished his words, Henry suddenly reached out and grabbed Simon''s neck. How could Simon avoid Henry''s movement? Henry grabbed Simon by the neck, and his face instantly turned red. "Tell me, you are Jenny''s ssmate. How did the Zheng Family find you? Also, did you pretend to be a young master since you were in college?" After Henry asked the question, he loosened Simon''s neck. Simon gasped greedily. "Simon Wu, what the hell is going on!?" Jean, who was standing aside, asked anxiously. This time, she looked at Simon again, and her eyes were full of unfamiliarity. Chapter 300 Chapter 300 Feeling the eyes of the other three people in the box, Simon took a deep breath and finally fixed his eyes on Henry. He said, "I warned Fiona Wong this morning that all the people she sent failed. Jenny must have some masters to protect her. She didn''t believe it. It seems that the master is you." Henry smiled nomittally. Simon nodded. "My identity is not real, nor is it false. I am indeed a rich second generation, but I am just an illegitimate child. My father is a shareholder of Hengyuan. He has cooperated with Fiona. When I was in college, my life was good. But two years ago, after my mother passed away, my good days were over. My father''s first wife would often vent her anger on me." As Simon said, he rolled up his sleeves. This time, Henry saw clearly that Simon''s arm was full of scars. Simon said with a self-deprecating smile, "Fiona told me that as long as Ipleted this task, she would give me a sum of money so that I would never have to rely on my father''s money again. And she would also help me deal with the b*tch who often abused me! But it seems that there is no chance! The five people who took actionst night, could not be found. I''m afraid they can''t even find their bodies, can they?" "You are a smart person." Henry nodded to Simon and said, "I will give you a chance. Tell me your father''s name now, and then tell Fiona that your task has beenpleted. I will give you one million yuan and let you live." When Henry finished speaking, Simon''s eyes were full of strong emotions, but he did not show it, but asked, "Why should I believe you?" "You have no choice. Or I''ll kill you, take your mobile phone and send a message to Fiona. I can find out who your father is. You know, I have this ability." Henry took a deep look at Simon. Under Henry''s gaze, Simon felt a burst of fear for no reason, and all the hairs on his body stood up. He nodded and said, "Okay, I agree." "You have made the right choice." Henry snapped his fingers. "Give me a payment ount and then send a message to Fiona Wong." Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Simon took out his mobile phone and sent a message to Fiona that he hadpleted the task in front of Henry. At the same time, he said his father''s name. Wu was not his father''s surname, but his mother''s surname. "Quinn Kun?" Hearing the name of the person mentioned by Simon, Jenny had a n in her mind. Last night, Quinn was the most ruthless person who tried to persuade her to withdraw her comint. Jean''s mind went nk because of what happened in front of her. She felt that this was a little beyond her understanding. The bridge in those TV shows and movies actually happened in front of her. She thought that the young master was an illegitimate child, but the one she looked down on could decide the life and death of others and so casually took out one million yuan? Jean gasped for breath and tried to calm down her stirring heart. Henry wrapped the dead maggot in the paper and burned it. Then the five people walked out of the restaurant as if nothing had happened and said goodbye to each other. After Jean and Simon left, Henry sent a text message. "Watch their movements. If there''s anything out of the ordinary, kill them!" Henry got in Jenny''s car. "Henry, you took the initiative to ask me out for lunch today. Did you already know about this?" Jenny leaned against the main driver''s seat and did not start the car. Instead, she carefully looked at Henry''s face. "Yeah." Henry nodded. "Some people are hiding around you, but they are always having dangers. I''ll take this opportunity to find them out." "You saved me again." Jenny took out a lipstick and smeared it on her red lips. She was wearing lipstick, which added a bit more enchanting charm. "What should I do? I like you more and more. Let me be your mistress?" Henry gave a wry smile and said, "Stop it." "I won''t make any trouble." Jenny looked at Henry with a serious face. Suddenly, the woman leaned forward without warning and pressed her red lips on Henry''s mouth. A delicate fragrance that was unique to women was passed into Henry''s breath. He was stunned by Jenny''s action. Two secondster, the woman sat upright again, and a blush appeared on her pretty face. "Whether you want to or not, it''s your business. I will definitely catch you." "Well, I still have something to do, so I have to go first!" Henry opened the door of the car and ran out of the car as if he was escaping. Looking at Henry''s appearance, Jenny chuckled. She started the car and drove away. Henry stood on the side of the road and looked at the BMW that gradually disappeared on the road. He sighed. In this world, the most difficult thing to deal with was the kind of beauty. After lunch, Henry strolled back to Lins Group slowly and sat in the sales office. Looking around, he was the most unupied person in the office. Manager Chen, who had just taken over the department, saw Henry and didn''t dare to say anything. Instead, she politely asked if Henry felt well or not. If he was not feeling well, she could adjust the working time to himself. Henry was Sylvia''s husband, and now everyone in Lins Group knew about it. Their attitude towards Henry was more respectful than to Sylvia. Henry was somewhat helpless about the manager''s attitude and said, "Manager Chen, in fact, you can give me some tasks. I have nothing to do." "Ah? A task? Oh, then... then... let''s... let''s do it this way. Ourpany is going to cooperate with a hotel. You and that girl, Amity Qiu, can try their dishes and take a look at the environment in the hotel." Manager Chen racked her brain toe up with such a task. Although Henry said that he wanted a task, no one dared to give him a lot of work since he was president''s husband! Henry shook his head. He knew that if he waited here, others would also feel ufortable, so he simply called Amity and really went out to try the food. "Brother Henry, do you feel depressed?" After leaving thepany, Amity asked. Henry nced at his mouth and asked, "Did I show it?" Amity nodded. "It''s all written on your face. In fact, I know that you want to work, but they know that thispany belongs to your family. Who dares to use you?" Henry sighed. It seemed that this identity of the salesman was no longer suitable for him. He had to rmend himself to Sylvia and choose other positions. He couldn''t just eat and do nothing every day, could he? "By the way, Brother Henry, I have something that I want you to analyze for me." "What''s the matter?" Amity replied, "Didn''t I sell my carst time? I also paid the debt for my father. Now my uncle has a small shop at his house. My uncle asked my father where the money came from, and my father told him the truth. Now I have one million yuan in my hand. My uncle asked if I would cooperate with him. I don''t know anything about this. Can you help me to have a look?" Chapter 301 Chapter 301 "Okay, no problem." Henry agreed without thinking. He was very good at investment. The investment of one million dors was very simple in Henry''s eyes, and the analysis of the pros and cons was also very easy. Hearing Henry''s answer, Amity squinted and smiled. "Brother Henry, thank you. My second uncle and the others will arrive today. Maybe they will talk about it at dinner time. You can go with me then." Henry made an OK gesture to the Amity. Henry was walking with the Amity toward the hotel when he received a phone call from President Ma. As soon as the phone was picked up, the anxious voice of President Ma sounded on the phone. "Little master,e to the hospital quickly. We''re in trouble." "Trouble?" Hearing this, Henry felt that this matter had something to do with the middle-aged woman in the morning. "Okay, I''lle now." "Thank you, little master." After hanging up the phone, Henry told Amity that they would get in touch for dinner, and then he went to the hospital. When he arrived at the hospital, the father and daughter who Henry had treated in the morning had already left. The other side left a business card and asked President Ma to give it to Henry. At the same time, they asked President Ma to tell Henry that if he needed help, he could contact them. Those who traded antiques like them usually had a solid background, so they must have had a few hundred million yuan in their bank ount. However, Henry just epted the business card casually without paying attention to the name. If Henry really had to find someone to help him, it would mean that the whole world would be in trouble. Under the guidance of President Ma, Henry came to the ward. As soon as he pushed open the door of the ward, the scene in the room shocked Henry. The whole ward was full of people in ck. They were all strong men in suits, and there was even one person in casual clothes, who was constantly yelling at the doctors in the ward with a sense of official prestige. The doctors all lowered their heads and didn''t dare to say a word. When the door of the ward was opened by Henry, all the people in the room focused their eyes on Henry at this moment. President Ma immediately made an introduction. "Come on, little master, let me introduce them to you. This is Director Fan of the Yinzhou City Sanity Bureau. Director Fan, this is Dr. Zhang, the highly-skilled doctor. Even Master Lewis Yan thinks his medical skills are inferior to his. He is absolutely the best of the younger generation." "Oh." Henry nodded indifferently. Director Fan looked Henry up and down from head to toe with a scrutinizing look, and then said, "I heard that you can save people?" Director Fan''s gaze and attitude made Henry very unhappy. He asked back, "Does it have anything to do with you?" Director Fan snorted and said, "Boy, do you know who you are talking to? Believe it or not, I''ll cancel your Physician''s Qualification Certificate!" "I know." Henry nodded. "You are an official, but I''m sorry. I don''t have a Physician''s Qualification Certificate." "You provoke me?" Director Fan narrowed his eyes, feeling that he was not angry but powerful. The doctors standing next to him did not dare to look at him. "Well, when you talk to the doctor, be careful with your tone." At this time, a voice sounded on the side of the bed. Those strong men in ck standing in front of the hospital bed separated to the left and right so that Henry could see who was talking. This was a man in his fifties, wearing a ck tunic suit, and a jade thumb ring on his left thumb. His face was ruddy. As soon as the middle-aged man opened his mouth, Director Fan immediately closed his mouth and greeted respectfully, "President Zhao." President Zhao, who was sitting on the side of the bed, stood up at this moment and walked toward Henry. "Young doctor, although I don''t know medical skills, I also know the truth in the doctor''s heart. Now the patient is lying in front of you, and you can cure him. Why don''t you treat him?" "Ha." Henry chuckled. "Somebody said I can''t cure him." President Zhao smiled slightly. "It turns out that the young doctor is angry. Well, let me make the person who disrespected you apologize." After President Zhao said that, he turned to look at the middle-aged woman. The middle-aged woman looked a little embarrassed. "Second brother, why should I apologize to him? There are so many capable people in this world." "There are many capable people, but how long do you think the third brother can survive?" President Zhao yed with the thumb ring on his left hand and said, "Apologies." "I..." There was a struggle on the middle-aged woman''s face. "Quickly, apologize," President Zhao said again. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "The second brother, I..." The middle-aged woman was unwilling to say those words in the morning. Now she had to apologize to a junior in front of so many people. What a shame! "Apologize!" President Zhao, who had always been calm, suddenly shouted and raised his voice. This sound scared the middle-aged woman and she didn''t dare to say anything more. She walked to Henry and whispered, "I''m sorry." "What?" Henry used his right thumb to clean his ears. "There must be something in my ear. I didn''t hear you." President Zhao stood aside, and his voice calmed down again. "Speak louder." "I''m sorry!" The middle-aged woman shouted, and her face was full of embarrassment. "Apologize to who? What do you mean?" Henry asked with a yful look. The middle-aged woman frowned. "Don''t go too far!" "Oh." Henry nodded, turned his head and was about to leave. President Zhao spoke again, "Be more sincere." The middle-aged woman nced around subconsciously and took a deep breath. "Young doctor, I''m sorry. I was rude in the morning. I shouldn''t have said that." "Well, that''s not bad." Henry nodded with satisfaction. After the middle-aged woman finished her words, she immediately went into the crowd. Such an apology made her feel very embarrassed. President Zhao took a few steps forward and said, "Young doctor, are you satisfied now? Can you help me to save my third brother?" "It''s still a little difficult." Henry frowned slightly. "President Zhao, right? You know, I don''t have a Physician''s Qualification Certificate. Now Director Fan is here. I''m afraid that it''s not in line with the rules for me to practice medicine in front of him." President Zhao looked at Director Fan. Director Fan quickly waved his hand. "There are no rules. You can rest assured that you can treat the patient." "Okay." Henry walked to the bedside and looked at the middle-aged man lying on the bed. He was completely in aa now, with an oxygen mask on his face. Henry sighed, shook his head, and walked to the side. Henry''s action made President Zhao''s heart sink. He quickly asked, "Young doctor, how is my third younger brother now?" As for the patient''s condition, the hospital had already given a report that the toxin was spreading in his body and could not be cured, so President Zhao and others were so anxious. The corners of Henry''s mouth curled up. "He''s in good condition. As long as he can be detoxified, he will wake up." Hearing Henry''s words, President Zhao''s face showed a hint of joy. "Then, please save him, young doctor." "Save him? Who said I''m going to treat him?" Henry asked with a puzzled look. Chapter 302 Chapter 302 Henry''s words made President Zhao''s facepletely darkened. The middle-aged woman who had just apologized to Henry scolded on the spot, "Kid, are you f**king kidding me?" Henry smiled at the middle-aged woman and asked, "Isn''t my performance obvious enough?" "You!" The middle-aged woman stretched out her hand and pointed at Henry. At the same time, those strong men in suits also surrounded Henry. Looking at these strong men who were full of murderous intent, Henry looked rxed. President Zhao''s expression changed one after another. He then waved his hand, indicating for the big men to leave. "Young doctor, it seems that I still look down on the misunderstanding between you and my sister- inw. To tell you the truth, I am a businessman. I believe that there are no eternal enemies in this world. The two sides are enemies because their interests are not united. So, how about you save my third brother and we pay the corresponding reward?" President Zhao extended a finger. "As long as you can save my third brother, I''ll give you one million yuan." As soon as President Zhao finished speaking, the middle-aged woman was the first to show her displeasure. "The second brother, look at this kid''s poor appearance. His clothes are less than a thousand yuan in total. How is he worth one million yuan? Giving him ten thousand yuan is a bargain for him!" Henry hooks his head. "President Zhao, right? I really agree with what you said. There is no eternal enemy. As long as the interests are united, anyone can be a friend." President Zhao nodded with satisfaction. "It seems that a young doctor is a smart person. I like to deal with smart people the most." The middle-aged woman stood next to him, and her face was as ugly as constipation. One million, how could he give one million to this guy? ording to her mood now, she would tear this money apart and burned it, but she didn''t want to give them to Henry. "Young doctor, tell me your ount, and I will transfer the money to you now. What do you think?" President Zhao waved his hand, and a big man took a mobile phone. "No need to hurry." Henry reached out his hand to stop President Zhao''s action. "I think your third brother''s life should be more than one million yuan, and the price of my one move is more than one million yuan. This price is far from enough." "Boy, don''t go too far!" The middle-aged woman scolded again. "One million is enough for a man like you to live a lifetime. Why are you not happy?" "Don''t say much." President Zhao red at the middle-aged woman with dissatisfaction. Then he smiled at Henry and said, "Young doctor, ording to your opinion, how much do you think is suitable." Henry held his chin, thought for a moment, and said, "In my opinion, your third brother''s life is worth at least 10 million yuan, but I''m not a man who asks for a high price. I''ll be happy with 5 million yuan." President Zhao nodded with a smile and said, "It''s reasonable. Then, young doctor, how much is enough for you to make a second move?" Henry extended a finger. "Ten million?" President Zhao was a little surprised, and then he smiled and said, "Young doctor is worth ten million yuan because of his ability." Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. "No, it''s more than ten million." Henry shook his head. "100 million?" President frowned. Even though President Zhao had just scolded her, the middle-aged woman couldn''t help saying, "100 million! You are such a poor man. You don''t understand what 100 million means! You really dare to say it!" Henry smiled and said softly, "One billion." One billion! Henry''s number made the middle-aged woman suddenly stunned, and she didn''t know how to refute for a moment. "Hahahaha!" President Zhaoughed a few times. "One billion, young doctor, you''re really good at joking. Do you know what one billion means?" President Zhao asked this question. Without waiting for Henry''s answer, his face suddenly became gloomy. His eyes were like an eagle''s eyes, staring at Henry. "One billion yuan is enough to buy your family members'' lives!" "Wow!" Henry showed a horrified look. "What do you mean? Do you want to kill people? This is a law-ruling society! There is an office next to you. Are you threatening me like this?" "Little brother, I admire capable people, so I call you magical doctor. If you don''t have this medical skill, you are just a nonentity in my eyes." President Zhao threw the mobile phone he had just taken away. "This world is not a world of anger, nor is it a world of reason. It is a world of money and power. One billion yuan? Do you know what a person like you is in the eyes of a person who has one billion yuan?" President Zhao''s eyes were full of contempt for life when he looked at Henry. Henry asked curiously, "What do you mean?" "Nothing! I''ll give you onest chance, ten million. You save my brother, and I''ll pretend that nothing has happened! Otherwise, you''ll have to consider the consequences. I''ll give you three seconds to think about it, three!" "I don''t have to think about it." Henry directly interrupted President Zhao''s words. "A person like me loves the consequences the most. President Ma, I''ll go first." Henry waved to President Ma and then walked out of the ward without looking at President Zhao and others. President Zhao obviously did not expect Henry to make such a choice. The moment Henry left, Director Fan was anxious to show his identity. He asked President Ma, "President Ma, what is the identity of the person you found?" President Maughed dryly twice. "Director Fan, this young doctor is the husband of President Lin of Lins Group..." President Ma also heard about the incident of Lin''s firest time. He knew about the rtionship between Henry and Sylvia. He was not surprised at all, and he even had a feeling that he should be like this. Only President Lin of Lin''s family could be worthy of such an excellent man. When Director Fan, President Zhao, and others heard President Ma''s words, they were all stunned. Lin''s reputation was well-known in the Yinzhou. Everyone had heard of it, and no one could compare with the Old Master''s position. Now the Lins Group was entirely handed over to the girl surnamed Lin. She would be the leader of the Lin''s in the Future. The middle-aged woman opened her mouth and didn''t know what to say for a long time. A boss of a group with a market value of ten billion yuan was called a poor boy. She even said that 10,000 yuan was a great incense for a person. If it was spread out, she would beughed at by others. Director Fan''s face was a little pale. Just now, in order to please President Zhao, he talked a lot. In the end, he offended the husband of the president of the Family Lin. This... Director Fan was very clear about how influential the Lins Group was. If the other party slightly targeted him, he, as the director, would not befortable. As for President Zhao, he frowned and said, "Lins Group... interesting. It seems that there is anotheryer of conflict between us." Chapter 303 Chapter 303 Fifteen minutes after Henry left the hospital, the information about President Zhao and others had been sent to his mobile phone. Zhao''s Group, apany that rose up in Yinzhou within a month, had a business field that covered more than a dozen areas. It was full of funds and had conflicts with Lin''s on several projects. "Zhao''s Group, interesting." Henry grinned. "I''ll have fun with you after I''ve solved the problem with Yanjing people. Now, I''ll let you have fun for two days." Henry had already decided to go to Yanjing after dealing with Fiona Wong this time. He would completely find out the person behind this and deal with them. Then he would no longer need to hide his identity. It would be much more convenient for him to do everything. When Henry returned to thepany, it was almost time to get off work. He still remembered that he was going to help Amity about the investment tonight. He greeted Sylvia and said that he would not go back for dinner. After work, Henry and Amity went out of thepany together. They didn''t take a taxi but walked to the destination. Amity said that the ce for dinner had been booked. At Glory Hotel, her uncle''s family and her father had already been seated. When Henry and Amity arrived at the parking lot of Glory Hotel, they heard a woman''s voice. "Hey, Amity, you are here. I was going to call you!" Henry and Amity looked in the direction of the sound and saw a young woman who looked like Amity. She was walking down from a Benz-Benz whose price was at least three million dors. She was carrying a Chanel handbag in her hand. Compared with Amity, this woman was a bit more charming, less simple, and her appearance was almost as good as Amity''s. At the same time, a young man got off from the driver seat of the Benz G. The young man looked ordinary, he closed the door and took the initiative to ask, "Snow Qiu, is this your cousin?" "Yeah, dear." Snow held the man''s arm intimately. "Amity, this is your future brother-inw, Levi Sun." "Hello." Amity smiled at Levi. "Hello, I often hear Snow mention you and say that you are a beautiful woman. Today, I see that Snow really didn''t lie to me." Levi took the initiative to reach out to the Amity to show his gentlemanliness. Then he looked at Henry and said, "This is..." "This is Henry Zhang." Amity introduced. After greeting each other, they went to the hotel together. In a small private room, the father of Amity, the second uncle, and his wife, as well as the third aunt and her husband, were sitting at the table and chatting. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. When the door of the private room opened, the two sisters, Amity and Snow, walked into the room. "Amity, I haven''t seen you for so many years. You''re so beautiful now." The second uncle of Amity said with a smile. "Yes, not only is she beautiful, but she is also capable. I don''t know who will have this kind of luck to get our Amity to love him." The third aunt of Amity also spoke. Before she could talk, Amity''s face was red and she was very shy. At this time, several people in the room also noticed Henry who came with Amity. "This gentleman is..." The second uncle of Amity looked at Henry with a puzzled look. Father of Amity had a deep impression of Henry. If it weren''t for Henry at that time, he would have beenpletely cheated, and he wouldn''t even be able to walk out of the casino. "This is Henry." Before she could speak, her father introduced Henry to Second Uncle and Third Aunt. "Henry''s helpst time saved us." Henry greeted people in a way of greeting his elders. "Okay, take a seat. Come on, order." Henry sat at the table and listened to the family members of Amity talking about their daily life. He found that he had done all these things all day long. "The business in the past two years hasn''t been very prosperous. There were more than 200 million yuan in each year''s profits. Now it will be good if we can get one hundred million yuan." While drinking wine, the uncle of the Amity sighed. He patted Levi Sun on the shoulder and said, "Thanks to the help of Sun''s family, otherwise, we wouldn''t even save one hundred million yuan." Levi smiled and said, "Uncle Qiu, you are treating me like an outsider." The third aunt of Amity ate a mouthful of vegetables and said, "Second Brother, didn''t you say that the coal mine business has been back to normal in the past two years? How about the profit of more than 300 million yuan you collectedst time?" "Not bad. Judging from the current sales volume, we''ll be able to make a profit in a year," Second Uncle replied. There was a hint of joy on the face of the third aunt of Amity, "Well, Second Brother, I said I would add 30 million more at that time, don''t refuse." "Of course not." The second uncle of Amity waved his hand. "We''re family. That''s all for us." "Haha, Second Brother, I propose a toast to you." The third aunt raised her ss. "Dad!" Snow sat aside and said in a coquettish voice, "You let Levi Sun also put some money. Not too much, only 30 million, how about that?" "Ah, Snow." Levi Sun pulled Snow''s sleeve. "Love is love. Business is business. How can I take advantage of your family?" The Second Uncle let out a loudugh. "Little Sun, we''re family. Let''s not talk about the two families. You can invest 30 million yuan." Levi''s face was full of joy, and he quickly raised his ss. "Thank you so much, uncle." The father and Amity listened to the conversation of their family and felt a little bitter in their hearts. They hadn''t contacted each other for some time, but they didn''t expect that their family had developed like this. Looking at themselves, if it weren''t for the fact that they were lucky a few days ago and had a car, they wouldn''t even know how to pay the debt now. Amity''s father was anxious to hear this, so he couldn''t help asking, "Second Brother, what was a small business that you mentioned before?" "Oh, yes." The second uncle ate a mouthful of food. "There is a small business, but the fund of one million is not enough. It''s at least about 1.2 million yuan." "Ah?" Hearing this, Amity''s father''s face darkened. "1.2 million... this... this... this is too much." "Uncle, you really don''t know how to do business." Snow said, "Now when you do business, everyone should take out cash. They all make money with the money from the bank. Didn''t you say last time that Amity has one million? You can mortgage your shop to the bank and borrow 200,000 yuan. Business means to use the money to earn money. Look at those big entrepreneurs, they all have tens of billions of yuan, don''t they?" "That''s right." The third aunt nodded. "Big brother, your idea is too pedantic. Look at me, I''m driving a car worth millions of yuan, but still owe the bank more than 200 million. What''s the result? I''ve earned even more!" "This..." A look of embarrassment appeared on her father''s face. He was both a poor and fearful man. Now that he had heard the loan, he felt that there was nothing he could do about it. Amity repeated his father''s question. "Second Uncle, what kind of business are you talking about?" "There are a few projects that you can choose. You can choose from the three-dimensional parking lot, training, education, medical treatment..." As soon as the second uncle finished his words, he heard a voice. "No way." Chapter 304 Chapter 304 Everyone''s eyes were fixed on the person who retorted. It was Henry, who had been sitting there without saying anything. Snow frowned and asked, "Amity, your friend?" "Cousin, Brother Zhang is good at investment. I asked him to analyze it for me." Amity exined. Then she looked at Henry and waited for him to continue. Henry said, "In terms of the current situation in Yinzhou, the three-dimensional parking lot is obviously not practical. The cost is high. One million yuan is only enough to buy thend in the early stage. Later, the interest of the bank loan can reach 4.9% a year. The interest in this type of parking is unknown. Regarding agriculture, it is not suitable for Yinzhou. Now the most attractive one in Yinzhou is wild purple mushrooms, which can be sold at a high price of five hundred yuan per 500 grams. However, there is no way to nt it. The risk is too high. Education and medical care have been done by Family Lin. Unless you are doing some small types of training." Henry analyzed the investment that the second uncle had mentioned one by one. "Amity, what does your friend do? Which investmentpany does he belong to?" Snow asked. Henry replied himself, "I am her colleague, a salesperson in Lins Group." "A salesperson?" A hint of contempt appeared in Snow''s eyes. "Since when do you know how to invest by doing sales? Based on your analysis just now, I thought you were a boss with tens of millions of dors." "Ha-ha." Henry chuckled. "I understand a little bit." "Do you understand or do we understand?" The third aunt looked at Henry with dissatisfaction. "We can invest hundreds of millions of yuan as we please. Don''t you understand one million yuan is a small investment?" "Yes." The second aunt also said, "My husband carefully selected all these investments. Do you think that my husband can''t even understand this and deliberately wants to fool Amity for money?" "Brother, your eyes are too short-sighted. With your thoughts, it''s very difficult to earn money." Levi also said. Henry''s words could be said to have caused dissatisfaction among the people at the table. "Second Uncle, Brother Zhang is also very kind. He is doing it for my good." Amity quickly opened her mouth and spoke for Henry. "For your own good? For your own good, that''s why you will never earn money?" Snow said, "Amity, you just came out of school, and you don''t understand the sinister nature of people. Some people, on the surface, look like dogs, but in fact, their motives are sinister. Don''t trust others easily, they can cheat." The second uncle said to Henry, "Young man, this is our family gathering. This girl doesn''t know how to behave. We don''t me her for bringing you here. It''s just that we''re talking about family matters. You''d better not interrupt us." When Amity''s father saw that the second uncle was a little angry, he quickly said, "Second brother, Henry did do us a lot of favors. He is still young, so don''t take some things to heart." "Ah, young people are young. At home, some people can spoil him, but in society, no one will spoil him. Young man, you have to understand that troublees from the mouth." The second uncle warned Henry with a bad look. He took out a Chinese cigarette and put it in his mouth, burning it for himself. As Amity''s father tried to ease the situation, he motioned her to stop talking and said to her Second Uncle, "Second Brother, I actually think that the parking lot you mentioned is really good. Although I don''t drive a car, I can see that parking lots are not enough now. If we make a new parking space, we will definitely make money." The uncle took a deep drag on his cigarette and said, "This is obvious. If it weren''t for my family, I wouldn''t have told you. Now I have a piece ofnd in my hand, which is in the centre of the city. If you want it, I''ll take 1.2 million yuan aspensation. This piece ofnd is normally valued between two million and three million yuan. You can go to the bank and borrow the money. Although it''s not big and only covering an area of one thousand square meters, it''s more than enough to build a three-dimensional parking lot." "One thousand square meters." The second aunt continued, "Big brother, this is obviously the welfare that Second Brother has given you. You can build a three-dimensional parking lot with several floors, you can start with three floors first. One parking space, about eight to nine square meters, one floor is equivalent to one hundred parking spaces, three floors, three hundred parking spaces. Now the parking space in the city centre is charging five yuan per hour, you can add two yuan more. ording to the daily lowest ie, one parking space can bring you 51 yuan, and three hundred parking spaces are equivalent 15,003 yuan!" After she said that, she took out her mobile phone and showed Amity''s father the location of that piece ofnd. It was indeed in the downtown area, where there were a lot of cars every day. There was no ce to park around it! There was a strong emotion in the eyes of Amity''s father. If he could earn 15,000 yuan a day, his loan would be paid off within this year. He would make money in the first half of next year, and he would earn more than 5 million yuan in the second half of the year! "This is a good thing. It''s a good thing. Second brother, you are really my lucky star! This piece of land for one million yuan. It''s not expensive, not expensive!" Amity father was very excited. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "Ha, ha." The uncle chuckled. "If you want to take it, just give me 1.2 million yuan. I can help you with the loan." Snow also said, "Yes, uncle, why do you want to open a small shop now? You are still busy every day. If you want to have that parking lot, you can go shopping every day. The ie will be more than 10,000 yuan a day. You don''t know how many people want to take that piece ofnd from my dad. My dad doesn''t want to sell it at all." "Big Brother, I think this is good business. It suits you well," said the third uncle-inw of Amity. "Yes, that''s right!" Amity''s father nodded repeatedly. "But Second Brother, I''ll give you the bottom line. Right now, our family has only 900 thousand in total. Why don''t we give that small shop to you?" "It doesn''t matter." The uncle waved his hand. "Thatnd, I bought it for 1.2 million yuan at that time. Now I''ll give it to you at the same price.I don''t want to make money off you. Even if it''s a small shop, I will count it as 300,000 yuan." "Okay, okay!" Amity''s father looked very excited. "Big Brother, since Second Brother has said so, let''s drink a ss of wine and sign the contract. That piece ofnd will belong to you today. You should cover it up soon and open the parking faster." The third Aunt of the Amity continued. Amity nced at Henry who was sitting next to her. Henry ate a mouthful of food slowly. "Signing the contract. Is it a little urgent?" After Henry finished speaking, he looked at Amity''s father and said, "Uncle, one million dors. It''s not a small number. Don''t be fooled by some fancy words!" "What do you mean?" the second uncle pped on the table and red at Henry. Chapter 305 Chapter 305 "What you are saying?" The third aunt of Amity was also very dissatisfied. "What does it have to do with you if we talk to each other? What do you mean by saying fancy words? What do you mean by being blind? You have made it clear to me today!" Snow''s face darkened. "Uncle, if you don''t want thisnd, there will be a lot of people who want it. My dad left this good thing for you because we are family! Because nobody wants to buy it!" Amity''s father looked at Henry with some embarrassment. "Henry, this is our family''s business. Don''t get involved, okay?" Henry ignored their words and said to himself, "A parking space is only eight to nine square meters, but this is just a pure parking lot. But you need to add ramp,nes, load-bearing. The average area of each parking space is between 35 to 50 square meters. If you want to have 100 parking lots on one floor, you have to have at least 3,500 to 5,000 square meters ofnd. Moreover, the annual maintenance fee is very high. You have to consider these things." Henry''s words shocked Amity''s father. "A parking space of 35 square meters? That''s 1,000 square meters, which means there can only be 30 parking spaces. The profit of a year has been reduced several times!" "And I''m just talking about basic expenses." Henry reminded him. "Amity, what does your friend mean? Does he know better than us, he is just a salesman?" Snow stood up directly. Obviously, she was on the verge of getting angry. "Brother, you have never done business, so there are some things that you don''t understand. I don''t me you, but if you don''t know, then don''t pretend." Levi said, "We have a couple of parking spaces. During calction, some base surface can be stolen during construction. Of course, I will tell you how to steal if you don''t understand." "You really don''t know your own status. We don''t wee you. You can go now!" the third aunt said. "Yes, I don''t wee you. Please leave!" Snow also shouted. Amity''s uncle gave her a reproachful look. "Amity, I''m not talking about you. You should be careful when you make friends. Don''t make friends with everyone. Look at you, what kind of people do you consider friends?" Facing the members of Amity''s family, Henry remained unmoved and still sat there. "What I just said is just the distribution of the foundation of the parking lot. And also, if I remember correctly, thend should belong to the Chows''. How did it be Mr. Qiu''s?" Henry looked at the second uncle with a look of inquiry. "Thend of Chows''?" Amity''s father was also shocked. He was very clear about the Chows''. Last time, he almost died in the Chows'' ce. Thanks to Henry, he was safe and sound. The expression of the second uncle changed slightly. "I am working with them." "Oh." Henry nodded, took out his mobile phone, sent a message, and then asked, "I don''t know what kind of cooperation is there between Mr. Qiu and the Chow''s?" "Do you understand what I said?" Snow asked discontentedly, "As a salesman, you''re in charge of a lot of things. Is this what you should ask?" Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. "Okay, I''ll ask you a question." Henry looked at Levi Sun. "The Benz G just now cost more than three million yuan. Is it yours?" "Of course it''s mine." Levi''s face showed a sense of pride. Henry''s face was full of doubt. "No, I just saw the car. Why did I see the words ''Yingze car shop''?" Henry''s words made Levi''s face suddenly change, and he didn''t know how to answer for a moment. Snow''s neck was stiff. "What about the car shop? That ''Yingze car shop'' is owned by Levi Sun''s family!" "Yes." Levi nodded fiercely. "It was opened by my family." "Really?" Henry licked his fingernails and said, "Amity, do you know who is the owner of the ''Yingze car shop''? I remember that you have participated in themercial design before." Amity nodded and said hesitantly, "It''s... it''s ourpany, it''s Lin''spany." "Mr. Sun, you said that the Yingze Car Shop is owned by your family, so you have something to do with our boss?" Henry asked. "Nonsense!" Before Levi answered, Snow, shouted first, "My Levi Sun is the sworn brother of President Lin of Lins Group. You are just an ordinary salesman, how could you know so much!" "Uh." Henry touched his nose and looked awkwardly at Amity. There was also a kind of unspeakable taste in the eyes of Amity. "What''s wrong? Can''t you say anything? Ask your President Lin if you know Levi Sun!" Snow crossed her arms over her chest and looked arrogant. Henry nodded and said, "Well, I''ll ask." With this, Henry took out the phone and dialed Sylvia Lin''s number. "Hello, wife, do you know a man named Levi Sun? He said he was your sworn brother. Okay, I got it." After Henry said a few words, he hung up the phone and made an expression of regret to Snow. "Sorry, our President Lin doesn''t know Levi Sun." "What a joke!" Snow sneered, "You just made a phone call to President Lin? You call her wife. Is President Lin of Lins Group the wife of a salesman like you?" "Boy, I think you''re deliberately here to provoke our rtionship!" The third aunt of Amity also said coldly. At this moment, someone knocked on the door of the box. Outside the box came a respectful voice. "Mr. Zhang, can Ie in?" "Come in," Henry responded. The door of the room was pushed open from the outside, and Danny Chow was standing respectfully at the door of the room. At a nce, Amity''s father recognized that the man standing at the door was the young master of Chows''. Danny looked at Henry respectfully. He had just received the news that this gentleman was looking for him, and he had rushed over immediately. Henry pouted his lips at the second uncle and said to Danny, "Look, he said he was your business partner. If you want to sell yournd in the city center, you can confirm it." Danny looked at the second uncle curiously and then shook his head at Henry. "Henry, I don''t know him. Our Chow''s family never nned on selling thisnd in the downtown area. I want to build a private vi there. If Henry wants it, I will give it to you immediately." "No, I just wanted you to confirm it. You can go now." Henry waved his hand. Danny nodded. Henry Zhang was looking for him only for this matter. He was not dissatisfied at all and turned to leave. Chapter 306 Chapter 306 Henry said, "The one just now was the current leader of the Chows''. He knows all thend of the Chows''. It seems that doesn''t know you, Mr. Qiu." Henry''s eyes were indifferent. The uncle''s face was full of doubts. "Who says that he is the leader of the Chows''? I have been working with the Chows'' for a long time. Don''t you think I would know him?" Henry shook his head. "It doesn''t matter whether you believe it or not. All I need to do is to make one person believe it." After saying this, Henry nced at Amity''s father. At this moment, the eyes of Amity''s father were full ofplexity. Of course, he knew that the young man just now was the leader of the Chows. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. "Okay." Henry snapped his fingers. "Let''s talk about the next problem. You, Levi Sun, what is the rtionship between you and Lins Group? You know the truth best in your heart. Of course, in order to make you give up, we need to do something. Let Amity tell you what kind of rtionship I have with Sylvia Lin, the president of Lins Group." "Brother Zhang, he..." Amity looked at his cousin. "Brother Zhang is President Lin''s husband, and everyone in thepany knows about it." "What!" Snow and Levi''s eyes widened. "You don''t have to be shocked. There is no need to exin too much. Now pay attention to my hand." Henry took out his mobile phone and pressed three keys. "I have already dialed the police. Now, you can choose to stay here and let the police deal with a case of fraud or leave immediately. I will give you three seconds to choose. If you don''t choose, I will help you choose." Henry nced at the rtives of Amity, and said softly, "One!" When Henry counted, Levi was the first to rush out of the room without saying anything. Snow took a look and followed him. "Two," Henry said again. The third aunty and her husband looked at each other, lowered their heads, and walked out of the room without saying a word. The second uncle and his wife saw that they didn''t dare to stay here any longer and rushed out of the door. In the blink of an eye, Amity, her father, and Henry still stayed in the room. Looking at the empty room, Amity''s father''s face was full of dullness. And Amity was also red-rimmed. How could they not understand what was going on? It was hard for Amity''s father to ept such a thing. The ones sitting there just now were all his blood rtives. They came out of a mother''s womb with a blood rtionship and grew up ying with mud! "Uncle, I know that you feel very ufortable, but I still have something to say. Don''t be blinded by the so-called family affection. Sometimes, you think they are your closest friends, but in fact, it''s not like that." Henry shook his head and sighed, "You and the girl, Amity Qiu, just stay alone for a while. There are some things that you have to think through yourself." After Henry finished his words, he patted the shoulder of Amity and said, "Girl, try tofort your father." Henry got up, left the room, and closed the door for them. At the moment when Henry closed the door, a cry of an adult man came out of the room. Henry sighed, walked to the front desk of the hotel, paid the bill for Amity and her father, and left here. He strolled home. By the time he got home, it was already past eight o''clock in the evening. As usual, Sylvia sat on the sofa and watched TV. As soon as Henry entered the door, he could see the back of the woman. "You''re back. Why did you suddenly call me to ask that question?" Sylvia sat on the sofa with her long and white legs crossed in front of her. Henry told Sylvia what had just happened in the hotel. In this regard, Sylvia could only sigh. She was also the same when she met such a rtive. At that time, Richard Wong wanted to destroy the Family Lin for his own selfish desires. "This girl has done a good job in thepany recently. She is willing to study hard and is diligent. Do you think I should promote her to a higher position?" Sylvia asked. Henry shook his head. "No need. She''s too young to be promoted directly. There would be a lot of gossips. It''s not good for her. It''s better to let her suffer more and temper herself." Sylvia nodded and said, "As you say." Neither of the two people in the conversation had noticed that Sylvia had subconsciously let Henry make the decision on some matters. Henry poured himself a cup of tea and filled Sylvia''s cup. He sat on the sofa and watched TV with Sylvia. Sylvia kept looking at Henry from the corner of her eyes, and then said tentatively, "Dear, today you told Amity that I listen to you at home. Do you want such a life?" "Uh." Henry suddenly looked embarrassed. On his way back, he was still worried that Sylvia would ask him this question. s, it was only because he was too arrogant in the morning and did not carefully observe the surrounding environment. "Honey, do you want it?" Sylvia asked again. "No, I don''t want it at all." Henry waved his hand repeatedly. "I like our current state. Let me do everything, let me spoil you. That''s it. Don''t listen to me!" Sylvia blushed after hearing Henry''s words. She rolled her eyes at Henry and said, "By the way, tomorrow noon, let''s go to my grandpa''s house for lunch." Henry had already prepared for the thing that Fiona nned to do tomorrow. He nodded and said, "Okay." It was a silent night. The next morning, Henry got up and thought about making breakfast. When he opened the refrigerator, the empty scene made Henry silently walk out of the house and go to the vegetable market. At ten o''clock in the morning, Sylvia didn''t need to go to thepany today, so she slept longer on purpose. When she got up and found that Henry was not at home, she didn''t care too much. Just as she was about to go to the bathroom to wash up, Sylvia''s phone rang. It was from Secretary Lee. Sylvia picked up the phone. Before she could speak, the anxious voice of Secretary Lee rang on the phone. "President Lin, bad news, Henry hit Prince!" "Prince!" Sylvia was shocked. "Which country''s?" Henry was too bold to beat a prince, a member of the royal family of another country. What happened to him? The secretary was silent for five seconds on the phone before she said again, "President Lin, Prince is a celebrity. In China, he is the most popr celebrity! Now Henry is already at the police station. The other party is going to sue ourpany and thewyer is at the police station. It''s already a mess. You should go and have a look." Sylvia didn''t have time to wash up at the moment. She chewed a piece of chewing gum and wore a casual suit. Then she went to the police station. Chapter 307 Chapter 307 At this moment, the police station in Yinzhou was already crowded with people. The media and reporters from all walks of life had already blocked the entrance of the police station. The fans of Prince also held their sign and blocked the entrance of the police station. Dozens of police officers pulled up the cordon at the entrance of the police station and maintained order! "Punish him severely! Punish him severely!" "How dare he hit our Prince!" "Our Prince is so handsome. Who will be responsible for him if he is hurt?" A group of female fans screamed excitedly. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. In the police station, more than a dozenwyers were pleading about what had happened this morning. Director Wei of the Yinzhou police station was now sweating profusely. This matter was not a trivial matter. The one who hit the person was so powerful that he didn''t dare to think about it. And the one who was beaten was the most popr celebrity. His every move was watched. If he couldn''t handle it well, his career woulde to an end. At a corner of the police station, two young men in women''s clothes were sitting there. The two young men stayed here silently without saying a word. Henry sat in the interrogation room. Instead of being handcuffed, he even made a cup of good tea for himself. The police locked him up in the interrogation room just to avoid those reporters and crazy fans. A middle-aged woman wearing ck-framed sses, with a face full of anger, scolded to Director Wei, "I really overestimated the public security environment in your Yinzhou. Someone just fought and made trouble casually. Do you, the police, care about the safety of the citizens? I''m going to comin about you! I''m going to make all of Prince''s fansin about you!" "Ms. Wu, calm down, calm down. I believe there must be a reason for this." Director Wei tried to comfort her. The woman in front of him was Prince''s manager, and she had a great influence. "Calm down? How can you let me calm down? Don''t you know that what happened today will affect our Prince''s future career!" The Prince''s manager''s eyes turned red. When Sylvia arrived at the police station, she was also shocked by the scene in front of her. In front of the whole police station, there were at least 500 people, who shouted for Prince and said that they would punish the attacker severely. Secretary Lee was waiting for Sylvia outside. The moment she saw Sylvia''s car, she walked up quickly. "President Lin, you''re here. The media has made a big deal out of it." The secretary''s face was full of anxiety. "What''s going on?" Sylvia frowned and asked as soon as she got out of the car. Secretary Lee shook her head. "I don''t know the specific situation. I went to the market in the morning to buy vegetables. On my way home, I saw Henry hit someone. At that time, Prince had a lot of bodyguards and agents who said they would sue Henry. I was in a hurry and said that our Lins Group would take charge of this matter and protected Henry first. But I didn''t know how to deal with itter." "You did a good job." Sylvia gave Cathy Lee a look of approval. She tried to calm down and asked, "Who on earth is this Prince? How popr is he?" "Very popr!" Cathy did not think about it at all. She nodded vigorously. "Every major video website has a star ranking, and Prince is ranked first everywhere. There are all kinds of fan club support. After this incident, in just half an hour, the biggest social tform on the Inte would soon be destroyed by Prince''s fan club! If this matter is not handled well, just public opinion alone is enough to destroy our Family Lin!" Sylvia didn''t make a careful analysis. Just thinking about it, she realized the importance of the matter. "Where''s Henry?" Sylvia asked. "He has been taken away by the police," Cathy said, pointing at the police station. "Let''s go, let''s ask Henry what happened!" Sylvia strode toward the police station. Now at the entrance of the police station, a warning line was pulled up and no one was allowed to enter. When Sylvia and Cathy came over, they were naturally stopped. "Madam, you can''t go in." "I''m the wife of the party involved." Sylvia exined her identity to the police. As soon as Sylvia finished speaking, there was a burst of abuse behind her. A fifteen or sixteen- year-old girl shouted, "B*tch, it''s your husband who hit our Prince, b*tch!" "How dare you show up? Kill her to avenge our prince!" "Beat her!" A group of crazy fans rushed toward Sylvia, waving their arms non-stop. If the police hadn''t stopped them, they wouldn''t have doubted what crazy things they could have done, judging from the state of these fans. Sylvia frowned even more tightly. She saw that these fans were almost all childish little girls, and they had already fallen into a state of enthusiasm for Prince. A slender arm crossed the defence line of the police and hit toward Sylvia''s face. "Watch out, President Lin!" At the crucial moment, Cathy gave Sylvia a push, only to be pped in the face. There was a crisp sound, and a red five-fingered print appeared on Cathy''s face. It was a girl in her sixteen who hit Cathy. Her eyes were full of hatred, and she wanted to tear Sylvia apart. She cursed, "B*tch, I''m going to beat you to death and avenge our Prince!" Such a scenepletely stunned Sylvia. "President Lin, let''s go in. We can''t stay here." Cathy quickly grabbed Sylvia''s arm and rushed to the police station. "Wait." Sylvia shook off Cathy''s hand and took a deep breath. She turned a blind eye to the scoldings in front of her. She looked at the girl who hit Cathy and said to the police officer in front of her, "Officer, please arrest this person. She just hit my friend." As for the p just now, the police officers also saw it clearly. Without saying anything, they immediately arrested the girl. Sylvia watched the girl being arrested with her own eyes, and then she stepped in the police station. Inside the police station was also a mess. When Director Wei saw Sylvia, he immediately recognized the president of the Lins Group and quickly came over. "President Lin, you''re here. This time, there''s something wrong with your staff. Our police are also trying to solve the problem. Don''t worry." Director Weiforted her. "Where is Henry Zhang? I want to see him." There was anger in Sylvia''s beautiful eyes. "This..." There was a hint of embarrassment on Director Wei''s face. "I''m afraid it''s not in line with the rules. Now only direct rtives andwyer can see Henry." "He is my husband!" When Director Wei heard this, he quickly closed his mouth and personally took Sylvia to the interrogation room. Sylvia had thought that Henry would be thrown into the interrogation room, which made her worried on the way here. But when she saw Henry sitting there and tasting a cup of tea, she could no longer suppress her anger. The scene of Cathy being pped just now was still vivid in her mind. "Henry Zhang! What did you do? Don''t you know what mess you caused? Chapter 308 Chapter 308 Henry took a sip of tea and said slowly, "Honey, you are here. Don''t worry." "Don''t worry! How can I not worry? What''s the matter? Why do you have to hit people? Can''t you be more mature?" Sylvia''s face was full of anger and a trace of disappointment. "I am very mature, otherwise, I would definitely kill him on the spot!" Henry suddenly gave out a sense of hostility, which made Director Wei, who was standing on the side, panic for no reason. Even Sylvia, who was in a state of anger, was also stunned. She had never seen Henry behave like this. When he spoke just now, he made her feel... afraid? Cathy tugged at Sylvia''s sleeve and said, "Don''t worry, President Lin. Henry is not an impulsive person. He must have done something too excessive to make Henry so angry. You should listen to Henry first." Sylvia took a deep breath and nodded. "Well, Henry Zhang, tell me why you hit him. You have to give me a reason!" Henry''s expression returned to calm. "The reason is very simple. That person can''t control his own mouth. His fans can''t control their mouth either. I just hit him. I didn''t kill him. I''ve already shown mercy for them!" Director Wei, who was standing at the side, was extremely embarrassed. He was the police chief at least, and this big shot had been talking about who he wanted to kill in front of him, so what else could he say? Sylvia was amused by Henry''s exnation. "Do you mean that he started to swear at people and you decided to hit him?" "Yes." Henry nodded. "Childish!" Sylvia shouted. "You''re an adult now. Why did you do it because of this little thing?" Henry shook his head. "Honey, you don''t understand." "What''s there that I don''t understand? Tell me!" Sylvia stared at Henry and wanted an exnation. Henry looked at Sylvia and sighed. "Well,e with me." Henry got up and took the lead in walking out of the interrogation room. Director Wei was in a mess. This big shot really did not rest assured about this matter. He went out the interrogation room. Sylvia followed Henry and wanted to know how Henry would exin. When Henry walked to the lobby of the police station, his appearance immediately attracted the attention of Prince''s manager. "Police! What do you policemen do? Who let hime out! And the two men dressed as women, they are also aplices!" Prince''s manager shouted while pointing to the two young men in women''s clothing sitting in the corner. When Henry, who had been calm before, heard the words of Prince''s agent, his eyes instantly became full of the evil spirit. He strode toward Prince''s manager. The evil spirit and momentum in Henry''s eyes seemed to have lowered the temperature of the surrounding air a lot. His beast-like eyes made people fear at first nce. Prince''s manager looked at Henry walking toward her and suddenly panicked. "You... you... what do you want to do? I''m warning you..." "Warn me what!?" Henry clenched his fist. Ignoring where he was, he rushed to Prince''s manager and punched her in the belly. After this punch, Prince''s manager seemed different. It could be seen that her face was twisting, her body subconsciously arched up, and her face was red at this moment. "Henry Zhang, what are you doing?" Sylvia rushed up and grabbed Henry. "This is the police station! The police station!" "Henry, don''t be impulsive. Don''t be impulsive." Director Wei also rushed up and stood between Henry and Prince''s manager. After half a minute, she gritted her teeth and squeezed out a sentence, "I''m going to sue him, I want him to be locked up in jail for the rest of his life!" The manager was in so much pain that she couldn''t even speak a word. Sylvia was extremely anxious. In the police station, what kind of behaviour was it to beat people in front of the police? Even with the influence of Lins Group, it was impossible to just let it go. Moreover, Henry hit the manager of a popr star. Thewyer of the other side, who was also present and saw this scene. "Have you done enough? Ah! Have you done enough?" Looking at Henry''s face, Sylvia screamed. Henry shook his head. "Honey, you don''t understand." "If I don''t understand, then you can help me understand!" Sylvia was so anxious that she burst into tears. If the other party really looked into this matter, Henry would spend a long time in prison! Henry took a deep breath and nodded. He pointed at Prince''s manager and said to Director Wei, "Director Wei, right? Look at her now. If she keeps talking, I can''t guarantee that I will do something that you dare not imagine." When he finished, Henry suddenly punched the desk next to him. The solid wood desk copsed under Henry''s punch. Prince''s manager, who was about to say something malicious, swallowed back what she was about to say. Director Wei''s back was also sweating with cold sweat. This big shot''s martial art was so strong, and his background was so frightening. If he really did something, he really had no way to deal with it. At that time, he would be the one in trouble. Sylvia was also shocked by Henry''s action. She really couldn''t figure out what kind ofnguage made Henry so angry. "Honey,e with me. I''ll introduce two old friends to you." Just a second ago, Henry, who was full of anger, shouted out the word "honey", and his eyes were full of tenderness. Sylvia nodded subconsciously. Henry took Sylvia to the corner of the police station. The two young men in women''s clothing looked very ordinary. "Dear, let me introduce them to you. This is Hardy Yu and this is Harley Yu. They are cousins." "Brother Henry, sister-inw." The two young men sitting at the corner looked at Henry gratefully and greeted Sylvia. "Hello." Sylvia nodded to the two of them and then looked at Henry with a puzzled look. Henry said to Hardy and Harley, "Come on, take off your clothes." Hearing Henry''s words, Sylvia''s eyes were full of doubts. She didn''t understand what Henry was going to do. Hardy and Harly looked at each other and slowly took off their clothes. When they took off their clothes, Sylvia''s beautiful eyes gradually widened. The policemen in the police station, as well as Director Wei, all looked at them in shock. On their bodies, there were dense scars. Some scars, like centipedes, were crisscrossing on their bodies.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Chapter 309 Chapter 309 Director Wei slowly walked to the front of Yu brothers and carefully looked at the scars on their bodies. He slowly reached out his hand and put his index finger on the right chest of Hardy as if he was touching a treasure. "Are they... gunshot wounds?" There was a trace of loneliness in Hardy''s eyes, and he nodded. Director Wei looked at them and fell silent. How could an ordinary person have so many scars on his body? What''s more, those were gunshot wounds! "He''s covered with wounds. It''s obvious that he''s a criminal!" The manager of Prince said, pursing her lips. Henry turned his head and red at the manager. He sneered and said, "A criminal? Hardy Yu, Harley Yu, tell everyone loudly, where did you get this wound?" "Yes... yes..." Hardy answered in a low voice, "Battle..." Henry shouted, "Speak louder! This is something you should be proud of! Tell everyone loudly, where did you get it from!" Hardy''s legs closed subconsciously. He puffed out his chest and shouted, "In the battle! The wound on my chest was caused four years ago when I fought with a mercenary team in the Peace Guard. It was left behind when I was hit by the automatic rifle. The wound on my shoulder was caused by the grenade fragments. The wound on my abdomen was cut open by the Cobra Army. The wound on my forearm was caused by the grenade explosion fragments when I was carrying out a rescue mission!" Henry nodded and looked at Harley. "It''s your turn. Tell me! How did you get hurt?" "Also during the war!" "How old were you at that time?" "19!" Harley''s answer made policemen in the police station gasp. Neen years old! Neen years old had participated in such a cruel battle! On the contrary, what were they doing when they were neen years old? Henry shouted, "I''ll ask you two one more question, why do you wear women''s clothing today!" "Worship the Eldest Brother!" Hardy and Harley answered almost at the same time. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Henry nodded, turned his head and said to the police officers, "Four years ago, when I was 20 years old, I met the three brothers abroad. At that time, in order to save the Chinese citizens, there was only a small team of less than 30 people. They rushed and fought with hundreds of mercenaries who were loaded with guns and bullets. And I happened to be the one who was rescued." Henry didn''t say a word. At that time, he was hiding among those hostages. Hearing Henry''s words, these police officers were a little absent-minded. There were less than 30 people fighting against hundreds of armed mercenaries. This was not a child''s y, but a real desperate fight! At this moment, these policemen looked at Hardy and Harley with admiration. Henry paused for a moment and continued, "After the rescue mission, there were only 13 survivors in the team. That night, we drank and chatted happily. They were originally three brothers, and there was the eldest brother called Harvey Yu. Because we were all from Yinzhou, we had manymon topics and we talked a lot. The three brothers agreed that if someone died in a battle, the other two people would put on women''s clothing and dance in front of thergest shopping mall in Yinzhou every year. If two of them died, the third brother would dance alone. If they all died, they would dance in the afterlife. That is why they were dressed like this today." The eyes of Hardy and Harley were already red. Henry smiled. "In the morning, I saw them. That man named Prince and his fans also saw them. I don''t think I have to say what happened next. Everyone here knows what happened. ''He''s a sissy. He''s neither a man nor a woman.'' The word ''Demon'' came out of these people''s mouth to attack people''s heroes? As I said before, I didn''t kill that Prince on the spot. I was already very kind!" Henry almost shouted out thest sentence. "Although I''m not a good person, I can''t bear to watch him. He''s a fool! He''s a clown! Worry about fans! He''s an actor with bodyguards! He''s insulting the national heroes!" Henry pointed at Hardy and his brother, whose arms were shaking. "They''re three brothers. They joined the army at the age of eighteen and stood at the front line at the age of neen. Did their best! I''m just asking you. Those who insult them should be beaten, shouldn''t they? Ah!" Henry was roaring. When his roar fell, the whole police station was silent. After a long silence, a voice came from Henry''s side. "Should." It was Sylvia who spoke. Now, Sylvia was no longer angry with Henry. What she had was anger in her heart. She even wanted to apud for Henry''s behaviour! At the same time, Sylvia''s heart was full of apologies. She was so angry with Henry just now. Henry took a deep breath and calmed himself down. He said loudly, "Now, I''m going to walk out of the police station. If you want to arrest me, arrest me! If you want to sue me, just do it. But I''ll tell you. If anyone dares to offend them verbally, I won''t let him go easily. Do you understand?" Henry''s eyes were closely locked on Prince''s manager. Under Henry''s gaze, Prince''s manager didn''t say a word and didn''t dare to say anything. After ncing around, Henry took Sylvia''s little hand and strode out of the police station. Those policemen, look at each other, let Henry out of the police station, no one moved. Could they arrest Henry Zhang? The answer is yes, no matter what, Henry hit people, they have the power to arrest him, but do they want to? No one wants, no one is willing to arrest him. If possible, they want to take off their uniform now, change into the casual clothes, and beat Prince. Director Wei calmed down, walked to Prince''s manager and said, "Ms. Wu, ording to the 246th rule of our country, what you have done counts as an insult. I have to arrest you and then hand you over to the court for trial. You can keep silent, but every word you say will be the evidence." As soon as he finished speaking, Director Wei took out a pair of handcuffs and handcuffed them on Prince''s manager''s wrist. Then, Director Wei turned around and looked at the Yu brothers. He said loudly, "All of you, stand straight!" At this moment, the police officers all stood straight with their legs closed. Director Wei took a deep breath and shouted, "Salute!" At the same time, everyone bowed to the two brothers. The Yu brothers, who were dressed in women''s clothing, stood there with red eyes. They also stood straight, raised their heads, and returned a military salute. Chapter 310 Chapter 310 Henry and Sylvia went out of the police station. Seeing Henry''s appearance, Prince''s fans in front of the police station once again rushed to this side and said harsh words. Sylvia frowned. Cathy ran out of the crowd at once and drove her car over. Henry and Sylvia got into the car and left. In the car, Sylvia looked at Henry apologetically. "Honey, are you angry with me?" "Angry? What''s wrong with you?" Henry asked with a puzzled face. After hearing Henry''s words, Sylvia was relieved. She was afraid that Henry was dissatisfied with her performance just now. After all, when she knew the cause and effect of the matter, Sylvia could also feel the anger. It was really annoying for an actor to insult the national heroes in public. Just as Sylvia was about to answer Henry, the phone rang. It was from her father, Nelson Lin. "Sylvia, where are you and Henry? The elders are all here, and you two are the only ones who haven''te." Sylvia said on the phone that she would arrive soon and told Cathy to go to Glory Hotel. Yinzhou was not big, and there were only a few famous hotels. If it was a banquet, there were only a few ces. In an intensive care unit of the People''s Hospital of Yinzhou, a young man who looked to be in his early twenties was lying on the bed. He was drawing eyeliner and his face was smeared with powder. If he wanted to leave long hair, he would definitely be more beautiful than a woman. In the ward, there were ten bodyguards. Outside the ward, a group of young girls looked worried, afraid that something would happen to their idol. The young man lying in the ward was the actor who was beaten by Henry today. One of the most popr people at the moment. A beautiful woman was sitting by the bed. She was Prince''s assistant. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Prince touched the bruises on his face, grinned, and asked his assistant indignantly, "How''s the matter going? I haven''t been so angry since I grew up!" Prince''s assistant answered, "Sister Wu has gone to deal with this matter, and we have also made some changes. Many people are now asking for the attackers, and they will definitely be solved in the shortest time. During this period, you should not show up first. We should try our best to get as muchpensation as possible, and by the way, we can stir up the heat." "Okay." Prince nodded with satisfaction. He got off the bed and walked to the window of the ward. Through the window, he saw the scene at the entrance of the hospital. At this moment, arge group of people was surrounding the entrance of the hospital, holding up their hands. They encourage Prince to be strong. They, his fans, would always love him. Prince smiled and said, "Thanks to so many crazy fans who help me. How about this, in my personal name, I write a post- Life is not easy, and we all have to be strong. By the way, take a picture of my face, and it will be more obvious, otherwise, I will recover in two days." "Okay." The assistant took out her mobile phone, took a photo ording to Prince''s request, and sent a message on social media. In the short span of a minute, there were nearly a thousand replies. "Oh my god, how could he hurt our Prince like this?" "Does he know how hard our Prince is working? He did this because he was jealous of our Prince." "Our Prince has won glory for our country. His records have been spread abroad. He is a hero of the people. If he hurt our people, he will be sentenced to death at least!" One after another, strangements appeared on social media. And the poprity of Prince himself also increased rapidly, and soon it was on the headlines of major websites. Just as the assistant was still thinking about how to do marketing, the door of the ward was kicked open. The ten bodyguards in the room all focused their eyes on the door of the ward in an instant. In the ward, there was a team of fully armed policemen led by Director Wei. "They insulted our heroes, arrest all of them!" With Director Wei''s order, the group of policemen did not hesitate at all. They locked up Prince, his assistant, and the ten bodyguards. "Take him away!" Director Wei waved his hand and looked at Prince with a very unhappy face. As aw enforcer, Director Wei knew that in this society, there were many things that ordinary people couldn''t know. The cruelty of war was also beyond many people''s imagination. There had never been any quiet time before. It was just that there was someone who was carrying a burden and moving forward. However, those silent people were insulted by others. All the Chinese citizens would feel angry about this kind of thing, let alone Director Wei, who was thew enforcer. The two policemen seized Prince, and Prince struggled to get rid of them. But how could he be a match for the policemen with his thin arms and legs? He was just doing nothing. Prince roared, "Do you know who I am? How dare you arrest me!" "Of course I know. I''m arresting you. Take him away!" Director Wei shouted and walked out of the ward first. The fans outside the ward looked shocked when they saw Prince was actually cuffed by the police. "What right do you have to arrest our Prince?" "Our Prince is a national hero. You''re not qualified to arrest him!" In the face of such words, Director Wei turned a deaf ear to it. He took Prince to the police car and took him back to the police station. In the police station, the girl who had pped Cathy earlier was making a statement. The girl''s parents were also called to the police station. When they knew that their daughter had hit someone in front of the police station, the girl''s parents turned pale with fright. The police told the girl''s parents that their daughter had vited thew of public security and deliberately caused trouble. If the other party wanted to me her, she had to be detained. Hearing this, the girl''s parents were all panicked. While scolding their children, they pleaded with the police. "We told you not to look up to those celebrities! What''s the use of those stars! Now you hit people! You hit people, can the star you like help you! Ah!" The girl''s parents were so anxious that they burst into tears. No one could watch their child being detained and not be moved, let alone a girl who was only sixteen! At the entrance of the police station, there was also a riot. Pince with eyeliner was taken in by a group of policemen with a delicate appearance. "It''s Prince! Prince!" The girl looked at the door of the police station with excitement. Regardless of taking notes, she strode towards Prince and said with excitement in her eyes, "Prince, that''s great. I finally see you. I''m so lucky. I hit people for you and they''re going to detain me. Can you save me?" Director Wei''s face changed, and he said to the Prince in a stern voice, "You are also suspected of instigating others to cause trouble!" Prince frowned, shook his head, and looked at the girl with disgust. "I don''t know her. Her actions are her actions. It has nothing to do with me." There was no rtionship at all. The girl was stunned by what he said. Looking at Prince''s back, the girl began to regret it. "Is this my idol? Is this my favorite celebrity?" Chapter 311 Chapter 311 The news that the police had taken Prince away soon spread on social media. Countless Prince''s fans began to @ the official ount of the Yinzhou City police station. Some netizens who didn''t know the truth also began to pay attention to this matter. Soon, this matter was a hot topic. There were even arge number of fans of Prince, who not only used their social ount but also established countless alt ount to pressure the government of Yinzhou through the Inte. They questioned the police of Yinzhou why they didn''t arrest the ones who hit Prince, but their Prince instead. In this case, Director Wei''s phone exploded from the calls made by his superior, asking him how to deal with it. Facing these questions, Director Wei replied that he would give everyone a reasonable exnation. When this matter reached its climax, the local government of Yinzhou finally made a post on social media. They only sent two photos. One was a picture of Prince, pouting, and taking selfies with fists. The other was a photo of Hardy Yu and Harley Yu standing in front of the mall in women''s clothing. As soon as these photos came out, the followingments were immediately posted. "I think that the police of Yinzhou must be out of their mind. Who are these two people? How could they put them and our Prince together? Do they deserve to be together?!" "Our Prince is sexy and beautiful. They''re wearing women''s clothing. It''s disgusting." "I really want to see our Prince wear women''s clothing. He must be very beautiful. I don''t know when he will have such welfare." "Prince is so handsome, and the other two are so disgusting!" "Demons, d*mn perv*rts, disgusting, disgusting! Prince''s handsome!" "Prince handsome? A man keeps pouting like a woman every day. Bruce Lee proved with his strength that we''re not a sick man of East Asia. Now we''re all destroyed by this kind of pouting and cute guys." One of theizens couldn''t stand it anymore and spoke out. As soon as thisment was made, there were more than a hundred praises immediately. Of course, there were also people who replied to him. "I don''t know who Bruce Lee is. Prince is the best!" "Our Prince is good at martial arts!" When there was about to be a scolding battle on the Inte, the police of Yinzhou posted two photos again. The first one was of Prince, but the upper part of the body was naked and the upper part of the body was so thin that the ribs could be seen clearly. The skin was very white and tender. "Wow! Our Prince''s skin is so smooth. I''m so envious. I really want to know how Prince maintains his skin." The other one was a photo of Yu brothers. They were also naked. Unlike Prince, who had fair skin, they had dark skin and looked rough. There were scars all over their bodies. "These two ugly guys are so disgusting. They have potholes on their bodies. Together with the photos of our Prince, they are simply an insult to our Prince!" "That''s right. Too ugly." "Full of injuries. It''s so ugly." A bunch of sarcasticments madeizens couldn''t stand it anymore. "You don''t understand anything. A man''s scar is the most attractive thing." Five minutester, the Yinzhou police once again sent out a dynamic message. This time, it was not a picture, but a line of words. Answer: About Prince''s secret maintenance method, SKII Fairy Water with SKII skincare essence milk, including a set of face''s essence oil, which can make skin whiter and smoother. Answer: About the secrets of the other two injured men: They served in the army at the age of 18, attended the crisis team at the age of 19, and carried out tasks in the most dangerous ces in the world. They only needed to pick up their knives and fight with the criminals when Prince used the fairy water to maintain himself. They only needed to rush on the front line when Prince used the skin cream essence to cover his face. They only needed to soak their whole body with sweat and defend their dignity with their blood. They needed to protect the country with their lives! As soon as the news was released, the original attention-seeking trend fell into a strange silence in a minute without anyments. A minuteter, under the post of the police of Yinzhou, there were words of admiration and respect. "It''s ridiculous. There''s no war now! Don''t talk nonsense, okay?" Prince''s fanmented. "It''s true that there''s no war. Who''s fighting? Stop lying!" "You don''t know about war, but it doesn''t mean there''s no one!" "Yes, you live in China and live in a country with the most stable public security around the world. Of course, you won''t feel it." "Yes, I have lived abroad before, and public security is not as good as that in China. I have also seen some wars. The people of the Peace Squad are all heroes!" "I want to know, what happened? Prince was beaten and caught. What is the connection between him and these two heroes?" Someone asked. A few minutester, the Yinzhou police once again issued a statement. This time, it was a long one. Why did the brothers appear at the door of the shopping mall in women''s clothing, how Prince said that the two were neither men nor women, and he was making fun of them all the time. When theizens saw that the Yu brothers did this in order to worship their big brother, but were regarded in such a bad way by Prince, they were angry. As for Henry''s name, Yinzhou police did not announce it, but only mentioned his surname. "Mr. Zhang, the warmhearted citizen, couldn''t stand such an open insult, and he was angry. Now the police concluded that Prince, along with his assistant and manager, is guilty of insult and will be handed over to the court. As for Mr. Zhang, we think justice is fair and spreads positive energy, and will not be punished." As soon as the post came out, there was a burst of apuse immediately. "Mr. Zhang did a good job. I support him!" N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "Brilliant!" "That''s right. This is to maintain the reputation of our people''s heroes. If he was to be punished, we couldn''t bear it anymore!" "Good job, Mr. Zhang!" The fans of Prince knew that he was going to be transferred to court, and they all showed an uneptable attitude. "Why? Everybody has a mouth. What do we want to say, it is none of your business! Why do you want to arrest our Prince?" Yinzhou police, who had sent out several posts in a row, returned to silence again. This matter had been resolvedpletely. Even if Prince had a great influence, how could he surpass those heroes who were silent? Only a few people were chasing after the stars, and most of the other people were very reasonable. Henry, who was sitting in the car and going to the Glory Hotel, didn''t know that he had been praised online. He didn''t care much about this kind of thing. As for Cathy, when she was waiting for the traffic lights, she took out her phone to have a look. When she saw the cheers on the Inte, Cathy said excitedly to Sylvia, "President Lin, look at social media. Henry is famous!" Cathy handed her cell phone to Sylvia. Sylvia looked at thements on the screen. Those words of praise for Henry made her smile. Her husband was praised like this, which made her feelfortable. Chapter 312 Chapter 312 Outside thergest private room of Glory Hotel, the manager of the hotel stood at the door as a waiter. The teapot in the room was always filled with water, just because in this room sat the most influential person in the business district of Yinzhou, Old Master Lin. The hotel manager knew that even his boss had to be polite when he saw Master Lin. "Old Master, it''s my son who doesn''t know the rules. I propose a toast to you. Instead of my disappointing son, I apologize to you." Fiona stood at the dinner table and raised the ss in her hand. At the dinner table, there were not only Old Master Lin and Nelson Lin, but also some other older entrepreneurs. These entrepreneurs were specially invited by Fiona. Now although everyone had already withdrawn from the business circle, their influence was still there. It was not difficult to see the status of the Zheng Family in the business district of Yinzhou. At that time, the Old Master of Zheng Family and the Old Master of Lin Family were best friends. But now the Old Master of the Family Lin was still alive, and the elder of the Family Zheng was no longer there. Master Lin raised his ss and said with a smile, "It''s inevitable that young people are very angry. We are old friends. If you have anything to say, just tell me." "Haha, Old Lin, you''re getting older and more generous." A senior man said. "When we were young, everyone messed up with each other in the business field. Yinzhou is small. When we are old, we are still sitting at the same table and having a drink." "Yes, in the end, we are all friends. It''s a misunderstanding. Just let it go. ording to Fiona, Old Lin is not a stingy person. When your sones outter, you can buy a gift and go to the Family Lin to apologize. Then this matter will be over." Some people of the older generation spoke, and the meaning of their words was also very obvious. When Fiona invited them here, she also told them the specific situation. These people apparently received benefits by helping Fiona. Master Lin took a sip of the wine in his ss and said to Nelson Lin, "Nelson, wait for the girl, Sylvia, toe and tell her. We have watched Sam Zheng grow up. It''s just a small misunderstanding. It''s just a fight between young people. Just let it go." Nelson nodded and said, "Got it, dad." While they were talking, the door of the private room opened. Holding Henry''s arm, Sylvia walked into the private room. "Sylvia, this girl is really getting more and more beautiful. It''s no wonder that Fiona''s son is crazy for her. If I were dozens of years younger, maybe I would do something stupid." A grey-haired old man laughed. "Sylvia, I heard that you and the son of the Zheng Family had some misunderstanding. Fiona personally called us here to show her apology. Let''s forget about it." Sylvia looked around and saw that they were all elders of the older generation. In fact, when she heard that Fiona invited grandpa for dinner yesterday, she also thought of today''s matter. Nelson said, "Sylvia, your grandfather has said that it''s all a misunderstanding. Just let it go." Sylvia smiled slightly and said, "Since the elders have spoken, I have to listen to them." "Sylvia, I apologize to you on behalf of Sam and propose a toast to you." Fiona walked aside, picked up a ss of red wine, and handed it to Sylvia. Nelson''s face changed and he said, "Sylvia, you can''t deny it. After all, Fiona is your elder." "Yes. Fiona, the matter of young people will be settled by young people. When your Sames out today, let him make an apology to Sylvia." An old man said. Fiona shook her head with a smile on her face. "Dear uncles, my child has not been educated well and has a direct rtionship with me as a mother. I have to propose this toast to Sylvia." N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "Fiona, you are really a good mother." "That''s right, Sylvia. In that case, take the wine and drink it first." Seeing so many elders talking, Sylvia had nothing to say. She took the ss and said, "Auntie Wong, our families are old friends. I''ll drink this ss of wine first, and all the misunderstandings have been cleared." As she said that, Sylvia put the ss in her mouth. Looking at Sylvia''s action, Fiona showed a cold smile unnaturally. As long as Sylvia drank this ss of wine, even though her son was fine, this Lins family would be hers in the future. Let''s see whether this Lin Family wanted money or her life! Just as Sylvia''s red lips were about to touch the rim of the cup... "Wait!" Henry suddenly said, which made Sylvia subconsciously pause. Henry gently stopped Sylvia, so that the ss was a little farther away from Sylvia''s mouth. Fiona''s expression changed subtly, and then a smile appeared on her face. "Do you still think that I''m not sincere enough?" "This is Sylvia''s husband, isn''t he? He has a good appearance." "However, Fiona is still your elder and she apologized to you. It''s not appropriate for you to do this." An old man looked at Henry discontentedly. "Old Lin, your grandson-inw should be taught well. In China, we value etiquette the most. The decision made by the elders can''t be changed by a junior." "Yes, my grandson-inw absolutely wouldn''t dare to interrupt me!" Before they came here, they had heard from Fiona that the person the Family Lin found was just a son-inw. As a result, these people were not polite to him. "Honey, Grandpa has spoken. I''ll drink this ss of wine." Sylvia said and raised her ss again. She winked at Henry repeatedly, meaning that Henry should not make grandpa angry. What Sylvia didn''t know was that Old Master Lin, even if he was angry with anyone, it was impossible for him to be angry with Henry. At every stage, people wouldpare. When they were children, theypeted with lucky money, young peoplepeted with clothes and mobile phones. When they graduated, theypeted with jobs. When they had children, theypeted with their children. At Master Lin''s age, people usually talked not about their own life, but their own younger generation''s life. The better their younger generation''s life was, the brighter their faces would be. Master Lin had praised their grandson-inw more than once, such as returnee, doctor, educated and talented. He didn''t envy them because he knew that no matter how excellent these people were, they couldn''tpare with his grandson-inw, because he was known as The Conqueror! In the past, Master Lin''s old friend, Dan Song, had told him what kind of status this The Conqueror had in the upper society. Someone paid a billion to ask The Conqueror to help him. The Conqueror didn''t even look at him. If he didn''t say he would save him, he wouldn''t! Henry shook his head with a smile and took the ss from Sylvia''s hand. "Well, Auntie Wong, right? Everyone has said that you are an elder. It''s impossible for you to propose a toast to us. How about this..." As he spoke, Henry Zhang handed the ss of wine to Fiona Wong. "This toast is for you. Honey, fill another ss for me." Chapter 313 Chapter 313 Fiona looked at the wine ss handed by Henry in front of her, and her face kept changing. There was a maggot in this cup! "No, it''s better for me to toast to you. I''ll pour another ss for myself." Fiona pushed away the ss handed by Henry. "Why?" Henry said with a smile, "Aunt Wong, you don''t drink there is something in this ss of wine?" Henry''s words made Fiona''s heart tighten subconsciously. She forced a smile and said, "How could it be? What can be in the wine?" "Well, I thought there would be something like worms in it." Henry deliberately said, "Since there are no worms, Auntie Wong, don''t refuse. Honey, please give me my wine. This time this misunderstanding is too big, I have to give Auntie Wang a good toast." Henry took the ss handed over by Sylvia and then squeezed the ss of wine into Fiona''s hand. Fiona held the cup of wine with maggot hidden in it, and her face was full of embarrassment. She leaned over and winked at an old man. "Young man! It''s a little too much for you to do this. The wine was given to you by Fiona. It''s not appropriate for you to return it. Sylvia, you should take the ss of wine in Auntie Wong''s hand and drink it." The old man said. Henry suddenly turned his head and looked at the person who spoke. "Old thing, shut your mouth!" Henry''s sudden attitude stunned all the people in the room. No one expected that Henry would suddenly say such a thing. "Honey!" Sylvia pulled Henry''s clothes. "Henry, you''ve gone too far," Nelson said with a look of me. Even though Henry might not like him, he had to be polite and call him uncle. As a result, he was called ''old thing'' by Henry. The rest of the people who were the same age as Master Lin also reproached him. "Old Lin, your grandson-inw doesn''t know the etiquette." "You have to educate him more. He''s just a son-inw. Don''t give him too much face." The old man, who was scolded by Henry, showed anger on his face. "Junior, do you know who you are talking to?" "Ha." Henry smiled contemptuously. "I don''t know who you are and I''m not interested in knowing. I just want to know how many benefits Fiona Wong has promised you if you help!" Fiona''s face changed again. "Henry, I don''t know what you''re talking about." "You don''t know?" Henry raised his eyebrows and struck out like lightning, directly sticking Fiona''s throat. "If you don''t know, give me the ss of wine in your hand!" Fiona''s neck was stuck by Henry, so she couldn''t get rid of him. She nced at the ss in her hand and wanted to smash it to the ground. Even if the maggot couldn''t be put in Sylvia, she wouldn''t drink it herself. As soon as Fiona raised her hand, she found nothing in her hand. The wine ss in her hand returned to Henry''s hand. Henry let go of Fiona, took the wine ss containing the maggot, and walked to the old man who had just spoken for Fiona. "If she doesn''t drink, why don''t you drink?" The old man looked at the ss in Henry''s hand, and there was a trace of fear in his eyes for no reason. He knew what was in the ss. "I... I don''t drink." The old man waved his hand. Henry sneered and said, "Old thing, you don''t even dare to drink anything. But you make my wife drink it?" Nelson frowned. "Henry, what''s going on here? Is there anything wrong with this ss of wine?" "Of course." Henry nodded. He raised his ss and tilted the rim of the cup. The wine in the ss slowly flowed out of the ss and sshed on the ground. As the red wine slowly poured out, a red maggot appeared in the cup. The wriggling appearance of the maggot disgusted everyone. Fiona''s face became extremely ugly. She couldn''t understand how Henry knew about this! The old man''s face darkened as well. Henry pulled the maggot out of the cup and shouted, "Do you think that Fiona thinks that she is wrong? I don''t think anyone will want to try and see what happens to the worm in his stomach." After the initial shock, Nelson mmed his hand on the table, stood up, and shouted angrily, "Fiona, what the hell did you n to do?" Master Lin''s face alsopletely darkened. He didn''t expect that Fiona would y such a trick with him to poison his granddaughter. This move of hers could make the Family Lin destroyed! The other elders invited by Fiona also looked at each other, speechless. Fiona''s face was a little pale. "Henry, I don''t understand what you are doing. I have never seen this bug before." "Really?" Henry grinned. He walked to Fiona''s seat, took her bag, opened it, and poured out all the things inside. A palm-sized drum was popped out of Fiona''s bag. Henry picked up the drum and patted it gently. The red maggot oozed a pile of ck liquid in front of everyone. "Fiona, don''t you know anything about this drum?" Henry looked at Fiona yfully. Now, everyone could see that the maggot must have something to do with Fiona. "I... I..." Fiona shook her head, looked in the direction of the door of the box, took a deep breath, turned around, and ran to the door of the room. Henry knew her actions immediately. He didn''t hold back at all. He kicked Fiona to the ground, cutting off the idea of Fiona''s escape. Henry held the bug and walked to the old man who cooperated with Fiona. "Tell me, what benefits Fiona Wong has promised you! Otherwise, I will verify the effect of this maggot on the spot." The old man was so scared that his face turned pale. He said with a trembling voice, "Fiona told me that as long as this was ced in Sylvia''s body, she could control her. She said... she said that the Family Lin had only one descendant in the generation of Sylvia. As long as she was controlled, the Family Lin could get controlled easily. At that time, she would give me one-third of the shares of the Family Lin." "One-third?" Henry raised his eyebrows and looked at Fiona. "Fiona, Fiona. You are quite generous, but you reminded me that you can use this maggot to control people. In that case..." Henry strode up to Fiona, pushed Fiona''s mouth open, and put the maggot into her mouth. As soon as the maggot entered her mouth, they went into Fiona''s stomach. Fiona''s eyes were as grey as ash.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 314 Chapter 314 Henry shook his hand, walked to the side, picked up the drum, and patted it gently. The second after Henry pped the drum, Fiona let out a cry of pain. Her face twisted and her hands covered her abdomen. She rolled on the ground in pain. "Eh? It''s quite interesting?" Henry showed great interest on his face and patted the drum again. "Ah!" Fiona once again let out a painful roar, and her voice became hoarse. It could be seen that her forehead was already covered with dense beads of sweat, and the blue veins on her arms stood out. She was in great pain. The people in the room saw Fiona''s look, and their faces showed some fear. Master Lin and Nelson were a little scared, but they were extremely angry. This kind of thing could make people feel pain. If it was put in Sylvia, then the Family Lin would be destroyed by Fiona Wong! "Please...please...please, don''t knock again..." Fiona''s hair was wet with sweat, and wisps of hair were scattered on her forehead. Her face was pale and her breath was weak, and her eyes were full of pleading. The sharp pain from the viscera made her want to dig out her stomach, cut it off, and throw it away. Henry asked with a smile, "Fiona Wong, I heard that you''re going to give me all your shares of Zheng Group, aren''t you?" "I..." Fiona opened her mouth with hesitation in his eyes. She had 20% of the Zheng Group''s shares in her hand, which was more than a billion yuan! How could she give it to him? Henry beat the drum three times in a row. Fiona screamed again in pain. One minuteter, Fiona, who was rolling on the ground, stopped. She was panting, and her face was pale. She looked particrly haggard. "Don''t... don''t knock on it. I... I agree." Fiona waved her hand feebly. "Tomorrow afternoon, I want to see your transfer contract. I''ll put away the drum first." Henry raised the drum in his hand. Fiona nodded repeatedly. The pain was indescribable as if someone had squeezed all her viscera together. The people in the room looked at each other. They looked at each other, and then at Fiona with sadness in their eyes. She wanted to harm others, but in the end, she hurt herself. The old man, who had joined hands with Fiona to harm Sylvia, couldn''t say a word at this time. Fiona got up from the ground and stood aside in fear, not daring to say a word. "Why are you standing there? Are you waiting for me to invite you to leave?" Henry looked at Fiona curiously. Hearing this, Fiona ran out of the box without saying a word. This apology banquet was not a happy one. Those invited by Fiona all left with apologies. In a blink of an eye, only Sylvia''s family was left in the room. "Henry, thanks to you this time. I didn''t expect that the daughter-inw of the Family Zheng was so vicious. If it weren''t for you, Sylvia would be in danger this time." Master Lin sighed. Nelson also said, "Henry, dad apologizes to you for what he said just now." "Dad, we''re family. You''re too kind. Sylvia is my wife. I won''t let anyone hurt her." Henry held Sylvia''s little hand, his eyes were full of love. Sylvia blushed after hearing Henry''s words. Her little hand was about to break free from Henry''s palm, but it was caught tightly by Henry. Master Linughed loudly and said, "Haha, we old men don''t know much about you young people. Now I just want to have a great-grandson. Those old guys already have their great-grandsons, so I envy them very much. Sylvia, you should take the initiative. I can''t wait for much longer." Sylvia''s pretty face was even redder. She subconsciously looked at Henry and found that Henry was constantly winking at her. "Rascal!" Sylvia snorted and rolled her eyes at Henry, not looking at him. Outside Glory Hotel, the first time Fiona went out of the hotel, she called the old man from that night. "Mr. Han, if you eat the maggot, how can you take it out?" "You can''t take it out. This kind of maggot will lurk in the human body for more than two to three months. When time is right, it will be corroded by gastric juice. It is impossible to take it out, so you can rest assured." Mr. Han said confidently on the phone. Hearing this, Fiona''s heart suddenly sank. After hanging up Mr. Han''s call, she contacted the hospital for the operation. If she really had to give more than one billion yuan to Henry Zhang, how could she not be distressed? But to suffer that pain at all times, she could not bear it. On the other side, the old man who worked with Fiona to hurt Sylvia was taken away by a car without tes as soon as they got out of the hotel. The old man looked at the people in the car with ghost-faced masks in horror. "Who... who are you?" "A dead man doesn''t need to know too much." Buickmercial car drove all the way to the suburbs. In the Glory Hotel, Henry and Sylvia appeared at the entrance of the hotel. "By the way, are you busy those days?" Sylvia looked at Henry and asked. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "No, why?" Henry asked curiously. Sylvia nodded. "Okay. In the next two days, Ning province''s human resources will have arge- scale job fair and send a lot of talents to the public enterprises in Ning province. Didn''t you have a high score in the talent centerst time? This time, you can recruit some people for me. Many people recruited by the personnel department are only educated and ipetent. Please help me to check them." "No problem." Henry made an OK gesture. With Henry participating in the recruitment, Sylvia was relieved. Henry, who got a high evaluation price, would have no problems helping HR. The recruitment would start tomorrow. After Henry agreed, he didn''t waste much time. After asking the location of the recruitment fair, he rushed there. Sylvia called Cathy and asked her to inform the HR department that everyone should cooperate with Henry''s work as much as possible. In the Yinzhou Convention Center, somerge-scale exhibitions in Yinzhou usually would be held here, such as an electric exhibition, a house exhibition, an art exhibition, and so on. This time, the wholerge-scale job fair of Ning province would also be held here. In the past two years, there had been a great development in Yinzhou. It had also taken a lot of effort to prepare for this job fair. The whole exhibition center was divided into several pavilions. There were more than 200 companies covering all fields. Among them, there were two most poprpanies, one was the leading enterprise of Yinzhou, Lins Group. The other one was the Zhao family, a big enterprise that had risen up in Yinzhou recently. As soon as Zhao''s Group appeared, it imed that it had a market value of ten billion yuan and surpassed Chows'' in an instant, bing the biggestpetitor of Lins Group. Chapter 315 Chapter 315 In the past half a month, there had been a lot of open and secret strife between the Zhao''s Group and Lins Group. The appearance of Zhao''s Group was beyond many people''s expectations. The capital of this group had reached 8 billion yuan. With the support of a mysterious consortium, hundreds of elites were transferred from other ces to maintain the operation of thepany on the first day of its establishment. Moreover, many orders were obtained. Originally, Lins market upied a total of 48% in Yinzhou. With the appearance of Zhao''s Group, Lin''s share decreased by 13% at once, and only 35% was still in their hand. Meanwhile, the current shares of Yinzhou market of the Zhao''s Group had reached 25%, only ten percent lower than that of the Lins Group. One must know that this was the result of the Zhao''s Group, which had only appeared for half a month. In the usual business negotiations, Lins Group would argue with Zhao''s Group. In the biddingpetition, Zhao''s was also the most powerful opponent of Lins Group. In this recruitment, Lins and Zhao''s were alsopeting for talents. Lins and Zhao''s were separated into one exhibition hall. There were more than a dozen exhibition pavilions in each exhibition hall. Some smallpanies would gather in groups on a small exhibition stand. After all, the price of this exhibition stands alone was up to 800,000 yuan. Small enterprises couldn''t afford to pay for it. All thepanies would unite to pay it together. If they could find useful talents, the money they spent was worth it. If they couldn''t find it, they would consider it a loss. Meanwhile, Lins Group and Zhao''s Group owned a whole exhibition stand. The name of their own enterprise was hanging on it with the big word "HOT". The exhibition stand was full of business proposals and in the need for talents. On the stand, the HR department of Lins Group was in a hurry at the moment. "What do you think? Have you signed all the most promising ones this time?" "Not yet. The offer proposed by the Zhao family is at least one level higher than ours. This is deliberate against us." "They''re trying to mess with us!" While a group of people from the business department were discussing fiercely, Manager Chen of the HR department came over. "Well, you should talk slowly first. I just received a message that Henry, President Lin''s husband, is coming and will be responsible for the recruitment. All of us can assist him." Manager Chen said to everyone. The staff of the HR department was shocked by Manager Chen''s words. "What? President Lin''s husband ising?" "What is he doing here? Does he know how to recruit?" "Please, Manager Chen. We are in a mess. Please don''t make trouble for us." A burst ofints arose everywhere. Who didn''t know how many of these people who entered thepany by wearing a dress were really capable? Previously, Richard Wong, sitting in such an important position in thepany, only ate, drank, and yed every day, but also added chaos to others. Although they had nevere into contact with Henry before, they could think of something just by thinking about him. Manager Chen also knew what everyone was thinking. He had met Henry before. On the first day of work, he asked for a security position, but he was stunned by President Lin''s aunt. From this point, it could be seen that he was absolutely an arrogant and unbridled person. If he came here, even if he didn''t care about anything, everyone would have to listen to him. This matter was arranged by President Lin. Even if Manager Chen had any opinion, he did not dare to say it out loud. Now he only hoped that Henry was a reasonable person. "But Henry,st time when the building was on fire, he saved President Lin desperately. He won''t go too far, right?" "Haha, if my wife is the boss of apany with a market value of ten billion yuan, I wouldn''t want to save her. Today, if hees here and he does nothing, it will be our fault!" "That''s right. If he wants me to y with my life, I''ll y with my life. He can see that every day we y with our lives and make money for him. We could make ten billion yuan. Everyone could y!" The staff of the HR department all showed an angry expression. "All right, cut the crap. He''lle soon. Maybe he''ll leave very fast." Manager Chenforted them. "When he leaves, it will be toote. Now there are only a few remaining talents. If we can''t recruit them, they might deduct our sries. We still have a family to feed!"Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. "Yes!" "You are all stupid. Now you leave. When hees, just say that everyone is busy. It is impossible for him to call you back! Go, go, go out." Manager Chen waved his hand. Hearing that, the employees didn''t hesitate. "Let''s go, let''s go." "Let''s go." A group of people left the stage in pairs. Soon, there was no one else in the recruitment seats of the Lins, except for a few people who worked with documents. At half-past two in the afternoon, Henry strolled slowly to the exhibition center. It could be said that inside and outside the exhibition center, there was a sea of people. At present, everyone was under a lot of pressure. Among the five people, one had no job. Among the remaining four, only one had a good offer, and the remaining three were uncertain. In this fair, not only did jobless peoplee to take chances but some working personnel also specially asked for leave to see if they could find a job with better benefits. Henry came to the exhibition center. He took a look at the slightly shrunk picture and found the exhibition hall of Lins Group. By the time he arrived at the exhibition stage of Lins Group, the stage was already crowded with candidates. Everyone handed over their resume. Whoever passed the resume would be able to take part in the next interview. For most of the candidates, it was the Lins Group that chose them. Only a few elites would be able to choose the Lins Group themselves. Now, the Lins Groupcked such elites. Manager Chen had been waiting in front of the stand for a long time. When she saw Henry, Manager Chen immediately came up to him. "Mr. Zhang, here you are." Manager Chen looked at Henry. He and Henry had seen met before. Looking at Henry''s cheap casual clothes, he was stunned. This was President Lin''s husband, a husband of a boss with ten billion yuan in her bank ount. Henry nodded, looked at the stage, frowned, and asked, "There are too many candidates here. If I remember correctly, this time twenty-three people from the personnel department came to help with fairness, so howe the efficiency is so low?" Manager Chen smiled awkwardly. Usually, there wouldn''t be so many people. But just now, he knew that Henry wasing and they had been sent out, so naturally, the efficiency of doing things was reduced. "Well, Mr. Zhang, this time, we have several good goals, but we haven''t got the talents yet, so everyone went out to search for talents." Manager Chen exined. "Went out? Call them back. They have to handle things here properly first. Why are they running around?" Henry med him. Manager Chen was a little embarrassed. "But those high-quality talents..." Henry nced at Manager Chen and said ndly, "I give orders here." Chapter 316 Chapter 316 At 2:45 p.m., all the employees who had been sent out returned to the stand, but everyone had a look of anger on their faces. They really didn''t want toe back, but manager Chen told them that if anyone was not back within 15 minutes, he or she would have to hand in his or her resignation letter. All the employees of the Lins were forced toe back, and everyone''s heart was full of resentment. Henry sat in the resting room behind the stage. Through the huge ss window, he could see what was going outside. He made a cup of tea and drank leisurely. The personnel staff next to him shook their heads in disappointment when they saw him like this. He was indeed a person who came to make trouble. Soon, the people who came up to the stand to look for a job slowly dispersed. Everyone''s introduction was taken in and they were waiting for the next notice. Henry looked at a long-legged and thin- waist girl from head to toe. This girl was particrly conspicuous in the crowd, just because of her beautiful appearance and temperament that others could notpare with. "Call her in." Henry pointed at the girl and said to Manager Chen. The staff of the personnel department of the Lins Group also noticed this girl. She was really beautiful, but her education was too low. She just graduated from college and had no work experience. Instead, she started her business for a few years and lost money in the end. Hearing that Henry wanted to call the youngdy over, everyone showed a look of disdain. He was the same as Richard Wong. Without any ability, he could do anything to harm the youngdy. They really didn''t know what President Lin thought of such a man. Soon, Manager Chen called the beautiful girl over. Those who were looking for a job with a girl also showed a look that they had expected this. Now the hidden rules were put in the open. Beautiful women always enjoyed the attention. At the same time, the girl''s resume was ced in front of Henry. On a table, Henry was sitting in front of the table, drinking tea and looking at the girl''s resume. The girl was standing in front of Henry, wearing a long red dress. "Cici Rui? This surname is quite rare. At the age of twenty-six, you graduated from college and started your own business for eight years. Please introduce yourself." Henry put the resume on the table and looked at Cici. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Cici smiled slightly and said, "Hello, interviewer. My name is Cici Rui. I''m..." "Stop." Henry made a prohibited gesture. "I forgot to tell you how I want you to introduce yourself. I don''t want to listen to your prepared speech. You just need to tell me three points. First, your advantages. Second, your disadvantages, Third, your opinion on the Lins Group." Cici was slightly stunned, and then muttered, "Sorry, I can''t make such a self-introduction." Henry smiled slightly and seemed to have expected that Cici would answer in this way. He asked, "Why?" "The first thing I can say is my opinion on Lins Group, the second is my disadvantage, and my advantage should be put at the end." Cici gave such an answer. In other people''s eyes, this way of answering was stupid. It was just three points, and the order you answered didn''t make any difference. But in Henry''s eyes, it waspletely different. "Very well, you are epted." Henry took out his mobile phone and looked at the time. "At 5:30 p.m., you cane here. I will talk to you about the sry." Henry''s words made Cici''s eyes lit up. If one looked carefully, he would find that there was a kind of approval in Cici''s eyes. Yes, it was an unusual thing for her, a college education candidate, to look at the interviewer of the Lin''s with a look of approval. Cici stretched out her hand to Henry Zhang and said, "You are very special. I hope that we can cooperate happily." In the phrase of delight in cooperation, Cici expressed a more different meaning. "I also hope so." Henry smiled and gently shook Cici''s soft hand. The people next to him looked at him. Henry told her that she had been admitted so easily. How could he recruit an employee? Obviously, he wanted to recruit a mistress for himself! "I knew that this kind of person would only make trouble for us. When he finishes yingter, he will leave and leave the mess for us." "Yes." "s, it''s all because of the great power of his family." The staff of the HR department whispered. Seeing that it was so easy for Cici to apply for the job, a beautiful woman, Linda Mao introduced herself and winked at Henry. "Hello, interviewer. My name is Linda. I graduated from college and also want to find a job." When Linda spoke, she deliberately opened her mouth more, which was really enchanting. Henry nced at Linda and said, "Follow the procedure of finding a job." Linda heard this and saw Henry''s cold attitude. She rolled her eyes, turned around and left. At the same time, she made a sound, "Don''t pretend to be so important!" Linda''s resume had just been rejected by Lins Group. Linda''s words were unanimously approved by the staff of the HR department. They also thought that Henry was putting on an act. He had just easily employed a beautiful woman, and now he was pretending to be a gentleman. After a while, a young man in a suit came to the stand of Lins Group with a briefcase in his hand. The appearance of this young man immediately attracted the attention of many HR department employees. They still remembered that this person was one of the few high-quality talents. Several people immediately ran to the stand to take the young man to the lounge. As soon as the young man entered the lounge, he shouted, "I won''t beat around the bush with you. The Zhao Family offered me an annual sry of 300,000 yuan. My intention is to get a sry of 350,000 yuan per year. Now whoever can give me my ideal number, I will work for them." As soon as the young man finished his words, the staff of Lins Group looked at each other. Finally, they looked at Manager Chen and asked him to make the decision. "Three hundred and fifty thousand..." Manager Chen thought for a moment, then took out a pen and paper, wrote for a long time, and finally gritted his teeth. "350,000 yuan! OK! If there is no problem, we can sign the contract now!" This young man was the key target of the personnel department of the Lins Group, and they wanted to sign him very much. There was a trace of arrogance on the young man''s face. "Then let''s sign the contract." Looking at the arrogance on the young man''s face, the staff of the Lin''s showed no dissatisfaction. If the young man really took up the job, he might be their boss in no time. Henry sat next to them, frowned and said, "Manager Chen, what kind of talent is he? How can he directly ask for an annual sry of 350,000 yuan?" "Henry, this is Pang Guang, twenty-three years old. He has already got a master''s degree at Capital University. When he was at school, he got four schrships. At the same time, his major is also in line with the two most important projects we have now." Manager Chen said as he handed a resume to Henry. Henry only nced at it and said, "We don''t need him." Chapter 317 Chapter 317 "Don''t want?" Henry''s words made the employees of the HR department open their eyes wide. This kind of talent, he actually didn''t want it! "Henry, I can''t refuse this." Manager Chen whispered in Henry''s ear, "This is a rare talent." Henry took a sip of tea, shook his head and said, "If I say no, then we don''t want him. Pang Guang, right? You can go now." Henry threw Pang''s resume on the table and then did not look at Pang again. A hint of anger appeared on Pang''s face. "Fine! If you don''t want me here, there''s another ce that does!" Pang stepped forward, grabbed his resume, mmed the door and left. The staff of the HR department, including Manager Chen, looked at Pang''s departure in a daze. They could not recover from the shock. "Is he really gone? He''s such a high-quality talent!" At the moment, they had unspeakable bitterness in their hearts. Henry''s arrival was not as simple as just adding trouble to people. He was a total troublemaker. Manager Chen''s face was full of bitterness. If it was a regr leader, he would dare to say something. But it turned out that he was President Lin''s husband! Manager Chen watched Pang walk to the booth of Zhao Enterprise next door, and was received by Zhao Enterprise''s people. Henry sat in the lounge behind the stage. Every time a person applied for Lins Group, Henry had to look at that person''s resume, and sometimes asked them to introduce themselves. Some people who were supposed to sign the contract were rejected by Henry. However, some people who didn''t even have a resume, Henry would ept. After two hours, Henry Zhang hired about ten people and rejected the seven people who were going to sign the contract. His behaviour made the HR department staff unwilling toin. The job fair, which had made everyone full of confidence, waspletely ruined because of Henry''s presence. 5:25 p.m. There were fewer people at the fair than before. Cici Rui, who was wearing a long red dress, came to the exhibition stand of Lins Group and talked with Henry about the sry. In Yinzhou, the sry was divided into several grades. Three thousand to five thousand, five thousand to eight thousand, eight thousand to ten thousand, and then the year-end bonus. Kind of a person with an annual sry of more than 250,000 yuan was a top talent in Yinzhou, such as Pang Guang. He had a master''s degree from Capital University and an annual sry of 350,000 yuan. If he went out of the province, he would definitely be a sessful person in the eyes of the people in Yinzhou. They didn''t know how Henry talked about the sry with Cici, but when Manager Chen printed the contract, Manager Chen and others saw Henry Zhang''s sry and even suspected that they had added one more zero by mistake. An annual sry of one million yuan! In Yinzhou, there was not apany that had such a high sry for its employees! If Manager Chen heard other people''s asking for this sry, he would let them go to other companies immediately. One million! The genius with a master''s degree from Capital University only wanted three hundred and fifty thousand yuan, but the graduate with this major got one million yuan? "He is indeed a rich man. In order to y with this woman, he is spending a lot of money!" "This woman''s annual sry is one million yuan. In the future, she will have to stick her tail and walk in thepany!" "I''ve been working in Lins Group for almost ten years. Now I only have 8,000 yuan a month. This major''s graduate directly gets one million yuan per year?" The staff of the HR department expressed their dissatisfaction in private. While they were talking, they saw a group of people walking to the stand of Lins Group. All the employees in the HR department of the Lins Group knew these people. They were from the Zhao family next door. The HR manager of Zhao''spany took the initiative to bring people to the stand of Lins Group. Beside him, Pang Guang, who had been rejected by Henry before, was also there. When the manager of the HR department of Zhao''spany saw Manager Chen, his face was full of gratitude. He shouted, "Oh, Manager Chen, thank you very much. Such a good talent and you don''t want him. You really gave advantage to our Zhao''spany. We got this double-master''s talent for an annual sry of 300,000 yuan. By the way, some things may have been forgotten by Pang Guang. However, we still checked it. Pang Guang once held a lecture in major schools because of his excellent grade. He earned 210,000 in a year." The words of the Zhao''s manager made the people from Lins¡® HR department look very unhappy. The other party signed the contract for 300,000 yuan and Lins wanted to give him 350,000 yuan. Moreover, Pang Guang was even more excellent than they had imagined. He started his business in college and earned 210,000 yuan a year. How many people could do this now? He was definitely a businessman! Manager Chen did not speak and ignored the HR manager of Zhao''s Group, but the HR manager of Zhao Enterprise did not intend to end this easily. Everyone had been fighting openly and secretly these days, and they all held back their breath. Today was thest day of the recruitment meeting. It was about to end, so they had toe over and put a good fight. He nced at the contract in Manager Chen''s hand. "Wow, Manager Chen, an annual sry of one million yuan? Who is this talent? Cici Rui? I am a little familiar with this name. Oh, I remember, a vase with a BA from a professional school!" Manager Chen''s face became even darker. If this matter was spread out, it would definitely make the HR department of Lins Group aughing stock in the industry. A talent review department is known for being strict and professional, with an annual sry of one million dors for an ordinary graduate, just because the other party was beautiful? "Haha." Henry''s chuckle sounded aside, "The so-called vase refers to the appearance without any personality. I don''t know if this vase refers to your people or my people?" Henry looked at the HR manager of Zhao''spany. "Of course everybody knows who I''m talking about. It is a known rule that BA graduates should have a monthly sry of three thousand yuan. I think it''s too high!" The manager of the HR department of Zhao''spany crossed his arms over his chest. Henry nced at Pang and said, "Actually, I think that the talent you signed should have an annual sry of 100,000. You overestimated him." "What a joke!" Pangughed out loud. "When I started my own business, I could earn more than 200,000 yuan a year. 100,000 yuan? Dream on!" "Really?" Henry smiled and said, "You earned 200,000 yuan a year, and then? Does it prove that you are capable? The money he made is all virtual. Only when the money is in your hands can you prove that you earned it. Excuse me, have you got the money?" "Bullsh*t!" Pang snorted with disdain. Of course, he could not get any money from the operation of the virtual model. Henry looked at Manager Chen and asked, "Do you think he can survive under my control for a few days with his character? 10 million yuan a year would not enough for him to pay for the medicine!" When Manager Chen heard this, he smiled awkwardly. He had seen Henry''s temper when he encountered President Lin''s aunt. She had fainted so easily. He was definitely not a good person. Henry looked at Pang again and said, "The ability is made for yourself, and you shouldn''t show off. In thepany, what you have to do is to contribute to thepany, not to show your own value. The so-calledpany''s output can be divided into two categories. The first kind is to create profits for thepany, the second kind, to bring profits to everyone."N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Chapter 318 Chapter 318 Henry stretched out two fingers and said, "I won''t consider thepany''s interest for the time being. Let''s talk about personal interests first. If you show me respect, it will affect my mood. In my opinion, a good mood is also a symbol of benefits. So, you have already affected my personal interests, including in thepany, and you will also affect other colleagues'' feelings. So, I will fire you immediately." "It''s ridiculous. Who do you think you are? I''m capable. Anypany will do everything to hire me!" Pang said arrogantly. Pang''s arrogance came from the bottom of his heart. From the bottom of his heart, he thought that he was a top student who graduated from Capital University and had a double master''s degree. When he came to this small city of Yinzhou, no matter whichpany he went to, someone would fight for him and he was superior to others. Henry shrugged his shoulders. "Whatever you think, if you want to tell me about your ability, I have to ask you, what ability do you have to get the annual sry of 350,000 yuan? Is it the school education that represents your ability?" "Of course!" Pang raised his head. Henry waved his hand and said, "Cici Rui, tell me, what did you do during the eight years since you started your business?" Cici replied, "Inte sale." "Inte sale?" Hearing this, the HR manager of Zhao''spany was stunned at first, thenughed a few times and said disdainfully, "It''s really interesting. Does that count? Inte sale is only a hobby. Who doesn''t know that the so-called inte sale is just one or two thousand yuan for the agent fee and to do some things on social media!" Cici exined, "I sold IP domains for eight years." After Cici said the name of the domain, the faces of the HR manager of Zhao Enterprise, Manager Chen, and Pang all showed a trace of doubt. Henry said, "The so-called IP domain is the website selling from many years ago, but now it is in another form. I checked just now. The most expensive website in China, and the official website of the security guard 361, cost 100 million yuan to buy it. Cici, tell me, how much money did you make in eight years?" Cici nodded and continued, "In the past eight years, I spent more time on hype and sales of foreign IP domains. I didn''t make any profit at all. At the best time, the annual profit reached 47 million dors." "Pretending!" Pang smirked. "47 million dors? You really made so much money, do you still need toe to this small city to work?" Cici gave a hand indifferently. "It''s just that I''ve lost all my money." "Haha, everybody could say that." Pang''s face was full of disbelief. "I don''t know if she is telling the truth or not." Henry shook his head. "But I can still believe the financial magazine in those days." Henry opened a website on his mobile phone. It was an American financial magazine four years ago. On the cover of the magazine was Cici who was standing in front of them at the moment. There was only one short sentence on the magazine''s cover about Cici. A cross-generations businesswoman. Henry smiled and said, "You can see the website clearly. Whether it''s real or not, whether it''s a photoshop or not, you can figure it out by yourself. Do you think that such a person is a vase? The vase is signed by you. This so-called double master, without any achievements, a high-caliber student who is arrogant. Is he a vase?" Listening to Henry''s words, the face of the HR manager of Zhao''spany was a little ugly. As a person who was on the cover of the American Weekly, Cici must be very valuable. This Cici could suffer a loss in business. You could only say that she was unlucky. She couldn''t catch up with time, but you couldn''t deny her ability. If she could find a suitable tform, the benefits she brought would be huge! Henry looked at Pang and shook his head. "School education doesn''t mean your ability. When you really can turn your school education into ability, you are qualified to show your arrogance. But now, to be honest, you are just a neer who knows nothing." After Henry finished speaking, he turned around and walked into the lounge. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Pang stood there with a terrible look on his face. He couldn''t imagine that a person who was only a BA student could be on the cover of the economic newspaper in the United States! Manager Chen took out his mobile phone. On the website Henry just opened, he really saw the introduction of Cici Rui. Moreover, in this magazine, there was a very high evaluation of Cici. There were even some financial barons who made a special speech and praised her. Manager Chen put away his mobile phone. When he looked at Cici again, his eyes were full of excitement. She was absolutely a talent, a super talent! If they signed such a person with an annual sry of one million dors, it would be absolutely a big profit for thepany! As long as she could be given a tform, the value she could show would be unimaginable! She could even surpass President Lin! You know, President Lin was such an excellent woman, and she had never been on the cover of the financial newspaper. The value of the financial newspaper was known by all the people in the industry. This Cici was ten times more powerful than Pang! Manager Chen''s gloomy mood was swept away. In the two-day job fair, no matter how many talents others had recruited, it would not be enough to beat him. Manager Chen thought for a moment. If he had signed Pang for 350,000 yuan, and Zhao''s signed Cici for one million, he would definitely be depressed and sleep bad for a few days after knowing Cici''s ability. People like Cici Rui were the real top talents! The HR manager of Zhao''spany was no longer as proud as he was just now. He knew that he had lost to Lins Group in this confrontation. "Manager Chen! Oh my god, it''s amazing!" An employee of the HR department of the Lins Group ran out of the lounge with excitement. "Well, you know?" Manager Chen asked curiously. The reason why these people were so excited was probably that they knew about Cici''s ability. "What do you mean?" The employee, who ran out excitedly, showed a hint of doubt. "Then why are you so happy?" Manager Chen asked. "Manager Chen! Just now! The person Henry recruited is a man in his forties. He has no educational background. He is actually the judge of the investment in the Dragon Investment Company!" The staff shouted. "What!" Manager Chen''s face was shocked, and then he became overjoyed. People in Yinzhou had heard of the Dragon Investment Company. It was a very smallpany. There were only two people at that time, and the starting capital in their hands was less than one million. In a short period of a year, it was made into apany worth more than ten million dors. Such a development speed was inseparable from the judges of the Dragon Investment Company. His eyes were very sharp. Even Sylvia Lin, who had offered a high price of five million yuan at that time, wanted to sign that man but was refused by the other party. Now, this person was actually recruited by Henry? Chapter 319 Chapter 319 "How much for his sry?" Manager Chen asked excitedly. "Manager, you won''t believe it even if I say it. The annual sry is 100,000 yuan, and the commission is 1% of the service." The employee''s face was full of disbelief. "An annual sry of 100,000 yuan! Smallmission?" Manager Chen was somewhat unbelievable. At that time, President Lin intended to hire him for five million yuan, but now he was signed by Henry? The staff member of the HR department looked back at Henry, who was sitting in the lounge, and there was no longer that kind of dissatisfaction in his eyes. Henry signed this talent at this price. If President Lin knew that, the whole HR department would be praised. ording to President Lin''s character, there must be a lot of rewards. This kind of talent was much better than those top students who only had a degree. At that time, the legal person of the Dragon Investment Company took the money and ran away. So many people wanted to recruit the investment judge who invested in the Dragon Investment Company, but there was no way. The other party also disappeared for several years. Before the shock of Manager Chen was over, another female employee ran out of the lounge. "Manager Chen, good news. Good news. Thedy that you rejected, was called back by Henry. It turned out to be responsible for the development of the project for the Qinxin Heart Courtyard. Just a few years ago, it was popr and reported borrowing money everywhere. Finally, the project was taken by others and earned more than a billion yuan." "She?" Manager Chen frowned slightly. "Isn''t there a criminal report in her resume?" "Yes. At that time, her capital chain was broken and the loan was not paid. She was sentenced for financial fraud. She just came out of prison. She couldn''t find a job because of the previous record. I didn''t expect that she was called by Henry. It was said that this big sister was set up by someone. Otherwise, she would have been the boss of hundreds of millions of yuan long ago!" As soon as the female employee finished speaking, another excited voice came from the lounge. "Manager Chen! You may not believe it..." The HR manager of the Zhao Family stood aside and listened to the good news discussed by the employees of the Lins Group. His face was so gloomy. The top talent, who had just graduated, was signed by Lin''s at such a low price, and all of them were on amission system. ording to these people''s abilities, as long as one of them could bring profit to thepany, his benefits would be unimaginable. Looking at Pang, the HR manager of the Zhao''s group, he had an impulse to p him. He was just graduated, but he actually gave him 300 thousand annual sries. In contrast, he was simply a fool! Manager Chen stood on the stand and looked at Henry, who was slowly sipping tea in the lounge. The contempt in his heart had long been gone, but there was only deep admiration! Henry, as expected, was not as simple as he looked on the surface. His way of dealing with things was really profound. At six o''clock in the afternoon, the exhibition center was closed. Therge-scale job fair this time waspletely over. Everypany had a lot of gains, but the biggest harvest was from Lins Group. Just half an hour after the contract was signed, the HR department staff of the Lins Group found that almost all the people signed by Henry were talents, and these talents were ignored by them before. "Henry, we''re very curious. How did you do it? There are a lot of things that haven''t been written on the resume of those talents." Manager Chen couldn''t help but ask. After Manager Chen asked this question, the employees of the personnel department also looked at Henry with a curious look. This was the question they also wanted to know. Henry smiled and said, "In fact, it''s very simple. Manager Chen, if I ask you to apply for a job with an annual sry of one million dors now, will you apply for it?" Manager Chen shook his head. "No." "Why?" Henry asked. "I know I don''t have this ability." Manager Chen answered honestly. Henry snapped his fingers. "That''s right. After thinking about it, a person''s CV is very difficult to read. One doesn''t have an education background or many awards, but he dares to apply for an important position. You have to learn to interview such a person, not directly refuse because of his resume. The way you ask is very simple. I only used one method. First, let the other party talk about their own advantages and disadvantages. Finally, you can ask the other party''s opinion on Lins." "What''s the difference?" Manager Chen asked doubtfully. "Of course." Henry Zhang nodded. "Apany''s construction is equivalent to a building. Your HR department is equivalent to the material approval of this building. For example, if a brick falls from a wall, will you choose the most suitable one to buy or buy a sum of bricks of all sizes, and finally choose the nearest one to the size?" Manager Chen answered without thinking, "Of course, I choose the most suitable one to buy it." Henry nodded. "By the way, there is a 90% chance that a capable person will put his opinion on Lins Group first because he knows his position very well and knows what he can do when hees to thepany. Even on the first day of work, he will take the initiative to do some work without the arrangement of his superiors. Others, on the first day of work, will sit in front of their desk and wait for their superiors to assign some work that they don''t understand." Listening to Henry''s words, all the employees of Lins had a sudden understanding of Henry, and they were full of admiration for Henry in their hearts. "Henry, we really learned something this time!" Manager Chen gave him a thumbs-up and said sincerely. At this moment, these staff members of the HR department of the Lins Group were ashamed of their previous thoughts. Originally, they thought that the president''s husband came here to make trouble. In the end, the other party''s means were much higher than theirs. After this incident, they could understand why they were only employees. Henry, who could be the boss, was obviously confined in the limitations of thinking, and it was difficult for him to develop better. Manager Chen called and reported today''s "victories" to Sylvia. At the same time, he also told her that Henry had found a lot of high-quality talents. After hearing this, Sylvia was not surprised at all. After spending so much time together, Henry had be an excellent man in Sylvia''s heart. On the top floor of Lin''s building, Sylvia was sitting in her office. She cocked her head and thought for a while. Then she took out her mobile phone and dialed Henry''s number. Before the phone was connected, she said to herself, "Well... this is as a reward for your victory today. I''ll treat you to a big meal." Henry''s phone was busy. Sylvia waited for five minutes before calling Henry, but it was obvious that no one answered.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Chapter 320 Chapter 320 At the same time when Sylvia called Henry, Henry stopped a taxi outside the exhibition center with an anxious look. "Hurry up! People''s Hospital!" Five minutes ago, Henry received a phone call from Amity. This girl was crying on the phone. Her father had drunk the poison... When Henry arrived at the hospital, Amity''s father had already entered the emergency room. Amity sat alone on the chair outside the emergency room, holding her legs and burying her head in her arms. The dim light shone on the corridor, pulling the shadow of Amity, which made her look particrly lonely. Henry looked at the red light in the emergency room and slowly walked to the front of Amity. He gently put his hand on her shoulder and said, "Girl..." Hearing Henry''s voice, Amity slowly lifted her head. Her eyes were red and swollen, and she whimpered, "Brother Zhang... Brother Zhang." Henry looked at the appearance of Amity and did not know how tofort her for a moment. Henry probably could figure out why the father of Amity took the poison. What happened in their family would disturb any person. In the early years of Amity, her father was addicted to gambling. His wife ran away with someone else, and his remaining rtives, except his own daughter, were all his siblings. But now, his brother, who came out from the same mother''s womb, made a family lie to him. Such a thing would make anyone feel desperate. Henry sighed. He opened his mouth for a long time and could only say one sentence, "Uncle will be fine." The moment he finished his words, Henry felt a soft force throw into his arms. The mood of Amity, which had just been adjusted, broke out again because of the appearance of Henry. Her cry echoed in the corridor, and her tears wetted Henry''s clothes on his chest. "Just cry. It''s much better to cry." Henry reached out and patted her back. Henry''s arrival might be thest harbor for Amity. She hid in Henry''s arms and kept sobbing. When the door of the emergency room was opened, President Ma, who was wearing a surgical uniform, came out and saw Henry at a nce. "Henry, are you here too?" "How is it going?" Henry pointed to the emergency room and asked. There was a touch of loneliness on President Ma''s face. "The patient is no longer in danger of life, but..." "But what?" President Ma''s expression made Henry have a bad feeling. "But the poison has eroded the brain and the patient is in aa. We can''t guarantee when he will wake up." President Ma shook his head helplessly. "Henry, is the patient your friend?" "Yeah." Henry nodded. "An elder." "s." President Ma sighed. "Henry, please take the patient''s daughter in to see her father." Amity wiped the tears on her face and followed Henry into the operating room. When the doctors in the operating room saw Henry, they all said hello. Henry saw that Amity''s father was lying quietly on the operating table. There were two water pipes in his abdomen, which should mean that his stomach had just been washed. As soon as she saw her father like this, Amity couldn''t stop. She bent over to the operating table and looked at the man lying there with tears in her eyes. Henry walked to the side of the instrument and picked up the instrument to observe. Just as President Ma said, the brain nerves of her father had beenpletely destroyed by the poison. It was difficult to expel such a spread. It could only depend on the patient''s immune system to eliminate these poisons. For this kind ofa, it was generally called a vegetativea in medicine. The cells in the body were active, but the brain cells were necrotic. "Dad... why are you so stupid? Why? Those people lied to you, and they don''t treat you as their family. Why did you do such a stupid thing?" The sound of weeping was heard, and tears kept falling from Amity''s face. Henry stood aside and looked at the pitiful look of Amity, his eyes full of distress. "Girl, let the doctor transport uncle to the ward first." Henry patted the shoulder of Amity. Due to Henry, her father was sent to an independent ward. Amity and Henry sat by the bed. Henry tried tofort them and said, "Don''t worry too much. Uncle is no longer in danger of life. His immune system is very strong. The virus will disappear sooner or later. It''s just a matter of time for the uncle to wake up." "Yes." Amity nodded and looked at her father with worry in her eyes. Someone knocked on the door of the ward, and President Ma''s voice sounded outside the ward. "Henry, I have something to tell you in private." "Okay." Henry responded in the ward, "Little girl, sit down first. I''ll talk to President Ma." Walking out of the ward, Henry saw President Ma standing here with a test report. "Henry, take a look at this. It''s about the patient." President Ma handed the test report to Henry. Henry looked at the things given by President Ma and frowned closer and closer. "His immune system is this weak?" "Yes." President Ma nodded. "The patient has been drinking all year round, so the damage to his liver is very serious. ording to the current conclusion, the poison in the patient''s brain is almost impossible to remove." Henry took a deep breath and tore off the report in his hand. "Don''t tell her about this. I''ll think of a way." President Ma nodded. "Okay." Henry returned to the ward with a smile on his face. "Little girl, it''s good news." "Good news!" Hearing this, a hopeful look suddenly appeared on Amity''s face. "Is it about my father?" "Yeah." Henry responded, "Let''s go. It''s time to go. Let''s go out and find a ce first. Let''s talk while eating." Henry left the hospital with Amity. "I''ve been longing to eat a piece of spicy chicken for a long time. Come with me to that restaurant." Henry deliberately made such a request that he took Amity away from the hospital. Of course, Amity would not refuse Henry, so she nodded her head. The two of them walked on the road. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. In Lins Group. Sylvia came to thepany''s hall and called Henry all the time. From the beginning, no one answered, and then the phone was turned off. "President Lin, the demolition has been approved. We can go to see those old houses today." Cathy also appeared in the hall of Linspany and handed a document to Sylvia. Sylvia looked at the documents and put away her mobile phone. "Okay, contact the person in charge of the office over there. Let''s settle the matter today." The piece ofnd in the document in Sylvia''s hand was the dpidated building where Amity lived. In a restaurant not far from the house of Amity, Henry and Amity were sitting. As soon as they sat down, Amity couldn''t help asking, "Brother Zhang, what''s the good news you just heard?" Chapter 321 Chapter 321 "Oh, President Ma said that he found a way to treat father, but our medical level is still not high enough. After the meal, you go home and pack up your things. He will contact a new hospital for you. Then you can take your father to the hospital for treatment," Henry said. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. This was the best excuse Henry could find now. ording to her father''s current state, it was almost impossible for him to have any improvement if he stayed in the hospital in Yinzhou. If he told her the truth, she might not be able to bear it. Henry could only lie to her. As for where to go, Henry had also thought about it. France! After considering going there, Henry also thought of a few points. First of all, it was about the cost of the treatment for Amity''s father. Homer had a good impression of Amity. Henry also asked Homer to arrange a suitable job for her. He would not give her money for free, nor would she let this girl hit the wall. Second, the technical problem, in France, Henry could rest assured that the Future would provide some technical treatment. However, in China, it would be very difficult to do this. If Future did some technical treatment, it would attract the attention of the Chinese government, and it would also easily expose Henry himself. On the third point, Henry also wanted to let Amity go outside. If she was in Yinzhou, she might meet her rtives one day. At that time, whether this girl could control her emotions or not, Henry could not guarantee. Amity was overjoyed when she heard that her father could wake up. "Brother Zhang, thank you so much. I don''t know how to repay you." Henry smiled and said, "Well, take good care of yourself. That is enough for me. I will go to help you pack up. You can get your passports tomorrow and try to take your father as soon as possible." "A passport? Are we going abroad?" Amity''s big eyes were full of doubts. Henry nodded. "Yeah, you will go to Homer. During the uncle''s treatment, Homer will provide you with a job and a ce to live. When uncle wakes up, you can stay there for a period of time. I don''t think the uncle wants toe back to this city." Henry did not see, but after he said this, the eyes of Amity were full of loneliness. After dinner, Henry and Amity walked toward the old house together. Apanied by Cathy, Sylvia came to the demolition area. The person in charge of the street hall was excitedly apanying her. He had a house here. Once the house was demolished, his good days woulde. The president of Lins Group in front of him was his God of Wealth! Sylvia looked at the old house area and made some ns in her mind. Suddenly, a familiar figure came into Sylvia''s sight. It was Henry. Sylvia was just about to say something but, she saw Henry walking side by side with Amity. He turned around in front of a building and walked in... Such a scene made Sylvia feel pain in her heart. She took out her mobile phone and called Henry again, but the phone was turned off. Hearing the reminder from the phone, Sylvia''s face became dull. "President Lin, are you alright?" Cathy noticed that something was wrong with Sylvia and asked worriedly. "Everything''s okay." Sylvia forced a smile. "Go on." After saying this, Sylvia looked at the unit that Henry just walked into. He must have apanied someone to take something. After a while, he woulde out, and she would ask him out for a meal or a movie or something. Sylvia''s idea was still vivid in her mind after Cathy exined everything about this area, but half an hour had passed. "President Lin, what do you think? Can this be settled?" After Cathy said that, she asked Sylvia for her opinion. "I''ll think about it." Sylvia looked at the unit door, no one appeared, and an indescribable feeling rose from her heart. She turned around and said, "Let''s go." The sudden change in Sylvia''s mood confused Cathy a little. She drove the car and took Sylvia away from the old district. In the car, Sylvia looked out of the window. The scene of Henry and Amity walking into the unit side by side kepting to her mind, and her eyes gradually turned red. "Why?" Sylvia asked herself in her heart. "Is it because I didn''t give it to him, so he went to find someone else?" In the home of Amity. Henry looked at therge and small bags in the living room and was speechless. "Little girl, you don''t have to take so many things, do you?" Amity was a little embarrassed. "Brother Zhang, I''m afraid that I''ll have to buy more if I go there." Henry patted his head and said, "Don''t you want to pay for transportation fees? Don''t take the bedding and other things. Take your clothes. You can get everything else over there." "All right." Amity naughtily stuck out her small tongue. After knowing that her father could be saved, her mood was much more cheerful. Finally, when the selection waspleted, Amity only brought a suitcase. After the water and electricity in the house were cut off, they were ready to go out. "Brother Zhang, many people go out of the country and don''t want toe back. Why?" Amity asked curiously. Henry touched her nose and said, "They get used to living abroad. People are this kind of creature. They''re used to living in one ce. Unless they''re forced by the situation, they don''t want to move. If they live in a ce for a long time, they''ll make a home there." Amity pursed her lips, pulled Henry''s clothes, and cried, "Brother Zhang..." "Hmm?" Henry turned around and looked at Amity. He always felt that there was something wrong with this girl. Amity looked up at Henry''s face, and there was a blush on her pretty face. She stood on tiptoe and wrapped her arms around Henry''s neck. Her small cherry mouth was printed on Henry''s big mouth. The movements of Amity were very stiff, but it could be seen that her eyes were full of hurry. She was very strong and held Henry tightly. Henry was stunned subconsciously. When he came to his senses, a fragrant, moist and sweet fragrance came into his mouth. With a red face, Amity loosened Henry''s neck and looked at Henry. "Brother Zhang, if you want me, I... I am afraid that I will get used to living there and will note back. I want to let my heart stay here. I want a person who is the most important person for me to stay here. So that I can miss him over there." The face of Amity was red, but it was firm. There was still the fragrance of Amity lingering at the corner of Henry''s mouth. When Henry was about to speak, Amity came up again. She was hotter and more active than just now. The girl''s breath spread all over Henry''s body. Her seductive and lovely appearance was like a deadly poison that hit people''s brain nerves. Her bright red skin was enough to make people''s blood flow. Amity blurred her eyes. The appearance of being picked by the emperor would make people crazy, and she would take the initiative to ask for it. "Brother Zhang, take me..." Chapter 322 Chapter 322 A sense of irrationalness filled Henry''s heart, and a pair of big hands stretched out toward the tender girl. Just as he was about to touch the secret ce, Henry''s movement suddenly stopped, and his slightly red eyes regained rity. "No, no, no, no, no, no, no." Looking at the delicate girl in front of him, Henry shook his head hard. He quickly got up, rushed into the bathroom, and woke himself up with only a little water in the water pipe. Henry raised his head and looked at himself in the mirror. "What''s wrong? Why can''t I stand any temptation?" Taking a deep breath and walking out of the bathroom, Henry saw that Amity had put on her clothes again and sat on the sofa with unnatural eyes. Both of them were too impulsive at that moment. Seeing Henrying out, Amity said in a stuttering tone, "Brother Zhang, let''s... let''s go." The two of them didn''t mention anything about what had just happened, but the atmosphere between them was obviously much more awkward. On the way back to the hospital, they didn''t even talk much. Henry took Amity to the downstairs of the hospital. "Brother Zhang, you can go back. I can go up by myself." Standing in front of the hospital gate, Amity waved to Henry. "Okay." Henry nodded and did not insist. After seeing Amity enter the hospital, he turned and left. Amity walked into the hospital gate. More than ten secondster, she reappeared at the hospital entrance. Looking at Henry''s back, she slightly opened her mouth and did not make a sound, but through her mouth shape, one could understand the words she was saying- "thank you". When Henry returned home, he saw Sylvia sitting on the sofa as soon as he entered the door. For some reason, Henry felt that the room was filled with a strange atmosphere. Hearing the sound of the door, Sylvia, who was sitting on the sofa, said without looking back, "Why is your phone turned off?" "It''s out of power." Henry took out his mobile phone from his pocket and gave a wry smile. Amity paid for the meal they just had. "No power?" Sylvia sneered. Obviously, she did not believe Henry. She asked again, "What did you do after you left the job fair?" Henry replied, "Went to the hospital." Sylvia asked, "Why did you go to the hospital?" "Just went to see a friend." Henry shook his head. He thought that it was better not to tell Sylvia about Amity father. This woman was cold on the outside but warm on the inside. He knew that, but in her heart, she was only worried about him. Hearing Henry''s answer, Sylvia''s heart was full of disappointment. She turned around and looked at Henry. On this man, Sylvia saw unprecedentedplexity. What he had done before and what he had shown was all fake. If he said that he was good to me, it would be a lie! Henry was stared at by Sylvia. At this moment, a panic filled Henry''s heart. He had a bad feeling. "Honey, what''s wrong with you?" "I''m fine." Sylvia shook her head and showed a self-deprecating smile. "I''m going to rest." Sylvia put on her slippers and didn''t look at Henry anymore. Then she got up and went upstairs. Henry looked at Sylvia''s back. At this moment, he felt that there seemed to be something important, but he couldn''t catch it. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Sylvia went back to her bedroom. She opened the curtain and looked at the dark sky outside the window. A drop of crystal tears slipped down her face. She thought she had found someone she could rely on, but found that everything was just a bubble illusion, and now everything turned into nothingness. Sylvia took out her phone and dialled Cathy''s number. "Get me a divorce contract and send it to me tomorrow morning. By the way, book me a flight to Du Hai." Hanging up the phone, Sylvia threw it away andy on the bed as if she had lost all her strength. At the same time, Henry alsoy on his bed in his room, turned on his cell phone, and countless text messages and missed calls flooded in. All of them were from Sylvia, and thetest missed message. "Honey, where are you? In order to reward you, how about I treat you to a big meal today?" Henry looked at the message and felt a burst of self-reproach in his heart. The scene happened in the house of Amity today emerged in his mind. Could the matter between him and Amity be exined? Although he was sober at the critical moment, he still felt sorry for Sylvia in any way. There was no external factor, and he could not control it. Shaking his head and putting aside those useless thoughts, he called Homer and told him what had happened to Amity, and Homer immediately agreed to help. "This girl has a strong sense of self-esteem. Don''t give her too much help. If it''s not necessary, let her work hard herself." Henry said to Homer. Lying on the bed, Henry looked up at the ceiling and couldn''t help sighing with emotion. A few minutester, the phone that Henry had just hung up rang, and the caller was President Ma. Henry picked up the phone and asked, "President Ma, what''s wrong?" "Henry, your friend secretly left with her father..." "Left? Wait for me. I''ll be right there." When Henry heard the news, he jumped out of bed and ran directly to the hospital. Ten minutester, Henry stood in the monitoring room of the hospital. On the monitor, Henry clearly saw that the young body of Amity carried her father who was unconscious and got into a taxi. The suitcase Amity packed earlier today was still in the ward. Henry came to the ward. Under the pillow of the hospital bed, Henry saw a piece of paper with delicate handwriting on it. It was left by Amity. "Brother Zhang, I know a little about my father''s situation. I''ve heard what you said while chatting with President Ma. Thank you for your kind lie and your care. During this period of time, I''ve bothered you too much and also asked you for too much. I''m very happy to meet you. You''re the only person I will miss after leaving this city. I wish you happiness, my Brother Zhang." Henry pinched the note in his hand. There were still a few dried tears on the top of the note. Henry could even think of the scene. She was wiping her tears and writing the note at the same time. He still remembered the first time he saw Amity. He was the captain of the security team and she was at the front desk. When she was slightly teased, the girl''s face turned red and she didn''t even dare to raise her head. Such a scene seemed to belong to a different world. Henry carefully folded the note in his hand and put it in his pocket. "President Ma, please finish the discharge procedure. She won''te back." On a taxi that had left Yinzhou, Amity cleaned her cell phone card and registered a new social ount. She looked at her father, who was lying in aa, and tears kept falling from her face. The wallpaper on her phone was a photo of her together with Henry. Chapter 323 Chapter 323 The next morning, Henry got up from the bed and looked at the time. At half-past six in the morning, it was already dawn. Henry sighed. During this period of time, he was a littlezy. In the past, he would have already finished his boxing. He stretched himself and walked out of the room. Unexpectedly, he found that Sylvia was sitting in the living room. "Dear, you got up so early?" Henry asked in surprise. Sylvia picked up the hot tea cup on the table and said, "I have something to tell you." "Well, tell me." Henry sat opposite Sylvia. Sylvia calmly took out a divorce contract from behind her. "You have to sign this. At that time, we had an agreement that as the son-inw of our Family Lin, I can propose a divorce at any time, and you have no right to refuse. I willpensate you with one million yuan." "Divorce... divorce?" Henry looked at the divorce papers put on the table by Sylvia and couldn''t react at all. "Is there any problem?" Sylvia looked at Henry and said, "This is within the agreement. You just do what you said." "This..." Henry picked up the divorce agreement and threw it aside. "Dear, is there something wrong? Why do you want to divorce?" "Nothing happened. It''s just that I want to, okay?" Sylvia stood up and nced at Henry. "I will go out for a few days. You have to sign the agreement. When Ie back from, I will go through the formalities. In these days, you need to move out." After Sylvia finished speaking, she walked to the door of the house and opened it. Apanied by the roar of the motor, Sylvia drove her red GT and left. In the car, Sylvia nced at the front passenger seat from time to time. Not long ago, there was a man sitting in the front passenger seat. Future, this man would have nothing to do with her. An unspeakable upset spread to Sylvia''s heart. She didn''t shed tears anymore. Last night, she had already had enough of crying. Henry sat on the sofa, confused. Seeing Anna Jiang passing by and walking out of the house, he hurriedly called Anna to stop. "Anna, do you know what happened to Sylvia?" Anna shook her head. "I don''t know, but there was something wrong with President Lin since she came back from the old district yesterday." "Old district? Which old district?" Henry was confused. Did something happen to Sylvia? Anna thought for a moment and answered, "It''s not far from the Glory Hotel''s hotel." "That one!" Henry immediately realized that it was the ce where Amity lived. "What time did you go there?" Anna estimated and said, "About seven o''clock in the evening." "About seven o''clock..." Henry murmured at this time, which was exactly the time when he apanied Amity to pack things. Oh no, could it be a misunderstanding? Henry quickly took out his mobile phone and called Sylvia, but no one answered. He sent a message to Sylvia on social media, but there was a red sign meaning he had been blocked by the other party. "Henry, I''m going out first." Anna said goodbye to Henry and drove to the airport. She knew that Sylvia was going to Du Hai today. Henry was pacing back and forth alone in the house. He was sure that Sylvia must have seen him when he apanied Amity home yesterday. She must have misunderstood something. "No, I have to exin it clearly!" Henry quickly put on his clothes. As soon as he opened the door, his anxious face suddenly changed. Henry had the sixth sense for danger. This was the experience he had gotten from living between life and death. In that instant, Henry suddenly rolled forward. With two nging sounds, two gun holes appeared where Henry had just stood. The word "killer" instantly appeared in Henry''s mind. He didn''t even need to distinguish the direction. He knew where the bullet came from. He looked up. Outside the vi area, there was a residential building. At this moment, the eighth floor was Henry''s target. The room was covered by a curtain, so he couldn''t see what was going on inside. "Go get them!" Henry was already in a bad mood, so he was easily irritated by the killer. On the third minute after Henry finished his arrest, a man in ck, wearing a ghost mask, appeared in front of Henry carrying a strong man. It could be seen that the four limbs of the strong man had been destroyed, and blood was constantly flowing from the corners of his mouth. The man looked at Henry with a resigned look in his eyes. "Ha, ha, ha, I''ve heard that the woman has a master to protect her, but in the end, I underestimated you." Henry stepped forward and kicked the man heavily in the stomach. The man''s face suddenly turned red. Henry''s kickpletely smashed the man''s internal organs. After the kick, Henry seemed to be relieved a lot. He looked at the strong man with no expression and said, "Find a ce to bury him." The figure in ck, wearing a ghost mask, nodded, lifted the waist of the strong man with one hand, and left quickly. Henry stood at the gate of the courtyard and called Wade White. "Now I want to know the specific situation of the Su Family in Yanjing." "Boss, are you going to deal with them?" "Yes, book me the earliest flight." Henry said in a firm tone. "Boss, I think you''d better not fly." Wade suggested on the phone, "ording to the news, those people have noticed your existence, but they still don''t know your true identity. If you want to go there directly, you won''t find anything. Take action secretly. The flight control in China is very strict. It''s not easy to do anything. I''ll arrange it." "Okay, I''ll wait for your news." Henry took Wade''s suggestion very well. He was not a person who acted alone. The reason why Radiant Ind was powerful was not because of one person''s strength, but because of the strength of a team. It was a small matter to operate through a team, and the effect it achieved waspletely different. What Wade arranged for Henry was to leave Ning province by bus and then take the train from An shi. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Now Henry''s every move was watched by others. Wade knew that, but he couldn''t do anything. Once they were found out, they would alert the enemy. Henry''s departure was scheduled to be held in the evening. After confirming this matter, Henry rushed to Lins Group immediately and wanted to exin to Sylvia about what had happened yesterday. As a result, he learned that Sylvia had already taken a flight to Du Hai. Cathy was not sure when she woulde back. Henry, who had heard the news, stood in front of thepany''s door feebly, looking very disappointed. In the afternoon, Fiona took the initiative toe to Lins Group, found Henry Zhang and gave him a contract stating that all the shares in her name were now his for free. Chapter 324 Chapter 324 Henry saw Fiona and saw her pale face. He knew that this woman definitely tried to remove the maggot surgically. If one asked Fiona to hand over her shares, she would definitely not give in unless she was driven into a corner. With this contract, Henry could control the life and death of the Family Zheng. As long as he was willing to withdraw the 20% of the shares that originally belonged to Fiona at any time, the Zheng Family would naturally copse. Fiona gave this contract in exchange for the little drum. It could be said that this time, she deeply understood what was called self-bind. As soon as she got the drum, Fiona was ready to send someone to take it to Hengyuan as a threat to Jenny. She would ask Jenny to withdraw herint and release Sam. "Oh, by the way, there''s something I have to tell you." Before Fiona left, Henry Zhang said, "I also found out the maggot you asked someone to put in President Qin." Henry''s words were like a basin of cold water pouring on Fiona''s head, leaving her stunned on the spot. Henry grinned, revealing his white teeth. He left Lins Group. The car that Wade had found for him was already in ce. At the same time in Du Hai. Sylvia arrived here at noon. This time, she didn''te to Du Hai just to hide from Henry. More importantly, she wanted to reach the cooperation with someone. Although Zhao''s Group only appeared for half a month, the threat to Lins Group was obvious in the public. As president of Lins Group, Sylvia could feel that Lins Group had lost more than 10% of the market share in just half a month. Until now, this situation was still brewing. If Zhao''s Group continued to suppress Lins Group, Lins Group would likely be in danger. The appearance of the Zhao''s was really weird. No one knew who was the backer of the Zhao family. Someone invested at least 8 billion yuan. Even the Family Lin couldn''t do that. The total assets of the Family Lin were just over 10 billion yuan. On the first day of the establishment of the Zhao''s Group, they had a stock war with the Lins Group. In that stock war, the Zhao''s Group and the Lins Group each lost about 300 million yuan. When the Lins Group thought that the Zhao''s Group was only here to upy the top of the mountain, the Zhao''s Group broke down several projects with a huge amount of funds, not even considering whether they would make money or not. Secondly, somepanies that cooperated with the Lins Group had been dug out by the Zhao''s Group. In terms of benefits distribution, they were at least 10% higher than the Lins Group. The price of the entirend in Yinzhou had reached its peak due to the appearance of the Zhao family. Originally, thend that the Family Lin was about to buy for 3,000 yuan per square meters had risen to 5,000 yuan because of the emergence of the Zhao family, which made the Family Lin to invest hundreds of millions of yuan more. In the construction, the introduction of goods and the trade channels, Lins Group was more or less affected. Sylvia didn''t know how rich Zhao''s family was, and neither did she know who was behind Zhao''s family. She only knew that Lin''s family didn''t have any trump card. When encountering such a powerful opponent, they either chose to die or burst out. ording to Sylvia''s character, she naturally wouldn''t choose the former. She wanted to break out and fight to the end.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. If she wanted to fight against such a mysterious consortium, Lins Group couldn''t do it in its old way. It couldn''t fight steadily and surely, so it had to make a breakthrough. In fact, Sylvia''s best choice was Hangshi. If she could cooperate with Chris Xiao, it would definitely be a good thing for Sylvia, but Sylvia still wanted to rely on herself. She was such a strong character. Sylvia had an old ssmate in Du Hai, whose development was fairly good. This time, she came here hoping that the old ssmate could introduce some entrepreneurs to her so that she could have the opportunity to talk and cooperate with others. The international metropolis was crowded with people. Sylvia stood in front of a five-star hotel and called, "Nancy, I''m here." "You are here? Wait a minute, I''ll pick you up right away." A female voice full of surprise sounded from Sylvia''s phone. A few minutester, an avant-garde beauty appeared at the door of the hotel and waved to Sylvia. "Sylvia!" "Nancy." Sylvia smiled and walked up to the beautiful woman. "I haven''t seen you for so many years. You are still the most beautiful one." Sylvia looked at the woman who only wore a bra on her upper body and couldn''t help but admire her. She didn''t have such courage. Or in other words, her family education made Sylvia think that she was a very conservative woman. "You''re the most beautiful one." Nancy Cai took Sylvia''s hand and said, "Let''s go. I''ve already made an appointment today. There are a lot of masters avable. With your charm, it''s just a matter of time to find someone to invest for you." "It''s not an investment, it''s cooperation." Sylvia corrected her on purpose. "Oh, it''s almost the same." Nancy waved her hand and said, "Anyway, it has something to do with money." Holding Sylvia''s hand, Nancy walked towards a banquet hall. Before they arrived at the banquet hall, Sylvia could hear the musicing from there. Nancy pushed open the door of the banquet hall. The luxurious decoration came into Sylvia''s sight. Even the most upscale Glory Hotel in Yinzhou was not one-third of this hotel. It gave people a sense of magnificence as if it could not be piled up by decoration. There were two weight-bearing pirs next to the banquet hall engraved with a phoenix with wings-spreading elements and a whole layer of gold, which was magnificent. "Yo, Nancy, this is your friend, a beautiful woman!" A young man dressed in branded clothes came over and looked at Sylvia curiously. "Hello, beautiful woman, my name is Luke Ban." "Hello." Sylvia shook hands with him. When she found that Luke wanted to grab her hand hard, Sylvia took a step forward and pulled out her little hand. "Tsk, tsk, it''s a woman with personality." Luke felt Sylvia''s small movement, so he smacked his mouth. "What''s the use of having a personality? In this era, there are many women with personality." On the side, a beautiful girl with a red face walked over slowly. "Those people from the countryside who have just entered the city and always like to show their personality. In the end, as long as the money is in ce, I promise that they will be more obedient than anyone else." Hearing this, Luke just smiled and did not refute. He also agreed with the statement of this celebrity- looking woman. He had seen too many women with personality. In the end, when faced with money, the so-called personality no longer existed. "Ah! Where did this beautye from? I haven''t seen her before." Another young man came from the side. The young man''s clothes were worth more than 500,000. Although there were a lot of beautiful women in the banquet hall, Sylvia was definitely the most eye- catching one. Without makeup, her delicate facial features were not inferior to anyone in the banquet hall. Her unique temperament made her look like a crane standing among chickens. Chapter 325 Chapter 325 A woman who could be specifically noticed by men on the scene would definitely be the public enemy of all the women on the scene. This was an eternal principle. Sylvia''s arrival made more than 80% of the women present feel jealous. This was a banquet full of money. Men''s capitaly in the enterprise in their hands, while women''s capital was their beauty. Sylvia was undoubtedly the most talented woman in the banquet hall. "Who is this? Isn''t it the one Nancy just mentioned who came to ask for money?" A beautiful woman walked over with a cat''s stride, and her voice was very loud. "What do you mean by asking for money? She''s just looking for someone to invest!" The beauty with a celebrity-looking face said in a strange voice. "Oh? Invest? I didn''t say anything wrong. She just came to ask for money, haha." The two women said one by one. When they looked at Sylvia Lin, their eyes were full of provocation. "In my opinion, one should not have too much personality if she came to ask for food. How much do you want? One hundred thousand or two hundred thousand? As long as you don''t eat with the ss, I''ll give you a reward!" Sylvia stood there. When she heard such words, her first feeling was to turn her head and leave, but her brain told her that she could not do that. "I''m here to find someone to cooperate with me. This is my business card." Sylvia took out her handbag and took out a few business cards from it. Standing around Sylvia and watching Sylvia''s action, no one came forward to take her business card. Instead, they looked at each other. The celebrity-looking beauty was the first tough. "A business card? I say, are you here to make fun of us? Who wants to see your business card here?" "It''s really interesting. Who do you think you are? Do you want us to take your business card?" "Are you qualified to hand over a business card?" Voices rang one after another, mixed with sarcasm. For Sylvia, an outsider, and this woman who overwhelmed all of them in appearance, all the women present hoped that she could leave as soon as possible. Nancy stood aside embarrassingly. "Alright, alright. Let''s stop talking, everyone. Sylvia is my good friend. She''s here to talk about a good project. She wants to find a partner. That''s enough. Let''s get acquainted with each other first. Come, Sylvia, this is Myra Xin." Nancy introduced the celebrity-looking beauty to Sylvia. Myra gave a cold snort and didn''t even look at Sylvia, which made Nancy even more embarrassed. Although this celebrity-looking woman did not have any influence, it was hard to tell the rtionship between her and several young masters in the circle. No one was willing to offend her. Otherwise, the consequences might be very big. Nancy gave a dryugh and introduced the next person to Sylvia Lin. "Sylvia, this is..." "All right, don''t introduce." The woman who satirized Sylvia just now waved her hand impatiently. "What''s there to introduce? Who doesn''t know? If you came to ask for money, you should be aware of it. I''ll make the decision for you. You treat Luke as your boyfriend. He can pay you between 100,000 and 500,000 yuan. It''s up to you." Luke smiled and said to Sylvia, "Beauty, although she has made a decision for you, I think it''s not bad. What do you think? Think about it. Follow me for a while. If you want money, I can invest it for you." "Haha, this little girl is really lucky. Now that you''re chosen by the ss boy, you don''t have to struggle for the rest of your life." Although a womanughed loudly, there was still some envy in her eyes. In this circle, Luke Ban was a famous young master. With nearly 20 billion yuan in his family, he was absolutely arrogant. Sylvia smiled and said in a cold tone, "Sorry, I''m married." "Married?" Luke looked at Sylvia and said, "It doesn''t matter. I don''t care. Who said that you can''t be my girlfriend even if you are married?" "Haha, that''s right. Beauty, it''s a loss for you if you are married. It seems that your husband is also a loser. He let such a beautiful womane out to help him get some money." Another young master came up and hooked his hand on Sylvia''s chin while talking. Sylvia gave him a cold look and pped his hand away. "Stay away from me." "Yo! You have a bad temper?" The master, who had been pped by Sylvia, looked at her with a yful look. "That''s to say, she hasn''t been whipped!" Another person deliberately bit the words heavily, causing a burst ofughter. Everyone present knew what this so-called whipped meant. Sylvia looked at these people present. At this moment, she suddenly thought that if Henry was with her, what would happen at this time? He would not hesitate to teach all these people a lesson! N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Sylvia shook her head and tried her best to forget Henry''s figure from her mind. "Why should I think about that yboy! If he''s willing to be with someone else, I''ll let him go!" "Haha, if I were her husband, she would bring me hundreds of thousands of yuan after the first whip. I would be happy," Myra, celebrity-looking woman, said. "Who wouldn''t? Why did you pretend to be a wolf when you came here? Do you want to sell yourself at a high price?" "Her husband is a good-for-nothing." The sarcasm sounded again. Even if Sylvia could bear it, she couldn''t stay here any longer. "Nancy, I''ll go first. I''ll be in Du Hai for the next few days. I''ll make an appointment to have dinner together," Sylvia said to Nancy. Then, she turned around and was about to leave. "Go? Where are you going?" The master, who had just been pped by Sylvia, stopped her. "You just hit me, and now you want to go? How could it make sense?" "That''s right. Do you want to leave after hitting someone?" Myra crossed her arms over her chest and looked at Sylvia from the corner of her eyes. The onlookers also burst intoughter. For them, Sylvia was an outsider. Seeing Sylvia suffer a setback, they all thought she was quite interesting. In the innermost part of the banquet hall, there was a small private room. Although the private room was not big, it could be seen by a knowledgeable person that this private room was not essible to ordinary people. Not to mention the bullet-proof ss used in the window of the guest room, but the wall was made of a high priced material. The carpet on the floor of the guest room was extremely expensive. The price on the previous auction reached 3.5 million dors. Ordinary people would feel scared if they stepped on it. In the other room, there was a tea table. Several middle-aged men were sitting on the table, but they were only sitting on the guest seats. On the main seat sat a middle-aged man with a western face. "Mr. Felix, it''s a great honour for us to see you here." President Ban of Y&X Company smiled ingratiatingly. He was Luke Ban''s father. Chapter 326 Chapter 326 In the guest room, Felix sat on the main seat and said in fluent Chinese, "Don''t worry too much. I just want to walk around. You can do whatever you want." Although Felix was saying so, none of the entrepreneurs present dared to take it lightly. To put it bluntly, their enterprise was now relying on this person to fund. As long as the other party was a little unhappy and wanted to withdraw the money, everyone would be destroyed. "Well, rx a little. You can just hand in the report of this season. There''s no need to show it to me now. I don''t have time." Felix stood up and straightened his clothes. Luke''s father rushed to the door of the guest room and bent down to open the door for Felix. Although they were sessful in front of others, they were quite self-aware in front of Felix. They knew very clearly that all their assets were nothing but a drop in the bucket for Mr Felix. The door of the living room opened, and Felix heard the noise. The word "loser" and "b*tch" made Felix feel very harsh. "What''s going on?" Felix frowned and looked at Luke''s father. Luke''s father quickly showed a ttering smile and said, "Mr Felix, I''ll deal with it right away." After giving a fawningugh, Luke''s father quickly shouted to the younger generation in the banquet hall, "What are you arguing about? Luke,e here!" Hearing his father''s voice, Luke, who was standing at the entrance of the banquet hall, ran over in a hurry. At the same time, because of the words of Luke''s father, the noise in the banquet hall was also reduced a lot. "What''s going on? Why are you yelling? What are you talking about?" Luke''s father scolded. Luke quickly lowered his head and exined, "Dad, a woman came over and asked everyone to invest in her, and she was particrly arrogant, so..." Luke didn''t dare to tell the truth. "Investment? What investment?" Felix asked curiously, " Mr Ban, I remember that yourpany is doing investment." "Yes, yes." Luke''s father nodded quickly, and then said to Luke with a look of me, "What''s the other party''s cooperation n? Have you asked?" Luke lowered his head and stole a nce at Felix. Then he quickly looked away and said in a low voice, "Not yet." "Then go and ask!" Luke''s father scolded, and then said to Felix with a smile, "Mr Felix, this way please." As soon as he nodded his head, Felix heard a burst of sound. "Alright, get out of here. You''re lucky today!" "You''re from the vige. Don''t act like you''re a queen!" "Go back and do ideological work for your good-for-nothing husband. I would give you hundreds of thousands of yuan for one time. It''s possible, hahaha!" A burst ofughter rang out. Sylvia''s face changed a few times. In fact, before she came here, she had inquired about who was at this banquet. She also had a few goals to cooperate with. Luke''s Y&Xpany was a good partner. Unfortunately, what had happened was not what Sylvia had in mind. The door of the banquet hall opened and Sylvia walked out. After Sylvia left, there was a reproach in the dining hall. Myra, the celebrity-looking woman, said, "Nancy, your friend from Yinzhou is not very sensible." "Yes." "If she wanted to get money, you should have shown a good attitude." Voices rang out one after another. Nancy shook her head and exined, "You''re wrong. Sylvia is really here to cooperate with someone. She is the person in charge of the Lins Group in Yinzhou." N?velDrama.Org is the owner. "What Lins Group? I''ve never heard of it." Myra sneered. "And Yinzhou you mentioned, is a small city in the northwest, right? Is it even on the map? Hahaha!" The voices of Myra and Nancy came to Felix''s ears. When Felix heard the name of Yinzhou, he was more concerned. His eldest brother was also in that city. And the name of Lins Group and Sylvia, which Nancy mentioned, made Felix''s heart beat faster. "Is this... sister-inw?" Felix''s face suddenly changed. "My sister-inw is here. She has been humiliated!" He pushed away the person in front of him, walked directly to Nancy, and said, "Miss, the person you just mentioned is from the Lins Group of Yinzhou. Is it Sylvia Lin?" Seeing Mr. Felix talking to her, Nancy suddenly had a feeling of being at a loss. She quickly nodded and said, "Yes, it''s her. Mr. Felix, do you know each other?" "Not only do we know each other! That''s my sister-inw!" Felix replied with an angry face. Hearing Felix''s words, all the people in the banquet hall felt their hearts skip a beat. They felt that something bad was going to happen. Felix turned to look at Luke''s father and said, "You''re really brave. You even dare to humiliate my sister-inw. I''ll settle this with you!" After saying that, Felix ignored the people in the banquet hall. He immediately ran out of the banquet hall and chased after Sylvia. Looking at Felix''s anxious look, the people in the banquet hall were a little stunned. "What''s going on? Mr Felix''s sister-inw?" The body of Luke''s father trembled slightly. He looked at his son, breathing heavily. "What did you do? What did you do? Ah!" "I... I..." Luke was lost. "Dad, I didn''t know!" "You didn''t know? What a fool! You don''t understand what the consequences of offending Mr Felix will be! You guys are really brainless! If this matter can''t be solved, all of you will be involved!" Luke''s father nced at everyone in the banquet hall, his eyes full of anger. Simrly, those entrepreneurs of the same generation as Luke were also angry at this moment. In this banquet hall, there were also their juniors. If Mr Felix really wanted to investigate this matter, no one would have a good result! Felix chased out of the banquet hall and saw Sylvia walking at the end of the corridor. "Sister-inw! Sister-inw!" Felix shouted as he ran. When Sylvia heard the word "sister-inw", she didn''t realize that someone was calling her at all. Fortunately, the elevator hadn''t arrived, otherwise, Felix would not have been able to catch up with her. "Sister-inw, I didn''t expect to see you here!" Felix rushed to Sylvia. "Ah, Felix." Although Sylvia only had a meal with Felix, she recognized him immediately. "Haha, sister-inw, you still remember me." Felix scratched his head. "I was just in the banquet hall. When I heard that you were here, I rushed out." Sylviaughed at herself and said, "What you''ve heard is not good." Felix waved his hand. "It''s all a bunch of stupid people. Sister-inw, don''t worry. I heard that you''re here to find someone to invest in you? What''s wrong? Is there any problem with thepany?" Chapter 327 Chapter 327 Sylvia shook her head. "It''s nothing. Mypany needs development. We are looking for a person to cooperate with." Hearing that, Felix said, "Sister-inw, don''t go. Go back with me. I''ll ask those people to apologize to you." "Forget it." Sylvia shook her head. When she came out, she had already thought that she was laughed at. If she went back now, wouldn''t it cause more trouble for Felix? Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "How can we forget it!" Felix said angrily, "Let''s go, sister-inw." "It''s really not necessary." Sylvia waved her hand vigorously. "Also, don''t call me sister-inw. Henry and I are... we''re going to divorce soon..." When it came to divorce, Sylvia''s eyes were full of loneliness. "Divorce?" Felix stared at her. "Sister-inw, are there any misunderstandings between you and Boss? Boss loves you so much. Why, why are you going to divorce?" "Does he love me?" Sylvia smiled, and the scene she saw yesterday afternoon came to her mind again. If he really loved me, how could he do these things behind my back? "He loves you! He absolutely loves you!" Felix nodded without hesitation. "Sister-inw, I''ve never seen Boss treat anyone the same way he treats you. If there''s any misunderstanding between you two, you must talk over it. If you really divorce, I promise, Boss will go crazy!" "Misunderstanding?" Sylvia murmured. She also hoped that it was a misunderstanding, but it was not. He didn''t even tell her the truth. The door of the banquet hall opened, and a group of young people ran out of the banquet hall. Myra Xin, who had been arrogant just now, ran in front of Sylvia at this time. "I''m sorry! I''m sorry, President Lin. I''m not sensible. Please forgive me!" Myra''s cheeks were red and swollen. It was obvious that she had just been beaten. Now she ran to Sylvia. Myra apologized while waving her hand and pping her face hard. Sylvia was stunned by the change in front of her. In the banquet hall just now, Myra''s attitude could be said to be the most arrogant one. "President Lin, I''m sorry. I was wrong. Please forgive me." The master who blocked Sylvia''s way just now also lowered his head and stood in front of Sylvia. "President Lin, I''m sorry for what I did just now." Luke also lowered his head and stood in front of Sylvia. Sylvia looked at these people in front of her. She didn''t know what they were doing. They had humiliated her for hundreds of times just now, and now they were apologizing to her. "How dare you stand up? Who said rude things to President Lin just now? Kneel down!" Luke''s father shouted. Luke''s legs went limp and he knelt down on the spot. His knees fell to the ground and he let out a "plop". Including the young master, Myra, and the beautiful woman who said that Sylvia wasing for money, all of them were kneeling in front of Sylvia. Luke''s father smiled at Felix with a ttering face and said, "Mr. Felix, look, these juniors are not sensible. They have just offended your sister-inw. Now, please punish them as you please." "It''s toote!" Felix snorted. "I''ve already sent people to withdraw the funds. All of you, wait to face the responsibility of the bank. How long you can hold on is up to you!" Hearing what Felix said, the expression of Luke''s father and the people who were sitting in the small hall together suddenly changed. If Felix really withdrew the money, the bank''s huge loan would make them unable to turn the tide for the rest of their lives. "Mr. Felix, you are a kind man. Please forgive us! It''s true that children don''t know how to behave." "Yes, Mr Felix." "Forgive you?" Felix sneered, "I''ve already spared you. You should be d that my big brother is not here. Otherwise, you would not see the sun tomorrow!" Sylvia looked at what was happening in front of her and could note back to her senses. Felix,st time in the hotel, he talked andughed with everyone, called her sister-inw, and even acted cute. Now, in just one sentence, these businessmen who are worth tens of billions of yuan begged for mercy?" "Hey hey, sister-inw." Felix smiled at Sylvia. "Sister-inw, Boss absolutely loves you in his heart. Don''t be impulsive and talk with him more. He always likes to hide his feelings. So, let''s have a meal together and solve the investment problem. You can go hometer and give Boss a chance." Felix''s attitude towards Sylvia made the father of Luke and others realize how serious this matter was. A person who could make Mr. Felix speak in a ttering tone was actually offended by their juniors! Sylvia nodded and followed Felix back into the banquet hall. During the meal, Felix made a phone call in front of Sylvia and asked the people on the phone to send out the message that his sister-inw was looking for someone to talk about cooperation. If they had any intentions, they should immediatelye to the hotel. After Felix called, Sylvia saw groups of people rushing into the banquet hall before she finished her meal. These people first went to the front of Felix, respectfully addressed him, and then handed out their business cards to Sylvia. "Hello, Mrs Lin. I''m very interested in your cooperation n. I hope that I can cooperate with you." Sylvia looked at the business card handed over by the other party in a daze. She didn''t even say what her cooperation n was from the beginning to the end! She nced at the other party''s business card. It was HH Tech Company, apany with a market value of billions! "Hello, Mrs Lin. I''m Mark Kang, the director of the production of the G&C Manufacturing Company." An advertisingpany that was well-known all over the country. In the G&C Manufacturing Company, the advertising fee alone was more than 3 billion. "Hello, Ms Lin. I''m Mike Sun from Richpower Trade Company. I hope to cooperate with you." Sylvia looked at the business cards in front of her. On these business cards, the business companies with the smallest scale were all with a market value of 80 billion yuan. Every one of them was a well-known big enterprise. From thesepanies, if Sylvia could cooperate with any of them, it would be a great thing for Lins Group. But now, there were more than ten people asking her to cooperate with them. And their attitude was very respectful and sincere. Sylvia looked at Felix in front of her. She was shocked by his identity. Nancy walked to Sylvia''s side and pulled her sleeve. "Sylvia, you''re really modest. You know Mr. Felix, but you asked me to introduce the cooperation partner to you." "Is Felix very famous?" Sylvia asked in confusion. She also wanted to know who Felix was to let so many people in charge ofrge enterprises take the initiative to cooperate with her. Chapter 328 Chapter 328 "Famous?" Nancy looked at Sylvia with a ghost-like look. "Sylvia, you can only ask me this question. If you asked someone else, you would beughed at. Although no one knows about the financial group behind Mr. Felix, what we know now is that there are manyrge enterprises in Du Hai with Mr. Felix''s investment. Even Luke Ban and people like him rely on Mr. Felix. Once Mr. Felix withdrew the money, they were all destroyed! Sylvia, what kind of husband you have found? Even Mr. Felix has to call him big brother!" "This..." Sylvia looked at Felix. If it weren''t for what she saw today, she would never have thought that the person who was so yful in the private room of Glory Hotel that day had such great power. Nancy guessed, "Could it be a prince from a foreign country? Mr. Felix has close rtions with many other royal families." "Prince?" Sylvia shook her head and couldn''t help thinking of Henry''s figure. He, who was running around in beach pants, could not be a prince. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. "Then he must be the sessor of one of the biggest financial groups!" said Nancy, making another guess. "No." Sylvia continued to shake her head. "Who is he then?" Nancy Cai a little discouraged. In her eyes, only the heirs of the financial groups, or the princes of the royal family could be called brothers and sisters by Felix. As for the little figures, in the eyes of these rich people, they were just yboys. "He is..." Sylvia bit her red lip. "An ordinary person." "Ordinary?" It was obvious that Nancy did not believe it. "Who are you lying to?" At eight o''clock in the evening. A bus was driving on the highway between Yinzhou and Anshi. Henry sat on the bus, closing his eyes and taking a nap. Wade White told Henry that the man in the dark who attacked Sylvia was keeping a close eye on them for some time. If he wanted to go to Yanjing quietly, he had to pay attention to his whereabouts. The bus was undoubtedly a good way. Henry looked at the time. They would arrive in Anshi in about one hour. The bus arrived at the train station in Anshi. Then he would take the train to Yanjing. Although it took a long time, it would not expose his whereabouts. The people on the bus were very quiet, and this kind of long-distance would make people look very tired. In the car, a beautiful girl with big eyes with a ponytail attracted Henry''s attention. This beautiful girl sat in the front row of Henry''s side, wearing a ck dress with a skirt to her knees. A pair of ck tile and a pair of ck leather shoes made her look very naughty and lovely. "L Zhu... this girl, why would she appear here?" Henry muttered with confusion in his eyes. The little girl sitting on his side was a granddaughter of one of his good friends. Henry took out his mobile phone and logged into a special website. This was something simr to a social media tform. If someone saw it, he would be shocked. The reward for finding an A-grade fugitive was five million yuan. The price for 150-year-old wild ginseng was up for negotiation. In the underground world, there was a group of people who were called bounty hunters. They could do anything as long as the money was in involved. This website was specially set up for bounty hunters. If you want to enter this website, you must have someone to introduce it to you. You must go through rounds of review, and your own strength must reach a certain standard. Henry turned over a few pages. On a bounty mission, when he saw the news he was looking for, he smiled and thought, "Sure enough." The Zhu family''s master offered a reward of ten million yuan to find his granddaughter. Henry looked at L, who was ying with her mobile phone happily and smiled in his heart. "Master Zhu is probably very worried now. If she was here, she must have sneaked out." Henry held the back of his head with both hands,y on the seat, and stared at L with some interest. He found that this girl was ying a gun war game and kept talking with her teammates in the game through voice. "Come on, quickly. Give me 98 K. Little brother, can you give it to me..." Henry shook his head. He felt that he was really out of touch. Now that everyone liked to y games, he was not interested in them at all. At nine o''clock in the evening, the bus stopped at Anshi railway station. Henry walked to the ticket machine and entered the certificate number that Wade had given him. Henry saw that L was also asking for the ticket. He nced at it and found that the ce where the other party was going was exactly the same as his- Yanjing. The train was at 10:30 p.m. Henry had to wait for at least half an hour in the waiting room before the train would reach the station. After finding a seat, Henry sat up and thought about what to do next. It would take two days and two nights to travel from Anshi to Yanjing. The news about the Su Family in Yanjing had been sent to Henry by Wade. The Su Family was a big family in Yanjing, and their family power was quite strong. Through all kinds of channels, Henry found out that Su''s had some rtionship with the underground world. In the underworld, the Su''s had the same status as Sharp Knife. After knowing this, Henry was even more confused. For a long time, few forces in China had participated in the fights in the underground world. Why would they attack Sylvia? Henry nned that he would not be in a hurry to attack the Su Family this time. He had to figure everything out. As long as it involved Sylvia, Henry had to find out clearly what was going on. Henry was thinking about what he should do when he heard a noise. "Uncle, this must be fake. How can one soda can be worth 50,000 yuan? Don''t be fooled!" "Go, go, go, go. Little girl, what do you know? If you don''t want to make a fortune, don''t stop others from making a fortune. If you don''t buy it, give it to me. I say, old brother, you give it to me, and I''ll buy it. 5,000 yuan for 50,000 yuan. Only a fool won''t do it." "Let me do it! Let me do it!" "I want it!" Henry turned his head and saw that there were a lot of people around him. Onedy dressed simply and carrying a big parcel was standing there, and a group of people were surrounding her. Henry nced at it and roughly understood what was going on. Thedy drank c. As a result, as soon as she opened the can, the pull-tab of the can show that she won 50,000 yuan. Everyone didn''t know what was going on, so they asked someone. The person said that thedy won the prize- 50,000 yuan. She could only redeem in the local area with a local ID card. Thedy said that she didn''t have a local ID card, if somebody wanted to pay 2,000 yuan for the can, she would sell it. A middle-aged man on the side looked at her with red eyes and said that he was willing to pay 5,000 yuan in cash. Upon hearing this, thedy agreed to sell the can to the man. As a result, L, who had been watching the scene of bustle, couldn''t stand it anymore, so she warned the man. Henry couldn''t helpughing. This could be said to be a trick left from ancient times. Why was there still someone who was going to use it now? Chapter 329 Chapter 329 "Little girl, don''t make trouble. Get out of here!" The first person who asked thedy to buy a can ring red at L. Thedy in in clothes also gave L a ferocious look, her eyes full of threats. L put her hands on her hips and said, "So what if I don''t get out? You liars, the money that others have worked so hard to earn has been taken away by you. Aren''t you afraid that you will be hit by a car when you go out?" "Get the hell out of here, little girl." Behind L, two middle-aged men appeared and reached out their hands to grab L. Generally speaking, this kind of deception was organized by a gang of criminals, and there were a lot of people. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Just as the two middle-aged men''s hands were about to touch L''s shoulder, Henry suddenly squeezed over and pushed them aside. "Uncle, you can''t buy it. If you don''t believe me, you can check on the Inte with your mobile phone. This kind of cheating is everywhere." L did not realize that someone had already tried to attack her. She was still standing there, persuading the middle-aged man who was going to take out money. Originally, the middle-aged man was about to pay, but L persuaded him to put the money back. He said to the woman, "Sister, I won''t buy it. This little brother also wants it. You can sell it to him." The middle-aged man pointed to the man beside him. "No, big brother." The woman shook her head. "I just said that I''ll sell you. I don''t have a local ID card, so I can''t get the money." "Oh, forget it, forget it, I won''t buy it." The middle-aged man also realized that something was wrong. He waved his hand and walked out of the crowd. "Big brother, don''t go, big brother." The middle-aged woman tied to stop him for a long time, but she couldn''t. Seeing the duck flying away, the middle-aged woman and other groups stared at L with anger. As if she didn''t realize what had happened, L hopped aside, took out her mobile phone, and started to y the game happily. Henry smiled helplessly. She was really a girl who had just joined the society. In any case, Henry had a good rtionship with L''s grandfather. He couldn''t watch his old friend''s granddaughter get hurt, so Henry sat down not far from L. As Henry expected, a few minutester, the middle-aged woman just now, as well as the young man who was the first to say that he wanted to buy the soda can, as well as the two middle-aged men who wanted to hurt L surrounded her. "Little girl, you like to meddle in others'' business, don''t you?" The four people stood in front of L and surrounded her. Those who had been sitting a little closer to L at this moment all moved to the side, for fear that the matter here would affect them. L looked up at the people in front of her with disdain in her big eyes. "You liars, you only know how to cheat honest people. You could see that uncle wasn''t wealthy, but you still wanted to cheat him for money!" "Does it have anything to do with you?" The young man sneered and clenched his fists. "Little girl, take good care of yourself, follow me!" A middle-aged man strode up, grabbed L''s arm, and his eyes showed a nasty look, "You look good, and I can also sell you at a good price." "What are you doing?" L shook off the hand of the middle-aged man and said, "If you touch me again, I will call the police!" "Call the police?" Hearing L''s words, the four people couldn''t help but smile. The middle-aged woman said, "You want to call the police, then let''s do it! Little D, I remember that your brother-inw is a captain here, right?" "That''s for sure. In this area, I''m thew!" The young man held his head high, showing a proud look, and then made a phone call out. Soon, a man in his thirties, wearing a police uniform, came over with a walkie-talkie in his hand. Looking very majestic, he asked the young man, "Little D, what''s the matter? Who is making trouble here?" "Brother-inw, it''s her." The young man reached out and pointed at L. The captain of the police team looked displeased and said, "Little girl, I suspect that there are illegal items in your bag, let''s check it!" As the captain of the police team spoke, he picked up the small bag on L''s back. "I don''t have anything illegal. I have just passed the security check. You are in cahoots with these swindlers!" L stood up and said loudly. "Don''t talk nonsense, follow me!" The police captain grabbed L''s cor and pushed her toward the police room. The people around looked at him, but none of them dared to make a sound, for fear that they would be implicated. "Sir, my sister''s bag is so small. Can''t you check it now on spot?" Henry''s voice sounded behind them. The captain of the police team turned his head and looked at Henry, who was standing behind him. He frowned and asked, "Who are you?" "I''m her brother." Henry pointed at L and said, "If you want to check it, just check it out now." "I asked her to go to the police officer. Didn''t you hear me?" The captain of the police station shouted. Such a roar scared L, who was standing next to her. Henry pulled out his ears and eyes. "Why are you yelling? If you want to check it, do it now." "Ha-ha." The captain of the police station sneered. "Boy, you''re so arrogant. You''re insulting the police officer, aren''t you? Just wait!" After the captain of the police station finished speaking, he picked up the walkie-talkie and said that someone was making trouble. Soon, a team of police officers came over. "Take them to the police room. I suspect that they have something on them. If they dare to resist, just hit them directly! By the way, that woman, she hid the things in her clothes. We have to take them offter and check her carefully!" The captain of the police team shouted. The policemen who came here looked at L''s cute face as if they knew what the captain was talking about. "Big brothers, you need to look into it carefully. Tonight I''ll book a room and drink with you after work." The young man who cheated said. Some of the policemen obviously had a good rtionship with this young man. "Okay, Little D, don''t worry." "How''s the business going these days?" The young man chuckled and said, "Thanks for caring about me." Henry looked at all this indifferently. In a super-big city, such a ce as the railway station in Anshi had always been mixed with all kinds of people. It was not surprising that there was such a phenomenon. After all, there were some things that did not seem to be a big deal. The benefits brought by it were tremendous. A group of policemen looked at Henry. "Bro, let''s go to the police room. Don''t force us to push you." The word "push" was bitten very hard. Henry smiled indifferently and patted L''s shoulder. "Let''s go." L shook her head. "I don''t want to go. They are obviously on the same team." "Then what should we do?" Henry asked with a smile, "They said that you are loaded with illegal stuff." "I want to call my uncle!" L took out her mobile phone and dialed a number. Chapter 330 Chapter 330 The captain of the police team saw that L wanted to make a phone call, so he immediately rushed up and wanted to grab L''s mobile phone, but Henry grabbed his wrist. "What are you doing? Robbing?" Henry raised his eyebrows. "Resisting the arrest! We can detain you. Let him go!" The police team shouted. Henry turned his head and saw that L had already made a phone call and was talking on the phone. Then Henry let go of the police captain''s wrist and walked to L and asked, "What did your uncle say?" L replied, "He told me to stand there and don''t move. Someone will deal with it." As soon as L finished her words, she heard a loud shout not far away. "Make way! Make way, all of you!" Then, a middle-aged man in casual clothes rushed over with an anxious look. At the sight of the middle-aged man, the arrogant captain of the police station and others quickly put on a respectful look and stood upright. "Hello, our captain." The middle-aged man didn''t even look at the police captain and the others. He looked around and asked loudly, "Which one is L Zhu, Miss Zhu?" "Yes, I am." L stretched out her small hand. "Miss Zhu, nice to meet you. Mr Zhu asked me toe here. Do you have any trouble here?" The middle-aged man asked L politely. When the police captain saw the middle-aged man''s attitude, his face suddenly changed and became a little pale. "These people." L stretched out her hand and pointed to the police captain and the others. "They colluded with the liars and cheated others'' money. When I exposed them, they said I have some illegal items with me." "Outrageous!" The middle-aged man shouted and turned his head to stare at the police captain and others. "Cheat? use? How dare you! I see that your clothes are in vain! All of you go to the police office and wait to be fired!" The police captain and others were so scared that they trembled all over and dared not breathe heavily. How could they have thought that the little girl in front of them would call the captain to come and make him so respectful? After scolding, the middle-aged man looked at L with a smile. "Miss Zhu, let''s see how to deal with these people." L waved her hand indifferently. "Oh, I don''t care. Anyway, you can''t let them continue to hurt people. I''m leaving." L carried her bag on her back and hopped to the entrance of the station. Henry couldn''t helpughing. The Zhu family''s power was still very strong. For Henry and L, what had just happened was just an episode, but for the police captain and others, their lives would end up like this. ording to the Zhu family''s order, the captain could easily fire these people. When Henry came to the tform, the train had arrived at the station. After checking the ticket, Henry walked toward his carriage. Wade booked a private cabin for him so not many people would see him. It could also hide his whereabouts better. As soon as Henry entered the cabin, he saw a little girl sitting on the other bed. "Hey? Brother, are you also in this cabin?" L saw Henry and asked curiously. "Yes, I am going to Yanjing." Henry nodded and deliberately asked, "What about you?" Hearing this, L showed an excited expression and said, "Wow, so do I. What a coincidence." Henry nodded with a smile. "Yes, it''s a coincidence." Henry knew L, but L didn''t know Henry. If she knew that this person in front of her had a good rtionship with her grandfather, she would have sneaked away immediately. She hadn''t had enough fun this time, and she didn''t want to be taken back by her grandfather so soon. "Brother, you just helped me. I''ll treat you to dinnerter." L squinted and smiled. Henry nodded and did not say anything. Hey down on the bed and closed his eyes to rest. At about ten o''clock in the evening, the sky waspletely dark. Henry was lying on the bed, listening to L''s pleasant voice. He felt that this trip was not bad, not as boring as he imagined. In a daze, Henry gradually fell asleep. It was gettingte in the night. The train made a sound of "spine running". There was dead silence in the train. L was tired of ying. She put her legs andy on the bed, with crystal saliva flowing from the corner of her mouth. Henry, who was sleeping soundly, suddenly opened his eyes at this moment. He quickly jumped up from the bed, and then walked to the door of the cabin and listened carefully. The years of life-and-death battles had made Henry particrly sensitive. Even if he was sleeping soundly, as long as there was a little danger, he would immediately wake up from the sleep. Henry heard two light footsteps outside the cabin, and they wereing toward the cabin he was in. Henry took a deep breath. When the other party took the next step, he violently opened the door of the cabin and stretched out one of his hands. The two people standing in front of the cabin apparently didn''t realize that such a sudden change would happen. One of them couldn''t respond in time and was directly grabbed by Henry''s hand. The other one quickly retreated to keep a distance. In the dark, Henry nced at the two people outside the door. Each of them held a dagger in their hands. If they could take the dagger to the train, it was obvious that they had been prepared. He looked again and saw that the two men had thick legs and old calluses in their palms. They were definitely not ordinary thieves. "Who are you?" Henry shouted in a low voice. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. The man whose throat was stuck by Henry''s hand blushed. He tried hard to break free from Henry''s hand, but he couldn''t do it at all. Another man said, "Boy, our target is the girl inside. It has nothing to do with you. Don''t make trouble for yourself!" "I''m sorry, I just like to make trouble." Henry grinned and suddenly punched at the stomach of the man who was held by him. Henry''s punchnded on his opponent''s body, making it difficult for him to even make a scream. He could not even breathe. Seeing this, the other person rushed to Henry with a dagger in his hand. Henry kicked him in the chest and sent him flying backwards. It could be said that Henry killed the two killers almost in an instant. Henry did not show any mercy to these two people. He looked out of the window, because the train was running fast, and the scenery outside the window was also passing quickly. Henry waved two hand knives, cutting on their necks respectively, and then threw them into the bathroom. The two daggers were also ced on the two people. When the police saw them the next morning, they would naturally take them away. Henry thought about it when he was doing these things. If Red Hair was here, he would directly tear the two people apart and throw them out of the train. The Zhu family was not a financial group on the surface, but an Ancient kungfu family with a long history. Compared with the Zhu family, those who could attack the Zhu family were also from Ancient kungfu families. The casualties of these people would not rm the society. In the private room, L was sleeping soundly. She knew nothing about what had happened outside. Chapter 331 Chapter 331 The two-day journey was neither too long nor too short, and time just passed by. In the past two days, Henry had been calling Sylvia, but he found that Sylvia seemed to have put his number on the cklist. Her phone was turned off all the time. On social media, Henry also sent many friend requests, but they weren''t approved. Henry sighed and turned off his mobile phone. His phone number could not be used when he arrived in Yanjing. It was easy to be found out. For those big families, even the smallest clues are detectable. Although Henry was powerful, his opponent was not a fool. If Henry used Yinzhou''s telephone number again, at this time, his opponent would find him out easily. At seven o''clock in the afternoon, the train arrived at Yanjing station. During the past two days, L chatted with Henry every day and got along quite well with him. "Brother, let''s go. I''ll treat you to a good meal and introduce a beautiful girl to you by the way. I''m very loyal." L patted her small chest and made a heroic expression. "Okay." Henry nodded. After meeting the killers on the train, Henry wanted to contact the people of the Zhu family and let them protect the little princess. Henry didn''t know the identity of the killers. He couldn''t watch his old friend''s granddaughter be in danger. L skipped in front of Henry, went out of the train station, and got a taxi. "Let''s go to 3rd Avenue." 3rd Avenue? When Henry heard the address, he could figure out who the sister L wanted to introduce to him was. Yetta Nangong! She was the eldest daughter of the Nangong Family. When L came to Yanjing, Yetta was the only one she could find. Different from the third-tier small cities like Yinzhou, ces like Yanjing could be said to have hidden talents. Whether it was the Su Family or the Nangong family, they all had the background of the ancient kungfu family. 3rd Avenue was located in the center of Yanjing, and the taxi stopped in front of a residential quarter called Yu Cheng. Henry nced at the door of thismunity, and the word "generous" came out of the bottom of his heart unconsciously. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. The stone-arch gate could amodate ten people to walk in side by side. On both sides of the gate stood a stone lion, which looked almost alive. The mansion was in a well-knownmunity in the entire Yanjing. The average price of the house here was about 95,000 yuan per square meter, which was daunting. The people who lived here were either rich or noble. L carried her bag on her back and waited in front of the gate of themunity. After a while, a tall beauty appeared in Henry''s sight. Her ck hair hung on the back of her head. As she walked, her hair jumped gently. She wore a long white dress with a silver jade hairpin in her hair. This style would definitely attract a lot of attention from others. However, it did not make people feel awkward about her. Instead, they felt that such a woman should dress like this. The temperament she wore made people feel like she was an immortal. The woman walked up to L and spoke softly. Her voice was as clear as the orchid in the valley and as clear as water. "Litlle L, did you run from home without telling your grandfather?" The woman''s clear and bright pupils were as bright as the stars. She smiled and her eyes were narrowed into the shape of the crescent moon, as if the spirit of the moon had been revealed. L pouted cutely, and her face was full of grievances. "The old man doesn''t allow me to go out and explore the world, so I had to sneak out. Sister Yetta, you can''t tell my grandpa." "You." Yetta stretched out her jade-like finger and gently tapped on L''s forehead. "When will you stop making your grandfather worry about you?" L wittily stuck out her small tongue. "By the way, Sister Yetta, this is Henry Zhang." Yetta stretched out his hand to Henry. "Hello, I''m Yetta Nangong." "Hello." Henry gently held Yetta''s pair of soft hands. Looking at her impable face, he thought that he had not seen her in almost three years. Henry could still clearly remember thest time he saw Yetta. She didn''t look like Miss Nangong at all. She wanted to remove his mask and even threatened her own life. In the end, Henry didn''t take off his mask and asked her if she knew that anyone who had seen the real face of the Reaper had to die. Henry could even recall the scared expression on Yetta''s face at that time. "Brother Henry, what are youughing at?" L tilted her head and looked at Henry curiously. "Am I?" Henry quickly stopped smiling. When he thought about what had happened in the past, he couldn''t helpughing. "Of course, your smile is obvious. Are you fascinated by Sister Yetta? Tell you, Sister Yetta doesn''t have a boyfriend yet." L kept giving Henry a wink. Yetta stretched out her hand and patted L''s forehead. "Little girl, you like my food. Tell me, which big meal do you want to eat?" L shook her head like a rattle-drum. "I don''t want to eat. I''m going to watch a fight." Hearing this, Yetta sighed helplessly. "Girl, if you don''t eat it, your friend will have to eat it. After dinner, we can let your friend go to rest early and we will go to watch the fight again. How about that?" L looked at Henry and was about to say yes, but Henry said first, "It''s okay. I''m not hungry. Let''s go to watch the fight first. We can eat after that." When Henry finished his words, he could clearly see that Yetta''s face became a little ugly. The meaning of Yetta''s words was that she didn''t want to take Henry with them to watch the fight. The stuff of the Ancient kungfu family was not known to ordinary people, and the people of the Ancient kungfu family would not bring ordinary people to participate in it. If Henry hadn''t met the two killers before, he wouldn''t have wanted to watch the fight with the two girls. The disciples of the ancient kungfu families fought fiercely, but in Henry''s eyes, they were just like children ying around the house. But now that he knew L was in danger, Henry naturally could not leave her alone casually. When the people of the Zhu family came, he would leave. L looked at Yetta with some embarrassment. "Sister Yetta, why don''t we go together?" "Sigh." Yetta sighed. "I really admire you. Let''s go." L said that the fighting ce was not a secret ce, but a fighting club. The members of the fighting club were almost all disciples of the ancient kungfu families. Like a normal financial group, it all depended on the business wisdom and political wisdom of the younger generation whether the younger generation was promising or not. However, the strength of the ancient kungfu family determined everything. The biggest goal for every disciple of the ancient kungfu family was to make themselves stronger. Chapter 332 Chapter 332 Yetta parked a Maserati in front of the club. A Benz G and all kinds of supercars were parked in front of the club. Yetta was the first daughter of the Nangong Family, so it could be said that she was low-key even though she was driving a Maserati. Yetta was particrly well-known in the circle. Her outstanding temperament, beautiful appearance, and the identity of Miss Nangong made her a target of countless pursuers. However, no matter how many pursuers there were, Yetta did not fancy any of them. As soon as L arrived at the fight club, she seemed very excited. In the club, some people were practicing their fists in front of the sandbag, some were holding some fitness equipment, and some were holding a one-on-one duel in the ring. There were also two against two, and fewer against many kinds of battles. L ran excitedly to the arena and looked at the people in the arena. She kept shouting ''Beat him, beat him'', and so on. Her big eyes were full of excitement. On the other hand, Yetta was not in the mood at all. So was Henry. He picked a sofa and sat on it. L looked at them for a while and found that the two people who came with her together were not excited. She suddenly felt a little bored. She ran to Yetta and said, "Sister Yetta, why are you not interested at all?" Yetta looked at the arena and smiled. "They''re too weak." "Weak?" L followed Yetta''s gaze and looked at them. Yetta said that the one who was too weak was not at a disadvantage at all in the ring. L smiled bitterly and said, "Sister Yetta, it''s not that they are too weak, but your expectation is too high. You alwayspare others with that person. If everyone was as strong as him, there would not be only one Lord of Radiant Ind in the world." "He..." Yetta said with a faint look in her eyes, "Do you think he still remembers me?" "I don''t know." L shook her head. "Sister Yetta, he is the owner of Radiant Ind, known as the strongest man in the world. There must be countless beautiful women around him. My grandfather said that he has been missing for months. So many people are looking for him, but now there is no news about him. It''s too difficult to meet him. You can''t always think about that kind of person." Yetta looked at L and asked, "Girl, are you still excited about the ordinary rivers after seeing the vastness of the sea?" L''s big eyes showed a look of confusion. "Sister Yetta, what do you mean?" "You''re still young." Yetta smiled and rubbed L''s head. "Go and watch. After that, let''s go for dinner." "Nangong? You are here! When did youe?" A surprised voice came from the arena where Yetta had watched just now. The young man, who had just defeated three people, jumped out of the ring and walked toward Yetta. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. "Came with this girl." Yetta pointed at L. "Hey, isn''t this the Zhu family''s pearl? Why did you sneak out to?" The young man looked at L. L nced at her mouth and said, "Seb Su, keep your mouth shut and don''t talk nonsense!" "Haha." Seb Suughed indifferently. He looked at Yetta again and asked, "Nangong, what do you think of my fight just now?" "Not bad," Yetta said. In the past, Yetta had seen the world''s top-level battles. Compared with such battles, Seb''s fighting in the ring was like a joke. Seb nced around casually and saw Henry sitting on the sofa next to Yetta. "Brother, it seems that I haven''t seen you before." "No, it''s my first time here with them." Henry nodded and looked at Seb. He was from the Su Family, which was the reason why he came here. Hearing that Henry came with Yetta, Seb''s eyes were full of hostility. "This is the first time youe here? Not everyone cane to this club, right?" Seb''s words were mainly for Yetta. Henry also understood the meaning of Seb''s words, but he still deliberately said, "What do you mean? I can''te and have a look at this ce?" "Ho ho, have a look? Do you understand fighting? Or only pretend to understand?" Seb looked at Henry disdainfully and deliberately tried to find fault with him, just because Henry and Yetta came together. "I can understand it after practicing for a period of time." Henry smiled. "Your skill is... so so." Henry looked at Seb provocatively. After hearing Henry''s words, Yetta, who was sitting next to him, couldn''t help but look at him for a few more times. Seb''s face showed anger, and he stared at Henry, "Kid, what did you say?" "I said your skill is quite ordinary. It was just like a child ying around the house. Is there any problem?" Henry raised his eyebrows. "You''re so arrogant!" Seb shouted, "If you say I''m ordinary, why don''t you give it a try?" "Okay." Henry smiled slightly. "How do you want to fight?" "Simple." Seb sneered and clenched his fists. "Until somebody falls to the ground." "Okay," Henry responded and gritted his teeth. Then he punched toward Seb''s face. At the moment when Seb spoke to Henry, Henry thought of his next n. Instead of letting him take the initiative to contact the Su Family, it was better to let the Su Familye to him. It was the fastest way to fight against their member. Besides, if they fought here, they would not attract their opponent''s attention. Henry''s punch was so fast that Seb could only dodge it. This was the result of Henry''s hiding his strength. Otherwise, Seb would have been beaten to the ground with only one strike. Seb dodged Henry''s punch. Just as he was about to fight back, Henry kicked him again and hit right in the chest. Seb was not surprised to be kicked over by Henry. Such a scene had attracted the attention of the rest of the club. Just now in the arena, Seb was able to defeat three people himself. His strength was one of the best among these people, but now he was kicked by someone, which naturally attracted a lot of attention. Being kicked in the chest by a stranger in front of so many people made Seb ashamed. He stood up from the ground and attacked Henry. Henry even sat on the sofa from beginning to end. "You''re too slow," Henry said softly. When Seb rushed in front of him, he kicked Seb''s knee again. Seb, who was rushing forward, was kneeling in front of Henry. Such a scene made all the people in the fighting arena widen their eyes. Seb felt a sense of humiliation in his heart. In front of so many people and the woman he liked, he did such a thing! Seb roared and was about to get up. "You''re too weak." Henry smiled disdainfully, and Seb heard his voice clearly. Then, Henry stood up and put his knee on Seb''s jaw. Chapter 333 Chapter 333 Although Henry had reserved a lot of strength, he did not show any mercy in his movements. Every time he attacked, he attacked the vital parts of his body. When he lifted his knee, Seb, who had been kneeling there before, leaned backward in the air and then fell heavily on the ground. If this knee kick hit an ordinary person, it was estimated that he would faint directly. After all, Seb had practiced martial arts before. Hey on the ground with his hands struggling to get up. After Henry got up, he flicked the dust from his sleeves, then walked to Seb and kicked on his side rib heavily. Seb, who was struggling to get up, was kicked by Henry and moved a few meters away. He could not get up at all. Henry''s series of actions, in the eyes of others, made several words jump out of their minds. Decisive, powerful, and ruthless! Yetta looked at Henry standing there with a strange expression in his eyes. At that moment, Yetta ovepped the person in front of her with the figure in her memory. They were equally decisive. In the process of fighting, they did not leave any chance for their opponents. They were equally strong. At the very least, Henry now was outssing Seb. Of course, this feeling was only for a moment. Of course, Yetta would not believe that the person in front of her could bepared with the lord of Radiant Ind. The scene of Henry defeating Seb was undoubtedly shocking. Seb waspletely outssed. Henry chuckled and said, "It seems that I won." "Wow!" L''s eyes lit up and she shouted, "Brother, you are so awesome." Henry shook his head. "He''s too weak." Henry''s words made the rest of the people in the fighting arena feel ashamed. They were all disciples of the ancient kungfu families. In their hearts, they had a sense of superiority. But now, one of the best of them was easily defeated by an unknown outsider. More importantly, this person was not in the ancient martial arts circle. At least, they had never heard of such a person. "What should we do? Seb seems to be seriously injured." One of them looked at the ce where Seb was. At this moment, Seb was lying on the ground, motionless. If he hadn''t made a low and painful sound, everyone might have thought that he was dead. After all, Henry''s moves had hit the vital parts of his body. "Call the Su Family. Since Seb has been beaten this time, they won''t let it go easily." After talking with each other for a while, they took out their mobile phones to inform the Su family. Yetta got up and asked L, "Little girl, do you still want to watch? If you don''t want to, we can leave." "Don''t want to watch, it''s boring." L shook her head repeatedly. She had seen Henry''s way of fighting just now, and when she looked at the arena fights, she really felt that their fists were soft. Yetta nodded. "Let''s go." As he spoke, Yetta took the lead and walked toward the door of the club. "Wait." One of them reached out and stopped Yetta. "What''s wrong?" Yetta smiled. "Miss Nangong, you can go, but he can''t." The person who stopped Yetta looked at Henry and said, "He hit the person of the Su Family. If he leaves like this, I believe that you will also be implicated." Yetta frowned slightly and looked puzzled. "Wasn''t it a normal duel?" N?velDrama.Org is the owner. "It was a normal duel," the man nodded and said, "but we can''t touch the Su''s!" After the man finished speaking, a few more people came out and blocked the door of the club. The meaning was very obvious that they would not let Henry go. "You''re so unreasonable!" L puffed out her cheeks and said, "It was a normal duel. Why don''t you let him go?" "There''s no other way." The man who spoke also revealed a helpless expression. "Who asked him to hit Seb Su?" L shook her shoulder and was about to speak again, but Henry stopped her. Henry patted L on the shoulder and said to those people at the door with a smile, "Do you think you can stop me?" "This..." Henry''s words stunned those people who were standing at the door. "That''s right. Can we stop him? Seb''s skills were high and this man had defeated him so easily." "If you leave, you have to consider your own consequences." The first person who spoke could only use the Su Family to pressure Henry. "I don''t know who you are, but I know, no matter what identity you have, you don''t want to stay in Yanjing if you offend the Su Family." "Well, okay." Henry sighed and nodded. "Then I won''t leave." Seeing that Henry had admitted defeat, those people who were blocking the door showed joy on their faces. Yetta shook her head disappointedly. Although this person was very simr to the shadow in her heart and many moves were very simr, she still couldn''t believe that they are the same person. Just as Yetta came up with an idea, Henry''s voice rang out again. "Since you won''t let me go, I''ll beat him again." Henry''s voice startled the people in the fighting club, and they all looked at Henry. What did he mean? Did he want to fight against the Sus? Henry clenched his fist and walked to the front of Seb who was still lying on the ground. He grabbed Seb''s cor and picked him up effortlessly as if he were lifting a chicken. It could be seen that Seb was very weak now, and he couldn''t use his strength at all. If Henry released his cor now, he would lie on the ground immediately. Henry grabbed Seb''s cor and said, "You''re Seb Su, right? I''ll exin it to you first. It''s not that I want to beat you, but someone doesn''t want to let me leave. Since he said he wanted to inform your family toe over, I think your family can''te here in vain, can''t they? If I don''t beat you up, your family wille here in vain." As soon as Henry finished his words, he grabbed Seb''s hair and mmed Seb''s head against the wall. A "dong" sound seemed to be heard in the hearts of everyone. The people in the fighting club couldn''t help but shiver. This man was really going to fight with the Su Family to the end. Yetta looked at Henry with her beautiful eyes and muttered, "They are, they are so simr." As Seb''s head hit the wall fiercely, a touch of bright red liquid flowed down from Seb''s head. Seb himself had no ability to resist at all. Just now, his ribs were broken by Henry. Henry threw Seb on the ground as if he was throwing rubbish. He pped his hands and looked at the door again. "Can I go now?" "You... you..." The man who spoke before looked at Henry and stuttered, "You are ying with fire!" "Still don''t want to let me go?" Henry said. Then he picked up Seb again and walked to the table beside him. Everyone subconsciously looked at the table in front of Henry, and their eyes were fixed on the sharp corner of the table. Chapter 334 Chapter 334 Although Henry had not done anything yet, everyone could guess what this person was going to do based on his ruthlessness just now. In just a few minutes, Henry had formed an image of himself. If he did take action, it would be like a rumble of thunder and lightning. Looking at the sharp corner of the table, Henry grabbed Seb''s hair, aimed his head at the sharpest ce, and mmed it down. "No!" A timid girl couldn''t help screaming at this moment. Some of them closed their eyes and shivered with fear. Seeing that Seb''s head was about to touch the sharp corner of the table, some people even thought of Seb''s head bleeding. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. At this critical moment, a loud shout was heard. "Junior, stop!" When Seb''s head was less than a centimeter away from the corner of the table, it stopped, which made many people let out a sigh of relief. Henry turned his head and saw a middle-aged man in a ck suit, ring at him with anger. Henry looked at him with a puzzled look. "Who are you?" Henry''s words shocked all the people in the fighting arena. "How dare he talk to Watt Su like this? Watt Su is not a good-tempered person. This guy is over." Some people were already taking pleasure in Henry''s misfortune, waiting to see Watt make his move. Watt looked at Henry with a look of displeasure. "Which family are you from?" "Which family?" Henry had a strange look on his face. One of them walked to Watt and whispered something in his ear. Watt nodded and said to Henry, "No wonder you are so bold. It turns out to be a youngd who doesn''t know the immensity of heaven and earth. How dare you fight with the Su''s?" Henry sneered, "Interesting, it''s this man who shouted that he would fight with me for a few moves. Do you want me to stand there and let him fight?" Watt nodded. "Of course, it''s always our Su n''s fault for beating others. No one dares to do anything to our Su Family!" "How domineering." Henry grinned. "However, your family can only say it, but your kung fu is not very good." "Arrogant!" Watt shouted. He moved his feet and rushed toward Henry. Henry''s current position was less than ten meters away from the fighting ring''s entrance. Within two seconds, Watt had already rushed in front of Henry and punched toward his face. Facing Watt''s punch, Henry threw Seb aside casually, and he stepped back. He wanted to see Watt''s approach clearly, which was also Henry''s habit. Every time he met a new enemy, he must understand the opponent''s boxing tricks. On the one hand, he needed to prepare for future enemies. On the other hand, it was also Henry''s experience of slowly bing stronger. Watt''s fists and feet moved at a very fast speed and hit toward all parts of Henry''s body. Henry quickly dodged. In other people''s eyes, Henry was beaten so badly that he had no power to fight back. "Just now, he was so arrogant. I thought he was very powerful, but in the end, he was just like that." "That''s right. Does he really think he''s the boss of the world? It''s obvious that he''s never seen much of the world and he''s practiced some of his own skills. Does he really think he''s invincible?" "There are a lot of people who want to educate him!" A burst of sarcasm sounded from the crowd. Watt was also fighting more and more bravely, and his speed was getting faster and faster. Every move was aimed at the weakest part of Henry''s body. "Come on! Brother Henry!" L clenched her fists and cheered Henry up. Yetta looked at Henry curiously. She wanted to know if this young man had the strength topete with the older generation of the Su n. Although Watt was not the strongest among his peers, he was somewhat representative. Henry was forced to a corner by Watt, and there was no way back. "He''s in the corner. Let''s see how he can resist now." "Do you know how we call this?" "How?" "Shut the door and beat the dog!" "Haha!" A burst ofughter rang out. The pressure Henry gave them just now was too great. A nobody from the same generation, not even from the ancient kungfu family, could suppress the children of these families, which made them feel extremely depressed. Now when they saw that Henry had been beaten, they had an indescribable joy in their hearts. "Junior, this punch, will make you understand that there is always someone better than you!" Watt shouted and punched hard. He was sure that Henry had no way back, so he used all his strength in this punch. He wanted to destroy Henry''s ability to move with one punch. Henry stopped at this moment. He had figured out Watt''s way and smiled at him. "You''re too weak." The smile on Henry''s face made Watt have a bad feeling, but he could do nothing but punch out with his full strength. "p!" A light sound was heard. The crowd saw that Henry held Watt''s full fist with only one hand, and no matter how hard Watt tried, his fist could not move forward. Henry shook his head and said, "The speed is too slow and the strength is too weak. The fist should not be like this. Come on, I''ll teach you." As soon as the word "you" fell, Henry pped Watt''s fist away. Then he clenched his fist and stepped back slightly. With the strength of his belt, he punched out heavily. This punch was so powerful that even the spectators could hear a wind-breaking sound. Henry''s fist hit Watt''s chest and sent him flying three meters away, causing him to fall to the ground. Such a scene made the onlookers stunned, and they couldn''t believe it. "What''s going on? Watt Su was defeated by one punch?" "Good!" L let out a happy cry. Yetta smiled. A person like him should win like this. Henry swung his hand and said to Watt, "This is the real fist. Do you understand?" Watt covered his chest and got up from the ground with a terrible look. He stared at Henry and asked, "Who are you?" "Who am I?" Henry''s face was full of curiosity. "Shouldn''t you guys have to find out the truth before you fight?" Watt snorted. "It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to say it. In Yanjing, there is nothing that the Su Family can''t find out." After Watt finished speaking, he red at the person at the door and shouted, "Let him go!" Those people blocked the door, looked at each other for a few times, and did not speak. Henry''s strength had already exceeded their expectations. Even the elders of the Su Family were no match for him. With a happy face, L jumped up to Watt. "Are you ashamed? Seb couldn''t beat him so they called you, but looks like you can''t do it either. s." "All right, little girl, let''s go." Yetta took L''s arm and motioned her not to say anything more. L stuck out her tongue and said, "Brother Henry, let''s go to have a big meal." Chapter 335 Chapter 335 Henry and the other two left the fighting club. Watt looked at Seb, who was lying on the ground and was already in aa, and said to the people beside him, "Take him to the hospital!" After Watt finished speaking, he waved his hand and left the fighting club. Out of the office, Watt got into a Benz S600. "How''s it going?" An old man with grey hair sat in the back row of the Benz. "Dad, I don''t know where that kid came from. He''s very strong. I haven''t fought him before," Watt said with shame on his face. "Hehe." The old man stroked his beard andughed. "There are talented peopleing from generation after generation, and the new generation is better than the previous generation. It doesn''t matter that you were defeated by a junior. There are many powerful people in this world. Don''t forget that there is also a master beside the girl in Yinzhou." Watt''s eyes were a little gloomy as he said, "Then what should we do now? I just saw that the girl from the Zhu family is also inside." "She''s also here?" The old man frowned. "The person you sent failed again?" "Yes." Watt nodded. The old man didn''t speak and thought for a while. "The boy just now, we don''t know where he came from. During this period, don''t provoke him first. It''s not easy to deal with him if any other families are involved. How about we send another group of people to fight with the girl surnamed Zhu in the evening. By the way, tell the old man of the Zhu family that we can push this matter to that guy from today. Let''s go." After that, the old man patted the driver''s seat and the Benz S600 started. Henry and the other two were sitting in a restaurant with an elegant environment. They didn''t eat much, three people ordered four dishes. "Brother Henry, you are so powerful. I didn''t see anyone like you." L looked at Henry in high spirits. Her face was full of excitement. She hadn''t recovered from the previous fight, and her mind was still thinking about the previous scene. Yetta ate a mouthful of food and asked curiously, "Where did you learn your kung fu?" "I used to fight when I was a child. When I grew up, I learned to fight freely." Henry exined. In fact, what he said was not a lie, but the fighting he talked about was different from what normal people could understand. "Really?" Yetta put the tip of her chopsticks on her lips and looked at Henry suspiciously. "Why don''t I believe it?" Henry was speechless and rolled his eyes. "Why do you need to believe it?" Henry''s words made Yetta speechless. It was the first time for her to see such a person. No, it was the second time. Before that, there was a person who would choke and say nothing when he spoke. Simr, they were so simr. Yetta looked at Henry. The person in front of her matched with the figure in her memory again. The same style of doing things, equally fearless, and even the way of speaking was so simr!Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Yetta took her chopsticks and said again, "Did youe here for traveling?" "Yes." Henry nodded. "Came to have some fun here." "I''m very familiar with Yanjing. Why don''t I take you around?" Yetta said. Yetta''s words stunned Henry. "Is she taking me around?" Henry was delighted. Originally, he was thinking about how to make excuses to stay with L and even stay with Yetta, so that the Su Family could find him as soon as possible. Now, this opportunity came. "Thank you very much. I''m not familiar with Yanjing. It''s my honor to be apanied by such a beautiful woman like you." Henry chuckled and nodded his head in agreement. After dinner, Henry found a hotel close to the mansion to rest. L went home with Yetta. The three of them had an appointment to see each other tomorrow morning. It waste at night. At the Yinzhou airport, Sylvia got off the ne and drove home. Along the way, Sylvia felt a little nervous. Did he sign the divorce papers? When the car entered themunity, it obviously slowed down a lot. When they arrived at the vi area, Sylvia saw that the house, which should have been bright, was dark this time. Sylvia sighed and said to herself, "He probably has already left." When she parked the car and opened the door of the house, a cold feeling came into her mind. Looking at the empty room, Sylvia felt a faint sense of loss. One night passed quietly. Early the next morning, Sylvia went to thepany. The secretary, Cathy Lee, came to Sylvia''s office to report to her about her work in the past two days. "President Lin, during the days when you left, the Zhao family put pressure on us in almost all aspects. Originally, we had a firm rtionship with thend, but now the price is increased by 30% because of the Zhao family''s interference. If we agree to this price, there will be little profit. And the last trade channel, the Zhao family offered five times more than the other party. The other party has already refused our cooperation." Sylvia listened to Cathy''s report. These were problems that had troubled her before, but now, it was no longer a problem. "Take these business cards and let the business department see whichpany is closest to our project and contact them." Sylvia took out a stack of business cards and put them on the table. Cathy nodded. She took the business card and nced at it casually. However, she was a little taken aback. "President Lin, this..." "What''s wrong?" Sylvia asked while turning on theputer. "Thesepanies... are all willing to work with us?" Cathy looked at the business card in her hand and couldn''t believe it. Although Lins Group was a leading enterprise in Yinzhou, it was limited only to Yinzhou. Compared with the bigpanies in Du Hai, the gap between them was huge. But now, these business cards in her hand were allrgepanies with a market value of billions of yuan? "Yes, let the business department pick them." Sylvia nodded. Cathy took a deep breath and calmed down. "Understood." When Cathy just walked to the door of the office, she was stopped by Sylvia. "By the way, Henry Zhang... Have you seen him recently?" "Mr. Zhang left on the day you went to Du Hai. I don''t know where he went," Cathy replied, shaking her head. "Okay, I see. You can go to do your work." Sylvia waved her hand. After Cathy left, Sylvia took out her mobile phone and looked at Henry''s phone number. She didn''t make a sound for a long time. In Yanjing. At nine o''clock in the morning. Yetta drove Henry and L to some tourist spots. They said that they were going to take Henry around, but in fact, they were going to apany L wherever she went. "Sister Yetta, do you want Henry to help you with that matter?" L blinked her big eyes. Yetta''s pretty face turned red for no reason, and then she said helplessly, "What should we do? Do you want to see your sister Yetta marry such an annoying person?" "Hey hey, I don''t know whether that person is annoying or not. Anyway, my brother Henry isn''t annoying." "Him?" Yetta nced at Henry, who was walking behind her. "He is also very annoying!" What Yetta said didn''t mean Henry, but the one she was thinking about because of him. Chapter 336 Chapter 336 In Yanjing, actually, there were not many ces where one could have fun. Most of them were scenic ces with historic significance. Along the way, L kept talking and walking with Yetta. The twopletely different women attracted a lot of attention. One of them was cute and lovely, while the other was like an immortal. Henry was quiet all the way, but he was also very interested in the ces he went. Henry had gone to many ces over the years. It could be said that he had visited many ces all over the world. He had stayed in the most prosperous and enjoyable ces. He had also stayed in the most miserable ces, but he had never enjoyed the scenery well. It was almost noon, and Yetta''s cell phone rang constantly. Although Henry couldn''t hear what Yetta said, he could see that her eyes were full of impatience when she was on the phone. After hanging up the phone, Yetta simply turned off her mobile phone. After doing all this, Yetta looked at Henry and licked her red lips. "Beauty, do you have something to ask me?" Henry took the initiative to ask. Yetta was slightly stunned and then nodded. "It''s just a small favour. Could you please be my... Yetta hesitated for a moment, "boyfriend?" "Sorry." Henry shook his head. "I''m married." Yetta waved her hand and exined, "I''m not asking you to really be my boyfriend. Just to pretend in front of my father. My family values martial arts. My father wants me to marry a man who is good at fighting, but I don''t like him. Can you help me?" Yetta also didn''t know how to exin the ancient martial arts family to Henry, so she could only give aprehensive exnation with a sentence that advocated martial arts. Henry secretlyughed in his heart. They had not seen each other for three years, but Yetta''s father was still the same. He hoped that hisdy would find a young man who was good at martial arts. Previously, her father still took Yetta''s photo and went to Radiant Ind to find a husband. In the end, he was taken back by several older generation members of the Nangong family. It was said that he had meditated for a month on the wall. It seemed that he had not changed yet. Henry deliberately asked, "He''s going to introduce you to someone who is good at fighting? Has he ever won any prize?" "A prize..." Yetta felt that he couldn''t exin it to Henry. The disciples of the ancient martial arts aristocratic families didn''t allow them to participate in anypetition. "No prize, but his whole family practices martial arts." "Oh, okay, no problem." Henry made a gesture of OK. Anyway, she was a girl who had cried behind his back in the past. He had to help her. Seeing Henry agree, Yetta was also happy, so she turned her phone on and dialled a number. "You wait at home, I will take him back now!" After Yetta finished the call, they didn''t go to the scenic area. She drove L and Henry to the suburbs. When L thought of such an interesting thing that was about to happen, she was also very excited. Henry still remembered that the Nangong family''s house was located in the suburbs of the city. There was a manor, and some ancient kungfu family withrge branches still had the tradition of staying in a manor. The younger generations of the family lived in the city, and the elders would live in the manor. They nted their own food, which also meant that the ancient martial arts would continue to be carried forward. Yetta drove to the gate of the manor, and the gate of the manor was locked tightly. She pressed the horn several times, but the door did not open. "I guess there''s something wrong with the system again. Let''s go," Yetta said as she opened the door and got out of the car. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Beside the gate of Nangong Family, there was a small door that allowed people to enter. Henry had been to this manor before. Looking at it now, it was almost the same as before. It was a field where chilli was nted together with tomatoes. The whole manor gave people a feeling of quaint beauty. Yetta walked in the manor with some doubts in her eyes. "It''s strange. Why is there no one here?" Normally, there were more than a dozen people in Nangong Family Manor, including the nanny, the cook, Yetta''s parents, and some elders. But now, it seemed that the whole manor was very empty. Yetta walked to one of the rooms and was about to open the door. "Watch out!" Henry suddenly shouted and pulled Yetta with force. She threw herself into Henry''s arms, and Henry stepped back slightly. The next second, at the ce where Yetta had just stood, the door was kicked open from the inside, and a bright dagger appeared. "Boy, your reaction is quite quick!" A hoarse voice sounded, and a man in ck with a mask walked out of the room. "It just happens that the eldest daughter of the Nangong family has returned on her own. We don''t have to search for her. Let''s kill her!" Not far behind Yetta, another few figures walked out. They were all holding sharp knives, machetes, sticks and so on. "ept your fate, Miss Nangong." A sharpugh rang out. A total of more than a dozen people formed a circle around Henry and the other two people. All of them were covered with a mask, and their appearance could not be seen clearly. Yetta stood up from Henry''s chest with a reddish face. She nced at these people as if she suddenly thought of something. Her nervous expression changed, and she shook her head at one of them. When the man saw Yetta''s action, he deliberately twisted his head and shouted at Henry, "Kid, we just want this girl in front of us, it has nothing to do with you. Now get out of here, it''s still not too late!" "Er..." Henry nced at them and asked curiously, "Are you here to rob them?" "We''re here to kill her!" One of them took a machete and took a step forward. "s." Henry sighed. "I won''t get out of here. You traitors don''t have the power to make me leave." "Traitors?" When the man with the knife heard Henry''s words, he was very angry. He immediately waved the knife in his hand and shed at Henry. When the man drew out his sword, the man standing behind him reminded him in a very low voice, "Be careful, don''t hurt anyone." Henry saw that the man wasing to him with a knife, so instead of retreating, he stepped forward and then kicked him. Before the man waved the knife down, he was kicked by Henry. It was not until the man with the knife fell to the ground that the remaining ten men in ck reacted. "Haha, he''s a tough guy. Let''s go together!" More than a dozen men in ck looked at each other and attacked Henry together. L looked at them anxiously and said, "Sister Yetta, what''s going on? Uncle Nangong and others, did something happen to them? How can Henry defeat so many people?" Yetta rolled her eyes. "Don''t worry, your Uncle Nangong is fighting with your brother Henry." "Ah?" L didn''t know what to say. She looked at those men in ck and said, "Sister Yetta, do you mean these people are Uncle Nangong and others?" Yetta sighed and nodded her head as if she had resigned herself to fate. Sometimes, it was really annoying to have such a family that loved to y. Chapter 337 Chapter 337 The Nangong Family was considered a big family in the ancient Kungfu family. Yetta gave people the impression of being ady from a rich and well-educated family. She also gave people a sense of seriousness. However, in fact, the Nangong family''s solemnity appearance was made up by Yetta, the first daughter of the Nangong family. People who really knew the Nangong family would find that the Nangong family was yful. Yetta''s father, the master of the Nangong Family, not to mention how powerful his ancient martial arts were, he was an old boss with tens of billions of assets in his hands. How could such a big president go out to recruit a husband with a picture of his daughter? Moreover, the Nangong family enjoyed ying alone. In fact, except for Yetta, the whole family liked to y. Yetta often felt that she was ipatible with the family. Looking at the family members dressed in ck who pretended to be robbers in front of her, Yetta covered her forehead with her hands. She really had nothing to say. "Boy, you''re good!" "Eat my punch!" When they were about to attack Henry, Henry punched them in the face again and again. In the beginning, these people were still holding back their strength for fear of hurting Henry. However, when they hit him, they found that this young man was much more powerful than the peer of the ancient kungfu family. They gradually let go and did not hold back. But when they didn''t hold back, they found that they still couldn''t beat him... More than a dozen people besieged a young man and didn''t hit him with a punch. Looking at his side, there were already three or four people who couldn''t stand on the ground. Janbo Nangong became more and more frightened as he fought, and at the same time, he was happier and happier in his heart. He hoped that his daughter could find a good fighting master. He knew his daughter very well. She didn''t like ancient martial arts, but she loved Qin, chess, calligraphy, and painting. However, the ancient kungfu family didn''t ept what the ancient martial arts not being used. Janbo Nangong put his daughter''s hope on his future son-inw. Now Henry''s skills made Janbo quite satisfied. He didn''t care that he was not a match for a junior. The more powerful his future son-inw was, the happier he was. Janbo was still thinking happily when he felt a sharp pain on his face. "Hey, don''t take your mind off when you rob." Henry reminded him. "Good boy, it''s your turn to educate me. Watch my fist!" Janbo shouted and hit Henry again. A dozen people fighting one person, no matter how they looked at it, it was all Henry''s disadvantage, but only the parties involved were clear about it. "Elder brother, what should we do? We are no match for him at all. My son''s eyes are blue. Are we still going to fight?" Yetta''s Second Uncle''s voice was filled with a kind of inexpressible bitterness. "Fight! Of course, we have to fight. We will be defeated by a junior. If we talk about it in the future, it will be a shame!" Janbo gritted his teeth and struggled to hold on. "Big brother, Third Sister fell down again. Didn''t you ask about Yetta? What''s the background of this kid? No family''s younger generation has said that he is so good at fighting, has they?" Janbo suddenly shook his head and said, "I don''t know. I''ll ask him after I press him to the ground!" Yetta''s Second Uncle sighed. "Hey, who''s the one who''s going to press him?" Yetta, who was standing by the side, watched the scene and covered her eyes with her hands. L''s expression was a little excited. "Sister Yetta, Uncle Nangong, and the others were all beaten!" Henry grabbed one person and suddenly waved his fist. Seeing that the fist was about to hit one person in the face, the person quickly said, "Stop, stop!" Henry''s fist really stopped. The man took off the headgear on his face. It was a young man with a purple face and a swollen left side. He shouted to his back, "Uncle, it''s just a test for a son-inw. If we continue to fight with him, the whole family will be ruined!" The person who spoke was Yetta''s cousin. "No, I won''t fight. I said that I would go on a date tonight. Now, how can I go on a date? My God, no matter how thick my makeup is, it can''t cover this up!" A woman said and also took off her head. Her face was also blue and purple. She was Yetta''s cousin. One person took the lead, and the rest of the people gradually took off their heads. No one was safe and sound. Just now, it seemed that more than a dozen of them beat Henry. In fact, it was Henry who beat more than a dozen of them by himself. Everyone in the Nangong family was injured. On the contrary, Henry was safe and sound. "Ah, hahaha, hahaha!" Janboughed awkwardly. He turned his head, revealing two panda eyes. "Oh, young people nowadays are really powerful. I didn''t expect that one-tenth of my strength is not your opponent. Good, good." "Puff!" Yetta''s Second Uncle couldn''t helpughing out loud and covered his mouth in a hurry. Yetta said gloomily, "Dad if you guys have had enough fun, let''s prepare for dinner." "You little girl." Janbo looked at her with reproach. "How can this be called ying? This is a test. Let''s see if you are responsible for this boyfriend. I''m still satisfied with his performance." Henry held back the smile in his heart. When these people appeared just now, he felt that something was wrong. Whether it was the de attack that attacked Yetta from the room or those people surrounded him, Henry did not feel any killing intent at all. Now it was clear that they were not real robbers. Among all the ancient kungfu families in China, only the Nangong family could do this kind of thing, right? Janbo and others had never seen Henry before. Or in other words, in the ancient kungfu families, their generation was not qualified to see Henry, the owner of Radiant Ind. Only the people of the generation of Janbo Nangong''s father were lucky enough to see Henry''s true face. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "This... Yetta,e, introduce your boyfriend to us." Janbo waved his big hand. "Hello uncle, my name is Henry Zhang." Henry took the initiative to reach out to his hand. "Henry Zhang? Well, not bad!" Janbo walked up to Henry and patted him on the shoulder. "You''re a good, young man. I''m very satisfied with you. But your fighting skills are not good enough. You should practice more. Otherwise, when I use 20% of my strength, I''m afraid you won''t even be able to withstand one punch." "Yes, yes." Henry nodded repeatedly. The Nangong family members aside were so embarrassed that they couldn''t bear to listen to it. "Okay, let''s have dinner!" Janbo waved his big hand. A few minutester, Henry and the other two people, as well as a dozen of the Nangong family members with bloody noses and swollen faces, sat on a round table. The dishes on the table were not some expensive dishes. They were all nted by the Nangong family themselves. Janbo took out a bottle of wine and said, "Henry Zhang, it''s the family''s habit to eat something we nted by ourselves. Hope you don''t mind." "Howe? This kind of natural food can''t be eaten anywhere else." Henry waved his hand. "There''s just one problem." Chapter 338 Chapter 338 Janbo opened the bottle and said, "What''s the problem? Tell me." "Uncle Nangong, isn''t your test over yet?" Henry asked curiously. "What test?" Henry''s question stunned Janbo. He looked at the others on the table, and the others shook their heads. "Really?" Henry made a sound again to confirm it. "There''s no test." Janbo shook his head hard. "Henry, why do you ask this? Come on, let''s drink, drink." "Since there isn''t..." Henry Zhang grinned. The next second, he rushed out of the seat like an arrow and rushed to a folding screen in the room. The screen was carved from marble, with a thickness of 70 centimetres and a height of two meters. It was carved with dragons and phoenixes. It had been in the Nangong Family for more than ten years. Henry rushed to the screen and punched it heavily. The marble screen, which had been ced in the Nangong family''s manor for more than ten years, cracked from the surface under Henry''s punch. "This..." Everyone in the Nangong Family looked at Henry in surprise. They did not understand what he was doing. But in the next second, everyone understood. A figure rushed out from the nearly broken screen and headed for the door. This screen was 70 centimetres thick. When the interior was hollowed out, it could hold one person in the middle to hide. No one in the Nangong family had expected that there was a person behind the screen. "Stop him! Don''t let him run away!" Janbo shouted. "He can''t run away," Henry said confidently. The screen was broken, and Henry grabbed a piece of gravel, which was only the size of his thumb. He flicked it hard and the gravel shot toward the figure''s direction, precisely hitting the corner of the opponent''s leg. The figure, who was running away, leaned forward and staggered a few steps. Just as he was staggering, Henry stepped forward and grabbed his cor. Only then did the people of the Nangong Family see clearly what he looked like. This was a young man they had never seen before. Henry groped around the man''s waist with his palm and then threw a ck 54 pistol to the ground. "Gun!" Looking at the things found by Henry, the Nangong family took a deep breath. He hid behind the screen with a gun. What he wanted to do was self-evident. "Uncle Nangong, do you really not know this person?" Henry grabbed his cor and asked again. Janbo shook his head. "No." "If you don''t know him, then..." Henry sneered, reached out his hand to grab his arm and twisted it hard. Henry''s action made the juniors of the Nangong family close their eyes subconsciously. When they opened their eyes, Henry hadpletely twisted off the killer''s arms. The killer''s cry of pain rang through the hall of the Nangong Family. Looking at Henry''s decisive and ruthless look, the members of the Nangong Family couldn''t help but shiver. If they were to be beaten like this in the fight, it wouldn''t be a good thing. Henry handed the killer whose arms had been broken to Janbo. "Uncle Nangong, since you don''t know him, you have to interrogate him." Nangong''s face was a little gloomy. "Second brother, take him to the cer first!" "Okay." Yetta''s Second Uncle nodded. He grabbed the killer''s cor and pulled him out of the room. Looking at the killer and the gun on the ground, all the members of the Nangong family were a little scared. None of them had noticed the person behind the screen. If it weren''t for Henry, no one could say what would happen today. They admired Henry''s perception. "Henry, thanks for today." Janbo patted Henry on the shoulder and said sincerely. He was not in the mood to brag about such a big thing just now. Yetta''s beautiful eyes were full of colourful light. Every performance of Henry was beyond her expectation. Since she first saw Henry yesterday, she only regarded him as an ordinary person. Until now, every performance of Henry had made Yetta look at him with new eyes. Janbo, who was going to have a good drink with Henry, ran to the cer without eating a few mouthfuls of rice because he was in a hurry to interrogate the killer. Henry could understand him well. It was impossible for anyone to be indifferent to such a thing that happened to anyone in the family. After the meal in the Nangong family, Henry asked Yetta for an anonymous phone card and then called Wade White. Wade''s phone rang. Before he could say anything, Wade''s voice rang on the phone. "Boss, are you in the Nangong family?" "You''ve known about it?" N?velDrama.Org is the owner. "How can I not know?" Wade rolled his eyes on the other side of the phone. "The disciple of the Su Family was beaten violently in the fighting club, and Watt was also defeated by a young man. Who else could it be but you? By the way, are you with the girl of the Zhu family? This girl is a troublemaker. I heard that the old man of the Zhu family is extremely worried." "We met on the way, so we were together. By the way, tell the old man of the Zhu family that someone wants to kill his granddaughter and let him investigate this matter. Also, ask someone to spread the news in Yanjing that Yetta Nangong has found a poor boy with an unknown identity. Maybe they will get engaged soon." Henry told Wade. "Boss, are you going to let the Su Family take the initiative toe for you?" Wade was a little confused. "In this way, isn''t it beneficial for you to investigate the person who wants to hurt your sister-inw?" Henry shook his head subconsciously. "I have no choice. I don''t have any clue now. The Su Family is so big. If they really want to attack Sylvia, I don''t have to be overcautious to find a killer. It must be some person who wants to hurt Sylvia. I can only find a way to contact the Su Family first and then slowly find out the person hidden in the dark." "Okay, I''ll ask someone to release the news now. But Boss, in this way, there will be a lot of trouble." Henry smiled and asked, "Do I look like a person who is afraid of trouble?" After the call with Wade, Henry looked at the phone screen and subconsciously inserted Sylvia''s phone number. After waiting for a few seconds, he deleted the phone number and turned it off. Obviously, it was not the time to contact Sylvia. In Yanjing, there were two ancient kungfu family, one was the Nangong family and the other was the Su Family. The two families, located in the two opposite directions of Yanjing, had a manor. On the outside, each of the two groups had arge group. Almost all of them were family members. There were many branches in this kind of ancient martial arts families. These branches would be epted to work in the group. The Nangong family and the Su Family''s group could be said to be a veritable family business. From thepany''s front desk to the department manager, everyone was a part of the family. In the manor of the Su family. Watt sat in the yard, tasting a cup of tea and looking at the photo on his mobile phone with cold eyes. Chapter 339 Chapter 339 On Watt''s screen, there was Henry''s photo. "Did you find out?" An old man with grey hair slowly walked behind Watt with a crutch. "Dad." Watt stood up and gave the old man a seat. "Sit down." The old man put his hand on Watt''s shoulder and pressed it hard. "I don''t know how long I will be able to walk, so I want to stand as long as I can." Watt threw his mobile phone on the wooden table in front of him and shook his head. "I didn''t find anything. I don''t know where this kid came from. I can''t even find him through the official channels." Henry''s news was officially confidential. Except for a few people at the top, no one else could find him. The old man sighed. "You have to know that there are countless capable people in China. Although our ancient kungfu family is big, there are still many high-ranking experts that we can''t get in touch with. This young man is probably the disciple of a high-ranking expert. If you can let go of his business, you should let it go first. It''s not toote to deal with him after we finish dealing with the matter in Yinzhou. I told you to send someone to Yinzhou. Have you sent anyone?" "We''ve already sent people." Watt nodded. "But there''s a mysterious master by Lin''s side. This time, we don''t even know what the mysterious master looks like. If we do it directly, we will be exposed and it''ll be difficult to exin it to the head of the family?" "Exin?" The old man snorted. "Why do I have to give anyone an exnation for what I did? We were sorry for that woman, but it doesn''t mean that we have to repay it with the whole Su Family! The world is big, and there is still a long way for us to go. We can''t stop because of some girl. Remember, if we kill one person, we are killers, if we kill ten thousand people, we are kings! If we want to stand at the top of the world, we need these bones to pave the way." Watt, who was hesitating, nodded after hearing the old man''s words. "Got it, dad." As soon as the conversation between Watt and the old man was over, a young man ran over, panting. "Second Master, Second Master, we have some clue. We''ve found out who that kid is!" The old man looked up at the sky and said ndly, "Tell me." "Now there is news everywhere that Yetta has taken a man home and is about to get engaged. That person is the one who injured Seb in the fighting club yesterday." Hearing this, the old man did not say anything, but one could see that his hand, which was holding the crutch, was much more powerful. "This kid is challenging our Su Family!" Watt mmed the stone table and shouted angrily, "Everyone knows that my son Liam Su is pursuing the girl of the Nangong family. Now he is trying to humiliate our Su Family." The messenger stood aside with his head down, not daring to speak. Watt looked at the old man and said, "Dad, we can''t tolerate this! If we tolerate this, not only the reputation of our Su Family will be lost, but also many people will think of something." Watt''s words meant something. Many people knew his way of doing things, and he was a person who didn''t suffer losses. If he was provoked like this now and didn''t say a word, everyone would find that something was wrong with him. The old man looked up at the sky, thought for a few seconds, and then said, "Take someone to the Nangong family." Liam Su was quite famous in the circle of Yanjing. He had a high educational background, a good family background, a handsome face, and a high level of ancient martial arts. Since Liam started to pursue Yetta, many people had regarded them as a family in private. They were really a perfect match. Liam was a very narrow-minded person, especially when it came to Yetta. At that time, a child from Yanjing openly pursued Yetta, but his legs were broken by Liam and he did not dare to show up. When this thing happened, many people who were interested in Yetta all put away their thoughts. Now, there was a rumor that in just a few hours, it was spread everywhere in the circle of Yanjing. A nobody went to Yetta''s house, and it was very likely that he would be engaged to Yetta? Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Yetta naturally heard about this news. "The Sus are here to make trouble. Let''s go!" Yetta stood in the manor and was about to leave. Yetta had just finished speaking when he saw a whole row of Audi A6 parked in front of the gate of the Nangong family manor. Seeing these cars, Yetta''s face darkened. "How did theye so fast?" The door of the first Audi A6 opened. A handsome young man, who was 1.8 meters tall and dressed in a ck suit, walked out from the back seat. The young man had a kind of momentum that no one dared to look directly at. He was like a God''s favored son, looking at the gate of the Nangong Family''s manor with a scrutinizing look. Then, the whole row of Audi doors was opened, and all the ck-d men went out and stood on both sides of the gate of the Nangong family. The gate of the Nangong Family slowly opened, and the first young man slowly walked into the Nangong family manor with his hands behind his back. "Sister Yetta, why is this person here?" L stood next to Yetta. "Isn''t this Liam Su, the person you hate the most?" "I hate him very much." Yetta looked at the young man who was slowly walking towards him and nodded. In other people''s eyes, Liam was excellent in all aspects, but only one thing was that he was too arrogant. In people''s eyes, it was normal for Liam to be arrogant, but for Yetta, he did not have the capital to be proud. Yetta still remembered that the owner of Radiant Ind was not as arrogant as Liam in his style of handling matters. Liam walked up to Yetta, swept his eyes over Yetta''s whole body, and then said, "Yetta, I heard that you yed a childish game and took a man home?" "What does it have to do with you?" Yetta nced at Liam. "Haha." Liam chuckled. He looked away and fixed his eyes on Henry, who was standing next to Yetta. He asked in a low voice, "Are you the person brought back by Yetta? What benefits have you promised her? Do you deserve her? What do you think you are doing?" Although Liam''s voice was not loud, his tone and expression were full of threats. "Liam Su, what kind of boyfriend I am looking for has nothing to do with you. Please leave now!" Yetta warned. "What am I doing?" Henry smiled. "I''m just a fortune teller." "Oh? So?" Liam sneered. "So I want to ask you, you are standing in front of me, please tell me, who are you?" Henry still maintained a smile on his face. Liam''s expression suddenly changed. "Boy, are you provoking me?" "Of course not." Henry shook his head. "I just look down on you." Chapter 340 Chapter 340 Henry''s words made the tense atmosphere between him and Liam rise to the extreme. Liam subconsciously clenched his fist and stared at Henry. A few secondster, Liam loosened his fist andughed, "Haha, you look down on me. Why don''t wepete?" Henry nodded. "Okay, how do you want topete? I remember that there was also a young master of the Su Family who said that yesterday. I don''t know if he was discharged today." "Haha." Liam Su chuckled twice. "There are too many people who can beat trash like Seb Su. Today I''ll fight with you." "Okay, let''s talk about the rules." "It''s very simple. As the old rule goes, whoever can''t get up is a loser." Liam gritted his teeth. In the cer of the Nangong family, Janbo was still interrogating the killer. He heard that Liam of the Su Family wasing and was going to fight with Henry. "Fight with him? Is Liam looking for death?" Janbo blurted out subconsciously. Janbo also understood how powerful Henry was. As the members of an ancient kungfu family, there was nobody weak in the Nangong family. But just now, more than a dozen of his family members were crushed by Henry. How could Liam, a junior of the Su Family, have the courage to fight with Henry? "Second Brother, you interrogate him first. I''ll go up and take a look. We can''t let Henry hurt Liam." Janbo told Second Uncle Yetta and left the cer. In the manor of the Nangong Family, Liam brought a group of people to form a circle. Liam and Henry stood in the circle, looking at each other. Liam stretched out his hand and clenched his fist. "Boy, do you know how many people there are? The so-called city champion, and the provincial champion, they all think they are extraordinary. In the end, they still kneel in front of me and beg for mercy." Henry smiled and shook his head. "I don''t know." "Arrogant!" Liam shouted. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Liam had heard that Henry defeated Seb and Watt in the Fighting Club yesterday. Even so, he would still be so confident. It could be seen that his strength had surpassed that of the older generation of the Su Family. Such a person had great pride in his heart. It could be said that he was invincible among his peers. As soon as Janbo came out of the cer, he saw the people brought by the Su Family in a circle. He speeded up and said loudly, "Liam Su, my dear, when did youe? Why didn''t you tell your uncle?" Janbo pushed away the people brought by the Su Family and walked into the circle. Liam was slightly stunned when he saw the dark circles in Janbo''s eyes. Then he said, "Uncle Nangong, I came here in a hurry, so I didn''t want to bother you. Today, I mainlye here to guard against some thieves and rascals." Janbo waved his hand repeatedly. "Liam, don''t listen to any gossip. Let the flood wash the temple. Come on, I have some good tea. Since you''re here this time, I''ll send some to your father." Janbo said that and wanted to take Liam away. He really didn''t want Liam to fight with Henry. If Henry was to hit Liam a little harder, Liam would get totally broken. It would be hard for him to exin it to the Su Family. Janbo thought so, but Liam didn''t know what Janbo was thinking. Liam said, "Uncle, this is my business with him. You don''t have to worry about it. It won''t be long before it ends." "Don''t fight anymore, Brother Su. What''s the point of fighting?" Another voice sounded. Yetta''s cousin, with a bag of ice on his face, came over. He didn''t want to see Liam being beaten. It was not because he felt sorry for him, but because he had been beaten in the Nangong family. There would be so many things to deal withter. "Yes, I don''t think it''s interesting to fight. Let''s have some political battles." Yetta''s cousin also came over, with an ice bag on her face. She looked at Henry with fear in her eyes. She really didn''t understand how such a young man could have such good skills. All the members of the Nangong Family were trying to dissuade Liam, in order to prevent Liam from being humiliated. Liam looked at the three of them and said, "Everyone, our generation has always advocated martial arts. Moreover, everyone knows that I, Liam Su, love Yetta. Now, it''s not just a fight to the death. This has nothing to do with the Nangong family. It''s just a personal grudge between me and this guy. You''d better not intervene." "s." Janbo sighed. "Since Liam has said so, I have no other way." "Brother Liam, I really don''t want to see you fight." Yetta''s cousin said very seriously. "Don''t worry, this matter will be over soon," Liam said confidently. Yetta''s cousin nodded. "ording to Liam''s strength, it will indeed end soon." The meaning of Yetta''s cousin''s words was that Liam was too weak. Compared with Henry, Liam was as powerful as a tree. But Liam didn''t understand it this way. Liam nodded. "Yes, it will be over soon." Since the persuasion was unsessful, the Nangong family did not intend to talk anymore. They had done what they could do. It was Liam who wanted to humiliate himself, and the Su Family could not me them. Liam stared at Henry and sneered, "Kid, do you want to choose a way to die, or do you want me to choose for you?" Henry shrugged. "Whatever." "In that case, I''ll choose for you!" Liam shouted and then rushed to Henry. In other people''s eyes, Liam''s actions were extremely fast, but in Henry''s eyes, there were ws everywhere. As for the Su Family, Henry would not hold back. Because of Sylvia, anyone who had something to do with the Su Family had to bear Henry''s anger. When Liam rushed to the front of Henry, Henry, who had been standing there without any movement, suddenly lifted his knee. Liam could not react to Henry''s action at all. A sharp pain came from Liam''s abdomen. Liam''s face showed a painful look, and his eyes were full of shock. He didn''t see how Henry made his move. Then, Henry cut Liam''s neck with a hand knife, which made Liam''s vision go ck and he almost fainted. Henry grabbed Liam''s hair and hit his face with his elbow. As blood gradually came out, a few teeth flew out of Liam''s mouth and fell to the ground. Merciless! Really merciless! At this moment, Henry showed the few people of the Nangong Family a vividly violent beauty. A few simple moves were full of a sense of blow. If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, the Nangong family would even think that this was a movie show. Liam, who was very confident a second ago, who was so arrogant that he wanted to choose a way to kill Henry, couldn''t even say a word when he was beaten. When the members of the Nangong Family thought that Henry would let the matter go like this, Henry grabbed Liam''s hair and hit Liam''s face with his knee several times in a row. Yetta saw with her own eyes that Liam''s tall nose waspletely deformed by Henry''s knee, which made people feel a burst of pain just by looking at it. Chapter 341 Chapter 341 Henry''s actions were as smooth as floating clouds and flowing water. It was done in one breath, which made people couldn''t help but cry out in joy. As soon as the people brought by Liam saw that the young master had been beaten, they naturally couldn''t stand still and were going to rush to Henry. "What are you doing? What do you think this ce is! It''s not your turn to act wildly!" Janbo shouted. The people brought by Liam stood there in unison and did not dare to move. "Master Nangong, Young Master Su..." A strong man in a suit said in awe. "What''s wrong? He chose to fight this guy! If he''s not as good as Henry, he shouldn''t have started. Take your young master away!" Janbo waved his hand, indicating them to leave. The people brought by Liam did not dare to be disrespectful to Janbo. They lifted up the unconscious Liam who was lying on the ground and left quickly. After the Su Family left, Yetta''s cousin gave Henry a thumbs-up. "Brother Zhang, you are really fierce. But you just beat Liam. I''m afraid the Su Family will make trouble for you." "What trouble? Henry is a member of the Nangong Family. Are we afraid of the Su Family''s trouble?" Janbo waved his hand and said, "Henry, you can live here these days. Let me see who dares to make trouble for you!" Janbo spoke with his panda eyes in a funny way, but the imposing manner in his words still made people feel domineering. The Su Family''s procession came in a mighty manner, but when they left, people only wanted to laugh at them. The news that Liam was beaten up was deliberately spread in the circle in just fifteen minutes by Henry. In the special care unit of Yanjing People''s Hospital. Watt looked at the person lying on the bed and could not suppress the anger in his heart. Although Seb was beaten badly yesterday, he was not his son. But today, this one was his own flesh and blood. The hospital''s result showed that his facial bones were broken. Even if it was fixed, it was very likely that his face would be deformed. Watt clenched his fists tightly. "I want this guy to die!" Standing in the ward, Watt took out his mobile phone and dialed a number. "Have you finished what I asked you to do?" A reply came from the other end of the phone. "I''ve already sent a message to the Zhu family''s old master. He''ll be here tonight." "Okay." Watt nodded. "Let''s do it tonight. Let that guy suffer the anger of the Zhu family first. After I finish my work, I will teach him a lesson!" Although Liam''s fight happened in the afternoon, it didn''t affect L''s mood for fun. At eight o''clock in the evening, L and Yetta walked into the mall, carrying a lot of bags. Henry, on the other hand, crossed his arms behind his head and leisurely followed the two girls. "Brother Henry, you are not a gentleman at all. Do you want us two girls to carry so many things?" L raised all kinds of bags in her hand. "Hey hey." Henry grinned and said, "You don''t understand. I''m a married man. I can''t help other women. Otherwise, my wife will be angry." "I can''t believe that you''re still a henpecker," Yetta said. Henry shook his head. "It''s not because my wife is strict with me. It''s because of love. You don''t understand." Two women walked into a famous brand store, and Henry simply sat outside. The reason why Henry followed Yetta was that he was waiting for the Su Family to make contact with him again. He had seriously injured the Su Family twice. This time, the Su Family woulde to make contact with him on another level. Henry had no idea how to find out who from the Su Family wanted to kill Sylvia. He had to figure out what the rtionship between the Su Family and Sylvia was. Henry was lying on a massage chair. As he was about to take a break, he heard a scream, which was from the brand store where L and Yetta had entered. "Killers! Killers!" All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "Help!" A burst of screams rang out. Henry got up and saw a few masked men running away quickly from the door of the store. "Henry! Hurry up! Hurry up!" Yetta rushed out of the store with an anxious look. "L was taken away by someone. Hurry up!" "They are here again!" Henry''s face changed, and he chased after those people who were running away. Henry chased after them out of the mall. He saw the other party get into a car without a license te and leave quickly. "Where are they?" Yetta ran behind Henry, panting, and her face was full of anxiety. "Give me your car key, hurry up!" Henry shouted. Yetta subconsciously took out her car key. Yetta''s car was parked in the parking lot on the side of the road. Without saying a word, Henry picked up the car key and rushed into the car. The Maserati roared and chased out quickly. Yetta looked at Henry who had left and quickly called her father. Henry''s driving skills, even in the crowded streets of Yanjing, were like a sharp arrow, and soon caught up with the car without a license. In the car, L had been drugged by others, and the remaining three were all wearing headgear. "Pay attention to the Maserati in the back. It''s that guy who is driving!" "Humph, I''m just afraid that he won''te. If he didn''te, how could this n be carried out normally?" At Yanjing airport. A private jetnded. The door of the ne opened, and an old man in a Tang suit walked down from the ne! "Master Zhu, you are here." A man had been waiting at the airport for a long time. When he saw the old man, he said respectfully. "L, how is she?" The old man was very excited. "She has always..." Before the old man finished his words, he heard an anxious voice from the walkie-talkie in his hand. "Hey! Hey, I''ve received some news. Something happened to Miss L Zhu. It was the kid who followed her. When Master Zhues, don''t tell him this news first. We''ll send someone to save Miss L Zhu now." The voice in the walkie-talkie clearly reached the old man''s ears. The old man''s expression changed, and he took the walkie-talkie directly from the other party''s hand. "I am Wilbur Zhu, how is my granddaughter now?" "Master Zhu..." The voice in the walkie-talkie was a little stammered. "When... when did youe?" "I asked you, how is my granddaughter?" "Old Master Zhu, don''t worry. Someone wants to hurt Miss L Zhu. We, the Su Family, have already caught up with him." "Tell me the location!" Wilbur''s eyes were full of anger. Looking at Wilbur''s appearance, the person who was responsible for picking him up, showed a hint of sess in his eyes. On the other side, Henry drove the car and followed the kidnappers all the way to the suburbs. This was the road to the airport. The car had stopped on the side of the road. At this time, this ce was deserted. Henry stopped the car and slowly walked forward. Chapter 342 Chapter 342 Henry looked at the unlicensed car parked on the side of the road, and he had a lot of doubts in his heart. All of a sudden, a loud shout came from behind Henry. "Well, who are you? It turns out that you are scheming against Miss Zhu!" "He pretended to be a saint, but in fact, he is a sinister person!" "Fortunately, our Su Family has kept an eye on him. Otherwise, she would have been killed by someone like you. Maybe Miss Zhu has thought that she had a new friend!" Henry turned his head and saw three Audi cars parked neatly behind him. The people who spoke all got out of the cars. At the same time, the door of the car without a te parked on the side of the road opened. Three people wearing headgear got out of the car and said to Henry in a loud voice, "Brother, the person you asked us to catch is already in the car. Can you give us the money?" Henry noticed that while the three masked kidnappers were talking, the people of the Su Family were recording this scene with their mobile phones. Henry looked back and forth at the two groups of people, and the doubts in his heart were all solved. He was just wondering why these kidnappers would attack L in such a crowded ce like the shopping mall. And previously on the train, the people who came were obviously going to kill L, but now they just kidnapped her. At this moment, Henry understood everything. The Su''s wanted to use this opportunity to kill him! Henry and Wilbur knew each other. Henry knew very well how much this old guy loved his granddaughter. Once Wilbur knew that someone wanted to kill L, this old guy would probably use the power of the whole Zhu family to seek revenge. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "The Su Family really likes to y..." Henry smiled and murmured, "ording to the current situation, Wilbur Zhu, that old thing, should be here soon." As soon as Henry finished talking to himself, he felt a ray of lighting from his back. Henry turned around and squinted, and then two Audi A6 stopped. As soon as the car stopped, the door of thest Audi A6 was opened in a hurry. Wilbur rushed out of the car and shouted, "Where is my granddaughter?" "Don''t worry, Master Zhu. He has been caught." Those from the Su family, who arrived first, said to Wilbur. The three masked kidnappers immediately said, "Brother, transfer the money to our ount!" After saying that, the masked kidnapper dragged the unconscious L out of the car, threw her to the side of the road, and got into the car to leave. Watching the three masked kidnappers running away, Henry did not pay attention to them at all. In front, someone was waiting for them! What Henry was going to do now was to deal with the Su Family''s affairs. The kidnappers were just pretending to be from the Su Family. "Old Master Zhu, it''s him who hid around Miss L and plotted against her. If our Su Family hadn''t discovered that something was wrong with him, we might not have been able to stop him this time!" The Su Family members who had arrived first said. At the same time, they took out their mobile phones and showed the video they had just recorded to Wilbur. Wilbur looked at the video, and the anger in his eyes was getting deeper and deeper. He looked at Henry. At the moment when he saw Henry, the anger in his eyes all disappeared. Instead, it turned into a surprise and a kind of disbelief. Henry chuckled and said to Wilbur, "If I say that L was not kidnapped by me, it was all done by the people of the Su Family. Would you believe it?" Before Wilbur could say anything, the Su''s shouted, "Stop putting on an act! How dare you nder our Su''s?" "The Su Family and the Zhu family have been on good terms for several generations. How can you, a treacherous person, provoke us?" "Old Master Zhu, it''s him. It''s strange that he appeared at that time, but now we finally understood!" When the Sus finished their words, they all looked at Henry with a sneer. It was obvious that he was still too young to fight with them. Henry shrugged his shoulders and did not reply. He looked at Wilbur. Wilbur also smiled and said to Henry, "Why are you here?" "Someone wants to kill my wife. I want to find out who it is." Henry held his hand. "You''re married?" Wilbur''s eyes were full of surprise. "And someone is going to kill your wife. Doesn''t he want to live?" Henry nodded. "When I find out, he won''t be able to live." When those from the Su Family saw the master Zhu talking to Henry like an old friend, they didn''t know what was going on. What was going on? Did they know each other? One of the Su family members said in a hurry, "Master Zhu, you know this kind of treacherous person. Be careful. Such people are not pure-minded." "That''s right, Master Zhu. Don''t be fooled by such a person''s appearance. He wants to do something bad to Miss Zhu!" Wilbur shook his head with a helpless look on his face. "s, when did the Su Family learn to y such a trick?" When the Su Family heard this, they were all shocked and had a bad feeling in their hearts. "Master Zhu, do you not believe what we said?" "I really don''t believe it." Wilbur nced around at the people of the Su Family. "This time, what you did is indeed based on my psychology. If it were someone else standing in front of me now, I''m afraid he would have be a dead man before he could exin himself. But you chose the wrong target, do you know who is standing in front of you?" Wilbur asked, and the Su Family looked back and forth, not saying a word. Wilbur smiled and said, "This is the Lord of Radiant Ind, the leader of Reapers, the king of the underground world called The Conqueror. If he really wanted to hurt my granddaughter, would it be so obvious?" Wilbur''s words were like a p of thunder, exploding in the hearts of the Sus. The owner of Radiant Ind! The leader of Reapers! The Conqueror! As a member of the Ancient kungfu family, the Su Family certainly understood what these three names represented! They represented the person who stood at the top of the world, represented invincibility, and represented a kind of belief. Was this young man in front of them the legendary lord of Radiant Ind? In the eyes of the Su Family, there was an unbelievable shock! They were going to deal with the owner of Radiant Ind! Henry smiled and said, "Well, Master Zhu, do you want to fight, or should I?" Wilbur shook his head and said, "Go ahead. You know, I''m washing my hands in a golden basin." "Ha." Henry nced at his mouth and said, "As usual." Wilbur nodded and got into a car without saying a word. He closed the door and did not look out of the car at all. A minuteter, someone knocked on the window. Wilbur shook down the window. "Have you finished killing?" Henry pouted his lips to the side. Wilbur saw the mes soaring to the sky, and the several Audi A6 were all on fire. As for those from the Su Family, they were all lying in the cars. "Let''s go. Take your precious granddaughter with us. Let''s go back first and see what kind of trick the Su Family is going to y." Chapter 343 Chapter 343 Nangong Family. Yetta, Janbo, and Watt Su of the Su Family were guarding the gate of the Nangong Family. "Brother Nangong, I''m not ming you. That person named Henry, you didn''t even get to the bottom of it. If it weren''t for the Su Family''s following, I''m afraid he would be really dangerous. Fortunately, we stopped him this time, otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable!" Janbo''s face was gloomy. Yetta also frowned and said nothing. As soon as Watt arrived, he showed them a video, which was recorded by the three kidnappers when they were talking to Henry. "But you don''t have to worry too much. Master Zhu should have solved this matter. You need to be more careful in the future." Watt said with an educated tone. On the other side. Henry drove Wilbur and his granddaughter to the downtown area. L was still unconscious, lying in her grandpa''s arms. Henry said to Wilbur, "If I''m not mistaken, someone from the Su Family should have arrived at Nangong Family by now, so I won''t go back. You can just find an excuse and cover it up. Don''t expose me." "Yes." Wilbur nodded. "Then what are you going to do?" "Investigate first. I have already spread the. By the way, old man, have you been in Yanjing all the time? You came so fast today?" Henry asked curiously. Wilbur arrived soon after L was kidnapped. "I left this morning." Wilbur recalled for a moment. "Last night, the Su Family told me that someone had attacked my granddaughter. It seems that they have made up their mind to deal with today''s matter." "Last night..." Henry hesitated for a moment. "Old man, I''m afraid what they saidst night is not the same as what happened today. I asked someone to warn you, have you received my message?" "Did you ask someone to send a message to me?" Wilbur asked with a puzzled look. "It seems that there is something wrong with your Zhu family. Before, someone wanted to kill your granddaughter on the train, but I stopped them. I have already sent someone to tell you. It seems that the words haven''t been told to you." Henry looked at Wilbur through the rearview mirror. "How did the Su Family know that L will be attacked?" Wilbur didn''t answer and fell into silence. After arriving at the downtown area, Wilbur got out of the car, held L in his arms, and took a taxi to the Nangong family. As for Henry, he temporarily borrowed the Maserati. In the manor of the Nangong Family, Janbo and Watt had been waiting at the entrance of the manor. When they saw a taxi stop, they were a little nervous. The door opened, and Wilbur appeared in front of them with L in his arms. When Watt saw that Henry was not there, there was a happy look in his eyes. "Old Master Zhu, it''s all my fault. It''s my fault." Janbo strode up and asked for Master Zhu''s forgiveness. "You rascal." Wilbur looked at Janbo. "Just like when you were a child, you always take the me on yourself. This has nothing to do with you." "Master Zhu, luckily, Miss L is fine. Congrattions." Watt also quickly came up and said. Master Zhu nodded, nced at Watt and did not speak. Seeing that there were only Wilbur and L, Yetta asked, "Grandpa Zhu, where is Henry?" "He was injured when chasing the kidnappers and has gone for treatment." Wilbur found an excuse. These words were totally different in the ears of the three people. Yetta and Janbo watched the video just now. In the video, it showed that Henry was the mastermind behind the scenes. Now Wilbur said that Henry was seriously injured and was going to recuperate. His meaning was very obvious. Yetta looked gloomy. "Grandpa Zhu, is there any misunderstanding?" "What misunderstanding?" Wilbur looked at Yetta. "Yetta, you are still too naive. You don''t understand the sinisterness of people!" Watt said, "Some people couldn''t know what kind of person one is just by looking at his appearance." "Yes." Wilbur nodded and said as if he was referring to something, "You know his face, but you don''t know his heart." Henry drove the car to the hotel and made a phone call with the anonymous card offered by Yetta. "Boss, he has been settled. He must be from the Su Family." Wade''s voice sounded on the phone. "They were the ones who attacked L on the trainst time, weren''t they?" Henry asked. "Yes," Wade answered, "We took over the two peoplest time and checked them out. The Su''s sent them. Boss, there is one more thing that I just found out. Sister-inw''s mother is connected to the Su''s. I''ll send you the details." All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "Okay." Henry nodded and hung up the phone. As soon as the phone was hung up, the message from Wade came. Henry nced at it and his face gradually darkened. Sylvia''s mother''s surname was also Su and was the direct descendant of the Su''s. She was also the former Master of the Su''s and Old Master Su''s biological daughter. However, for some reason at that time, the Su Family did not admit Sylvia''s mother''s identity and kicked her out of the house. After Old Master Su passed away, he wrote down in hisst letter that he would take Sylvia''s mother back to the Su Family and she would inherit the Su Family. If she was not willing to do so, he would give half of the Su Family''s property aspensation. Henry looked at the message from Wade and was somewhat clear in his heart. No wonder the Su Family wanted to hurt Sylvia. But who was involved? The current Master of the Su Family? Who was it? Henry looked at the information. At the very least, at the moment, he could figure out why the Su Family wanted to attack Sylvia. To put it bluntly, it was a matter of benefits. Henryy on the bed, turned off his mobile phone, and thought about these problems. If Sylvia really came to the Su Family, who would suffer the biggest impact on their interests? There were definitely supporters of the Su Family, otherwise, the will of the Su Family would not be remembered by others. These things needed time to be connected. Henry closed his eyes and felt that there was a mass of glue in his head. Just as Henry was still thinking about these things, the lights in the room suddenly went out. The lights in front suddenly went dark, and people would have an illusion that they were blind in an instant. At the same time, people''s attention would be distracted. For a professional killer, this was an opportunity to strike. A breeze came from the window, apanied by a gust of wind-breaking sound, and a silver light shed in the dark. Then, a few soft sounds came from the darkness. A few secondster, the lights that had been extinguished lit up again. Henry looked at the person in front of him, and the other party was also looking at Henry. However, the eyes of the two people werepletely different. There was a kind of indifference in Henry''s eyes, while there was horror in the other party''s eyes. Chapter 344 Chapter 344 There was a woman standing in Henry''s room. She was a beautiful woman with white skin. She was wearing a beige dress. No one would think she was a killer. At this moment, the woman''s eyes were full of fear. Her white and tender arms hung weakly on both sides of her body. Henry noticed that there was a tattoo on the woman''s neck. "Anye''s..." Henry smiled. He was really sleepy. Just when he thought who from the Su Family wanted to kill Sylvia, the person behind the scene appeared. At that time, someone hired a killer from Anye to kill Sylvia, and now the same person asked a killer from Anye to kill him. There was a conflict between the Su family and him, who else could it be? Henry looked at thedy and said, "You didn''t learn a lesson when your brother failed in Yinzhou last time." Upon hearing this, the woman''s eyes turned cold. "It was you who killed my second brother in Yinzhou!" "Haha." Henry chuckled. "I told himst time that I would not kill his brothers and sisters. Tell me, who asked you to kill me, I''ll let you go." "You let me go? Do you think I need your permission?" The woman retorted with a question. "There are two people standing outside the room, and the person next door is also one of your people, right? The sniper on the opposite side of the 13th floor, you can let him put his gun away. Believe me, he won''t hurt me." Henry said with a rxed face. After Henry''s words, woman''s face became a little ugly, because Henry''s words were all correct! "Who the hell are you!" The woman''s words were not as confident as before. Henry took out a ring from his trouser pocket and flicked it gently. The ring fell in front of the woman. At the moment she saw the ring, the woman''s pupils suddenly dted. "The Holy Ring!" "Tell me, who is your employer? Is it the one I guessed?" Henry sat down on the bed. The woman swallowed hard. After a long time, she recovered from the shock. "I didn''t expect to see the Holy Ring one day!" Henry did not speak, waiting for the woman''s answer. The woman''s eyes were fixed on the holy ring and said, "It''s Watt Su from the Su Family." "Sure enough." The corner of Henry''s mouth curled into a sneer. "In this way, things are clear." The woman lowered her head and said nothing. "You can go." Henry waved his hand. "Remember, don''t mention me to anyone, including your brothers." "Understood, The Conqueror..." The woman nodded and left in a hurry. The appearance of the killer in the dark night solved all the doubts that bothered Henry. Watt Su, the person who wanted to kill Sylvia, was Watt Su. Henry stood by the window and looked at the night view of Yanjing outside the window. He murmured, "The Su Family, if you don''t give me a reasonable exnation, there is no reason for you to exist." Henry tidied up his clothes, left the hotel, and went to Yanjing''s office. One night passed quietly. That night, Watt was extremely happy. Henry was finally removed from their lives. Last night, he specially asked someone to take a look at the ce where he lived to ensure that there was no ident. Henry''s presence made Watt feel as if something was stuck in his throat. Now, he took a long sigh of relief. The person he sent to Yinzhou would soon bring back news. If he could solve the problem of that woman, it could be said that double happiness wasing. Although Wilbur told Watt that the people sent by the Su Family yesterday were all killed by Henry, Watt had no pressure at all, and he did not care about the lives of those people. Watt Su, who was in a good mood, did not know, because what he had done had caused a dark cloud to spread toward the Su''s, and it could cover the whole Su''s at any time. At dawn the next day. L opened her eyes in a daze and found herself lying on a big bed. "My baby, you finally woke up." Wilbur sat by the bed. L, who was still in a daze, immediately jumped up as soon as she saw Wilbur. "Grandpa, why are you here?" "What''s wrong?" Wilbur pretended to be a little angry. "How long do you want to stay outside? This time, you''d better go back to the Zhu family with me." Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "No, I won''t go back!" L shook her head hard. "I haven''t had enough fun yet, and I have a new friend." "Dear L, the friend you mentioned is unreliable." Watt stood behind Wilbur and said, "This time, it was Henry who hired someone to kidnap you. If we didn''t stop him at the critical time and drag him to Master Zhu, you would be in danger." "You mean Henry kidnapped me? It''s impossible! It''s absolutely impossible!" L shook her head hard and did not believe Watt''s words. "L, all the people sent by our Su Family were killed by Henryst night. Master Zhu saw it with his own eyes. You should be careful when you make friends in the future." Watt sighed and made a regretful expression. "Grandpa, is what he said true?" L looked at her grandfather. Wilbur nodded and said honestly, "Indeed, the people who were sent by the Su Familyst night were killed by Henry." "This..." L''s lovely and smart big eyes became a little dull. "It''s impossible. Henry is not such a person!" "L, we have different hearts. We can''t trust others so easily in the future. Today, youe to our Su''s manor for a wee meal." Watt patted his chest and said. 10 o''clock in the morning. Henry left the hotel, and some diners who were originally sitting on the first floor of the hotel, almost at this time, walked out of the hotel. Last night, a strange thing happened in the whole Yanjing. In the middle of the night, the hotel in Yanjing was suddenly full, and the cars on the street had increased a lot. As soon as Henry walked out of the hotel, the phone rang. "Boss, you''re making a big move! I didn''t expect that you''re so ungrateful that you didn''t call me!" On the phone, Wade''s voice was full of excitement and resentment. Henry smiled slightly and said, "It''s just the Su Family, there''s no need to call you over." "But I also want to participate. I heard that three teams from Radiant Ind went there this time. All the Reapers near Yanjing arrived in Yanjingst night. Boss, you are going to destroy the Su Family!" Wade''s voice was very excited. It was the first time since thest battle with The King Region that a big move was going to take ce. "Whether I will destroy them depends on the Su Family''s performance. Please take care of Yinzhou for me." Henry''s tone was t. Destroying the Su Family was as easy as killing an ant. "Boss, don''t worry. There are a few people from the Su Family who arrived in Yinzhou early this morning." "Everything is under control, including the spies of the Su Family in Yinzhou. Now, let''s start." "Understood!" Chapter 345 Chapter 345 In the courtyard of the Su Family in Yanjing. At 11 o''clock in the afternoon, Watt arranged a meal to wee Old Master Zhu, including Janbo Nangong and others. Watt''s father was of the same generation as Wilbur, but Watt''s father was very cautious, for fear of offending Wilbur. In terms of the status of the Ancient kungfu family, the Zhu family was more important than the Su family. Wilbur had a very high status in the Zhu family. As for Watt''s father, he was just a senior in the Su Family. Henry drove the Maserati that belonged to Yetta. The soft music in the car slowly drifted toward the manor of the Su Family. Once in the underground world, someone had asked such a question. How powerful was the power of Radiant Ind? At that time, there was a tycoon who answered in this way. If someone offended the people of Radiant Ind, under the situation that you temporarily had the ability to protect yourself, you must move and hide within twelve hours. Otherwise, you would face the anger of Radiant Ind. That kind of result, even the authorities couldn''t bear it easily. Now, the anger of the ind had quietly risen. Whether it was in the Ancient Martial Arts World or in any other aspect, including the business of the Su''s, they all suffered a severe suppression this morning. In the manor of the Su family. L pouted and held Yetta''s hand. "Sister Yetta, do you think Henry is that kind of person? He helped me before." L''s big eyes were full of worry. Yetta shook her head. In fact, she also did not believe it. "Who is right about this matter? You little girl, don''t run around in the future, and don''t let your grandfather worry about you." "Humph, I don''t want to stay with him. Sister Yetta, shall we go to find Henry? I secretly asked grandpa. Grandfather said that he didn''t catch the little brother, and he ran away with a serious injury. Let''s ask him to see if he did it to me. I feel that he was wronged." L''s big eyes were full of emotions. "Looking for him?" Hearing L''s words, Yetta was a little moved. "How do you want to look for him?" "I don''t know." L shook her head and looked gloomy. She looked at the gate of the manor of the Su''s and said, "Hey? Sister Yetta, isn''t that your car?" Yetta saw that a Maserati was driving to the gate of the Su''s manor. It was her car. Her car was driven by Henry. Yetta and L watched helplessly as the Maserati stopped at the gate of the Su Family manor. Then, the door opened, and Henry walked out of the car and appeared in front of them. "Henry Zhang!" Yetta''s face changed. "What''s he doing here?" "Henry Zhang, my brother!" L strode to the gate of the Su Family manor. Henry closed the door and looked at L with a smile. "You girl, are you awake?" "I woke up, haha, I heard that you asked someone to kidnap me, didn''t you?" L opened her eyes wide, tilted her head, and looked at Henry cutely. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Henry rubbed L''s head and said, "You silly girl. If I wanted to kidnap you, I would have done a long time ago." "Haha!" Lughed and said, "Sister Yetta, I told you. Brother Henry is definitely not such a person." Yetta came over with her brows slightly wrinkled. "So, the video that Watt Su showed us yesterday was fake? You really didn''t kidnap her." Henry rolled his eyes. "Aren''t you talking nonsense? Why would Ie back if it was me? What happened yesterday was all directed and acted by the Su Family. Today, I am here to settle ounts with the Su Family." "Don''t be silly." Hearing Henry''s words, Yetta quickly dissuaded him. "I admit that you are powerful and no one can beat you. But you can''t deal with the Su Family with bare fists and kicks. You have provoked too many people of the Su Family these days, so it''s inevitable that you will get into trouble. You''d better endure it first." "I can''t bear it." Henry shook his head. Ignoring Yetta''s dissuasion, he strode into the manor gate of the Su Family. "Well, it turns out that the Su Family kidnapped me!" L''s big eyes shed with anger. "They are still pretending to be good people and nder my brother Henry. I also want to get even with them! Let''s go, brother Henry, let''s go together!" "L Zhu! Don''t make trouble!" Yetta ran up to them and reached out her hands to grab Henry and L. "Henry Zhang, I can understand that L is making trouble, but you can''t do it with her. Do you have evidence that the Su Family did what happened yesterday? Can you prove it? And even if you prove it, what can you do? Maybe you have vented your anger today. Can you bear the anger of the Su Family?" "The Su Family? Are they very powerful?" Henry asked curiously, "What kind of anger can make me unable to bear it?" Hearing Henry''s words, Yetta was very angry. "You really don''t listen to others'' persuasion. You are too confident! The power of the Su Family is not what you can imagine at all. The so-called fairness doesn''t exist in the Su Family at all. Leave now!" "No." Henry shook his head. "I must ask the Su Family to give me a reasonable exnation today." "What exnation do you want? What exnation do you want the Su Family to give you? Henry Zhang, you are no longer a child. Don''t be so angry, okay? The Su Family is not someone you can provoke!" Yetta roared in a hurry. "Oh, no, don''t be so excited. I''m just here to seek justice. " Henry shrugged. Henry''s indifferent look made Yetta very angry. "Well, you want justice, don''t you? Go and ask for it. Since you don''t listen to me, don''t regret it!" "Brother Henry, don''t worry. I''m here. I''ll definitely make the Su Family give you justice." L patted her little chest. Yetta looked at the two people in front of her and quickly took out her mobile phone to send a message to her father. L followed Henry and pulled his sleeve. "Brother Henry, my grandfather is also here. Tell him everythingter. He will definitely make the decision for you. But you should pay attention to my grandfather. He is very fierce and hard to deal with." "Is he fierce?" Henry was confused. He never thought Wilbur was fierce. "Fierce, so fierce. Except for me, everyone in our family is particrly afraid of my grandfather. My grandfather often scolds my father." L stuck out her small tongue. Henry couldn''t helpughing. Yetta stood at the main gate of the Sus, watching Henry getting closer and closer to the hall. She stamped her feet hard and ran up. Although they only knew each other for two days, Yetta''s impression of Henry was not bad. She really couldn''t bear to see Henry destroyed just like that. How could arge family like the Su family be easily defeated by one person? Chapter 346 Chapter 346 "Master Zhu, I, Watt Su, would like to propose a toast to you." In the hall, Watt raised his ss and drank the wine. "It seems that you are in a good mood." A frivolous voice came from the gate of the hall of the Su''s. As soon as the voice was heard, everyone in the hall looked in the direction of the door. Henry stood in front of the door and looked at Watt and his son. "It''s you!" Watt''s eyes contracted and he looked at Henry. "You''re not dead!" "Disappointed?" Henry grinned. "Did someone from Anye tell you that I''m dead?" Watt''s eyes were a little gloomy. The people from Anye did tell him that Henry was dead. "Yesterday, I let you escape by luck. Today, you even dare to take the initiative toe to our Su Family. It just so happens that we''ll settle the new and old grudges together!" The wine ss in the hands of Watt was thrown on the ground. "What a coincidence." Henry chuckled, "I also have a new hatred and old hatred. First, you ndered that I kidnapped L; second, you sent people to assassinate my wife. These matters will be settled together today." "Your wife?" Watt was confused subconsciously. Henry spat out, "Sylvia Lin from Yinzhou." "That b*tch is your wife! You are the one protecting her!" Watt''s face suddenly changed. They had been looking for the expert hiding beside Sylvia for a long time, but they didn''t expect he would find them first. L ran to Wilbur and pulled his arm. "Grandpa, it was not Henry who kidnapped me yesterday. Henry has told me everything!" "Niece L, don''t listen to such a thief." Watt said. Janbo waved his hand to Yetta, and she walked to Janbo in small steps. "What''s going on?" Janbo frowned. He was confused. When Watt found him yesterday and told him that Henry was the real culprit behind L''s kidnapping, he was full of doubts. Yetta told Janbo what Henry had just said in a low voice. Janbo frowned. "Even if what he said is true and these things are nned by the Su Family, how can he seek justice today? I like Henry very much. Call your second uncle and ask him to bring some people here now. No matter what happens today, we can''t watch him get into trouble." He said to Yetta. Yetta nodded and secretly sent a message to her Second Uncle. Wilbur touched his granddaughter''s head and said, "Well. Grandpa will handle this matter." "Grandpa, you must believe what I said. Brother Henry is definitely not a bad guy." L was still worried and spoke again. Watt sneered and looked at Henry. "I don''t know what method you used to confuse little L. Your confidence is really at a high-level today, I have to say that I really think too highly of you. This is my Su Family, not a ce for someone like you!" After Watt spoke, he took out his phone and sending out a voice message, "Let everyonee to the hall." About ten seconds after, he heard a series of intensive footsteps and saw more than 30 figures in front of the hall of the Su''s. The Sus were different from the Nangong Family. Because of Old Master Su''s early death, the Su''s family was divided into two factions, so there were arge number of people in the family. For example, Liam would bring arge number of people when he was going out. Watt sneered and said to Henry, "Kid, I know you''re good at fighting. If you''re capable, why don''t you give it a shot?" As soon as Watt finished his words, he heard a loud noise outside the door. "What? What are you doing?" "Who let you in?" "Get out! Don''t you know that you have vited thew?" Hearing the noise, Henry raised his eyebrows and said, "It seems not only you could call some people." A servant of the Sus rushed into the hall and said anxiously, "Master Su, something bad has happened. Hundreds of people have entered the hall!" "Hundreds of people!" Watt''s face suddenly changed and he rushed out of the hall. Janbo looked at Henry with a strange look. "Is his daughter''s boyfriend some kind of gangster?" Wilbur''s eyes were full of shock when he heard that hundreds of people were here. Hundreds of people? One Reaper from Radiant Ind could frighten people, not only because of their unique identity but also because of the high strength. Anyone who could be a Reaper must have gone through hell-like training. Hundreds of Reapers came out at the same time. That grand scene Wilbur could think of would probably make anyone''s legs go numb. A burst ofughter was heard outside the hall. It was from Watt. "Hahaha! What is this? Hahaha! Kid, are you here to joke with me? Ah?" At first, Watt was a little flustered when he heard the intrusion of hundreds of people in the manor. But now, he was not panic at all, he only felt funny in his heart. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. He nced at these hundreds of people, one by one. There were men and women, old and young. The oldest man''s hair was white, and he felt that he couldn''t even walk smoothly. The younger one, who was only 1.6 meters tall, looked thin like firewood. There were not many strong men, let alone women. Some of them were even nurses in the hospital. They even came in the nurse uniforms. In Watt''s eyes, such a group of people could only be described in two words. A ragtag group! "What are these? Are they figurants? Kid, did you invite these people to show off to our Su Family?" Watt''sughter kept ringing out. Janbo and Yetta were also ready to go out to see who Henry had called. "Sit down. Don''t go out." Wilbur said and stopped them. "Master Zhu, what are you..." Janbo was a little confused. "Sit down and listen to me." Master Zhu said calmly, but there was a kind of irresistible meaning in his tone. Two of them looked at each other and sat in their seats. They didn''t leave the hall, with doubts in their eyes. Wilbur looked at Watt sadly. He knew that no matter what, he could not survive today. "A doctor? A nurse? A student? Kid, are you a brainless, or do you think our Su Family is a brainless one?" Watt sneered. "You should feel honored," Henry said softly. "Honoured? Boy, are you kidding me?" Watt''s eyes were full of sarcasm. Henry walked out of the hall slowly and sighed softly. "It has been a long time. No one was worthy of my attention. In the past, the Su Family was not qualified enough." Henry stood in front of the Su''s hall and waved his hand. Under his move, the hundreds of ragtag in Watt''s eyes reached their hands to their backs, and then slowly took out a ghost-face mask with fangs and put them on. Chapter 347 Chapter 347 Hundreds of people stood there, and there was no extra sound except for the sound of clothes rubbing against each other. Watt, who had been sarcastic before looked dull at this moment. He knew very well what the ghost-face mask represented. Watt subconsciously turned his head and looked at Henry next to him. Under Watt''s gaze, Henry also took out a ghost face mask from the back of his waist, and then slowly put it on. Henry put a dark gold ring on his finger, took out a ck card, and gently threw it out. A breeze blew, and the ck card slowlynded under Watt''s feet. Just at the moment when the card fell to the ground, Watt who used to be arrogant, kneeled down in front of Henry. His eyes fell on the ring on Henry''s finger, and his whole body was shaking. "The Conqueror..." The people in the hall also became dull. Although they couldn''t see the hundreds of people called by Henry, they could clearly see Henry standing in front of the hall. When he took out the mask and put on the ring, everyone was in disbelief. "It''s him... It''s him..." Yetta''s red lips quivered slightly. No wonder he looked so simr. His temper, character, and even the way he spoke were so simr. It was a person, it was him! Janbo looked at Henry who was wearing a mask. He reached out and pinched his thigh. He asked in disbelief, "Girl, when did you take down the owner of Radiant Ind?" L opened her mouth wide, and even an egg could be stuffed inside. As for Watt''s father, his face was pale. Henry turned around and looked at the hall. This nce made everyone in the hall, including Wilbur, feel as if their hair was going to stand on end. Henry reached out and closed the door of the hall. At the moment when the door was closed, the people in the room saw a touch of bright red spray through the gap. Wilbur count silently in his heart. 19 secondster, the door was opened from the outside. Watt and the people called by him were all gone, and there was no trace of blood at the door. Only Henry stood in front of the door alone, took off the ring and took off the mask. The others seemed to have never appeared before. The sweat wet Watt''s father''s face. He could already imagine how his son was doing now. At this moment, Janbo''s phone rang. He picked up the phone carefully and heard his brother voice on the phone. "Brother, what''s going on? I asked the nearest person to the Su Family to rush over first, but all the people within five kilometres of the Su Family were put under curfew. They said that there was a fire in the Su Family manor and no one survived." On the phone, the words were heard by everyone in the room. Janbo took a deep breath and looked at Henry with awe in his eyes. He had nned to destroy the Su Family by doing this! What happened in the Su''s soon attracted the attention of the master of the Su''s. Su Enterprise had been suppressed by all parties. The current leader of the Su Family, Victor Su, was 50 years old. He did not stay in the manor but was busy in thepany. At this moment, he was worried about thepany''s affairs when he heard that the Su Family manor was on fire, and no one is survived. This made Victor return to the manor immediately. When he saw the manor was intact, he knew that the Su''s had provoked a big shot this time. When Victor returned to the manor, the whole manor was very deserted. The air was filled with a faint smell of blood, which made Victor have a bad feeling. A burst of crying came from the hall. Victor rushed into the hall and saw Wilbur, Janbo, and others sitting on the seat. His Second Uncle was kneeling there, and his legs had been broken. Victor nced around and saw a young man in the main seat. He had some impression of this young man. In the past two days, there was a lot of fighting among the younger generation in the Su Family. Victor also knew that Seb and Liam were injured by the young man in front of him. Now, the young man sat on the main seat, and even the Zhu family could only sit on the side. It could be seen that this young man was not an ordinary junior. "Are you the current Master of the Su Family?" Henry looked at Victor and asked in a questioning tone. Victor frowned. "Who are you?" "Victor Su!" Wilbur was sitting by the side, shouted, "If you don''t want to ruin your Su family, answer his questions. Otherwise, no one can save you!" Victor''s heart sank when he heard this. Even the Zhu family''s master said this. It seemed that this young man''s identity was something he could not afford to offend. Victor nodded. "Yes, I am the Master of the Su''s." Henry asked again, "Do you know that there is a woman surnamed Lin in Yinzhou, Sylvia Lin?" N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Victor''s expression darkened slightly. He nodded and said, "I know. That''s my niece." "What a good niece." Henry sneered and suddenly shouted, "Your niece, are you going to kill her?" Henry''s shout was like a thunder, forcing Victor to take two steps back unconsciously. "I don''t understand what you''re talking about?" "You don''t understand?" Henry sneered. "Let me ask you, how much do you know about sending someone to Yinzhou to kill Sylvia?" "Kill Sylvia?" Victor''s expression changed greatly. "Who dares to kill Sylvia?" Henry got up and slowly walked up to Victor. He waved his hand and pped him in the face. Victor fell to the ground. Two of his teeth had fallen off. Victor was shocked. He did not even have the time to react to his opponent''s p. Moreover, his strength was so powerful that it was terrifying. "As the Master of the Su Family, you don''t even know that someone was trying to kill your niece?" Henry looked at Victor Su sarcastically and then fixed his eyes on Watt''s father. Victor suddenly understood what was going on and red at Watt''s father. "Second Uncle, what did you do?" Watt''s father knelt there, with blood all over his face, and he did not say a word. "Don''t ask him, he can''t speak anymore." Henry''s voice sounded faint. Victor nced at his Second Uncle and subconsciously shifted his gaze to Wilbur and the others. Wilbur and Janbo looked at Victor sadly. The Su Family also had a ce in Yanjing, but if they provoked the people who should not be provoked, they would no longer exist. Henry''s voice rang in Victor''s ears again. "You Su Family owe something to her and her mother. I don''t want to see such a thing happen again. Otherwise, there is no need for the Su Family to exist. Do you understand what I said?" Henry took out a ck card and threw it in front of Victor. Victor looked at the ck card in front of him and could not calm down. "Reaper... Radiant Ind..." Chapter 348 Chapter 348 The power of Radiant Ind enveloped every corner of the world. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Everyone was afraid of the power of Radiant Ind. When Victor saw the ck card, he fully understood that this man did have the ability to destroy the Su Family. Radiant Ind was a ce with a strict hierarchy. If it weren''t for the fact that someone had real power in the ind, even if he is Reaper, he wouldn''t have made such a big move. Every Reaper knew what their duty was. Victor looked at Henry in front of him. He didn''t understand why his niece had a connection with Radiant Ind. "Remember, you have to make it up to her." Henry took a deep look at Victor and left the hall. As Henry walked out the door, Victor took a long breath and got up. Wilbur sighed, "Don¡¯t think he is joking. Don''t let Su''s family''s business be ruined by your generation." After Wilbur finished speaking, he patted Victor on the shoulder and walked out of the hall. Janbo looked at Victor and did not speak. At the same time when something happened to the Su Family, he also felt a little sad. The Nangong family and the Su Family were both two ancient kungfu aristocratic families in Yanjing. The Su Family was so vulnerable in front of Radiant Ind. How good could the Nangong family be? Maybe in the eyes of others, the Nangong family was a colossus, but in the eyes of such a force as Radiant Ind, it was nothing but a nonentity. The group of people left the Su Family. The curfew surrounding the Su Family had been canceled, and it announced that it was an exercise to improve people''s safety. But Wilbur and the others knew that if there was anything wrong with Victor''s attitude just now, this time, it would not be as simple as iming to the public that was a simple exercise. L who used to be lively and liked to pull Henry''s arm and call him brother, was following Henry at this moment. She looked at him with fear in her eyes. Henry was walking in the front, suddenly turned around and looked at L. "Girl." "Ah?" L was shocked. Henry looked at her and smiled helplessly. "What, am I so scary?" L nodded subconsciously and then shook her head in a hurry. "No, no, no, you''re not scary at all." Henry patted her head and looked at Wilbur. "Old man, are you always scaring your granddaughter with my name?" Wilbur smiled awkwardly. From Wilbur''s smile, Henry also understood that he must have used his name to scare people. Henry had already been used to this matter. Many underground forces would use the name of The Conqueror to frighten their own children. Over time, the name of The Conqueror, in many people''s eyes, was like a devil who ate people. However, everyone on the ind knew very well that The Conqueror was not what the outside world said. On the ind, Henry was very admirable. Henry looked at Yetta again andughed. "Sluggy, I haven''t seen you for a few years. You''ve grown up to be a big girl." Yetta blushed and said in a flirtish voice, "You''re slug!" Janbo stood aside with some doubts. He whispered in Yetta, "Daughter, what''s wrong with you? Is The Conqueror not your boyfriend?" "Father, I didn''t know his identity before. I asked him to go back and lie to you." Yetta rolled her eyes. "Ah?" Janbo was a little confused. He murmured in a voice that could only be heard by himself, "I thought our Nangong family had turned over..." "Well, I''ll leave first. L, Sluggy, Uncle Nangong, thank you for your hospitality in the past two days. If there is a chance,e to Yinzhou. My wife and I will treat you well." Henry said hello to them and waved goodbye. "Are you really married?" Yetta couldn''t believe it. As the king of the underground world, if he was married, there would definitely be a big celebration, but nobody had heard anything about it. "Yes." Henry nodded. "Bye." Yetta could not hide the disappointment in her eyes. Wilbur stepped forward and said to Henry in a low voice, "Wait, I have something to tell you." Henry looked at Wilbur in confusion and nodded. After saying goodbye to each other, Henry gradually walked away in the disappointed eyes of Yetta and Janbo. L looked at her grandfather with her big eyes and said: "Granpa, you were lying to me. Henry is not scary at all!" "Not scary?" Wilbur had a strange look on his face. "You said he wasn''t scary, but you didn''t see him in full action." At eight o''clock in the evening, in a small tavern in Yanjing. It was dark. Henry and Wilbur sat on a small table. The whole tavern was antique, and all the tables were made of wood. Wilbur sighed. "The era has changed so fast. In our time, there were small taverns like this everywhere. Now, there are high buildings. When I was your age, I never imagined that there would be so many high buildings in the future." Henry smiled and said, "People need the imagination to live. I think, in the future, there will be a lot of unexpected things, such as extending life expectancy and restoring body function." Wilbur smiled and said, "Are you researching these things on Radiant Ind?" "It seems that there is indeed a problem." Henry picked up a small wine ss and took a sip from his mouth. "All the research on the ind should not be known to the outside world. Now, a lot of news about the ind has spread all over the world. You deliberately told me these to give me a hint?" "Not only is there something wrong with our Zhu family, but also on your Radiant Ind..." Wilbur stared at Henry. "At that time, you went to The King Region. After the war, you disappeared. I tried to look for you many times. Did someone tell you?" Henry thought for a while and shook his head. "No." "Have you ever participated in the affairs of the underground world during this period?" Wilbur asked again. "No." Henry continued to shake his head. "The underground world has been in chaos, and the European side has be a mess. There are big families and the Sharp Knife in China, so it is still harmonious. A new force has been rising up. Although I don''t want to admit it, in fact, some people in our Zhu family have changed their minds. Even our Zhu family has problems, and the rest of the ancient kungfu families have problems." Wilbur sighed and said, "At that time, you rose up in just a few years to stand at the top of the world. For us, you are a young generation, but for theter generation, you are already a predecessor. You can''t be invincible all the time. Someone should rece you on Radiant Ind." Chapter 349 Chapter 349 Wilbur''s words made Henry silent for a long time. After more than ten minutes, Henry said, "I have never thought of turning Radiant Ind into a force that everyone is afraid of. I hope that Radiant Ind is a ce that can bring light to people. The king of the underground world is just conferred by others. If someone is willing to rece me, let him be. The world is big, and there are too many things worth pursuing." Wilbur smiled and said, "Do you know the difference between ancient kungfu and ordinary kungfu?" Henry shook his ss and said, "I know one thing. The so-called ancient kungfu has declined, hasn''t it?" "Not all of them are declining. If you have time,e to the Zhu family. I have something to show you." Wilbur reached out to knock on the table, and then stood up. "Now you all pay with mobile phones. I''m an old man. I don''t have this function on my old machine. This wine is on you." With a burst ofughter, Wilbur left the tavern. Henry sat alone in the tavern, thinking about what Wilbur just said. The scene of the meeting with The King Region in Europe gradually came to Henry''s mind. "The Conqueror, the fight between you and me is just a game in some people''s eyes. Whether it''s The King Region or Radiant Ind, it''s just that someone wants us to exist, so we can exist. If they don''t want to see us, we won''t exist in this world." "You may not believe what I said. You are young and powerful. You stand at the top of the world and look down on the world, but you forgot to look out of the box." "The limit of a person''s body is not as simple as you and I think. You are from the East, and you are from the closest sacred area. Today, I don''t want to fight with you. I just want to prove one thing, a thing that you have to believe..." When the scene in the past came to his mind, Henry shook his wrist and let out a long breath. "Is there a purend where people can think about nothing and live the life they want?" Henry drank up the wine in his ss and shook his head. Then he paid and left the tavern. After the battle with The King Region, Henry visited many ces, including various historical sites in China, as well as the legendary Kunlun Mountain. In ancient times, the soldiers marched hundreds of miles in a hurry. The armour that was found had a weight of 42 kilograms, not including weapon or a helmet. If all of them were added, each soldier carried 60 kilograms of the equipment. With such a weight, they could march hundreds of miles. It could be seen how strong the soldiers were. And there were a lot of soldiers at that time. How many people in modern times could do that? Henry thought of Wilbur''s words just now. In their time, they had not thought of all kinds of things. They had not thought of the development, high buildings or technology. Now people had gradually forgotten their own strength. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. It was just like telling ordinary people that Henry could easily break the steel bars as thick as a thumb. Not many people would believe it, but this kind of thing could be done easily by Henry. There were some things that people believed they would not happen, and it was just that they didn''t know. In the past, Henry would have a respectful attitude when he heard the old generation''s discussion about ancient kungfu, but he would not take it too seriously. When he came out of The King Region, he changed his mindpletely. Henry returned to the hotel, lying on the bed with a dull head. After dawn, he went to the airport and returned to Yinzhou. At this time, a ne that took off from Yanjingnded at the Yinzhou Airport. A man and a woman came out of the ne. "Brother, why did the master ask us to find the woman surnamed Lin?" The young woman wore a long dress and looked around with pride. "Look at the airport in this small city. It''s very simple and crude." The young man shook his head. "I don''t know. It''s better if we don''t ask more questions about a direct descendant." "Ha." The woman smiled scornfully. "If we are of the coteral rtive, then what is the woman surnamed Lin? To put it bluntly, she is not even counted as the family. The old master left a will to divide the property of the family into half and give it to that stranger. Why?" "That''s right." The young man sighed. "You still need to be polite to Sylvia Lin, ah." "Be polite to her?" The woman showed an exaggerated expression. "She should be clear who she is. Is she worth to make us be polite to her? Just wait and see. Let''s find a ce to rest tonight and go to the Lins Group tomorrow to see what kind of person she is." The next morning. Sylvia got up as usual. Looking at the empty home, she was a little absent-minded. In the past, Henry would prepare breakfast and greet her that it was good to have breakfast. But now, she hadn''t seen him for several days. Sylvia stamped her foot. "Henry, stinky Henry Zhang, if there is a misunderstanding, why don''t you exin it to me? If you like to leave without saying a word, I''ll let you go! You''d better note back!" Sylvia pouted and walked into the bathroom. After washing up, she went to thepany. Time passed slowly. At noon, Cathy knocked on the door of Sylvia''s office. "President Lin, it''s time for lunch." "You go first," Sylvia said. She rubbed her eyebrows and got up to go to the canteen. "Hello, I want a bottle of c." In the canteen, an employee took a bottle of c, took a sip happily and burped. Seeing this scene, Sylvia couldn''t help but think of Henry again. Sylvia took out her mobile phone and looked at the number on it. After hesitating for a while, she gritted her teeth and dialed the number. "It''s not that I miss you. I just want to ask you whether you want to divorce or not." She thought. When Sylvia dialled the number, she was thinking about what to say when she heard the first sentence. "I''m sorry, the phone you dialled has been turned off..." The voice from the phone made Sylvia stunned. "Henry, it''s you who has done something wrong to me, but you still have a bad temper, haven''t you?" Sylvia threw her mobile phone on the table with hatred and started to eat. In the canteen, several people sat together and looked at Sylvia''s appearance. They whispered and talked quickly as if they had found a new world. "Hey, hey, hey, look, President Lin seems to be jealous." "It seems to be so. Oh my god, I didn''t expect President Lin to have such feelings." "Fuc*, you men don''t know anything. No matter how strong a woman is, she also wants a man to take care of her. Why can''t president Lin have those feelings?" "But this is the first time." Sylvia sat there and ate the food on the te, cursing Henry in her heart. Sylvia bit the food in her mouth as if it was Henry. Chapter 350 Chapter 350 "Sylvia, I know you can hear it. Sylvia, I want to tell the whole world that I love you, Sylvia!" A burst of noisy sound rang in Lin''s canteen through a megaphone. The staff of Lins Group were having lunch, but suddenly all of them heard the noise. The voice came from the window. Sylvia frowned slightly. When she walked to the window, she saw that the door of Lins Group was covered with rose petals. The roses were spread into a heart. A young man was standing in the middle of the petals, holding a megaphone. The voice came from him. "President Lin, how are we going to deal with them?" Cathy came over at this time. "I asked the security guards to drive them away, but he doesn''t want to leave at all. It''s said that..." "I''ll go." Sylvia helplessly waved her hand and walked out of the canteen. She knew this young man, so she knew that with the help of Lin''s security guards, there was no way to drive him away. As soon as she went out of the canteen, the staff of Lins Group squeezed into the window with gossip on their faces. At the same time, some people who were still sitting in the office also poked their heads out of the window. Sylvia took the elevator to the first floor. "President Lin." The security guard of Lin''s mansion hurried over. "He said he must see you. He is outside our security area, and we can''t push him away." "Go ahead with your own business." Sylvia made the arrangements and walked to thepany''s door. At this time, a lot of people were gathering in front of the gate of the Lins Group. They were watching the scene of bustle. The young man, who was standing among the rose petals, was holding a microphone. When he saw Sylvia, he looked surprised. "Sylvia, you''re finally willing to see me." "Bing Ke, I have already made it clear to you that I am married. Please don''t harass me again, or I will call the police." Sylvia said very rudely. Bing smiled at Sylvia with a ttering face and said, "Sylvia, don''t be so ruthless. You know my feelings for you. I also know that Lins Group has been in danger recently. If you are willing to marry me, I will ask my father to invest in you." Sylvia frowned and said, "Don''t you understand what I said? I''m married." "You''re married, but a few days ago, you applied for a divorce in the Civil Affairs Bureau. I''ve investigated your ex-husband, Henry Zhang. I know very well what kind of person he is. He''s good- for-nothing. How can such a person be worthy of you? Be with me. It''s the best choice for us to work together." Bing said with a megaphone in his hand. His voice made everyone around him, including the employees of the Family Lin, hear it clearly. Divorce? The employees stared at him with wide eyes. Before, Henry climbed up the 18th floor with his bare hands to save Sylvia. Now he was still popr. Many women said that if he could find a man who was as good as Henry, their life would be worth it. Before Henry had negotiated about the major projects of a few hospitals, and his performance in the career fair had also spread all over thepany. This man who was full of talent and courage, how could President Lin want to divorce? Sylvia wasn''t surprised that Bing would find out about her application for divorce. With his identity, he could do it easily. Sylvia said in a displeased tone, "Whether I divorced or not, it''s my own business. It has nothing to do with you. Please leave now, or don''t me me for being heartless." "Sylvia, I don''t understand. Why can''t you ept me if you could marry a good-for-nothing? How can he deserve you?" Bing''s tone was full of doubts. "You?" Sylvia smiled disdainfully, and Henry''s figure appeared in her mind again. "You are still far from him." "I don''t ept it!" Bing held a megaphone in his hand and shouted, "I don''t believe that I am not as good as a good-for-nothing. Sylvia, you should belong to me. I love you. For you, I am willing to do anything!" After Bing finished speaking, he waved his hand behind him. One of them immediately ran up to Bing and handed him a bunch of roses. Bing held the roses in one hand and the loudspeaker in the other. He strode towards Sylvia. "Sylvia, I love you. As long as you marry me, I can give you anything you want." Sylvia frowned and looked at the person in front of her. She was sure that if Henry was here, he would definitely have thrown Bing elsewhere at once. But where was he? "Marry him!" "Marry him!" For a moment, the words came from the crowd. These were the people who were arranged by Bing in advance to light up the atmosphere. As they shouted, the onlookers, who didn''t know the real situation, also shouted. At this time, the people who worked on the seventeenth floor of the Lins Group could clearly hear the words. "Quiet!" All of a sudden, a loud voice was heard. It was a voice that came out of someone''s mouth. It was so loud that it even pressed down the people shouting. "Be quiet!" The voice rang out again. Those who had shouted subconsciously looked behind them. The shout also came from the crowd. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. The crowd parted into two paths. Sylvia''s heart missed a beat when she heard the word quiet. She knew too well who it was. Following the path that the crowd got out of the way, Sylvia saw Henry''s dusty figure appear in her sight. Henry looked at the roses on the ground with a disgusted look and said, "Who are you? You''re so rude. Do you want to leave this garbage for others to clean?" As he spoke, Henry stepped forward and kicked at the heart-shaped rose petal. The delicate heart-shaped rose petals made a nk long path in the middle of Henry''s kick. From the view above, it was Henry who split a heart into two. "You!" Bing looked at Henry. He had investigated this was Sylvia''s husband through the Civil Affairs Bureau. "What are you talking about?" Henry red at Bing, then turned to the crowd and said, "These roses are too eye-catching. Who can help me pack them up can to Lin''s financial department to get ten thousand yuan!" After Henry finished his words, the crowd fell into silence. "To clean up the roses on the ground for ten thousand yuan. Who is he lying to?" A four or five-year-old child poked his head out of the crowd, wearing dirty clothes. "Uncle, are you serious? Would you really give me money if I clean?" "He''s telling the truth. If he doesn''t give it to you, I will," Sylvia suddenly said. The impact of Sylvia''s words waspletely different from the effect of what Henry had said just now. "Yeah, that''s great!" The little boy cheered, rushed out of the crowd and grabbed the rose on the ground. The onlookers looked at him. They were really impulsive to push the little boy away, but they couldn''t. After all, there were so many people watching him. Chapter 351 Chapter 351 "Grandpa,e on, take these quickly, and we''ll have money for dinner." The little boy picked up rose petals on the ground and waved to the people behind him. A hunchbacked old man, who was also dressed in rags and dirty, walked out of the crowd with a dirty sack in his hand. The little boy kept putting the rose petals into the bag. In the blink of an eye, the rose petals on the ground disappearedpletely. "Uncle, can I get the money?" The little boy widened his eyes and looked at Henry expectantly. "Go!" Henry rubbed the little boy''s head. "Get the money, it''s on me!" "Yeah!" The little boy cheered again, took his grandfather''s hand, and ran to Lins Group to get the money. Bing stood on the side, looking at his carefully prepared confession was just destroyed, and his face was so gloomy that it seemed that it could drip water. "Do you know who I am? Do you know that you have provoked me?" Bing red at Henry. "Hey? You haven''t left yet?" Henry looked at Bing curiously. "Why are you standing here? Are you waiting for me to call you for lunch?" Henry''s words made Bing''s face even more ugly. In front of so many people, he made him so embarrassed! Bing stretched out his hand and pointed at Henry. "Boy, good, you''re very good. Keep going like this, you will see where you going to end up!!" With a wave of his hand, Bing turned around and left. "Wait!" Henry suddenly shouted and stopped Bing. Bing stopped and turned around to look at Henry. "What? Do you now realize who I am?" "No, I just want to show off." Henry grinned and then held Sylvia in his arms. Before Sylvia realized what was going on, her cherry mouth was blocked by a big mouth. Henry ''s powerful kiss caused a scream on Lin''s mansion. Bing''s face darkened. "Brat, wait for your death!" Bing roared. He turned around and walked away without looking back. Henry did not pay attention to Bing. His thoughts were all on this woman in front of him. Henry''s kiss was not so quick but full of affection. Sylvia subconsciously wanted to push him away but found that the body of the man in front of her was as hard as steel, and she couldn''t move it at all. The screaming around made the woman blush. Under Henry''s slow attack, Sylvia''s hands slowly wrapped around Henry''s waist. Screams kept ringing out. When Henry felt that the woman''s breath was a little rapid, he reluctantly moved his mouth. Looking again, the woman''s beautiful face was like a ripe apple at this time, which made people want to take a bite. "It seems that I came back in time." Henry smiled at the woman and blinked his eyes. "It would be better if you died outside!" Her fist hit Henry''s chest. "Haha!" Henryughed out loud. "If I died, who could help you drive these annoying flies away?" Sylvia blushed so much that she didn''t dare to raise her head. "Kiss again, kiss again!" The crowd burst into an uproar. When Sylvia heard the voice, she pushed Henry away and ran to the entrance of thepany. There was a burst ofughter in the crowd. Henry like a movie star walking on the red carpet waved to the crowd and then chased into the company. All the employees of Lins Group witnessed what had happened just now. When Sylvia ran in, everyone looked away intentionally or unintentionally as if they had seen nothing. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. "Honey, wait for me, wait for me." Henry chased and shouted. It would be okay if he didn''t shout. Sylvia walked faster as he shouted. Fortunately, the elevator did not stop on the first floor. Henry caught up with Sylvia in front of the elevator. "Honey, have you been missing me these days?" Henry smiled cheekily. Sylvia rolled her eyes at Henry, with her pretty face blushing. "Nope." With a sound of "Ding", the elevator door opened. Sylvia walked into the elevator at once and Henry also followed her. Those who had nned to take this elevator upstairs all knew what to do and waited outside. "Come, why don''t youe in?" Looking at the staff standing at the door of the elevator, Sylvia asked curiously. The employees found an excuse and said, "President Lin, you can go first. We are waiting for customers on the first floor." The elevator went smoothly all the way to the top floor. Sylvia strode to the office, followed by Henry. Outside the president''s office was the secretary''s office. When Henry passed by Cathy''s office, he deliberately shouted, "Secretary Lee, help me throw this divorce papers into the shredder and shred it for three hours." Sylvia was striding ahead, subconsciously slowed down when she heard the divorce papers and then walked into the office. Henry saw Sylvia''s small move. He smiled, went into the office, and locked the door of the office. "Why did you lock the door?" Back in this empty space, Sylvia looked much more normal, and the blush on her pretty face also faded away. "I don''t want our two-person world to be disturbed." "Who has a world of two with you?" Sylvia snorted. "Please go out. I want to work!" "Let''s get rid of the misunderstanding first and then work." Henry went to the desk and said, "Dear, is there be something between us that is unclear?" "No." Sylvia''s expression changed and she shook her head. She had to admit that Henry''s sudden appearance today made her very happy, but what happened that day still made her angry. "Really?" Henry''s face was full of disbelief. "No, you can go." Sylvia shook her head decisively. "Well, okay." Henry sighed. "Then I''ll go to buy some food and make something you like to eat." After Henry finished speaking, he walked to the door of the office. When Henry''s hand was about to touch the doorknob, Sylvia''s voice sounded. "Wait, I suddenly thought of something. You should know." Henry turned around and said, "Tell me, my wife." "Did Amity from the business department have a good rtionship with you all the time? She suddenly disappeared during this period of time, and no one could get in touch with her. The company asked someone to go to her house, and there is no one at home. Do you know where she is?" Sylvia deliberately showed a casual look. Henry sighed. Sure enough, she was angry because of this matter. He waved his hand and said to Sylvia, "She''s gone. She won''t be back." "She''s gone? Where did she go?" Henry''s face was full of regret. "I went to take her father to see a doctor. I said that day that I went to the hospital to see Uncle Qiu. You know what happened to Amity''s familyst time. Uncle Qiu had tried tomit suicide..." Chapter 352 Chapter 352 Henry''s words made Sylvia fall into silence. Obviously, she did not expect that this was the reason why Amity left. She even wondered if it was because of Henry that Amity stoppeding to the company. Now hearing Henry''s exnation, Sylvia felt that she was a bad person. "Henry, I..." Sylvia opened her mouth, and her beautiful face unconsciously showed an apologetic expression. "Darling, I know why you are angry. You saw me going home with Amity that day, didn''t you?" Henry walked to Sylvia''s desk and said, "That day, I wanted to contact my friends in France and let Amity take uncle Qiu there for treatment, so I apanied her home to pack up her luggage. But you saw it, and you didn''t give me a chance to exin." Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Sylvia pouted and said with a wronged face, "Then when I asked you that day, you didn''t tell me the truth. You just said that you went to the hospital. Tell me, how could I trust you?" "I was not afraid that you wouldn''t trust me. It''s you who''s cold outside but warm inside. If I told you, you would have worried about it in vain. I''ve seen Uncle Qiu''s condition. If he wants to wake up, he can only rely on himself." Henry''s face was full of worry. "This person is too weak. What happened last time destroyed Uncle Qiu''s hope for life." Sylvia looked out of the window and said, "I don''t know how the girl is now. She''s still in the internship stage and hasn''t even got her graduation certificate. Now she''s gone to another city. She has to bear her father''s medical expense alone. It must be very difficult." "Yes." Henry sighed with emotion. "She is a person with high self-esteem. She doesn''t want to bother us. I hope that life can treat her well." Thinking about the difficulty of Amity, the two of them could not help sighing. Henry once wandered alone. He knew very well how difficult it was to go out alone, not to mention for a girl. She even took her seriously ill father with her. Fortunately, Amity had some money, which made Henry feel much more relieved. "Honey, the misunderstanding between us has been cleared. Please don''t divorce me. You know I have no rtives in Yinzhou. If you want to kick me out of the house, where should I live?" Henry deliberately showed a bitter look. Hearing this, Sylvia snorted and said, "Don''t pretend to be pitiful. I don''t know who you are and what your identity is, but don''t take me as a fool. Your brother, that Felix who calls you big brother, can make those big bosses who have hundreds of billions of assets be his servants. With your identity, there are too many women you can choose after you divorce me!" "Honey." Henry rubbed his hands together. "Please listen to my exnation. There is a reason why I didn''t tell you before." Now that Henry had solved the potential threat of the Su family, it was no longer necessary for him to hide his identity. Sylvia directly waved her hand and interrupted Henry''s words. "You don''t have to exin it to me. Your identity has nothing to do with me, Sylvia Lin. Don''t say that I, Sylvia Lin, have some big benefits of marrying you." Henry gave a wry smile. She was really a strong woman. "Well, my wife, since you don''t want to listen to me, I won''t say it. Anyway, if we are together, it means that we are forced to unite. You have your ability. As for me, I have some money that I can invest, you can ask me to do as you want. I''ll give you half of the money and you won''t take advantage of me!" Henry waved his hand and said generously. Sylvia raised her eyebrows and asked, "What do you mean? Did you separate our assets so clearly? " "No, no, no." Henry waved his hand repeatedly. "I''m just joking with you. You''re my wife. What''s mine is yours, right?" "Hmph, that''s more like it." Sylvia nodded with satisfaction. Henry shook his head helplessly. This woman''s heart was unfathomable, like a needle under the sea. Henry chatted in Sylvia''s office for a while and left first. He went to the market to buy vegetables and prepared a big meal for Sylvia. Although Sylvia didn''t say anything about how much she had missed Henry''s food, she couldn''t wait to go home and eat. She was a little glutton. If it weren''t for thepany''s many things, she would like to go with Henry to buy vegetables and buy everything she wanted to eat. Henry ended the misunderstanding between them, hummed a tune happily, and left Lin''s mansion. As soon as Henry left the Lins Group, two young people, a man and a woman, stepped into the Lins Group. The woman looked at the hall of Lins Group with a look of disgust. "I really can''t figure out what kind of ce it is. That woman surnamed Lin, we should let her die here. Why does the head of the family want her back?" "Let''s meet first and deliver the message to thedy," the young man said. The woman curled her lips, and her eyes were filled with unconceble jealousy. She was also a junior of the Su Family. As a coteral rtive, she could enter the Su Family group and be a senior executive, so she could take off happily. However, this woman surnamed Lin, who was only an illegitimate child left by the illegitimate daughter. To put it bluntly, if it weren''t for the posthumous letter of the old master Su, the Su Family wouldn''t have recognized such a person, let alone let her take over thepany of the Su Family. "Who are you looking for?" A beautifuldy at the front desk of the Lin''s came over and asked politely. "You have a woman here named Sylvia Lin, don''t you?" The young woman said arrogantly. "Madam, what can I do for you? If you want to see President Lin, you have to make an appointment in advance." Thepany front desk asked. "An appointment? Make an appointment to meet her?" The young woman curled her lips. "Tell her that the Su''s are here!" The words "the Su Family" were passed to Cathy''s ears through the front desk and then passed to Sylvia through Cathy. Sylvia, who was busy with her work, couldn''t help trembling when she heard the words "the Su Family". "The Su Family..." Sylvia kept muttering these two words. "So, President Lin, do you want to meet these two people?" Cathy asked. "Yes, let theme... No, I''ll go down." Sylvia quickly got up, straightened her hair in front of her forehead, and quickly walked to the elevator. When Cathy saw Sylvia''s attitude, she was greatly surprised. She did not understand why the words "the Su Family" would cause Sylvia to have such a big reaction. Sylvia took the elevator downstairs. Her mood was extremelyplicated. She still remembered what her mother told her when she was a child. A long time ago, Sylvia knew that her mother belonged to a big family in Yanjing. Because of something in the family, her mother was expelled by the family. On the day of her mother''s death, she was not reconciled. Her biggest wish was to write her name on the family''s tree. That family was the Su Family. Chapter 353 Chapter 353 After Sylvia took over the Lins Group, she put in a lot of effort and tried her best to work. Even in the eyes of others, she was already a workaholic. It was just because Sylvia wanted her to be a person who could be on the same level as her family. She wanted her to fulfill her mother''sst wish. She wanted to take her mother home. Sylvia always had only one vague idea about what kind of family the Su Family was. Today, the Su Family took the initiative toe to her, which was beyond Sylvia''s expectation. With a "ding", the elevatornded on the first floor and the door opened. Before Sylvia got out of the elevator, she noticed the man and the woman standing in the hall. Simrly, the man and the woman also saw Sylvia. At first sight of Sylvia Lin, the young man had a kind of amazing feeling. Even in the beautiful ce of Yanjing, it was difficult to find someone who wasparable to this woman in front of him. Yetta Nangong, the eldest daughter of the Nangong family, would not beat this woman so easily. There was also jealousy in the eyes of the young woman. When a woman met with another woman, she would make aparison. While the two people were looking at Sylvia, Sylvia was also looking at them. They gave Sylvia the first impression that they were arrogant. They were not deliberately showing their arrogance, but they had a kind of pride in their bones. Sylvia slowly walked up to them and gestured for them to take a seat. "Please have a seat." "No need." The young woman smiled. "Let me introduce myself to you first. My name is Chaya Su. This is my brother, Ethan Su. If I remember correctly, you should call me sister." Sylvia nodded and said, "Hello, Sister Su." After Sylvia finished, she looked at Ethan Su and said, "Hello, Brother Su." Chaya nodded in satisfaction. She sized up thepany''s lobby and asked, "Do you know what kind of family is the Su Family?" Sylvia shook her head slightly. "A wealthy family." Chaya stretched out two fingers. "The Su Family has hundreds of years of history, which is notparable to that of some nouveau riche. Do you think you, an outsider, are qualified to return to the Su Family?" Sylvia''s face changed. She didn''t expect that the first sentence of the Su Family was this. Five o''clock in the afternoon. Henry prepared a table of good dishes and waited for Sylvia toe home after work. He also opened a bottle of red wine and lit two candles for a romantic dinner. Wearing an apron, Henry stood in the kitchen and made some delicious food into a delicate dish. The door made a noise. "Dear, are you here?" Sylvia''s voice came from the door. "Why did youe back so early?" Henry was quite surprised. He asked while elerating the swinging of the pan in his hand. "Two friends came, so I came earlier," Sylvia exined. "Friends?" Henry was a little disappointed. He had nned toe to a romantic world with Sylvia tonight. It seemed that he was in trouble. Henry said in the kitchen, "Then let your friend sit down first, and the meal will be ready soon." As soon as Henry finished speaking, he heard a disgusted voiceing from the living room. "Sylvia, are you going to serve us these things?" Chaya looked at the food prepared by Henry unhappily. It was not a big meal, but some home- cooked dishes. Ethan was also very unhappy. He had thought that since the two of them came here as the members of the Su Family, this Lin person should be respectful and treat them with the best hospitality. However, in the end, they came to her home to have a meal. "This..." Sylvia did not know how to exin. Henry''s cooking skills were many times better than that of the top chefs in Yinzhou. Of course, not everyone could eat it. Henry, who was setting up te after te of cakes in the kitchen, frowned. When he walked out of the kitchen, he saw Chaya Su and Ethan Su. Henry did not know these two branch members of the Su Family. As for Henry, Chaya and Ethan didn''t know him either. As a coteral rtive, they couldn''t know anything that happened in the Su Family. For example, Watt sending people to assassinate Sylvia, and the Su Family encountering a crisis yesterday. So Victor couldn''t tell the two coteral branches about the matter of the Reapers. Henry looked at the two people in the Su''s and felt unhappy. As guests, it was impolite to show dislike as soon as they arrived at their master''s house. "Honey, who are these two people?" Henry endured the anger in his heart. They were only Sylvia''s friends. If it were someone else, Henry would have taught them a lesson. "You don''t deserve to know." Chaya arrogantly looked at Henry and then said to Sylvia, "Do you think it''s appropriate for you to do this when wee here on behalf of the Su Family?" Su''s? Henry''s face changed. How dare the Su''s be so arrogant? Sylvia looked at Henry apologetically. "Honey, why don''t we go out and eat tonight? What you have done, I..." "Go out? Why do you want to go out and eat?" Henry interrupted Sylvia. "Or else, do you want us to eat these trash?" Chaya sneered. "Sylvia Lin, do you think that the Su Family is easy to bully? What''s going on?" "Who do you think you are?" Henry''s eyes were cold as he scanned Chaya and Ethan''s bodies. Chaya and Ethan''s faces changed. "What did you say?" "I''ll tell you." Henry took off the apron, pinched it into a ball, and put it to the side. Then he walked toward Chaya and Ethan. "Who do you think the Su Family is?" "How dare you say that to our Su Family!" Chaya screamed. This was her greatest confidence in coming to Yinzhou, but now she was being despised. Henry walked up to the two of them and reached out to grab Chaya''s hair. Chaya screamed in pain. She wanted to release Henry''s hand, but she couldn''t do it at all. Ethan''s expression changed. "Guy, how dare you! Let her go!" Ethan said and threw a punch at Henry''s face. "Ha!" Henry sneered, clenched Ethan''s fist with his backhand, and twisted it hard. Ethan only felt a great force that he couldn''t resisting from his arm, with a sharp pain, which made him unconsciously cry out. Henry ''s palm turned into a w and grabbed Ethan''s hair. In this way, Henry grabbed one person in one hand, dragged them to the door of the room, and threw them out directly. The two people who were thrown out by Henry felt that their scalp was about to be scratched off. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Henry stood in front of the door and looked coldly at Chaya and Ethan. "This is my home, not a ce for you to act wildly. Get out of here!" After Henry finished speaking, he mmed the door shut. Outside the door, Chaya and Ethan got up from the ground and looked at the locked door with hatred in their eyes. "How dare a wild man from a remote ce to provoke our Su Family? I''ll show him the consequence!" Chaya clenched her teeth and clenched her fists. Chapter 354 Chapter 354 In the vi, Sylvia watched Henry deal with the Su Family. At this moment, she had a strange feeling in her heart. As Henry closed the door, she seemed to feel rxed, but at the same time, there was a kind of worry. Henry saw the worried look on Sylvia''s face and said, "Dear, is the Su Family they were talking about the one in Yanjing?" "Mmm." Sylvia nodded her head with confusion in her beautiful eyes. "Do you know?" "A little, honey, what''s your connection with them?" Henry deliberately asked. Henry knew very well that the woman in front of him was a person with a strong sense of self- esteem. If Sylvia was willing to tell him everything, Henry would help her openly. If the woman did not want to tell him, Henry would respect her thoughts. Sylvia sighed. "My mother is from the Su Family..." "Let''s talk while eating. You''re hungry, too." Henry led Sylvia to the dining table and poured her a ss of red wine. As soon as the wine was poured into the ss, Sylvia gulped it down in one gulp. Today, the arrival of the Su Family was also a contradiction for Sylvia. After a ss of wine, Sylvia opened her mouth. Henry was quietly listening to her. What Sylvia said was exactly the same as what Henry had found out. Sylvia''s mother, Samantha Su, was the illegitimate daughter of Master Su. In his early years, because of his family, Master Su did not admit that she was his illegitimate daughter. Samantha''s mother was just a servant of the Su Family. From the day Samantha was born, she was also branded as an illegitimate child, and then she was kicked out of the Su Family with her mother. Sylvia said that Samantha''s mother''s biggest wish before her death was to return to the Su Family, which was also Samantha''s wish before she died. She entrusted it all to Sylvia. Now Sylvia didn''t know that Mr. Su had passed away, and she didn''t know that Mr. Su had left his will to bring Sylvia back to take over the Su Family''s lineage. After a few drinks, Sylvia told him all these things. These things had been buried in Sylvia''s heart since her mother left, even her father didn''t know this. "Honey, do you think that I''m a troublemaker? I''m always making trouble for you..." Sylvia''s face was red. "What are you talking about?" Henry scratched Sylvia''s tall nose and said, "You are my wife. How can I think that you are in trouble? Just my wife, do you want to go back to the Su Family?" "I don''t know." Sylvia shook her head. "I''ve never had a concept of the Su Family. You know, my husband? Today, the two of them came here to tell me that the Su Family is a rich and powerful family!" Sylvia repeated the words that Chaya had said today. These words had a great impact on her. Henry couldn''t helpughing. How could the Su Family be regarded as a rich and powerful family? "Honey, don''t forget that you are also from a rich and powerful family." Henry picked up food and put it in Sylvia''s bowl. "Me?" Sylvia said with a self-deprecating smile, "Compared with the rich and powerful families like the Su Family, our Family Lin is at most a nouveau riche." Looking at the woman''s appearance, Henry felt sad in his heart. Others just saw her as the Lin''s President and God''s favored daughter, but they didn''t know the bitterness in Sylvia''s heart. In front of Su''s, Sylvia only felt inferior. Henry touched his pocket and took out a gift box which was less than the size of a palm and put it on the table. "Dear, we have been married for such a long time, and I have never given you any gift. Oh, this is for you." Henry pushed the gift box in front of Sylvia. Sylvia, who had a bitter look on her face, suddenly had a surprise on her face. "A gift for me?" "Yeah." Henry nodded. At this moment, Sylvia only felt a sweet sweetness in her heart. Every woman liked such surprises, especially in front of the man she loved. She opened the gift box. Inside the gift box, there was a silver ring. The surface of the ring was glowing with ayer of dark light. This ring was not too frivolous. It looked like an ordinary ring at first nce. There were five words engraved on the surface of the ring- From Now Until The End. These five words were just like the ring itself, in and unpretentious. "This is the first time I''ve seen such an ugly ring," Sylvia said with disdain, but her movements were not slow at all. She put the ring on her ring finger on her right hand and looked at it from left to right. She was very happy. Henry looked at Sylvia''s movement and was stunned. When he prepared this ring, he did not intend to use it as a wedding ring. Sylvia took the initiative to wear it on her ring finger. "Honey, thank you." Sylvia squinted her big eyes like a crescent moon and said with a happy face. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. The two of them had a particrly happy meal. Just now, the Su Family made them unhappy, and Sylvia seemed to have forgotten about it and never mentioned it again. After dinner, when Henry was about to clean up the bowls and chopsticks, the phone rang. Henry saw that the caller was President Ma. At the same time, Henry suddenly remembered something. It seemed that he had promised President Ma to hold a training before he went to Yanjing. At that time, he had forgotten this matter because he was busy. After picking up the phone, Henry felt embarrassed. "President Ma..." "Magical doctor, you finally turned on your phone!" President Ma''s voice on the phone was full of unspeakable excitement. "Ah, President Ma, I''m sorry. I was in a hurry two days ago and forgot about the training." Henry scratched his head. "It''s okay, it''s okay, magical doctor, when do you have time? We are all waiting for your training in Yinzhou." President Ma said repeatedly. "Then let''s do it tomorrow morning." "Okay, then I''ll inform everyone." President Ma said cheerfully. Henry hung up the phone. After a few minutes, the phone rang again. It was from Daisy Xu. "Brother-inw, I heard that you''re going to do some training tomorrow. Can we join?" "Come on, you are not strangers to me." Henry was a little speechless. "It''s not that I am not a stranger to you, but you are too famous now. If I want to listen to your training, I have to go through many rounds of strict selection. You don''t know, now they set a sky- high price. Your ss is worth 50,000 yuan! The students of our school''s medical department are looking for connections everywhere, eager to listen to your training." "You can go directly to the Chinese Medicine clinic tomorrow. We will meet at the entrance of the clinic." Henry told Dasiy and hung up the phone. Then he frowned. "Fifty thousand for a ss?" Henry thought that it was necessary for him to talk about this with President Ma tomorrow. One night passed quietly. Chapter 355 Chapter 355 After dealing with the Su Family, Henry felt much relieved. He didn''t have to worry about Sylvia''s safety all the time, and he didn''t have to hide his identity. In the early morning, Henry told Sylvia that he had to do some training and went straight to the Chinese Medicine Clinic. At this moment, in front of the gate of the Chinese Medicine Clinic, there were countless luxury cars parked. The crowd was dense and noisy. Daisy and Lam Sun stood at the entrance, waiting for Henry. "Daisy, brother-inw is a little too famous. Look, there are so many famous doctors. Some of them are often seen on TV, but now theye here to study." Lam looked at the crowd around her and felt a little shocked. "Otherwise who could pay 50,000 yuan for a ss?" Daisy also felt a little unreal. She still remembered that when she heard about her brother-inw for the first time, her family didn''t care about him at all. They said that he was worthless and he came to their family just to be a son-inw. But if he was worthless, who could be promising? Daisy and Lam stood at the ce they had made an appointment with Henry and waited. If Henry had not agreed to take them in, they would not have even been able to stand at the door and listen. "Hey, aren''t you Daisy Xu and Lam Sun? What, are you two poor people also able to buy a ticket?" A girl in fashionable clothes came over and looked at Daisy and Lam with a contemptuous look. "Susan Shang, are you done? What does it have to do with you that wee here? If you have money, you can show off in other ces. Don''t show off here!" Lam looked at the person with disgust. Coincidentally, she was their ssmate. She only had one hobby, which was to show off her wealth. Moreover, she loved to show off in front of Daisy, which made Lam couldn''t stand it anymore. Daisy kept a low profile in school. If it weren''t for what happenedst time, even Lam wouldn''t know that Daisy was a member of the Family Lin. "What? Don''t you want me to tell you that you''re poor?" Susan squinted at Daisy. "Look at the clothes you''re wearing. Look around. Who''s as sad as you? You really ruin the reputation of our university!" "I''m here to listen to the ss. I''m not here to be pretty. What does it have to do with you?" Daisy, who had a good temper, was also somewhat impatient because of Susan. "Listen to the ss? You?" Susan sneered. "Fifty thousand yuan? Can you afford it?" "Who said I need to pay for the entrance?" Daisy asked. Lam also spoke aside. "That''s right. We don''t need to pay for anything. Brother-inw can take us in at will." "What a joke. Who do you think is your brother-inw?" Susan obviously did not believe Lam''s words. The reason why she came here to listen to the ss this time was that she had pulled some connections. Susan was not here to learn some skills, but to get this opportunity. She didn''t know where the news came from. It said that in the school, whoever listened to the ss today and graduated from the school in the future, there was absolutely no need to worry about their future career. If she was lucky, she could directly enter the hospital of Lins Group. The reputation of the Lin Family in Yinzhou was well-known by everyone. Thepany''s treatment was the best choice for most people. "Daisy, hey, Lam is also here?" Henry came over from the side. He had just arrived. "Brother-inw!" Daisy said. "Hello, brother-inw." Lam also greeted him sweetly. At the same time, she subconsciously looked Henry up and down. Today, Henry was dressed in casual clothes. Lam couldn''t help but think that although the Family Lin was the most prestigious family in Yinzhou, they were really low-key. Daisy, as Sylvia''s sister, had never mentioned her own family in school, and her brother-inw was even more so. As the husband of President Lin of Lins Group, he dressed ordinarily. Unlike those people, who had slightly rich, they could not wait to be known by the whole world. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Susan was also looking at Henry up and down. When she saw Henry''s casual clothes that were not from famous brands, the contempt in her eyes became more intense. "Daisy Xu, this is your brother-inw. He can bring you in? Just talk big?" Not everyone went to Henry''s lecture before. Daisy nced at Susan and could not be bothered to exin to her. "This is a friend of yours?" Henry asked Daisy curiously. Daisy hadn''t spoken yet. Coincidentally, she said proudly, "Friend? Not everyone can make friends with me!" "Oh." Henry nodded. Looking at Susan''s appearance, Henry could also think of who she was, so he did not say much to her. "Daisy, Lam, let''s go in first." "Okay." Daisy and Lam nodded at the same time and followed Henry to the door of the Chinese Medicine clinic. "Such a boastful thing!" Susan folded her arms in front of her chest and looked ahead coldly. A confused voice came from behind Susan. "Hey, Susan, haven''t you entered yet? The miracle doctor ising soon." A middle-aged man came from behind Susan. When Susan saw the middle-aged man, the arrogance on her face suddenly turned into a grievance. "Godfather, why are you sote? I was bullied to death." "Bullied?" The middle-aged man was shocked, and then he showed concern on his face. "Whoever dares to bully you, tell Godfather. Godfather will teach them a lesson!" "That''s them!" Susan stamped her foot and pointed to the front. Today, there were too many peopleing to the clinic of traditional Chinese medicine, and Henry and the other two people were still waiting in a long line. The middle-aged man looked at Henry and the other two people and found that they were three strangers, not any famous doctors. So he was relieved and said in a heroic tone, "Dear, what have they done to you? Godfather will help you." "Godfather..." Susan said in a low voice, "Didn''t you say that for this ss, a person should pay at least 50,000 yuan?" Susan''s teasing tone almost made the middle-aged man''s bones melt. "Yes, it''s indeed fifty thousand." "Then how can the three of them enter? Two of them are my ssmates. They don''t seem to be able to pay 50,000 yuan. Godfather, it''s you who is in charge of who can enter that building this time. You don''t even know how arrogant they were just now. They said that their brother-inw could bring them in and they didn''t care about me at all!" Susan acted like a spoiled child, and her heart was full of discontent. Although Susan always talked about fifty thousand yuan, in fact, she didn''t spend a penny this time. If she really saw Daisy and Lam could listen to sses so easily, she absolutely couldn''t ept it in her heart. When the middle-aged man heard Susan''s words, he understood what was going on. He patted Susan''s shoulder and then walked to the long line. He pointed at Daisy and the other two and shouted, "Those three! Yes, you. What are you doing? Who let you line up? Are you eligible to enter?" The middle-aged man''s shout was so loud that the people around him all turned their eyes to Henry and the other two. Susan stood aside and looked at this scene with satisfaction. Chapter 356 Chapter 356 There were a lot of people queuing up in front of the gate of the Chinese Medicine Clinic. Now all of them looked like they were watching some fun event, looking at Henry and the other two people. Henry frowned and looked at the middle-aged man. "What are you doing? Do you have anything to do with whether we are qualified to go in or not?" "What am I doing?" The middle-aged man sneered. "I decide who can enter here. What are the identities of the three of you? Who let you line up here?" The middle-aged man''s voice was very loud. There were so many people present, and he deliberately called out Henry and the other twodies. It could be seen that the onlookers had already stretched out their fingers to point at the three people and said something. Some people even sneered. Daisy pulled Henry''s sleeve and said, "Brother-inw, this is the person who sells the quota at school." "He?" Henry looked at the middle-aged man in front of him. He had intended to ask President Ma what was going on today, but the truth was that he had alreadye before his eyes. "Are you from the Medical Association?" Henry asked. The middle-aged man proudly raised his head and said, "Of course." Henry asked again, "It is up to you who can listen to the lecture today?" The middle-aged man nodded with a smile and did not speak. Henry''s face was full of doubt. "How can I trust you?" "Ha." The middle-aged man sneered and took out a certificate and put it in front of Henry. Henry saw that the certificate of this middle-aged man was written on the title of Vice President of the Medical Association of Ning province, but he had never seen this middle-aged man before. Simrly, Henry had never met him, nor had he met Henry. "So? Do you need me to exin to you what does the vice president mean?" The middle-aged man sneered. Henry chuckled, took the initiative to hold his sister''s shoulder, and whispered, "Oh, don''t be angry, don''t be angry, the vice president. I was too blind just now. My sister-inw told me that you have tickets to sell." Seeing Henry''s ttering look, the middle-aged man''s face became more arrogant. "I do, and?" "Look..." Henry rubbed his hands together. "I''ll buy three this time. Can you give me a better price?" Hearing Henry saying that he wanted to buy three tickets, the middle-aged man showed an exciting look on his face. This was the fast-forward of more than a hundred thousand yuan to his ount. But soon, the middle-aged man restrained his emotional expression and put on a high posture. "Better price? Do you think I can''t sell out my quota? Look around, how many people want to go in and listen to the ss but they can''t get in! If you want to listen, just listen. If you don''t, then forget it. I don''tck the money." Henry looked embarrassed. "But 50,000 yuan per person is a bit too expensive. Are you sure we can listen to the ss? What if we can''t?" "Fifty thousand yuan is still expensive for you? You can learn one or two skills from the magical doctor, which is enough for you to eat for a lifetime. You don''t have to worry that you can''t listen. If you really can''t, I willpensate you ten times!" The middle-aged man waved his hand and said confidently. Henry gritted his teeth and said, "Fine, I''ll buy three tickets and transfer you 150,000 directly, okay?" "Okay." The middle-aged man was delighted in his heart, but he took out the QR code with a light face and asked Henry to scan the code. Soon, one hundred and fifty thousand yuan was transferred to the other party''s mobile phone by Henry. "How is it, big brother, can we go in now?" Henry asked excitedly. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "Okay, go in." The middle-aged man waved his hand and gave Henry three stic tickets at the same time. "Take this and let others have a look at it when you enter." "Okay." Henry nodded repeatedly and epted the stic ticket. The middle-aged man walked away haughtily. After the other party left, Henry''s face suddenly turned dark. He looked at the ticket in his hand. In this case, there was more than one person who organized the sale of the quota this time. Did President Ma really know nothing? Henry returned to the long line of people. Daisy curiously asked Henry what had happened. Henry waved his hand indifferently. "Nothing." On the other side, Susan looked at Daisy and the other two people who were still standing in the line, waiting to enter. She was unhappy and said to the middle-aged man, "Godfather, why are they still standing there?" "My dear baby." The middle-aged man touched her innocent face. "Today, you brought a lot of benefits to your godfather. Didn''t you fall in love with a bag worth 50,000 yuan? I''ll buy it for you later. These people are here to give us money. Look, what''s this?" The middle-aged man showed Susan his 150,000 yuan payment receipt. Susan looked at all the zeros and opened her mouth wide. "Godfather, did they give all these to you?" "Yes." The middle-aged man nodded. "That pretended to be rich. He took out all his savings." The middle-aged man felt funny when he thought of Henry''s painful look just now. "Haha!" Susan looked very happy, "Let that Daisy pretend, saying that her brother-inw can take her in, but in the end, she still had to pay for it. When we go to school, I have to publicize this matter and see her embarrassed face!" Henry, Daisy and Lam entered the Chinese Medicine clinic. Outside the clinic, Daisy and Lam thought that there would be a lot of people. When they came in, they found that their thoughts were still not enough. The whole clinic was crowded with people and it was inconvenient for them to walk. "Brother-inw, your influence is too great!" Daisy looked at Henry with admiration. Their biggest goal of studying medicine was to be a highly-skilled doctor. Now, the highly-skilled doctor was standing by her side. Henry touched his nose. He didn''t expect that so many people woulde here after he showed a few acupuncture methods. They had paid 50,000 per person, only to stand here. There was not even a ce to sit. Henry, along with Daisy and Lam, found a ce where there were not many people. He stood there and waited. As time went by, more and more people gathered in the clinic. The appointed time between Henry and President Ma was ten o''clock in the morning. It was almost half-past ten. In the middle of the Chinese Medicine Clinic, Lewis Yan looked at his watch and said to President Ma, "President Ma, hasn''t the little magic doctor arrived yet?" President Ma shook his head. "Not yet. Let''s wait a little longer." Lewis looked back and frowned. "President Ma, there are too many people." President Ma sighed. "The magical doctor''s reputation is too great. Old Xiao told me that many people travelled thousands of miles toe here, and he couldn''t refuse them. So he just let everyone listen. Now Chinese medicine is declining, and everyone wants to be active, so we can''t throw cold water on them." Lewis Yan nodded. President Ma''s words were reasonable. This was also a trend of traditional Chinese medicine. For a senior traditional Chinese medicine doctor like him, it was also a scene that he was very happy to see. Chapter 357 Chapter 357 At eleven o''clock in the afternoon, there was gradually some noise in the clinic of Chinese Medicine. "President Ma, why don''t you give the magic doctor a call?" Lewis was a little anxious when he heard the various voices around him. This time, a lot of doctors were specially invited from all over the country. On that day, Henry''s disappearance made many people dissatisfied. This time, Lewis wanted to make use of Henry''s power to make traditional Chinese medicine completely rise. President Ma saw the impatient look on many people''s faces. He nodded and called Henry. Not long after the call was made, Henry picked up. President Ma was very noisy when he heard that. "Where are you, magical doctor?" President Ma asked on the phone. "Oh, President Ma, I am already in the clinic of traditional Chinese medicine. I have been here for almost an hour." Henry''s doubtful voice sounded on the phone. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Henry''s words stunned President Ma. "An hour?" "Magical doctor, why didn''t you inform me when you came here? Everyone is waiting for you to give a lecture." President Ma smiled apologetically on the other side of the phone. "A lecture? I''m giving a lecture? I paid 150,000 to attend the lecture. Do you want me to give a lecture?" Henry asked in confusion. President Ma was shocked. "One hundred and fifty thousand? What does that mean?" He took another look and found that the phone had been hung up by Henry. Lewis saw President Ma finish the phone call and asked, "So? Is the magical doctor here?" President Ma''s face was bitter. "Master Yan, there seems to be something wrong." "What''s the problem?" Lewis frowned and asked. Did the magical doctor refuse toe today? President Ma shook his head and didn''t know how to exin it to Lewis. He got up. In the Chinese Medicine Clinic, a podium had been built for training. President Ma walked to the podium, picked up the microphone, and said, "Hey, everyone, quiet down." As soon as he spoke, the noisy Chinese Medicine Clinic immediately quieted down, and everyone looked at President Ma. At the same time, President Ma stood on the tform and nced down at the crowd. He saw Henry in the crowd. President Ma came down from the podium and walked toward the ce where Henry was. The eyes of the people in the clinic were moving with President Ma''s figure. President Ma walked up to Henry and asked cautiously, "Magical doctor, is there anything wrong?" "No." Henry shook his head. "What can be wrong? I''m waiting to listen to the lecture." "Magical doctor, don''t be angry." President Ma smiled ingratiatingly. "What do you mean by saying that you paid one hundred and fifty thousand yuan to enter?" "What do I mean?" Henry had a strange look on his face. "Didn''t the Medical Association asked for tickets to listen to this lecture? The ticket is 50,000 yuan per person." "What!" President Ma''s face turned pale with fright. "A ticket? Who dares to do that?" "Oh?" Henry''s mouth curved into a yful smile. He looked at President Ma and said, "Everyone knows about this. President Ma, you must know something about it." President Ma suddenly looked flustered and waved his hand. "Magical doctor, I, President Ma, swear on my name. I absolutely don''t know about this matter! Even the Medical Association would never do such a thing." Henry patted Daisy''s shoulder and said, "Daisy, tell President Ma what''s going on." Daisy nodded and said, "President Ma, it''s vice president Xiao of your medical association who is responsible for collecting money. This matter has been spread in our school. The ticket for my brother-inw''s ss is 50,000 yuan." "How dare he!" President Ma shouted angrily. His voice startled all the people in the hall. They didn''t understand why President Ma was so angry. President Ma nced around the whole Chinese Medicine clinic. Finally, he saw Vice President Xiao at the gate of the clinic. At this moment, Vice President Xiao was talking about something in a low voice. From time to time, there was a dirty smile on his face. Susan was still acting coquettishly. She didn''t realize that President Ma was angry. Henry strode over to Vice President Xiao and said, "Vice President Xiao, I want to ask you, is this lecture still on?" "What''s the rush?" Vice President Xiao nced at Henry. "If you think it''s toote, go first!" "But I''ve paid the money. It''s a bit of a loss for me to leave now. If you leave, you can refund the money, can you?" "Refund?" Vice President Xiao smiled. "You''re the one who''s leaving. Why should I return your money?" "You said, if I don''t listen to the ss, you will refund my money." Henry shrugged his shoulders. "What a joke. You''re the one who doesn''t want to listen. It''s not that the magical doctor doesn''t want to give a lecture. If he doesn''t give a lecture, I''llpensate you ten times!" Vice President Xiao waved his hand impatiently. "You''d better wait and see, or you can leave if you want to. Don''t bother me." Susan folded her arms in front of her chest and sneered. "Some people don''t have the ability to do that. Don''t pretend to be rich. Why, do you regret it now?" "Okay." Henry held his hand and walked aside. Watching Henry leave, Susan curled her lips and thought, "What the hell is this?" "Ted Xiao, I hope you can give me a reasonable exnation." President Ma came over from the side with a dark face. "Old Ma, what''s wrong with you? Are you serious?" Vice President Xiao asked in confusion. "What''s wrong with me? Ted Xiao, don''t you know what you''ve done?" President Ma''s face darkened. Vice President Xiao''s heart skipped a beat and he said, "What''s the matter? Ma, if you have something to say, just say it. Don''t be so mysterious." "Well, you want me to say it, right? Then I''ll ask you..." President Ma was just about to speak when he was interrupted by a voice. "Hello, hello." Henry''s voice came from the speaker. Vice President Xiao''s face changed when he saw Henry standing on the stage. He yelled at the people beside him, "What do you do? Who let him go on the stage? Get him now!" Vice President Xiao was afraid that Henry would say something that he shouldn''t say on the stage. "If he doesn''t go on stage, who should go on stage?" President Ma stopped the people around Vice President Xiao. "Old Ma, this is a lecture given by the magical doctor. How can we let a person who has nothing to do with it get on the stage? Hurry up, take him down!" Vice President Xiao looked anxious. President Ma looked at Vice President Xiao, and said word by word, "He is the magical doctor you mentioned." "What? He''s the magical doctor?" Vice President Xiao widened his eyes, which were full of disbelief. "This person is a magical doctor?" "What''s wrong? You''re surprised, aren''t you?" President Ma sneered. Vice President Xiao''s face was nk and he looked nkly at the stage. His heart was in a mess at this time. This time, Ted Xiao joined hands with some people to secretly make the money, which was only aimed at some students in the school. They even made up the matter that they could enter the Lins Group after graduation as long as they listened to this lecture. Ted Xiao was also very cautious when he took the money. He dared to take it only when he knew the buyer''s background. But now, Ted Xiao found that he had made a big trouble! Chapter 358 Chapter 358 Many people present had attended Henry''s lecture and recognized him thest time they met. "Master Yan, is this the magical doctor?" A man sitting next to Lewis asked curiously. "Yes." Lewis nodded with a smile. He was afraid that Henry would note today. The people he invited this time were all from the Chinese medicine industry. Although in terms of medical skills, everyone was not as good as Henry, in terms of prestige, they were all powerful figures in the Chinese medicine industry. Now Henry''s arrival made Lewis feel much more relieved. He looked at the stage, waiting for Henry''s speech. Henry stood on the stage, holding a microphone. He nced around and said, "All the people present are the predecessors in the field of traditional medicine. I am not talented, so I luckily learned some acupuncture skills. ording to the n, I should make a fool of myself today, but the n has changed." When Henry said that there was a change in the n, there was a noise under the stage. Master Yan frowned and turned to look at President Ma, who was standing at the gate of the clinic. Was it rted to what President Ma just said? Henry listened to the noiseing from the audience and continued to say, "The world of traditional Chinese medicine is originally a family, but today, there is one thing that makes me angry." At this time, the noise under the stage gradually subsided. Everyone was waiting for Henry to continue, and they could hear that Henry''s n had changed because it had something to do with what happened next. "An hour ago, I came to the entrance of the Chinese Medicine clinic, but I was told that I couldn''t get in without permission. If I wanted toe in, I had to pay 50,000 yuan for listening to the lecture. I really didn''t understand. I didn''t know that I was charging for this ss. 50,000 yuan per person! In fact, I was a little secretly happy at that time. I didn''t expect my name to be so valuable." Henry deliberately smiled. The people under the stage looked at each other, and their eyes were full of disbelief. "Perhaps you are invited here, and you don''t know about this. But now I want to count how many people in the whole Chinese Medicine Clinic paid to get inside." Henry''s eyes swept around the clinic. He obviously noticed that some of them had no seats. The young people standing outside had a struggle on his face, but he seemed to be afraid of something. Henry smiled and continued to say, "It doesn''t matter whether you dare to say it or not. I just want to know if there are too many people or just a few people. It won''t affect my decision. I don''t know what the people who sold you tickets promised you. What he said to me is that if you don''t listen to the ss, he will give me back ten times more." Henry paused and nced at Vice President Xiao, who was standing at the entrance of the building. At this time, Vice President Xiao''s face was pale, without a trace of blood. He looked at the stage with a dull expression. Henry snapped his fingers. "I paid for three people, and a total of 150,000 yuan toe in and attend the ss. Now, I want to invite Vice President Xiao to invite the person who was supposed to teach today toe to the stage. If that person doesn''te, pleasepensate me with the money you said you would." After Henry finished speaking, he walked down the podium. At this moment, all the people in the guild hall focused their eyes on Vice President Xiao. In the eyes of these people, there were anger, confusion, and gloating. "This is outrageous! This is outrageous!" Lewis mmed the table in front of him and roared loudly, "President Ma, if you don''t give me a reasonable exnation for today''s matter, I think that there is no need for your Ning provincial medical association to exist!" An old man next to Lewis also shook his head with a regretful face, showing he was very disappointed. He didn''t know whether he was disappointed because he didn''t listen to the lecture or he was dissatisfied with the Ningzhou Medical Association. "Ted Xiao, this time, you really made us, the Medical Association of Ning province, well-known!" President Ma pointed at Vice President Xiao with his fingers trembling. Obviously, the anger in his heart had climbed to the extreme. Henry walked down the podium and went straight to the door. "Vice President Xiao, the compensation you said is ten times more than I paid. When will you give it to me?" "This magical doctor..." Vice President Xiao said with a face of ingratiation. "I just saw that the car key of Vice President Xiao car is for the Benz-Benz S series, right? Vice President Xiao is driving a million-yuan car. He should be able to pay 1.5 million yuan as the compensation," Henry said with a smile. Vice President Xiao didn''t know what to say. If he really wanted to give the 1.5 millionpensation, he could easily give it. But now the key problem was not 1.5 millionpensation, but something else. If an unidentified person brought up this matter, Vice President Xiao would not pay attention to it. He was confident that he could settle this matter. However, it was the magical doctor who brought it up in front of so many seniors of the medicalmunity. Vice President Xiao had already thought of his own consequences. Thepensation was small. For the rest of his life, it was still a problem whether he could live freely or not. Susan, who was standing beside Vice President Xiao, had already lost her previous arrogance. "Daisy, Lam, let''s go." Henry waved to the two girls, who ran over immediately. When passing Susan, Daisy sighed, shook her head and said nothing. Lam stood in front of Susan. "There are some things that Daisy is unwilling to argue with you. Her brother-inw is not only a highly-skilled doctor but also the husband of the president of Lins Group. Daisy Xu is the cousin of the president of Lins Group. I really can''t figure out what kind of capital you have to show off in front of her." Susan listened to Lam''s words and widened her eyes, unable to believe what she had just heard. "She''s the cousin of the president of the Lins Group? Daisy''s mother is the daughter of Robert Lin, the former president of the Lins Group!" At this moment, Susan felt that she was a clown who had been jumping around in front of others and felt superior. Thinking about what she had done before and what she had said in front of Daisy, Susan couldn''t wait to find a hole to hide in. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Henry didn''t stay in the Chinese Medicine Clinic. Today''s lecture, if he said that he didn''t want to teach it, then he would not teach it. Not only because he was angry, but more importantly, Henry also wanted to teach President Ma a lesson. Although President Ma didn''t know what happened this time, in the final analysis, it was because there was something wrong with his way of management and he didn''t know that his people made such a thing under his nose. At the end, who was the one who suffered a loss? Those were the students who were cheated on. 50,000 yuan was very important for an ordinary family. How could it be so easily taken away by a scumbag? Henry didn''t care about how to deal with the rest of the things. If President Ma couldn''t handle it well, he didn''t mind cooperating with another medical association. As for the 150,000 yuan that he paid to Vice President Xiao today, Henry believed that this person would give it back. As for the compensation, Henry didn''t care much. He didn''tck money. At the same time, he also thought that Vice President Xiao had no chance topensate him. He was afraid that most of his assets would be sealed up. Chapter 359 Chapter 359 After going out of the Medicine Clinic, Daisy followed Henry with a face full of regret and sigh. "Daisy, you are so young, why are you sighing?" Henry felt a little funny. People who didn''t know it would think that this girl had just experienced some hardships in life. "Of course, I''m disappointed." Daisy shook her head. "Brother-inw, you don''t know how many people in our school worship you after the ssst time. Everyone wants to listen to you again. Look at your excellent acupuncture method. I thought I would have a chance today, but everything was ruined." Henry covered his forehead. "You''re talking about this. If you really want to learn, I can teach you privately." "Teach me privately? Really?" Daisy widened her eyes and couldn''t believe it. "Really." Henry looked at Daisy''s exaggerated appearance and felt a little depressed. "We are a family. If Lam wants to learn, she cane together with you." "Can... can I?" Lam pointed at herself in surprise. In Lam''s eyes, Henry''s magical needle technique was absolutely priceless. If she could see it a few times, it would be a great honor for her to learn and observe it. But now, she could learn it privately? Not to mention that Lam had this idea, even Daisy had never thought of learning the needle technique from Henry privately. Traditional Chinese medicine had been passed down since ancient times. Some techniques were passed down between men and women, even among their own family members would not pass them down easily. "Find a ce and I''ll teach you two. ce better be well-equipped." Henry waved his big hand. "Brother-inw, you''re too kind!" Daisy said happily, "It''s her greatest happiness that my sister can find you." Daisy''s words made Henry particrly satisfied. "If you can say so in front of your sister, I will be happy." "Yes, no matter who it is, I will say it." Daisy patted her chest and said, "Brother-inw, let''s go to our school. There are silver needles and models in the ssroom." "Okay." After the decision was made, the three went straight to Yinzhou University. Daisy and Lam did not say anything and took Henry to the ssroom. Chinese medicine was profound. In the morning, Daisy and Lam learned a lot from Henry''s theories. They hadn''t been in contact with these things in school. When Henry said these things, the two of them felt enlightened. Some questions that they hadn''t figured out before were clear after Henry''s exnation. "Still, although traditional Chinese medicine has been passed down since ancient times, in our generation, you must learn to be flexible and not to break the rules. Only in this way can you cure all diseases. As for acupuncture, you can''t understand it for the time being. Let''s talk about it after you understand the basic skills first." "Brother-inw, I really admire you more and more. You are my idol!" Daisy looked at Henry, and her eyes were almost full of stars. Lam also had a look of worship on her face. She thought about it. The so-called genius in the university was almost the same age as Henry, but their knowledge was nothingpared to Henry''s. Although they hadn''t learned the needle technique this time, they were very satisfied. Even if Henry taught them the needle techniques today, they wouldn''t learn it. They knew that they shouldn''t bite more than they could chew. It was noon and the three of them did not stay in the ssroom. Daisy invited Henry to the canteen for lunch. "Brother-inw, if you want to meet any girl in our school tell me, I promise not to tell my sister!" Daisy was excited and kept showing her kindness to Henry. "Come on." Henry grinned and said, "Don''t test me. I''m loyal to your sister." "Daisy, save it. Only your sister can match such an excellent man like our brother-inw," Lam said with a smile. "Hum, men are yboys." Daisy rolled her eyes. "Don''t be afraid, brother-inw. From now on, we are in cahoots. Don''t worry, I will stand on your side." Henry patted his head and quickly changed the topic. "By the way, where''s Amy Zhang? Why haven''t I seen her today? Wasn''t she the most active person in the past?" Daisy rolled her eyes and said, "That damned girl took a long vacation and said that she had something to do at home. As a result, these days, her friends have been sending photos of her going out every day. She is enjoying herself." "Okay, let''s go. Let''s go to have lunch. I''m starving." Seeing that the topic had changed, Henry quickly brought up the topic of eating. In Henry''s eyes, the university''s canteen was no different from those buffet restaurants. It had everything to eat, and it was cheap. They could eat three dishes and one soup for less than ten yuan, and they were full. When Henry was choosing the food, he heard a lot of studentsining about the bad food in the canteen. Henry really wanted to tell them that if they really went out of school and stepped into the society, they would know how good the university canteen. Outside for one bowl of noddle and egg one had to pay 18 yuan. Sitting in the school canteen, Henry had apletely different feeling, as if the ce was full of youth and vitality everywhere. A few students were sitting at the table next to Henry''s. They were gossiping and their voices were heard by Henry and the other two. "Have you heard that after Wade Zhang was beaten in the morning, he just challenged the president of the Ancient Martial Arts Club again, but he was still beaten so badly that he couldn''t stand up." "Hey, what do you think Wade challenged the Ancient Martial Arts Club for?" "In fact, it''s not Wade''s fault. It''s said that the president of the Ancient Martial Arts Club provoked him first." While the gossip at the next table was still talking, Henry heard an unkind voiceing from behind him. "Hey, isn''t this Daisy? Why would the cousin of President Lin alsoe to eat in the canteen?" Hearing the voice, Henry turned his head and saw a young man in a white martial arts suit standing behind him. Beside the young man, there were a lot of people, and two of them were immediately noticed by Henry. They were a man and a woman, Chaya Su and Ethan Su, who was thrown out by Henry yesterday. Simrly, Chaya and Ethan also saw Henry, and their eyes were filled with hatred. After being thrown out of the house by Henry yesterday, Chaya and Ethan had prepared their revenge n. Their n was very simple. They first investigated Sylvia''s family situation and nned to humiliate the whole Family Lin. Otherwise, they would not be able to swallow what was done to themst night. Coincidentally, Ethan had a friend. His family was a very small ancient martial arts family in Yinzhou. His friend was still in Yinzhou University and was in charge of the Ancient Martial Arts Club at Yinzhou University. Ethan found out that Sylvia''s cousin was also going to this university, so he looked for his friend, Shane Liao, president of Yinzhou University''s Ancient Martial Arts Club. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. The Su Family needed help. Shane Liao naturally would help Ethan. So, from this morning, Shane was ready to attack Daisy. Chapter 360 Chapter 360 At university, unlike society, there were not so many tricks. Shane''s way of doing things was very direct, just two words: shame somebody. He wanted to shame Daisy Xu. Anyway, Shane would say out whatever he wanted. Others were afraid of the Family Lin, but Shane was not. In his view, Family Lin was just a group of ordinary people. He cultivated ancient martial arts and was not on the same level as them. Moreover, he was supported by the Su Family. As a result, Shane made up a pile of things to spread out, all of which were bad for the girl''s reputation. Originally, Shane was targeting Daisy. However, when Wade Zhang heard this, he immediately went to Shane to settle ounts with him. He was beaten ck and blue. This was also the reason why Henry just heard others say that Wade Zhang challenged the president of the club. Just now, Shane heard that people saw Daisy in the canteen, so he immediately found her. "Hey, Shane, if you are a man, don''t use such dirty tricks,e to me if you have the ability!" Wade''s voice sounded at the door of the canteen. Wade was a celebrity at the University of Yinzhou. Usually, if a university student was bullied in society, Wade would help him. He had a good reputation in school. The students who were eating in the canteen all looked in the direction of the voice, only to see Wade striding towards them with a bloody nose and a swollen face. "Ha." Shane chuckled. "I thought it was someone else. I didn''t expect that it was you, a loser. What, do you want to fight again?" "D*mn you. Don''t go out of school if you don''t want to face the consequences. Otherwise, I will let you know what is cruelty!" Wade clenched his fists and shouted abuse. However, he did not mention that he would fight again. Obviously, he also knew that he was not Shane''s opponent at all. Shane showed a middle finger to Wade and said, "You''re a scumbag." "You..." Wade was about to swear again. "All right, calm down." Henry came from the side and patted Wade on the shoulder. "Brother-inw!" Wade''s face was full of surprise when he saw Henry. At the same time, he felt confident in his heart. What about Shane Liao, the club president of ancient martial arts club? Could hepare with brother-inw? Wade could be said to have 100% confidence in Henry. At that time, he defeated dozens of thugs alone in the Chow''s casino, and he defeated the masters of the ck thunder in the underground boxing field, so he was invincible. The scene that he broke several steel bars with a kick was still vivid in Wade''s mind. Henry''s eyes swept over Shane and fixed on the two people of the Su Family. "Do you people of the Su Family like to y this childish game?" After Chaya and Ethan were thrown out by Henryst night, they specifically checked Henry''s name. Chaya sneered. "Hey, Henry. Weren''t you very arrogant yesterday? So? Why don''t you show your arrogance today?" Ethan said to Shane, "Brother Liao, this time I have to trouble you to educate this arrogant boy." Although Ethan came from the Su''s, he was a far rtive, so he did not know much about the traditional ancient martial arts of the Su''s. While the Liao''s were small and Shane was the eldest son of the Liao''s, his strength of ancient martial arts was much stronger than Ethan''s. "Brother Su, don''t worry. Leave this person to me." Shane smiled confidently. "You are really boasting. Compared with brother-inw, you are still far away!" Wade raised his middle finger and showed it to Shane. When Wade faced Shane, although he couldn''t beat him, he was still able to avoid two punches. But Henry, Wade had fantasized that if his brother-inw was his opponent, he wouldn''t even have the courage to stand in front of him and shout. Shane looked at Henry with a yful face and said, "Brother, why don''t we have some fun?" For the people from the Su Family, Henry would not be soft-hearted. He looked at Shane with a smile and said, "Okay, what do you want to do?" Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. "It''s very simple. Let''s have a fight. Whoever loses has to kneel down and calls another person ''Dad''." Shane''s tone was cold. "How to call?" Henry looked confused. Shane answered firmly, "Dad." "s!" Almost at the same time, Henry and Wade reacted. The students in the canteen couldn''t helpughing out loud. Shane immediately noticed that he had been tricked. "Kid, don''t y games with me. If you dare to fight,e to the Ancient Martial Art Club!" Shane waved his hand and left the canteen with his men. Before leaving, Chaya looked at Henry provocatively and said, "That guy surnamed Zhang offended us. That woman surnamed Lin won''t be able to return to the Su Family!" After Shane and the others left, Wade stood in front of Henry and asked in a hurry, "Brother-inw, are you going to beat him?" "Of course." Henry clenched his fist. Almost every student heard about Shane''s challenge through someone from the Ancient Martial Arts Club. Shane was relying on the fact that he was a student from this campus, while Henry was outsider, so Shane had gained a lot of supporters. Including Shane himself, he was at Yinzhou University and had many supporters. He was strong and good-looking. He was also good at martial arts. He was the dream lover of many girls. When Wade brought Henry, Daisy and Lam to the Ancient Martial Arts Club, there had been a lot of people inside. Henry looked at the Ancient Martial Arts Club up and down. The whole Ancient Martial Arts Club was covered with pale yellow wooden floors. The walls around were covered with all kinds of honorary certificates from Yinzhou University to Ancient Martial Arts Club. When Henry and others stepped into the Ancient Martial Arts Club, they immediately attracted a burst of mocking eyes. "Who gave him the courage to fight with our club president Liao?" "Where did his confidencee from?" A girl with Shane''s namete looked at Henry, curled her lip and said disdainfully, "Look at his sluggish appearance, in terms of temperament, he can''tpare with our club president Liao, but he still dares to ept the challenge. Don''t you feel ashamed?" Henry heard the sarcasm one after another, but he didn''t care about it. At this moment, Shane was already standing there, ready to wait for Henry''s arrival. When he saw Henry, Shane stretched out his hands and pressed down the void. The noise in the Ancient Martial Arts Club waspletely quieted because of this action of Shane. Shane said to Henry in a clear voice, "I admire your courage very much. I didn''t expect you to actually dare toe here." "Why wouldn''t I dare?" Henry had a strange look on his face. "Do you have any honourary certificate hanging on the wall? You don''t even have a championship medal." "Ha ha." Shane sneered, and his eyes were full of contempt. "Why would I care about some championship? There are some things that you can''t understand even if I tell you. After all, there are a lot of things that people like you can''t understand. I can only tell you that the so-called champion, in my eyes, is not even trash!" When Shane spoke, his whole body exuded a strong sense of pride. "Hum." Henry curved his mouth and said, "If you can''t win the championship, just say it. No need to find so many excuses." "Ha, ignorant!" Shane sneered. Chapter 361 Chapter 361 Among most of the Ancient kungfu families, they all thought that they were superior to others and knew what others didn''t know. Shane also had this idea in his heart. Because of the rules, he could not participate in all kinds of fightingpetitions. In his heart, he also looked down on the so-called fighting champion. He thought that this was only the reason why he did not participate. Over time, the pride in people''s hearts would be more and more prosperous. When he heard Henry mention the champion title, Shane was looking down on him from the bottom of his heart. Henry wiped his ears and deliberately said, "Everyone can talk big. If I couldn''t win one championship, I would also be jealous of others." "I don''t want to talk nonsense with you. Believe me, you will definitely kneel here today!" Shane stretched out his finger and pointed to the opposite side. Chaya and Ethan Su sneered, waiting to see Henry make a fool of himself. Shane, dressed in a white martial arts suit, stood there with an outstanding temperament. "Hey, Shane, don''t pretend there. Wait a minute, I''m afraid you''ll lose the bet!" Wade Zhang shouted. "Ha, it''s too noisy!" Shane pretended to be cool. Then he stepped forward and rushed to the ce where Henry was. Shane''s movement was very natural and unrestrained. After rushing to the front of Henry, he stood up and jumped up. He kicked toward Henry with one leg in the air. His action was as natural as the one in a martial arts movie, causing a whole series of screams. "So handsome!" "He''s too handsome!" These screams came into Shane''s ears, which made him particrly proud. He even thought of the scene that Henry was kicked on the head by himself and fell to the ground. Shane, who was proud of himself, did not know that his action was like a fool in Henry''s eyes. When fighting enemies, the most taboo thing for martial arts practitioners was to lose bnce. Now Shane''s kick in the air made him have no way to retreat. Unless his strength could absolutely crush his opponents, it was no different from courting death. Facing Shane''s kick, Henry''s movements were not as luxurious as his, but more practical. He raised his fist, aimed it at the emptiness in Shane''s chest, and mmed it down heavily. Shane was in the air. Facing Henry''s punch, he could not avoid it at all. He was hit in the chest by Henry. This was a long story, but in fact, it happened so quickly. The girls screamed for Shane. As soon as they shouted that he was good-looking, they saw that Shane, who was kicking his legs in the air, seemed to be hit by a heavy hammer on his body. He was knocked over from the sky, and there was a "bang". This scene was very visual. For the spectators, they could not help but think of a few words. One''s strength could defeat ten''s strength! "What the hell is this Shane Liao? What a fancy thing!" One of the boys curled his lips disdainfully. "He even kicked his leg in the air and got hit by a hammer. He was knocked down by someone with one punch." Originally, many people thought that it might be a unteral battle that belonged to Shane, or that they were a little better than each other. Even Wade thought that Henry would fight with Shane for a few moves, but he didn''t expect that it would end like this. The scene that Henry defeated the enemy with one punch was too shocking. Henry looked at Shane, who was lying on the ground with a painful face. He nced at him and said, "I thought you were capable after talking big for a long time, but in the end, it turned out to be like this?" Shane was lying on the ground. He wanted to get up and get back on his feet, but he couldn''t do it due to the sharp pain in his chest. Henry''s punch broke Shane''s ribs. "Hey, what did someone say just now? He said that the champion was nothing in his eyes, and he said that others were ignorant? What are you doing now? Did you bring up the challenge? What was the bet?" Wade''s mocking voice rang out. The word "bet" caused a burst ofughter. Shane Liao, as the president of the Ancient Martial Arts Club, relied on his extraordinary strength. He usually showed his pride in school, which had already made many people unhappy. However, due to his skills, many people dared not to say anything. Now that they had the opportunity to hit him, they naturally would not let go of it. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Theughter was so ear-piercing in Shane''s ears. For a long time, he felt that he was invincible in school. This was the first time that he had been defeated in such a direct way in front of so many people. Henry raised his head and nced at the people of the Ancient Martial Arts Club standing aside. "Is there a referee in thispetition? I won, right?" "This is considered a win? Our club president didn''t admit defeat!" A member of the Ancient Martial Arts Club stood up. He was actually the referee of thispetition. If it was Henry who fell to the ground, he would rush out to announce the result in the first ce. But now, the fact was not what he thought, so he didn''t say anything. "He didn''t admit?" Henry raised his eyebrows and then reached out to grab Shane''s waist. He lifted Shane up with one hand. In the shocked eyes of many people, he lifted Shane over his head with the other hand. Then, apanied by a scream of a girl, Henry threw Shane heavily on the ground. The sound of "bang" made people close their eyes subconsciously. Shane, whose ribs were already broken, was forced to spit out blood. Henry looked at the member of the Ancient Martial Arts Club and said, "How about now? Why don''t you announce it now?" The member of the Ancient Martial Arts Club clenched his teeth. Everyone could see that Shane had lost all his fighting capacity, but he was unwilling to admit the fact that the president had lost. Henry smiled and picked Shane up again. "Enough, are you still a person? Our club president obviously doesn''t have the ability to fight anymore. You broke the rules!" The member of the Ancient Martial Arts Club shouted out. "So you admit defeat?" Henry narrowed his eyes. "Of course not. We didn''t lose. This time, you broke the rules first!" The member of the Ancient Martial Arts Club stiffened his neck. "Next time we will decide who won." This shameless behavior immediately attracted a lot of sarcasm. "Ancient Martial Arts Club is really fair!" "Now we know who they really are." Henry nodded, "Okay, since you don''t count this time, we can fight next time. If thepetition is over, the next is my personal grudge against him!" After Henry finished speaking, there was a cold light in his eyes. He threw Shane on the ground, lifted his foot and stepped hard on Shane''s palm. "Ah!" Shane''s heart-wrenching roar came out of his mouth. Listening to Shane''s roar alone made people feel a burst of pain. Shane deliberately spread those words that were not good for Daisy''s reputation at school. Henry also heard some words on his way here just now. For such a person who hurt his own family, if Henry could easily let him go, The Conqueror''s name would be in vain. Henry crushed Shane''s palm hard. When he clearly felt that Shane''s fingers had been broken, Henry raised his foot and stepped on Shane''s other hand. "Stop it, boy!" A loud shout came from the entrance of the Ancient Martial Arts Club. Chapter 362 Chapter 362 At the entrance of the Ancient Martial Arts Club stood a middle-aged man. At this moment, the middle-aged man was striding toward Henry. Henry looked at the middle-aged man and raised his eyebrows. His feet, which had stopped in mid- air because of him, stepped down again. Shane screamed again. The middle-aged man''s face changed because of Henry''s movement. "Guy, how dare you!" Shane cried out in pain to the middle-aged man, "Uncle, save me..." "I beat the young one, and the elder came for help?" Henry''s mouth showed disdain, and his feet were more powerful. "Ah!" Shane opened his mouth widely and let out a roar. The middle-aged man sped up and rushed to Henry. When he rushed in front of Henry, he suddenly punched toward Henry''s face. Henry looked at his opponent coldly. He saw his opponent''s fist erged in his pupils. When Henry was about to break his opponent''s arm, his opponent''s fist stopped. The fist was less than ten centimetres away from Henry''s face. In addition to Henry, everyone thought that Henry didn''t even have a chance to react. If the opponent hadn''t shown mercy, this punch would have hit Henry in the face. In fact, as long as Henry was willing to, in such a short distance of ten centimetres, he could fight back and disable his opponent''s arms before his fist touched him. The middle-aged man gasped and red at Henry, with a strong struggle in his eyes. Henry smiled slightly. He knew that he was restrained by the Ancient Martial Arts world, so he did not dare to attack him directly. Looking at the smile on Henry''s face, the middle-aged man was gnashing his teeth with hatred, but he did not dare to make a move. Once the fist was punched out, he would not be able to bear the consequences, and it would implicate the whole Liao family. The middle-aged man red at Henry and said in a low voice, "Boy, I don''t know where youe from, but I advise you not to make any mistakes!" "Ha." Henry chuckled and asked, "Did I make a mistake? Didn''t your Liao Family set this up first?" "You''ve crossed the line!" "If I were the one lying here now, would you stand up and say that?" Henry sneered. Henry lifted the foot that was ced on Shane''s hand. Shane''s palms werepletely deformed at this moment. His ten fingers were all broken by Henry. Shane himself was also very weak and could faint at any time. "You are very arrogant. I hope you have the capital to be arrogant. Don''t let me down!" The middle- aged man said ruthlessly. He bent down and picked up Shane. He shouted to the members of the Ancient Martial Arts Club, "Call the ambnce." In the face of the threat of the middle-aged man, Henry didn''t care. He had seen too many people who threatened him, but none of them could do anything. Chaya and Ethan Su stood by the side, and their faces were very ugly. They did not expect that Shane would be defeated so easily. Who was Sylvia''s husband? When Chaya and Ethan looked at Henry, they happened to meet Henry''s eyes. Under Henry''s gaze, what they saw was a kind of sarcasm, a kind of contempt. Such a look made them very ufortable. Since they came to Yinzhou, the two of them had a feeling that they were superior to others. The identity of the Su Family made them look down on any one of them. Now, being treated like this by Henry made them particrly angry. This kind of mentality was like that of a person who was provoked by an ant. They couldn''t wait to step on this ant. A fight ended in this way, which made many people sigh. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Shane had been arrogant around the university for a long time. This time, he was defeated by a thunderbolt, which made many people feelfortable in their hearts. Henry chatted with Daisy and the others for a while. The three of them still had sses in the afternoon, so Henry left first. As soon as he stepped out of the gate of the university, five Audi A6 parked in front of Henry. Henry nced at them. In one of the cars, he saw the middle-aged man from just now, who was also Shane''s uncle. The door of the Audi A6 opened. Two strong men in ck came out from each car and stood in front of Henry. One of them sneered at Henry and said, "Boy,e with us." Henry shrugged his shoulders and said indifferently, "Let''s go." Henry had already thought that the other party would retaliate, but he didn''t expect that it would be so soon. It happened that this matter would be resolved sooner thanter. He would take advantage of today''s trouble to finish it. The two strong men pressed Henry into an Audi A6 and then left. As soon as Henry got on the car, he was put on a headgear. Henry had already been ustomed to such a trick. Even if he had the headgear on, he could clearly know how long the car had been driving and which intersection it was turning. He already had a whole map of Yinzhou in his mind. When Henry counted in his heart to 1736 seconds, the car stopped, and at the same time, the headgear on his head was taken away. Henry looked around and found that the car had arrived at a manor. ording to the route, Henry assumed that it was a Date Manor not far from the city. "Get out!" A strong man pushed Henry and pushed him out of the car. After getting out of the car, Henry saw more than a dozen strong men standing straight on the side, and Shane''s uncle was also standing not far away. In the manor, there was a stone chess table. Two grey-haired old men were ying chess at the table. They did not even look at Henry, who had been caught. "Hey, this piece of ck chess piece of mine is ced here, but you don''t move." An old man sighed. Another old man smiled. "Your ckie is tempting, but it''s not something I can eat as I want. Leave this ckie here and I can continue to develop. If I eat your ckie, I may not be able to bear your counterattack." Shane''s uncle walked up to the two old men and said to the old man who was holding a ck chess piece, "Master, I''ve brought him here." "Yes." The old man who held the ck piece nodded, nced at Henry, and then said to the old man who held the white piece in front of him, "You know the importance of the ck piece to me. It''s thest hope of my chess game. It''s a pity that my eldest son left early. My Liao family has been inherited for such a long time, but now it''s only one descendant. However, my poor grandson''s ribs were broken and his hands were disabled. Do you think I should care about it or not?" Man with white piece smiled and said, "Of course you should deal with it, but you should pay attention to the method. You know, as the manager of this area, I don''t want to make things difficult for you." The man with ck piece nodded, got up, patted the dust on his legs, looked at Henry and asked, "Kid, which family are you from? Don''t pretend to be stupid with me. Although I am old, my eyes are very good." The man with white piece also got up and took out a wooden token. "Young man, if Master Liao asks you a question, answer him truthfully. Otherwise, I can''t protect you." Chapter 363 Chapter 363 Henry looked at the token that the white old man took out and frowned. "A Law Executor?" "That''s right." The man with a white chess piece nodded. "Since you know about the token, it means that you know something." Henry Zhang knew a little about thosew executors. In this world, there were many things that ordinary people were not familiar with. For example, Ancient Martial Arts was one of them. The power of the Ancient Martial Arts was so great that all the people who practised it would be under certain control. There were many rules in the Ancient kungfu families. For example, they could not be revealed in front of ordinary people, and they could not participate in all kinds of fights. These rules were managed byw executors. In each region, there would be aw executor. He was directly sent by the government and was in charge of management. In Ning province, there were two ancient kungfu families, one was Four Direction Sect, and the other was the Liao family. Henry said to thew enforcer, "I know a little about it, but as aw enforcer, you should understand that they have vited the rules by kidnapping me like this." "What a joke!" The Master of the Liao family shouted. "You destroyed my grandson''s hands, so I had to bring you here. Do you want me to let you go unpunished?" Henry ignored the Master of the Liao family and continued to say to thew enforcer, "You can inquire about it. Today''s matter is purely because the other party provoked me first. I just epted the challenge." Before thew enforcer spoke, Master Liao was the first to question, "Provoked? If you hadn''t offended the Su Family, would my grandson provoke you?" Henry waved his hand. "Your grandson provoked me and was disabled by me. It was his own fault. Ancient martial arts should have this rule. In the fight between the two sides, even if the provoked party lost his life, it was also his own fault." "B*llshit!" The master of the Liao family mmed the stone table in front of him. The stone table cracked from the ce where the master of the Liao family patted, and there were cracks on it. Henry didn''t seem to see the anger of the master of the Liao family, so he continued to say, "As a law enforcer, you should know all these things I said. No matter how I look at it, I am not wrong at all. On the contrary, it is they who have broken the rules by capturing me here." Thew enforcer chuckled and said, "Young man, rules are dead, but people are alive. Shane Liao did something wrong today, but you were too cruel. The Liao family only has one sessor. If you disabled Shane, you would destroy the hope of the Liao family." "So, as aw enforcer, you are partial to them?" Henry asked. Thew enforcer shook his head slightly. "It can''t be called partial. It''s just that young people, you are too arrogant. This is good for no one. At the right time, you should also give in. Today, you disabled Shane, and then you should honestly apologize to the Liao family. If you show a good attitude, and I can keep you safe." "Ha." Henry sneered and said, "Keep me safe? Is this howw enforcers do things?" Thew enforcer''s grinning face suddenly changed. He stared at Henry and said, "Young man, it''s not your turn to teach me how to do things!" Henry shook his head. "I''m not teaching you. I just heard that everyw enforcer has the principle of justice. It seems that what I''ve heard is not urate. I didn''t see the justice in you at all. Do you mean that even if the Liao family did something wrong today, I would be the one to bear the consequences?" Thew enforcer''s face darkened. "In the ancient martial arts world, strengthes first. Since you don''t have the capital to fight against the Liao family, you should take good care of yourself in the face of Shane''s provocation. Fighting back is not what a person like you should do!" The master of the Liao family waved his hand and said, "I''ll give you a chance, ask your elders to come to my grandson. Kneel down and kowtow a few times. If you disable your hands, I''ll spare your life." Henry looked at the two old men. When they were talking, their faces were full of arrogance and they looked down upon everything. Looking at them, Henry suddenlyughed. "Young man, what are youughing at?" Thew enforcer frowned. "Do you think we''re joking with you?" Henry shook his head and then nodded. "You two are indeed joking with me. Are you looking for an elder of my family? I have no family, and I have no elder." "You are from Family Lin. Your wife, Sylvia Lin, is in charge of the Family Lin. If you are willing to let your wife give half of the shares to my grandson, and then let your wife inherit a generation of the Liao family, I am willing to consider letting you go." When the Master of the Liao family said this, his face showed a strong desire. Everyone in Yinzhou knew about the Lin Family. Although the Liao family was an ancient kungfu family and considered to be superior, its economic situation was not as carefree as that of the Su Family. Sylvia''s beautiful name was well-known all over the Yinzhou. Everyone knew that this morous iceberg president was the most beautiful woman in thepany. If it was through normal means, the Liao family would not be able to get together with Family Lin. This time, the Master of the Liao family had talked so much. The most important thing was that he had a crush on Family Lin, on the money of Family Lin, and on the person from Family Lin. The words of the master of the Liao family made Henry''s smile suddenly disappear. "You''re the master of the Liao family, aren''t you? It seems that you''ve made up your mind to ask someone to kidnap me this time. But unfortunately, you made a mistake." Henry''s voice suddenly became very dull. "Oh?" The master of the Liao family looked at Henry with great interest. "Did I make a mistake? Tell me about it?" Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Thew enforcerughed out loud. "Young man, stop your arrogant look." Henry looked around and said, "If you brought me here to get revenge, that is okay. But you shouldn''t haveid your eyes on my wife." At this point, Henry raised his right hand and waved it in the void space. As Henry waved his hand, more than a dozen strong men in ck, who were originally standing straight on the side, fell to the ground at this time. This sudden change shocked the Master of the Liao family and thew enforcer, and they didn''t know what had happened. Henry continued, "The ancient kungfu family focuses on inheritance. The official ban that prevents your from showing up in front of ordinary people is not for fear of you, but for protecting you. However, after such a long time, you seem to have misunderstood something. This arrogant mind will only let you face the destruction." As soon as Henry finished speaking, screams were heard in every corner of the manor, and a strong smell of blood floated in the air above the manor. Henry turned around and walked slowly toward thew enforcer. "As aw enforcer, you don''t remember your own mission at all and you helped the devil. There is no need for a person like you to exist." Henry''s pace was very slow. Every step he took, a strange figure would appear beside the Master of the Liao family and thew enforcer. This figure was full of chill. Even in the summer, it would make people''s hair stand up. These people, with sharp knives in their hands, were dripping blood slowly above them. The blood fell on the ground and sshed. Chapter 364 Chapter 364 Henry slowly walked toward the direction of thew enforcer. More and more people gathered around thew enforcer and the Liao family''s patriarch. Shane''s uncle stood next to him, with his eyes wide open and his eyes full of fear. The ghost-faced masks seemed toe from the abyss. The only thing that brought to people was despair. "The... Reapers..." Thew enforcer trembled his lips and looked at the people who appeared beside him. The name "Reaper" was well-known all over the world. Everyone knew that there was only death in the ce where they appeared. "Kill them all." Henry said lightly. His voice started ringing in the ears of thew enforcer and the master of Liao Family. In their eyes, there was not only the deep fear but also the disbelief that the young man in front of them had something to do with the Reapers. There was a sh of white light, and the white light brought blood. Henry turned around and walked out of the manor at the same time as it was sprayed with blood. Behind Henry, the sound of the de chopping the flesh could be heard constantly. When Henry first stepped out of the manor, there was a big fire behind him. The whole Date manor would be turned into ruins in less than ten minutes. When the firefighters came, there would only be scorched bodies there. In the People''s Hospital of Yinzhou. Shaney weakly on the hospital bed, waiting to enter the operating room at any time. He had a comminuted fracture on his ten fingers. His hands were destined to be useless. Chaya and Ethan Su apanied him to the bed andforted him, "Brother Liao, don''t worry. That guy surnamed Zhang will never have a good end. When youe out of the operating room, we will settle scores with him." "I want him dead!" There was hatred in Shane''s eyes. "I want my grandfather to kill him. I want to take his wife. I want to peel his skin and pull his tendons!" Several nurses came over and pushed Shane into the operating room. One of them hid a needle in her hand. While pushing Shane, she inserted the needle into Shane''s chest. Before Shane entered the operating room, the nurse sighed and said, "The patient''s heartbeat elerated because he inhaled a lot of powder, which led to his death." Chaya and Ethan knew nothing about Shane''s death. They strode out of the hospital and headed for Lins Group. After Henry left the Date manor, he also went to Lins Group. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Standing downstairs of Lins Group, Henry looked at his mobile phone impatiently. "Mr Zhang, Mr Zhang." An anxious voice came from the side. Listening to this voice, Henry frowned. "You are too slow." "I''m sorry, something happened on the way." The man repeatedly apologized for fear of Henry''s dissatisfaction. "Alright, my wife is upstairs. Tell her what you want to say in person." Henry looked at him. It was Victor Su, the current Master of the Su Family. After seeing Chaya and Ethan''s attitude yesterday, Henry asked someone to call Victor over. Of course, Victor did not dare to hesitate. This morning, he took a ne to Yinzhou. Victor followed Henry to the Lins Group. Looking at the positive attitude of these employees of the Family Lin, Victor was a little curious about what kind of person she, his niece whom he had never met, was. In the office on the top floor of Lins Group, Sylvia was sitting there, holding an old album in her hand. The photos in it were blurry. The woman stroked the cover of the album gently. "Mom, I am a failure. I may not be able to take you back to the Su Family in a short period of time." Someone knocked on the door of the office. "Come in." Sylvia put away the album, and at the same time, she restrained her emotions. When the office''s door opened, Cathy stood in front of thepany''s office with a schedule in her hand. "President Lin, originally you were supposed to have a meeting with President Zhao this afternoon. Can we postpone it for 10 o''clock tomorrow morning?" "Hmm?" Sylvia was confused. "Why did the meeting got cancelled all of a sudden? Is there anything wrong with President Zhao?" "Er..." Cathy was a little embarrassed. "President Lin, Mr Zhang asked me to cancel it. Don''t you know that?" "He asked you to cancel it? Why did he change my schedule?" Sylvia frowned. "Henry said that you had something important to do this afternoon, so he asked me to cancel the meeting," Cathy replied, "Now Henry has been waiting in the reception room. He told you to go there as soon as you are ready. He brought someone here." "Okay, I know." Sylvia''s face was full of suspicion. She tidied up her clothes slightly and walked toward the reception room. "Something important?" Sylvia thought in her mind. "What kind of important thing could it be?" Sylvia stood in front of the reception room and opened the door. She saw Henry sitting there chatting with a stranger. At the sight of this stranger, Sylvia felt a throb in her heart. It was a kind of connection from the blood. At the same time, Victor, who was sitting in the reception room, also saw Sylvia. Although he had seen Sylvia''s photo before, this was his first time meeting her in person. Victor was still amazed by his niece. Because of Sylvia''s appearance and her unique temperament, she had already developed a strong aura. If he was in other ces, Victor would look at this girl more. Looking at Victor, Sylvia had a strong intuition in her heart. A bold guess emerged in her mind. "Honey, this is..." "Dear, this is Victor Su." Henry stood up, walked to Sylvia, and grabbed Sylvia''s little hand. "He should be, your uncle..." Sylvia''s delicate body trembled slightly like an electric shock. She looked at Victor and murmured, "Uncle... Uncle." Since Sylvia was young, she didn''t have the concept of an uncle in her heart. For her, her mother''s rtives were so distant. Victor got up and smiled at Sylvia. "Sylvia, I finally meet you. You have suffered for so many years." Henry saw that the woman''s eyes were covered with ayer of fog and tears. Henry could feel that the woman''s tears were full of excitement, grievance, and unspeakableplexity. This was the first time that Sylvia had seen her mother''s family for more than 20 years. Henry reached out and wiped the tears from the corners of Sylvia''s eyes. "Well, dear, your uncle came to see you. Isn''t it a good thing? Come on, sit down first." "Mmm." Sylvia nodded vigorously and grinned. Looking at the smile on Sylvia''s face, Victor also looked relieved. The door of the reception room was closed. In front of Lins Group, Chaya and Ethan broke through thepany''s door. "Where''s Sylvia Lin? Ask the woman surnamed Lin toe out. Today, she must give me an exnation!" As soon as Chaya entered thepany, she shouted. Many employees of the Family Lin looked at Chaya and guessed what had happened. "You two, please don''t make trouble here." The security guard of thepany came over immediately. Chapter 365 Chapter 365 "Make trouble?" Chaya looked at the security guard. "What''s the matter with you watchdogs? Let Sylviae down! If she doesn''t make it clear for me today, even she is my family, I''ll be rude to her!" When the security guard heard Chaya''s words, he quickly shut up. "Are these two people from President Lin''s family?" "Where is the woman surnamed Lin?" Ethan shouted and asked. "President Lin is upstairs." The security guard answered honestly. Chaya rolled up her sleeves and walked to the elevator with Ethan. "Sylvia Lin! Sylvia Lin! Get out!" Chaya scolded all the way, which attracted the attention of the staff of Lins Group. "What''s the matter, both of you?" Cathy asked. When she heard about the incident downstairs, she hurried over to them. "Where''s Sylvia Lin?" Chaya asked. "President Lin is in the reception room," Cathy remembered the two of them. Yesterday, President Lin went downstairs to receive them personally and took them home. "If you have something to talk with her about, please wait a moment. President Lin is seeing guests right now." "Guest? What kind of guest is more important than us!" Chaya pushed Cathy away and strode towards the reception room. The door of the reception room was closed. Before Chaya entered the room, she yelled into the tent, "Lin, your husband treated us that way and hit our friend today. If you don''t give me a reasonable exnation, you''d better not go back to the Su Family!" Chaya was just about to push the door of the reception room when the door in front of her was opened from the inside. Henry walked out and frowned. He looked at Chaya and Ethan in front of him and said, "Keep your voices down. My wife is chatting with someone." "Keep our voices down? Why?" Chaya put her hands on her hips. "I''m telling you that if you don''t show a good attitude and apologize to me, your wife cannot go back to the Su Family!" Henry had a strange look on his face. "What does it have to do with you that my wife is about to return to the Su Family? Do you think what your words count?" "Huh!" Chayaughed derisively. "You''re just joking with me. My words don''t count, then whose words count?" There was a strange look on Henry''s face. He shook his head and said, "I don''t believe you." "You don''t believe me? I''ll show you if you don''t believe me!" Chaya said, and then she took out the phone and dialed a number in front of Henry. When the phone was connected, Chaya said loudly, "Dad, you can tell the Family Master that Sylvia Lin doesn''t care about our Su Family at all. We came over to talk to her. She directly asked us to leave. What''s more, in her eyes, the Su Family is nothing. You have to tell the Family Master about this. How dare a b*stard to be so impolite? " After Chaya finished speaking, she hung up the phone and nced at Henrycently. Henry narrowed his eyes. "What you said doesn''t confirm the facts, does it?" "I''m telling the truth!" Chaya crossed her arms over her chest. "Hey, Henry, what do you think you are? In front of our Su Family, you''re nothing!" "Okay." Henry nodded, turned around, and shouted at the living room, "Master Su, you''ve heard that it''s your family who provoked me every time." Henry waved his hand and opened the door of the reception room. Standing at the door of the reception room, Victor Su couldn''t hide the anger on his face. Last time, the Su Family was almost destroyed because of themotion of the Su Family. He wanted to make up for it, but he found that the arrogance of these juniors had exceeded his expectation. Chaya and Ethan, through the open door of the reception room, saw Victor Su. Victor''s appearance made them unable to react. "Ma... master?" Chaya''s expression was aghast. She was stammering when she spoke. "What a reckless act!" Victor''s face turned red with anger. "I asked you toe to Yinzhou and invite Sylvia back. What did you do? Is this an attitude you show when you ask people toe back! You acted recklessly and you told lies. If I didn''t stand here, I really wouldn''t expect that our disciples of the Su''s would be so arrogant outside. It''s a shame to the Su family!" Chaya and Ethan never thought that Victor woulde to Yinzhou in person, let alone that he was already inside the room. Just because Henry sent a message, he came as fast as he could. "Mr. Zhang, Sylvia, I''m sorry for the behavior of these two unfilial descendants," Victor said to Henry very solemnly. He was very clear that as long as this person was willing, he could destroy the Su Family at any time. Through the conversation just now, he also learned that this big shot was the husband of his niece. In this way, Sylvia''s return to the Su Family was not because of the benefits of the Su Family, but because the Su Family would benefit from Sylvia! In the well-known families, the greatest wish of every Master was to carry forward and promote their own family. Originally, Victor wanted Sylvia to choose on her own. If she was willing to be the family head, he would give the Su Family to her. If she was not willing to do it, he would give half of the Su Family''s property to her ording to the will of the old master. Victor knew very well that his father''s favorite person was not his mother, but Sylvia''s grandmother. If the Su Family had not been in danger at that time, Sylvia''s mother would not have been driven out of the Su Family. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After knowing the rtionship between Sylvia and Henry, Victor''s hope was that Sylvia would take over the Su Family. In this way, the Su Family could directly build a rtionship with Radiant Ind. It was not too much to say that they would rise through the ranks in one step. Henry didn''t say anything about Victor''s apology, so Sylvia took the lead and said, "Uncle, you don''t have to act like this. We are not angry." Hearing Sylvia''s words, Victor nced at Henry subconsciously. Henry nced at him and said, "Whatever my wife says, it''s all up to her. However, you should deal with these two." "That''s for sure." Victor nodded. He walked to the door of the reception room and looked at Chaya and Ethan. "You two, go home and remove your names. From now on, you are not allowed to use the surname Su again!" In the n, the greatest punishment was to remove a member from the family list, especially in a family like the Su''s. Anyone who did so would be treated as aughing stock. Moreover, the Su family members had served the Su Family for the rest of their lives. People like Chaya and Ethan, after graduation, worked in the Su Family''s group, lived in the houses, and drove cars provided by Su''s. All this was from the Su Family. If they were taken out of the family, it meant that they had been deprived of everything. Their faces instantly became extremely ugly, and they wanted to exin in panic. Victor did not give them a chance to exin. He turned around and entered the reception room, closing the door of the reception room. With a bang, Chaya and Ethan stared nkly at the closed door of the reception room in front of them. Their hearts sank to the bottom. "No, I can''t be removed from the family. I want my father to plead with the master. Ethan, you should also call your father to talk!" Chaya anxiously took out her mobile phone. Chapter 366 Chapter 366 Before Chaya could dial the phone, the phone rang first. It was her father. "Hey, dad, I was just about to call you, I..." Before Chaya finished speaking, there was a burst of abuse from the other end of the phone. "What did you do? Ah! I just received a message from my family that our family has been taken out of Su Enterprise. What did you do?" When Chaya heard the voice on the phone, thest glimmer of hope in her heart was shattered. In the conference room, Victor did not care about what would happen to these two unfilial descendants after they left the Su''s. Such a person staying in the Su''s would only bring shame. In the afternoon, Sylvia took Victor to her mother''s grave. This was the first time for her mother to see someone from the Su Family after she left for so many years. "Samantha, for so many years, I have wronged your family. When the Su Family was in crisis, my father had no choice but to drive you out of the Su Family. Even on the day my father left, he couldn''t forgive himself. You can rest assured from now on. Sylvia will return to the Su Family completely. ording to my father''s will, she will rule the Su Family. It is also my father''s compensation for what happened that year." Victor bowed deeply to Samantha''s monument. Just because of Victor''s bow, the tears in Sylvia''s eyes could no longer stop and flowed wildly. Henry put his arm around Sylvia''s shoulder and said, "Dear, why are you crying? Your uncle came to see you, it should be a happy thing. Look at you, you are crying." Henry reached out and wiped the woman''s tears. Sylvia took Henry''s hand on her own initiative and put hers in his palm. "Honey, thank you." Sylvia looked at the man in front of her. She remembered her mother''s death wish before she left, and now she finally realized it. Everything was because of this man in front of her. If it weren''t for him, she might still be angry with Chaya and Ethan. After going out of the cemetery, the three of them found a random ce to eat. Sylvia curiously asked Victor how he knew Henry. Henry had told Victor before that Sylvia had feelings for the Su Family. From her mother''s side, what Sylvia needed most was a kind of family affection, not justpensation. Victor told Sylvia that he and Henry had cooperated with each other in business before and they had a good rtionship. Henry called him yesterday and he came here especially. As for someone in the Su Family who wanted to kill Sylvia, Henry and Victor were not willing to share with her. For Victor, this matter was not glorious. It was a scandal in the family. Sylvia would be the Master of the Su Family in the future. If she knew about it, she would definitely have some problems. As for Henry, he could bear everything for Sylvia. He could block all the sufferings in front of him just to see Sylvia''s happy smile. It was enough. After the meal, Victor left. Even though Sylvia begged him to stay, he still hurriedly went back to the Su Family. Staying here was a psychological test for Victor. He was afraid that his words or actions would make the big shot dissatisfied. Sylvia insisted on sending Victor to the airport. After watching Victor board the ne, she felt much more rxed. "Honey, I''m so nervous." Sylvia took a deep breath. "What are you nervous about?" Sylvia wittily stuck out her tongue and said, "I''m afraid. I''m afraid that I can''t do it well." Henry smiled and looked at Sylvia''s behavior. He rubbed her head. "Don''t be afraid. Don''t forget that your uncle said that you will be the next Master of the Su Family in the future. You are in charge of all the affairs of the Su Family." Sylvia shook her head. "Now I feel like I''m dreaming. Yesterday, I was worried about the Su Family''s matter. Today, you let me be the Master of the Su Family. Is this a dream?" "Why don''t you pinch yourself to see if it hurts." "Okay." Sylvia''s eyes narrowed into the shape of the crescent moon. She stretched out to Henry''s waist and twisted hard. Henry grimaced and said, "Dear, why did you pinch me?" "Do you think I''m stupid?" Sylvia rolled her eyes. "It will hurt if I pinch myself, haha." The woman ran away with bell-likeughter. Henry stood behind and looked at the woman''s back with a knowing smile. By the time they got home, it was already past five o''clock in the afternoon. "Honey, change your clothes ande to a party with me tonight." As soon as they got home, Sylvia urged him. "Ah? There''s another party?" Henry casuallyy on the sofa. "It''s a party, but in fact, it''s about a bid. But the situation is a little special this time. Hurry up and change your clothes, or we will bete." Sylvia came over and pinched Henry''s nose. Then she left a fragrant breeze behind her and went upstairs. Henry touched his nose and found that Sylvia had really changed. She had be naughty from the cold beauty in the past. Henry spent two minutes to change clothes and waited for Sylvia for 20 minutes. Today, Sylvia was wearing a ck evening dress on purpose. Her long hair was tied up behind her head, like a proud ck swan. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. The tinum ne in front of her neck was shining all the time. Today, Sylvia was wearing light makeup. She was originally shining, but now she looked even more beautiful. Her perfect S-shaped figure was wless. She stood there, radiating a strong aura. Even Henry, who had seen too many beautiful women, was a little stunned at this moment. "What are you looking at? Let''s go." Sylvia smiled and held Henry''s arm. "Honey, you are so beautiful." Henry praised sincerely. Sylvia''s pretty face turned red. She covered her mouth and tittered. "You''re such a sweet talker." "I''m telling the truth." Henry nodded hard. Henry drove Sylvia to the ce where the party was held, Glory Hotel. As the best hotel in Yinzhou, almost all therge-scale parties would be held here, and this time was no exception. There were already a lot of luxury cars parked outside the door of Glory Hotel, and a lot of people in the town gathered in twos and threes at the door of the hotel, talking about something. When the car stopped, the door opened. The moment the woman in the ck evening gown stepped out of the car, she attracted people''s attention. She appeared as if she had be the protagonist in an instant. Henry parked the car with an unhappy face and walked out of the car. "Darling, why are you unhappy?" Holding Henry''s arm, Sylvia asked with concern, "Are you ufortable?" "Yes!" Henry nodded vigorously. "I''m not feeling well. So many people are staring at my wife. I''m not happy." Chapter 367 Chapter 367 Sylvia, who was ufortable and worried about Henry, heard his words andughed. "If your wife was ugly, you would be happy when others wouldn''t look at her." "Of course not." Henry put his arms around Sylvia''s thin waist. "I think my wife should only show her beauty to me." Henry''s gesture of holding her waist made Sylvia subconsciously dodge it, but soon she calmed down and let Henry''s big hand hold her waist. She nced at him and said, "Indecent!" As if he didn''t hear Sylvia''s words, Henry''s hand on the woman''s waist silently enjoyed the softness. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "President Lin, you''re here." Henry saw that the secretary, Cathy Lee, was also standing in front of the door of Glory Hotel. Cathy came over and greeted Henry. Sylvia looked at the door of the hotel and asked, "What''s going on?" "The situation is not optimistic. Originally, ording to our sources, this time, the powerful competitor was only Chows Group, but..." Cathy subconsciously nced at Henry at this time and continued, "But the QZ group is also here. It''s brought by Bing Ke." Bing Ke was the person who Henry saw when he came back from the Su Family. When he saw the person who confessed his love to Sylvia in front of thepany, Henry destroyed the heart-shaped roses that Bing Ke prepare. "Why did hee?" Sylvia frowned. The QZ Group was notparable to Lin''s in terms of financial resources, but the other party''s connections were stronger than that of the Lin''s. If QZ also wanted to intervene in this matter, it would make Lin''s very ufortable. "President Lin, ording to the rumours, QZ came here to make trouble. It seems that it''s because of what happenedst time," Cathy said, ncing at Henry again. Henry showed a look of indifference from the beginning to the end. In his eyes, no matter who he was, he was just a clown. Sylvia frowned and said, "Let''s go in first." Cathy nodded and led the way for Sylvia. The three of them went all the way to the banquet hall on the top floor of Glory Hotel. It could be seen that there were already a lot of people in the banquet hall. Many people were standing in groups of three or five, chatting. Many people knew that they had no chance in this project. If they came here, they would only make more friends. There were only a few people who really had the ability topete. Danny Chow, the young master of the Chow''s, stood in the banquet hall, surrounded by a lot of people, men and women. The appearance of Zhao''s Group made Chows''pany, who ranked second in Yinzhou City, rank third, but this did not affect Chows'' influence in Yinzhou at all. After all, in many people''s eyes, there was no difference between the second and third. They all needed to be looked up to by themselves. The person in charge of the Zhao family, whose name was Owen Zhao, was also a young man. Although the Zhao family had just risen up in Yinzhou, there were too many people who wanted to make friends with the Zhao family. Some people even privately said that in one or two years, the leading enterprise in Yinzhou might not be the Family Lin. Originally, because of Danny Chow and Owen Zhao, the situation in the banquet hall was a competition between the two of them. The arrival of Sylvia directly changed the situation into a three-legged one. Many people came up and greeted Sylvia. Sylvia had seen too many of this kind of scenes, so she had already been able to cope with them easily. She smiled and responded to everyone. Henry walked to the side of the banquet hall, sat leisurely on a sofa, and picked up some pastries to eat. While eating, Henry looked at the people in the banquet hall and listened to the soothing music in the banquet hall. After forty minutes, Henry saw Sylvia walking toward him wearily. Henry had experienced such a scene before, so he knew that she was tired of it. "Dear, have you finished chatting?" Henry got up from the sofa, let Sylvia sit down, and then massaged Sylvia''s shoulders. Sylvia nodded. "Honey, what kind of project are you doing this time? Why are there so many posters about technology here?" Henry pouted his lips at a poster in front of him. There was a spaceship drawn on the poster. "It is a project supported by the government. Yinzhou been developing rapidly recently. As the capital city of Ning province, Yinzhou is behind in science and technology. This time, it is mainly to develop arge-scale technical centre in the suburbs, and then build an experimental automatic residential area around it. Whether it is the construction of the centre or the experimental residential area, it is a good business, which is steadily profitable." Sylvia exined to Henry. Henry nodded thoughtfully and asked, "What are you looking at this bid?" "It''s hard to say." Sylvia smiled bitterly. "It''s hard to say who can win the bid this time. Even the authorities are not sure. It all depends on the experts. This time, they say that they are experts from the capital. If we can give them the greatest support, they will cooperate with us. This is the time to test the financial resources of each family. Of course, it depends on the expert''s mood." Henry nodded. "Understood." If it was another bid, Henry could give Sylvia an idea. But if it depended on the individual''s mood, Henry could do nothing, unless he called Future. With the influence of Future, if she was willing to help the officials with the construction, it was estimated that the officials would cry with excitement. Henry looked around and asked, "Honey, where is the expert?" "I don''t know." Sylvia shook her head. "We haven''t even seen the expert. I only heard that the expert likes to y. This party is specially prepared for the expert." "Likes to y?" Henry guessed that this was probably another person with outstanding abilities. Otherwise, who would give in to this expert''s character? Henry patted his chest and said, "Honey, when the biddinges, we''ll spend money on it. I''ll invest it for you!" "Your money is your money. I have the ability to make money. Why should I use your money?" Sylvia refused. "Er..." Henry touched his nose. Sure enough, his wife was still strong. Henry didn''t mention this topic. He gave Sylvia a piece of cake and they sat down to chat. "Oh, isn''t this Sylvia? Are you also here to bid?" Bing Ke came over from the side with a group of people. Beside Bing, there was a beautiful woman dressed in gorgeous clothes. Judging from Bing''s appearance and tone, it was obvious that he was looking for trouble. Sylvia smiled and said, "If Bing Ke can attend this event, I don''t see why my Lins Group should not be here, right?" Bing nodded and said, "Lins Group isn''t bad, but..." Bing paused deliberately and looked at Henry. "Some people have made me very angry. This time, I''m afraid that Lins will need a lot of luck today." After Bing said that, he nced at the beautiful woman next to him. The woman understood and stepped forward. She looked at Sylvia and said, "You are Sylvia Lin, just so so!" Chapter 368 Chapter 368 The woman next to Bin came up and directly aimed at Sylvia. It seemed that Bing wanted to get revenge for thest time. Sylvia nced at the beauty and frowned slightly. She asked confusedly, "Who are you? Do I know you?" When the woman heard Sylvia''s words, her face suddenly changed. "Haha, let me introduce her to you. This is Jodie Cheng." Bing said with a smile, with a strong sense of pride on his face. Jodie held her hands in front of her chest. The Cheng family was absolutely in a high position in the whole Ning province. The three disciples of the old Master Cheng were the top leaders of the three major forces in Ning province. Although Will Ning had fallen off the throne, this did not hinder the influence of the Cheng family at all. Sylvia shook her head. "I haven''t met her. I don''t know." Bing opened his mouth again. "Jodie just returned from studying abroad in the United States. It''s normal that you haven''t seen her." Jodie looked sideways at Sylvia and said, "I''ve always heard that Sylvia Lin of the Family Lin is so great and excellent. Now it seems that she''s just so-so. Yinzhou is too small. No capable person canpare with us in the United States. Look at you. Your clothes seem to be so expensive, but it looks like you''re a nouveau riche." In the face of Jodie''s sarcasm, Sylvia acted as if she didn''t hear it. "Jodie Cheng, right?" Henry clenched his right fist and waved his left hand. "Come here, I''ll show you a treasure." Sylvia pulled Henry''s sleeve and said, "Honey, forget it. Don''t make trouble." Sylvia knew Henry''s character. She knew that he was going to do something to her, so she stopped him in a hurry. Henry nodded, looked at Jodie with warning eyes, and loosened his fist. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Jodie looked at Henry again and said, "Are you the son-inw of the Family Lin? Are you a burden to the Family Lin? No wonder you are so anxious to show your loyalty in front of the Family Lin. In the end, you are just a servant!" Henry looked at Jodie and shook his head. She was definitely an idiot. How could she be so proud of being used by others like this? When Jodie saw that Henry and Sylvia ignored her, she certainly would not let it go. She kept looking at Sylvia, trying to find some reason to provoke. Today, Sylvia was wearing a decent ck dress with infinite charm. Her hair was tied up, shining brightly, and her whole body was perfect. If we had to say that there was a w, it was the ring on Sylvia''s ring finger. The silver ring, like an aluminium circle, destroyed the overall beauty. This ring was a gift from Henry to Sylvia. Jodie naturally fixed her eyes on the ring on Sylvia''s hand. "Hey, is this your wedding ring? It''s so unique. Which factory gave you their raw materials?" Jodie covered her mouth and smiled. In the process of covering her mouth, she deliberately showed the ten-carat diamond ring on her right index finger. This 10-carat diamond ring, under the light, was extremely dazzling, emitting multi-coloured brilliance. "Oh, I''m so sorry." Jodie deliberately revealed the ring on her hand for a while, and then quickly put it away. "This ring was given to me by Bing. If it hurts you, it''s my fault. I apologize to you." Bing, standing aside, sneered and said loudly, "Henry, is this the wedding ring you gave to Sylvia? It really fits your identity as a real son-inw. I''m afraid that it cost a lot of money for this type of silver." As soon as Bing''s voice fell, all the people he brought burst intoughter. "The president of Lins Group wears a simple aluminium ring as her wedding ring. Hahaha, I guess that you are secretlyughed at by others." "It''s too funny. Look, this is the result of finding a son-inw." "If I were to be someone''s son-inw, I would be too embarrassed to give this thing. You see how stingy this person is. The son-inw that Lin''s family hired also has a high monthly sry, right? Can''t he buy a real gold if he can''t afford that 10-carat ring?" A burst ofughter attracted a lot of people''s attention. Owen Zhao, the head of Zhao''s Group, came over and said, "An aluminium ring as a wedding ring? I''ll have a good look at such an interesting thing. As a leading enterprise in Yinzhou, Lins Group is really extraordinary. President Lin, your husband can''t afford a better ring. Why don''t I buy you one for him? One million or ten million? Tell me." As soon as Owen''s voice fell, the people he brought with him also burst intoughter. "Yes, President Zhao, buy her a ring. Do you want to have a midnight snack with President Zhao?" Soon, the noise here attracted a lot of people''s attention, and all the people in the banquet hall came over. The wedding ring on Sylvia''s right hand suddenly became a topic of discussion. After all, the total assets of Lin''spany had already passed ten billion. As president, Sylvia should not wear such a cheap thing even if it was a piece of ordinary jewellery, let alone a wedding ring. Many people felt sorry for Sylvia. At the same time, they also felt sorry for Henry. Even if he was the son-inw of the Family Lin, the Family Lin treated him well. Sylvia always took him wherever she went. If it were them, he would not only marry the president of the Family Lin, but also a woman of no status. With Sylvia''s beauty, he had to take care of her all the time. Compared with Henry, Bing was so excellent that he bought a ring of more than three million yuan just after pursuing Jodie Cheng. Jodie didn''t like it at all but she still put it on her index finger. She really didn''t understand how Henry had the courage to give an aluminium ring. Sylvia and Henry were sitting in the crowd, being pointed at by others. This feeling made Sylvia particrly ufortable. She never cared whether the ring Henry gave her was expensive or cheap. She liked it as long as it was given to her by Henry. Sylvia also had a wedding ring. At that time, Nelson Lin had prepared it. Although it was not as exaggerated as ten carats, it was not as small as three carats. However, Sylvia never took it with her, because in her heart, the wedding ring had to be meaningful. If there was no so-called meaning, diamonds were not as valuable as gold. "Honey, let''s go." Sylvia held Henry''s hand generously. Even if today''s bid hadn''t been auctioned yet, she didn''t care. It didn''t matter. The key was that she didn''t want to see Henry be the target of public criticism like this. Hearing the sound of people around him, Henry didn''t take it seriously at all. He let Sylvia hold his hand and walked out of the crowd. Just as they were about to leave, there was a voice in the crowd. "Get out of the way! Get out of the way, all of you! Hurry up!" A woman in her thirties, wearing a pair of ck-framed sses, pushed the crowd away and walked up to Sylvia. Without saying a word, she grabbed Sylvia''s right hand and looked at it carefully. The woman''s expression was particrly wonderful, from confusion to disbelief, and finally to shock. Chapter 369 Chapter 369 Sylvia felt extremely awkward to be caught by a woman like this. She wanted to pull her hand back, only to find that the other party grabbed her extremely tightly. "It''s real! It''s incredible, it''s incredible. How could this kind of thing be made into a ring?" The woman stared at Sylvia''s hand. To be exact, it was the ring on Sylvia''s hand, and she kept sighing. The woman suddenly raised her head and looked at Sylvia. "Where did you get this ring?" "My husband gave it to me." Sylvia looked at Henry. At the same time, this woman also looked at Henry and kept nodding. "Great! Really great! Can this kind of thing be made into a ring? How much did you spend on this tecium gold? Ten billion dors? Twenty billion dors?" The words of this woman confused the people around her. "Hey, Henry, what''s wrong with you? Where did you find such an actress? Her acting is too frivolous, isn''t it?" Bing sneered. "Is this ring worth more than 10 billion dors? You''re so funny!" The woman with ck-framed sses turned around and red at Bing. "If you don''t understand, I don''t me you. Please don''t mislead us here. You said that tecium gold was aluminium. Your ignorance should beughed at!" Bing smirked and said, "Don''t pretend to be smart. I''ve never heard of it." "Of course you haven''t heard of it," the woman said matter-of-factly. "This kind of thing isn''t something that everyone can hear of!" Bing''s face darkened as he was scolded. Just as he was about to scold her, he heard a voice coming from the crowd. "Professor Liu! Professor Liu!" The voice came from outside the crowd and sounded very anxious. "I''m here. Don''t yell." The woman wearing ck-framed sses waved her hand. The crowd was pushed away, and they saw a middle-aged man standing in front of the woman with an anxious face. "Professor Liu, you suddenly disappeared. You scared me to death!" Seeing the middle-aged man, many onlookers weed Master Wong. Master Wong was the one who brought the experts from the capital to choose the partners. Everyone was polite to him. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Master Wong waved his hand to the people around him and then said to the woman, "Professor Liu, these are all entrepreneurs from Yinzhou. You can talk to them and choose your partners." Master Wong''s words made Bing''s face change. This woman was an expert from the capital? The super genius who imed to be at the age of 30 and had PhDs? Professor Liu ignored Master Wong and looked at the ring in Sylvia''s hand again. "Can you show it to me?" Sylvia didn''t expect that this woman was an expert from the capital. Whether she could win the bid this time was up to others. After Professor Liu made this request, Sylvia took off the ring and handed it to her. Professor Liu held the ring in her hand like a treasure and kept sighing. "It''s really tecium gold! How generous it is to make a ring from it! Wait! There are words on it? Is this engraved by your husband?" Professor Liu widened his eyes and looked at Sylvia in shock. Sylvia nodded and said, "Yes, he is not very romantic, so he could only engrave these five words." Professor Liu shook her head. "If he isn''t romantic, there is no romantic man in the world! He engraved words in tecium gold! In this world, your husband is the first person to do this kind of thing." When the onlookers heard Professor Liu''s words, they were all confused. "Professor Liu, what exactly is this tecium gold you''re talking about?" "A rare metal," Professor Liu said with a heavy voice. "Look, the rare metal I mentioned doesn''t refer to gold or some other metals. There is less than one cubic metre of tecium gold in total in the whole world. Its value is unimaginable." As soon as Professor Liu finished speaking, the crowd burst into an uproar. There was only one cubic metre in the world. How expensive was this? No wonder Professor Liu asked Henry just now. How much money did he spend on this ring? If it was really as rare as what Professor Liu had said, such a small piece of the ring was worth one billion dors. Bing''s face was extremely ugly. He had just said loudly that this was the actor Henry had hired. He didn''t expect that it was an expert from the capital. He had said that it was an aluminium ring, but in the end, there was less than one cubic meter of tecium gold in the world. Professor Liu took the ring and said, "Tecium gold is the hardest metal known in the world. All countries want to have one piece of it for research, but there is only so much of it in the world. Even if many countries want to own it, they can''t do it. China once used rent one piece of it same size as this ring. One year''s cost is one billion dors." Professor Liu''s words shocked everyone once again. It was just a small piece for one billion dors a year? This rent alone was equal to the total wealth of most people present! All the people, including Sylvia, were stunned by this price. Jodie''s face was particrly ugly. She was just showing off her ten-carat diamond ring, worth more than three million yuan, but now she found that her diamond ring was not even as good as the ring on Sylvia''s hand. Professor Liu said again, "What I said is just the rent price. If you want to buy this piece of tecium gold, unless there is a special channel, you can''t buy it at all. This kind of metal, even if you use aser, can''t bepletely cut. You need to grind it with aser. The material and material resources consumed for grinding such a ring are simply unimaginable. The most important thing is that someone still engraved words on it!" When Professor Liu saw engraved words, even she herself couldn''t believe it. If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, if someone told Professor Liu that one could engrave words on tecium gold, Professor Liu would think that the other side was crazy. Even now, Professor Liu felt that she was crazy. She looked at Henry and said, "Can you tell me how you engraved the words on it?" "It''s very simple. Just grind it slowly." Henry shrugged his shoulders. Professor Liu listened to Henry''s words and stared at him with her eyes. It took her a long time to spit out a word, "... awesome!" Professor Liu''s wordspletely refreshed the cognition of the people present. Those who had ridiculed Henry just now were so ashamed that they didn''t even raise their heads and sneered at others with their ignorance. It was shameful to think about it. Especially Bing and Jodie, as well as Owen, who had said that he was going to buy the diamond ring. At this moment, he only felt that his face turned blue and ugly to the extreme. Sylvia blushed. She didn''t expect that Henry''s gift was so precious. At first, she thought it was just an ordinary aluminium ring. At this moment, she felt that she was the happiest woman in the world. Chapter 370 Chapter 370 Professor Liu was reluctant to give the ring made of tecium gold back to Sylvia. Sylvia took the ring in her hand, but she didn''t put it on for a long time. "Why don''t you wear it, dear?" "This is a little too expensive." Sylvia looked at the ring in her hand. It was worth more than ten billion dors, which was more expensive than the entire Lins Group! Henry took the initiative to take the ring, grabbed Sylvia''s tender hands, and put it on Sylvia''s ring finger. "Honey, this is my gift for you. Don''t care if it''s expensive or not. You just need to wear it as an ordinary ring." Sylvia looked at her ring finger and said, "That''s what you say, but how can I take it as an ordinary ring?" "Haha, this is your problem." Henry gently tapped Sylvia''s little head. Sylvia reached out and touched the words on the surface of the ring, and her heart was full of sweetness. Bing and his men quietly walked to the side and continued to stay here. It was just a shame. Soon, they arrived at the theme of this dinner, which was to win the bid. Manypanies took out their trump cards. Since ancient times, every project with an official background had earned nothing but a lot of money. For this project, everyone had made a lot of effort. However, the support that those smallpanies could provide was far from that of arge enterprise like Lins Group. Sylvia promised that she could offer one billion yuan as a private research fund. All research laboratories and scientific research materials would be provided by Lins Group. Lin''s number of one billion caused ny-nine percent of the people present to retreat. One billion! Lins'' n this time was terrifyingly big. Professor Liu nodded as she listened. She was very satisfied with the condition given by the Lins Group. This time, arge amount of money was needed to support scientific research. Of course, the more, the better. Many people who came to bid thought in their hearts that this time, it was estimated that the Family Lin had it in the bag. In the end, how much could they make of this project at most? One billion? 1.2 billion? It might even be less than one billion. Mrs Lin took great risks to invest one billion. If she did not make much money, she would lose a lot. "This woman is really bold." "If you let me to take charge of the Lins Group, I still wouldn''t dare to say one billion yuan today." Some people were discussing in private. Sylvia looked at Professor Liu and said one billion yuan. She also thought about it for a long time. ording to the professional assessment of Lin''s professional team, this project was full of calction, including raising the price of the surroundingnd and the official subsidies. It was only 800 million yuan. One billion yuan was a big gamble. This time, Sylvia not only wanted to make money, but more importantly, she wanted to consolidate the name of the Lins Group. The appearance of the Zhao''s Group had brought great pressure to the Lins Group. In this way, the prestige of the Lins Group would slowly disappear. Sylvia was right. When she said the number of one billion, many people looked at her differently. The sudden rise of Zhao''spany made most people feel that Lin''s family would copse at any time. But now, what Sylvia did told everyone that Lin''s family would not copse. There was still a gap between Zhao''s family and Lin''s! Some people had even thought of the congrattory words and were ready to congratte Sylvia at any time. They wanted to congratte her on winning this project. "Our Zhao''s Group is willing to invest two billion dors." Owen Zhao''s voice suddenly sounded. Two billion! All the people present fixed their eyes on Owen at this moment. They were deliberately making trouble for Lins Group! It would definitely be a loss to invest 2 billion yuan in this project! Owen looked at Sylvia and looked at her provocatively. The people in charge of the smallpanies felt the atmosphere between Owen and Sylvia. They were shocked. This was the battle between the big bosses. They had spent billions of dors every time they fought. They just wanted to win. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Sylvia didn''t look good. She didn''t expect that Zhao Enterprise would actually invest two billion yuan. Even if the project waspleted, they would lose one billion yuan. Was this one billion yuan used just to suppress her? Owen''s way of doing this once again made everyone feel the rich funds of Zhao Enterprise. "The funds are okay. About the research..." Master Wong nced at Owen. This project not only needed funds but also needed professional talents to cooperate. "In terms of research, our QZ Group will be responsible for it." Bing suddenly stood up. "Our QZ Group will coborate with Zhao''s Group and jointly take responsibility for this project." After Bing finished speaking, he looked at Sylvia proudly. This kind of thing caused an uproar among the people present. In the beginning, everyone thought that the QZ Group and the Zhao Family, including the Chows'' and the Lin''s, would fight to the death this time. But now they found that the Zhao and the QZ had reached an agreement that they wanted to squeeze the Lin''s together! If these two groups were really determined to suppress Lins Group, then Lins Group''s building was in jeopardy. Even Sylvia didn''t expect that Zhao Enterprise and QZ would unite. This waspletely a way of ying without thinking of consequences. She just wanted to make Lin Enterprises unable to survive. Two billion yuan was absolutely too much for Sylvia now. "President Lin, what should we do?" Cathy stood beside Sylvia and asked anxiously. Sylvia shook her head and said, "Let it go. There''s no point in fighting for it." "Er..." Cathy''s face was full of unwillingness. Owen looked at the expression on Sylvia''s face and said with a smile, "Sylvia, don''t give up. How much is the ring on your hand? Why don''t you ask your husband to invest more money? What do you think?" Owen''s action seemed normal, but in fact, it pushed Sylvia into a desperate situation. Whether Sylvia invested a billion yuan or the Zhao''s invested the two billion yuan, the two groups were no longer relying on this project to make money, but to establish their prestige. Now, the effect of the establishment of the Zhao family had been achieved. If the Family Lin continued to invest more than two billion yuan, it would be difficult to y a role in establishing its prestige in the eyes of outsiders. After all, the suppression of the Zhao family was directly doubled. If the Family Lin wanted to continue, it would have to increase its funds by two billion yuan. Otherwise, it would not be effective at all. But if the Family Lin really wanted to take over the project with 3 billion yuan, everyone would only think that the Family Lin was forcing themselves to do so. In order to establish their prestige, they had to invest 2 billion yuan more. This was a stupid thing. It could be said that Owen''s choice for the two billion yuan was just right, and it was not a lot. Owen raised his eyebrows to Sylvia and said, "How about it, President Lin? I''ve doubled the price you offered. Do you dare to double my price? I, Owen Zhao, put it here. If you dare to double it, I dare to follow!" Chapter 371 Chapter 371 Owen''s words forced Sylvia to a desperate situation. Now that he had said it out, if Sylvia dared to double, he would dare to follow her. This kind of words had already revealed Zhao Enterprise''s full confidence. If Sylvia really followed, he could casuallyugh and admit defeat. No one thought that Zhao Enterprise was really scared. After all, if Sylvia doubled, she would lose 3 billion. But now, if Sylvia didn''t follow, she was afraid of Zhao''s family, which had an impact on the status of Lin''s family in Yinzhou. Owen''s simple action directly put Sylvia in a dilemma. "Come on, if the Lins Group pays 3 billion yuan for prestige, others will say that Sylvia is a fool." Lins Group would bepletely suppressed by Zhao''s Group from today on. "President Lin, what do you think? Do you want to follow or not?" Owen looked at Sylvia with a smile. "Follow!" A resolute voice sounded. The owner of this voice shocked all the people present. It was not Sylvia, secretary Cathy, nor Henry, but Danny Chow! The young master of the Chow''s! "We, Chows'', are willing to invest two billion yuan in Lins Group!" Danny''s appearance and his words made all the people present to open their mouths wide. Everyone looked at Sylvia with admiration. They didn''t expect that this woman had done such a thing. When did she unite with Chows''? The smile on Owen''s face disappeared at once. In this case, even Sylvia herself was confused. Danny''s attitude had changed a lot. At that time, Danny threatened her with a piece ofnd. As a result, he gave all thend to her the next day and even gave her several properties. Chows'' did notpete with her for many other projects, but today, he suddenly proposed to invest 2 billion yuan. For the Chow''s, two billion yuan was equal to a quarter of the entire Chow''s! "Is there something wrong with your brain? Is it not enough for your Chow Enterprise to be oppressed by Lins Group for so many years?" Bing couldn''t help but scold him directly. Danny sneered. "You still have a long way to go before you can fight against Lins Group!" After that, Danny walked up to Henry and said with a ttering smile, "Mr Zhang, are you satisfied with what I did?" "You are smart." Henry nodded with satisfaction. After Henry''s approval, Danny''s face was full of joy. This attitude shocked everyone once again. Did the young master of the Chow''s show his goodwill to the son-inw of the Family Lin? Sylvia was very shrewd. Looking at Danny''s attitude toward Henry, she figured out a lot of things at once. No wonder Danny and his father suddenly came to the door of the Lins Group to apologize to her and even gave her so manynd and real estate. All of this was because of Henry! When Sylvia thought of her attitude towards Henry at that time, she was full of apologies. It turned out that he had silently helped her from the beginning. Sylvia calmed down and looked at Owen again. "President Zhao, our Lin''spany''s investment has increased to 3 billion now. So, are you still following us?" Owen''s expression changed. Now, his situation was the same as Sylvia''s. He would lose 3 billion. If not for the prestige he had just made, what he had just said would be a joke. Undoubtedly, he was picking up a stone to smash his own feet. Chows'' sudden appearance disrupted Owen''s entire n. After thinking for more than a dozen seconds, Owenughed out loud. "President Lin, it''s really a good y. Our Zhao family has just gained a foothold in Yinzhou. It''s the right time to make friends. Let''s give this project to your Family Lin. We can get along with each other in the future ." Owen''s performance made everyone understand that Zhao Enterprise had lost in this game. The Lins Group had joined forces with the Chows'', the original secondrgest group in Yinzhou. Their current status would not be shaken unless the Zhao''s Group could spend another sum of money that surpassed the Chows''. Bing stood aside with a gloomy face. Today, in order to take revenge on Henry and Sylvia, he made two preparations to humiliate them first-hand, but because of his ignorance, he became aughing stock. The second one, together with Zhao Enterprise, he wanted to suppress Lins Group. In the end, he was suppressed by Lins Group. Bing stared at Henry and Sylvia and suddenly said, "Some people only know that they don''t have the ability, so they rely on the blessings of their elders. This kind of person can be arrogant now, but how long can they be arrogant in the future? It''s really hard to say. Lose so much money just to save their reputation." Bing''s words were to find an excuse for himself. However, everybody could tell that what he said was an excuse, but it was reasonable. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. It was conceivable that after this disturbance, Bing would bring the mes again. What happened today would be spread all over the world, and there would even be all kinds of versions. Henry put his arm around Sylvia''s shoulder and said, "The more ipetent a person is, the louder he will speak." "What a joke!" Bing sneered. "Do you dare topete with me, Henry?" "You don''t deserve to bepared with me." Henry gave Bing a contemptuous look, held Sylvia in his arms, and walked out of the banquet hall. Bing only felt that his powerful punch on the cotton made him particrly ufortable. Sylvia and Henry didn''t stay in the Glory Hotel any longer. When they got out of the hotel, they drove straight home. As for the project, Cathy was in charge of it, so Sylvia was absolutely relieved. One night passed quietly. The next morning, Henry just got up, walked to the courtyard, and punched at the old tree. Anna Jiang dragged a suitcase out of the house and stood behind Henry. "Mr Zhang." Henry looked back and asked in confusion, "Are you going for a trip?" Anna smiled slightly and said, "I''m here to resign. During this period of time, President Lin is no longer in any danger. And I''ve received the news that the person who wanted to harm President Lin before cannot hurt her anymore, which means that my task is over." After saying that, Anna looked at the tree in front of Henry and continued, "Besides, Mr Zhang, you''re here to protect President Lin, so I am not worried." Henry nodded. He still had a good impression of Anna. This woman was willing to work hard and very responsible. "Have you epted the next task?" "I already have a new task. The employer is waiting for me. Mr Zhang, please tell President Lin my decision." "Well, do you need me to send you off?" Henry pointed to the car next to him. "No." Anna raised the car key in her hand. "I still like to drive my car by myself. You know, we don''t have much freedom in this business. We don''t have any vacation. We''ll just take it as a trip if we''re on our way." "Then I wish you..." Henry smiled at Anna and said, "Have a good trip." "Thank you." Anna opened the car door and sat in. Chapter 372 Chapter 372 When Sylvia got up and heard that Anna had left, she sighed. After two months of getting along with her, she would have some feelings for her. Anna had been protecting Sylvia all the time. The sudden departure made Sylvia feel that there was something missing. Henry had long been ustomed to such separation, so he was used to it. Henry prepared breakfast for Sylvia. After Sylvia finished eating, Henry said while packing up the bowls and chopsticks, "Honey, I have something to do today. Go to thepany yourself." "Okay." Sylvia nodded. Now, Sylvia had a little attitude towards Henry. She subconsciously listened to Henry for a lot of things. Watching Sylvia leave, Henry stood at the door of his own courtyard and said coldly, "You''ve been staying for more than two hours. Aren''t you tired?" "Haha, I think I''ve hidden well." A figure slowly walked to the gate of the courtyard. It was a middle-aged man with whiskers. He was untidy and casually dressed, with only a pair of slippers on his feet. "Let me introduce myself. My name is Kim Yuan, and I belong to the Sharp Knife." The middle-aged man took the initiative to reach out his hand to Henry. Henry didn''t even look at the hand that the other party had stretched out. "Why are you looking for me, the man from the Sharp Knife?" "Haha." Kim chuckled, "Mr Zhang, you really like to ask even though you know the answer. I want to talk to Mr Zhang about the fire in Liao Family''s manor." "Then let''s stand here and talk." Henry went to the gate of the courtyard. Kim was stunned, and then he said with a smile, "I thought Mr Zhang would invite me to have a cup of tea." "I only invite my friends to drink tea. If you have something to say, just say it." Kim nodded and said, "Then I won''t keep you guessing. I believe that you, Mr Zhang, are also a member of the Ancient Kungfu Family. That day, you were taken away by the Liao family. When you left, the Liao family''s manor was in a big fire. Do you have anything to exin?" "No." Henry shook his head. "What does it have to do with me if their manor was on fire?" "Mr Zhang, you were taken to the Liao family. What happened that day? How could there be a sudden fire in the Liao family?" Kim stared at Henry with his eyes. "I hope you can tell me the truth, Mr Zhang." "Oh." Henry nodded. "The whole Liao family was killed, and the fire was also set by the other party. I saw it with my own eyes. Since you don''t want to catch the murderer, why did youe to me?" Kim obviously did not expect Henry to directly say that the Liao family was killed. The Liao family was an ancient family. The death of a family in a big fire naturally attracted the attention of the Sharp Knife. The Sharp Knife specially sent people to investigate the bodies, and the result was that the whole Liao family was killed, and almost non of the bodies of them was intact. With the help of the Sharp Knife, it was easy to know that Henry was taken to the Liao family that day and he was safe and sound. Kim put his target on Henry and made him his breakthrough. Kim''s idea was to find some evidence from Henry''s words, then lock him up and interrogated him. However, he didn''t expect to get such an answer, which made him feel like he couldn''t do anything about it. Kim looked at Henry and was silent for a long time. Then he said, "Did you see someone kill all the people of the Liao family?" "Yes." Henry nodded. "He didn''t even leave a whole body, which is very cruel. But at that time, I didn''t have time to take photos and videos." Kim asked again, "Since the Liao family has been killed, why are you unharmed?" "You are really funny." Henry looked at Kim as if he was looking at a fool. "Do those people who killed the Liao family have any necessary reason to kill me? If I want to kill a fish today, would I kill all the fish in the pond?" Facing Henry, Kim only felt that he couldn''t do anything for a while. The other side''s words seemed to be full of ws, but there was no evidence for him to use. Kim thought for a long time and could only say one sentence, "I suspect that you have something to do with the Liao family''s murder case. Pleasee with me." "Later, I will rest at home." Henry replied lightly. Then he turned back and went into the house. After drinking a cup of tea and lying down for more than half an hour, he went out. Kim drove an ord with yellow tes to the centre of the city with Henry. "Sir, where are you going to take me?" Henry leaned leisurely in the back seat of the car. "I have to go to work today." Kim parked the car in front of a cafe. The door of the passenger seat opened, and a beautiful woman in a long dress got in the car. She nced at Henry and asked Kim, "Is this the one?" "Yes." Kim nodded. The beautiful woman turned around and held a cup of coffee in her hand. "Tell me, why did you kill the whole Liao family?" Henry looked at the beautiful woman with a strange face. "Why don''t you wear underwear?" The beautiful woman''s face was angry. "B*llshit!" "You are also talking b*llshit." Henry shrugged his shoulders. "Have you seen me kill the whole Liao family?" The beautiful woman listened to Henry''s words, and her chest heaved with anger. "I''m not in the mood to y this kind of game with you. Our Sharp Knife mission is very heavy, and you''ve wasted our time. Can you bear the responsibility? How did the Liao family die?!" Henry held his hand. "Didn''t I tell your colleague that the family was killed and all of them were dismembered? What''s wrong?" The beauty was stunned and turned to look at Kim. Kim gave a wry smile. "That''s what he told me." The face of the beautiful woman changed a lot. She turned back and red at Henry again. "Did you see the Liao family being killed with your own eyes?" "Yes." Henry nodded. "What about thew enforcer?" "He was also killed," Henry said matter-of-factly, "I watched them die. There was so much blood. So cruel." The beautiful woman suddenly reached out her hand and pped in front of her. "Out of thew! We arew enforcement, and we are not in the mood to joke with you. If you don''t tell the truth, don''t me us for taking drastic measures!" "I''m telling the truth." Henry was puzzled. In this world, no one would believe that he was telling the truth. The beautiful woman turned her head, looked at Kim, and shouted, "Turn around, go and catch all the members of Lins. I''ll see if he would tell the truth!" There was a hint of hesitation on his face. "I''m afraid it''s not in ordance with the rules." "What are you talking about? What is against the rules?!" The beautiful woman''s face was ugly. "My whole Liao family has been killed, but you still mention the rules to me!" The beautiful woman said as she grabbed the steering wheel. Kim pushed her away and said, "Hedy, calm down. Don''t be impulsive." N?velDrama.Org is the owner. "What do you mean by calm down? If your family was dead, would you calm down?" The beautiful woman roared and red at Henry again with hatred in her eyes. "Let me tell you, I, Hedy Liao, will definitely make you pay for it with blood!" After Hedy finished her words, she directly pulled down a ck box on the roof of the car. This action made Kim''s face suddenly change. "Hedy, what are you doing?" "The car turned, and thew enforcement surveince device has been broken!" Hedy sneered. Chapter 373 Chapter 373 Henry looked at Hedy. He didn''t expect that there was a member of the Liao family in the Sharp Knife. Kim stopped the car and parked it in the middle of the road. "Hedy, are you sure you want to do this?" "Otherwise?" Hedy asked, "My Liao family can''t die in vain." "Okay." Kim nodded and clenched his fists. "I''ll listen to you. You can do whatever you want." After saying that, Kim stared at Henry with a sullen face. Henry sneered. "You know very well what kind of people the members of the Liao family were. Shane Liao bullied men and women in school. Your master had joined forces withw enforcer and kidnapped me and took me to the Liao family. Such behaviour has vited the rules, hasn''t it?" "It''s not up to you to tell us what our Liao family should do! You are just an ordinary member of Ancient Kungfu family. Even if our Liao family bullied you, you should bear it!" Hedy stared at Henry, "Atst, I ask you whether the death of our Liao family has anything to do with you?!" Henry nced at thew enforcement surveince device that was buckled down by Hedy and grinned. "Yes." "You!" Hedy''s face changed. She knew that she had been set up. Just as Hedy was about to say something, a violent feeling of collision hit her. A pickup truck crashed into the back of the ord. The airbag exploded immediately. Then, a few more cars crashed into this car and the violent impact almost made Kim and Hedy faint. "Since you said that the car turned over, then let''s turn it over." Henry sat firmly in the back seat. "As a member of the Sharp Knife, you use your positions for personal use and revenge. People like you, if they stay in the Sharp Knife, they will also harm others. In this case, you will die." Henry''s cold voice rang in their ears. The car stopped shaking, and the two of them immediately turned their heads to look at the back seat. In their sight, Henry slowly put on a ghost mask. At the same time, the driver''s and the passenger''s door of the ord were pulled open. At the same time, several figures wearing a ghost mask appeared in the sight of Kim and Hedy. Henry opened the back door and walked out. "Make it look like the car turned over. Give a little respect to the Sharp Knife. Also, solve all the problems that can be solved. I don''t want the Sharp Knife to bother me again." Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Hedy looked at the masked figures in front of her, and her heart was filled with deep fear. No wonder her family was killed, and the person they provoked was a Reaper... Kim''s face was full of regret. "Hedy Liao, this time, you''ve caused me a lot of trouble!" After Henry got out of the car, he took off his mask and threw it into a truck next to him. With his hands in his pockets, he wandered to the street in downtown. As Henry left, there was a burst of an explosion. An hourter, Henry sat in a cafe and looked at his mobile phone. The headline of the Yinzhou News was already upied by the news that an official car had suddenly turned on the road. The news said that the driver of this official car and a woman sitting in the car were both dead, and two passers-by were slightly injured. When Henry was about to put away his mobile phone, the phone rang, and the caller was Jenny Qin. As soon as Henry picked up the phone, Jenny''s voice sounded urgent, "Henry, do you know how to gamble on stones?" Henry thought for a moment and said, "I know a little about it." "That''s to say, you understand. Ourpany has expanded a new trade, which is to gamble on stones. I don''t know much about it. Can you help me check it?" Jenny said on the phone. "Stone gambling?" Henry was full of doubts, but he still walked toward Hengyuan Trade Company. At this moment, on Jenny''s desk, there were a lot of documents about gambling on stones. "President Qin, sign it." "Yes, President Qin, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. The profit of gambling on stones can be said to be huge. Everyone wants to do it, but whether it will be approved or not is one thing, and the key is that there is no connection!" "For Hengyuan, this is an opportunity to be on the same level as the Family Lin!" In Jenny''s office, many managers were persuading her. "Wait." Jenny looked at the document on the table, waiting for Henry toe over. "What are you waiting for, President Qin? They''ve told us we only have half an hour to think about it!" One of thepany managers looked anxious. Jenny looked out of the window and then looked at her mobile phone. When she was about to call Henry again, she saw the door of the office was pushed open and Henry appeared in the office in a hurry. Looking at Henry''s messy clothes, Jenny''s heart was full of joy. It seemed that this man was still in her thoughts. "Why do you want to gamble on stones? There are many tricks in this industry. You must have heard of it, haven''t you?" As soon as Henry entered the door, he asked. The managers of Hengyuan, all looked at Henry with confusion, not knowing who he was. Jenny stood up from her executive chair and smiled sweetly at Henry. "That''s why I called you. I don''t understand. It''s fine as long as there''s a man who knows." Hearing Jenny''s words, the managers looked at Henry with an ambiguous look. Jenny handed the document on the table to Henry. "This is the project this time. Take a look." "I don''t have to look at it." Henry shook his head. "Now that you want to gamble on stones, someone should have brought you a batch of raw materials, right? Where are the materials?" "The warehouse." As a tradingpany, Hengyuan''s warehouse could be said to be the most important ce in the wholepany. It covered arge area and each warehouse was clearly separated. There were three containers, which were 21 meters long and 7 meters tall, outside the warehouse. Jenny came here with Henry and a group of office managers from Hengyuan. Jenny pointed at the three containers and said to Henry, "The materials are all in it." Henry nodded and asked, "What is the other party''s request?" Jenny waved her hand. A manager came forward and said to Henry, "They asked us to take at least 300 tons of goods a month and sell them to us at the price of 200 yuan per kilogram. This is the first batch of goods. If we think the goods are good, we have to sign a contract of at least one year." Henry frowned. "One kilogram for two hundred yuan? This price is higher than the market price. 300 tons per month. Do you think you Yinzhou market is big enough?" "Now it''s hard to say about the market. This is a gamble." Jenny walked up and said, "The channel this time is obtained through the official special approval because we have blown up the mountain. If we can get this, it will be an opportunity for Hengyuan." Henry walked to the container and opened the door of the container. What he saw were all kinds of stones. They were densely packed, big and small. The small one was only as big as a palm and the big one was as tall as a man. Henry opened all three containers in a row, nced at them, and then shook his head at Jenny. "No." Chapter 374 Chapter 374 "What''s wrong?" Looking at Henry''s appearance, Jenny asked doubtfully. Henry pointed to the stones in the three containers and said to Jenny, "The reputation is very important to gamble on stones. At the very least, stones can be sold, but now there is almost no possibility that there is anything worth in these three containers. If we can''t even find one gemstone on the first day, we can''t continue to gamble on stones." Listening to Henry''s words, Jenny nodded thoughtfully. A manager said, "President Qin, with all due respect, this friend said that this pile of stones couldn''t be used. It''s purely a guess. Stone gambling is all about luck. Who dares to say that there is nothing in these stones just by looking at the appearance of the stone?" After the manager finished his words, he red at Henry with hostility in his eyes. "Who said that there is something wrong with our stones?" A voice came from the side. Henry looked back and saw a middle-aged man walking towards him with three strong men with ferocious faces. The three sturdy men looked fierce. They clenched their fists while walking. The middle-aged man was wearing a suit. He didn''t look so fierce, one could get a bad feeling just by looking at him. "Kid, do you think there''s something wrong with our stones?" The middle-aged man walked up to Henry. At the same time, the three strong men beside him stood in front of Henry and looked at him. Henry frowned. "Is this batch of stones yours?" "Do you have any opinions?" The middle-aged man looked at Henry, his eyes full of threats. Henry nodded and said, "We don''t want your stones." "Okay, we are doing business. If you don''t want it, we won''t force you." The middle-aged man smiled and said, "Since we can''t do business, then let''s go." After the middle-aged man finished speaking, he turned around and winked at the manager of Hengyuan who had just spoken. The manager clenched his teeth and said, "President Qin, this is a chance. Don''t miss it. Don''t listen to others and miss such a good opportunity!" Henry sneered and looked at the manager. "You are Hengyuan''s man. How many benefits have they promised you so that you can cheat on President Qin? If President Qin buys these three containers of waste stones per kilogram, how much will you make? This business is worth 670 million. How much would they give you, 100 million?" The manager''s face changed and scolded, "B*llshit! What do you mean by saying that I will have benefits? Don''t nder me." Henry nced at these jade stones and said, "ording to the normal market price, a stone per kilogram should be between 60 to 80 yuan, but now it''s sold for 200 yuan?" "Do you think that the transportation fee is cheap?" The middle-aged man looked around and said, "How much are the logistics costs for tons of goods?" "Logistics costs?" Henry looked confused. "Do you have any logistics costs for these stones? Didn''t you get them from the mountain we had blown up some time ago?" "You!" The middle-aged man''s face suddenly changed. Jenny frowned and said, "Henry, do you mean..." Henry walked to the container and picked up a stone casually. "Our rock group is a Neoarchean rock mass withplex rock types, dominated by biotite quartzite and mica quartzite, followed by mica granite and mica monzonite. These stones are strong. The rocks are grey and light grey- green. Some of them have simr mottled structures, such as clean edges, stitches and so on. The stone in my hand ispletely from the mountains around us. Look at these three stones. They''re all matching stones. They''re just ordinary stones!" As soon as Henry finished speaking, Jenny immediately looked at thepany manager and said, "Didn''t you tell me that these stones are from Yun province?" "I... I..." The manager opened his mouth wide and didn''t know what to say. The middle-aged man''s face changed a few times, and then he shouted, "It''s really funny! These stones I transported from Yun Province, and you actually said that these are the surrounding waste stones!" Henry shook his head and said, "I didn''t say that they are all the surrounding waste stones, and there are still normal stone stones." Hearing Henry''s words, the project manager breathed a sigh of relief. The middle-aged man''s face also looked much better, and his heart was secretly happy. He just thought that this boy was likely to reveal this scam, but suddenly the boy was scared of him. Henry walked forward and picked out a total of nine stones which were only the size of a fist from the three containers. "These nine stones are indeed not the surrounding stones. Judging from the material, they are from Yun Province. Unfortunately, there is not a single "green" in these stones." Henry shook his head and threw the nine stones casually. The so-called "green" meant that there was no gemstone inside. Obviously, Jennypletely trusted Henry between thepany manager and Henry. She looked at thepany manager and said, "I need a reasonable exnation." He was about to turn to the middle-aged man for help. The middle-aged man''s eyes were drifting. After a few seconds, he waved his hand. "We won''t do business with you. There are many people doing this business. Now even if you want to buy it, I won''t sell it. Let''s go!" After the middle-aged man finished speaking, he waved his big hand and was about to take his men away. "Go?" Henry chuckled and said, "You want to leave now that you can''t swindle us? The amount of hundreds of millions that you lied about is enough for you to get arrested. Jenny, call the police." "B*llshit! I''m a liar? Do you have any evidence?" The middle-aged man''s neck was stiff. The three strong men with ferocious faces beside him no longer had that kind of arrogant expression on their faces. All of them stood aside with fear, afraid that they would be implicated. Obviously, they all pretended to be rude just now. "Where is the contract?" Henry stretched out his hand to Jenny. "The contract..." Jenny looked at the project manager. With a shiver all over his body and a fierce look in his eyes, the manager tried to run away. Thepany manager was fast, but how could he be faster than Henry? Henry took two steps forward, kicked thepany manager over, and grabbed the contract from the other party. ncing around, the contract stated that these stones were all transported from Yun Province, which was enough to sue these people. Seeing that the matter was revealed, the middle-aged man also wanted to run away. "Hurry up, let''s go!" The middle-aged man shouted at the three strong men beside him. Three strong men shook their bodies and covered the middle-aged man to run out of the warehouse. "None of you can escape!" Henry stood in front of the warehouse entrance. "Boy, I advise you not to ask for trouble!" A strong man clenched his fist and threatened. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "Oh." Henry nodded his head expressionlessly. He punched three times in a row and knocked down three strong men. Chapter 375 Chapter 375 The three strong men were knocked down in an instant, and the middle-aged man lost hisst hope. He wanted to break out, but the scene of Henry beating a strong man just now made him lose his courage. The manager''s face was pale. He used to have a basic sry of 8,000 yuan a month and lived a comfortable life, but he couldn''t stand the temptation. He wanted to do big things and then leave. As a result, the matter was revealed. In the future, he would face a disaster of imprisonment. Soon, the police of Yinzhou arrived. Henry simply apanied Jenny to the police station to make a record. Henry had long been a celebrity in the police station. Whether it was his former ambiguous rtionship with Helen Han, or the incident with Prince insulting the heroes, he had be a famous person in the police station of Yinzhou. With Henry''s presence, the confession was recorded quickly. Jenny''s request for the trial was made, and the police would also execute this quickly. The court hearing would be held in a few days. "What happened to Sam Zheng? Is he sentenced?" Henry asked curiously. He had never cared about this since Sam was arrested. "Not yet, it''s still locked up. Sam''s current usation is attempted rape. As for how it should be judged, it depends on..." A police officer answered as he pointed to the top of his head. Henry understood what he meant, so he smiled and said nothing. If the Family Zheng wanted to find some connection, let them try and see how that would end. Out of the police station. "Henry, you helped me again today. Except for bowing to you, I really can''t think of any other way to repay you." Jenny looked sideways at Henry. Henry waved his hand repeatedly. "You don''t have to repay me. I like doing good things." Jenny rolled her eyes and said, "Do you hate me so much? Don''t you want to invite you to lunch? It''s okay to treat you to a meal. It''s almost noon." "Let''s have a meal." Henry nodded. Jenny drove the car all the way out of the city with Henry. Henry was confused. "Where are we going to eat?" A trace of cunning shed in Jenny''s beautiful eyes. "There is a farmhouse. I''ll take you to have a taste. This kind of natural taste is very difficult to try now." As Jenny said this, she drove in a direction and got on the highway. Henry nodded. It was not until Jenny turned for the highway from Yinzhou to Luohe city that Henrypletely realized that something was wrong. "Are we going to a farmhouse?" "Yes." Jenny said with a smile, "It''s just a small party over there." Henry looked at the woman''s flower-like smiling face and did not know what to say. He had no choice but to let her drive. Forty minutester, the car left the highway. Henry saw that Jenny did bring him to a farmhouse. However, Henry had been here before. It was the manor of the Cheng family. In front of Cheng''s Manor, there were countless luxury cars parked. Jenny''s BMW was very cheap among these luxury cars. Jenny smiled and said, "An elder came back today, and everyone came to wee him. I don''t know a lot of people. It''s too lonely toe here by myself." Jenny parked the car and took Henry to the vi of the Cheng family. In the hall of the Cheng family, there were already more than ten tables of the banquet. The hall was full of people, all of whom were the elders of the old generation. As soon as Jenny and Henry went to the hall, they heard someone say hello. "Jenny, you''re here!" Henry saw a handsome young man walking towards Jenny with surprise. "Hello, Bobby Xiao." Jenny nodded slightly to this handsome young man, then took Henry''s arm and said with a sweet face, "Let me introduce him to you. This is my boyfriend, Henry." "A boy...boyfriend?" Bobby, who was originally happy, felt a sense of loss after hearing Jenny''s words, and his expression was a little dull. "Bro, don''t listen to her nonsense. I''m not her boyfriend." Henry quickly said, "I''m married." When Bobby heard this, the disappointment in his heart was swept away. He smiled at Jenny and said, "Jenny, you are really good at..." Bobby was interrupted by Jenny''s voice before he could say thest word. Jenny reached out her fist and pounded it on Henry''s chest. "I hate you. Last night when you were with me, you didn''t say that. You said you were going to divorce. Now you said you had a wife. You are so annoying!" Anyone who saw Jenny acting like this would think that she was acting coyly with Henry. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Bobby looked embarrassed. He came up and greeted her for a long time. Unexpectedly, the woman he liked was acting coquettishly in someone else''s arms? And he was a man who had been married? Bobby''s original passionate face suddenly cooled down. "Jenny, this time, this banquet is mainly for an elder who came back. Let''s sit together and chat. I''m afraid that it''s not appropriate for you to bring an outsider here?" "Why is it inappropriate?" Jenny only hugged Henry''s arm and put the arm be in front of her. "My boyfriend is not an outsider." Looking at Jenny and Henry''s intimate look, Bobby felt very ufortable, but he couldn''t express it directly. Jenny took Henry''s arm and sat down in front of a round table. At this table, all the young people greeted Jenny one after another. They were all in Jenny''s circle. Henry nced at them, but none of them looked familiar. Although Ning province was not big, it was still divided into many circles. Henry was usually in the same circle with Sylvia, and he only came into contact with the top circle. Although Hengyuan Trade Company had a bright prospect, it couldn''t bepared with Lins, so the circles they were into were not the same. It was normal that Henry didn''t know them. Just like thest time he came to Luohe city and Cheng''s manor, the Family Lin had a separate table, which had a high status. But now, Henry was sitting at a table that was mixed with several juniors. Obviously, it was not the same level as thest time he came here. "Look, that''s Victor Du, the tycoon from Ning province." "That, that is the head of the Ninghai government, John Xiao." The young man sitting at the table with Henry was pointing fingers at the table on the main seat, his eyes full of envy. "Hey, when can I sit on that table?" "Not to mention sitting at that table, it''s good enough if you can propose them a toast." "It''s easy to propose a toast, isn''t it?" Bobby curled his lips and said, "Wait a minute, I''ll go and say hello to my uncle." When Bobby spoke, his face was full of pride. Hearing Bobby''s words, everyone''s eyes lit up. "Yes, Bobby, you and John Xiao are rted by blood." "Yes, yes, yes. If you can go and say hello to your uncle and let us also propose a toast, it will be so awesome. If my father knows this, he will probably directly hand over thepany to me." "Bobby, we will look up to you." Listening to everyone''spliments, Bobby''s face was full of pride. He deliberately looked at Jenny, only to find that Jenny did not pay attention to him at all. Her eyes were all on Henry. Chapter 376 Chapter 376 Looking at Jenny''s sweet appearance, Bobby hated her in his heart. "I have to gain some respect later. It''s better to make Henry embarrassed!" A man from the Cheng family came out and said a few words. Then the dinner began. Henry learned through the chat of this table of people that this time it was Shane Cheng who had recovered. The situation was very good, and everyone came to congratte him. "President Xiao, Mr Du, I''ll take this opportunity to propose a toast to both of you!" A middle-aged manughed and walked toward the host with the wine ss in his hand. Many people looked at the person who toasted them with envious eyes. Being able to go to the main seat to propose a toast was also a representative of their status. Henry didn''t care about these things. He was more concerned about the delicious food on the table. As Jenny said when she came, a lot of natural food couldn''t be seen nowadays. Henry was so bulky that he attracted a lot of people''s contemptuous nces at his table. Many people were puzzled. How could Jenny fall in love with such a man? Although Hengyuan had just entered this circle not long ago, everyone knew the potential of Hengyuan. In the future, she would inevitably upy a ce in the whole Ning province. Jenny was young and beautiful, and she was in charge of Hengyuan. The man she was looking for should be one of the best. A young man who had a good rtionship with Bobby couldn''t help but say, "Jenny, can''t you make your boyfriend restrain himself a little? There are so many people here. Our table is not looking well." As soon as the man spoke, he immediately attracted a lot of people''s agreement. "That''s right. You''re such a glutton. You''re simply embarrassing our table." Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. "Didn''t you find that everyone else is looking at us with their eyes?" Laughter rang out one after another. When Jenny was about to speak, Henry spoke first. He held a chicken drumstick in his hand and looked puzzled. "It''s strange. I thought that food was for eating. Can you get full just by looking at it?" "You''re like a starving ghost. Haven''t you ever eaten? Look at the other tables. Who''s eating like you?" Bobby curled his lips. "It''s so funny." Henry smiled and said, "Children should be grateful for the food provided. Why should we waste it?" "You!" Bobby still wanted to say something, but he was stopped by a young man. "Forget it, Bobby. We can''t exin it clearly to this kind of person. He doesn''t understand it. He has no status. He doesn''t understand even if he says something." The young man pulled Bobby''s sleeve and then red at Henry. "Shame on you!" Jenny looked at Bobby and others unhappily. In the Spring residential home, Jenny had seen too many children who could not eat enough. Sometimes, a roast duck could make these children particrly happy, but these people treated eating as a kind of shame. It was really unreasonable. Jenny picked up a chicken leg for Henry and said, "Eat more. Don''t pay attention to them." Henry smiled at Jenny and did not hesitate to put the drumstick into his mouth. Everyone at the table looked at this scene and really couldn''t figure out how Jenny fell in love with such a person. In the hall of the Cheng family, people constantly went to the main table to toast to the people on the main table. It could be seen that everyone who came back from the toast had a trace of pride on their faces. Not everyone could toast to the people on the main table. If it was some random person, others would ignore you. "Boy, why are you still here? Let''s go and propose a toast to your uncle." A middle-aged man walked to Bobby''s side and said. Bobby''s face lit up. He picked up his cup and said, "Okay, Dad." After Bobby finished speaking, he walked to the main table with his father. The rest of the people at Henry''s table all looked at Bobby with envious eyes. They saw Bobby walking to the main table and toasting the bigwigs on the main table. "See, this is strength. It represents contacts and the future life." The young man who had a good rtionship with Bobby spoke again and deliberately said it to Jenny. "I''m so envious." "It''s true. It''s good that he can go there. Unfortunately, my family doesn''t have the right to do that." The people at their table sighed with emotion. Soon, Bobby walked back with a smug look on his face. Although he just went there to propose a toast and didn''t even have the right to chat with others, he was stronger than so many people. After enjoying the envious eyes of the people at the table, Bobby felt that he was more proud than before. "Bobby, you are too awesome. Look at our young generation, you are the first one to go up to propose a toast." "That''s right. I just saw that the table next to us all looked at us enviously." "Of course, which one of them can go up to propose a toast?" The respectful voices sounded, and the smug look on Bobby''s face became more and more intense. He waved his hand and said, "It''s nothing. My uncle has something important to discuss now. Wait a minute. After they finish talking, I''ll take everyone to have a toast." Bobby''s words caused a burst of cheers from the people on the table. If they could propose a toast to him, they could hold their heads high in the future! Bobby looked at Jenny deliberately and said, "Jenny, you can go with meter. I''ll introduce Uncle Du to you. He is the leader of the enterprise in Ning province. If you can cooperate with him, I believe that you will soon catch up with the Lins Group." Jenny shook her head with a smile. "I won''t go." "How can you do that? Now your career is in the rising period. Since you can''t find a useless boyfriend, you can..." Bobby said this and showed a look of dissatisfaction. "I..." "F*ck, you don''t use your eyes when you walk! Do you know that you have touched me?" A shout suddenly rang out at Henry''s table, interrupting Bobby''s words. Everyone looked over subconsciously and saw the young man who had been talking for Bobby and had a good rtionship with him. At this time, he was standing in front of another person with an apologetic face with his head down. The shout just now came from another person. "How dare he scold someone like this in the hall of the Chengs! He must have a high status." Henry squinted at the man and said his name in a low voice, "Paul Cheng." Paul Cheng ranked second in the third generation of the Cheng family. If Henry hadn''t taken out a packet of golden melon tea, Paul would have been the Cheng family''s chosen heir. At this time, Paul was ring at Bobby''s friend with anger. Bobby''s friend didn''t dare to say a word at this time. He didn''t even dare to raise his head. This was the second master of the Cheng family, and he couldn''t afford to offend him. The people sitting at Bobby''s table were also silent at this moment. They even lowered their breathing a lot, for fear of attracting Paul''s dissatisfaction. After a few seconds of silence, everyone looked at Bobby with a tacit understanding. Bobby''s friend also looked at him for help. Bobby swallowed hard. He didn''t want to face this matter, but he had just pretended to be so arrogant. He couldn''t be timid now. He stood up and ran around and said, "Brother Paul, this is my friend. Please don''t embarrass me." "Who the hell are you?" Paul turned his head and scolded. Chapter 377 Chapter 377 Paul''s words made Bobby''s face turn extremely ugly. There were so many people watching, and the woman he liked was still sitting here. Bobby wanted to swear back, but he didn''t dare. Even if he had a higher status in the circle, he wouldn''t dare to disrespect Paul. Bobby smiled and looked at Paul. "Brother Paul, I am Bobby Xiao, and John Xiao is my uncle." "How dare you call me your brother? Who do you think you are?" Paul looked at Bobby with an unhappy face. It was obvious that he was a rich yboy. "John Xiao is your uncle? When his son is here, he also has to show me some respect. Do you think you are so amazing?" "This..." Bobby looked terrible and subconsciously nced at his table. He found that everyone was looking at him with strange eyes, which made his face burn in embarrassment. "What''s wrong? I''m here to teach you a lesson. Don''t you want to stand out? Who are you? Why should I show some respect to you? What do you want?" Paul looked at Bobby with a sneer on his face. Bobby was scolded by Paul and did not dare to say a word. Two tables of people beside heard Paul''s curses. They turned their heads and saw that it was Paul. They immediately looked away. How rich Paul was! Many people had heard of him. If they offended him, they would suffer a lot. Paul scolded Bobby, but Bobby didn''t dare to say a word. The confidence he had just had disappeared at this moment. "D*mn it, how dare youe to our Cheng family and have a meal? Bah!" Paul said, spitting on the table. "Now you can eat!" After that, Paul strode away. Henry ate the chicken leg in his hand. When he was about to pick up food, he saw a mouthful of thick saliva falling on the te in front of him. This scene made Henry''s face be gloomy. Seeing Paul leave, Bobby and his friends, as well as the people at their table, all breathed a sigh of relief. Everyone was worried that Paul would target them just now, otherwise, they would have a hard time in the future. Fortunately, the son of the Cheng family didn''t care about them. Looking at Paul''s back as he was leaving, everyone felt a sense of relief. "Stop, who let you go?" A low voice sounded from their table. At the same time as this low voice was heard, everyone''s heart suddenly jumped. Who was it? Wasn''t it a f*cking death wish? Everyone looked at the speaker. "Henry, don''t implicate us if you want to die!" One of them red at Henry. "That''s right. What are you doing?" A man sitting next to Henry moved the stool with great force and was a little farther away from Henry. Paul stopped for a moment as he walked away, then slowly turned around. Seeing Paul turn around, Bobby and the others'' hearts were about to jump out of their mouths. Everyone looked at Henry as if he was a lunatic. He took the initiative to provoke Paul. Wasn''t he a fool? "I want to know who dares..." Paul turned around and cursed. Before he could finish his words, he was swallowed into his stomach. He saw Henry sitting on the table. Just now, Paul did not look at the table and naturally did not see Henry. Now that he saw him, the angry expression on his face disappearedpletely. He came to Henry with a ttering look and said, "Oh, Brother Henry, it''s you. Why didn''t you say hello to me when you came?" In the past, after Shane Cheng''s birthday, the Cheng family had chosen a sessor. Shane had specially called over Paul and told him not to provoke the son-inw of the Family Lin. No matter how arrogant Paul was, in front of Shane Cheng, he was just like a good obedient child. What''s more, Peter Cheng was in charge of the Cheng family now. At that time, Richard Wong gave the shares of Lins Group to Paul, but Paul was obedient and returned them back to Lins. Will Ning, the head of the military region of Ning province, suddenly fell down a few days ago. Many people didn''t know the inside story, but Paul, as the second-in-charge of the Cheng family, naturally knew that it was Nick who provoked the son-inw of the Family Lin and was directly investigated by the highest level in China. After learning this, Paul was frightened with cold sweat. Fortunately, he didn''t offend the Family Lin too much, otherwise, even his grandfather couldn''t protect himself. Paul did not dare to offend Henry at all. Seeing Paul''s attitude towards Henry, Bobby and others widened their eyes and couldn''t believe it. What kind of status did this man have that Paul took the initiative to call him brother? T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Henry stood up from his seat and ran around with a smile. Paul also quickly smiled. Henry, who was smiling, suddenly stopped smiling and pped Paul hard on the face. Paul was hit by Henry''s p and half of his bodyy on the table. The food was all over his face. Bobby and the others, who had thought that Henry and Paul had a good rtionship, were shocked by Henry''s action. "What''s going on? Did he hit Paul Cheng?" Just as Bobby and others thought that Paul would be angry, they found that Paul still smiled and said, "Brother Henry, how did I offend you? Just say it. I will apologize to you." Paul''s attitude made Bobby and others widen their eyes once again. Just now they thought that Henry''s status was the same as Paul''s, but now they found that they had underestimated Henry. He was the person whom Paul dared not offend! Henry grabbed Paul''s hair and pressed his head on the table. With a poker face, he said, "If you spit on the table, then you have to eat the food on this table. All the food. You have to finish everything. Hurry up." Although Henry''s expression was calm, his words were like the cold wind in winter, making Paul''s hair stand on end. Looking at the table in front of him, which contained 18 dishes, Paul showed bitterness on his face. "Brother Henry, I..." When Paul was about to say something, Henry directly picked up a porcin te, smashed it on the table, picked up a piece of debris, and stuck it into the back of Paul''s hand. The sharpness of the shards cut through Paul''s skin, prated the back of Paul''s hand, and stuck into the table. "Ah! Ah!" Paul let out a cry of pain. Bobby and the others looked at Henry''s movements and couldn''t help but shiver. This was the second master of the Cheng family. He had beaten him without any hesitation, and he didn''t show any mercy at all! The people sitting at the table with Henry looked at his movements and thought of sarcasm just now. They felt a burst of fear. "I told you to eat, so you just have to eat," Henry spoke again, and his voice had a strong sense of oppression. The king of the underground world, the leader of hell, The Conqueror, he would only show his gentleness to the person he loved. No one else could provoke him at will. Otherwise, he would not stand at the top of the underground world and be revered. Paul trembled in pain and couldn''t stop his tears. Henry''s voice made his heart tremble. He was afraid, he was really afraid. If he didn''t face Henry face to face, he wouldn''t feel Henry''s oppressive force. Chapter 378 Chapter 378 The sharp pain from his palm spread to Paul''s whole body. He struggled to reach out his other hand, grabbed the food on the table, and stuffed it into his mouth. Looking at this scene, Bobby and others were shocked. Was this the rich man of the Cheng family they knew? Themotion at Henry''s side immediately attracted the attention of the entire hall. Those who were still eating, regardless of the guests or the main tables, all looked at this direction. When they saw that Paul was pressed on the table and someone was poking his palm with fragments of a porcin te, they immediately suspected that they had seen the wrong person. This was the Cheng family, the well-known top wealthy family in Ning province! How could the Second Young Master be treated like this? Jenny looked at this scene. Although she was surprised, she could understand. Although the Cheng family was strong,pared with Henry, it was still not enough. Henry''s former title of God of Wall Street alone was enough to crush the Cheng family. The servants of the Cheng family rushed over at the first time. Some guests wanted to show their goodwill to the Cheng family and shouted. "What are you doing? Let go of Young Master Cheng!" Facing the gaze that was fixed on him, Henry ignored it. He pressed hard on Paul''s head. Paul''s face had been deformed even when it was stuck on the table. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "Eat faster," Henry said with no expression on his face. Paul immediately speed up his movements. Before he swallowed the food in his mouth, he grabbed another dish and stuffed it into his mouth. "Get out of my way, all of you!" A loud voice rang out. "Peter Cheng is here." "The eldest son of the Chengs, the future heir." "It depends on how Peter Cheng handles this matter. I''ve lived for more than 50 years and it''s the first time I''ve seen someone who dares to humiliate the Cheng family." An entrepreneur stared at them and said. Bobby and others also saw Petering over and took the initiative to make way for him. He was the future leader of the Cheng family. It could be said that from now on, as long as they still wanted to live in Ning province, they had to be friends with Peter. Bobby and the others guessed that Henry dared to beat Paul, but he dared not do anything to Peter. After all, Peter''s status was much higher than Paul''s. Peter was still apanying Shane Cheng in the hall. When he heard Paul was beaten, Peter rushed out immediately. Although he didn''t like his brother very much, he was still a member of the Cheng family. If someone beat him in his own house, it would be a p in the face of the Cheng family. Peter pushed the crowd away angrily, but when he saw Henry, who was pressing Peter, all the anger on his face disappeared in an instant. Peter was the first person who had seen Henry''s power. Henry casually took out a gift and Peter became the sessor of the Cheng family. "Brother Henry..." Peter called Henry and then stopped talking and moving. He stood at the table. Henry nced at Peter but did not say anything. He turned his gaze back to Paul and said, "Eat quickly." Peter''s attitude towards Henry, as well as Henry''s attitude towards Peter, made everyone present see it clearly. The Cheng family''s future heir must be polite to this young man. On the contrary, this young man was indifferent to the Cheng family''s heir. Moreover, the Cheng family''s heir dared not do anything now and could only watch his own brother be humiliated. What was the identity of this young man? Such doubts filled everyone''s mind. Bobby and others swallowed hard. The entire hall of the Cheng family became eerily silent at this moment. No one spoke. Everyone was looking at Henry''s side. In the hall, only the sound of Paul swallowing food could be heard. "My grandson, Paul Cheng, has offended some big shot?" An old voice broke the silence in the hall. Because of this voice, all the people around them began to discuss among themselves. "Old Master, Old Master is here." "Get out of the way for Shane Cheng." "Let''s see how Shane will deal with this. It''s estimated that he is the son of a rich family. Peter doesn''t dare to provoke him casually, but he has to show some respect for Old Master." "Yes, no matter who he is, in Ning province, he has to respect Old Master." Hearing the voice of Shane, Bobby and others felt a burst of joy in their hearts. They had been ridiculing Henry before and said all kinds of arrogant and unpleasant words. But in the end, they found that Henry was so bossy that Paul and Peter didn''t dare to offend him, so what they had just done became a joke. This feeling made them particrly ufortable. Now they really wanted to see Henry suffer a setback, especially Bobby. He had lost so much respect in front of the woman he liked. If Henry could also feel embarrassed, it would be great. Bobby and the others did not think that Henry would be disrespectful to Shane. The crowd dispersed again. Shane walked over with his crutch. Henry raised his head at the same time and looked at Shane. Henry had no expression on his face. His eyes were cold. Just a nce at him made Shane feel like he had fallen into an ice cer. "It''s you?" Shane had never expected that the person Paul had offended was Henry. Last time when Will Ning made trouble for him, eight people with top status from the capital came. Shane was clear about this matter. When Henry took out the golden melon tea, Shane was guessing that the son-inw of the Family Lin was likely to be a son of some extremely powerful person. As soon as at news of Will Ning''s failure were spread, Shane was very clear that in the future, Ning province was no longer controlled by the Cheng family, but by the Family Lin! Henry''s background was something that Shane dared not offend. Henry looked at Shane and said coldly, "Do you know how to educate your juniors?" Henry questioned in a questioning tone. "Brother Henry, if Paul offended you, I apologize to you on his behalf." Shane said sincerely. His attitude made everyone in the hall feel unbelievable. "Why would Shane Cheng take the initiative to apologize to this young man?" "What I''m asking you is, do you know how to educate juniors?" Henry asked again. In other people''s eyes, Shane Cheng was the most powerful person in Ning province, but Henry had seen too many powerful people. Comparing to those people, Master Cheng was nothing. As for those who had the power, they were all respectful to Henry and wanted to be his servants. Shane was questioned by Henry in front of so many people. He felt a little embarrassed, but he didn''t dare to say anything more, so he had to answer honestly, "It''s my mistake that he behaved so badly." "If you don''t know how to teach him, I''ll teach him for you." Henry grabbed Paul''s hair and picked him up. "Come and finish the dishes on this table. Finish everything. And the thick saliva on my te. You spat it out, so you have to lick it now!" Chapter 379 Chapter 379 Henry''s words let everyone present fully understand his aggressiveness. Facing the Cheng family and Shane Cheng, he was still doing his own thing! Shane looked at the food that had been scattered over the table and was silent for more than ten seconds. Then he sighed and said, "Eat." The word "eat" made everyone''s eyes wide open. This was equivalent to apromise. The majesty of the Cheng family, which had not been shaken for decades, waspletely thrown on the ground and trampled upon by others. After saying the word "eat", Shane seemed to have lost all his strength, and his whole body seemed to be in a low spirit. Peter, who was the closest to the table, nced at Shane and then looked at Paul. He took the initiative to grab the food on the table and stuffed it into his mouth. Peter took the lead in eating, and the Cheng family members who came from behind also gathered around the table and started to eat. "You two, go and eat as well." Shane looked at his two disciples and waved his hand. Victor Du, the leader of the business circle in Ning province, and John Xiao, the leader in politics, all came over and grabbed the food on the table. Such a gesture of eating represented too many things. Master Cheng sighed and walked to the table as well. He grabbed a handful of food and stuffed it into his mouth. From then on, there was no majesty of the Cheng Family in Yinzhou. The Cheng family would slowly step down and would be reced by the Lin Family. At this moment, Bobby and the others did not know how to describe their feelings. If they were to tell others that they had ridiculed Henry just now, they would not believe it. But now, thinking about what they had done before, it was too bold. Henry looked at this scene. For the Family Lin, the Cheng family''s existence was something they would deal with sooner orter. Henry just took this opportunity to solve the problem for Sylvia. After all, there was still a rtionship between the Family Lin and the Cheng family, but Henry didn''t have so many scruples. It was better for him to do this first rather than let Sylvia break up the rtionship with the Cheng family in the end. The best way to make a person surrender was to make him fear you. Henry had now made the Cheng family, Victor Du, and John Xiao fear him. Henry reached out and knocked on the table three times. "Remember, don''t spit when others eat in the future. Jenny, let''s go." "Oh... okay." Jenny responded with a dull look. Not only Jenny, but also all the people in the hall were gawking at the scene of Cheng''s family eating around the table. They were all sensible people and knew what the Cheng family''s method represented. They just didn''t know Henry''s specific identity and didn''t know who would rece the Cheng family. Henry and Jenny left the hall of the Cheng family. A woman from the Cheng family let out a long breath and spat out what had just been stuffed into her mouth. Just as she was about to speak, she heard Shane''s reproach. "Swallow! Eat up all these things!" After finishing his words, Shane grabbed a handful of vegetables and stuffed them into his mouth. Thedy from the Cheng''s shrank her neck, stuffed the food she had just spat into her mouth, and swallowed it with difficulty. Shane''s behaviour once again let everyone in the hall understand the horror of Henry. They tried their best to remember Henry''s appearance. When they saw him in the future, they could only make friends with him. They must not provoke him! After leaving the hall, Jenny looked at Henry again and looked at him up and down with her beautiful eyes. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. "Your eyes look a little weird." Henryined. "You really love your wife. For her, you made such a big deal out of such a small thing today?" Jenny''s face showed some jealousy. "You figured it out?" Henry looked at Jenny unexpectedly. Jenny rolled her eyes and said, "You think I am a fool? Today, you just wanted to see the attitude of the Cheng family so that the Cheng family will give up and your wife will have a smooth journey in the future, right? Otherwise, why would you have such a big temper when ites to such a small thing?" Henry nodded and shook his head. "It''s for my wife, but it''s not a small thing. For me, wasting food is same as wasting life." Hearing Henry''s words, Jenny suddenly remembered what Dean Cui from the Spring residential home said to her at that time. Henry and his mother used to rely on each other, picking up rubbish, eating garbage. Food was his life. At that time, the helpless child had grown up to be like this. The sorrow in his heart was not easy to imagine. Jenny looked at Henry with affection in her eyes. Even though he was now a man who could overwhelm the Cheng family with his momentum, it didn''t mean that he could destroy everything. Such kind of people was always the weakest in their hearts. "Jenny, I find that your eyes are getting more and more strange!" Henry looked at Jenny with fear. "I''m thinking about your domineering look just now." Jenny squinted her eyes and smiled. She held Henry''s shoulder and said, "That look really makes me love you to death!" "Don''t love me." Henry quickly pulled his arm out of Jenny''s soft arms. "You know, I have a wife." "It doesn''t matter. In ancient China, all men had wives and concubines!" Jenny had already been immune to Henry''s wife''s excuse. "Anyway, I am watching you. If you are hurt by Sylvia, I will wait for you toe to my arms and give Sylvia a chance to mess up. When the timees, let her cry!" Henry gave a dryugh and did not answer. It was already two o''clock in the afternoon when Jenny drove Henry back to Yinzhou. "Henry, do you think I should do this stone business or not? This is an official concession. Although it is risky, it is indeed an opportunity." Jenny was still a little interested in the stone gambling project. In Yinzhou, it would be an absolute monopoly industry. Henry thought for a moment and replied, "Actually, it''s not impossible, but the premise is that you have to find a good source of stones and be ready to take risks. The transportation channels are all cost-effective. Like now, you have to find a transport channel. Without a long-term contract for one or two years, no one will sign it with you. In case you can''t find a good source, your money will be wasted. I haven''t studied the market price in this field, so it''s hard to make a conclusion for you." "I did some market research." Jenny stopped the car at a traffic light, turned around, and took out a document from the back seat. "In our ce, there should still be a market for gambling on stones." Henry took a look at the document taken out by Jenny and nodded. "This report is pretty detailed. Well, since you want to do it, I will introduce a supplier to you. You go on a field trip. If you think it''s okay, you can make a deal. He will give you the lowest price in the market." "Haha, I know you are the best." Jennyughed loudly. She reached out and grabbed Henry''s neck, and kissed him hard on his face. Before Henry could react, Jenny had already put the steering wheel back on and started the car. Henry touched his face, feeling a bit molested by her. Chapter 380 Chapter 380 Henry asked Jenny to find a ce to get off the car. He was afraid that this female hooligan would have some evil intentions again. Jenny looked at Henry, who was domineering in the Cheng family and now looked like a scared lady. Sheughed out loud. After parting with Jenny, Henry made a phone call to Wade White. "Boss, I was about to call you." Wade''s voice sounded. "What''s wrong?" Henry asked. "Boss, let''s talk about your matter first. Mine is moreplicated." "Find me the phone number of Stone King in Yun Province. I have something to do with him." Henry said. Stone King in Yun Province was the biggest person in the gambling industry in Yun Province. If others had his phone number, they would not rest assured and would keep it in mind. At that time, Stone King gave his phone number to Henry, but Henry did not even look at it. "Boss, why do you want his phone number? If you go to gamble on stones again, he will probably cry!" Wade said. He still remembered that year when Henry went to Yun Province to gamble on stones, he swept away all the stone fields. Stone King cracked open million stone, but Henry Zhang won all of them. He swore that as long as Henry went to the ce to gamble on stones in the future, he wouldn''t be there. Hearing Wade''s words, Henry also thought of the past. At that time, he was in a high spirit. In a few days, all the biggest gambling stone fields in Yun Province were closed. He smiled and said, "To introduce a business partner to him." "Oh, okay, I''ll send it to you now. Boss, I have something to tell you." As soon as Wade''s voice fell, Henry heard a prompt from his mobile phone. It was a message from Wade, and it was a phone number from Stone King. "Go ahead." "Boss, did Master Zhu tell you anything when he met you in Yanjing?" Wade asked first. "A little." Hearing this from Wade, Henry''s face turned a little serious. "What''s wrong?" "I''ve heard that someone is going to destroy the Zhu family recently. It''s said that the Zhu family knows some great secrets. Someone wants to kill them, so Mr Zhu asked us for help. Do you want to..." Wade did not continue at this time. "Book a ticket. I have to go to the Zhu family." Henry said without thinking. On that day, Wilbur''s words to him had been pressing on his mind. He had nned to go to the Zhu family''s house after the misunderstanding with Sylvia was resolved. "Okay." "By the way, keep our whereabouts a secret." Henry reminded him. "Understood." Hanging up the phone, Henry sent the phone number of Stone King to Jenny. Jenny replied with a lovely expression, which made Henry not know whether tough or cry. A few minutester, Wade sent another message to Henry, which was a ticket for Henry''s flight at seven o''clock in the evening. Henry took a taxi and came to Lin''s office. He went straight to the top floor and went to Sylvia''s office. Henry''s position in the business department had long been cancelled. In Sylvia''s office, a young and beautiful woman was sitting on the sofa opposite Sylvia''s desk. "President Lin, you are the future master of the family. You may not understand what I have told you for the time being, but you have to take charge of the Su Family. These things have to be faced. Our Su Family has a certain position in the ancient kungfu family circles." Sylvia didn''t work. She listened quietly to her words. She just told her something about the Su Family, including ancient martial arts and aristocratic families, which were beyond Sylvia''s cognition. "President Lin, I''ve told you all this, and I hope you can keep it a secret. You''re married, but you can''t easily tell him about this kind of thing, even if you love him the most. The ancient martial arts society is hidden by the government. Except for a few people, no one can get in touch with it. You not telling him is not hiding anything from him, but protecting him. Do you understand?" The young woman repeatedly stressed. Sylvia nodded and tried to digest what she said. "Your husband and the family head are business friends. Their business transactions do not include martial arts. I told you all this because I wanted to warn you in advance. If you really want to understand the Su Family, you have to go to Yanjing with me. The family head told me that I not only should take you back, but also bring Auntie Samantha Su back with me. Take her home!" "Take her home..." Sylvia murmured these words, and her heart was beating wildly. When her mother was alive, her biggest wish was to return to the Su Family. The words "take her home" were so far away for Sylvia before, and she hoped to wait for this day. But now, when the words were in front of her, Sylvia was a little scared. "Yes, take her home. Only you and Aunt Su should go back. This time, I''m going to help you get familiar with ancient martial arts. Your husband should not go with you this time. I hope you can understand this." At that time, Henry did not want Sylvia to know his rtionship with the Su Family and the previous conflict, so he lied to Sylvia that he had business dealings with Victor Su. This time, Victor sent people to Yinzhou to take Sylvia home, but he didn''t say much. He only said that he and Henry were business friends. Now, except for Victor, no one in the Su Family knew Henry''s real identity. Those who knew Henry''s identity were long gone. Sylvia took a deep breath and nodded. "When should I go back with you?" "Today." As soon as the young woman finished her words, Henry pushed the door open and walked in. Seeing Henry, the young woman immediately closed her mouth, afraid that Henry would hear something that he shouldn''t have heard. Henry nced at the young woman sitting in the office and asked Sylvia, "Dear, your friend is here. I''ll talk to youter." "No." Sylvia waved her hand. "This is Megan Su." "You''re from the Su Family?" Henry looked at the woman. Megan got up and walked up to Henry. She stretched out her hand to Henry and said, "Hello, Mr Zhang." "Hello." Henry shook hands with her politely. Sylvia said to Henry, "Honey, Megan Su is here to take my mother and me home. I have to go today." Henry nodded and said, "How long will you stay there?" "I don''t know." Sylvia shook her head. She was now full of doubts about what Megan had said about ancient martial arts. She didn''t know how long it would take this time. Maybe a few days or half a month. "Be careful on the road." Henry didn''t say anything or ask more. Since Sylvia didn''t ask him to apany her, she must have had her own ideas. Henry could understand that. After all, since Sylvia came back to the Su Family, there were a lot of family affairs to deal with.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 381 Chapter 381 Sylvia listened to Henry''s words and smiled. Henry knew her so well. "What time is the flight? Do you want me to help you pack your luggage?" Henry asked. "No." Sylvia shook her head and said, "Come with me to take my mother." "Okay." When Sylvia and Henry came out of the cemetery, it was almost four o''clock. Sylvia held her mother''s urn in her hand and looked at the cemetery behind her. She murmured, "Mom, I can finally take you home." "Honey, it''s a good thing to go home. Be happy." Henry patted Sylvia on the shoulder. Sylvia smiled and said, "Honey, I''ll go first." At the gate of the cemetery, there was an Audi A8 who was responsible for Sylvia''s transfer. "Take care of yourself." Henry took the initiative to hold Sylvia in his arms. Sylvia did not resist Henry''s hug at all. With a sweet face, she whispered in Henry''s ear, "Remember to miss me." "I''m thinking about you all the time." "You''re such a sweet talker." Sylvia''s pretty face turned red. "Then I''m leaving. You should take good care of yourself." The driver helped Sylvia open the door. Sylvia sat in the back seat and waved at Henry. The Audi A8 roared and left. Henry sighed, drove Sylvia''s Benz GT, and headed for the downtown area. Coming to an ordinary residential area, Henry took out the key from his pocket and opened the door. The room was very clean, without a trace of dust. The only thing missing was anger. The two pots on the balcony filled with forget-me-not already had buds growing. When autumn came, they would bloompletely. The figure of that woman appeared in Henry''s mind. ording to her character, she would definitely put up a good fighting in the Sharp Knife. Henry picked up the bottle and sprinkled the water on the flower petals. He sat quietly in this room and waited for the time to go to the airport. The underground king had been silent for too long. Some people even wondered if he was still alive. When Henry stepped on the ne and went to the Zhu family, his name was destined to ring in the ears of others again. Although the Zhu family, in Du Hai, did not have a big reputation, even smaller than some big enterprises, its power was not small at all. All the top wealthy families in Du Hai knew that there was a family like the Zhu family. Many wealthy families even had the support of the Zhu family. The Zhu family didn''t go up on the stage like the Su Family, and they had always been behind the scenes. When Henry arrived in Du Hai, it was alreadyte. He randomly found a ce and was ready to visit them the next morning. The night passed quietly. The next morning, Henry walked out of the hotel. Unlike in the morning of Yinzhou, where there was sunshine, the early morning of Du Hai was covered with dust, making people feel depressed. Like the Su Family, the Zhu family did not live in the downtown area. The whole Zhu family lived in a large manor in a suburb. The manor covered an extremelyrge area, including its own martial practice field, farnds, and even pastoral area. If they wanted to own such arge manor in the suburb of Du Hai, they needed not only money, but also official approval. Although the Zhu family was not well-known in Du Hai, their status was quite high. Almost every day, there was a row of visiting people in front of the door of the Zhu family. Ordinary people didn''t know the name of Zhu family''s Master Zhu, but those high-ranking officials and big shots in the business world were very familiar with the name of Wilbur Zhu. Everyone knew that the owner of this Zhu Family Manor was able to talk to the leaders of China. With such an identity, it could be said that even if he stamped his feet, Du Hai would be shocked. After all, there was a big difference between being able to talk to the leaders and just knowing the leaders. Being able to talk to them could prove the power! T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Ordinary people didn''t know the Zhu family. When they heard the surname Zhu, they didn''t think it was a big deal. But when children of those powerful figures heard the name Zhu, they couldn''t help but be nervous. They would ask first whether it was the Zhu family, and if it was, they should be careful. There were many people standing in front of the gate of the Zhu family manor. If ordinary people were here and saw these people, they would be surprised. These people were all people who would appear on TV and news at ordinary times. They were rare to see at ordinary times. At this moment, at a nce, there were so many people. Although there were many people in front of the manor, there were not many vehicles parked. Everyone parked the cars elsewhere and walked over. It could be seen that the reputation of the Zhu family was very high. Henry had been to the Zhu family once. Relying on the route in his memory, he took a taxi and gave directions to the driver. When they were still a kilometre away from the Zhu family manor, the taxi driver widened his eyes and looked at both sides of the road. "Oh my God, what are they doing here? These are all luxurious cars. There are even more luxurious cars than in car exhibitions and they all have tes. Look at them, those are the official license tes." The driver looked at the cars on both sides of the road. His hand, which was holding the steering wheel, was shaking. If he identally touched a car, he would not be able to make it pay for the rest of his life. These luxury cars were lined up in a row of more than 30 meters. There were no cars on both sides of the road as they moved forward. When the taxi drove here, it was stopped by someone. It was a middle-aged man in police uniform. He stopped the taxi and knocked on the window of the car. "Hello, officer." The taxi driver shook off his ss and smiled. The middle-aged policeman looked at the taxi driver impatiently. "Who let you drive here? Go back!" The taxi driver said with a bitter face, "Officer, there was no sign. I''ll go back now. I''ll go back now." The taxi driver hadn''t finished talking but he already started reversing the car. "Sir, I''ll get off the car first. I''ll transfer you the money via phone." Henry opened the car door, walked down, and took a look at it. The manor of the Zhu family covered an extremelyrge area. The walls of the courtyard alone were dozens of meters long. The vermilion gate itself represented a kind of status. Henry lifted his leg and walked to the door of the Zhu family. After taking two steps, he was stopped. It was the middle-aged policeman who had just stopped the taxi. "Stop, what are you doing?" The middle-aged policeman looked up and down at Henry with vignce. "Going inside? What''s wrong?" Henry pouted his lips in the direction of the gate of the Zhu family. "Going inside?" The middle-aged policeman looked at the two empty hands of Henry and felt a little funny. Who was this guy that came to the Zhu family? Where was the gift for Master Zhu? When people were bringing gifts, they were afraid that the Zhu family will not ept it. But this guy came here empty-handed. What did he think the Zhu family was? "Go and register first." The middle-aged policeman pointed to the side. Henry looked around and found that there was a registration desk, where many people with gifts were standing to register. "Are you from the Zhu family?" Henry asked curiously. He didn''t remember that there was such a thing when he came to the Zhu family. "Master Ping put me here. I told you to register so you should register!" The middle-aged policeman said with some displeasure. Chapter 382 Chapter 382 Master Ping? Hearing the middle-aged policeman''s words, Henry frowned. He had never heard of this person. "I''m sorry, I''m here for the Zhu family. I don''t need to register." Henry bypassed the middle-aged policeman and walked toward the gate of the Zhu family. "Stop!" The middle-aged policeman stepped forward and stood in front of Henry. "If I tell you to register, you go and register. Who do you think you are?" "I came to visit them casually. Why do I need to register?" Henry asked in confusion. "You really know how to put on a brave face!" The middle-aged policeman looked at Henry with disdain. " Casual visit? It''s the first time I''ve heard that someone came to the Zhu family to visit them so casually!" The middle-aged policeman''s words were true. With the transcendent status of the Zhu family in Du Hai, even if the leader of Du Hai came, he should register before visiting them. He wouldn''t dare to use the words " casual visit". Even Du Hai''s most powerful man, who held real power, dared not to argue with the Zhu family. Henry was somewhat impatient. "What I said is my own business. What does it have to do with you?" After Henry finished speaking, he bypassed the middle-aged policeman again and walked to the Zhu family manor. "Stop!" The middle-aged policeman grabbed Henry''s arm. Henry threw him away. Henry was polite to those who enforce thew impartially. However, for those who were unreasonable and used the power privately, he absolutely had no good attitude. "I ask you to stop!" The middle-aged policeman shouted. This shout was like a huge stone thrown into the calmke, stirring up a wave. Those who were waiting in line in front of the gate of the manor of the Zhu family all looked at them. "What''s the matter? Why are you so noisy?" A middle-aged man wearing a pair of gold-rimmed sses said with a look of dissatisfaction. The middle-aged policeman quickly bowed his head. "Well, this person came to casually visit the Zhu family but he doesn''t want to register." " Casual visit?" When he heard these words, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. "Interesting. Came to the Zhu family for a casual visit. Can I ask this little brother, are you from the Zhu family?" "No, what''s wrong?" Henry was already a little angry. Master Ping nodded and asked, "Then do you have any rtive rtionship with the Zhu family?" "No. Does it have anything to do with you?" Henry suppressed the anger in his heart. He had already restrained his temper a lot. If he was in the underground world, he would have pped him in the face. Seeing that Henry said no to both of these two questions, he sneered and suddenly shouted, "Since you are not a member of the Zhu family, and have nothing to do with the Zhu family, then register!" Master Ping''s words were sonorous and forceful, and his tone was just like an order. "Are you from the Zhu family? Or are you rted to the Zhu family?" Henry asked. "Neither of them, but if I ask you to register, you have to register!" As a matter of fact, he took out a business card from his pocket and proudly took it to Henry. Henry nced around and found that the identity on the other party''s business card was the secretary of Du Hai. Henry smiled and said, "Who visits the Zhu family shouldn''t be under the jurisdiction of the government, right?" "If I ask you to register, you will register. You don''t need to talk so much nonsense. If you don''t register, you can leave!" Master Ping waved his hand impatiently. He was the one who made this registration rules. Du Hai was an international metropolis, which could be called a wolf in sheep''s clothes. This registration system could help him collect a lot of useful things. With the help of his position, he did it. In fact, this registration had not been made in two days. The Zhu family knew about this matter and maintained a tacit consent. After all, it was not a bad thing for the Zhu family to have a doorman. Over time, a kind of attitude appeared in Master Ping''s heart. Anyone who came to the Zhu family must be registered. If not, he would not have the right to enter the Zhu family. To some extent, Master Ping regarded himself as the butler of the gate of the Zhu family. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. As the housekeeper of the gate of the Zhu family, he didn''t feel ashamed at all. On the contrary, he was proud. It was not easy for anyone to be the housekeeper of the gate of the Zhu family. Henry looked at Master Ping''s arrogant look and shook his head. He said, "It''s a coincidence. I am not used to registering." After Henry finished speaking, he strode towards the gate of the Zhu family. "Stop him!" With his face changed, Master Ping shouted at the middle-aged policeman. The middle-aged policeman stepped forward and grabbed Henry''s shoulder. As a result, Henry pushed him casually and he fell to the ground. Henry pushed him, and there was a lot of strength in it. Even if a master of kungfu came, he would fall down. Henry''s conversation with Master Ping, as well as Henry''s actions, were all seen by the people waiting in front of the gate of the Zhu family manor. Almost everyone was wondering where this fool came from. He dared to go against Master Ping. As the old saying goes, even the river dragon couldn''t suppress the local snake, let alone the local dragon. Who dared to provoke Master Ping? In particr, everyone heard the words "casual visit" just now. They naturally put they thought that Henry had no manners. Came to the Zhu family just for a casual visit? Did you understand the rules? Official visits and casual visit are two different concepts! The middle-aged policeman was pushed to the ground by Henry. His face was very ugly. He stood up and shouted, "How dare you attack the police?!" "Ha!" Henry stopped and turned his head. "The duties of the police are to protect the country, provide security, personal freedom, and legal rights. What you just did is not a policeman''s duty. How can it be called an assault on the police?" "Boy, you''re so stubborn!" Master Ping shouted. Of course, he knew that he abused his power, but who dared to say and oppose him? Those who were waiting in front of the Zhu family manor shook their heads. This young man, to put it nicely, was called a newborn calf who was not afraid of tigers. To put it bluntly, he was a fool who didn''t go through society''s training and whipping before he dared to say such things. Henry nced at Master Ping and ignored him. He had already walked to the door of the Zhu family. He reached out his hand and smashed it on the vermilion door. His action was to establish his prestige. "Bang!" A muffled sound came from the vermilion gate. Henry''s action of smashing the door frightened everyone, including Master Ping. "Smash the gate of the Zhu family? How dare he smash the door of the Zhu family? Even when the leader of Du Hai reached out his hand, he only dared to lightly close the door. How dare this kid to smash the door with his fist?" Those standing in front of the door of the Zhu family subconsciously retreated more than ten meters, for fear that the Zhu family woulde out and deal with this guy. The vermilion door creaked, and the door opened. A young man put his head out unwillingly and asked, "Who smashed the door?" All the people outside the door focused their eyes on Henry. The young man inside the door looked Henry up and down, and asked with a bad look, "Did you smash the door?" Chapter 383 Chapter 383 Some people once said that working as an employee whose monthly sry was 3000 yuan in an officialpany was morefortable than earning 8,000 yuan a month. At first nce, many people heard it and didn''t understand it, but this was the fact. The disciples of the Zhu family''s coteral family were just guarding the gate of the Zhu family, and they were ttered by countless big shots. If these people were put in other ces, he might not be able to get in touch with them. This was the rtive of the Zhu family who opened the door. He had been guarding the gate of the Zhu family for more than a year. For more than a year, almost every day there were people visiting. Everyone came here with endless gifts and humble attitudes. Some people even added his contact information to give him some benefits. They only wanted him to let those people enter the gate of the Zhu family. For more than a year, he had long been ustomed to being ttered like this. He had never experienced behaviour simr to Henry''s in more than a year. "I smashed it." Henry nodded. He looked at the gate of the Zhu family, which was so thick that if he didn''t hit it with his fist, it wouldn''t make any sound. In the past when Henry came, Wilbur was weing him one kilometre away with the members of the Zhu family. The young man from the Zhu family looked at Henry up and down again. Over the past year, he had already cultivated a pair of "Fire Eyes and Golden Eyes". He could tell at a nce whether people were rich or not. Obviously, Henry''s clothes could not be considered wealthy. Henry''s empty hands made the young man even more ufortable. The young man from the Zhu family smirked. "Who do you think you are? How dare you knock on the door of our Zhu family. Get out of here!" After the young man finished speaking, he mmed the door shut. When the door was closed, it also brought a piece of dust, which raised to Henry''s face. A young man standing outside couldn''t helpughing. "Boy, you are talking abouting to the Zhu family? In the end, you can''t even enter the gate!" Master Ping smiled coldly and said, "You dared to smash the door of the Zhu family, so I thought you were a big shot. In the end, humph." Although Master Ping didn''t finish the sentence, the meaning was already very obvious. Henry frowned. Zhu family''s attitude made him really dissatisfied. When did a junior be so arrogant? Henry took out his mobile phone and dialled a number. "Hello, I am at your door. Someone stopped me from entering. Come and pick me up." After Henry''s call, he stood in front of Zhu Family''s door and waited. Beside him, there was a burst ofughter. "What''s wrong? Do you feel ashamed? Do you want to call me to cover up your embarrassment?" "Call the Zhu family toe out to pick you up. What do you think you are?" "Ha ha ha, who did you call?" A burst of sarcasm sounded. These people stood in front of the Zhu family''s door and couldn''t enter. At the moment Henry appeared, first, he became the target of their sarcasm. Second, he became their target of proving their existence. Although they couldn''t enter the gate of the Zhu family, they weren''t as shameful as this person. Henry ignored theirughter and stood quietly in front of the door of the Zhu family''s house. A minuteter, the door of the Zhu family opened. Wilbur Zhu appeared in front of the gate. "Old Master Zhu!" "It''s Master Zhu!" "From the look of Old Master Zhu, he came from the far?" When everyone saw Master Zhu, their faces were a little excited, and they didn''t even think about Henry. Master Ping shouted at Henry, "That boy, get out of the way! Don''t block Master Zhu''s way!" As soon as he finished his words, he immediately gave Old Master Zhu a good smile. "Old Zhu, you should manage your family!" Henry stood in front of the gate of the Zhu family and said with a displeased look. When Wilbur heard Henry''s words, his face immediately changed. He realized that his junior had provoked Henry. He turned his head and shouted to the young man in the door, "Come out and apologize!" "There''s no need to apologize. It''s useless for you to keep such a person in the Zhu family. Just let him leave." Henry said lightly. "Master, I..." The young man was about to speak when Wilbur pped him on the face. Wilbur shouted with an unhappy face, "Get out!" The Zhu family was very big, powerful, and had a lot of connections. The reason why Master Zhu knew more about Henry''s power was that he knew that the owner of Radiant Ind was a man who could make people bow down to him. He was provoked by a younger generation of his family. Although Wilbur didn''t know how this junior provoked Henry, as long as he offended him, he would make him go away. Wilbur had lived for decades, and he was old and smart. He seemed to be old, but in fact, he was sensible than anyone else. Although the Zhu family was big, it was not on the same level as Radiant Ind. He had asked for help from the ind. Today, Henry hade because he had given him great respect. It was for the sake of the man in the past. Otherwise, he did not have such a great ability to ask the Conqueror to help him! Wilbur''s attitude towards Henry made all the people standing outside the door widen their eyes. "Does this young man know Master Zhu? More importantly, this young man made a junior to get out of here, and Master Zhu just listened to him? Who on earth is he?" Master Ping, who had been proud of himself, immediately hid in the crowd. "I shouldn''t have shouted at such a person just now!" The young man from the Zhu family had never expected that the person he had just scolded would know the Master of the family and made him greet him in person! As a member of the Zhu family, he knew too well about the status of the family head. Even if the leader of the city came here, the family head would not wee him in person. This was the first time that he had seen the family head for more than a year. Henry looked at Wilbur''s way of doing things and nodded. Henry didn''t care too much about this young man. After all, the gap between their status was too big. Seeing that his junior was still standing there, Wilbur pped him on the face again. "Didn''t you hear me? I asked you to get out of here." The young man shivered, and his legs went limp and he knelt on the ground. "Master, I was wrong. Please forgive me this time." In the face of the young man''s begging for mercy, Wilbur didn''t even look at him. He turned around and looked into the manor. Heughed brightly and said, "Go and get someone to bring out my best wine!" Wilbur''s words made the young man of the Zhu family, as well as the people outside the door, shocked again. Everyone knew that the Zhu family was a very traditional family. Taking the best wine was the highest etiquette. Only when treating the most important guests, they would do this! T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The young man from the Zhu family slowly stood up from the ground and looked out of the gate. He found that the person outside was looking at him with a sarcastic look. In fact, these people outside the door had already been fed up with the anger of the young man of the Zhu family, but they didn''t dare to show it out. Seeing this man suffering a setback today, they were also very happy and had a kind of unspeakable pleasure. Chapter 384 Chapter 384 Henry followed Wilbur into the Zhu family''s manor. "Old Wilbur, this artificial hill has beenid down for many years. It''s time to repair it. Otherwise, it will copse one day." Henry nced at the yard andmented. Although the Zhu family and the Su Family were both parts of the Ancient kungfu family, the Zhu family was much bigger than the Su Family. In the manor, there was an artificial hill and a smallke. Theke was full of lotus flowers, and there was a pavilion in the center of theke. There were many houses, bungalows, and buildings built in the manor. Although it was called a manor, it was actually simr to a small residential area. However, this residential areapletely belonged to the Zhu family. There were shops and vegetable baskets in the manor. Everything that could be found in the outside world. The so-called adherence to the principle did not mean they were stubborn. If there was a way to use the electricmp, why would anyone want to use the kerosenemp? The whole manor was roughly divided into three areas. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Thergest one was the residential area. Henry saw that the tallest building had a total of eight floors, and each family was separated into different floors. As for the small two buildings and the small vis, they were for the people with higher status in the Zhu family. Only the people who made a major contribution to the Zhu family could live here. In addition to the residential area, there was a livestock area where the nts were nted and the animals were raised. The third area was the kungfu area. It was a huge square tform, half the size of a football field, with wooden stakes on it. Around the tform, there were weapons such as swords. In the manor of the Zhu family, there were many people, including men and women, old and young. Without counting those who were not at home, there were more than a hundred people in the manor. On the tform, more than a dozen young people of the Zhu family were practicing their martial arts under the guidance of an old generation of the Zhu family. Henry nodded and said with a smile, "Old Zhu, you live afortable life with so many children and grandchildren." Wilbur showed a sense of loneliness on his face. "They''re not bad, but no one is promising. If one of my grandchildren can catch up with one-tenth of your strength, even if I die, I''ll still be able to smile at you." Henry smiled and did not say anything. He was not modest, because his achievements were indeed beyond people''s reach. Henry followed Wilbur for two steps and asked, "Old Zhu, do you know who is going to do something to your Zhu family?" When Wilbur heard Henry mention this topic, his expression became a little serious and he shook his head. "I just heard the news. I''m afraid it has something to do with that matter." Henry Zhang guessed, "Is it the thing you told mest time?" "Exactly." Wilbur nodded. "I''ll show you something else first." Wilbur took Henry to a study room. The study room was independent with no other rooms. The study room was decorated like the library. Several bookshelves were ced and they were full of books. Henry nced at the books on the bookshelf. They were not some books, but some introductions, as well as the Su Family''s history. Wilbur walked to a bookshelf at the most corner of the study, which was a little grey. WIlbur picked up a book with yellow papers. The whole book was sewed with needle thread. It could be seen that it was made a long time ago. Wilbur flicked the dust off the book and handed the book to Henry. "Take a look. This is something that my great-grandfather had recorded back then." Henry took over the book with a strange expression. Wilbur''s great-grandfather? This must have traced back to the middle-stage of the Qing dynasty. Henry flipped open a page casually. The characters of the Qing Dynasty were written in Manchu language, but they were not usedmonly. At that time, most of the characters were in Chinese, but some of them were written in different ways, and the styles of writing were from top to bottom, from right to left. Until now, some of the characters were very blurred, but Henry could still understand them. "Today, I was hit by Chen Cheng''s fist. The Qi entered my heart and couldn''t be expelled for a long time. I''m wandering in my heart. I won''t be able to practice martial arts for the next seven days." Henry read another page. "The swordsman from the Central ins are no match for the heads of the major sects. They have never been defeated. They are indeed the top masters in the martial arts world. Their Qi has reached its peak. Since I have broken through to the original realm today, I thought that I could compete with them. It was really an arrogant idea." Henry turned over a few more pages, all of which were recorded in the form of a diary. In these records, Henry captured a keyword, Qi! The old master of Zhu, almost every page, mentioned Qi. The strength of Qi represented the strength of a person. Wilbur looked at Henry''s face and said, "Do you know about Qi?" Henry returned the book to Wilbur and thought for a few seconds. "I should have seen it. Someone mentioned it to me at that time, but what he said was not Qi, but another name." Wilbur said with a self-deprecating smile, "In terms of Qi, it''s just a general term in our country. In other ces, it has its own name. Our Zhu family calls itself an ancient kungfu family. In the end, we just watch the sky from the well. My master''s recordpletely refreshed my cognition. At that time, the Qi was something that all martial arts practitioners had." "When did you see this record?" Henry asked in confusion. "I''m so ashamed." Wilbur shook his head. "This record has always been kept in this study room. I didn''t see it until some time ago. And the thing I want to show you is also recorded in this record." "Take me to see what you''re talking about." Henry frowned. When he first went to the King Region in Europe, Henry and the president of the region had a battle. In fact, they talked more about something. The president of the region and Henry only fought against each other with one move, which was that move. Henry''s wrist was injured and he had not recovered yet. For a long time, Henry had felt a vague thing in his wrist. He didn''t know what it was. Now, Henry had already made a guess in his mind, that was, Qi! ording to the records of Wilbur''s great-grandfather''s books, Qi entered into one''s body and could not be expelled for a long time. It was impossible to practice martial arts. Although Henry had not told anyone about it, his wrist was indeed not as strong as before. Actually, Henry had a way to get rid of the strange feeling in his wristpletely. Although it took a little longer, he could still do it with his medical skills. However, Henry hadn''t done that all the time because he really wanted to figure out what it was! Where did ite from! The more powerful a person was, the more he could feel the greatness of this world. Henry and Wilbur walked out of the study and got into a special car. What Wilbur wanted to show Henry was not in the Zhu family''s manor. The car drove out of the Zhu family''s manor and went further away from the city. Chapter 385 Chapter 385 The car drove to a cemetery in the suburbs. In addition to the driver, there were only Wilbur and Henry. Wilbur let the driver wait outside the cemetery, and he and Henry walked into the cemetery. "Old Wilbur, this is the Zhu family''s ancestral tomb, isn''t it?" Henry nced around and found that the names on the tombstones were all surnamed Zhu. Wilbur nodded and said, "In a few years, I will live here." Wilbur took Henry to the deepest part of the cemetery. There was a tombstone where the word "Sword Zhu" was written. Wilbur didn''t talk nonsense. He walked to the tombstone and pushed it hard. With a creak, the tombstone was gradually removed, and a secret passage to the underground appeared in front of Wilbur. Wilbur looked back at Henry and walked into the secret passage first. Henry didn''t hesitate and followed up. This secret passage was very narrow, and the width could only allow one person to pass. Moss was growing on the stone steps, and it was slippery. Wilbur turned the shlight on his cellphone on and said: " This ce is also in the records of my great-grandfather." The secret passage was not deep, and Henry felt that it was about 13 meters deep. There was a stone hole at the end of the secret passage. The cave was not big. Looking at it with the help of the light, it was no more than ten meters in width. Wilbur stood in the stone cave and said, "The thing I want to show you is on the stone wall. See for yourself." Henry looked puzzled. On the stone wall? He took out his mobile phone, turned on the shlight light, and looked at the stone wall next to him. At the moment when the light shone on the stone wall, Henry saw a sharp sword stabbing toward him. This scene made Henry''s face change. He retreated repeatedly to avoid the sword, but he suddenly found that this was not a real sword, but a mural. "What''s this?" Henry frowned and looked at the wall again. The wall was engraved with the posture of a person holding a sword. This picture was not very vivid and did not give people a sense of three-dimensional, but where did the sharp sworde from? Wilbur seemed to see through Henry''s doubt and said, "When I first saw these murals, I was also shocked." Henry was confused. "What''s this?" Wilbur answered, "It''s an ancient sword art. The whole stone wall records this kind of ancient sword art. The sharpness you just felt should be the Qi contained in this sword art." "What!" Henry was shocked by Wilbur''s words. The Qi formed by a sword technique carved on the wall made him feel a sense of danger! Wilbur shook his head with a face full of regret. "We always thought that we had surpassed our predecessors and could explore the space and the sea. However, we didn''t know that the strength of our predecessors was beyond our imagination. If I hadn''t seen this ancient sword art with my own eyes, I would never believe that the thing carved on the wall could make me feel threatened. I also couldn''t believe that Qi was a real existence." Henry was silent for a long time before he said, "In terms of technology, we have surpassed our predecessors, but in terms of the potential development of the human body, we are not as good as our predecessors. The cheetah could run 100m in 5,8 seconds, and its speed can reach 120 kilometers per hour. This shows that the creatures on the earth can reach their limit, but human beings have not mastered the method, or have not yet developed their own potential to the extreme." There was once news that a child was pressed under the car. At that time, the mother overturned a car alone with her own hands. At that moment, the potential of the human body and the energy exerted was unimaginable. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. For a long time, there had been spection in the science world that the potential of people now was less than one percent of the human body. Henry had never doubted this spection because he was one of the few people who had dug out his own potential. He also understood that there was still a lot of potentials that had not been dug out in his body. Henry lit up the light on the wall and looked at the ancient sword art carved on the wall again. Henry noticed that the ancient sword art''s way of exerting strength was different from what he was familiar with, in many aspects. Ordinary people focused on how to exert the power of the sword, while the pictures on the wall focused more on how to make the sword cooperate with themselves. This was the concept problem. Today''s people thought that the sword''s lethality was greater than their own, while the ancient people thought that their own lethality far exceeded that of the sword. "The reason why you showed these to me is just to tell me the authenticity of the existence of Qi." Henry turned off the shlight on his mobile phone. "Was it only after you discovered this ancient sword art that those people wanted to destroy your family?" "Yes," Wilbur nodded, "ording to the normal situation, although my great-grandfather and I are several generations apart, it is impossible that I didn''t know such an important inheritance all the time. As for the younger generation of the Zhu family, even if they will live two livester, they should know the ancient martial arts, so I guess..." When Wilbur said this, he deliberately looked at Henry. Henry took Wilbur''s words and said, "Qi is deliberately hidden." "Yes." Wilbur said, "Now that I have discovered the existence of Qi, someone wants to destroy my Zhu family. They don''t want this matter to be spread out." Henry suddenly smiled and said, "Old Wilbur, you said that you wanted to show me this thing. I''m afraid it''s not just a simple matter." "Yes." Wilbur said bluntly, "I want to ask you to open Master Lu''s grave." "Watch out for your words!" As soon as Wilbur finished his words, the smile on Henry''s face disappeared, and he red at Wilbur. "Do you know what you are talking about?" "I know." Wilbur sighed. "I know my words are treacherous. But now, things have gone beyond our cognition. Who is the one who hides his strength? The thing left by our ancestors canpletely hide powerful things. Why?" Wilbur walked to Henry as he spoke. "ording to the rules of the underground world, I should call you The Conqueror, but in China, Master Lu and I are the same generations, you were his disciple. It''s not too impolite to call you Henry Zhang. Now, the underground world is in chaos, and someone hidden in the shadows has deliberately messed up the stable situation. As Master Lu''s only disciple, you have a reason to stand out! Don''t forget Master Lu''s identity at that time. You were his disciple, and he wanted you to inherit his legacy. As early as Master Lu has left, you became the protector of the ancient martial arts of China!" "Don''t put this much pressure on me!" Henry Zhang shouted, "No one is allowed to open the tomb of Old Master Lu!" Chapter 386 Chapter 386 Wilbur was excited and reached out his hand to grab Henry''s shoulders. "Do you want to see the ancient martial arts be destroyed? Everyone used to have the Qi, but now it has be a legend. In a hundred years, will the ancient martial arts be a legend?" Henry shook off Wilbur''s hand and strode toward the entrance of the stone cave. "There won''t be such a day." Wilbur strode after Henry. Just as he was about to speak, Henry red at him again. Henry''s eyes were like a sharp knife, piercing Wilbur''s heart, making him swallow back what he was about to say. In the dim tunnel, Henry looked straight at Wilbur. "Do you know? If I hadn''t known the rtionship between you and Old Master Lu, I would have killed you based on what you just said!" Wilbur was stunned for a moment, and then seemed to think of something. He lowered his head and said, "I was rude." "All right, let''s go." Henry waved his hand. "First, let''s figure out who the people hiding behind the curtains are and what their purpose is." After Henry finished speaking, he went back to the tunnel and returned to the ground. After leaving the cemetery, Wilbur didn''t say a word. The two went back to the Zhu family''s house first and also arrived at dinner time. Wilbur had already ordered people to prepare wine and vegetables. There were many kinds of dishes and small quantities of them. A bottle of good wine was enough. In this way, they wouldn''t waste food. Wilbur did not ask his juniors to apany them. Wilbur was very clear that the descendants of the Zhu Family were not qualified to have dinner with Henry at the same table. Henry''s arrival did not disturb too many people of the Zhu family. Except for a few people who knew that the Zhu family had a distinguished guest, most of the others did not know about this matter. Before the meal was over, a disciple of the branch of the Zhu family walked up to Wilbur and asked carefully, "Master, everyone is here. Is it time to start?" Wilbur nodded and said, "Let''s start." The disciple of the Zhu family bowed and left. Then, Henry heard a loud shouting from outside. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Start!" There was a burst of beating of gongs and drums. Henry saw that many disciples of the Zhu family came out of the residential area and came to the martial arts tform. There were more than 50 young people. Wilbur said, "This time, the Zhu family is facing a great cmity, and the disciples who are still outside have also withdrawn. Let''s take this opportunity to test their skills." Henry nodded. To put it bluntly, it was just a familypetition. If one in such a familypetition could achieve outstanding results, he would inevitably attract the attention of the family. These younger generations of the Zhu family were also eager to fight. The world always belonged to the younger generation. This time, the people participating in the competition of Zhu family were all young people. Wilbur wiped his mouth and saw that Henry had almost finished his meal, so he proposed an invitation. "Would you like to go with me? Your position is too high. For so many years, you have been separated from the younger generation, haven''t you?" Henry nodded with a smile and said, "Okay, let''s have a look." Henry and Wilbur came to the martial practise field together. When the disciples of the Zhu family saw Wilburing, they subconsciously straightened their bodies. At the same time, they were curious about who the young man beside the family head was. In front of the martial arts tform, there was a viewing tform. Henry and Wilbur sat in the middle. Many people spected that this person might be a disciple of a big family. They came here on behalf of their elders and had a connection with the centre of the capital city. Otherwise, they would definitely not be able to sit with the family head. The Zhu family''s arms drill soon began and was presided over by a special person. "Son,e on. If you win three rounds today, I''ll pay for the house you mentioned!" "Girl, don''t be scared. If you win a round, you can choose any car under 500,000 yuan!" Around the martial arts tform, there were a lot of cheers. The ancient kungfu family advocated the kungfu style of life. The most important thing in the family was to practice martial arts. In the Zhu family, a genius with a double degree was absolutely not more glorious than a kungfu champion. This was an idea that had been left in everyone''s heart since ancient times. Soon, the fight on the stage began. The members of the young generation were fighting fiercely with one punch and one kick. Some women were not afraid of being swayed, and some men were beaten back one step after another. Wilbur looked at these younger generations on the stage who were full of energy and vigour, and he couldn''t help but smile. "What do you think?" Wilbur looked at Henry. Henry nodded. "Awesome. Their strength is much stronger than when we fought back then. It''s just that they are less ruthless in the familypetition. They''ll suffer a lot in the future." Wilbur believed it deeply, "Yes, they have always been fighting within the family. They have never been out, nor have they reallye into contact with the underworld. It''s a ce where people eat people. I really don''t know how they should get through." Henry patted Wilbur''s shoulder and said, "Old man, don''t worry about this kind of thing. Every son has his own son. When you first came into contact with the underground world, you didn''t know anything. Some things need to be handled slowly by themselves." "That''s what I said, but..." Wilbur thought for a long time and finally sighed heavily, "s!" Thepetition went on very fast. This was not the kind of ring boxing. It required points to y several rounds. The realpetition could be ended in almost two minutes of fighting. Fighting was a very energy-consuming thing. An ordinary person would be exhausted by waving his fist at a sandbag for a minute, let alone fighting in realbat. Even if these disciples of the Zhu family were experts, after a few minutes, their physical strength would be seriously consumed, and they couldn''t hold on for too long. There was a young man who drew Wilbur''s attention. His strength hadpletely surpassed all the disciples of the Zhu family, and he had won by defeating them all the way. "Amazing!" "I heard that brother Zavier Zhu is devoted to cultivation. It''s true. He''s really amazing." "There''s no match for brother Zavier at all." "It seems that only the older generation can fight with Brother Zavier." "It''s hard to say. Even the older generation may not be able to defeat him." Looking at the man standing on the stage, the younger generation next to the martial arts tform couldn''t help sighing with emotion. In the Zhu familypetition, there were not so many rules. If one person won the round, he could choose to rest or to continue. It was up to him. Generally speaking, after one person finished one battle and his physical strength was severely depleted, he would choose to have a rest and then fight the next one. Zavier had already fought seven rounds in a row, and each opponent was defeated in one move. "He acted decisively and attacked the right time. Not bad, he is a good candidate." Henry looked at Zavier on the stage and nodded. "You can cultivate this person. He is very talented." Wilbur nodded with a smile. He was also very happy that such a talent was born in the Zhu family. Chapter 387 Chapter 387 With a wave of his hand, Wilbur temporarily stopped thepetition on the martial arts tform. "Master!" Everyone held their fists together and bowed to Wilbur at this moment. Wilbur looked at the stage with a smile, "Zavier Zhu, your performance is really beyond my expectation." Zavier''s face lit up when he heard that. He cupped his hands and said, "Thank you for your praise, Master." Wilbur smiled and said, "I see how you fight, and I see your fist technique. There''s a slight difference with the Zhu family''s teachings." When Wilbur mentioned punching skill, Zavier''s face unconsciously became a bit proud, "My master, in the past two years, I have travelled all over the country and challenged all kinds of ancient martial arts talents, schools and schools, and created my own way. In the past two years, I have had a total of 564 challenges, won five hundred and sixty-three times, and failed thest time. Before I went home this time, I have fought again with that person and won!" Zavier''s words caused an uproar among the people around the tform. "564 challenges in 2 years!" "He was fighting with others almost every day!" "And he only lost one round and won back in the end!" "So, has brother Zavier be the strongest among our young generation?" One of them asked. "That''s for sure! He challenged more than 500 people, which young man can challenge more than 500 people?" The voice around the martial arts tform made Zavier quite proud. In fact, it was indeed a proud battle result. Wilbur frowned slightly. He was really satisfied with Zavier''s skills, but Zavier was too arrogant. This kind of arrogance was both good and bad. Having lived for so many years, Wilbur had seen many geniuses, and most of them were defeated by their own arrogance. With such a talent in the Zhu family, Wilbur could not watch Zavier get destroyed by his pride with his own eyes. "Zavier, which level do you think you are at now?" Wilbur asked. "My master," Zavier replied, "I did not challenge any nameless people. All of them were the best of the well-known families. Sometimes, I fought against more people at the same time. I think excessive modesty is pride. My strength is invincible among the younger generation in the whole country!" When he said the word "invincible", Zavier gave off a strong sense of confidence. Wilbur shouted loudly, "Arrogant! Do you think that you became invincible in the whole country because you had challenged the young generation of each aristocratic family? Our country has a long history, and there are too many horrible people you don''t know. Your idea will lead to self- destruction!" In the face of Wilbur''s reproach, Zavier replied, "Master, I think that we should have absolute confidence in ourselves and the courage to move forward. It''s not the way of practising martial arts. After thispetition, I will continue to challenge all the masters across the country, from the younger generation to the older generation." Zavier''s heroic words had infected many people, and they even had an impulse to fight against the whole world at once. Wilbur shook his head and said, "Your strength is indeed good, but you still have a long way to go before you can challenge all the great masters! If you think you are qualified to challenge all the great masters, you can have a try. If you can avoid three of my moves, I''ll let you go out to challenge anybody without saying anything." Wilbur wanted to ease Zavier''s morale. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. "Master, although I, Zavier, am invincible among the younger generation, there is still a big gap between you and me. I know that I can''t defeat you in three moves." Zavier cupped his hands and didn''t get affected by Wilbur''s words. Wilbur looked at Zavier. He knew that in order to let Zavier restrain his arrogance, he must let his peers defeat him. Moreover, the older generation could not make Zavier lose his arrogance. However, among the younger generation of the Zhu family, no one couldpete with Zavier. Wilbur was silent for a few seconds, and then he looked at Henry with a pleading look. Henry shook his head and whispered to Wilbur, "Old man, you''ve spoiled your younger generation too much. With his character, it''s only a matter of time for him to fail." Wilbur sighed and said, "It''s not easy for our Zhu family to have such a talent. How can I bear to see him go out like this? If he is defeated at home, he will just be ashamed. If he was defeated outside, he would probably die." Wilbur was too clear about the cruelty of the next world. Henry shook his head. "Okay, I''ll help you once." "Thank you very much." Wilbur saluted Henry with his hands folded in front of his chest and performed the martial arts etiquette. Henry nodded and got up. He walked down from the spectators stand and slowly walked onto the stage. He looked at Zavier and asked, "Do you think you are invincible among the younger generation?" "Of course." Zavier put his hands behind his back. When facing Wilbur, Zavier''s expression was respectful. But in the face of his peers, Zavier''s face was full of pride. Henry smiled and said, "In the past two years, you have challenged five hundred and sixty-four people, but you have failed once. Coincidentally, I have been challenged countless times. In the past two years, I have fought 1219 times, and I have never lost a single time." Not to mention Zavier, even the younger generation of the Zhu family below the tform did not believe Henry''s words. How many days was in two years? Even if you challenge a person every day, there were less than 1,200 days! This was obviously an immeasurable data. Zavier smiled and said, "Everyone can talk big!" In the past two years, Zavier had challenged over 500 times. He was very clear about what that many fights do to one''s body. It could be said that he had not had a good rest in the past two years. He had been fighting with others almost every day. Thest time he had been injured, he had already started the nextpetition. In this way, he had only finished thestpetition for two years. 1,200 times? Wasn''t it a joke? Henry shrugged his shoulders. "If you don''t believe me, I have no choice but to do so. What I just want to say is that you are not invincible among your peers." "Oh?" Zavier raised his eyebrows and looked at Henry. "Do you mean that you are stronger than me?" "That''s right." Henry nodded and said honestly. "What a joke!" Zavier sneered. Anyone who could fight for more than five hundred times would be filled with strong self-confidence. Zavier''s heart had already reached the Invincible Realm. When he heard someone from his generation say that he was stronger than him, Zavier''s first reaction was to not believe it. Hearing Henry''s words, the younger generation of the Zhu family under the stage all curled their lips. Whether it was Zavier''s strength just now or his identity as a member of the Zhu family, they all favoured Zavier more. "This person is really boastful." "I don''t know which disciple of the aristocratic family is so confident." "Probably the people that were fighting with him lost on purpose because they were afraid of his status!" As soon as he said this, there was a burst ofughter. Just now, everyone guessed that the reason why Henry could sit with Wilbur was Henry''s unknown identity. Chapter 388 Chapter 388 Zavier looked at Henry, who was standing in front of him, and said, "You''re here to show off your so- called achievements?" Henry smiled and shook his head. "I just want to tell you that people who practice martial arts should always maintain a humble heart. Only losers dare to say the word ''invincible'' from ancient times to the present." "Haha!" Zavier sneered. "So, you want to fight with me?" Henry stretched out a finger and shook it to the left and right. "It''s not a matter of fighting, but I''m telling you that your skills are still far from that of the same generation. When I reach out my right fist to hit you in the face, you have to be well prepared." "Arrogant!" Zavier shouted angrily. Henry''s actions would bepletely exposed before the duel. Anyone who was confident would feel angry when he was despised by the other party. The people under the stage curled their lips. "This person is really too much. He tells his opponent what he is going to do before he moves. Can he still win?" "That is to say, those people who fought with him usually lost on purpose." "Let''s see how Zavier will educate him." There were all kinds of voices under the stage. Henry clenched his fist and looked at Zavier. "So? Are you ready? I''ll make my move after counting to three." "Guy, you will pay for your arrogance!" Zavier''s face was full of anger. "One." Henry stepped back slightly and made a force-gathering posture. Zavier put his hands in front of his chest, one in front and one in the back, and made a fighting posture. "Two!" Henry smiled slightly, bowed forward, and stood on tiptoe. Zavier stared at Henry. "Three!" Henry shouted. At the same time, he rushed out like an arrow. He was as fast as an illusion. Zavier only felt a blur in front of his eyes, and then a strong wind came to his face. At this moment, he felt as if he was suppressed by something, even his limbs were stiff, and they didn''t listen to his orders. After the strong wind, Zavier saw that Henry''s fist was stopped in front of his eyes, less than a centimetre away. And at this moment, he was still in the position of fighting preparation. "I said, I''ll punch you in the face with my right fist." Henry''s voice rang in Zavier''s ears. Sweat dripped down the sideburns of Zavier''s ears. Zavier swallowed hard and his eyes were full of disbelief. The people off the stage did not even see clearly what had happened. They only saw the shadow shing past, and then, the other party''s fist had stopped in front of Zavier''s face. "He''s so powerful!" "Amazing!" The two elders of the Zhu family eximed. Not to mention Zavier, even if they were on the stage, there wouldn''t be a second result. Henry put away his fist and put his hands behind his back. He looked at Zavier and said, "Remember, martial arts practitioners must keep a humble heart at all times. The world is big, you don''t know many things, and you have to learn more!" After Henry finished speaking, he turned around and walked to the stage. What he said was not only for Zavier but also for himself. At the moment when Henry turned around, Zavier copsed to the ground as if he had lost all his strength. The title "Invincible" was like a joke. Henry returned to the stands and asked Wilbur, "Did I suppress him too hard? He''s just a young man, and he may not be able to recover." "If you weren''t cruel, he wouldn''t understand the greatness of this world. I owe you favour this time." Wilbur saluted Henry again. Henry didn''t say anything. He sat in his seat and continued to watch thepetition of the Zhu family. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Originally, the younger generation of the Zhu family was fighting for hegemony. Although some of them were not as good as Zavier, they also wanted to show their strength. However, Henry''s attack just now frustrated all of them and made them unable to lift their spirits. This was not only a good thing, but also a bad thing. In general, the benefits were greater than the disadvantages. Henry''s suppression made the Zhu family restrain a bit of morale, and they had more respect for ancient martial arts in their hearts. After thepetition, Henry had nothing to do. He wandered around the Zhu family''s manor alone. Those from the Zhu family looked at Henry''s expression and found that he was totally different from before. Everyone''s eyes were filled with fear. Henry didn''t know who was going to attack the Zhu family. After greeting Wilbur, Henry left the Zhu family''s manor. He had another thing to figure out. Qi, what on earth was it? Compared with the normal ancient kungfu family, Radiant Ind had both strength and weakness. In this respect, Radiant Ind was the best in the world. The weakness was in the foundation. Ancient kungfu families, like the Zhu family, had the notes and ruins left by their ancestors, while Henry had nothing. He could only rely on himself. Henry himself also bore the identity of the pioneer of Radiant Ind. Therefore, if Henry wanted to understand something, he had to rely on himself, rely on him to explore. There were many historical sites and pces in Du Hai, which were Henry''s next goal. This kind of exploration was undoubtedly within arge scope, and it was very likely that he could not find anything useful. However, for Henry, he had no other good way for the time being. Henry didn''t take a taxi. He walked towards the urban area of Du Hai, thinking about the scene he saw in the cave today, the Qi contained in the ancient swordsmanship. What on earth was Qi? Different from the momentum which was so simple, Qi was real. Henry could clearly feel it through his wrist. How could Qi be formed? When the speed was fast enough or the strength was high enough, could Qi be formed? Henry''s mind was filled with all kinds of doubts. He was thinking about these questions. How strong was a person who was full of Qi? Henry recalled the murals on the wall. If it was a real person, how could he face it when he was stabbing at him with his sword? Just a mural made him feel the real edge of it! Henry walked on the road and suddenly stopped. A picture appeared in his mind. He stood where he was, and the person on the murals stabbed at him as if he was alive. The different ways of exerting force, the power that he focused on himself, and the sharpness of the sword, were pushing him directly. Henry thought of several methods in a row, but he failed to avoid that sword strike. "Was the ancient swordsmanship really so terrible that I can''t even avoid one strike?" Henry sighed in his heart. All of a sudden, an idea shed through Henry''s mind. "The ancients were strong. If I am stronger than him, why should I be afraid of his Qi? He can use the Qi to break through a wall, and I can use my fists to do the same!" Henry twisted his body subconsciously and threw a punch forward. "Boom!" A muffled sound came. If someone stood by and saw this scene, he would certainly open his mouth wide. Henry''s punch was only in the air, but it made such a loud sound! Chapter 389 Chapter 389 Henry''s punch seemed to break through ayer of mist. Looking at the punch he threw, Henry muttered to himself. "I misunderstood things. After seeing the murals, I always thought that the existence of Qi had something to do with the method of how you use physical power. In fact, there was no connection. The reason why the ancient sword technique could be in that way was that it could better adjust the force of the sword to the person themself. Instead of cutting with the sword randomly, it could assist in swinging or shing while you want to make a move!" Henry''s eyes lit up. "Although I don''t know how to practice Qi, people who practice Qi may not be invincible in the world!" Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, Henry seemed to have stepped out of some kind of restriction, whichsted from the day he went to Europe to meet The King Region. The unknown Qi was like a big stone, pressing down on Henry''s heart, making him feel a little breathless. But today, when he saw that ancient sword art, Henry found an opportunity to get rid of thisyer of restriction. There were hundreds of thousands of roads, and all the roads led to the same destination. No matter if the ancients relied on themselves or modern people relied on external forces and the help of science and technology, there was only one goal, to be stronger. After understanding all these, Henry felt much relieved. Although he still needed to figure out where the Qi came from, now he no longer had that kind of pressure on him. Sometimes, a person''s insight was only in an instant. Henry recalled the feeling when he punched just now. A punch out of nowhere blew up a strong sound. When Henry wandered to the urban area of Du Hai, it was already five o''clock in the afternoon. At this rush hour after work, he thoroughly understood the gap between a big city and a small city. During the rush hour in Yinzhou, although many peopleined about traffic, it took only half an hour to drive for 14 or 15 kilometres, in any case not over 45 minutes. In a city like Du Hai, it would take about two hours. Henry noticed that the drivers in the car were not anxious at all. Obviously, they had been used to this kind of thing. "It''s you?" Henry was walking when a confused voice came from behind him. Henry turned his head and saw a man and a woman standing behind him. Henry remembered this man and woman. They were Nat Jin and Eden Tian from the Sharp Knife. He had seen them in Yinzhou before. "Why, are you surprised to see me here?" Henry tilted his head. "No." Nat gave a wry smile. "I just think it might be arranged by God. Last time when we were in danger, you helped us. But this time, we met you again." Henry chuckled and asked in a strange tone, "Why do you think that I''ll help you when you''re in trouble?" Eden replied, "It''s not us who are in trouble. It''s Helen''s squad who is in trouble." "Helen..." Helen''s beautiful face appeared in his mind. Nat pointed to the top of his head. Beside him was a KTV. "What''s wrong with Helen?" Henry nced at the KTV. Eden sighed and said, "Hey, you are Helen''s boyfriend. You should know her temper. Their task this time is to protect Jerry He, the son of Dean He. Dean He, you should know him, right?" Henry nodded. "The rich man from Hong Kong is known as Cargo King. There is a saying that among five cargo ships passing the Pacific Ocean, at least one belongs to him." "Yes." Eden said, "The He family has a lot of influence in the whole country. This time, he wanted Jerry He to represent him to discuss something on the high seas. But Jerry is a rich yboy. I don''t know what he said to Helen, but he was beaten by her. Now he is in this KTV." Nat came up to him and said, "Henry, although I don''t know who you are, with your skills, the forces behind you must be not small. We, the Sharp Knife, understand that although the He family is big, butpared with some ancient kungfu family with a long history, there is still a lot of difference. I originally wanted to contact my superior to see if I can let go of this matter just by giving Helen punishment. Now that I have met you, if you have the ability, you can solve it for her. After all, the punishment may have a great influence on Helen." Henry didn''t hesitate at all and nodded directly. "Tell me the number of the room." After Nat and Eden told him the room number, Henry turned around and walked towards the KTV. Nat looked at Henry''s back and shook his head with a wry smile. "I hope that Helen''s boyfriend can solve this problem. Although Helen is not the best talent in this batch, she is the most hardworking one. I am very optimistic about her. I really don''t want this matter to have any impact on her." Eden shook his head. "This time, I don''t me Helen. I me Jerry He. If I were her, I would also want to beat him." "It''s one thing to think about, and to do it is another thing. You have to know that patience is also a must in this line of work. Call the leader. This time, we can''t put all our hopes on Henry." Nat took out his mobile phone. Henry walked into the KTV that Nat was talking about. The eye-catching luxury decoration, the imported sound, and the authentic foreign wine all symbolized the high cost of this ce. Henry followed the number of the room that Nat just mentioned and looked for it. Before he arrived at the door of the room, Henry heard a scolding voiceing from the box. "What the hell do you think you are? How dare you beat me? Do you know how much I pay for a year? It''s enough to feed you for the rest of your life! You are here to serve me. What did I ask you to do? What do you think you are? F**k!" In the private room, Jerry was holding a microphone. Apparently, he had drunk a lot. In the private room, Helen Han, dressed in a ck casual suit, stood there, clenching her fists tightly. If there were no people around her to stop her, she would definitely rush up and tear Jerry''s mouth into pieces. Jerry pointed at Helen and said, "I asked you to sleep with me. It''s just because I think highly of you. Otherwise, what do you think you are? You are just a nobody! Remember, you have to beg me this time. You made me extremely angry. I''ll see how you will end up!" "Young Master He, calm down first." A man, who looked about 30 years old, picked up a ss of wine and walked up to Jerry. "She is young, angry, and ignorant. I apologize for her on behalf of her. I''ll drink this cup of wine first." As the man said, he was about to drink the wine. "Who asked you to drink?" Jerry grabbed the wine ss from the other party''s hand. The man smiled and said, "Yes, Master He, you''re right. It''s my fault." "You''re not qualified to do that. Do you understand?" Jerry raised his ss and tilted his wrist. The wine flowed down the cup and poured on the man''s head. Chapter 390 Chapter 390 The wine flowed down the middle-aged man''s head. The middle-aged man clenched his fists tightly behind him, but he still wore a smile on his face. Jerry emptied the ss, then threw it away, and patted the middle-aged man''s face with great insult. "Look at you, you are so cheap. Your smile is even more despicable than my dog!" "Jerry,e to me if you need anything. Don''t make things difficult for Captain Sun!" Helen shook off the people beside her. Her beautiful eyes were full of anger and her beautiful face was red. "Helen Han, that''s enough!" A young woman also in ck screamed. "Don''t you think you''ve caused us enough trouble? This is ourst mission. As long as we canplete it sessfully, everyone can be a member of the Sharp Knife. It''s because of your impulsive behaviour that all of us would fail!" "What did you say?" Helen turned around and stared at the young woman, her eyes full of confusion. "Didn''t I make myself clear?" The woman stood in front of Helen and pointed at Helen''s forehead. "Who do you think you are? Why do you pretend to be lofty? How dare you say that you haven''t slept with a man? Now you were just asked to sleep with Master He. Is it very difficult? I think you''re just pretending!" "Nonsense!" Helen waved her fist angrily and hit the young woman. The young woman easily avoided Helen''s punch and said disdainfully, "Look at you. You''re not good at martial arts and you don''t have a good character. How do you think you can be in the Sharp Knife?" "Enough!" The middle-aged man called Captain Sun shouted and red at the young woman. "We are a group. In this case, I don''t want to hear any more fighting!" After that, Captain Sun looked at Jerry and said, "Master He, we did take action today. If you want toin about us, you also have the superior''s contact information. The superior needs to determine the punishment. We will ept it. Master He, if you want us to apologize and compensate, we also ept that. However, our team members will not be humiliated by you!" After Captain Sun finished speaking, he waved his hand. "Let''s go!" Several candidate members stood in the room. At this time, they all looked at each other. Then they followed Captain Sun and were ready to go outside. "I don''t ept it!" The young woman screamed, with an unconvinced expression on her face. "Captain Sun, you should know that this is our final test. If we receiveints, we all have no chance to be the Sharp Knife''s members. I have paid too much for this opportunity. I can''t be ruined by a b*tch!" After the woman finished, she quickly looked at Jerry. "Master He, I beg you. Don''tin about us. If you wantpensation, take this b*tch. As long as youin about her alone, she will definitely be fired. At that time, she will resume her original job and be a little criminal policeman. With your identity, you can y with her whatever you want. Don''t make things difficult for us, okay?" The woman''s face was full of pleading. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "Enough!" Captain Sun shouted, "We are here toplete the task, not to beg. The leaders will naturally make a conclusion about this matter! Helen, let''s go!" After finishing his words, Captain Sun gave Helen a wink and asked her to leave first. "Let''s go." "If we stay here, it will only intensify the situation." The two people next to Helen whispered. Helen clenched her fists tightly and her pretty face kept changing. If this matter did not involve others, she, Helen Han, would definitely beat Jerry to a pulp. "Go? Do you want to go like this?" Jerry picked up a wine ss and smashed it hard on the ground. The wine ss was broken and the fragments were everywhere. "No one is allowed to leave!" "Yes, Master He doesn''t allow anyone to leave!" The young woman quickly spoke for Jerry. She smiled at Jerry to show her kindness. Jerry was very satisfied with the way this young woman did things. He nodded and said, "Very good, a dog should be as obedient as you are. Come on, listen to me now, you go over and p Helen. I won''tin about this matter. You hit her twice, and I will give you five hundred thousand dors. Each time you p, I will give you five hundred thousand more!" Hearing Jerry''s words, the young woman''s eyes were full of disbelief. "He... Master He, are you serious? Give me 500,000 for one p?" "F**k!" Jerry cursed, "Do you think I''m short of money?" The young woman took a deep breath and there was a strong emotion in her eyes. She looked at Helen and sneered, "Don''t me me, Miss Han. You are so unwise that you provoked Master He. I will teach you a good lesson on behalf of Master He!" Jerryy down on the sofa, picked up a slice of watermelon and put it in his mouth. Heughed and said, "Interesting. A dog bites a dog. I like it." Standing between the young woman and Helen, Captain Sun looked at the young woman and asked, "What do you want to do?" "Captain Sun, I''m doing this for our team''s good. Master He said that as long as we make him satisfied today and teach this woman a good lesson, we won''t have anything to do with him this time. I do all this for everyone''s good. Since you are all unwilling, I will be the viin!" The woman clenched her fist. "B*llshit!" A female candidate member standing next to Helen shouted, "You are doing this just for money!" "Money? Yes, I want to get those five hundred thousand!" The young woman sneered. "You b*tch are the same as the one surnamed Han. If it weren''t for you, how could the b*tch surnamed Han hit Master He? You are just pretending, right? You are actually very happy in your heart, aren''t you?" The female candidate looked angry. "You are talking nonsense." "You know clearly whether I''m talking nonsense or not." The young woman nced at her mouth with disdain. "I''ll teach you a good lesson after I''ve dealt with the woman surnamed Han!" The young woman said as she walked toward Helen. Captain Sun, who stood between the two women, took a deep breath and reached out to stop the young woman. He said coldly, "Listen, as the team leader, I have the right to decide whether you can stay in this team or not. Now, you have been fired." "D*mn you!" The young woman burst into curses. "Sun, I call you Captain Sun out of respect. Otherwise, what do you think you are? Your strength is not as good as mine, and you are so dumb. Now when I p Helen, I will have 500,000 dors. Do I care about being a member of the Sharp Knife? Get out of here!" As soon as the woman finished speaking, she punched Captain Sun. Captain Sun shed in a hurry. As soon as he dodged the punch, the young woman kicked him again. Captain Sun had no time to dodge and was kicked in the chest. Chapter 391 Chapter 391 Captain Sun was kicked in the chest by the middle-aged woman, and he took a few steps back. Jerry was lying on one side, looking rxed, as if he was watching a show. This young woman was the strongest within Helen''s team, and the rest of them were far worse than her. A small team was gathered by all kinds of talents, not all of them werebat talents. After kicking Captain Sun, the young woman had almost no opponents. Two men came up to stop her but were easily knocked over by her. "You trash, do you think you''re worthy of being my teammates? Do you know that I''ve been sick to the point of vomiting during this period of time?" The young woman spat contemptuously and finally looked at Helen. "B*tch, get ready to enjoy!" Helen was a hot-tempered person, so she couldn''t bear it at this moment. She waved her fist and hit the young woman. "A soft punch!" Helen''s fist was easily grasped by the young woman. "Did you roll too long with the manst night?" Helen''s beautiful eyes were filled with anger. She kicked at her opponent but was easily blocked by her. "Tsk tsk tsk, tsk, tsk. Not powerful." The reason why the woman deliberately humiliated Helen was to leave a good impression on Jerry. "That''s right." Jerryy on the sofa and pped his hands happily. "I like you more and more, you dog." When the young woman received Jerry''s "praise", her face lit up with joy. However, she looked at Helen coldly. "Helen Han, now is time for my fist!" The moment the young woman finished speaking, she punched toward Helen''s face. Helen felt the speed and strength of her fist, and her pretty face changed. She quickly stretched out her fist to resist. Although she blocked the fist, her body was unstable and she took a few steps back. The young woman rushed forward and punched again. Seeing this scene, Jerry showed a happy smile. Helen''s retreating posture had just dissipated. Facing this punch from the young woman, she did not even have time to stop it. She could only watch her opponent''s fist growrger andrger in her pupils. Seeing that the fist was getting closer and closer to her, Helen closed her eyes and resigned to her fate to wait for the fist toe. She was waiting to be humiliated by the fists and words of the other party. One second passed... Two seconds passed... Three seconds passed... In a fight between masters, a lot of things would happen within a second. However, three secondster, the sharp pain from Helen''s imagination did note. She slowly opened her eyes and saw that the young woman was standing in front of her. Her fist had already struck out, but stopped in front of her head less than 20 centimeters away. She could no longer move forward, only because a big hand clenched her fist tightly. "Remember, when you fight with others, you can''t give up even at thest moment. Just now, you had no less than five ways to stop her punch. With your speed, if you fully exert it, you could escape." A voice came from behind Helen''s body to her ears. The moment she heard the voice, her body trembled and she could not believe it. This voice had appeared in her dreams countless times since she left Yinzhou. She had imagined that she would be able to see the owner of this voice one day, but she knew in her heart that this was only her own wishful thinking. He had already had a family. Helen left Yinzhou with a deep sense of reluctance, but what was more, it was a kind of sacrifice. She knew that Henry had already had a wife. It was just a mistake between her and him. Sooner or later, it had to be over. But today, upon hearing his voice again, Helen began to doubt whether it was true or not. Captain Sun and the others looked at the strange young man who suddenly appeared behind Helen. They did not know who he was. Henry pinched the young woman''s fist with one hand and gently held Helen''s shoulder with the other. He said again, "Well, I taught you a lesson. Leave the rest to me." Captain Sun and others were surprised to find that Helen, who used to be hot-tempered, was like a good girl in front of this strange young man. After the young man finished speaking, Helen actually nodded obediently, and even the anger on her face was reduced a lot.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Helen stood behind Henry. At this moment, she felt like there was a mountain helping her resist everything. Standing behind him, she felt more at ease than ever. "Boy, I advise you not to stick your neck out!" The young woman red at Henry and said. When the woman spoke, it was obvious that she had a fierce look on her face. Just now, she was easily blocked by the young man in front of her. She could see the gap between her and the young man''s strength. "Stick my neck out?" Henry had a puzzled look on his face. Suddenly, he sneered and pped the young woman hard on the face. Henry''s p was so quick that no one in the room could react to it or even see it clearly. With a crisp sound, a red five-finger mark appeared on the young woman''s face. Henry''s decisive action confused everyone. No matter what, it was still a little psychological pressure for men to fight with women. However, this kind of psychological pressure did not exist for Henry. In his eyes, there was no distinction between men and women. There were only friends and enemies. The young woman reached out and covered her cheek, and she didn''t know what to say. She thought that this man would at least say some harsh words to her, and would not even move his hands. She just said a few words, but she didn''t expect that this man would beat her so easily. "You..." Just as the young woman was about to speak, Henry pped her again. Once again, there was a crisp sound in the room. The words that had just reached the mouth of the young woman were swallowed back. "You dare to touch my woman, have you thought about the consequences?" Henry stepped forward and looked down at the young woman. Being stared at by Henry, the young woman felt as if she was targeted by an ancient fierce beast. Her hair stood on end, and her heart began to beat faster for no reason. She was in a great panic. Henry grabbed the young woman''s hair, and then kicked her in the abdomen. The young woman was kicked out by Henry''s kick and fell heavily on the ss table in the box. With a crash, the ss table was smashed to pieces. Henry''s actions stunned Captain Sun and others. They told themselves that they couldn''t do this to a woman, but this strange young man didn''t have any burden at all! The young woman fell to the ground, holding her abdomen with both hands. Her face was distorted, and she let out a painful groan. Some parts of her body had been scratched by broken ss. Chapter 392 Chapter 392 Henry didn''t even look at the young woman again. He walked towards Jerry, who was still sitting on the sofa. Jerry saw clearly how Henry beat up that young woman. Seeing Henry approaching him, Jerry subconsciously shrank to the corner. "What... what do you want?" "Are you Jerry He?" Henry sneered. Jerry swallowed hard and forced himself to be calm. "Since you know my identity, you should know what the consequences will be if you hurt me!" "Really?" Henry raised his eyebrows. "I just heard your words when I was outside. You''re awesome." Jerry breathed a sigh of relief and said with his neck stiffened, "What''s wrong? It is my mouth. It''s none of your business what I said." "Of course it''s my business!" Henry stepped on Jerry''s chest with one foot and pressed him there with the other foot. He couldn''t move at all. He grabbed the fruit knife on the table with the other hand. The bright de was taken by Henry and ced less than a centimetre away from Jerry''s mouth. Jerry''s whole body trembled, feeling that the de could cut his face at any time. "Say it." Henry shook the fruit knife in his hand and kept gesturing at the corner of Jerry''s mouth. "Should I cut your mouth first, or your tongue? Your voice is too unpleasant." "I... I..." Jerry stammered as he was scared by the chill emanating from Henry''s body. "I am... Dean He''s son. If you hurt me, you won''t have a good end." "Ha." Henry chuckled. Suddenly, he grasped the handle of his sword, aimed it at Jerry''s shoulder, and stabbed him hard. "Poof", it was the sound of the de stabbing into the body. Jerry let out a horrible scream. Standing at the door of the private room, Captain Sun and the others couldn''t help but swallow saliva at this moment. "This buddy is too fierce. He has no limits at all." The female team member, who had been scolded by the young woman before, pulled Helen''s sleeve and said, "Helen, he just said that you are his woman, so this is your boyfriend?" "Boyfriend?" Helen thought for a moment and replied, "Well, sort of." Henry''s knife was stabbed into Jerry''s shoulder, but he didn''t take it out. Jerry''s voice was like that of a pig being ughtered, and he kept screaming. "If you keep yelling, I''ll cut off your tongue," Henry said coldly. Hearing Henry''s words, Jerry''s screams stopped abruptly. He looked at Henry with fear in his eyes and said, "Big... big brother, I''m sorry." Jerry was really afraid. He had thought that this man would not dare to do anything to him because of his identity, but now he realized that he was wrong. The man had told him that he didn''t care about his identity at all. Outside the room. The KTV boss was waiting anxiously at the gate. A middle-aged man wearing gold-rimmed sses strode into the KTV. As soon as he entered the KTV, he shouted at the boss and asked, "What happened? Where is Young Master He?" When the KTV boss saw the middle-aged maning, he let out a sigh of relief. "Master Ping, Young Master He is in the box of 888, he... he..." The KTV boss wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. "Say it!" He red at the KTV boss. "Young Master He, he was beaten by someone..." "What!" Master Ping''s face suddenly changed. Jerry was the only son of Dean He, and he was beaten in his own territory. If the secretary knew this, he would me himself for it. After all, the secretary and Jerry''s father were good friends for many years! "Where''s the man who dared to beat him?" Master Ping asked immediately. The KTV boss pointed to the direction of the private room and said, "They are still in the private room." "Let''s go and see who is so bold!" Master Ping walked to the room with a face full of anger. In the private room, Jerry trembled all over and looked at Henry with fear. Captain Sun and the others wanted to stop Henry, but they didn''t know what to say. Jerry flirted with his girlfriend, and he was taught a lesson. As a man, if his girlfriend was teased, he would probably be furious and beat him.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, the door of the room was pushed open from the outside. At the door of the box, there was a loud shout, "How audacious you are! How dare you beat people here! Do you know the rules?" Before he even entered the door, Master Ping had already started to curse. As soon as Captain Sun and others saw theing person, their faces suddenly changed. As members of the Sharp Knife, of course, they knew the secretary of the leader of Du Hai. "Master Ping, why are you here?" Captain Sun quickly winked at Helen and asked her to stop Henry, while he stood in front of Master Ping with an apologetic smile. Master Ping gave a cold snort and said, "If I didn''te, you would turn the world upside down! Someone even dared to beat Master He. Who hit him?" "It''s me!" Helen, who was going to stop Henry, came over and said, "I beat him." "You?" Master Ping looked Helen up and down. "How dare you! You''re here to protect Master He. How dare you attack Master He? Do you have any idea?" "Well, Master Ping, this is not what you think. Let me exin it to you." Captain Sun came up with an anxious face. Master Ping waved his hand and pushed Captain Sun away. "Exin what? What''s there to exin? I''ll tell you. None of you can get rid of this matter. I''ll tell the secretary truthfully that you all should be in jail!" As soon as he finished speaking, a voice of surprise came from the corner of the room. "Uncle Ping, save me, save me, kill him!" Jerry, who was originally full of fear, had a happy look on his face after he arrived. At the same time, he was a little proud. He looked at Henry and said, "Kid, I f*cking want you to die!" When he looked at the corner of the room, Master Ping saw that a man was stepping on Jerry''s chest, pressing him against the sofa, and there was clearly a fruit knife sticking out of Jerry''s shoulder! His face changed greatly. He looked at the man who was stepping on Jerry. His back looked a little familiar, but he couldn''t remember who it was. "Put your foot down. Do you hear me?" At the same time, he shouted at Henry as he strode over. "Guy, let me go. Didn''t you hear that?" Jerry looked at Henry with a fierce face. "If you want to die, keep stepping on me!" "Ha." Henry chuckled. He raised his hand and pped Jerry on the face. The p not only made a crisp sound but also knocked off two of Jerry''s teeth, causing blood to flow from his mouth. Henry''s action made Master Ping''s face change again. He didn''t expect that this person was so rampant that he dared to hit people in front of him. Chapter 393 Chapter 393 Captain Sun and the others looked at Henry''s movements and all felt an impulse in their hearts. Not to mention who he was, Master Ping was the secretary of the top leader of the whole Du Hai. In front of him, how dare he act like that? Wasn''t he making trouble for them? Before, even if someone hit Jerry and Master Ping knew about it, everyone would have a reason to say why he did that. The punishment would not be too harsh. But now, the circumstances had completely changed. If Master Ping really wanted to investigate, he would be sentenced. Captain Sun and the others looked at Henry nervously. Jerry''s face was pped by Henry, and this action seemed so unbelievable. He did not expect that this person dared to do something to him after Master Ping came. "Do you still think there is anyw here? Stop!" Shouted Master Ping. He grabbed Henry''s shoulder and pulled him hard. Henry was far from being able to be pulled, and Master Ping only felt that he was pulling a huge stone and did not move at all. However, under the pressure of Master Ping, Henry slowly turned around and looked at Master Ping. At the moment when Master Ping saw Henry''s face clearly, all the anger on his face disappeared. Although he had only met Henry once, he had a deep impression of him! Master Ping had made the registration rules in front of the gate of the Zhu family manor a long time ago. It was the first time someone dared to smash the gate of the Zhu family and call Old Master Zhu to greet them in person, and Master Zhu wanted the best wine prepared. As for Henry''s identity, he didn''t even dare to think about it. He only knew that Henry was someone he couldn''t afford to mess with, and even the secretary couldn''t afford to mess with him! It turned out that the person who hit Jerry was this big shot. Master Ping looked at Jerry nkly and thought in his heart, "Jerry, what are you doing here? How dare you offend this big shot!" Jerry, who was proud of himself, hadn''t figured out that something was wrong. He kept shouting, "Uncle Ping, call someone and kill him! Quick!" "Shut up!" Master Ping suddenly shouted and red at Jerry with disgust. "What''s going on? Wasn''t Master Ping here to help Jerry? Why is he acting like this now?" Jerry''s smug expression was stunned, and a bad feeling shed through his heart. Master Ping lowered his head to Henry and whispered, "Sir, I''m sorry, I didn''t know you were here." This action made all the people present to open their eyes wide. "What''s going on? Master Ping is admitting his mistake?" Not to mention Captain Sun and the others, even Helen''s beautiful eyes were wide open, and it was difficult to believe. At this moment, Helen suddenly thought of what Henry had told her before. The underground forces were divided into many levels. When she asked which level he belonged to, he said the highest one. At that time, Helen only smiled at Henry''s words and did not believe him. But now, she was somewhat convinced that the identity of the person who could be treated politely by the secretary of the leader of Du Hai could be imagined! Jerry looked at Master Ping in a daze. He was so shocked that he could not speak. Henry gave a cold look at Master Ping. "Why are you everywhere?" Hearing Henry''s question, he immediately apologized, "I''m sorry, sir, I''m sorry!" "Get out," Henry said softly. Master Ping did not dare to hesitate at all. He turned around and walked out of the room without saying a word. He had a clear idea of what was going on. Jerry only relied on his father, Dean He, who was on an equal level with the secretary and had a good rtionship with them. As for Master Zhu, even the secretary had to be careful when they meet. And that man in the room was weed at the gate by Master Zhu personally. His status must have been extremely high, much higher than Jerry''s. What Master Ping did today was right. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. The people in the room stared nkly at Master Ping, who had rushed in aggressively, now left the room because of Henry''s words. Jerry opened his mouth wide and looked at Master Ping''s back. He couldn''t say a word. "You just said that you want to kill me?" Henry looked at Jerry with a yful face. Jerry''s face showed bitterness. He shook his head hard and didn''t dare to say a word. Henry turned his head, looked at Helen, and said, "I have something to tell you clearly, from today on, no one can bully you casually as long as you are my woman. You have the strength, do what you should do, like this kind of person!" Henry stretched out his hand and pointed at Jerry. "If you want to hit someone, hit him. If there''s anything, I''ll be there for you!" After Henry finished speaking, he grabbed Jerry''s two arms and twisted them hard. Jerry''s two arms were twisted by Henry without any hindrance. His scream rang through the whole room. Listening to Jerry''s scream and Henry''s words, Captain Sun and others could feel that there was only one word in their mind- overbearing! Those were the words that every woman wanted to hear. The most important for them was to have a safe harbor. Helen''s face was flushed and her heart was beating wildly. Henry turned a deaf ear to Jerry''s screams. He walked over to Helen and put his arms around her shoulders. "The matter has been settled. Let''s go." Helen nodded, let Henry hold her, and walked out of the room. Captain Sun and the others looked at each other in dismay. After looking back and forth, they followed them out of the room. "Why are you here?" Helen''s face flushed as she asked Henry. "I missed you," Henry said to Helen gently. It was rare for him to say those words to her. "B*llshit." Helen rolled her eyes. Henry covered his forehead. This woman was still the same as before. Henry asked, "I just heard from your captain that you are going to negotiate in the high seas this time. How can Jerry help you?" Helen thought for a moment and asked, "Have you ever heard of the Sea God in the underground world?" "Yes." Henry Zhang nodded. Helen continued, "You should know how important he is at the high seas. He explored a sunken ship at the edge of the Chinese Sea Area where the sea met. It has a history of at least 400 years, but it has an extremely high degree of exploration. However, because half of it is in the high seas, the He family would pay a lot of taxes to the Sea God every year. They have some dealings with the Sea God. This time, we want to talk about the mission." "You don''t need the He family for this matter." Henry casually waved his hand. "I know him. When you negotiate, just take me there." "Do you know him?" Helen was a little surprised to hear Henry''s words. She was not worried about what punishment would be, but worried about what to do with this task. Now hearing Henry''s words, she dispelled all the worries in her heart. "Yes, when you are about to leave, just tell me. I will be in Du Hai for the next few days." Henry patted his chest. "That''s great. I''ll be in Du Hai in the next few days also. I''ll tell you when I leave." Chapter 394 Chapter 394 After Captain Sun and the others left the KTV, they contacted Nat and Eden immediately. When they heard that Henry had disabled Jerry and that Master Ping was respectful to Henry, they were finally relieved. Henry had a special identity, so this punishment would not fall on Helen. As for the task, Eden and Nat applied for it from the superior and the superior replied. He asked them to wait in Du Hai and would dispatch a person to negotiate with the Sea God. In the KTV room, the young woman struggled to get up from the ground with a painful face. She covered her stomach with her hands. Henry''s kick had still made her still confused. She had seen Henry''s attitude just now. She did not expect that Helen''s boyfriend had such a great power that he could treat like this the secretary of Du Hai''s leader. Looking at Jerry who was lying on the sofa and fainted because of the pain, the young woman gritted her teeth and carried him out of the room. Now she had no choice but to stick with him. She could not go back to the Sharp Knife. As for whether she should stay close to this guy, the young woman herself was not sure. Henry met Helen. They had dinner together, and Nat specially approved that Helen could have two days off, and she did not have to return to the team at night. What did this mean? Everyone knew what it meant. After dinner, Henry and Helen walked side by side on the busy streets. "Where do you want to go?" Henry looked at Helen with a smile and asked for her opinion. "Go to practice martial arts!" Helen grabbed Henry''s cor and walked to the hotel nearby. A charming night passed. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The next morning, Henry opened his eyes and saw that Helen next to him was still sleeping. This was the first time Henry saw Helen lying next to him. He knew that she had been too tired during this period of time, and the pressure in her heart was also very great. Last night, the crazy event made herpletely rxed, and she waspletely immersed in sleep. Henry carefully got up and didn''t want to disturb the woman. As soon as he left the bed, Henry found that his wrist was held tightly by a soft hand. He turned his head and saw that the woman forced herself to open her sleepy eyes and was looking at him. "Where are we going?" Helen''s voice was full of attachment. Henry smiled slightly and said, "To buy some breakfast for you." Hearing his words, Helen''s eyes showed a sense of relief. She nodded, reluctantly released his wrist, and fell asleep again. Looking at Helen''s appearance, Henry felt a soft touch in his heart. He bent down, kissed the woman''s smooth forehead gently, and then walked out of the door. For the rest of the day, Henry spent his time with Helen. She was not picky, and she would follow Henry wherever he went. Henry went to more scenic spots and historical sites. While taking Helen around, he also found some clues about Qi. However, it was really difficult to find any clues about this. Henry told Wilbur that if there was anything wrong with the Zhu family, he could contact him at any time. At the same time, Henry also asked Wade White to pay attention. If there was any news outside, he should inform him immediately. During this period, Henry would stay in Du Hai. He wanted to see who was going to destroy the Zhu family. It was very likely that those were people with Qi! Capital International Hotel in Du Hai A middle-aged man, who was nearly 60 years old and full of the aura of a superior, was sitting in the largest presidential suite in the hotel. This suite was 30,000 yuan for one night. There were several bodyguards in ck standing in front of the middle-aged man, and each of them had the aura that showed that they would not let any stranger in. The middle-aged man looked terrible. His son, Jerry He, had been disabled in Du Hai! He was waiting for his son to inherit his family business. Dean He had been in the business world for so many years, but he had never thought that his son would be disabled one day. There were sounds of knocking on the door of the presidential suite. Dean winked and a bodyguard came forward and opened the door. Standing in front of the suite, it was also a middle-aged man in ordinary casual clothes. "Mr Yin." The ck-clothed bodyguard said to the person standing outside the door. The man standing outside the door waved his hand and asked, "Where is Old He?" "Master He is inside." The ck-clothed bodyguard slightly moved his body to give way to the person outside. This man was George Yin. He was the leader of this city and had real power. George rushed into the door and said loudly, "Dean, I have been in a meeting all day. I don''t have much time to check my phone. I came here as soon as I heard the news. How is Jerry doing now?" "His hands arepletely disabled. Can''t be saved." Dean said with a bad look on his face. Hearing this, George was stunned, and then he apologized. "Dean, it''s all my fault to have such a thing happened in my ce this time. Jerry..." "He said.." Dean stood up. "When he was beaten, your secretary Ping was there, but he didn''t care about him. Instead, he let the other party do evil things." "What!" George''s expression changed drastically. "Dean, don''t worry. I''ll definitely give you an exnation for this." After George finished speaking, he called Master Ping. At this moment, Master Ping was sitting in the Zhu family with excitement. On the basis of yesterday''s event, he reported to the Zhu family that Master Zhu''s distinguished guest had beaten someone, and he wanted to see if he could talk to the Zhu family. At first, he thought that it would be good for him to be able to enter the Zhu family and make friends with them. But he didn''t expect that he would meet Master Zhu! This made him so excited that he couldn''t calm down. When he told Master Zhu what happened yesterday, Master Zhu praised him and said that he did a good job. More importantly, Master Zhu took the initiative to give him his phone number! Wilbur''s attitude made him understand that he had made the most important choice in his life yesterday. If the secretary knew about it, he would definitely be ecstatic! It should be noted that the secretary wanted to be promoted now. The first obstacle was Master Zhu. Only with Master Zhu''s consent, could the secretary be promoted. If Master Zhu would not support him, he might not be able to keep the position of the secretary even if he had other opinions. Now, just because he showed his attitude, Master Zhu personally gave him private contact information and told him that if anything happened, he could call him at any time. What was this? This was power! This was the most important contact in his life! Chapter 395 Chapter 395 Master Ping was sitting in front of Wilbur. He was so excited that he couldn''t stop shaking. Suddenly, the phone rang. He saw clearly that it was the secretary who had called. "Master Zhu, it''s the secretary." "Him?" Wilbur frowned. "Shouldn''t he be in a meeting in the capital now? Answer it." With Wilbur''s permission, he dared to answer the phone. "Hello, Secretary." "Tell me, what the hell happened with Jerry He£¿" As soon as he picked up the phone, George''s angry voice came from the phone. "I''ll give you half an hour. Let all members of the Sharp Knife come to the hotel immediately! I''ll send you the address. I want a reasonable exnation." "Secretary, this matter..." There was an embarrassed look on Master Ping''s face. Just as he was about to speak, the phone was hung up. "What''s wrong?" Wilbur sat in his seat, took a sip of tea, and asked. Seeing that Master Zhu took the initiative to ask, he didn''t dare to say anything. He answered cautiously, "The secretary came back. It was about yesterday''s event. He asked me to go there now." "He''s back?" Wilbur showed a hint of dissatisfaction on his face. "He should be in a meeting in the capital at this time but he came back this early? What does he want to do?" Seeing that Master Zhu was getting angry, Master Ping hurriedly lowered his head and did not dare to say anything. Wilbur snorted, stood up, and reached out his hand to sweep his clothes. "Let''s go together." Master Ping nodded in a panic. Helen was apanying Henry around many museums in Du Hai. Henry''s focus was mainly on some ancient armor and weapons. Henry needed to find some clues from the items used by the ancients. It was said that the average weight of these armors and weapons was more than 30 kilograms. Henry imagined that he could carry such a heavy thing and march hundreds of miles in a hurry. Although it was easy for him to do so, it was something that all soldiers could do in ancient times. Helen also showed a lot of interest in these armors and weapons. She didn''t seem bored to stay here with Henry. She was more enthusiastic about some things than Henry. While they were watching excitedly, Helen''s phone rang. After Helen hung up, she said to Henry with a bad look, "Captain Sun just called to tell us that Secretary of Du Hai wants to see us." When Henry and Helen left the museum and came to the hotel, they saw Captain Sun and others standing at the door of the hotel. When the female candidate member saw Helen yesterday, she immediately came up and said nervously to Helen, "Helen, it''s not easy to deal with this matter. I heard that Jerry''s father also came and especially pressured Secretary Yin. If you can''t deal with it, you can let your boyfriend go first." "Yes." Captain Sun also stepped forward and said, "Helen, no matter what, we are all the best candidates. Secretary Yin won''t do anything to us. At most, he will give us a scolding. We don''t even know if we can be punished, but your boyfriend..." Speaking of this, Captain Sun looked at Henry. Henry stood there with an indifferent look. Helen listened to the two people''s words and shook her head. "It''s okay. Henry can handle this matter. Let''s go up first." When they were on their way, Helen also worried about this matter. She also asked Henry not to come with them. However, Henry did not care about this matter. If Secretary Yin of Du Hai really angered him, then he would not be secretary anymore. Seeing Henry''s confident look, Helen did not say anything more. Hearing Helen''s words, Captain Sun and the female team member both sighed. "Helen, they have already reported this matter to the higher-ups. The higher-ups will deal with it. Please wait for a moment. Don''t be impulsive. If you offend the secretary, it will not be a small matter." Captain Sun reminded. "I know." Helen nodded. After a discussion downstairs, they called Henry, who looked indifferent and went upstairs. Standing in front of the presidential suite, Captain Sun took a deep breath and knocked on the door. "Come in." A loud dissatisfaction was heard in the room. The door was not locked. Captain Sun gently pushed the door open. As soon as the door opened, he saw several bodyguards in ck who were staring at him and others with unfriendly faces. Captain Sun looked in the direction of these bodyguards, and finally saw Dean He and George Yin, who were sitting in the innermost ce. "Secretary Yin, Master He." Captain Sun nodded and said hello. "Oh!" George sneered. "It turns out that you know I am a secretary. I thought that this ce is your world!" George looked at Captain Sun and others with a bad look. Captain Sun gave a wry smile and did not speak. George took a sip of tea and leaned against the seat. "Tell me, who did it?" Captain Sun stood there with his head down and said nothing. "What? You don''t want to say it, you want to cover for each other?" George raised his eyebrows. "Since you don''t want to say it, then I can only let someone admit it!" After George finished speaking, he looked at Dean and said, "Dean, get someone toe out." Dean nodded and waved his hand. A young woman walked out of a small room in the same suite. She was the one who had just been fired by the Sharp Knife yesterday. As soon as the young woman came out, she greeted Dean and George first. Dean said, "Yesterday, these viins beat my son and left unrestrainedly. If she hadn''t sent my son to the hospital, my son would have died at this time." About what happened yesterday, the young woman deliberately said that the situation was very critical. Even after Henry and others left, she deliberately pulled out the fruit knife that was inserted in Jerry''s shoulder. When Jerry lost too much blood, she took him to the hospital. Hearing Dean''s words, George looked terrible. If Jerry really lost his life in Du Hai, no matter how hard he tried, it would be useless. Dean''smercial status would be of great benefit to his promotion in the future. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. George looked at the young woman and said, "What happened yesterday? Tell us!" The young woman nodded and replied, "Secretary Yin, I was originally a member of the the the Sharp Knife Team. This time, I was supposed to escort Master Jerry He to the high seas to discuss some business. In the process of protecting Master He, due to the verbal conflict with my team member Helen Han, Helen Han took the initiative to beat Master He. When Master He was talking reason with her, Helen''s boyfriend appeared, beat me and Master He again, and bribed Master Ping." The young woman''s words had been made up. In her words, she had put herself into a righteous role. Helen and the others were all heinous. George knew very well what kind of person Jerry was. He immediately understood the meaning of verbal conflict that the young woman said, but he didn''t discuss it. What he wanted now was a reason to me Helen and others. Chapter 396 Chapter 396 After listening to the words of the young woman, George looked at Helen and others. "What else do you have to say? You are candidate members of the Sharp Knife. Is our country training you to beat taxpayers?" Captain Sun quickly exined, "Secretary Yin, there''s a reason for this." "B*llshit!" George pped on the table and made a loud noise. He looked dignified and looked at Captain Sun. "You''re just the captain of the candidate team. Where''s your leader? That''s how he managed a team. No one is to be selected. You''re all eliminated!" The faces of Captain Sun and the rest turned pale when they heard these words. The young woman stood behind them and looked at Captain Sun and others proudly. All of a sudden, a sneer sounded, and Henry came over. "Secretary Yin, you''re so powerful. You''re the secretary of Du Hai, but you can''t control the Sharp Knife, can you?" As soon as Henry came out, Captain Sun and others repeatedly winked at Helen, asking her to stop Henry and not to say anything more. George looked at the young man who dared to contradict them and frowned. "Who are you?" "Secretary Yin, he is Helen''s boyfriend. Master Jerry He was disabled by him yesterday." The young woman quickly spoke. "It''s you!" George''s pupils suddenly shrank. "You hit someone and went unpunished. How dare you take the initiative to appear? Do you think thew is nothing!" "I think it''s you who views thew as nothing!" Henry stared at George. "Yesterday, Jerry He molested a woman. I punished him. It''s fine if you don''t give me a civil award, but you still want to me me. Are you deliberately covering things up?" "B*llshit!" Dean He, who was sitting on the side, shouted, "Did you say that my son molested a woman? Where''s the evidence?" This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "That''s right." George nodded. "Where''s the evidence?" Henry pointed to Captain Sun and the others. "Everyone present has seen it. Isn''t this the evidence?" "What a joke!" George snorted. "You guys are just like snakes and mice. Of course, you can say whatever you want to say. There are only your words, but there is no material evidence. Why should I believe you?" "That''s great." Henry smiled and said, "You said that I beat Jerry. Where''s the evidence?" "I saw it with my own eyes!" The young woman said loudly. "There is only a witness, no material evidence, so it doesn''t count!" Henry returned the words that had just been said by George. George frowned, and their eyes became colder. "Boy, your words are quite sharp. But you have to make it clear that I am the leader of Du Hai and my words count. Yours don''t!" Henry''s face was full of doubt. "You''re just a city official, and you think Du Hai is your ce? Do you still have this country in your eyes?" "That''s not what you should worry about." George sneered. "In Du Hai, whatever I say counts. You deliberately beat Jerry He, schemed the He family''s property, and attempted kidnapping, all of you have to be severely punished!" It was so easy for George to add a couple more usations on the spot and put them on these people. Captain Sun and others'' faces suddenly became extremely ugly. They really didn''t expect that George would do such a thing. Created new usations and directly convicted them! Facing him, what could they do? The other side could crush them to death with just a finger! Henry clenched his fist. In the face of such a person, he had nothing to say. Just kill him. Just as Henry was about to make his move, a loud voice came from outside the suite. "Secretary Yin, you really have great power. You ndered others at will and regarded Du Hai as your own territory. Aren''t youmitting treason by doing this?" With the shout, the door of the suite was pushed open from the outside. An energetic, vigorous old man over 70 years old came in from the door, and Master Ping was following the old man with a ttering face. The moment he saw the old man, the arrogant George''s face suddenly changed. He immediately put on a ttering smile and said, "Master Zhu, why are you here?" "Why am I here?" Wilbur smiled and asked, "I also want to ask you the same question. At this time, you should be in a meeting in the capital. Why are you here?" Facing Wilbur''s question, George opened his mouth but did not answer. This time, it was he who sneaked back. Wilbur was just questioning, and he didn''t intend to listen to the answer. He looked at Henry with an apologetic face and said, "I''m sorry. This time, there is a problem with my management. Let me handle it." Upon hearing Wilbur''s apology, George felt a surge of excitement in his heart. "Master Zhu apologized to this young man? What''s going on?" George looked at Master Ping, who was standing behind Wilbur. George had never expected the arrival of Master Zhu. "Secretary." Master Ping walked up to George and said in a low voice, "Secretary, it''s not easy to deal with this matter, this..." At this time, he pointed at Henry and continued, "This is Master Zhu''s honoured guest. When he went to the Zhu family, Master Zhu weed him personally." "What!" George''s eyes widened. "Old Master Zhu, wee him in person? What kind of identity does this person have?" "Secretary, yesterday Jerry offended this big shot, I certainly didn''t dare to intervene. Today I went to the Zhu family early in the morning. Because of this big shot, Master Zhu praised me for doing a good job yesterday and gave me his contact information. He is definitely a person who can''t be provoked!" "This..." Upon hearing Master Ping''s words, the expression on George''s face was already dull, and a kind of unspeakable fear appeared on his face. "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" George med him. If he had known that Jerry had provoked Master Zhu''s distinguished guest, he wouldn''t have bothered to deal with this matter. "Secretary, you have been in the capital for a long time, and your phone has been turned off. I couldn''t contact you even if I wanted to. Today, I wanted to exin to you, but you didn''t listen to me." Master Ping shook his head helplessly. He probably understood that George probably had reached this point. ording to his words just now, his official career was over. If the old master was extremely angry he could put him in prison. "Old Zhu, you can see this on your own. If you want me to deal with it, I think there would also be some trouble for you." Henry looked at George with an indifferent look. Wilbur nodded wholeheartedly. If he really wanted Henry to deal with this matter, it would be troublesome. With the Conqueror''s means, this room would be full of blood. Chapter 397 Chapter 397 Wilbur looked around the suite and finally fixed his eyes on Dean He. "Who are you?" Dean He, of course, knew who the old man in front of him was. His business was so big that he knew some secrets that ordinary people did not know, such as some families with real power. Seeing Old Master Zhu asking him, Dean quickly said, "Hello, Old Master. My name is Dean He. I''m from the He Family in Hong Kong." "He Family?" Wilbur was confused. "What''s the rtionship between Hank He and you?" "He is my father," Dean answered honestly. "Hehe, I helped him back then, and he started to do his business." Dean nodded repeatedly. "Yes, my father often said that you are the benefactor of our He family." "Enough." Wilbur waved his hand. "It''s none of your business. Leave." Wilbur said and Dean didn''t dare to hesitate and immediately left with his men. As for the young woman, he didn''t even look at her. George lowered his head and stood aside, not daring to let out a breath. "Okay, Old Zhu, you can deal with it on your own. I''ll go first." Henry put his arm around Helen''s shoulder and said, "Call me if you need anything." After Henry finished speaking, he left the suite with Helen. Captain Sun and others widened their eyes and listened to the conversation between Henry and Wilbur. They all felt that it was unreal. As the candidate members of Sharp Knife, their first lesson before the training was to be familiar with all the ancient kungfu families in China. They were well aware of the Zhu family''s position in the ancient martial arts circle. It was definitely one of the top five ancient kungfu families. In addition to the few families in the capital city, the Zhu family was the most powerful around the country. As for the prestige of Old Master Zhu, even when the Sharp Knife''s instructor mentioned Old Master Zhu, his face was full of respect. But now, Helen''s boyfriend called Master Zhu an old man? Moreover, the most important thing was that Master Zhu''s attitude toward him was also very polite! "What is Helen''s boyfriend''s real identity?" After leaving the hotel, Helen couldn''t believe what had just happened. She looked at Henry with surprise on her face. "I didn''t expect that you would know Master Zhu. Master Zhu is well-known and his status is extremely high in the ancient martial arts circle of China!" Henry hugged Helen in his arms and said, "Martial arts circle is also an underground force. As I said, I''m the top person in the underground world. It''s not surprising that I know him." "You are so proud of yourself." Helen chuckled with her hand covering her mouth. She was also very happy that her man had such ability. With Wilbur''s help, this matter could be considered settledpletely. Henry and Helen had dinner together. After watching a movie, they enjoyed themselves. The next morning, as soon as they got up, current affairs news announced the Secretary''s resignation. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Helen didn''t expect that Master Zhu''s efficiency was so high that he fired Secretary Yin. Helen had a deeper understanding of Henry''s identity. The two of them lingered on the bed for a while. "You apanied me yesterday, and I apanied you today. Where do you want to go?" Henry put his arms around Helen''s shoulders. Helen thought for a moment and said with a strong sense in her eyes, "Why don''t we go to the Zhu family? I''ve long wanted to see what the ancient kungfu family is like." "Sure." Henry nodded. Hearing Henry''s approval, Helen was very excited. She was very interested in ancient martial arts. When she came to the Sharp Knife and heard the news about the ancient kungfu families, she was very curious. But she knew that she had no chance and no status to go to those families, not even the most ordinary ones. Now, she could even go to the Zhu family, which was something she didn''t even dare to think about before. Henry came to Zhu Family Manor with Helen. After thatpetition couple of days ago, Henry was already famous in Zhu Family. He entered Zhu Family Manor without any difficulty. Helen looked at the residential area in the manor, the martial arts tform. As soon as she entered the door, she felt that it was different from the outside world. Although the materials were all high- tech, there was always an ancient wind blowing on her face. The younger generation of the Zhu family on the tform was fighting with each other. Some people were teaching, and everyone was trying to improve their own strength. In thatpetition, Henry defeated Zavier with one punch, which could be said to have hit a lot of people and made the younger generation of the Zhu family work harder. Under the stage of the martial arts, several young people of the Zhu family, who were sweating, were gathering together to drink iced drinks. "Brother Zavier, I heard that you''ve established a club outside. Is it true?" A young woman of the Zhu family looked at Zavier with admiration. Zavier nodded. "Yes, but I just started. It''s no big deal." "Oh my god, brother Zavier!" Another young generation looked amazed. "How old are you? You are only 23 today. At this age, you establish your own club. Which young generation can do that?" "That is right." "Compared to you, we are just useless people." Many praises were heard one after another. Zavier waved his hand and said, "It''s not as good as you said. I''m still young and have no prestige. Even if I have a club, it''s not easy to manage it." When Zavier said that, there was a worried look on his face. Obviously, this problem was really difficult for him. "In fact, managing club is not as difficult as you think." Henry came over from the side with Helen. For the sake of Wilbur, Henry also took the initiative to teach Zavier some tricks. "You need to know your own people well, what they need, and meet everyone''s desires, and then you can manage them well. Of course, you can''t be too merciful. A qualified leader needs to make the people fear him and respect him." When the younger generation of the Zhu family saw that it was Henry who spoke, they all curled their lips. A young man said, "Brother, I know that you are good at martial arts, but managing club is different from personal skills. You don''t have some management experience, so you can teach brother Zavier." "That''s right. Do you think it''s easy to manage your own club? Those are all Ancient Warriors who are proud and arrogant. Who''s willing to listen to someone else? It''s not like they''re facing an elder from their own family." "That''s right. Don''t talk big here. When you have the ability to establish your own club, you will know how difficult it is." One by one, the younger generation of the Zhu family spoke up. These people were born in the Zhu family, and they were more or less arrogant. In thestpetition, the whole younger generation was defeated by an outsider, which made them feel very ufortable. They didn''t want to be suppressed by Henry everywhere. Zavier said to Henry, "Everyone knows what you mean, but it''s not that simple to do it. You don''t have such experience and don''t understand the bitterness in it." Chapter 398 Chapter 398 "It''s not about bitterness, but about responsibility." Henry looked at Zavier and said in a well- educated tone, "Since you have built your own club, you should be responsible for it. You are a leader, so you should do what a leader should do. You should know and discover everyone. It''s your duty." Henry''s words caused a burst ofughter. "Bro, don''t talk big here, okay? Are you our life coach?" "That''s right! Who doesn''t know how to speak like that? Let''s talk about it when you can do it." "Some people don''t do anything. They feel that they can do anything and educate others. If he does it by himself, he will not speak like this." Voices rang out one after another. Henry shook his head. If these people didn''t want to listen to him, he couldn''t do anything about it. There were tall buildings in the Zhu family manor. Standing on the roof, people could overlook everything around and see the whole Zhu family manor. Dressed in a Tang suit, Wilbur stood in front of the French window on the top floor and looked down at the whole Zhu family manor, his face full of sorrow. "Dad." A middle-aged man in his fifties stood beside Wilbur. "You don''t seem to be in high spirits today." Wilbur looked out of the window. "Ever sincest night, I have been in a state of anxiety. I always feel that something is going to happen." "What could happen?" The middle-aged man said unconcernedly. "You don''t understand." Wilbur shook his head. This time, only he knew that someone was going to destroy the Zhu family. He didn''t tell anyone and didn''t want to make them panic. "Didn''t you find that the fog today is particrly thick?" The air above the whole Zhu family manor was filled with thick fog. "Isn''t this very usual? When the sunes out, the fog will dissipate." Wilbur shook his head and said, "Fog, it won''t disappear today." Wilbur looked at the thick fog and panicked. He always felt that something big was going to happen today. On the other side, Henry, together with Helen, stood near Zavier. Henry smiled at thements of the younger generation of the Zhu family. He didn''t say anything more, because he wanted to help Zavier. But since they didn''t believe him, he naturally wouldn''t take the initiative to say anything. The reason why he still stayed here with Helen was that Henry wanted Helen to know more about the underground world. Henry''s status was too high. The things he hade into contact with were all beyond Helen''s reach. Even the Sharp Knife could not reach them. Henry couldn''t know what Helen was going to face in the future. After all, there was too much difference in terms of levels. On the other side, the gossip that the younger generation of the Zhu family talked about was very useful for Helen. "Do you know about a woman called Windy Sand from one ancient kungfu family? She came out of nowhere and defeated several masters of the aristocratic kungfu families for 13 consecutive rounds." "I''ve heard about it. This story happened more than 300 years ago. It''s just that no one has ever known about it." "Well, in this world, there are still many powerful people. Do you know the Liao Family in Yinzhou? Their whole family has been killed. They were all burned. It''s said that even thew enforcer died!" "Really? Is the familypletely destroyed? Even thew enforcer was dead?" "So, we can''t be too arrogant in the future." The group of people chatted. Finally, they looked at Zavier and said, "Brother Zavier, you must have more knowledge than us since you''ve been wandering outside these years. Why don''t you tell us about some information?" "That''s right. Brother Zavier, you should also show us what we are capable of so that we won''t be defeated when we go out in the future." Zavier chuckled. "What do you want to hear?" "Brother Zavier, why don''t you tell us who is the most powerful, those who are one generation older than us?" One of them said excitedly. "Most powerful?" Zavier thought for a few seconds and said, "In terms of strength, Soul Ji, the current Master of the Ji family from the capital city, is probably the first master among the ancient kungfu family now." Henry pinched Helen''s little hand and whispered in her ear, "Remember what he said. You''ll get in touch with these things sooner orter." "Okay." Helen nodded and listened carefully. "Brother Zavier, the current Master of the Ji family you mentioned is not old, right?" One of them asked. Zavier nodded and replied, "He is about 30 years old and has just taken over as the Master of the Ji family three years ago. He can be said to be the top talent of their generation. At that time, he defeated countless masters. In the past two years, I have traveled all over the world and I have almost been to everywhere I could. I heard people talking about Soul Ji''s prestige." "That''s amazing. Does it mean that he became the Master of the Ji family at the age of twenty- seven?" "Ji family is the biggest ancient kungfu family in the capital city." "What about the second one?" someone asked again. "The second." Zavier stretched out two fingers. "Quentin Jiang from the Jiang family in the capital." When Zavier mentioned this name, many people showed doubts on their faces. "Quentin Jiang? Brother Zavier, why haven''t I heard of this person?" "Yeah, I''ve never heard either." Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Zavier shook his head and said, "It''s normal that you haven''t heard of him. Quentin Jiang is crazy about martial arts. Except for things rted to ancient martial arts, he is indifferent to anything. He is regarded as the biggest opponent of Soul Ji." "Brother Zavier, can you tell us about foreign countries?" "Overseas?" Zavier thought for a while and said, "I don''t know much about the superpowers abroad. But there is one force. I''ve heard that the leader of this force is recognized as the strongest man in the world." At this time, Zavier showed a look of admiration on his face. He was devoted to martial arts. The title of the world''s strongest man was something that he could never reach in his life. "The strongest in the world!" These words made the younger generation of the Zhu family widen their eyes. Someone couldn''t wait to ask, "Brother Zavier, what is this force you mentioned?" Zavier looked around and said, "Have you heard of Radiant Ind?" "Radiant Ind?" Almost everyone was confused when they heard these two words. "Yes, Radiant Ind!" Zavier nodded. "That ind is not under the jurisdiction of any country. It is detached from the world. The ind owner is known as The Conqueror, the leader of hell! The name ''The Conqueror'' can almost be heard in every organization. It represents an invincible force!" When Zavier said these words, his face was full of worship. Although the younger generation of the Zhu family didn''t know how powerful the owner of the ind was, just the fact that the ind was not under the jurisdiction of any country made them feel impressed. "Invincible" was the strongest adjective regarding one''s strength, and not everyone could be called like that. "Brother Zavier, then tell me how old is The Conqueror? How is hepared to Soul Ji?" someone asked. Zavier shook his head. "I don''t know his age, but he is definitely stronger than Soul Ji. He is called the world''s most powerful person for a reason. Soul Ji is not a match for The Conqueror." Chapter 399 Chapter 399 As soon as Zavier mentioned the name of The Conqueror, he couldn''t stop talking. He said a lot of things, some things that even Henry himself had never heard of and even put himself in his shoes. "The Conqueror, it is said that the name of this person can scare children to tears abroad. Some people say that he is a demon who kills without batting an eye and a god of death walking in the world. As long as he goes to a ce, there will inevitably be dead people." "Moreover, I heard that this person is a lustful person. Almost every month, he would find dozens of women toe to the ind to serve him. These women did not only feel aggrieved, but they were also very happy." Henry touched his nose. He really wanted to go up and beat Zavier up. Henry could still understand why Wilbur used his name to frighten L when she was a child. Henry also agreed that he could kill people without batting an eye. But what did dozens of girls mean? Was he the King of the gang? Just as these younger generations of the Zhu family were still in the mood to discuss all kinds of gossip, a breeze blew through the fog all over the ce. Wilbur stood on the highest floor of the Zhu family. He saw a withered yellow leaf floating in the air. It swirled for a while and slowly fell to the ground. Wilbur stared at the leaf. After a few seconds, his face suddenly changed and shouted at the people behind him, "Hurry up! Everyone, gather on the tform, hurry up!" Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "Dad, this..." The people behind Wilbur were shocked by his sudden appearance, and they did not understand. "Hurry up! Let everybody gather!" Wilbur roared and ran out of the room withrge strides. Seeing Wilbur so nervous, the man did not hesitate and immediately informed others. The Zhu family was a strictly-disciplined family. After Wilbur gave the order, everyone in the Zhu family, no matter what they were doing, came to the tform at once. The air was filled with fog. Standing on the tform, everyone felt everything in front of them was hazy. They looked back and forth full of confusion. They didn''t understand why the Master suddenly called everyone to gather together. Henry also came to the tform with Helen. It was rare for him to show a look of attention on his face. The powerful instinct sense made Henry feel that the air was filled with a sense of uneasiness. This feeling was just like the time when he was about to fight a big battle. "Follow me closely." Henry grabbed Helen''s hand and kept ncing around. "Is everyone here? Everyone, everyone!" Wilbur strode to the stage. "Dad, all of them are here." The middle-aged man came up and replied to Wilbur. Wilbur nodded. When he saw Henry in the crowd, he breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. Henry''s existence had a calming effect on him. In the sky, the fog lingered, but more and more dead leaves drifted. The people of the Zhu family looked up at the top of their heads. They were all wondering where the wilted leaves came from during this formal summer. Wilbur shouted, "Women and children stand in the innermost ce, and men stand outside!" As soon as Wilbur''s voice came out, all the people of the Zhu family were shocked. Such an order made everyone feel that there was something different. Some people, who were stillughing, stopped smiling and looked around with a serious look. More and more dead leaves floated down from the sky andnded on the top of the people''s heads and on the ground. When they stepped on the dead leaves, a "squeaky" sound would be heard. The entire tform fell into silence. Almost everyone looked carefully at the scene in front of them. With a creak, the vermilion door of Zhu family''s manor was pushed open. A group of people in green clothes appeared in front of the Zhu family. Watching these people slowly appear in the thick fog, Wilbur looked dignified and whispered, "They''reing." Henry, who was standing in the crowd, also looked at these people. Henry smelled a sense of dangering from these people. There were exactly 20 people in this group. They walked slowly to the Zhu family''s tform and lined up in a row without making any extra sound. "Liam Zhu, the ancestor of the Zhu family, founded the Zhu family in 1437 and passed it down for nearly six hundred years." A woman''s voice rang out in the thick fog. A row of men dressed in green clothes spread out to both sides as soon as the female voice rang out. Then, a fiery red figure appeared. In the thick white fog, it gave people a hazy feeling. The red figure slowly walked to the tform of the Zhu family and fixed his eyes on Wilbur. "The current Master of the Zhu family, do you know that you havemitted a taboo?" It was not until the woman arrived at the tform that Henry could see her face clearly. She was wearing a red traditional Chinese costume with a cloud-like high bun. There was a hollow orchid hairpin on the top of her head. Her ten fingers were long, and there was a red mark between her eyebrows. "Who are you?" Wilbur walked to the woman and asked with a solemn face. "A dead man doesn''t need to know too much." She nced around and said indifferently, "Kill them." The 20 men in green stood behind the woman. At this moment, they walked toward the tform. They had no weapons in their hands, but they had a strong sense of oppression. "Kill us? How arrogant!" A man of the older generation of the Zhu family snorted and took the lead to grab the man in green who was walking in the front. Facing the grasp of the man from the Zhu family, the green-robed man''s face did not change. He threw a punch at the man from the Zhu family, and the punch sent him flying. Looking at this scene, the members of the Zhu family couldn''t believe it. The man who attacked just now was one of the top masters in the Zhu family, but he was so easily blown away by others. After Wilbur saw the green-robed man''s move, he subconsciously looked at Henry in the crowd. At the same time, Henry looked at him and nodded. They saw clearly that the man who just made the move had some kind of Qi! Although it was very weak, it really existed! Everyone in the Zhu family felt the pressure after the green-robed man''s move. It was obvious that there were only 20 of them, but they felt as if they were confronted with thousands of troops. "Zhu family, get ready to fight!" Wilbur roared. All the members of the Zhu family stroke fighting pose under Wilbur''s order. The woman in red stood in front of the tform and chuckled. "A group of stupid people who don''t even know about Qi are not qualified topete with us. It''s ridiculous!" Wilbur looked at the woman in red and said, "Sure enough, you know about the existence of Qi and it was deliberately hidden by you!" The woman in red nced at Wilbur and said nothing. Chapter 400 Chapter 400 As the men in green approached, the members of the Zhu family couldn''t wait any longer and attacked those men. The people of the Zhu family rushed to the front men in green. Almost unexpectedly, all of them were defeated in one move. These men in green looked calm, as if what they were doing now was as simple as eating and drinking. The people of the Zhu family were shocked. The strength of the opponent made them look irresistible. They were too strong. Members of the Zhu family have never felt something like this before. Even the Ji family, the biggest ancient kungfu family in China, would not have so many experts. These twenty men in green had the strength to wipe out the entire Zhu family. Wilbur saw that his younger generation was retreating one step after another. With a livid face, he shouted and rushed toward one of the men. Facing Wilbur, the man was not fighting as fiercely as before. Wilbur only made a few moves. He found that the opponent''s strength was not high and his speed was not fast. But every time he made a move, he had an unclear feeling. "Is this Qi?" It was the first time for Wilbur to face such an opponent. Henry narrowed his eyes and watched Wilbur and the man in green fight. After a few moves, Henry stepped forward and rushed between them. At the same time, he threw his fists at WIlbur and the man in green respectively. Facing Henry''s punch, Wilbur did not dare to take it directly and quickly retreated. The calm face of the man in green finally changed. He took two steps back and escaped Henry''s punch. "What are you doing?" When the Zhu family saw Henry attack their family head, they shouted loudly. Henry ignored the people of the Zhu family and looked at the woman in a red dress. "Do you people of the Zhu family like to kill each other?" Upon hearing Henry''s words, the corners of her eyes lifted slightly. Wilbur was also shocked. He looked at Henry and said with his mouth wide open, "You mean..." "Old Zhu, take a closer look, these people''s fighting skills are extremely simr to yours. In other words, many of the moves you''re using are derived from them." Henry nced at the group of people in green. "What!" Wilbur widened his eyes. "Don''t talk nonsense!" A member of the Zhu family roared, "Our Zhu family has a history of hundreds of years. How can our family''s ancient martial arts be derived from other people''s fighting skills?" "Don''t discredit our Zhu family!" In the crowd of the Zhu family, there was a shout. Obviously, Henry''s words irritated them. "Shut up, all of you!" Wilbur shouted. After Wilbur finished scolding his juniors, he looked back at Henry. Henry smiled slightly. "I have a question, and I have been curious about why the news that someone wants to destroy the Zhu family came out after Master Zhu found out the existence of Qi. As far as I know, no force is able to keep an eye on the ancient kungfu family like the Zhu family and pay attention to their every move without being noticed by them. If you really can do this, you can''t be unknown." After Henry finished speaking, his eyes were once again fixed on the woman in red. "Your dressing is simr to the style of thest year of the Ming dynasty. That is, in the time when the Zhu family''s ancestors established the Zhu family, most people were used to wearing this style at that time. They would hang their names around their waists. Am I right, Jennifer Zhu?" After Henry finished speaking, he looked at the woman''s waist where there was a wooden token hanging. "You!" The face of the woman in red, who had been calm all the time, finally changed. "It seems that I''m right. You were following every move of the Zhu family. When Wilbur found the stone cave, you spread the news throughout the underground world that you want to destroy the Zhu family and create an illusion that you know everything. The purpose of it is to make people fear you." Henry took two steps forward. "A powerful organization. If you really want to make people fear you, you don''t have to create such an illusion. You know the cultivation method of Qi, but you don''t want to let it leak out. You''re hiding these things. To say it roughly, you''re afraid of the secret being exposed!" The woman in red took a deep breath and slowly exhaled. "Do you think you can see through everything?" Henry shook his head. "I don''t dare to say that I understand everything. I only see that you have a lot to do with the Zhu family. The Zhu family was a big surname in the Ming Dynasty, and they had the habit of training men for sacrifice. If I''m right, these 20 people are all sacrifice men trained by you. You gave them the names sacrifice men, they are nameless and divided by numbers, that means..." Henry suddenly turned his head and looked at the man in green who was closest to him and he grabbed him. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Seeing that Henry wasing for him, the man moved forward instead of retreating and attacked Henry. Henry''s action was not to hurt his opponent. Instead, he reached out and grabbed a wooden token that was smaller than the size of a palm from his opponent''s waist. Henry nced at the wooden token and sneered. Then, he threw the token to Wilbur. Wilbur took over the token. At the sight of the token, his pupils contracted. On the token, there were words "329 Zhu" were written, same as Henry expected. These people were given the surname Zhu, and their names were the numbers. Wilbur held the wooden token tightly and looked at the woman in red. "You are also a member of the Zhu family!" The woman in red sneered. "Not also. I am a member of the Zhu family, but you are not." "B*llshit!" A loud shout sounded from the crowd. In the Zhu family, there was a strong sense of family honour. If someone insulted them, the Zhu family could bear it, but if they insulted their family, they couldn''t bear it. "Our Zhu family has been passed down for six hundred years since ancient times. Do you think we are not members of the Zhu family?" "A group of outsiders dare to call themselves the Zhu family. It''s ridiculous!" The woman in red red at the people of the Zhu family. "The Zhu family is orthodox and has only one line of descendants. With your messy bloodline and surname Zhu, it''s an insult to the Zhu family!" The woman in red shouted, and with a sh, she lifted her long dress and tried to grab Henry. "I''ll kill you first!" The woman in red stared at Henry with strong killing intent in her eyes. At the moment when the woman in red attacked, Henry had a feeling that he had already experienced this kind of momentum before. This feeling was exactly the same as the one he felt facing The King Region. Henry murmured in his heart. Sure enough, what he used at that time was also anger. Qi was an indescribable thing. The woman in red punched out as if she had set up a thin wall of Qi on the surface of her fist. Henry found that this woman''s use of Qi was far beyond the one the leader of The King Region used, but her strength was much worse. At that time, Henry could only resist the punch of the leader of The King Region. The instant sense of oppression made Henry feel that he could not breathe. But now, this woman could not do that. Facing the move of the woman in red, Henry did not fight back, but only resisted and dodged. He wanted to take this opportunity to take a good look at the Qi and see what it was. Chapter 401 Chapter 401 The young woman attacked Henry. When she found that Henry had no strength to fight back, she smiled and said, "You were so sharp-tongued just now. I thought you were some kind of master, but in the end, you are nothing!" Although the younger generation of the Zhu family was very unhappy with Henry, they were also anxious when they saw that Henry was at a disadvantage. "The opponent is too strong." "Is she really from the Zhu family?" "I''ve never heard of it!" Although they didn''t know how strong Henry''s real was, they had seen Henry fight many times. Although this woman in red was strong, she was still much weaker than Henry, so she shouldn''t have pushed him into such a situation. "I thought you have the ability, but in the end, I see that you are weak. You''re willing to be their leader, so you have to be ready to pay the price!" The young woman pped at Henry again. Henry reached out his hand to block it. At the same time, he felt the Qi apanying his opponent''s palm anding towards him. "This should be what Wilbur''s great-grandfather had described in the records." Henry carefully felt the power brought by this palm of the woman in red. He found that the power of the woman''s palm was not much, and the greatest lethality came from the Qi. In the early years, Henry had visited several famous masters. One of them used his stomach to suck a bowl. At that time, Henry used forty per cent of his strength to take the bowl out from the other side''s abdomen. After all, forty per cent of his strength was enough to easily lift an adult man. That master told Henry that Qi existed in real life, and was divided into two types: external and internal. The internal Qi was stored in his body and was his internal strength. While the external strength could release external Qi. At that time, Henry found this statement a bit incredible and fascinating. But now, after exchanging moves with the woman in red, Henry had a general understanding that the so-called Qi was just another way of releasing strength, just like how he could make an exploding sound with one punch. This was also Qi. However, he did all this with absolute strength. The opponent relied on some skills to use Qi, which would make them defeat the people whose strength and speed was almost the same as theirs. Henry once again resisted the punch from the woman in red. He swung his arm and chuckled, "I used to think about what is Qi. In the end, it''s just kind of charade." "What a joke, you are so stupid..." Just as the woman in red was about to speak, Henry took the initiative to punch her. This was the first time that Henry took the initiative to attack after fighting with the woman in red. His punch carried out a strong wind-breaking sound. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. The woman also threw a punch, with a stream of Qi, but she found that all the Qi she threw out had dissipated. "You also practise Qi!" The woman in red widened her eyes and stared at Henry. "Which family are you from?" "Practise Qi?" Henryughed. "If you think it''s Qi, then it is!" Henry''s punchnded heavily on the woman''s arm, forcing her back three meters. Henry smiled and said, "Since your appearance, you have deliberately created a strong momentum. All the Qi you mentioned can be broken by force. The reason you are not afraid of the Zhu family is that you have seen through their fighting method. You can analyze all their techniques and easily win." "Do you think you know everything?" The woman in red swung her arm. Henry''s punch made her arm numb and unable to use her power. "I must destroy this branch today!" After the woman in red finished her words, she took out a bamboo tube from behind her waist and twisted it hard. A sharp red arrow with red smoke shot out of the bamboo tube and went straight to the sky. In the thick mist, it brought up a thick red smoke and exploded in the sky. She stared at Henry. "Although I don''t know who you are, you must pay for what happened today!" The footsteps could be heard in front of the gate of the Zhu family. These footsteps were powerful enough to cause the ground to shake. At first, the Zhu family saw Henry gain the upper hand in the fight with the woman in red. They just showed joy, but now their faces changed greatly. As expected, there were much more people. Under the thick fog, the Zhu family couldn''t tell how many people the other party had brought. Just by listening to the orderly footsteps, they could tell that there were at least hundreds of people. "Kill all of them!" The woman in red stood there and ordered. She didn''t even look behind her. As soon as the woman in red finished her words, she found that there was no movement behind her. "What are you waiting for? Kill them!" Behind her, there was still silence. Henry was looking at her with a smile. "What are youughing at?" "I''m sorry." Henry shook his head. "Your people couldn''te." "What!" Her face suddenly changed, and she looked back. There were many ck figures standing behind her in the dense white fog. Each of them held a bright sharp de in their hands and wore a ghost mask with tusks. When the woman in red saw these figures, she was obviously shocked. "Reapers..." "Tsk, tsk, it seems that the reputation of our Radiant Ind is not small," Henry said with a smile. "Radiant Ind!" Standing in the crowd of the Zhu family, Zavier and the others widened their eyes when they heard Henry''s words. Just a few moments ago, they were talking about Radiant Ind, saying that it was the most powerful organization in the world. They didn''t expect that he actually came from Radiant Ind. Helen''s beautiful eyes were full of doubts. She finally knew where Henry came from, Radiant Ind! When Helen was training at The Sharp Knife, she heard about Radiant Ind more than once. Even the instructor at The Sharp Knife spoke with a hint of respect when he mentioned Radiant Ind. It''s a venerable organisation with a name on it. Henry looked at the woman in red and said calmly, "I''ll give you three chances. Tell me where you are from and what''s your purpose of hiding Qi. Otherwise, believe me, you won''t leave here." "No way!" The woman in red gnashed her teeth. "Radiant Ind is just a Holy Land bestowed upon you by a group of barbarians. In our eyes, you are just a group of stupid people! You don''t even have the ability to keep me here!" "Really?" Henry''s mouth curved into a light smile. "Then, bye." As soon as Henry finished his words, a cold light swept toward the neck of the woman in red. Chapter 402 Chapter 402 At the moment when the cold light shed toward the woman in red, a loud voice suddenly sounded. "Stop!" The voice came from the dense fog with an extremely strong momentum, which made people subconsciously admire it. The cold light did not stop because of this shout but continued to move towards the neck of the woman in red like a viper sticking out its tongue. The cold light was already in front of the woman in red. In the thick fog, a big hand reached out and almost grabbed the de from the Reaper in an instant. But the Reaper was about to strike again. "Stop, you are no match for him." Henry stretched out his arm and made a gesture. The Reaper lowered his head and retreated to the side. Henry squinted and saw the appearance of the person. He was a man in his forties, dressed in ordinary casual clothes. The man also looked at Henry and said directly, "You can''t kill her!" The corners of Henry''s mouth curled into a yful smile. "Are you threatening me?" "I don''t dare." The middle-aged man shook his head. "There are one hundred thousand Reapers all over the world. Who dares to threaten you in this world? The Ind Owner of Radiant Ind, known as The Conqueror around the world." The middle-aged man''s words made all the Zhu family members present to open their mouths wide at this moment, and their eyes were full of disbelief at Henry. The Conqueror! He was the owner of Radiant Ind, known as the most powerful man in the world! Zavier stood outside the tform and felt a turmoil in his heart. His idol was The Conqueror. For a long time, he had been imagining what a man The Conqueror was. But he didn''t expect that he was a young man about the same age as himself, who had been invincible in the world and was in charge of the most powerful organization in the world! Zavier recalled that he had said that he was invincible among his peers before. Now he realized how ridiculous his words were. The Conqueror was truly invincible. His vision too short, and when he said that he wanted to establish a club, he was here to teach him how to lead. He was still laughing at him. But now? He was really an idiot. Helen''s beautiful eyes lit up. Her man turned out to be the legendary The Conqueror, the owner of Radiant Ind. Henry stared at the middle-aged man. "It seems that your preparations are good. What''s next? Do you think that I dare not kill you because you know my identity?" The middle-aged man continued to shake his head. "This is not what I mean. I know that no one in this world dares to kill The Conqueror. But this time, you have to do me a favour." After that, the middle-aged man took out a coin from his pocket and threw it to Henry from a distance. The moment Henry caught the coin, his pupils contracted and he pondered for three seconds. "Because of him, you can go now." "Thank you." The middle-aged man gave Henry a palm salute and pulled the sleeve of the woman in red. "Let''s go!" As his voice fell, the two of them disappeared into the thick fog at an extremely fast speed. The 20 men in green gradually hid in the thick fog. Henry waved his hand to the people around him. The Reapers who were standing in the thick fog also disappeared gradually and made no sound. The Zhu family looked at Henry, who was standing at the very front of the tform. They had a lot of emotions in their hearts, but no one dared toe forward and say a word to Henry. "This is The Conqueror!" Wilbur slowly walked up and looked at the thick fog. He opened his mouth but did not speak. "Look at this." Henry threw the coin that the middle-aged man threw to Wilbur. Wilbur took the coin and engraved the word "Lu" on it. "Master Lu!" Wilbur widened his eyes. "Master Lu gave seven coins like this around the world, and before he died, he also told me that whoever had these coins, as long as their requirement was reasonable, I had to do them a favour." Henry sighed. "These people are well prepared." Wilbur carefully returned the coin to Henry. Henry put the coin in his pocket and said, "Well, after this time, they won''te again. Let everybody continue with their activities." Wilbur nodded and began to make arrangements. He warned everyone not to spread the news about today''s incident, whether it was the woman in red or Henry. The Zhu family kept their mouths shut and didn''t even dare to discuss it. The name of The Conqueror was too much to deal with. When the crowd dispersed, Henry came to Wilbur''s room with Helen. Henry found that when he was walking in the Zhu family manor, the people of the Zhu family did not even dare to look at him. "Am I that scary?" Henry touched his nose and curiously asked Helen next to him. "You are scary." Helen nodded without hesitation. "Even when I heard your name just now, there was fear in my heart." Henryughed out loud. "That''s not bad." In the room, Wilbur was ready to make tea. Outside the Zhu family manor. The woman in red and the middle-aged man were sitting in an ordinary public car. "How was it?" The middle-aged man looked at the woman in red. "Without any problems." The red-clothed woman''s face lit up. "I''ve sessfully misled him. He should have his own understanding of Qi." The middle-aged man nodded. "It was best to do so. He is Master Lu''s pro-disciple and the only person in the world who is a threat to us. This is a critical moment. We can''t let him find any clues." "Was Master Lu really so scary?" The woman in red had a puzzled look on her face. A hint of fear unconsciously appeared on the middle-aged man''s face. "His name among our generation is the same as his disciple''s name in the ordinary ancient kungfu family. Just his name alone is deterrent." In Zhu family''s manor. Wilbur asked Henry with tea, "What do you think of Qi?" "I don''t know." Henry shook his head. "You don''t know?" Wilbur looked puzzled. "That girl used it just now, isn''t it..." "It''s not Qi." Henry denied, "Or, she hid the real Qi. She wanted to mislead me so that people would think that Qi is just something ordinary." Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "This..." Wilbur frowned. Henry smiled. "This is a good thing as well as a bad thing. The good thing is that they are not as powerful as we thought. They are also afraid. At the very least, they are afraid of the ace in my sleeve. The bad thing is the Qi, we have to slowly explore it." Henry stretched out his arm. In the battle just now, countless Qi poured into his arm. If looked carefully, it could be seen that Henry''s skin was trembling slightly. Chapter 403 Chapter 403 Listening to Henry''s words, Wilbur fell into silence. The identity of those people who came here today left countless doubts in his mind, but now he only felt that the fog in front of him could not be uncovered. "All right, just live how you used to. Why they did those things just now, to put it bluntly, was because they were afraid." Henry put down his teacup and stood up. "If they are really fearless, there would be no need to make so much trouble. Regardless of whether it''s Qi or a trick, if you are strong, you don''t have to be afraid of anything. To be honest, they hide Qi, they are just a group of rats hiding in the sewer. They don''t even dare to reveal their faces. What can they do?" Wilbur looked at Henry. On his body, there was a kind of confidence that Wilbur could not help but sigh. People with this kind of confidence, when facing anything, were fearless. "I''ll leave first. If you have any discovery, you can contact me at any time and call me privately." Henry knocked on the table and left the Zhu family with Helen. "I''ll see you off." Wilbur ridding got up. By the time Henry and Helen arrived in the city, the thick fog had almost dissipated. The two of them declined Wilbur''s request to find someone to take them out to have fun and started walking around Du Hai. A few minutester, Helen received a call from Captain Sun. Captain Sun told her that the superiors had made the arrangements. The He family would not pursue this matter at all, and the punishment would not fall on them. They were very clear that it was Wilbur who was able to deal with the matter in this way. However, the reason why he would show up was Henry. Captain Sun also told Helen that her vacation would end the next day so that Helen could enjoy the leisure time of thest day. The next day morning, their team would go to the port. The superiors arranged someone to take them to negotiate with the Sea God''s fleet. Helen had little confidence in negotiating with Sea God. But now, she was full of confidence. The reason why she feared Sea God was that Sea God was extremely powerful. The second reason was that Sea God was one of the ten kings of Radiant Ind. And the man beside her was the leader of Radiant Ind. With him around, this matter was very easy. Henry and Helen had been around Du Hai for a whole day. They didn''t go to any museum, they went to many fun ces and took some pictures together. When they returned to the hotel in the evening, Helen was crazier than she was two days ago, and she had to take the initiative, which made Henry a little passive. Early the next morning, Henry and Helen went to the airport to take a private ne to the port. Originally, Henry was going to call Sea God and inform him of this matter. As a result, he didn''t call him at all. Henry simply went with her. Anyway, it was just a matter of a day. When they arrived at the airport, Captain Sun and others had been waiting here, including Nat and Eden. When they saw that Helen was walking, she was no longer as valiant as before. On the contrary, she was a little bashful. Those who had experienced human affairs naturally understood why she was walking like this. Helen felt that there was something strange in everyone''s eyes, and her pretty face turned red. Nat and Eden weed Henry. Both of them had been fascinated by Henry''s identity. They knew that Henry was powerful and had a strong background. Otherwise, why would Wilbur personally take charge of the matter about Jerry He? Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. They took a private ne to the port and came to a small cruise ship. Henry saw that there was already a person sitting on the deck of the cruise ship. "Why are you sote?" On the deck of the cruise ship, there was a young man with short hair. He looked at Nat and others impatiently. Finally, he fixed his eyes on Helen. "Hey, are you from this batch of neers?" Nat introduced Captain Sun and others to the young man on deck, Felix Gu, who was in charge of the Sharp Knife''s mission at sea and had good rtions with all the forces on the sea. "Hello, Captain Gu." Everyone stepped on the deck and greeted Felix. Among the Sharp Knife, there was an unwritten rule that any team member who was older than them should be called as captain. Felix nodded symbolically, and finally turned his eyes to Helen, "Is this new member interested in coming to my team?" "Felix, the famous flower has a partner. Don''t think too much about it." Nat walked to Felix and pouted at Henry. "Look, her boyfriend is right next to you." "Boyfriend?" Felix smiled and said, "I remember that we are not allowed to have a rtionship within our team. That boy, you are fired. Let''s go." Felix waved his hand to Henry and motioned him to get off the ship. "Haha." Henry smiled. "I''m not on your team. I''m here to help negotiate with Sea God." "Negotiate? Do I need you?" Felix''s eyes showed a hint of dissatisfaction. "Nat, what do you mean? Do you think that my words are not as useful as this boy''s?" Eden came over with a smile and said, "Well, Felix, he is kind enough to help you. We can''t refuse, can we? All right, let''s get on the ship." "Let''s go," Nat said. Hearing Eden and Nat talking, Felix snorted and started the cruise ship. Since the cruise ship wasunched at full speed, it would take about three hours to get to the high seas. During this period of time, there was nothing they could do. Some of them stayed in the cabin, while others were lying on the deck. Three hourster, they reached the high seas. Helen and Henry were lying on the fence. Helen pointed to the bottom of the ship and said, "This is the sunken ship below. Only half of it is within the Chinese sea." After Helen finished speaking, she pointed to the west. "Look, it''s the Sea God''s fleet." Three warships were parked in the direction that Helen pointed. Helen asked Henry curiously, "How many warships are there on your Radiant Ind? It is said that outside the sea of these countries, there are three warships of Radiant Ind." Henry shook his head and said, "I don''t know either. It''s all the Sea God''s business. It depends on how much Felix invested." Helen rolled her eyes and said, "You still educated the people of the Zhu family today. It seems that you are not as good as a leader." Henry gave a hollowugh and did not reply. At this moment, on the three warships not far from Henry, a bald white strong man was standing on the deck, staring down. "A sunken Chinese ship? Big Boss is Chinese. He must be interested in this ship. You did a good job this time, Leon." The white strong man turned around and gave a thumbs-up to a western man behind him. Leon''s face was full of joy. He was the captain of this fleet. This time, after discovering the sunken ship, he reported it immediately. He didn''t expect that Sea God woulde in person. Chapter 404 Chapter 404 Standing on the deck, Sea God saw a cruise ship gradually sail out of the Chinese sea, into the high seas, and headed for his own side. "What are they doing? Go and have a look." Sea God frowned slightly and said. Leon quickly nodded and put down a speedboat from the fleet. He took two people, sat on the speedboat, and headed for the cruise ship. Standing on the deck of the cruise ship, Felix saw a speedboating towards him. As the distance approached, he also saw the person on the speedboat. "Captain Gu, do you know those people on the boat?" A member of the Sharp Knife candidate stood beside Felix and asked. "Of course." Felix''s face showed a hint of pride. "That''s Leon, the captain of this fleet, an old friend." As Felix said, he asked people to speed up the ship and drove toward the fast boat. Henry stood on the deck and felt that something was wrong when he saw the three warships in the distance. "Everyone on the battleship has entered the state of war readiness. What''s going on?" Henry frowned and said to Felix, "How about I go?" "You?" Felix looked at Henry with contempt. "Do you think that they will respect you? Don''t take yourself too seriously!" When Felix was speaking, the speedboat driving by Leon had arrived at the front of the cruise ship. "Hi, Leon, my old friend, I haven''t seen you for a long time." Felix stood on the deck and greeted Leon indiscriminately. Leon sat on the boat, frowned, and said in Chinese that was not fluent, "Felix, why are you here? What''s the matter?" "Old friend, we found a sunken ship in China. It''s underneath," Felix said, pointing at the sea under him. "We''re ready to salvage it. You don''t have to worry about it." On normal days, if Felix made this request, Leon would certainly let him do it, but today, Sea God personally gave an order to salvage the ship. Leon shook his head at Felix and said, "Felix, half of this sunken ship is in our territory. Don''t cross the line. Go back." Felix was originally full of confidence, but because of what Leon said, his face was stunned and he felt a sense of shame. Just now, he had said things like everything could be settled, but the reality has pped him hard. Felix''s face suddenly darkened. "Leon, so, you''re not going to do me a favour?" "Favour?" Leon''s face also darkened. Now that Sea God was right behind him, how could he lose the momentum? "Well, do you think you are qualified to ask me for a favour in high seas?" After that, he picked up a walkie-talkie and said to the walkie-talkie. The next second, the biggest gun barrels on the three warships in the distance were all aimed at the cruise ship where Felix was. This action caused everyone on the ship to turn pale. They would not doubt that the three warships were only trying to scare them. Everyone on the sea was well aware of the fame of Sea God. "Felix, apologize to me. Otherwise, don''t doubt that my bullets willnd on your body," Leon said in a low voice. "Apologize?" Felix looked at the appearance of Leon and felt a sense of humiliation rising from the bottom of his heart. Usually, if he was alone, he would have admitted defeat. But now there were so many new people and a beautiful woman on the ship. If he admitted defeat, where would he put his reputation in the future? Felix shook his head. "Leon, I belong to the Sharp Knife. Your Sea God, is he really going to start a war with us?" Leon chuckled. "The Sharp Knife? Threatening our Sea God? Go back and ask around. Are you sure you want to start a war with us, Sea God and Radiant Ind?" As soon as the word Radiant Ind came out, it was like a heavy hammer pounded on Felix''s chest, making him feel like he couldn''t breathe. "Well, this is thest chance I''ll give you. Apologize to me!" Leon said again. Felix opened his mouth and looked back. He found that everyone on the boat was looking at him. "Apologize!" Leon shouted. At the same time as he shouted, the three warships in the distance were moving toward them at an extremely fast speed. Felix swallowed hard, and sweat flowed down his ears and temples. Leon picked up the walkie-talkie and yelled at the walkie-talkie, "Prepare the artillery fire! Listen to mymand." On the warship, the ck cannon barrel, with a sense of chill, aimed at this cruise ship. Felix only felt that his legs were weak. Nat and Eden also didn''t expect such a result. "Quickly, retreat. As long as we retreat to the Chinese sea, they can''t attack us!" Nat ordered quickly. The helmsman who was driving the ship immediately put up the back-ists. "No need to retreat." Henry shook his head and walked to the deck. At this moment, the three warships had already driven to the side of the cruise ship. With Henry''s eyesight, he saw the person standing on the first warship. A bald white strong man appeared in Henry''s sight. Henry shouted at the warship, "Bald Head!" "Bald Head?" Hearing Henry''s shout, Nat and others, as well as Felix, subconsciously looked at the warship. When they saw the bald figure on the warship, their legs went weak and almost copsed on the deck. "Who is this? This is Sea God! He is one of the ten kings of Radiant Ind, known as the dominator of the sea! You call him Bald Head? Are you looking for death?" Nat and the others saw that the warship, which had been rushing toward them, speeded up again. In just ten seconds, it was already near. Sea God on the deck jumped from the deck, flew out like a cannonball, and then fell heavily on the deck of this cruise ship. As Sea God with the bald headnded, the whole cruise ship shook. Nat and the others only felt a strong momentum emanating from Sea God. This momentum alone made them feel like they couldn''t breathe. "It''s over, it''s over!" Felix murmured. He looked at Henry with reproach in his eyes. This was the personal arrival of Sea God. How could he call Sea God Bald Head! Henry walked toward Sea God. Sea God also strode toward Henry. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The distance between them was getting shorter and shorter. Nat was nervous. He nced at Eden and said in a low voice, "Is he going to fight with Sea God?" "I don''t know." Eden was also nervous. As they were getting closer and closer, Nat and Eden thought that they were going to fight, they gave each other a big hug. This scene stunned the others. What was going on? Did Henry and Sea God know each other? This was the famous overlord of the sea! "Bald Head, why didn''t you pick it up when I called you?" Henry asked curiously. "I left the phone on the main ship, haha." Sea Godughed. "Boss, I didn''t expect to see you here." Chapter 405 Chapter 405 Boss... The way Sea God addressed Henry caused everyone on the ship to fall into a daze. How many people in this world could be called boss by Sea God? ording to Nat''s and the others'' knowledge, there was only one man. Nat walked to Helen in a daze and said, "Helen, which family is your boyfriend from?" "Which family?" Helen looked puzzled and shook her head. "He''s not from any family. I''ve heard people call him The Conqueror in the past two days." "The Conqueror!" Nat screamed subconsciously. Henry was the legendary strongest man in the world, The Conqueror! Incredible! At this moment, Nat did not know how to describe his current mood. He had seen the man who was known as the world''s strongest man for a long time. Nat suddenly remembered that he made a lot of jokes with Henry when they took the ne in the morning. He was joking with The Conqueror! Thinking about it now, Nat felt a burst of fear. This was too unreal. Nat shook his head forcefully. If Henry was actually The Conqueror, this task would have already beenpleted. Sea God pointed to the surface of the sea for Henry. "Boss, there is a sunken ship under it. It was probably left by China hundreds of years ago. Didn''t you ask me to inquire about something from the ancient times? I think you should be interested in this ship." "No need." Henry waved his hand. "I came here for this sinking ship. By the way, let me introduce someone to you." Henry took Sea God to Helen and said, "This is Helen..." Before Henry could finish his words, Sea God immediately reached out his hand. "This is my second sister-inw, isn''t she? She''s indeed a Chinese beauty. She''s really beautiful. Hello, second sister-inw." Sea God took the initiative to say hello in a hurry, which made Helen stunned. Looking at the bald man with a smile on his face in front of him, Helen had a sense of unreality. Before this mission, the Sharp Knife specifically told them about the horror of Sea God and told them to be careful and not to make the other party dissatisfied. ording to the stories of Sharp Knife''s research, Helen''s team had only one impression of Sea God, which was blood and cruelty! But now, this white strong man with a flower-like smile in front of them could not be imagined to be brutal and bloody. The words ''second sister-inw'' made Helen Han even more embarrassed. She was still like a violent female tyrant in front of Henry, but in front of Henry''s friends, she tried to pretend to be much more gentle. "Hello, my name is Helen Han." Helen greeted Sea God and held his big hand. Sea God shook her hand slightly and loosened his grip, expressing his respect for Helen. Henry said, "Helen is a member of the Sharp Knife. This time, they came here mainly to negotiate with you about this ship. Don''t worry about this ship. Let the Sharp Knife salvage it." "Okay, Boss, as you say. I certainly have no objection. This ship is yours." Sea God patted his chest and said, "Boss, don''t worry. I will put out the second sister-inw''s photo this time. In the future, on the sea, as long as you perform a task, our fleet will retreat. You can go wherever you want, my sister-inw. Sea God will escort you behind." Nat stood aside and heard the words of Sea God. He sighed in his heart. This time, the Sharp Knife really picked up a treasure and brought The Conqueror''s woman into the team. In the future, the status of the Sharp Knife would be more important in the underground world. Henry chatted with Sea God for a while and then Sea God left. Even after Sea God''s fleet went far away, the people on the cruise ship still couldn''t recover. Except for Nat, no one knew Henry''s identity as The Conqueror, but the attitude of Sea God made them guess which big shot Henry was. Nat didn''t talk nonsense. After all, the fewer people knew about this kind of thing, the better. Felix Gu was arrogant all the way when they wereing there. At this time, he did not say a word and hid in the cabin gloomily. This mission was considered a sess. Originally, the Sharp Knife was prepared to pay some price. This time, even these costs were saved. Nat promised Henry that Helen would definitely be able to enter the Sharp Knife sessfully when they went back this time, and the organization would also give her a big contribution. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Henry nodded with satisfaction. He came here just for Helen''s sake. When the cruise ship drove back to the port, it was already in the afternoon. After finishing the task, it was time for Helen to return to the Sharp Knife headquarter. After saying goodbye to Henry, they took a special helicopter and left. At first, Nat had nned to see Henry off, but Henry refused. Henry bought his own ticket and returned to Yinzhou. At nine o''clock in the evening, Henry arrived at Yinzhou Airport. Although Du Hai wasrge and luxurious, Henry was notfortable there. Yinzhou, this ce, had given him a feeling of home. Henry called Sylvia and wanted to ask how she was doing during this period of time, but the phone was turned off. In the past few days, Henry had called Sylvia several times. Every time was like this. If Henry hadn''t been sure that Sylvia was fine in Victor Su''s ce, he would have gone to Yanjing long ago. Victor told Henry that Sylvia had been in the ancient ce of the Su Family during this period of time. There was no signal on her mobile phone there. Every Master of the Su Family would go there before they take the responsibility of the head of the family. Henry hung up the phone. Just as he was about to call a taxi home, he heard a burst of rapid vuvuz behind him. Henry looked back and saw a BMW parked behind him. Through the windshield, Henry saw a beautiful face. "Hey, did you just get off the ne?" Jenny drove and stopped beside Henry. Henry looked at the back seat of the BMW and put a big suitcase in it. He asked doubtfully, "You also just got off the ne, didn''t you?" "Yes, I just came back from Yun Province and came across you. Get in the car and don''t take a taxi." Jenny shook her head. Of course, Henry would not reject her. He opened the passenger door and sat in. Henry sat in the car and asked, "How was the meeting in Yun province?" "Very good." Jenny''s face was full of joy. Obviously, she had gained a lot this time. "But Henry, do you have any hatred with Stone King? When I went there, he repeatedly asked me if you were there. Did you steal from him?" Henry thought about it. He had opened up all the stones from Stone King, and all the jades were green. He asked Stone King topensate hundreds of millions of dors, which was almost as good as stealing from him. Henryughed. "Have you decided to buy stone from him?" Jenny nodded. "The contract has been signed. He gave me a price of eight cents per kilogram. The delivery costs are the lowest. How many stones I will take every month depends on my mood. He really respects you." "We are just old friends." Henry shook his head. Chapter 406 Chapter 406 Henry and Jenny returned to the city and he declined Jenny''s request to have midnight snack together. Now, he wanted to go home as soon as possible. He had not been home for the past few days. He was a little worried about the flowers and nts growing on the balcony. Jenny told Henry that her gambling stone club would officially open in two days. She hoped that Henry could go there to participate in the ribbon-cutting. "Let''s see when the timees." Henry waved his hand and walked into themunity. After returning home, Henry felt rxed all over his body. He boiled a pot of water and made himself a cup of tea. Hey on the sofa and sighed. "Phew, it''sfortable to be home." The next morning, Henry got up early. He went to the market and bought a lot of gifts. He went to the Spring residential home. He hadn''t been to the Spring residential home for a long time and he really missed these children. The children crowded around Henry excitedly as soon as they saw him. Dean Cui, with her head full of white hair, came to the gate of the Spring residential home with a smile and said to Henry reproachfully, "You have bought so many things again, kid." Henry smiled and touched the head of the child in front of him. "The children like gifts, and I am able to give it to them. Just some small gifts." "You are just like Jenny, good children with a warm heart." Dean Cui looked at Henry. Henry stayed in the Spring residential home for the whole morning. At noon, he returned to Lins Group. Although Sylvia had been absent for the past few days, Lins Group was still running in good order. The secretary, Cathy Lee, had arranged everything, and every department was running as usual. When Henry came to the Lins Group, he saw several girls of the business department walking out of the door of the Lins Group. "Stop." Henry shouted and called the girls to stop. "Mr Zhang." The girls greeted Henry as soon as they saw him. Henry was now at the same level as Sylvia in the Lins Group. Henry frowned and looked at the girls. "Where are you going?" "To have a meal with our client," the leader said. The girls of business departments were all very beautiful. Now they were dressed up slightly, and each one looked like a goddess. Henry looked at these girls up and down and asked again, "Which customer? Why are you dressed like this?" Although these girls were all wearing professional uniforms at the moment, the first three buttons on their shirts were unbuttoned, revealing a snowy white skin, which was fascinating. Everyone was wearing lipstick and sprayed perfume. Seeing Henry''s question, the group leader''s answer was somewhat awkward. "It''s... it''s a partner that President Lin found in Du Haist time. The other party hinted us to dress like this." When the group leader spoke, her eyes were somewhat dim. Henry saw that the other girls also had some grievances in their eyes. After all, they all knew what apanying people to dinner usual meant. It was unavoidable to be teased during meals. Henry''s face went dark. "Button your shirts. I''ll go with you." "Really?" The team leader''s face lit up. If Henry could apany them, he would be the most solid support for them. "I remember that Sylvia has clearly stated that ourpany doesn''t do those misceneous things. We would rather not do business than treat our own people unfairly. Who let you dress like this?" Henry asked. "It''s us." The head of the group lowered his head. "Mr Zhang, President Lin specifically told us before this business trip that this customer is very important and let us treat him with caution, so..." Before the team leader could finish his words, Henry interrupted her. "She asked you to treat them with caution. She wants you to show your professional skills, not to let you get everything done. If you do this, not only will Sylvia not praise you, but she will also me you. Do you understand? Let''s go, I will go with you." Henry''s words made all the girls in the business department feel warm in their hearts. Now, most companies would push the employees to make money. There were too fewpanies like Lins Group who thought about their employees. The dinner ce was at Glory Hotel. When Henry and the girls arrived at the door of the hotel, the other party was already waiting in the hotel room. "Hey, Boss!" A surprised voice came from behind Henry. Henry looked back and saw Felix standing in front of the hotel with a few people. "Why are you here?" Henry asked curiously. Felix came forward and gave Henry a hug, and then said, "Didn''t sister-inw go to the capital to find someone to cooperate withst time? Sister-inw chose the partner and talked about this matter recently. This time, I happened toe to Yinzhou to do some research." Henry looked at the people behind Felix and said, "Which one is my wife''s partner?" "Jay Yang,e here." Felix waved his hand behind him. A middle-aged man strode over. "This is my big brother, his surname is Zhang." Felix introduced him to Jay. He only mentioned Henry''s surname and said nothing else. Jay quickly smiled at Henry. "Hello, Mr Zhang. I''m Jay Yang. It''s my honour to cooperate with your wife." Henry nodded and turned back to ask the group leader of the business department, "What''s the name of the representative you mentioned?" "Zack Li," the leader of the business department replied. Henry raised his head to Jay and asked, "Is this Zack Li a member of yourpany?" "Yes." Jay nodded quickly. "He is the representative I sent to negotiate with President Lin." "Okay, it''s a coincidence that our salesman invited your representatives to have dinner together. Come with us," Henry said. Jay nodded at once. "It''s my honour to have a meal with you." Henry and the girls, as well as Felix and Jay, walked toward the hotel together. The girls of the business department of Lins Group walked in the front, while Henry chatted with Felix and walked in the middle. Jay and his men only dared to walk in the back. When they arrived to the room, the girls of the business department were the first to walk in. Just as Henry was about to push the door open and enter, he heard a loud shouting from the room. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "What does your Lins Group mean? Don''t you care about me? You have to understand that your President Lin has paid a lot in order to seize this opportunity to cooperate with me. Now, are you ying with me? What''s wrong? Are you in a high position?" Hearing the shouts from the private room, Henry stopped and looked back at Jay. Jay''s face suddenly changed. He heard clearly that the person who shouted inside was the representative he sent this time, Zack Li. Felix looked at Jay with displeasure and asked, "What''s going on? Is this the attitude you show when cooperating?" "No, no." Jay quickly waved his hand. "Beforeing here, I told Zack to pay attention to his attitude." Chapter 407 Chapter 407 In the room, the voice of the group leader of the business department sounded. After Henry''s words in thepany, the group leader looked more confident. "Mr. Zack Li, if you are talking about cooperation, we are very open to that. Our Lins Group is a regrpany, not what you think." As soon as the leader finished speaking, a sneer sounded in the room. "Don''t pretend. What do you think your Lins group is? With the scale of yourpany, you must have done a lot of "work" in order to cooperate with us. Now youe here to pretend to be innocent again? I''ll tell you clearly that if you make me unhappy, you will not cooperate with me!" As soon as Zack finished his words, Jay, who was standing outside the box, went limp and he knelt down directly. "Mr Felix, it really has nothing to do with me." Henry''s face was very ugly. He pushed the door open and walked in. At a nce, he saw the person sitting in the room. It was a man in his thirties. He wore a pair of sses and looked very gentle. At this moment, in front of this man, there was a table full of good wine and dishes. Henry nced at it. The wine on the table was worth at least more than 20,000 yuan per bottle. Henry asked the team leader of the business department, "Did you order all these dishes?" The group leader shook her head. Henry chuckled and looked at Zack. "You have a big appetite. Can you finish all of these?" "I can." Zack sat on his seat cross-legged, lit a cigarette for himself, took a deep breath, and then looked at Henry. "Who are you?" "This is President Lin''s husband." The group leader introduced. "Oh." After hearing Henry''s identity, Zack''s expression was still calm. "What? Your Lins Group wants benefits but doesn''t want to pay any price. I see the contract this time. I''ll give all the benefits to Lins Group. We all know where the contractes from. Don''t pretend to be a big wolf here. Tell your little girls to listen to me. I''ll sign this contract. Otherwise, you''ll regret it!" Zack seemed to be sure about Henry. He was not a newbie in the business circle. He could tell at a nce that the contract of this cooperation was fishy. There was no expression on Henry''s face. He pointed to the dishes on the table and said, "Who''s going to pay for this meal?" "Are you joking? Of course Lins Group. Do you want me to pay the bill?" Zack took a deep breath of smoke, reached out to grab a bowl of bird''s nest soup in front of him, drank it, rinsed his mouth, and spat it out again. "Okay." Henry nodded. "Since we have to pay, then you should eat all the things." Zack mmed the table, stood up, and pointed at Henry''s nose. "You..." Before he could finish his words, Henry grabbed his wrist and twisted it hard. Zack shouted on the spot. Henry''s sudden action startled all the girls from the business department. "Mr Zhang, you can''t beat him." The group leader immediately persuaded him. "F*ck you. How dare you hit me? Believe it or not, I''ll destroy your chance of cooperation!" Zack cursed. "Zack Li, you are really brave. It sounds like ourpany will listen to you!" Outside the room, there was a loud shout, and Jay walked in with a face of anger. When Zack, who was originally arrogant, saw Jay his face suddenly changed. "P... pre... President Yang, what are you doing here?" "If I didn''te, you would destroy everything!" Jay scolded him, and then quickly said to Henry, "Mr. Zhang, Zack Li has been fired now, he doesn''t represent ourpany. Everything he has done was not ordered by me. You know, I would never have the courage to do something like this!" When he was talking, he was almost crying. Jay was clear what kind of person Felix was. This man in front of him was Felix''s big brother. A person like him could drown himself even if he spat. When Zack saw his boss''s attitude, he was shocked. How could a remote Lins Group make his boss beg for mercy? Henry gave a cold look at Jay and did not speak. "Get out of my way." Felix stepped forward and kicked Jay''s back. After being kicked to the ground, Jay immediately got up and kept kowtowing to the ground. Henry let go of Zack''s arm, pulled a chair casually, and sat aside. He pouted at Zack and said, "The dishes and wine on this table are all ordered by him. Make him eat them all. Nothing should be left behind." Felix nodded and waved his hand behind him. The people who had been following Felix quickly came up, and the two of them held Zack down. The other person kept grabbing the food on the table and stuffed it into his mouth. How could Zack eat it? After stuffing it into his mouth, he could not swallow it. One of them grabbed Zack''s nose, opened a bottle of wine, opened his mouth, and poured the wine directly into it. It could be seen that Zack''s face had turned purple. After he swallowed the thing mixed with wine, the man loosened his nose to let him breathe. Zack coughed a few times in a row, and his tears were choked out. He quickly apologized to Henry. "I''m sorry, sir, I''m sorry, I was wrong." Henry didn''t even look at him. He said in a low voice, "Go on." Hearing Henry''s words, those people who held Zack immediately crammed the dishes on the table into Zack''s mouth ording to Henry''s instructions. The dishes were kept being stuffed into Zack''s mouth. "He also ordered that fish. Don''t let the bones of fish fall down. Let him eat it together." Henry looked at an expensive fish on the table and said. Upon hearing this, Zack was so scared that his face turned pale. If he really ate fish bones, he would definitely end up in the hospital immediately. The girls of the business department of Lins Group stood behind Henry and did not dare to look at this scene. They had never seen such a scene. It looked like a movie scene from the underworld. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "Take a good look." Henry turned back and said to the girls in the business department, "In the future, whoever dares to bully the people of our group will end up like this. Remember, as long as it''s not your fault, you can refuse any unreasonable request. If there are any consequences, I will bear it for you. Do you understand?" After hearing Henry''s words, the girls of the Lins Group could not help but straighten their backs a lot. It was really lucky for them to have such a boss. "Understood, Mr Zhang." The team leader answered Henry loudly. "Okay." Henry nodded. "You can go out. The following scenes are not suitable for you to continue watching." The girls from the business department immediately walked out of the room. Chapter 408 Chapter 408 After the girls from the business department left the room, they all looked a little excited. "He is too domineering! Mr. Zhang is too domineering!" "No wonder he could find such an excellent woman like President Lin. If I have such a boyfriend, I would love him to death." "Yeah, I heard from my best friend that their boss wished they could go out to drink with customers every day. Where can I find such a good boss like President Lin and Mr. Zhang?" Thedies said as they left the hotel. Henry sat in the private room, quietly watching the scene in front of him. Zack couldn''t eat anymore. At this moment, there was still a lot of dishes for him to eat, as if he didn''t eat anything at all. "I''m sorry, big brother. I really can''t eat anymore. Please, I know I was wrong. Please let me go." Zack swallowed the things in his mouth with difficulty and begged Henry for mercy. Henry smiled and said to the few people who were holding Zack, "If he can''t eat it, peel off his skin and put these dishes in his skin until he could finish them." Hearing this, Zack was so scared that his legs were weak and his pants were wet on the spot. He was really scared. He also knew that if these rich and powerful people really wanted to kill him, there were countless ways to make him disappear suddenly. "Big brother, I''ll eat, I''ll eat." Zack didn''t dare to say more and vigorously ate the food on the table. Zack, who was eating a whole table of food, kept looking up and panting heavily. He had vomited so many times that his whole body copsed. Henry got up, brushed the dust off his clothes, and patted on Felix''s shoulder. "I''ll go first. Do you have any ns?" "I wanted to talk to my sister-inw about business, but now it seems that I don''t have a chance." Felix shook his head. "Then I''ll go back to my country first. I''ll arrange someone to negotiate with my sister-inw." "Okay." Henry nodded and pointed at Zack. "This person, choose a ce to bury him." "Okay," Felix answered. When they talked about this matter, it was as if they were talking about a very ordinary thing. Henry left the hotel and looked at the time. It was one o''clock in the afternoon, he didn''t go to Lins Group, so he simply visited some Taoist temples in Yinzhou to see if he could find some useful information about Qi. Henry couldn''t understand Qi, so he couldn''t be at ease at all. He needed to figure it out soon! At eight o''clock in the evening, Henry returned home. "Ah, living alone is really free." Henry stretched himself, went to his room to take a few silver needles and inserted them in his arm. When he fought with the woman in red two days ago, the Qi of the other side had always remained in him, and Henry released it with the silver needles. When the needles were stuck, Henry could clearly feel that this Qi, like a kind of virus, ran around in his body, asionally bringing a sharp pain. Henry shook his head. He had thought of countless possibilities recently, but he had eliminated them all. In the early morning of the next day, Henry was awakened by the ringing of his mobile phone. "Hello." Henry answered the phone in a daze. "Wow, you are so free. Are you still sleeping at this time?" Jenny''s crisp voice sounded on the phone. Henry shook his head and opened his eyes in a daze. It was almost 12 o''clock in the afternoon. How long had he not slept thiste? It seemed that he was particrly tired after taking out the remaining Qi in his armsst night. Henry let out a long sigh of relief. "What''s wrong?" "The opening ceremony. Didn''t you promise me to attend my ribbon-cutting ceremony the day before yesterday?" Jenny said excitedly on the phone. "So fast?" Henry was surprised. "Your store needs time to be decorated." "I''ve made up my mind when I was in Yun Province. I''ve already arranged for decoration. All the documents have beenpleted. It''s a weekend today and the weather is good, so it''s going to open it today. I''ll send you the address. Come here now." "Okay." Henry agreed and got up. After quickly dressing up, Henry found the ce ording to Jenny''s address. Everyone in Yinzhou was very familiar with this ce. It was the most prosperous pedestrian street in Yinzhou. Henry came and found that there had been a lot of people gathered here, and now the influence of Hengyuan was getting bigger and bigger. Henry saw that Jenny was standing in front of a new store and talking to people. "Congrattions, President Qin. Wish you the smooth business." "President Qin, congrattions." "Congrattions, President Qin." Congrattions were heard one after another, and Jenny''s face was full of smiles. Someone sent flower baskets and other items. Henry stepped forward and looked at Jenny. "Well, you are pretty." Jenny had already seen Henry a long time ago. At this moment, when she heard Henry''s words, she rolled her eyes and said with anger, "Yourpliment is really novel." "Haha." Henryughed loudly. "It can''t be the same as others?" After Henry finished speaking, he looked at the que of the shop and said, "Broken Jade Pavilion? It''s a good name. As the saying goes, even gods can''t cut jade. The name of your shop has good meaning." "Thank you for yourpliment." Jenny smiled with her hand covering her mouth. Henry looked away and said, "Hey? You''ve opened two stores? Are you the owner of this other jade store?" There were some doubts on Henry''s face. There was still a stone gambling shop next to Jenny''sstore, but the door was not opened. Jenny shook her head. "It''s not mine." "That''s strange." Henry said with suspicion, "By rights, no one except you can take over the project of gambling on stones, right?" "Yes." Jenny nodded and said, "However, this store has not been opened, and it is estimated that their business is not good." As soon as Jenny finished speaking, she saw the door of the store, which was made of peerless jade, was opened from the inside. Then, a loudugh came from the side. "Hahaha, everyone, today is the opening day of my gambling stone shop. I''d like to thank you for your support in the future!" Hearing this voice, Henry and Jenny frowned almost at the same time and looked at the ce where the sound came from. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Bing Ke, who had been in conflict with Henry several times, was striding this way, followed by a group of people who came to support him. The people who came to attend Jenny''s opening ceremony were all puzzled at this time. "What''s going on? Is there someone else who wants to set up a gambling stone shop? Isn''t there only president Qin?" "I know this person, Bing Ke, the young master of the Ke family." "If he is the young master of the Ke family, I can understand why he can also set up a gambling stone shop. With his identity, it is still very easy for him to win the project." "In this way, President Qin will have the biggest rival. Since this store was specially opened next to President Qin''s store, there must be a fight between the two families." Chapter 409 Chapter 409 Today''s opening ceremony was supposed to be a happy day, but Bing Ke, who suddenly came out, was full of b*llshit, which made Henry and Jenny feel sick. "Ah, isn''t this President Qin? Can your store really be opened?" Bing walked up to Jenny and showed an exaggerated expression. "If you, Young Master Ke, can open it, why can''t I, Jenny Qin, open?" Jenny did not show weakness. "Because I have good stone sources, but you, President Qin, are you trying to lie to these people?" Bing said loudly, "You''re making such a big noise. Do you want to earn money on other people''s stupidity?" Bing''s words made many people''s hearts skip a beat. What did he mean? What did he mean by saying that President Qin was lying? What did he mean by earning money on other people''s stupidity? "I don''t understand what you mean." Jenny''s face darkened. On the first day of the opening ceremony, Bing was making fun of her in front of everyone. "Ha, ha." Bingughed and said, "President Qin, don''t think that we don''t know about it just because you dealt with the matter quicklyst time." A person who came specially for Bing asked loudly, "Master Ke, what are you talking about?" Bing looked around and saw the people who had congratted Jenny looked at him. He cleared his throat and said, "Some time ago, Hengyuan''s business was cheated. She signed a contract worth hundreds of millions and bought a batch of raw stones at a high price. As a result, those stones were all left by Hengyuan after they blew up the mountain. Those are just some waste stones. If you don''t believe it, you can check on the Inte. You should be able to find out the news about the last time." Upon hearing Bing''s words, Jenny''s face changed. Thest time, the news about that batch of stones was indeed on the news. However, it was not what Bing said and Hengyuan did not purchase that batch of stones. Now those stones were also destroyed. What Bing did was simply deliberate nder! Henry, who was standing next to Jenny,ughed and said, "You said that President Qin''s stones are trash, is that right?" "Hey, isn''t this Henry Zhang? What''s wrong? What kind of rtionship do you have with President Qin? Is it your turn to speak?" Bing raised his eyebrows at Henry. He had seen Henry a long time ago, but he pretended not to see him and deliberately pretended to look down on him. Henry was not surprised at Bing''s attitude. After a few contacts, Henry knew very well what kind of character Bing was. This kind of person, in the underground world, was like a bird that had just learned to fly, and he thought that he wasparable to an eagle. The people around took out their mobile phones and saw the news that Hengyuan had been cheated by waste stonesst time. Bing shouted, "Everyone, if some waste stones can produce jade, then jade is worthless." After speaking, he waved his hand and said, "The stone we seek is the best jade stones from Yun Province. The price alone has reached 1.8 yuan per kilogram. Today, we are open. Everyone, the first jade stone you want to buy, regardless of size or colour, will be sold for two hundred yuan." 200! The onlookers eximed. Although there was no stone gambling in Ning province, it didn''t mean that these people didn''t know how to gamble on stones. On the contrary, many people specially went to Yun Province in order to gamble on stones. Some good stones could be sold at a high price there! In the Stone-gambling circle, there were King Stones and Emperor Stones. The jade in this kind of stone could be seen even before being cut. The biggest difference was that the amount of green among the stones was unknown. Generally speaking, this kind of stone could be sold at a sky-high price, more than hundreds of thousands, millions, or even tens of millions! Now Bing was selling the first stone for only 200 yuan! Was this charity? This was giving people a chance to be rich in vain. Of course, there were also some people who were doubtful about whether or not Bing''s stones had jade inside or not. In front of Bing''s store, a colourful ribbon was pulled up. With the sound of firecrackers, Bing took a pair of golden scissors and cut the ribbon. "The Peerless Jade is officially opened. Wee!" Bing shouted loudly, and the crowd cheered. Jenny looked at Bing, and her beautiful face was full of sadness. Bing must havee prepared today. The industry of gambling on stones was an industry that could bring a lot of money. Before, the government hadn''t opened this industry, so no one thought about it. Now, the government had given the policy to Hengyuan, so naturally, Hengyuan had been targeted. It could be said that Hengyuan had made great contributions to open a new trading channel and increase the city''s investment because of the explosion of the mountain. That was why there was such a special approval. However, Bing could only rely on his family. Now, the two stone gambling shops in Ning province were both opened, and they were next to each other. Everyone was very clear that in the whole Ning province, there were not so many customers, so the profits of the two stone gambling shops could not be very high. If they wanted to survive, they had to defeat the other party. This was the same for Bing and Jenny. Seeing Bing had already finished cutting the ribbon, Jenny also rushed to open the shop. However, she seemed to be in a hurry to cut the ribbon. With a burst of firecrackers, the two stone gambling shops were officially opened. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Bing stood at the door of his shop and stared viciously at the Broken Jade Pavilion next door. He said to the people beside him, "When will the stone-gambling master you mentionede?" "He''ll be there soon," a young man next to Bing replied. As soon as he finished speaking, he heard a burst ofughter. "Young Master Ke, congrattions." An old man in his sixties strode to the door of The Peerless Jade. After the old man finished his congrattions, he put his eyes on a few stones in front of the door and eximed exaggeratedly, "Oh my God, King Stone! I want this stone. How much is it?" The old man''s exmation immediately attracted a lot of people''s attention. Many people knew about King Stone, but they didn''t know how to distinguish him. Even if this kind of stone was in front of them, they couldn''t recognize it. Now hearing the voice of the old man, they all looked at him and wanted to know what King Stone was. Bingughed loudly. This old man was the one who he hired to gamble on stones. Bing replied, "On the first day, each person can buy a stone for 200 yuan." "200?" The old man''s face was full of disbelief. "Master Ke, you''re doing good deeds. I''ll take this stone!" The old man stepped forward and patted a stone with a height of one meter and a width of 30 centimetres. He said directly, "This one." Since he could open a gambling stone shop, of course, he could find professional people to cut the stones. In the peerless jade, a young man came over with tools. "Sir, do you want to brush it or cut it?" "Brush." The old man said without hesitation. The young man nodded. As soon as he brushed the corner of the stone, there was a sh of green. "It''s green!" Chapter 410 Chapter 410 On the first day of the opening of the stone gambling shop, a green jade appeared in the first stone, which was absolutely a good sign. The Peerless Jade immediately attracted a lot of attention and those passers-by who on the pedestrian street also looked over. As the staff in Bing''s store continued to brush the stone, the jade became greener and greener, and some people who understood jade became jealous. "Oh my god, it looks like it''s worth at least 2 million!" "Two million?" "What I''m talking about is color, not the whole jade. The specific value depends on its size!" A one-meter-high stone was gradually brushed on the corners. Finally, an irregr jade with a length of 25 centimetres appeared in everyone''s eyes. It was green and beautiful! "Oh my god, how much is this piece?" "30 million, at least 30 million!" "Two hundred yuan exchanged for 30 million?" A burst of exmation sounded. It could be seen that the old man wasughing so hard that he couldn''t close his mouth. "Master Ke, I really took advantage of you this time." The old manughed a few times. "In the past, I spent hundreds of thousands of yuan just to buy stone like this. I really dare not gamble." A piece of jade with a value of 30 million yuan was bought with 200 yuan. Many people guessed that Bing must have regretted so much. However, when they looked at Bing, they found that he didn''t look regret as they imagined. Instead, he looked happy. "If this stone is ced here, it would be taken away sooner orter. Now, on my opening day, I got the first jade. It''s also a good sign for my store. Haha." Bingughed. The old man looked at the door of the shop again, and finally fixed his eyes on a stone. "Master Ke, how much is this stone?" "80,000." Bing grinned. "Each person''s first stone is 200 yuan, and the rest stones are sold at the original price." "I''ll take it." The old man waved his hand in a loud voice. As soon as the old man''s voice fell, a young man immediately jumped out from the side and took out two hundred yuan bills and put them on the stone that the old man saw. "Here is the money. I want it!" The old man frowned and looked at the young man. "Young man, I''m afraid it''s not appropriate for you to do this. It''s clear that I wanted to buy this stone first." The young man''s neck went stiff. "What''s wrong? You didn''t take out the money. I''ve already taken out the money." After the young man finished speaking, he looked at Bing and said, "Boss, it is important who pays first." Bing nodded. "Yes, that''s true." "That''s right." The young man showed a proud face. "I''ll take that stone. Open it for me!" The staff member came over and asked the young man, "Sir, do you want to brush it or cut it directly?" "Brush!" The young man imitated the old man''s tone and said decently. The staff nodded, took out professional tools, and slowly ground the corner of the stone. As the corner was ground out, a green light appeared in the eyes of everyone. "Green! Green again!" "Are you kidding me? There are two jades in a row? What a good man!" "That old man is an expert. All the stones he likes have green inside." "Oh my god, this guy took advantage of Bing. Two hundred yuan for a piece of green jade." When the stone was totally brushed, a jade of the size of a palm appeared in everyone''s eyes. "The colour can''t bepared with the one just now, and the size is also much smaller. It can only be counted as a defective product. It''s worth around 40,000 yuan." "That''s also a big profit." "Two hundred for forty thousand. Two hundred times higher!" The young man kept rubbing his hands with excitement. The old man justughed and said, "It seems that I almost lost 40,000 yuan." There were two pieces of green on Bing''s side in a row, and all the eyes were focused on him. Jenny frowned and looked at the next room. "Is it so easy to get the jade?" "It''s all nned and acted." Henry shook his head. "Look closely at the two jade stones just now. The surface is covered with ayer of ore. This kind of ore only takes three hours to form after soaking in chemical materials. These two people are just hired by Bing." Jenny''s beautiful eyes were filled with disgust. "Bing is too unscrupulous when he''s doing business." Originally, the two stone gambling shops opened at the same time today, and the number of customers was split equally. However, the two jades in Peerless Jade, which had been found in a row, immediately made Jenny''s side a lot emptier. Seeing that the jade had been found so easily, some people couldn''t help but spend money to buy jade from Bing. Henry looked at Bing and said, "Only a small part of his stones are from Yun Province. Most of them are the stones around here. It''s a huge profit to sell two hundred yuan for one stone." There were more and more people on Bing''s side. On the contrary, there were not many people on Jenny''s side. "President Qin, what should we do now?" Jenny''s staff stood behind Jenny and asked anxiously. "Don''t worry." Before Jenny could speak, Henry spoke first. He shook his head and said, "Just wait for a while. He can have as many people as he wants now, let him be proud of himself first." At Bing''s stone gambling shop, not only were there people who came to support him, but also some people who came for fun. At this moment, they could not help but spend money to buy some stones. Once in a while, there would be a green jade, which would drive arge group of people. Bing walked to the door of the store and looked at Jenny with a proud face. "President Qin, it seems that your business is not good." A middle-aged woman came to Peerless Jade and wanted to buy a stone, but there were too many people in the queue. Her heart was itching, so she simply came to the Broken Jade Pavilion. "Boss, how much is this stone?" The middle-aged woman picked up a fist-sized stone and asked. "Six thousand." "Six thousand?" The woman widened her eyes. "How can you sell such a small stone for six thousand yuan? The store next to you sells some enormous stones for only 200 yuan." Henry came over from the side and said, "You can''t find any jade in his cheap stones. And this one worth 6,000 yuan has something valuable inside. It''s absolutely profitable." The middle-aged woman nced at her mouth and said, "Absolutely not. Who do you think you are? Only a fool would spend six thousand yuan buy this stone." After the middle-aged woman finished, she shouted to the side, "Everyone, pay attention. This store named Broken Jade Pavilion is deceptive. It sells this small stone for 6,000 yuan and tells me it''s worth it. Please don''te here to buy it." Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. The middle-aged woman''s words immediately attracted the attention of many onlookers. Some people saw the stone in the middle-aged woman''s hand and made a sound. "It''s just a small stone. Who can you fool by selling it for 6,000 yuan?" "That''s right. Are you crazy about money?" "6,000 yuan! 6,000 yuan for a stone! But here they sell a stone for only 200 yuan!" The voice rang out one after another, which made Jenny''s face particrly ugly. Chapter 411 Chapter 411 Henry patted Jenny''s shoulder, indicating her to calm down. Then he stepped forward and looked at the middle-aged woman. "If you buy this stone for 6,000 yuan, I''m sure you won''t lose money. I''m sure you won''t." "Nonsense, do you think I''m stupid?" The middle-aged woman looked disdainful. "Okay, since you don''t want it." Henry took the stone from the middle-aged woman''s hand and said to Jenny, "President Qin, I will pay 6,000 yuan for this stone." The middle-aged woman looked at Henry''s appearance and sneered. "You''re putting on an act." The onlookers were allughing at him. How dare he buy his own things? He could say he would buy it for 600 million yuan if he wanted. Henry took the stone in his hand and said to the middle-aged woman, "Big sister, I gave you a chance to make money, but you didn''t cherish it. Come on, cut this stone from one-fifth from the beginning." A staff member came over with professional tools and began to cut the stone ording to Henry''s words. With a first cut, there was no green. "Go on, I''ll let you continue to pretend. You idiots won''t have a good end!" The middle-aged woman looked contemptuous. The staff in Jenny''s shop looked at Henry. "Another centimeter," Henry said. With another cut, there was still only some waste stone. "Hahaha, still nothing. Can you guarantee that you can make money? You must be kidding me!" A burst ofughter rang out. The middle-aged woman even looked like she had seen through him a long time ago. Henry said again, "Another centimeter." The staff cut again. The first two cuts were cut so fast that there was almost no obstacle. But before the third cut could be finished, the staff stopped. "Mr. Zhang, there''s something." The staff looked excited. "Brush," Henry ordered. The staff immediately took out the professional tools and began to slowly brush the stone. After a few rounds of grinding, a touch of green appeared in the eyes of everyone. "There''s green! There''s green!" "No way!" The staff''s eyes were full of joy, and they elerated the action of their hands. As they gradually brushed, a piece of green jade, about the size of a baby''s fist, was fully disyed. This jade was smooth, shiny, and highly transparent. "It''s the top quality! It''s the top quality!" A loud cry came from the crowd. "This is Emerald Jade. Oh my god, such a small piece is worth more than a million yuan!" "What''s going on today? Both of the shops are offering treasures!" The middle-aged woman looked at the green jade in front of her in a daze. She could hear the voice of the people next to her clearly. One million! One million! Henry smiled slightly and said, "Big sister, it seems that you didn''t seize the opportunity to make money this time." "It''s impossible, it''s impossible." The middle-aged woman shook her head with a dull look in her eyes. She was unwilling to believe that millions of yuans had already been in her hands and had been rejected by her. "Big sister, it''s a pity." Those who mocked Henry and others with the middle-aged woman just now all showed a gloating expression on their faces. Henry put this emerald jade that had just been cut into his pocket. What happened here attracted a lot of people who were originally at Peerless Jade. Just now, many people had bought stones in Peerless Jade. Unfortunately, there were very few people who could get some jade inside of those stones. And the people who had found it were all brought by Bing. People who really didn''t know Bing, just like what Henry said, all bought some ordinary waste stones. It was impossible for them to find jade in it. Jenny''s beautiful eyes were full of colorful colors. Henry was not the one she hired, and she was also very clear that Henry had never seen these stones at all. However, he could be sure at a nce that there must be a piece of green in that stone. How did he do that? Henry saw that a lot of people had been looking at him. He picked up a stone again from the shop, but it was only the size of a palm. "Everyone, in order to prove that there are no tricks in our shop, I will offer this stone for 1,500 yuan. Is there anyone who wants to buy it?" After Henry finished speaking, he took a look at Bing. "One thousand and five hundred? Can buying this stone make money?" Someone in the crowd asked. Henry smiled and said, "Gambling is the most important in stone gambling. Is there any need to gamble if I tell you whether you can make money or not?" In the crowd, they looked at each other, but no one spoke. "Guys, one thousand and five hundred. Does anyone want it? Take it now. Three seconds." Henry shouted again. For the living standard of the city, everyone''s average sry was about four thousand and five hundred yuan, and this stone was one thousand and five hundred yuan. For them, it was not too much, but it was not too little. They really couldn''t make up their mind whether they should take a risk or not. "Three..." "Two..." "One..." Henry counted down, but still, no one spoke. Henry handed the stone to the staff behind him and said, "Cut it from the middle and cut it with less strength. As soon as you see green, brush it." The staff member nodded and took the stone. ording to Henry''s instructions, he cut the stone from the middle. The first cut met an obstacle. The staff member was happy and immediately changed the tools and brushed it. The onlookers were all staring at the staff''s movements. Soon, a green light appeared in their eyes again. "There''s green! There''s green again!" "My God, what kind of jade is this?" "From the look of it now, it''s ordinary jade. The price is not high, but it''s not too low." As the whole jade appeared, someone in the crowd shouted out the price. "This jade is of average quality. It''s about 11 centimeters long and 4 centimeters high. It''s worth about 120,000 to 150,000 yuan." "Oh my god! This is equivalent to my two-year sry." "I could buy a car for that much money!" "F*ck! Why didn''t I buy it for one thousand and five hundred? I''m really a fool!" In the crowd, some people couldn''t help but want to p themselves in the face. Henry smiled and said brightly, "Everyone, I have given you a chance just now. It''s all up to you. There is absolutely no tricks in our Broken Jade Pavilion. All the jade stones are from Yun Province. As for the store next to us, there are a lot of people who have just bought the stones, but there are very few pieces of jade. But please tell me, is there anyone you are familiar with who found a jade?" Henry''s words made the onlookers'' hearts skip a beat. They thought about it carefully. Yes, those who found the jades just now were all strangers. They had never seen them before. Were they hired by someone? After all, they chose those jade stones by themselves. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Bing stood in front of his shop and was exposed by Henry. His face was slightly gloomy. He looked at the old man who was the first to open the stone. "Can you see what method he used?" The old man shook his head. "This guy is weird." Chapter 412 Chapter 412 When Jenny saw Henry attracting everyone''s attention so quickly, she couldn''t help but admire him in her heart. Now many people said that she was a new business genius, but Jenny herself knew that the title of genius was no different from an idiot in front of Henry. As for Henry selling two stones in front of everyone, even if someone bought them, Jenny would not feel that it was a loss. After all, if the stones were put in her store, they would be sold at this price sooner orter. In the crowd, a person specially arranged by Bing shouted, "What do you mean by saying that the Peerless Jade has tricks. You don''t have any? As for what you just did, who knows if it was deliberately arranged by you?" T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After the man shouted this sentence, Henry couldn''t help but smile. "What an idiot." As expected, when Henry smiled, the onlookers were unhappy. "What the f*ck are you talking about?" "F*ck, are you blind? Look at him. Does it look like he has some tricks?" "Have you seen the big sister just now? She almost got a heart attack. Watch your mouth." The person arranged by Bing provoked the anger of the public. The person quickly quieted down and did not dare to speak again. "He said that the Broken Jade Pavilion has some tricks, but they sell the jade stone directly. Does the Peerless Jade dare to do that?" "That''s right!" Bing''s face fell when he saw this topic. All the jade stones in the Peerless Jade were prepared by Bing himself. If he really took one out and it got bought by someone else, he would lose a lot. After all, he bought all those jade stones with money at that time. Henry looked at Bing and shouted, "Young Master Ke, do you dare?" Bing nced around and found that the onlookers were all looking at him. At this time, if he said he didn''t dare to do so, it meant that he admitted that he had asked people to act. Bing took a deep breath and said loudly, "Of course, there''s nothing that we don''t dare to do. If your Broken Jade Pavilion dares to sell it like this, we dare to do so also. However, we''re not going to sell it for 200 yuan this time. We''re selling it at the original price!" After Bing finished speaking, he waved his hand and asked someone to take out a stone. "Five thousand for this stone. Anybody?" When Bing spoke, he secretly made a gesture to his own people, meaning that there was something in this stone. As soon as Bing''s voice fell, someone said immediately, "I''ll take it!" The man responded very quickly. He was afraid that the stone would be bought by others, which would be a loss of money. "I''ll pay 6,000 dors!" Henry shouted loudly and then said to the crowd, "Guys, as long as you buy this stone within 30,000 dors, you won''t lose money. If you lose money, you cane to me and I will refund you." After hearing Henry''s words, almost everyone showed an excited look on their faces. Even if they lost money, they would get a refund. Only a fool would miss this chance. One of them shouted on the spot, "I''ll pay 7,000 yuan!" "Thirty thousand!" Someone shouted directly to the top price. Bing''s face was very ugly. He knew how much the jade in this stone was worth. It was bought for thirty-three thousand yuan at that time. If someone really bought it for thirty thousand yuan, he would lose money. Although he wouldn''t lose much money, he still felt ufortable in his heart. "I''m sorry, everyone." Bing said, "I only sell to the first person to bid." "What a joke!" Henry shouted, "Young Master Ke, is this some kind of your trick? You don''t want to sell it even if someone offered 30,000 yuan, but you want to sell it to someone for 5000 yuan?" Henry''s words immediately attracted a lot of people''s agreement. The onlookers were unwilling to give up this opportunity to make money and spoke one after another. "It''s just a trick!" "D*mn it, I knew it. How could Peerless Jade have so many jades? They were all opened by their own people." "That''s right. Sh*t." Hearing the voice from the crowd, Bing''s face turned green and red. Now that he was being pointed at by the crowd, he could only ept that he was unlucky. "Then... then I''ll sell it to the person who offered 30,000 yuan." The man who offered 30,000 yuan excitedly paid the money and opened the stone as soon as possible. As expected, there was a piece of jade. It estimated that it was worth 33,000 yuan on the spot which meant that he had earned 3,000 yuan. "Master Ke, you look pale? Shouldn''t you be happy to open a gambling stone shop with so many treasures?" Henry shouted at Bing from a distance. Bing''s neck went stiff. "I just don''t feel well." "Oh, I thought Master Ke knew that he had lost money." Henryughed and turned around again. He took out five stones and said to the crowd, "Everyone, each of these five stones is worth 1,000 yuan, and only one of them has jade inside. ording to my understanding, the color should be ordinary, worth less than 3,000 yuan. Anybody want to bet?" As soon as Henry finished his words, he found that many people''s faces were filled with emotion. ording to Henry''s performance just now, everything he said was true, everyone subconsciously believed Henry''s words. However, among the five stones, only one stone had jade inside, and it was not worth the money for all five stones. If you wanted to gamble, you could buy two stones. Three stones would also be okay. One of them took a deep breath and said, "Give me two stones!" A person stepped forward, which immediately led a lot of people to say something. Suddenly, two more people spoke. "I''ll also take two!" "Let me have one!" A total of three people walked out of the crowd and looked at the five stones taken out by Henry. After the three stones were distributed by themselves, they began to cut the stones. As Henry said, only one of the five stones had jade, and the remaining four pieces were all rubbish. The man who made money bought two stones, whose cost was 2,000 yuan, the jade''s worth was 2700 yuan, and the profit was 700 yuan. It seemed that he was very happy. The other two people, however, had a regretful look on their faces. They chose the stones by themselves just now. They couldn''t me others. There was only 20% of a chance to get the jade. Henry''s way of doing this made the onlookers unable to find any proof that Broken Jade Pavilion''s had some tricks. The crowd looked at Bing again. Bing immediately understood what these people meant. He gritted his teeth and ordered his men to take out five stones. He shouted, "One thousand per stone." As soon as Bing''s voice fell, Henry said, "Buy the third one." As soon as Henry finished his words, many people rushed out to buy the third stone. As for the other four pieces that Bing asked people to take out, they didn''t even look at them. In the end, a passer-by bought the stone and opened a piece of jade which was worth three thousand and two hundred yuan. This jade was also Bing''s. This meant that he had lost more than two thousand yuan. "Master Ke, what do you think? Do you still want to y?" Henry looked at Bing with a smile. Bing looked at the old man beside him with a gloomy face. The old man nodded knowingly, stood up, and said, "Young man, it''s boring to y like this. If you want to y, let''s pick each other''s stones, shall we?" Chapter 413 Chapter 413 "Pick each other''s stones?" Henry murmured and raised his eyebrows. The person who yed with himst time, known as Stone King from Yun Province, dared not to meet him now. The old man looked at Henry and wanted him to ept the challenge. All that Henry had just shown was like an unknown prophet. As long as he took a look at the stone, he could tell whether there was green inside or not. This was clearly an incredible thing. So the old man thought that Henry was also using the same as Bing, but he was more skilled in carving the jade stone. Even he himself could not see through it. When the old man made this request, he did not know that he and Bing had already fallen into the abyss. Seeing that Henry did not respond, the old man thought that Henry was afraid, so he was more certain about his guess. The old man had just seized everyone''s attention and deliberately took out some prepared jade stones. He guessed that everyone dared not buy them and gradually took the initiative. "What do you think, young man? Do you dare?" the old man asked again. "Okay." Henry reluctantly agreed. Seeing that Henry agreed so reluctantly, the old man was more convinced of his own idea. Henry asked, "How to set the rules?" "It''s very simple." The old man waved his hand. "You and I choose the stones from each other." "Okay." Henry nodded. The onlookers saw that the old man represented the Peerless Jade, and they all understood that the 30 million jade just now was indeed fake. It was a trick. At this moment, the old man had no time to hide anything and shouted, "Everyone, the gambling is the most part of stone gambling. There is no one or any instrument in the world that could see what is hidden in the stones only by looking at it. Just now, the person from the Broken Jade Pavilion could guess urately almost every time. Don''t you think it''s strange?" "That''s right, I have already felt that something was wrong," said one of Bing''s men. "He said that he could see things inside of the stones. How is that possible? If they really have this ability, do they still need to open such a gambling shop? They would have made a fortune long ago." "Yes, isn''t this just picking up the money? There must be something fishy in it. Maybe those jade stones were hidden by themselves." Some passers-by were confused and said, "That''s not right. just not the emerald jade was chosen by the olddy herself. As for you guys, you were acting. You''ve done a great job." "The big sister just happened to have picked the right stone? There is no coincidence in this world. Where did the coincidencee from?" "That''s right." Bing''s men spoke again. The old man stretched out his hand and said, "Well, everybody, the jade I opened today in the Peerless Jade is not a trick. I just wanted to wish good luck to Master Ke. I hope that everyone can find treasures in the Peerless Jade in the future. But now there is someone who likes to y with tricks. I have been gambling on stones for more than 30 years. Today I will show everybody this shameless person!" The old man said loudly. It could be said that it was the wicked first toin. Henry smiled and said, "The innocent will always be innocent. Since some people said that there is something fishy in it, let''s see whose store has something fishy going on." Henry and the old man walked toward the opposite store almost at the same time. When Henry came to the door of the Peerless Jade, he picked a jade stone without thinking. Bing''s heart ached when he saw the jade stone Henry chose. The piece Henry took contained jade, which was worth nearly a million yuan. Now he only hoped that his people could solve the problem. As long as he could destroy the Broken Jade Pavilion, Bing could ept the loss of more than a million dors in the early stage. After all, as long as one of the stores was closed, the other one wouldpletely dominate the stone-gambling market in Ning province. It would be easy to earn this money back. After Henry selected the jade stone, he asked, "If there is jade inside, will it be mine?" "Of course, it belongs to the one who opened the stone." The old man responded loudly and walked to the Broken Jade Pavilion. Looking at the dazzling stones in the store, the old man frowned. Just as he said, he had been gambling on stones for more than 30 years and was somewhat experienced. He also had some understanding of the surface of the stones. Originally, he thought that in the Broken Jade Pavilion, like in the Peerless Jade, there were some stones with chemical elements on the surface, which could be distinguished. But when he came in, he found that these stones were all the same. Was it possible that the kid could see if there was green inside the stone at a nce? The old man thought, but in the next second, he overturned this guess himself. "It''s impossible. It''s absolutely impossible. How could there be such a person?" The old man shook his head and carefully started selecting the jade stone. With the passage of time, his face gradually sweated, because he was really not sure if there was a green in that stone. Those who were waiting outside to watch the fun gradually became impatient when they saw that the old man hadn''t picked a stone for five or six minutes. "Are you done? It''s been a long time. Look at him. He picked the stone in ten seconds." "Don''t you know how to pick? You said that there was something fishy in that store, but you couldn''t see anything. You are talking nonsense." "Yes." Hearing the urging from the crowd, the old man made up his mind and picked up a stone which looked the best. Generally speaking, the selection of stones depended on the temperature and colour of the stones. The old man had been gambling for more than 30 years, he also had his own set of method to distinguish the stones. Although the stone he chose might not 100% have jade inside, it was rtively the most likely to have. When the old man finished picking the stones, he and Henry were ready to open the stones under the eyes of everyone. What Henry picked was an oval stone with a length of 40 centimetres and a height of about 15 centimetres. What the old man picked was a stone that was nearly one meter high. The price of this stone was about sixteen thousand yuan, which was very expensive. The old man waved his hand and ordered the staff of the Peerless Jade, "Cut it with a big knife, split it into pieces." Hearing this, the employee of the Peerless Jade nodded and walked up. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Mr Zhang, how to treat this stone?" The staff of the Broken Jade Pavilion walked up to Henry and took the initiative to ask. Henry shook his head and said to the crowd with a smile, "Guys, normally speaking, there should be ayer of hard substance on the surface of the stone, the surface of the stone that I''m holding now looks solid, but in fact, it''s very crispy." After Henry finished speaking, he picked up a small piece of gravel and knocked on the surface of the stone he chose a few times. The original seemingly solid surface of the stone, with Henry''s two strikes, cracked. Then, Henry only used his hand to break off the surface of the stone cover, revealing arge piece of jade. "Wow, so big!" "It was so easy to remove the cover. There''s indeed something wrong with this stone!" "The Peerless Jade is really shameless. They put on an act to lure us to their store!" Chapter 414 Chapter 414 Under the guidance of Henry, the onlookers who were from the beginning inclined to the Peerless Jade, now began to abandon it. Bing''s face darkened. He knew that if this matter was not handled well today, he, as a gambling stone shop owner, would be in trouble. Now, he could only pin his hopes on the old man. The old man wiped the sweat on his face and stared at the stone he chose. After two strikes, nothing was found. By the time the third cut failed, the old man''s face was already very ugly and beads of sweat appeared on his forehead. The fourth cut, and when there was only one-third of the stone left, the staff stopped. The old man also showed a relieved expression on his face because of the staff''s move. He knew very well what it meant. However, now that there was a hint of green, he would not be happy at all. He only hoped that he would not mess up this matter. The stone that the old man chose also had a piece of green. Although it was only a small piece, which was not as big as an adult''s fist, it actually was inside. The old man shouted to the onlookers, "Everyone, did you see that? It''s easy to distinguish the stones in the Broken Jade Pavilion. These kinds of stones are all processed by themselves. There''s definitely something in it." Now, both Henry and the old man were able to dig something out of thepetitor''s store. The onlookers looked at each other. They didn''t know which store was trying to cheat them. Could it be that both stores were like this? A smile appeared on Bing''s face. In this way, his reputation would be saved. Henryughed and said loudly, "You were just lucky. Why don''t we change our ying style and pick ten stones at a time? Do you dare?" This time, Bing did not immediately ept the challenge. He asked, "Why?" "Because I just saw a lot of jade stones specially processed in your store!" Henry replied. "B*llshit!" Bing roared. "Haha." Henry smiled. "Young Master Ke, if you don''t dare, I have nothing to say. If you don''t want to y, it''s okay." Bing stood aside with a pale face and did not answer. He now wanted to get over this matter as soon as possible. "Come on, make way, make way." There was a voice in the crowd. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. There was a group of more than 20 people walking out of the crowd. They looked at Bing and asked, "Boss, I heard that it is your opening day, each of us only needs to pay 200 yuan to buy the first stone right?" "Yes." Bing nodded. "Okay, then give each of us a stone." The leader said, and then everyone took out 200 yuan from their pockets. "You can pick any stone you like." Bing took the money and looked at Henrycently. Although the money was not much, it was important. In the end, everyone still came to Peerless Jade. Bing''s pride showed for a short while, but it disappearedpletely because of the movements of the more than 20 people. After more than 20 people paid the money, they all looked at Henry. The leader said, "Boss, you sent me a text message just now and told me that we have a chance to make a fortune. Which one should I choose?" Bing suddenly had a bad feeling. Henry reached out his hand and pointed on Bing''s store. "That one, that one, that one, that one." These people took all the stones Henry had pointed at, and they could see that Bing''s face was pale at this moment. 20 stones that Henry was pointing to were specially processed by him. There were all the jades prepared by Bing himself! The leader of these 20 people was none other than Wade White. After choosing the stones, Wade took them to open in front of the onlookers. Without exception, all the stones inside were green. Bing''s face looked as if he had eaten the most disgusting food and it looked horrible. These jade pieces were all bought at a high price by him in the past. Today, they were sold for 200 yuan, and they were all taken away by others? At this moment, Bing felt that his breathing was not smooth. How much were these jades? At least nearly ten million! Not only did he give them away in vain, but he also gave them to his enemy! When the onlookers saw that all the stones were correctly guessed by Henry, no matter how dull their reactions were, they could understand how many tricks there were in this Peerless Jade. Otherwise, it was impossible for them to have such a probability of opening stones. "Old man!" An onlooker shouted at the old man who was invited by Bing. "Didn''t you just say that only if there was something fishy with the stone, it could be guessed correctly? What can you say now that your stones were all guessed correctly? Can you do that?" "That''s right. Your Peerless Jade went too far. You''re so deceptive!" "If someone didn''t expose you, I don''t know how many people would be cheated. Let''s go and report them!" The onlookers'' words made Bing''s face even more ugly. He looked at the old man. If he couldn''t handle today''s matter well, he would definitely pay the double price. The most important thing was that he was suppressed by Henry, which made him very angry. The old man had just cut out a piece of green, and he was very lucky. Now they made him choose other stones and find jade in them. He was not confident at all. He couldn''t be like Henry who picked more than 20 stones in a row and all of them had jade. At this moment, the old man also had a feeling of being driven into a corner. He took a deep breath and walked back to the Broken Jade Pavilion. He chose more than 20 stones and shouted, "Open them all!" The staff of Peerless Jade came up with professional tools and was ready to start. "Wait!" Henry shouted and stopped his opponent''s movement. "What''s wrong?" The old man was delighted. This man didn''t allow him to cut the stones. Was there really something fishy in these stones? ording to his experience, he had just found the most likely stones to have jade inside. "Hey, Henry, aren''t you very arrogant? You cut our stones, but you don''t let us cut yours?" Bing''s focus was no longer to rify himself, but to strive toe back. Henry shook his head and said, "It''s not that I don''t want you to cut. The stones just now were all bought with money. Now you want to cut our stones, you have to pay the money, right?" After Henry finished speaking, he looked at Bing with a smile. Bing was stunned for a moment and then said with hatred, "Okay. It''s not that Ick money!" "Okay." Henry nodded and pointed to the more than 20 stones picked out by the old man. "These stones are all clearly priced. Among them, there are two stones, one hundred and ten thousand and one hundred and thirteen thousand. The rest of them are all good-looking, with a starting price of between three thousand to fifteen thousand. For the sake of your master Ke, the total price is three hundred thousand yuan." Chapter 415 Chapter 415 Hearing Henry''s words, Bing Ke narrowed his eyes and said in a low voice, "Henry, are you kidding me? You just took more than 20 rocks from me for 4,000 yuan. Now you want me to pay 300,000 yuan?" "Young Master Ke, we are all businessmen here, you set your prices and we set ours. If you don''t want to buy it, you don''t have to." Henry smiled happily. Bing took a deep breath. He was not short of 300,000 yuan. 300,000 yuan was no different from a thousand yuan in his eyes. But he just didn''t want to follow Henry''s order. Bing said, "What bullsh*t King Stone? It''s just a trick. I don''t want any of these two stone. Others are worth 60,000, right? Go and swipe my card." Bing waved his hand, and the people behind him immediately came up and paid the money. "What''s wrong? Can we cut the stones now?" Bing asked after paying the bill. Henry made a gesture of "please", "Young Master Ke, you can do whatever you like." "Open!" Bing shouted, and his men began to cut the stones. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. One of them was cut open, but there was nothing. The second one, nothing. Third, forth... The onlookers looked at stones quietly. When they cut the 17th one, they saw a little green, but it was not expensive. It was only worth more than 10,000 yuan. Compared with the cost this time, it was far from enough. As the stones were cut one by one, Bing''s face became more and more ugly. The old man was already sweating profusely. In the end, all the stones were cut open, and only one piece of jade was cut out. In fact, in the stone gambling market, among the one hundred people, there was one person who could make a fortune. Even if the odds were high, the old man chose the stones which were worth sixty thousand yuan and only got a jade worth around ten thousand yuan. He was lucky enough, but now, it was far from enough. "Hey, those are the facts! There''s something fishy about all the stones in Peerless Jade. There''s nothing wrong with the Broken Jade Pavilion." "That''s right. This old man was just talking nonsense. He said these stones had been specially processed, and it looked like it was really processed. But in the end, there was nothing wrong." "On the contrary, in your store, every stone had jade inside. Everyone knows that your store did something fishy!" What happened now had already made it clear to everyone which store had been using some tricks. Bing''s face was gloomy. This time, it could be said that he waspletely crushed by Henry. Bing clenched his fists tightly. Henry''s face was full of smiles, and he said to Bing loudly, "Young Master Ke, thank you. I''m a little embarrassed about your generous gifts today." As soon as Henry finished his words, the people brought by Wade White all burst intoughter. Wade raised the jade in his hand and shouted at Henry, "Boss, if there is again such a thing in future, please let me know. This money is too easy to earn. I really hope that such a fool would give money every day." Hearing Wade''s words, the onlookers burst intoughter. Peerless Jade specially prepared some jade to cheat people. As a result, itspetitors saw it and asked someone to buy all these jade. This person didn''t cheat or earn money. Instead, he lost nearly ten million yuan. This matter would soon be spread everywhere. For a long time, Peerless Jade and Bing Ke would be theughing stock of everyone. "By the way," Henry snapped his fingers, "Young Master Ke, the two King stones you just rejected are pretty good. Since you are so generous today, I can''t be stingy. I personally give money to open these two stones." After Henry finished speaking, he waved his hand. The staff of the Broken Jade Pavilion immediately stepped forward. The reason why King Stone got a name King Stone was that it gave people an extraordinary feeling just by looking at it. Two King Stones were about 25 centimetres long, 6 centimetres high, oval- shaped. At first nce, these two stones were smooth in appearance and shiny. This kind of King Stone had a high chance to contain jade. It was likely to be found that the whole stone was a piece of beautiful jade after a slight brushing. Of course, there was also a smooth surface, revealing the nature of rough stones. In general, it was a big gamble to buy a King Stone. If you couldn''t find anything inside, it would cost you more than 100,000 yuan. If you could find something, it would depend on the quality of the jade. It was extremely difficult to find a jade worth more than 100,000 yuan. With the help of the staff of the Broken Jade Pavilion, one King Stone, which was green on the surface, was gradually brushed away. Under the green, the rough stone surface was exposed, but it was just an ordinary stone. Bing was d to see this scene. Fortunately, he had rejected this stone just now, otherwise, it would be even more embarrassing. The stone waspletely opened, and nothing was inside, which meant that 100,000 was wasted. Henry seemed to have expected this. As for the other piece of stone, with the polishing, the green colour became more and more obvious. "There is something! There is something!" "King Stone''s jade!" Anyone who knew even a little about stones could figure out what was going on. "Judging from its appearance, it is not an ordinary stone." "The entire jade is translucent and its patterns are clear. Is this worth a lot of money?" "If you can really find such a whole piece, it''s worth at least ten million yuan!" A knowledgeable person said the price. Bing looked at the piece of jade that had been slowly brushed out from the stone. He only felt that his chest was so stuffy that it was hard to breathe. Such a treasure had just been selected and was rejected by him? Money was not a big deal. It was important to gain respect! "Ha ha ha! The boss of the Peerless Jade is too funny. He deliberately chose not to buy those two King Stones. It''s so funny!" "What do you know? He''s doing charity. Didn''t you see that he just gave so much money?" "Charity! That''s a good one!" The crowd''s words made Bing extremely angry, but he had nowhere to vent his anger. He lost to Henry again from the beginning to the end! Henry looked at the green jade in King Stone, and he had already known that this group of jade stones were transported by the Stone King from Yun Province. It was no exaggeration to say that they were the best jade stones in the whole of China. The jade inside King Stone could not be cheap! "This Peerless Jade said that there was something fishy about the stones of the Broken Jade Pavilion. In the end, they couldn''t even see the treasure in front of their eyes! Do they still dare to say anything?" "They''d better learn more from Broken Jade Pavilion." Bing''s face turned purple. He clenched his fists, then shook his hand and strode away. He couldn''t stay here for a second. The onlookers looked at him like they were looking at a monkey. Watching Bing leave, the crowd burst into an uproar. This kind of sound made Bing want to find a hole to hide in. Chapter 416 Chapter 416 Today, when the Broken Jade Pavilion opened, Bing himself came to humiliate Jenny. In the end, because of Henry, he did not seed. Instead, he lost tens of millions of yuans. On the contrary, Peerless Jade also made a free advertisement for Broken Jade Pavilion. All the people present saw with their own eyes how many treasures had been cut out from the stones of Broken Jade Pavilion. The reputation of Broken Jade Pavilion had already reached the peak on the first day of its opening. Henry didn''t take any jade he got. He disyed them in Broken Jade Pavilion as samples. Jenny had nned to invite Henry for dinner, but because of the incident with Peerless Jade, Broken Jade Pavilion became very popr. There were a lot of people, and the store was busy. Not only were there some friends Jenny invited to take care of the business, but also some passers-by. They were also very excited and wanted to make a few bets. The stones in Jenny''s store were from the Stone King in Yun Province. They were all high quality. One person with a sry of three thousand per month bought a stone and opened a jade which was worth more than two hundred thousand yuan. It was bought on the spot, which aroused a lot of people''s enthusiasm. When Henry saw this scene, he was relieved. He said goodbye to Jenny and left. Compared with the poprity of Broken Jade Pavilion, although the door of Peerless Jade was still open, the door was a little cold and terrifying. After Henry left the pedestrian street, he nned to go first to find some clues about Qi. When he walked past a pharmacy, Henry suddenly stopped. In the pharmacy, an old man dressed in rags was talking excitedly with a medicine basket on his back. In the pharmacy, a middle-aged woman in a white coat was waving her hand impatiently and driving the old man out of the pharmacy. The reason why Henry stopped here was not because of the old man, nor the middle-aged woman in the pharmacy, but because of the things in the old man''s medicine basket. "We don''t need your medicinal materials. Get out, get out!" The voice of the middle-aged woman came into Henry''s ears. Henry saw the old man walked out with a regretful face. "Old master, are you selling medicine?" After the old man came out, Henry stopped the old man and asked. "Yes." The old man nodded. "I''m selling some medicinal materials. These are all collected on the spot." As the old man spoke, he took down the medicine basket on his back and kept pointing it at Henry, trying to prove something. "How much? I''ll take all of them." Henry''s eyes were focused on the medicine basket. "Three... Three thousand..." The old man said with someck of confidence, "Young man, although it''s expensive, my medicinal materials are fresh. These are all good things." Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "Okay, 3,000 yuan is okay. I will transfer you via phone." Henry didn''t bargain at all. Hearing this, the old man''s face lit up and he nodded repeatedly. "Okay, okay." After Henry paid, the old man happily handed the medicine basket to him. Just as he was about to leave, he was stopped by a loud shout. "Stop!" The woman in the pharmacy shouted and rushed out of the pharmacy. She said to Henry, "Young man, don''t be fooled. This old man is famous around our Yinzhou. He fooled a lot of pharmacies before. This is not a medicinal material. He is just selling weed. He lied to you people who don''t know how to do things." "Don''t nder me!" The old man shouted with panic on his face. "Old thing, do you still want to be shameless?" The middle-aged woman did not show any mercy at all. "Look at this child, how old is he? You directly lied to him for three thousand yuan. Money is not a big deal. Can one eat these things?" After the middle-aged woman finished, she quickly rushed to Henry and said, "Young man, call the police. Don''t let this old man run away. You can''t eat these things." "Big sister, thank you for your kindness, but." Henry smiled and took out a piece of dead wood-like thing from the medicine basket. There were several summaries on it, "Just this thing is worth 3,000 yuan." "What''s this?" The middle-aged woman looked confused. "Dendrobium Officinale!" As soon as the voice fell, a cry of surprise came from behind her. A doctor- like middle-aged man walked out of the pharmacy. "This is Dendrobium Officinale. How can there be such a thing in our ce? Normally, the price of this herb reaches 500 yuan for one gram. Just one herb costs more than 3,000 yuan." Henry nodded and smiled. "It''s the Dendrobium Officinale, but the price is not so low. At first, this kind of herb was only used to nourish Yin and beautiful skin. But now, it can cure cancer, so it''s heavily collected by humans. 500 yuan per gram is the price of artificial cultivation, but I haven''t seen this kind of wild Dendrobium Officinale for a long time." "Wild?" Hearing Henry''s words, the middle-aged doctor was shocked. "If it''s really wild, and it grows in our area, its nutritious value is higher than Chinese caterpir fungus. Even ginseng and Snow Lotus can''t bepared with it!" "That''s right." Henry nodded. "The price of this herb is about 12,000 yuan per gram. If sold in one piece, it''ll cost hundreds of thousands of yuan." Henry took it, but it was just as big as a block of deadwood, not as big as a thumb. The old man beside him heard Henry and the doctor''s words and his eyes turned red. He immediately rushed to Henry and shouted, "I don''t want to sell this medicine!" This small nt alone was worth hundreds of thousands of yuan. The old man remembered very clearly that there were at least three or four nts like that in his medicine basket. Wouldn''t it mean that it cost nearly a million yuan? Henry saw clearly who this old man was at first sight. With his medical skills, how could he not see that this old man''s medicine basket was filled with fake medicinal materials? Seeing the old man rushing toward him, Henry didn''t show any mercy. He kicked the old man, took out a few wild Dendrobium Officinale from the medicine basket, and went away. The so-called respect for the old did not mean that people should do something blindly. For this kind of person who was disrespectful, Henry had no respect at all. The old man was so regretful that his intestines turned green. He grabbed his medicine basket and ran away. He still remembered where those nts were picked. There were still a few left in his memory, so he had to pick them quickly. The old man took a taxi and left the city. After two hours, in a remote vige, the old man hurried to a fenced garden. In the fenced garden, there was a field of medicine, full of Dendrobium Officinale. The old man looked around with a sneaky look. When he found that no one was around, he sneaked into the fenced garden. His eyes were almost glowing. Just as the old man was about to take the herbs and leave, a loud voice sounded from outside the fenced garden. "Stop!" This shout made the old man''s legs go numb. Chapter 417 Chapter 417 In front of the fenced yard, several figures appeared. Henry had seen these people before. The leader of them was President Zhao, whom Henry had seen in the hospital before, with a dragon head crutch in his hand. At that time, President Zhao wanted Henry to treat his younger brother but was refused by Henry. Several bodyguards followed President Zhao. When they saw that all the Dendrobium Officinale in the pharmaceutical field had been taken away, their faces suddenly changed and they eximed, "Old man, what did you do?" The old man was ready to run, but how could he run past the bodyguards? He was pressed down by someone within two steps. The bodyguard took out a few Dendrobium Officinale from the old man''s bag. President Zhao walked over slowly with his crutch. When he saw the remaining, he frowned and asked, "What about the rest?" The old man was so scared that he trembled all over. "No... I don''t know..." "Old thing, don''t y tricks with me, or I''ll kill you!" One of the bodyguards threatened. Hearing this, the old man''s body suddenly softened. "It... was bought by someone." "Who bought it?" President Zhao''s eyes narrowed. He found these Dendrobium Officinale by ident in this vige. At that time, it was not the best time to pick them. President Zhao mainly surrounded a fenced yard to buy these Officinale. He also bought thisnd and asked people to build medicine fields. Today was the best time to pick it, but he didn''t expect that those crucial things were taken first by others. The old man''s lips trembled. "I... I... I don''t know, it''s... in Yinzhou. A young man bought it." "Take him to look for that person!" President Zhao ordered, and there was an unquestionable tone in his tone. Hearing the order, several bodyguards took the old man into the car and drove to Yinzhou. Henry was in a good mood today. First, at the opening ceremony, he made Bing suffer a setback and earned nearly ten million yuan. He just bought a few more herbs. This kind of wild Officinale was absolutely rare especially if it was grown in the environment like Yinzhou. Although these herbs were not used for the time being, they were also able to make Henry delighted. These herbs could be taken out at any time. He strolled back to the Lins Group leisurely, went straight to the top floor, and pushed the door of Sylvia''s office open. Although Sylvia had been absent for a while, the office was still cleaned up by the secretary Cathy. Henry saw that there were a lot of documents on Sylvia''s desk, all waiting for her toe back and review them. Shaking his head, Henry sat on the chair, took these documents, and read them one by one. For Henry, it was easy to manage the ten billion assets of the Family Lin. It took him an hour to deal with the documents on the desk, and then he informed Cathy. Cathy didn''t doubt Henry''s decision at all. She had seen his abilities before. "Mr Zhang, there are some emails in thepany''s mailbox that need to be dealt with immediately. If you have time, please help President Lin check them out," Cathy reminded him. "Okay." Henry nodded, turned on theputer, entered thepany''s email, and began to deal with some emails. In the downstairs of the Lins Group, there was a ck Benz. On the back seat of the car sat an old man and a young man. Among them, the younger one looked about 30 years old while the older one was 60 years old. "Dad, do you think that the Family Lin will agree?" The younger man held a document in his hand. "Since we are so aggressive to the Family Lin, if they choose to withdraw the money, we will have no retreat at all." The old man sneered, "Don''t worry, Lins Group has been negotiating with us for half a year about this project. Not to mention how much money they invested, just their efforts won''t let them give up easily. They will never choose to withdraw money!" The two of them sat in the car and looked at the building in front of them as if they were waiting for something. In the building, a man in his thirties was rushing to the top floor with a panic look on his face. "Where''s President Lin?" When he reached the top floor, the man yelled at Cathy. "Richard Yu? Why are you back?" Cathy was surprised to see the man. "Aren''t you doing an investigation outdoor?" "I have something important to report to President Lin, but President Lin''s phone is turned off."Richard looked very anxious. "Is President Lin in the office?" Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "No," Cathy said, shaking her head. "President Lin is on a business trip. She told me that she''d definitely be unable to get phone calls during this period of time. You can wait for her toe back and make the decision." "Come back?" Hearing this, Richard quickly shook his head. "No, we can''t wait for such a long time. Who''s in charge now?" "President Lin''s husband." Cathy pointed at Sylvia''s office. "President Lin is married?" Richard was stunned. He had been negotiating with his clients in other cities and hadn''te back for a long time. He usually called Sylvia to report to her when he was working and was directly under Sylvia''s control. He didn''t know that Sylvia had been married. After learning that Sylvia was married, he felt inexplicably disappointed. Sylvia was definitely the goddess that all the male colleagues in thepany liked. Although everyone knew that it was impossible for them and this goddess to get married, they still had some ufortable feelings after knowing that Sylvia was married. "You don''t have to worry about President Lin''s business. Tell Mr Zhang what is the problem. He can make the decision." Cathy pouted at the office. Richard walked to the office, took a deep breath and knocked on the door. "Come in." Henry''s voice came from the office. As soon as Richard opened the door, he heard the sound of a gun battle in the office. Just by listening to the sound, Richard knew what Henry was ying. As soon as he entered the door, Richard looked Henry up and down. He wanted to see what kind of man he was to marry President Lin. After looking at him for a long time, Richard only concluded one word, ordinary. Sitting in the office and ying games? Richard snorted in his heart, very disdainful. He remembered clearly that in the past, President Lin was busy with work, and she was not as leisurely as this person. Henry had only yed this game for five minutes. After the game was over, he found that Richard was still standing in the office without saying a word. Facing this strange face, Henry asked, "What''s the matter?" "There is a n that needs your assessment." Richard did not know how to call Henry, so he simply did not address him. Moreover, in his heart, he did not approve of this husband of President Lin, so he directly put a proposal in front of Henry. Chapter 418 Chapter 418 Henry picked up the proposal and looked at it. He frowned. He had seen this n on Sylvia''s computer just now. This was an investment project decided by Lins Group half a year ago. In the past half a year, they had invested more than one billion, but the effect was not very good. Henry saw, in the n book that Richard took out, that the other party asked them to reorganize the profit, otherwise, it would not go on. Although the Family Lin invested a billion yuan in this n, the dominant power was all in the other party''s side. Richard came here this time to ask Sylvia to make a decision and see how the profits would be divided again. Henry nced at the proposal and casually threw it aside. The other party''s means were a threat. Henry had seen too many tricks like this. Moreover, in Henry''s view, he could see through this project at a nce. The other party''s request for rearranging the profit was nothing more than giving pressure to the Lins Group. If the Lins Group did not agree, if they really wanted to make trouble, the other party would be much more miserable than the Lins Group. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Richard couldn''t see what Henry could see. He was very worried now because he was afraid that the other party would stop the cooperation. In this way, Lin''s over six months of painstaking efforts would be in vain, not to mention the fact that Lins Group had lost a billion yuan. Richard looked at Henry''s indifferent face and asked, "How to deal with it?" "Just withdraw the funds," Henry said as he yed another game. Listening to the game from theputer, Richard''s anger suddenly rose. "Withdraw the money? Why do you want to withdraw the money?" "Otherwise?" Henry stared at theputer screen and said, "We can give them 10% of the profit, but what will we make in the end? We can withdraw the money." "No!" Richard waved his hand and said, "We can''t withdraw the money! We have invested one billion yuan. If we withdraw the money, one billion yuan will be lost for nothing. This matter must be decided by President Lin." "No, I''ll make the decision." Although Henry didn''t care when he spoke, his tone gave people a feeling that he couldn''t refuse. "Tell them, we withdraw the money." Richard only clenched his fists and roared, "Do you understand or not?" Henry took a look at Richard, then turned his eyes to theputer screen and said, "It has nothing to do with whether I understand or not. It''s another thing whether I can make a decision or not. Now it''s up to me to make the decision. We can withdraw the money. All right, you can go out." After Henry finished speaking, he waved at Richard. Richard''s eyes widened and he panted heavily. After more than ten seconds, he suddenly turned around, walked out of the office door, and mmed the door. "What a mess! What a mess!" As soon as Richard came out of the office, he couldn''t help shouting loudly. "What''s going on?" Cathy frowned and walked up to Richard. "What are you yelling about?" "Secretary Lee, can the person inside make a decision? Where is President Lin? When will President Line back?" Richard''s hands were shaking with anger. Withdraw the money? He didn''t know how to pretend to understand. Looking at him, his mind didn''t focus on the business at all. Could they withdraw money? Cathy said, "I don''t know when President Lin wille back. Mr Zhang can make a decision. You can just listen to him." "He can make the decision? Can he make the decision for this kind of thing?" Richard''s face was full of disdain. Cathy frowned even more tightly and warned, "Richard Yu, figure out who you are. You''re just an executioner. The decision is made by President Lin and Mr. Zhang. If there''s anything you need to do, just do as Mr. Zhang says. You are not here to question him." Richard also understood what Cathy said, but he was very unhappy. If it was Sylvia who made the decision to withdraw the funds today, he would not say anything. However, it was Henry. After knowing that he was President Lin''s husband, Richard felt very ufortable. He had a feeling that his beloved treasure had been taken away. So from the moment he saw Henry, he had been looking at Henry with a pair of colourful sses. Richard took a deep breath and nodded. "Well, since it''s his decision, I''ll tell them about the withdrawal. I hope he won''t regret it!" After Richard finished speaking, he waved his hand and strode to thepany''s downstairs. In front of the Lins building, in a Benz. The old man and the young man sat in the back seat. When they saw Richarding out of the building, they both looked a little nervous. "Father, do you think that Lins Group will agree? If they really want to withdraw the funds, what should we do?" "Absolutely not." The old man said with certainty, "I still have this confidence. President Lin doesn''t dare to mention the withdrawal of funds. They don''t know what our bottom line is. If they want to withdraw funds, they should first consider their own risks." "Okay." The young man took a deep breath, opened the car door, and greeted Richard who was walking toward him. "Hello, Mr Yu, how is it going? What''s your opinion and decision?" Richard opened his mouth and didn''t know how to say it. If he said that he wanted to withdraw the money, he couldn''t take it back. If he really left in a fit of anger, the money of Lins Group would be totally useless. "Mr Yu?" The young man waved at Richard. Richard was really impulsive now. He wanted to go upstairs again and have a good negotiation with Henry, to tell him that the business should not be done in this way. "What do you think, Mr Yu?" The young man asked again. Richard slowly exhaled a mouthful of murky air and said apologetically, "I''m sorry. Our final decision is to withdraw the funds..." When he said the word "withdraw", Richard felt as if his whole body had been drained of strength. Hearing these two words, the young man''s face changed. "Withdraw the funds? Mr Yu, are you serious?" "Yes, I am serious." Richard nodded. "This is the decision of the leader. You two, I''m sorry." After Richard said that, he turned around and walked to Lins. Originally, he came with these two people, and they would go back together. But now they decided to withdraw the money, so there was no need for him to go back. Looking at the back of Richard, the young man was in a panic. How could Lins really withdraw the money?! Although Mrs Lin invested a billion yuan in this project and decided to withdraw the funds, they also invested a lot, 500 million yuan in total. They were not as huge as Lins Group. 500 million yuan was equivalent to all their assets. If Lins Group really withdrew the funds, it would be a serious loss for Lins Group, but for them, it would mean a bankruptcy! The old man sitting in the car also heard Richard''s words. When he saw that Richard was far away, he quickly said to his son, "What are you waiting for? Hurry up and catch up with him. Don''t let them withdraw the money!" After being reminded, the young man came back to his senses and hurriedly chased after Richard. Chapter 419 Chapter 419 "Mr. Yu, please wait!" The young man ran to Richard withrge strides. Hearing the voice, Richard stopped and turned back with a puzzled face. The young man smiled and said, "Mr. Yu, look at you. You''re in such a hurry. We can keep negotiating. There''s no need to withdraw." Originally, Richard thought that they might be angry and say something, but he didn''t expect that they had such an attitude. Looking at his attitude, Richard immediately realized that they didn''t want Lins to withdraw the money. "Master Wong, our management can''t ept the distribution of benefits you mentioned. We can only choose to withdraw the money." Richard said to the young man. The young man called Master Wong smiled and said, "Mr. Yu, you see, let''s talk about how to distribute the benefits. Since yourpany can''t ept it, let''s not talk about this. Let''s go ording to what we said before. What do you think?" Hearing his words, Richard''s heart suddenly lit up, but he was still calm on the surface. "In that case, I''ll talk to my leader first." "Alright, I''m sorry to trouble you, sir." Richard turned around and walked into Lins building. Looking at the elevator, he couldn''t help looking up. He thought, "It''s really just out of the luck. He didn''t care about it and wanted to withdraw the money, but he happened to grab the other party''s lifeline. He was so lucky." Richard was waiting for the elevator from the top floor to the first floor. With a "Ding", the elevator door opened. The secretary, Cathy walked out of the elevator and appeared in front of Richard. "Come, I was looking for you," Cathy was ncing at Richard and said. "Looking for me?" Richard had a puzzled look on his face. "Did he decide not to withdraw the money? No, it''s not necessary. As for Master Wong..." Richard was just about to speak when Cathy interrupted him. "Mr. Zhang wanted me to tell you that if they ask us not to withdraw the money, then the original profits will be divided into 20% and 80%. They 20%, and we 80%." "What!" Richard''s eyes narrowed and he was shocked. What shocked Richard was not the 20% point of profit proposed by Henry, but Henry could predict Master Wong''s reaction. At this moment, a deep admiration arose from the bottom of Richard''s heart. It turned out that Henry''s decision was not just a casual talker. His contempt for Henrypletely disappeared because of Cathy''s arrival. No wonder he was President Lin''s husband. His eyes were far away from his own. Richard nodded and walked out of thepany. At the moment when he turned around, Richard suddenly turned around. "By the way, Secretary Lee." "Huh?" Cathy asked in confusion. "Please ask Mr. Zhang for forgiveness. My attitude just now was a little excessive." Richard said apologetically. Cathy waved her hand. "Don''t worry, Henry knows that you''re good for thepany. He won''t me you." Richard nodded and left thepany. Today, many decisions were made by Henry. Some people who knew Henry would naturally not raise any objection. After all, they had seen his ability, and those who didn''t understand Henry were more or less dissatisfied with his decisions. There was a building, because of the division of thend, it needed to be reformed again. To make another design map, Henry felt it was a bit of trouble to look for a designer again, so he made a design map on the spot and sent it to the construction team. The construction team originally had a lot of opinions about the design, but when they implemented it, they found that the subtleties of this design were far beyond their imagination. Not only did it solve the problempletely, but it was also better than before. At five o''clock in the afternoon, Henry finished the work. After being a boss for a day, Henry finally understood why Sylvia was so busy every day. A lot of things were dealt with by Henry himself very quickly, but for Sylvia, she couldn''t do it that fast. Although Sylvia was known as the business queen of Yinzhou, she had been short of business time. In the final analysis, many people who were as old as Sylvia did not have a stable job until now. Although Sylvia had been in charge of Lins Group for several years, she was still in a stage of learning. Henry was different. Although he had not been in charge of thepany for a long time, the scale of his business was muchrger than that of Lins Group. He was like a person who often did thousand-digit multiplication. It was not difficult at all for him to suddenly get in touch with one-digit multiplication. After going out of thepany, Henry slowly walked home and felt his arm. The Qi in it had been completely vented out by him. On the streets of Yinzhou, there were dozens of ck Audi A6 which were shuttling back and forth around the city. It had been like this for a whole afternoon. In the building of Zhao''s Group, an old man in rags kept staring at dozens of screens in front of him. He had been sitting there for the whole afternoon, and his eyes were blurred. On the top floor of Zhao''s Group. President Zhao, who was holding a dragon-head crutch, stood in front of the huge french windows. He looked at the cars under his feet, as if he was looking down on all living things. A young man in ck walked behind President Zhao, bowed his head and said respectfully, "Second Master, we haven''t found him yet. The old man said that he knew the value of the Officinale. Did he run away?" "Then go and investigate. The airport, the train, the bus, and the highways. Find all the roads that he could use to leave Yinzhou and let the old man recognize them one by one. I''ve been looking for this kind of Officinalet for four years. It''s of great use to me. There can''t be any mistakes! Tell the old man that if he can''t find the herbs, he can''t live!" President Zhao pinched the crutch in his hand. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Yes." The young man quickly bowed his head, and then slowly raised his head. He tentatively asked, "If we find him, he won''t give us..." "p!" Before the young man finished his words, President Zhao suddenly turned around and pped the young man in the face. He yelled, "You have been with me for seven years. Do you still need me to teach you this kind of thing? Anyone who offends me will die!" "Understood!" The young man nodded in a hurry and left. After the young man left, only President Zhao was left in the huge room. He looked out of the window and murmured, "After so many years, there is finally a chance to turn over. No one can stop me!" In the monitoring room of Zhao''spany, all the surveince videos were taken in real-time by cars. The old man narrowed his eyes. For the whole afternoon, he had a feeling that he was going blind. Suddenly, the old man''s eyes were fixed on a surveince screen, and he pointed to a figure in the picture. "He, yes, it was him who bought it!" As soon as the old man spoke, the picture was instantly cut off, and it was the figure of Henry. Chapter 420 Chapter 420 Henry''s photo was taken out and erged by Zhao Enterprise and sent to President Zhao. "It''s him?" President Zhao''s mouth curved into a yful smile. "This world is really too small. I haven''t made trouble for himst time, but this time I have something to do with him again?" "Second Master, I''ll take someone to find him now." The young man in ck said behind President Zhao. President Zhao thought for a moment and nodded. "Go ahead." Henry walked home after work. He had noticed the Audi A6 on the street, and he could see it clearly inside of every car. Just as Henry walked to the gate of themunity, he suddenly stopped and changed his direction. He took a taxi and went out of the city. Seeing Henry get on the taxi, the Audi A6 that had been following Henry immediately caught up with him. Henry sat in the taxi and looked at the outside window. Naturally, the Audi A6 that followed him couldn''t escape his eyes. The taxi gradually went out of the urban area, and it was soon at the national highway. "Let''s stop here." Henry saw that the position in front of him was okay, but it was hidden, and there was no sticking out. It was a good ce to bury. "Here? Young man, if you get off the car, it will be hard for you to take a taxi." The taxi driver reminded him. "It''s okay. There''s a friending to pick me up." Henry paid the money and got off the car. On the national highway, there were full of carriages shuttling back and forth. On both sides of the road, there were wild woods. Henry drilled into the woods. The Audi A6 also stopped. The five people got out of the car, followed Henry''s footsteps, and chased in together. Two minutester, Henry came out of the woods, drove the Audi A6 and returned to the city. As for the five people who had just chased into the forest, it was as if they had never appeared. At eight o''clock in the evening, Henry returned home, leisurely lying on the sofa and giving Sylvia a call, but her phone was off. At the same time, downstairs of Zhao''s Group. President Zhao stared at the fire in front of him. There was an Audi A6 on fire. "Who drove the car?" President Zhao stared at the charred car in front of him. "I don''t know." The young man in ck shook his head. "He escaped all of our people. We can''t get in touch with them." As the fire in the car was put out, President Zhao''s angry face suddenly smiled. "Interesting, it''s been a long time since someone was ying with me like this." This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Looking at the smile on President Zhao''s face, the young man in ck standing behind him couldn''t help but shiver. He still remembered a person who made President Zhao smile like this, and his whole family was gone. One night passed quietly. The next morning, Henry went to Lins Group and continued to be the "president". Henry''s decision-making direction and speed were much faster than Sylvia''s. Some problems that would give Sylvia a headache, were easily solved by Henry. A ne from Yanjing to Yinzhou took off from Yanjing Airport. Sylvia, dressed in a long ck dress, was sitting on the ne. Her beautiful hair was crossed behind her head, giving people a sense of dignity. "President Lin, in fact, I can ask the family to use a ne to fly you back." Megan sat next to Sylvia and said. Before that, Megan invited Sylvia back to the Su Family from Yinzhou. This time, Victor specially asked Megan to follow Sylvia, which was also a way to continue to teach Sylvia some things about ancient kungfu family. "No." Sylvia shook her head. "I haven''t taken over the Master of the Su Family yet. It''s okay to go as usual." After Sylvia finished her words, she waved her hand and asked for a charging cable. During this period of time, Sylvia had been staying in the ancient ce of the Su Family. She had no ce to charge her mobile phone, so it had been turned off for a long time. As the ne took off, Sylviay on the seat and closed her eyes to rest. At noon, the nended to Yinzhou Airport. When they returned to Yinzhou, Sylvia felt a sense of intimacy that she had not felt for a long time. It was exactly the same as the feeling of Henrying back at that time. Although the outside was big and prosperous, it was still not as good as the feeling that Yinzhou gave her. Besides, there was also a person that Sylvia missed. As soon as she got off the ne, Sylvia turned on her mobile phone. Suddenly, countless messages flooded in. Sylvia filtered out the information one by one and chose the most critical ones. Since she had not been in thepany for a long time, many problems needed to be dealt with. She had to reply one by one. "President Lin, where are we going now?" Megan asked. "Let''s go back to thepany first." Sylvia put away her mobile phone. Although she saw the size of the Su Family, Sylvia was most interested in the Lins Group. Lins Group was her priority. Sylvia took Megan back to Lins Group. When they saw Sylviae back, the employees of Lins Group were a little surprised. "Hello, President Lin." "President Lin." "President Lin is back." Sylvia nodded. Just as she was about to go upstairs, she heard a discussion from the side. "I think this change of 30% widen the distance between the buildings and increased the area of lighting." "This is indeed a good idea." Sylvia looked at the ce where the voice came from and found that a design team was changing a real estate project that was ready to develop. The reason why she was in such a hurry to return to thepany was that she had just seen the news sent by this team three days ago. Because of the change of policy, some problems had taken ce in the divided area, which needed to be re- designed and re-located. But now, Sylvia heard that they were actually discussing how to increase the distance between the two buildings. "What are you talking about?" Sylvia walked over and asked. This team had just been discussing the problem, so they did not notice the arrival of Sylvia. After hearing her voice, they all asked her in unison, "Hello, President Lin." "President Lin, we''re talking about yesterday''s new design n. It''s perfect." "Yes, look at the design of this corner. Not only did it not waste thend, but also because of this small change, the buildingyout can be more varied, and the owner would have more choices." Sylvia looked at the design drawings taken out by the design team, and her eyes lit up. Because the design was so perfect that even Sylvia, who had specifically watched the designer change the designs countless times, could notpare with the one in front of her. "Where did you get this drawing?" Sylvia asked. "It was Mr Zhang who gave it to us." One of them pointed to the top of his head. "Henry?" Sylvia unconsciously showed a smile on her face, and the figure of the man appeared in her mind. Sylvia came to the top floor. "President Lin, you''re back." Cathy ''s eyes were filled with a pleasant surprise when she saw her. "Yeah." Sylvia nodded. "Where''s Henry?" "He is inside," Cathy said, pointing at the office. Chapter 421 Chapter 421 Sylvia walked to the office and carefully opened the door. Through the crack, Sylvia saw that the man was sitting in the office chair, staring at the documents in front of him and writing and drawing from time to time. Sylvia stood outside the door and looked at Henry quietly. This was the first time for her to look at her man so carefully. His side face was as firm as a knife, and his eyes were deep, like the sea of stars. Looking at Henry''s serious look, Sylvia''s pretty face unconsciously blushed. Now she was like a girl who had just developed feelings and was peeking at her secret lover. Henry twisted his neck and turned his eyes to the door of the office. He happened to see a pair of smart eyes. Sylvia suddenly panicked and felt as if she had done something wrong and was discovered. Henry put down the document in his hand and got up. Sylvia also pushed open the door of the office and calmed down. Then she walked in from the door gracefully. "Dear, you''re back. Are you tired?" Henry walked over to Sylvia. Sylvia had thought that Henry would give her a hug. She was ready to hug this man. She couldn''t feel it at ordinary times, but after they parted for a while, Sylvia found that she had already had a crush on Henry. It was a pity that Henry did not hug her as Sylvia thought, which made her feel a little disappointed. "I heard that a lot of thepany''s decisions have been made by you in the past few days?" Sylvia looked at the documents on the desk and then looked at Henry. "Well, it''s not a big deal. Just dealt with it. Don''t me me if I didn''t handle it well." Henry scratched his head. Sylvia covered her mouth and smiled. "That won''t do. If thepany has to pay for it, I have to ask you." Sylvia went to the desk and looked at the documents on it. She saw that Henry had already solved some of the treatment ns she had just dealt with on the ne, and the solution was better than what she had given. Thinking that she had not allowed Henry to contact with thepany''s business at the beginning, Sylvia felt a little ashamed. Megan Su had been following behind Sylvia. Looking at Henry, she shook her head regretfully. In the past, this man was indeed a good match for President Lin. After all, the ability and talent to be business partners with the family head were also very limited. But now, President Lin was going to be the family head of the Su Family in Future. This man naturally couldn''t match President Lin. "Dear, have you eaten yet?" Henry looked at the time and it was already noon. "Not yet." Sylvia shook her head slightly. "I want to eat roasted turkey." "Okay, no problem, I''ll treat you." Henry patted his chest. Sylvia Lin took Megan, and Henry simply called Cathy up. The four of them walked to a restaurant not far from the Lins Group. Henry and the other three just left thepany. In a cafe opposite the Lins Group, a young man picked up the phone and said, "He ising out. Let''s do it. Remember, you must make this guy hand over the things." Henry and the other three came to the restaurant, ordered a private room, and ordered some dishes casually. "Honey, how do you feel when you went back to the Su Family?" Henry sat next to Sylvia and asked. "It felt good." Sylvia nodded. "My mother had her wish fulfilled and she returned to the Su Family." "You''ve been staying in the ancient ce of the Su''s. What is that ce?" Henry asked curiously. "How do you know about ancient ce?" Sylvia asked back because she didn''t remember that she had told Henry about it. "I asked your uncle. I couldn''t get in touch with you all the time, so I called him." Henry exined. Sylvia replied, "The environment is very beautiful. Although there are green mountains and rivers, there is no signal. I..." When Sylvia was about to say something more, she found someone pulling her sleeve. Turning her head, she saw Megan constantly winking at her. When she came back, Megan reminded Sylvia more than once that she must not expose anything about the ancient ce of the Su Family, and even the ancient martial arts could not be mentioned casually, even to Henry. Sylvia still remembered what Megan said to her. "President Lin, you can''t tell about martial arts to your husband, because you need to protect him. After all, he is an ordinary person. Once he is involved in the disputes of the ancient kungfu families, it would not be a good thing for him." Thinking of this, Sylvia stopped and said to Henry, "I can''t exin the ancient ce to you clearly. If there is a chance in future, I will take you to see it." "Okay." Henry nodded. In fact, he had been to all the ancient ces of the ancient kungfu family. Every ce was beautiful, such as the Zhu family''s. The Zhu family''s ancientnd was on a mountain, and the whole mountain belonged to the Zhu family. There were all kinds of houses built on the mountain, just like in the films and TV series about ancient times. However, there were too few people qualified to go to the ancient ce of each family. The Su family had invited Henry to their ancient ce before. It was a great honour for them to invite Henry, but he didn''t take them seriously so he didn''t go. Even for the Zhu family, Henry went there because of Old Master Lu. But now, his wife was about to be the Master of the Su family. Henry was curious about the ancient ce of the Su family. After all, it had something to do with his wife. Soon, everyone''s dishes were served on the table. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Just as she was about to move her chopsticks, Megan''s face changed. She stood up and walked out of the room. Henry looked at Megan''s reaction and nodded with satisfaction. It seemed that the Su Family had done a good job this time. This Megan was quite sensitive to danger. Megan walked out of the private room and closed the door of the private room. Looking at the corridor in front of her, she shouted softly, "Come out. You''re just a thief. You''re not a hero." Three seconds after Megan finished speaking, a young man in ck appeared in front of her. The young man in ck looked at Megan and said with a smile, "Haha, I didn''t expect that there is a master protecting the Family Lin." This young man in ck was the man behind President Zhao. Megan looked up and down at the young man in ck. She felt a sense of danger from him. Megan frowned and finally fixed her eyes on the young man in ck''s cuff, which was embroidered with a mark. "Zhao family?" Megan frowned. "Who are you?" The young man in ck was shocked. He did not expect that the other party could recognize his identity. He noticed that Megan''s eyes were marked based on his cuff. Those who could recognize this mark were from the ancient kungfu world. Megan took out a token from her bosom and held it in her hand. "The Su Family?" Chapter 422 Chapter 422 The young man in ck looked at the token that Megan took out and took a deep breath. There was a hint of hesitation in his eyes. The Zhao family and the Su Family were both the ancient kungfu families, so they would never interfere with each other''s business. Megan looked at the young man in ck and finally fixed her eyes on the short de at the young man''s waist. She said, "Our future master is having a meal inside. I''m afraid that it''s not appropriate for your Zhao family to do this?" "Is your future Master inside?" The young man in ck was shocked. If the herbs were taken away by Future Master of the Su family, it would be hard to deal with. "Do I have to joke with an outsider of the Zhao family?" Megan''s face showed a hint of disdain. The mark on the sleeve of the young man in ck represented the identity and status of the young man in ck. The young man in ck was enraged by her words, but he did not show too much on his face. He said, "Your future Master took an important thing from our Second Master and is asked to return it." "Then let your Second Master go to our Su Family to take it!" Megan waved her hand and stared at the young man in ck. "Remember, don''t let me see you sneaking around here. Otherwise, you know the consequences!" After Megan finished speaking, she pushed open the door of the room and walked in. The young man in ck looked at the ce where Megan left. It was a full minute before he left. Walking into the room, Megan looked at Henry, she shook her head. It would not be good for the Su Family to let such a person stay with the future master. It seemed necessary for her to remind him. After lunch, Sylvia did not go back to thepany. Thepany''s matter that needed Sylvia to deal with had been solved by Henry in the morning. During this period, Sylvia was also very tired, so she simply went home to rest. Megan also went home with Sylvia. From today on, she would be Sylvia''s personal guard. As soon as they entered the house, Henry noticed that Sylvia''s face was full of fatigue. When they got home, Sylvia went to sleep. "Mr Zhang, I have something to say to you." After seeing Sylvia rest, Megan walked to Henry. "Well, tell me." Henry nodded his head. "Mr Zhang, I know that you are very young and you became our Master''s partner, which is more or less proof of your strength. However, the Su Family is not what you think. I can''t say more about the key points. What I want to say is that President Lin will be the Master of the Su Family in the future. You are too different from her. This is not good for you and her." After Megan said this, she did not continue. She thought that she had made it very clear that Henry should be able to understand. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Henry smiled and said, "I understand what you mean. Don''t worry, I won''t make things difficult for Sylvia." Megan was slightly surprised. She had thought that Henry would say something that he would work hard, but she did not expect that he would give up so easily. She just wanted to say something, but she heard Henry''s voice again. "Sylvia is my wife. I don''t care about her identity, and it is not important if she is worthy of me or not. You don''t have to worry about it." Henry waved his hand. From Henry''s point of view, Victor should have told her something. After all, apart from everything, in terms of identity, Future Master of the Su Family was indeed much inferior to his identity. Megan was stunned. "What''s the matter? He said he wouldn''t care about Miss Lin''s identity? Where did he get the courage to say this?" When Megan wanted to say something more, she saw that Henry had gone far away. Zhao''s Group, on the top floor of the building. President Zhao stood in front of the window and listened to the news brought back by the young man in ck. "Second Master, that kid is actually from the Su family. He''s also Future Master of the Su''s." "The Su Family?" President Zhao''s face showed an unexpected expression. "Isn''t his surname Zhang? The future Master of the Su Family, why would he give up their surname?" "This..." The young man in ck hesitated for a moment. "I don''t know. What she took out is indeed the token of the Su''s." President Zhao pondered for a moment and said, "In this case, find someone and go to find out that kid''s background." "Understood." The young man in ck nodded and left. At 3 o''clock in the afternoon, Henry was gardening leisurely in the courtyard. He had a guess about who was the person who came out of the room at noon today. After all, Zhao''s Group had fought with him yesterday. Henry didn''t take Zhao''s Group seriously at all. Sylvia opened the door and walked out of the room. Looking at Henry, who was enjoying the flowers leisurely in the courtyard, she felt satisfied. She didn''t need to worry about food and clothing, and the person she loved the most was by her side. This feeling was what everyone pursued. Sylvia looked up and saw that the branches of a big tree outside the courtyard had already extended to the courtyard, and the leaves were slightly yellow. "Are you awake? Don''t you need to sleep for a long time?" Henry turned his head and saw Sylvia in front of the door. He asked with a smile. "Yes." Sylvia Lin shook her head. "Honey, Grandpa said we should go to have lunch with him tomorrow at noon. Are you free tomorrow?" "Yes." Henry shook his head. "That''s settled then. At noon tomorrow. Cathy just called. I have something to deal with in the company." Sylvia waved to Henry, picked up the car key on the shoe cab at the door, she got in the car, and went to Lins Group with Megan. Not long after Sylvia left, an Aston Matin stopped outside the vi courtyard. "Boss!" The door opened and Wade, who was wearing a long-sleeved jacket, got out of the car. Before Henry said anything, he said in advance, "You didn''t answer the phone, so I came here to find you." "What''s wrong? Are you in a hurry?" When Henry came out to do some gardening, he didn''t take a mobile phone. Under normal circumstances, Wade would contact himter. There must be a reason for him toe here directly. "Look, boss." Wade walked to the gate of the courtyard and rolled up the sleeves on his left arm. Henry saw that there was a deep scar on the left arm of Wade. The scar was nearly ten centimetres long. He could tell at a nce that it was caused by a sharp knife. Henry frowned. Wade looked ordinary, but as one of the 10 kings on the ind, his skills were absolutely not to be underestimated. Wade was ranked the first among the 10 kings. "What''s going on?" Henry asked. "One strike!" Wade stretched out a finger and said, "Boss, didn''t you ask me to search for something rted to ancient books recently? I went to the surrounding tombs and saw a master. He only waved his sword and left this wound on my arm." Wade''s eyes were full of admiration as he spoke. Chapter 423 Chapter 423 One stroke! When Henry heard Wade White''s words, he felt it was incredible. He knew Wade''s skills. Even Henry himself couldn''t hurt Wade with a single stroke. Henry put down the gardening tool in his hand. "Take me there!" Wade nodded and drove to the cemetery with Henry. The cemetery that Wade was going to was a historical site, which had a history of nearly eight hundred years. There were some herdsmen living around the cemetery. Before, there was a reporter who interviewed herdsmen and asked them why they settled down around the cemetery to graze. The answers of herdsmen made the reporters a little unbelievable at that time. Herdsmen said that since this cemetery existed, it was a wastnd. Any area that belonged to the cemetery was barren and no birds would fly around. After stepping out of the range of the cemetery, thend was fertile and the grass was green. When the report came out, many people didn''t believe it and came here to investigate. As the herdsmen said, there was really no herbs in the area of the cemetery, not even grass. At that time, a special person caught two birds and put them on thisnd. However, before the birds landed on the ground, they jumped up crazily, as if there was something horrible on the ground. This matter had aroused the curiosity of many people, but up to now, no one could tell the reason. This cemetery was not very far from Yinzhou. The distance was a bit over 50 kilometres. It took half an hour to get there. This cemetery was regarded as a scenic area. Every year, countless people wanted to explore its magic. There were indeed many herdsmen around the cemetery. There was a fenced yard surrounding their houses. "Where did you meet that person?" Henry nced around. "There." Wade pointed out. Henry looked in the direction that the Wade pointed out. It was not the surrounding fenced yard, but a very ordinary thatched hut. In front of the hut sat an old man with grey hair and thin skin and bones, enjoying the sunshine. "Boss, it''s him. When I came here, he was practising with the sword. I was curious, so I went over and took a look, only to find that he only made one move." When Wade said this, there was no anger or shame on his face, but all kinds of praise. Obviously, the old man''s strength had completely convinced Wade. Henry walked over and saw an iron sword standing next to the thatched hut. The sword was covered with rust. Now, most people practice with swords only because they like to pursue a type of beauty. In reality, it was more practical to use the fists than the sword. The old man, who was closing his eyes to rest, heard the sound of footsteps. He slowly opened his eyes. When he saw Wade White, the old man slowly got up from the stool. He was hunchbacked and moved slowly. It was hard to believe that he could hurt Wade with a sword just by looking at his appearance. With an apologetic face, the old man said to Wade, "Young man, I''m really sorry for what happened. I didn''t pay attention to my surroundings." "It''s okay, it''s okay." Wade waved his hand and said, "Sir, this is my elder brother. After he heard about your swordsmanship, he wanted to have a look." The old man waved his hand andughed at himself. "My swordsmanship is nothing. It''s just a game I like to y." "Sir, you couldn''t easily hurt my friend if you were just ying." Henry noticed that the sword beside the hut was a blunt sword. Its de was not sharp, but the wound on Wade''s arm was obviously made by something sharp. This made Henry immediately think of it as... Qi! Wade said, "Sir, my elder brother likes to practice martial arts very much and also likes to study this field. Why don''t you fight with my elder brother for a while?" The old man chuckled. "I didn''t expect that there are still young people who love to practice martial arts at this time. Well, I''m usually lonely, and it''s rare for young people to take the initiative to look for me. I''m not good at using that sword, and I can''t control my strength. I don''t want to hurt you, so I''ll use this." As the old man spoke, he pulled out a straw from the hut next to him. The old man''s action was very slow. Henry could see that the old man was old and his Qi and blood were insufficient. It was difficult for his body to exert strength. He was really curious about how the old man had hurt Wade with a sword. "Sir, my elder brother is much stronger than me. You''d better use your sword. You can''t hurt him." Wade reminded him. "No." The old man chuckled. "We don''t fight, so there''s no need to use weapons. Let''s focus on communication." After the old man finished, he looked at Henry and continued, "Young man, are you ready?" "Sir, please give me some instructions." Henry, who was very traditional, gave a fist-palm salute and stared at the old man''s wrist. At this moment, the distance between them was less than two meters. "Okay." The old man nodded. "Attention, I''ming!" When the words finished, the old man raised his hand, held a straw, and stabbed at Henry. At the moment when the old man attacked, Henry''s pupils contracted. At this moment, he had a feeling that he couldn''t dodge. The straw in the old man''s hand seemed to turn into a wizard weapon, which could destroy everything. Even at this moment, Henry could see an obvious airflow, separated from the straw. The originally soft straw broke through the resistance between the air easily at this moment. Just as the straw was about to stab Henry, he moved his foot with difficulty and stepped back half a step. Just this half a step, Henry seemed to have used all his strength and could no longer dodge. In the end, the top of the straw was only half a fist away from Henry''s chest. The old man''s hands stopped moving. Henry let out a long sigh of relief. He had experienced countless killings of different sizes and faced many life-and-death situations, but he had never felt as weak as he had been just now. No! Once! It was when he faced Old Master Lu, he also had the same feeling as he was now! When the old man saw that his stab did not touch Henry, he felt incredible. "Young man, you are the first one that I couldn''t stab." The old man slowly put down his arm. "I started practising with the sword at the age of nine, and now I have practised only this movement for sixty-seven years. If anyone can dodge my move, it means that he haspletely defeated me." Henry took a deep breath, stared at the old man, and said, "Sir, do you have any Qi in your move?" "Qi?" Hearing Henry''s words, the old man''s turbid eyes revealed a touch of nostalgia. "I haven''t heard this word for a long time, Qi. Young man, which family are you from? I didn''t expect that after so many years, there is such a genius as you in the ancient martial arts world." Henry shook his head. "I''m not from any aristocratic family." "Oh?" The old man was a little curious. "Since you''re not from an aristocratic family, how do you know about Qi?" "By ident." Henry''s face showed a hint of excitement. The other party really knew the existence of Qi!This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 424 Chapter 424 The old man looked at Henry as if he had guessed what Henry was thinking. "Young man, if you come here for Qi, please go back." "Why?" Henry was puzzled and asked directly, "What''s Qi? Why does someone want to hide this Qi?" The old man shook his head. "There are some things that can''t be said. Qi, like the sword, can hurt people." The old man, with his hands behind his back and hunched over his back, walked toward the thatched hut. "Young man, I know. Even if I don''t say it today, with your talent, you will get in touch with it sooner orter. But it''s not a good thing for you. The world is so big that you and I can''t even imagine." The old man''s voice came from the thatched hut. At the same time when the old man''s voice fell, the door of the hut was closed. Henry listened to the old man''s words and thought about the meaning of them. The world was too big. Yes, as the owner of Radiant Ind, he was called the most powerful man in the world. But Henry knew that the so-called ''the most powerful man'' was only an empty reputation. At the very least, he didn''t even have the ability to resist when facing Master Lu before. "Let''s go," Henry said to Wade. "Boss, you don''t want to ask more questions?" "I don''t." Henry shook his head. "I won''t ask about it in the future. It wille sooner orter." In Henry''s mind, he recalled the sentence that the old man just said that they would get in touch sooner orter. With Henry''s thinking level, he could naturally recognize that this was a hint from the old man, and he was secretly pointing at something. On the way home, Wade drove the car while Henry sat in the passenger seat and kept shaking his wrist. "Boss, what are you doing?" Wade asked curiously. "Practicing swordy." While speaking, Henry yed his wrists again. Henry had a habit. Every time he met a powerful opponent, he would carefully study his opponent''s attack technique. This was also the root point of Henry''s strength. The old man''s stab just now made Henry feel something unusual. That kind of force-gathering method made him very eager to explore and make the most effective attack means in the simplest way. Henry did not think that he had won the fight just now. If it was not the straw, but the iron sword, he was afraid that he would also be injured like Wade. Henry kept recalling the old man''s jabbing action in his mind. He always felt that there was something mysterious, but he couldn''t grasp it. By the time Henry got home, it was almost six o''clock in the afternoon. "By the way, Boss." When Henry got out of the car, Wade said to him, "When sister-inw invited us to dinner, didn''t she say that she liked the traditional Chinese clothing Future wore? Felix specially ordered someone to make a set, and it will be delivered tomorrow. Should I give it to you directly?" "Tomorrow?" Henry thought for a moment. He was going for lunch with Sylvia''s grandfather at noon tomorrow. He simply told Wade the address of Robert''s family and asked Wade to send it directly there. Henry went into the house to have a look. Sylvia had note back yet. He wanted to prepare dinner, but there was no food at home. "Hey, let''s go to buy some vegetables." Henry stretched himself, opened the door, and walked into the yard. At the same time, three figures appeared in front of the gate of the vi. All three of them were men with strange faces. They all stared at Henry. "Let''s do it!" The three of them didn''t waste any more time. They took out daggers from their pockets and attacked Henry''s vital parts with each strike. Facing these three people, Henry was not in a hurry. This kind of three-legged cat''s martial arts was nothing in his eyes. Henry looked at the first person who rushed in front of him and raised his fist. After thinking for a while, he stretched out two fingers, shook his wrist, and pointed at the other side''s neck with two fingers. Henry was imitating what the old man did today. He was not in a hurry to deal with the three of them, so he simply treated them as sparring partners. Henry pointed at his opponent''s neck with two fingers. Although he was very fast, he did not exert much strength. "Not right." Henry shook his head and made another move. "No, it''s not right." "No!" "No!" Henry made a series of moves, and each time he was trying. As for the three people with daggers in their hands, they couldn''t tell that Henry was practising his moves with them. They fought with Henry and asionally gained the upper hand. Henry didn''t even use half of his strength in order to practice his movements, which gave the three of them a chance to win. "No, that''s not right." Henry frowned. In just two minutes, Henry had made more than ten moves, but he couldn''t get the feeling of today''s old man at all. Even a straw had a sharp edge. He had the advantage of using two fingers as a sword, but the power was very different. A red MercedesGT drove to the road in front of the vi. In the distance, Henry was fighting with others in the courtyard. Sylvia looked anxious and increased her speed. With a roar of the motor, she rushed to the door of the courtyard. "President Lin, don''t worry, just leave it to me." As soon as the car stopped, Megan said. Then she opened the door at once and rushed into the yard. Megan knew the strength of these three dagger-wielding men at a nce. Although she had some martial arts foundation, her skills were very ordinary. Henry was forced in the corner. Looking at Henry''s sleeves, two of them had been cut. How could such a person be the husband of the Future master of the family? With a scream, Megan kicked the nearest person with her leg. The three people who had been fighting with Henry were no match for Megan because of her sudden appearance. Megan, like a tiger in a wolf pack, defeated the three people with overwhelming force. Seeing that the situation was not good, the three people did not stay for a second and turned to run away. "Hey, why did you let them go?!" Henry saw the three of them escape, and his face showed regret. He finally found a sparring partner, and before he could have a good try, they were beaten away. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Honey, are you okay?" Sylvia ran up to him with concern. She held Henry''s hand and kept looking at him. The scene just now made Sylvia panic. Seeing the scene just now, Sylviapletely forgot that Henry was a person whose estimated annual sry as a bodyguard was hundreds of millions of yuan. "I''m okay. Those were just a few thieves. If you didn''te, I would deal with them." Henry waved his hand and said indifferently. Standing aside, Megan snorted when she heard Henry''s words. She knew in her heart that Henry was no match for the three people! When Sylvia saw that Henry was really not injured, she was relieved. Henry had nned to go out to buy food, but since Sylvia hade back, it was toote for him to buy food and cook, so the three of them went outside to eat. Chapter 425 Chapter 425 One day passed just like that. In the morning of the next day, Henry got up early. It was not dawn yet. "Hey, it''s almost autumn." Henry felt the morning breeze, and the air was a little cold. He walked to the old tree in the yard. In the past, Henry would do a full set of punches to the tree, but today, he changed his way. When he was in bedst night, he was thinking about the old man''s way of exerting strength and had a lot of understanding. When Megan got up, she saw Henry practicing martial arts in the yard at a nce. When she saw Henry pointed at the tree with his finger, she smiled disdainfully and said, "You''re pretending!" Sylvia didn''t go to thepany this morning because she wanted to have lunch with Old Master Lin at noon. After she got up and cleaned up at home, she set off. When they arrived at Lin''s Manor, it was already past eleven o''clock in the afternoon. Because it was a gathering of the Lin''s, Megan did note. After Sylvia arrived, she saw Channing Lin, his mother, and Daisy Xu and her mother, as well as Nelson Lin. As for Richard Wong''s family, they had never seen each other since thest incident. Everyone had known each other for a long time, so there was no need to be polite when they met. Channing''s father was Leopard Kurata. A long time ago, he had shown his obedience to Henry. Daisy and Henry had a good rtionship, so they chatted very happily together. "Haha." A heartyugh came from the main hall of the Family Lin. Robert Lin, who was wearing a wine-red Tang suit, strode out, looking very energetic. "Grandpa, you look good." Henry greeted Robert. Robertughed and said, "Thanks to you!" Everyone in the Family Lin knew that the reason why Robert could stand up was because of Henry. Now Henry''s status in the family was exactly the same as Sylvia''s. In some aspects, he was even higher than Sylvia. No one regarded Henry as a son-inw but as a regr part of the family. Seeing that the family got along so well, Robert nodded with satisfaction. With Henry, his grandson, in the Family Lin, he could leave at ease, knowing that the family will be safe for even a hundred yearster. At least, the title of The Conqueror could keep the Family Lin safe for several generations. His granddaughter had really found a treasure. As the family chatted happily, a ck Benz drove into Lin''s Manor. "My old friend is here." Robert walked out of the hall with a smile and went out to greet him. The younger generation of the Family Lin also followed him. The Benz G stopped in front of the manor, and four people got out of the car, three men and a woman. Among them, the oldest man looked about the same age as Robert. Another man looked the same age as Nelson, and thest man and woman were about the same age as Henry and the others. "Haha, Old Liu, long time no see." Robert stepped forward and gave the oldest man a hug. Sylvia stood next to Henry and introduced them to Henry, "This is Grandpa Liu, Adrian Liu. He was the leader of the province''s business circle with my grandfather. That is Uncle Liu, Thomas Liu. He has a good rtionship with my father. The woman''s name is Abby Liu. I don''t know who the man is." "Old Lin, I heard that you are able to walk, and I was really scared. I thought you were lying to me, but I didn''t expect it to be true." Adrian also held Robert''s shoulder and clenched his fists on Robert''s shoulder. Thomas also came forward and greeted Sylvia''s father and aunt. "Hey, Sylvia, this is the husband you found." The young woman Abby came over and said to Sylvia. After that, she looked at Henry with disdain. Abby was a tall woman with a height of 1.73 metres. She was considered tall among women. Her figure was also well maintained and her skin was white and tender. Sylvia was not surprised at all by Abby''s tone. When she was very young, Abby liked topare with Sylvia. Everything had to bepared. At the youngest age, shepared new clothes and pencil cases,ter shepared grades in school. When they were in college, it was apetition in appearance. But no matter how Abbypared with Sylvia, she was slightly inferior. Sylvia had long been ustomed to Abby''sparison. Sylvia held Henry''s arm and smiled sweetly. "This is my husband. Henry Zhang. And you haven''t introduced this man yet..." Sylvia said as she looked at the young man beside Abby. "This is my... well, my pursuer." Abby pointed to the young man beside her with satisfaction. "His name is James Wong." This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Hello." Sylvia nodded to James. "Hello." James also nodded, but his eyes were lingering on Sylvia. Abby took two steps forward. "Sylvia, your husband looks ordinary? What does he do?" "Ha, ha." Henry touched his face. "I''m working in my wife''spany. I am helping her." "Working?" Abby burst outughing. "I''m sorry, I couldn''t hold it back." "What are youughing at?" Daisy came over from the side. Now Henry was an idol in Daisy''s heart. Abby''s attitude towards Henry had already made her dissatisfied. She said to Abby, "My brother-inw is just polite to you. He not only works in my sister''spany but also is a magical doctor. Even the president of the Ning province medical association has to respect my brother-in- law." "Hey? Doctor? What a coincidence. James is also a doctor. He graduated from Johns Hopkins University in the United States and studied in the Department of Medicine. Which school did you graduate from, Mr. Zhang?" Abby said proudly. After all, in the whole world, Johns Hopkins University was one of the top five universities in the United States and was one of the top five medical schools in the world. Graduating from this university meant that you had seeded in your life. Henry shook his head. "I''ve never studied at university. My medical skills are all self-taught." "Self-study?" Abby asked. "So you don''t even have a Physician''s Qualification Certificate?" Henry nodded. "No." "Hehe." Abby covered her mouth with her hand and looked at Daisy. "Little sister, is this the magical doctor you mentioned? A doctor without a Physician''s Qualification Certificate? Are you joking with me?" "What''s so funny!" Daisy put her hands on her hips. "You can''t understand my brother-inw''s medical skills!" Daisy still remembered that when Henry held the lecture, not to mention the graduates of Johns Hopkins University, even the seniors and professors were waiting to listen to the ss like students. "Yes, yes, yes." Abby nodded repeatedly. "Of course, I don''t know such low-ss medical skills." At the side, Robert and Adrian saw this scene, but they did not speak a word. For so many years, they had seen too many scenes like this. They were toozy to care about the affairs of the younger generation. It was not necessarily a bad thing that they fighting over something. Chapter 426 Chapter 426 "Well, it''s almost time for lunch. We haven''t seen each other for a long time. Let''s eat and talk." Nelson stood aside and called everybody. Abby''s father, Thomas Liu, patted Nelson Lin on the shoulder. "Old Lin, we haven''t seen each other for a long time. Let''s have something to drink." "Sure, sure. You can''t go back until you get drunk," Nelson said with augh. When everyone sat down at the table, Henry found that the rtionship between the two families was indeed very good. Thomas, Nelson and Sylvia''s two aunties seemed to have endless topics to talk about, starting when they climbed over the wall together when they were children. Abby even treated the manor of the Family Lin as her own home. She didn''t show any manners at all. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "Brother-inw, this woman has been arguing with my sister since she was a child. However, she can''tpete with my sister in any aspect." Daisy leaned over to Henry and whispered, "Wait for this woman topete for something. Don''t let her feel too proud." "Hey, what are you talking about with your brother-inw?" Sylvia was sitting next to Henry, so she heard Daisy''s words. "It''s okay, sister." Daisy quickly waved her hand and stuck out her tongue. Halfway through the meal, Abby put down her chopsticks and said to Sylvia, "Sylvia, I''m not being rude, but we''ve known each other for so many years. We haven''t seen each other for such a long time, but you''re still as dull as before, aren''t you?" Subconsciously, Sylvia looked at her clothes. Every time she came to Robert''s house, she would carefully dress up. The dress she was wearing was also from Gi''s newest collection, which could not be regarded as a cheap piece. Seeing the look of disapproval on Sylvia''s face, Abby said again, "Although it''s not an unknown brand, it''s just a streetmodity. Anyone who has a little bit of money can buy it. Once you go out, you can see people wearing it everywhere." When Abby finished speaking, she deliberately raised her wrist and said, "James is a doctor abroad. Usually, he is in touch with many designers. My clothes were specially designed by Mr. Aelsan, and there are only a few like this in this world." "Who are you lying to?" Daisy nced at her mouth. The design Aen was famous all over the world. Every suit of clothes designed by Master Aen was limited edition. "Lie? Do I need to?" Abby said arrogantly. Henry, who was sitting on the side, said, "It''s indeed designed by Aen. The pattern on the sleeve is a pattern that Aen often uses." "Hey, do you really know how to do it? I really admire you. You''re so good at it, aren''t you?" Abby looked at Henry''s ordinary clothes disdainfully. Henry took a sip of tea and continued to say, "But your dress is fromst year''s collection, right?" "So what?" Abby crossed her arms in front of her chest. "Even if it was 10 years ago, it is still a limited edition, unlike themon clothes worn by some people." Sylvia smiled slightly and did not argue. Seeing that Sylvia was about to admit defeat, Abby said again, "This person''s taste can be influenced. We can''t just look at people in front of us. It''s a big deal to wear Gi in Yinzhou, but it''s nothing in the big city." Sylvia''s aunt looked at James in surprise. "I didn''t expect that Mr. Wong and Mr. Aelsan knew each other. I remember that I went to a fashion show of Master Aelsan a few years ago. It was really hard to get a ticket. The poprity is almost as high as for Victoria''s Secret." James waved his hand and said, "I left my contact information after I checked Master Aelsan''s illness. When he released this dress, he called me and I got it." Hearing James''s words, Henry, who was sitting on the side, looked at James for a few more times but said nothing. Abby said proudly, "Sylvia, I''m not being rude. Don''t think that because your family has some ability, you can just find a man casually. Life has just begun and you still have a long way to go. But it''s normal for you to have no vision since you''ve been staying in a small ce like Yinzhou." Looking at this scene, Robert and Adrian smiled at each other and shook their heads helplessly. They had already been used to this kind of scene. "Come on, Old Liu, let''s drink." "Haha, let''s drink." "Abby, you may not know my brother-inw''s connections, so don''t say anything." Channing Lin said helping Henry. "Connections? I didn''t see them." Abby shook her head, feeling proud. She had beenpeting with Sylvia for so many years. This was the first time that she had gained the upper hand. Compared with James, Henry was nothing. Daisy sat on the side, pursed her lips and looked unhappy. This Abby was really annoying! Abby was very happy to have gained the upper hand in thisparison. She didn''t say anything else, and her appetite seemed to be much better. As the meal was going on, a voice came from the outside of the hall. "Old Master, someone is outside. They said that they''re Mr. Zhang''s friends." The elder housekeeper of the Family Lin came in. "Henry''s friend? Please let theme in." Hearing this, Master Lin quickly opened his mouth. In the room, the person who knew Henry''s identity the best was Master Lin. As friends of The Conqueror, their identity could not be underestimated. Robert knew in his heart that if it weren''t for Henry, such a person would not bother toe to the Family Lin, let alone wait in front of the door. Less than a minute after Robert''s permission, the people who were eating heard a noise outside the house, apanied by the shouts of the housekeeper of the Family Lin. "Come on, let''s move a little further forward. Stop there. Right, right, the other car a little bit backwards." Sylvia looked at Henry in confusion. "Honey, is there a lot of your friends outside?" Listening to the voice of the housekeeper, everyone had a direct feeling. After all, the Family Lin had a parking lot, so it was not a problem to park more than ten cars. "Uh." Henry touched his nose. "I don''t know." Yesterday, Henry gave Wade an address and asked Wade to bring the clothes. Master Linughed loudly and said, "This little Henry hase to our Family Lin. It''s his first time to bring friends. We can''t neglect them. Let''s go out and wee them." After Master Lin finished speaking, he got up first. The younger generation of the Family Lin saw the old master get up, so it was impossible for them to sit again. Seeing Robert''s attitude, Adrian looked at Henry in surprise. After all, there were too few people who could be greeted by Robert in person. Even friends of Family Lin''s son-inw were weed by Robert personally. This son-inw was not as simple as he looked on the surface. Adrian had lived for decades, so he was much more clear-minded than a junior like Abby Liu. Chapter 427 Chapter 427 The crowd followed Robert and walked out of the hall. At first sight of the door, everyone was shocked. No wonder the housekeeper of the Family Lin needed tomand how to park. The parking lot with more than ten parking spaces was not enough at all. In front of everyone, there were more than 50 Rolls-Royces, all of which were solemn ck colour, neatly parked in front of the manor, and the license tes were from all over the country. Looking at the luxury motorcade in front of him, Channing swallowed hard. "My brother-inw, have you transferred all the Rolls-Royces in the country?" Now, although the living standard of each person was improved and the Rolls-Royce was not as rare as it used to be, it was luxurious to see more than 50 cars! Even people like the Family Lin were shocked by the scene in front of them. After all, the one who could buy the Rolls-Royce was not only rich but also proved that he had a certain identity, which represented his connections. Seeing Henry appear in front of the door of the hall of the Family Lin, Wade ran all the way. "Hello, Boss and sister-inw. This is uncle, right? Nice to meet you, grandpa Lin." After Wade ran over, he greeted everyone politely. Henry frowned. "What''s going on? Why are there so many cars?" "Boss, you can''t me me for this!" Wade quickly waved his hand. "It''s all Felix''s fault. These people are all brought by him." As soon as Wade''s voice fell, he heard a voice in front of a Rolls-Royce, "Boss, you can''t me me!" Felix strode to Henry''s side. He could guess what Wade was talking about without even listening. Felix ran over, first greeted Sylvia and others, and then said, "Sister-inw, didn''t you say that you like traditional Chinese clothes? I tried to find a few designers to design, but the Red Hair insisted on getting involved. You know the influence of him in Europe. As soon as he spoke, Sea God couldn''t sit still anymore. And Future saw Sea God, so she couldn''t help but call a team to join in. Moon Goddess also arranged people from the ind. When she heard that they were designing clothes for sister-inw, one is was more excited than the other, so that''s what happened." Felix''s face was full of bitterness. "Just this, only 10% of people are here, and only the finished products were brought here." "Well... husband, did I do something wrong?" Hearing Felix''s words, Sylvia just said that she liked the style of the clothes worn by Future and Moon Goddess, but she didn''t expect that such a move would make her feel embarrassed. "Sister-inw, you think too much. It''s an honour for them to design clothes for you." Felix said, and then waved to more than 50 cars and shouted, "Come on, bring the clothes here." As soon as the voice fell, the Rolls-Royce door, which was parked in the front, opened. Four people got out of the car and opened the trunk. Each of them came with a stack of neat clothes. Daisy''s mother looked at the four figures getting out of the car with some doubts in her eyes. "Why do I feel that these four people look a little familiar?" When Daisy''s mother spoke, Abby also nodded subconsciously. She also felt that these four people looked familiar. When the four people approached slowly with their clothes in their arms, Daisy''s mother eximed, "My God, isn''t this Master Albert? The one next to him is Master Horace? And these two Masters, Master Emir and Master Marcus. They are all the world''s top fashion design masters!" Daisy''s mother loved fashion only, and she was very good at it. She didn''t know much about those movie stars and singers, but she could almost recognize every fashion designer. Abby was watching from the side, felt a little confused. Although she did not know these four clothing designers, she often saw them on TV. Four top designers came to Sylvia and bowed slightly to her. "Beautifuldy, it''s my honour to serve you." This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "All right, cut the cr*p. Take the clothes in. Did you see people are lining up?" Wade waved his hand and urged. Upon hearing this, the four of them did not dare to say too much and quickly carried their clothes into the room. "Come on, let''s continue." Felix waved his hand again, and another door on Rolls-Royce opened, and four people got out of the car. The moment the four people came down, Daisy''s mother called their names: " Master Yates Mo, one of the top designers in China, only designs women''s clothes. Master Quentin Zhuo, almost 80% of modern Chinese clothes designs are his ideas, the other two are Master Hodgson and Master Cornelius." The four of them carried their clothes into the house. "Let''s go on." With another wave of Felix''s hand, four more top designers came out of the field of clothing. Everyone in the Family Lin, including Abby''s family, were all stunned by the scene in front of them. Daisy''s mother never thought that she would see so many top clothes designers one day. Four people woulde out from each of 50 Rolls-Royces. All of them were top designers in the world! Even Robert, who didn''t pay much attention to the clothes, could recognize one or two of them. It could be seen how wide the scope of these people''s range of influence was. Sylvia looked at the clothes in the room that were almost piled up into a hill. Every one of them was made by the world''s top designers. "There are too many clothes. How can I wear them all?" Sylvia''s pretty face was full of anxiety. "Sister-inw, these clothes are custom-made and are meant to be worn from September 4 this year until September 3 next year. Every day, there is a unique model, which is determined ording to the customs of every month or even every day in China. All the design styles are different. They are made marked with a number and ssified ording to the style," Felix exined. "One custom design for every day?" Sylvia was a little overwhelmed. Although Lins Group was rich, it was not this rich. For each of 365 days in a year, there were special custom-made clothes, which were made by the world''s top designers. "Yes." Felix nodded. "If you don''t wear it on that date, it is also okay. Besides, considering the changing weather, each style is divided into three kinds, with long sleeves and short sleeves. So, sister-inw, you don''t have to worry about the clothes after the third of September next year. We''ve already ordered someone to design clothes for the next year. It''ll be delivered next year." Hearing Felix''s words, all the people present were stunned. One design per day, and each design had more kinds, this... Looking at the clothes in the room, Abby was stunned. Just now, she was still wearing branded clothes and satirizing Sylvia on fashion. But after a while, she was pped in the face by reality. Chapter 428 Chapter 428 "Boss, all the clothes are delivered, we''ll leave first. We won''t disturb your gathering." Seeing that all the clothes had been delivered, Wade waved to Henry. "Okay." Henry waved his hand. Wade and Felix took their men into the cars and left the manor in an orderly manner. By the time they had left, the members of the Lin family and the Liu family had not recovered from their shock. Looking at the hill-like clothes piled up in the room, who would have thought that they were all made by the world''s top designers if they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes? "Brother-inw, how rich are you?" Channing couldn''t help but sigh. For the works of a world''s top designer, clothes worth hundreds of yuan or millions of yuan were verymon, even tens of millions of yuan. Now there were so many clothes, one per day, enough for one year, how much money would it cost? Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "These are all sent by friends. It''s not about money." Henry waved his hand. "I didn''t expect them to send so many." "Sister, brother-inw is too rich. You should pay more attention to him. Otherwise, if he runs away with someone someday, you will be the one to cry." Daisy leaned over to Sylvia and whispered. "If he wants to run away, I can''t stop him." Sylvia smiled and felt sweet in her heart. No woman would refuse her lover''s gift. Sylvia already had some understanding of Henry''s financial resources before, so she was not surprised at all. After all, even people like Felix, a man who is feared by businessmen in the Du Hai, had to call Henry the Boss. Robert had seen the influence of The Conqueror thoroughly. As his old friend had said, everyone in the world would respect The Conqueror and feel honored to work for him. "It''s a waste of money and it''s shy." Abby curled her lips and sat back on the table. "Then why did I just see someone show off their clothes? The piece fromst year''s collection was worn. My sister can wear a new style every day, and there are three types, one for the morning, one for the afternoon, and one in the evening." Daisy sat there with a smile on her face. Abby snorted and stopped talking. There was a kind of undisguised envy in her eyes. She looked at the pile of clothes from time to time. This was a great temptation for women. "Well, let''s continue to eat," Robert said, clearing the awkward atmosphere. During the dinner, Robert asked James, "James, where are you working now?" James quickly replied, "Grandpa Lin, I have a private clinic in Ennd." "It''s not a private clinic. It''s a private hospital." Abby specifically repeated. "This kind of business requires 40% of knowledge and 60% of luck. Once you see the investment point, you can earn money. But doctors only rely on their own skills. No matter how rich a person is, he has to seek help from a doctor. So, personal talent is the most important thing. Otherwise, he will fall behind like a nouveau riche." Abby had just got humiliated, and now she wanted to get it back quickly. In terms of medical skills, Abby was very confident in James. Although she had never seen James cure diseases, she had heard a lot about him. Most importantly, Henry, a person who had self-taught medical skills, could notpare with him, who graduated from the Johns Hopkins University. This was a top medical college. Those self-taught people did not even have the qualifications to enter the school. "Haha, you run your own hospital at such a young age. You are really a promising young man." Robert said politely. If James had made some achievements in other industries, Robert might sincerely say that he was a promising young man, but it was about medical skills. James looked as old as Henry. At this age, he could be proud of having a hospital of his own. But compared with Henry, he was nothing. Although Henry didn''t have his own hospital, his title The Conqueror was the top in the medical field all over the world. It was a turning point! Abby didn''t understand the polite meaning in Robert''s words. She said, "Grandpa Lin, I brought James back this time to check your illness. When I came, I learned from my grandfather that you have recovered. I''m really happy for you." When Abby said this, Henry could tell that she was not lying. It seemed that Abby and Sylvia had a good rtionship although they had a fierce quarrel. "Little girl, thank you for your concern. My body is very tough now." Robert patted his chest. "Grandpa Lin, I heard from Abby that you couldn''t even stand up. Which hospital did you go for the operation?" Jame asked curiously, "I can go there and learn." "James, you''ve learned western medicine, haven''t you?" Robert asked. "Yes." James nodded. Robert smiled and said, "It''s a Chinese medicine that cured me." "Chinese medicine?" James frowned. "Grandpa Lin, forgive me for being blunt. There is no scientific basis for traditional Chinese medicine to treat people, and there will be future troubles. Why don''t I take a look at it for you?" "Nonsense!" Daisy couldn''t help but make a sound. She was from the department of medicine, and she was also a Chinese medicine practitioner. There was always a dispute between traditional Chinese medicine and western medicine. Whether traditional Chinese medicine was better or western medicine was better, both sides held the same word. Now Daisy heard from James that traditional Chinese medicine couldn''t work, so she was naturally unhappy. "Chinese medicine is the basis of treatment. Don''t talk nonsense if you don''t understand it." James smiled and said, "Sister Daisy, you don''t know whether traditional Chinese medicine is better or western medicine is better. We have done a lot of experiments abroad. ording to the experiment, traditional Chinese medicine can only cure some simple diseases. If it is a serious illness, tumour, and so on, we still have to rely on western medicine to cure it." "Who is your sister?" Daisy looked at James disgustedly. "Chinese medicine has been passed down for thousands of years. How long has it been since Western medicine started? How many herbs of western medicine could be found in our ancient books of Chinese medicine?" James shook his head. "There are some things that I can''t exin clearly. If possible, you can call the one who cured grandpa Lin and confront me face to face. You will naturally know the gap between traditional Chinese medicine and western medicine." Robert drank a ss of wine and said, "James, it''s a coincidence. The person who cured me is not far away from here. It''s right in front of me." Hearing Robert''s words, James''s body shook. He subconsciously looked at Henry and said, "Grandpa Lin, are you talking about him?" "Yes, it was Henry who cured me. A few silver needles could cure my long-term illness." Robert nodded. "It''s impossible, isn''t it?" Abby was a little doubtful. At that time, how many doctors had been hired to cure Master Lin''s illness? But they couldn''t do anything about it. This person''s medical skills were only self-taught. How could he cure him with a few silver needles? Chapter 429 Chapter 429 "Nothing is impossible!" Daisy puffed out her chest. "I''ve told you that my brother-inw is a highly- skilled doctor!" James was surprised and said, "Mr. Zhang, what method did you use to treat Old Master Lin?" "Silver Needles," Henry replied. "I see." James nodded. "If we stimte the acupuncture points with silver needles, it is only temporary that Master Lin can stand up. But after a period of time, there will be problems. This state is called borrowing time in our medical field." Borrowing time! Everyone present was shocked by James''s words. These words were not easy to say. "Honey, is that true?" Sylvia looked at Henry nervously. Including Nelson and the others, they were also very nervous. "Of course not. He''s just talking nonsense. Don''t believe him." Henry shook his head and took a bite of the food. Hearing Henry''s words, Sylvia and others let out a long sigh of relief. They must believe in Henry more than James. Old Master Lin had been very calm from beginning to end. If The Conqueror could not cure him, it would be useless for anyone in the world toe. Daisy said to James, "Don''t talk nonsense!" James shook his head and said, "I''m not talking nonsense. This brother Henry knows it best. Why don''t I use a western medicine technique to check Grandpa Lin?" "No, I have confidence in my husband." Sylvia had been silent all the time, couldn''t help but speak at this time. "Sylvia, don''t be blindly confident. After all, your husband just came from a self-taught family, which can''t bepared with a high-calibre student like James. It''s not a big deal to let James check the grandpa. It''s better if there''s nothing wrong. If there''s any problem, James can handle it." Abby said. "Yes, let me see. After all, there is no scientific basis for traditional Chinese medicine. It''s hard to say." James said again. Henry put down his chopsticks and looked at James. "Do you really think western medicine is better than traditional Chinese medicine?" For a long time, people had been arguing about whether western medicine was better than traditional Chinese medicine. But Henry thought that they all had their own advantages. Western medicine could do surgery, Chinese medicine could also do it. Chinese medicine could cure patients, same with western medicines. In the final analysis, there was a difference between traditional Chinese medicine and western medicine because doctors'' medical skills were not good enough. Both traditional and western medicine had the same purpose of saving people, and they also saved people by using the medicine. In this world, there were only a few known medicines. Chinese medicine and western medicine were used as well. The gap between Chinese medicine and western medicine was made by the method of taking medicine. From Henry''s point of view, traditional Chinese medicine and western medicine were no different, but now someone kept ndering traditional Chinese medicine. He could tolerate a few sentences, but Henry was also a little angry. After all, he had once learned Chinese medicine from others and promised to that person that he would pass on traditional Chinese medicine. James raised his head. "I don''t think western medicine is better than traditional Chinese medicine, but it is based on a scientific basis. In our clinical trials, 80% of the diseases can''t be cured by traditional Chinese medicine." "Oh?" Henry raised his eyebrows. "Clinical diseases? What kind of clinical diseases do you refer to?" "That''s not what you have to worry about." James shrugged his shoulders. "If you have any objections, let''spete." "Yes, if you don''t like it, then let''spete," Abby said on the side. Henry nodded. "Okay, how do you want topete?" Sylvia looked at Henry unexpectedly. ording to her understanding of Henry, he would not compare with others so easily. "It''s very simple." James snapped his fingers. "What let''s talk about Grandpa Lin''s body. Why don''t we take a look at his body?" "It''s boring." Henry showed a boring look. "In addition, in our country, no elder''s body should be used forparison. Why don''t we change the method?" A trace of dissatisfaction shed in James''s eyes, and then he asked, "Okay, then tell me, how do you want topete?" "It''s simple, medical skills. In the end, it''s to save people. Let''s see who is capable of saving people." Henry suggested. "How can youpete?" Abby was standing aside, said doubtfully, "There are no patients now." "Patients can be found at any time." Henry stretched out his right hand and kept tapping on the table with his fingers. "Since we are doctors, I think James has a deep understanding of medicines." "Of course!" Before James could speak, Abby proudly said, "James graduated from Johns Hopkins University. Medicine usage is a piece of cake for him." James nodded in agreement. Henry said, "That''s right. Since we can all know how to use the medicine, why don''t we poison each other, and then solve the cases for ourselves? If anyone can solve remove the poison, then he wins. if can''t..." Henry didn''t finish his words, but everyone understood what he meant. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "Poison each other? It''s not apetition. It''s risking one''s life!" Hearing this, even Abby''s talkative look changed. "This... this is not good." "Henry, don''t make trouble." Nelson scolded, "How outrageous it is to poison each other!" Channing sat aside and gave Henry a thumbs-up. This brother-inw was really awesome. He usually kept a low profile, but when he became arrogant, he was more arrogant than anyone else! Sylvia pulled Henry''s sleeve and said, "Well, he just joking. Don''t take it seriously." Henry shook his head. "I didn''t say that I was joking. Well, James Wong, do you want topete?" James frowned and said, "Brother Zhang, we''re just talking about medical skills. It''s too much to poison each other, isn''t it?" "Do you think it''s too much to poison each other?" Henry asked. "That''s going too far. Since Brother Zhang doesn''t want to talk about medicine, just say it clearly. There''s no need to do this." James waved his hand. Henry chuckled and said, "James Wong, if you think it''s too much to poison each other, then let me ask you, what do you mean by poisoning the soup in front of the old master?" "What!" All the people on the table changed their faces at the moment when Henry finished his words. "Don''t talk nonsense!" A trace of panic shed in James''s eyes and he shouted. "Sylvia, your husband went too far!" Abby also shouted, "Since you don''t want topete, just don''t compete. There is no need to nder James like this!" Everyone in the Family Lin looked at Henry and said, "Henry, what''s going on?" Henry smiled and stared at James. "Who sent you here?" Chapter 430 Chapter 430 "I don''t understand what you mean." James shook his head and looked puzzled. "Henry, I''m afraid you''re joking too much." Abby''s father, Thomas Liu, frowned and said, "You can''t talk nonsense." "Honey, what''s the matter?" Sylvia sat next to Henry, and there was something wrong with her pretty face. She knew Henry very well, and she knew that Henry was not the kind of person who would say this without reason. "Sylvia, I want your husband to apologize to James!" Abby said loudly. Henry listened to James, and his fingers were still tapping on the table. "I will count to three. If you don''t say, I will twist your head, one..." "Brother Zhang, I don''t know how I provoked you..." James wanted to exin. "Two." Henry''s timing sounded again. "Henry, are you done? How dare you nder us!" Abby shouted. "Three." After Henry''s voice fell, he mmed his palm on the table. The table shook and a pair of chopsticks ced on the table in front of Henry shook also. He waved his hand and patted the chopstick. At this moment, the chopstick was like a sharp arrow, shooting toward James. Henry''s move stunned the few people of the Liu family and Sylvia''s two aunts. It was just like the scene in a kungfu movie, how did he do it? James''s face changed. Seeing that the chopstick was getting closer and closer to him, he jumped sideways and dodged it with agility. Henry smiled and said, "You can''t pretend anymore?" James''s sharp moves made the Liu family''s faces change again. Abby was the most surprised one of them. She never knew that James had such skills. James brushed off the dust on his body, and the corners of his mouth curled into a strange smile. "Interesting, I didn''t expect this task to be this difficult. Family Lin has such a master like you." "What the h*ll is going on!" Abby stood aside and looked at James''s change. Her mind was a little off-guard. James shrugged his shoulders. "I''m very curious. How did you see it? I''m very confident about my poisoning methods." "I didn''t see it." Henry shook his head. "I guess." "You guessed!" James''s face changed. "Boy, are you kidding me?" "The fingerprints on your fingers are all destroyed, the skin between your fingers is rough, and the pores on the back of your hand are thick, which shows that you often contact with the poison. Oh, by the way, if you changed your profession and said that you are a scientific researcher, maybe I would observe you for another two minutes." Henry sat in the chair, looking at James Wong, and said slowly, "And the coat you gave to Abby was not given to you by Aelsan. After all, he is not in Ennd anymore, and even if he was sick, he wouldn''t go to you for help." James narrowed his eyes. "Who are you?" "Interesting." Henry slowly got up. "It seems that the person who assigned you the task is going to use you as cannon fodder." "Cannon fodder? You overestimate yourself!" James sneered. As soon as James''s voice fell, Henry''s voice, like a ghost, sounded behind James. "Really?" Henry''s emotionless voice came into James''s ears. His cold smile suddenly changed. It was so fast! He didn''t even see how Henry came behind him. As soon as he turned his head, he felt a strong forceing for his neck. His neck was grabbed by one hand, which was like a giant mp. James reached out and grabbed Henry''s wrist, but Henry twisted it and put his hand behind his back. Henry''s movements werepleted in one breath and almostpleted in an instant. He was much more handsome than those kungfu tricks from the TV. Henry twisted James''s arm andpletely subdued him. James gritted his teeth. "Who are you?" "Many people ask me this question, but there is no need to know." Henry grabbed James''s hand and pulled it hard. He was ready to disable James. However, such a move made Henry''s face suddenly change. "What!" With a tearing sound came a mechanical sound, there was a spark on James''s right shoulder. The arm Henry took off was a mechanical arm! Such a scene made the faces of all the people in the room change dramatically. This was really surprising! Henry''s eyes became much calmer. How many organizations in the world could do this? The corners of James''s mouth widened. "It seems that you have found something extraordinary." James took out a white ball from his pocket with the other hand and smashed it hard on the ground. As the ball touched the ground, a strong cloud of white smoke suddenly burst out. "Watch out!" Henry shouted. The people in the room only felt that everything in front of them was white, and they couldn''t see anything. They kept waving their hands in front of their eyes, and it took more than a minute before the smoke dissipated. Everyone found that James had disappeared, including Henry. The three people of the Liu family looked at each other in dismay. "Robert, this..." Adrian looked at Robert and opened his mouth. "Adrian, I know our friendship is strong. This matter has nothing to do with you." Robert said. Lin''s manor was located at the outskirts of the city. Outside the manor, there was arge area of thick forest. At this moment, James was shuttling through the jungle and dialling a number at the same time. "Hey! What''s the deal with this mission? The other party is under the protection of a master, why didn''t you tell me?" James''s face was ferocious. "You''re just cannon fodder. Why do you need to know so much?" A light sound came from the phone. "Cannon fodder..." These words slowed down James''s speed of running away. Henry just now had also described him in this way. He, a great entrepreneur of the first generation, was actually treated as cannon fodder, which made James feel a strong sense of humiliation. Henry''s voice came from behind James, "I have told you are cannon fodder, but you still didn''t believe me." "How is it possible!" James''s body shook. Suddenly, he turned around and saw Henry standing less than three meters behind him. "How... how could you..." "What, do you think I can''t keep up with your modified mechanical legs?" Henry''s eyes revealed a hint of disdain. "The power of machinery is always limited. It''s such a stupid choice to give up your own potential." T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. James took a deep breath and said, "Don''t think that I can''t hurt you." "Sorry, I think so." Henry stepped forward, appeared in front of James the next second, and grabbed his head with one hand. James dodged quickly, but he couldn''t escape Henry''s hand at all. Henry grabbed his head. Chapter 431 Chapter 431 At this moment, there was no one else around Henry, and he did not have to hold back. He pinched James''s head and twisted it hard. James''s limbs were mechanical, but his head was not. "Crack!" There was a loud crack. James stared straight ahead, losing his colour. Even so, his body was still standing straight, which was very strange. At James''s feet, a mobile phone was dropped. The screen of the mobile phone lit up and showed that there was an ongoing phone call. Henry knew that the other party deliberately did not hang up. He picked up his phone and put it beside his ear. "Hello." After two full seconds, the person on the other end of the phone replied fluent Chinesenguage, "I thought this modified person would be able to hold on for five to ten seconds under the attack of The Conqueror, but now it seems that he can''t even hold on for a second. You are indeed the strongest man in the world. You deserve this reputation." "Yourpliment really makes me happy," Henry replied. "Ha ha, The Conqueror, this operation was not aimed at you. As the king of the underground world, before we change the situation of the underground worldpletely, our leader thinks that it is necessary to report to you in some form, such as this." Henry listened to the other side''s words, and the corner of his mouth curled into a yful smile. "So, you are disying your strength to me?" "We don''t dare." The other party quickly replied on the phone. "At least, at the current stage, you are still the king of the underground world, The Conqueror." Although the other party''s tone was polite, the ambition in his words was obvious. At this stage, they admitted that Henry was the king of the underground world, but they did not say that would be the case in the future. Henry nodded. "In that case, I''ll wait for the day when youe out of the sewer. Don''t run around like rats in the sewer." "This day wille soon." After the other party finished speaking, Henry hung up the phone. Looking at the phone in his hand, he thought for a moment and threw it aside and walked towards the Family Lin. When Henry returned to the Family Lin, everyone was still there. They all sat in the hall, waiting for him toe back. "Henry, what''s going on?" Nelson couldn''t wait to ask as soon as he saw Henry. In the Family Lin, Sylvia went to the Su Family some time ago and even learned something about ancient martial arts. She was not too shocked by this kind of thing. Channing Lin''s father was Leopard Kurata. He had seen a lot of things and was very capable of epting. Daisy had also been to the underground boxing house with Henry. As for Robert Lin, he also knew some things that others didn''t know. Only Nelson Lin and Sylvia''s two aunts hadn''t been in contact with these things. Henry waved his hand and said, "It''s okay. Dad, just a small thief interested in the money of the Family Lin." "Henry, I''m sorry for what I did just now." Abby''s father said apologetically. Just now, he spoke up for James and reprimanded Henry. Abby stood aside with an apologetic face, without any arrogance on her face. James came with them. If it weren''t for Henry''s presence today, Old Master Lin might have had an ident. "It''s not your fault." Henry shook his head. This time, it was someone else who targeted him. If it weren''t for him, this person wouldn''t havee. Originally, the two families nned to have a good gathering. Today''s banquet also meant that they would not go back home until they were drunk. However, after such a thing happened, everyone was not interested. Nelson arranged a room for Abby''s family to rest, and Sylvia and other juniors said their goodbyes. After leaving the Family Lin, Sylvia looked worried all the way. Henryforted her, "Dear, don''t think too much about what happened just now. That''s life, things happen, you know?" After returning home, Sylvia arranged some things, changed her clothes, and went to thepany. Megan Su naturally apanied her. Henry was alone at home. After practising on the tree for a while, he received a strange call at about four o''clock in the afternoon. "Hello, little master, it''s me, Lewis Yan." Lewis''sughter came from the phone. "Hello," Henry replied politely, "What''s the matter?" "Little master, didn''t we make an appointment for training? I am very sorry for what happened before, but we have already dealt with the person who should be dealt with. You see, when can we arrange another training?" Lewis said cautiously, afraid that he would say something wrong and make Henry unhappy. "Oh, I see. Where''s President Ma? Why didn''t he call me?" Henry asked. "He feels ashamed. He doesn''t have the face to contact you. What happenedst time..." Henry interrupted Lewis, "Then let President Ma arrange another time. Avoid things like that happening again this time." Lewis heard him and immediately revealed a happy voice. "Okay, little master, I''ll go and inform President Ma right now." Henry hung up the phone and smiled. Anyway, President Ma had helped him a few times before, so these things should be forgotten. On the top floor of Zhao''s Building. "Second Master, he is indeed from the Su family, and the fighting technique is the same as the Su''s. No doubt." The young man in ck stood behind President Zhao and replied. Yesterday, they specially sent someone to test Henry and Megan. "The Su Family, when did the Su Family''s hand spread to Yinzhou? They even made a man surnamed Zhang be Future Master of the Su Family." President Zhao''s face was full of doubt. "Second Master, shall we..." "Don''t act rashly." President Zhao looked out of the window, and some of the leaves had turned yellow. "Underworld meeting will begin in a couple of days. I have to go back. I''ll deal with this matter when Ie back. If I really want to fight with the Su Family, I have to bring some people from my family." "Understood." The young man in ck nodded and left. In recent days, Henry finally had some free time. He ran to Lins Group every day to see if Sylvia needed help. Since Henry made a lot of correct decisions for Lins Groupst time, Sylvia certainly would not refuse this free help. Henry also took time to do the training for the medical association. In the entire Yinzhou, after a few big events happened recently, it waspletely calm. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Hengyuan Trade Company ushered in a new round of development, and it had entered the circle of the first-ss enterprises in Yinzhou. Lins Group was also growing stronger and stronger. Chows'' deration from thest time made Lins Group totally relieved. It was strange that the Zhao family, which had been fighting with the Family Lin for a long time, had been a little quiet these days, which was hard to understand. Chapter 432 Chapter 432 It was September and it was a little cold in the early morning. The people who went to work in the morning didn''t wear short sleeves like before, some warmer coat was needed. At half-past seven in the morning, it was still not time for ordinary people to go to work. The door of the Second Detention Centre in Yinzhou opened, and a young man walked out of the door with a weather-beaten face. Looking at the yellow autumn leaves outside, the young man took a deep breath. A ck Benz stopped in front of the detention centre. The rear door of the car opened and the young man sat in. "Young Master Zheng, this was a hard period of time for you. Come on, you two, please massage master''s shoulders." A voice was heard from the passenger seat of the Benz. The person who came out of the detention centre was Sam Zheng. For a long time, the Zheng Family had been looking for connections so that Sam could avoid the death sentence for the previous incident. However, the evidence was firm at that time. Although he had not been sentenced to death, it was impossible to release him. Now that Sam could be swaggering out of the detention centre, there must be someone who had pulled some connections. Two sexy models were sitting in the back seat of the Benz. "Master Zheng, I''ll help you change your clothes." "I''ll massage your shoulders." The two young girls said in a cute manner. Sam looked at the front row and said, "Young Master Ke, you have spent so much effort to get me out. Just tell me what you want." Bing Ke was sitting in front of the Benz. Bing snapped his fingers. "It''s good to deal with smart people. Young Master Zheng, I won''t beat around the bush with you. The reason why I could get you out this time was because of my godfather. In the whole Ning province, it''s absolutely impossible for others to help you. I think Young Master Zheng, you should remember how you ended up in prison the first time." "Of course!" When it came to this matter, Sam was resentful. "If Henry Zhang hadn''t ruined my n, how could I end up like this!" "By the way," Bing said, "You and I have amon enemy, Henry Zhang. Young Master Zheng, why don''t you cooperate with me?" "Cooperate? How do you want to cooperate with me?" Sam asked in doubt while enjoying the massage of the two models. "It''s very simple. The same way you got in. I''ve watched the video that day and there is a lot of evidence. We can do some editing, including the video shown by Henry. We can sue him for nder." Bing''s eyes were filled with anger as soon as he mentioned Henry. He felt so wronged that he refused to let Henry alone. Thest time he met Henry, Henry humiliated his gambling stone shop thoroughly and made him suffer a loss of nearly ten million yuan! There was a hint of interest on Sam Zheng''s face. He was a yboy. During this period of time, he almost went crazy in the detention centre. Now he had the chance to get out and even put the person he hated into the prison. It was impossible for him not to be tempted. "Young Master Ke, how sure are you?" Sam asked. "100%!" Bing''s face was full of confidence. "I''m not the only one participating in this matter. The Chengs are also involved in it. It''s up to us to take down the man surnamed Zhang!" "The Cheng family!" Sam''s body shook. In the entire Ning province, the Cheng family was a well- known powerhouse. This Henry dared to provoke the Cheng family. He was really looking for death! "What do you think, Young Master Zheng? No need to worry now," Bing said with a smile. "Of course. Young Master Ke, I''ll do whatever you ask me to do." Sam smiled. If there was really the Cheng family''s help with it, no matter how powerful Henry was, he couldn''t turn the world upside down. "It''s very simple. Today, Young Master Zheng, you should rx for a while. Tomorrow, find the man who used drugst time and ask him to change his statement. Leave the rest to me." Bing''s eyes showed a hint of coldness when he spoke. During this period, Henry had a lot more leisure time. Sylvia did not hand over all thepany''s affairs to Henry, but she would talk about some things that were difficult for her to make a decision on with Henry. Henry went to Jenny''s stone gambling shop again. The business of the stone gambling shop was very good. Just as he thought before, the stone gambling shop was a monopoly industry in Ning province, there was only the Broken Jade Pavilion. Next door, the Peerless Jade store was also open. Unfortunately, no one went there. On the day of its opening, the reputation of the Peerless Jade waspletely ruined, which formed a sharp contrast with the Broken Jade Pavilion. Jenny had been guarding the Broken Jade Pavilion for the past few days. "President Qin, the business is booming." Henry came in from the door. He saw that all the jades he opened that day were put in a pir by Jenny and disyed in the Broken Jade Pavilion. "Mr. Zhang, you''re here." The staff of the Broken Jade Pavilion greeted Henry as soon as they saw him. "It''s a great honour. What brought you here?" Jenny walked over from the bar with a smile and asked, "Want some tea?" "No." Henry waved his hand. "I''m free these days, so I''m walking around." "Free?" Jenny raised her eyebrows. "Then it''s just the right time. I have an auction here, and you coming here will bring more poprity." "What auction?" Henry asked curiously. "You will know it soon." Jenny deliberately made a mysterious expression and then asked the staff next to her, "How is it? Is everything ready?" The employee nodded and answered, "President Qin, it''s almost ready." "Okay." Jenny responded and said to Henry, "Let''s go, follow me." Henry followed Jenny out of the Broken Jade Pavilion. It was not until then that Henry saw that she had also bought the two disy houses next to the Broken Jade Pavilion. The two houses were both bigger than 300 square meters and were divided into two floors. On the first floor, there was a huge exhibition hall, with some tables and chairs. On the second floor, there were all kinds of private rooms. The private rooms were rounded with semi-transparent ss and the exhibition hall could be seen from the inside. The entire hall was decorated by Jenny using an antique style, giving people a sense of modern beauty. Henry looked around the hall and said, "Your action is very fast." It was only a few days after the opening of the Broken Jade Pavilion, and Jenny had already completed the decoration. It had to be said that she was also a woman who did things fast. Henry saw that a lot of people had been sitting in the hall at this moment, including in the private room upstairs. The door was also tightly locked, and there were people sitting inside. "Are you going to hold a stone auction?" Henry asked curiously. "Yeah." Jenny nodded. "I intend to donate 30% of the profit to the Spring residential home. Weather is changing. The children also need more clothes. I specially bought a batch of King Stone and Emperor Stone from the Stone King. They are all top-quality." Henry had also participated in this kind of stone gambling auction before, so he was not unfamiliar with it.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 433 Chapter 433 At this moment, Jenny''s cell phone rang. Henry subconsciously nced at Jenny''s mobile phone. At the moment when her mobile phone screen lit up, Henry saw a search tab for children''s autumn clothing. Henry''s opinion of Jenny was extremely good, and he especially liked her attitude towards the Spring residential home. In this society, there were many people who offered love and did good deeds, but there were very few people who really didn''t want fame or benefits. Henry was such a person, and Jenny was also such a person. Now, it was an upgrading period of Hengyuan''s business. If Jenny revealed that she had been sponsoring the foster home for free, it would definitely enhance Hengyuan''s poprity. It would be beneficial for Hengyuan. However, Jenny never mentioned it. For Jenny, helping the foster home was just a simple thing she wanted to do. Jenny picked up the phone and said a few words on the phone. Then she hurriedly hung up the phone and looked at Henry with some embarrassment. "You go ahead with your work. I can walk around on my own." Henry took the initiative to speak. "What a sweet man." Jenny nced at Henry and then strode away. Henry wandered alone in the hall. He found that half of the people were having a foreign ent. It seemed that Jenny had done a good job in marketing. The stone gambling auction could maximize the reputation of this shop. In many aspects, Jenny''s business sense was still very sensitive. Just as Henry was turning around, a female voice came from behind him. "Hey, brother-inw?" Henry looked back and saw a graceful figure with short hair standing behind him. "Amy Zhang?" Henry nced at her in surprise. Last time when he went to Yinzhou University, Henry asked Daisy about Amy, but he didn''t see her. Daisy said that Amy''s family had something to do, so she asked for leave. But in fact, she posted many travel pictures on her social media. "Didn''t you go on a trip?" Henry asked curiously. There was an unnatural smile on Amy''s face, and then she nodded and said, "I went to have fun. I just came back two days ago. I heard that there is an auction, so I came to check it out. Brother-in- law, let me introduce it to you. This is my father." Behind Amy stood two more men. One was a little older, and the other looked like he was in his twenties. "Hello, uncle." Henry nodded and asked. "This is Karl Ban, my..." Amy pointed to another young man. "My fiance." Henry noticed that when Amy said the word "fiance", there was a struggle on her beautiful face. Karl Ban was 1.8 meters tall. Although he was not fat, he looked plump and ordinary. In terms of appearance, he couldn''t match Amy at all. Henry also found that when Karl stood next to Amy''s father, his face was not full of respect for his elders, but there was a kind of arrogance as if he was the protagonist among these three people. "Amy, who is this?" Seeing that Amy kept talking to Henry, Karl looked dissatisfied and asked. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "He''s my ssmate''s brother-inw." Amy exined. "Oh." Karl nodded. "Okay, stop talking. The auction will begin soon. Let''s sit down first. It''s very difficult to find a seat this time." After Karl finished speaking, he first walked to a seat. There was a number te on each seat, which was used to bid at the auction. Henry looked at Amy''s back and a bitter smile on her face when she just turned back. After thinking for a while, he also walked over. Originally, Jenny left a private room on the second floor for Henry. Henry exchanged seats with people sitting next to Amy. When they heard that there was a private room if they were willing to be changed, they dly epted it. Henry sat in the seat next to Amy. "Brother-inw, are you also here to attend the auction?" When Amy saw Henry sitting there, she was a little surprised. "I just came to take a look," Henry replied. "Amy, are you done with your talk? Are you addicted to talking?" Karl said with an unhappy face, "Look at him. His clothes are less than 500 yuan in total. Do you think he''s going to participate in the auction?" "No, my brother-inw, he..." Amy was just about to tell Karl Henry''s real identity when her father stopped her with his eyes. "Speak less," Amy''s father said. "Oh." Amy nodded with a little grievance and didn''t say anything more. As time went by, there were more and more people in the hall, and the private rooms upstairs were also full. When Amy was looking upstairs at the private room, there was a hint of envy in her eyes. If she had the strength to sit in the private room, she would not have so much trouble. Henry looked at the time. It was three o''clock in the afternoon, and there was light music in the hall. Just when the music started, a graceful figure stepped onto the stage. Jenny was wearing a long white dress, with her hair rolled up and light makeup on her face. She had bright eyes and white teeth. Her appearance seemed to have made the lights on the stage lose their colour. Seeing Jenny now, Henry suddenly recalled the first time he saw Jenny. She was also dressed in a white dress, just like an elf, pure and wless. "She''s so beautiful." Amy looked at the stage and muttered, "So beautiful and capable." When Karl looked at the graceful figure on the stage, he unconsciously licked his lips. There was a desire in his eyes, but it was very obscure. Because he knew that although he came from a good family, he still had a long way to go until he could bepared with this woman. Now everyone in Yinzhou knew Hengyuan Trade Company had monopolized the whole gambling stone industry in Ning province. There would be great prospects in the future for them. "Thank you all foring to the Broken Jade Pavilion to participate in this auction. I think you all know more or less about stone gambling. I will not talk nonsense with you here and waste your time. Today, we specially invited appraiser experts from the capital. All the stones that have been opened will be evaluated on the spot. We, Broken Jade Pavilion, can buy them. I, Jenny Qin, promise that every piece of raw stone is top grade. But I still have to remind you that there are risks in gambling on stones. You all need to be careful." Jenny''s voice came out of the microphone on the stand. There were not many adjectives in her speech, but it gave people afortable feeling. Now people were no longer easily fascinated by beautiful words. Compared with good words, everyone preferred honesty. Jenny said that there was a risk in gambling on stones and that everyone had to be careful, which had won a lot of people''s hearts in an instant. After Jenny finished speaking, she walked down the stage with a fragrant breeze. When Jenny stepped down from the stage, a tall model was holding a tray covered with a golden silk cloth. On the cloth, there was an irregr raw stone with a length of 15 centimetres and a height of 4 centimetres. Chapter 434 Chapter 434 After the model took the stone and went on the stage, an old man over 60 years old also went on the stage and shouted, "Dear guests, the surface of this stone is already ck. There is a saying in the stone field that ck goes with the green, and green depends on the ck. The green may not be ck on the surface, but if the surface is ck, then it almost confirmes that there will be green inside. As for what can be cut out, it depends on your fate. The starting price of this stone is three thousand yuan, and each next bid should no less than five hundred yuan." As soon as the old man''s voice fell, people under the stage immediately shouted for a price. "5,000!" "8,000!" "9,000!" There were continuous calls for price. This kind of stone, which could be seen to be ck, would usually be sold at a price of more than 20,000 yuan. A few thousand yuan was too cheap. This kind of stone that could contain jade would be coveted by many people. After all, the most important part of stone gambling was gambling itself. There was already a guarantee that there was something green inside which had already eliminated great risks. The rest depended on one''s luck, whether it was worth it or not. This bidding did not stop until it reached 32,000 yuan. Henry nodded. Jenny''s price for this stone was between eighteen thousand and twenty-one thousand. This price was already very good. If it was ced in the store, it would not be sold at a price of thirty-two thousand yuan. Sure enough, the auction was the ce that could arouse people''s desire to buy it. If you managed to buy the raw stones, you could choose to ask the staff to open them on spot or take them to your seat and open yourself. In the process of the auction, everything was getting better and better. After the first piece of stone, every piece of stone that was auctioned afterwards was worth more than 32,000 yuan. When the atmosphere was too high, Amy''s fianc¨¦, Karl, also couldn''t help but bid several times. "Brother-inw, do you know how to gamble on stones?" Amy looked at her father and asked Henry cautiously. After asking, she immediately turned her head and looked at her father''s reaction. "A little bit. What, do you want to buy it?" Henry asked curiously. Amy''s eyes shed a trace of struggle, and she nodded vigorously. "I want to gamble once, but I can only buy one piece. But I don''t know anything about stones. Can you help me?" Henry looked at Amy and then looked at Karl. "Did you encounter any difficulties?" "No." Amy squeezed out a smile. "I just want to y gambling on stones. How can I encounter difficulties?" Henry saw that Amy did not want to say anything, so he did not continue to ask. He nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll help you." "Thank you, brother-inw." Henry looked at Amy who was so nervous that her body was shaking. He sighed. Whether it was because of Daisy or Amy calling him brother-inw, Henry couldn''t help but help her. The auction was gradually going on. "Gentlemen, this stone." The old man on the stand picked up a stone that was 25 centimetres long from the tray. "We can see that there is a whole piece of green under the surface. That is to say, there is a jade at the bottom of the stone. But before it is cut out, the colour of this jade could not be estimated. This stone is sold at a price of fifty thousand, and every raise should be at least one thousand yuan." "51,000 yuan!" As soon as the old man finished his words, Karl spoke first. He had already taken a fancy to this stone. Before the start of all the auction, all the guests would be issued an auction booklet, which contained the basic introduction of the goods of this auction. "52,000!" "55,000!" "60,000!" The price of this stone soared all the way. The green colour inside that the old man showed was ten centimetres long and three centimetres wide. If the colour was slightly good, it could be sold for more than 100,000. Even if it was not too valuable, it could be sold for 20,000 yuan. Therefore, buying this jade with 60,000 yuan was equivalent to gambling with 40,000 yuan. Many people saw through this point, so they did not feel guilty at all when raising the price. "65,000 yuan!" Karl gritted his teeth and shouted out a price. Amy looked at the stone on the stage and couldn''t help asking, "Brother-inw, what do you think?" Henry shook his head. "Don''t buy it. It''s too risky." "A big risk?" Hearing this, Karl sneered on the spot. "Do you mean that this raw stone is very risky? Do you know anything about stones? Can''t you see that there is such arge piece of green at the bottom? Don''t you know how to pretend to understand?" Looking at the arrogant look of Karl, Henry shook his head and said nothing. Amy heard that Henry said no to buying it, so she didn''t ask more. Amy still trusted Henry very much. The price of the stone on the stage rose all the way. In the end, it rose to 130,000 yuan and was taken by someone. The person who bought this stone was exactly Karl. Henry looked at the stone that was bought by Karl. It was probably a loss. There was a big crack in this stone. The price of the jade would be greatly reduced, but the big crack was not the most fatal. The most fatal thing was that there was a crack in the crack. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. The crack caused great harm to the jade, which directly affected the beauty and price. Even the raw stones with the crack could not be carved. It might be a palm-sized jade. Because of the crack, only one-third of the jade could be taken out, or even less. In the stone-gambling field, there was a saying that people would rather gamble on stone''s appearance than gamble on it''s crack. It could be seen how important this crack was. After Karl bought this raw stone, he didn''t cut it open for a long time. It seemed that he was going to leave this expectation at the end. Another few raw stones were auctioned, and the whole auction had fallen into a very hot stage. "Everyone, today''s King Stones have been auctioned, and there are a few pieces of Emperor Stones to be auctioned. Everyone, you should know that the jade from Emperor stones is good, but the cost is higher." The old man said. When they heard the words "Emperor Stone", all the people under the stage looked at the stage with keen eyes. The old man took out a fist-sized stone. It was grey-brown and had no luster on its surface. "Is this an Emperor Stone?" As soon as the old man took out the stone, someone under the stage couldn''t help asking. "As far as I know, an Emperor Stone doesn''t look like this, does it? Although I seldom gamble on stones, I''ve seen Emperor Stones several times." "That''s right. Even if the best jade in this stone, how much can it be worth?" The doubts under the stage continued to ring out. The old man on the stage smiled and said, "Everyone, please listen to me. Everyone knows that the best jade stone in the country is from the South Province. This stone was in the centre surrounded by a couple of Emperor stones. It is described by the local Feng Shui master as the moon being surrounded by the stars. As for what is inside, no one has dared to cut it. This stone is to be auctioned for before Emperor stones, and the starting price is..." At this point, the old man extended a finger and said, "One yuan." Henry looked at the stone on the stand with a smile. The reason why the stone would appear here was that it was specially brought for him to see it. Chapter 435 Chapter 435 Henry once dominated the gambling circle around South Province. He knew very well that the people there were very concerned about geomancy. There were only a few stones in the entire South Province, which were extremely expensive. Even if it couldn''t be sold, it would be disyed in the shop. Now that this stone was here at Jenny''s auction, it must be deliberately done by Stone King. Even Stone King dared not open this stone! This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The gambling industry was very superstitious. For example, Stone King, even if he knew that there were some jades in some stones, he would not cut them open. In their eyes, people''s luck was limited, and one should not open too many stones during his lifetime. Regarding this type of stone, opening one during the entire life was more than enough. Looking at the stone on the stage, Henry was about to bid when he heard a voiceing from the private room on the second floor. "50,000!" 50,000! The bidding price from the second-floor private room caused an uproar among the crowd. Did he want to spend 50,000 buying this stone? He must be crazy! Another voice came from the first floor before the shout for 50,000 from the second floor had died down. "100,000." As soon as the voice was heard, everyone in the hall turned to look at the speaker. Amy looked at Henry in surprise. "Brother-inw, are you going to spend 100,000 to buy this jade stone?" "Yes." Henry nodded. "But I don''t think 100,000 yuan will be enough." Henry had been to the South Province''s stone-gambling world, so he knew that some people, in order to win a prize, they would offer a lot of money to open the moon surrounded by the stars. Just now, the person on the second floor directly offered a price of 50,000 yuan. It should be such a person. The corners of Karl''s mouth curled up and he said without any scruple, "Idiot, how can you teach others to gamble on stones after buying such a piece of waste of 100,000 yuan?" Henry did not pay attention to Karl. He would deal with this guy after getting that stone. His attention was now focused on the stone on the stage. After Henry bid 100,000 yuan, the people on the second floor were silent for a few seconds. "Two hundred thousand." "Two hundred thousand!" A man downstairs opened his mouth wide. "Is he crazy? How could he buy such a stone for two hundred thousand?" "500,000 yuan," Henry said lightly. A jade stone with the starting price of one yuan rose to five hundred thousand yuan in just four bids! Everyone felt that their minds are about to explode. Some people who had a million yuan on their ounts had felt that they had stepped into the ranks of the rich, but now they knew that they were poor. "500,000 yuan? Do you have that much money? You have to pay for the legal penalty if you don''t have money to pay!" Karl snorted disdainfully. He looked at Henry''s clothes, and he didn''t seem to be a person who could afford 500,000 yuan. After Henry offered a price of five hundred thousand yuan, Amy''s father nced at Henry a few more times. "One million yuan!" The man on the second floor said again, and at the same time, he added, "Brother, it''s just a piece of jade stone. Let''s make a deal. There''s no need to fight to the death, right?" There was a semi-transparent ss in the private room on the second floor. The people in the lobby couldn''t see the person inside, but judging from his tone, although the price was doubled, he was not as rxed as before. After all, no one would feel nothing when they bought such a small piece of stone with one million yuan. "Two million." Henry leaned against the seat and shouted out this number. When the crowd heard Henry''s bid, they didn''t know what to say. Just now when they were bidding on the stones, one stone was sold for tens of thousands of yuans, another for one hundred thousand yuan. They also had a kind of audacity to spend a lot of money. But nowpared with Henry, they were just small shots ying around. The second floor said, "Dude, do you really want to fight with me to the end?" Listening to this voice, Henry didn''t even look at the second floor, still leaning against the seat. "Sir, your price is two million yuan. Is there anyone higher?" The old man on the stage asked loudly, with a smile on his face. "Two million once." The old man shouted and looked around. He waited for a few seconds, but no one said anything. "Two million twice." "2.20million!" There was another voice on the second floor. Now that he was bidding, he was no longer as confident as he was just now. "3 million!" Henry didn''t hesitate and directly offered a price. Two young people, a man and a woman, were sitting in the private room on the second floor. "Brother, he went too far. Does he want to mess with us? I want to teach him a lesson!" The young woman said. She looked about 23 or 24 years old. She was tall and had long ck hair. Her features were delicate and lovely. When the woman was talking, she raised her small fist and inadvertently revealed the arrow hidden in her sleeve. The young man frowned. "Check your attitude, we are not at home. Also, hide the things in your sleeve. These things are illegal!" "Humph, this is especially given to me for self-protection. Who can me me?" The young man walked to the front of the ss and looked at the hall below. "Let''s wait and see. Even if he gets it, it will be useless to him. We can buy itter." The young man could not keep up with the price of three million yuan. The jade stone was sold to Henry. The staff handed the stone to Henry on the spot and brought professional tools at the same time. Everyone looked at Henry and wanted to see what he could cut out. Henry didn''t let everyone down, and he began to cut. One-third of the stone was cut off directly. The onlookers felt pain in their hearts. The wasted stone cost one million yuan. Henry devoted himself to cutting the stone and he didn''t feel distressed at all. "What should he do if the treasure inside is destroyed?" The onlookers thought. Henry cut from top to bottom, and there was no obstacle, which proved that there was nothing inside. "He''s simply a fool. He bought such a thing with three million yuan, and there is nothing inside." Karl said. Henry frowned. When others saw Henry''s expression, they all understood. It seemed that this time, his money was wasted. Henry chopped again and cut off ayer of the surface, but he still didn''t see anything. He frowned even more tightly. Henry frowned like this, not because he didn''t cut anything as everyone thought. On the contrary, Henry felt something unusual about this stone. That kind of thing gave him the feeling that it was like... Fire Crystal! Henry cut for the third time. This time, he didn''t cut as smoothly as before. He cut half-way through, and he encountered an obstacle. "There is something inside?" There was a voice in the crowd. "The knife stopped. It seems that something is inside. It must be a treasure." "This time, he has earned a lot!" "Not necessarily. Don''t forget that the cost of this stone was three million yuan. Now half of it has been cut off. Even if the jade is of the best quality, how much is it worth?" The crowd was discussing while watching Henry''s action. They were eager to know what could be cut out from it. Chapter 436 Chapter 436 Henry skillfully peeled off the surface around the stone and cut off a pile of stone chips. As the surface was cut off, the things inside the stone slowly appeared. This was a milk-white square, about three centimetres in size, without any gloss. "Is this... a crystal?" Someone guessed with a frown when he saw the white square item. "No way! Isn''t it a great loss to find such a thing?" "That''s true, but it''s the first time I''ve seen a crystal cut out from this stone." "Bad luck!" Looking at what had been cut out from the stone, everyone spoke. Henry took the square item in his hand and examined it carefully, but he couldn''t find any clues. Henry was sure that this was not any known mineral. This crystal gave him a feeling that it was very simr to a Fire Crystal. On the second floor, the man and the woman stood by the window and stared at the small white crystal in Henry''s hand with burning eyes. "Sure enough, there it is!" The young man clenched his fists tightly. "Brother, are you going to take an action?" The long-haired woman asked, and her big eyes were full of intentions. The young man shook his head slightly. "No need to hurry. There are too many people. Keep an eye on him. When there are fewer people, we will take action!" In the lobby on the first floor. Henry stared at the white crystal in his hand for a long time, but he didn''t understand what it was. He simply put it away and nned to give it to Future to do research. "Hahaha! It''s so interesting. He bought such a shabby stone with three million yuan. How can you still gamble on stones like this? Are you here to lose money deliberately?" Karlughed loudly. The people around also shook their heads regretfully. Three million was gone just like that. How worth was this crystal? 50 or 100 yuan? Amy also felt distressed. The old man on the stage saw that everyone was focused, and then the auction continued. Then the starting price of each piece of stone that the old man took out was over 100,000 yuan, and the final bidding price was close to 200,000 yuan. It could be said that every time it was a big gamble. 200,000 yuan in Yinzhou was enough to pay the down payment for a house. Among them, Amy wanted to take action many times, but Henry persuaded her not to do so. "Gentlemen, this is second tost jade stone of today''s auction. It''s still waiting for you to pay attention." The old man took out a jade stone. The surface of the whole stone was green, and the stone was about the size of a human face. This kind of coloured stone was very rare type of Emperor Stone. "Everyone, the starting price of this Emperor Stone is 120,000 yuan, and each raise mustn''t be less than 2,000 yuan." "125,000!" "127,000!" "130,000!" As soon as the old man''s voice ended, the bidding was endless. For this kind of a green stone, the possibility of finding fine jade was very high. If it was gently rubbed, the whole stone would be a green jade. If there was such arge piece, it would definitely be worth a lot of money. Everyone couldn''t help but take a risk. "140,000!" "150,000!" "200,000!" The price soared all the way from the starting price to the price of two hundred thousand in almost dozens of seconds. In this way, the bidding sound was still rising. "You can take this one. You can bid for it." Henry sat there, staring at the stone on the stage. After looking at it for a while, he said to Amy. Amy had been waiting for Henry''s words for a long time. When the price rose to 250,000 yuan, fewer and fewer people were bidding in the hall. "Everyone, 250,000 yuan for the first time." The old man on the stage looked around and said. There was a heated discussion among the audience, but no one made a sound to bid. "Two hundred and fifty thousand yuan, the second time," the old man said loudly again. The audience looked at each other, but still no one spoke. It seemed that this stone was going to be sold at a price of 250,000 yuan. "Two hundred and fifty thousand, the third..." "260,000!" There was a crisp female voice under the stage. "Amy Zhang, you are crazy!" Karl widened his eyes and stared at the woman sitting next to him. Amy''s father also turned his head with a puzzled look and looked at his daughter. It was Amy who shouted out the 260,000 yuan bid. Amy had just called out the price. The man who had bought the stone with 250,000 yuan before said again, "Two hundred and seventy thousand yuan." Amy was about to continue to raise the price when her father stopped her. "Don''t shout! Where are you going to get so much money?" "Amy Zhang, I won''t pay for this stone if it is more than two hundred thousand yuan!" Karl said specifically. "No need." Amy looked at Karl indifferently. "I have money myself." "Money? Where are you going to take the money?" Amy''s father snapped. "Dad, I kept the money you gave me before, and there are five hundred thousand left." Amy answered apologetically, "I didn''t tell you. I just wanted to leave a way out for our family." "The way out?" Karl frowned. "Amy Zhang, what do you mean? Do you think that I, Karl Ban, don''t deserve you?" "Amy Zhang, don''t make trouble!" Amy''s father scolded, and then said to Karl, "This girl is not sensible. I will educate her. Don''t take it to heart." Amy shook her head, looked at the stage, and continued to say, "Two hundred and eighty thousand!" "300,000!" The person who had just bid continued. Seeing that the stone, which was going to be sold at 250,000 yuan, had been added with more than 50,000 yuan in a blink of an eye, everyone sighed with emotion. However,pared to the scene of Henry hitting three million yuan just now, it had not much impact on the crowd. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Amy looked at Henry with questioning eyes. "Raise." Henry only said one word. After Amy heard Henry''s words, she took a deep breath and said, "350,000!" "Don''t make trouble! Are you done yet?" Amy''s father scolded. "Amy Zhang, are you going to listen to this idiot''s words and bid for this stone? What kind of bidding did he make just now? Didn''t you see it?" Karl said, "350,000 yuan. ording to my experience, nothing can be found in this stone. Don''t think about calling me for help!" "Thisdy bid 350,000 yuan. Is there any other higher price?" The old man stood on the stage and said loudly, looking at the person who was bidding. The audience was silent for a few seconds. "Four hundred thousand!" "Well, sir, your price is 400,000 yuan! 400,000 yuan for the first time!" The old man didn''t wait much this time and shouted directly. It was a verymon auction method. "Just call me 500,000 yuan." Henry said to Amy. "500,000!" For this amount, Amy''s body was trembling slightly. In fact, when the other party shouted 400,000 yuan, she already wanted to give up. If she bet 200,000 or 300,000 yuan once, even if she lost, she would still have some money. But if the 500,000 yuan was lost, she would have nothing left. Chapter 437 Chapter 437 "Kid, don''t mislead my daughter here!" Amy''s father looked at Henry with great dissatisfaction. In his opinion, this was a brainless person. He just lost three million yuan, but now he would make his daughter lose money. Five hundred thousand yuan was enough for him to solve a big debt. "400,000 for the second time!" The old man on the stage said again. There was a trace of struggle in Amy''s eyes. She took a deep breath and made a decision. "500,000!" "Amy Zhang, you are crazy!" Amy''s father widened his eyes. "Dad, just let me do it this time. It''s right. Everything is good. If I am really wrong, I will ept my fate." Amy''s eyes were a little red. Karl sneered, "Listen to this idiot''s words, you are destined to make a mistake!" Looking at his daughter''s appearance, Amy''s father opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he couldn''t speak. He also knew that his daughter didn''t want to marry Karl at all. But she was doing it for her family. On the stage, the old man nced around the stage. "500,000 yuan. Do we have a higher price?" "500,000 for the first time!" The old man''s words clearly reached everyone''s ears through the microphone. Amy was very worried. If someone raised the price again, she really had no way to deal with it. "500,000 for the second time!" The old man raised the auction hammer in his hand, giving people a sense of urgency. Under the stage, there was still no one making a sound. "500,000 for the third time!" The old man knocked heavily with his hammer, making a muffled sound. Hearing the sound of the hammer hitting the table, Amy was finally relieved. This stone was finally bought by herself. However, as soon as Amy''s heartbeat slowed down, it began raising again. Next, it was time to decide her fate. She did not want to take this stone. Instead, she asked people to open it on the spot. If she could find something valuable inside, there was still room for her to resist. If she really couldn''t find anything, she would ept her fate. There was only one Emperor Stone left at the auction. Amy did not pay attention to it anymore. All her attention was on the stone she bought. A staff, with professional tools, came to Amy''s ce to cut the stone for her. "Madam, brush or cut?" the staff asked. "Brush." Amy stared at the stone with a nervous face. The staff nodded, picked up professional tools, and rubbed them on the surface of the stone. Amy''s father and the people sitting around all looked at the staff''s movements at this moment. The stone-cutting every time was very curious. As the staff moved, the green surface of the stone became more and more obvious. "Oh my God, was this the right bet? Look at the colour, it might be the whole jade!" "How much will it cost to buy such arge piece of jade? At least ten million?" "It''s hard to say. You still have to look at the colour itself. But even if the colour was the worst, you''ll still earn at least four or five million yuan!" The voice of the onlookers rang out. Amy''s face gradually showed joy. "If I could really get four or five million yuan, no! Three million yuan! Only three million yuan, I canpletely turn over. Although my life would not be as good as before, I absolutely wouldn''t need to marry Karl." Amy''s father''s face was full of tension. There was already dense sweat on his forehead. The staff wiped the stone thoroughly, and then picked up the shlight, constantly putting the light on the stone. If the light could prate the whole stone, then it was sure that this was an entire piece of jade, but when the light hit the surface, there was no reaction at all. Such a scene made Amy feel scared. "Madam, this needs to be cut." The staff put away the shlight and said. "Cut?" Listening to the staff member''s words, Amy''s heart that had just been filled with hope skipped a beat. As if a basin of cold water was poured from head to toe, all the hope was completely extinguished. "Then... cut it." After getting Amy''s permission, the staff picked up the tool and cut it down. When the de cut off the surface of the green, what they saw inside was a ck stone, which meant that the stone was only wrapped by ayer of green on the surface. "Isn''t... it too reversed? I thought that there was a whole piece of jade, but how could it be like this?" "Ah, what a pity." When the onlookers saw that the inside of the green jade was just an ordinary stone, they all shook their heads. It seemed that this was a piece of waste. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Karl sneered. "Amy Zhang, I''ve told you long ago that you''ll suffer a loss if you listen to this idiot! 500,000 yuan, humph!" When Karl spoke, a hint of gloating appeared in his eyes. He absolutely did not want to see Amy making money. If Amy really made money, how could he make her be his wife? There was a deep sense of loss in Amy''s father''s eyes. He shook his head silently and sighed secretly. Amy looked at the scene in front of her and felt pain in her heart. Everything went dark and she almost fell down. This was her only hope. Henry sat by the side and looked at the staff''s movements. He was not surprised at all. He had already seen that this stone was only green on the surface. The real treasure was inside the stone. The staff slowly cut the whole stone. When all the green color on the surface was cut off by him, there was only a normal stone with a length and width of about ten centimetres. If it was sold like this, it could be sold for 20,000 to 30,000 yuan. The onlookers shook their heads one after another. It seemed that this girl''s 500,000 yuan was gone. Amy stared at the stone. There was no hope at all. She did not me Henry. After all, no one could say that she would make money by gambling on stones. Her brother-inw just gave her ideas. She was the one who made the decision. "Madam, do you want to continue cutting?" The staff asked again. "Yes," Amy said. She hadpletely lost all hope, and her voice sounded weak. The staff nodded and cut it down. However, his hand stopped when he had just cut less than half a centimetre. Such a subtle action made Amy''s heart, which had beenpletely dead, rise again. What did this mean? It meant that there was something in this stone! "Could it be that something else is inside?" "Impossible! Green inside the green?" "If it''s green inside the green, it''s probably more valuable than a big piece of jade. Generally speaking, green inside the green is the best!" The pause of the staff once again attracted the attention of the people around them. Chapter 438 Chapter 438 The staff put down the knife, picked up professional tools, and ground them slowly. As the staff moved, a smallyer of stone was worn down. The staff gently blew at the stone. At the moment when the surface stone debris was blown off, a touch of green appeared in the eyes of everyone. This green colour gave people the feeling that it was extremely rich in colour. Looking at the colour alone, people were almost 80% sure that it was authentic. The staff continued to brush against the stone. When the surrounding debris were all blown, the whole piece of jade, which was nearly ten centimetres long and wide, appeared in the eyes of everyone. Inside the jade, the crystal particles were extremely small and transparent. The polished effect of this kind of jade was quite good. The colour was green and rich, which was the best. To see if a piece of jade was valuable, the first step was to look at the pits and colour. The pits were the crystal particles. The colour could be green, red, or purple, of which green was the best. The colour was divided into thick, thin, bright, light, even. For the jade in front of them, it could be said that there were no ws in terms of the pit and colour. The third point was to see the transparency of the whole jade, which was also the most important part. The final price of a piece of jade was directly rted to transparency. The more transparent the jade was, the more valuable it was. The staff took out his shlight and slowly hit the jade. At this moment, Amy''s nervous breathing was rapid, and a kind of excitement came to her heart. She just heard from the people around that this kind of jade could be sold for at least more than five million. This was certain. That was to say, this time, she was really lucky. She didn''t need to marry Karl Ban! Amy''s father was also full of excitement. He sat there with his arms trembling. As for Karl, his face was terribly dark. He didn''t expect that Amy would really find the treasure. Moreover, he could hear the voices of the people around him clearly. It was worth at least five million yuan! Everyone looked at it now. When the light hit the jade, what effect could it have? Now this jade, ording to the colour and pit, was of the best quality. As long as the transparency was good, the price could be doubled. The staff took the shlight, turned on the light, and slowly moved to the top of the jade. When the light hit the jade, the onlookers all gasped. As for the colour of this jade now, if the light was on, it could be seen from the other side, which could be said to be the best. But now, the whole jade was full of the light, as if it had a luminous body. What did this mean? It meant that this jade was the best of the best! "It''s a ss type jade. It''s a ss type!" "Oh my god! A ss type! Such a big piece!" The screaming around kept ringing. The ss type, also known as the King''s Jade, was the best of the jades. Even a small piece was priceless. "How much is this piece of ss type worth?" "At least ten million?" "More than ten million!" There was a kind of exmation in the crowd. "This girl''s eyes are too sharp. She bought it for 500,000 yuan, and now the price is actually hundreds of times higher!" The appearance of the ss type immediately made Amy the focus of the hall. At the same time, the auction for thest piece of Emperor Stone ended. The staff of the Broken Jade Pavilion started to open the stone in front of everyone. The stone bought by Karl was not moved at all. Originally, he wanted to leave a little expectation, but now, he had no expectation at all. Even if there was something inside, could it be better than Amy''s tens of millions of yuan? "D*mn luck!" Karl gave Henry a ferocious look, and then greedily stared at the ss type jade. It cost more than ten million yuan, which was more than all his assets. How could he not be annoyed? The Broken Jade Pavilion would give this piece of King''s Jade to an expert from the capital for appraisal. If the price was rtively simr, Amy would decide whether to sell it or not. "Brother-inw, thank you so much. Thank you so much. I don''t know how to repay you." After sending away the King''s Jade, Amy looked at Henry gratefully. Tears welled up in her eyes. It could be said that this piece of jade hadpletely changed her life. If this treasure had not been presented today, Amy could imagine how dark her life would be in the future. Henry smiled and said, "You don''t need to thank me. You''re the one who decided to bet on this stone. I was just giving you a suggestion." "If it weren''t for your suggestion, I wouldn''t have chosen to buy it. Brother-inw, really, thank you." Amy stood up and bowed deeply to Henry. "All right." Henry reached out and rubbed Amy''s head. "You little girl, you are calling me brother-in- law, no need to be so polite to me. You have a good rtionship with Daisy, if you really need money, you can just say a word. A friend should be there to help." Karl red at Henry darkly, got up, and walked to the side. At this time, Amy''s father also stood up, and his tone of talking with Henry had be much more polite. "Little brother, your eyesight is really out of this world. I don''t know where did you get it." "It doesn''t matter." Amy patted her father on the shoulder. "Dad, you always say that Sylvia Lin of Lins Group is powerful. Brother-inw is Sylvia''s husband." "What!" Amy''s father''s body shook. He looked at Henry. He never thought that this person was the husband of Yinzhou''s business queen! "Little brother, I''ve offended you just now. Please don''t put it close to your heart," Amy''s father said quickly. His attitude towards Henry just now made him feel very embarrassed. Henry shook his head and said nothing. Amy''s father smiled awkwardly and did not speak anymore. If he was a bad-tempered person, he would be dissatisfied with his actions.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "All right, girl, go backstage and take your treasure. They should have finished appraising it." Henry looked at Amy''s excited face and said. "Okay, brother-inw, I''ll treat you and Daisy to dinner tonight. Please don''t refuse." "Don''t worry, we will have a nice meal tonight!" Henry said loudly. When Amy and her father walked to the backstage, they saw that Karl was also here, and the ss type jade was now in his hand. "Ten million? Not enough, not enough!" At this time, Karl was talking to someone. "You think I''m stupid? This ss type jade is worth at least 15 million yuan. You want to buy it for ten million yuan? Are you dreaming?" Amy walked over to him and said, "Karl Ban, why is my jade in your hands?" "Yours?" Karl looked at Amy with a puzzled face. "What is yours?" Chapter 439 Chapter 439 Karl''s expression and tone stunned Amy and her father. "Karl, the thing in your hand was opened by me." Amy reminded him. "Did you open it?" Karl looked at the ss type in his hand. "Amy Zhang, you''re too funny, aren''t you? It''s obviously me who bought it." Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Amy smiled and said, "Karl, do you think it''s interesting? Broken Jade Pavilion is such a big store, can you take this jade by lying?" "Lying?" Karl smiled and said, "Amy Zhang, you''re too funny. Ask the staff of the Broken Jade Pavilion, who owns this jade?" As soon as the voice of Karl fell, a middle-aged woman in a professional suit came over and said, "This jade is taken by the guest No. 58." The middle-aged woman took a manual in her hand. Amy nodded. "Yes, it was me." "You?" A sardonic smile appeared on the corner of Karl''s mouth. "Didn''t you hear the manager say that it was taken by No. 58?" "I''m No. 58!" Amy took out the number te in her hand, which was used to bid at the auction. The manager shook her head. "ording to the guests'' registration, Mr. Karl Ban is guest No. 58. This jade should be owned by Mr. Ban. Mr. Ban will decide the business rights of this jade." After that, the manager took out the booklet and showed it to Amy. On the brochure, the positions of Amy and the other two people were all written under Karl''s name! The things on the booklet made Amy''s delicate body tremble. She wanted to ask why Karl left so fast just now. It turned out that he went backstage to change these things. Amy''s father quickly said, "Manager, there''s something you don''t know. Although it is under Karl''s name, the jade stone just now was indeed bought by my daughter. Many people can prove it, including the surveince outside, it can be seen clearly." "Sorry, I''m only looking at the guests'' registration. As for who bid for it, it has nothing to do with me." The manager shook her head expressionlessly. "Amy Zhang, thank you for your gift." Karl sneered. He didn''t waste 500,000 yuan just now. Amy took a deep breath and shouted, "You arepletely unreasonable!" "You''re unreasonable?" The manager looked dissatisfied. "Ms. Qin, if you have any opinion, you can talk to President Qin." "Talk to Jenny Qin?" If Amy knew people like Jenny Qin, how could she be forced to marry a guy like Karl? "Well, Amy, I''m very dissatisfied with your performance today. Think about how to make me satisfied. Otherwise, you will need to solve your family''s affairs alone." said Karl. He took the jade and strode to one side. "Give my jade back to me!" Amy stepped forward and chased after Karl. She was so anxious that tears came out of her eyes. This was herst hope, and it was taken away by others. "Security guard, get her out!" The manager frowned and shouted immediately. She had just collected 500,000 yuan, so she had to do something. Upon hearing the manager''s words, the two security guards immediately came forward to hold Amy. "Let go of my daughter!" Amy''s father immediately rushed up. "Get him out also!" The manager ordered again. The two security guards walked toward Amy''s father. Amy''s father suddenly waved his hand and shouted, "Don''t touch me!" All of a sudden, the calm backstage was in a tumult. Henry walked to the backstage and happened to hear the noise. At first nce, he saw that Amy and her father were being held by security guards. "Let them go!" Henry walked over and blocked the road of the security guard. He frowned and said, "What are you doing? Is this how you people from the Broken Jade Pavilion treat your customers?" "Who are you?" The manager came from the side and looked at Henry unhappily. "How we behave here doesn''t have anything to do with you!" Henry nced at a work card on the left side of the other party''s chest and saw that she was the manager of the Broken Jade Pavilion. Henry asked, "Where is your President Qin?" "What does it have to do with you?" The manager raised her head. Now, the business of Hengyuan was getting bigger and bigger. The Broken Jade Pavilion could be said to be the only stone gambling shop in Ning province, and the manager was very arrogant. "Brother-inw, she joined hands with Karl and stole our jade." Amy shouted anxiously beside him. "Stole your jade?" Henry was stunned. In Yun Province, many years ago, there was a group of people who took advantage of others as locals. If foreign people came to offer good things, they would rob them. Once these people were caught, they had a kind of silent tacit understanding that they would cut their hands directly without even reporting to the police. However, this kind of thing had happened many years ago. Now that the stone gambling world had been reformed, everyone was behaving in ordance with the rules. No one dared to do this kind of things again. He didn''t expect to see it again in Yinzhou today. "What do you mean by steal?" The manager''s face darkened. "I just follow the rules. If you have any questions, go to our President Qin!" The manager said so because she was sure that these people would never be able to get in touch with Jenny Qin. "Brother-inw, she has been telling me to look for President Qin all the time, but how could I find President Qin? Do you... do you know her?" Amy asked with a glimmer of hope. "How can he know our President Qin?" The manager snorted disdainfully and looked at Henry''s clothes. It could be said that he was poor. Henry nodded and took out the phone. When he was about to call Jenny, he heard a sweet and crisp voice behind him. "Henry Zhang, where are you? I''ve been looking for you for a long time." Seeing the person who spoke, the manager was stunned. "President Qin, why are you here?" Jenny walked slowly towards them with lotus steps. Looking at Amy and her father caught by the security guard, she frowned and said, "What''s going on?" "President Qin, they are making trouble in the backstage. They want to steal the jade opened by other customers. I am pushing them out." The manager said quickly. "Steal the jade?" Jenny''s face darkened. "Are you sure?" "Yes, President Qin, it''s these three people!" The manager pointed at Henry and the other two people, and then said to the security guard, "Hurry up, take these three people out. If they still want to make trouble, call the police directly!" Jenny shook her head and said directly, "Don''t touch them. Manager Shao, you are fired." Jenny looked at the situation in front of her and didn''t need to ask at all. She knew that the manager was trying to change the facts. How could Henry steal the jade opened by another person? "President Qin, I don''t understand?" The manager''s face was a little pale. "Don''t you understand? The police will make you understand," Jenny said unhappily. Henry said, "Take it easy. Let the security guard catch Karl Ban first, and don''t let him run away with jade. If that''s the case, it wouldn''t be a big deal for your Broken Jade Pavilion to pay the money, but probably you won''t be able to hold auctions in future." Jenny nodded and quickly ordered. Chapter 440 Chapter 440 The manager looked at the way Henry and Jenny talked. She had never expected that this person really knew President Qin. Looking at his shabby looks, he didn''t look like someone who knew President Qin. Henry was not in the mood to deal with this manager at all. Today''s matter was enough for her to go to prison. A group of security guards rushed out in a hurry. After about five minutes, they took Karl back to the Broken Jade Pavilion. "D*mn you, who gave you the right to do that? That''s how you treat your clients? I''m going to sue you!" Karl kept cursing. "Let''s talk about it when you have the chance." Jenny red at Karl coldly. She had already heard Amy say about what had happened just now. "You are suspected of fraud and robbery. If you want to sue our Broken Jade Pavilion after you get out of the police station, I will be here." Jenny also breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that Karl had been taken back. If she really let Karl run away with her jade today, then the reputation of the Broken Jade Pavilion would be ruined. During the first auction, the products bid by customers were taken away by others with the help of the staff of the Broken Jade Pavilion. In the future, no one would dare to gamble with stones in the Broken Jade Pavilion. "What fraud? Robbery? I bought all the tickets, and the seats are all under my name. This jade is obviously my..." Karl roared desperately, but before he could finish, he was interrupted by Henry. "Karl Ban, born in 1989, is the young master of the X&Y Business Co., Ltd. A month ago, you bribed all the partners of Amy Zhang''s family and took in all the assets, a total of 78 million yuan. As a result, Amy''s family owes 3 million yuan. After Amy''s family went bankrupt, you threatened with the debt and forced her to get engaged with you. Am I right?" As Henry spoke, he stared at Karl. Karl''s face turned pale. This was what he did in private and only few people knew. How did he know these? "It seems that I''m right." Henry smiled. "Now, Amercial fraud will be added to all of these usations. Enjoy it." Henry patted Karl on the shoulder. As soon as Henry finished speaking, the police arrived in front of the door of the Broken Jade Pavilion. When Jenny ordered people to chase after Karl just now, she had already called the police. "Brother-inw, you really saved our family." Amy stood in front of Henry and looked at the jade in her hand. "I really don''t know how to repay you." "Well, if you say something simr again, don''t call me brother-inw. Didn''t you say that you''ll treat me to a dinner tonight?" Henry smiled, "I''ll wait for your call tonight." "Okay, sure." Amy nodded hard. Henry asked Jenny to help Amy deal with the jade, and he left the Broken Jade Pavilion in a hurry. Now he wanted to figure out what the crystal that he had just opened was. The Fire Crystal had always been the power item that Radiant Ind wanted to figure out. Now, a simr thing to the Fire Crystal had appeared, so Henry had to pay attention to it. As soon as Henry walked out of the Broken Jade Pavilion, the man and the woman followed him. Henry nced around the pedestrian street and finally walked into a shopping mall, turning around inside. "Hurry up, keep up." A man and a woman hurried into the mall. After wandering in the mall for more than half an hour, Henry finally walked into the underground parking lot. "He wants to take a car. Don''t let him run away." The long-haired beauty quickly said, and the two of them rushed into the underground parking lot. The parking lot was veryrge. At this time, there were not many people. It was empty. When the two of them rushed to the parking lot, but they did not see Henry in the first ce. In the huge underground parking lot, the two of them carefully observed and looked for Henry. The beautiful woman hid behind a wall and slowly looked forward. "Beauty, are you looking for me?" Henry''s voice suddenly sounded behind the beautiful woman. This abrupt voice scared the beautiful woman. She subconsciously shrank her neck and turned her head, only to see Henry standing behind her with a smile. "Junior Sister, be careful!" The young man, who was not far from the beautiful woman, also heard Henry''s voice. When he saw Henry standing behind hispanion, he rushed over immediately. Henry looked at them with a smile on his face. "You two followed me as soon as I came out of the Broken Jade Pavilion. Is it for this?" Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Henry took out a small white crystal while he was speaking. The moment he took out the small white crystal, their eyes were fixed on the object in his hand. "It seems that I''m right." Henry turned over his wrist and put it away. "You''ve known that there''s this thing hidden in the stone?" "Nonsense, in a few pieces of emperor stones, except for holy..." The beautiful woman said. Before she could finish her words, she reacted and quickly reached out her hand to cover her mouth. She red at Henry with anger in her big eyes. "You are ying tricks on me!" Henry was silent for a moment because of her words. After a few seconds, he said, "What on earth is this?" "Brother, it''s not good for you to know what it is." The young man said, "It''s useless to you. If you want, give me two days. I''ll pay 3 million yuan for it. You won''t suffer any loss. What do you think?" Henry shook his head. "No, I''m not short of 3 million. I just want to know what it is." "Didn''t you listen to my Senior Brother? You know that this thing is of no benefit to you at all. Besides, even if I tell you, you won''t be able to use it. We came all the way here for this thing. Why do you have to go against us?" The beautiful woman was so anxious that her face turned red. It could be seen that this thing was really important to them. Henry smiled and said, "It can''t be called going against you. After all, this was a fair auction. You could continue to raise the bids to the point that I couldn''t afford it." The beautiful woman stomped her foot angrily and couldn''t say anything. The young man took two steps forward. "Brother, believe me. If you keep this thing in your hands, it will only cause you trouble. You''d better give it to me." "Oh? What kind of trouble?" Henry asked curiously. Now he was really looking forward to trouble coming to him so that he could find a way to figure out what it was. He had an intuition that this crystal was likely to have something to do with Qi. "Brother, are you really not willing to give this thing to us?" The young man frowned and asked again. Henry still shook his head. "Senior brother, you don''t need to say more to this kind of person. Just grab it directly!" The beautiful woman waved her hand. At the same time, a sharp arrow shot out from her sleeve and suddenly rushed toward Henry. "Junior Sister!" The young man shouted loudly, but it was toote. The sleeve arrow had been shot out and could not be withdrawn. At the critical moment, Henry suddenly twisted his body and escaped the arrow. Chapter 441 Chapter 441 Seeing Henry dodge the arrow so easily, the young man breathed a sigh of relief and felt a little shocked at the same time. This person actually had good skills! Henry turned around and looked at the beautiful woman. He nced at her and said, "You look pretty good. But actually your heart is too vicious." As soon as Henry finished his words, he turned one hand into a w and grabbed at the beautiful woman. The beautiful woman''s eyes turned cold. "Senior brother, he is a bit strange. Don''t hold back!" While she was talking, Henry''s hand reached to the woman''s neck and grabbed her neck. The woman quickly stepped back and unexpectedly avoided Henry''s w. The woman''s steps of retreating surprised Henry. Although he didn''t use all his strength, he still used about 60%. In this world, even the masters of the older generation could hardly escape from his grasp, not to mention this young woman. When Henry looked at his opponent''s footsteps, she actually gave him a mysterious feeling. He had never seen it before. It was a bit like the strange footsteps written in kungfu novels. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The woman stepped back three steps to the left and two feet on the right, avoiding Henry''s grasp, which made her gasp a few times. "Brother, sorry to offend you!" The young man shouted and punched at Henry. Henry dodged the young man''s punch and fought with him. Henry did not show his full strength. He focused on testing the methods of these two people. Henry found that they were using a set of moves that he had never seen before, which made Henry feel incredible. He was confident that he knew 80% of the fist techniques in China, and he was familiar with the remaining 20%. However, it was rare to see such a move. The young man and young women were surprised at the same time. They have been out for a while, and their strength was one of the strongest in their family. Unexpectedly, when they came out for the first mission, they met such a master. He seemed to be at the same age as them, but he was able to fight against two people by himself and was not at a disadvantage. "Junior sister, let''s go first!" The young man saw that he couldn''t hold Henry for a long time. When fighting in the underground parking lot, he made a great noise, so he was anxious. There was a hint of unwillingness in the beautiful woman''s eyes, but she also knew that if they continued to fight like this, it would be very bad for both of them. After shooting another arrow at Henry, she quickly retreated. Henry watched them retreat, but he didn''t chase after them. Instead, he stood in the same ce and recalled the fist method they used and the pace of their feet. Both of them were something that he had never seen before. It seemed that some unknown things were getting closer and closer. Henry shook his head and left the parking lot. He contacted Wade immediately and asked him to come over to pick the thing. Outside the mall, a man and a woman quickly left. "Senior Brother, who do you think he is? Which family is he from?" "I don''t know." The young man shook his head. "As far as I know, no one from any family has such skills. I have to report this matter to the elder master." Five o''clock in the afternoon. Henry handed the thing to Wade. After saying hello to Sylvia, he went to find Daisy. Henry had promised Amy that he would have dinner with her tonight, and he would not break his promise. Henry was familiar with Amy, Daisy, Lam Sun, and Wade Zhang. When they saw Amy, they all smiled. "F**k you, you lied that something happened in your family and you went around travelling." "That''s right. Your social media was full of beautiful photos. So envious of you!" Hearing Daisy and Lam''sughter, Amy did not exin so much. "It''s okay to have fun sometimes. Tonight dinner is on me. We are going back to school tomorrow. Ah, I miss the days of having fun outside." Henry looked at Amy''s appearance and nodded. This girl had a good temperament and was loyal to friends, but she didn''t like to add burden to her friends. Henry had a good dinner, and he was not shy. He knew clearly that the more expensive the meal was, the morefortable Amy felt. Otherwise, this girl would feel that she owed him something. By the time dinner was over, it was already ten o''clock in the evening. Henry strolled home leisurely. Before he arrived at the front of the vi yard, Henry heard the rm sound from a distance. After a rough distinction, he found that the rm sound came from his own door. Henry immediately ran to the house where he lived. As expected, several police cars were parked in front of the vi courtyard. Several policemen were standing in front of the gate of the courtyard asking about something. Sylvia and Megan were constantly talking with the police. Henry squinted and found that the tes on these police cars were not from Yinzhou, but from Luohe. "The police of Luohe came to Yinzhou?" Henry immediately felt that something was off. "Ms. Lin, you have to tell me the truth. Where is your husband, Henry Zhang?" A policeman took the camera recorder and asked Sylvia. "I''ve said it many times. He is having dinner with my sister tonight. He should be back soon. What on earth happened?" Sylvia frowned. "Ms. Lin, we now officially inform you that your husband is suspected of murder. Before your husbandes back, you are not allowed to contact him by any means. We will keep a strict watch on you for twenty-four hours. I hope you can cooperate with us." A 30-year-old male policeman said, while constantly looking at Sylvia and Megan. "Monitor me?" Upon hearing this, Sylvia immediately shouted, "Who gave you the right? And what evidence do you have to prove that my husband has something to do with a murder case!" The policeman casually threw out a document. "Ms. Lin, please take a look. This is the arrest order issued by the superiors." Sylvia took a closer look and found that the arrest order that had the title written in red letters was issued by Luohe City Police Station. It was clearly written that they were going to arrest Henry, the criminal suspect. "How could it be!" Sylvia was shocked. "It''s impossible!" "Ms. Lin, whether you believe it or not, your husband is suspected of murder. Please make way now. We have to keep a strict watch on you for twenty-four hours. We have to keep an eye on you even when you are in the bathroom!" The male policeman said as he moved to squeeze into the yard. "How dare you?" Megan shouted. "Who allowed you to monitor us?" "Can''t you understand the arrest warrant?" The middle-aged policeman sneered. "That''s your arrest warrant. You don''t have the right to monitor us. This ce is our private territory. Please get out!" Megan shouted. "Private territory? I think you want to cover up the fugitive!" The middle-aged policeman shouted, and then waved his hand. "Go in and search! Check all the ces. Remember, I''m talking about all the ces!" Chapter 442 Chapter 442 When the middle-aged policeman said all the words, he deliberately nced at Megan. Megan was so angry that her face turned red. Women had many private ces that could not be seen by others so casually. After the middle-aged policeman finished, he shouted again, "At the same time, I suspect that she has somemunication equipment with her. She will contact the suspect in private. Catch her. I want to search her body!" When the middle-aged policeman spoke, his eyes were full of lust and malicious intentions. He kept looking at Sylvia. Such a beautiful woman and she was the president of the Lins Group. If he touched her, it would be a huge boast of the pride for him. Sylvia''s face changed. Megan immediately stood in front of Sylvia and stared at the policemen in front of her. "I''ll see who dares to do that!" "What''s going on?" Henry''s voice rang out from behind the policemen. He just ran over and didn''t listen carefully to the conversations between these policemen and Sylvia. He didn''t know that these people wereing for him. When this group of policemen saw Henry, their faces lit up. They immediately stepped forward and grabbed him. A trace of loss shed in the eyes of the middle-aged policeman. It seemed that he had no way to take advantage of Sylvia this time. He looked at Henry, took out his arrest warrant, and shouted, "Henry Zhang, you are suspected of murder. Come with us now!" "Come with you? A murder?" Henry frowned. "Which unit do you work for?" "Luohe Police Station!" The middle-aged policeman took out his badge and lit it up in front of Henry. Henry chuckled and said, "Luohe Police Station? Even if I have something to do with, it''s none of your business, right? Is there no one in Yinzhou Police Station?" "This is our internalmand. It has nothing to do with you. Come with me! Catch him." The middle-aged policeman ordered. The two men who rushed to the front of Henry had already reached out their hands to Henry. Henry snorted and shook his shoulders. "I''m going to call the police station in Yinzhou to ask how you were dispatched. Also, I want to know which murder has something to do with me." "You don''t have the right to call now, take him down!" The middle-aged policeman shouted, "Henry Zhang, if you resist now, you will be arrested!" The two policemen grabbed Henry''s shoulders again. Henry clenched his fists, and then released them. He was fully capable of knocking down these policemen and escaping unscathed, but he couldn''t do that. Now he was no longer the former lone ranger. He had a home, so he had to take into ount Sylvia''s feelings. If he was really arrested, nothing would happen, but it would have a great impact on Sylvia. At least, Lins Group would be greatly affected. As for the suspected murder, Henry knew without thinking that someone was deliberately trying to get him into trouble. Henry let the two policemen handcuff him. He gave Sylvia a reassuring look. "Honey, it''s nothing. I promise you that I will appear in front of you tomorrow morning safe and sound." The middle-aged policeman snorted coldly. "Safe and sound? How arrogant you are! You''re taking thew for granted! Let me tell you, this matter is enough for you to close you for the rest of your life!" "Wait!" Sylvia reached out and stopped several policemen. The middle-aged policeman raised his eyebrows. "What, Ms. Lin, do you still want to stop us from arresting people? I have the right to detain you because of interfering withw enforcement!" Sylvia looked at the middle-aged policeman with cold eyes. "I won''t stop you. I just want to say that my husband and I have always beenw-abiding. If we really made mistakes, we should be punished by thew. But someone deliberately framed us. My Lins Group will not be bullied like this by others!" Hearing this, the middle-aged policeman sneered in his heart. "What about your Family Lin? No matter how powerful your Family Lin is, can itpare with the Cheng family? This time, not only the people of the Cheng family but also Young Master Bing, including the Young Master of the Family Zheng are involved. No one could save him." Of course, the middle-aged policeman just thought about it in his heart and would not say anything. "Ms. Lin, you can rest assured that no one deliberately framed you." After the middle-aged policeman finished speaking, he waved his hand and said, "Let''s go!" Many policemen got into the police car and left. Sylvia looked at the direction in which the police car left. She took out her mobile phone at once and made a phone call to go out. "Peter, where are you? Something happened with my husband!" At this moment, Peter was sitting in the manor arranging the follow-up development of the Cheng family. When he heard that Sylvia''s husband had an ident, Peter immediately said, "Sylvia, calm down. What''s wrong?" "A group of policemen from Luohe said that Henry was involved in a murder case and just took him away." Sylvia''s voice sounded on the phone. Peter was sitting on the chair. The moment he heard that it had something to do with Luohe, he shook his body and almost fell to the ground. Last time, Henry came to Cheng manor, and it could be said that he hadpletely trampled the Cheng family. Even the old master had already admitted defeat. Now, the police of Luohe actually attacked Henry? Sitting in the position of the heir of Cheng''s family, Peter didn''t think that Henry really did something wrong. When Sylvia called him to exin, he had already thought that someone was plotting against Henry, but he didn''t expect that this person was from Luohe. If something happened in Luohe, Cheng family''s would definitely know about that. Peter rushed to the phone and said, "Sylvia, don''t worry. I''ll go to the police station now." "Okay, I''m going to Luohe now." After Sylvia finished speaking, she hung up the phone, casually put on a coat, and drove to Luohe with Megan. On the national highway between Yinzhou and Luohe, there was a police station. This station was located in a remote ce and there was nothing surrounding it. Several police cars with sirens stopped at the door of the station. "Get out!" As the door opened, a policeman pushed Henry out. Henry was brought to the station by several policemen and locked up in the interrogation room. The interrogation room was very simple and crude. Blood could be vaguely seen on the cold seat. The light in the room came an old light bulb. Once it was turned on, it emitted a dim yellow light. Henry''s hands were ced on the interrogation chair. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. About ten minutester, the door of the interrogation room opened, and a young policeman came in. Henry noticed that the other side was not a formal police officer, but some assistant. The young assistant was holding a pen and a record book sat opposite Henry, lit a cigarette, and impatiently asked, "Name, age." "Henry Zhang, twenty-five years old." Henry answered honestly. "Well, you are suspected of murder. Let''s get your fingerprints." The assistant casually made a report, and then took out an ink pad and pressed it on Henry''s fingers behind the chair. Chapter 443 Chapter 443 Outside the interrogation room, a middle-aged man in casual clothes, who looked to be in his fifties, pushed open the door of the interrogation room and walked in. The middle-aged man looked at Henry who was cuffed in the seat, and asked the assistant officer, "How is it going?" The assistant officer looked at the man in front of him and quickly got up. Then he said, "Cap..." Before the assistant could finish his words, he was red back by the middle-aged man. The assistant officer quickly lowered his head and said, "Mr. Yu, he doesn''t want to confess." "Refuse to confess?" The middle-aged man smiled. "Then take out the evidence and let people interrogate him. We have firm evidence, so he has to confess." "Yes." The assistant officer quickly nodded and ran out. Under the dim light, the middle-aged man looked at Henry and said, "You''ve been convicted of murder. You can confess. You won''t suffer too much if you confess early." Henry sat there without saying a word. "I''ve seen too many stubborn people. I''d like to see how stubborn you can be!" Seeing that Henry didn¡¯t speak, the middle-aged man snorted, swung his sleeves, and walked out of the interrogation room. Outside the police station on the national highway, there was a ck Benz with three people sitting in it. After the middle-aged man left the interrogation room, he walked out of the door of the station and came to the Benz with a respectful face. "Master Ke, Miss Cheng, Master Zheng." Sitting in the car was Bing Ke, Sam Zheng, and Jodie Cheng. On the same day, Bing told Sam that the member of the Cheng family who wanted to frame Henry. That member was Jodie Cheng who had just returned from studying abroad. "Where is he?" Bing was sitting in the driver''s seat and asked. "He''s inside," the middle-aged man replied respectfully. "Good!" Bing nodded with satisfaction. "I''ve already given you all the information. I''ve already made some arrangements at the detention centre. Make him admit his guilt tonight. I don''t care what you do. Take him to the detention centre and lock him up before dawn. Do you understand?" "Understood, understood!" The middle-aged man nodded repeatedly. "Okay, you¡¯d better finish it well. You''ll get all the benefits." Bing took out a kraft bag and handed it to the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man''s eyes lit up with joy, and he quickly took the bag. He didn''t need to look at it at all. Just by touching it, he knew that there was at least 100,000 yuan inside. "It''s just a deposit. After it''s done, I''ll give you ten times more. Don''t let me down," Bing said lightly. "Sure, sure!" The middle-aged man nodded repeatedly. "But Master Ke, there is one more thing, that person..." Speaking of this, the middle-aged man wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. Bing turned to look at Sam, who was sitting in the back seat. Sam red at the man in front of him and shouted, "Don¡¯t you know the rules?" "I understand. I''m sorry, Master Zheng. I was too careless." The middle-aged man quickly took out his mobile phone from his pocket and turned it off. When Sam saw that the middle-aged man''s mobile phone waspletely turned off, he said, "The body is in the woods close by. You can ask someone to find it. As for the video, I have already arranged for someone to contact you. About ten minutester, he wille over." "Okay." The middle-aged man responded. "Then I''ll leave the matter to you. I want to hear good news tomorrow morning," Bing said and rolled up the window. At the same time, in Luohe. Peter Cheng apanied Sylvia to Luohe Police Station. "Master Cheng, why are you here sote? Is there anything urgent?" Director Zhao of Luohe police station arrived in a hurry after receiving Peter''s call. He was sweating profusely. "Tell me, did you send someone to Yinzhou to arrest people today?" Peter looked at Director Zhao and questioned him. Director Zhao''s face was full of doubts. "No." "No?" Peter frowned. "Be honest with me!" Director Zhao looked at Peter, and his face was full of bitterness. "Master Cheng, how dare I talk nonsense with you? I really didn''t ask someone to arrest people in Yinzhou. If they really went to Yinzhou, they would have to report to me." Sylvia took out her mobile phone and took out a photo. This photo was taken when the police went to their house to arrest Henry. "Director Zhao, look, do these people belong to your station?" Director Zhao looked at Sylvia''s mobile phone and nodded. "Yes, they are from our police station. Madam, where did you take this photo?" "Forty minutes ago, in my house, in Yinzhou!" Sylvia said coldly, "Your people said that my husband had something to do with a murder case and took him away." "What!" Director Zhao was shocked and hurried to exin, "Master Cheng, I really don''t know about this at all!" Director Zhao was able to sit in this position, so he naturally saw it clearly. The husband of the woman in front of him was caught, and the future heir of the Cheng family came to find him in person. This matter could not be easily solved. Peter snorted coldly and said, "You didn''t even know this matter. I feel like your career should end soon!" A flustered look appeared on Director Zhao''s face. "Master Cheng, m down. I''ll go and check it out immediately!" "I''ll give you ten minutes to figure this out. If you can''t find it out, you can consider the consequences yourself!" There was a strong threat to Peter''s words. Director Zhao nodded repeatedly and immediately took out his mobile phone to make a call. Director Zhao called the men from Sylvia''s photo one by one, but no one answered. In the police station next to the national highway. The policemen who had just taken Henry were sitting at a table, eating barbecue and drinking beer. "Captain Yu, Director Zhao called." A younger policeman said to the middle-aged policeman. "Don¡¯t answer." The middle-aged policeman, who was called Captain Yu, shook his head without thinking. "From now on, don''t pick up any of his calls. Turn off or mute it. Find an excuse if anyone asks!" Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. After that, Captain Yu picked up the beer and took a big gulp on his mouth. As long as he dealt with the situation tonight, he wouldn''t need to care about Director Zhao at all. Master Ke promised to transfer him to another division and he would directly be a director. Luohe Police Station. Ten minutes passed, but Director Zhao still didn''t get anybody on the phone. Peter walked over with a frown. "How''s it going? Have you figured it out?" "This..." Director Zhao opened his mouth but couldn''t say anything. "Is there any news about my husband?" Sylvia asked anxiously. "Madam, calm down, I..." Director Zhao was about to say something, but Sylvia interrupted him. "Calm down? How can I m down? My husband was taken away by your people for no reason, and they arrested him with the arrest order from Luohe Police Station! As the director, you don''t even know why my husband was caught. And you are asking me to calm down?!" Sylvia¡¯s pretty face was cold, and obviously she was angry. When Sylvia was about to burst, her cell phone suddenly rang. Chapter 444 Chapter 444 Sylvia took out her mobile phone. It was from an unknown number. "Hello." Sylvia picked up the phone. She had an intuition that this phone call might have something to do with this matter. "Sylvia, is Henry at home?" A woman''s voice sounded on the phone, and there was a kind of embarrassment in her voice. "I¡¯ve been calling him but his phone is turned off." Sylvia listened to the voice on the phone and immediately recognized who the person was. "Jenny Qin?" "It''s me! Where''s Henry?" Jenny asked anxiously. "He..." Sylvia wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. "Did something happen to him?" Jenny heard Sylvia''s tone and immediately made a guess. Sylvia pondered for a moment and asked, "Jenny, do you know anything?" "Do you remember what happenedst time? Sam Zheng just got out from the prison!" Jenny said directly on the phone, "The person who took me to the room that day went back to the police station and told the police that he was actually threatened by Henry. Just now, the police asked me to go to the police station to make a statement again. When they tried to find that person, he couldn¡¯t be found anymore." "It''s Sam Zheng!" Sylvia''s eyes narrowed. "It''s not just that simple. It would be difficult for Sam to get out, let alone frame Henry. There must be someone else behind him!" Jenny asked anxiously, "Where is Henry now? How is he?" "No... I don''t know..." Sylvia''s tone was weak and she did not dare to answer Jenny''s question. "You don''t know? What do you mean you don''t know?" Jenny asked in a questioning tone. "Sylvia Lin, exin it clearly to me!" Sylvia listened to Jenny''s words and felt her tone when she spoke. Even if she did not see Jenny, she could think of the angry look on her face. She took a deep breath and said, "Henry was taken away by the police of Luohe. I am now in Luohe. Director Zhao of Luohe doesn''t know about this at all." "Of course he doesn''t know! Can this kind of thing be exposed? Now that someone has confessed and the person who has confessed has inexplicably disappeared, the other party must want to tie the knot. They have to make Henry confess tonight, otherwise, how could they go back to the police station? I am going to the Yinzhou police now and ask them to check the surveince. You also make Luohe police think about where they can take him!" Jenny said and hung up the phone quickly. Sylvia listened to the busy tone on the phone and did note to herself for a long time. At this moment, she suddenly felt that as his wife, she was too ipetent. When her husband got into trouble, she was like a headless fly. In the end, she had to let Jenny educate her. "Sylvia, what''s wrong?" Peter quickly came up and asked. Sylvia shook her head, sorted out her thoughts, and said, "It''s the Family Zheng. Peter Cheng, can you help me find out who released Sam Zheng from the second detention centre?" "Okay." Peter nodded at once, and there was a serious look in his eyes. In the police station near the national highway. Henry was still shackled on the seat. Now, if he was willing to leave, this iron shackle and the iron door could not stop him at all. However, he still wanted to solve this problem through the legal way. He was trying to not to influence Sylvia. With a creak, the iron door of the interrogation room was pushed open. Henry saw the assistant officer walking in. "Let me ask you, where have you been from six o''clock to ten o''clock tonight?" The assistant officer asked. "Having dinner at Glory Hotel in Yinzhou with my friends," Henry replied honestly. "Dinner? Which room?" The assistant officer took a notebook and a pen to record. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Room 888." The assistant officer mmed the table. "Nonsense! Henry Zhang, I advise you to tell me the truth. This is the surveince video of the hotel that we just got. You didn''t appear in the Glory Hotel at all!" The assistant officer took out his mobile phone, on which there was a surveince video. Henry rolled his eyes and didn''t even look at the other party''s mobile phone. When he said that he was in the Glory Hotel, the assistant took out the video without knowing, god knows what video he took out. Henry was just thinking, who was making trouble for him? The police of Luohe, could it be the Cheng family? "Henry Zhang, you were afraid that the matter connected to the Chairman of Hengyuan, Jenny Qin, would be revealed, so you killed him!" The assistant officer sneered. "Jenny Qin?" Henry frowned. "Do you know this person?" The assistant officer took out a photo and threw it in front of Henry. The person in the photo was the one who was ordered by Sam Zheng to bring Jenny to the room in the private clubst time. Henry shook his head. "I have seen him, but I don''t know him." "You don''t know him?" The assistant officer asked again, "Last time, you entrusted him to kidnap Jenny Qin, chairman of the Hengyuan Group. You tried to bribe him to make a fake confession. Are you still sure you don''t know him?" Hearing this, Henry suddenly understood who made this incident. It seemed that Sam Zheng still wanted to turn it over. Henry shook his head and did not speak. The assistant officer continued, "This afternoon, this person went to the police station to make a confession. In his confession, you were the behind thest incident. At six o''clock tonight, when you lied that you were having dinner with your friends, the witness disappeared inexplicably. We found the witness''s body in the woods not far from here!" As he said, he took out another photo. It was the scene where the witness was lying in the woods, and his throat was cut open. The assistant officer threw the photo on the table. "Henry Zhang, what else do you want to say?" "How did you prove that I killed him?" Henry asked strangely. Did the police of Luohe want to convict him? "You''re still stubborn, aren''t you?" The assistant officer once again opened a video from his mobile phone. "Take a good look at it. The evidence is right here, what else do you have to say?" Henry looked at it and found that it was a surveince video on the mobile phone. In the video, there was a person with the same figure, same hairstyle, and even the same clothes as Henry. He was carrying a sack, sneaking into the woods, and then took the body out from the sack, and then quickly disappearing in the night. Henry smiled. It seemed that Sam Zheng was quite well prepared, but the technique was still a bit too naive. If he did it himself, the person would reveal his side face. "Henry Zhang, on behalf of the police of Luohe, I use you of participating in a murder. In order to hide the truth, you murdered the witness. I arrest you in ordance with thew!" The assistant officer said as he took out the official ink pad and took the initiative to put it on Henry''s finger. As long as the ink was on Henry¡¯s hand, it would mean that he has admitted this crime. Henry looked at the police assistant who was getting closer and closer. Since the police assistant was making things difficult for him, he could only use extreme means to deal with it. Just as Henry was about to break free of his handcuffs, he heard a loud bang and the door of the interrogation room was kicked open. Chapter 445 Chapter 445 The assistant officer was shocked at the scene that the interrogation room was kicked open. He suddenly looked back and saw a team of armed policemen rushing in. Each of them was wearing a combat uniform and was fully equipped. At this moment, countless ck muzzles were pointed at the assistant officer. The murderous atmosphere spread out. The assistant officer''s legs went weak and he fell directly on the stool. "What is it going on? Is he inside?" Jenny ''s anxious voice came in from outside the interrogation room. "Mr. Zhang, are you alright?" A police officer who led the team immediately walked up and uncuffed him. Henry looked at them. These police officers who suddenly came here all belonged to the police of Yinzhou. "I''m fine." Henry shook his head. "It''s good that you''re fine. Mr. Zhang, you don''t know that you''ve made President Qin worry for a while." When the policeman spoke, he looked at the direction of the door of the interrogation room on purpose. A beautiful figure appeared in front of the interrogation room. When she saw Henry sitting on the interrogation chair, the figure blew up a fragrant wind and threw herself into Henry''s arms like a swallow. "Great, I finally found you. You... Are you okay? Did they do anything to you?" Jenny kept looking at Henry with her beautiful eyes, and her face was full of worry. Henry opened his hands and looked at the woman in his arms. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say. In the end, he could only gently pat Jenny''s back. "Don''t worry, I''m fine." The assistant officer stared at the arrival of the Yinzhou policemen, and his lips were trembling. "You... you... Who the h*ll are you?" When the police officer in charge of the Yinzhou police heard the assistant officer''s words, he immediately shouted angrily, "You ask who we are? I also want to ask who you are!" "I belong to the police of Luohe. It''s illegal for you to rush in and release the criminal suspect without permission!" the assistant officer said loudly, holding back his trembling heart. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "Illegal?" The police officer of Yinzhou police smiled. "It''s unreasonable for you to arrest people from our area. There''s no notice. You''ve vited the regtions first! Where''s your leader?" As soon as the police officer finished speaking, another voice came from outside the interrogation room. "Who is it? How dare you break into the police station with a gun?" As the voice sounded, the middle-aged man in casual clothes came in. The middle-aged man looked at these policemen from Yinzhou and finally fixed his eyes on the assistant officer. He frowned and said, "Liu, what''s going on? What are these people doing?" "Chief Wu." Seeing the middle-aged man, the assistant officer felt relieved. He pointed to Henry and said, "This is the man sent by the captain Yu from City Public Security Bureau today. It is rted to a murder case. The evidence is firm. I have just checked, and these people rushed in and said that they are from the police station of Yinzhou." "Oh?" Chief Wu looked confused. He pretended that he had never seen Henry before and looked at the police of Yinzhou. "Everyone, my National Highway police station should not be under the control of Yinzhou. It''s not appropriate for you, the police of Yinzhou, to break into our station directly and release criminal suspects without permission. It would not a good thing for you if we report it." The leading police officer of Yinzhou nced disdainfully. "Then you report it. Today, I have to take this person back with me no matter what you say. Even if he is guilty, he should be investigated by the police of Yinzhou. There is no need to bother you, the police of Luohe!" Before these policemen set out, the director of the police station of Yinzhou had issued a hard order. No matter how much it cost, Henry must be taken back safe and sound! "The victim died in Luohe. Of course, Luohe police will be responsible for this case!" Chief Wu said. The leading police officer of Yinzhou nced at him. "Who caught him in Yinzhou?" "It was me! What''s wrong?" Captain Yu and the others came in and said, "Do you mean that we can''t catch a prisoner now?" "Where''s your procedure?" The leading police officer of Yinzhou looked at Captain Yu. "It''s against the rules to arrest people all over the province." "Ha ha." Captain Yu sneered. "We caught a dangerous murderer. Do we have to report it before catching him?" "Nonsense!" Jenny shouted, "How could Henry be a murderer!" Captain Yu looked at Jenny''s perfect figure with dirty eyes. He sighed in his heart that this man was really lucky, at home he had such an excellent wife. And now, this woman was obviously his lover. When he went to prison, he had to think of a way to y with these two girls. Captain Yu reluctantly moved his eyes away from Jenny and pouted at the assistant officer. "What are you waiting for? Come and show the evidence to these police officers!" Hearing this, the assistant officer immediately took out the photos he just showed to Henry, as well as the video recorded in the small forest. The moment he took out the photos of the deceased, these policemen from Yinzhou immediately recognized the victim. This person, in the afternoon, specially came to the police station in Yinzhou and said that he wanted to change his statement. He had something new to say about thest time when Sam Zheng was involved in the attempted rape of Jenny Qin, chairman of the Hengyuan Company. At that time, Yinzhou police asked him some questions. He only said that Sam Zheng was wronged. The real man behind the scenes was named Henry Zhang. He didn''t want to say more about this case. He hoped that Yinzhou police could protect him, so he was willing to say the rest. However, after only a few hours, he died in the woods beside the national highway! Everyone looked at the surveince video again. From the background and clothes, the person who threw the corpse in the video was exactly the same as Henry. Captain Yu waited for the policemen of Yinzhou to finish watching the videos and photos, and then said, "Come on, tell these police officers what happened just now." When the assistant officer saw that there were two leaders guarding here, he was relieved and said, "ording to the statement just now, the suspect Henry Zhang said that he was having dinner at the Glory Hotel from 6 pm to 9 pm, but we could get the surveince video of the Glory Hotel and found that the suspect Henry Zhang did not appear in the hotel at that time. The surveince video of him throwing the body was recorded at 7:40 pm which waspletely not consistent with the period Henry Zhang gave." After the assistant officer finished speaking, Captain Yu looked at the police officers from Yinzhou and said loudly, "Did you hear that, officer? The evidence is in front of you. We are just working in ordance with thew." The police officers of Yinzhou looked at each other, and there was a trace of embarrassment on their faces. In terms of the things shown by the police of Luohe, no matter from which angle, it was very unfavourable to Henry. If they took him away now, this matter might be very serious! "What''s wrong? Everyone, why were you so aggressive and came to our station? You have nothing to say?" Captain Yu looked at the police officers from Yinzhou and said, "I will definitely report this matter to the higher-ups for serious investigation!" After saying that, Captain Yu looked at Jenny and licked his lips. "This woman is the one who took the lead in making trouble. Arrest her!" Chapter 446 Chapter 446 Upon hearing this, the assistant officer did not hesitate and immediately grabbed Jenny. When Jenny came in, his eyes kept ncing at her. Such a beautiful woman was really rare. In the process of catching her, it was inevitable to have some physical contact. "Arrest? I''ll see who dares to arrest her?" The leading police officer of Yinzhou stood in front of Jenny to block the assistant officer. "What''s wrong? Is Yinzhou police more powerful than Luohe police? She is making trouble in our police station. Why can''t we arrest her?" Captain Yu sneered. Henry Zhang, who had been sitting there without saying anything, patted the dust on his body and stood up. "Captain Yu, right?" "What? You are a criminal. What else do you want to say?" Captain Yu looked at Henry. Today''s evidence was all forged, and he could send him to prison tonight! Henry shook his head. "Whether I am a criminal or not will be decidedter, but I have two suggestions for you." "Oh? What suggestion?" Captain Yu acted like a winner, with pride all over his face. Henry extended a finger and said, "First of all, you should never believe in the words of some young masters. They cannot fulfil 90% of their promises." After Henry finished his words, Captain Yu''s face obviously changed. "Second!" Henry extended a finger again. "Next time when you do perjury, pay more attention to some details." Hearing Henry''s words, all the people present were shocked. Captain Yu frowned. "What do you mean?" "I mean, in the video you forged, although the body figure, shape, and clothes of the person who threw the corpse are exactly the same as mine, but didn¡¯t teacher teach you how to pay attention to the details when you were in ss at the police school? There is a ck tattoo on the cor of the back of the person''s neck." Henry pointed to his back strength when he said this. " Are you going to say that after I dumped the body at 7:40, I had my tattoo removed from the back of my neck to avoid any suspicious?" All the people present subconsciously looked at the assistant officer''s mobile phone. The assistant officer quickly put away his mobile phone. "Please show us the video! We need to confirm it again!" The leading police officer of Yinzhou said. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "You think that can do whatever you want?" Captain Yu walked up to the assistant officer and stood in front of him. "How would I know if you don''t want to deliberately destroy the evidence?" The leading police officer of Yinzhou saw the wild look of Captian Yu and shouted, "It''spletely against the rules for you to do things. I need to report this matter to your superior leaders right now!" "Report it then." Captain Yu crossed his arms over his chest and said, "I''d like to see what our superior leaders will say about me." As soon as Captain Yu finished speaking, a few more people appeared in front of the interrogation room. These people were all in police uniforms, and they were the police officers who had followed Captain Yu to arrest Henry before. When Captain Yu saw theming in, he frowned and said, "Who let you in? Go out and keep the watch." "Captain Yu, this..." The man at the forefront looked embarrassed as he looked out of the interrogation room''s door. "You didn''t pick up the phone on purpose and you arrested him on your own hand. Do you still take me, the director, seriously?" A voice full of anger came from outside the door. Director Zhao strode in. "Director Zhao, why are you here?" Captain Yu looked at Director Zhao, who suddenly appeared, in surprise. Director Zhao''s face was full of anger. "If I didn''te, would you not make a big trouble today?" "Honey, how are you doing?" Behind Director Zhao, Sylvia appeared with an anxious look on her face. When Sylvia saw Jenny standing next to Henry, the light in her eyes dimmed a little. At the same time, Jenny also looked at Sylvia. When their eyes met, they subconsciously avoided each other. "I''m fine." Henry shook his head. "I''m sorry to make you worry." Megan followed Sylvia and looked at the scene in front of her. There was a hint of disdain in her eyes. It was ridiculous that the person who was the husband of Future Master of the Su Family would be forced to be so embarrassed by several police officers. Director Zhao looked at Captain Yu and questioned, "Who asked you to go to Yinzhou to arrest him? Did you get my permission? Why didn''t you report this matter to me? Do you have any respect for your director?" Director Zhao''s question was like a string of beads fired by a cannonball, which made Captain Yu speechless. When Captain Yu faced Yinzhou police, he was arrogant and domineering because he was not in the same bureau as them. No one could control who he was. But now, in the face of his direct superior, Captain Yu couldn''t be arrogant. "Let him go. You have to write me a report about this matter!" Director Zhao waved his hand. "Director Zhao, we can''t let him go." Captain Yu quickly shook his head and said. Chief Wu, who was standing aside, also said, "Yes, Director Zhao. We can''t let him go." "Why?" Director Zhao frowned tightly. "Do my words as the director mean nothing to you?" "No!" Captain Yu waved his hand and looked at Chief Wu for help. Chief Wu quickly said, "Director Zhao, he has something to do with the murder case. We haven''t finished yet." "A murder case? Even if it has something to do with the murder case, it''s not up to you to deal with it. Don''t you think therade from Yinzhou police station is able to deal with it? Hurry up, let him go!" Director Zhao said again. Chief Wu blocked in front of the interrogation room and shook his head vigorously. "We can''t let him go. Director Zhao, we''ve already arrested the criminal. It''s time for us to interrogate him." Director Zhao''s appearance was beyond Chief Wu and Captain Yu''s expectation. Although the Family Lin was powerful in Yinzhou, they were nobody in Luohe. After all, Luohe city was the territory of the Cheng family! Director Zhao was even angrier when he heard that Chief Wu had arrested the criminal. "Arrested the criminal? How dare you mention it? I''m asking you, who gave you the right to arrest the criminal from Yinzhou?!" "It was my order!" A proud voice came from outside the interrogation room. The interrogation room, which was originally small was crowded with people at this moment. When Director Zhao heard the voiceing from outside, he looked at the door and saw three young figures. "Ke... Master Ke, Miss Cheng, why are you here?" Director Zhao immediately smiled when he saw Bing Ke and Jodie Cheng. Jodie was the youngdy of the Cheng family. As the director of the Police Bureau of Luohe city, Director Zhao certainly knew her. As for Bing Ke, his godfather was the head of Ning province, John Xiao! Neither of them was someone that he could afford to offend. "Director Zhao, do you mean that I shouldn''t havee?" Bing looked at Director Zhao with a sneer. Director Zhao quickly waved his hand. "Master Ke, I didn''t mean that." "Then what did you mean?" Bing asked, "I gave the order to arrest him, and now you, Director Zhao, want to let him go? Are you looking down on me?" Chapter 447 Chapter 447 Director Zhao looked at Bing and the other two people in front of him and felt extremely embarrassed. On one side, it was Master Ke who ordered the policemen to arrest Henry, and Miss Cheng was also on his side. On the other side, Peter ordered him to let Henry go. If either side was offended, Director Zhao would be in trouble. When the police officers from Yinzhou saw Sam Zheng, they were confused. "Wasn''t this person escorted to the second detention centre? Why is he here?" "I''m not guilty. What''s wrong with being free?" Sam looked at the police officers from Yinzhou disdainfully. "Don''t you know that I was framed? It''s Henry who tried to rape her." "Even so, we are the execution unit. Even if you are really innocent, you have to go through the approval of our unit!" The leading police officer of Yinzhou shouted, "This person has escaped from prison personally, catch him!" "My godfather is John Xiao. Who dares to arrest me?" Bing stood in front of Sam and shouted. The name John Xiao, in the whole political circle of Ning province, was deterrence. No one would ignore the name of the governor of Ning province. However, in the eyes of Yinzhou police, this deterrence was useless today. The police officers from Yinzhou who were sent out today were all elites of the local police department. Beforeing out, the director had ordered that they must take Henry back safe and sound. No matter how powerful the bigshot was, as long as Henry did not make mistakes, they did not have to be afraid! When the director of Yinzhou Police Bureau said this, he was full of confidence. He was probably the person who knew clearly how powerful Henry was. Last time, the group of people from the capital came personally. The director of the Yinzhou City Police Bureau was confident that as long as he protected Henry well, even if he offended the high official, he would definitely have nothing to worry about. He might even be rewarded. "No matter who your godfather is, he can''t protect a fugitive." The chief police officer of Yinzhou shouted, "Arrest Sam Zheng!" "Do you dare to touch the person that our Cheng family wants to protect?" Jodie also stood in front of Sam at this moment. "If you dare to touch Sam, you will provoke our Cheng family! Now the murderer Henry Zhang is still under arrest, but you came to arrest my friend? Who gave you the courage?" "How arrogant you are!" Jenny crossed her arms in front of her chest and said, "How could you Cheng''s family frame people so casually?" Jenny looked at Jodie and was a little confused. Last time in the Cheng family in Luohe, those people in the Cheng family treated Henry with respect. No, it could not be said that they were respectful. They were afraid! When Shane faced Henry, he didn''t dare to speak. Why would he suddenly frame Henry? "Frame people?" Jodie raised her eyelids and said, "You''re right. Even if our Cheng family framed him, what can you do? Do you dare to go against us?" "Your Cheng family?" Henry Zhang frowned. "Are you representing yourself, or the entire Cheng family?" "Are you kidding me, Henry?" Jodie looked at Henry as if she was looking at an idiot. "Or do you think that I can''t make a decision for the Cheng family?" Henry nodded. "I knew it. How could Same out? It turns out that all of them are secretly working with the Cheng family." Jodie took a step forward and stared at Henry. She gritted her teeth and said, "Henry Zhang, you dared to go against me before, so you are doomed to have a bad end!" Bing looked at the chief police officer of Yinzhou and said, "So? Do you dare to arrest him now?" John Xiao together with the Cheng family, whichever came here would make the police officer tremble. The police officers from Yinzhou gritted their teeth and said, "Catch him! If you want to protect Sam Zheng, you''ll be treated as aplices. Arrest them all." "I''m from the Cheng Family. Who dares to arrest me?" Jodie put her hands on her hips. "Who dares to touch my finger today? Your skin is waiting to be torn off!" As soon as Jodie finished her words, a majestic voice came from outside the interrogation room. "Whoever from the Cheng''s family is against thew should be arrested!" Hearing the voice outside the door, Jodie''s face changed. She suddenly turned around and saw that Peter Cheng, Shane Cheng, and John Xiao, the head of the political department of Ning province, came in. "Grandpa? Why are you here? They want to arrest me, why do you speak for them?" Jodie looked wronged. "Godfather!" Bing shouted when he saw John. "Hello, Grandpa Cheng and Uncle Xiao." Sam also nodded in a hurry. When Chief Wu and Captain Yu saw Shane, their faces lit up. It was Cheng''s family''s orders to do all of this. Now that Shane was here, they wanted to see how arrogant these people from Yinzhou would be. They would be miserable! Shane strode to Jodie. "Grandpa, you have to take my side." Jodie pouted and her eyes were full of tears. Seeing Jodie''s appearance, Shane raised his right hand and then waved it down hard. With a snap, Shane pped on Jodie''s face heavily. A red five-fingered print appeared on Jodie''s tender face. Jodie looked at her grandfather with a look of disbelief. She reached out slowly and touched her cheek. She couldn''t believe it. "Bing Ke, get down on your knees!" John stepped forward and shouted. Upon hearing his shout, Bing did not hesitate at all. He subconsciously bent his knees and kneeled on the ground. It was not until he knelt down that Bing dared to ask, "Godfather, I don''t understand." N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "You don''t understand?" John snorted and pointed at Sam. "This person should be locked up in the second detention centre. Who let you release him in my name? Now he is a fugitive! You actually have a rtionship with a fugitive!" Sam Zheng, who was standing at the side, turned pale when he heard this. Bing''s body shook. He did not understand why his godfather had such a big temper. "Godfather, I''m just..." "What are you talking about? Don''t you know what big trouble you have made today?" John shouted. He was so angry that his whole body was shaking. He had seen and heard of how powerful Henry was. Because of his son, Will Ning offended him and fell from the throne directly! The old master didn''t even dare to ask about it after he knew this! How much power he had! After Shane and John taught the younger generation a lesson, they immediately set their eyes on Henry. "Brother Zhang, I''m the one who messed up this time," Shane said with a ttering smile. Just now, Peter heard from the second detention centre that John released Sam Zheng and he contacted his grandfather immediately. Hearing the whole story, Shane called John without thinking. Bing and Jodie widened their eyes when they heard Shane address Henry. Their eyes were full of disbelief. Were they on the same level? Henry stood there, shook his wrist and said, "Didn''t you tell mest time that you know how to control your juniors?" Chapter 448 Chapter 448 In Cheng manor, Henry loudly asked Shane if he knew how to control his juniors in front of so many guests. On that day, the Cheng family was also disgraced andpletely admitted defeat. However, in the past, another junior of the Cheng family had offended Henry. Jodie had just returned from overseas, so she didn''t know much about the Cheng family. She didn''t know anything about what happened in the Cheng family''s manorst time. Now, Henry asked Shane again about teaching the younger generation how to behave. Seeing the angry look on Henry''s face, Shane opened his mouth and didn''t know what to say. Henry looked at John and said lightly, "Some people don''t have the ability to sit in their positions, so they should go somewhere else." Hearing this, John''s face suddenly turned pale. He red at Bing with hatred. He was deeply involved in it! After tonight, it was likely that he could not keep his position. Henry took two steps forward and patted Shane on the shoulder. "This time, I will help you educate your younger generation for thest time. If there is a next time, maybe the problem is not with the younger generation, but with you. There might be something wrong with you." Elder Cheng looked at Henry with a trace of horror in his eyes. Henry reached out and snapped his fingers in front of Shane. At the same time, a huge explosion was heard from outside the police station. With the sound of the explosion, everyone felt that their feet were shaking. A puff of white smoke emerged from the door of the interrogation room. In almost two seconds, the whole interrogation room was covered with white smoke, so that people couldn''t see what was in front of them. The white smoke came and went quickly. Five secondster, the white smoke dissipated, and everyone could see the scene in front of them clearly. When the white smoke dissipated, Shane immediately found that Jodie and Bing were missing! Even Sam also disappeared from the interrogation room. Henry''s face suddenly changed. He shouted at the leading police officer of Yinzhou police station, "Quickly, the fugitive Sam Zheng has run away. Two aplices have also run away! Arrest them!" Hearing this, several police officers from Yinzhou immediately ran to the outside of the interrogation room. Henry ''s face changed. After finishing his words, he smiled again and looked at Captain Yu and Chief Wu. "You two, if there is no evidence to use me of murder, I should be able to leave, right?" Captain Yu and Chief Wu swallowed hard. This matter was originally ordered by Bing and Jodie. Now that both of them had run away, it was impossible for them to say anything. "Yes, yes." Chief Wu nodded repeatedly. "Thank you." Henry smiled at them and walked out of the interrogation room. Sylvia and Jenny followed Henry and went out. As soon as they got out of the interrogation room, they saw that the police officers from Yinzhou, who had just chased out, where all surrounding the front of the national highway station. "What? Why don''t you go after them? What are you doing here?" Henry asked. "Mr. Zhang, the fugitives... died... died by falling..." The leading police officer from Yinzhou turned around and stammered. "Died by falling? That''s a pity. Although they are fugitives, after all, they are human beings." Henry shook his head with a regretful face. He didn''t look at the door, as if he had already known it. Shane walked out of the interrogation room and heard the words of the officers from Yinzhou. He also saw Henry ''s attitude. With his experience, how could he not think of anything? The police officers from Yinzhou turned around. After seeing Shane, they slowly moved away so that he could see the scene in front of them. Because of a puff of white smoke, Jodie and the other two people just disappeared from the interrogation room. At this moment, all of them were lying in front of the door of the station, with blood flowing all over the floor. On their foreheads, there were pieces of sharp stones. The three of them hit their heads on these stones. Shane slowly closed his eyes, and a stream of tears flowed out of his eyes. He said in a trembling voice, "Get someone toe over and collect the bodies..." As for the fact that the three of them ran away and died by falling, Shane didn''t even think about it. He didn''t even ask to call for an ambnce. If someone wanted his granddaughter to die, no one could save her. Shane seemed to have aged more than ten years after saying that someone should collect the bodies. At first, he felt like he was walking lively, but now, he was trembling and could not even standstill. John looked at the body of Bing lying there and felt bitter in his heart. Anyway, this was his godson. "Well, since there is nothing to do, I will leave." Henry went to the door and said to several police officers from Yinzhou, "This time, I really have troubled you toe here. Let your director know about this matter. I will remember it." "Mr. Zhang, this is what we should do. As long as you are fine," said several police officers. After greeting Sylvia and Jenny, they drove away. Henry turned around and looked at the two women standing behind him. One was Jenny and the other was Sylvia. "How did you know I''m here, honey?" Henry asked Sylvia. Seeing that Henry talked to Sylvia first, Jenny''s face revealed a deep sense of loss. On Sylvia''s pretty face, there was a little surprise, but this surprise disappeared in an instant. "President Qin told me that you are here. This time, we should thank her." Henry''s eyes fell on Jenny. She waved her hand indifferently and forced a smile. "We are friends. Why are you saying so much? After all, it was because Henry saved mest time. All right, Henry, since you are all right, go back with your wife. Your wife ran to Luohe city immediately. She was worried about you." Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Jenny said as she waved at Henry. She walked out of the station, sat down in her BMW and left. "Let''s go too, honey." Henry saw that Sylvia was in a bad mood, so he stepped forward and took Sylvia''s little hand. Sylvia licked her lips and said, "Let''s go home." Half an hour after Henry and the others left, several ambnces drove to the door of the police station and carried the three people lying on the ground into the car. Watching the three ambnces driving away, Shane closed his eyes and said to Peter next to him, "Notify all the people of the Cheng family not to make trouble and not to show off from today on!" "Understood." Peter nodded. "Grandpa, now we..." "Let''s go back." Shane sighed and got in the car. When Shane and the others had just moved no more than ten meters away, a violent st of air swept over from the rear of the car they were sitting in. The fire was soaring. After the fire, they heard a loud noise. They looked back, Captain Yu and Chief Wu''s car exploded, and the two people were still sitting in the car. Chapter 449 Chapter 449 On the way back to Yinzhou, Megan was driving, Henry and Sylvia sat in the back seat. Henry found that Sylvia seemed to be worried all the way. "Honey, what''s the matter?" Henry asked worriedly. "Ah?" Sylvia seemed to be frightened, and then quickly shook her head. "It''s okay, I¡¯m fine." Henry looked at her strangely. It was obvious that she wasn¡¯t fine. But Sylvia didn''t want to tell him, so he didn''t ask. By the time they got home, it was alreadyte at night. After taking shower, they went to bed. Henryy on the bed and thought about Sylvia''s appearance. He felt that Sylvia had something on her mind. Henry threw his mobile phone aside and closed his eyes. He gradually felt sleepy. Just as he was about to fall asleep, his mobile phone suddenly let out a soft sound. Henry took the phone and saw a message from Wade. "Boss, there are some news regarding the crystal. There''s a breakthrough. You may have toe to Shan City in person." This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Henry thought for a few seconds and sent a message back to Wade. "Book me a flight to Shan City tomorrow." The next morning, Henry got up early. After preparing breakfast, he waited for Sylvia. "Honey, it''s time for breakfast." When Henry saw Sylviaing out of the bedroom, he greeted her. "Okay." Sylvia nodded and sat down on the dining table unnaturally. Then she ate her breakfast with a dull look. "Honey, are you really all right?" Henry reached out and waved his hand in front of Sylvia. Sylvia was still sitting there as if she didn''t see it. "Honey?" Henry waved his hand again. "Ah? What''s wrong?" Sylvia''s whole body suddenly shook. Henry frowned. After a few seconds of silence, he shook his head and said, "Nothing. I have something to do today, so I have to go to Shan City. I might need to stay there for a few days." Sylvia nodded and said, "Oh, okay. What time is your flight?" "10:30. I''ll go to the airport after breakfast." "Well, be careful." After breakfast, Henry washed the bowls and chopsticks and left the house. Sylvia looked at the direction of the courtyard gate and wasn''t moving. "Miss Lin, are you still thinking about what happenedst night?" Megan stood behind Sylvia. "In fact, you don''t have to me yourself. This is a bad thing for Mr. Zhang, but it''s also maybe a good thing." "A good thing?" Sylvia turned around with a puzzled look. Megan nodded and said, "Yes, it''s a good thing. Miss Lin, you will inherit the position of the head of the Family Su in the future. This is thest wish left by the old master before he died, and it''s also your natural mission. Do you know why the ancient kungfu families have never been known by outsiders?" Sylvia shook her head. Megan said, "Almost one hundred percent of the ancient martial families will choose to arrange an alliance through marriage. First, it is to maintain the concealment of the family. Second, it is because the other half is powerful. Miss Lin, you have to know that the ancient kungfu family is different from an ordinary family. In the future, what you have to contact is the underground world. If your partner is weak, he will be your weakest point. I admit that Henry is very capable of doing business, but no matter how big the business is, it means nothing in the underground world. As long as you two are still being together and Mr. Zhang is your partner, the situations like that from thest night will happen to him more and more in the future. What he had been throughst night can be regarded as a warning.¡± Hearing Megan''s words, Sylvia took a deep breath. "What kind of ce is the underworld you''ve been talking about?" A solemn look appeared in Megan''s eyes. "A ce where only the strength is respected. Money is nothing. No matter how rich a person is, he will be scared for his life after offending the masters of the underground world. The big underground meeting is about to be held. Miss Lin, as the heir of the Su Family, you have to attend." Sylvia asked again, "What''s the status of the Su Family in the underworld?" Megan smiled bitterly and shook her head. "Among the ancient kungfu families of China, the Su Family has a fairly high status, but in the whole underground world, the Su Family can only be considered to be in the middle, even in the lower levels. Even the Ji family, the first ancient kungfu family, can only be ranked above the middle." Sylvia was shocked. "The strongest Ji family can only be ranked in the middle? Which country does the top force belong to?" "It''s not any country," Megan replied. "Not a country. It''s said that the most powerful force in the whole underground world is a free organization, called Radiant Ind." "Radiant Ind..." Sylvia murmured, "Is that a ce?" "Yes." Megan nodded. "There''s an ind floating on the high seas. Its military force is far beyond that of any country in the world. It''s said that people on the ind are extremely evil and cruel. The leader of the ind is also known as the King of Hell. In China, we call him The Conqueror!" Sylvia''s body shook. In the society she was a part of for a long time, if there was a murder case, it would be big news. But in the underground world, it seemed to bemon. After hearing Megan, Sylvia felt a great sense of fear towards Radiant Ind. The King of Hell, The Conqueror? What would that ind look like? Sylvia couldn''t help but think of a scene in which the ground was dark and people were bathing in blood. Megan came forward and grabbed Sylvia arm. "Miss Lin, so I said that what happenedst night was a good thing for Mr. Zhang. He can adapt to it in advance. Once he got in touch with the underground world, the enemy''s means would be much crueller than yesterday''s police officers. If he was taken away by the people from the underground world, he absolutely couldn''t survive until we came to save him." Sylvia''s heart was filled with sorrow. She did not expect that her existence would bring so many hidden dangers to Henry. Henry was powerful and his skills were not bad. He had reached the annual sry of hundreds of millions in Hangshi''s evaluation centre. But it would mean nothing in the underground world mentioned by Megan. "What you mean..." Sylvia Lin looked out of the room and murmured, "Is it possible that he could get hurt because of our rtionship?" "Yes!" As soon as Sylvia said that, Megan answered firmly, "Mr. Zhang doesn''t belong to the underground world, which is a ce that he shouldn''te in contact with. He has no background and no power. In the underground world, he is as weak as an ant. Once you take over as the Master of the Su Family, everyone who wants to deal with the Su Family will regard Henry as a breakthrough point!" Chapter 450 Chapter 450 10 am in the morning. Sylvia sat in her office with a stack of documents in front of her. She wasn''t in the mood to read them. She sat there quietly for over an hour. Megan''s words kept ringing in her mind. The underground world, strong enemies, cruel means, and... Henry might be in danger. Sylvia admitted that a regr man had already upied her heart. Even if they were a couple on the paper only, deep inside she had already regarded Henry as her partner for the rest of her life. But now, hearing Megan''s words, her identity as the future master of the Su Family was like a heavy hammer that woke Sylvia up. The future was not what she had expected. If Henry continued to be with her, he would face countless dangers in the future, which should not have anything to do with him. Sylvia looked down on Henry at first. Now she admitted that he was so excellent that she even thought she could not match him. He was talented, and he had a future. He shouldn''t be ruined by her like this. Although Sylvia still didn''t know what kind of ce the underground world was, it didn''t prevent her from thinking about it. She could even think that one day, Henry could be oppressed by the underground world and she would have to watch the man fall because of her. What would happen to her? Probably, she would go crazy... Sylvia took out her mobile phone. On the mobile phone, there was a picture of her and Henry. Looking at the man standing in front of her, who was like a shield, Sylvia''s eyes gradually became wet. "Maybe, you don''t belong to me after all. This between us is just an ident. There are others who love you. She cares about your feelings more than I do and can take care of you better. You belong to a wider sky. I shouldn''t have tied you to me..." Sylvia put out the phone screen, took a deep breath, slowly got up, walked to the door of the company, and opened the door. "President Lin, are you going out?" asked Cathy. "Please help me make an appointment with President Qin from Hengyuan Company, say that I have something to talk to her." After Sylvia finished, she was silent for two seconds and said, "It''s private." "Okay." Cathy nodded. At 12:30, a ne that took off from Yinzhounded in Shan City. Shan City was known as a city that could drive people crazy. It seemed that you were standing on the ground with a wide road in front of you. But actually you were standing on the top floor of the nine-story building. Henry had been to Shan City more than once. In the past, he used to travel all over the country. Wherever he went, he would clearly remember the road. Henry looked at the address Wade sent him on his mobile phone. He got in a taxi and went there. This was a private scientific research centre, which covered an area of more than 300 square meters. Compared with the normal scientific research centre, it was very small, but if a professional scientific researcher saw the equipment in this private research centre, they would be shocked. Every piece of equipment was of the best quality, and there were some pieces of equipment that could only be seen here. A young girl, who looked less than 20 years old, was wearing a white coat and shuttling back and forth between these pieces of equipment. Some elderly scientists, like students, were now looking at the girl''s movements with questioning eyes. "What are you waiting for? Do you still want to be my assistant? Don''t you know what to do now?" The girl scolded from time to time, and the older scientists immediately stood up. Compared with the girl''s big movements, these scientists seemed to be much more cautious. Next to the research equipment, a handsome young man was lying leisurely on a wooden lounge chair, enjoying a ss of iced watermelon juice. "Idiot, when will Bosse? I can''t wait any longer!" The girl walked up to the young man and kicked him hard on the calf. This girl was Future. Wade was lying there, gritted his teeth and said, "Girl, I''m a few years older than you. Your big brother has to bend over when he sees me. How can you call me like that?" "Come on, how do you want me to call you? How about Brother~ Brother~ White, is that okay?" Future, when she said the words brother White, deliberately made a very girly sound. Wade couldn''t help but shiver and said with a cold face, "Forget it. It''s up to you. You can call me whatever you want." Future smiled and said, "When will Bosse?" Wade looked at the Patek Philippe custom-made model on his wrist and said, "He should be here. He has alreadynded long time ago." As soon as Wade''s voice fell, he heard a voiceing from outside theb.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Little girl, why are you so anxious to see me? Are you going to take me to do an experiment again?" Henry put his hands in his trouser pockets and walked toward theb. "Wow, Boss, I missed you so much!" When Future saw Henry her eyes lit up and she pounced on Henry. She grabbed his arm and said, "Boss,e on, there is a new discovery." There was a bitter smile on Henry''s face, and he let Future pull him. Wade shook his head and sighed. "Boss, judging from the past experience, you have to suffer again today?" "You idiot, what do you know?" Future rolled her eyes at Wade. "What do you mean by suffering? Boss is dedicated to science!" Wade curled his lips and didn''t say anything. In the past, many experiments that were done by Future were something that ordinary people could not bear. All of them had Henry as their test subject. In each experiment, Henry sometimes felt that he had to thank her for not killing him. In the centre of theboratory, there was equipment with a mechanical arm stretching out, holding a small square crystal in the arm. Next to the crystal, numerousplex data appeared on the screen. The cheerful Future looked much more steady when she came to the side of this equipment. "Boss, where did your crystale from?" Future asked with a serious look. "It was cut out from a stone," Henry answered, "I thought it was simr to the Fire Crystal at that time. Did you find anything?" "Mmm." Future nodded vigorously. "Boss, this crystal has indeed a Fire Crystal-like power. However, the energy contained in the Fire Crystal is more violent, and this crystal is much softer. Moreover, the energy contained in this crystal is more powerful than that of the Fire Crystal!" "More powerful than the Fire Crystal?" Wade eximed. It must be noted that the energy contained in the Fire Crystal wasparable to that of a nuclear nt. How could such a small piece of crystal be more powerful than the Fire Crystal? Chapter 451 Chapter 451 When Wade looked at the white crystal again, he was a little scared. He thought back to yesterday when he delivered the crystal, he put it casually into his pocket. He was a little scared. If it was destroyed by him identally, the explosion would be even more powerful than a nuclear bomb. Thinking about the explosion in his trousers pocket, the closest part of his body to his pocket was... At the thought of this, Wade unconsciously squeezed his buttocks and shivered. Henry''s focus was different from that of Wade. He asked Future, "The energy you mentioned is softer. What do you mean?" "Boss, look at this." Future pointed to a transparent test box with a length of 50 centimetres and a height of 50 centimetres next to them. In the experiment box, there was a steel te with a thickness of five millimetres and two little mice. She said, "Boss, I''m going to pour out the energy from this crystal in a special way and guide it in the form of gas." As she spoke, she skillfully operated theputer. Henry saw a row of LED numbers lit up on the surface of the experiment box. She exined, "This is the energy source I mentioned in the crystal, and now it filled about ten percent of the whole experiment box. You should pay attention to the changes in the two experimental bodies." Henry''s eyes were fixed on the two white mice. Five seconds after the number on the surface of the test room reached ten, the two white mice suddenly became a little violent. They kept turning around in the box, and their speed was particrly fast. One of the white mice, after spinning a few times, suddenly hit the steel te in front of it. The impact of the collision forced the box to move a few millimetres. Henry looked again and found that the steel te hit by the white mouse actually bent a little. After such a fierce impact, the white mouse did not get hurt at all. It just looked very weak andy there motionless. Another white mouse also crashed into the steel te, and the same thing happened. "How is it possible?" Henry frowned. This kind of weak white mouse could knock down the steel te. The most important thing was that these two white mice were unharmed. Moreover, the power of the two white mice not only caused damage to the steel te, but also they became aggressive and they caused the box to move. "Boss, do you think it''s incredible? When I saw this scene, I thought I was wrong." Future had a look of excitement on her face. All the new research results were something exciting for a researcher like her. "That''s incredible." Henry nodded. "Boss,e and see this." Future pull him aside. Future brought Henry in front of the screen, on which the scene in the experimental box just now was disyed. "Boss, I slowed down the speed of the scene just now by 20 times. At the same time, all the data would be captured. Take a look." She pressed the start button. On the screen, the two white mice moved slowly. Henry noticed that there was a speed data on the screen. After the energy from the white crystal was brought into the test box in the form of gas, the two white mice ran at a speed of 10 metres per second! Normally, the maximum running speed of the white mice was between seven to eight meters per second, but it could only maintain this speed for four or five seconds. And just now, both white mice had broken through the limit, which was incredible. What was the limit? The limit was something that couldn''t be surpassed since ancient times. The words "break through the limit" were simple to say, but if that could be really done, it would be an outstanding achievement! Then, Henry paid attention to the scene when the white mouse hit the steel te. "Boss, that''s it. Take a good look at it." Future reminding him from the side. The white mice dashed against the steel te at a speed of twenty times slower, so that Henry could see all the changes clearly. When the head of the white mouse was less than a centimetre away from the steel te, Henry clearly saw that the steel te had begun to hollow. At this time, the head of the white mouse had not yet touched the steel te. At this moment, a word popped up in Henry''s mind. It was Qi! The dent on the steel te was not caused by the collision with the white mouse at all. It was caused by the pressure of an invisible force.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Subsequently, when the white mousepletely hit the steel te, an invisible force broke out between the white mouse and the steel te, like the centre of a nuclear explosion, bringing up a wave of air. It was this wave that caused the experiment box to move slightly. Looking at this scene, Henry didn''te back to his senses until the video stopped. "Boss, is it incredible?" Henry nodded subconsciously. "It''s amazing if someone is able to change the movement of the entire environment by himself!" For that white mouse, the whole experimental box might be his whole world. A white mouse could do this. What would happen if this force was put in the human body? Would the human be able to crack the ground with just one punch? Future turned off the screen and looked at Henry. "Boss, I''m going to..." "No!" Before she could finish the words, Wade interrupted on the side right away. "Future, no matter how many tricks you usually do, you can''t y tricks on this matter. The energy contained in this crystal is too powerful. You can''t directly use Boss for an experiment!" "It doesn''t matter. Let¡¯s do it." Henry gave Wade a hint with his eyes and then asked Future, "What should I do?" "Boss, no way!" Wade hurriedly said, "We don''t know what this energy is. There''s no need to do such a useless experiment." Henry shook his head. "It''s necessary. Someone knows what this crystal is." Henry thought of the man and woman in the underground parking lot that day. "Besides, they also know how to use this crystal." Future said, "Boss, I want to tell you something. With such a huge amount of energy, I don''t have much confidence. In theory, the white mouse is the closest to human beings, but there is still a difference after all. During the experiment, you may suffer great pain and you need to be mentally prepared." "Don''t worry, nothing serious will happen to me." Henry waved his hand. As an experimental subject, he took the initiative tofort Future and Wade. "Just like before. If there is anything wrong, just stop the experiment." Future nodded and said, "Okay." Henry had already been experienced in this kind of experiments. He knew where to go without Future leading the way. There was a 20-square-metre independent room specially prepared for Henry. The wall of the room was made of a high-intensity material. Even if the missile wasunched, it might not be able to blow up the wall. Chapter 452 Chapter 452 In Yinzhou. In a cafe downstairs of the Hengyuan Commercial Company. Jenny was wearing a white suit jacket, a ck shirt, and a pair of white pants, which made her look capable and generous. Sylvia surprisingly put on light makeup and sat opposite Jenny, wearing a beige wind coat. These two women sat together, forming a beautiful scenery. Both of them gave people apletely different feeling, and both made people feel that they couldn¡¯t choose which one was more beautiful. Jenny picked up an exquisite cup and took a sip oftte. "I didn''t expect that President Lin would take the initiative to ask to see me." Sylvia smiled slightly and said, "I didn''t think of it either, but life makes people wandering between many unexpected things. Am I right, President Qin?" Jenny put down the cup in her hand and said, "President Lin, you''re not here to talk about the life with me, are you?" "No." Sylvia shook her head slightly and looked at Jenny. After a few seconds, she nodded and said, "Kind of." "President Lin, you are not in a good mood." Jenny looked at Sylvia and said, "Your eyes are uncertain. This should not be the state of mind that the Queen of Business in Yinzhou should have. If you have anything to say, just tell me." "Okay." Sylvia tidied up her cor. "Since you''re so frank, President Qin, I won''t hide anything. President Qin, do you like Henry very much?" Faced with Sylvia''s question, Jenny nodded without thinking. "I like him." Sylvia said, "President Qin, I want to make a selfish request. Although it is unfair to you, I am really..." Jenny directly interrupted Sylvia and said, "President Lin, just tell me what you want to say." "I want you to help me take care of Henry," Sylvia said directly. "What?" Jenny wondered if she had heard it wrong. "Take care of Henry? What happened to Henry? Did he..." "No." Sylvia shook her head. "Henry is fine. I can''t stay with him anymore. I want you to take care of him for me." Jenny smiled and said, "President Lin, Henry is an adult. I''m afraid that he doesn''t need someone to take care of him." "You don''t understand what I mean." Sylvia picked up the coffee and said, "You and I both know that Henry is excellent, even better than any man we know. He has talent and courage. He is very attractive, but... I can''t stay with him anymore." "Sylvia..." Jenny had just opened her mouth. Sylvia directly interrupted Jenny¡¯s words. "President Qin, you know, men like Henry are very attractive to women. But you are the only one who really likes him and cares about him." At this time, Sylvia stared at Jenny with her beautiful eyes. "President Lin, as far as I know, you are not a person who will easily choose to give up. Did you encounter any difficulties?" Jenny asked. She admitted that she liked Henry. As long as Henry opened his arms to her, she would throw herself into his arms without hesitation. But she did not want to be like this. Sylvia took the initiative to look for her and wanted to give Henry to her. Sylvia shook her head. "This is my own problem. I made my own choice." This morning, when Megan told Sylvia about those things, Sylvia was wondering if she should continue to be the master of the Su Family. If she gave up, all problems would disappear. But whenever Sylvia thought of giving up, her mother''s expression before her death would appear in her mind. The urgent desire to return to the Su Family, the unwillingness between her eyebrows, and the determination to be recognized by the Su Family. Even when she died, her mother did not close her eyes. Coming back to the Su Family was Sylvia''s mother''s greatest wish. Taking her mother home was also the direction that Sylvia had been struggling for. Now she could not willingly choose to give up being the head of the family and refuse to aplish thest wish of the old master. She didn''t want her mother to have troubles in the afterlife. Sylvia now felt guilty for Henry in her heart. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. She took a deep breath and said, "President Qin, you should have heard of my rtionship with Henry, haven''t you?" Jenny nodded and said, "I''ve heard a little about it." Sylvia smiled with sweetness. "Henry, when he came to my house to be a son-inw, I didn''t know why my dad liked him. At first sight of Henry, to be honest, I didn''t like this man very much. I felt that he was sloppy,zy, and didn''t have the heart to be a better man for me. At that time, I just wanted to kick him out of the house." When Sylvia said this, she couldn''t help recalling the memories of her rtionship with Henry and the happy smile unconsciously appeared on her face. "As time passed, Henry showed his different side. At that time, someone took away Lins Group from me and humiliated me. Of course, the subject of humiliation included Henry as well. You know, no matter how humiliated Henry was, he didn''t say a word. But after those people said some rude words to me, he broke out. He said that they could bully him, but if someone wanted to bully me, they would have to face the consequences." Jenny looked at the happy smile on Sylvia''s face and the sweetness in her eyes when she spoke. She was very clear that this woman''s love for Henry was no less than hers. However, she might not express her feelings and hid them all in her heart. Sylvia continued to recall, "That day, I felt that I had some kind of support behind me. When I was helpless, I had a foothold. From then on, he gradually entered my heart. Later, he took me to drink coke, y in the sand, and eat in a street restaurant. I felt like that day was the happiest time I had in the past 20 years. I did not have to worry about anything. I was no longer the ice-cold president, the leader of the Family Lin, but... just an ordinary girl." Jenny noticed that when Sylvia was talking about these things, her eyes were full of joy and freedom, which made Jenny sigh and felt sad for Sylvia. This woman seemed to be excellent and envious, but in fact, she was also deprived of a lot of happiness. She could only dream of some things that ordinary people could do easily. Sylvia was immersed in her memory, suddenly came to her senses when she heard Jenny''s sigh. "I''m sorry, President Qin. I got lost for a while." "It doesn''t matter." Jenny shook her head and said, "I am very happy that you can treat me as a friend and tell me all this." Sylvia calmed down and said, "President Qin, I may be a little selfish in my next words. I am going to leave, but I won''t divorce Henry. I want you to take my ce and stay with him while I am away. If I have enough strength, I wille back. If you are still with Henry at that time, I am willing to apany him together with you." Chapter 453 Chapter 453 After Sylvia finished speaking, she looked at Jenny with a pleading look. Jenny shook her head slightly. "I don''t ept it." Hearing this answer, Sylvia''s eyes darkened. She didn''t have any hope. After all, this request was too difficult to ept for Jenny Qin. "Jenny..." "Sylvia." Jenny looked at the woman with a cold face. "I don''t know what happened to you. These have nothing to do with me. I only know that I should strive for what I want. I like Henry, and I also hope that one day you will leave him, but I don''t want you to turn him into a product and take him as a capital for negotiation." "I didn''t take him as a capital." Sylvia hurriedly exined. "You don''t have to say this to me." Jenny waved her hand and stood up directly. "I have always regarded you as my opponent. Whether in business or men, I dreamed about the day when I defeated you and the day when I waspletely defeated by you. I never thought that you, Sylvia Lin, would take the initiative to admit defeat." Jenny picked up the coffee cup on the table, drank it all, and turned to leave. Sylvia looked at her back and sat there for a long time, unable to speak. Jenny walked out of the cafe and looked back. She saw that Sylvia was still sitting there. Her eyes were a little dull, and there was a kind of hesitation on her face. "Hey, Henry Zhang, how powerful are you? How can you make Sylvia love you so much?" Jenny sighed, shook her head and strode away. As a woman, Jenny was very clear that if something happened to her and made her unable to go on with the people she loved, then she would definitely not be willing to give her lover to another woman. She would say that she woulde backter and they would continue being together. Loving a person could make one humble. Sylvia now seemed to have be like this. She was reluctant to leave Henry, but she didn''t want Henry to fall into a dangerous situation because of her, so she chose to let him go temporarily. Even if she was only a small part of his life in future, she was willing to do it. Sylvia sat alone in the cafe for two hours before she got up and left. When she walked out of the cafe, Sylvia took out her mobile phone and dialled a number. "Megan, when is the underground world meeting you mentioned? What do I need to prepare?" In a private research centre in Shan City. "Boss, I''m going to release the gas now. If you feel that something is wrong, just tell me immediately." Future was standing in front of a big screen, there were countless precision instruments in front of her, which were tooplicated that they would make ordinary people feel headache at a nce. Wade stood next to Future, nervously looking at Henry in theb. From Henry''s room, it could not be seen what was going on outside. He could only see a white wall. Henry¡¯s upper body was naked, and he wore loose trousers. He stood there with bare feet. It could be seen that Henry''s body was covered with ferocious scars. "Bring it on," Henry responded in theb. Future grabbed a lever in front of her and slowly push it. With her action, a symbol of 1% appeared on the screen in front of her, representing the proportion of the gas exported from the crystal. "Boss, how''s it going?" With only 1% of the gas, she dared not to do anything else. She asked nervously. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. The energy contained in this crystal was too powerful. If she was not careful, she might put Henry in danger, so she had to be extremely careful. "There''s nothing different. Let''s continue." Henry took a deep breath and said. She nodded and pushed the rod again, and the number on the screen increased by 1%. "Boss, what about now?" She asked again. "Go on." Henry shook his head. The number on the screen increased to 5%. Standing in theb, Henry took a deep breath. His mouth and his tongue were dry. At the same time, he felt a tightness in his chest, as if he had stayed in an unventted environment for a long time, and his head was a little groggy. "A little more." This time, before Future could ask, Henry took the initiative to say, "When I ask you to stop, you stop. Each time you increase the percentage, wait for ten seconds." She nodded her head. For so many years, she had already formed a tacit understanding with Henry. Every time until the end of the experiment, the dominant power would be in Henry''s hands. With the increase of the measurement, Henry felt that his head was getting heavier and heavier, his chest was ufortable, and even his breathing was not smooth. "Okay, let''s stop first." As Henry spoke, he slowly moved his body. There was an illusion that he was in the water as if his body was full of some kind of pressure. Henry raised his arms and threw a powerful punch. "No! It''s not an illusion!" At the moment of this punch, Henry''s pupils suddenly contracted. He could clearly feel that there was some kind of resistance when he punched. Henry stood there and slowly took a deep breath. The sudden change in the two white mice was because they inhaled this kind of gas. Now Henry had to adapt to this feeling slowly. With constant breathing, Henry felt that the invisible resistance around his body had be much less, but his chest was getting duller and duller. Outside theb, Wade looked at the 16% on the screen and frowned. "Is there any problem with the boss?" Future slowly shook her head. "He should be fine. Boss''s physical quality is far better than that of ordinary people. His muscle strength and bone hardness are iparable to others, so his endurance is stronger." Henry stood in the room. His skin was a little red, and his breathing was getting more and more difficult. Just as he felt that he couldn''t breathe and wanted to leave theb, a sense of release suddenly came. He felt as if he had caught a cold and a stuffy nose, but suddenly, he could breathe easily. Henry could clearly feel that there was a stream of airflow flowing slowly in his body, just like drinking a mouthful of hot water. He could feel the hot water flowing into his stomach. This airflow brought an impulse, an impulse to exert strength. At this moment, Henry understood why the two white mice ran back and forth, because of the... power! His whole body was filled with endless power! This power was stored in his body, looking for a ce to vent. Henry took another deep breath, put his fist around his waist, and made a horse stance. Then he stepped back, with the strength of his waist, he aimed it at the wall in front of him and punched out heavily. When he threw out this punch, Henry felt an indescribable pleasure. At the same time, all his strength was wasted with this punch. At this moment, he was sure that this was the most powerful punch he had produced in the past 20 years! Chapter 454 Chapter 454 When Henry punched out, his heart was full of self-confidence. It seemed that even if there was an armoured vehicle in front of him at this moment, he could also knock it through. Future, who standing outside theb, opened her eyes wide. She stared at the data on the screen. At the same time when Henry punched, the air in theb was gathering around Henry¡¯s fist. It could be said that if there was a person standing next to Henry, the person would not be able to breathe at the moment when Henry punched, because all the air was sucked out. "Boom!" A loud sound broke out. Henry watched helplessly as arge hole appeared in the wall in front of him. This was a high- intensity material that could withstand a missile. How could it be deformed by a punch? What made Henry even more surprised was that there was no pain in his fist at all when he punched out. To be precise, the wall bent before his fist collided with it. Wade widened his eyes and stared at the ce where Henry¡¯s fist hit. His eyes were full of disbelief. Future kept analyzing all kinds of data and read them out. "Speed 108, attack 121, and strength 160!" "How is it possible?" Wade said on the spot, "Are you sure you''re not mistaken?" "No, absolutely not!" Future¡¯s eyes were filled with unprecedented excitement. "Unbelievable, it''s incredible!" There was a loud muffled sound at the door of theb. Henry slowly walked out of the door. It could be seen that he was very tired. It was particrly difficult for him to walk alone, and his eyelids drooped. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "Boss, how do you feel now?" She ran to Henry right away. "Sleepy." Henry only spat out one word and his body fell forward. The punch just now drained all his strength, as if he had fought a tough battle and had not slept for a few days and nights. When Henry woke up, there was a white ceiling above him. He was lying on a big soft bed, with Wade and Future sitting on both sides. "Boss, are you awake?" There was a hint of joy in Future¡¯s eyes. "Yeah." Henry nodded and moved his limbs, but still felt a little weak. He rubbed his eyes and said, "How long have I slept?" "Three hours." She answered without looking at her watch. She was calcting the time almost every minute. "How is the test result?" Henry asked the question he was most concerned about. "Speed 108, attack 121, and strength 160." Future told Henry the data she had obtained before. Henry was lying on the bed and was stunned when he heard the data. In theb, Henry''s data in these three aspects was about 60. This was also what Future believed to be the maximum power that human bodies could exert. However, just now, all these records were broken. The speed and attack data were nearly doubled, and the strength was almost tripled! "Boss, do you feel incredible?" She was very excited. During the three hours when Henry was sleeping, she had been in an excited state all the time. Henry nodded and didn''t say anything. "Boss, this proves that these gases can bepletely absorbed by the human body. Do you feel any difort in your body?" Henry shook his head. "Just fatigue." Future pulled an instrument from the side and said, "Boss, I''m going to do a full-body examination for you now. If there''s no problem, let''s start the second stage of the experiment." Once Future started studying an unknown thing, she would be very persistent and fanatical. Henry was also eager to know what this crystal was, and why the man and the woman were so persistent to get itst time. Recently, there were too many things that confused Henry. He had an intuition that he could find all the answers in this crystal. After Henry sent a message to Sylvia that he would not return to Yinzhou for the time being, he stayed in the research centre and tested the energy of the crystal every day. In the beginning, Future would let these energies integrate into the air in the form of gas. Henry would inhale these gases through breathing. After several experiments, she started to purify this energy in the form of liquid and transformed it into an ordinary vitamin pill. She wanted to see what kind of effect this energy would have on the human body. Five days of the experiment passed in the blink of an eye. Henry was only wearing a pair of boxer shorts, lying on the wide test table. Several scientists in white coats were constantly operating something on the test table. Future sat in front of the screens to observe every data. A few minutester, she came to Henry with a report and said, "Boss, your skeleton strength and internal organs strength have increased a bit. This time, you really found a treasure! Although we still don''t know what the energy is in this crystal, after five days of experiments, we can be sure that this energy is absolutely beneficial to the human body. The purified liquid energy can be mixed with glucose and can be used as nutrition pill. Gas energy can increase one¡¯s power in a very short period of time." Looking at the report in her hand, she felt a sense of unreality, which was beyond her research range. "Boss, have you felt anything different during these days?" Henry twisted his neck and said, "I sweat so much every day, and I always feel like there is dirt on my body." "That is because the impurities in your body have been removed. As for what the energy in this crystal is, we still need to continue to study it." Future exined, "Boss, at this stage, we have to slow down the process of the experiment. Now I have to carefully study what the energy in this crystal is and how this crystal can store such a vast energy source." Henry nodded, stood up from the test table, casually put on his clothes, and walked to the bathroom. "Boss, Boss!" Henry was walking when he heard Wade''s voice behind him. "What''s wrong?" Henry stopped and looked back. "Boss, why are you walking so fast?" Wade trotted all the way up. "Did I walk fast?" Henry touched his nose with a puzzled look. "Yes, I thought you had something to do." Wade pointed behind him. "It took you four or five seconds to get here from theboratory." Henry looked at the table. It was more than 30 meters away from where he was standing. Chapter 455 Chapter 455 He walked more than 30 meters in just four or five seconds. It was almost as fast as an ordinary person who was sprinting for 100 meters. Henry felt that he was walking as usual. "Boss, I just heard from Future that the experiment is over. Are you going back to Yinzhou?" Wade asked. "Yes." Henry nodded. "I''ve been away for a few days. It''s time to go back." "Then let''s have dinner together tonight. You havee to Shan City. If you don''t eat a hotpot, that would be a shame." Wade raised his mobile phone. "I''ll book a room. After you take a bath, we''ll set off." "Okay, let''s go to the one where we used to go. I haven''t been there for several years. What you said really made me miss it." Henry recalled. "Don''t worry, Boss. We will go there." While Henry was taking shower, Future had already changed into casual clothes and was waiting for him. The three of them walked out of theb together. Future sped her fingers and said, "Boss, I''m sure I won''t be able to get any useful information about crystal for the time being. I''m nning to take it to the ind." "Okay, by the way, you two help me check these two people." Henry took out his mobile phone and sent a photo to Wade and Future respectively. The people in the photo were a man and a woman who fought with Henry in the underground parking lot that day for the crystal. "I''ll give you an answer within 24 hours." Wade sent the photo out and said confidently. Henry and Future did not doubt what Wade had said at all, because he had the strength and capability to do so. The three of them went to a hotpot restaurant. The restaurant was not very big, two or three floors and the total area was less than 200 square meters. "Phew." Henry looked at the door of the hotpot restaurant and took a deep breath. "It hasn''t changed at all. It''s still the same as before." Henry still remembered that every time he came to Shan City to perform a task, he had toe here to eat. If he didn''t eat here, he would feel that there was something missing. Just as the three of them were about to stride into the restaurant, a harsh braking sound came from behind them. "Fu*k, do you want to die?" A burst of abuse came from the driver who had just stopped. Henry and the other two subconsciously turned their heads. When Henry saw the figure standing on the road, his face suddenly changed. It was a girl. It could be seen that she was very beautiful. She had shoulder-length hair and delicate facial features. However, she looked very poor in her dress. The girl''s face was full of panic. Regardless of the driver''s curses, she turned to look and continued to run forward. As a city of China, Shan City had arge traffic flow. It was extremely dangerous to cross the road causally. As soon as the girl ran two steps forward, a fast off-road vehicle came from the side. Looking at the speed, it was toote for the off-road driver to slow down. Henry, who was standing at the entrance of the hotpot restaurant, rushed to the middle of the road and wrapped his arms around the girl''s thin waist. He suddenly jumped with his feet and narrowly escaped the fast-moving off-road vehicle. The driver of the off-road vehicle suddenly braked. It seemed that he was also scared. "Thank... Thank you." The girl gasped and was also frightened by the situation just now. She looked up timidly and saw Henry. Her eyes suddenly fixed and she panicked. "Brother Henry..." The girl in Henry''s arms was Amity Qiu, the girl who had left Yinzhou quietly. Henry frowned and looked at the person in his arms. "Why are you in such a mess?" Her hair was sticky and her clothes were a little tattered. "I..." Amity pursed her dry and cracked lips. She was about to say something but stopped on second thought. At this moment, behind Henry, there was a scolding sound. "B*tch, who lets you run? I will break your legs when I catch you. Where are you going?" Henry turned his head and saw three strong men walking towards him with an evil look on their faces. "Are they looking for you?" Henry asked Amity. "Yes." Amity nodded timidly. "Did you do anything wrong?" Henry asked again. Amity shook her head slightly, with fear in her eyes. Seeing that Amity denied, Henry smiled and said to Wade, "Break the legs of these three people." Wade nodded. Without saying a word, he went straight to the three people. "Boy, what the f*ck are you doing..." Hearing Henry''s words, the three strong men were about to scold when Wade walked up to them and waved his hand knives at them. All of a sudden, their vision went ck and they fell to the ground. The three men, each of whom weighed at least 90 kilograms, were all strong men. Wade grabbed their cor and easily dragged them to the back alley of the hotpot restaurant. A minuteter, Wade pped his hands and walked out. "Boss, let''s go, we''re going to eat hotpot. Just smelling the food makes me so hungry." Future stood at the door of the restaurant and greeted. "Okay." Henry nodded and said to Amity, "Let''s go. Let''s eat first and talk while eating." Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "Okay." The Amity nodded. When they entered the hotpot restaurant, Wade had already booked a private room. They ordered some dishes and soon the dishes were served on the table. Amity looked at herself. She was so dirty. She sat there and didn''t dare to get chopsticks. "I''ve called someone to bring the clothes here. They should be here soon. Sister, don''t be shy. You''re my big brother''s friend which means you are our friend. Come on." Future put a piece of boiled meat in the bowl in front of Amity. "That''s right. Let''s eat first. What''s more important than eating?" Wade also chuckled, reached out his hand to wipe the ash on the ground, smeared it on his face, picked up a piece of meat, and ate it. Henry rubbed the head of Amity. "Girl, eating is the most important thing. Come on, eat quickly." After Henry finished speaking, he stuffed the chopsticks into Amity¡¯s hands. "If you don''t eat, we won¡¯t eat either. We will be hungry with you." Amity raised her head and looked at Future and Wade who had already put the chopsticks down. Her eyes suddenly turned red and tears flowed down. She stood up and bowed deeply to Henry and the other two. "Brother Henry, thank you." "All right, sit down and eat. After you finish eating, put on the clothes and be a little beauty again." Henry smiled slightly, he took Amity''s arm and made her sit down. Amity picked up the chopsticks and put the boiled mutton from the bowl into her mouth. Henry found that Amity was really starving. She was eating extremely fast which made Henry very puzzled. He wondered what this girl had gone through. She had not left Yinzhou long time ago, and she still had a deposit of one million yuan as a reward. Even if it would cost arge sum of money to treat her father, she should not be in such a bad condition. Amity also realized how she was eating. She looked up at Henry with embarrassment and said, "Brother Henry, do I eat too fast?" "Not at all. Eat quickly, or you won''t be able to grab any food!" Henry said, picking up a big bowl of meat and stuffed it all into his mouth. Chapter 456 Chapter 456 "That''s right. Sister, eat quickly. I''m telling you. Boss and this idiot are not gentlemen at all. They never care about us girls." Future also picked up a bowl of boiled meat and wolfed down like Henry. Hearing this, Wade smirked and said, "Which kind of girl do you think you are?" Future red at Wade. Wade quickly shrank his neck and did not dare to speak. Henry chuckled and said, "Wade, if your cowardice was known by your ancestors, they might be extremely furious." "Boss, as I said, she is not a girl!" Wade said with certainty. Looking at these people bickering with each other, Amity covered her mouth and smiled, and her strangeness faded away. Soon, the clothes Future arranged were delivered. Amity quickly went to the bathroom to change into new clothes. This dress was bought ording to Amity¡¯s figure, and it was a perfect fit. "Well, very beautiful. Not like the messy cat just now." Henry took a sip of water. "Come on, girl, tell me what''s going on. You left quite decisively at that time. You deleted social media and changed the phone number." "I''m sorry, Brother Henry, I... I just didn''t want to make trouble for you." Amity said with embarrassment. Henry waved his hand and said, "Well, I forgive you for deleting me. Tell me, are you in any trouble?" Amity sat there, lowered her head and said, "I found my mother." Henry still remembered what she had said before. Because her father was so addicted to gambling, her mother had left a few years ago. "My mom has been away for so many years. When she heard that my dad had an ident, she was also very worried. So she asked me to bring my dad to Shan City. She also found a doctor for my dad. For so many years, my mom had a bad life. As a result, the doctor she found was a cheater. The doctor made us spend all the money. My mom had no other way. The daily medical expenses for my dad are huge. I could only get some money doing part-time." Although Henry didn''t know what it was like for Amity to be cheated by others, he probably could imagine that it was like destroying all the hope of a person. It was not easy for a girl to survive. "What about today? What happened today?" Henry asked. "I found a housekeepingpany to do some part-time work. Today, I went to clean. They said that they would pay 800 yuan for cleaning. I went there, but I didn''t expect that I was not going to do the cleaning at all, but..." Before she could finish her words, Henry could probably figure out what was going on. "They didn¡¯t hurt you, did they?" Henry looked at Amity, afraid that the girl would suffer any grievance and that she might do something stupid. "No." Amity shook her head vigorously. "It''s just that the housekeepingpany just called me and asked me to go back quickly. Otherwise, they won''t return the deposit of 1,000 yuan to me." "Okay, let''s eat first. After dinner, let''s go to the housekeepingpany." Henry patted the back of Amity. Amity shook her head. "Brother Henry, don¡¯t go. Thatpany seems to have some mafia support. We can''t afford to mess with them." Hearing this, Wade sniggered and said, "Beauty, don''t worry. The mafia is nothingpared to our boss." "Hmph!" Future crossed her arms. "I thought Boss is a good man." "All right, let''s eat. After dinner, we will go and have a look." The few of them happily ate the hotpot. Originally, Henry was going to return to Yinzhou today, but since he met Amity, he had to solve her problem first. Henry took a look at his mobile phone. He had been sending Sylvia messages every day, but Sylvia did not reply to any of them. After the meal, they left the restaurant and looked for the housekeepingpany that Amity was talking about. During the meal, Amity¡¯s phone kept ringing. The calls were from the housekeepingpany, urging her to go back. "Wade, have you found all the people you should find?" Henry asked. "Yes. I''ve sent people to inform all the gangs in Shan City, big or small. They''ll be there soon." Wade nodded.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "Okay." Henry''s mouth curved into a smile. "Howe a housekeepingpany like that can survive in Shan City?" Amity told Henry that the housekeepingpany was not far from where she lived. Henry looked around and found that the ce where Amity stayed was no different from where she lived in Yinzhou. It was a poor area. The ce where Amity stayed made Henry remember the life back in the 70s. The old house from the 1970s had not been demolished until now because there was really no development around. The rent here was cheap and there was no property fee. Those who lived here were all people who had a hard life. "Brother Henry, that''s it." Amity stretched out her hand and pointed out. Henry saw that a separate two-floor building was built in front of this old area, with the words "Youth Housekeeping Company" written on it. "Boss, to be honest, it is obvious that this housekeepingpany is just pretending to be the real one." On the housekeepingpany, there were words like floor cleaning, engine cleaning, and so on. But they saw only middle-aged men inside the housekeepingpany. Henry shook his head. Such a ce was especially used to cheat girls with little social experience. Moreover, the reason they had set up thepany here was that the people living here didn¡¯t have any type of support or strong background, so they could do whatever they wanted. In front of the door of the housekeepingpany stood two strong men. As soon as they saw Amity, they immediately ran to her. "Bi*ch, you''re finally back. Come,e with me!" A strong man stretched out his hand and grabbed towards Amity. Henry stepped forward and stood in front of her. He pushed away from the hand of the strong man and said, "What''s the matter? Tell me." The strong man squinted at Henry. "Who are you, boy?" "This is my sister." Henry patted Amity¡¯s shoulder. "Oh, your sister?" The strong man looked Henry up and down. "Let''s put it this way. Today, your sister went to work, and she hurt the employer. Tell me, how do we settle the bill?" "That¡¯s not true." Amity shook her head in a hurry. "He wanted to force me. When I ran, he fell down the stairs." "Oh!" The strong man sneered. "He fell down the stairs? We appointed you to go to work, not to make the employer ufortable!" As soon as the strong man finished speaking, they heard someone shouting in front of the door of the housekeepingpany. "Where is the little bi*ch? Where is she? Bring her here!" Henry and the others looked at the ce where the voice came from. They saw a middle-aged man in his forties, with a big belly, walking toward them with several strong men supporting him. Chapter 457 Chapter 457 Henry looked at the middle-aged man, turned around and asked Amity, "Is it him?" "Yes." Amity nodded weakly. "Brother Henry, he really ran down the stairs and fell down.¡± "It doesn''t matter." Henry shrugged his shoulders. "Even if he didn''t fall, he will sufferter anyway." Hearing this, Amity didn''t understand his meaning, but Wade and Future next to her were very clear what he was referring to. It could be seen that the middle-aged man could not walk properly. His thigh was injured. With the help of two strong men, the middle-aged man came over and said, "Bi*ch, you hurt me and stood me up. And you still had enough time to go and change your clothes?!" "Watch your mouth!" Future frowned and said. "Yo!" When the middle-aged man saw Future, his eyes lit up. "There is one more beautiful sister. Good, very good." The middle-aged man looked at the one of the man and shouted, "Call your manager out!" "Boss Wang! You don''t need to call me. I am already here." The middle-aged man''s voice had just faded when he saw a woman in her thirties running over with a ttering smile. Boss Wang snorted and said, "I gave you three thousand yuan, and that''s how you dealt with the business?" "Boss Wang, I''m really sorry. It''s our fault. I''ll deal with it immediately." The manager of the housekeepingpany smiled at Boss Wang and then stared at Amity with her eyes full of hatred. "What''s wrong with you? Do you still want the deposit or not?" The manager of the housekeepingpany was sure that the people living nearby had no money, so when she threatened Amity with 1,000 yuan, she was full of confidence. "No, Manager." Amity shook her head repeatedly. "He didn''t want me to clean up. He wanted me to..." "Shut up!" The manager nced at her impatiently. "Who would offer to pay 800 yuan for cleaning only? Tell me where are you going to find such a good deal. Are you pretending to be stupid?" Wade was standing aside,ughed and said, "He gave you 3,000 yuan, but you only gave Amity 800 yuan. Isn''t your profit a bit too high?" The manager looked at Henry and Wade with an indifferent attitude. "Two handsome men, what are you doing here? Do you want to help your friend?" "If you return my sister''s 1,000 yuan deposit to her, we''ll leave. This has nothing to do with you." Henry nced at the manager. "Return?" The manager sneered. "She hurt our boss Wang, and we think she''s pitiful. We didn''t ask her to pay for medical expenses, now you even want us to return the deposit to her. You think we are doing charity here?" "I don''t want the deposit either. As long as these two girls y with me, I''ll give 5,000 yuan each!" Boss Wang said proudly. "F**k, Future, are you so valuable?" Wade opened his mouth wide and looked at Future in surprise. "Do you want to die?!" Future stepped on Wade¡¯s foot. Wade grimaced in pain. The manager looked at Henry and said, "Boy, I''ve been working for so many years. I''ve seen many people like you. They just want to make some money. Ah, is this enough for you?" The manager directly threw out 500 yuan. Boss Wang''s eyes kept ncing at the body of Amity and Future, and some dirty images had appeared in his mind. Henry didn''t even look at the 500 yuan. "I just want you to return my sister''s deposit. As for the medical expenses, if he fell down on his own, do you still want us to pay the medical costs?" "It''s so funny!" The manager put her hands on her hips and said, "If she didn¡¯t run away, this would not even happen!" "You''re so shameless!" Future puffed out her cheeks. "Shameless? Little girl, I''ll let you see what shameless meanster. Hehe." Looking at Future, Boss Wang let out a wretchedugh. Henry took a deep breath and said, "I''ll give you onest chance. Will you give back the money or not?" "Hey, are you threatening me?" The manager smiled disdainfully. She took out the walkie-talkie and said something. As soon as the manager put down the walkie-talkie, more than a dozen strong men rushed out of the agency with sticks and other things in their hands. They came this way and surrounded Henry and others in a blink of an eye. The manager looked at Henry and said, "If I don¡¯t return it, what will you do to me?" Henry shook his head and stopped talking to the manager. Instead, he said to Wade, "This store needs to be shut down. Get rid of all those who have something to do with it." As soon as Henry¡¯s voice fell, the manager immediately burst into sharpughter. "What big words! No one in Shan City dares to close our shop!" Future gave Boss Wang a look of disgust. "Idiot, cripple him too. He is disgusting!" "You want to cripple me?" Boss Wang seemed to have heard the biggest joke in his life. "Do you scums want to hurt me? Do you know I¡¯m working with Brother Dove!" Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. As soon as Boss Wang finished speaking, a voice came from the side. "What''s going on? Is Dove this arrogant? Since when did his people be so arrogant?" They all heard the voice. Boss Wang and the manager of the housekeepingpany looked at the one who spoke. At the moment when they saw the man, Boss Wang and the manager were shocked and, at the same time, they immediately showed an expression of kindness. "Brother Jim, what kind of thing brought you here?" Boss Wang quickly pushed away the two strong men who were supporting him and walked over quickly. He was very clear that Brother Jim was Brother Dove¡¯s boss. The man called Brother Jim was a man in his thirties. He nced at Boss Wang and ignored him. Instead, he shouted, "Who is Raymond Fong, Mr. Fong?" Henry looked at Wade with doubts. He thought that Brother Jim was called here by Wade. Wade shook his head. He didn''t know anybody named Raymond Fong. As soon as Brother Jim''s voice fell, another voice came to their ears. "Excuse me, Mr. Raymond Fong is here?" Boss Wang and the manager looked at the neer again. "This is... the boss of the ck Tiger Gang?" Boss Wang and the manager couldn''t help shivering, and the manager hurriedly motioned for her people to put away the things in their hands. The Big Brother from the ck Tiger Gang was on the same level as Brother Jim. After seeing Big Brother of the ck Tiger Gang, Brother Jim nodded to him. Five Audis rushed over and stopped there. The door opened and five strong men in ck came out from each car. They all held machetes in their hands. The leader shouted, "Where is Mr. Raymond Fong? Our boss asked me to bring some people here. Who has offended Mr. Fong?" When Boss Wang and the manager saw these five people, they quickly shrank their necks. "These are Boss Xie''s men!" Chapter 458 Chapter 458 The several groups of people who came here were all talking about Mr. Fong, which puzzled Boss Wang and the manager. What kind of big shot was this Raymond Fong, who could make so many big shots stand up for him? Even Boss Xie''s men were here. He was an infamous local viin. Boss Wang and the manager were shocked. And yet another five ck Benzs arrived. Each of them was worth more than a million yuan. The people who just arrived in the Audi squinted at several Benzs. "What''s the matter here? Is it rted to Boss Song? Is it that they want to deal with Mr. Fong?" Several Benzs stopped, the door opened, and a group of strong men walked out. "Who dares to offend Mr. Fong?" Raymond Fong again? Boss Wang and the manager looked at each other, wondering who on earth Raymond Fong was. They had never heard of this name in this area, especially this time, so many big shots were gathered in front of this housekeepingpany. As soon as a few Benzs stopped, they heard another whistle blow. "People in the front, get out of the way, what the h*ll are you doing here?" More than a dozen Land-Rovers drove over. "What the f*ck are you talking about? Lower your voice when talking to me!" The Benz driver scolded. "Lower the voice? In this Shan City, no one can make me, Yan Qi, lower my voice!" A voice came from the Land Rover. "Yan Qi? Boss Qi? Thergest gang in the north of the city!" The person in the Benz was shocked and said, "Boss Qi, I''m sorry, I''m a subordinate of Boss Song. I''m here to do something. I''ll make the way for you." Several Benzs quickly cleared the way. These people thought that the Land Rover was just passing by. But the Land Rover also stopped here. The door opened and a group of people got out of the car. "May I ask who Mr. Fong is? Our boss asked me to help him solve some problem." After getting out of the car, Boss Qi said very politely. Raymond Fong again? Hearing Boss Qi''s words, all the people present were stunned. Originally, there were just two leaders of some smaller gangs, butter, more and more people came. Even the local tyrants came. Until now, the head of the gang from the north of Shan City had personally brought people here. ording to Boss Qi''s words, Mr. Fong knew Boss Qi''s big brother! What kind of person was Boss Qi''s big brother? He was the one who could shake the entire Shan City just by stamping his feet. After the Land Rover came, anotherrge number of cars arrived. They all came in session and stopped here. "Mr. Fong?" "Mr. Fong, I''m with Brother Cripple from the south of the city." "Mr. Fong." "Hello, Mr. Fong..." Boss Wang and the manager, who had been arrogant just now, dared not say a word when they saw these big shotsing. They stood aside trembling. In such a short time, there were hundreds of people gathered here, and the number of people was still increasing. Everyone who came was looking for Mr. Fong. And it should be noted that these hundreds of people were not the underlings of ordinary gangs. Every time they went out, they would be at the same level as a leader in the small gangs. In this housekeepingpany, any one of them would be treated seriously and respectfully by the manager and Boss Wang would wee him with a smile. The influence of these gangs was almost all over Shan City. Mr. Fong was able to find all Big Brothers of Shan City! In front of the door of the housekeepingpany, there were hundreds of people, no one did not dare to walk here casually, not even dare to look at them. "Come on, make a way, make a way." A voice sounded in the dark crowd. A young man in his twenties pushed the crowd away and walked over. He searched around the crowd and finally looked at Wade White. He shouted, "Boss White, Boss White." The young man rushed to Wade. Wade frowned and shouted, "Keep your voice down." The young man quickly nodded and did not dare to make a sound. Wade pointed at Henry and said to the young man, "This is my boss. You can call him Brother Zhang." "Hello, Brother Zhang." The young man quickly greeted Henry. "Boss, this boy is the only child of the richest man in Shan City. What... what..." Wade showed a thoughtful look and couldn''t think of anything. "Just call me Samuel." The young man put on a smile and was not angry at all because Wade didn''t remember his name. If people who were familiar with Samuel saw him like this, they would be shocked. As the only child of the richest man in Shan City, Samuel was always surrounded wherever he went. In Shan City, no one had ever dared to offend him. But now, he was like a henchman. Henry nodded and said, "Well, nice to meet you." Henry didn''t pay much attention to people like Samuel. In Henry''s eyes, the richest man in Shan City was just so-so. Wade looked at Samuel with dissatisfaction. "Where are the people I asked you to call?" "These are all the people I called." Samuel stretched out his hand and pointed around. Boss and the manager of the housekeeping centre stood very close to Henry and others. As soon as they heard Samuel''s words, they directlyughed out loud. Boss Wang said, "Boy, you''re living in a dream, aren''t you? Did you call these Big Brothers here?" Samuel frowned and looked at Boss Wang. "Who are you? How dare you talk to me like this?" Samuel was respectful in front of Wade, but particrly arrogant in front of others. In Boss Wong''s eyes, these gang leaders were unattainable. But for Samuel, they were just a group of people who worked for money. Brother Jim, who arrived first, heard Samuel''s words and asked in a hurry, "Excuse me, are you Mr. Raymond Fong?" "Raymond Fong? Who is Raymond Fong?" Samuel looked puzzled. Hearing Samuel''s denial, Brother Jim shook his head with regret. Boss Wang burst outughing and said, "Kid, let me tell you, these Big Brothers were all called by Mr. Fong. You said you were the one who called them, but you don''t even know who Mr. Fong is. What are you pretending to be?" Wade looked at Samuel with dissatisfaction. "What did you do?" Wade and Henry had a good rtionship. They were brothers who had gone through thick and thin together. However, the tasks Henry gave to Wade had always been done beautifully. It had never been as messy as today. When Samuel saw Wade was a little angry, he quickly said, "Boss White, don''t be angry. I don''t have much contact with these people. I arranged the secretary to deal with this. I''ll call him now." As soon as Samuel took out his mobile phone, he heard a dull car horn. A Rolls-Royce with 88888 license te drove into the crowd. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. When these big brothers saw the Rolls-Royce, they all put away their arrogance. They knew that they could not afford to offend those who had such a license te. Samuel, who was going to make a phone call, also put away his mobile phone. This car was his. He asked his secretary to drive it. Chapter 459 Chapter 459 The Rolls-Royce slowly drove into the crowd and stopped in front of Samuel. As the door opened, a middle-aged man in a ck suit got out of the car. Just by standing there, the middle-aged man gave people a sense of majesty. The surrounding big bosses of the gangs looked at the middle-aged man up and down. Samuel stepped forward and pped the back of the middle-aged man''s head. He scolded, "Where are the people I asked you to find? How did you do it?" The middle-aged man''s face was covered in tears. He said with a look of grievance, "Young Master, these are all called by me." "You called these people? F*ck you!" Samuel kicked the middle-aged man. "They said that it was Raymond Fong who called them. Are you Raymond Fong?" Samuel was full of anger now. He had spent a lot of effort to had a good rtionship with Wade White. Wade finally asked him to arrange one thing, but in the end, he made Wade and Wade¡¯s boss unhappy! "Raymond Fong?" The middle-aged man looked confused. He frowned and asked the man in the car, "What''s going on?" The door of Rolls-Royce''s driver''s seat opened. A man in his thirties got out of the car and bowed to Samuel. "Hello, young master. It''s an honour to meet you." "Why don''t you say hello to my brothers first?" Samuel kicked the driver and said, "You''re such a fool!" The driver hurriedly greeted Henry and the others. The middle-aged man looked at the driver with dissatisfaction. "Where are the people I asked you to call? They said Raymond Fong called them!" The driver smiled embarrassedly at the middle-aged man. "Secretary Zhou, my nickname is Raymond Fong." Hearing this, Brother Jim was suddenly shocked. He stepped forward and asked cautiously, "Are you Mr. Fong? Do you know our boss, Brother Qiang?" "Brother Qiang? Since when people started calling Nick Brother Qiang?" The driver looked at Brother Jim proudly. Brother Jim¡¯s body shook. Only a few people would call Brother Qiang Nick. Those who dared to call him like this were all well-known people. "Mr. Fong, you''re finally here." Big Brother from the north of the city, Yan Qi, hurried over to the driver and said, "Mr. Fong, do you still remember me? I''m from Brother Eight''s side. I met you at the dinner partyst time." The Big Brother from the north of the city, Yan Qi, performed very respectfully in front of the driver. The driver nodded and said, "Yes, I do remember you." "Mr. Fong, I''m one of Brother Cripple''s men. Brother Cripple asked me toe." "Mr. Fong, I''m Dob from the east part of the city." Brother Dob from the east part of the city was the leader of thergest gang in the east of Shan City. "Mr. Fong, I''m..."N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. As soon as the driver said his name, the rest of the big shots all came forward to show respect. "Mr. Fong, what happened to you?" Yan, the big brother from the north of the city, asked cautiously. Hearing this, the driver''s face changed. "It''s not about me, it''s that my young master has encountered some issues! I think your organizations should also be reorganized. What kind of people are your men? They even dare to provoke our young master!" Those big shots were shocked. The man even dared to provoke Mr. Fong¡¯s young master. Who was so ignorant to be the public enemy of the all Shan City¡¯s gangs!? These big shots all looked at Samuel. Samuel nced at him and said, "Don''t f*cking look at me. It was my Boss White!" Upon hearing this, these big shots stooped and almost fell to the ground. It was not Mr. Fong''s young master, but the boss of Mr. Fong''s young master! D*mn it, someone is looking for death! The manager of the housekeepingpany and Boss Wang''s faces suddenly turned pale. They stared at Henry and the others. They didn''t expect that they actually had such an identity! Anyone from those gangs could smash and make them disappear. Amity widened her eyes and looked at Henry next to her. She knew that Henry was very capable, but she didn''t expect that he was so powerful even in Shan City, which was far away from Yinzhou! Henry winked at Wade. Wade nodded and said loudly, "I''m asking you, who is in charge of thispany?" Hearing this, Brother Jim quickly stood up with a trembling voice. "Yes, it''s one of my men." Hearing this, Wade smiled and said, "This is really a goodpany. Even my boss''s sister was bullied by you!" "What!" Brother Jim''s body trembled, and his face was extremely ugly. He looked at Boss Wang and the manager of thepany. When he just came here, he clearly saw people around them holding sticks. The other big shots all looked at Brother Jim with pity in their eyes. "It seems that Brother Eight won''t live any longer." "Really bad management. If he dares to offend such a big shot, he will be reced sooner orter!" Boss Wang and the manager were trembling with fear. How could they expect that a poor girl living from an old house would have such a powerful brother? Looking at the unkind eyes of the leaders of the surrounding gangs, Boss Wang and the manager went limp and knelt down directly. They were very clear that if they were targeted by these big shots, they might not even be able to see the sun tomorrow morning! At this moment, Boss Wang and the manager couldn''t care less about their dignity and kept kowtowing to the ground. "Big Brother, I''m sorry. It''s my fault that I didn''t know who you were. I''m sorry, I''m sorry!" "Big brother, please spare us this time. We won''t dare to do it again. If you want money, I''ll give it to you. I''ll give you all my money!" Facing Boss Wang and the manager who was asking for mercy, Wade didn''t even look at them. He waved his hand and said, "Solve this!" Hearing Wade''s words, Boss Wang and the manager looked terrified. There were a lot of meanings behind these two words. These big shots were like wild wolves staring at the flock of sheep. These people in front of them were their best opportunities to show off in front of Mr. Fong''s boss. Henry walked to the manager and shook his head. "I just wanted you to return my sister''s deposit. Why did you have to make things thisplicated?" "Big Brother, I''m sorry. I really know I was wrong. I''m sorry." The manager kept begging. "Give back the deposit," Henry said calmly. The manager didn''t dare to say anything more and took out the money in a hurry. Henry counted and confirmed that there was exactly 1,000 yuan. Then he handed the money to Amity, patted her back and then they left. As soon as they left, the manager and Boss Wang were surrounded by a group of gang leaders. Soon, screams were heard. Chapter 460 Chapter 460 Hearing the scream behind her, Amity looked back with some worry. As soon as she turned her head, Henry grabbed her arm. "Girl, tell me, how did you lose your money?" When Henry asked about this matter, the attention of Amity was immediately attracted. "That doctor was introduced by one of my mother''s rtives. My mother trusted him very much. At that time, I was also in a hurry to treat my father, so I didn''t think too much. As a result..." As she said this, there was a trace of anger on her face. The feeling of being cheated because they trusted others too much would make people feel particrly ufortable. "Didn''t you call the police?" Henry asked strangely. "We did." Amity nodded. "But if there was no evidence, so the police couldn''t handle it." Henry shook his head. He couldn''t bear those policemen who could do something but they refused to do it. He asked Amity again, "Where is that rtive now?" "She lives in the city. The day after the fake doctor lied to us and took our money, she bought a good car." Amity clenched her teeth. Even a fool could tell where her mother''s rtive got the money to buy a car. It was money for saving her father¡¯s life! Henry thought for two seconds and said, "Can you contact her? Take me to her." "My mother can." Amity nodded. "But Brother Herny, we don''t have any evidence. It will be difficult to get the money back." "It''s okay, I have a way." Henryforted her. Wade and Future looked at each other and then said, "Boss, I''ll go back to the ind with Future first. We have to hurry up to study that thing, and now it''s almost time to prepare for the meeting." As soon as Wade reminded him, Henry remembered that it was almost the time of the underground world meeting. During this period of time, he almost forgot about it. Henry nodded and said, "Okay, you can go back first." "Boss, will you attend this meeting?" Wade asked. Henry didn''t show up at the underground world meetingst time. "Let''s wait and see," Henry replied uncertainly. After saying goodbye to Amity, Wade and Future left quickly. Henry and Amity went straight to the hospital. In fact, it was more like a clinic rather than a hospital. The father of Amity stayed in this small clinic. The hospital''s expensive hospitalization and treatment fee were not something that they could afford at the moment. With her father''s condition, the doctor of the clinic couldn''t do anything to help him. They didn''t even want her father to stay here. Once something bad happened to him, the doctor of the clinic couldn''t take the responsibility. Amity¡¯s mother stated that if there was an ident, they would not require the clinic to take any responsibility. And when they agreed that the amodation and daily fees would be paid every day, the clinic doctor barely let Amity¡¯s father stay there. Henry saw that the doctor in the clinic was a man who was nearly fifty years old. He wore a pair of sses and was 1.8 meters tall. He looked very thin and weak. The clinic''s environment was very simple, and there were only five beds. At this moment, only one of the beds had a patient in it, and the rest of the beds were empty. Amity¡¯s father was in bed. Her mother was sitting by the bed. She was a woman dressed in in clothes. Her hands were full of calluses, it seems she had suffered a lot. "You''re here, Amity." As soon as Amity entered the clinic, an ordinary-looking young man, about 23 or 24 years old, came over with a happy face. Amity nodded and said to Henry, "Brother Henry, this is Tan Ning, son of Doctor Ning." Doctor Ning was the doctor who opened this clinic. "Hello." Henry nodded to him. Tan Ning looked at Henry unkindly and asked, "Who is this?" Tan''s family background was normal, he looked normal and his educational background was also normal. Like most normal people, he would find a normal job or inherit this clinic, find a girlfriend who was simr to him in all aspects and live together for a lifetime. Tan had thought that would be his life. When Amity showed up, and when he realized the state of her family, he began to pursue her. Amity had a perfect figure and a pleasing appearance. Generally speaking, Tan absolutely could not find such a beautiful woman to be his wife. But now, Tan was full of hope. Today, seeing an unknown man beside Amity, Tan suddenly felt a sense of crisis. "I was a colleague of Amity in Yinzhou before." Henry didn''t wait for Amity to answer, and then he answered with a smile, "I came to Shan City for a business trip, and I want to see how Uncle Qiu is doing." "Oh." Hearing Henry''s words, Tan was relieved, but he kept looking at Henry up and down. Doctor Ning, who was sitting in the clinic, came over and said, "It''s Amity. You told you would get the money this morning. Did you get it? Your father needs too many nutritions every day." Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "Dad, why do you always mention money?" Tan looked at his father reproachfully. At this time, Amity¡¯s mother also stood up from the side of the bed and came over. "Girl, have you got the money?" Amity nodded and took out the 1,000 yuan returned by the manager of the housekeepingpany. Doctor Ning looked at the 1,000 in Amity''s hand and frowned. "Little girl, this money is not enough. You owe me 1,000 yuan for four days of amodation, and the four days'' medicine fees are also more than 800 yuan." "Dad,e on, Uncle Qiu is already like this. We also know the situation of Amity¡¯s family. Why do you have to care about money so much?" Tan pulled his father''s sleeve and shouted. Doctor Ning sighed and said, "It''s not my fault. You''re not young. It''s time to find a girlfriend and get married. Dad is doing this for your own good, we also need money to buy a house. This is not a charity clinic." Tan had an anxious look on his face. "It''s true that we are not doing charity here. But Amity and aunty have known us for such a long time. They''re like family members. Do you still need to ask family for money?" Doctor Ning shook his head and said, "If we were really a family, I would certainly not care about money. But the problem is that we are not a family. Why don''t you ask her whether she is willing to marry you? If she is willing to do that, I will definitely pay all the medical expenses for my family!" After Doctor Ning finished speaking, he stared at Amity. Tan was looking forward to it. "Amity, I..." "Brother Zhang, can you lend me some money first?" Amity looked at Henry. Tan breathed a sigh when he heard the sound of Amity. In his eyes, it could be seen that he was ufortable with Henry''s presence. Chapter 461 Chapter 461 Henry had been living in society for so many years. How could he not see through the little tricks of the father and son of the Ning family? Obviously, they wanted to set up a trap for Amity. Henry nodded. "Okay, how much do you need?" "Two thousand, is it okay?" Amity said this number cautiously. "Okay." Henry nodded. "Add me on social media again. I''ll transfer the money to you." Henry and Amity added each other on the spot and he transferred two thousand yuan to her. Henry didn''t transfer more. He knew that Amity had a strong sense of self-esteem. "Brother Henry thank you, I will definitely find a way to return it to you." Amity said to Henry gratefully. Henry shook his head slightly. This girl was still so polite to everyone and she did not want to take advantage of others. "Doctor Ning, I''ll give the money to you, as well as the medical and amodation expenses for the next few days." After receiving the money, Amity transferred the money to Doctor Ning. It could be seen that Doctor Ning''s face was obviously a little unhappy. "Hey, Amity, during this period of time, you are stalling here. Your mother also uses bed here at night, and you still regard us as strangers?" Doctor Ning took the money, but his face was a bit dark. "Which clinic outside would take such a big risk to let your father stay?" Henry smiled and said, "Doctor Ning, as far as I know, the amodation costs of the Shan City clinics are divided ording to the area. The bed costs of your clinic should be 80 yuan a day, and the medicine you use..." When Henry said this, he looked at the bed where Amity''s father was lying. There was a bottle of a nutritional supplement on it, which was written in English. Henry Zhang narrowed his eyes. "Childhood time? This should cost less than 800 yuan for five days. Do you think that Uncle Qiu''s nutritional supplements and bed fees for five days are more than 1,000 yuan?" "What do you know? Don''t talk nonsense if you don''t understand!" Doctor Ning looked dissatisfied. "This is the nutritional supplements are imported from the United States!" Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "Really?" Henry was confused. "Childhood time. I believe that it is a Chinese brand just its name was tranted into English. I remember that this kind of nutritional supplements could be bought online directly. You need a bottle a day. The price per bottle is 103 yuan. For every bill over 1,000 yuan the delivery is free." Hearing this, Doctor Ning''s face suddenly changed, because what Henry said was exactly what he had done. It was a very cheap nutritional supplement. Doctor Ning swung his sleeve. "What''s wrong? Our clinic can''t make money? Let me tell you, if you like, you can stay here. If you don''t like, then get out of here!" When the mother saw Doctor Ning was angry, she quickly said, "Doctor Ning, don''t be angry. Young people don''t know how to behave, so they like talking nonsense. Don''t take it to heart. I''m not saying that you are taking advantage of your family here. It''s mainly because Amity''s still young. She just came out of school this year and hasn''t even gotten her diploma. Besides, love is something that should be cultivated slowly. In the future, there will be more opportunities for our Amity to get in touch with your Tan Ning." Hearing this, Tan, who was standing aside, was delighted. It was true. The man in front of him was just on a business trip to Shan City. He wouldn''t stay long. ording to the current situation of Amity''s father, he would have a lot of time to hang around Amity. He didn''t believe that he had no chance. After saying that, Amity''s mother stepped forward and pulled Amity''s sleeve. She kept winking at her, which meant that she wanted her to be clever and not to make Doctor Ning angry. After all, aside from Doctor Ning, her mother really didn''t know where she could take her father to. Let the doctor make some money. When she left, Amity''s mother couldn''t stand her father''s gambling. For so many years, the two hadn''t divorced, and her mother didn''t find anyone else. This meant that she still had her father in her heart. It was not that Amity didn''t know what her mother meant, but she really couldn''t ept it. During this period, Tan and Doctor Ning had hinted to her more than once that only if they became a family, the medical expenses would no longer be a problem. However, when she thought of the scene when she was with Tan, she felt over her body that something was wrong. She would feel ufortable as long as she thought of being with any man. Only one man could make her ept him wholeheartedly. And that man was standing beside her now, although he was married and the person who he was married to was so outstanding that she could only look up to her. "Okay, there''s a document for you to sign." Doctor Ning swung his sleeve and walked to his consulting desk. He picked up a document on the table, which had the title "Responsibility Agreement". "Doctor Ning, what''s this?" Amity''s mother asked in confusion. "An agreement. If something bad happens to your husband here, we don''t have to take any responsibility. This is also what we agreed on before." Doctor Ning exined. "Oh." Amity''s mother nodded and said to Amity, "Little girl, your mother is illiterate. Go and sign it." Amity picked up the pen and was about to sign the letter of responsibility. Just as Amity was about to write her name, her wrist was suddenly grabbed by a big hand. "You can''t sign this agreement." Henry shook his head at Amity. "Young man, who are you? I tell you, if she doesn''t sign this agreement, her father can''t stay here. I don''t want any trouble!" Doctor Ning waved his hand angrily and said, "Tan Ning, get him out of bed quickly. Get them out of here." "No, Doctor Ning." Amity''s mother hurriedly opened her mouth. She said to Henry, "Young man, this is what Doctor Ning and I have agreed on before. We must sign this agreement." "It''s best if you sign it!" Doctor Ning crossed his arms over his chest and said, "Otherwise, I would think you would ckmail me." Henry nced at Doctor Ning from the corner of his eye and said, "They won''t ckmail you. But they can''t sign this agreement anyway." Amity had 100% confidence in Henry. She put down the pen and asked, "Brother Henry, is there anything wrong with this agreement?" Henry nodded and said, "Yes, let''s call the police first." Doctor Ning and Tan''s faces suddenly changed when they heard that Henry was going to call the police. Doctor Ning shouted, "What''s wrong? I want you to sign an agreement and you want to call the police. All right, don''t sign it. Get out of here. I won''t take her father in!" Doctor Ning stretched out his hand and wanted to grab the agreement in Amity''s hands. Henry had already expected that Doctor Ning would do this, so he took the initiative to grab the agreement and raised it. "Why, Doctor Ning, are you in a hurry to destroy the evidence?" "Destroy the evidence? I don''t understand what you mean. Since you don''t want to sign it, just give me the agreement. There is a seal of our clinic on it. You don''t have the right to take it!" Doctor Ning winked at his son. Tan rushed straight to Henry, trying to snatch the agreement from him. Henry pushed Tan away casually. His push was so strong that Tan fell to the ground. Chapter 462 Chapter 462 "All right!" Doctor Ning shouted, pointing at Amity and her mother. "We kindly took in you two ungrateful people and were willing to ept this half-dead person. How dare you beat my son?" "No, Doctor Ning, don''t get me wrong!" Amity''s mother said in a hurry. When she was about to exin, she heard a cold snort. "Return kindness with ingratitude?" Henry sneered and tore the surface of the agreement with his hand. "You two are kind to them?" After Henry tore off the surface of this agreement, new content was revealed under the surface. This content waspletely different from the previous agreement, but the ce where the signature was needed was exactly the same. Amity looked at the new content that appeared under the surface, and the words "Insurance Benefits Transfer" were printed in her beautiful pupils. On this agreement, the insuree was Amity''s father, and the beneficiaries were father and son of the Ning family. If Amity had signed the agreement just now, once her father had any ident, the father and son of the Ning family would get a hugepensation. As for the ident, Amity''s father was living in the clinic. Doctor Ning could easily arrange for this "ident" to happen. Although her mother could not read, she realized that something was wrong when she saw that there was something hidden under the agreement. She asked, "What is this, daughter?" Amity took a deep breath, endured the anger in his heart, and exined this agreement to her mother. Hearing this, the face of her mother suddenly changed. She yelled at Doctor Ning, "You are extremely evil. How can you treat us like this? Are you still human? Are you still human?" Doctor Ning saw that the matter had been exposed, so he did not continue to pretend. He waved to Amity and her mother, "Get out of here. What evidence do you have to say that we did something wrong? Get out of here!" Henry looked at Amity and asked, "Little girl, how do you want to solve this problem?" Amity had just seen Henry''s power, so it didn''t doubt that Henry could make them pay. However, she was still weak, so she shook her head and said, "Forget it, Brother Henry. If it weren''t for the fact that the clinic had epted my father, we wouldn''t know what to do until now." Henry shook his head helplessly. The reason why this clinic epted Amity''s father was for the sake of profit. It had nothing to do with their good intentions. However, since Amity was not willing to make them pay, Henry did not bother to get into this trouble. He would ask Wade to tell his underling that this clinic should be closed. Amity''s mother stood there and kept wiping her tears. Last time, because of her, nearly one million of her daughter''s money was taken away. This time, she almost did something wrong again. "Well, aunt, it''s all right. Pack up your things and I''ll find a good ce for uncle." Henry walked over and patted on Amity''s mother''s shoulder. "Hey." Amity''s mother nodded and wiped the tears on her face. "Young man, you are so kind. What''s your name?" "Just call me Henry," Henry replied. He walked over, picked up Amity''s father, who was lying on the bed and couldn''t wake up and walked out of the clinic. Standing outside the clinic, Amity and her mother''s face were full of helplessness. They didn''t know where to go. Henry took a taxi first, and then they went to the nearest hospital to apply for the hospitalization procedure. Henry would pay for the hospitalization fees first. "Henry, we can''t use your money. No, no." When Henry was about to pay, Amity''s mother came over and stopped him. "I asked the girl to get the money from Doctor Ning." Henry looked at the woman''s appearance and finally understood why Amity was so polite. She got it from her mother. "Auntie, I have a good rtionship with Amity. I will lend it to her first, and she can give it back to me when she makes some money. I will take the interest as well." Henry waved his hand and said indifferently. "No, we really can''t." Amity''s mother stopped him again. At the same time, she said to Amity, who had just finished the hospitalization procedure, "Daughter,e and tell Henry that we can''t do this." Henry was helpless. He could only find an excuse and said, "Auntie, I''ll tell you the truth. I''m Amity''s boyfriend. It''s good for me if Uncle gets better early. My money is her money. You don''t have to divide it so clearly." "Ah?" When her mother heard this, she was stunned. In the clinic, they didn''t say that. Amity''s mother looked at her daughter and asked, "Little girl, are you and Henry together?" Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Amity''s face instantly turned red. Just as she was about to deny it, Henry spoke first, "Auntie, are you looking down on me? If you look down on me, I''ll go first." "No, no, no, no!" Amity''s mother waved her hands repeatedly. Henry had helped them so much just now, and when she looked at Henry, she was actually very satisfied that this young man was so handsome and was very suitable for her daughter. The most important thing was that Amity''s mother had suffered a lot. She could see that Henry had also suffered a lot. Such a person had lived through much more than the rich second generation. "Auntie, then I will give you the money first. Don''t be so polite to me." Henry directly swiped the card in the hospital. The mother nodded, but she was still a little embarrassed and said, "Henry, don''t spend too much money. Just let her father stay here. We''ll give you the moneyter." "Okay." Henry responded and said to the cashier of the hospital, "Then please take two thousand yuan first." After Henry finished his words, he swiped the card. The cashier took out the receipt and gave it to Henry, asking him to sign it. Henry wrote down a few strokes and handed it to the cashier. When the cashier saw the receipt, there was a hint of shock in her eyes. There were a few words on the receipt. "Take another 500,000 yuan. Don''t let the aunt and the girl next to me know." The cashier looked at Henry, who was smiling at her. The cashier sighed in her heart. This kind of person who secretly helped others and did not ask for a reward actually existed. Looking at the appearance of the girl next to him, she assumed that many people would have some bad intentions. However, this man in front of her had no disgusting thoughts at all. The ordinary people who wanted to show off, they would let the whole world know once they swipe more than 5,000 yuan. Henry had thought about the amount. He didn''t spend too much money on it because he was afraid that Amity wouldn''t ept it. And he didn''t pay too little. After all, he couldn''t stay in Shan City for long. He didn''t want this girl to be so miserable after he left. Henry recalled the surveince footage that he saw in Yinzhou Hospital at that time. Amity carried her father to the taxi with her little body. The determination on her face would touch even the most emotionless people. Chapter 463 Chapter 463 It was almost four o''clock in the afternoon after they put Amity¡¯s father in the ward. This time, Henry just happened toe across the clinic situation. The main purpose was to ask about the swindler doctor. Sitting in the ward, Henry asked Amity¡¯s mother about that one-million-yuan scam. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Amity¡¯s mother shook her head and sighed with regret, "s, it''s my fault that I''m too stupid and trust others too much." When Henry heard this, he didn''t deny it. In this society, good people had always been regarded as fools. There was no doubt that both her mother and Amity were good people. Amity¡¯s mother told Henry that after she came to Shan City, she had been working in a factory with her elder sister, Amity¡¯s aunty, and she was responsible for installing screws. She had a sry of about 3,000 yuan a month. She lived in the factory for several years. Some time ago, Amity came with her father. When she heard about the ident in Yinzhou, she immediately asked the factory for a long vacation to settle her husband down and find a doctor. Although Amity¡¯s mother had stayed in Shan City for several years, she had been in the factory all the time. She knew no one and she couldn''t find any good doctor. So she asked Amity¡¯s aunt for help and said that there were nearly one million yuan in Amity¡¯s ount. Aunt told her that she happened to know a good doctor and rmended she should ask him for help. At that time, the doctor came and checked the situation of Amity¡¯s father. He patted his chest and said that he could be cured. However, he needed Amity to pay the medical expenses in advance because he needed to get the medicine from abroad. The medical expenses cost 900,000 yuan. At that time, when Amity and her mother heard that he could be cured sessfully, they were very happy. However, when they were paying the bill, they still hesitated. However, Amity¡¯s aunt said that it was okay to pay that much money. It was only then that Amity¡¯s mother made up her mind and paid the bill in advance. A few days after paying the money, Amity''s father had been staying in the hospital, and her mother asked the aunt every day when the medicine woulde in. Amity¡¯s aunt had been evading, saying that the doctor had already gone to America. Unexpectedly, one day, Amity¡¯s aunty told Amity¡¯s mother that she couldn''t get in touch with the doctor. The doctor ran away. And told Amity¡¯s mother to find another way. On the same day, Amity¡¯s aunty resigned from the factory. The next day, she bought a good car worth more than 300,000 yuan and rented a big house. It was said that the rent for one year was more than 30,000 yuan. "Can you find her?" Henry thought for a while and asked. When dealing with such a person, Henry didn''t intend to find any evidence at all and directly looked for a confession. Although the money might note back, this kind of person would certainly not spend all the money, she would leave arge amount for living expenses. As for the car, it was brand new and used for only a few days. Amity¡¯s mother shook her head and said, "She wouldn''t pick up my call during this period of time, but tonight, my brother-inw called for dinner. That person should be going, too. But we don''t intend to go, or they''llugh at us." "Auntie, we have to go tonight. I will go with you." Henry put his hand on the shoulder of Amity¡¯s mother. "Henry, why should we go there? The dishes in that big hotel are delicious, but we always feel ufortable when we go." "We are going to get the money back," Henry said firmly. At 5:30 p.m., three of them came out of the hospital and headed to the hotel. Amity told Henry that her uncle had a good life in Shan City. He was the boss of a small real estate company. Every time she saw her uncle, she would be scolded and said that she had done nothing. Her uncle had a daughter, who was his only daughter and she had a sense of superiority. She would show off in front of Amity and often sneered at her. So, both her mother and she did not want to see her uncle''s family. What''s more, this time, there was her aunt also. Henry found that when Amity spoke, her tone was full of inferiority. Presumably, she was influenced by her uncle''s family. Even if she was a genius, if she had been told that she was stupid every day, it would affect her personality. Now that Amity was like this, she felt that it was really useless. It would only cause trouble for others. Henry stretched out his hand and rubbed the head of Amity. "Girl, don''t listen to what others say. Don''t forget that you earned the luxury car worth million and more than 200,000 yuanmission in a day. You are much better than them." Amity shook her head. "That''s because I was lucky and with your help. If it weren''t for you, how could I have made so much money?" "You''re wrong." Henry walked to the front of Amity, grabbed her shoulder and looked straight to her, and said. "Girl, everyone has a chance, but it depends on whether you can grab it or not. You were lucky, but if you didn''t study French or French etiquette at that time and didn''t study that project, you wouldn''t be able to sign such a contract. Believe me, you are better than many people I have seen." Amity was looked at by Henry straight in the eyes, and her pretty face turned red immediately. "Brother Henry, you... you..." Amity lowered his head. "Don''t praise me like that." "I''m not praising you. I''m just saying some facts. First of all, you have to cheer up. When you were in Yinzhou you were sessful, you could also make your own world in Shan City." Henry said with great certainty. "Really?" "Yes." Watching them talking, Amity¡¯s mother smiled with relief. Although she didn''t have much time to contact with Henry, she could tell that this child was not bad, and he was calm. She could rest assured if she gave her daughter to him. The hotel that the three of them were going to go was about seven kilometres away from the hospital. Originally, Henry wanted to take a taxi, but the mother was unwilling to do so. "Henry, It will cost around 20 yuan if we take a taxi. There is a direct bus that only costs 3 yuan for three of us, and the remaining money is enough to buy food for two days. We don''t need to take a taxi." Amity mother waved her hand repeatedly. Henry saw that Amity¡¯s mother was so persistent, so he didn''t say anything more. The three of them went to the bus station and waited for about five minutes before the bus arrived. As soon as Henry saw the number of people on the bus, he remembered that this is a big city. There were many people during the rush hour in Yinzhou, but buses were not crowded. There were enough seats for everyone, but the buses in Shan City were really crowded! As soon as the bus stopped, the door opened, Amity¡¯s mother squeezed in and said to Henry. "Come on, Henry, get in. It will take longer than 20 minutes to get on the next bus." Amity followed behind her mother, and Henry walked behind Amity. Henry was just about to get on the bus when he felt a huge forceing from behind. Looking back, he saw three or four people jostling up from the bus door at the same time. At the same time, Henry''s felt something soft in front of him. Chapter 464 Chapter 464 Henry was standing on the bus door. Behind him, a couple of people were pushing hard. But the bus was also full of people. They couldn''t get in at all. The person behind him pushed him, but the person in front of him couldn''t move, so her soft body was immediately attached to Henry''s body. Standing in front of Henry, Amity blushed and clung to Henry''s chest. She couldn''t move at all, nor did she have a ce to move. What''s more, there was a person who kept pushing Henry. "Buddy,e on, go further inside." Henry''s back was pushed, and Amity was in front of him. Her body carried a faint fragrance, and Henry could smell it. Henry smiled awkwardly and turned back to say, "Brother, don''t push. You can''t get in." "Then squeeze in!" The young man behind him said. ording to the current situation, the words "squeeze in" could be understood in many ways. At this time, the people behind Henry kept pushing his back so that Henry could feel the round object in front of him. After pushing for a while, the bus door finally closed. It was not easy for Henry to hold to an armrest. Amity had no ce to stand, so she could only hold Henry''s arm. The bus was stopping and then moving all the way, and from time to time the driver had to step on the brake. Amity could not stand firm, and she constantly fell into Henry''s arms. This trip was not only a kind of suffering but also a kind of enjoyment for Henry. The girl''s smell was pure, shy and sweet, attacking Henry from time to time. He subconsciously lowered his head to have a look. From his angle, he could see something along Amity cor. "It''s so white..." More than 40 minutester, the bus finally arrived at their stop. After getting off the bus, Amity¡¯s face was red. Just now, she clearly felt that something was wrong behind her. Henry got off the bus and sat at the bus stop for a long time. He felt that he had to calm down before he could get up. "Henry, it only takes you a little to get carsick," said Amity''s mother. Henry smiled bitterly and looked at Amity. Amity embarrassedly lowered her head, turned around, and turned her back to Henry. But as soon as Henry saw the graceful figure of Amity, he thought of what had just happened on the bus. He quickly shook his head, took a deep breath, and stopped thinking about it, otherwise, he would be embarrassed again. Shan City World Hotel, a super hotel was abination of amodation, leisure, entertainment, and great food. This hotel was one of the best in the whole Shan City. At a nce, the top floor, the luxurious decoration, the grand parking lot, and the golden door were all showing the luxuriousness of the hotel. When Amity''s mother came to the hotel, she slowed down her pace. When she saw such a hotel, she had a sense of fear and felt that she was ipatible with all this. The three of them had just reached the entrance of the hotel. Just as they were about to enter, a BMW 3 pulled over with a sudden brake and stopped in front of the door. When the door opened, a woman in her fifties came out of the car proudly and threw the key to the security guard waiting at the door of the hotel. The woman was wearing a red dress, a golden watch worth nearly 10,000 yuan on her hand, and a string of pearls ne around her neck. She looked like a nouveau riche. There was a pair of sunsses on the woman''s face. She slowly took down the sunsses and turned her head. Then she saw Amity and her mother. The woman made a surprised expression. "Oh, you are all here? How could the bus be so fast? It took me a lot of time to drive my BMW here. That''s a car worth more than 300,000 yuan. That amount is enough for you to take the bus for the rest of your life!" "Brother Henry, this is my mother''s rtive." In a low voice, Amity said to Henry. She didn''t call her aunt at all. She hated very much this kind of rtives who lied to her family. Her father''s current state was also caused by this kind of rtives. Henry nodded. Even if Amity didn''t say it, he could see it. Amity''s mother stared at Amity''s aunty. Although she really wanted to ask where she got this car, she refrained from saying anything and said, "If our money wasn''t taken by others, we could afford this car!" "It''s really interesting." Amity auntyughed. "You''re all stupid. The money has been taken by others. Who else can you me?" "If it weren''t for you, how could our money be taken away?" Amity couldn''t help but said. "Hey, hey, hey, look at what you said, it sounds like I took your money." Amity''s aunty curled her mouth. "I think you two are really thick-skinned. Big brother just invited you to dinner today just because he was polite. But you two really showed up, can you two enter this kind of hotel? You are so dirty!" Amity frowned and was about to speak. Henry patted the shoulder of Amity, indicating her to calm down. He stepped forward and said, "Why don''t I find the manager of the hotel and ask him if we can get in?" "Who are you?" Amity''s aunty looked at Henry with disdain. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "This is my daughter''s boyfriend." Amity''s mother said proudly. On the way here, she also asked about Henry''s basic situation. Henry did not say much and said that he also opened a small company, and his monthly ie was not bad. In the eyes of her mother, Henry had his ownpany at such a young age, which was quite sessful. Her daughter''s boyfriend would definitely be better than her brother in the future. It was really good for her daughter to find such a capable man. "Oh?" Amity''s aunt curled her mouth. "Such a sharp tongue. I hope you will stay like that." After Amity''s aunt finished speaking, she waved her hand and walked towards the hotel. She was very clear that once her niece saw the family of Amity, she would definitely ridicule them and they would be humiliated by her! Amity''s mother stood there, her face full of anger. She had worked with Amity''s aunty for several years. Usually, if she had something good, she would share it with her. But in the end, she turned out to be like this. "Auntie, don''t be angry. I will find a way to get her to return the money." Henry walked to the front of Amity''s mother and said. Amity mother nodded. The three of them went to the elevator and took the elevator upstairs. There was arge room on the second floor of the hotel, and that private room was booked by Amity''s uncle. Only a well-known figure in the whole Shan City could book this type of private room. Although Amity''s uncle-inw opened apany, he was not qualified to book this private room. The reason why he was able to book this room was that his daughter worked as a supervisor here and was giving manypliments to the manager. So he booked it for them. When Henry and the other two came to the outside of the room, they heard a burst of noiseing from inside. "Come on, let''s drink!" "Boss Guo, I propose a toast to you!" "Ha ha ha." Listening to theughter inside, Henry frowned. Chapter 465 Chapter 465 Amity¡¯s uncle called the family of Amity toe for dinner. However, it seemed that there were a lot of people inside, and they had already started it. "Is it this room?" Henry asked uncertainly. "Yes, that''s it." Amity nodded. She also heard the voices inside. Henry opened the door of the room. He immediately saw Amity¡¯s aunt, whom he had just seen at the door of the hotel, sitting at the table and eating. She called the waiter in the room to pour her some wine. Henry looked around the room. There were about ten people sitting in the room at the moment, and more than half of the dishes on the table had been eaten. The door of the private room was opened, and people looked over almost at the same time. Sitting in the main seat was a middle-aged man in his fifties, with short hair and a big gold chain. It was Amity¡®s uncle, Gat Guo. When her uncle saw Amity¡¯s family, he frowned. He was just being polite when he called them, saying that he had booked a room in the World Hotel and he was just showing off. He didn''t expect that his two poor rtives would reallye. In the past, when he invited them, they didn''t have the courage toe to a slightly better hotel. Why did theye this time? Wasn''t it a shame for him? Amity¡¯s mother smiled at her brother and said, "Big brother." "Hmm." Amity¡¯s uncle answered gruffly. He nodded his head and pouted to the side, "Find a ce to sit." Amity and her mother took a look and found that almost all the seats on the table were upied. There was no ce for them to sit down. Those sitting at the table were also motionless and unwilling to make space. The two of them stood there and didn''t know what to do. Amity¡¯s aunt looked at her as if she was looking at a joke. "Waiter, bring three chairs for us," Henry said at this time. Then he walked to the table with Amity and her mother. He walked casually to the two people who were sitting near the table and said, "Please make some space." The two of them looked at Henry with dissatisfaction and slowly moved away. "Who is this?" Amity¡¯s uncle looked at Henry and asked discontentedly. Amity¡¯s aunt said, "Big brother, this is your second sister''s son-inw, and he has a sharp tongue." "Oh." Amity¡¯s uncle nodded and scolded Henry, "Young people should have the consciousness of their own. Do you understand that when you speak, you should assess the asion and be clear of your position?" "Big brother, don''t be angry. Henry is still young, not very sensible." Amity¡¯s mother said repeatedly. At this time, the waiter brought three chairs over and was about to put them down. Amity¡¯s aunt spoke first and yelled at the waiter, "Who asked you to bring the chairs here? Do you think there is enough space? Go bring stools!" The waiter stood there with some embarrassment and finally looked at Amity¡¯s uncle. Amity¡¯s uncle waved his hand and said, "Go and bring stools. There is not enough space for chairs." Since the boss had said so, the waiter must have listened to the boss''s words, so he soon brought three stools. Henry smiled and sat there without saying anything. Amity and her mother were sitting next to Henry, acting very reserved. "By the way, waiter, we''ve finished all the dishes, take these away!" Amity¡¯s uncle waved his hand. The dishes he ordered them to take away were the ones ced in front of Henry and the other two. The waiter quickly came up and took all the dishes. In fact, all the dishes on the table were almost finished. The waiter asked Amity¡¯s uncle if he was going to add more dishes. "Are you all full? Shall we order something like lobster?" Amity¡¯s uncle looked at the people around him and asked. "No, Boss Guo, we''ve already finished eating. Let''s sit down and chat. Let''s just drink." "Yeah, Boss Guo, we had such a great meal today. It''s the first time that I''m sitting in a big room in this morous hotel because of you." "That''s right. How can ordinary people book this room?" "We don''t want any food. Let''s just drink and chat." Amity¡¯s uncle asked other people, but he didn''t ask Henry and the other two. When he heard that everybody was full, Amity¡¯s uncle waved to the waiter and said, "All right, we don''t need to add more dishes. You can go now." The waiter nodded and walked out of the room. At this time, there were still some leftovers on the table, but in front of Henry and the other two was empty. The tableware ced in front of the three people was very clean and unused. The table of people, as if they didn''t see Henry and the other two, chatted with each other, and no one paid attention to them at all. Amity¡¯s aunt, on the other hand, was able to chat with these people. Amity¡¯s uncle opened a smallpany with a few million yuan, and the rest of the people were almost the same. Amity¡¯s aunt had put her BMW key on the table. Although there was still a gap between her and these people, she could still talk with them. "Come on, this is Boss Guo''s niece, right? Let''s have a drink together?" A middle-aged man in his fifties looked at Amity, and his eyes were full of aggressiveness. As he spoke, he grabbed the small white hand of Amity. Amity dodged her hand and shook her head. "I''m sorry, I don''t drink." "Why did youe here if you didn''t want to drink?" The middle-aged man said discontentedly when he saw that Amity did not respect him at all, and then he did not look at Amity anymore. Her mother sat there, without saying a word. The small fists of Amity clenched tightly. No matter what kind of a person one was, no one would be able to stand being bullied like this. The door of the private room was opened again, and a young woman in a business uniform came in. "Oh, this is niece Wendy. She is really talented." As soon as the young woman entered the room, someone in the room spoke. "Boss Guo, your daughter is getting more and more beautiful." "Not only is she beautiful, but she is also very capable. She also has a bachelor degree." "Boss Guo, we are envious of you." There was a burst ofpliment in the room. The young woman who came in was Gat Guo''s only daughter, a supervisor in the World Hotel. "Brother Henry, this is Wendy Guo," Amity whispered to Henry. Henry looked around and could only say that Wendy was very ordinary. Wendy smiled and said, "Thank you for your praise, uncles." She took a look in the room, and finally fixed her eyes on Amity, revealing a puzzled look. She deliberately said, "Hey? Amity, why are you here? Shouldn''t you be cleaning up for others in that housekeepingpany? What, are you not satisfied with 100 yuan per day?" Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. When Wendy spoke, there was a hint of contempt in her eyes. Amity nodded and said, "I quit, I''ve withdrawn all the deposit." "Oh my God, why did you quit such a good job?" Wendy looked surprised. Chapter 466 Chapter 466 When Henry heard Wendy''s tone, he knew that she didn''t have any good words. It was just as he expected. Wendy continued in a surprised tone, "One hundred yuan a day, three thousand yuan a month. Why did you quit such an easy job? Look at me, although I am one year older than you, I am not as lucky as you. I am too tired. I work eight hours a day, and I only get more than eight thousand yuan a month. The insurance is also paid. I am so tired, hey." Wendy''s words were obviously a way to show off. At her age, few people could have a sry of 8,000 yuan with all the benefits paid. Hearing this, the look on Amity''s face darkened a lot. Wendy sighed vigorously. "Hey, what do you want me to say to you? You really don''t know how lucky you are." After Wendy finished speaking, Henry saw that friends of Amity''s uncle, who were sitting on the table, all had a sneer on their faces. Some of them even looked disgusted, as if they were sitting at the same table with a temporary worker who worked for others. They felt ashamed. "Hey? Who is this?" Wendy looked at Henry again. "This is Amity''s boyfriend," said Amity''s mother. "Boyfriend? Doesn''t matter." Wendy crossed his arms in front of his chest. "What do you do? How much do you earn per month? How dare you find a girlfriend?" Henry shook his head with a smile. "I can''t make a lot of money. I barely have enough to eat." Wendy sneered and said, "You have the courage to find a girlfriend even if you don''t have enough for food and clothes..." Wendy deliberately pondered for a moment and then continued to say, "But the girlfriend you found is not a big deal. A poor girl, you can give her 500 yuan a month and it would be enough. If it''s me, if I find a boyfriend, he must earn more than 30,000 yuan per month, otherwise, he can''t afford me." N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "No." Amity''s mother waved her hand repeatedly. "Our Amity doesn''t need Henry to support her. We can support ourselves. Henry has apany, and he is still in the stage of development. He will definitely be fine in the future." "Has apany?" Wendy looked at Henry unexpectedly. "Where is yourpany? What do you do?" Amity''s uncle, as well as his friends, also turned their eyes to him. When Wendy heard that Henry was running apany, her tone carried a lot of sourness. How could Amity find someone who had his ownpany? "It''s in Yinzhou," Henry replied. "Yinzhou? A small third-tier city?" When Wendy heard Henry''s answer, she was relieved a lot. "Just apany in a small city? So what? How many assets could he have?" "I know about that city." A middle-aged man said, "It''s not a big city, it''s very small. You''ll be satisfied if you earn 3,000 yuan a month. I guess it''s a great deal for you to have tens of millions in assets." "Tens of millions?" Wendy raised her eyebrows and shook her head. "I don''t believe it." Wendy was just observing Henry''s clothes. When she saw Henry''s ordinary clothes, she was relieved. What kind of business could apany do when he was dressed like this? Moreover, in a small ce like Yinzhou, such a third-tier city, even some small store could dare to say that it was a company. The man''s words caused a burst ofughter. Henry shook his head. "It''s indeed not tens of millions." "How much? Do you want to enlighten us?" Wendy crossed her arms in front of her chest, looking funny. She wanted to humiliate Henry. Since she was a child, Wendy''s life experience was better than that of Amity, but in terms of appearance and figure, she was way behind Amity. This had always been an obstacle in Wendy''s heart. For so many years, every time she saw Amity, she wanted to embarrass her. Henry slowly stretched out one finger of his right hand. "100,000 yuan?" Wendyughed and said, "100,000 yuan in thepany''s assets, hahaha." "Young man, one hundred thousand yuan. It''s not called a business, nor apany." A middle- aged man said, "It''s called pocket money!" "That''s right. I really can''t believe it. 100,000 yuan is called starting apany?" "Yinzhou is really interesting, isn''t it? If 100,000 yuan counts as having apany, then everybody in Shan city is apany owner." "It''s not that Yinzhou is so interesting. I think this young man is interesting. Now this young man is looking down on the bosses. What he has done? He has just started, actually, it doesn''t count as stating yet. He already dares to say that he is a boss with 100,000 yuan in assets!" Amity''s uncle took a sip of wine, looked at Henry, and lectured, "At that time, when I started a business I had to take out 500,000 yuan and step by step, here we are today. Your 100,000 yuan, is also called apany? You don''t know how high the sky and how thick the earth is!" Henry shook his head and asked curiously, "When did I say it''s one hundred thousand?" "How much can it be? Can it be one million yuan?" Wendy said with a look of disbelief. Henry still shook his head. "About 10 billion." Ten billion? Hearing Henry''s words, everyone present, including Amity''s mother, was stunned. Ten billion? What did that mean? They thought that they could not make so much money in their lives. Even if all the people present doubled their assets, they would not have that much! The ten billion yuan Henry was talking about was the Lins Group. This meant that he could think of the smallestpany. All thepanies under his name were given to others. The smallest company was over a hundred billion yuan. Some of them even monopolized the energy industry of a country. Even though they were rich, they were under Henry''s control. After being stunned for a while, Amity''s aunt was the first to react and said directly, "Ten billion, who are you lying to?" As soon as Amity''s aunt spoke, Wendy also reacted and said, "Yes, everyone can talk big. I also can say that my family''s assets are 100 billion yuan! And, is it useful?" Amity''s aunt curled her lips and said, "I really admire this kind of person. You even lie to yourself. Look at your clothes and look at yourself. How do you think you are worth ten billion yuan?" Amity''s uncle also reacted and shook his head. "Young man, we can ept that you are chatting with us normally. If you think that we are so easy to be fooled, you are so wrong. Now you can get out of here." "Ten billion. D*mn it, I almost believed him. Now, this young man dares to say anything," said a middle-aged man. "If he has 10 billion yuan, then I have 20 billion yuan. F*ck! What the hell is he boasting about? He''s boasting in front of us!" One by one, people cursed in disbelief. No one was willing to believe that Henry could have ten billion yuan. Amity''s mother pulled Amity''s sleeves and said in a low voice, "Girl, ask Henry not to talk nonsense. How can he say that he has ten billion yuan just like that?" Chapter 467 Chapter 467 What was 10 billion in the mind of Amity''s mother? It was absolutely a super astronomical figure. She didn''t even dare to think about it! Amity shook her head at his mother. "Mom, he doesn''t talk nonsense. Hispany is really worth 10 billion yuan." "Don''t talk nonsense!" Wendy shouted, with anger on her face. "Amity, do you think it''s interesting to brag here?" Wendy didn''t know what was going on. Although she didn''t believe that there was really so much money in this boyfriend''spany, she would still be angry when she heard this. As long as Amity wasfortable, she would be ufortable! "All right, we don''t wee people like you. Go out!" Amity''s elder uncle waved his hand, intending to drive them away. "That''s right. Get out of here. Don''t pretend. You''re so rich. Don''te here to eat leftovers. You can order good food yourself!" Amity''s aunt said. Henry smiled, stared at Amity''s aunt, and said, "We are not here for dinner. We just want to ask, how are we going to deal with the 900 thousand you stole by telling lies?" "Lies? 900,000? What does that mean?" Wendy was stunned. "Who has 900,000?" "Of course it''s our 900,000." Amity''s mother couldn''t help but stand up and say loudly, "Big sister, I trusted you so much. You lied to us like that. That 900,000 were for saving my husband''s life!" The face of Amity''s aunt changed. When Gat''s friends asked her what did she do for work, she said she was doing some small business. She now felt ashamed when these people heard that she had stolen 900,000 yuan. When Amity''s aunt was about to speak, Wendy''s voice came from the side. "Aunty lied to you and took 900,000. Aren''t you too funny? Look yourself in the mirror. How could you have 900,000?" As Wendy''s voice fell, there was a burst ofughter in the room. Amity''s aunt didn''t show any mercy. She directly broke up and scolded loudly, "You shameless thing said that I lied to you for 900,000. Go and search for the person that lied to you and don''t throw a tantrum here!" The eyes of Amity turned red all of a sudden. "It was you and the fake doctor you found, you lied and took our money!" "Ha." Amity''s aunt chuckled. "Where''s the evidence?" Henry shook his head. "I don''t have any evidence. I only know that you were the one who lied. I''ll give you a chance. Why don''t you give back the money?" "Ha ha ha!" Amity''s auntughed loudly and stared at Henry. "Are you threatening me? Believe it or not, I won''t let you walk out of this hotel today!" Amity''s aunt said, and took out her mobile phone. Thest time, it was a leader of the gang who took Amity''s money with her. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. When they were still talking, the door of the private room was pushed open. It was a waiter. Gat looked at the person who pushed the door unhappily and scolded, "Is there any rule here?" "I''m sorry, I''m sorry." The waiter quickly said, "I have something urgent to tell to supervisor Guo." "Go ahead." Wendy looked at the waiter. The waiter said to Wendy, "Miss Guo, Young Master Wu is here." Wendy''s face changed when she heard this. She didn''t have time to ridicule Henry and the others. She hurriedly walked out of the room. When she came out of the room, Wendy said to her father, "Dad, it was not easy to arrange for aunt and the others toe here. Don''t let aunt and the others go. Sit a little longer and order some more food." After that, Wendy left quickly. Amity''s uncle looked at his daughter with a strange look. He didn''t understand why his daughter suddenly changed her attitude and ordered food for her family? It was better to feed dogs than to feed these people! In front of the entrance of the World Hotel, a red Lamborghini stopped. The door opened and a young man got out of it. In the passenger seat of Lamborghini, there was a beautiful woman. "Master Wu, here you are!" The security members in front of the door of the World Hotel were arranged in two rows, and all the managers and supervisors went out to wee him. This young man, called Young Master Wu, was exactly Samuel Wu, whom Henry and the others had seen at noon. Samuel casually threw the car key aside, pointed to the beauty who got off the car with him, and said, "Find her a ce to stay, and let her note to bother me first." "Okay." The manager of the World Hotel nodded and said to the beautiful woman, "Madam, please come here." The manager ordered people to lead the way for this beautiful woman. The beautiful woman winked at Samuel. "Young Master, I''ll take a shower first." After finishing her words, the beautiful woman walked into the hotel like a model. Samuel strode into the hotel, and the staff followed carefully. They were very clear about the temper of this young owner. If they made him even a little unhappy, they could lose their job. The whole hotel was owned by the Wu family. Samuel waved his hand and said impatiently, "Where is the waiter surnamed Guo?" The manager of the hotel lobby smiled ingratiatingly and said, "Master Wu, you''re talking about Wendy Guo, right? She''s the supervisor of the second floor''s service department." "I don''t care what kind of thing she is!" Samuel red at the manager. "Where is she? Ask her to come over." The manager quickly waved his hand and asked someone to call Wendy over. More than a dozen secondster, Wendy ran over in a hurry. "Master Wu, you are looking for me." Wendy looked at Samuel with a ttering look. Although her family had a smallpany, she knew that her ownpany was nothingpared with that of Childe Wu. Samuel looked at Wendy with dissatisfaction on his face. "Yes, you, didn''t you tell mest time that you have a pretty cousin and I saw a photo of her? I told you to bring her here a long time ago. Where is she? Are you ying with me?" Wendy saw Samuel was angry and quickly said, "I''m sorry, Master Wu. My cousin is here now, but she is... She brought her boyfriend with her. I''m afraid I can''t call her." The lobby manager stepped forward and pped Wendy in the face. He shouted angrily, "What did you do? Do you say you can''t call her? Do you want Childe Wu to call her personally?" "I''m sorry, I''m sorry." Wendy lowered her head and apologized repeatedly. "Then what do you want to do? Tell me, just let me see her photo and then nothing." Samuel stared at Wendy and asked. Wendy shook her head. "No, Master Wu, I just asked someone to bring some food for her. I will put some drugs in the food. I promise, wait a moment, and she will obediently climb to your bed." When Samuel heard the word "drug", he unconsciously shivered. He still remembered when he met Boss Baist time, it was in a wine house. A young master whose identity was no worse than his, poisoned a girl in front of Boss Bai. As a result, his limbs were broken by Boss Bai that night. From then on, he did no longer hear about that young master. Chapter 468 Chapter 468 Samuel still remembered that Wade White once said that what he hated most were the men who used drugs to manipte women. Although Wade was not here, Samuel still didn''t dare to think about it. Samuell stepped forward, kicked Wendy, and scolded, "Fu*k, use drugs to get her. Am I the person who would use drugs? Let''s go, where is your cousin now? Take me to have a look." "Upstairs." Wendy pointed at it. Samuel didn''t say anything and strode upstairs. Wendy followed him and was half a meter behind him giving him directions. "Master Wu, my cousin, her boyfriend seems to be very capable. He said that he has apany with a market value of 10 billion yuan." Wendy saw that they were almost in the room, so she deliberately said. "Ten billion? Is it a lot?" Samuelughed disdainfully. "It''s nothingpared to Master Wu, but..." Wendy showed a look of embarrassment. "What is it? Tell me!" Samuel frowned. "But her boyfriend is quite arrogant. I''m afraid that he won''t show you any respect," Wendy said. Hearing this, Samuel looked disdainful and said, "Arrogant? In Shan City, no one dares to be arrogant to me!" Wendy''s face lit up when she heard that. It seemed that this time, Amity''s boyfriend would suffer a lot. "Okay." Samuel waved his hand. "If your cousin is really as beautiful as on the picture you showed me, you can go to HR tomorrow and ask to promote you to be a manager." "Thank you very much, Master Wu. Thank you very much!" Wendy thanked him repeatedly. This was her goal. As for what would happen to Amity if she ended with Master Wu, she couldn''t care less. Besides, it should be an honour for Amity to spend a night with a man like Samuel. Soon, Wendy came to the door of the room followed by Samuel and a group of people. At the door of the private room, Samuel directly pushed the door of the private room without any hesitation. Gat and the others in the room frowned at the sight of Samuel who pushed the door. Wendy was afraid that her father would say something wrong, so she quickly stood out from behind Samuel and said loudly, "Dad, let me introduce him to you. This is Master Wu, the young owner of the World Hotel." Hearing Wendy''s words, all the people in the room gasped. Young Master, the owner of the World Hotel! He was the only child of the richest man in Shan City, wasn''t he? Gat and others, who were still sitting there, quickly got up. "Hello, Master Wu. I''m Gat Guo. This little girl, Wendy Guo, is my daughter. Thank you for having us." Gat walked to Samuel and stretched out his hands. Samuel didn''t even bother to look at Gat. "What does your daughter have to do with me? I have too many dogs. Do I have to care about every one of them?" Samuel''s words were very impolite, with a kind of ridicule. But when Gat heard this, he was not angry at all. Instead, he said, " We were able to have a meal here because of Master Wu. Thank you." Gat knew that it would be enough for him to eat for the rest of his life if he could make any business connection with Master Wu. The rest of the people also took this opportunity to introduce themselves, regardless of whether Samuel would listen to them or not. "All right, all right!" Samuel said impatiently, "I don''t care who you are! Wendy, where is your cousin?" "That''s her." Wendy stretched out her hand and pointed at the innermost part of the room. Samuel looked in the direction Wendy pointed at and saw Henry and the other two people standing there at a nce. The moment Samuel saw Henry, he was stunned. Isn''t this Boss White''s big brother? Oh my god, Boss White''s big brother came to have dinner in his hotel? It''s a great honour for him! Wendy saw Samuel''s surprised look, and she was happy in her heart. It seemed that Master Wu liked Amity. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Wendy said to Samuel, "Master Wu, that''s my cousin. The one next to her is her boyfriend. He''s very arrogant and says that he has tens of billions of assets!" Samuel ignored Wendy and strode to the front of Henry. He bent down and stretched out his hands. "Brother Zhang, why are you here? Why didn''t you inform me? I would ask someone to wee you!" In front of Henry, Samuel didn''t dare to act like a young master. Samuel had seen Wade''s methods before. How powerful was the man who could be called elder brother by Wade White? He was like an ant in front of Henry. Henry could crush him. Henry looked at Samuel and asked curiously, "Inform you?" "This hotel is opened by my family, big brother." After Samuel and Henry finished speaking, he looked at Amity, "Beauty, do you still remember me? I was in front of the housekeepingpany today." "I remember, you''re the one called Samuel, aren''t you?" Amity recalled. "Yes, yes, yes." Samuel nodded repeatedly. "I didn''t expect that you still remember me. It''s a great honour." Samuel greeted Amity and looked at her mother. "Hello, hello, you are..." "This is my mother," said Amity. "Auntie, hello, hello! You can call me Samuel." Samuel held Amity''s mother''s hand and greeted her again and again. He didn''t respect his father that much. Looking at the scene in front of her, Amity''s mother felt as if she was in a mist. She heard clearly what Samuel and Henry said just now. This hotel was opened by this young man in front of her. But this young man was so respectful and polite to her? It made Amity''s mother, feel exceptionally unreal. The friends of Amity''s uncle stood aside, with their eyes wide open and full of disbelief. What was going on? Did they know Master Wu? No! Not only did they know each other! Looking at Master Wu''s appearance, it could be seen that he was so respectful to them! Wendy stretched out her hand and pinched her thigh. She felt a burst of pain, telling her that it was not a dream, it was true! "How is this possible? It''s impossible!" Wendy shook her head vigorously, unwilling to believe what she had seen. How could Amity know Master Wu? What right did she have? She was so poor! Henry looked at Samuel doubtfully and asked, "How did you know I was here?" "I..." Samuel opened his mouth and didn''t dare to say the following words. "Speak." Henry frowned and shouted. He felt something was wrong with Samuel. Samuel lowered his head. "Brother Zhang, I dare not lie to you. It''s this Wendy something. She said that she had a cousin to introduce to me. I saw her photo before, so she brought me here. Brother Zhang, I really don''t know that her cousin is your woman. Otherwise, even if I had tons of courage, I dared not to have any improper thoughts!" "Oh?" Henry raised his eyebrows. "What did you promise her?" "Make... make her be a manager." Samuel said, afraid that Henry would me him. Henry smiled and said, "Wendy Guo, did you sell your sister just for a manager''s position?" Chapter 469 Chapter 469 Wendy''s face was extremely ugly. She stood there and didn''t know what to say. How could she expect that these people knew Master Wu? With a pair of beautiful eyes full of anger, Amity red at Wendy and shouted, "Wendy Guo, you are not a human at all!" Amity could imagine what would happen to her if she didn''t meet Henry today, and if she didn''t know Samuel, she would definitely be sold by this Wendy. She would exchange her just to be a manager! Wendy stood there, not daring to breathe too much. Now, Samuel had obviously vented his anger on Wendy. He was d that he met Brother Zhang at noon today. If he didn''t know Brother Zhang, he would definitely do something now. He didn''t dare to think about the consequences. Thinking about it, Samuel was scared. Samuel shouted at the lobby manager who was waiting at the door of the private room. "Fire this Wendy something. I don''t want to see her again. Ask her to get out of here. Don''t let her appear in my family''s business in the future!" As soon as Samuel''s words came out, Wendy''s legs went limp and she almost fell to the ground. "I... I was fired just like that?" Her job was easy. Eight thousand yuan a month with paid insurance. Was it gone just like that? This was the job that she took a lot of effort to find at the beginning. At the same time, Samuel looked at Gat again and snorted. "That''s your daughter, isn''t it? What''s yourpany''s name? Wait and see, it will be closed!" Gat''s face suddenly darkened. Compared with Shan City''s richest man, hispany was just a small boat in the sea. Those who used to be good friends with Gat took a few steps back subconsciously to the opposite direction when they heard Master Wu''s words, trying to keep a distance from him. Wendy didn''t expect that what she wanted to do initially would turn into such a situation. Not only did she lose her job, but her family''spany was also targeted. As an employee of the World Hotel, she had heard of Master Wu''s deeds many times. If Master Wu really said that he would make somebody suffer, that person would definitely not be able to run away! Wendy''s eyes were full of panic. "Are my good daysing to an end from today?" After Samuel scolded them, he turned to Henry and apologized repeatedly, "Brother Zhang, I''m sorry, I''m really sorry." "It''s none of your business. Stand aside." Henry waved his hand. "Okay." Samuel stood aside obediently and said nothing. The lobby manager and others at the door of the private room saw their young master like this for the first time. They were shocked and they firmly remembered Henry''s face. Henry looked at Amity''s aunt and said, "Did you just say that I can not walk out of this hotel?" Amity''s aunt looked at Henry and then looked at Samuel who was standing next to Henry obediently. Her legs kept shivering. "No... no... no..." Henry took two steps forward and said, "Let me ask you, are you still not going to pay back 900,000 yuan?" "I... I..." Amity''s aunt''s face was full of tears. "I really... really don''t know anything." "You don''t want to say it, do you?" Henry smiled slightly, turned back and said to Samuel, "Go get me a pair of pliers." When Samuel heard it, he quickly ordered the lobby manager, "Hurry up, go get the pliers, quick!" The lobby manager did not hesitate and quickly ran over. The people standing in the room could hear the urgent voice of the lobby manager from outside. "Come! Get me a pair of pliers!" In just thirty seconds, the lobby manager ran to the door of the room, panting. In his hand, he held two pair of pliers, big and small. The lobby manager came to Henry with these pliers in his hands, and said with a quiet voice, "Sir, the pliers you want." Henry smiled slightly, picked up a pair of pliers with a length of forty centimetres, and weighed it in his hand. He looked at Amity''s aunt and said, "What I ask you now, answer honestly. If you don''t, I''ll pull out one of your teeth. I''ll pull out your ears and nose after pulling out all of your teeth if you don''t tell the truth. Do you understand?" When Henry spoke, his face was smiling. However, the feeling that it gave off was as piercing as the cold wind in winter. The pressure that Henry was emitting made Amity''s aunt shiver involuntarily. Henry opened his mouth and said, "Now I ask you, is the money taken by you and the others?" Amity''s aunt shook her head with her whole body shaking. Just as she was about to speak, Henry pinched her jaw. Amity''s aunt opened her mouth unconsciously. Henry took the pair of pliers and directly kicked Amity''s aunt''s mouth. He did not show any mercy at all. Seeing this scene, Samuel unconsciously closed his eyes and trembled in his heart. These people were really ruthless and merciless. Henry knocked on the aunt''s front teeth, smashing all her front teeth, including her lips. Aunt''s eyes rolled and her whole body twitched because of the pain. "Answer my question. Did you steal the money with someone else?" Henry asked again. Amity''s aunt shook her head again and muttered. Henry smashed the pliers on aunt''s cheeks, and this time, he directly knocked her to the ground, and blood kept spurting out of her mouth. The lobby manager, Samuel, and others looked at him with their eyelids twitching. Since he started, the expression on his face did not change at all. Even his eyes were so calm from beginning to end, and the movements of his hands did not have a trace of hesitation. He did this as he was doing something regr like eating or drinking water. What kind of person was he? Wendy looked at her aunt''s appearance and shivered, afraid that she and others would be beaten like this. Henry held a pair of pliers and didn''t ask at all this time. Instead, he directly smashed it on aunt''s head. "I''ll tell you! I''ll tell you!" Seeing that the pair of pliers were about tond on her head, Amity''s aunt could no longer hold it back and kept making noises. Henry smiled with satisfaction. He threw the pair of pliers aside and said, "Go ahead." Aunt''s body was twitching all over, and her face was full of tears all the time. Her mouth was also smashed by Henry. Looking at the young man in front of her, Amity''s aunt only felt a burst of fear. Even if this matter would put her into prison, she would not like to face this person again. "Go ahead." Henry frowned impatiently. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "It''s... it''s that doctor... I asked someone to dress up." When aunt spoke, she didn''t dare to look at Amity and her mother. "Well, it''s really you! I trusted you so much, but you dared to lie to me like this! You are not a human being!" Amity''s mother said loudly. Although she had long thought that it was her elder sister who made things difficult for her, it was still hard for her to ept when it was admitted by the other party. Wendy stood aside and widened her eyes. "Where is the money?" Henry asked again. "I... I took seven hundred thousand yuan, and the fake doctor took two hundred thousand yuan. Now I have spent four hundred thousand yuan, and there are three hundred thousand yuan left. They are all... on the card." Chapter 470 Chapter 470 Amity''s aunt trembled and took out a bank card from her pocket. "Money... money is all in it. The password is 685142." Henry took the bank card and handed it to Amity. "Bring that fake doctor here too," Henry said indifferently. At this moment, Amity''s aunt did not dare to say anything more. She quickly got up, took out her mobile phone from her bag, and dialled a number. When she spoke, Henry was listening by her side. After confirming that there was nothing fishy, he nodded. Henry walked to Amity and her mother and said, "Auntie, she spent the money to buy a car just make her give the car to you. Don''t sell this car. It''s already a second-hand. You can''t get too much by selling it. Amity can drive, so just keep it. Didn''t you say that she rented a house? The rent can''t be returned. You and Amity can move in. The 300,000 yuan on this card and the 200,000 yuan that fake doctor will bring are enough for uncle''s treatment at the moment." "Okay." Amity''s mother nodded. Looking at the card in her hand, she was very satisfied. If it weren''t for Henry, she wouldn''t have gotten the money back. "Brother Zhang, I can return the money to my sister-inw and her mother first and make this aunt work for me." Samuel came up from the side and said kindly. Henry looked at Samuel and understood what he meant. Henry patted Samuel on the shoulder and said, "Not bad. If you need anything, just call Wade and he will help you." "Thank you, thank you, Brother Zhang!" Samuel nodded repeatedly. Hearing Henry''s words, he thought that he might have some kind of insurance in his future life! Although Samuel didn''t know Henry''s identity, he knew that the rich second generation whose status was simr to his had been disabled, and after that, he didn''t dare to do anything. It could be seen how powerful these people were. Henry was just about to settle something else for Amity when the phone rang. Looking at the caller''s name on the screen, Henry felt a little strange. Why did the secretary suddenly call him? "Hello, Secretary Lee?" "Where are you, Mr. Zhang? Something''s wrong with the Family Lin. Can youe back?" On the phone, Cathy''s tone was full of anxiety. "Okay, I''ll go back now, and I''ll be there tonight," Henry said and hung up the phone. The fastest flight was booked on the scene. If something happened to Lins Group, what about Sylvia? Henry called Sylvia, but he couldn''t get through. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Amity walked to Henry''s side and whispered, "Brother Henry, if you have something to do, go back quickly. I can handle this matter." "Okay." Henry nodded. Henry waved at Samuel and called him to the side. "Brother Zhang." Samuel smiled. Henry whispered to Samuel, "You can help me deal with this matter here. Both mother and daughter are living in Shan City. Please take care of them for me. Don''t make it too obvious and don''t let them be bullied." "Don''t worry, Brother Zhang. I promise that my sister-inw will be fine in Shan City!" Samuel patted his chest. "Okay, thank you." Henry thanked him. "No need, no need." Henry thanking him made Samuel feel ttered. He waved his hand repeatedly and said, "It''s my honour." Henry patted Samuel on the shoulder and said, "You''re good." Samuel''s face was full of joy. "Thank you for your praise, Brother Zhang." Henry went to Amity''s mother again and said, "Auntie, I have something to do in Yinzhou, so I have to go back first. I will visit you another day." "Okay, okay!" Amity''s mother nodded. "Young man, career is important. If you have something to do, go back first. This time, I really want to thank you, Henry." "Auntie, you don''t need to thank me. You and Amity should live a good life here. I just heard from Samuel that in his hotel they are recruiting waiters and someone to wash the dishes. Although the sry is not high, working hours are flexible and it won''t distract you from taking care of the uncle. You and Amity shoulde to his hotel to work." Henry said. He did not arrange a better job for the mother and daughter, because he knew that even if he did, the mother and daughter would certainly not ept it. When Amity ''s mother heard about the dishwashing, her eyes lit up. "Can...can I?" Amity''s mother had heard before that people who washed dishes in the hotel were treated very well, and they would also have meals arranged every day. "Auntie, of course." As a rich second generation, Samuel had been in various circles, and he was also smart. He came up and said, "Although our washing worker''s sry is not good, they have a lot of free time. Two days ago, one aunty resigned. If you don''t mind, you can start working. You can come to work tomorrow." "I don''t mind, I don''t." Amity''s mother waved her hands with joy on her face. "Thank you very much, young man." Wendy''s father and she stood aside and looked at Samuel''s attitude toward Amity''s mother. Their faces were full of bitterness. How could they not see that this job was just an excuse and the mother and daughter had made great achievements! After he settled this matter, Henry was relieved to have Samuel''s help. After all, Samuel was the only son of the richest man in the city, and his connections were still very strong. As for Wendy and her father, Henry did not take them seriously. But thinking about them, the father and the daughter should not have any good days, and Amity''s aunt should also be retaliated. Henry was toozy to think about this. In his eyes, they were just a bunch of contemptible clowns. After dealing with the matter here, Henry left the hotel in a hurry and went to the airport. He was very anxious now. Cathy Lee said that Lin''s family had some problems and he couldn''t reach Sylvia. Was there an ident? Samuel specially arranged a car that waited at the door of the hotel for Henry to drive him to the airport. At 10 o''clock in the evening, a ne that took off from Shan Citynded at Yinzhou Airport. As soon as he got off the ne, Henry immediately called Sylvia, but still failed to get through. Henry called Secretary Lee again. As soon as the phone rang, it was connected. This proved that the other party had been holding the phone in her hand and waiting for him at any time. "Mr. Zhang, are you back?" "Yeah. Where are you?" Henry asked in a hurry. "It''s still in thepany. Mr. Zhang, you cane to thepany directly." At 10:40 p.m., Henry took a taxi and arrived at Yinzhou CBD centre. At this time, the CBD centre was already dark, except for the tallest building. The top floor of the Lins Group was still lit up. The entrance of Lin''s building was closed. Henry found that there were a lot of security guards in front of the building. Usually, there were only more than a dozen people in a team on a night shift, but today, there were more than fifty people, and there were some new faces. They had probably been recruited within the past two days. Chapter 471 Chapter 471 When Henry was about to enter the Lins Group, he was stopped by the security guard. It was a new face, who looked to be in his early twenties. "Stop, what are you doing?" The security guard shouted. "What are you shouting for? This is the boss!" The captain of the security team recognized Henry and quickly scolded him. He walked over and said, "Mr. Zhang, I''m sorry. He is new here that he didn''t recognize you." The new security guard was stunned and quickly came up to apologize. Henry waved his hand and said, "It''s okay. It''s his duty. This young man is not bad. Is he a regr worker now?" "No." The security captain shook his head. "Mr. Henry, ording to the rules of President Lin, it generally takes three months to be a regr worker." "Then turn him into a regr worker. You have my permission." Henry said. This management staff sometimes had to give some small favours. These small favours didn''t have to be distributed to everyone. As long as people saw the possibility of promotion, it would be very effective. As expected, after hearing Henry''s words, those new security guards and old employees who had been on duty for a long time couldn''t help but stand up straight. They knew that their boss would see their performance sooner orter. Henry looked at the lights on the top floor and asked the captain, "What''s wrong? There are so many people on duty at night." The security captain shook his head. "Mr. Henry, we don''t know about anything this. It''s just that in the past few days, some people oftene to thepany to make trouble. Several employees have been injured." Hearing this, Henry frowned. Someone was making trouble and fighting with people? "Didn''t you call the police?" Henry asked again. "Yes." The security guard answered and then sighed. "It''s useless. No one cares about it at all." "Useless?" Henry was confused. Lins Group was the leading enterprise in Yinzhou. The annual rental and tax output were one of the best in the whole city. Lins Group called the police, but the police didn''t care? Henry could tell that something was wrong. He had to ask Cathy about this. Henry patted the shoulder of the security captain and said, "Tell to the staff. You''ve worked hard. After this matter is over, I''ll treat you to a meal." All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. After Henry finished speaking, he went upstairs. He took the elevator to the top floor. With a "ding", the elevator door opened. Cathy''s office was next to Sylvia''s. It was a small room with ss walls and waspletely transparent. As soon as Henry stepped out of the elevator, he saw Cathy sitting at her own table, wearing a pair of ck-framed sses and constantly looking at the things on the table. Henry stepped forward and knocked on the door. Cathy raised her head. When she saw Henry, her face lit up with joy. At the same time, there was a feeling of relief on her face. She quickly got up. Henry opened the door and walked in. "Secretary Lee." "Mr. Zhang, you are back, do you want to drink something?" Cathy was about to pour some water. "No need." Henry waved his hand. He saw the exhaustion on Cathy''s face. "Secretary Lee, you worked so hard in thepany. What happened? I heard from the security guard that someone was making trouble. Is an employee of ourpany injured? Where is Sylvia?" Cathy''s face darkened and she sighed. "President Lin went out a few days ago. She didn''t tell me where she was going but only told me that she had something urgent to attend to during this period of time. Her phone might not be able to get through." Henry nodded. Along the way, he was worried whether Sylvia was in danger or if someone else wanted to hurt her. Now, after hearing Cathy''s exnation, he was relieved a lot. Sylvia was the future master of the Su Family, and she was under Megan''s protection. Henry could feel that the Su Family had also sent someone to protect Sylvia in secret. There should be no problem with her safety. "Tell me about thepany." Henry pulled a chair and sat down, indicating for Cathy to sit down. Cathy nodded, took a sip of water, and said, "Some time ago, thepany had beenpeting with the Zhao family for a piece ofnd. Somehow, the Zhao family gave up all of a sudden. We bought thend and prepared to build an indoor theme waterpark. When we were doing business, someone found President Lin and said that they lived in a vige nearby and that their ancestral temple was buried underground, so they hoped we would not be building anything on it." "Is there an ancestral temple buried underground?" Henry had a suspicious look on his face. "Is it possessed by ancient ns?" Cathy replied, "Yes, at that time we were negotiating with them. They were willing to ept a corresponding price for thend, and President Lin agreed. However, the day after President Lin agreed, someone on the construction site said that they had received President Lin''s order to start the digging. Under the ground, there was indeed an old ancestral temple ruin, and then the people from the vige came to make trouble. Recently they came to Lins Group every day, and sometimes they even smashed things. There is no other way, the security forces of Lins Group have been increased these days." Henry frowned. "Was it really my wife''s order?" Cathy shook her head. "No, President Lin didn''t tell me about it at all. Just when those people came to me, President Lin asked me toe up with and sale contract. It was all private work done by some workers." "Where''s the construction worker?" Henry asked. "I don''t know," Cathy said with a sigh. "When we sent someone to look for him, the foreman had already run away. There''re only a few workers who don''t know anything." Hearing Cathy''s words, Henry frowned more and more tightly. It was an ancestral temple and a private project. It must have been set up by someone else. That piece ofnd was fought for by the Lin and Zhao families. There must be a reason for the Zhao family to suddenly stop. Henry nced at the reports that Cathy had read just now. They were some papers about industrial injuries. They must be about the injured employees of the Lins Group. Henry reached out his hand and tapped on the table a few times. After thinking for a while, he said, "Well, during this period, inform everyone to stop working. Let them take a rest and stay home for a few days. The injured employees will all bepensated properly. The medical expenses and mental damage costs will all be paid by thepany. You don''t need to take care of this during this period of time. Leave it all to me." "But Mr. Zhang..." "Listen to me, secretary Lee. You''ve gotten too tired during this period of time. Take a break," Henry said, patting her shoulder. Then, he got up. "Let''s go. It''s time to finish the work. Do you want me to see you off?" Cathy sighed. "No need. I''m driving." "Okay, you might need to go to visit injured staffs these days." "Okay, got it," Cathy said with a nod. Henry didn''t allow Cathy to manage this matter. Even the police didn''t care about these people making trouble and hitting people, and they bought this piece ofnd directly. Naturally, Cathy couldn''t afford to offend the people behind all of this. If she was hated by others, it would not be a small thing for her. Chapter 472 Chapter 472 Henry left thepany. As soon as he got out of thepany''s building, he saw a BMW 5 to which stopped next to him. The window rolled open, and the woman in the main driver''s seat made a crisp and melodious sound. "You''re back? Get in." "Every time I juste back form another city, I always happen to see you." Henry opened the door and sat in the passenger seat. Jenny shook her head. "It was a coincidencest time. But this time, I asked someone to pay special attention to your name. You know, I have opened the trade channel now, and there are many partners in aviation." Henry shrugged his shoulders and did not speak. Jenny started the car and said, "You came to thepany after getting off the ne. Are you hungry? How about having a midnight snack together?" "Okay." Henry nodded. Jenny said as she drove, "What do you think about your wife''spany?" Henry raised his eyebrows. "You also know?" "Of course." Jenny rolled her eyes. "It''s hard not to know why so many peoplee to make trouble in Lins Group every day. I just don''t know the reason. I went to the police station to ask. They seem to be very embarrassed, and they dare not say anything else." Henry shook his head and said, "I don''t know the specific situation. I will go and ask tomorrow." Jenny nodded and said nothing. There was soft music in the car, and Henry kept thinking about the affairs of Lins Group. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jenny nced out with the corner of her eye at Henry, who was sitting in the passenger seat. She took a deep breath and said, "Did you and your wife quarrel?" "No." Henry shook his head and looked at Jenny with a strange face. "Why did you say that all of a sudden?" Jenny thought about the day when Sylvia was alone and sitting in the cafe helplessly. She shook her head and said, "Nothing, I''m just curious. You went to another city. Your wife also went to another city, but you two didn''te back together." Henry didn''t think too much about this matter. Sylvia had been busy with the affairs of the Su Family recently, so it was normal for her to have something to do asionally. They went to a barbecue restaurant. Although it was almost autumn, the barbecue restaurant at night was very popr and full of people. Jenny parked the car casually beside a stall. Henry opened the door and walked out. Jenny took out a document from the car. When she found a seat and sat down, she threw the document to Henry. Henry nced at him casually. "Li''s Vige?" "It''s the vige where they made the trouble for the Lins Group." Jenny exined to Henry, "To be honest, if it weren''t for the special investigation, I really didn''t expect that all the people in this vige were from the same family, including thend they lived in, which was officially authorized by the government to give them." The address of Li''s vige was also marked on this document. Henry recalled that he had passed by this Li''s Vige before. The whole area was very wide, completely opposite to the direction that Yinzhou was developing in. The vige''s development was very poor. Almost all the houses were built by the vigers themselves. The vige was full of trees. Many people drove by andined that they would get lost in it. Some ces were not even covered with the signal. Such a cepletely belonged to a big family. How rich that family could be? Even if it couldn''t compare with the Family Lin, it wouldn''t be far from it. Jenny asked Henry, "Do you feel surprised?" "Yes, a little. I didn''t think about it before. I thought it was just an ordinary vige." Henry nodded and continued to read the document in his hand. The details of Li''s Vige were clearly written in the document. There were more than one hundred families in the vige, with a total poption of nearly five hundred. Almost all of them were doing agriculture, and they were producing enough for themselves. "Handsome, beauty, what do you want to order?" The waiter of the barbecue restaurant came over. "Twenty skewers of pork, amb leg, and two bottles of beer." Henry didn''t look at the menu. He said a few words and then looked at Jenny. "What do you want?" Jenny waved her hand and said, "That''s all. We will order more if it''s not enough." The waiter took an order and nced back and forth between Henry and Jenny. "Is there anything else?" Henry noticed that the waiter had not left yet. "Handsome, our restaurant''s kidneys are very authentic and good for libido, do you want some?" The waiter asked while constantly giving Henry a wink. Jenny, who was sitting next to him, blushed when she heard this, especially when the waiter said that it was good for libido. Henry looked a little embarrassed and shook his head. "Nah, I don¡¯t need that." The waiter nodded and left. Jenny blushed and changed the topic. "I have someone to investigate, those people in Li''s Vige seldom go out of the vige. The children in the vige are supported by the government when they go to school outside. They are very special." When Henry heard this, he couldn''t help but think a lot. How could the government do so many things? What was so fishy with this vige? Henry thought for a moment and said, "Tomorrow I''ll go to the police station and ask if there''s any result. If it doesn''t work, I''ll go to the vige to see." "Don''t go!" When Jenny heard that Henry was going to go to the vige, she quickly stopped him. "You haven''t been there for a few days, and you haven''t seen how crazy those vigers are. Some of them are red-eyed and can''t wait to kill people. They said that the Family Lin has ruined the geomancy of their ancestors. Their thoughts are still very feudal. If you go, I''m afraid that you will be in danger." "Even so, we have to solve this problem." Henry shook his head helplessly. "We can''t continue like this forever. This time, someone is trying to make trouble for us." "Then you''d better ask the police to go with you, or you''ll be in danger," Jenny warned. Henry looked at the concern in Jenny''s eyes and nodded. "Okay, I know. Don''t you worry. Come on, the skewers are served, eat it." At this time, the waiter also brought the skewers to the table. Jenny did not continue to talk about this topic. She rolled up her sleeves and started to eat. When Jenny and Henry were together, she felt very rxed. She didn''t have to care about her image as much as she used to. If they wanted to eat meat in big mouthfuls, they could just do that. After a midnight snack, it was almost 12 o''clock. Henry thanked Jenny for driving him home. Instead, he sat in Jenny''s car. After asking Jenny to drive the car to themunity, he got off the car and was ready to go to his house. "Don¡¯t you want to invite me in?" Jenny pointed to the top of her head. "No." Henry waved his hand. "You should rest early." "Hey." Jenny crossed her arms over her chest and said, "Are you afraid that I will abuse you?" "No." Henry gave a wry smile. "You are so charming, and I just drank some beer. If I can''t hold myself back, what do you think I would do?" "Hmph." Jenny red at Henry. "That''s more like it. Take care of yourself on the road. Tell me when you get home." "Okay." Henry nodded and turned to leave. Looking at Henry''s back, there was a trace of loss in her beautiful eyes. Chapter 473 Chapter 473 Henry went home. When he arrived at the yard, he found that the flowers and grass were a little dry, which showed that Sylvia had note back for a long time. ording to the degree of dryness of the soil and the humidity of the air, Henry could probably analyze that Sylvia left on the same day as him. Taking out the key, Henry was ready to open the door, but he found that he couldn''t open the door no matter how hard he tried. With the help of the light on the phone screen, Henry found that the lock had been changed! "This..." Henry looked at the changed door lock and stood at the door for five minutes. He looked up. The door of the vi couldn''t stop him, and he could get inside through the window at will, but he didn''t choose to do so. Taking a deep breath, Henry slowly left, wondering why he made Sylvia unhappy. After putting the keys back, Henry turned around and left the yard. If there was anything wrong, he would talk about it when Sylvia came back. After staying in Helen''s house for an entire night and getting up in the morning, Henry carefully watered the flowers and walked out. Henry nned to go to the police station first and ask about the details. As soon as he went out, an unknown number called him. "Hello?" Henry answered the phone. "Brother-inw, I heard Cathy say that you''re back. I have something to tell you!" A male voice sounded on the phone. "Channing?" Henry was confused. He almost had nothing to do with Channing. "Brother-inw, tell me where you are. I''lle to find you." Henry didn''t have breakfast, so he chose a breakfast ce and told Channing, and then he went there. More than ten minutester, Channing rushed into the restaurant in a hurry. He didn''t take a shower and his clothes were dirty. He looked very tired. Henry looked at Channing''s image and felt a little awkward. "This should not be how Young Master Lin usually dresses." "s, don''t mention it." Channing sighed. "I''ve been busy dealing with Green Leaf for the past few days. I haven''t been home yet." "What''s wrong with Green Leaf?" Henry asked. In the final analysis, he was still Green Leaf¡¯s elder master. After Helen left, she told Green Leaf that Henry was in charge of all the important decisions. "Brother-inw, it''s our family''s business. Don''t you know what happened to ourpany during this period?" Channing sat in front of the table, ordered a bowl of vegetable soup, and gulped down the soup. "I heard a little about it. What does it have to do with Green Leaf?" Henry was puzzled. "How can it have nothing to do with it!" Channing gasped and said, "My brother-inw, the Family Lin belongs to our family, and so does Green Leaf. Someone came to make trouble for the Family Lin. As the biggest gang of Yinzhou, Green Leaf certainly can''t just sit and watch. We organized our men to go to the Family Lin on the same day, but they were stopped by the trouble halfway." Henry understood the meaning of the trouble in Channing''s words. It was a gang ng, referring to the police. "They stopped you?" Henry frowned. "Yes." Channing nodded and looked angry. "That guy asked us where we were going. We said we were going to Lins Group, so he detained all of us on the spot. These days, he kept checking on our club. Once we gathered more people, the trouble came. He knew my father''s identity. This time, he deliberately stopped us and didn''t allow us to go to Lins Group!" Henry was full of doubts. Not only did the police not care about Lins Group, but they also stopped Green Leaf. What kind of role would attack Lins Group this time? ¡°Brother-inw, in the past few days, the people in Li''s vige have been too arrogant. We couldn''t go to Lins building, so we went to Li''s vige to see what kind of people they are. As a result, as soon as our car entered, we were overturned by those vigers and several of our brothers were injured. We were just about to fight with them when the trouble came. They said we would take all of us away and forbid us to go to that vige!" When Channing spoke, he clenched his fists tightly and looked very angry. "You just drove the car in but was overturned by them. Didn''t you make any trouble?" Henry asked. "No." Channing shook his head. "Absolutely not. It''s me who led the team. We just wanted to see where Li''s Vige is, but they directly took action!" Henry listened to Channing''s words and reached out his fingers to knock on the table. If that was true, Li''s vige''s way of doing things was too overbearing, and even the police were protecting them. It was a little strange. "I''ll go to the police stationter. You go back and tell the brothers not to act rashly. The injured brothers should take good care of themselves. The medical expenses are all on me. Please buy some gifts." Henry got up and tidied up his clothes. "Listen to me. Don''t act rashly." "Got it." Channing nodded. "I understand. We''ve taken good care of each other. Brother-inw, Li''s Vige is too arrogant. We''re all pissed off. When have we ever been wronged like this?" Henry patted Channing on the shoulder and said, "I know, but we can''t act rashly. Please wait for my updates." After Henry finished speaking, he strode out of the restaurant and walked toward the police station. At 9 o''clock in the morning, when the police station just started to work, Henry came over. As soon as Henry entered the police station, he was recognized. "Mr. Zhang, you''re here. The director is waiting for you in the office. I''ll take you there." A police officer saw Henry at the reception desk in front of the police station. "He''s waiting for me?" Henry was a little confused. He looked at the police officer in front of him. The policeman''s rank was at least at the captain level. The policeman nodded. He had been waiting here for three days. Today was the fourth day. He was waiting for Henry, which was specially instructed by the director. In the director''s office of the police station in Yinzhou. Director Wei made himself a cup of hot tea and sat in the office chair with his eyebrows knitted tightly. Recently, what had happened had already made his head hurt badly. On one side, it was the Lins Group, and on the other side, it was the Li''s Vige supported by the authorities. The Lins Group was not only a leading enterprise in Yinzhou but also the president''s husband''s identity was even more shocking. As for Li''s Vige, Director Wei received an order from his superiors from across the country. He said that this matter had to be handled well and the people in the Li''s Vige must not be dissatisfied with it. He, Director Wei, couldn''t afford to offend any of the people on both sides. Someone knocked on the door of the office at the moment. "Come in," Director Wei, who was sitting in the office chair, said. The door of the office opened, and Henry''s figure appeared in Director Wei''s eyes. "Director, Mr. Zhang is here." The police officer who led the way said. Seeing Henry, Director Wei immediately stood up from the seat and said very politely, "Mr. Zhang, please take a seat, please take a seat." N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Director Wei acted very politely. The police officer who led the way was a little surprised. He knew Henry, but he didn''t expect that the director was so polite to Henry. Chapter 474 Chapter 474 "Well, you go out first." Director Wei waved to the leading police officer. The police officer nodded, walked out of the door, and closed the door. "Mr. Zhang, take a seat, please take a seat." Director Wei quickly made a gesture of invitation to the leather sofa beside him and then went to pour tea for Henry. Henry looked at Director Wei''s attitude and did not say anything else. During this period of time, he had made a lot of scenes in Yinzhou. Will Ning got fired and John Xiao, the leader, probably had already met the same fate. Director Wei must have heard some news. Leaning against the sofa, Henry looked at Director Wei and asked, "Director Wei, you have been waiting for me. You should have known why I came here, right?" "Yes, I know." Director Wei nodded repeatedly and put the poured tea on the tea table in front of Henry. " Mr. Zhang, I wanted to tell you about this, but I don''t have your contact information, so..." "All right." Henry waved his hand and motioned for Director Wei to stop talking nonsense. "I¡¯m asking you, why did you ignore the fact that people from Li''s Vige went to Lins Group to make trouble and hurt the employees of Lins Group? Also, you should know the rtionship between the Green Leaf and the Lins Group. If you don''t care, why don''t you let the Green Leaf manage it?" Director Richard showed a bitter smile and stood in front of Henry. He didn''t dare to sit down and said, "Mr. Zhang, it''s not that I don''t care, but I can''t. The order from the top was to make people from Li''s Vige feel happy. You say I..." Director Wei did not continue, and the meaning of his words was already very obvious. "Top?" Henry frowned. "Which level?" Director Wei''s eyes were full of awe. He whispered, "It''s the highest, so Mr. Zhang, I''m also in the middle this time. It''s very difficult." Hearing this, Henry was shocked. "The top-level person in China personally ordered Director Wei not to manage it?" "Where does Li''s Vigee from?" Henry frowned and asked. Director Wei shook his head. "I don''t know the details, but they only mentioned a few words." "What?" "Longxi Li¡¯s!" "The Longxi Li''s family?" Henry thought for a moment. He had never heard of such a name among the present ancient kungfu families, but in the history of China, the Longxi Li¡¯s was very famous. Henry shook his head and got up. Since this was an order from the top-level, he couldn''t get anything from Director Wei. As for the details, he had to go to Li''s Vige. After leaving the police station, Henry went to Lins Group first. Yesterday, he asked Cathy to inform all employees that they were on holiday. When he came to Lins Group, Henry found that Lins Group was surrounded by people. Some ordinary people were holding shovels in their hands and shouting something to Lins Group. Lins'' security guard locked the door and did not dare to show up. Henry saw that these vigers did not do anything outrageous, so he did not show up. He knew that once he showed his identity, these people would definitely make it worse. The best way now was to find the vige chieftain of Li''s Vige and ask him what was going on. However, Henry needed to think about how to enter Li''s Vige and find the vige chieftain. He couldn''t break directly, which would worsen the situation. Just as Henry was worried about this matter, Jenny''s phone call came. "Where are you? I''m going to pick you up?" Jenny''s crisp and sweet voice sounded. "Pick me up?" Henry was confused. "Aren''t you going to Li''s Vige? I''ll make an appointment with the chieftain for you." Jenny''s voice came. Hearing Jenny''s words, Henry felt warm in his heart. This woman always knew what he was thinking and what he needed. "I''ll wait for you at the entrance of the CBDmercial street." "I''m right here. Come here." N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Henry hung up the phone with a wry smile on his face. It was hard to know whether it was a good thing or a bad thing to have such a woman who was good to him. If he did not have so much burden, no marriage, no beloved person, he would definitely fall in love with a woman like her. When Henry came to the entrance of the street, he saw Jenny''s BMW, which was parked here. He opened the car door and got in. The rtionship between Henry and Jenny didn''t let him say anything polite. He asked directly, "How did you contact the people of Li''s Vige? They don''t want to see anyone now in their current state, do they?" "Don''t forget, I am an entrepreneur who opened the trading channel in Yinzhou. Thest time I made the tunnel, I solved a lot of difficulties in Li''s Vige. So this time I made an appointment and they had to do me a favor." Jenny smiled and narrowed her big eyes into a crescent-shaped shape. Henry looked at this angel-like beautiful woman. The better Jenny treated him, the more he felt indebted because he knew what he couldn''t give Jenny. Henry didn''t know how to deal with Helen already. Jenny looked at the expression on Henry''s face and the disgust hidden in his eyes, which made Jenny''s heart sink. She knew what Henry was thinking, and she also knew that there was no result between her and Henry. He was a man with a wife, and his wife was excellent and loved him very much. However, Jenny couldn''t help but treat Henry well. It had nothing to do with Henry helping her. When she was with Henry, Jenny felt that she was one hundred percent herself and she didn''t feel lonely. Jenny drove to Li''s Vige. Li''s vige was located on the very edge of Yinzhou. It was already outside of the city area, outside the three districts and two counties of Yinzhou. If it was a little further, it would not belong to Yinzhou anymore. Henry, who had passed by the vige before, had an impression that it was very behind in all aspects of this era. The convenience store at the entrance of themunity was the size of a supermarket. The store at the entrance of the vige was still like a small sales department form the past decades. The vige was veryrge. Thend area of the vige was 127 square kilometres and the farnd was 11 thousand acres. The total poption in the vige was around 400 people. On average, four people upied one square kilometre. It could be said that the policies were quite preferential. After all, it was an era ofnd and gold. Thend of the whole vige had been officially assigned to Li''s Vige. The road in the vige had not been repaired. When the car was driving on it, one could clearly feel the ruggedness of the road. Not long after Jenny''s car entered the vige, she was pulled over. It was a young man who looked to be in his twenties. After the young man stopped the car, he looked at Jenny and turned his eyes to the side. He did not linger on Jenny at all. "What are you doing here?" The young man asked sternly. "I''m Jenny from Hengyuan tradingpany. I''ve made an appointment with Chieftain Li to meet him today," Jenny said. "Wait a minute." The young man said and ran to the bungalow next to the road. Two minutester, the young man ran out again. "Go ahead." "Thank you." Jenny thanked him and drove into the vige. Chapter 475 Chapter 475 Jenny nced at Henry with the corner of her eye and found that something was wrong with Henry''s face. She asked, "What''s wrong? Are you feeling ufortable?" "No." Henry shook his head. "There''s something wrong with this vige." "Something''s wrong?" Jenny was confused. "I don''t feel anything wrong?" "You can''t tell." Henry didn''t exin further. Any normal man, not to mention whether this man had evil intentions or not, when he saw a beauty like Jenny, he would look at her more, including Henry himself. However, the young man just now did not have any special expression after seeing Jenny. When he looked at Jenny, he seemed to be... Henry didn''t know how to describe the meaning in the young man''s eyes. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The car drove all the way into Li''s Vige. The head of Li''s Vige lived in the innermost position of the vige. Along the way, Henry and Jenny met a lot of people who stopped the car and asked about their visit. It was really as rigorous in TV dramas when people were entering the pce. The road of a few kilometres, because of theyers of inspections, Jenny drove for nearly twenty minutes, and the two people came to the ce where the vige chieftain of Li''s Vige lived. The house where the vige chieftain lived was behind a thick wall, and the wall was not high, about 1.8 meters. Henry could see the scene inside the wall if he stood on his tiptoes. There was a simple house in the wall, and the tiles on the roof symbolized the old age of this house. "You two, stop there. The chieftain is worshipping our ancestors. Please wait for a moment." Outside the wall, a young woman stopped the car. Henry nced at the young woman subconsciously. She was dressed in ordinary clothes and her appearance was ordinary, but she gave Henry a feeling that she was not that ordinary. Henry looked at Jenny and found that Jenny was also staring at this young woman non-stop. Just because of her temperament, she seemed ethereal, giving people a sense of being detached from the mortal world. The young woman saw that both of them were staring at her, and a proud look appeared on her face. She snapped, "If you look again, I¡¯ll dig out your eyeballs!" Henry frowned. He had heard of the Li family''s overbearing power in the morning, but he didn''t expect that it had reached such a level. Henry was just about to speak when he heard an old voiceing from the wall. "Let them in." Hearing the voice, the young woman who used to be overbearing immediately stood up straight and lowered her head. "Yes, patriarch." After the young woman finished speaking, she looked at Henry and Jenny and said unhappily, "Go in! Be careful, don''t look at anything that you shouldn¡¯t!" Jenny pulled Henry''s sleeve and walked toward the gate of the wall. It was an old wooden door. Many parts of the door had been broken, and the boards had been nailed instead of those parts. When Henry pushed the wooden door, there was a creaking sound, and the door was teetering. The yard was not big. There was an old locust tree in the yard. Under the locust tree, there was a wooden table and a few wooden chairs. They were all very old. An old man with grey hair and a slim figure was sitting on a wooden chair, and the table had been filled with tea. When Henry entered in, he smelled a faint fragrance in the air. The old man''s clothes were very clean. It could be said that he was spotless. He also gave people a feeling that he was out of this mortal world. "Hello, Chieftain Li. I''m Jenny from Hengyuan. I called you yesterday." Jenny walked to the old man and reached out her hand. The old man smiled and squeezed together with wrinkles all over his face. "President Qin, hello. That mountain has stood in the northwest for many years and you made a tunnel there. You have also done everything ording to the geomancy. You have done a good deed for the people of the northwest." The old man looked at Jenny and nodded with satisfaction. "Chieftain Li, Ie here to introduce a friend to you." Jenny waved to Henry. Henry came over and said, "Hello, Chieftain Li. I''m Henry Zhang from Lins Group." "Lins Group?" Hearing these two words, Chieftain Li''s face suddenly turned ugly. He snorted and said, "Why did people from Lin''s familye to me? President Qin, you didn''t tell me yesterday that there will be people from Lin''s familying today!" Henry smiled and said, "Chieftain Li, I know that you were very unhappy about what happenedst time. I just came here to find a solution." "A solution?" Chieftain Li sneered. "The solution is very simple. If we manage to destroy your Lins Group, we''ll be no longer angry!" Henry shook his head. "Chieftain Li, I think there must be some misunderstanding between us. I am afraid that your Li''s Vige is used by some people with bad intentions." "Used?" Chieftain Li smiled and put his hands behind his back. "I only saw that it was Lins Group who destroyed our ancestors'' ancestral temple. This matter should be med on your family!" Henry frowned. "Chieftain Li, I''m not here to argue with you. I just want to say that what we want now is to solve this matter. Moreover, thisnd is bought by Lins Group from the government. Your ancestral temple is buried underground. If we don''t want to touch it, it''s because of our kindness and respect. If we want to dig it out, it is also reasonable and ording to contract. If you want to argue, you should go to the government instead of making trouble for Lins Group. I''m afraid it''s not appropriate." Chieftain Li waved his hand and said, "Don''t worry, all the people rted to this matter will not be able to escape. We can destroy your Lins Group first and then find others!" "Chieftain Li, you really don''t want to solve this matter, do you?" Henry confirmed again. Today, Henry came here to solve this matter. In this matter, there was nothing wrong with the Lins Group. Regardless of whether it was the Lins Group that ordered the foreman to dig thend or not, it was also reasonable. Thend was bought by them and what they wanted to do was up to them. People in Li''s Vige had been unreasonable and rude when they went to make trouble in Lins Group from the very beginning. Henry held back his anger and wanted to solve this matter. Unfortunately, what he saw now was that Li''s Vige didn''t want to solve this matter at all. Chieftain Li looked at Henry up and down. "Young man, are you threatening me?" Henry shook his head. "It''s not a threat. I''m just asking if you want to solve it or not." "You don''t have to ask!" Chieftain Li waved his hand again and shouted, "Lins family will be wiped out. You can go now! See the guests off!" Once the words came out. The young woman just pushed the door of the courtyard open and said to Henry and Jenny, "The patriarch asked you to leave, why don''t you leave?" Henry turned around and walked to the gate of the courtyard. When he was about to leave the courtyard, Henry said again, "Chieftain Li, I will repeat. I can understand the anger because your ancestral temple had been disturbed. But it''s obvious that someone has yed a trick in this matter. I hope everyone can be reasonable and not be used by someone else. It''s not good for us." Chieftain Li pped the wooden table under the tree. "Young man, it''s not your duty to teach me how to do things!" Chapter 476 Chapter 476 Hearing this, Henry shook his head. Without saying anything more, he turned around and walked out of the yard. Jenny looked at Henry and then looked at Chieftain Li with an anxious face. " Chieftain Li, how about you..." "Shut up!" The young woman shouted. "Didn''t you hear what our patriarch said? Get out of here!" "Young girl, I''ve made up my mind. Please leave." Chieftain Li said. Jenny opened her mouth but didn''t say anything in the end. She followed Henry out of the courtyard. After Jenny and Henry left, the young woman looked at Chieftain Li and said, "Patriarch, should I..." When the young woman spoke, she made a gesture of raising her hand and cutting down like a knife. "No need." Chieftain Li shook his head. The young woman snorted and red at the direction Henry and Jenny left. "It''s the most convenient to kill these kinds of people!" Jenny drove Henry out of Li''s Vige. "What are you going to do next?" Jenny asked. "There are a lot of methods. It depends on which one I will choose." Henry looked out of the window. If it was not necessary, he really didn''t want to make things big. After all, it was not good for the Lins Group. But since Li''s Vige had an attitude like this, he had to take some tough means. Once Henry decided to take tough measures, these problems would be solved easily. Jenny shook her head and said, "This matter has caused a lot of trouble recently. You have to deal with it properly." "I understand. By the way..." Henry suddenly thought of one thing. "What''s wrong?" Jenny was a little confused. "My wife Sylvia, what did she say to you?" Henry asked. Yesterday, Jenny asked if he had quarreled with Sylvia. He did not answer, but when he went home, he found that even the door lock had been changed. Upon hearing this, Jenny''s face showed an unnatural look. "No... nothing..." "Nothing?" Henry looked at Jenny. The unnatural look on her face did not escape his eyes. "No. What can your wife say to me?" Jenny rolled her eyes. "There''s something I should deal with within mypany. Where can I drop you?" "The intersection in front of us." Henry stretched out his hand and pointed at it. Jenny nodded. When she arrived at the intersection, she stopped the car. After Henry and Jenny separated, he went to the hospital first and checked up on the injured staff of Lins Group. Most of them were okay. There was only one person whose arm was fractured. After asking, Henry learned that he was beaten by the people from Li''s Vige with sticks. Henryforted the injured employees and bought some fruits. Then Henry returned to the Lins Group. The vigers of the Li family who were originally gathered at the door of the Lins Group dispersed when they saw that the Lins Group was closed. However, Henry still noticed that there were a few people who had been looking at Lins building from the side. They must be watching some kind of surveince. Henry didn''t care about them. He went into the Lins Group and went to the security office to check the surveince for the past couple of days. On the day when Lin''s staff got beaten, Henry saw that there were more than a hundred people gathered in front of the entrance of the Lins Group. Some people even picked up bricks and threw them at the Lins Group. A security guard of the Lins Group stood out and was punched on the spot. Then they hit his arm with a stick. That was the man with a fracture that Henry just saw in the hospital. In the surveince video, although Henry couldn''t hear any sound, he could see the mouth shape of those vigers in the Li''s Vige, and they didn''t say anything nice. Henry turned off the surveince video and took a deep breath. Since the people of Li''s Vige didn''t want to solve this matter peacefully, he didn''t have to endure his anger anymore. Some people would always think that they had the final say in this world if they didn''t get beaten. After leaving Lins Group, Henry contacted Wade first and asked him to check Sylvia''s whereabouts. He had to find out where Sylvia was first. Henry always felt that there was something wrong with Sylvia''s departure this time. He also told Wade to let all the people around Yinzhou gather together. This time, Li''s Vige made such big trouble. It was certainly impossible to kill them directly. Not to mention what would happen to the public. The trouble caused by this vige had even rmed the top level in China. The forces behind them had to be investigated, but they could still do it. The police would not let Green Leaf manage this matter. Then, let the Reapers take charge of it! Henry''s way of doing this was to warn top-level people in China. Wade understood. Before Henry hung up the call with Wade, he heard his phone ring constantly. Someone called him. Henry looked at the number and it turned out to be Channing. "Well, I have to pick up another call, bye." Henry hung up the phone call with Wade and picked up Channing''s call. As soon as the phone was connected, Henry heard Channing''s crying from the phone, "Brother-in- law,e to the Rosy Night Club. These people are too shameless!" On the phone, Henry heard a tinkling sound. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Wait for me. I''ll be there right away." Henry left Lins Group immediately and took a taxi to the Rosy Night Club. It was just 12 o''clock in the afternoon, and there was no one in the whole bar street. From a distance, Henry saw that the door of the Rosy Night Club was open, and it was a mess inside. Henry walked to the door and saw more than 30 people standing in the bar. They were all young people, holding the things of the Rosy Night Club in their hands and constantly smashing them to the ground. The tables and chairs in the bar were all smashed. The wine cab, speakers, as well as the chandelier, were all smashed. Channing and a group of members of the Green Leaf stood aside. There were more than 50 people, and each of them had obvious bruises on their faces. "What''s going on?" Henry walked into the door and shouted. Henry''s shout was like a p of thunder. The people who were still fighting in the bar could not help but stop and looked at him. Channing and the others, who were standing in the corner, breathed a sigh of relief at the sight of Henry as if they had seen their savior. "My brother-inw, you''re finally here." Channing ran over with snot and tears in his eyes. Henry looked at them and asked, "Did they beat you like this?" More than 50 people fought with more than 30 people. It could be said that Channing''s side had number advantage, almost double. As a result, Channing''s team was injured. On the contrary, the thirty opponents didn''t even have one scratch. Channing and one of the members of the Green Leaf nodded in embarrassment and felt ashamed. Henry looked at the 30 or so people and frowned even more. Henry had seen several of them today in Li''s Vige, all of whom were vigers of the Li''s Vige. Henry said to them, "I''m afraid it''s not appropriate for you to smash our things like this?" "D*mn you, you are bullying us because we are honest people. This bar is illegal and extorts our money. Of course, we have to smash these things!" One of the vigers said. Chapter 477 Chapter 477 "What do you mean by ''extort your money''?" Channing couldn''t help but say, "You came to drink here and say that we''re extorting your money?" Li''s vige vigers smiled and said, "You sell a bottle of beer for 15 yuan, but in our vige only costs three yuan. That means that you want to extort our money!" "The items in our bar are clearly priced. You ordered the beer from the menu, but in the end, you said we extorted your money?" Channing was very angry. It was the first time he had seen such a person. The viger shrugged. "I didn''t go to school, and I don''t know how to read. You just wanted to extort my money, so I hit you." Even a fool could tell that these people from Li''s Vige were obviously looking for trouble. Henry frowned. "If you think it''s illegal, you canin to relevant departments. If you smash our things, it''s against thew." "Whatw? There is now in our vige. We are going back to the vige." The leading viger waved his hand and wanted to leave with more than 30 people. "No one is allowed to leave!" Henry stepped in front of the door and blocked the way of the people of Li''s Vige. Henry took out his mobile phone and called the police station. "The vigers of Li''s Vige are smashing things on the drinking street. Is there anyone who can handle it?" Henry said directly to the phone. "Hello, we will send someone now." A voice came from the phone and then hung up directly.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. The police station was only 20 minutes walk from this street, and it only took less than 5 minutes to drive. What''s more, Henry just saw that there was a patrol car not far away. After Henry called the police, he turned his head and took a look. The patrol car, which was originally driving around the wine street, suddenly turned around and disappeared. Henry called the police again, but no one answered. It seemed that Director Wei had already informed everyone that they should not interfere in the affairs of Li''s Vige. "As I said, our vige has now. Get out of the way!" The leading viger from Li''s Vige grabbed Henry''s shoulder. Henry shook his shoulder and shook off his opponent''s hand. Henry''s action made the leading viger''s eyes freeze. "A martial arts practitioner?" Henry grinned. "Since there''s now in your vige, I''ll teach you what is the rule outside thew!" After Henry finished speaking, he raised his hand and shouted, "Disable them all!" As soon as Henry finished his words, five figures immediately appeared behind him and rushed into the Rosy Night Club at an extremely fast speed. Before the leading viger could even see what theer looked like, he was punched in the face and knocked over on the spot. More than 30 vigers of Li''s Vige were suddenly shocked, but they did not panic. They casually picked up their things and began to fight with others. Every Reaper was an elite, and every one of them had been through the most vicious training. Even if there were several special soldiers who had undergone outstanding training could not get close to one Reaper. But now, the five Reapers who appeared in the bar were evenly matched with the people of Li''s Vige. Although the Reapers still had some advantages, they couldn''t destroy the people of Li''s Vige with overwhelming force. Henry stood aside and didn''t make a move. He looked at the movements of these people from Li''s Vige. The other side used some punching skills that he had never seen before. And everyone obviously had been through the systematic training and they were very familiar with the ways of punching and exerting strength. However, no matter how strong they were, they were still no match for the Reapers. "Ah! My hand! My hand!" A scream rang out. It was a viger who got his hand cut off by a Reaper. "Help me! Cousin, help me!" As the first scream rang out, the other screams rang out one after another. After more than two minutes of fighting, more than 30 vigers of Li''s vige were defeated. The Reapers would not show mercy. Since Henry said that he wanted them disabled, then they would break all the hands and legs of these people. More than 30 vigers from the Li''s vige were lying on the ground, covered in blood. Their eyes were filled with hatred. Everyone''s eyes were staring at Henry Zhang. Henry had seen this kind of gaze too many times. He waved his hand, and the five Reapers left. Henry said to Channing, "Go and call the police. Tell them that all your things have been smashed. If the police don''t care about it, post it on the inte and find a lot of bots to repost it. As for these people, let them be." After Henry finished speaking, he turned around and walked out of the bar. Originally, Henry wanted to wait for two days to see the movement of Li''s vige. But now, the people of Li''s vige had been bullying them. If he could bear it, he would not have be the King of Hell who made the whole underground world tremble. Henry walked out of the bar, but there was no one around him. He said as if he was talking to himself, "Tell all the people who can toe to Lins Group. Don''t show mercy, don''t kill people, but don''t let anyone escape unscathed!" After that, Henry took out his phone and called Cathy. "Ask the drivers of thepany to drive all the cars back to thepany and create an illusion that everyone is going to work. Tell them not to show up if anything happens. Just hide in thepany. That''s it!" Henry didn''t give Cathy a chance to question him, so he hung up the phone. If someone who was familiar with Henry saw Henry''s state at that moment, he would understand that he was angry. Every time he was angry, he would let people see his fierce side, and his enemy should pay a heavy price. In themercial area of the Yinzhou''s CBD. It was a sunny afternoon. The sun was not too strong and the air was very gentle. But sensitive people would find that there was something wrong with everything. The entrance of Lins Group that had been originally locked was suddenly opened, and cars that belonged to Lins Group slowly drove to the entrance of thepany. People got out of the car and walked into the building. Just around Lins building, a man, who was sitting there eating sunflower seeds, quickly took out the phone when he saw the door of the Lins Group opened. "Brother, tell father that thepany is open." Such a scene happened in many corners around Lins Group. Ten minutes after the door of the Lins Group was opened, nearly a hundred people, with shovels and sticks in their hands, appeared in front of the door of the Lins Group and kept making abuse. "Fu*k, Family Lin, your death will be painful!" "Lins b*stards!" "Come out and ept your death!" "B*tch!" Henry sat in a small restaurant opposite the Lins Group. In front of him, there was a bowl of exquisite fried rice. Henry took a spoon, leisurely picked up a mouthful of rice, and slowly put it into his mouth. At the moment when Henry was about to put the rice into his mouth, dozens of figures wearing ck clothes and ghosts masks appeared behind the hundreds of Li''s vige vigers who gathered around the entrance of the building. At the same time, more than a dozen helicopters flew over Lins Group, with a small bag tied to them. When they flew over to Li''s vige, all the bags exploded at the same time and sprayed white powder. "Kill!" A deep voice sounded in the air. Chapter 478 Chapter 478 In the sky, tons of powder sprinkled down, and those Li''s vigers who gathered in front of the entrance of Lin''s mansion didn''t understand what had happened, but they felt everything in front of them was white, and they couldn''t see anything. Streaks of cold light shed, and screams came out of the white powder one after another. After more than a dozen drones, another stream of drones flew from afar, carrying the bag filled with powder, and exploded in the sky above the Lins Group. The white powder, like a rainstorm, kept pouring down and only covered a small part of the area. In Lin''spany, the employees who just drove here heard the screams in front of thepany''s door, and they didn''t even dare to show their faces. Cathy was also in thepany. When she recalled Henry''s order to her, and she heard the voices coming from outside, her heart trembled. She felt that this was the first time she had met the real Mr. Zhang. Countless powder and the screaming in front of the entrance attracted the attention of many people around. However, when they looked over, they couldn''t see anything. The white powderpletely blocked their sight. The powdersted for three minutes. After that, everything was settled. Nearly a hundred vigers from Li''s vige was lying on the ground, screaming and whimpering. Some of them were even unconscious. The red blood and powder mixed together to form a bright red sticky substance. Some timid people would get goosebumps at first sight of it. In just a few minutes, the police arrived. "Hurry up! Call the ambualnce, help them!" "What happened? Who saw it?" A policeman said, collecting evidence from the crowd. The onlookers shook their heads. Just now, they couldn''t see anything. At this moment, Henry also finished eating the things in front of him, slowly walked out of the small restaurant and walked to the front of the entrance of the Lins Group. "We need your cooperation to get the surveince video!" A police officer came to the entrance of the Lins Group and said to the security guard of the Lins Group. "I''m sorry, officer. Our surveince was broken by these people a few days ago. We haven''t repaired it. We don''t have any surveince." Henry, who came over from time to time, said. Looking at the nearly 100 wounded people on the ground, the police officers didn''t know how to deal with them, so they quickly called Director Wei. When Director Wei heard this, he directly gave an order. "Take all the injured to the hospital. Do not do any more investigation!" Director Wei had been sitting in this position for a long time, so he understood many things. Everything was already clear to him. He knew that these things could not be handled by him, so he had to report. On the night of the incident, in front of the entrance of the Yinzhou City Hospital. The vige chieftain of the Li''s Vige stood there with a peach wood cane. The young woman who had scolded Henry and Jenny was standing beside the vige chieftain. "Patriarch, it must be the two of them who did this today. Brother Tiger said that when they were in the bar, it was the man who found them and broke their legs. We can''t bear this! When did the Longxi Li family suffer such grievance?" The young woman was full of resentment and clenched her fists. The chieftain shook his head. "Let it go first. Soon, all the branches will go back to the family. I will report this matter, and naturally, someone wille to deal with it. During this period of time, we have been showing up too much." "But!" The young woman still wanted to say something, but the chieftain Li waved his hand to stop her. "Well, that''s it. We can''t let go of Lins easily. If she dares to beat our Li family, they won''t have a good end!" After nearly a hundred people in from Li''s Vige were injured, the peace was finally restored at the entrance of Lins Group. Henry paid special attention, and the people who were secretly looking at the building did not appear again. About the incident in the Rosy Night Club was smashed, Channing called the police and asked someone to post the video to the Inte. However, the video on the Inte disappeared in less than ten minutes, and the ount from which the video was released was also blocked. As for the incident of Lins Group, no media dared to report it. All of them were suppressed. During this period, Henry asked Channing to send someone to find out where the private foreman was. He personally stayed in Lins Group for a few days. When he found that the people from Li''s Vige hadpletely disappeared, he was relieved. During this period, Henry especially went to thend that the Lins family bought and looked at the so-called Li''s ancestral temple but found nothing useful. There was an old site of the ancestral temple under the ground, but unfortunately, it had been a long time, and there was nothing valuable to explore. In this way, after three days, the people of Li''s Vige did not appear in the Lins Group again, and the whole Lins Group had returned to its normal working order. Henry lived in Helen''s house, dealing with some affairs of thepany during the day. When he was having lunch at noon, Henry received a phone call from Wade. "Boss, you asked me to investigate the whereabouts of my sister-inw. I have found out, and there are some things that I have to show you." When Wade spoke, he had a careful feeling. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. "Send it to my mobile phone." As soon as Henry hung up the phone, he received a few pictures sent by Wade on his mobile phone. The person in the photo was Sylvia. Henry nced over and found that in all the pictures, Sylvia was together with a strange man. He didn''t know what she was talking about, but the angle of the pictures was taken secretly. At the same time, another voice message came from Wade. "Boss, sister-inw has been in the Capital City recently. I''ll send you information about her address first." Henry looked at the message from Wade and kept silent. He didn''t think that Sylvia didn''t contact him because of this man in the photo. Also, she had changed the door lock. There must be something that he didn''t know. Anyway, now the crisis of the Lins Group was over. Henry directly asked Wade to book him a ticket to the Capital City. Tonight, he would go there and ask Sylvia face to face what happened between them. It would take two hours to travel from Yinzhou to the capital. At six o''clock in the afternoon, Henry appeared at the Capital Airport. Henry had long been ustomed to flying back and forth in China. In the past, his life enabled him to adapt to the climate of any ce in the world in a very short time. The Capital City, the centre of China, was the gathering ce of powerful and influential people. Some people said that in Capital City if you see a Lamborghini, you can still provoke it. But when you see a BMW or Audi, you must not, because you don''t know which high-ranking official is sitting inside. It was very likely to be some not good-looking people who was the head of some province. In this ce, the boss of apany with a market value of ten billion yuan did not dare to speak loudly. Chapter 479 Chapter 479 When Henry arrived in Capital City, he contacted Wade and asked him to check Sylvia''s current location. "Boss, my sister-inw is at the R&X Hotel." "The R&X Hotel?" Henry had an impression of this restaurant. "Isn''t that the Ji family''s ce?" "Boss, don''t tell me you don''t know?" Wade''s voice was strange. "What?" Henry asked strangely. "The Big Underground Meeting will be held in three days..." At this point, Wade could not continue. This meeting was hosted by Radiant Ind. As a result, the owner of Radiant Ind did not even know about it. "Er... Is that so?" Henry touched his nose in embarrassment. Indeed, he had never thought about this matter. Wade sighed. "Boss, you should also get ready. This time, all the ancient kungfu families will go to Ji family''s hotel to gather together, then go to France, and then go to the ind together. If you don''t like this, you cane with sister-inw. It''s not toote." "Okay, I got it." Henry hung up the phone and felt ashamed. As the king of the underground world, he should have known this. He was not qualified to be the king of the underground world. Henry got a taxi from the airport and went straight to the R&X Hotel. As the first family in the ancient martial arts circle of China, the Ji family was extraordinarily detached in both the business area and the official field. The R&X Hotel was located in the centre of the capital city. The decoration of this ce on the surface was just like the ancient pce. Every night, there would be lights, and it was regarded as andmark building. Many people would take a picture in front of this hotel. This hotel was not open to the public. Without special invitations, there was no way to get in. In the past two days, each room of the hotel was booked. The people who lived in the rooms were all the members of the ancient kungfu families, regardless of the size. Even the Four Direction Sect from Ning province had their representatives here. The hotel had all kinds of entertainment, banquet, swimming pool, spa, etc. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Henry took a taxi to the entrance of the hotel and looked at the hotel. Last time when he came here, the decoration was not this good. He remembered that he had made a lot of suggestions to the old man in the Ji family. Henry looked around and found that the two stone lions that were originally ced at the entrance of the hotel before were removed. He felt too awkward at that time, so he told the old man to remove them. The pirs of the door, which were carved with dragons and phoenixes, were also not that ttering and had also been removed. Then they were reced with some simple patterns. Although it was not as mboyant as before, it gave people a more stable and introverted momentum. Henry came to the door and stepped in. "Sir, please show your invitation." The security guard standing at the door of the hotel was a disciple of the Ji family. When he saw Henry''s unfamiliar face, he stopped him. "An invitation?" Henry''s eyes were full of doubt. He realized that the R&X hotel was not a ce that he could enter at will. He exined, "My wife is inside. I''ll go in and look for my wife." The security guard in front of the door shook his head. "Sir, you are not allowed to enter without an invitation. You can ask your wife toe out to pick you up." Henry shook his head. "My wife''s phone is off. I''ll go in and find her first, and then show you the invitation?" "This is not allowed, sir." The security guard stretched out his hand and stood in front of Henry. Henry was helpless. This was their rule. He had no other way. He was just about to take out his mobile phone and let Wade call the old man in the Ji family. After all, he only knew the old man in the Ji family. "Wow, Magical doctor! It''s you, Magical doctor!" Behind Henry, there was a female voice of surprise. Henry looked back and saw a little beauty of 17 or 18 years old, wearing a very ancient white dress, standing behind him with excitement. Henry looked at this little beauty and found out that she was a bit familiar, but he couldn''t remember from where. "Magical doctor, don''t you remember me? It was you who saved my father in Yinzhoust time!" The little beauty quickly said. After hearing the little beauty''s words, Henry realized that this little beauty was the one who took her father to see a doctor in Yinzhoust time. Henry looked behind the little beauty. There stood a middle-aged man in his forties. "Little brother, you''ve forgotten us. We can''t forget you. If it wasn''t for you, I would be a corpse now." The middle-aged man was full of gratitude. He was weak when he was poisoned before, but his consciousness was still clear. Henryughed and said, "Sorry, sorry, I was stunned by this little beauty and didn''t recognize her. I''m really sorry." The little beauty nced at her mouth. "You''re such a liar. I wanted to get your phone number, but you didn''t give it to me. I left you a business card, and you didn''t contact me." Henry smiled awkwardly and didn''t know how to answer. "Little brother, are you going in?" The middle-aged man asked. Henry nodded and said, "Well, my wife is in the hotel. Unfortunately, I don''t have an invitation, so I can''t get in." "Little brother, your wife is also from the ancient kungfu family?" The middle-aged man asked curiously. "Yes, from Su Family," Henry replied with a nod. "The Su Family, haha, the future master of the Su Family, is a young and beautiful girl named Sylvia Lin. Is she your wife?" The middle-aged man guessed at once. "Yes," Henry replied. "Little brother, you can go in with us." The middle-aged man took out an invitation card from his pocket and handed it to the security guard at the door. When the security guard saw the invitation card, he immediately reached out his hand to let them pass. Henry followed the father and the daughter into the hotel. During the conversation, Henry learned that the father and the daughter came from Hangshi, and they were from the Yue Family. This middle-aged man was the current Master of the Yue Family, Ryan Yue, and the little elegant beauty was named Lucy Yue. The three of them walked inside the hotel while chatting. At half-past seven in the afternoon, Sylvia Lin, dressed in a long ck dress, was sitting in the dining area. Her face had slight makeup on, which attracted many people''s attention. Many people wanted toe up to greet her, but they didn''t have the courage, because, in the past few days, they found out that this woman was the future master of the Su Family. Although the Su''s were not as powerful as the Ji''s, they were more powerful than some small ancient kungfu families. A handsome young man, who was 1.85 meters tall, slowly walked over and sat opposite Sylvia. This young man was the man in the photo that Wade had sent to Henry. "President Lin, I''ve been looking for you. I didn''t expect you to be here." The young man smiled at Sylvia and sat opposite her. "Mr. Jiang, what''s the matter?" Sylvia asked with a smile. The young man sitting opposite Sylvia was the young master of the Jiang family in Daisy City, the Future heir of the Jiang family, Saul Jiang. The status of the Jiang family in the ancient kungfu circle was slightly higher than that of the Su Family. Chapter 480 Chapter 480 Although the Su Family was located in Yanjing, there were many ancient kungfu families in Yanjing. Apart from the Su Family and Nangong family, there were many ancient kungfu families, big or small. However, the Jiang family was the only family in Wan City. "In the past two days, I chatted very openly with you, so I want to make friends with you. Tomorrow, we are going to go to France and then go to the Ind. Some friends are going to a party tonight. Would you like toe?" When Saul spoke, there was a strong sense of confidence in his eyes. Sylvia smiled slightly and said, "Mr. Jiang, I''m not feeling well these two days. I think that during this period of time, we mainly talk about the cooperation between the two families. If there are too many personal feelings, I''m afraid it''s not good." Sylvia politely refused Saul''s invitation. At the same time, she reached out her left hand without making any noise, deliberately letting Saul''s left hand see the wedding ring on her left hand''s ring finger. In the past two days, Saul had secretly investigated Sylvia''s identity. After all, a man with a foreign surname would take over as the future master of the Su Family, so anyone would be curious about her. And Saul himself was quite interested in Sylvia. During the investigation, Saul Jiang learned some things. For example, Sylvia was just an abandoned member of the Su Family. She returned to the Su Family during this period of time and became the future Master of the Su Family because of thest wish of the Su Family''s Old Master and his guilt. Before that, she was just the president of apany in a small city. As for the marriage, her husband was just some son-inw. Therefore, Saul did not care about Sylvia''s marriage at all. "President Lin, you will meet many descendants of aristocratic families in the future. Our families have never been public. If we want to develop better, we must set up our own circle. I think this is an opportunity. President Lin, what do you think?" Saul spoke again. "I think it''s impolite for you to invite a married woman to a so-called private party in the evening." A voice came from the side. At the moment when she heard the voice, Sylvia was shocked. She was very familiar with the voice. Looking in the direction of the voice, she saw Henry slowly walking toward her. Megan Su, who was by Sylvia''s side, also saw Henry. She frowned. Why did this persone here? What did an ordinary persone here for at this gathering of the ancient kungfu families? Wasn''t he just causing trouble for President Lin? After Saul saw Henry, he still sat there and said impolitely, "Who are you?" In this gathering, he didn''t know everyone, but he could recognize everybody, especially those families who had a higher status than his Jiang family. He remembered them clearly, but he didn''t remember such a person in front of him. Henry shrugged his shoulders. "President Lin is my wife. Who do you think I am?" "Oh? That poor guy." Hearing this, Saul smiled disdainfully. At that time, he wondered what kind of person was willing to be a son-inw, but now he finally saw him. Sylvia''s face changed when she heard Saul''s words. How did Saul know that? Was he investigating her? Henry did not pay attention to what Saul said. He walked up to Sylvia and said, "Dear, why did you come to Capital City without saying a word and is your phone off? Did I make you unhappy?" Sylvia looked at the man in front of her. He didn''t make her unhappy at all. She really wanted to be with him every day. During the time when she didn''t contact him, she thought about what he was doing and how he was doing. But Sylvia knew that the closer she was to him, the more dangerous it was for him. The words that Megan said to Sylvia had always been kept in her mind. Although the ancient kungfu families were powerful and detached from the world, they were not invincible. There were many people who wanted to deal with the Su Family. In the future, she would inherit the position of Master of the Su Family. The enemies she faced would be stronger. If she did not have the strength to protect Henry, he would be constantly in danger with her. "Dear?" Henry saw that Sylvia didn''t say anything, so he asked again. Sylvia shook her head. "You didn''t make me unhappy. I just... don''t like you." N?velDrama.Org owns all content. "I don''t like you!" These words exploded like a spring thunder in Henry''s ears. Even in the face of thousands of troops, Henry remained calm. At this moment, his mind was in turmoil. He grabbed Sylvia''s shoulders with both hands and said, "Honey, what''s wrong with you? Tell me if you have any difficulties." "Let her go!" Megan, who was standing aside, stepped forward and pped Henry''s hand. "Don''t you understand what President Lin said? She doesn''t like you!" Henry didn''t look at Megan. He stared at Sylvia and asked, "Dear, tell me, what happened?" "Some people really have no knowledge of themselves." Saul, who was sitting by the side, said slowly, "She has said that she doesn''t like you. Why are you still so thick-skinned to ask what''s the matter?" Henry frowned and suddenly red at Saul. "What does it have to do with you if I talk to my wife?" At the moment when Saul was targeted by Henry, he couldn''t help but feel a panic in his heart, and even his heart began to beat faster. Saul shook his head and calmed down. He thought to himself, "How could I be scared by such a coward!" He said unhappily, "I''m just curious. How did you get into this hotel without an invitation, huh?" "I brought him in. Is there anything wrong with that?" Ryan Yue asked. "Master Yue?" Saul''s expression changed. He did not understand how Henry got in touch with the Yue Family from Hangshi. Saul said to Ryan, "Master Yue, you may not know that the man in front of you is not qualified to come here at all. President Lin has just stated that she doesn''t like..." "This little brother saved my life, is he not qualified? Hmm?" Ryan stared at Saul and snorted. "What!" Saul was shocked. "Has this kid saved Master Yue''s life?" The Yue family from Hangshi had a high status among the ancient kungfu families, second only to the Zhu family from Du Hai. In the whole of China, they ranked fifth, and he couldn''t afford to mess with them. This guy was so lucky that he had saved Master Yue''s life. Sylvia took a deep breath and said to Henry, "Henry Zhang, I''m not clear enough? I don''t like you anymore. When you were with me, it was just because of the contract. I could tear it apart at any time. So, please don''t call yourself my husband again!" After saying this, Sylvia suddenly turned around. At the moment when she turned around, a stream of tears flowed down her eyes. Only she knew how heart-breaking the words she just said were! Chapter 481 Chapter 481 Megan red at Henry with a disgusted look. Although she did not know how Henry got to know the Yue family, it was useless. In the end, he was just an ordinary person. What could he bring to the Su Family? Would the Yue family have a good rtionship with the Su Family because of him? Megan said to Henry, "Don''t make trouble for President Lin, okay? You shouldn''t be here." After Megan said that, she turned to Saul and said, "Mr. Jiang, I''ve epted your invitation on behalf of President Lin. She''ll call you tonight." "Really!" Saul''s face was filled with joy, and he looked at Henry with a proud look. Henry grinned and said to Saul in a cold voice, "Whether she agrees or not is none of my business. But if you dare to invite her, I''ll tear your mouth!" Saul''s face was full of disdain. If it was not for Ryan''s support, he would have beaten Henry a long time ago. Saul said, "I just invited her. I''d like to see how you can tear my mouth." Saul did not believe that Ryan would stand up for Henry. After all, he was the heir of the Jiang family. Besides, he was reasonable in this matter. If this guy really dared to disrespect him, Ryan Yue would not be able to protect him! Henry shrugged his shoulders. "You can try, but I have changed my mind now. As long as you dare to talk to my wife, I will tear your mouth." "Ha." Saul chuckled, turned to look at Sylvia next to him, and said, "Sylvia..." As soon as Saul just said a word, he felt a strong winding from his side. Ryan widened his eyes and stared at Henry who was standing in front of him. Even he was unable to react to Henry''s attack. Henry was so fast, he was just too fast! When Saul realized what was going on, Henry''s fist had already hit his face. Saul, who stood there a second ago, directly flew backwards and fell to the ground. He glided for another distance until he hit a corner of the table. No one had expected that someone would dare to take action in the Ji family''s ce. Megan looked at Henry in a daze. She didn''t expect that this person had such good skills. If the punch was aimed at her, she would have no room for resistance, just like Saul. However, no matter how good his skills were, he was still an ordinary person. If he was to face an entire aristocratic family, he would still be an ant. After Sylvia was slightly stunned, her face suddenly changed and she shouted at Henry, "Henry Zhang, what did you do?" Sylvia''s face turned red and she looked very angry. The reason why she was angry was not that Henry had hit Saul, but because she was afraid that Henry was in trouble. In the past two days, Sylvia often heard a lot of stories about ancient kungfu families. She didn''t dare to think about some things. For example, Sylvia had seen a piece of news before that a goodpany suddenly went bankrupt or a high-ranking official suddenly fell off the throne. She found out that these were all done by the ancient kungfu families. The privilege of these ancient kungfu families was beyond many people''s imagination. Now that Henry had beaten the future heir of the Jiang family, it could cause a lot of trouble. Henry could be totally destroyed. "Henry Zhang, apologize to Mr. Jiang, hurry up!" Sylvia shouted. Saul wiped the corner of his mouth and got up from the ground. He stared at Henry fiercely and said, "D*mn you, how dare you hit me?" "I said, if you dare to say a word to my wife, I will tear your mouth." Henry walked slowly to Saul. Looking at Henry, who was approaching slowly, Saul clenched his fists. He thought that he had not paid attention to Henry just now, so this guy had seeded. He must get his revenge now! "Boy, I''m going to kill you!" Saul roared and punched at Henry''s face. Facing Saul''s punch, Henry just reached out a hand, easily clenched Saul''s fist, and then punched Saul''s face. Saul was suddenly shocked. He did not expect such a punch from him to be blocked so easily by this person! Henry''s punch knocked Saul to the ground again. Blood flowed down from the corner of his mouth. Everyone saw clearly that Saul''s lips had cracked. After Henry punched, he did not stop. He grabbed Saul''s cor, pulled him up from the ground, and smashed his fist on Saul''s mouth again. When this punch hit on Saul''s mouth, it brought a sense of shock, which made the onlookers subconsciously shrink their necks. Saul was hit by this punch in the back of his mouth, and his head mmed to the ground with a bang. He opened his mouth and two bloody teeth fell to the ground. Henry let go of his clenched fist and said, "You seemed to be questioning my words just now." The onlookers swallowed saliva subconsciously. "Where does this tough guye from? Saul''s the heir of the Jiang family. He''s beaten him so easily and he had no mercy." Those who originally had some thoughts about Sylvia were all d at this moment. Fortunately, they knew their own limits. Otherwise, they would be the one lying there if they met such a ruthless person. Today there were more members of the Jiang family attending this event. After themotion, two people who apanied Saul immediately ran over. These two people were both Saul''s elders. One was the uncle of Saul, and the other was Saul''s father. The two elders of the Jiang family looked at Saul, who was lying on the ground with his mouth full of blood, and their faces were pale with anger. They stared at Henry coldly and said, "Kid, how dare you touch the people of our Jiang family!" Henry sneered and said, "Jiang family? Are you very powerful?" Listening to Henry''s words, Megan looked at him as if she was looking at an idiot. He didn''t even know the Jiang family, but he dared to fight with them. He was really too arrogant. Did he think that no one could beat him just because he had learned some skills? Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Saul''s father suddenly became angry and shouted, "Kid, you''re so arrogant!" "Master Jiang, don''t worry about the younger generation." Ryan stood up. He had been saved by Henry, so he couldn''t stand by and watch. Saul''s father frowned when he saw Ryan speaking. He knew that the Yue family was not someone the Jiang family could afford to offend. Saul''s father said, "Master Yue, are you defending this guy? He beat my son and the future heir of my Jiang family!" Ryan smiled and said, "I don''t care who Brother Zhang fights with. All I know is that Brother Zhang once saved me. If it weren''t for him, I would have been a corpse long ago. So, whoever dares to hurt Brother Zhang will have to deal with me!" Chapter 482 Chapter 482 Saul''s father''s face turned extremely ugly when he saw Ryan''s attitude. The Yue family''s status was much higher than the Jiang family''s in the Ancient Kungfu World. If Ryan was determined to protect this person, at the very least, he could not do anything at this moment, or he would be in trouble with the Yue family! Saul''s father took a deep breath and said, "Master Yue, since you want to protect this person, I''ll show you respect. Let''s go!" Saul''s father waved his hand. Saul''s uncle helped up the heavily injured Saul, red at Henry with hatred in his eyes, and walked out of the banquet hall. Ryan sighed, walked over, and said to Henry, "Brother Zhang, I can only help you this far. You are strong, but in the face of the entire Jiang family, you can''t rely on your personal strength alone. In terms of status in the ancient kungfu circle, your wife''s Su Family is still behind the Jiang family. You should take this opportunity to make more friends with them." Henry nodded and said to Ryan, "Thank you." Even if Ryan did not say anything about this matter, Henry would be able to deal with them. However, since someone was kind enough to help him, Henry had to show his gratitude. If he let him handle this matter, it would cause unnecessary trouble. Ryan saw Henry''s expression and knew that he did not listen to him. He shook his head and did not say anything else. He admitted that Henry was very capable and had excellent medical skills. He was also very powerful. Such a young man should have his own arrogance. If he did not suffer any loss, this kind of person would not be able to restrain his arrogance. "Henry Zhang,e with me!" Sylvia nced at Henry and said coldly. Then she turned her head and walked out of the dining area. Henry hurried to keep up with Sylvia. In the corridor outside the dining area, Sylvia was standing there alone. Her tall figure and a long ck dress made her look like a beautiful ck rose, which made people only dare to appreciate but not dare to touch her. "Honey, what do you want to say in private?" Henry smiled and walked to the woman. Sylvia looked at the man''s smiling face in front of her. She was really worried that she could not bear it and threw herself directly into the man''s arms. But she always told herself that she must hold back and not let him fall into danger because of her. Sylvia nced at Henry and said in a cold voice, "Are you stingy? The others just said a few words to me, and you decided to hit them?" "Yes, I''m stingy." Henry nodded without denying. "I just can''t ept other men talking to my wife. You are mine!" Listening to Henry''s overbearing and jealous words, Sylvia felt sweet in her heart, but she couldn''t show it at all. "Henry Zhang, I''ll tell you again. I don''t like you anymore. From today on, you are not my husband. Whoever I make friends with has nothing to do with you, understand?" Sylvia tried to make her tone cold. Henry shook his head and said, "I don''t understand. You are my wife. We have already got marriage certificates." Sylvia''s tone became more serious. "That''s just a contract. I can tear it up at any time!" Henry did not care and held his hands. "Then I''ll pay you the penalty. Just tell me how much it is. Anyway, I don''t agree to divorce!" "You!" Looking at Henry''s shameless look, Sylvia puffed out her cheeks and couldn''t say a word. Henry smiled and said, "Honey, is there any misunderstanding between us? Tell me." As he spoke, Henry opened his arms and was about to hug Sylvia. "Stay away from me!" Sylvia pushed Henry away. Although her tone was not very good, she did not show any disgust to Henry in her eyes. "I tell you, whether you agree or not, I will divorce you. Also, don''t follow me anymore. Do you understand?" Henry opened his hands and stood in front of Sylvia. "Dear, tell me, are you in trouble or did someone threaten you? Tell me." "No!" Sylvia crossed her arms over her chest and said coldly. Henry looked at Sylvia, who didn''t want to talk to him anymore. He pondered for a while and then said, "Well, dear, if you don''t want to tell me, then forget it. But there is one thing you have to know. As your husband and your man, my shoulder is your harbour. I am your most solid support. When you want to say it, we can talk about it. Anyway, it''s impossible to divorce!" After Henry finished speaking, he turned around and strode away. Looking at Henry''s back, Sylvia couldn''t help but blush. She didn''t want Henry to be her support. Now, she just wanted to protect Henry. She didn''t want to let the man she loved so deeply meet any danger because of her. "President Lin." Megan came from the side. "Huh?" Sylvia quickly reached out and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. "What''s wrong?" Megan shook her head. "It''s okay. I just want to say that some people will be strangers sooner orter if they are not in the same circle. Your identity is much different from Henry''s. It''s better to have a short pain than a long one. Since you have made it clear this time, try to make Henry give up. You can use some special means. After all, you are doing it for his own good. What do you think, President Lin?" "Special means..." Sylvia murmured Megan''s words. "I can tell that Henry doesn''t want to give up on you. It''s impossible for him to take the initiative and let you go. We can change a way, such as letting him feel guilty about you and leave willingly..." Leave... When Sylvia heard this word, she felt a sharp pain in her heart. At night, the moonlight was like water, covering the windowsill. Sylvia stood in front of the window in the room, opened the curtains, and quietly looked out of the room. It was the time when the evening lights were on, but Sylvia felt extremely cold and lonely. "People have sorrow and joy; they part and meet again. The moon dims or shines; it waxes or wanes." Sylvia looked up at the moon and murmured. She lowered her head. In the room where she lived, she could see the inner courtyard of this hotel. There was a garden, a small hill, a smallke, and a pavilion in the courtyard. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. At this moment, everything seemed to be silent. In the pavilion in the centre of the garden, Sylvia saw a figure. Although it was dark and vague, she could recognize it at a nce. It was Henry. He was sitting there alone, which made people feel sorry for him. Henry, who was sitting in the pavilion, seemed to sense Sylvia''s gaze. He suddenly looked up and happened to meet Sylvia''s eyes. Henry grinned and waved to Sylvia. Sylvia took two steps back and closed the curtain. The graceful figure disappeared from Henry''s sight. Henry shook his head and smiled bitterly. He was still sitting in the pavilion. Chapter 483 Chapter 483 The next morning. At about seven o''clock in the morning, many people got up and packed their luggage, because they were going to Paris today. The underground forces from all over the world would go to Radiant Ind where the holy ground of the whole underground was. Sylvia didn''t have many things to pack up. Around eight o''clock, she went to have breakfast. Sylvia didn''t have the habit of having breakfast or even lunch, she always just ate the food casually. She formed a habit of having breakfast and lunch because of Henry. Sylvia picked a ss of milk and some pastry. When she just found a ce to sit down, she saw a te fall in front of her. Looking up, he saw Henry taking a basket of steamed buns and sitting opposite her. Sylvia frowned and said, "Didn''t I tell you not to follow me?" "I didn''t follow you." Henry took a steamed bun and stuffed it into his mouth. He took a big bite and pointed to the other side. "There''s no ce to sit." Sylvia turned her head and saw that everything was empty beside her! She took her breakfast, got up and changed her seat. As soon as she sat down, she found Henry sitting opposite her again. This time, before Sylvia could say, Henry said in advance, "There was water leaking over there. Ah, why the facilities are so imperfect in such a big hotel." She was speechless, wherever she went, Henry would find an excuse to follow her. So she just sat there and had breakfast. "Dear, did I tell you before that the way you eat is really beautiful." "Honey, don''t drink milk so fast. It''s not good for your stomach." "Honey, your makeup is so beautiful." As soon as Sylvia looked up, she saw Henry stop eating. He kept looking at her with one hand holding his chin and saying these words. Sylvia''s face darkened. "Are you done eating?" "I''ll eat more, but I''ll eat while watching you. It''s more delicious like that." Henry picked up a steamed bun and swallowed it. Sylvia looked at Henry. She really had no way to deal with this man. After eating breakfast, Sylvia quickly got up and left. This time, all the representatives of the ancient kungfu families went to France together, and they were sent by the Ji family''s private ne. No one had to worry about small things such as passport etc. Ji family sent a special car to drive everyone to the airport, and then they registered. Although the Ji family wasrge and had arge number of people, it was only noon when they finished the tedious work. "Everyone, this time, as usual, the Ji family will lead the ancient kungfu families of China to France. If you have any questions, you can go directly to our Ji family." The person in charge of the Ji family stood at the airport and said loudly. Next to the person in charge, there were two people in charge of the ancient kungfu families from the capital. Together with the Ji family, they were called the three big families in China. They were also the top three among the ancient kungfu families in China, the Jiang family who ranked the second and the Bai family who ranked the third respectively. These two families were powerful, but their prestige was much weaker than the Ji family. Because for a long time, all foreign affairs, including the decisions of the ancient kungfu world of China were handled by the Ji family. Over time, the Ji family became the leading family in the ancient kungfu world of China. The Ji family''s private ne was very luxurious. This time, there were a total of three of those. After Sylvia finished all the registration, she got on the ne. She chose a window seat. It would take about 10 hours to travel from the capital to France. If they set off at noon, it would be almost dinner time in France when they arrive. Therefore, so this time was suitable for everyone to adjust to the jetg. Sylvia straightened the hair on her forehead and closed her eyes. When she was about to take a nap, she heard Megan''s angry voice next to her. "Who told you to sit here? Get out of my way!" Sylvia opened her eyes and turned around, only to find that Henry had already sat down beside her. Megan was angry because of Henry. Henry shook his head and said, "I just asked the flight attendant, I can take any seat I want." All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "You!" Megan red at Henry and did not know what to say. "Forget it, let''s go to another ce to sit." Sylvia shook her head and got up. Seeing Sylvia get up, Henry sat there like an old monk without moving. When Sylvia saw him didn''t move, she felt a little strange. "Has he changed his character?" As soon as she thought of this idea, she heard Henry''s voice, "Whoever dares to sit with my wife, I will break their legs! Regardless of gender, I''ll do it!" Many people had seen Henry''s crueltyst night. Even those who had not seen that scene had heard about it. A ruthless man had beaten the future heir of the Jiang family because of jealousy. Moreover, he had the support of the Yue family behind him. There were only four families in the entire ancient kungfu family of China who dared to contend against the Yue family. The three big families in the capital, as well as the Zhu family of Du Hai, and the rest of the people did not have the courage to say what had happened to the Yue family. Now hearing Henry''s words, those who had not yet settled down hurriedly found a ce to sit down. Sylvia saw that there was a seat next to a stranger. Just as she was about to walk over there, the stranger said, "Beauty, I''m sorry. My wife is going to sit here, you can go to another ce." Sylvia looked at a little girl of 16 or 17 years old, and there was also a seat next to her. When the little girl saw that Sylvia''s eyes were on herself, she quickly said, "Beautiful sister, my husband wants to sit here." "How old are you? How can you have a husband?" Sylvia was a little speechless. This excuse was too hasty. The little girl gave an embarrassed smile and did not speak, but her meaning was very clear. Sylvia looked around the cabin again. Except for the two vacant seats next to Henry, she could sit nowhere else. Henry had already expected this scene. He sat there arrogantly and did not move. At this time, a tall flight attendant came over and said to Sylvia, "Hello,dy. The ne will take off immediately. Please go back to your seat." Sylvia shook her head and looked at Henry helplessly. She had sit next to him. Megan followed Sylvia over and red at Henry. "Why are you sitting in the middle?" Henry rolled his eyes. "I will sit wherever I want to sit." In the past, if Megan dared to talk to Henry like this, he would have pped her. But now, it was different. Megan was obviously Sylvia''s bodyguard. "Well, sit down first," Sylvia said. Chapter 484 Chapter 484 Sylvia didn''t hate Henry. She just wanted to distance herself from Henry. The ne took off. Sylvia sat at the window seat. After flying for a while on the ne, Sylvia constantly felt a little strange. As soon as she turned her head, she saw Henry staring straight at her. "Why are you looking at me?" Sylvia pretended to be unhappy. "Ah?" Henry looked puzzled. "I''m looking at the clouds outside." Even children wouldn''t believe this kind of trick. Sylvia simply picked up the eye mask and put it on, leaning against the seat to take a nap. The ne was gliding in the sky, the sky was blue and white clouds shed by. Sylvia was wearing headphones, and the soft music was ying which made her feel rxed. Sylvia let out a long sigh of relief. In the past few days, she had been busy with all kinds of social activities every day and felt very tired. She had not been as rxed as she was now for a long time. Before taking off, Sylvia deliberately contacted Mn, who was in Paris at this moment. The two girls had agreed to have a French-style dinner together in the evening. Sylvia was going to rx. When she rested for a while, she felt a head falling on her shoulder. Sylvia didn''t even have to look at it. She knew who this head belonged to. At this moment, Henry was making a faint noise and leaning against Sylvia. He had fallen asleep. Sylvia took off her eye mask and reached out to wake Henry up. But when she saw Henry''s faint smile, her hand, which was about to hit Henry, stopped in the air. Sylvia suddenly realized. Where did he stayst night? All the rooms in the hotel were full. He came there as her husband. Did he sit in that pavilion all night yesterday? At the thought of this, Sylvia felt a twinge of pain in her heart. Sylvia put down her raised hand slowly and adjusted her sitting posture carefully, which could make Henry morefortable and sleep morefortably. Sylvia put on her eye mask again, but took off her headphones. The man''s breathing was even. For her, it was the most pleasant sound in the world. Perhaps, she could no longer hear it after this trip back to France. Such a sound made her feel at ease. Gradually, Sylvia also fell asleep. For some people, ten hours passed fast as long as they were sleeping, but some people couldn''t fall asleep. They felt that these ten hours were exceptionally boring and painful. When Sylvia opened her eyes, the scenery outside the window was still blue sky and white clouds. There was no change. Sylvia looked at the watch on her wrist and was shocked. It had been more than six hours since they took off. The ne wouldnd in Paris in three hours. Sylvia felt a little numb on her shoulder. She turned her head and found that Henry was still sleeping on her shoulder. Suddenly, Henry''s head slid forward from Sylvia''s shoulder and fell in front of Sylvia, right on her breasts. Sylvia could clearly feel the strangeness in front of her. Her pretty face suddenly turned red. She subconsciously looked around and found that no one noticed it. They were either sleeping or doing their own things. Even Megan was still sleeping with her eye mask. Sylvia wanted to pick Henry''s head up, but she couldn''t. She was afraid of disturbing Henry''s sleep. After all, he was still sleeping like this. He must be too tired. Sylvia moved her body slightly and made Henry lie on top of her morefortably. Her pretty face was red, and she felt a little shy and sweet. Sylvia just looked at Henry quietly. After a dozen seconds, Sylvia''s pretty face suddenly changed. She reached out and pushed Henry''s head hard. "Get up!" Just now, Sylvia clearly saw that although Henry''s eyes were closed, his eyebrows were constantly moving. Obviously, he had already woken up! "Well... how... what''s wrong?" Henry suddenly shivered and pretended to wake up. "Have we arrived? Have we arrived yet?" Looking at Henry, Sylvia was so angry that her whole body trembled. He must have woken up a long time ago. It was he who did it on purpose! Sylvia said with anger in her beautiful eyes, "We haven''t arrived yet, but please sit properly." "Sit properly?" Henry looked confused. "I was sittingfortably. It was so soft." "That''s because you were lying..." Sylvia blurted out, but stopped abruptly. She really didn''t know what to say next. Henry tilted his head and rubbed his temple. "Where did I lie just now? It was sofortable." When Henry spoke, he deliberately arched his head. When Sylvia thought of the scene just now, her pretty face turned red as a tomato. She red at Henry and did not speak. Henry smiled and leaned on the seat happily without saying a word. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Sylvia rolled her eyes. She was really not angry with Henry. She should have let him enjoy a bit. No matter what, she was still his wife now. Three hours passed in a wobbly manner. The ne flew over the Paris Airport and gradually landed. It was eleven o''clock in the evening in China. In France, it was about five o''clock in the afternoon. Some people fell asleep immediately after leaving the capital. They didn''t feel anything, but some people didn''t sleep all the way. They had been bored for a long time. Now when the ne stopped, they couldn''t wait to rush off the ne. Many disciples of well-known families had a high status and a rich family background, but they had never gone out of the family. Once they graduated, they would return to well-known families, such as the Zhu family. Those disciples even lived in the manor. If there were no special circumstances, they seldomly left the manor. After all, among the ancient kungfu families, strength was the most important. Such different values led to different living style. Now, some people couldn''t wait to rush out of the ne and appreciate the romantic French style. It was also the first time for Sylvia toe to Paris. She was also very curious about everything here. She wanted to see what kind of city Mn had lived in and what it was like. "Ah, Paris." Henry stretched and got off the ne looking at the sky outside. He had not been to this city for a while. After the nended, the people of the Ji family had already arranged a car. In France, the Ji family had its own business. When the people of the major aristocratic families came here, they still lived in the hotel of the Ji family. Tonight, they were just staying here. Tomorrow morning, all the underground forces in the world would gather together, and then all of them would go to the Holy Land of the underground world, Radiant Ind! Chapter 485 Chapter 485 The Ji family became the first ancient kungfu family in China, just based on its own strength. Even in Paris, the hotels owned by the Ji family were well-known by people in Paris. The hotel was located by the Seine River. Staying in this hotel provided people with beautiful enjoyment, whether it was in the facilities of the hotel or in the scenery outside the hotel. At six o''clock in the afternoon, the Ji family''s special car drove many representatives of the ancient kungfu families to the hotel. Once they got out of the hotel, they could go sailing on the Seine River. Along the Seine River they would pass next to the most magical iron tower in the world, so many people boarded on the boat as soon as they got to the hotel. Tonight in Paris, everyone was free to carry out their activities and enjoy romantic Paris. Tomorrow morning, everyone would gather together. Sylvia also wanted to go by on the boat. This romantic ce was the dream of many women, but she invited Mn to have dinner with her at night. Sylvia walked out of the hotel and saw Henry standing in front of the hotel. Sylvia didn''t say a word to Henry. She called a car, and drove to Champs Elysees. The French royal residence was located at the east end of Champs Elysees, covering an area of more than 10,000 square meters. It was located in the most lively centre of the city, with a quiet garden of more than 20,000 square meters on its back. Its main building was a two-story European ssical stone building, elegant and solemn. There were two symmetrical two-story stone buildings on both sides, and in the middle of was a spacious rectangr courtyard. In the pce, there were thirty-nine bedrooms of different sizes. At the back of the pce, there was a quiet and beautiful garden. The ce where Mn worked was here. When people arrived here, they would find that the security had suddenly be very strict. In some ces, only powerful people could enter. When Sylvia came here, she had a feeling that she got lost. She could only send a message to Mn. Mn told Sylvia that she had already noticed the security. She told Sylvia to go into the pce directly. She had to finish thest two dishes. Sylvia knew that Mn was cooking delicacies for the French royal family, so she didn''t want to dy her work. But when she came here, Sylvia found that she couldn''t find the entrance to the royal pce at all. She wanted to ask people, but she couldn''t speak in French. She nced at Megan. Megan also shook her head, indicating that she did not know French, which made Sylvia particrly embarrassed. Just as Sylvia was thinking of finding a random ce to wait, Henry suddenly came over, walked to a person, and talked to him in French fluently. The other party also enthusiastically responded to Henry and pointed in one direction. After chatting for a while, Henry nodded to the other party to show his gratitude. Sylvia had already known that Henry could speak French. Now seeing that Henry talked so skillfully with others, Sylvia felt a knot in her heart. Seeing that Henry was about to walk, Sylvia hurried forward and shouted at Henry, "Stop!" Henry turned his head and gave Sylvia a wry smile. "Honey, I didn''t follow you." "Don''t call me honey!" Sylvia blushed and asked, "What did you say to that person just now?" "Asked for directions." Henry shrugged his shoulders. "I''ve made an appointment with Mn to meet with her. So I had to ask for directions." "You!" Sylvia yelled. This person absolutely knew that she was here to look for Mn. He said these words on purpose. "What''s wrong?" Henry asked with a puzzled look. "Nothing." Sylvia held her chest with both hands and turned her head away. Henry looked at Sylvia''s appearance and felt funny. He didn''t say anything more and stepped forward. As soon as Sylvia saw Henry leaving, she hurried to follow him with Megan. After walking for about ten minutes, Sylvia saw the entrance of the royal pce, which made her happy. She quickly speeded up and walked in front of Henry. Walking in front of Henry, she strode toward the gate of the royal pce. Four soldiers in red armour stood straight at the gate of the royal pce. Henry watched Sylvia striding towards the gate of the royal house. He covered his forehead and thought, "My wife is so cute. Can she go into the royal pce like this?" Sure enough, when Sylvia just walked to the door, she was stopped by four soldiers. Four steel guns were crossed in front of Sylvia. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. "Ahem!" Henry walked to the door and coughed deliberately. Then he took out a badge from his pocket, shook it in his hand and put it away. When the four guards saw the badge Henry took out, they immediately put away the guns and saluted in unison. Sylvia didn''t see Henry''s small movement behind her. She thought that the four soldiers had received the notice from Mn. She thanked them in French and strode into the royal pce. Henry nodded at the four guards and walked in. The royal residence was definitely one of the most luxurious ces in Paris. All buildings were full of French charm, which made people want to take photos as a reminder that they had been here.. "Sylvia!" A crisp and happy female voice sounded from not far away. Sylvia looked in the direction of the voice and saw that Mn was running over with joy on her face. She was still wearing the chef''s uniform. "This is the first time I''ve seen chef Mn''s working uniform. It''s very beautiful." Sylvia looked up and down at Mn. When Mn saw Henry, her eyes moved slightly unnaturally. She grabbed Sylvia''s tender hand and said, "Sylvia, why did you suddenlye to France? Why didn''t you inform me in advance?" "It was a temporary decision. I''m here to do something." Sylvia didn''t know how to exin it to Mn, so she could only say this. Mnughed loudly and said, "No matter what, you belong to me tonight anyway. Come on, I''ll take you to have a big meal first, and then show you around. There are a lot of fun ces in Paris. By the way, is this your friend?" In the end, Mn''s eyes fell on Megan. Sylvia nodded. "This is Megan Su. We came together." "Hello, Miss Mn." Megan nodded to Mn. "Okay,e,e," Mn said while waving her hand. With Mn leading the way, Sylvia finally didn''t have to look for directions like a headless fly. Mn directly led Sylvia and the other two to the ce where she lived. Here, Mn had her own independent bedroom. Although it was called a bedroom, in fact, it was as well-equipped as a small apartment in China. It was fully furnished, including a cloakroom. "Mn, where is your friend?" Sylvia asked strangely. "Oh, you mean Nico? She asked for leave and went home," Mn said casually and went to the cloakroom to change into new clothes. In this royal pce, there was a special reception room, so Mn led Sylvia and the other two people to the banquet hall. Chapter 486 Chapter 486 Henry had been to this banquet hall before, but he was weed by the French royal family showing the highest-level etiquette. Now it was only a very simple and ordinary banquet hall. However, even though it was simple and ordinary, not everybody coulde to this ce. It was just that only a few people had the privilege to sit here. There was a long dining table with exquisite tableware on it. It was a country that attached great importance to food and etiquette. Mn had already prepared dinner and was waiting for Sylvia. When they sat down, many delicacies were served. In the royal family''s pce, Mn had a quite high position. Originally, Mn was the apprentice of the chef of the French royal family. After Charlie came back from Chinast time, he praised Mn greatly, which raised her status to a higher level. During the dinner, Mn and Sylvia talked about some interesting situations that had urred to them. Mn found that Sylvia had said so many things, but she didn''t mention Henry. "Sylvia, are you angry with Henry?" Mn nced back and forth between Sylvia and Henry. "No." Sylvia answered awkwardly. "Henry, did you offend Sylvia?" Seeing that Sylvia couldn''t ask anything, Mn looked at Henry. Henry nodded and shook his head. He didn''t know what he had done to offend Sylvia. Mn looked at the two of them with a strange look, but she didn''t speak. "Mn, this banquet hall is not open to the public, right?" Just as the four of them were enjoying the banquet, a disharmonious voice rang out. A French handsome man, who was 1.8 meters tall and looked like a model, walked into the banquet hall and spoke fluent Chinese. As soon as she saw the handsome French guy, her face darkened. She said, "Ian, I''m weing my friends. I don''t think it''s your turn to say anything." "Oh, my God, dear Mn, have you forgotten that only the royal family can use this banquet hall?" Ben said. Mn frowned. It was true that only the members of the royal family could use this banquet hall, but in the royal family''s mansion, there was already an agreement. Even Ian''s guests were weed here. The housekeeper of the royal family also told them that if they had friendsing over, everyone could use this banquet hall as long as it was free. Now, it was obvious that Ian was going to make trouble. As for why Ian came to make trouble, Mn knew very well that her teacher would leave after a period of time. At that time, they would choose a person among Mn and others to be the substitute chef. It could be said that everyone in the kitchen of the royal family of France was jealous, and everyone wanted to fight for this position. Before, Ian had the most chance to be the main chef, but when Mn came back from China, her cooking skills had an enormous improvement, including some new views on dishes, which made the teacher very pleased. All of this made Ian feel threatened. Therefore, in recent days, Ian had been trying to pick the ws of Mn. Today''s incident was an opportunity for him. As long as he handled it well, once he had properly dealt with this problem, he would absolutely defeat Mn. Mn looked at him and said, "Ian, I know your motive." "What motive could I have?" Ian smiled. "I just heard that someone had taken over the banquet hall on his own, so I came here to have a look." Ian put his hands in his pockets and nced at Sylvia, Henry and Megan. When Ian''s eyes swept over Megan, he shouted, "Come on, catch them. No one is allowed to leave!" Two guards rushed in from outside the banquet hall. Mn got up and stood in front of Sylvia and the other two. She stared at Ian and asked, "Ian, what do you want to do?" "What am I doing?" Ian sneered. "These people secretly dined in the royal''s banquet hall. Of course, we should arrest them and let the royal family interrogate them!" Hearing this, Mn looked at Ian with a livid face and said, "Ian, are you deliberately trying to make big trouble?" What Mn guessed was right. Ian wanted to make things bigger. "My dear Mn, how can you say that? What do you mean by making things big? I''m just doing ording to the rules." Ian smiled and waved his hand. The two guards walked to Sylvia and the other two. Mn looked back with embarrassment and opened her mouth but didn''t make a sound. Even so, the three of them could see what she was talking about. What Mn wanted to say was, "Let''s go". This time, Mn was also in the wrong. Although the supervisor had told them that they could bring some people here when the banquet hall was free, it would not be a small matter if this matter was exposed to the royal family. Sylvia shook her head slightly. It was impossible for her to leave just like this, leaving Mn alone here. Megan looked at the two guards who walked up to her anxiously. The Su Family was not on the same level as the French royal family. After all, the French royal family was at the highest level in the country. Henry sat there, leisurely finished thest bite of steak, wiped his mouth, and said to Ian, "You can arrest us, but I believe that you will cry and beg me to spare you soon." Hearing this, Ian burst intoughter on the spot. "You poor thing, you feel very good about yourself. Catch them!" Two guards came over. Henry stretched out his hands with a smile on his face and let the two guards hold him.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Two guards escorted Henry out of the banquet hall. Ian looked at Sylvia and Megan and sneered. "Two beautifuldies, I don''t want to hurt you." Sylvia and Megan looked at each other and followed the two guards. Megan looked at Henry, who was detained by two guards in front of her, with disgust. Obviously, they could have left first. This person had to pretend to be strong and ask others to beg him for mercy. What did he think he was? In the royal family''s mansion, there was a special detention room. When she saw the detention room, even if she was a prisoner at this moment, Sylvia had to sigh. This was really a romantic country. The detention room in the royal house was not as cold as the ones back home. Instead, it was a very ordinary room with a bed, a bathroom, and there were even clothes that could be changed. This might be because they were in the royal family''s pce, but it was different from the outside. After Henry and the other two were sent to the detention room, the two guards closed the door from the outside. Through the window, they could see that the two guards were standing outside the window. There was no way for people to escape. Sylvia and Megan sat on the chair in the room with a sad look on their faces. On the contrary, Henry casually went to the bed and felt veryfortable. Chapter 487 Chapter 487 Looking at Henry''s indifferent look, Sylvia couldn''t help but ask, "Are you quite rxed?" "Of course." Henry stretched himself. "I have just eaten enough, and someone has prepared a ce to rest. So enjoyable." "Enjoyable?" Sylvia curled her lips. "Soon you will cry. You should think about how to solve this problem first." "There''s no need to think about it." Henry didn''t care about it. "We know Charlie, don''t we? If we find Charlie and convince him, we''ll be fine. If not, I''ll call Homerter. The old man has a good rtionship with the French royal family." Hearing Henry''s words, Sylvia''s felt rxed. She didn''t think about this just now. She remembered the conversation between Mr. Homer and Charliest time. It was obvious that Mr. Homer knew Charlie''s father. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Although she was relieved, Sylvia was still a little angry. She said, "If Charlie is not here and Mr. Homer doesn''t answer the phone, what will you do?" Henry shook his head and said helplessly, "Then there''s no other way. I have to find the master of this royal family myself." At first, when Sylvia saw Henry''s helpless face, she felt a little proud and thought that he had no way to deal with it. She thought that he could finally admit defeat once, but she didn''t expect that Henry would say these words. Who was the master of this royal family? That was the one with the greatest power in France! Nemur XI! Megan couldn''t help butugh out loud. "You really like talking big!" "I didn''t talk big." Henry shook his head. "I really know the master of this royal family. What''s his name?" Henry tilted his head and thought about it, but he couldn''t remember what the other party was called. Sylvia shook her head. She had already thought that Henry was talking nonsense in her heart. What kind of identity would he have if he really knew Nemur XIII? Outside the prison, Mn talked with Ian, but he would not agree to let them go. He insisted on reporting this matter to the royal family. Mn was extremely anxious. This matter could be big or small deal. To put it bluntly, she was just weing friends with a meal. On the other hand, it could mean that she wanted to despise the prestige of the royal family. This matter was put on Mn. Because of her teacher, Mn would at most receive a little punishment. But Sylvia and the other two people were different. If they were to be charged with intruding the royal pce, even the Chinese conste would not be able to keep them safe. Mn was extremely anxious. Now that Ian had reported this matter, it was useless to ask her teacher for help. A thought came to her. "By the way, isn''t Charlie in the royal house? If I find him, this matter will be solved easily. In Yinzhou, Charlie got along well with Sylvia. Charlie also invited Sylvia and Henry to Paris." Thinking of this, Mn did not waste any more time talking with Ian and strode toward the main pce. At this time, all the members of the royal family would have dinner in the main pce. As a chef of the royal family''s, Mn knew exactly how long this meal would take. It was still not too late to run over now. Mn ran to the main pce. There were dozens of stone steps in front of the main pce, and she jumped over two or three steps while she was running. When she was about to make a sound and asked the guards in front of the door to report, she heard an angry shouting from the main pce. "Where''s Jeffes? Call Jeffes here! Doctor! Inform the doctor!" With this roar, the gate of the main pce was suddenly pushed open. At this moment, several members of the royal family ran past Mn in panic. Then, a beautiful woman with blond hair and blue eyes, with a tall and slender figure, appeared in front of the main pce. Mn recognized this person. She was the first princess of the French royal family, Princess Z! Princess Z looked at Mn, who was standing on the stone steps, and shouted, "You,e here!" After Princess Z finished her words, she turned around and walked into the main pce. Looking at Princess Z''s appearance, Mn had a bad feeling. She rushed into the main pce. Although there were countless luxurious facilities in the main pce, her eyes were still attracted by the dining table. At this moment, he saw that Charlie was sitting weakly at the table. His handsome face was pale and the white foam was constantly flowing out of his mouth. As soon as she saw this scene, she froze. "Let me ask you, who made this dish today!" Princess Z shouted. She was born in a royal family, and she was a kind of majesty. "It was me..." Mn looked at the dishes on the table. Every dish was selected by her, prepared and cooked by her. There was absolutely no problem with it. Princess Z nodded and said, "That''s right. Come on, arrest her!" As soon as Princess Z gave the order, several guards rushed up and grabbed toward Mn. As soon as several guards rushed to the front of Mn, they heard a calm voiceing from the entrance of the main pce. "Princess Z, what happened?" A middle-aged man in his fifties appeared in front of the main pce. The middle-aged man wore a purple medal on his chest, which represented his identity. He was the chef of the French royal family, Jeffes, who was also the teacher of Mn and Ian. Seeing Jeffes, Z took a deep breath. Jeffes had been in the royal family since he was a teenager. Now that he had been in the royal family for more than 30 years, he was quite experienced. Z wasn''t as aggressive as she was when she treated Mn. She opened her mouth and said, "Mr. Jeffes, my brother was poisoned when he was having dinner, it is probably food poisoning. I think you need to exin this." "Food poisoning?" Jeffes frowned. He knew that today''s dinner was prepared by Chef Mn. He knew her very well and she would never make any mistakes while preparing food. Generally speaking, food poisoning would ur if the food was not cooked properly, or many kinds of food were cooked together. Such a problem would not happen in the imperial family''s kitchen. Nemur XIII sat on the main seat of the dining table without saying a word. Jeffes strode to the table. He had been cooking for decades, and he could tell the degree of cooking with bare eyes. The dishes were all perfect, and the food was neither overcooked nor undercooked. The dishes on the table, they were all cooked ording to the custom-made recipe. There would be no problem at all. Jeffes shook his head and looked at the Nemur XIII. "Your Excellency, I''m afraid that this time it''s not a simple food poisoning, but someone poisoned food!" Poison the food! What Jeffes said made Nemur''s face change. Princess Z''s face suddenly turned livid. "Poison! Who has the chance to put poison in the food?!" When Princess Z was talking about this, the members of the royal family sitting on the table turned to look at Mn at the same time. Chapter 488 Chapter 488 Mn was suddenly stared at by so many members of the royal family. She couldn''t help but take two steps back and her face was pale. She looked at her teacher and shook her head, saying, "Teacher, it was not me." Jeffes looked at Mn and did not speak. He knew his disciple very well and was confident that Mn would not do this. But there was evidence. If there was no evidence to get rid of suspicion, this matter could only be attributed to Mn. After a moment of silence, he was thinking of a solution. Two grey-haired men with medical kits in their hands rushed into the pce. They were doctors who had just arrived. The two doctors rushed to the front of Charlie and directly took out the instruments and started to examine him. Mn stood there, holding her breath. All the people present didn''t say a word at this moment. They all looked at the movements of the two doctors and didn''t dare to disturb them. The eyes of Nemur XIII were serious. Two minutester, the two doctors raised their heads at the same time. After looking at each other, one of them bowed to Nemur XIII and said, "Your majesty, we can be sure that prince Charlie was poisoned. Although the poison is not very strong, he must go to the hospital as soon as possible! Otherwise, it will be very difficult to treat him." "It''s true that someone poisoned him!" Princess Z''s eyes were fixed on Mn. "No, it''s not me, it''s not me." Mn felt her heart sink to the bottom, and she felt a panic attack that she had never felt before. "If it wasn''t you, who else could it be?" A shout came from outside the pce. Then, Ian strode into the pce and said, "You''re in full charge of today''s meals. If it wasn''t you, who else could it be? I was just wondering why there are several sneaky people inside the royal pce. It turns out that you''ve nned this beforehand!" Mn''s face turned pale. She turned her head to look at Ian and then turned to look at Princess Z, shaking her head. Princess Z looked at Ian and asked, "What do you mean by sneaking around?" "Yes, Princess." Ian lowered his head slightly. "I just found that Mn, together with a few strangers from China, went to the ce that belonged to the royal family." The ce mentioned was the banquet hall, but when he said it in another way, the meaning contained in it waspletely different. Hearing this, Princess Z''s face changed and she stared at Mn. "How dare you! Who allowed you to bring people to our royal family! Who are they?" "Just... just my friends," Mn said, trying to exin, but she was interrupted by Ian. "Princess Z, I don''t think those people are just simple friends of Mn. Just now when I was arresting the three people, one of them clearly threatened me. I think they are not just friends!" After saying that, Ian looked at Mn with a sessful smile. Ian was sure that even if Mn had great ability, she would not be able to turn the situation around. The position of the main chef must belong to him! "Take Charlie to the hospital first." It was the first time that Nemur XIII had spoken. As soon as he spoke, all the people in the pce quieted down. The two grey-haired doctors nodded and quickly asked the two guards to take Charlie out. When Charlie was helped out, Nemur XIII looked at Mn. "You said that those people are just your friends, so let''s go and see why these so-called friends of yours appeared in the royal pce. Mr. Jeffes, you shoulde with us." "Yes, Your Excellency." Jeffes nodded. "Ian, show me the way," Princess Z said. "Yes." Ian quickly nodded and turned to the door. At the moment when he turned around, there was a sneer on the corner of his mouth. In the detention room. Henry stretched himself and ran to the bathroom to solve his own problems. Sylvia and Megan sat outside anxiously. It had been more than half an hour since they were locked in, but there was no news from Mn, which made Sylvia feel that something was wrong. She called Homer specifically, but found that his cell phone was off! Outside the door, Sylvia and Megan heard a burst of intensive footsteps. Through the window, they could only see many peopleing this way. Just as Sylvia was wondering what had happened, the door of the detention room was suddenly pushed open from the outside. Then, Sylvia saw that Mn was being pushed in with a depressed face. A blonde beauty walked into the room first and nced at her with a dignified gaze full of superiors. Sylvia''s eyes followed the figure of the blonde beauty and looked back. When she saw the person standing behind the blonde beauty, Sylvia''s body could not help but be shocked. Although it was the first time for Sylvia to see the middle-aged man behind the blonde beauty in real life, she was very familiar with him. Anyone who paid attention to the news must know this man. He was the ruler of France, Nemur XIII. Nemur''s eyes were also on Sylvia. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The moment Sylvia met the eyes of Nemur XIII, she felt as if there was a mountain pressing toward her. The strong pressure made her unable to breathe. Sylvia couldn''t look directly at the leader of the country because of his imposing manner. Princess Z nced around the detention room and only saw Sylvia and Megan. She looked at Ian and asked, "Didn''t you say there are three people?" Ian immediately shouted at Megan, "Where is he?!" Megan subconsciously pointed in the direction of the bathroom. Z looked at the direction of the door of the bathroom and shouted, "Come out!" "D*mn it, wait!" Henry''s impatient voice came from the bathroom. Henry, who was squatting on the toilet, was a little depressed when he heard the sound of the door being pulled. "Why this woman? She just follows me everywhere. It was hard to get rid of her, but why did I meet her again today?" Hearing the sounding from the bathroom, Princess Z could not help but be stunned. It was not because the voice was familiar, but because the words of the other party made her angry. Did a prisoner just ask her to wait? Sylvia looked at Mn. When she saw her pale face, she quickly asked with concern, "Mn, what''s wrong? Did they bully you?" Mn shook her head hard, and tears could not help falling from the corner of her eyes. "Sy.. Sylvia, I''m sorry." The sound of Mn sobbing could be heard, because she could imagine what would happen to Sylvia and the other two people today. If the prince was poisoned, Sylvia and the other two people would also be implicated in this matter! Chapter 489 Chapter 489 Hearing the sound of Mn sobbing and seeing her tearful face, Sylvia grabbed her soft hand and asked, "Mn, what''s going on?" Ian snorted coldly and said, "Don''t pretend you don''t know about poisoning the prince. Do you really think that no one knows about it?" "Poison!" Sylvia was shocked by his words. "Poison the prince? What''s going on?" Princess Z looked at Sylvia and Megan coldly, then looked at the direction of the bathroom and said, "Ask your aplice toe out. Don''t y tricks on me. This is not a ce to do that." Standing aside, Megan was so scared that her face turned pale. Poisoning the prince of the Royal family of France was a big deal! Megan took a deep breath and said, "We are members of the Su Family of China. It''s absolutely impossible for us to do such a thing. There must be some misunderstanding!" "Misunderstanding?" Princess Z smiled scornfully. "Is your Su Family powerful? Do you want us, the royal family, to give you special treatment?" Hearing this, Megan was speechless and did not know how to answer. Princess Z waved to Ian and said, "Go, call the person inside toe out!" "Yes, Your Highness." Ian bowed and nodded. Then he walked in the direction of the bathroom and mmed hard on the bathroom door. "Bang bang bang!" The bathroom door was hit heavily. "I''ve told you to wait a moment, how can you be so annoying?" In the bathroom, Henry''s slightly angry voice sounded. Hearing this, Princess Z''s face was suddenly filled with anger. Ian sneered and thought to himself that Henry was courting death. He took a few steps back, then rushed forward and kicked the bathroom door hard. The tightly locked bathroom door was kicked open on the spot. At this time, Henry had just flushed the toilet and put his pants on. The bathroom door was suddenly kicked open, which made Henry''s face look very ugly. "Poor thing, you..." N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Ian just opened his mouth and was about to say. Henry walked to the front of him, suddenly reached out his hand, grabbed Ian''s head and mmed it against the wall. "Thump! Thump!" The sound came from the bathroom, but no one could see what was going on inside. When the noise ended, Ian was thrown out of the bathroom by Henry. It could be seen that his handsome face was covered in bruises. No one outside the door had expected such a thing to happen. Megan red at the direction of the bathroom with angry eyes. "This person still dares to hit people. Does he think that they are not in big trouble already?" Sylvia also thought to herself that Henry was impulsive. This was the royal residence of the French royal family. When Princess Z saw what Ian looked like, her face was full of anger. She shouted at the two guards beside her, "Catch the viin inside!" Two guards stormed toward the door of the bathroom. One of them had just opened his mouth and was stunned before he could make a sound. Another one was stunned in front of the bathroom as well. As the personal guards of the royal family, they would hardly change positions. They were the elite of the elite and responsible for the safety of the royal family. At the same time, they also knew a lot about the internal affairs of the royal family. They still remembered that a few years ago, there was a young man from China who could go in and out of the royal pce at will. He regarded the royal pce as his own backyard. Even the royal family would be polite to the young man when they saw him. Princess Z loved him even more. In order to pursue him, she even expressed her love for him all over the country. And that man would not even look at her. Even if she was the next in the line for the throne, he would ignore her. Even though it had been several years, the appearance of that person was still deeply remembered by the two guards. At this time, the two guards saw that the young man from China was standing in front of them. "Why are you two stunned? Get that wicked guy out here!" Princess Z shouted when she saw the two guards standing still at the door. One of the guards slowly turned around, looked at Princess Z with an embarrassed face, and said, "Your... Your Highness, this person... this person..." The guards stammered, but before they could finish their words, they were pushed away by the person behind them. Henry walked out of the bathroom, looked at the Z, and said in fluent French, "Little Z, I haven''t seen you for a long time, and you don''t even let me go to the toilet?" Princess Z waspletely stunned the moment when she saw Henry. Nemur XIII, as well as Mn''s teacher Jeffes, were also shocked and looked at Henry. "It''s... you..." Princess Z looked at Henry, and her big green eyes were full of disbelief. Jeffes quickly patted his sleeves and was about to kneel down on the spot. As the chief chef of the French royal family, Jeffes knew Henry and his true identity. Even some of his cooking skills were learned from him. Nemur XIII opened his mouth but didn''t know what to say. Was the owner of Radiant Ind locked up by his people? If those people on the ind knew about this, he could imagine what his royal pce would be like. Maybe it would be turned upside down in the shortest time. Henry stopped Jeffes from kneeling down with his eyes. When Jeffes saw Henry''s eyes, he immediately stopped. The reaction of Princess Z and the others made Sylvia and the other two people a little confused. Why would they have expressions like that when they saw Henry? When Mn heard what Henry said to Princess Z, she remembered one thing. Before, around the whole country, there was an order for Henry''s arrest. This order was issued by Princess Z, and they had known each other for a long time! Henry waved to Jeffes and said, "My Jeffes, you look so old. You almost look the same as Nemur XIII." Henry said in Chinese. With a fawning smile, Jeffes did not say anything. Sylvia and Megan understood what Henry was talking about this time. When they heard him talking to the people in front of them in an old friend''s tone, they couldn''t believe it. Who were these people in front of him? They were members of the French royal family. And Nemur XIII... His status was too high! Nemur XIII shook his head and said, "This matter is a misunderstanding." After that, he turned around and walked out of the detention room. "Teacher, do you know Henry?" Mn couldn''t help but ask in confusion. Jeffes could tell that Henry didn''t want to expose his identity, so he decided to say a half-truth and replied, "My cooking skill was taught by this gentleman." Chapter 490 Chapter 490 Sylvia was shocked by his words. Was the chef of the French royal family taught by her husband? No wonder he was so good at cooking. No wonder Charlie gave such a high evaluationst time. It turned out that the dishes she had been eating for such a long time were all on the top international level! After hearing this, Megan suddenly felt relieved. It turned out that this person was only a cook. She really thought that he had a special status! Sylvia and Megan didn''t think too much about it. They only thought that if Henry taught Jeffes some cooking skills, then it was reasonable for Henry to know the royal family. But what Mn thought was not that simple. Back then, Mn had stayed in the French royal family for a few years. When she first came here, she had note into contact with anything too deep. At that time, she had only heard that there was a very high-ranking person living in the royal family''s pce. Even her master Jeffes had to ask him for advice regarding some cooking skills. Back then, Mn had asked out of curiosity that how could a chef have such a high status in the royal family''s pce? Someone had exined to Mn that he was probably the king of the underground world. Unlike China, France was not that strict in controlling gangsters. Therefore, people knew more things about the underground world. Although ordinary people couldn''t get ess to it, people in the royal pce still had some knowledge about the underworld. At this moment, Mn instantly connected Henry with the king of the underground world. No wonder France was full of Henry''s "wanted" posters. Those were not really wanted posters at all, but Z''s way to express her love! Except for the king of the underground world, who else could make Princess Z express her love in such an open way? Thinking of this, Mn couldn''t help but look at Henry again. How could a child who had no one to rely on get to this point, where even Nemur XIII had to be polite to him! Henry didn''t have too many thoughts in his mind. When he saw Princess Z and the others, he felt as if he had seen an old acquaintance. He shrugged his shoulders and said, "What do you mean by poisoning?" "Yes..." Z looked at Henry and opened her mouth, but she couldn''t speak. She liked Henry and pursued him, showed her love for him. But she didn''t have the courage to say this matter. She knew very well what kind of person Henry was. "Princess Z, leave this matter to me." Jeffes stepped forward and said, breaking the stiff atmosphere. Princess Z nodded, nced at Henry, and then slowly withdrew from the detention room. Jeffes waved his hand, indicating that these guards should leave first, and then said to Henry, "Sir, there may have been some misunderstanding, so let''s get out of here first." Henry nodded. "Two beautifuldies, please." Jeffes made an elegant French gesture to Sylvia and Megan. Looking at the change of the scene, Sylvia''s brain couldn''t cope with the information. The situation was so critical that even Nemur XIII showed up. However, all the problems were solved because of Henry. Now they did not have to stay in the detention room and were treated so politely. Sylvia looked at Henry''s back. She clearly saw that this man had many hidden talents. After leaving the detention room, Jeffes arranged someone to take Sylvia and Megan to the best room and said to make sure their clothes are totally clean after getting dusty in the detention room. Although the environment in the detention room was good, Sylvia always felt that there was something wrong with her body aftering out from there. She had to take a shower. Chinese people paid special attention to personal hygiene. On the other side, Jeffes walked beside Henry with a bow and said, "My lord, they have been waiting for you." "Okay." Henry nodded and walked away. In the main pce of the royal family, Nemur XIII and Princess Z changed into formal clothes and were sitting there. Ian, who had ordered people to take Henry and the other two people to the detention room, was trembling and standing there, not daring to say a word. The door of the main pce opened, and Jeffes stood at the door of the main pce, respectfully making a gesture of invitation. Henry stepped into the main pce. The second after he stepped in, the main door closed. Outside the door, Mn had been following Jeffes. When Henry entered the door, Jeffes asked, "Mn, do you know this man?" Mn nodded. "Yes, he''s my father''s godson. Teacher, what''s Henry''s status? Could it be that..." Raising her hand, Mn pointed to the direction in which Radiant Ind was located. Jeffes slowly nodded his head. The moment she saw her teacher nod, she opened her mouth wide. Although she had already figured it, now when she heard that was true, she still feltpletely shocked. Looking at the room where Sylvia was, Mn sighed in her heart. "Sylvia, what kind of genius did you marry? He is the king of the whole underground world!" In the main pce. Henry walked in. In the big main pce, apart from Henry, there were only Nemur XIII and the other two. Nemur XIII did not sit in the position that belonged to him. Instead, he chose an ordinary seat. Just now, Nemur XIII didn''t speak, but it didn''t mean that he thought this matter was over. This time, he put The Conqueror in the detention room. If he didn''t give a reasonable exnation, Nemur XIII himself would feel uneasy. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. After Henry arrived, he sat directly next to Nemur XIII. He picked up an apple and took a big bite, making a crisp sound. "The Conqueror, I think there must be some misunderstanding." said Nemur XIII. Although he was the leader of a country, and his status was same as Henry''s, he knew that the young man in front of him was much more powerful than him in all aspects, not to even mention his social impact. Henry shrugged his shoulders. "What kind of misunderstanding can there be? I sat in the banquet hall and had a meal with my wife, and your people tied me up." At this time, Ian standing on the side kept shivering. He had already felt that this man from China was not ordinary when he was just locked up in the detention room. Now seeing this man talking to Nemur like this, he suddenly understood that he had provoked someone he shouldn''t have offended. Hearing Henry mentioning his wife, Princess Z''s heart skipped a beat. "He''s married? No one has heard of this news!" Chapter 491 Chapter 491 Nemur XIII did not pay much attention to the news that Henry had been married. What he paid more attention to was that Henry was tied up when he was having dinner in the banquet hall. He used to be weed as a distinguished guest in their pce. Nemur XIII looked at Ian lightly and said, "Apologize." Ian was terrified. When he heard this, his legs went weak and he knelt on the ground on the spot. "I''m sorry... I''m sorry..." Henry smiled and looked at Ian who was kneeling in front of him and his face was full of fear. He said, "I''ve told you not to beg for mercy from me, but you just called me ''poor thing''?" Ian was stunned. He did call him like that before, but he really didn''t know that this man in front of him had such a high status. What kind of role was he to be able to be on an equal level with Nemur XIII? Ian couldn''t help but think. A young capable Chinese citizen with high status. The moment all kinds of clues were connected, Ian''s pupils contracted dramatically, because he thought of a possibility that made his heart tremble! Henry raised his eyebrows and suddenly moved his leg. Before Ian could react, Henry kicked him in the face. Ian was kicked a few meters away, and then Henry didn''t look at him again. "All right." Henry got up and patted his clothes. "My wife and I have to go around Paris, so I won''t talk to you anymore." Nemur XIII nodded. As the head of a country, it was a great concession for him to take the initiative to say the word "misunderstanding" and let Henry punish the man in front of him. Anyway, he represented a country. Henry, on the other hand, had a good grasp of this situation. He could turn the royal ce upside down in a fit of anger, but this was only a small matter. There was no need to do so. Furthermore, once he attacked the royal pce, it was very likely that it would be used by someone with ulterior motives and be turned into Radiant Ind wanting to dere war on the world. Princess Z looked at Henry and wanted to say something, but her father stopped her. Henry opened the door of the pce and saw two grey-haired men standing next to Jeffes and Mn in front of the main pce. They were the two doctors who had just carried Charlie away. "How''s my brother?" Princess Z asked as soon as she saw them in the main pce. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. One of the doctors said, "Your Highness, don''t worry. Charlie is not in danger anymore. He''s just a little weak." Hearing the doctor''s answer, Princess Z felt much relieved. "Oh, by the way," Henry suddenly turned back and said, "I just heard from Jeffes that Charlie was poisoned. He showed me tonight''s recipe. There was an eel in it. The one named Ian, there are a few pieces of sweet plum in his pocket. The mixture of sweet plum and eel would cause poisoning reaction. You can deal with him." After saying that, Henry waved his hand and strode away. When Ian, who was still lying on the ground, heard Henry¡¯s words, his face suddenly showed traces of panic. It was he who poisoned Charlie tonight. Hebined plum and eel. He only did this so that he could discredit Mn and make himself be the main chef. Princess Z turned to look at Ian. She did not go to check what was in his pocket at all, because she knew that if the underground king would say that, it meant that he was confident. He would not say things without reason. She did not have to investigate it. "Lock him up and send him to court!" Princess Z waved her hand and shouted. Today, it was because of this man that she offended the underground king and the man she loved. No matter what, he made Princess Z extremely dissatisfied. Ian, who was lying on the ground, looked terrible. He had never thought that things would develop like this. Today, it was his chance and a turning point in his life, but now it turned out to be like this. Everything happened just because of one person. Mn and Henry left the main pce together and went to Sylvia''s room. Along the way, Mn was looking at Henry carefully. She was very curious about what the king of the underground world was like. She had heard people say that he was a terrible person. If he stamped with his feet, ordinary people would look up to him. However, when she was with Henry, she did not feel that he was so horrible. "Is there anything on my face?" Henry gave her a strange look. He could feel that Mn''s eyes were on him all the time. "No." Mn shook her head and smiled with her hand covering her mouth. Henry and Mn found Sylvia. At this time, Sylvia had finished cleaning up and changed into the new clothes that the royal family had just prepared for her. A long French dress was passed to Sylvia which immediately added some foreign elements to her presence. "Let''s go. I''ll take you guys to enjoy romantic Paris." Mn held Sylvia''s arm. The French royal family had specially prepared a car, and a special type of lengthened Benz stopped in front of them. The car was made of bulletproof material, and the wheels could allow the car to continue driving steadily even in the case of an explosion. The car was luxuriously decorated and expensive wine had been prepared. Sitting in this car was an enjoyable experience. Henry naturally would not refuse such treatment. Wherever the car was driven, there would be people leading the way, and there would be no traffic jam. A wooden boat was slowly rippling on the Seine River. The surface of the river was sparkling and it was close to dusk. The burning clouds reflected on the river, giving people a dreamlike feeling. The boatman stood at the stern of the boat and sang French songs loudly. The melodious singing spread on theke, giving people a particrly pleasant feeling. It seemed that at this moment, all the troubles were thrown away, and there was only a beautiful scenery in front of them. In this beautiful scenery, there was a bright future. The boat passed by the arch bridge and drifted in the direction of the river. After passing through the most magical iron tower in the world, Sylvia sat on the bow, looking at the beautiful scenery and feeling the romantic atmosphere. Henry sat behind Sylvia. "Henry." Mn reached out her right index finger and poked on Henry''s body. "Huh?" Henry looked at Mn with a strange look. "What''s wrong with you and Sylvia? Why don''t you talk?" Mn asked curiously. Henry smiled bitterly and shook his head. By the time the boat stopped, the sky hadpletely darkened. Looking at the bustling Paris night, Sylvia bit her lip and suggested, "Let''s... let''s go to drink..." Mn immediately looked at Henry and said, "There must be something wrong with you two. Absolutely! Chapter 492 Chapter 492 France was a romantic country, and the taverns here were full of romantic atmosphere. Under the guidance of Mn, the four of them chose a very elegant tavern. Mn told Sylvia that public security in France was not as good as in China. At night, there would often be things that could affect people''s mood. But this tavern was different. The owner of the tavern had the royal family background. No one dared to cause trouble here, but the price was a little higher. Of course, this price was not a problem for them. The tavern was very quiet, with soft music. The whole tavern was filled with soft orange lights. The bartender was making coctails carefully. The wooden facilities gave people a sense of nostalgia. Sylvia chose a table in the corner and sat down. As soon as Sylvia sat down, Megan sat next to Sylvia in case that Henry would take the initiative to sit there first. Henry really wanted to sit next to Sylvia, but Megan''s action made him grin and sit opposite Sylvia. Mn stood by the table and looked at Henry and Sylvia, who were sitting on opposite sides. She shook her head and sat down beside Henry. They ordered two bottles of red wine and some snacks. Under the light music, Mn was the first to raise her ss. "Wee to France." With a crisp clunk of clinking sses, the four drank up the wine in one gulp. As soon as the wine in the ss was finished, Sylvia poured herself a full ss of wine. This action made Mn slightly speechless. She and Sylvia had known each other for so many years and she knew Sylvia very well. If it weren''t for some special reason, Sylvia would never drink this much. "Come on, Mn, let''s have another toast!" Sylvia raised her ss directly. Mn looked at Sylvia and then looked at Henry. She picked up the bottle and poured the wine for herself and Henry. "Let''s have a drink together." "I''m afraid he doesn''t dare to drink!" Sylvia deliberately looked at Henry provocatively. "I don''t dare to drink?" Henry directly picked up the wine ss. After another crisp clinking of the ss, the three of them drank. Sylvia drank up the wine in the ss. Through the transparent ss in her hand, Sylvia saw Henry''s silhouette. This person, who a long time ago gradually walked into her life, was about to leave. She might never find the person who would take her to drink c again. "Come on, Henry, let''s drink another one." Sylvia took the initiative to pour wine for herself. Today, she was particrly bold, which waspletely different from her personality. The foreign wine was easy to drink but also really easy to get drunk. And the aftertaste is stronger than the regr white wine. After a few sses of wine, Sylvia got a bit tipsy. "Honey, don''t drink anymore." Henry said quickly when he saw Sylvia pouring another ss of wine. "It''s not so easy for all of us to gather here today. How can we not drink?" Sylvia not only filled her ss, but also filled Mn''s and Henry''s sses. Sylvia Lin looked at Henry and Mn, who were sitting opposite her. She couldn''t help but be in a trance. They had known each other for a long time. If she withdrew now, it might make things easier for them. "I''ll go to the toilet first." Henry stood up with a smile. "Mn, you go to the toilet with me." Sylvia held up her hand. "Okay," Mn said while nodding. The three of them left their seats and walked in the direction of the bathroom, leaving Megan alone. When Sylvia got up, she deliberately looked at Megan, nodded at her and gave her some orders. When the three of them left, Megan quickly took out a small bag of white powder from her pocket and poured it into the two sses opposite her. When the white powder was mixed with the wine, it completely disappeared. After Megan finished all this, she sat there as if nothing had happened. About three minutester, the three of them came back one after another. Sylvia took the initiative to pick up the ss and asked Henry and Mn to toast again. Henry and Mn unguardedly picked up the wine sses that had the powder inside and put them on their lips. The light music rang in their ears. After the drinks were drunk one by one, Sylvia felt that her vision got blurred. Henry''s figure became blurred as if he had faded away from her eyes. The orange light shone on Sylvia''s body. She leanedzily on the sofa and looked at the two people sitting opposite her. A relieved smile appeared on her face. Tonight she had to say goodbye to him officially. Perhaps this was the best choice for him. There was some kind of fate between Mn and Henry, which ended because of her. Now, they were here together again, and she could leave without any concern. Paris was a romantic ce. Before the beginning of each romance, there was some painful ending. The ssic French songs echoed in the tavern. "What I want is to snuggle tightly in your arms and guard the memories of the past." When it waste at night, Sylvia helped Henry and Mn walk into a hotel. Both of them, who had beenpletely drunk, feebly copsed onto the warm bed. The red light was apanied by a gust of mist, and rose petals spread all over the bed. Sylvia went to the door of the room. She took ast look at the man lying and mmed the door. Through the gap in the door could be clearly seen that tears were falling down from the corner of her eyes. At the moment when the door was closed, Henry who should have been unconscious, suddenly opened his eyes, including Mn. "Henry, you two..." All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "I don''t know." Henry shook his head. He got up, walked to the window, opened the curtain, and passed through the huge floor-to-ceiling window of the hotel. He saw Sylvia walking out of the hotel. "I don''t know what happened." Mn also walked to the French window. Looking at Sylvia who was leaving, she sighed and said, "Does she know your identity?" Henry turned around and nced at Mn. He opened his mouth and said in a slightly hoarse voice, "You know?" "I just found out today." Henry did not say anything. Based on her status in the royal family pce, it was not difficult for Mn to hear about the things that had happened in the pce today. "Sylvia, Sylvia." Looking at her leaving back, Mn muttered, "Why did you drug Henry and me? Just because you wanted to leave?" Henry was very sensitive to danger, and he was far more sensitive than ordinary people. When he came back from the toilet, he realized that something was wrong. He didn''t drink that ss of "poisoned" wine. At the same time, he secretly told Mn. The two sses of wine had been spilt on the floor of the tavern. Chapter 493 Chapter 493 The sun rose the next morning. In front of the Ji family''s hotel, vehicles were ready. Everyone would gather in Le Havre Harbour. In the harbour, there were not only the ancient kungfu families from China, but also underground forces from all over the world. The person in charge of the Ji family stood at the door of the hotel, talking about all kinds of things that drew everyone''s attention. Many people, for the first time, left their families to attend such a big event. "There are only three rules I want to mention!" The person in charge of the Ji family stretched out his fingers. "First of all, no matter what is happening back home, when we arrive there, all of us are on the same team. The first thing we have to do is to unite. In the underground world, the strong have always been respected. We don''t make trouble, but we are not afraid of trouble. If we meet another organization in Le Havre Harbour and they provoke us, I hope we can all unite." "Second, ording to the rules, it doesn''t matter what you do in Le Havre Harbour. But when we get to that ind, I hope everyone can turn down their arrogance. Because on that ind, we are nothing! Do not cause any trouble on the ind! The consequences are not something that any of you can afford!" When the person in charge of the Ji family finished his second point, he nced at everyone. "Third, you can ignore the first point I said, but you must listen to the second point! If there is no objection, let''s go!" After that, the person in charge of Ji family turned around and got in a car. The other well-known families also got in the cars one after another. Sylvia and Megan took the same car. "Miss Lin, let''s go." Megan took the suitcase and stood next to Sylvia. "Okay." Sylvia nodded and looked into the distance with her eyes. After quietly saying goodbye, she opened the door and sat in the car. Not far from the hotel, Henry and Mn stood there quietly, watching the motorcade leave. "What about you? Don''t you want to ask Sylvia about this situation? ording to my understanding of her, she gave you up so easily. There must be something difficult for her to say." Mn stood next to Henry and sighed. "Of course I''ll get to the bottom of it. I won''t just leave her like that." Henry''s eyes were filled with determination. "Okay, it''s up to you. I''ll go back first." Mn waved to Henry, turned around and left without stopping. He only felt a little rustle in the air when Mn left. Henry shook his head. He knew Mn''s feelings for him, but he could no longer tolerate anyone else in his heart. Henry took out his mobile phone and made a phone call. "Hello, pick me up. Paris." N?velDrama.Org owns all content. At noon in Paris, a helicopter took off from Paris Square. On the helicopter, Wade White was wearing casual clothes and a pair of sunsses. He was holding a cigar in his mouth and a helicopter lever in his hand. "Boss, why did you suddenly appear in Paris?" "Came with your sister-inw." Henry pulled open the side door of the helicopter and looked down. "What about sister-inw? Doesn¡¯t she want to go to the ind with you?" Wade asked curiously. "She will go to the ind with those ancient kungfu families. By the way, you should inform the people to prepare the food and the room for my wife," Henry ordered. "Don''t worry, boss." Wade made a gesture of OK and said, "When the King''s wifees to the ind, we must wee her with the highest etiquette! It''s the first time for sister-inw toe home after such a long time?" "Yes." Henry nodded gently. When the helicopter passed by Le Havre Harbour, Henry saw the densely packed vehicles in the harbour and the people who got out of the cars. Among them, there was Sylvia''s figure. Le Havre Harbour was the most important harbour in the northern part of France. Sylvia got out of the car. Everyone would wait for the cruise ship here and then get on board. Tonight, they would arrive at the Holy Land, Radiant Ind! "Hahaha! Old man, I heard that your nose was almost cut off by someonest time." "Aren''t you the same? Three broken ribs. I heard that your most proud disciple is dead?" "Don''t mention it. His pride ruined him and he died under the knives of several rookies!" As soon as Sylvia got out of the car, she heardughtering from not far away. Two strong white men were chatting in English. Sylvia could understand English. Megan followed Sylvia and introduced them to Sylvia. "Miss Lin, these two are from the British Knight Organization." As soon as Megan finished her words, she heard a burst ofughter in front of her. "Bai, are you going to have a good fight with me this year?" It was a strong dark-skinned man who spoke. The man was topless and his muscles were bulging, giving people a feeling of extreme strength. A middle-aged man in a green shirt, who was very well-known in China, came out and shouted, "If you want to fight, I will apany you at any time!" As the man in the green shirt spoke, he suddenly pulled out a thin sword from his waist, and the sword edge let out a soft hum. Hearing this, many people present changed their faces. "The echo of the sword!" Someone eximed. The strong man, who had just spoken, looked at the man in the green shirt with fear in his eyes. "Sean Bai, it seems that you are full of confidence for this re-ranking." Hearing the words of the strong man, Sylvia looked at Megan with a puzzled look. "What does ''re- ranking'' mean?" Megan exined, "Miss Lin, every time during the big underground world meeting, the top 100 masters of the underground world will be announced. Last time, Sean Bai senior of the Bai family ranked 97th, and the strong dark-skinned man ranked 94th." Sylvia nodded. Sean from the Bai family was very well-known among the ancient kungfu families in China, but he was only ranked 97th. Sylvia saw more and more people gathered at the harbour. Some people dressed like ordinary people, while some people looked very special. Sylvia saw more than a dozen people, all of whom were wearing cloaks and hid their faces in cloaks. When these people passed by, the rest of the people couldn''t help but take a few steps back to make way for them. "Miss Lin, these people are from the border area. They practice some very evil methods. They believe that sacrificing a living person can make them stronger. Most people will not dare to offend them easily. Although these people are not strong, their means are very strange. They have a very strange poison. Anyone who has a grudge against them could not sleep tight." Megan introduced them to Sylvia. Sylvia listened quietly. Since she came into contact with the ancient kungfu, the gate of the new world gradually opened in front of her, making her understand that there were many unusual ces in this world. "Megan, is this youngdy the future master of your Su Family?" A female voice came from behind Sylvia. Chapter 494 Chapter 494 Sylvia looked in the direction of the voice and saw a young woman in a long red dress standing behind her. The young woman had a bright-red lipstick on her lips, which made her pretty charming. Behind the woman in the red dress stood a young man, who was 1.75 meters tall, with sword-like eyebrows and star-like eyes. He was handsome. "Little Red, don''t be rude." The young man said softly, with a maic force in his voice. The woman in the red dress obediently lowered her head and stood behind the young man. The young man came forward and stretched out his hand to Sylvia. "Hello, Miss Lin. I''m Steve Xiao." Megan pulled Sylvia''s sleeve and introduced it to her, "Miss Lin, this is the Young Manor Master of the Xiao Manor." "Hello." Sylvia smiled at him, but did not reach out her hand. Sylvia had heard of this Xiao Manor. It was said that over 80% of the ancient kungfu families in China would use the weapons made by Xiao Manor. Xiao Manor was thergest military factory in the ancient martial arts world of China. Seeing that Sylvia didn''t even reach out her hand, Little Red rebuked her on the spot. "Sylvia Lin, you''re a little too presumptuous!" "Little Red!" Steve turned around and red at her with reproach in his eyes. Little Red quickly bowed her head and exined unwillingly, "Young Master, even the people of the Ji family would not ignore you. She is only the future Master of the Su Family. She has nothing to be proud of!" "That''s enough!" Steve scolded discontentedly. "I''m here to make friends with Miss Lin. There should not be too many formal manners between friends." After saying that, he looked at Sylvia and asked, "Miss Lin, how was your trip this time?" "It was good." Before Sylvia could open her mouth, Megan responded immediately. Then she whispered to Sylvia, "Miss Lin, the young master Steve is still single. Xiao Manor has an extraordinary status in the ancient martial arts circle. It''s also a good thing for the Su Family to have a close rtionship with him!" Sylvia pondered for a few seconds and then nodded. "Okay." "Thank you, Miss Lin." Steve gave a fist and palm salute to Sylvia, and then made a gesture of inviting her. At this time, the cruiser had arrived at the port. Under the guidance of the Ji family, all the well- known families in China gradually boarded the cruiser. Megan said to Sylvia, "Miss Lin, Young Master Steve has been to Radiant Ind before. Under his guidance, the journey will be much smoother." Sylvia nodded and didn''t say anything. The cruiser belonged to that kind of luxury cruisers, which could carry thousands of people. The people from the ancient kungfu families sat on the ship but it still looked like the whole cruiser was empty. On the cruiser, there were the chess room, the leisure room, and the meals were all made of the freshest and most expensive ingredients. At two o''clock in the afternoon, the sun was high above them and the sea breeze was slightly blowing. Sylvia stood on the deck. She knew that in four hours, the cruise would arrive in front of the legendary ind. Looking at the blue sky, Sylvia asked Megan curiously, "What kind of ce is Radiant Ind?" Just as Megan was about to speak, Steve''s voice came from not far away. "It''s heaven, but also hell." Steve slowly walked to Sylvia''s side, looked at the sea in front of him, and said, "That ind is said to have the highest military level in the world. The scenery on the ind is beautiful. I haven''t seen anything more beautiful than it. However, under the beautiful scenery, a strong killing intent could be felt!" Sylvia looked at him with suspicion and didn''t say anything. Steve seemed to have guessed what Sylvia was thinking and continued to say, "As we all know, Radiant Ind was established based on strong forces. Everyone there is unforgivably evil. It can be said that if you see them outside and hear their deeds, you will only think of one word... scum!" "There are strict rules on the ind. If you identally walk to the forbidden area, you will die. There is no one in the world who dares to ignore the rules of the ind. Even if the leaders of each countrye there, they must be careful." Sylvia couldn''t believe what he said. Even the country leaders had to follow the rules of the ind? What kind of person was the owner of that ind? "Have you ever met the owner of Radiant Ind?" Sylvia asked. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. "No." Steve shook his head. "In the world, there are a few people who have really seen the owner of Radiant Ind, but this time, people are very hopeful. They received the news that during this year''s underground world meeting, the Lord of Radiant Ind, the legendary King Of Hell, The Conqueror, who is known as the strongest man in the world, will show up!" "Miss, I think it''s better not to see that person." Megan said on the side, "It''s said that The Conqueror requested people to offer him many young girls as a sacrifice every year. After those young girls came to the ind, none of them could safely return home. He is a devil..." Time passed slowly. When it was 5:50 p.m., they could feel that the wind on the sea had be a little cold. In the distance, an ind slowly appeared in people''s sight. Sylvia walked out of the cabin and went to the deck. At this moment, many people did the same thing as Sylvia did. They walked out of the cabin and looked at the ind in the distance. That ind was the Holy Land in the eyes of all the underground forces. This event had two names. Some people called it Big Undeground World Meeting. While others called it Paying Respects To Heaven! An ind floating on the surface of the sea gave people a strong feeling of magnificence. From a distance, they could see the wall on the ind. The wide walls were made of granite and steel. Even the cannonballs of the battle-cruisers could not break through the wall easily. The wall was 2 meters thick and 25 meters high,pletely surrounding the ind. Around the ind, there were countless warships. Just one look at them was enough to make people panic. When these warships headed in one direction, they could raze any known port in the present world to the ground in a short time. The people standing on the cruise ship felt extraordinarily small at the moment. By looking along the wall, they could see that there were four radars slowly rotating in the two corners of the wall. "No one is allowed to go to the ind from the sky. These four radars are using the most advanced technology known in the current world. Within 100,000 meters above the surface of the ind, they can urately sense the danger. And the people from the ind would strike first!" The voice of the person in charge of the Ji family sounded on the deck. The people on the deck were all shocked. Some people thought that the ancient kungfu families were already detached from the outside world, but now they realized how small they were. Chapter 495 Chapter 495 As the cruiser approached, they gradually got close to the ind. Looking at the ce, they could feel an invisible majesty pressing on them. They could not help slowing down their pace, and even subconsciously, their voices became lower. The warship parked in front of the ind, at this moment, slowly made way for the cruiser to pass. The cruiser that Sylvia was riding on was moving slowly between the warships. The muzzles of the warships on both sides were aimed at the cruiser. As the cruiser moved slowly, the muzzles of the warships were also changing their direction. Everyone standing on the cruise could feel a huge pressure. Sylvia couldn''t help but show a nervous look on her pretty face. Steve saw the nervousness on Sylvia''s face and said with a smile, "Don''t worry. I have a few friends on somewhat high positions on this ind." When Steve spoke, his face was full of pride. After all, it was a kind of honour for many people to know the people on Radiant Ind. The cruiser was gradually approaching the port. Sylvia saw that the wall, which was 25 meters high, moved slowly. A gap slowly opened. There was a huge stone door. When the door opened, people felt that there was a glimmer of light in the dark. The tall wall made people feel a bit depressed, but the flower garden inside the wall was like a colourful feast, which made people''s eyes brighten. Sylvia saw a girl of 13 or 14 years old with blond hair, in a snow-white dress and a coro on her head. She shuttled through the flower garden like an elf. Before stepping on the ind, Sylvia had thought about this ind a lot. She guessed what kind of ce the ind was. She had thought that there might be a steel castle full of tanks and armoured vehicles everywhere. Sylvia also thought about it. There were fierce people walking everywhere, and their eyes alone were enough to scare people. But now she found that this ce was as beautiful as a painting. There were no high buildings. Behind the steel wall, there was a paradise, wooden houses, and green hills. They could be seen clearly. The people here were almost all wearing linen clothes, giving people a very simple feeling. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Not only Sylvia but also 90% of the people present thought so. The person in charge of Ji family had already expected what they would think, so he said, "If the ind was open to the public, this would be absolutely the most beautiful tourist attraction in the world. But remember, on the ind, you are not allowed to take photos. The flowers and vegetation nted by the inders are likely to be their food for the second half of the year. If you step on their food, it is equivalent to their lives. I don''t think I need to say more about how the people on the ind will react to those who want their lives." After stepping on the ind, the underground forces of each country would be separated from the other countries, which meant that they were divided into several areas. Tonight, everyone would stay on Radiant Ind. The next day morning, the underground world hall would be held. There were several forbidden zones on the ind. In the centre of the ind, there was an ancient castle designed in European style, which was absolutely beyond the reach. There were restricted zones within five meters of the wall of the ind. No one was allowed to get within five meters of the wall. The person in charge of the Ji family gave a map to everyone. On the map, all forbidden areas were marked and no one was allowed to go there. The ce where Sylvia stayed was a courtyard built entirely of wood, which was fully in ordance with Chinese style. There were several forces living in each courtyard. Outside the courtyard lived the inhabitants of the ind, who would prepare food for the people who came to the ind. These exquisite delicacies and rare fruits would not cost the people who came to the ind a penny. There was no currency on Radiant Ind. When it was seven o''clock in the afternoon, many people walked out of their rooms one after another, ready to enjoy the exquisite dinner, and then went to explore this mysterious ind. "Miss Lin, may I be your guide?" Steve came to Sylvia and offered himself. "Thank you so much, Master Xiao." Megan said directly, "Ourdy has never been on the ind." "Don''t worry. I''m familiar with this ind!" Steve took the initiative to sit opposite Sylvia. After dinner, they walked out of the quadrangle courtyard and headed for the walk around the ind. The ind was filled with flowers everywhere, and the air was filled with a special scent. People would feel rxed and happy when they took a deep breath. Sylvia, Megan, Steve and Little Red walked around the ind, feeling the atmosphere of this ind. The most interesting thing for Sylvia was that she didn''t know why she felt so rxed aftering here. Sylvia turned her head and looked at the centre of the ind. There was an European-style castle, and everyone looked at it in awe. At this moment, in this ancient castle, there was a rectangr table full of exquisite delicacies. "Boss, you must drink more!" Wade raised his ss. "Hahaha, I also think so. If you don''t drink a lot today, I won''t let you go." Red Hair wore a long robe and shook the red wine in the ss. Future was holding a chicken drumstick. "Boss, you drink first, and I''ll drink with you when I''m full." "That won''t do!" The bald man, Sea God, shook his head vigorously. "What''s the point of just us drinking?" "Then make sister Moon Goddess apany you." Future¡¯s mouth was stuffed, and she looked at Moon Goddess who was sitting opposite her. Moon Goddess, who was wearing a purple trailing dress, smiled and said, "Future, can you bear to let your sister drink with these rough people?" "Come on!" A strong dark-skinned man curled his mouth. He was holding a bright machete in his hand. The handle of the machete was iid with a ck gem. The knife was sharp and it could cut through the iron like it was the softest thing in the world. At this moment, the strong man was cutting amb leg with it. "Alex, can''t you smell the blood when you cut meat with this machete?" Felix looked at the strong dark-skinned man with a disgusted look. "There have been at least 9000 people who died under that machete, right?" "What do you know?" The strong man cut off a piece of meat and put it into his mouth happily. "The more people I kill with this machete, the more I enjoy eating." This strong man was one of the leaders of Reapers, Alex. A slightly thinner man with white skin shook his head and said, "I agree with Felix. Alex, I''ve already sensed the strong smell." "Azra, if you dare to talk to me like that again, I''ll twist your head off and put it in your ass!" Alex raised the machete in his hand. Chapter 496 Chapter 496 At this time, the people sitting at the table were the most powerful people on Radiant Ind. Wade White, Red Hair, Future, Moon Goddess, Felix, Sea God, and Azra. These eight people were the owners of the King''s rings. The door of the banquet hall was pushed open, and a slender old man with grey hair came in. He said to Henry, "My lord, Madam has arrived. Would you like to send someone to pick her up?" "No need." Henry shook his head. He didn''t know why Sylvia was angry with him now, so it was better to figure it out first. He said, "Peze, arrange someone to follow her. The scenery on the ind is good, let her have a good look around." "Understood." The old man nodded and was ready to go out. "By the way," Henry suddenly said, "I haven''t seen you for a long time, Peze,e join us." Peze''s body shook. "My lord, I..." "Uncle Peze, what are you doing? It''s not easy for Big Boss toe back. Every time, only you can drink with him to the end." Future swallowed the things in her mouths. "Juste drink with Boss." Peze shook his head slowly, and his face was full of apologies. "My lord, I''m a sinner on this ind. I''m not qualified to sit..." "All right!" Henry suddenly waved his hand and mmed the table in front of him. Henry''s action scared everyone on the table to tremble. Everyone stopped their actions. Even Wade and Future, who liked to joke with Henry, were sitting with scared faces and looking at Henry. Henry stared at Peze and said, "I''ve already said that the departure of Cesia has nothing to do with you!" Peze opened his mouth and said in a hoarse voice, "But still, I adopted her. She has betrayed Radiant Ind and betrayed our beliefs." Henry grinned and said, "You are her adopted father for sure, but don''t forget that you are also one of the Ten Kings of Radiant Ind! Tomorrow, you will attend the underground world meeting on behalf of Radiant Ind and sit on the main seat. At this moment, you are even unwilling to have a meal with me. Peze, are you going to betray me?" "I don''t dare!" Peze bent his legs and knelt on the spot. "Since you don''t dare, soe and have a meal with us." Henry yed with a ss in his hand. "Uncle Peze,e on, sit down." Future walked over and helped him up from the ground. "Boss has long regarded you as his elder. At this moment, we are all here, but you are not. Boss also feels ufortable." Peze looked at Henry and nodded slowly. "Then I''ll go out and arrange Madam''s affairs first." "Okay, this ss of wine is waiting for you." Henry filled the ss in front of him. Peze nodded and walked out of the banquet hall. He ordered the people on the ind to take good care of Sylvia, but they must not disturb Sylvia''s life. As for the so-called forbidden areas on the ind, they naturally did not exist for Sylvia. There was no ce where the King''s wife could not go. Outside the castle, on the small road of the ind. Sylvia walked here and looked into the distance. There was a flower garden, which was particrly beautiful. There were colourful flowers in the garden. Behind the flower garden, there was a small Sylvia walked to the front of the flower garden. She was about 30 meters away from it and saw a sign with the word "Stop". "Miss, this is also a forbidden area on the ind. We can''t go any further," Megan said. "All right." Hearing Megan''s words, Sylvia''s face shed a trace of loss. She really wanted to go to the flower garden to have a look. Women were particrly interested in this kind of flowers. Especially, Sylvia had never been out to explore since she was a child. She rarely came to such a beautiful ce. There were many types of flowers in the flower garden in front of her. The flowers were blooming so brightly that people could smell the fragrance from the flower garden even if they were 30 meters away from them. Seeing the disappointment in Sylvia''s eyes, Steve gritted his teeth and said, "Miss Lin, I''ll talk to my friend. You can go in and you can take a closer look." Steve didn''t dare to brag too much. He knew someone on Radiant Ind, but he was one of his father''s friends. He was lucky enough toe to the ind and do some gardening here. "No, it''s too troublesome." Sylvia waved her hand and was ready to leave. "Miss, it''s not a big deal." Megan grabbed Sylvia''s arm. "The connections of Master Xiao are very strong. Don''t you think so, Master Xiao?" When Megan spoke, she kept blinking her eyes at the Steve. "Yes, yes, that''s right." Steve nodded repeatedly. "Miss Lin, let''s go in now. I''ll tell my friend." Steve had a very good impression of Sylvia. Not to mention anything else, Sylvia''s outstanding appearance and unique temperament made him fascinated. This time, Megan found a way for Sylvia and Steve to meet. Now that he finally had a chance to show off, how could he let go of it? He had to do it. Seeing that Steve had spoken, Megan dragged Sylvia to the garden and stepped beyond the "Stop" sign. Steve quickly took out his mobile phone and sent a message to ask his uncle to help him. Soon, the message came back. ording to the message, they could get close to the flower garden, but they couldn''t stay there too long, at most five minutes, and they couldn''t get too close to it! Sylvia walked to the flower garden and looked at it closely. She once again saw the unknown beauty of the flower garden. All kinds of flowers, like well-dressed girls, showed their most beautiful side in front of their loved ones. Steve also hurried to the flower garden. He didn''t look at the flowers but just wanted to show off his connections in front of Sylvia and he was paying attention to the time. Sylvia just stood in front of the flower garden for a minute, and then she heard a loud shouting from the side. "What are you doing?" This shout startled the four people in front of the flower garden. Following the voice, they turned their heads and saw a man in linen clothes walking towards them. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. When he saw the man in linen clothes, Steve''s face suddenly turned pale. "It''s over!" Steve knew very well that the people living on the ind dressed like this. He had a bad luck. It was a felony to break into the forbidden area! Chapter 497 Chapter 497 On Radiant Ind, there had been some people who had broken into the forbidden areas before, but until now, no one could tell them what it felt like to break into the forbidden area, because none of those people had the chance to speak again. The moment he saw the man in linen, Steve''s legs were shaking. He looked at Sylvia beside him and took a deep breath. He was about to mention his uncle from Radiant Ind. He hoped that it would help him a little. The man in linen clothes was going to scold Sylvia and the others, but when he saw Sylvia turn around, his face suddenly changed. Just now, the whole ind had received the news from the major-domo, Peze, that the King''s wife was on the ind at this moment! And the photos of the King''s wife were sent to everyone. What did the King''s wife mean to the people on the ind? She was the goddess of this ind and her rights were unlimited! Moreover, it was the first time for the residents of Radiant Ind to hear the words "King''s wife" since the ind had been established for so many years. Every one of them was extremely respectful. Just now, the major-domo Peze, had also ordered that everyone could not make King''s wife unhappy. Therefore, every resident on the ind had made the best preparations. Now this person had recognized her the moment when she turned her head. She was the King''s wife! This time, the man in linen clothes was startled. At the critical moment, he suddenly had an idea. He moved his eyes away from Sylvia and looked at another ce where no one was around. He continued to shout, "What are you doing? Ah? What the h*ll!" N?velDrama.Org owns all content. As he spoke, he passed by Sylvia and the other three as if he didn''t see them. The man''s behaviour made Steve somewhat unable to recover. What was going on? Megan''s face lit up and she quickly said, "Master Xiao, you really have a widework of friends. The people on this ind don''t care about us at all." Steve was stunned, and then heughed, "It''s good that we know. Don''t say it out loud." After saying that, Steve wiped the sweat on his forehead without any expression. Even he himself was wondering if his uncle really had such a bigwork? "Master Xiao, your friend really has some power on the ind. Can you take us to another forbidden area?" Megan tentatively asked. "Ah? This..." There was a bit of embarrassment on his face, but when he saw Sylvia''s beautiful face, he felt an impulse in his heart. "Of course!" "Master Xiao, you''re amazing!" Megan praised him generously and said. "Forget it, I''d better not go." Sylvia shook her hand. It gave her a strange feeling to break into another forbidden area. "Miss, this is a great improvement for the Su Family," Megan whispered in Sylvia''s ear. "If this matter is spread out, it will definitely make many people think of the rtionship between the Su Family and the ind. In this way, the Su Family will develop extremely fast, and you could achieve your goal faster, Miss." Megan''s persuasion touched the softest point in Sylvia''s heart and that point was Henry. In this way, the four of them went to another forbidden area. On the way, Megan seemed generous because she thought that Steve had such strong connections. As for Steve, he had been frightened, because he was still not sure whether it was because of his uncle. When he saw once again that an ind resident paid no attention to the four of them breaking into the forbidden area, he waspletely relieved. His uncle''s words were really powerful! At the same time, a sense of pride rose in his heart. Since his uncle had such a high status on the ind, wouldn''t it mean that he would be able to bully the well-known families in China in the future? The four of them wandered on the ind for a long time. When the sky waspletely dark, they finally returned to their residence. When Sylvia returned to her own ce, she found that the house she used to live in was locked! Through the window, Sylvia also saw two figures in the house! "Who''s inside? Come out!" Megan also saw a figure in the house. She mmed the door and shouted. "Who is it? So noisy." A very impatient female voice rang out in the room. "You ask who we are?! Who are you?" Megan scolded. These people upied their rooms, how could they be so arrogant? When the door opened, she saw two ordinary-looking women standing in front of the door and looking at Sylvia with disdain. "Oh, I was wondering who it was. It turns out to be the outsider of the Su''s." The woman looked disdainful. "What? it''s sote. What do you want to do by knocking on my door?" "What do I want?" Megan was so angry that her face turned red. She put her hands on her hips. "This is our room. How dare you say it is your room?" "Your room?" The young woman curled her lips. "What''s the name on this door? Su or Lin?" "Don''t make a noise. It''s getting dark. Get out of the way!" Another door opened in the courtyard. A strong man stood at the door, naked, and impatiently said, "What''s wrong with you? Let me see who dares to shout again. Don''t me me for being merciless!" When the man spoke, he pulled out a steel knife from the door. On Radiant Ind, there was now or rule, only that the winner was the king. "Brother, these two insisted that I upied their room. Brother, you can judge." The young woman said to the man in a coquetry tone. "Yeah?" The man looked at them with anger. "You two said that my sister upied your room? Is your name written on the door?" The man deliberately shook the steel knife in his hand. The moonlight shone on the steel knife and reflected on Sylvia''s face. Megan''s face changed. This man was obviously threatening them. This time, only Megan and Sylvia came from the Su Family. Even Megan did not know why the Master arranged things like this. Of course, Megan didn''t expect that Victor had known Henry''s identity. Did Sylvia need to bring more people to the ind? The whole ind was under Sylvia''s control, so he wouldn''t arrange too many people toe. Now, there was no way for Megan and Sylvia to be targeted like this. In this ce, whoever was stronger would have the final say! "What''s wrong?" Hearing the noise here, Steve came over with Mary. Chapter 498 Chapter 498 "What''s wrong? Young Master Xiao, is this your mistress?" The man looked at Steve very rudely. When Steve saw the man, he frowned. The man was from the Xiong family. Although the Xiong family was not big, everyone was a boor. It was not a good thing to offend them. As for the reason why the other party wanted to take this room, he knew it clearly in his heart. There were many well-known families who came this time, and some of them had hoped that their juniors could see more of the world. However, the ind was not big and there were only a few rooms for well-known families. If many members of one family came, they would try to take over other people''s rooms. This was not the first time. Last year, there was an unremarkable person who ranked 100th on the world''s master list. He was very arrogant and went to snatch Bai Family''s position, but was killed by Sean Bai. Therefore, some people wanted to make trouble, but they had to be strong. Otherwise, they would be dead. Although the status of the Xiong family was lower than the Su Family, the people of the Su Family were the weakest among all the ancient kungfu families. Moreover, everyone in the Xiong family was reckless. If something really happened, they would never consider the consequences and would take action as soon as possible. "Mr. Xiong, this room is originally arranged for Miss Lin. I''m afraid it''s not reasonable for you to do this." Steve said. If it was someone else, Steve would definitely not care about this matter. However, he had done so much today. At this time, it would be embarrassing for him to admit his defeat. The most important thing was that after going to a few forbidden areas in the evening, Steve''s confidence was very boosted at this moment. With such a strong connection to a strong person from this ind, was there any need to be afraid of a man from the Xiong family? The man with the falchion smiled disdainfully. "Why, Master Xiao? She is really your mistress. If that is true, take your mistress to your room. It won''t be that bad, hahaha!" Steve originally wanted topete with the man with a knife for this room, but when the man said this, he was very tempted. Steve looked at Sylvia''s graceful figure and swallowed saliva unconsciously. If he could really kiss her tonight, it would be amazing. A glimmer of light shed in Megan''s eyes. She pulled Sylvia''s sleeve and whispered, "Miss, it''s not suitable for us to have a conflict with them now. Why don''t you go to Young Master Xiao¡¯s ce to rest? One room can amodate two people. Mary and I can take care of ourselves." After that, Megan looked at Steve and asked, "Young Master Xiao, what do you think?" "This..." Although he was very tempted now, he still looked embarrassed on the surface. He looked at Sylvia and said, "Miss Lin, what do you think? If you don''t mind, you can go to my ce to rest for a night." "Miss, I think it''s okay. Anyway, we''re going to attend the meeting tomorrow morning. Young Master Xiao just wants to help." Megan persuaded. "No." Sylvia didn''t even think about it and shook her head. Before she met Henry, she never thought that she would be in the same room with other men. After meeting Henry, she never thought that she would be in the same room with other men. Even if they were separated now, Sylvia still couldn''t ept anyone else. Seeing Sylvia''s decisive refusal, there was a sense of loss in Steve''s eyes, but this aroused his desire to conquer. The man from Xiong¡¯sughed loudly, "Young Master Xiao, it seems that your mistress is not well- behaved, haha!" Mary¡¯s face was a little gloomy. She looked at Sylvia and snorted. "Pretentious!" The man with a knife walked out of the door and said to Sylvia, " So, beauty, you don''t want to stay in Young Master Xiao¡¯s ce. Why don''t youe to me? My bed is very big!" The manughed evilly as he spoke. Sylvia gave him a cold look, then turned around and walked out of the courtyard. The two young women who upied Sylvia''s room looked at her with a sneer. "Tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk. It''s said that the temperature on the ind in the evening is not very pleasant, hahaha!" The young woman''s mocking voice came into Sylvia''s ears. Sylvia subconsciously clenched her fists. Now, she couldn''t even deal with this small kind of thing. How could she even think of protecting Henry? All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. This was the first time. It was the first time that Sylvia couldn''t wait to be stronger. She wanted to be stronger herself. She was eager to learn the ancient kungfu! "Young Master Xiao, your mistress has run away. Why don''t you go after her?" The man swung the weapon in his hand and turned his head to walk into the house. The two young women also mmed the door, causing it to make a loud noise. Steve looked at Sylvia, who had already walked out of the courtyard and quickly chased after her. "Miss Lin!" As soon as Steve chased out of the courtyard gate, he saw two ck carriages parked in front of the entrance. A middle-aged man in a ck gown was standing in front of the carriage. "Hello, beautifuldy, we have prepared a new residence for you." Steve looked at the scene in front of him and was stunned. "What''s going on? Isn''t this carriage from the castle? Why is it here?" Sylvia was also a little confused. What was going on? Why did they prepare new amodation for her? This middle-aged man in a ck gown was arranged by the major-domo of Radiant Ind, Peze. Originally, Sylvia had been wandering around the ind, so Peze did not let anyone disturb Sylvia. When he learned that Sylvia was back, Peze immediately arranged someone to pick her up and at that moment she was thrown out of her room. "Arranged amodation for me?" Sylvia listened to his words with a sense of unreality. "Madam, please." The middle-aged man walked to the front of the carriage and opened the carriage curtain made of expensive silk. Each of the two carriages had a driver. The driver of the other carriage said to Steve, "Sir, please get on." The man didn''t know the rtionship between Sylvia and Steve. But seeing that the four people went out together, he naturally regarded Steve as Sylvia''s good friend. He would not neglect the good friend of the King''s wife. Steve looked at the carriage in front of him. Listening to drivers words, he felt confused. After thinking for a long time, he could only attribute it to his uncle. "Does his uncle already have such a high status on the ind? It''s incredible!" Unknowingly, there was an excited look on Steve''s face. He said to Sylvia, "Miss Lin, let''s go." Megan''s face was full of excitement. She said to Sylvia, "Miss, I didn''t expect that the Young Master Xiao had already prepared all of this. He''s so sweet!" Chapter 499 Chapter 499 After finishing her words, Megan pushed Sylvia, who hadn''t reacted yet, into the carriage. Megan and Sylvia took one, and Steve and Mary took the other one. The middle-aged man in the gown put down the curtain and two carriages drove toward the castle in the center of the ind. As soon as he got on the carriage, Steve couldn''t wait to send a message to his uncle, hoping to verify whether it had something to do with his uncle. Steve''s words were not as straightforward. His message very obscure, and he said he would like to thank his uncle for taking care of him today. Steve''s uncle''s replied that there was no need to thank him. As soon as he saw this reply, he was sure that it must be his uncle who took care of him this time, which made him wild with joy. If his uncle had such a high position on the ind, wouldn''t it mean that he could do whatever he wanted on the ind? The carriage slowly drove toward the castle. In the carriage, Megan was still excited. "Miss, Master Xiao is so powerful, and he''s really low-key. If his identity on the ind was exposed, he would definitely be one of the most important persons among the ancient kungfu families. But he didn''t tell anyone!" Sylvia sat there without saying a word. In the past, she only thought that Xiao Manor was an ordinary ancient kungfu family. It was a good choice to make friends with Xiao Manor. But now, if Xiao Manor had such a high status, it would be a different story for her to make friends with the Xiao Family and Steve Xiao. The castle was located in the middle of the ind. On the edge of the castle, there was a ghost face with fangs, identical to the mask worn by Reapers. At this moment, Henry was standing in the wide-opened mouth of the ghost face. The two sharp fangs beside him were shining with cold light. "Boss, Peze has arranged for someone to take sister-inw to the castle." Future wearing a white Han suit, tied up the hair on her back and walked behind Henry. "Okay." Henry nodded and looked at the direction. A full moon was shining above Radiant Ind and it looked like it could be reached. The dim light from the full moon sprinkled on a dark ind. It was quiet. "Boss, there was a new result regarding that crystal. Would you like to have a look?" "Okay." Henry nodded. Radiant Ind had the topb in the world and the most tightly guardedb. Future could do any research she wanted here. Theb was not on the surface of the ind, but it was located 15 meters below the ind. The top of theb was covered with granite. If one day the ind was destroyed, then theb would definitely be thest to get destroyed. The most important thing on the ind, which was also the most coveted thing in the world, Fire Crystal, was stored here! Henry came to the entrance of theb with Future. "Boss, just wait for me on the top. There are some experiments that have to be done in normal conditions." Future took out a tablet, reached out her hand to draw a few strokes on theputer, and the ground in front of her gradually separated into two sides. A square entrance with length and width of two meters appeared in front of her. Future walked along the entrance. A few minutester, she reappeared with three test tubes in her hand. "Boss, this is the liquid extracted from that crystal. The energy in the crystal is very powerful, and it is very troublesome to refine. This is already the fastest result." Future handed the three test tubes to Henry. Henry looked around and found that the liquid in the bottle was light blue. Henry looked at it and said, "Is there any reinforced liquid in it?" "Yes." Future nodded. "I took out a drop of it and tested it on the white mouse. The result was almost the same as inhaling the gas. The only difference was that the increase in strength. It was more violent and it had some damage to the body, so I added some reinforced liquid into it." "What kind of experiment do you want me to do?" Henry was a little curious. If it was to improve his own strength, it should be safer to finish it in theb. Looking at Henry, Future was silent for a few seconds, and then she slowly said, "Boss, I want you to try to affect therger environment..." In the beginning, a white mouse just inhaled the gas from the crystal, and under the violent impact could affect the test room that was dozens of timesrger than itself. Now, she wanted to make Henry affect the surrounding environment. Once seeded, it would definitely make a breakthrough! Henry couldn''t help but open his mouth wide. He had never thought about the things Future just talked about. But when a person became stronger, he would find that he was much smaller than the world. Using his own strength to affect therger surrounding wasn''t that easy. "Boss, this time, it''s not just my assumption!" Future was a little excited. "After the calction, it''s totally possible, but..." "Is it possible that this liquid may cause any damage to me?" Henry continued to say. "Yes." She did not deny it and nodded directly. "There are some risks." "It''s okay." Henry shook his head. "For so many years, we did so many experiments, some of them were also very dangerous. What do you want me to do?" During this period, a lot of problems were lingering in Henry''s mind, which brought a lot of pressure to Henry. Although Henry did not show it on the surface, in his heart, he longed for himself to be stronger. If at that time in Yinzhou, near the royal cemetery, the old man was not holding a grass, but that rusty sword, he would be seriously injured! N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "Let''s go to the sea." Future reached out her hand and point at the wall. Two of them walked out of the wall in the dark and stood on the edge of the ind. Henry took out a tube with liquid and slowly opened it. She said, "Boss, don''t take too much. Ten millilitres is the max!" There were fifty millilitres of liquid in each tube. Henry nodded, took a deep breath, and drank the liquid. The taste of the liquid was simr to soda water and there was no odor. When he swallowed it, Henry had no special feeling. "How long do we have to wait?" Henry stretched his limbs. "About three minutes." Future held a tablet. "Boss, if you have any physical reaction, tell me all about it." A minuteter, Henry didn''t feel anything strange. Two minutes passed, but there was still nothing weird. In the third minute, the kind of chest tightness that Henry felt when he inhaled the crystal gas for the first time suddenly attacked him. "Chest tightness," Henry said. Future quickly recorded, "What else?" Henry closed his eyes. Future could see that Henry''s body was shaking slightly at this time. Chapter 500 Chapter 500 "My skin is aching and the veins are pulsing uncontrobly. My head is aching..." Henry''s voice slowly sounded next to Future. Future quickly recorded something on the tablet. Henry took a deep breath. "Also, my skin is blushing, and it feels like it is on fire. There is an indescribable strong feeling that is gathering in my body, such as..." After saying "such as", Henry suddenly stretched out his fist and mmed it on the ground. At this moment, Future stood there and couldn''t help but panic. She widened her eyes and stared at the ground under her feet. A crack was spreading toward her feet from the ce where Henry''s fist hit! The crack did not spread very fast, but the ground under this ind was made of an extremely hard substance. The hardness of the ground was not less than that of steel! "I feel that there is a force in my body that wants to break out, and the only thing I can do is to release it!" Henry let out a low growl. He half-squatted and kept hitting the ground with his fists. As Henry punched, more and more cracks appeared on the ground, extending along the ind. Future felt that the ground under her feet was shaking. She carefully looked at the position where Henry was. When Henry punched, she clearly saw that there was a circle of airwave, which was sent out by Henry''s fist. The ground had already sunken even before Henry''s fists touched it! With a light sound of a crack, a piece of gravel on the edge of the ind copsed from the ind and fell into the calm sea. The sea was silent. After three seconds, with a bang, the sea suddenly exploded erupting four- meter-high water as if the bomb had been thrown into it. The seawater rose up in the air, and then scattered, sshing the water on the ground. At the same time, Henry slowly breathed out a sigh of relief. Future looked at this scene in a daze. A person, one person alone, could make the ground tremble and crack. His strength could even affect the water! It was no exaggeration to say that such a person would be as powerful as a time bomb wherever he went. The power he exerted was too frightening! A red inverted triangle mark appeared on Future''s tablet. She looked at the screen, it was an urgent reminder. Every corner of the ind was equipped with live monitoring facilities. These monitoring facilities not only showed their surroundings but also included the ingredients in the air, which could enable people to know something wrong immediately. At this moment, theputer''s data showed that the ce where Henry was located, the ce where his first hit the ground, was without air. Because of Henry''s hit, a vacuum state was formed! This was a powerful force that squeezed all the air out! Even the air couldn''t withstand the impact of this force. If Henry''s opponent was standing there, what would happen to him? "Would that person be punched by Henry''s fist? Or simply turn into a pile of meat?" No! Future shook her head. Her achievements in science told her that if a person faced Henry''s attack, unless he was stronger than Henry just now, there was only one ending for that person, he would... dpose! He wouldpletely dpose and would be erased from the world, there would be no trace of him! "What''s this? This is an ability that only The Creator could possess!" Henry took a deep breath, slowly got up, wiped the sweat on his forehead, and stretched out his hands to have a look. After such a strong blow just now, his hands were not damaged at all. "Boss, how do you feel? Have you felt like the samest time?" Asked Future. "Sleepy." When Henry spoke, there was a trace of exhaustion on his face. Last time, he only inhaled the gas and threw a punch. As soon as he came out of theb, he fell into a deep sleep. This time, he took the liquid. In terms of strength and density, it was much higher than thest time, and he even threw a dozen punches. Future nodded and said, "This crystal contains too much energy, feeling tired is the body''s self- protective mechanism. But it is certain that as long as the human body can bear it, this thing has no big side effects." N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Henry carefully packed the remaining two tubes and the rest from the first tube. This was a trump card that could improve his physical strength in a very short period of time. Most importantly, Henry had an intuition that every punch he made after taking this liquid contained Qi! That was Qi. It had a destructive effect, which was in line with the record in Wilbur Zhu''s great- grandfather''s books. Qi entered into the body and could not be expelled for a long time! It waspletely different from the Qi the woman in red in the Zhu family''s manor showedst time. A wave of sea breeze blew over, cooling the atmosphere. Henry shook his head and tried to cheer himself up, walking toward the castle in the centre of the ind with Future. At this time, the ind was very quiet. Henry, who was walking on the road, suddenly stopped and shouted softly, "Come out." "Boss, in the back." Future turned directly. After Henry said "Come out", the tablet in Future¡¯s hand told her exactly where the man was. "Haha, The Conqueror, you''re still as alert as ever." A hoarse voice sounded from the darkness. Just then, a figure was hidden under the ck robe appeared in the darkness. "King Olle?" The moment she saw this figure, Future''s eyes became calm. "Haha, it''s interesting that you Miss Future still remember me, such an unimportant character." King Olleughed in a hoarse voice, which was particrly harsh. She shook her head and said, "I don''t think there are small characters on the list of top ten masters in the world." King Olle ranked 7th on the world''s underground masters list! "King Olle, it''ste, you are not asleep yet, and you appear behind me. You want to have a midnight snack with me, don''t you?" Henry tried to hide his tiredness. At this moment, tiredness swept over him like the tide, even opening his eyes was a difficult task. "It would be a great honour for me to have a midnight snack with The Conqueror." King Olle took a step forward. "I just want to challenge the strongest person in the world." "Challenging my Boss?" A sneer appeared on Future¡¯s face. "King Olle, you think too highly of yourself, don''t you?" "If it were in the past, of course, I wouldn''t dare to do this." King Olle said, "But now... I heard that The Conqueror was seriously injured in the battle with The King Region. It was a fluke for him to survive, which made me itching. The Conqueror, in order to show respect for you, I''ll be generous and make the first move!" When King Olle finished his words, he turned into a phantom and rushed toward Henry. Chapter 501 Chapter 501 "How dare you!" Future swiped her finger on the tablet. The next second, a small silver cannon tform appeared under her feet, and it aimed at King Olle immediately. At this time, like the scene in the movie, Future was armed with high technology all the time. Henry stretched out his hand, indicating she shouldn''t take rush actions. Seeing that King Olle was getting closer and closer to him, he stretched out his foot and kicked hard on the ground. His whole body quickly retreated. This action raised a strange feeling in Henry''s mind. If he used only one word to describe this feeling, it would be floating! Henry had made this move many times, but he had never felt as light as he did today. His speed was much faster than before, which made him confused. "What''s going on?" King Olle didn''t think too much. He rushed to Henry, but failed to hit him. He tried to attack again. When he reached out his hand out of the cloak, Henry saw that his arm was thin and weak, which was particrly horrible. Henry took a deep breath and punched out. At the moment when he punched out, another strange feeling came. Henry found that there seemed to be an invisible Qi gathering around his fist. This feeling was exactly the same as when he drank the liquid and punched, but the strength was much weaker. This discovery made Henry delighted. "Could it be that I have grasped the Qi by ident?" Originally, Henry wanted to defeat King Olle with one punch and go back to rest. But with this discovery, Henry slowed down, King Olle was neither strong nor weak, which made him a perfect sparring partner. After getting hit by Henry, King Olle didn''t feel any pain or itchiness and he could withstand it easily. This result made him sneer in his heart. Sure enough, this so-called The Conqueror would finally be defeated. King Olle kept attacking Henry mercilessly. His thin hands carried a strong power. Facing the attack, Henry kept dodging. He found that he was not hallucinating. He could easily make movements that he couldn''t make in the past even when he tried his best. He had not practised them during this period of time. What on earth was going on? Henry was defending from the attack, but he found that the Qi covering the first punch was not there by chance. Every punch and kick of his now had this kind of Qi. Although it was not lethal, in some aspects, it was a substantial breakthrough! After dozens of moves, Henry withdrew his fist and raised a pair of fingers, copying the old man with the sword that he had met some time ago. That old man practised only one move with a sword for decades. This move was equivalent to all his strength. It was his strongest point, but also the weakest. When he thrust out that sword, Henry felt scared. What now Henry needed to do was to learn how to exert his strength. For the past months, since he had met the old man with a sword, Henry has been practising in his free time. Until now, he had mastered part of it. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. After hundreds of moves in a row, the more he fought, the more excited King Olle became, because he found that The Conqueror was indeed much weaker than before. Sure enough, the rumours were true! If he could cut off The Conqueror''s head tonight, it would definitely be a great contribution! Thinking of the reward that the organization might give him, King Olle couldn''t help but scream. "The Conqueror, go to h*ll!" King Olle shouted and stretched out his ws to grab Henry''s shoulders. Facing King Olle''s move, Henry was not in a hurry. He stepped back. Even before Henry''s body became light, he could easily avoid this move, let alone now. Just when Henry was about to dodge, the heavy tiredness, like the waves of the sea, swept toward Henry. At this moment, Henry only felt dizzy, and even his movements were a little slower. When masters fought, their strength could bepared in an instant. Although there was a huge gap between the strength of King Olle and Henry, no matter what, they were the top ten masters in the world. Henry''s slow action was enough for King Olle to do a lot of things. "Sure enough, just now, you were pretending to be strong!" King Olle sneered. The hand that originally wanted to grab Henry''s shoulders changed its direction and grabbed toward Henry''s chest. If it was done, Henry would definitely be seriously injured. Although he was powerful, he was a mortal human being, not a god. At this critical moment, a string of mes appeared, and the silver cannon tform in front of Future spurted out mes, forcing King Olle back. King Olle snorted. He knew that he was in a hurry. In this ce, there was not only The Conqueror but also the ten kings of the ind. It was obviously impossible for him to take The Conqueror''s life. However, at tomorrow''s meeting, he could challenge The Conqueror in front of everyone. In the arena, all battles were life-and-death battles. After shaking his cloak, King Olle jumped a few times and disappeared in the darkness. Henry''s footsteps were not as steady as usual. He staggered forward and fell forward. With her quick reflexes, Future hurried forward to hold Henry, so he did not fall to the ground. Henry had fainted and his eyes were closed. Future held him in her arms and quickly turned on the tablet. "Idiot,e over here. Boss is unconscious!" A few minutes after the message was sent out, she saw Wade rushing over in a hurry. "What''s wrong with the boss?" Wade looked anxious when he saw Henry lying unconscious in Future arms. "Let''s go to theb first." Wade carried Henry on his back and went to theb with Future. In theb, all kinds of precise instruments were dazzling. Henryid on the wide experimental table in a pair of underwear. Future stood in front of a screen, analyzing all the data in Henry''s body. "How is he?" Wade stood with a worried look on his face next to Future. "Phew..." Future breathed a sigh of relief and shook her head. "He''s okay, Boss is too tired, so he fainted. That crystal definitely has the effect of strengthening the muscles in the body. Thest time Boss inhaled the gas extracted from the crystal, his body had some subtle changes. He drank the liquid this time and look." Future pull up a data table. The contents on the chart were so clear that Wade could understand it at a nce. "Power, speed, and bone strength have all increased by 50%?" Looking at the data on the screen, Wade opened his eyes widely. He could not believe it. At this time, the data in front of Wade was not the explosive force that Henry felt immediately after drinking the liquid, but the result after the whole body had calmed down! If an ordinary person''s data was increased by 50%, Wade would not be this surprised. However, Henry was not an ordinary person! Chapter 502 Chapter 502 Henry''s physical quality, from the muscle strength, skeleton strength, power and speed, had already reached the limit for a human being. If one could go a bit over that limit, it would be great. But now, he directly went 50% over the limit. Future pointed to Henry, who was lying on the experimental table and said, "Look, a lot of toxins have been eliminated from Boss''s body. As for the details, we have to wait for him to wake up and do a new test." Wade nodded. "I just don''t know when he will wake up." Future shrugged her shoulders and said, "ording to the current situation, it would be the best if he could wake up around noon tomorrow. Let''s ask Uncle Peze to change the flow of the meeting and let those people rank first." "Okay, I''ll tell the old man." Wade nodded and left theb. One night passed quietly. The next morning, when the sun rose, it shone on the castle in the center of the ind. Sylviay on the big bed and rubbed her sleepy eyes. The room was fragrant and calming, which made her sleep veryfortablest night. The whole room was at least 80 square meters. In addition to the big bed, there was also a cloakroom, full of brand new clothes, all of which were made by famous designers from various countries. The exquisite makeup table was ced in front of Sylvia''s bed. The wide balcony was full of blooming flowers, making people feel as if they were in a dream. Sylvia subconsciously came to the balcony. When the sun bathed her whole body, she looked like a flower fairy. She spun around on the spot. Last night, she changed her nightdress. If anyone saw such a scene, they would be stunned. Even the most beautiful flowers were not as beautiful as her at that moment. Sylvia realized that she had lost herposure. She looked around and found that luckily no one noticed her. She stuck out her tongue yfully, walked to the bed, and picked up her mobile phone. When she looked at it, Sylvia was shocked. It was already nine o''clock in the morning! Yesterday, the person in charge of Ji family informed everyone that they would gather at eight o''clock in the morning. Obviously, she waste. Sylvia didn''t care about makeup. She got ready quickly and opened the door. As soon as the door was opened, Sylvia saw Megan sitting in the corridor outside the door, holding a tasty snack and eating slowly. "Miss, you''re awake." Megan smiled at Sylvia. "We''re runningte." Sylvia''s face was a little ugly. She waste for the first time to participate in the underground world meeting, which would definitely have a great impact on the Su Family. "Miss, you don''t have to worry too much. Master Xiao has arranged everything." Megan waved her hand indifferently. Aside, two young girls slowly came over and bowed respectfully to Sylvia. "Madam, you''re awake. We are here to serve you." "Serve me?" Hearing what they said, Sylvia was a little overwhelmed. Although she was born in a wealthy family, she couldn''t enjoy being served by someone.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "Miss, we''re not in a hurry. You can take a bath and have breakfast before going to the meeting." Megan waved her hand. Sylvia nodded in astonishment. This waspletely different from what the man in charge of the Ji family said. "Madam, please!" Two young girls walked to the door. "Well... I''ll take a bath alone." Sylvia refused the two girls'' requests to serve her and went back to the room. "Then I''ll go to adjust the water temperature for you." One girl walked into the room and carefully adjusted the water temperature in the bathtub for Sylvia. The other girl was choosing clothes for Sylvia. She told Sylvia everything about today''s temperature and rmended Sylvia more than six pieces of clothes. Sylvia only felt that her head was buzzing. She had never experienced such an emperor-like treatment. Sylvia finished bathing, put on new clothes, and put on light makeup. All the time she felt as if she was in a daze. "Madam, you are so beautiful." When the two young girls saw Sylvia after bathing and changing her clothes, they couldn''t help praising her and their eyes were full of envy. She was indeed a king''s wife. Sylvia''s long snow-white skirt, bright, heart-warming smile, her delicate and gorgeous features and her big bright eyes seem to drive away all the darkness. Her eyes were as bright as stars. Standing there alone, she gave people a sense of nobility and holiness. Outside the door, Megan, Steve, and Mary were waiting. "Does she need such a long time to dress up? Does she think that she is going to the beauty contest?" Mary curled her lip and said very unhappily. Although they were not in a hurry at all, Mary just didn''t like waiting for Sylvia here. "Crack!" There was a slight sound of the door lock, and the door was opened. When Sylvia walked out of the room, Megan was stunned. Even Mary, who was in a bad mood, couldn''t find any fault with Sylvia. Steve widened his eyes and couldn¡¯t move at all. "Miss, you''re too beautiful. Anyone will be lucky to marry you!" Megan put her palms together in front of her chest. Sylvia smiled. Other people''s praise was no match for Henry''s. She said calmly, "Let''s go. It''s gettingte." "It''s okay, Miss." Megan said indifferently, "Master Xiao has already made some arrangments. We changed the seats." As soon as Megan finished her words, Steve took out four badges. The four badges were originally sent to Sylvia by Peze, but while Sylvia was taking shower, the man handed the badges to Steve instead. At the same time, he said, "Sir, the Lord has arranged the best seats. You can enter with this badge." Steve naturally regarded this matter as a special arrangement made by his uncle. "Miss Lin, I have arranged it on my own. I hope you will like it." Steve showed a smile that he thought was very gentlemanly and walked forward. Sylvia shook her head and didn''t say anything. She walked behind Steve. Walking next to Sylvia, Megan kept grabbing Sylvia''s skirt and said anxiously, "Miss, Master Xiao is really powerful. Fortunately, he is very low-key. Others don''t know his rtionship with Radiant Ind. Otherwise, many youngdies fromrge families would stick to him. You have to hurry up. I can see that Young Master Xiao is very interested in you." Sylvia shook her head. "Forget it. I''ll make it clear to himter." Looking at Sylvia''s indifferent look, Megan stamped her feet anxiously. Chapter 503 Chapter 503 The ce where the underground world meeting was held was inside the castle. When the four people came there, the whole venue was already full of people. This venue was like an indoor football field, surrounded by the spectator stands. In the centre, there was a tform. At this moment, there was no one on it. It was so dark that people couldn''t see what exactly was on it. Sylvia saw that there were several lifelike demon statues standing around the venue. The demon had horns on its head, revealing its fangs, and wings on its back. One of the demons even pressed an angel with six wings under its ws. People could feel a sense of cruelty just by looking at it. "Hey, who is surnamed Lin ising, but it seems that she has no ce to sit." As soon as Sylvia entered the venue, she heard a teasing voice. The person who made this sound was just the one who kicked Sylvia out of her roomst night. Sylvia nced at her but didn''t say anything. Megan held her head high and walked in front of her. The ce where they were sitting was in the middle of the venue which belonged to the Su Family. The Xiong family had sent so many people here and they upied the seats intented for the Su Family. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Megan looked at them and snorted. "You can sit here. We have another ce to sit!" Just now, Steve told Megan that the four badges in his hand were for the seats in the front row, closest to the central tform. "Do you have a ce to sit? The corridor?" The woman smiled disdainfully. "You!" Megan was about to say something, but Sylvia interrupted her. Sylvia shook her head and said, "Forget it. Let''s sit down first." Seeing that Sylvia had spoken, Megan did not say anything else. She red at the woman fiercely. Then, under the woman''s gaze, they went to the front row and sat down. "How is it possible? Why are they qualified to sit there?" The woman of the Xiong family couldn''t help asking. Those who could sit in the front row were all prominent figures in the underground world. In the ancient martial arts world of China, only the Ji family, the Jiang family, the Bai family, and the Zhu family were qualified to sit there. Only the current Master of the Zhu family could sit there. When Sylvia and the other three people sat in the first row, they immediately attracted a lot of attention. Some people who had known Steve and Sylvia before were all guessing why they could sit here. Wilbur Zhu sat in the first row. When he saw Sylvia, he smiled at her. Wilbur knew about the Su Family''s sessor. At the same time, Wilbur also knew that she was Henry''s wife. The people from the three big families from the capital were not very clear about Sylvia''s identity. When they saw Sylvia sitting here, they were very surprised. At this moment, in theboratory of Radiant Ind, Henry was still lying on the experimental table and sleeping. Wade and Future were standing next to the table. "Girl, when will Boss wake up? This time, he must show up. Now there are a lot of rumours outside. During the period when Boss disappeared, many people spected that Boss was dead. Today, he must show up to end this rumour." Wade said anxiously. Future shook her head and said, "I''m not sure yet. ording to the test results, Boss has woken up from a deep sleep and may open his eyes at any time." "Why don''t... we wake the boss up?" Wade asked tentatively. "Absolutely not!" Future immediately stopped Wade''s idea. "This is different from ordinary sleep. His body function has changed over the night. If we rashly wake Boss up, it may cause some harm to him. You can let Uncle Peze organize the ranking first. Once Boss wakes up, I will take him there immediately." There was a bit of embarrassment on Wade''s face. "That''s the only way. I hope Boss can wake up today. If Boss doesn''t attend meeting this time, more people will believe the rumours outside." In the underground world meeting venue, a beam of white light suddenly shot down from the ceiling and shined on the dark tform. When the white light appeared, the noisy venue became quiet in an instant. Everyone couldn''t help but look at the ce where the light gathered. A grey-haired figure stood in the light. It was an old man. He had a slim body and could not stand straight. However, none of the people presents dared to look down on him. Only some neers who didn''t know anything about him looked at the old man on the tform in confusion. "The major-domo, Mr. Peze." Steve, who was sitting next to Megan, whispered to Sylvia. "It''s said that he was one of the earliest creators of Radiant Ind. Even The Conqueror regarded him as an elder. Don''t ever think he is old. There are so many masters present, but there are less than five people who can fight against him. He is also the most powerful person on Radiant Ind after The Conqueror!" Although Megan came to the underground world meeting once, she didn''t even have a chance to enter the venue, let alone meet the major-domo of Radiant Ind. Looking at Peze, Megan said, "This old gentleman looks quite amiable. I didn''t expect him to be one of the ten kings of Radiant Ind, one of the leaders of Reapers." "Amiable?" Steve smiled, "Don''t be fooled by the appearance of Mr. Peze. Twenty years ago, in the time when the underground world was still ruled by The King Region, there was a conflict between them. Mr. Peze alone killed 1746 people of The King Region in one night, which made the street full of corpses. Mr. Peze is everything but amiable." "1746!" Megan widened her eyes. "He killed so many people?" "That''s just one of his many battle records in his life." Steve shook his head. "After all, he is one of the 10 kings of Radiant Ind!" Sylvia also heard what he said, which made her sigh. When she first saw the old man on the stage, her first impression was that he was kind, but she didn''t expect that he had such a terrible record. Sylvia was different from Megan. She had not been in contact with ancient kungfu for a long time. ording to her previous knowledge, killing a person was crime worth a death sentence, let alone a thousand of people. Peze stood on the stage, looked around, and then began to speak. He didn''t carry any microphone or headset, but his voice could clearly be heard by everyone present. "Everyone, I¡¯m sure you all know me. I won''t introduce myself. It''s my honour to wee you here. I won''t talk too much nonsense. So... Wee to Radiant Ind!" Chapter 504 Chapter 504 When Peze said the words ¡°Radiant Ind¡±, all the people present felt a pain in their eardrums. It was as if someone was shouting in their ears. The voice echoed in their ears without stopping. Just from his voice, people could see his strength. Those young people who had looked down on him at first did not even dare to make a sound at this moment. As for Peze, he not only proved his strength to everyone present, but also proved the strength of Radiant Ind. He was just one of the 10 kings of Radiant Ind. As soon as the voice fell, there was a full minute of silence. During this minute, thousands of people in the whole venue did not make any noise. Everyone held their breath and did not dare to talk in a low voice. A minuteter, Peze spoke again, "Everyone, now, I''ll organize the rankings of this year. All the people who are going to participate in the challenge can prepare now." "Now?" Someone couldn''t help but ask in confusion. Normally, this kind of ranking challenge needed the 10 kings of Radiant Ind to be present. Although some of them were stronger than the 10 kings of Radiant Ind, but the kings were not a deterrent to personal strength, but a symbol of identity. For example, Peze, he was the major-domo and one of the 10 kings of Radiant Ind. But at the same time, he was also a cardinal in Vatican. Vatican had a very high status in the Western world. Not only did it have a high status among ordinary people, but it was also very important in the underground world. Someone once said that the Pope could use magic. Of course, such a statement was just a rumour. No one believed it, but it was enough to see how powerful Vatican was. Peze had another name. He was called Lucifer in Vatican! Lucifer in the western myth was once the most powerful angel of Heaven, but he eventually fell to hell. The other kings on the ind had a very high status. Without these people to witness, the rankings were iplete. Most importantly, this year, everyone believed that The Conqueror would show up during the underground world meeting. In recent months, there had been countless rumors in the underground world. When the owner of Radiant Ind fought against The King Region, no one knew what the result of that battle was. Some people said that the owner of Radiant Ind had won, but the price he paid was very high, and he had been disabled. Otherwise, he would not have been silent for such a long time. Some people also said that they saw The King Region in some isted ind. In that battle, the King Region must have won and the owner of Radiant Ind had died. At first, no one believed such a rumour, but as The Conqueror disappeared, more and more people believed it. If he did not show up today, the rumour would be confirmed. Peze did not pay attention to the uproar around him, because he knew that The Conqueror was fine! He looked around and said, "Guys, if you want to participate in the challenge,e on the stage!" The people sitting on the spectators stand looked at each other, but no one spoke. The so-called ranking was only for a few people, who stood at the top of the world. Only those who were in the top 100 would show up and participate in the challenge. And those who could make it to the top 100 of the world were very familiar with each other. They were very clear whether they could defeat each other. Most of the time, this kind of ranking challenge was just a formality. "Since nobody wants toe on the stage, I''ll do it first!" A middle-aged man in a green shirt, who was from one of the ancient kungfu families, stood up with a sword in his hand. It was Sean, who showed up at the port yesterday. He was ranked 97th on the list. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. With an iron sword on his back, Sean slowly walked down from the stand and came to the stage. Then, he hid in the darkness on the stage. "Mr. Bai, who are you going to challenge?" Peze said. "Tiger Fist, Jarry!" Sean''s voice rang out. Upon hearing his voice, the people on the spectators stand couldn''t help but exim. Steve looked at the stage and said, " Tiger Fist Jarry is ranked 80th in the world. It seems that Sean is very confident this time!" Peze nodded, turned around, and said to one side of the stands, " Tiger Fist Jarry, ept the challenge!" With a whizzing sound, a nimble Asian man jumped onto the tform from the corner of the spectator''s stand. Tiger Fist Jarry was only 1.68 meters tall and was considered short among the men, but his strength could not be underestimated. His fists were said to be able to easily break through the steel te, and he ranked 80th on the list, so he was definitely not a man who was famous for nothing. Peze stood between Sean and Jarry and said, "The challenge will end only when one side admits defeat or dies. Do you understand?" Sean nodded. Jarry shook his head and waved his fist to the air. There was now, but only the underground rules on Radiant Ind. The underground rules were established on blood. Which meant they could use any way they prefer, poisoning, fighting or other ways, as long as they could defeat their opponents! Peze stretched out one hand and then put it down heavily. When Peze''s arm fell, the two people standing on the tform moved. Two light beams fell from the ceiling and hit two people. Both of them moved very quickly. Sean pulled out his iron sword from his back and let out a sword sound, rippling in the air like waves. Jarry was unarmed. He didn''t take any weapon, because his fists were the best weapon! The spectators carefully watched the movements of the two people on the stage. Even the world''s top 100 experts, who ranked higher than the two people, were also concentrated. They did not be masters by luck. Their sess was connected to all the efforts they had put in. They would try their best to strengthen themselves at any time. In just a few breaths, the two people on the stage were fighting. This was Sylvia''s first time to watch the battle between two masters, so she watched it carefully. The fight between the two people on the stage was more exciting and thrilling than the fighting scenes in the TV series and movies. Sean''s sword went straight to Jarry¡¯s throat. With a twist of his body, Jarry dodged the sword and punched out. Sean resisted with his sword. It was obvious that he was going to be hit by Jarry''s fist, but there was a sound of steel colliding. They moved so fast that ordinary people like Sylvia couldn''t see them clearly. She couldn''t help comparing them with Henry. What would happen to Henry if he came across people like this? Chapter 505 Chapter 505 The two people on the stage became fiercer and fiercer as they fought. Jarry was ranked 80th, so his strength could not be underestimated. Facing Sean''s sword, he dodged it easily and punched at Sean with his fists. Resisting made Sean a bit tired. "It seems that Sean is in danger this time," someone from the Ji family said. The man sitting in the main seat of the Bai family seemed to be unconcerned. "Sean wanted to go on stage, which means that he is pretty confident." Hearing the words of the Bai family member, the Ji family was a little speechless. It seemed that Sean still had a trump card. Outside the venue, in the undergroundb. Wade knocked on the ss door of theb and said, "Little girl, let''s go. We have to go out to stabilize the situation, or those people will make troubles unexpectedly." "Okay." Future nodded and reluctantly walked away from theb. Comparing with the underground world meeting, she was more interested in the research. Her hands kept sliding on the screen in front of her. When she got to thest page, she was stunned. "What''s wrong? Why are you so surprised?" Wade pushed open the ss door and walked in. "No, nothing." Future quickly closed thest page and answered in a panic tone. Wade looked at Future with a strange look and said, "Let''s go."N?velDrama.Org owns all content. "Okay." Future nodded and walked out of theb with Wade. At the moment when the door of the lab closed, Future couldn''t help but turn around and look at Henry, who was lying on the experimental table. On thest page on the screen, Future clearly saw that there was a kind of Qi in Henry''s abdomen, which formed a whirlpool and remained there. The energyposition of the Qi was exactly the same as the energy in the white crystal! When Wade and Future came to the outside of the venue, there were already five figures waiting here. "Let''s go, it''s time for us to go in." Moon Goddess was wearing a purple trailing dress and a lavender crown on her jade forehead, giving people a sense of nobility. "Haha, you''ve all met our sister-inw. I''ll go to greet her first." Alex had a scimitar on her waist, laughed and strode into the venue. Looking at this scene, the bald-headed Sea God shook his head helplessly. He knew what Alex character was like. On the surface, he was the most fierce one among the 10 kings of Radiant Ind, but in fact, he liked to y around with people. "Let''s go. Don''t worry about him." Red Hair lifted his robe. In the venue, Sean and Jarry had already reached the most critical moment of the battle. The speed of their moves was so fast that most of the people present couldn''t see them clearly. At this time, Sylvia was stunned. No wonder Megan said that the horror of the underground world was beyond her imagination. These two people on the stage were so powerful that would be invincible in the outside world. But here, they could only be ranked around 100th ce. Sylvia didn''t even dare to imagine what Henry would be able to do if he really wanted to quarrel with these two people. At that time, Sylvia let out a sigh of relief. It seemed that it was right for her to choose to leave Henry. If he was implicated because of her and was targeted by these people, Sylvia would live in self-me for the rest of her life. "Jarry, you''re very strong. If you can withstand myst strike, I''ll admit defeat!" Sean held the sword in one hand and pointed it at the ground. One could see that Sean''s arm was trembling slightly. Jarry didn''t say anything. He stared at Sean like an eagle. Sean took a deep breath and said nothing more. He suddenly stabbed out with his sword. When the sword came out, everyone present heard a sword sound. It was as if the sound was going to cut the people''s eardrums. Standing not far in front of Sean, Jarry''s pupils suddenly contracted and thenpletely spread out. At the same time when his pupils spread out, a stream of blood sprayed from his throat. Jarry fell to the ground, and his blood flowed down slowly along with the tform. Sean panted heavily. It was as if he had exhausted all his strength. Looking at this scene, Sylvia subconsciously closed her eyes. She had never seen such a scene before. A murder just happened in front of her! Although she had heard of the cruelty of the underground world from Megan a long time ago, when she saw this scene, she was still shocked. There were some things that could not be understood just by listening to, and she had to feel it and see it by herself! Sean''s victory caused a cheer in the ce where the Bai family sat. As for the loser, Jarry, nobody even looked at him. Peze stepped onto the stage again and announced Sean''s victory. "Is there another challenger?" Peze looked around and made a sound. At this moment, Sylvia only felt that her heart was pounding. "Beautifuldy, please have some tea." A strong ck man walked up to Sylvia, holding a delicate teacup in his hand, and the mouth of the cup was still steaming. Just as he entered the venue, Alex thought a lot and searched the Inte. Finally, he decided to make a toast to his sister-inw with a cup of tea. Sylvia''s heart, which was originally beating wildly, was shocked by the sudden appearance of Alex. What was going on here? Someone came to offer her tea. Wilbur sat not far away from Sylvia. Seeing this scene, he nodded secretly. It seemed that Henry had already introduced this woman to people. Otherwise, why would Alex, one of the 10 kings of the ind,e here to offer her tea? The Bai family, the Jiang family, and the Ji family all saw this scene with horror on their faces. They were just guessing who Sylvia and the other three people were and why they sat here. Now they saw with their own eyes that Alex came with tea. How many people could make one of the 10 Kings of Radiant Ind offer them tea in person? When did they be big shots in China? Steve, who was sitting on the side, saw that someone was toasting Sylvia, but that person didn''t give him a cup of tea. He was unhappy and shouted, "Don''t you know the rules? Why don''t you bring tea for the four of us?" It was obvious that Steve thought that Alex was a servant on this ind. Alex looked the Steve with a strange look and said, "Why should I bring you tea?" "What a joke!" Steve sneered. If he wanted to show his status in front of Sylvia, how could he let go of this opportunity? "Your master hasn''t taught you how to treat a distinguished guest? Hurry up and pour another three cups of tea. I want the best Maojian Tea. Do you understand?" "No." Alex shook his head. Only his sister-inw could get a cup of tea from him. No one else. "You don¡¯t?" An angry look suddenly appeared on Steve¡¯s face. He stared at Alex and said, "Believe it or not, I''ll let Bradley Wang chop you into pieces!" Chapter 506 Chapter 506 Bradley Wang was his uncle from this ind. Now, he was sure that his uncle had a very high position on the ind. "Chop me?" Alex curled his lips into a grin. "What''s wrong? Are you questioning what I said?" Steve was very unhappy. He thought that this person would embarrass himself in front of Sylvia. "I''m just thinking about how you''re going to chop me up." Alex exposed his white teeth and ced his palm on his machete subconsciously. At this moment, there was a voice on the stage. "Since no one wants to participate in the challenge, then the meeting will officially begin!" Peze shouted on the stage. The entrance of the venue was closed at this time. At the same time, countless Reapers in ck steel armor appeared around the venue. Each of them wore a ghost mask and held the sharp sword. When these Reapers appeared, it seemed that the temperature had dropped a lot. At this time, a spotlight was shot from the ceiling of the hall and locked directly on Alex. Suddenly, the spotlight in front of him lit up, which made Steve subconsciously reach out his hand to block the light. Peze''s words rang clearly in everyone''s ears. "The devil climbed out of the mountain of corpses and blood. He came with blood waves, and bones paved the way for him. His machete is the sharpest killing weapon in the world. He is the owner of the Killing Ring!" As soon as the voice fell, those Reaper Warriors, who had just appeared around the venue, wearing ck armor and ghost-faced masks, roared in unison! "ughterer, Alex!" At this moment, Alex suddenly pulled out his machete. The cold light flickered in the darkness. The machete flew up rotated in the air emitted cold light. Finally, it fell on the huge tform. There was a large chair, which was as luxurious as a throne, made of orange gems. This was the colour of Alex¡¯s ring! Arrogant Steve froze at this moment, as if he had been struck by lightning. The person in front of him was one of the 10 Kings on Radiant Ind? A strong fear spread in the heart of Steve. He grinned at Steve and said softly, "Boy, I''ll wait for you to chop me up." After that, Alex strode on the stage, followed by the spotlight, and went to the orange throne and sat down. Steve was sitting there and his legs kept shaking. Did he just threaten one of the kings of Radiant Ind?" Sylvia was shocked to discover Alex¡¯s identity, but she was even more confused. Why would the king of Radiant Ind bring her tea? After Alex sat down on the throne, the Reapers wearing armour and ghost-faced masks all stood behind him, giving off a chilling vibes. The voice of Peze sounded again. "He stands behind the bloody sea and overlook the world. With his wisdom, he can kill people invisibly. He wears the achromatic King Ring. He can appear in any corner of the world. He could be anybody or nobody. He is the owner of the Trick Ring!" "Tricker, Azra." A figure suddenly stood up from the spectators stand and said in a low voice. At the same time, another spotlight shone over. The person standing under the spotlight suddenly stretched out his hand and tore his face. A mask made of skin was taken off, revealing the face of a thin white man. It was Azra. The person who had been sitting next to him was suddenly shocked. "You... you..." "I''m sorry." He smiled at him. "When your friend talked to me yesterday, he offended me. I put his skin in his bedroom. You can look for it when you go back." All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. After that, he threw the mask in his hand casually, walked down the stand lightly, and walked to the tform. Besides Alex¡¯s chair, there was a chair that changed colour ording to the surroundings. As for Azra¡¯s appearance, he was not as violent as Alex, but he gave people a particrly cold feeling. One couldn¡¯t even know when he would appear in front of him and give him a fatal blow! Azra slowly walked to the throne and sat down. After Azra took his seat, Peze spoke again. " Desire..." "Alright, there''s no need to keep talking!" A sudden voice interrupted him. A man in a cloak stood up from the spectators stand and strode to the tform. "King Olle! He ranks the 7th on the List!" "What does he want to do?" All the people present didn''t know why King Olle suddenly spoke and interrupted Peze. "King Olle, are you going to challenge somebody so you decided toe to the stage? The challenge phase is over." Peze looked at King Olle with displeasure. "Haha." King Olleughed in a hoarse voice. "I''m going to challenge somebody, but I''m not going to challenge anyone on the List of Top 100 Masters. Instead, I''m going to challenge..." As he spoke, King Olle suddenly took off his cloak and revealed his skeleton-like body. He looked around and shouted, "I challenge the king of Radiant Ind, The Conqueror!" "What!" The words of King Olle were like a bomb thrown into the crowd, causing a burst of exmation. Challenge The Conqueror? Where did his couragee from? Although King Olle was ranked the 7th and was already on the list of top masters, he was still far from The Conqueror. A person in charge of the Bai family shook his head. "There is some gossip. I heard that King Olle met the Kingst night and fought with him. In the end, it ended up with the defeat of the king." "How could it be possible?" Someone said in disbelief. "I know the strength of King Olle, but it''s impossible for him to grow to such a high level and challenge The Conqueror." "It''s not him who has grown up. It''s The Conqueror himself who got weaker." "This..." Those who heard the news didn''t know what to say. The Conqueror was a legend of the underground world. It took him the shortest time to stand at the top of the underground world. No one could surpass him in his battle results. Would this legend end just like this? "I, Sampson Dean, also challenge The Conqueror!" After King Olle, a western man stood up from the spectators stand. "Sampson, a demon hunter from the western world, has been dreaming of defeating The Conqueror for his whole life. Now he is ranked the 2nd on the list. He is very powerful." Some people revealed Sampson¡¯s identity. Sampson, who was wearing a leather coat and carrying a huge sword on his back, walked onto the tform. "I, Dary, also challenge The Conqueror!" " I, Shinmyo, challenge the king." A short Japanese man walked down from the spectators stand. Chapter 507 Chapter 507 Several people walked down from the spectators stand one by one and wanted to challenge the underground king. It could be seen that Peze''s face was very ugly. He had never been provoked like this on Radiant Ind! The man from the Bai family sighed and said, "I''m afraid that these people have received the news last night and know the situation of the king. Now all of them have jumped out." "There is no other way." A member of the Ji family sitting next to the Bai family said, "The Radiant Ind is too powerful. They have risen in just a few years and crushed all the underground forces. The leaders of all countries wanted to get revenge. There are too many people who want to see the Devil bow down to them." "This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for them. If The Conqueror is really like what the rumours say, today may be really dangerous." "In fact, the most important things are those Fire Crystals, which make all the forces in the world go crazy!" While the well-known families in China were chatting, one person after another walked down from the spectators stand to the tform and wanted to challenge The Conqueror. Peze turned and looked at Alex. Alex shook his head slightly, indicating that boss hadn''t woken up yet. Hearing the shouts from the stands, the face of Peze was very ugly. This kind of challenge could not be refused. If Henry did not ept the challenge, it meant that he had admitted defeat. How could The Conqueror, the owner of Radiant Ind, admit defeat? But now it was impossible for Henry to ept the challenge. He was still unconscious. People on the stage kept shouting. "Why? Does The Conqueror dare not to ept the challenge?" "Since that''s the case, then make him step down from the throne!" On the spectators stand, some people secretly cursed these shameless people on the stage. Many people heard about the current situation of The Conqueror. Obviously, these people were grabbing the opportunity. "Miss, The Conqueror has been challenged. Maybe we will see The Conqueror today?" Megan said excitedly. The Conqueror was well-known in the underground world. Meeting him would be a highlight for everybody. Sylvia shook her head. She was not interested in The Conqueror. In her heart, she just hoped that she had the ability to protect Henry. It was enough. The most powerful person on Radiant Ind was too far away from her. "I''ll ask one more time. The Conqueror, do you dare to ept the challenge?" King Olle shouted again. His voice was full of strong confidence. He had fought with Henryst night, so he had no worries at all. Peze looked at Alex again and winked at him. With a nod, Alex bent down and reached out his hand to lift up the machete in front of the throne. "If you want to challenge Boss, you need to defeat me first!" "You?" King Olle sneered. "You''re not qualified enough. I want to challenge The Conqueror." As soon as King Olle finished speaking, they heard a disdainful voice from the top of the venue. "Do you think that you piece of sh*t can challenge my boss?" As the voice sounded, at the top of the venue, there was a sound of pping wings. Countless bats suddenly flew from the darkness in the sky and rushed to King Olle. A bloody-red figure gradually descended from the sky. At the same time when the bloody-red figure appeared, a person sitting behind Sylvia murmured, "God has been alive for 3000 years and this man is eternal like a God. With one of his hands, he can make the whole world tremble! He is the owner of the Cmity Ring..." As soon as the man''s voice fell, a voice rang out from the whole spectators stand. "Cmity, Red Hair!" The bloody-red figure fell from the sky andnded on the ground. At the moment when he fell, everyone felt a shock under their feet. Red Hair swing the bloody-red robe on his body. At this moment, the bats all gathered around him and hid under his robe. Sitting in the front row, Sylvia''s eyes became dull the moment she saw Red Hair. "Isn''t he Henry''s brother? He is one of the 10 kings of Radiant Ind!" "Well, I¡¯d like to just kill them directly!" A strong white man gradually walked out from a dark ce. When the strong white man appeared, the people sitting in the venue felt that the air around them was much more moist. "The sea is the most mysterious ce, full of countless possibilities. This person is the master of this mysterious ce. He is guarding the sea all the way to the horizone! The owner of the Sea Ring, Sea God..." All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Thel..." The first words were spoken by the person sitting behind Sylvia, while the word ''Thel'' was said by Sylvia. "Miss, do you know Sea God?" Megan nced at Sylvia in surprise. Sylvia nodded. She didn''t know how to describe her feeling at this moment. She knew that he was also Henry''s brother. Sea God held a dark blue sailor''s knife in his hand. It was said that this knife was rescued from a depth of 8,000 meters. After hundreds of years of being soaked in the sea, it was not deformed at all. It was made of one of the sharpest materials in the world! "It''s so easy to just kill them directly. Let me take a sample and study them carefully. I''ve been interested in the skeleton monster for a long time." A light voice sounded. The crowd in the venue heard a roar, and then they looked at Future in white floating in the air above the tform. The shoes under her feet were constantly spewing mes, so that she could not fall down. "People''s exploration of technology has never ended. There is one person who understands technology better than anybody. She can see through 50 years in the future, that is why she is called Future. Shees from the future. Nobody can live forever, but technology can live in people''s hearts forever. She is the owner of the Eternal Ring, Future, Anna!" Future was floating in the air, with a pair of beautiful eyes, ncing at those who were standing on the tform and threatened to challenge Henry. Behind her, two gun barrels stretched out from her back. They were dark and chilling. "Not only will they die, but the people behind them will also die!" On the tform in the center, a lift slowly rose. A middle-aged man, wearing a suit, stood on the lift. "Because of people''s depravity, money is the most valuable thing in the world. He is the heir of the biggest financial group in the world. His financial group covers the whole world. Even the richest country has to rely on him to survive. He doesn''t need too much strength, because he can overturn the financial situation of a country with just a few words and make countless people rise up. The owner of the Desire Ring, Inner Devil, Felix!" Chapter 508 Chapter 508 When the spotlight was shot down, Felix showed up. "You want to challenge this deity. He lives on the ind and hides in the dark. If you infuriate him, I will feel sad for you." A quiet voice sounded, as if it came from the distant sky. From the heavens, a cold figure fell. It was a purple figure. She did not appear on the tform in the centre of the venue but walked leisurely from the outer edge of the stands. She wore a crown and a long purple dress. She looked like the goddess of the moon. "Some people say that there is God in this world. God will give orders, God will bring light and blessings, but he can''tmunicate with mortals. So in this world, there is a person who can communicate with God and the mortals. She is God¡¯s spokesperson in this world. She has countless believers and has mastered the mystery of life. She is the owner of the Moon Ring, Moon Goddess, Lily!" Moon Goddess was so noble that people couldn''t look her in the eyes. She was the goddess that made people awe her. Moon Goddess slowly walked down from the grandstand and came to the tform in the centre. At this moment, Sylvia''s mouth was wide open. These were all the kings of Radiant Ind and Henry¡¯s so-called brothers and sisters. She even sat at the same table with them, ate with them, chatted and talked about the cosmetics. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Megan sat next to Sylvia and didn''t understand why she had such an expression. "That''s why I''ve been saying that we shouldn''t be too merciful to them. If they dare to not obey, beat them until there is nobody left that dares to challenge!" A ck machete came from the darkness with a strong wind and suddenly attacked King Olle. Standing on the stage, King Olle''s pupils suddenly shrank. He turned his body to the side and dodged the flying machete. The ck machete, with a majestic momentum, was inserted directly on the stage. The hard stone table cracked from the position where the machete was inserted. A man in a pure white gown appeared beside the machete like a shadow. He put one hand on the handle. The pure ck machete made a strong contrast with the white gown, but it gave people a feeling that it was a perfect match. "As the country with the longest history in the world, China has thousands of years of history. During these years, it has produced countless top-ranking people, but only a few of them are well-known. For example, the Emperor of the Qing Dynasty who united the countries of that time, and God of Massacre who made people tremble with fear. As time went by, many of them fell under the passage of time, but there was one n. Their existence proved that the stories about God of Massacre and Emperor of the Qing Dynasty were true. They are guarding the mausoleum proudly and their descendants are known as the Mausoleum Guarders!" "Since ancient times, Mausoleum Guarders apanied only the current emperor. During the war, they fought for warpath with blood. This man is the present patriarch of Mausoleum Guarders. And now, he has been apanying The Conqueror for many years. He is the owner of Bloodbath Ring. The Massacre Master, Wade White!" Wade stood next to the big ck machete and smiled. He looked like those young famous celebrities, but if someonepared him with those celebrities, it would be a big mistake. If Mausoleum Guarders wanted to add the title of Massacre Master to their name, they needed to kill 30,000 people. His title ''the Massacre Master'' was definitely deserved! Sylvia didn''t even blink. Wade was the person who followed Henry and often called him elder brother. She could still remember the scene of Wade acting cutely in front of her. Who would have thought that he had such an identity? Sylvia felt her heart beat slower. If these 10 kings were Henry¡¯s brothers and sisters, then what was Henry¡¯s real identity? Sylvia''s heart was almosting to her throat. She couldn''t believe what she had seen now. Was it true? At this moment, on the tform, the 9 kings of Radiant Ind were all standing on the tform. Every one of them looked arrogant. Their eyes were full of invincibility and the power they brought was so overbearing that no one could look directly at them! Originally, Shinmyo, Dary, and the others were going to challenge The Conqueror on the stage. At this moment, their faces were pale. Under the power of the 9 Kings of Radiant Ind, they felt that it was difficult to breathe. King Olle got up from the ground with a terrible look. Just now, the machete that came from Wade almost killed him. Wade White, the Massacre Master, member of the mausoleum guarders, was the strongest person on the ind after The Conqueror. Wade held the handle of his machete on his shoulder. He stared at King Olle and others and said, "Are you scums going to challenge my boss? You¡¯d better defeat me first." King Olle swallowed hard. Although he was ranked the 7th, he had no confidence to challenge the Massacre Master. He dared to challenge The Conqueror just because he thought that he had run out of energy. "We''re going to challenge The Conqueror, not the Kings of Radiant Ind!" Sampson, who ranked the 2nd on the list, said, "Please show up and ept the challenge!" "My boss..." As soon as Wade opened his mouth, he was interrupted by a sudden voice. "You want to challenge me. Do you know the consequences?" This voice suddenly rang out, which appeared that it was so close to them, but, at the same time, it sounded like it was far away in the sky. At this moment, everyone present had a respectful look on their faces. With a happy look on Future¡¯s face, she murmured, "That''s great. Boss is awake!" Sylvia was sitting in the front row, and her eyes suddenly turned red the moment she heard these words. Tears burst out of her eyes. When she heard the first word, Sylvia was 100% sure that this person was him! There was a trace of doubt on Megan''s face. She thought that the voice was familiar, but she couldn''t remember who it was from. ck cards slowly fell from the sky. These cards were like a heavy rain. Almost everyone, who saw the card, felt full of respect, because they knew what the meaning of these cards was. This was The Conqueror. As Moon Goddess said, he was a God walking in this world and should not be irritated. Anyone who angered him would be miserable because there would be no future for that person. When the ck cards fell from the sky, a blurry figure quietly appeared, and no one noticed when he came. Chapter 509 Chapter 509 "No one knew where The Conqueror came from. He was like a meteor, appearing and shining, but he was more eternal than a meteor. Some people have counted that The Conqueror has gone through 2,329 battles. During these battles, The Conqueror almost got killed, but he never surrendered. It''s not too much to say that he climbed out of the bones." "It is said that when The Conqueror was fifteen years old, he held a dagger and killed all 37 members of Sir Jude¡¯s family. It was only because Sir Jude spat in a beggar''s bowl on the road." "The Conqueror was arrested and imprisoned for three months. At that time, he escaped from the so-called darkest prison in the world. The prison was located on an isted ind. It was heavily guarded, and no one coulde to prison. No one knew how he did it." "When The Conqueror was seventeen, he appeared in the underground world with a ghost mask. He said that he would punish all the people who bully the weak, and because of him, the Reapers were established." "It only took him a year to punish tens of thousands of people. At that time, countless organizations offered high rewards for his head. But in the end, just those organizations were destroyed." "When he was neen years old, he started a war and was powerful enough to overturn the underground world. People in the underground world called that war ''Revolution''!" "The Revolution started. Itsted for seven years. In these seven years, countless people and forces in the underground world died. But The Conqueror, who stood at the forefront of the storm, became more and more powerful. He proved to the world that he had the strengthparable to that of God!" "Until the establishment of Radiant Ind, under the worship of tens of thousands of sects, The Conqueror grew from a nobody to a level that made the whole underground world tremble. In this world, only The King Region who ruled the underground world for thousands of years could compete with him." "A few months ago, The Conqueror went to The King Region in Europe and fought against their leader. No one knew the result of that battle. There were rumors that The Conqueror was seriously injured, and he was disabled. Some thought that The Conqueror had died, and his legend had ended." "However, today, The Conqueror showed up and told everyone that he was still a legend. He didn''t die. This underground world is still... the world of The Conqueror!" All kinds of voices came from behind Sylvia. From the beginning, the voices were low, but now they became louder and louder. Sylvia listened. This was the first time that she had heard about Henry and his deeds so clearly. This was the first time that she knew how great her man was. It was a man in a ck-and-white robe and his cor stood straight. He slowly raised his head, and his eyes were like scorching meteors, which made people dare not to look directly at him. He stood there and did not move, but he made people feel a mountain-like pressure. He was the king of the underground world, and he was the ruler of the underground world! He was the so-called strongest man in the world! Under the starry sky, the most powerful man was The Conqueror! At this time, those armored Reapers standing behind Alex all knelt down on one knee in unison and said in a deep and thick voice. "Greetings, my King!" At the same time, the nine kings of Radiant Ind faced Henry and knelt on one knee. "Greetings, my King!" On the spectators stand, someone got up first, and then knelt down on one knee, facing the tform in the middle. The king of the underground world didn''t just rely on his strength alone. In that revolution, he rescued too many people from the hard time. They adored The Conqueror from the bottom of their hearts and treated him with respect! "Greetings, my King!" "Greetings, my King!" The sounds came from the stands one after another. The king of the underground world had been so powerful like God for a long time. When Megan, who was sitting in the first row, saw the person on the stage, she was stunned. Her eyes were full of disbelief, and she kept muttering, "Impossible! Impossible! Impossible! No! No! It''s not true, it''s not true!" "Megan, what''s wrong?" Mary looked at Megan with dissatisfaction. She thought that Megan''s performance was too exaggerated. Although The Conqueror was very famous, he shouldn''t have made her lose herposure like this. It was so embarrassing. "You don''t understand." Megan murmured and kept shaking her head at Mary. Megan''s muttering grew louder and louder, and even screamed out, "You don''t understand! The person on the stage... the person on the stage, he is..." "Greetings, my Queen!" Wilbur''s voice sounded from the side. He slowly got up from his seat, walked to Sylvia, and said, "Miss Lin, it''s the first time for this ind to wee its Queen. Please come to the stage." Wilbur''s words attracted the eyes of the big families sitting around him. King''s wife! This girl was King''s wife! No wonder, no wonder she could sit here. No wonder, one of the 10 Kings, Alex, woulde to bring her tea in person! N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The pupils of Steve and Mary contracted violently at this moment. King''s wife? Sylvia was King''s wife! She was King''s wife! What was going on? What the h*ll was going on? Steve suddenly understood that the reason why he could stay in the castlest night was not that his uncle was very powerful, but because of Sylvia. It was all because of her! Mary''s contemptuous look disappeared at this moment. In her eyes, there was only horror and disbelief! This person turned out to be The Conqueror¡¯s wife! Sitting in the back row, the man and two women of the Xiong family were trembling all over at this time. How could they not miss this scene? The person they bulliedst night was actually the hostess of this ind. Compared with The Conqueror, what was the Xiong family? They were nothing! The man of the Xiong family, who used to be fierce, trembled and wet his pants at this moment. If they really looked into this matter, he definitely would not be able to leave this ind! Sylvia only felt that her feelings were veryplicated. The reason why she left Henry was that she was afraid that she would get Henry involved in her own troubles. But now she knew that these were just her thoughts. She had always looked down on him and had never realized his strength! Sylvia looked at Henry, and Henry also looked at Sylvia at the same time. He smiled at Sylvia. Then, he turned his eyes to King Olle and others and began to speak. "For my friends, I wee you to Radiant Ind. But for my enemies, what I want to say is..." At this moment, the lights in the whole venue were turned off. It was so dark that people could not see anything. Henry''s voice came out from the darkness. "Wee to hell!" Chapter 510 Chapter 510 In the darkness, Henry''s voice made people shiver. The darknesssted only ten seconds. Ten secondster, the lights were turned on again. Henry still stood where he used to be, as if he had never moved. And those who had just challenged him ally down on the stage. Blood flowed from their necks to the edge of the stage, slowly dripping and hitting the ground, making a ticking sound. At this moment, the heads of King Olle and the others were neatly ced on the side. Each of them had eyes wide opened. From their expressions, it seemed that they had seen something incredible before they died. Among these people, one ranked 2nd on the World List, and the other ranked 7th. However, in just ten seconds, all of them were beheaded. There was nobody like them in the world. This simple thing made everyone present understand that the Conqueror was not as weak as the rumor said. He is still the legend! He was still the strongest man in the world. Henry raised his hands high and said, "Get up, all of you." When Henry finished his words, those kneeling on the spectators stand slowly got up. Wade and others also slowly stood up and walked to their thrones. The Reapers behind Alex raised their heads again. In the middle of this tform, there was a throne. On the edges of the throne were a huge monster''s w and an angel, who was pressed on the ground by the huge w, and his feathers were pulled out. On the top of the throne, there was a dark gold gem. Even in this pitch-ck environment, the gem still radiated demon-like light. This seat belonged to the owner of the Holy Ring of Radiant Ind, The Conqueror. Henry did not walk to the throne. He nced at the woman in a white dress under the stage and slowly walked over. Sylvia stood in the same ce and quietly watched Henry getting closer and closer to her. Her eyes were getting redder and redder, and her eyes were full of tears. No one made a sound at the scene. Everyone watched this scene quietly. They knew that this was for Radiant Ind to wee its Queen. Henry came to Sylvia and looked at her beautiful face. He smiled and said, "Honey, wee home." At this moment, Sylvia couldn''t help but burst into tears. At this moment, she let go of all her worries and burden. She opened her arms and threw herself into Henry''s arms. She repeatedly refused this man, gave him a cold shoulder, and made him feel embarrassed, but he always treated her nicely. "Wee home" were the most romantic words a man could say to a woman! "Greetings, King''s Wife!" The Reapers behind Alex once again knelt down on one knee and made a sound in unison. "Greetings, King''s Wife!" The people on the stand once again knelt on one knee. Hearing the words "King''s wife", Sylvia''s face turned a little red. "Henry, I... I can''t ept it..." Although Sylvia was called the business queen of Yinzhou, it was just a title. She had never experienced such an imperial treatment before. Henry put his mouth close to Sylvia''s ear. He gently blew a breath and whispered, "Let me tell you a secret. I can''t ept it either, but if you don''t ept it, they will think that you have some opinions about them. So, just endure it. In fact, I prefer to do the cleaning at home." The hot air caused by Henry''s words had been tickling Sylvia''s earlobe. Feeling the strangeness in her ear, Sylvia blushed even more. She quickly pushed Henry away and said, "Okay. If you like cleaning, I''ll let you clean every day in the future." "No problem!" Henry made a gesture of OK, and then took Sylvia''s hand and walked to the throne. "Well, everybody, as usual, if you have anything to say, just say it." Peze looked at Henry with a regretful face. For a long time, he had regarded Cesia and Henry as a couple, but in the end, it was just his infatuation. As soon as he finished speaking, one person on the stand stood up and said. Henry was not in the mood to listen to what they were talking about. Every time in the underground world meeting, it was like an arbitration meeting. Some forces said that their people were threatened by someone, and the other party was not willing topensate. Henry handed over to Peze to deal with this kind of thing. To put it bluntly, the underground world meeting was the gathering of all the forces in the underground world to decided who would make the decision during next year! "Honey, you look beautiful in this dress." Henry sat on his throne, and there was a seat next to his throne, which belonged to Sylvia. Sylvia rolled her eyes and said, "There are so many people. What are you talking about?" Henry smiled and said, "So what if there are too many people? Can''t I just express my love to my wife? No one is talking about me." "No one dares to talk about you!" Sylvia curled her lip. "You are The Conqueror. Who dares to talk about you?" "What''s wrong with me being The Conqueror? You''re still the wife of The Conqueror. Haven''t you heard that the men conquer the world and women conquer men?" Henry said with a sigh. Sylvia blushed slightly, then seemed to think of something and her face changed. "Tell me honestly, you are an underground king. Why did youe to our Family Lin to be son-inw? Also, you have been hiding it from me for a long time. Do you think it''s funny? Did you want to surprise me with your identity?" Sylvia fired the questions as quick as a cannonball. Henry gave a wry smile. "Honey, it''s not what you think. There was a reason why I didn''t tell you at the beginning. But when I wanted to tell youter, you didn''t listen to me." Sylvia snorted. Indeed, once, when Henry wanted to tell her his identity, she didn''t let him to tell her. Sylvia was really angry with Henry at that moment. She just felt that what she had done during this period of time was too stupid. If Henry knew it, he wouldugh at her. "Well, my dear wife, why are you angry with me?" Henry asked the question. He had been confused for a long time. "I don''t think I''ve done anything bad to you recently, have I?" Hearing Henry''s question, Sylvia''s eyes showed an unnatural look. She just wanted to keep him from knowing, but he asked now! "Honey?" Seeing that Sylvia did not speak, he reached out his hand and waved it in front of her. Sylvia turned her head directly and ignored Henry. "Honey, what''s wrong?" Henry reached out his hands and was about to put his arms around Sylvia''s shoulders when something strange happened. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. A violent explosion came from the top of the venue. Chapter 511 Chapter 511 The loud noise came from above with a strong airflow. Countless gravel fell down with smoke and dust. "Explosion!" Someone shouted and looked up. There was a huge opening on the top of the venue, which was built from a strong rock. A ray of sunshine suddenly sprinkled the original dark venue. "Who is it?" Future shouted, and meanwhile, she flew into the sky, two barrels stretching out from behind her. At this moment, the word "attack" appeared in everyone''s mind. Who had the guts to attack Radiant Ind?! The people present, even the strongest forces of some countries, didn''t even dare to think about it, let alone to do it. "Boom!" There was another explosion. The huge stone fell from above and aimed straight to Sylvia, who was sitting next to the Holy throne. At this critical moment, Henry took Sylvia into his arms and jumped. Sylvia only felt that she was surrounded by a warm feeling. Shey in Henry''s arms and looked up, and was able to see man''s facial features. Henry looked ahead, and his eyes were like a vast sea of stars. It was the first time that Sylvia was so close to Henry. She carefully observed him. In his arms, Sylvia had an unspeakable sense of security. If all the problems in the past no longer existed, then she could be able to apany him without pretending to be strong and deliberately showing a cold face. She could act like most women, she could do whatever she wanted to do, spoiled by her loved one, and tell him that she wanted to cuddle him all the time. "People from Radiant Ind, get ready to fight!" The voice of Future rose from the sky, and mes spewed from her feet. Behind her, two cannon barrels burst out mes and shot out from the hole on the top of the venue. Everyone felt a sense of unreality. This was a real attack on the ind. Who on earth dared to do such a thing? Not to mention the power of the 10 Kings of Radiant Ind and The Conqueror, just the warships around the ind, the radars that could detect the attack for far away, the thick wall that was not easy to break through were enough to keep people away. After Future shouting, the entrance of the venue was suddenly opened. Those Reapers rushed out of the venue and shouted. Sylvia looked up and saw countless mesing toward Future, which made her clench her fists nervously. "Don''t worry." Henry''s voice sounded in Sylvia''s ear. "As long as this ind is still there, no one can threaten Future, not even me!" As if to prove Henry''s words, when those mes flew to the front of Future, she moved a few times flexibly in the air, and then made a strong counterattack. The explosion happened behind Future, stirring up a wave of air, but Future did not look at it at all. Sylvia widened her beautiful eyes. Future, although she was only 18 or 19 years old, was calmer than a veteran. "Red Hair, give me a ride!" With a machete in his hand, Alex shouted. "Come!" Red Hair held Alex''s cor with one hand, and countless bats poured out from his robe. These bats formed two huge wings and gradually took off. "Future!" Alex roared as he got closer and closer to the hole above the venue. Future didn''t even take a look at Alex and said directly, "At six o''clock!" The 10 kings of Radiant Ind had gone through countless wars together. There was no need to say much. Everyone had a tacit understanding in their hearts. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. After Future said, Alex threw the machete in his hand hard. The machete was like half of a boomerang, spinning out with a strong wind as if it could cut everything. With a loud bang, the machete returned to Alex''s hand. At the same time, he jumped out of the venue and stood on the roof. Sylvia clearly saw that after the loud noise, a wreckage of a jet fell from the big hole in the roof and brought a burst of fire. Moon Goddess''s purple dress fluttered in the air. She held a silver flute in her hand and waved it hard. The silver flute turned into a long whip. When the long whip hit the roof, Moon Goddess floated up. Each of the 10 kings of Radiant Ind was the top-notch role in the world and could not be underestimated. Even the two beautiful women, Moon Goddess and Future, had the title of Reapers leader. When the door of the venue opened, everyone rushed out of the venue. "Miss!" Megan ran to Sylvia and did not dare to look at Henry. If Henry knew that she had looked down on him countless times and introduced other men to his wife, she would die a terrible death! Henry nced at Megan and said, "Protect yourdy. Do you understand?" "Got it!" Megan nodded with some fear. While they were talking, a me came and hit the ground, stirring up a cloud of smoke and dust. The stones from the roof of the castle fell down to the ground not far away from Henry, causing the ground to shake a little. Looking up, he saw that there was abat jet hovering above his head. "Wade!" Henry''s eyes narrowed, and he shouted. Then he kicked his feet hard on the ground. With this kick, Henry''s whole body shot up to the sky like a cannonball. The ground where he just stood was cracked. Henry jumped 8 meters in the air, which was far beyond normal people''s understanding of jumping limit. Just as Henry''s momentum was slowing down and was about to fall... "Here!" Wade rushed from the distance and threw out his ck machete. The machete flew straight into the air where Henry was. Henry, who was going to fall, took the opportunity to step on the machete with his feet. He raised his body again and flew to thebat jet. The pilot''s eyes widened. Obviously, he did not expect that someone could jump over 20 meters relying on his own strength. At this moment, it was toote to pull up. Henry jumped onto thebat jet and stood on the top. He did not mind the strong airflow and stood steadily here. Through the ss, he smiled at the pilot and then punched on the cockpit. The solid ss of the cockpit was shattered by Henry''s punch. Henry punched again andpletely smashed the ss of the cockpit. He grabbed the pilot who was in a panic and threw him out of the cabin. Thebat jet circled in the air and then fell to the ground. Henry was waiting for the perfect moment. He jumped from a height of 20 meters andnded on the ground. However, he waspletely unharmed. The jet fell behind Henry, causing mes to fly up to the sky. Chapter 512 Chapter 512 Seeing this scene, many people couldn''t help swallowing saliva. The Conqueror deserved to be called The Conqueror. He destroyed abat aircraft only with his hands, which was something that many people didn''t even dare to think about. Sylvia looked at the man standing in front of the fire with amazement in her eyes. This was her man! The jet destroyed by Henry just now was just a beginning, and several jets fell on the ind one after another. He looked up and found that there were only a dozen of jets left in the sky. "Future, don''t y anymore. Destroy them." Henry said indifferently. Future, who was hovering in the sky, nodded. Just as she was about to speak, she saw that the high walls around the ind were slowly descending. "Future, what''s going on?" Felix shouted. Future shook her head anxiously and said, "It''s not me." "It''s not you?" Felix frowned. The jets hovering in the sky all flew to the outside of the wall. Everyone on the ind was looking at the outside of the wall at this moment. When the walls around Radiant Ind slowly went down, the ind was surrounded by jets, and all the warships that had been parked beside the ind had disappeared. Such a scene made all the people on the ind widen their eyes. There were hundreds of jets circling around the ind. If all of them were to start a fire, the whole ind would be destroyed. "Sea God, where''s your fleet?" Wade asked. "I don''t know." Sea God shook his head with a serious look. "I didn''t give any orders." Henry walked to the front and said lightly, "There''s no need to ask. Who else can break through the defence line of the ind easily, lower the wall and move the fleet away?" As soon as Henry finished speaking, the gate of the castle was opened from the outside. A tall figure appeared in front of everyone''s eyes. She stood in front of the entrance of the castle, with her long silver hair hanging down casually. Her beautiful features were like a work of art bestowed by God, exquisite and wless. She wore ayer of light gauze, tempting like a devil, but still noble like an angel. Henry looked at the woman who appeared in front of the door of the castle and said, "Cesia." There was only one person in the world who could break through the defence line on the ind easily, control the movement of the wall, and arrange Sea God''s Army. Cesia smiled sweetly and said, "Brother Henry, did you miss me?" Henry took a deep breath. Wade strode forward and shouted, "Cesia, do you know what you''re doing?" Cesia tilted her head and giggled. "Of course I know. I''m going to destroy this ind." "This ind can''t be destroyed that easy!" Alex stepped out and shouted behind him at the same time, "Old Peze, teach your naughty daughter how to behave!" N?velDrama.Org owns all content. No matter whether it was Wade or Felix, their tone was strict, but in their words they still had feelings for Cesia. Although Wade reprimanded her, he was teaching her as her big brother. The word "naughty" meant that he didn''t take serious what had happened just now. Ten kings of Radiant Ind had always regarded Cesia as their rtive. "Cesia..." Peze¡¯s murky eyes were full of love. "Listen to your brothers. Don''t y anymore." "Father, we all know what reality is. You don''t need to lie to yourself." Cesia ignored their words and said coldly. Wilbur walked to Sylvia and sighed. "This woman was also one of the ten kings of Radiant Ind. She was once the owner of the Colourful ring." "Is she also one of the ten Kings?" Sylvia was shocked when she heard the identity of Cesia. "Then how could she..." Wilbur shook his head and looked at Sylvia without saying anything. Cesia''s eyes fell on Henry, and her cold tone became gentle again. "Brother Henry, did you miss me?" "Cesia, that''s enough!" Moon Goddess strode out. "Come with me!" As Moon Goddess spoke, she walked towards Cesia. When she was in front of her, she grabbed hold of her hand. When Cesia was very young, Moon Goddess treated her like her own child. In Moon Goddess''s pce, there were many photos of the two of them together. "Get lost!" Cesia shook off Moon Goddess''s hand and stared at her coldly. At the moment when Cesia looked at Moon Goddess, Moon Goddess felt as if she had fallen into an ice cave. This person was like her own child. This was the child who had once surrounded her and pestered her to buy candy. At this moment, she told her to get lost! "Cesia, you''ve gone too far!" Peze yelled angrily. "Too far?" Cesia smiled. "No matter how far I''ve gone, it''s nothingpared to Brother Henry. Brother Henry, I missed you so much after we''ve been apart for such a long time. This time, I specially prepared a gift for you. I don''t know whether you will like it or not." Cesia wasughing. Her smile was obviously beautiful, but it gave people chills. Standing in front of the castle, Cesia covered her mouth with her hand and said, "Ha ha ha, Brother Henry, you must be careful. They... areing." At the moment when Cesia''sughter fell, Henry felt that there was a dangering straight to him, but there was nothing in front of him. Future''s tablet behind her made a noise. "Boss, watch out, under the ground!" A loud shout came from Future. At the same time, a steel knife suddenly stretched out from the ground in front of Henry and stabbed straight toward Henry. It was beyond Henry''s expectation that someone would appear under the ground. Although there was a simr skill in ninjutsu, it was usually practised in a ces where the ground was soft and loose. However, the ground of Radiant Ind was filled with granite. Henry didn''t have time to think so much. He suddenly stepped back, avoiding the steel knifeing out of the ground. After a second, another steel knife broke through the earth and came towards Henry. Henry took a few steps back. When the two steel knives appeared, two figures jumped out of the ground at an extremely fast speed. Henry''s eyes were fixed on the two figures. The two women were thin and small, wearing white masks and Japanese kimono. Their hair was tied up behind their heads, and the knife in their hands was shining with cold light. Without looking at anything else, Henry was sure that these two people must be masters just because of the speed at which they had just struck out their knives. "Brother Henry, these two ves were carefully selected by me. I give them to you. Enjoy." Cesia said with a smile. The two women in kimono were three meters away from Henry. They didn''t move, but they kept swinging the knives in their hands, one lifting and the other stabbing. In the eyes of outsiders, these two people seemed to stand there wanting to make a move. However, Henry''s face changed and he jumped backwards. Before the outsiders knew what had happened, there were two cracks in the ce where Henry had just stood. Chapter 513 Chapter 513 This scene made many people open their eyes widely. What the h*ll was going on? How could the ground split just by one chop? Not only Sylvia, who had juste into contact with ancient kungfu, but also those masters of kungfu families didn''t know what had happened. Only Wilbur stared at the two cracks on the ground and murmured, "Qi..." Henry frowned and looked at the two kimono women in front of him. The two women waved the knives in their hands again. This time, Henry did not dodge. He shouted, "Give me the weapon!" Wade and Alex, who were standing aside, threw out their weapons at the same time. Henry caught the machete and threw it toward the two women. The machete threw by Alex was so agile that the enemy could not figure it out. However, Henry''s machete was like a bomb. It was not as flexible as Alex¡¯s but more overbearing and direct. It went straight to the two women with an indomitable momentum. At the same time when Henry threw out his machete, he happened to catch the ck machete thrown at him by Wade. Henry held it horizontally and heard the sound of two metals colliding, and the ck machete emitted two sparks. Henry took a few steps back and took a closer look. There were two scratches on the broadsword. Seeing this scene, Henry felt confident. The lethality of the Qi also varied from person to person. If he was in the state he wasst night, it was very likely that he could break the knife with a few moves. But now, no matter how many times the two women waved their knives, they couldn''t cause any substantial harm to the machete. The machete Henry threw out went straight to the two women in kimono. Facing the machete thrown by Henry, the two women did not dare to resist directly, so they could only retreat quickly and avoid this attack. When the machete touched the ground, it made a rumbling sound and raised a cloud of smoke and dust. When the smoke and dust dispersed, everyone saw that there was a deep hole with a radius of three meters in the ce where the machete fell. This hole was at least 50 centimetres deep and full of broken granite inside. Seeing this scene, many people kept swallowing their saliva. He was so powerful. The strength of The Conqueror was indeed unimaginable. The two women in kimono were able to crack the ground when they wielded their swords. Although it was a little strange, the power was still far from that of The Conqueror. Henryughed loudly. He was sure that the two women in kimono were absolutely using Qi, but the power waspletely different from what he had imagined. For a long time, Qi had always been a mysterious and powerful image in Henry''s mind. When he was in the grave of the Zhu family, just a sword-thrusting picture made Henry feel an irresistible sharpness, including the Qi that Henry was exerting with the help of external forces twice, which was extremely powerful. But now, when the two women in kimono vented their Qi, they broke the original image of Qi in Henry''s heart. The so-called Qi was neither a kind of special thing nor specific energy. As long as the power was released in the form of external release, it was the Qi which also could be strong or weak! Although Henry didn''t know that the Qi of these two women was weaker than the others, he was sure that the Qi of these two women was far less powerful than his own! After thinking through this point, Henry felt a sudden sense of enlightenment in his heart. The mysterious Qi was gradually revealed by him, and he was no longer confused by this so-called Qi. "Cesia, I like your gift very much! Hahaha!" Henryughed and grabbed the machete. Then he jumped up and shed at a kimono woman in the air. The woman in kimono saw Henrying with the machete, and hurriedly raised the knife to resist. When the knife in the hand of the woman in kimono touched the edge of the machete in Henry''s hand, it got broken, just like the crisp chocte on the ice-cream when eaten by a child. The woman in kimono also flew backwards with her knife and fell heavily on the ground. The corners of Henry''s mouth curled into a smile. He had been too sensitive recently, and he had a high opinion of Qi. But in fact, Qi was just a special way to release strength. Although it was more mysterious and impossible to figure out, it didn''t mean that people with Qi must be stronger than those without Qi. As long as they were strong enough, they shouldn''t care about whether they had Qi or not. It could be broken with one punch! After understanding this point, Henry no longer felt any pressure in his heart. He looked up at the sky and roared. He waved his knife again and rushed to another woman in kimono. Standing in front of the castle''s door, when Cesia saw the scene in front of her, the corners of her mouth curled into a faint smile.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Except for the weird way of striking, the two women were no match for Henry at all. Henry wielded his machete and beheaded them in three moves without any mercy. Two heads with masks rolled down to the ground. "p-p-p." Cesia pped her hands gently and said, "You deserve to be called Brother Zhang. These two ves are not enough for Brother Zhang to y. Well, I''m not in the mood to y with you anymore." After she said that, she stretched out a hand over her head and then suddenly put it down. With this action, hundreds of fighter jets, which surrounded the ind, began to move and began to hover above the ind. The barrels were aimed at the upper part of the ind. As long as these barrels fired at the same time, even Radiant Ind would bepletely crushed in a very short time, and no one on the ind would be spared. "Cesia, what the h*ll do you want to do?" Red Hair shouted. "What do I want?" Cesia smiled faintly. "Of course, I''m going to ruin this ind. Otherwise, what do you think I want to do?" As soon as she said that, the facial expressions of the people on the ind who came from all over the world changed. "Miss Cesia, the enmity between you has nothing to do with us. Can you let us leave the ind?" A leader of one country said in a hurry. "Yes, Miss Cesia, please let us leave the ind." "We don''t have the intention to participate in your battles." After one leader spoke, other leaders also spoke. Nobody wanted to die on the ind for no reason. "Cesia, have you really thought about this? Are you going to start a war with Radiant Ind?" Future stepped up and flew up in the air. "Have you thought about the consequences?" Cesia said, "Did I ever joke with you, Future? As for the consequences you said, I''m sorry. I never care about the consequences when I do things." Chapter 514 Chapter 514 She never cared about the consequences! What Cesia said made many people''s hearts beat fast. If she really insisted on destroying this ind, who could survive? In the middle of the sea, under the gunfire of these hundreds of fighter jets, even the ind owner would die! A strong white man from the United States shouted at Cesia, "The owner of the colourful ring, I don''t care if there is any conflict inside the ind. We are here to participate in the underground world meeting. ording to the rules, you can''t attack us. And you have to know that if we can''t go back, bad things will happen to you!¡± "Huh?" Cesia raised her eyebrows. At the moment when she raised her eyebrows, a jet in the sky suddenly fired. Laser locked on the strong man. The strong man who spoke a second ago was cut into pieces by these. His flesh and blood exploded and scattered on the ground. Some people who were close to him were more or less stained with red and white things. No one had expected that the owner of the Colorful King''s Ring on Radiant Ind would make a move so casually. "Threaten me? What I hate most is being threatened by someone else!" In the sky, the cannon barrel, which had just fired, was giving out white smoke at this moment, proving to everyone present what Cesia said. She really did what she said she would do! "Cesia, let''s talk about our own business. Now there are so many people on the ind, you must let them leave first." Sea God stood up. "The underground world has its own rules. Do you know what the underground world will be like if you really leave everyone here?" The people came from underground forces from all over the world. Those who came here were either future heirs or leaders of these forces. If all the people were killed, the whole underground world would be in a mess. There was a smile on the corner of Cesia¡¯s mouth. "It''s really interesting. What will the underworld be? Does it have anything to do with me? Um?" Her stubborn look chilled the people on the ind. Everyone could not help but look at Henry. He was their only hope. Henry took a deep breath and looked at Cesia. "Are you sure you want everyone to stay here?" Without hesitation, Cesia nodded. "Of course, Brother Zhang, this is the fireworks I prepared for you. You must enjoy it." When she finished speaking, five jets circled in the sky suddenly fired. The me from the jets could easily prate the steel te. This was not a force that human beings could resist at all. Even the most powerful ancient warriors would only appear insignificant under the fire of the jets. The fire shot to the back of the castle, where there were hundreds of people gathered. When the fire approached them, they had no way to escape. The raging fire could tear everything apart. The mes spurted for five seconds. In five seconds, hundreds of people were pierced through by the mes. In front of this kind of war machine, any master seemed to be pale and powerless. In just five seconds, they had taken hundreds of lives. Those standing on the ind were all pale at the moment. If those mes were aimed at their ce, what would happen? No one would think that they could survive the artillery attack. Wade and the others didn''t look well at the moment. They had never encountered such a thing on the ind. Someone was ughtering people in front of them! If that was the case, where was the dignity of the ind? How could the ind be a ce where people could kill freely? The people on the ind were really scared at this moment. The blood of the hundreds of dead people spread, and the air of the entire ind was filled with the smell of blood. There were only five jets that fired at the same time. What if there were a hundred jets? Who could survive? "Brother Zhang, do you like my firework show? It''s just the beginning. The firework show will be more and more amazing." Cesia covered her mouth gently andughed. Cesia''sughter sounded pleasant, but to the people on the ind, it seemed toe from hell. "The owner of the colourful ring, do you really want to do such an extreme thing?" A member of the Ji family said. "But what?" Another person asked hurriedly. He saw a glimmer of hope in Cesia¡¯s attitude. Wade, who was standing there, had a bad feeling when he saw her like this. Cesia looked at Henry again. "However, it depends on whether my Brother Zhang is willing to do something or not. If he is willing to, I''ll let you go. If he doesn''t want to, none of you can leave." As soon as she finished her words, Henry immediately attracted a lot of attention. "Cesia!" Future floated in the air and shouted. She knew her very well. When she said that, it meant conspiracy. Cesia covered her mouth and smiled. "Brother Zhang, I mean, if you are willing to help me twist the head of that woman Lin, I can let everyone on this ind go. What do you think?" As soon as she said that, Wade and others were shocked. No one expected that her target was Sylvia! N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The scene of the five jets shooting just now was just a kind of pressure for everyone, and at this time, they would put everything on Henry. Should he protect his wife or all the people of the underground world on this ind? If he was to protect Sylvia, Henry would undoubtedly be the target of public criticism. Today, even if Cesia could let everyone go, everyone¡¯s opinion about Radiant Ind would be changed. Its status would be destroyed. Standing next to Sylvia, Megan''s heart skipped a beat and she turned to look at the woman next to her. Apparently, Sylvia did not expect that the ultimate target of this beautiful woman was her! To exchange her life for the life of the whole ind! Sylvia looked at Henry. Henry was still standing there, staring at Cesia and saying nothing. "Brother Zhang, what do you think? Are you willing to ept my proposal?" Cesia asked with a smile on her face. The dense battle jets in the sky had a strong oppressive force. Those people from the underground forces all looked at Henry, waiting for his answer. Although Sylvia did not have much time to contact the underground world, she was stronger than many people in terms of emotional intelligence. She knew that once Henry agreed to that woman''s condition, his prestige in the underground world would definitely increase again. Chapter 515 Chapter 515 "My lord, we have always been loyal to the ind and have participated in countlessrge and small battles. My rtives and children have contributed everything to the ind." "My lord, we pay billions of tribute to the ind every year and spread the power of the ind. If we die here, we''ll die with a grievance!" "If the whole ind sank to the bottom of the sea, no one could survive. My lord, I hope you can consider it." Many powerful people couldn''t help but say that it was not a choice to exchange the life of the whole ind for the life of one person. A person should know how to choose. If the ind was destroyed, no one could survive. If this matter were to be done by others, these underground forces would not talk nonsense and they would take the initiative to take action. However, this was the woman of The Conqueror. Even if they did not have to consider this kind of choice at all, they had to carefully persuade him. No one wanted to die. The words of these people were clearly heard by Sylvia. Sylvia''s face didn''t change at all. She looked at Cesia. At the same time, Cesia also looked at Sylvia. When the two women''s eyes met, they saw the arrogance in each other''s eyes. Cesia had her own arrogance, so did Sylvia. "Miss." Megan reached out and pulled Sylvia''s dress. Sylvia shook her head. She was very clear about the current situation. If she were to switch to Henry''s position, she would not hesitate at all and would make a choice directly. Now Henry could think for such a long time, which made Sylvia feel satisfied. Sylvia didn''t me Henry''s choice. If it weren''t for her, he wouldn''t have been forced to this point. After all, he was The Conqueror! Sylvia nced at Megan hung a long sword at her waist. Sylvia suddenly reached out her hand, grabbed the handle of the sword from Megan and pulled it out hard. "Miss!" Megan eximed. She grabbed Sylvia''s wrist and shook her head slightly at Sylvia. When someone next to her saw Sylvia''s movement, a smile appeared on her face. They realized that since Cesia¡¯s words were spoken, The Conqueror hadn¡¯t looked at his wife again, which meant that he would give up on her. "Megan, let go of me." Sylvia looked at Henry. She really understood Henry. There were some things that he couldn''t do as a king, so as his woman, she took the initiative to do it. "Bang!" There was a soft sound. The sword on Megan''s waist was pulled out by Sylvia. Sylvia grabbed the handle of her sword with her hand and aimed it at herself with the tip of the sword, then she stabbed it hard. Many people had a smile on their faces. As long as this woman died, they would bepletely saved. At this moment, a figure in a white robe appeared in front of Sylvia with a strong wind. He grabbed Sylvia''s arm so that the sword edge, which was less than three centimetres away from Sylvia''s abdomen, could not move forward at all. Sylvia looked at the person who appeared in front of her and grabbed her arm. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Wade''s robe fluttered gently. He looked up at Sylvia and said, "Sister-inw, do you know why Boss led so many of us to win the revolution and free us? Why are we still called demons?" Sylvia opened her mouth. Before she could speak, Wade''s voice sounded again. "The angel and the demon are the most powerful existence in the western world. However, the biggest difference between the angel and the demon is that the angel can give up the person he loves the most for the whole world, while the demon can choose to destroy the world for the person he loves the most!" As soon as Wade finished his words, a roar ofughter rang out. Henry stepped forward and slowly walked toward the gate of the castle. Theughter came from his mouth. "Cesia, I always thought that you knew me very well, but I really didn''t expect that you would let me make such a choice. I won''t give up on my wife and my family, just like I didn''t give up on you before. If you forgot how we survived, just go and look through your damn diary! The death of all the people on the ind has nothing to do with me, Henry Zhang. What''s the impact on me if you kill them? Hmm?" Henry''s footsteps moved forward slowly. Although his voice was not loud, it clearly reached everyone''s ears. His words made all the major forces pale. Only Sylvia''s eyes were full of tears. Wade and the others looked as if they had expected this. They didn¡¯t expect Henry to make such a choice. Henry looked up at the sky and said, "Cesia, you have made two mistakes today. First, threatened me with the people I love the most. Second, you are too confident. Why do you think I, Henry Zhang, am called The Conqueror? Do you think that such a small number of jets can really destroy my ind, huh?" When Henry spoke, a strong self-confidence emanated from him. It was the confidence that would appear when he faced hundreds ofbat jets in the sky. It seemed that those jets were nothing in his eyes! Future slowlynded from the sky. Red Hair walked behind Henry, numerous bats rose up from his cloak. Alex bent down on the ground and picked up his machete and wiped the dust. Sea God took a deep breath, the blue scimitar in his hand was shining in the sun. Peze shook his head slightly, with his hands behind his back. He looked at the jets in the sky with relief in his eyes. The short figure, Azra had disappeared and blended into the crowd. He was a hidden sneaky viper. At the most critical moment, he would make a deadly blow. Wade stood in front of Sylvia and didn''t move at all. Moon Goddess was standing in front of Cesia, shook her head slowly. "You shouldn''t have done that. You just want to make your brother angry. No one in this world can bear his anger. Even you, a little girl, shouldn''t offend him like this." After saying that, Moon Goddess turned around and walked towards Henry. In the process of stepping, she took out her silver flute and swung it hard. The flute turned into a long whip and dragged it to the ground. In front of the hundreds of jets, the Kings of Radiant Ind were as small as ants, but their momentum was no weaker than that of the hundreds of jets in the sky. Countless Reapers wearing ghost masks and armor came to the back of Henry and others in neat steps. Outside the castle, there were people dressed in sackcloth, some were farming, some were weaving, and some were watering. But at this time, all of them stopped their movements and looked up at the sky. Chapter 516 Chapter 516 The strength of Radiant Ind was unimaginable to many people. Perhaps, the farmer you saw on the ind was a skillful killer. Perhaps, former identity of the aunty that takes care of the nts would make most people in the world look up to her. Although the hundreds of jets hovered around Radiant Ind with great momentum, one should not forget that Radiant Ind never relied on that wall, not on the four radars, not on the army of Sea God. On the contrary, these things existed because of this ind! The smile on Cesia''s face gradually disappeared. She looked at the people gathered in front of her. As one of the 10 kings on the ind, she was very clear about how powerful her brothers and sisters were. Cesia raised her hand slowly. The hovering jets slowed down and floated there, ready to fire at any time. At this moment, Henry and Cesia opened their mouths at the same time. "Fight!" With Henry''s shout, Alex let out an angry roar and threw the machete in his hand into the air. Moon Goddess wielded the long whip in her hand. It hooked the handle of the machete. Under the waving of Moon Goddess, the machete cut through the wings. The solid jet was as fragile as tofu and was easily cut by the machete. An explosion sounded in the air. This was the beginning of the war. Countless jets circled in the air and fired. Facing these mes, Future reached out her hand to draw a line on the tablet. With her actions, the ground under everyone''s feet shook, and one by one, the artilleries flipped out of the ground and fired in the air. There were too many jets in the sky, so there was no need to aim. There was an explosion. "Kill!" When Cesia pushed open the gate of the castle, countless figures with white masks rushed in from outside. This time, she had made sufficient preparations, she did not count only on the countless battle jets circling around the castle. The Reapers in armor roared, pped their armors together, and rushed toward those figures wearing white masks. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. A great battle was about to break out! Red Hair had no weapon. His hands were the most powerful weapon. One person rushed to the front of Red Hair, but before he could make a move, his head was pinched by Red Hair and exploded directly. The blood sshed all over his body. He licked his lips with a blood-thirsty smile and took the initiative to grab the next one. The de in Sea God''s hand was invincible. Any weapon would break if it touched his de. No one on the ind could underestimate the topbat capability of Radiant Ind. Outside the castle, a gardener put down the hose in his hand and sighed. He walked to his log cabin and picked up a heavy sword, which had two words engraved on it, Wufeng Sword! In recent years, no one had heard of the "Wufeng Sword". However, 30 years ago, everybody would inevitably be scared. Back then, Wufeng Sword was used by the top master of ancient Chinese antique families. No one would have thought that in his old age, he would be an ordinary gardener on Radiant Ind. The gardener took out his heavy sword and walked out of the wooden house. When he walked out of the house, he saw his old neighbour alsoe out. The old neighbour took an iron stick in his hand and there was a vague word "Flower" carved on it. Both of them noticed each other and smiled at each other. Then, they rushed to the people on the ind who were raging with white masks. In the castle, the people from the forces widened their eyes. At this moment, the foundation of Radiant Ind burst out and the trump card that they used shocked them. This was just an ind that had only been founded a short time ago, and there were so many mysteries. There were thousands of artilleries rising from the ground. No one knew how many artilleries there were under the ground. Future was indeed a genius who had been ahead of all human beings in terms of technology. The owner of the Eternal King''s Ring was the biggest barrier in this ind! The gunfirended to the ground. Wade stood in front of Sylvia without moving his feet. His attention was always focused on his surroundings. As long as he was there, no one could hurt Sylvia. The huge explosion caused a gust of wind, and the sky had long been filled with mes. A strong wind swept over, blowing Henry''s robe. The jets in the sky began to fight back. The gunfire swept to the ground, and the cannon tforms exploded. Broken stones were rolling on the ground, and a cannonball fell next to Sea God. The powerful shock wave sent Sea God flying several meters away, and he rolled several times on the ground to stop the impact. Felix took out a pocket pistol from his suit pocket. The pistol was only the size of a child''s palm, but it was very powerful. With one shot, the jet form 40 meters above him turned into a me. At the same time, a me swept toward him. At the critical moment, Alex pulled him down and escaped the fatal fire. "Hey, this time, the gambling debt fromst time is cleared." Alex got up from the ground and stretched out his hand to Felix. "Don''t try to escape your dept that easy," said Felix as he propped himself upon the ground. One by one, bats fell from the sky, Red Hair bathed in blood, and countless cracks appeared on his robe. "Boss, the firepower is too fierce. I can''t hold on any longer!" Red Hair and the others looked embarrassed, but in fact, they were already very shocked. Although it was a mess to fight against countless jets alone at this moment, no one was injured. This was already a very proud battle result. "The Conqueror, hand over the Fire Crystal!" A loud voice came from the side. Henry turned his head and saw a man wearing a long gown and a white mask. There was nothing on the mask. The man was holding a thin sword, and his action was extremely fast. In a blink of an eye, he was in front of Henry. The moment this man stabbed out, Henry felt a sense of familiarity. Facing this man''s sword, it was just like facing the sword-thrusting picture he saw in the Zhu family''s tomb. "Another person who knows how to use Qi?" Henry snorted. If Henry had faced such a sword strike before, he might have panicked. But since he fought with the old man with a swordst time, such a sword strike could not threaten Henry at all. Although this sword was sharp, its power was limited. Henry dodged it and then punched at his opponent''s face. The man snorted and said disdainfully, "Amoner like you, how dare you fight with me?" Facing Henry''s punch, the man did not dodge, but let Henry punch his body. Henry''s fistnded on the opponent''s shoulder and he felt as if it had hit on an iron te. "It feels like tickling." He said in a light voice, "It doesn''t hurt and doesn''t itch. The so-called The Conqueror is just so-so, hahaha." Chapter 517 Chapter 517 Henry frowned slightly. It was not that he had never encountered such a situation before. He had experienced it in the Family Linst time. However, what Henry met was a reformed man. His limbs were all made up of machinery. This person in front of him was not the same. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "The Conqueror, your fists are soft and weak, hahaha." Heughed arrogantly, and at the same time, he stabbed at Henry again. Henry twisted his body and dodged the opponent''s sword. He punched out a few more times. His fist hit on the opponent''s body, making a few muffled sounds. Henry could clearly feel that the force was mutual, but it couldn''t cause any harm to the other side. He was like an iron man with a bronze. "The Conqueror, is that all you can do? I wanted to y with you, but it seems that you are not qualified enough!" The other partyughed wildly, "In that case, I have to cut off your head immediately!" As his voice fell, he swung his sword three times in a row, sending out three gusts of Qi toward Henry. Henry was unable to dodge, and his cor was cut open. There were some tiny wounds on his neck, and blood beads appeared. "Boss!" There was a hint of horror in Red Hair''s eyes. Was Henry injured in such a short time? Who is this man? The Conqueror was known as the most powerful man in the world, which represented how strong he was. In this world, how many people could hurt The Conqueror? Henry shook his head and grinned. He moved his hands and feet and said, "Interesting, let''s do it again!" Henry shouted and rushed toward his opponent. If Henry''s speed just now was as fast as a phantom in the eyes of ordinary people, then now he was faster than a shadow. "So fast!" The opponent subconsciously let out a cry of surprise. When he reacted, Henry had already stood behind him. "You know what?" Henry''s voice sounded from behind the other side, "In my eyes, you are just like a punching bag!" "You!" As soon as the other side spoke, Henry punched on the other side''s mask. This punch directly cracked the man''s mask and sent the person flying. The man was sent flying by a punch. Before he could stand firm, Henry appeared beside him. He kicked heavily on the side of the man, making a muffled sound just like moments ago. Henry''s attack, like a storm, did not give this person any chance to breathe. Under Henry''s attack, this person was like a small boat in the sea, continually swaying, without any ability to resist. With a loud bang, the man was hit in the chest by Henry''s fist and fell heavily on the ground. The ground under his body was cracked. It could be seen how massive the force of the fall was! Henry stood next to this man, slowly gasping. Such a series of attacks caused Henry to consume a lot of his physical strength. It could be seen that Henry''s fist had been covered with ayer of blood. On the ground, the man''s mask had been broken. As the man moved, the mask pieces fell one by one like broken tiles. Under the mask, there was a face that had been burned. No one could see what the face used to look like at all. It was particrly ferocious. He slowly climbed up from the ground, panting heavily. "Ha! Ha! The Conqueror, even if I stand still, what can you do to me? In the face of absolute strength, your speed is just in vain. Do you think that your light fists can defeat me?" The man twisted his neck slightly. Looking at his opponent''s appearance, Henry couldn''t help but shrink his pupils. Henry was very clear about how violent his attack was. Even an elephant couldn''t stand up at this moment. Henry''s every hit seemed tond on an iron te. The other party tore off his torn gown, and his upper body was burned, just like his face. "The Conqueror, do you really think that you are breakneck? Huh?" The corner of his mouth curled up, and he stepped forward. "What!" Henry''s pupils suddenly dted. At this moment, he couldn''t see the man''s movement clearly. A fist was full of scars expanded in Henry''s pupils. When the fist reached Henry''s face, Henry finally reacted and wanted to dodge, but it was toote. He could only put his arms in front of his face to block the fist. Man''s fistnded on Henry''s arm. Henry only felt that there was a considerable forceing from his arm, which made him unable to control and retreat. The Conqueror was sent flying by one punch! At this moment, although the battle on the ind was fierce, many people on Henry''s side were still paying attention to it. When they saw the scene that The Conqueror was blown away, they all widened their eyes. How could an invincible being be blown away? This was equivalent to breaking the myth of the invincibility of The Conqueror! Henry fell to the ground and felt his arm was stiff and numb. "The Conqueror, you are really a good-for-nothing." With a smile on the corner of his mouth, the man slowly walked toward Henry. A machete, with a cold light, spun toward the man in the air. The man leaned slightly to one side and just dodged the machete. Another long whip swept from the side and entangled the man''s arm like a viper. Moon Goddess, who was wearing a purple trailing dress, shouted, "Azra!" Azra who had been hiding in the crowd since the beginning of the war suddenly raised his head and stabbed towards the middle of the enemy''s back with a dagger in his hand. This stab directly pierced half of the dagger into man¡¯s back. "Ah!" The other party let out a painful scream, and his eyes turned red. He waved his fists hard, but he was tightly entangled by the Moon Goddess''s long whip. Countless bats were swarming toward him. Red Hair was hidden among the bats. He suddenly stretched out one hand and grabbed the man''s head. "Peze!" Red Hair roared in a hurry. He could feel that the man was umting strength and was ready to use it at any time. He simply could not control the other party for a long time. At this moment, the old man Peze, like a quick cheetah, was rushing to this side rapidly. His hands turned into knives, and he shed at the man''s neck heavily. Few kings of Radiant Ind had barely managed to control this man. This was enough to show how powerful this man was. Just as Peze was about to cut the opponent''s neck, an invisible force swept over. Regardless of whether it was Moon Goddess, who was holding the long whip, or Azra who was having a dagger, or Red Hair, who pinched the opponent''s head, or the newly rushed Peze, they flew away under this invisible force. They had no ability to resist this force at all. Chapter 518 Chapter 518 A man in ck with a white mask strolled from the crowd. No matter how fierce the battle was, it could not affect him. He was bare-handed and every step was not big, but his speed was extremely fast. It was only a few steps before he came to the front of the crowd. When the man whose face was burned saw the man in ck, he immediately showed a look of fear and quickly bowed to show his respect, "Your excellency." "Go behind," The man in ck said softly. His voice sounded cold. The burned man looked at the arrogant look on his face and nodded immediately. Without saying a word, he stood behind the man in ck. The man in ck nced at Red Hair and others, and finally fixed his eyes on Henry, saying, "The Conqueror? What an interesting name! You kids always like to raise yourselves up and give these self-deception titles. However, in front of the real King, you are nothing." He waved his hand in the air. Red Hair and the others felt a strong force pushing them away. They could not resist it at all. This made them subconsciously look back and forth, and they saw the horror in each other''s eyes. They did not understand how the man in ck was capable of doing this. The man in ck pushed aside the group of people and slowly walked up to Henry. He was about the same height as Henry and stared straight at Henry. "Kid, the so-called King should not act like you. Remember, I will only use less than one percent of my strength in the next move. Whether you believe it or not, what I want to tell you is that this world is not like what you see. You are just a group of ants in this world, or you are not even considered an ant in this world. There are some things that you can''t own, so just hand them over." As soon as the man in ck finished his words, he slowly stretched out his hand, pointed at Henry''s forehead, and gently flicked it. This flick, which seemed to have no force, made Henry fly back as if a cannonball had hit him. He flew out more than ten meters away and then stopped, bringing up a piece of dirt. Henry only felt that someone had walloped him on the head with a massive hammer. The pain was so intense that his head seemed to be about to split open. "Boss!" Red Hair and others eximed and rushed to the ce where Henry fell. They were shocked. Who was he? His strength was beyond their recognition. Red Hair helped Henry up and looked at the man in ck. But the man in ck didn''t look at Henry anymore. He turned around and left, leaving a sentence, "Stop ying. Let''s end this. Take away what is ours." After saying that, the man in ck gradually disappeared from the crowd. The green-shirted man who was holding a thin sword just now turned around and shouted at Cesia, "Did you hear what Excellency said? Finish this." Cesia nodded and waved her hand. The jets fired fiercely, and the ground gunboats of Radiant Ind exploded under the shooting of the jets. "Boss, how are you doing?" Red Hair looked at Henry. At this moment, Henry was pale. Wade looked at Henry anxiously, but he couldn''t go away. The explosion was getting more and more violent. Wade turned to Sylvia and said, "Sister-inw, I''ll take you away first." Sylvia bit her red lip tightly and nodded. Although she really wanted to stay here with Henry, she was very clear that her existence would only increase Henry''s burden and would not help him at all! "Boss, we need to evacuate first. Cesia has hacked the defence system on the ind, and there is no way to start it now!" Future fell from the sky and stood in front of Henry with an anxious look on her face. Henry raised his head and looked up at the sky. The jets were still hovering in the air and shooting down, robbing people of their lives. Even so, those Reapers still kept moving forward. Henry took a deep breath, looked at Future, and asked, "What is the maximum capacity of my body?" Hearing Henry''s question, Red Hair and others were stunned. They didn''t understand what Henry was talking about at all. Only Future replied, "20 ml, this is the maximum, your body is not..." Before Future could finish, Henry took out a tube from his clothes. The liquid inside was light blue, giving people a sense of beauty. "20 ml... not enough." Henry showed a bitter smile on his face. Then he raised his head and drank the remaining four-fifths of the medicine. "Boss!" When she saw Henry''s movement, Future would feel that something was wrong. But when she made a sound to stop him, it was toote. "Future, what did Boss drink?" Red Hair asked in a hurry. "It is..." Future stared at the empty tube in Henry''s hand and slowly said, "Destruction..." "Destruction" was the name Future gave to this liquid. This name perfectly described the function of medicine. After taking it, it could have destructive power! After taking medicine, Henry lowered his head and stood still. "Boss." She looked at Henry with concern. "How do you feel?" Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "Very good." Henry''s voice sounded hoarse. "But I suggest that you stay away from me." "Stay away? Why?" Red Hair asked in confusion. Future''s expression changed, and she hurriedly said, "Come on, let''s listen to the boss!" Future was the only one who knows how powerful the medicine was. The horrible effect of this medicine was not only the improvement in strength but also the stronger the person was, the more significant effect it would have. When Henry took 10 ml of the medicine, he was able to exert such a terrible strength. The wind of the fist alone drained the air around him. What about 40 ml? It was definitely several times more powerful! If Henry''s fighting capacity was one before taking medicine, then after taking ten millilitres, Henry''s fighting capacity was five. After twenty millilitres, his ability would be twenty-five. Taking thirty millilitres would increase his power to one hundred and twenty-five. But forty millilitres would make him six hundred and twenty-five times stronger! Future noticed that there was a blood bead appearing on Henry''s skin. Although the medicine could help Henry be more vigorous in an instant, it would also bring him a lot of burdens. A person, on a regr basis, could be more than 600 times stronger in an instant. How terrible the data was. If the white mouse were used for the experiment, it would probably explode in an instant. Only Henry, with a body that had been tempered for thousand times, could hardly bear it. But it could not be exined how long he could take it. Henry slowly raised his head, and his pupils were full of blood. Chapter 519 Chapter 519 Henry''s scarlet pupils scared everyone. No one expected that such a change would happen to Henry. At this moment, Henry''s eyes were full of contempt for life! His breathing became heavier and heavier. He looked at the countless circling jets above his head, and his eyes revealed a hint of ferocity. Seeing Henry like this, Red Hair and others unconsciously showed a fearful look on their faces. They had forgotten how long they had not seen Henry like this. Since the establishment of Radiant Ind, Henry''s temper had changed. He was indifferent to many things and was no longer as aggressive as before. But now, they found that Henry, who was full of courage and uprightness, seemed to show up again. Only that kind of Hell King would make people fear him. Hell was also built at that time. There was a faint airflow surrounding Henry, which was visible to the naked eye. Henry''s long robe swayed without wind. Within three meters around Henry, pieces of small stones were shaking slightly and floating slowly in the air. Future had said that she wanted Henry to take this medicine in order to acquire the ability to change the surrounding environment. When a person''s strength was umted to a certain degree, qualitative changes would ur. At this moment, the qualitative change happened to Henry! It could be seen that the gravel floating next to Henry was slowly cracking, and the airflow around Henry was getting stronger and stronger, and even stirred up smoke and dust. Such a scene, even Future did not expect. She took out her tablet and quickly analyzed the data around Henry. The result made her widely open her eyes and could not believe it. Henry''s body was shaking, which meant that he was under tremendous pressure. Although the pressure was great, the reward he got was also huge. At this moment, Henry only felt that he had unlimited power from head to toe, as if he could stab through the sky! He raised his head to the sky and let out a long howl, which went straight up. Even with the gunfire colliding, Henry''s voice had a strong prating force. Henry bent his legs and then kicked hard on the ground. The moment Henry exerted force on his legs, the ground within three meters around him sank and cracked at the same time. Henry''s whole body, under the power of this kick, was like a cannonball, soaring into the sky. The gravel floating around him was turned into powder at this moment! Many people had witnessed this scene. Sylvia and Megan, who had initially been leaving with Wade, were standing in the same ce at this time. Megan widened her eyes and looked at this scene. Henry jumped up to dozens of meters high in the air and flew toward the jet in the air. In Megan''s understanding, it was already impossible for a person to jump four or five meters high. The strongest person in the Su Family was only able to leap six meters high. Megan did not even dare to imagine the height of dozens of meters. Was it possible for a person to jump that high? "Miss, Mr. Zhang, he..." Megan murmured as she looked at Henry, who was soaring into the sky. Sylvia also looked at this scene in shock. This trip to Radiant Indpletely subverted her cognition of the world. However, although Sylvia was shocked, her thoughts werepletely different from Megan''s. When she saw Henry jump up like this, she was more concerned. This was obviously beyond the limits of human beings. If Henry wanted to possess such a limitless force, how much pressure he had to bear? Many people also saw this scene. Looking at Henry, who was soaring into the sky, Cesia''s eyes were full ofplex emotions. The green-robed man whose body and face were burnt shrank his pupils fiercely. "Impossible! How could he do this!" When the people from the forces saw Henry soaring up to the sky, they all sighed in their hearts that The Conqueror was still the one they have known. The actions he took had already surpassed them by far too much! Henry rushed to a jet. When he was still five meters away from it, Henry suddenly punched out. It was clear that there was still five meters between him and the jet, but Henry''s punch blew through the ne. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. This time, Henry clearly saw that a strong airflow came out of his fist and destroyed the jet. It was this airflow. As the airflow was shot out, the violent power in Henry''s body also decreased by a little. Of course, it was only a little. Compared with the remaining violent power in Henry''s body, it was just a drop in the sea. In Henry''s heart, at this moment, there was only one feeling. He felt like he was holding the world in his hands! With this powerful force, even if there was an army, Henry was confident that he could face it head-on with his strength. Henry, who was in the air, stepped on the void space and a stream of Qi came out of his feet. Relying on this Qi, Henry seemed to be stepping on an invisible flight of stairs, and he could change its shape at will. Even Henry himself did not expect such a situation. If a person could always have such a powerful force in his body, then theoretically, this person could fly! Future stood on the ground and looked at Henry in the sky with excitement on her face. "He did it, Boss did it!" Relying on the Qi in his body, Henry changed directions in the air. His speed was extremely fast, and each punch was so powerful that he could destroy the jets in the air. He kept waving his fists, and those jets kept exploding one by one. He looked like Devil bringing a deterrence wherever he went. The people from the various forces could not help but swallow their saliva. They looked at the figure in the sky. Was he still a human? Was this even something a human could do? This was God! The strongest expert under the starry sky, the owner of Radiant Ind, The Conqueror! The pilots of the jets did not expect that someone could do this. They looked at the flying figure in the sky and felt cold all over their bodies. That person was a god of death. When he looked at someone, that person should say goodbye to this world. Initially, hundreds of jets had been brought by Cesia. But now, Henrypletely reversed the situation on his own. He alone was equivalent to an army. The gunfire couldn''t hit Henry at all, and he destroyed jets one by one! What Henry did was something that only God could do! The man in ck, who was about to leave, looked up at the sky and sighed. "It seems that we have failed." "My lord has told you not to provoke this person, but you didn''t listen." A white figure appeared beside the man in ck. Chapter 520 Chapter 520 The man in ck leaned to one side and looked at the man in white in front of him. He did not speak. The voice of the man in white faintly sounded, "My lord said that the man was the only person he was afraid of in this world. It was supposed to be easy for us toplete the task. However, you want to irritate the disciple of that man. Do you think we can still get Fire Crystals in this situation?" The man in white raised his head to look at the sky. Henry''s every punch and kick would cause a fighter to explode. The man in ck snorted coldly. "I have my way of doing things. You don''t need to teach me. If you have any questions, you can go to the master!" After saying that, the man in ck swung his long sleeves and strode away. Looking at the back of the man in ck, the man in whiteughed grimly. "One day, I''ll crush your head!" After his voice fell, the man in white gradually disappeared, as if he had never appeared. In the sky, the jets exploded one after another. Henrypletely reversed the situation on his own. The violent power in his body also emitted out with every move of his. Every time he shot out a force, Henry felt that he was getting a little weaker. At the same time, the pressure on his body was also reduced a lot. Although he had not been hit, his whole body was covered with blood from head to toe. It was from his pores. Without the suppression of the jets in the sky, the advantages of Radiant Ind were revealed at once. Whether they were the armoured Reapers or the people on the ind, they were much stronger than the people brought by Cesia. After seeing that the ind had gradually gained an advantage, some underground forces began to join the battle and fight against Cesia. "Cesia, let''s leave!" The man in the green shirt, who was burnt all over his body, growled at her in a low voice. Aplicated look shed in Cesia''s eyes, and then she waved her hand. The jets were all stopped and flew out of the ind at the fastest speed. A jet circled in mid-air and dropped a rope in front of her. She reached out and grabbed the rope, letting the battle craft take her into the air. She looked at Henry and muttered, "How can I not understand what kind of person you are? What I love is your selfish look. Unfortunately, your love will never belong to me." The jet left quickly with Cesia. Another rope fell andnded in front of the man in green. The man in green grabbed the rope. Just as he was about to take off, he heard a shout. "Want to run away?" Henry rushed over from the sky, raised his fist, and hit the man in green across the air. Facing Henry''s attack, the man in green could no longer be as calm as before. Hanging on the rope, he could only try his best to avoid Henry''s punch. Henry punched out with his fist. This time, there was a clear difference from the previous attack. Henry could feel that there seemed to be an invisible wall of Qi in front of the man in green. When the cyclone on his fist touched the wall of Qi in front of the man in green, it directly smashed it. And this time he was able to hit the man. Henry also fully understood at this moment why the man in green could ignore his attack before. There was always ayer of Qi around him to protect him. Although his previous attack was fierce, it could not break thatyer of Qi. But Henry also knew that although the Qi was intense, it was not invincible. First of all, the Qi in this man''s body was limited, including the speed of his sudden outbreak at that time, it was also caused by the Qi. However, he was not able to continue to use the Qi, otherwise, Azra would fail in his attack. After knowing this point, Henry rxed a lot. The person who possessed the Qi was not invincible. As long as Henry could find an opportunity, even if the man were a master of Qi, he would be seriously injured. Fighting against Henry''s cyclone, the man in green felt sweat on his back. He spat out a mouthful of blood, and his face instantly turned pale. Henry had seeded in his first attack. When he wanted to take the opportunity to pursue and attack, he only felt that his feet were empty. The Qi in his body had been used up. The countless fallen jets left on the ind proved Henry''s fantastic record. After all the jets retreated, the killing sounds on the ind gradually calmed down. The whole ground of the castle was dyed red with blood. Countless bodies were piled up together. Bodies belonged to both people from Radiant Ind and the enemy''s forces. Red Hair and others also had scars all over their bodies. Future''s machine started running out of power. This battle could be said to be a tragic one. When the battle waspletely over, there was still the roar of gunfire ringing in everyone''s ears. Henry fell from the sky. When the Qi in his body was spent, the feeling of exhaustion came again, and the consequences this time was more intense than before. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Henry''s strength had increased by hundreds of times, and so did the side effects. This kind of exhaustion made Henry unable to resist it at all. His legs went weak, and he fell forward. Future had expected this to happen. Before Henrypletely fainted, she rushed to him and held him. Due to the victory of this battle, the eyes of those people from underground forces showed joy. But, there were no cheers of victory on the ind. Those who survived were quietly cleaning up the mess. It was evident that this battle should not have happened at all. It was one of the ten kings of Radiant Ind, Cesia, the owner of the Colourful Ring, who orchestrated this war. Sylvia rushed to Henry immediately. When she saw Henry, who was covered in blood and unconscious, her eyes were full of concern. "Is he okay?" Sylvia stretched out her trembling arm and slowly put it on Henry''s cheek. "Sister-inw, don''t worry. Boss is just exhausted. He just needs to take a break." Futureforted her and then winked at Wade. Wade nodded, picked up Henry, and strode toward Future''sb. "Felix, I don''t think Boss will wake up for a while. You and Uncle Peze will be responsible for the arrangement of the ind." "Okay," said Felix as he nodded. "You take care of the Boss. Leave these things to me." This battle on Radiant Ind was bound to cause a disturbance in the underground world. The battle results of The Conqueror destroying hundreds of battle jets alone would definitely be praised so that the world would once again understand the power of The Conqueror. However, after this battle, the prestige of the ind would not be as good as before. After all, someone had already dared to provoke the ind. Chapter 521 Chapter 521 Peze was responsible for the departure of the people on the ind. The battle this time made some people more convinced of the strength of Radiant Ind, and some people began to question whether it was good or bad. The walls around the ind rose slowly, and the people who left saw that the fleet of Sea God had returned to the surroundings of Radiant Ind, and the sea stretched even wider. Henry never appeared again from the end of the big battle to everybody''s departure. Some people said that The Conqueror might pay a heavy price for breaking through his limit this time. Some people said that The Conqueror had already reached the forefront of the world, and while everyone was fighting for small profits, The Conqueror was growing stronger. No matter what, Henry''s performance in this battle was undoubtedly shocking. In the undergroundb of Radiant Ind, Moon Goddess, Red Hair, Sea God, Alex and the others were all standing there, looking at Henry, who was lying on the experimental table. Sylvia was also standing in the crowd. On the table, Henry''s eyes were closed, and he only wore a pair of pants. The strong muscles on his body were exposed, and his pores were still bleeding. "Future, how is he?" Wade asked worriedly. Future frowned tightly and kept scratching the screen in front of her. A few minutester, her brows suddenly stretched out. Seeing her action, everyone breathed a sigh of relief at the same time. She slowly breathed out a sigh of relief. "He''s all right now. The blood vessels in Boss''s body are bursting, but his self-healing ability is too strong. Next, he may have to have a good long sleep. I''m not sure how long this sleep will be, but I guess it will take at least a week." "A week..." Sylvia''s eyes were red. How severe the impact was that he would sleep for such a long time. "Okay." Future waved her hand. "I''m going to put the boss in a sleeping capsule. It is necessary because of his current physical condition. You can all go out first." Hearing what she said, people nodded. Regarding this matter, Future was the most professional. Sylvia reluctantly looked at Henry, who was lying on the experimental table and then left theb with Red Hair and others. When everyone left, there was only Future in theb. She frowned again and stared at the computer screen in front of her. Before that, she noticed the change in Henry''s body. There was a mass of air current in Henry''s abdomen, which was rotating. Now, the airflow in Henry''s abdomen became more and more evident. The airflow contained the same energy as the white crystal. Every time the airflow rotated, it would separate a little energy and pass it to Henry''s limbs and bones. In this situation, Future couldn''t tell whether it was good or bad, which was entirely beyond her understanding. Future shook her head and walked out of theb. Days passed by. On the day when the battle ended, all the forces had left. Originally, Sylvia was going to stay on the ind with Megan, but Victor called and said that the Su Family had something urgent to deal with. The day after everyone went back, Sylvia also left. Wade told Sylvia that if Henry woke up, he would report to her immediately. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. After everyone left, life on the ind was gradually getting back to normal. A great war had seriously damaged the ind, and many fortifications had to be rebuilt. Future also saw the loophole in her fortifications, and gradually, the improvement was made. Henry was still sleeping. Future went to theb and looked at the changes in Henry''s body at least twice a day. Every time she found out that the airflow in Henry''s body was getting bigger and bigger, which made her very confused. Logically speaking, the airflow should be smaller and smaller since the airflow would be transmitted to Henry''s limbs and bones every time, so But now, it was obviously not the case. What Future did not notice was that the white crystal not far from Henry got smaller. If Future checked an airflow diagram, it would be seen that there was a slight connection between Henry and the white crystal. The blooming flowers on the ind gradually began to turn yellow. It had been half a month since Henry fell asleep. The surface of the castle on the ind had beenpletely renovated. Those ces that had been destroyed were also repaired by the best craftsmen in the world overnight. "Future, how''s Boss now?" Wade saw Future in the castle and asked. Future shook her head and said, "The situation is stable, and the wounds have healedpletely. But I''m not sure when he will wake up. It all depends on his mind. After all, he has taken too much liquid. If I were to take that much, I would have exploded and died. Only he can bear it." Wade sighed and said nothing. Henry''s strength that day was really incredible. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, Wade wouldn''t believe that someone could do that. The more he took, the bigger price he would pay. Wade was very clear that it was lucky for Henry to make it through. The sound of footsteps came from behind Wade. Wade knew who it was without even looking at it. He asked, "Felix, how''s the outside now?" "This is the information that I just got back from Arza. Please read it." Felix threw a brown paper bag into Wade''s hand. With this world''s most perfect intelligence system, Azra was also the eyes of Radiant Ind. Wade opened the brown envelope. Almost all the things in it were about Henry. Thest battle on the ind made Henry more famous. His story of fighting against hundreds of jets by himself had been wholly spread out. Especially the scene of Henry standing in the air. He couldn''t hide it even if he wanted to. This was a matter of both good and bad. In terms of status, Henry''s status had been strengthened again, but on a flip side, Henry''s strength had already made people fearful. Henry''s existence had broken the bnce of the world! There were too many people in this world who didn''t want such a person to break the bnce. Although they didn''t do anything on the surface, no one knew what they would do secretly. "By the way," Wade threw the brown envelope back to Felix and asked, "What did you say to sister- inw?" Hearing this question, Felix gave a wry smile and said, "What else can I say? I can only tell her the truth. Sister-inw calls me almost every half an hour." Wade shook his head and was about to speak when he heard a cry of surprise from Future. "Hurry, Boss is awake!" Chapter 522 Chapter 522 Theputer in Future''s hand could send her notifications at any time. When Wade and others heard that Henry had woken up, they immediately ran to theb. In theb, Henry slowly opened his eyes. He raised his arm and felt that his limbs were stiff. Henry slowly moved his body and came down from the experimental table. As soon as he took a step, he felt a strong sense of weightlessness. Henry was shocked and suddenly stopped. He found that he had stepped several meters away from the table, which was seven or eight meters away from where he was now! "What''s going on?" A strong doubt came to Henry''s mind. Henry looked behind him in disbelief. "Every step I make is seven or eight meters. When did I be so fast?" Henry''s movements became more careful. He bent his legs and jumped lightly, which made Henry feel as light as a swan. In the past, he could only jump up dozens of centimetres, but now he could easily jump up two meters! "This..." Henry shook his head. He looked at the wall in front of him and punched out hard. At the moment when Henry punched out, he clearly felt that there was a stream of airflow gushing out of his abdomen anding straight to his fist. Then it burst out from his fist and hit the wall in front of him. The moment the Qi came into contact with the wall, a dent appeared on the wall. This meant that Henry''s casual attack had already contained the Qi! "What the h*ll is going on?" Henry''s face was full of doubts. "Could it be that the medicine has changed my body?" Henry turned his head and looked at the white crystal in theb. At this moment, he felt a strong temptation and an urgent desire to touch it. No! To be precise, it was the airflow in Henry''s abdomen that wanted this crystal. Henry shook his head. This was beyond his recognition. He could only ask Future what was going on. As soon as Henry thought of Future, a burst of noise came from the door of theb. Three people strode into theb, Wade, Future, and Felix. "Boss, you''re awake!" Wade''s face showed joy. Even if he knew that Henry was all right, they felt uneasy when Henry didn''t wake up for a long time. "Yeah." Henry nodded with a smile and said, "How long have I slept? I''ve slept for at least three days?" "Three days?" Wade''s face was full of strange expression. "Boss, you''ve slept for at least half a month!" "Half a month?" Henry was shocked by Wade''s words. He didn''t expect that he had slept for such a long time. "Boss, what do you think? The flowers on the ind are all yellow." When Future came over, she put two chips on Henry''s neck. "Is there anything wrong with your body?" "No, just..." Henry put his hand on his abdomen. Looking at Henry''s action, Future shook her head slightly at Henry. Henry saw the response and did not say anything. He asked, "By the way, what''s going on on the ind now?" "The people of all the major forces have left. Boss, you have shocked these people again this time," said Felix. "Let alone with them. Even for me, it was like dreaming. You were walking in the air. This is simply mindblowing!" Henry smiled bitterly. "I don''t know what will happen next. Where is Sylvia? Is she on the ind?" "No." Wade shook his head. "Sister-inw had something to do at home, so went back first. I''ve already sent someone to inform sister-inw." As soon as Wade finished his words, his phone rang. "Hello, um, okay, I got it. I''ll inform the boss right away." After a few words, Wade hung up the phone and then said to Henry, "Boss, sister-inw is ready to take over as the new Master of the Su Family. She has been waiting for you to wake up. When the news of you waking up spread to the Su Family, she called. The ceremony of taking over as the new Master of the Su Family is set for the day after tomorrow." "So fast?" Henry was a little surprised. He still wanted to stay on the ind for a few more days to figure out the condition of the airflow in his body. "Boss, you don''t know. Victor wanted sister-inw to take over the family half a month ago, and he even sent out many invitations. Sister-inw insisted on doing this only after you wake up. It''s been a long time." "Okay." Henry sighed. "Prepare a ne for me to return to China." Wade went to prepare for Henry''s return, and Felix also left theboratory. This time, Sylvia would take over the Su Family. How could the ind not prepare a significant gift for this kind of event? As soon as Wade and Felix left, Future asked, "Boss, did you also feel it?" "Yes." Henry nodded and put his hand on his abdomen again. "What''s going on?" Future shook her head and said, "I don''t know either. I''ve been waiting for you to wake up. There is an airflow in your abdomen, which has the same energyposition as the white crystal. Let me show you." She came to the big screen with Henry. Henry saw her fingers gently moving a few times across the screen, and then a picture of a human body appeared in front of Henry. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Boss, look." On the image in front of him, Henry saw the airflow in the abdomen of the human-shaped image at a nce, which was like a small whirlpool. "This..." Henry opened his mouth but didn''t speak. He didn''t know how to express his own thoughts now. Was there a whirlpool in his abdomen? And he didn''t have any feelings about this whirlpool! Future took a few chips from the side and stuck them to Henry''s body. Then, another humanoid image appeared on the screen in front of him. The humanoid image was like Henry. When Henry made a particr action, the image would also make some moves. In the abdomen, the whirlpool airflow could be clearly seen. Henry tried to take a deep breath. Through the video, he saw that at the same time when Henry took a deep breath, the whirlpool in his abdomen would spin at a breakneck speed. When Henry breathed smoothly, the whirlpool was also rtively stable. Seeing this scene, Future''s eyes suddenly lit up. She seemed to have some conjectures and immediatelymanded Henry to do some actions, such as running, talking, holding his breath and so on. Henry did these actions. Future stared at the screen in front of her, and her eyes widened. He could see that her breathing was a little rapid. Obviously, she had found something incredible. "Hoo..." Henry took a deep breath and looked at Future. "What do you think? What''s your discovery?" "Boss." Looking at Henry, she said, "You seem to have two lives..." Chapter 523 Chapter 523 Future handed over the report of the newly emerged data to Henry. At the same time, she also showed Henry an image of the human figure. In the image, Henry clearly saw that the airflow became a whirlpool. It was hidden in his abdomen and it was changing with his every movement and every breath. It sometimes rotated fast and sometimes slow. The change of this whirlpool was exactly the same as Henry''s heart. When Henry''s heart contracted, the whirlpool would spin faster. When the heart expanded, the speed of the whirpool''s rotation would slow down. The precise data showed that every change of this whirlpool was exactly the same as his heart! "Boss, this kind of thing may sound very inconceivable, but in fact, this whirlpool seems to be taking the initiative to rece the heart work." Future looking at Henry and swallowed saliva. She could not believe the words she said, but the observation showed that this was true! Hearing what she said, Henry was a little stunned. The sudden appearance of whirlpool in his body which took the initiative to work as his heart made him feel weird. Future turned to Henry and asked, "Boss, do you feel like you''re in pain?" Henry shook his head. "No, on the contrary, I think this whirlpool makes me feel a sense of smoothness when I move." "A sense of smoothness?" Future looked at Henry with a strange look. She walked to the side and opened the door of ab. "Boss, go in. Use all your strength to run, punch, and jump. I want to test the maximum data of your current body." Henry nodded and walked into theb. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. She closed the door and then said, "Boss, let''s start." One night passed quietly. Wade''s helicopter had been parked on the ind and could take off at any time. The next morning, Henry came out of theb and changed into a clean and fresh sports clothes. After a night, Henry had a thorough understanding of his current physical condition. The conclusion he came up with shocked him a little. Compared with before, Henry''s current physical strength had increased by leaps and bounds. His strength doubled, his jumping power and explosive power doubled, and his reaction speed was also five times faster than before. Even the strength of his internal organs and bones had increased by fifty to eighty percent. If Henry wanted to achieve these results by practising, he would need at least a few years to do it. This was just Henry''s improvement regarding his own functions, without counting the whirlpool inside his body. The test results told Henry that the whirlpool would not have any effect on him. On the contrary, it could make him be more powerful. The Qi brought out of the whirlpool could form a significant lethality, which would improve Henry''s speed to a new level. However, Henry was not clear about how to use the Qi. He was not someone who could use it by waving with a sword or use it to protect himself. Henry still could not figure out how to use it. He could only say that there was Qi in his attack, but he did not know how to use it. However, even so, it was enough for Henry to be happy that somehow he had to take a step forward in this aspect. As for how to use it, he could explore it slowly. After a night of training, Henry regained control of his body. He would not rush out for a few meters with a single move. The surge of strength made him lose control for a short time. Henry got in the helicopter, and the helicopter took off from Radiant Ind. Wade was the pilot. Felix and others did not follow Henry. There were still a lot of things waiting for them to deal with on the ind. Wade was on his way back to China, so he went with Henry. "Boss, I''ve asked someone to prepare the gift. It should be sent to sister-inw tomorrow afternoon." Before getting on the helicopter, Felix said to Henry. Henry nodded. Tomorrow was the day when Sylvia would be the family head of the Su Family, which was definitely a big deal for Sylvia. The helicopter shot up into the sky and left the ind. This time, Henry didn''t need to transfer. All he needed to do was to fly directly to Yanjing City, China. Wade was wearing a pair of sunsses and holding a cigar in his mouth. He leisurely sat on the pilot seat, ying the dynamic music. "Boss, do you know what people are saying about you outside now?" "I don''t care what they say." Henry curled his lip. "I don''t believe they can talk about me." "Haha." Wadeughed loudly. "The news that you sacrificed the whole ind for your wife has been spread everywhere, but no one indeed dares to say anything about you. After all, the power you showed that day was amazing." "Amazing?" Henryughed at himself. On that day, Henry still remembered how the mysterious man in ck with just a snap of his fingers made him unable to resist. Henry woke up yesterday and thought about who the man was. Were they the people that the president of The King Region once mentioned? Henry now didn''t think that he was strong at all. He even felt that the title of the strongest man in the world was a kind of ridicule. The world was huge. There were many people better than him. There were too many extraordinary people that he couldn''t get in touch with. Henry lowered his head and looked through the window at the dark blue sea below the helicopter, which was full of mystery. The exploration of this world by human beings was nothing more than a drop in the bucket. The dark sea, the vast sky, and the so-called Land of Death were all unknown. No one knew what was there. A colossal wave suddenly rose under Henry''s helicopter. In the waves, Henry clearly saw that there was a wooden boat steadily sailing. No matter how fierce the waves were, they could not affect the wooden boat. On the wooden boat stood a man, with his hands sped behind his back, looking up at the sky. When Henry saw the man on the wooden boat, the first feeling in his heart was that the man was looking at him. "Let''snd," Henry suddenly said. "Ah?" Wade didn''t understand why Henry made such a request. "Let''snd here," Henry said again. Wade didn''t ask any more questions andnded on the spot. When the helicopter was 20 meters away from the sea surface, Henry opened the door and jumped straight down,nding on the wooden boat. When Henry fell down, there was a stream of Qi under his feet, which made him control the impact force caused by falling. It did not have any impact on this wooden boat. The wooden boat floated steadily among the enormous waves, giving people a strange sense of stability. Chapter 524 Chapter 524 Henry and the man stood on both sides of the wooden boat, looking at each other. Henry saw that the other side was wearing a linen robe and a bamboo hat. "The Conqueror, you''re here." The voice of the other party was very calm, without any emotion. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. The bamboo hat covered the man''s cheek. Henry couldn''t even tell whether the man was old or not. He couldn''t recognize it from his voice, because the man didn''t use his mouth to speak at all but was using ventriloquism. "Are you waiting for me?" Henry smiled. It seemed that since he began to get in touch with Qi, he often met these strange people. "Yes." The man said, "I was waiting for you." "What are you waiting for me for?" Henry was confused. "Set the rules." The voice of the other party came. At this moment, the initially rolling waves suddenly became gentle. "Rules?" Henry frowned. "Half a month ago, you broke the rules. You shouldn''t have used extraordinary power in front of ordinary people. But since you''ve just entered the Qi-controlling Realm, you can break the rules once." The saying of the man made Henry shocked. "Qi-controlling Realm? What does that mean?" Henry was full of doubts. "Does this so-called Qi- controlling Realm has something to do with Qi?" Did it mean controlling the Qi in one''s body? "Well, The Conqueror, since you have already controlled your Qi, you should know something. Catch this." The man took out a dark red token from his arms and threw it to Henry. Henry reached out his hand. This token was a C-shaped, with the word "Hidden" on it. "From today on, you are a member of the Recluse Association." The man in linen robe continued, "The Recluse Association has no other rules. The only rule is that you can''t show anything rted to Qi in front of ordinary people, even once. Otherwise, next time, I won''t just give you a simple verbal warning." After the man finished speaking, there was no more nonsense. With a wave of his hand, waves suddenly raised on the surface of the sea. Huge waves rushed toward the wooden boat, aiming only at Henry''s position. As for the man, there was not even a drop of water near him. His move made Henry''s eyes shrink. After the battle that day, Henry knew very well how much Qi could make a person stronger. It was definitely possible to use the Qi to control the sea, but it needed high proficiency. For Henry, it was absolutely impossible at the moment. Henry took a deep breath, held the token in his hand, bent his legs, and then jumped into the helicopter directly. It was more than 20 meters high, but now it was just Henry''s one leap. When Henry jumped up, all the waves that rushed to the wooden boat dispersed. The man looked up at the sky and murmured, "He has just entered the Qi-controlling Realm, but he has such a strong power. I hope that he could break through that shackle." On the helicopter, Henry looked at the token in his hand. Qi-controlling Realm, Recluse Association. The man had given him two important messages. Henry had been thinking before that if the ancients used to use Qi, how should they distinguish the strength of the other party. After all, the Qi could not be judged by the appearance. Some well-built people might not be strong. Today, he finally heard someone say something about it. Also, it was no wonder that he had never heard of the Qi before. It turned out that such an organization specially hid it. It was the first time that Henry heard of the Recluse Association. If members of this organization were all masters who knew how to use Qi, then how terrible could this organization be? Henry put away the token in his hand. He nned to investigate the Recluse Association when he had the chance. Only he could do this investigation. If he handed it to Wade and others, with the strength of the Recluse Association, they might get in trouble. Seeing Henry holding a token without saying a word, Wade did not ask. He focused on driving the helicopter. Although the helicopter had been specially modified by Future, it still took a lot of time to fly to China. After all, the speed of the helicopter was far less than that of those passenger nes, and it also needed to be refuelled halfway. Fortunately, the time on Radiant Ind waster than that in China. Henry and Wade did not need to be in a hurry. Henry finally arrived at Yanjing at one o''clock in the morning. It was sote, so Henry did not go to the Su Family. He just found a hotel to rest and nned to go to the Su Family tomorrow morning. After Wade sent Henry over, he had something to do, so he left immediately. The next morning, in the Su Family in Yanjing City. The news that the Su Family was going to change the Master had spread very early. The date was set for today, and many people who had a good rtionship with the Su Family hade to Yanjing. When the sun appeared, many people had gathered in front of the Su Family gate to congratte him. Victor specially arranged for people to receive the guests, making sure they would not feel neglected. Before dawn, Sylvia had been sitting in front of the dresser, getting her hair and makeup done by five top makeup artists, and choosing her clothes. "Is it necessary?" Sylvia looked at Megan,who was standing behind her, through the mirror and asked with some embarrassment. "Of course, Miss, we are changing the head of the family. It''s the most important thing for the Su Family. Today, you are the protagonist. You must suppress everyone out there!" Megan nodded without hesitation and continued, "And Miss, don''t forget that you are the wife of The Conqueror. Do you want to lose him to another woman? I heard that Yetta of the Nangong family liked Mr. Zhang when she was a child. She wille today. You can''t be inferior to her." When Sylvia heard the name of Yetta, she thought of an elegant figure. When she was in Yanjing City, she met Yetta once. At that time, Megan took her to a gathering of an ancient family. Sylvia remembered that Yetta was a quiet and likeable woman. For some reason, when Sylvia heard that other women would appear, she could not help but feel a sense of crisis. What if Henry suddenly fell in love with such a quiet woman? The reason why Sylvia now lost her confidence in front of Henry was not because of his identity, but because she cared more and more about him. A woman in front of the person she cared about would always have some type of hesitation. In front of the manor of Su Family, many luxurious cars came one after another. A Benz S600 was parked in front of the Su Family''s manor, and the father and son of the Jiang family got out of the car. Chapter 525 Chapter 525 Last time, in Jingcheng City, Henry directly destroyed Saul, so the Jiang family did not participate in the underground world meeting. After such a long time, Saul almost recovered. Every day, he had been thinking of the scene of him getting injured, which made him feel extremely embarrassed. He, the future heir of the Jiang family, was beaten by a son-inw of the Su Family." Saul''s friends knew about this and almostughed out loud. Moreover, this matter was spreading all over the Jiang family. Some people said that, with his current situation, he did not deserve to be the future master of the Jiang family. Every time Saul heard these words, he would clench his fists hard. He was eager to find a chance to avenge himself in front of everyone! Saul chose this opportunity today to act. Even if Sylvia took over as the Master of the Su Family today, how could the Su Family fight with him? He just wanted everyone to know that he, Saul Jiang, was not someone that everyone could provoke! As soon as Saul got out of the car and was about to walk through the entrance of the Su Family''s manor, he saw a taxi stop in front of the Su Family''s mansion. Saul looked at the taxi with interest, wondering who dared to take a cab here? Which well-known family had declined to such a point? When the door of the taxi opened, and Henry came out of the taxi, Saul was unable to hold back his laughter. Then he shouted, "Tsk, tsk. I was wondering who had such courage to call a cab." "Hey?" When Henry saw Saul, he asked curiously, "Did you recover so quickly?" Last time, although Henry didn''t use his full power, it should have taken Saul a whole month to recover fully, but now only about 20 days had passed. Hearing this, Saul''s face changed. His injury had notpletely healed yet. In order to heal completely, he should rest for ten more days. But since thest time, he couldn''t calm down, and he couldn''t rest peacefully. As long as he was resting, he would listen to someone talking about himself. This time, he didn''t even have time to recover but came for revenge. Saul''s father looked at Henry coldly and snorted, "Junior, don''t be too arrogant. Today, no one can protect you!" Last time, the people from the Yue family insisted on protecting Henry, so his father did not do anything. But this time, his father was ready. As long as this person dared to say something arrogant to him, he would definitely teach him a lesson directly. Even if the people of the Yue family came, they would not say anything. Hearing Saul father''s words, Henry curled his lips and ignored him. If Saul''s father provoked him like this half a month ago, Henry would p him in the face. However, this battle on the ind and the Recluse Association and the appearance of the mysterious man in ck had broadened Henry''s horizons. He was no longer concerned about trivial matters like this. Moreover, today was the day when Sylvia would inherit the family crown, so Henry didn''t want to cause any trouble. He didn''t say anything to the father and son of the Jiang family and went straight to the entrance of the manor. When the father and son of the Jiang family saw Henry like this, they naturally thought that Henry was admitting defeat. They disdainfully nced at Henry and also strode into the manor. At this moment, there were already a lot of people in the Su Family, but there were not many well- known prominent families. The guests gathered together to discuss something. "Have you heard of that matter?" "Of course I''ve heard about it." "I haven''t told you which one and you''ve already heard of it?" "Nonsense, it must be about the matter of Radiant Ind. It''s said that one of the ten kings of Radiant Ind betrayed and brought hundreds of fighter jets to sink Radiant Ind, but The Conqueror destroyed all the jets alone. It''s too horrible!" Some exaggerated rumours were even magnified. During the battle on Radiant Ind, although Henry reversed the situation on his own, it was exaggerated to say that he had destroyed hundreds of fighter jets alone. Of course, he did destroy more than 100 still. "Do you think that one of the ten kings of Radiant Ind, with such a high status, would suddenly betray Radiant Ind?" someone asked curiously. "What else could it be? Such a drama!" The man crossed his arms in front of his chest and pretended to know everything. His words immediately attracted the attention of countless people, including Henry, who also looked over here. When the man saw that his words had attracted so many people''s attention, he became the main character in an instant. He was very proud and deliberately coughed dryly. Then he whispered, "I''m telling you, his battle on the ind, the family head of my cousin''s second younger brother, my third sister-inw, all seen with their own eyes. You should know that the owner of the king''s ring who betrayed the ind was Cesia, who had the Colourful ring and was known as a seductive witch! She is an absolute beauty. It''s not too much to say that she is like a fairy. She betrayed the ind because The Conqueror found a wife!" "No way!" Some people didn''t believe it. In the big battle on the ind, hundreds of fighter jets were sent out. Such a big scene, was it just because of a woman''s jealousy? "Why not?" The man curled his lips. When he saw that someone was questioning him, he was a little angry. "I''m telling you, before the battle, Cesia told The Conqueror that if he were willing to give up his wife, she would make the jets retreat. Otherwise, she would kill all the people on the ind!" "D*mn it! It''s too exaggerated!" "Jealous women are terrifying!" Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "To kill all the people on the ind? Those people who go to the ind are the leaders of all the major forces. If they were all killed, the whole underground world would be in chaos. That seductive witch did y a big game." "What about The Conqueror? What did The Conqueror say?" Someone couldn''t wait to ask. "The Conqueror, he deserves to be The Conqueror. He said that the life and death of everyone on the ind had nothing to do with him. He will never give up the people he loves!" "What the f*ck, domineering!" One of them couldn''t help but say on the spot. But some people held different views. "What''s so domineering? Obviously, it''s selfish. For a woman, he was willing to risk the lives of thousands of people on the whole ind. Such a person doesn''t deserve to be a king!" Among these people who gathered together to chat, everyone had different opinions. Some believed that the behaviour of The Conqueror was the same as the behaviour of ordinary men. He dared to love and hate, and he could do whatever he wanted to do. Some people also thought that the behaviour of The Conqueror was too selfish. Since he was called The Conqueror, he should have made a choice like a true king. He could not risk losing the whole ind. "In my opinion, no matter whether he is a real man or a selfish man, from a woman''s point of view, he is a man worthy of being entrusted for the whole life." A faint voice sounded, and Yetta also came to the crowd without being noticed. Chapter 526 Chapter 526 As Yetta was the beloved daughter of the Nangong family, her every move in Yanjing attracted much attention. Meanwhile, Yetta was also a talented woman. In terms of personal charm, she was also very popr. As soon as she made a sound, she instantly attracted many people''s attention. The people who were talking looked at Yetta and Yetta''s eyes were on Henry, who was in the crowd. "Girl, don''t talk like that." Henry rolled his eyes, swung his sleeves and walked to the side. Yetta looked at Henry''s expression and stamped her foot with hatred. At the same time, she was wondering which woman would make him say what he said while facing the enemy. Those who were talking looked at Yetta and then at Henry who was walking away. "Who is this? He doesn''t respect the Nangong family''s daughter at all." "Who knows?" When Henry came to the main hall, he saw that it was already covered with red decorations, and the faces of Su Family also showed a happy look. Henry bypassed the main hall and came to the back of the main hall where there was a room, and Sylvia was in it. When Henry first entered the Su Family''s manor, he had already found out where Sylvia was. At this time, he didn''t have any extra consideration and directly pushed the door open and walked in. Inside the room, Sylvia was still sitting in front of the dressing table. Her beautiful hair was smooth and shiny. A hollow gold hairpin was inserted into her hair obliquely. She wore a lotus-green fairy- like dress, and a golden censer hung on her waist. With every small movement of Sylvia, the tiny golden bead in the censer would collide with the wall of censer, making a ringing sound. She was like a fairy who had fallen to the mortal world, aloof and refined. Her face was painted with light makeup, and her eyebrows were curved, showing a strange charm. The door of the dressing room was suddenly pushed open. Henry walked in from outside the door. "Wow, honey, you are too beautiful!" As soon as Henry entered the door, he shouted loudly. He looked at the woman''s face reflected in the mirror, and his eyes were slightly dull. The moment Sylvia heard Henry''s voice, her eyes were filled with joy, and even her body trembled slightly. For a long time, she missed Henry too much, but her character did not let her show that. "You''re back. Have you recovered from your injuries?" Sylvia tried to make her voice sound calm. "Yeah." Henry nodded vigorously and rushed to Sylvia in a few steps. "Honey, let me see. I missed you so much!" Megan was standing behind Sylvia immediately bowed to Henry as soon as she saw him. "Greeting, Mr. Zhang." In fact, Megan still could not believe that this man in front of her was actually the famous The Conqueror! All the people in the underground world were curious about him. Megan also fantasized about the image of The Conqueror many times, such as tall, fierce and strong protector. Some people even said that the Conqueror had four hands, but Megan did not really believe in that. After all, The Conqueror was too famous. But Megan had never thought that The Conqueror was just such an ordinary person. Sylvia looked at Henry, who was jumping up and down. She rolled her eyes and said, "Are you really The Conqueror? You don''t look like him at all." "Tsk." Henry curled his lips. "In front of my wife, I''m not a king. Honey, you''re my queen, haha." Henry giggled at Sylvia. Sylvia looked at Henry''s silly smile, and her heart was full of sweetness. This was her man, the one who could make people kneel down and shout "My Lord" when he was domineering, the one who could fly in the air and destroy hundreds of fighter jets by himself, and the one who created countless legends in the underground world. No matter how powerful he was, he was still so normal in front of his family members. "Well, don''t be loquacious," Sylvia stood up from the table and took Henry''s hand on her own initiative. "Today, I will take over as the Master of the Su Family. If your ind didn''t prepare a proper gift, I have to go to your ind to make trouble." "Honey, don''t worry." Henry patted his chest and said, "The gift will absolutely be worthy of this opportunity." Sylvia covered her mouth with her hand and smiled gently. She didn''t actually want any gift. It was just a woman acting coquettishly at her husband. At eleven o''clock in the morning, Sylvia walked out of the dressing room. At this moment, many guests had arrived. The father and son of the Jiang family looked at these people who came to the Su Family disdainfully and put on their attitude at the same time. Now that they came to the Su Family, except for the Nangong family, they didn''t care about the others at all. After they spoke out the name of the Jiang family, many people immediately came up to show their respects. The Jiang family sat in the main hall of the Su Family. Although they did not sit in the main seat, judging from their posture at this moment, they seemed to be the masters of this ce. Victor stood in front of the main hall of the Su Family and weed the guests. "Master Su, congrattions." "Master Su, congrattions." "Haha, I''m really jealous of you. You have a descendant who can inherit the legacy. Unlike the disappointing things in our family, none of them is responsible enough." One person after another entered the Su Family''s manor and came to the main hall to congratte Victor. At this moment, Victor was grinning from ear to ear. The one who was about to take over as the Master of the Su Family was the wife of the owner of Radiant Ind. The Su Family had risen from a well-known small family in China to a top family in the whole underground world. Victor could wake up from his sleep with a smile. Before that, Victor was worried whether his niece could attract the attention of The Conqueror. He was afraid that The Conqueror was just ying with her. But when Megan brought back the news of the battle on the ind, shepletely dispelled Victor''s worries. The Conqueror was absolutely in love with his niece. In this way, who would dare to offend the Su Family in the future? N?velDrama.Org owns all content. As time went by, more and more guests came to the Su Family. There were only 20 minutes left before Sylvia''s ceremony of taking over as the Master of the family began. This time, there were not only people from the major ancient kungfu family but also from the official families. After all, the Su Family had a high position in Yanjing, and the parking lot in the manor of Su Family had been filled with luxury cars. The rest of the vehicles could only be parked outside the Su Family''s property. When It was eleven fifteen at noon, the hall of Su Family was already full. Victor came to the hall and sat on the main seat. The people who were chatting gradually stopped talking and looked at the person sitting in the main seat. Eight servants of the Su Family stood on both sides of the main seat, with trays in their hands. The trays were covered with red silk. There was a big drum in front of the main hall of the Su Family. At this moment, the drum was sounded. Chapter 527 Chapter 527 "Bang!" A muffled sound came from the door of the hall. With that sound, Victor stood up from the main seat, nced around the hall and said, "Ladies and gentlemen, today I, Victor, will retire as the Master of the Su Family and appointed my niece Sylvia as the new master. Thank you all foring here. I feel honoured. In the past, our Su Family has always abided by the principle of making friends with everyone. After today, our Su Family will be the same. My niece is young, and I hope that you can support her in the future. I am very grateful to all of you!" After Victor finished speaking, he cupped his fists at the crowd. The people sitting in the hall also cupped their fists at Victor. "Boom!" Another dull sound came from the leather drum at the door. With the muffled sound, a burst of passionate zither sound rang in everyone''s ears. At the back of the Su Family''s main seat, Sylvia, who was wearing a blue fairy-looking dress, walked out slowly. Her ck hair fell down, and her delicate facial features were wless. Her appearance seemed to freeze the air. Almost everyone''s eyes were fixed on her, and they were reluctant to move away. Beforeing here, many people had heard that the heir of Su Family was a peerless beauty. At that time, some people were still wondering how beautiful this woman could be. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Today, they had to admit that these words were not exaggerated at all. The moment Saul saw Sylvia, his eyes were full of strong desire to conquer her. He clenched his fists on his legs. Thinking of what happened the capital that day, he couldn''t wait to press this woman under his body and humiliate her. Seeing his son''s appearance, Saul''s father patted his shoulder and gave him a look, which meant to tell him that he could do whatever he wanted. They didn''t need to care about the Su Family. Saul took a deep breath. Today, he must make the Su Family pay the price. He must make Sylvia and her husband humiliated! Sylvia walked over with lotus steps. The golden beast incense burner on her waist kept making a soft sound like a silver bell, perfectly consistent with the Chinese zither sound outside the door. While Sylvia was walking, Victor took the initiative to walk away from the main seat, leaving the main seat for Sylvia. Victor looked at Sylvia, and the more he looked at her, the more satisfied he was. When the old master left a will before he passed away, he said that he would hand over the Su Family to an outsider. At that time, many people disagreed and did not know what the old master did. But no one expected that the old master''s idea ofpensation brought the Su Family to another higher level. If the old master did not order anyone to find the whereabouts of Sylvia and her mother at that time, then the Su Family would not be able to have any rtionship with Radiant Ind. Sylvia came to the main seat of the Su Family, looked around the main hall of the Su Family with her beautiful eyes, and said slowly. Her voice was very clear, unlike the gentle words of most women in the south. She grew up in the northwest, and her voice was tough. "Thank you foring here today. From today on, I, Sylvia Lin, will take over as the Master of the Su Family. For a long time, the Su Family has always followed the principle of making friends with everyone, and I will be no exception. I hope that the rtionship between you and me will be closer and closer. If I have done anything wrong, please forgive me, uncles." Sylvia didn''t have too many words to say. When she finished her words, everyone was about to congratte her, but a discordant voice sounded. Saul, who sat closest to the main seat, stood up from his chair. He stared at Sylvia aggressively, and said, "Miss Lin, there''s something I don''t understand. You mentioned rtionships getting closer and closer. What do you mean? Do you mean the rtionship in bed? Hmm?" As soon as Saul''s voice fell, a few people around him burst intoughter. These people were all with Saul, and they were representatives of several small families. They were ordered by Saul to humiliate the Su Family. Sitting in the main hall of the Su Family, no matter if it was Victor or those who came to congratte, they all changed their faces after hearing Saul''s words. Everyone could understand that the Jiang family came here to cause trouble. Sylvia frowned slightly. When she saw the father and son of the Jiang family, she guessed that they had no good intentions. Last time, Henry broke a few bones of Saul. How could hee to congratte her? Now it seemed that it was true. Victor frowned tightly. He stood next to the main seat looked at his father, and said, "Brother Jiang, what do you mean?" Saul''s fatherughed and said, "Brother Victor, it''s just a joke among the juniors. Don''t take it seriously. We came here this time and prepared a good gift. Son, why don''t you ask someone to bring us the gifts?" After Saul''s father finished speaking, he nced at Saul with a "ming" look. Saul nodded quickly. "Yes, Uncle Su. I''m just kidding with Sylvia. I''ll give this gift to her. I hope she likes it." After Saul finished speaking, he waved his hand to the outside of Su Family hall. Then, a person ran in with a one-meter-high box in his arms. The package was covered with ck silk cloth so that no one could see what was inside. When Victor saw this, his knitted brows slightly rxed. "How dare you!" Saul scolded the man. "You''re here to s, but you still covered it, take that thing off, let''s see what''s in inside." After saying that, Saul strode forward, stretched out his hand, and removed the silk cloth above the box. At the moment when the cloth was removed, all the people in the hall narrowed their eyes and looked at the things in the box. There was a copper clock in the box! The so-called gift from the Jiang family was a copper clock! In China, if people send the clock or the watch as the gift, it means they wish that person to pass away sooner orter. Victor''s face changed and shouted, "Jiang, you''ve gone too far!" Yetta sat here with some doubts. She had seen Sylvia before and had some impression of this woman. She was a person who would not take the initiative to cause trouble. How could she be targeted by the Jiang family? "Too far?" Saul''s father retorted with a question, and then snorted, "So what if we go too far? Your girl''s husband broke my son''s bones. Our Jiang family is going to settle ounts with your Su Family today!" Saul''s father stood up and looked at Victor with disdain. A strange look suddenly appeared on Victor''s face. "Sylvia''s husband? Isn''t that Henry? He has beaten Saul. Why did the Jiang familye to settle ounts with him? Why did theye to settle ounts with The Conqueror?" Many people present heard that Sylvia was married, and their eyes were suddenly filled with disappointment. Just when Sylvia appeared, they were still thinking about whether they could get married. Chapter 528 Chapter 528 All the people present also knew that the Jiang family came here this time to make a scene. ording to the power of the ancient kungfu families, the Jiang family far surpassed the Su Family. The status of the Jiang family was higher than the Su Family, and the old man of the Su Family had passed away early, so the Su Family had been in a situation where there was no connection between them. Now that the Su Family had just gotten the new master and had yet to stabilize, the Jiang family could quickly destroy the Su Family! Many people looked at Victor worriedly. On the other hand, Victor did not show much worry on his face, because he was very clear that, let alone the Jiang family, even the top three ancient kungfu families in China could not pose any threat to the Su Family from now on! Victor sized up the father and son of the Jiang family and asked, "Do you really want to make a hard time for the Su Family?" "No!" Saul shook his head and looked at the masters of several small families beside him. The heads of the well-known small families stood up immediately. They were the people who laughed after Saul finished speaking. The Masters of these small aristocratic families looked at Victor and said, "Not only the Jiang family, but we also want to start a war with the Su Family!" "Ha." Victor chuckled. When he was about to speak, Sylvia waved her hand to stop him. Victor kept silence immediately when he saw Sylvia''s gesture. Many people saw such a small detail. Some dexterous people could see the difference on the spot. A woman who was not Su took over as the Master of the Su Family. As a junior, she could make the elders shut up willingly with just a gesture. This woman was definitely not as simple as she looked! Sylvia nced at Saul and the few people standing next to Saul with her beautiful eyes. She said softly, "Are you sure you want to make trouble for our Su Family?" "Haha, I don''t want to trouble you." Saul slowly shook his head. "Because your Su Family is not qualified to make my Jiang family cause trouble. Miss Lin, if you are smart, just let your husband come out and kneel down. Maybe I can let you go!" As soon as Saul''s voice fell... Outside the hall of the Sus, there was a loud shout. "Who are you! Who let you break in?" "People are here!" "Don''t let them in!" The shout outside the door fell down quickly. When it was done, nearly a hundred unfamiliar faces were swarming in front of the main gate of the Su Family. They were all from the Jiang family. The Jiang family was well prepared this time! There was a smile on the corner of Saul''s mouth. He looked at Sylvia on the stage and said, "Have you thought about it? I''m not joking!" At this time, Saul was full of confidence. Sylvia looked at the hundreds of figures outside the door. If it were before, she would still have a headache about this matter, but now, it was not the case. Sylvia slightly turned around and shouted at someone behind her, "Honey,e out quickly. Someone wanted you to kneel down and admit your mistakes." "Honey, do you think I''d better disable him or kill him directly?" Henry put his hands in his pockets and slowly walked out of the guest room behind the main seat. His action was very light. Yetta, who was sitting in the main hall of the Su Family, narrowed her eyes the moment when she saw Henry. She finally understood why Henry would appear in the Su Family. Usually, Henry wouldn''t participate in the inauguration ceremony of the Su Family. Now Yetta understood that Sylvia was Henry''s wife. She was the one who made Henry rather take the risk of being the enemy of the world than give up on her! Saul looked at Henry with hatred in his eyes. He clenched his fists, but he didn''t move, because he knew that his strength was no match for this person. However, no matter how strong he was, it was useless. Could he beat hundreds of people today? "You want to disable me?" Saul stared at Henry. "I''d like to see who will be disabled today! Kill him!" Jiang''s left hand waved, and now the rtionship between the Jiang family and the Su family had been torn apart. There was nothing more to say. He couldn''t wait to see the scene of the man kneeling in front of him, begging for mercy. His father did not move. He was staring at Victor. In his opinion, the biggest variable in this situation was Victor. After all, as the former Master of Su Family, Victor''s strength could not be underestimated.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. However, to his surprise, Victor did not intend to make a move at all. Moreover, judging from his expression, it seemed that he did not intend to meddle in this matter at all. This unusual scene made his father feel a little uneasy. A hundred people brought by Saul were about to rush into the hall when they heard a voice outside the hall. "Yue Family from Hangshi is here to present congrattory gifts!" A figure with a powerful aura pushed away from the men at the door and walked in from the front door. It was Ryan Yue. Seeing Ryan''s appearance, Saul father''s face darkened. He had never expected that the Master of the Yue Family, who ranked fifth in China woulde to congratte Victor in person. Saul''s father quickly winked at the door and stopped the Jiang family from entering. Even if Ryan was here, he had no right to meddle in this matter. However, his men would identally offend Ryan while entering, which would give Ryan a chance to deal with this matter! Ryan strode into the hall and cupped his fists at Sylvia, who was standing in front of the main seat. "Congrattions, Miss Lin. Yue''s family gifts a piece ofnd in Hangshi to the Su Family. We''re willing to form an alliance with the Su Family." Ryan''s words caused an uproar in the hall. Not only did the Yue familye to congratte, but they also gave a piece ofnd and offered to form an alliance with the Su Family? What was going on? The Yue family''s status in the ancient kungfu family was much higher than Su Family! Ryan had just finished his words when another voice came from the outside before the crowd could exim. "The Zhu family from Du Hai is here to congratte Miss Lin on taking over the position of Master of Su Family. They wish to bestow a building in the Du Hai and are willing to form an alliance with Su Family!" This was an old voice. Wilbur, who was wearing a Tang suit, strode in from the door. Wilbur''s appearance made all the people present to open their mouths wide. The Yue Family from Hangshi, and the Zhu Family from Du Hai! Except for the three well-known families in the capital city, the Zhu Family had the highest status in the ancient kungfu family. What''s more, the current master of the Zhu Family, Old Master Zhu, he had a high reputation among the entire circle of ancient kungfu families. Even only the older generation from the three well-known families in the capital city could be on par with Old Master Zhu. The younger generation had to call him Old Master Zhu respectfully! "The Jiang family from Capital City is here to congratte!" "The Bai family from Capital City is here to congratte!" "The Ji family from Capital City is here to congratte!" Another three voices sounded outside the Su Family''s door. Chapter 529 Chapter 529 The people in the hall were utterly shocked. The father and son of the Jiang family stood there, not knowing what to do. The three well-known families from the capital city took the initiative to show their goodwill to the Su Family? What was going on? Now, anyone with a little insight could see that something extraordinary had happened in the Su Family. In front of the hall, three people walked in at the same time. Soul Ji of the Ji family, known as the top master in the ancient kungfu world of China, was also the most prestigious person in the Ji family. He came in person. Great Master Jiang of the Jiang family! Every generation of the Master of the Jiang family was named Great Master. It was said that in ancient times, the position of China was conferred by the Jiang family. Bai family''s Gavin, the current Master of the Bai family, was very prestigious in all fields across China. Those who came to congratte the Sus were all the most important figures of the three families! All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The guests looked at the three of them and didn''t know what to say. Victor stood by the side, his face full of excitement. He had never thought that there would be so many big shotsing to the inauguration ceremony of the Master of his family. All of this was because of the existence of The Conqueror! Radiant Ind deserved to be the holy ce of the underground world! And since thest battle, The Conqueror had be more famous. He had beenpared to God. After the three families arrived, they didn''t show any arrogance. Instead, they cupped their fists at Sylvia in front of the hall. Sylvia also saluted back and forth. "Xiao Manor congrattes Miss Lin for taking over as the new Master of Su Family. From now on, the Xiao Manor is willing to follow the lead of the Su Family and be a subordinate of the Su Family!" Another voice sounded outside the door! The Xiao Manor, now a well-known family of ancient kungfu in China, produced eighty percent of the weapons used. The Xiao Manor was thergest military weapon producer in the ancient kungfu world of China, and its status was extremely high. Even the Xiao Manor is willing to be a subsidiary of the Su Family? What''s going on? Even the three well-known families from the capital don''t have such treatment!" The Young Master Steve Xiao strode in from the door. He looked at Sylvia and Henry with a friendly face. Last time on Radiant Ind, Steve was so scared that his legs went limp. He was afraid that he would be left there forever. This time, he came here to admit his mistake. Back then, he had a crush on Sylvia, which was simr to looking for death! Steve gave a fist-and-palm salute to Sylvia. "Xiao Manor is willing to grant hundreds top weapons and ept the Su Family as its master!" "Thank you so much, Master Xiao," Sylvia replied softly. Hearing Sylvia''s words, Steve was delighted. It seemed that the King''s wife did not intend to settle ounts with him. If he could really be a subsidiary of the Su Family this time, he would be a subsidiary of Radiant Ind. How many forces in the world could be a subsidiary of Radiant Ind? One force was Felix''s group, the strongest financial group in the world. Sea God''s fleet had dominated the sea. Red Hair was from the European top royal family. Wade was the leader of guardians of the temple who had existed for thousands of years. Future was the leader of the world''s leading intelligence organization. Moon Goddess was praised like a goddess among arge group of people, and her power was unlimited. Anyone of them could shake the whole world. Now, his Xiao Manor also had such an honour and could be counted as one of them. Bing an affiliate of Radiant Ind was a kind of glory for Steve. "Congrattions, Miss Lin, the new Master of the Su Family. the Xiong family is willing to follow Miss Lin for generations!" Another voice rang out. More than a dozen figures walked into the hall of the Su Family. They were from the Xiong family, who had a conflict with Sylvia on the ind. After the arrival of the Xiong family, they didn''t salute her with cupped fists but directly knelt on one knee to salute respectfully. Sylvia nodded and said, "Get up." "Thank you, Miss Lin." The leader of the Xiong family hurriedly expressed his thanks and then winked at the people behind him. Those who had conflicts with Sylvia before quickly cast an apologetic look at Sylvia. They wanted to apologize before, but something happened on the ind, so they had no chance. This time, when Sylvia took over as the new Master of the Su Family, they immediately came. What happened in front of them was entirely beyond the knowledge of the father and son of the Jiang family. The Su Family, who was looked down on by them, actually made so many big shots come together and made the Xiao Manor and the Xiong Family willing to follow them. What on earth was going on? Before the father and son of the Jiang family could think, the voice came from outside again. "I''m from the European Knight Association. Congrattions to Miss Lin for taking over as the Master of the Su Family!" A tall man with blond hair in silver armour came in. The European Knight Association was the first organization in Europe. "Secret Killers Association from Japan. Congrattions, Miss Lin!" A petite short-haired woman appeared in the hall of the Su Family. Many people did not notice her appearance. Secret Killers Association was the best killer organization in Japan and ranked in the top ten in the world.37. "Godwill Association from the US congrattes Miss Lin." " Saint Association from Great Britain congrattes Miss Lin." "Holy Association from Italy congrattes Miss Lin." "Sunlight Association from France congrattes Miss Lin. " Voices rang out from outside the hall one after another. People walked into the hall one after another. Every one of them was well-known in the underworld. The organization they represented was the most vital in their country! The head of the Jiang family''s father and son was entirely out of their minds. So many powerful forces came to congratte the Su Family. Why? Why did the Su Family have such prestige? Before the father and son of the Jiang family could react, another shout was heard. "Radiant Ind will grant hundreds of billions of assets, 13 inds, 180 warships, 400 fighter jets, 3,000 mercenaries, and a military factory. Here to congratte you!" If the big shots in front of them were surprising and somewhat uneptable, then the sound of this voice was unbelievable. Radiant Ind! Everyone in the underground world knew about Radiant Ind. It was the Holy Land of the entire underground world. Even the kings of some countries would invite Radiant Ind when they changed their rules. However, no one had ever seen Radiant Ind respect anyone. But this time, people from Radiant Ind not only came but also presented a big gift! It was shocking to just listen to the gifts from Radiant Ind. A group of ten people walked in the main hall of the Su Family. At the moment when they appeared, everyone''s eyes were on them. Each of them held a ghost-faced mask to prove their identities. People in the main hall of the Su Family looked at the ten people with respect in their eyes. The ten people came to the hall and stood in front of the main seat. Then, they all knelt on one knee and put their left hands on their right shoulders. They shouted in unison, "Congrattions to the King''s wife on taking over as the next Master of the Su Family!" The King''s wife! These words were like a thunderp and rang in the ears of the father and son of the Jiang family! People from Radiant Ind said that Sylvia was King''s wife? Chapter 530 Chapter 530 Who was the king of Radiant Ind? There was only one person in the world! If Sylvia were the King''s wife, then her husband would be... The father and son of the Jiang family looked at Henry in disbelief and gasped. At the same time, the ten people from Radiant Ind turned to look at Henry and shouted in unison, "Greetings, my king!" The moment the two words "my king" were heard, the father and son of the Jiang family''s legs went limp, and their faces suddenly turned pale, without a trace of blood. Was this man The Conqueror? How is this possible? How could this be? The Jiang family didn''t go to the indst time, so they didn''t know the rtionship between Sylvia and The Conqueror. Including those who were on friendly terms with the Jiang family and who had just put pressure on the Su Family, they were also in a panic now. They even doubted whether this thing was real! After the ten people from Radiant Ind said in unison, all the forces that had arrived, including the heads of the three well-known families in China, also bowed and greeted Henry, "Greeting, My King." After greeting Henry, they looked at Sylvia and said, "Greetings, My Queen!" Thest hope of the father and son of the Jiang family was utterly shattered by the actions of the many big shots present! This man was really The Conqueror! Henry didn''t say anything and waved his hand to the people present, indicating for them to be free from salute. Everyone stood aside and looked at Henry respectfully. After the battle on the Radiant Ind half a month ago, Henry had been entirely regarded as a real God by all the people on the ind. He destroyed hundreds of battle jets with his own strength. This battle record was shocking enough to make people feel shocked. Henry stood next to Sylvia with a smile at the corner of his mouth. He looked at Saul and asked, "Did you just say that you want me to kneel down?" Saul looked at the smile on Henry''s face. He only felt that a cold wind wasing to him. His legs were soft, and he didn''t have the courage to continue standing and directly knelt down! He never thought that this person was the legendary The Conqueror, and Sylvia was his wife! The deeds of the battle on the ind had been spread everywhere. The Conqueror was willing to risk his life to fight against the whole world for his loved one. Now, what would happen if he offended the King''s wife? Saul knelt there, shivering all over. His lips were pale, and his whole body was sweating. Saul''s father forced himself not to kneel, but his face was also pale, and he couldn''t say a word. "I''m asking you, do you want me to kneel and kowtow?" Henry looked at Saul. Saul didn''t dare to say a word and shook his head slowly. "Speak!" Henry suddenly shouted. This shoutpletely scared Saul. It could be seen that Saul''s pants had been wet, and the smell of urine spread. Hearing this, Saul''s father could no longer hold back and knelt directly. The power of The Conqueror was too strong. Just his name was enough to make people respect him. Henry gently jumped and came to the one-meter-high copper clock. "Who did you give this clock to?" Henry looked at Saul. "I... I... give it to me," Saul answered in a trembling voice. "Since it''s for you, then you..." Henry put his hand on the top of the clock as he spoke. With a little force in his arm, the clock was grabbed by him. "Enjoy it." As soon as the word "enjoy" fell, Henry grabbed the copper clock and fiercely pulled it toward Saul. Saul was kneeling there. The width of the copper clock itself was not big, so it could not wholly cover Saul. However, under the power of Henry, this copper clock, without any hindrance, was pressed entirely to the ground. A scream was heard. Saul''s knees and half of his feet, which were exposed outside the clock, were directly cut by the clock. Saul''s screams lingered, making people''s hair stand straight. Blood spread along the bottom of the clock. Jiang''s father''s face was pale. Listening to his son''s scream, he didn''t dare to move at all. Henry said softly, "Kill." When the ten people from Radiant Ind with the Ghost Face Mask hearing Henry''s voice. With a chilling atmosphere, they walked out of the hall of Su Family. The door of the hall was closed from the outside, and screams could be heard outside the entrance. The people who were still in the hall couldn''t see what was going on outside at all, and they didn''t dare to look at it. Everyone sat there with a pale face. The Conqueror deserved to be called The Conqueror. Anyone who angered him would definitely not have a happy end! The screams outside the hall told everyone that the Jiang family was over! Those small families who had just stood with the Jiang family would not have a happy end either. A few minutester, the screams outside the door stopped, and the door was opened again. A strong smell of blood filled the air, but there was nobody outside the door, not even a trace of blood. The nearly 100 people of the Jiang family seemed to evaporate from the earth. Such a scene shocked everyone. The people on the ind could make people quietly evaporate from the mortal world! Henry picked up the clock in front of him. Saul, who had been screaming, did not make a sound at the moment. His eyes were wide open, but he was not vivid at all, and his seven apertures were bleeding. When father Jiang saw this scene, how could he not know how his son was now? Tears suddenly flowed down from the corner of his eyes, and he still did not dare to say a word. "I''m delighted with the Jiang family''s big gift. Since this is the clock you gave to yourself, then take it back!" Henry waved his hand and no longer looked at the father. "Thank you, My King." Jiang''s father bowed his head and said. He slowly stood up, held the clock in one hand, picked up his son from the ground with the other hand, and slowly walked out of the hall. The people in the room looked at the back of the father of the Jiang family, and everyone''s heart was trembling. This was the consequence for offending The Conqueror! From now on, the ancient kungfu families would be under the rule of the Su Family! As soon as Jiang''s father walked out of the mansion of Su Family, a massive truck roared from the side and directly rolled over him and his son. The clock made thest sound. In the hall of the Su Family, Henry sat on a chair casually and said to Victor, "Let''s continue." N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Victor nodded and shouted, "Let the ceremony continue!" With the intervention of the father and son of the Jiang family, there were no other mistakes in this inauguration ceremony. Everyone respectfully congratted Sylvia. The Su Family, from today on, also leaped to be the top family in the world. Chapter 531 Chapter 531 The ceremonysted for several hours, and there were many steps, such as worship the ancestors and so on. It was Henry''s first time to participate in this kind of ceremony. If it were someone else, even if it were the leader of the biggest country, he would have left. But today, he had been sitting there for a few hours. As long as he looked at that woman, Henry couldn''t help but feel delighted. When the ceremony ended, it was already five o''clock in the afternoon. Victor was responsible for arranging amodation for the major forces, so Sylvia didn''t have to worry about these things. After taking over as the Master of the Su Family, Sylvia only had a title. Victor was almost in charge of the Su Family''s affairs. This was what Sylvia asked for. Although the Su Family was big and had a big business, and she had such a powerful husband now, Sylvia still couldn''t let go of the Lins Group. After all, it was her own business, and she devoted everything to it. Sylvia still wanted to manage Lins Group well. Generally speaking, taking over the Su Family''s didn''t have much influence on her life. She could only say that she would have more confidence in her business in the future. On the day after the inauguration ceremony, Sylvia, together with Henry, took the Su Family''s private ne back to Yinzhou City. It was now autumn, and the daytime was shorter. When Henry and Sylvia arrived in Yinzhou, it was already dark. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Looking at the familiar but somehow strange airport in front of her, Sylvia sighed with emotion. It had been more than a month since she leftst time. "Honey, are you feeling okay? Why do you look a little worried?" Henry took Sylvia''s hand and walked out of the airport. Sylvia shook her head. Suddenly, she stopped and looked at Henry. "Honey, what''s wrong with you?" Henry turned his head and asked strangely. "I..." Sylvia opened her mouth, took a deep breath, and said, "Honey, I have heard a lot of rumours outside. People are saying that you want to be an enemy of the world because of one woman. They say you are not qualified to be a king at all." "Tsk!" Henry curled his lip and waved his hand indifferently. "I don''t care what they say. It has nothing to do with me." "No." Sylvia shook her head. "Dear, do you think it''s worth it?" "Worth what?" Henry asked with a puzzled look. "For me." Sylvia stared at Henry''s eyes. "If one day, you really be the enemy of the whole world because of me, do you think it''s worth it?" Was it worth it? Henry looked at Sylvia. He pulled up Sylvia''s two soft hands with a smile and shook his head slightly. "Honey, I won''t be an enemy of the whole world for you." "Oh." When Sylvia heard this answer, there was a sense of loss in her eyes, but she could understand. When she was about to say something, she heard Henry''s voice again. "You are my world." It made Sylvia''s pretty face suddenly turn red. She immediately turned around and threw away Henry''s hand. "Your cheesy words are disgusting." Although Sylvia said so, there was a lot of sweetness in her heart. Henryughed and took Sylvia''s hand again. "Honey, let''s go." Sylvia rolled her eyes and let Henry pull her out of the airport. The two of them returned home. No one had lived in the house for more than a month. Henry stood at the door and looked at Sylvia. "Why are you looking at me? Open the door." Sylvia stood behind Henry and said. Henry showed a bitter smile on his face. "Honey, you changed the door lock." "Ah!" Sylvia covered her mouth, and there was an embarrassment on her pretty face. It was she who had indeed changed the lock. But one month had passed, she had forgotten about it. At that time, she wanted to cut off contact with Henrypletely. Now, it was brought up, which made Sylvia feel incredibly embarrassed. Sylvia pouted and snorted. "Then why did you deliberately walk in front of me? Get out of my way." She grabbed Henry''s sleeve and pulled him behind her. Henry blushed with shame. Sylvia''s look made him really unable to resist. Sylvia opened the door. Noone had been here for more than a month. There was noticeable dust in the corners. There was also a smell of mildew on the sofa cushion. If they wanted to live here, they had to clean it first. As soon as Henry entered the house, he skillfully took two buckets of water, twisted the rag, and wiped the table. Looking at Henry who was skilled in cleaning, Sylvia felt a sense of unreality. Was this man in front of her really the king who made people kneel and were able to destroy hundreds of jets by himself? When Sylvia thought of the scene when she deliberately alienated Henry, she blushed. At that time, in order to make himpletely give up, and... Sylvia''s eyes suddenly froze. She thought of one thing. What happened after drinking in Paris that night? Sylvia stared at Henry, who was wiping the table. Could it be that he and Mn... Thinking of this, Sylvia felt bitter in her heart. If that was the case, how could she face this matter? In the end, this matter was caused by her. At that time, she wanted to let Henry and Mn be together. But now, she was still with Henry. How unfair was it to Mn? Sylvia''s heart was suddenly filled with bitterness. She suddenly had a feeling that she was like the kind of shameless woman. "Hon..." Sylvia was just about to talk to Henry when she heard someone knocking on the door. "Mr. Zhang! Mr. Zhang, are you back?" Outside the door came an anxious voice. "Who is it?" Henry did not notice the strange expression on Sylvia''s face. He walked to the door and opened it. He saw Director Wei of the City Public Security Bureau standing outside the door. "Director Wei?" Henry looked at him unexpectedly. "Mr. Zhang, you''re finally back. I''ve asked the security guards here to pay attention to you half a month ago." Director Wei exined quickly. "Half a month ago?" Henry frowned. "What happened?" "It''s Ms. Qin. She was taken away by the people of Li''s Vige. It has been half a month since then!" Director Wei said with anxiety on his face. "Jenny was taken away? What''s going on?" Henry asked in a hurry. "Mr. Zhang, it''s a long story. Why don''t you go to the police station with me first? I have some information for you." Director Wei looked at Henry and then at Sylvia. "Okay, let''s go now." Henry nodded. About the matter of the Li''s Vige, Jenny only helpedst time. Henry thought that the issue was solved, but he didn''t expect that the people of the Li''s Vige dared to take people! "Honey, what''s going on?" Sylvia trotted over. Why did Li''s Vige take Jenny? She was confused. "President Lin,e with me. This matter has a lot to do with the Lins Group," Director Wei said. Chapter 532 Chapter 532 Henry and Sylvia followed Director Wei to the Yinzhou City Bureau. Director Wei directly took them to the office, took out a document, ced it in front of them, and poured tea for them. Looking at the document taken out by Director Wei, Henry and Sylvia frowned. "Who allowed construction on this piece ofnd?" The document in Sylvia''s hand was about the piece ofnd above the ancestral hall of Li''s vige. At that time, she personally promised Li''s vige that she would not touch it. But now, the document showed that thend had been completely dug, and the underground ancestral hall had been exposed. And on the document, it also recorded the reaction of Li''s vigers after the construction work, which was beyond Sylvia''s expectation. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Henry had long known thatnd had been dug. What he saw now was about the financial impact on Lins Group. A substantial economic chain kept attacking Lins Group. In just half a month, Lin''s assets reduced by 10% and the loss reached nearly 1.5 billion. Director Wei sat opposite them and said, "Mr. Zhang, on the second day after you left, people from Li''s Vige rushed into Hengyuan and took President Qin away." Director Wei''s face was full of bitterness. This Li''s vige was specially instructed by the higher-ups to be left alone. Naturally, he dared not offend them. Henry''s identity also made him dare not offend him either. It could be said that it was very ufortable for him to be caught in the middle now. "Why did they take Jenny away?" Henry asked. Last time, Jenny took him to Li''s Vige just as a messenger. What happenedter had nothing to do with her at all. Director Wei shook his head. "I''m not very clear about that. Now even we can''t easily enter Li''s Vige." "Oh?" Henry was surprised. It was understandable that Li''s Vige didn''t allow others to enter, but if even the officials were not allowed, it meant that thend had been taken into custody. How could the government allow such a thing to exist? "It''s gone too far!" A delicate voice came from the side. At this time, Sylvia had thoroughly finished reading the document. About what had happened some time ago, including the matter that people from Li''s Vige went to Lins Group and smashed down Lin''s staff, and that Lin''s staff was injured. The behaviour of Li''s Vige was really arrogant. Even if she promised to sell thend to them, they hadn''t signed the contract yet. They had no deposit, even if Lin''s touched thend, it was also in line with thew! Sylvia asked, "Director Wei, you really don''t care about this matter? If they have taken President Qin, it means that they have kidnapped her!" In the document, Sylvia also saw that Jenny had helped Lins Group a lot during this period. She really did not expect that Jenny would make so much effort. Although she knew that Jenny was willing to help because of Henry, she was still grateful. Now Jenny was taken away because of Lin''s matter, how could she not be anxious? Director Wei shook his head and said nothing. Henry said, "Well, I''ll go to Li''s Vige and have a look. Director Wei, no matter what happens, you just need to report to your superior truthfully. If anything happens, ask them to find me. That''s all!" After Henry finished speaking, he stood up directly. This incident made him extremely angry. This Li¡¯s Vige had to be taught a good lesson. Director Wei nodded. What he was waiting for were Henry''s words. Now, it was not something that a person like him could get involved in. "Honey, I..." Sylvia also got up and grabbed Henry''s arm. She wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. Henry shook his head at Sylvia. "Honey, I''ll go to check the situation first. There''s something wrong with that vige. I''m afraid it''s not safe for you to go there." Hearing Henry''s words, Sylvia didn''t say anything more. She knew that if she decided to follow him, it would just increase Henry''s burden. The group of people in Li''s Vige who dared to make trouble in front of Lins Group before and now illegally took Jenny was definitely not a group of reasonable people. "Then be careful." Sylvia walked up to Henry and straightened his cor. "Don''t worry. Don''t forget who your husband is." Henry smiled at Sylvia and walked out of the director''s office. Out of the police station, Henry didn''t hesitate and went straight to Li''s Vige. At this moment, the sky had already darkened, and Henry did not walk on the main road. Li''s Vige covered a vast area, and Henry sneaked in from the side. With his movement, very few people in the world could find him. It was not the time to rest yet. There was still a lot of traffic on the pedestrian street in Yinzhou, but the Li''s Vige was quiet, which made Henry feel a strange feeling. In the vige, only the chirping of birds and insects could be heard. The breeze swept by, causing the leaves to rustle. A faint light fell from the sky, and through the gap in the leaves, there was a mottled shadow. Henry walked into the forest. Every time he stepped, he stepped on some dead trees and leaves and made a sound. Such a scene did not make Henry angry at all. The whole Li''s vige was dead silent. Henry slowly walked toward the centre of Li''s vige. Along the way, Henry could not see anyone, which made Henry feel something was wrong. More than ten minutester, Henry walked out of the woods and came to the ce where the vige chief lived. Henry still remembered that there was a small altar behind the vige chief''s residence. Last time, Jenny told him that the altar was used to worship ancestors. Henry looked at the altar on purpose, and his pupils suddenly contracted. Although it was dark, Henry could still see clearly that there were two lit torches on the altar. Between the two torches, there was an iron cage. Around the iron cage, countless figures were sitting cross-legged. They were the vigers of the Li''s Vige. The people of the Li''s vige sat there with their legs crossed. They were quiet, like sculptures. Jenny was in the middle of the iron cage! Jenny''s clothes were intact, and she was locked in the cage. It could be seen that her face was full of gauntness, and her big bright eyes were closed at this time. Such a scene made Henry clench his fists. He took a deep breath and walked slowly towards the altar. This time, Henry didn''t deliberately hide his figure anymore. After a few steps, he was discovered. "Who is it?" A loud shout rang out from the bottom of the altar. This shoutpletely woke up the people sitting around the altar. Nearly a hundred vigers sitting around the altar with their legs crossed opened their eyes. At this moment, Henry clearly saw that there was a sh of red light in their eyes. "It''s you?" A feminine voice sounded from above the altar. The young woman who followed the vige chief of Li''s Vige jumped down from the top of the altar. Chapter 533 Chapter 533 This altar was three meters high. At this height, when an ordinary person jumped down, he would have a bent his knees to keep the bnce. However, this young woman stood firmly there, like a gymnast who had got the best marks. Henry squinted at the woman. Just as the woman jumped down, he obviously noticed the woman''s way of exerting strength, as if there was a little Qi. Those vigers sitting on the altar also stood up one after another and jumped down from the altar. The way they used their power was precisely the same as the woman just now! Before, Henry had not mastered the Qi, so he was not very sensitive to Qi. But when the airflow appeared in his body, Henry saw at a nce that these people were more or less carrying some Qi when they exerted their strength, but this Qi was very weak. But no matter how weak it was, it was still there! This made Henry take a deep breath, and his feeling toward this vige was even more strange. "All the people in a vige are in control of Qi?" The vige chief of Li''s Vige was still sitting cross-legged on the altar, and Jenny in the iron cage was still unconscious. "We''ve been looking for you for half a month, but I didn''t expect you toe here in person today, which saves us a lot of trouble." The young woman stared at Henry with a smile on her face. Henry shook his head slightly and said nothing. Just as he saw Jenny being locked up in the cage, he had already killed these people in front of him in his head. "Take him down!" The young woman shouted, and a group of vigers rushed toward Henry. Every one of them was walking at the same pace and had the same fist method. Looking at the vigers rushing towards him, Henry curled his lips and gently clenched his fists. Then, he suddenly punched out! As he punched out, the airflow in his abdomen rushed toward Henry''s fist with a stream of air, spurting out from Henry''s fist. In the past, no matter how powerful Henry''s punch was, it could only be fixed on one person and cause harm to one person. With the addition of Qi, Henry''s punch turned from a point injury into a face injury. With a punch, Henry flew to the three people in front of him. This was the first battle in the real sense after Henry had learned how to control his Qi. Henry had to admit that he enjoyed this feeling very much. The strong Qi and the blessing of Qi made him realize the importance of Qi more and more! The sky was very dark. Many people thought that he was moving too fast when he punched the three people away. Nearly a hundred vigers rushed towards Henry. Henrybined the Qi in his body with his fists and feet, and his movements became faster and faster. In the fight, Henry found an important thing, which was the assistance of Qi to moves! Just like when Henry was studying the sword of the man on the mural of Zhu family''s cemetery, the sword yed an auxiliary role to make his attack more fierce. But now, the existence of Qi only made Henry''s moves full of charm. Iron Mountain Fist was a mighty move. In the past, when Henry used this move, his strength was high, but Henry always felt that something was missing. But now, with the assistance of Qi, Henry finally understood that the thing he thought was missing before was Qi! When the Qi wasbined with Iron Mountain Fist, Henry made this move. He had a feeling that the Qi emitting from his knees and shoulders had a kind of invincible momentum! The strength of his back increased, which was not like that before! Henry gave a whip kick. He clearly saw that in front of his leg, there was a st of air, which was like a whip, suddenly pulled out in the direction of his kick! "No wonder!" Henry was shocked and shouted in his heart, "No wonder a lot of cultivation methods gradually declined. All the movements in ancient kungfu were created with the assistance of Qi. It''s said that the ancient kungfu of the Celestial Empire is impractical. It''s just that people don''t know how to control the Qi. With the assistance of the Qi, the power these movements could bring out is definitely not that simple!" Henry finally understood why there was no use for him to read some ancient books and practice the powerful movements recorded in ancient texts. In the end, it was just because he wascking the Qi! After thinking through this point, Henry''s face lit up with joy. He was proficient in eighty percent of the ancient Chinese kungfu movements. With the addition of the Qi, all these moves became stronger. Henry performed a Tiger and Crane Double Fist. This kind of fist had evolved into an act long ago because it had no power at all. But at this moment, Henry clearly saw that there was a crane shadow in his left hand. Qi entirely condensed it. When he waved the hand, the crane shadow spread out its wings. Henry''s right hand grabbed a tiger. When the tiger fist was used, the tiger suddenly rushed out. "This is the real Tiger and Crane Double Form!" Henry couldn''t help shouting. What Henry didn''t know was that if the scene he was showing now was seen by the man in the bamboo hat and linen gown on the boat that day, he would be shocked! It was absolutely not possible to integrate the Qi into the Cultivation Method and strike out the shaped punch when one first entered the Qi-controlling Realm. Even in the Recluse Association, few people could do it. Only a few people who could do it couldn''t change the form of Qi as Henry did! Under the siege of the people of Li''s vige, Henry did not show any disadvantage. Instead, he was as strong as a tiger in a flock of sheep. Although these vigers were good at fighting, they were no match for Henry at all. Even the ordinary Reaper could deal with them efficiently in a one-on-one situation. The strength of one''s Qi would still depend on a person. If it was in Henry''s hands, it was a killing machine! If it were in the hands of these vigers, in Henry''s eyes, it would just be used for some health-preserving skills! Seeing that Henry was so powerful, the young woman''s eyes were full of disbelief. She shouted, "How dare you act wildly in our vige! How dare you!" The young woman rushed toward Henry. Her strength was obviously higher than those vigers, but she was sent flying by Henry''s fist. "Let her go!" Henry shouted and took a step forward. "Let her go? You disturbed our ancestors'' peace, so you have to pay the price!" The young woman shouted angrily. "Pay the price? I''d like to see what price you can make me pay!" Henry took another step forward and suddenly punched out. This time, he didn''t hold back but punched on one person, which directly made the man spit blood and fly backwards. The young woman''s face suddenly changed. She retreated and rushed to the top of the altar in one step. Then she ran to the iron cage in a few steps, grabbed the burning torch beside the iron cage, and shouted, "If you dare to move again, I will burn her to death!"N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Chapter 534 Chapter 534 The burning torch was covered in kerosene. In the process of tilting the torch, kerosene dripped down and made the me burn on the ground. If the kerosene fell on a person, there was no doubt that they would be burned on the spot. Henry''s movements were stopped by the young woman''s action. Jenny''s looked particrly gaunt under the light of the fire. She had nothing to do with this matter but was implicated. Seeing Henry stop, the young woman showed a victorious smile on her face. The vige chief of Li''s vige, who had been sitting on the altar with his legs crossed, slowly stood up. With his crutch, he turned around and stood on the altar. He looked down at Henry and said in an old voice, "Young man, you''re in trouble." "Trouble?" Henry smiled. "I''ve never known what it means to get into trouble!" "Really?" The young woman sneered and drew the torch closer to Jenny. The clothes on Jenny''s body were filthy, wrinkled, and her skin was very pale. Outside the iron cage, there was an iron bowl. There were some leftovers in the bowl. The leftovers had been given to Jenny, which meant that Jenny had been locked up in the iron cage all this time! Such a scene made Henry''s eyes instantly turn red. He still remembered that when he first saw Jenny, she was dressed in a white dress and sitting among those children with a smile on her face. She was a very kind person, but at this moment, she was treated like this! Why was he called The Conqueror? He dared to do anything others didn''t dare to do. He dared to kill the one others didn''t dare to kill. He dared to attack the forces others didn''t dare to. In short, in this world, there was no one who could threaten Henry! No one could withstand Henry''s anger! Even if it was Li''s Vige, whose origin was mysterious or the official others dared not to provoke, they couldn''t bear Henry''s wrath! Henry stared at the young woman and said calmly, "I''ll give you three seconds to put down the thing in your hand." "Ha." The woman smiled scornfully. "Are you threatening me?" "One!" Henry did not answer the woman''s question and said directly. The woman deliberately raised her hand, and the torch was closer to Jenny. The kerosene dripped down to Jenny''s side, and only one centimetre away from Jenny''s body. "Two!" Henry took a step forward. The woman put the torch closer to Jenny. Now, as long as the kerosene could drip down, it would fall on Jenny and light her clothes. Henry didn''t count to three. He said to the darkness, "Kill!" At the moment when Henry spoke, a cold light appeared in the darkness, from the back of the altar, straight towards the young woman''s back. The young woman did not notice the appearance of this cold light at all. She still looked at Henry as if she was the winner. The cold light quickly cut off the hair on the back of the woman''s neck. At this moment, the young woman was suddenly dragged to another ce, leaving the cold light in the air. The young woman looked at the person in front of her in confusion. "Patriarch." "Watch your back." The vige chief of the Li''s Vige, who was holding a cane, said in a low voice. The young woman looked at the ce where she had just stood and saw a ck figure standing there. The ck figure wore a ghost-faced mask and held a long de in his hand. It was only now that the young woman felt a hint of coldness at the back of her neck. She stretched out her hand to touch the back of her neck and found that her cor had been cut open, and there was a wisp of hair. If the chief had not pulled her just now, she would not have been able to stand here anymore. The young woman felt a chill in her heart. When Henry said the word "kill", the cold light not only appeared behind the young woman but also behind some vigers. When the cold light appeared, eight people were decapitated! No one in the vige had expected this to happen. The vige chief looked at Henry, who was under the altar. One figure after another appeared behind Henry. Everyone was dressed in ck with a mask. They held a long de and emitted cold light. The cold light spread all over Henry''s back. It was like the stars in the night, flickering. Judging from the cold light, there were at least three hundred of them! The young woman''s arrogant face became a little scared because of the appearance of these figures. She was just nearly killed and knew the strength of these men in ck. She didn''t even know when they appeared! "Young man, do you know the consequences of killing people from our Li''s Vige?" The vige chief stared at Henry. The corners of Henry''s mouth curled slightly. "As I said, I never care about the consequences! Kill all of them!" Reapers behind Henry all scattered around when they heard his word. At this moment, a bright searchlight suddenly lit up the dark night sky like sunshine. The roar of the motor sounded, and two armoured vehicles, under the light of the searchlights, came quickly. "The Conqueror, you''ve gone too far!" A roar sounded from the night sky. Then, a figurended on the altar and stood in front of the vige chief. Henry squinted at the man who appeared on the altar. He was two meters away and wore a ck suit. His bulging muscles made his coat swell, leaving an inch of hair, and his face looked resolute. "Rudolf Tai?" Henry slowly spat out a name. The name was not well known, nor was it on the world''s top 100 list. But he was definitely able to defeat any of the people on the world''s top 100 list. In China, there was an organization called Topmost. There was a total of 23 people in the Topmost Organization, and each of them was a master. They were carrying out the most difficult tasks in China. The word "Topmost" had a well-known reputation around the world. And Rudolf was the leader of the Topmost Organization! Henry had some respect for the organization, not because of their strength, but because of their character. Among the 23 talents, any one of the underground forces could enjoy a very high treatment, but they had been silently offering, which made Henry particrly admire. The appearance of Rudolf was beyond Henry''s expectation. "It''s rare that The Conqueror can remember me, a nobody." Rudolf stood on the stage and stared at Henry. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. "Why would you stand up for Li''s vige?" Henry smiled and waved his hand at the same time to stop the Reapers. The two armoured vehicles stopped at the same time, and 13 fully armed soldiers came down from each car. Their movements were all at the elite level. Chapter 535 Chapter 535 As the two armoured vehicles stopped, two more heavy tanks slowly drove over. The heavy track gave people a feeling of extreme depression and the ck cannon barrel was filled with a chill, making it difficult for people to breathe. Since then, more than a dozen figures appeared on the altar of the Li''s Vige at a breakneck speed. They all stared at Henry, and each of them looked as if they were facing a formidable enemy. These figures were all the Topmost people. When facing the legendary The Conqueror, even if there was only him, they had to be cautious. "My Lord, please let your people disperse. I will give you a reasonable exnation for this matter." A voice came from behind Henry. Henry turned around and looked at the person. It was a man in his 60s. The hair on his ear burns seemed to be frost white, and his whole body exuded a sense of majesty, which made it hard for people to look at him directly. Henry smiled and said, "Oh, I didn''t expect that a small vige would make the 4th most important person in China toe here in person." The person in front of him was the 4th chieftain, a big shot who often appeared in the news! He came here in person because of Li''s vige. This made Henry once again confused about the identity of this vige. The 4th chieftain looked at the top of the altar and said, "Chief Li, please let her go." "Release her!" Chief Li didn''t say anything this time. He waved his hand and ordered. The young woman was full of displeasure. "Patriarch, we..." "Do it!" Chief Li shouted. No matter how arrogant he was, he did not dare to becent in front of the 4th chieftain because he naturally obeyed his orders. The young woman reluctantly walked to the iron cage and unlocked the lock. With a creaking sound, the door of the iron cage was gently opened. The young woman shook her head and walked aside. "Go and hand her over to The Conqueror," Rudolf said to a woman next to him. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. The woman nodded, she turned around and picked up Jenny, who had been unconscious. The woman jumped down from the altar and handed Jenny over to Henry. Henry held Jenny horizontally in his arms. Looking at Jenny''s haggard look, he couldn''t help showing a distressed look in his eyes. Jenny''s body was full of dust, and many parts of her arms had been cut off. Her wrists were red. Apparently, she was tied by iron chains. Henry''s face became more and more ugly. He could think of the helpless scene when Jenny was imprisoned in the iron cage. Now, he could not wait to tear all the people in Li''s Vige into pieces! Henry especially looked at Jenny''s clothes, but there was no trace of being torn by others, which made him feel much more relieved. "Don''t worry. You disturbed the ancestral hall of the Li family. They just wanted to worship the ancestors with this woman. The request for worshipping the ancestors must be that this woman is innocent. You can rest assured." The woman who just handed Jenny to Henry said. As a woman, she was also angry because of Jenny''s situation. Henry nodded. He looked at the 4th chieftain and asked, "How do you want to solve this matter?" The 4th chieftain said, "I know that your wife''spany has suffered a serious financial impact recently, and she has lost more than a billion yuan. The Li family canpensate you for these. Also, we will give corresponding privileges to herpany aspensation for her suffering during this period." "Hehe." Henry chuckled. "Do you think that I''ll care about the billion yuan and the privilege you mentioned?" The 4th chieftain shook his head. "You don''t care, but this girl cares. And you have to think about it clearly. The people of the Li family are more than one vige. It''s no exaggeration to say that their power is so big that you can''t imagine. Once one offends the people of the Li family, there will be a lot of trouble for him in the future." "Are you threatening me?" Henry suddenly red at him. "I''m just telling the truth." The 4th chieftain looked at Jenny and said, "You, The Conqueror, are powerful and fearless. No one can do anything to you, but you have to consider that this girl, without your strength, still has to live in China. Even if she is not in China and is living abroad, it is easy for the people of the Li family to find her, unless you can always keep her on Radiant Ind. Do you think this is fair to her?" Henry''s eyes suddenly turned cold. "Then I''ll destroy the Li family you mentioned." As soon as Henry finished his words, those Reapers all showed their weapons in unison. The faces of Rudolf and others on the altar changed, and they all made a gesture of preparing to fight. The fame of The Conqueror was too great. Although there were two armoured vehicles and tanks at the scene, The Conqueror alone destroyed hundreds of fighter jets. If they really fought, the two tanks would be nothing. "The Conqueror, don''t be impulsive!" The 4th chieftain shouted. "So what?" Henry''s eyes were cold. As soon as he saw Jenny''s current appearance, his anger rose uncontrobly. He made a low voice, "Action!" Those Reapers would only obey Henry''s orders. Even if Henry made them self-deprecating at the moment, they would not hesitate a little. The Reapers were about to raise their des and rush towards the vigers of Li''s Vige. "The Conqueror! Stop!" Another voice sounded. Nobody could guess the gender based on this voice. When Henry heard the voice, he knew who the speaker was. A man was standing on a treetop, wearing a linen robe and a bamboo hat. "The Conqueror,e with me. Hand yourdy over to them. She will be safe." After saying that, the man jumped gently, stepped on another branch, and drifted away. Henry waved his hand and called a female Reaper. He handed Jenny over and said, "Take her to the hospital for treatment. Everybody, leave!" The Reaper nodded, held Jenny in her arms, and jumped up. The rest of the Reapers gradually hid in the dark. Henry looked up and jumped hard. He also disappeared in the same way as the man in linen robe. After Henry left, Rudolf and others all breathed a sigh of relief. When they faced Henry, they felt extreme oppression, which made them hard to breathe. Henry followed the man in a robe and jumped around the treetops for five full minutes. He was so fast. He stopped when he saw the man in robe not far away about to leave Li''s vige. "Do you know the Li family of Longxi?" The voice of the man in a robe sounded. Chapter 536 Chapter 536 Henry looked at the man in linen robe standing on the treetop not far away. Director Wei had mentioned it to Henry before, but now the man in linen brought it up again. Henry knew a little about this, but he didn''t know too much about it. Henry replied, "I''ve heard of it." The man in robe raised his head slightly and looked up at the sky. "The world is so big. You can''t imagine. The Conqueror, to be honest. Radiant Ind is just a Holy Land called by a group of stupid people. In front of the n, your ind is nothing!" The voice of the man in robe sounded. He turned around and looked at Henry. It was the first time that Henry had seen the face of the man in sackcloth. His face was very old and his eyes were cloudy. The man in a robe opened his mouth for the first time. His voice was a little hoarse, which made people feel ufortable. "You have already entered the Qi-controlling Realm and are also a member of the Recluse Association. It''s time for you to know that there are countless talents in the five thousand years of history in China. Although time has passed, some forces still exist. The Li family of the Longxi is one of them. As the royal family of thergest prosperity in China, the Li family has been passed down until today. The Li family you have seen is just a very small branch of the Li family." Henry frowned. Li Yuan destroyed the Sui Dynasty and established the Tang Empire. The Li family of the Longxi was Li Yuan''s descendant! The man continued, "Since ancient times, the ns have always existed, and they won''t easily show up. Among the ns, there are a lot of masters who can control the Qi. The Li family of the Longxi is not some n that you can provoke now. Remember, don''t get yourself in trouble." After saying that, the man in a robe jumped gently, fell on the treetop, and disappeared in the darkness. The man''s words were short, but the amount of information he brought was huge. If the Li family of the Longxi had been passed down till now, then how many ns there were in China? How many people were in charge of it? Was the group of people who came to the Zhu family also a part of some n? One questions after another came, which made Henry extremely confused. Henry never thought that he had stood on the top of the world. Now that his view partly widened, he saw so many things that ordinary people didn''t know. "The n..." Henry muttered these two words, shook his head, and flew out of Li''s vige. The night was getting darker and darker, and the citizens of Yinzhou City were still living as usual. No one knew that in Li''s vige not far away, the 4th Chieftain came in person, and two tanks were ready to fire at any time. In the special care unit of the First People''s Hospital in Yinzhou. Jenny was lying on the hospital bed. She had changed into a clean and tidy hospital gown, and the dust on her body had been carefully wiped away by the nurse. Sylvia sat by the bed and looked at Jenny, who was unconscious withplicated emotions in her eyes. Regardless of why Jenny was involved in this matter, it was still because of Lins Group. This made Sylvia feel apologetic. The woman, whom she regarded as a rival in love, suffered so much because of her ownpany. "You are really a silly woman." Sylvia put her hand on Jenny''s forehead and stroked her hair. "He was just talking big. Is it really worth suffering so much for him?" As soon as Sylvia finished speaking, she was silent for a while and then smiled. "Maybe, we just like him like this. We indeed have so many simrities. If possible, I really want to sit down and have a talk with you." Sylvia whispered in the ward. In the observation room of the hospital, Henry and President Ma were standing in front of an instrument and looking at the feedback. "Young doctor, don''t worry. President Qin is just too tired. She just needs to rest more. There are no serious injuries on her body." President Ma handed two X-ray photos to Henry. Henry took a look and felt much relieved. "That''s good. President Ma, I''m sorry to trouble you during this period." "Young doctor, what are you talking about? This is what I should do." President Ma said, "By the way, I wonder if you will have some free time during the next period?" All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "What''s wrong?" Henry asked. "Many senior practitioners of traditional Chinese medicine have benefited a lot from the lesson you taughtst time. They published several articles in international magazines, but the response was not very good." President Ma took a look at Henry on purpose and continued, "Many medical institutions abroad questioned what you talked aboutst time. They thought it was just mystifying some tricks and ying tricks. Recently, they quarrelled very fiercely and even made an international medical conference. You know, speaking of which, it was actually a contest between two sides, so..." Hearing this, Henry understood his meaning. He nodded and said, "Okay, if I have time, I''ll go and have a look." Henry once promised that person to carry forward traditional Chinese medicine. This time, if he was to part in the international conference, it could be regarded as a way of fulfilling his promise. After hearing Henry''s promise, President Ma''s face lit up with joy. "Thank you so much. I''ll inform those seniors right away." "Ok." After talking with President Ma, Henry came to the ward. Looking at Jenny, who was lying on the bed with a pale face, he felt helpless. Henry had not had this feeling for a long time. In the past, he would tear up his opponents no matter how strong or weak they were. Even if he had to pay a hefty price, this time, he felt helpless. He wanted to destroy the entire Li''s vige, but he couldn''t do anything about it. If what the man in line robe said was true, there were many masters of Qi in the n. Once he started attacking Li''s n, Jenny, including Sylvia, the Su Family, and even the Radiant Ind, would be retaliated by the Li family of the Longxi. Henry clenched his fists tightly. All of this was because he was not strong enough! If he were standing in the position of being admired by so many ns, the trouble now would no longer be a problem! Since Henry established Radiant Ind, this was the first time that he couldn''t wait to make himself stronger! Sylvia turned around and saw Henry standing behind her with his fists clenched. She asked worriedly, "Honey, what''s wrong?" "Everything is fine." Henry shook his head and turned around abruptly. He opened the door of the ward and walked to the corridor. The empty corridor made Henry let out a long sigh of relief. He almost couldn''t suppress the anger in his heart. Henry took out his mobile phone and made a phone call. "Wade, did you find the two people from thest time?" "Boss, they''ve been staying in Yinzhou City for a long time. I''ll send you the address now." Wade''s voice sounded. The two people mentioned by Henry were the man and woman who fought with Henry for the white crystal after thest stone gambling auction. Henry was sure that the Qi in his body came out because of the energy extracted from the crystal. He wanted to figure out what the crystal was. Chapter 537 Chapter 537 After receiving the address, Henry said goodbye to Sylvia and told that he had something to do. Sylvia was still sitting on the edge of the bed and said, "Honey, go and do your work. Leave this to me." When Henry saw Sylvia like this, he couldn''t help but sigh. Since when did this ice queen be such a sensible little girl? The man and the woman lived in an ordinary hotel in Yinzhou. This made Henry a little confused. At that time, they offered a lot of money in order topete with him for the crystal. It seemed they didn''tck money. On the other hand, the hotel they lived in cost sixty yuan a night, and even the bathroom was public. It didn''t look like a ce where a person who had a million yuan of cash would stay. Although it was called a hotel, it was actually a motel. There was no working staff or reception desk. There was only one motel owner. The facilities were very simple and crude. There was no air conditioner in the room, and the old-fashioned fan was used. As soon as one entered the door of the motel, he could smell a sense of mildew. There was almost no one in the guest house. At this time, the owner of the guest house was sleeping. When Henry came in, he didn''t even notice it at all. Henry was also speechless. This boss was too brave. Wade had already sent Henry the two rooms where the man and the woman stayed. There were two floors in the motel, and the wooden stairs made a creaking sound. When Henry went upstairs, he heard the sound of water sshing. On the second floor, the light of the public bathroom was still on. Because it was necessary to save electricity, there was no light in the corridor. The light of the public bathroom was not very bright, giving people a feeling of dimness. Henry saw a chair in the corridor and sat down, waiting for the sound of running water in the bathroom to stop. More than ten minutester, the sound of running water gradually stopped in the bathroom. The bathroom door opened, and a graceful figure with long hair appeared under the dim light of the bathroom. Wearing a white bathrobe, the young woman walked briskly, swaying her long wet hair and rotating in the dim light. "Do you like dancing very much?" Henry''s voice suddenly sounded. The sudden sound in the corridor scared the young woman, and the dance suddenly stopped. She suddenly looked in the direction of the sound and said, "Who is it?" "Your alertness is much worse than your senior brother''s." Henry stood up from his seat and slowly walked toward the dim light. "It''s you!" The young woman recognized Henry the moment she saw him, and at the same time, she pretended to be cautious. "Rx." Henry spread out his hands. "Ie here with no malice. I just want to make a deal with you." "A deal?" The young woman frowned. "That''s right." Henry nodded. "It''s about the crystal from thest auction." Hearing Henry''s words, the young woman stared at Henry. After a few seconds, she said, "Okay, wait for me." After the young woman finished, she went to a room and knocked hard on the door. "Senior brother, the man hase." As soon as the young woman''s voice fell, the door was instantly opened. The young man stood in front of the door and saw Henry at a nce. His eyes showed surprise. "Brother, have you figured it out?" "Let''s talk about it first. I will wait for you at the barbecue restaurant outside." Henry pointed to the outside of the corridor and then turned to leave. Henry walked out of the motel and came to the barbecue restaurant. About ten minutester, the man and the woman rushed over. It could be seen that the young woman''s hair was not dry yet. She had just changed her clothes and came here. The two sat opposite Henry, looked at each other, and the young man said, "Brother, I heard from my junior sister that you are here to make a deal with us. What do you mean?" Henry leaned on the sofa of the barbecue shop, stuck out three fingers and kept knocking on the table. "Do you really want that crystal?" "Brother, have you thought it through and decided to sell it to us?" The young man couldn''t hide his excitement. "No." Henry shook his head. "Tell me what the crystal is first, and I''ll consider itter." The young woman curled her lips. "You still want to know about it." Seeing that Henry was not going to sell the crystal to him, the young man said regretfully, "Brother, it''s not that I don''t want to tell you. It''s just that it''s not good for you to know this." Henry raised his hand that kept knocking on the table and waved it gently in front of the ss next to him. Henry''s hand obviously did not touch the ss, but let the ss go along the table and slid violently in front of the young man. The young man and the young woman''s pupils almost contracted at the same time. "The Qi!" Henry smiled slightly and did not speak. In the previous fight in Li''s vige, Henry integrated the Qi into his moves, so that he could strengthen his control of Qi. Before that, Henry had to punch hard to release his Qi. Now, as long as he wanted, he could release his Qi. Although he couldn''t be like the man in the linen robe, he was much stronger than before. The young man took a deep breath and said, "Brother, you have reached the Qi Controlling Realm, but you don''t know what the crystal is used for?" Henry shrugged his shoulders. The man and his junior sister apprentice looked at each other and said, "Well, since you have reached the Qi-controlling Realm, sooner orter you will know that the crystal you took is a Spiritual Stone!" "Spiritual Stone?" Henry''s face was full of doubt. "That''s right." The young man nodded. "Brother, can I ask which n are you from?" Henry replied without thinking, "Zhang n." "Zhang n?" There was a thoughtful look at the young man''s face. In his memory, there was no such n. Of course, he would not think that this was just Henry''s random words. "There are so few people, and now I''m the only one left. It''s normal that you haven''t heard of it," Henry said. The young man nodded. "Brother, if that''s the case, the two families can share the Spiritual Stone! Of course, we will never let you suffer losses. We will pay you the corresponding cost." Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "Share? How?" Henry asked curiously. The young woman looked at Henry as if he was an idiot. "You are from a n. Don''t you know that thousands of people can use a piece of Spiritual Stone for ten years?" Henry was shocked by the young woman''s words, but he didn''t show anything on his face. He shook his head and said, "I''m afraid that''s not the case. The energy inside is not that strong." Henry didn''t know what the young woman meant by using the Spirit Stone at all. He was just talking nonsense. The young man smiled and said, "Brother, I''m afraid that you haven''t fully mastered the method of using Spiritual Stones. The Spiritual Stones are full of energy and are enough for thousands of people." "The family record is iplete, and I only know a little about it. There are very few records about how to use Spiritual Stones." Henry''s words were partly true and partly false. In terms of the method of using Spiritual Stones, he really only knew that Future could extract the energy. Chapter 538 Chapter 538 The young man saw that Henry had already reached the Qi-controlling Realm, so he did not doubt Henry''s words. He said, "Brother, you have the Spiritual Stone, and we know how to use Spiritual Stones, so we can cooperate." "Oh? How?" Henry was really interested this time. "It''s very simple." The young man looked at Henry seriously. "We will tell you how to use the Spiritual Stones. And you will share it with us!" "Pfft." Henry burst outughing. "What are youughing at?" The young woman puffed out her mouth and red at Henry. Henry waved his hand. "Is this a deal? To put it bluntly, I can take out this Spiritual Stone. Wherever I go, I can find a partner. Everyone can tell me how to use it, right?" After Henry finished speaking, he looked at the young man. He thought that the young man would defend himself, but he didn''t expect that the young man nodded directly. "Yes, but brother, it''s much better for you to work with us than to look for other ns." "Oh?" Henry grinned. "Why?" "Because we are equally weak." The young manughed at himself. "Our family has also declined. Brother, to tell you the truth, in our family, except for the patriarch, no one can achieve the Qi- controlling Realm. But the other ns are different. For a big n like the Li Family of Longxi, there are at least a hundred masters of Qi-controlling Realm in their n. If you take the Spiritual Stone to them, I''m sure you won''t get what you want." It was the Li family from Longxi again! Henry was still thinking just now how powerful the Li Family was, and it was able to make the 4th Chieftain show up in such a small vige. But now, the young man in front of him just casually mentioned this n. It could be seen that this n was so powerful that it was deep-rooted in their hearts! "Brother, you can consider my suggestion." The young man looked at Henry with keen eyes. From his fiery eyes, Henry could see how eager he was to get the Spiritual Stone in his hand. "I''ll think about it. Give me your phone number." Henry patted the front of his shirt and got up. The young man quickly took out a business card from his pocket and handed it to Henry. Henry looked at him and said, "Director of the PS Group of Mountain City?" The young man smiled awkwardly. He also knew that the business card didn''t match with what he was showing now. Not to mention anything else, he had never seen a group''s director who had been staying in a motel for 60 yuan per night. "Okay, I will contact you after thinking over this matter." Henry put away his business card and strode away. After Henry left, the young man and the young woman looked away from him. "Senior brother, do you think he will agree?" The young woman asked with a worried face. "I don''t know." The young man shook his head. "Now, I can only hope that he will agree. Otherwise, I''m afraid that we won''t be qualified for the n ranking this time." Henry left the barbecue restaurant. He had to go to Mountain City. After all, he couldn''t get in touch with any other ns except for this one. It was the first time that Henry had heard of a crystal. Henry had a feeling that once he figured out this thing, he could also figure out the origin of the Fire Crystals! Compared with the pure energy inside the crystal, the energy inside the Fire Crystal was more irritable. When Henry returned to the hospital, it was alreadyte at night. Sylvia had already fallen asleep beside the hospital bed. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Henry knew that Sylvia had been exhausted these two days. She had not had a good rest since she took over as the new Master of the Su Family. "Strength is still important. Sometimes you don''t want to make trouble, but trouble wille to you." Henry took a towel and covered Sylvia with it. He didn''t disturb Sylvia''s rest. After Henry came to the hospital to have a look, he did not stay long. There were still a lot of things waiting for him to do. Henry hadn''t figured out the background of James Wong, who came together with the Li family and the other two people to the Family Lin''s partyst time. The reason why James could do that at that time was definitely not as simple as disying his strength to him. A force that dared to provoke Radiant Ind was not simple. As for the man in ck on the ind, they also wanted Fire Crystals. Henry didn''t know who they were. They could make Cesia willing to serve them, so the power behind them couldn''t be underestimated. These matters had to be checked by Henry. Many things were ced in front of him, and Henry had never met them. ns, the Recluse Association, every one of them made Henry feel intense pressure. At the same time, it also aroused Henry''s fighting spirit. In those days, he had grown from a nobody who couldn''t provide food and clothing to an owner of Radiant Ind. It proved that he was definitely not a person who would easily admit defeat! Of course, these things were not what Henry needed to do immediately. What he needed to do now was to find out the foreman who secretly asked people to start the construction work. This man ran away on the second day after the work had begun. Someone must have instructed him. The foreman must also know the existence of the n. Henry had to figure out why the person behind this was trying to frame the Family Lin. Henry had already had some guesses about this matter. At that time, the Zhao family and the Family Lin fought for that piece ofnd. At the most critical moment, the Zhao family suddenly gave up. This was not because of the Zhao family''s good intentions. ncing at the moon hanging high in the night sky, Henry made a phone call and strode out. As Henry''s phone rang, a huge intelligencework was starting to operate slowly. A few minutes later, an address was sent to Henry''s mobile phone. Henry looked at the address on his mobile phone. It was a bar in Luohe City. The address indicated that it was precisely where the foreman was now. The informationwork of Radiant Ind was enough to cover the whole world. It was easy to find an ordinary person. Tonight was bound to be a sleepless night for Henry. He took a taxi and went straight to Luohe city. Luohe city was a small city. In the past two years, because of the rapid development of Yinzhou City, there were fewer and fewer people in Luohe city. Small cities had the disadvantage of small towns but also had benefits. Luohe city was a very livable city. In Du Hai, an international city, people might still be working at 10 p.m. Yet, most people living in Luohe city maybe had been lying onfortable beds or sitting on barbecue stalls, which led to Luohe city''s bizarre industrial chain. It was a small city with few residents, but the entertainment industry was prevalent¡ªthe most entertainment projects in Luohe city connected to bars and drinking. When Henry arrived at Luohe city, it was already one o''clock at night. It was obviously not the weekend, but the bar street of Luohe city was also full of people. The sound of clinking cups and shouting could be heard all the time. Chapter 539 Chapter 539 Henry looked at this scene. A long time ago, he and his brothers would also sit in such a barbecue restaurant, drinking beer, bragging, and discussing which table was full of beautiful girls. It had been a long time since they did that. The foreman Henry asked people to find was just on this bar street, in the most prominent bar. Henry looked at the door of the bar. The big sign "Mango" was particrly conspicuous in the night sky. This was thergest bar on the whole street. The consumption inside was absolutely high. The price of a small bottle of beer was more than 25, and the basic price of a fruit te was more than 300 yuan. If people wanted to have a nice time, then they would spend 3000 at least. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. In front of the bar, there were two rows of beautiful women in front of the door. They all wore red cheongsam, which allowed them to show their thighs, catching people''s attention. When Henry came to the door of the bar, the girls all bowed in unison. "Hello, boss." The door of the bar was pushed open, and a beautiful figure rushed out of it and hit straight into Henry''s arms. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry!" This beautiful figure did not even have the time to lift her head. After hurriedly apologizing, she quickly ran out of the door. Henry pulled her back. "Let me go!" The beautiful figure pilled her arm violently, but she couldn''t get rid of Henry''s hand at all. Then she raised her head and stared at Henry. "Brother-inw?" "What''s wrong? Why are you in such a mess?" Henry looked at the woman in front of him. The person who rushed out of the bar in a hurry was Daisy''s good friend, the long-legged beauty, Lam Sun. "Brother-inw, I..." Lam stroked her messy hair on her forehead and avoided his eyes. A burst of abuse came from the bar. "You b*tch, how dare you run away? Have you forgotten who got your father out of jail?" It was a middle-aged woman''s voice. Henry turned his head and saw a woman in a rtively luxurious dress running out with her hands on her hips. As soon as Lam saw the woman, she lowered her head immediately. The woman pushed open the bar''s door and looked at Henry up and down. When she saw Henry''s ordinary clothes, she suddenly showed disdain in her eyes. She said to Lam, "Come on,e in with me and propose a toast to Boss Chen!" "Auntie, I really can''t drink anymore." Lam waved to the woman. "You can''t drink? You''re a model. You can''t drink? Then what else can you do? Come with me!" The woman said and grabbed at Lam''s arm. Henry clearly saw that Lam was very resistant in her heart, but she did not dare to dodge and let the woman grab her arm. The woman pulled Lam hard and wanted to pull her into the bar, but she found out she couldn''t. When she looked again, she found that the young man in front of her was grabbing Lam. "Who the h*ll are you? Let go of her hand!" The woman yelled at Henry. "Who are you?" Henry frowned. "Who am I?" The woman sneered. "I''m her mother. What''s wrong? I have to teach my daughter a lesson. Does it have anything to do with you?" Henry looked at Lam doubtfully. Just now, he heard with his own ears that Lam called the woman aunt. "Brother-inw, this is my stepmother," Lam exined in a low voice. Lam''s voice was very low, but the woman heard it clearly. She said unhappily on the spot, "What''s wrong? The stepmother is still your mom. If it weren''t for me, your father would have died long ago! And, you call him brother-inw? Why don''t I remember you have a sister?" "What did she call me has nothing to do with you." Henry red at Lam''s stepmother. "Are you forcing her to drink with others?" "What does it have to do with you? Who are you? It''s not your business to take care of our family''s affairs." Lam''s stepmother spat at Henry''s feet and then said to Lam, "I''m telling you, your father can stay out of prison because of me. If I''m unhappy, I''ll destroy him, then let''s see who can save him? Think it over!" "I..." Lam opened her mouth, and there was a struggle in her eyes. She looked at Henry and said, "Brother-inw, I have to go with my mother." After Lam finished speaking, she shook off Henry''s hand and took small steps toward the bar. Lam''s stepmother red at Henry and walked into the bar. Looking at Lam''s back, Henry didn''t know what to say. Everyone had their own life track. He couldn''t care about anyone. If he didn''t show up here today, what would happen to Lam? Everything was not so coincidental. If Lam just asked Henry to help her, Henry wouldn''t refuse. After all, they knew each other, but Lam didn''t ask. This was also what Lam chose. In this world, there were rare people who could live unrestrainedly, and almost everyone was paying for it. Lam''s stepmother took Lam and walked to the elevator. At the same time, she said, "Boss Chen''s status is very high. Boss Chen has done many major projects in our province. Some time ago, the Family Lin and the Zhao family in Yinzhou had already looked for Boss Chen. If you don''t make Boss Chen happy this time, just wait for the consequence!" "I understand." Lam nodded, her eyes dimmed. "You''d cheer up and smile happily. Don''t forget who gave you money to learn how to model at that time. You just to leave a good impression on Boss Chen. Then we will have the opportunity to contact the big enterprise like Lins Group. Do you know what it means? I wouldn''t need to wear these fake clothes anymore! I wouldn''t need to rent an Audi and fear of scratching it. Your father wouldn''t have to be afraid of being hurt every day!" "But, if you really want to get in touch with Lins Group, brother-inw, he..." Before Lam finished her words, she was interrupted by her stepmother. "All right, that kind of poor guy, don''t mention him in front of me. My time is limited, and I don''t have the mood to pay attention to this kind of guy!" "Ding!" The elevator reached the first floor, and the door opened. Lam''s stepmother took Lam into the elevator and pressed the number for the fifth floor. There were only three private rooms on the fifth floor in this Mango bar. The lowest consumption of this private room was 50,000 yuan. Those who afford it were quite prominent people in Luohe city. When the elevator door was about to close, Henry squeezed in. Lam''s stepmother looked at Henry with a disgusted look. She took two steps back as if it was a shame for her to be close to Henry. When Lam saw Henry entering the elevator, she quickly lowered her head and did not dare to look at Henry. Henry looked at Lam and did not speak. The elevator went up, and soon it was on the fifth floor. As soon as the door was opened, Lam''s stepmother took Lam out of the elevator. In the elevator, she stayed with Henry for more than a minute, and she felt like she was suffering. Chapter 540 Chapter 540 Lam''s stepmother pulled Lam, left the elevator quickly, and walked toward the room. There was only one private room full of people on the fifth floor of the whole bar. Henry remembered that what Lam''s stepmother said just now was that the man he was looking for was also surnamed Chen. Could it be the same person? Lam''s stepmother took Lam back to the private room. The size of this room was at least 50 square meters. The room was filled with loud music, and all kinds of lights glittered in the room. The table was full of wine and fruit tes, and more than a dozen beautiful girls were sitting in the room. A fat middle-aged man was sitting in the middle of the sofa in the private room hugging two girls on his left and right. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "Boss, let''s have another drink." "Let me toast you." Two young girls snuggled up in the arms of the middle-aged man, holding a ss of wine and kept looking at the middle-aged man with their eyes. "Go and toast to Boss Chen!" Lam''s stepmother pushed Lam. Lam staggered two steps and came to the front of Boss Chen. She stroked her hair on the temples and picked up the wine ss. "Boss Chen, I propose a toast to you." "Oh? I thought you didn''t want to drink with me and run away." Boss Chen sneered and looked at Lam with his eyes full of possessiveness. Although there were so many beautiful girls in the room, Lam was absolutely outstanding. With the attributes of a model, her long legs were absolutely a deadly weapon that attracted men, especially middle-aged men like Boss Chen. "Boss, what are you talking about?" Lam''s stepmother immediately came up and said, "This girl just felt a little ufortable. She went out to get some fresh air and came back to apany you immediately." After Lam''s stepmother finished speaking, she pushed Lam again, so that Lam could get closer to the boss. "Haha." Boss Chenughed loudly. "So, this beautifuldy wants to have a drink with me? Then don''t stand so far away from me. Let''s drink and sit closer!" After the boss said that, he grabbed Lam''s arm and pulled her into his arms. Lam subconsciously wanted to resist, but she was not as strong as the boss. She was directly pulled into his arms. Looking at the woman in front of him, the boss narrowed his eyes and unconsciously reached out his hands to grab Lam. Lam trembled all over. Seeing that Boss Chen''s hand was getting closer and closer to her, she wanted to resist, but she dared not. "Bang!" The door of the room was kicked open from the outside. Henry appeared at the door. Henry nced at all the people in the room, and finally fixed his eyes on Boss Chen. Henry recognized him at a nce. This was the person he was looking for, Robin Chen. When Henry received his location, he also received his photo. Henry''s sudden appearance stunned Robin. While he was in a daze, Lam took this opportunity to stand up and stay away from Robin. Lam''s stepmother frowned and stared at Henry. "Why are you here? Is this where you came? Lam, tell him to get out!" Lam''s stepmother thought that Henry came to look for Lam. Lam looked at Henry and said, "Brother-inw." Henry didn''t even look at Lam''s stepmother. He nodded to Lam and then strode to the front of Robin, looking down at Robin who was sitting on the sofa. "Boy, who the f*ck are you?" Robin stared at Henry with a look of dissatisfaction. "Do you know who I am?" Henry nodded. "I know." "Do you know..." When Robin was about to curse, Henry grabbed his hair and smashed his head on the tea table in front of him. As Henry smashed his powerful head on the tea table, a sound of ss breaking was heard, and the tea-table was broken entirely. The women in the room did not expect such a scene to happen. They screamed in unison. Henry grabbed Robin''s hair. Robin''s face was covered with ss fragments, looking particrly horrible. "Say it, who order you to start the construction work on that piece ofnd?" Henry stared at Robin. When Robin heard this, fear suddenly appeared in his eyes. "You... you are from Lin''s!" Henry did not talk nonsense with Robin. He picked up a wine ss and smashed it on Robin''s head. At the same time, the wine ss was broken, and the blood flowed down from his forehead. Robin''s head was full of blood with ss fragments, which made him look extremely scary. "Say it!" Lam''s stepmother, who had just scolded Henry, was frightened by Henry''s action. She slowly walked to Lam''s side and pulled his sleeve. "How do you know such a person? A gangster? Is this your sister''s brother-inw? Do you have a sister?" "No." Lam shook his head. "He is my roommate''s brother-inw. So we all call him brother-inw." "Who is your roommate''s sister?" Lam''s stepmother couldn''t help asking. "It''s Sylvia, president of Lins Group," Lam answered. "What!" Lam''s stepmother''s body shook. "Do you mean that this boy''s wife is the president of Lins Group?" "Yes." Lam nodded. "I just wanted to say that if you want to look for Lin''s family, my brother-inw is here." Lam''s stepmother swallowed hard, and her heart was filled with fear. She had just scolded the husband of the president of the Lins Group. If he really wanted to get even with her, what could she do? Robin was caught in Henry''s hands, and his legs kept shaking. He had been hiding for a long time, and he also learned about the matter that someone had smashed Lin''s family. It had been almost a month since he dared to show up, but he didn''t expect that Lin''s family would find him as soon as he came out. This Lin''s family was too horrible. Henry saw that Robin remain silent. He picked up another ss and said, "I''ll give you a choice. Either say the name or you will eat this ss. My patience is limited. Choose!" Robin subconsciously looked at the ss in Henry''s hand. ording to Henry''s action from entering the door until now, he did not doubt that this young man was a ruthless person. Thinking of the scene of the ss being stuffed into his mouth, Robin couldn''t help but shiver. If he really ate the ss, would he still be alive? If he said who it was, he would definitely be found by others. But if he didn''t say it, he had to die now. Robin made a choice on the spot. With a bitter face, Robin said, "It''s... it''s the Zhao''s Group who asked me to do it. They said that as long as I dig there, they will give me five million yuan. Big brother, I''m just a nobody, and I''m acting ording to the order." "Zhao''s Group!" Henry snorted. He guessed at that time, but now it seemed that it was true. He asked Robin, "Where is the evidence?" "I have, I have." With a shiver, he took out his mobile phone. Chapter 541 Chapter 541 On the cell phone that was taken out by Robin, there was a video that showed the scene when the Zhao family sent someone to look for him. Seeing this video, Henry was relieved. He didn''t want this evidence to cause trouble for the Zhao family, but to make sure that there was no one else to intervene in this matter. "Big Brother, it''s not my fault. If I didn''t do it, there would be others who would do it. I''m just a nobody. I can''t refuse the Zhao family''s orders." Robin begged for mercy repeatedly. Henry snorted and kicked twice in a row at Robin''s leg. A noticeable "crack" sound came from Robin''s leg. He was still standing there, screaming like a pig being killed. He knelt down on the spot. Henry''s kick broke his calve. Henry would not let such a person go easily. When he left, someone would choose a ce to bury him. Henry shook his hand, turned around and walked out of the room without looking Robin again. When he was about to leave, Henry stopped and looked at Lam. "By the way, do you want to go back to Yinzhou? You cane with me?" "Yes, yes, she will go back." Before Lam could say anything, Lam''s stepmother repeatedly said with a face of ttery. Her look changed entirely. At the same time, she kept winking at Lam. He was the husband of the president of the Lins Group. As Lam''s stepmother, for sure she only wanted to use her stepdaughter so she could make some benefits for herself, no matter how small those benefits would be. Seeing her stepmother, Lam looked at Henry with embarrassment. Henry didn''t even look at Lam''s stepmother and said, "Then let''s go back together." After Henry finished speaking, he walked out of the room. Lam''s stepmother saw that Lam was still stunned, so she quickly pushed her. "Why are you still in a daze? Hurry up and follow him. Let me tell you. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. No matter how many people want it, they can''t get it. You have to cherish it. Do you hear me? If you can catch this man, you will be rich for the rest of your life!" "Auntie, brother-inw is not the kind of person you think." Lam said. "Pfft." Lam''s stepmother curled her lip scornfully. "What kind of person is he? All men in the world are the same, and they all love you. I know that president of Lins Group is a beautiful woman, but so what? Men all like the new and hate the old, and they will get bored with beauties as long as they see them too much. You also want to change your attitude. As long as you take the initiative, there will be absolutely no problem. Don''t forget. Your father still owes a lot of money. Now so many people are looking for him. You don''t want your father to go to prison again! Then go quickly!" After Lam''s stepmother finished, she didn''t want to listen to what Lam said, so she hurriedly pushed Lam out of the room. Outside the room, Henry was no longer there. There was an arrow on the lift, and the number turned into one, which proved that Henry had just taken the elevator downstairs. When Lam left the bar, Henry had already called a car and waited for her. "Let''s go. It''s sote now. You won''t be able to sleep for long. You still have sses tomorrow." Henry sat in the car and waved to Lam. Lam nodded and sat in the car. As soon as she got on the car, Lam remembered what her stepmother said just now and blushed. Lam had to admit that she was a little moved. She knew her family very well. She was willing to drink with Boss Chen. Now she changed the subject to Henry, which made her feel a bit more willing to do the things. After all, in terms of appearance, ability, and feeling, Henry was much better than others. Even if she didn''t know him, Henry''s identity was also a trendy object for women. "Do you know what a friend is?" Henry''s voice came from the side. "Ah?" Lam was shocked, wondering why Henry suddenly said this. "Friend is the one who drags you out when you are falling in the hole. I don''t know what happened to you. You have several friends, and they all have the ability to help you solve your problems. You have made your own choice before asking for help. It''s not that you don''t want to make trouble for them, but you didn''t regard them as your friends. I suggest that you can talk to your friends when you encounter such things." Henry leaned on his seat and said softly, "I also have friends. I have helped them, and they have also helped me. We don''t think it''s a burden to help each other." After Henry finished speaking, he closed his eyes and leaned against his seat to take a nap. He didn''t know if Lam could understand his words. People always needed to grow up to understand something. If she couldn''t, it meant that she still needed to grow up. This was a process of transformation that she had to go through. By the time Henry returned to Yinzhou, it was already past three o''clock in the morning. It was sote at night that Lam couldn''t go into the dormitory. Henry paid a hotel room for Lam. After sending Lam to the hotel, he left. About the problem with Zhao''s Group, Henry had to think about it carefully. After all, he was different from the past. He was no longer alone, and he had to consider some consequences when he did things. Since Zhao''s Group knew the existence of the Li family of Longxi, it would not be as simple as it seemed. Henry didn''t go home, nor did he go to the hospital. Today''s battle in Li''s Vige helped him find a new way to use Qi. During this time, he had to get familiar with it. There was no one in the night. Henry came to the park where he had met Robert Lin for the first time. He took a deep breath and began to practise from the most basic straight punch. Henry''s punches and kicks began from the basics. He carefully felt the change of the Qi in each of his movements. At this moment, he seemed to be a rookie who had just started to practice. Henry''s movements became faster and faster as he punched and kicked. If someone saw Henry now, he would undoubtedly open his mouth wide. There was a stream of airflow around Henry''s body. As Henry''s movements began, the fallen leaves on the ground were also affected and were lifted up. He seemed to be like a kungfu master in the TV series. Gradually, Henry also sank into it and quietly felt that every new discovery made him ecstatic. By the time Henry recovered from his obsession, it was already dawn. Some people in the park had morning exercise. Fortunately, there were not many people, so no one had found Henry. Otherwise, Henry would have been on the headlines. Looking at the time, it was six o''clock in the morning. Henry felt that it had been only ten minutes since he started practising. He didn''t expect that it had been nearly three hours. He found a breakfast bar and had breakfast. When he was about to take a taxi to the hospital, Sylvia called him. "Honey, Jenny has woken up."Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Chapter 542 Chapter 542 The news that Jenny woke up was undoubtedly exciting. Even if Henry had already known that Jenny was not injured, he was still worried about her when she was unconscious. Henry could wake her up, but he would rather not do that. After all, sleeping was a self-defence mechanism of the human body. After buying breakfast, Henry rushed to the hospital and came to the ward. As soon as he entered the ward, Henry saw Jenny sitting on the bed. Although her face was still a little pale, she was much ruddier than before. "Henry..." Jenny called out Henry''s name as soon as she saw him enter the room. "How do you feel?" Henry walked to the bedside, grabbed Jenny''s wrist and felt her pulse. After finding out that Jenny''s pulse hadpletely stabilized, Henry breathed a sigh of relief. "You''ve had a hard time these days." As soon as Henry said this, he felt that someone was pulling him from behind. When he looked back, he saw Sylvia continually giving him a wink. Henry felt puzzled. Sylvia opened her mouth but didn''t say anything. She just moved her lips without making a sound. Henry clearly saw that what Sylvia said was, "Don''t mention it." As soon as Henry turned his head, he saw Jenny cower in the corner in horror, trembling all over. This scene made Henry''s heart skip a beat. What he was most afraid of now was that this matter left a psychological shadow on Jenny. As long as an average person was locked in a cage like this and their hands and feet were locked by iron chains, and the meals were all served in the cage, treating them like a beast, it would cause some psychological problems to them. Sylvia patted Henry on the shoulder and motioned Henry to go away. She sat down at the bedside, gently hugged Jenny''s shoulder, and said softly, "Okay, it''s all right. It''s all right. Henry is here. Come on, let''s have breakfast first." Sylvia gave Henry a wink, and Henry quickly handed over a bowl of porridge. The remaining warmth on the porridge in Jenny''s palm of her hand gave out a sense of security. Under Sylvia''s soft voice, Jenny''s trembling slowly subsided, but her breathing was still short. Henry looked at Jenny, who was huddled up in the corner of the hospital bed. She used to be a cheerful woman, but now she became like this, she couldn''t even speak. Henry couldn''t help but clench his fists. He wouldn''t let the Li family off so easily. As long as he figured out how to use the Spiritual Stones, he could significantly improve the strength of the ind. At that time, he would settle the matter with the Li family! "Honey, have breakfast first. I''ll go to President Ma''s." Henry took a deep breath and walked out of the ward. As soon as he walked out of the ward, Henry saw President Ma walking towards him. "Young doctor, you are back. It''s just the right time. I have to show you this." President Ma took a report from his hand and handed it to Henry. Henry looked at what was written in the report and frowned. "Neurasthenia?" "Yes." President Ma nodded. "During this period, Miss Qin suffered too much psychological pressure and was seriously injured. Today, when Miss Qin just woke up, we arranged for the best nerve physician to give a diagnose. No external force can cure this kind of nerve damage. We can only rely on Miss Qin herself." "I see." Henry returned the report to President Ma. "Is there any other problems?" "To ensure that there is no problem, we have checked her with the most precise instruments. Now, let''s see when Ms. Qin can get rid of this shadow. This matter, ah, it''s hard to say." President Ma shook his head helplessly, and his eyes were full of regret. "Thank you for your effort, President Ma." Henry patted on his shoulder. "Please find someone to complete the discharge procedure. The colour of the hospital''s walls is too monotonous. It''s not good for Jenny''s illness. I intend to let her leave the hospital first." "Okay, I''ll leave it to someone." President Ma responded and turned to leave. Henry stood at the door of the ward and looked at Jenny, who was sitting on the edge of the bed and drinking the porridge slowly. He felt a sharp pain in his heart. With the help of President Ma, the discharge formalities werepleted very quickly. Henry was responsible for driving the car and took Jenny home with Sylvia. Jenny lived in an ordinary residential area. The house was not big, and the decoration was very warm. She had note back for a long time, and there was a lot of dust around the house. Under Sylvia''smand, Henry once again served as a houseman, helping Jenny clean up the house. "President Lin, thank you for taking care of me." Jenny made tea for Henry and Sylvia. "Don''t even mention it." Sylvia waved her hand repeatedly. Henry felt relieved when he saw Jenny gradually getting used to the situation. The two of them didn''t stay here much longer. Knowing that Jenny still needed to rest now, they left. When they got out of Jenny''s house and got into the car, Sylvia asked, "Honey, what''s wrong with President Qin? I feel that something is wrong with her." "It''s neurasthenia." Henry sighed. "This matter harmed her a lot. She can only count on herself now. No one can help her with mental problems." Sylvia looked up and nced at Jenny''s window. She shook her head slightly, and her eyes were filled with pity. She had heard about Jenny''s treatment. A woman was treated like this. Sylvia had thought that if this thing were to happen to her, she would probably have copsed. Jenny''s spirit was already more powerful than many people. At the moment when people were locked in the cage, they couldn''t see any hope. They didn''t know when someone woulde to save and didn''t know what they would suffer next. These unknown things would make people go crazy. "Honey, do you know any good psychologist who can help President Qin." Sylvia sounded a little worried. "I''ve already contacted someone, and they wille over. Honey, you didn''t rest wellst night. Go back and rest first." Henry started the car, and the two left. On the top floor of Zhao''s Building. "Second Master, I''ve received news that the kid from the Su Family went to Li''s vige yesterday and brought out the woman from Hengyuan. It seems that themotion was quite big." A young man stood in front of President Zhao.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. President Zhao sat on arge sofa, holding a newspaper and reading it carefully. More than ten minutester, President Zhao put down the newspaper and said, "A sessor of the Su Family. Oh, no, yesterday the Su Family held the inauguration ceremony. This guy should be the leader of the Su Family. A leader of the Su Family could bring people out of the Li family, even if it were only a small branch of the Li family. It seems that this guy has a lot of people behind him." The young man stood aside with his head lowered. "Second Master, a lot of forces went to Su Family yesterday. It is said that even Radiant Ind has sent a gift." Chapter 543 Chapter 543 "Radiant Ind?" President Zhao stood up and walked to the huge French window. "The Holy Land in the eyes of the underground forces, even they havee out to present their gifts?" "Second Master, could it be..." The young man stood behind President Zhao and wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. "No." President Zhao directly denied the young man''s guess. "The major ns are now busy with thetest rankings, so they won''t show up casually. The arrival of Radiant Ind can''t have anything to do with the ns behind the Su Family." "Second Master, can we..." The young man made a gesture of holding the knife. "No." President Zhao shook his head. "Even thoughparing to the ns Radiant Ind is nothing, but it''s still the most powerful force of the underground world. It''s not a simple matter. Those Dendrobium Officinale are essential to me. They can decide whether I can go back to my n. Let''s do it this way. You visit Radiant Ind with your people." President Zhao said as he took out an exquisite wooden box in his hands. The box exuded a fragrant smell. There was a precious sword carved on the box. The box alone was expensive. He opened the wooden box and saw a wilted leaf lying in it. The leaf already fell apart and could be blown away by a little breeze. After taking a look at the dried leaf, President Zhao carefully put the wooden box away and handed it to the young man. "My father met with Mr. Peze, the major-domo of Radiant Ind in the early years, and helped him a little. This leaf is the token that Mr. Peze gave my father that year. With this leaf, you should be able to see Mr. Peze and ask about the rtionship between Radiant Ind and the Su Family." "Understood." The young man epted the wooden box handed over by President Zhao as if it were a priceless treasure, and then slowly left the room. President Zhao stood alone in the room, pacing back and forth. "I don''t know what kind of luck you have toe in contract with Radiant Ind, but I don''t think that Radiant Ind can go against the Zhao family for such a small role like you. Behind me is the Zhao n!" After Henry returned home with Sylvia, both of them had a good sleep. When they opened their eyes, it was already past four o''clock in the afternoon. They had slept for more than six hours. It could be seen that both of them were very tired. On the day of the inauguration of the family head, Sylvia had to put on makeup. She got up very early, and there were a lot of trivial things to do during the inauguration ceremony. She was exhausted, and she spent the night in the hospitalst night, so she didn''t have a good rest at all. Henry even didn''t sleep all night. He rushed back and forth and practised for several hours. Although his energy was far better than ordinary people, he still needed to rest. When they got up and were still discussing what to eat at night, Nelson called and asked them to have dinner at Robert''s ce. When Henry and Sylvia arrived at the Lin''s Manor, Daisy and her mother, as well as Channing and his mother, were also there. Everyone was familiar with each other. They greeted each other in a friendly way and then sat down. "By the way, where is Grandpa?" Sylvia looked around but did not see Robert. "He is in the field." Nelson reached out and pointed at it. "Your grandfather nted his own vegetables a while ago. This time, he said he would give us a taste of the organic food he nted." Nelson''s face was full of smiles as he spoke, and he couldn''t help but nce at Henry. More than three months ago, Robert was still sitting in a wheelchair, and he had made his will. But now, Robert was not only able to get up and walk, but he was also leisurely nting vegetables. His children wanted the old man to be healthy the most. All this was because of his son-inw. The more Nelson looked at Henry, the more satisfied he was. He felt that his choice to make him son-inw was the right one. "Then I''ll go and help Grandpa pick some vegetables." Sylvia rolled up her sleeves and walked to the vegetable garden on the side. Henry looked at Sylvia''s jumping figure and smiled unconsciously. If he could, he really hoped to live like this every day. The family stayed together andughing. His favourite person was by his side, but things would not go as he wished. Troubles always had their way of finding him. Henry had just finishedmenting when he felt someone pulling him from behind. When he looked back, he saw Daisy standing behind him and looking at him strangely. "Brother-inw,e with me. I have something to say to you." After Daisy finished speaking, she walked to a ce where there was no one nearby. Henry looked at Daisy doubtfully. He always felt that there were a lot of things hidden in Daisy''s eyes. Henry came to Daisy''s side. Before he could speak, he heard Daisy''s voice, "Brother-inw, are you having an affair?" "What the h*ll!" Henry stamped his feet.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. "Brother-inw, tell me, I won''t tell my sister." Daisy looked at Henry withplicated eyes. "What''s the rtionship between you and Lam?" Henry rolled his eyes and was speechless. "What''s the rtionship between us?" "Brother-inw, just admit it!" Daisy stamped her feet anxiously. "Today''s news has spread in the school. Last night, Lam entered the hotel with a strange man, and there was a video. They were all hung on the school''s website. Although it was deleted in time, I still downloaded one." Daisy took out her mobile phone and yed a video for Henry. In the video, it was the scene when Henry sent Lam to the hotelst night. It was him who walked into the hotel with Lam. "Brother-inw, look, it''s you, isn''t it?!" "Yes, it''s me." Henry nodded his head and admitted, "But does it show that I have cheated?" "Oh my god! Brother-inw, both of you went to get a room. What is it if it''s not an affair?" Daisy said excitedly. After that, she realized that her voice was a little loud. Her big eyes rolled around, and she was relieved when she found that no one was paying attention to her. Henry pped Daisy''s forehead lightly. "What do you think about all day? I met Lam in Luohe City yesterday and came back with her. The dormitory didn''t let her in, so I paid a room for her." "Ah?" Daisy was stunned. "You two didn''t get in the room together." "Bullsh*t!" Henry curled his lip and said, "You students don''t think about studying at all. Why would you all just gossip about this?" "It is not me who started this gossip." Daisy looked innocent. "Lam is the goddess of many boys in our school. After this incident, it was spread everywhere. Now everyone in the school said that Lam found a sugar daddy, and there are a few people who formed a team and said that you should be careful if you don''t want them to break your legs." "Tsk." Henry didn''t care about it at all. "By the way, brother-inw, if you didn¡¯ t have an affair, you have to go to our school." Daisy said, "As soon as the video came out today, Lam was called to talk by the director. If anything happens, it will have a great impact on her study." Chapter 544 Chapter 544 Henry was a little speechless. He had never been to college, and he didn''t expect these college students to gossip so much. At the same time, Henry was also a little remorseful. He was not ming himself for causing any trouble to Lam. Last night, he just did what a man should do and took the woman to a safe ce. He med himself for that video just now. Obviously, it was someone who shot it secretly, but he didn''t realize that. If this was done while he was carrying out a mission, would he be exposed to others'' sniper guns all the time? This matter also reminded Henry that he had been too rxed recently. "Daisy, what are you talking about with your brother-inw? Why are you two so sneaky?" Sylvia took a basket of leek and came over from the side. She asked curiously. "Ah?" Daisy, like a frightened rabbit, looked at Sylvia guiltily and shook her head repeatedly. "No... nothing. Sister, why did you pick so many leeks? Did you prepare them for my brother-inw?" Daisy''s words immediately made Sylvia blush. This leek had another name among the people - sex grass. "Daisy, don''t worry about your sister and your brother-inw." Robert came over from the side with a smile. "But then again, Sylvia, when will you two have a baby? I''m waiting for it, so there would be four generations in our family." "To get a baby?" Sylvia blushed and looked at Henry. She and Henry had had the marriage certificate for a long time. Except for staying together for two nights at Chris Xiao''s ce, they did not sleep in the same bed. They only held hands asionally. "Grandpa, we... we..." Sylvia lowered her head, and her face was red as watermelon. She didn''t look like an ice queen at all. "Henry, men should focus on their career, but family is also essential." Nelson came over from the side. "I know this girl, Sylvia. There is only work in her mind. As a man, you should take the initiative. My friends are holding grandchildren every day. I am very envious of them." Henry didn''t expect that he and Sylvia would be urged to have a baby as soon as they came here. When he looked at the expressions of Nelson and Robert, it was evident that they had prepared for it. He took Sylvia''s little hand and gently scratched Sylvia''s palm. Sylvia felt the itch in her palm. When she looked up, she saw Henry was winking at her. "Henry, you should take what I said to heart. Sylvia is sometimes too willful. Don''t spoil her too much." Nelson''s voice sounded again. Sylvia obviously saw Henry''s smiling face. "Dad, I know. Don''t worry. When Ie back from my business trip, I will take time to work on that with Sylvia." Henry replied. "Okay." After hearing Henry''s words, Nelson nodded with satisfaction. Sylvia was shocked and looked at Henry. "Do you need to go on a business trip?" "Yeah, I have something to deal with in thepany. I n to leave tomorrow." Henry nodded. Now, Sylvia had already aware of Henry''s identity. She knew that Henry had something to do, so she didn''t say anything. Soon, the dinner began. In the dining room, peoples were obviously ordered by Robert to persuade Sylvia and Henry to have a child as quickly as possible, which made Sylvia blush all the time. "Hey, Sylvia, you are too shy. We are a family. Don''t be shy. Besides, you and Henry have been married for a long time." Daisy''s mother said. No one in the family would have thought that nothing had happened between Sylvia and Henry since they got married. After dinner, Henry drove Sylvia out of the manor of the Family Lin. Sylvia had not recovered from the family''s continuous explosions, and her mind was full of words like "a baby". She was confused. Sylvia couldn''t help but think, "Am I really going to have a deeper rtionship with Henry?" As soon as this idea came to her mind, Sylvia immediately shook her head. "No, no, no, he is a man. He has to take the initiative to deal with this matter." "Honey, what are you thinking?" When Henry was driving, he saw Sylvia was stunned for a while, and then she shook her head hard. He felt strange. "Ah? No... nothing." Sylvia quickly turned her head to the window. After returning home, Henry found the business card that the young man left for him yesterday and Henry called him. The phone just rang for a second, and the other side had already picked up. "Hello." A young man''s voice sounded on the phone. "I''ve thought it over. When can we set off?" Henry asked. After Henry finished speaking, the other party was obviously stunned for a few seconds, and then there was a surprised voice, "Tomorrow! There is a ne to Mountain City early tomorrow morning! Eight o''clock in the morning." "Okay, see you tomorrow." Henry did not say much and directly hung up the phone. After contacting the young man, Henry contacted Future and asked her to send the Crystal to Mountain City. He would pick it up tomorrow. At the same time, he also arranged Futuree to Mountain City and deal with some emergencies at any time. This time, Henry was going to an unknown n. Henry didn''t know who was in the n at all. He had travelled for so many years, so of course, he didn''t believe the young man''s one-sided words. He was fully prepared for everything. When Sylvia returned home, she sat in the living room. She had been thinking about that question all the time. She had been married to Henry for a long time, and now she had such a rtionship with him. Was it too unfair to him? Or, should he try to sleep with her today? Just to sleep in the same bed, nothing else. Sylvia felt that her face was burning. When she looked outside, it was almost dark. She thought about it, took a deep breath, plucked up her courage, and knocked on Henry''s door. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Usually, when Sylvia knocked on the door, Henry would open the door immediately. But today, Henry didn''t respond to Sylvia''s knock on the door for a long time. "Honey, are you asleep?" Sylvia''s voice sounded. Henry still did not respond. Sylvia stamped her feet. D*mn Henry, she had been thinking so much, but he fell asleep as soon as he came back! Sylvia twisted her body. When she was about to leave, Henry''s door creaked and slowly opened. There was no figure of Henry in the room. "Honey?" Sylvia walked into the room with a strange look on her face. She had just sat in the living room, so she didn''t see Henry go out. Henry''s room was very neat, and everything was ssified and ced by him. His neat appearance made Sylvia feel a little ashamed. When Sylvia walked to the window in the room, she saw Henry''s figure. She didn''t know when he had gone to the backyard. He stayed in the courtyard andy on the ground. He only used his right index finger to support his body and did the push-ups. Chapter 545 Chapter 545 When Sylvia saw this scene, she was shocked. What happened on the ind more than 20 days ago was still vivid in her mind. Henry was called The Conqueror. He was not born this way, neither he depended on luck. He only relied on his own efforts. Sylvia still remembered that Henry was hit away by someone with a snap of his fingers that day. Such a thing definitely had a significant impact on Henry. The pressure he bore was much greater than that of her, but he never showed it in front of her. He quietly endured it. Standing in front of her, he always had a naughty smile and leisure appearance. He didn''t want the pressure he was feeling affecting his emotions. Sylvia stood by the window and looked at Henry in the courtyard. There was a hint of obsession in her eyes. Unconsciously, Sylvia had gradually fallen into it and was intoxicated. One night passed quietly. When Sylvia opened her eyes, she found herself lying in Henry''s room, covered with a quilt. Recalling what happenedst night, Sylvia didn''t even know why she fell asleep near the window. Now she was lying on the bed. It must be Henry who did it. "Honey." Sylvia shouted in a daze, but no one responded. She rubbed her sleepy eyes, got off the bed, and went to the living room. When she saw the clock on the wall, it was already half-past ten in the morning. There was exquisite breakfast on the table, and it was covered with a heat-proof cover. When the heat-proof lid was lifted, the fragrance came to Sylvia''s nose, which made her feel sweet. At the same time, she saw the note left by Henry on the table at a nce. "Honey, I have something to do in Mountain City. Take care of yourself." Sylvia couldn''t help but smile. She carefully put the note away. At this time, Henry had already taken a ne to Mountain City with the young man and the woman. On the way, the young man introduced their n to Henry. The Tang n in Mountain City was mainly dedicated to stratagem techniques and poison and was good at concealed weapons. The young man''s name was Uriah Tang, and his junior sister''s name was Teresa Tang. "Tang''s n? Tang''s Sect?" Henry suddenly thought of this sect that was often seen in novels. Uriah nodded. "There are some traces of the Tang Sect, but not all of them. There are many examples of the Tang Sect recorded in ancient books, whiche from our n. Once upon a time, how glorious our Tang n was. Anyone who mentioned the Tang n would have a respectful look on their face, but now, s..." When Uriah said this, he couldn''t stop shaking his head. Teresa, who was next to Uriah, also looked disappointed. Henry could understand the feelings of these two people. If the Tang Sect in the ancient books were really the original form of the Tang family, then the Tang n, although their glory in the past was not as bright as of the royal family like the Li family of Longxi, it was not much worse. But now there was only one master of Qi in the Tang family, which was really not ideal. Uriah first brought Henry to hispany. Henry had seen the name P&S Group on Uriah''s business card. To put it bluntly, it was a 300 square meter disy room. The decoration was elementary. Henry really didn''t know what it was for. Uriah told Henry that if he wanted to contact with the n, ordinary phone calls would not be able to call the n directly. They had to pass through thendline first. If those n members outside wanted to return to the n, they had to report to the elders of the n first. Normal ns, even ancient families, had their own properties, but the deste Tang family could no longer afford the normal operation of the whole n. Many people worked outside. If it went on like this, the n would inevitably be assimted by the world. Once that happened, the whole Tang family would bepletely extinct after hundreds of years of tradition. In another generation or two, no one would remember that there was a Tang n. After Uriah made a phone call, he told Henry that the n would send someone to pick them up. Usually, it would probably take half a day. "Brother Zhang, why don''t I take you around Mountain City first?" Uriah suggested. On the way here, he also learned Henry''s name. "No." Henry refused with a wave of his hand. "I happen to have a friend in Mountain City. I will go and meet with her. Call me directly when they are here." After hearing Henry''s words, Uriah did not force him. The friend Henry mentioned in Mountain City was Amity. It had been nearly a month since he saw Amityst time. Henry just wanted to see how Amity was now. Henry was very fond of this good-natured girl. After getting into a taxi, Henry went straight to Mountain City''s World Hotel. As one of the highest-level hotels in Mountain City, there were all kinds of big shots in the hotel every day. There was never a shortage of luxury cars in the parking lot of the hotel. There were almost no people who took a taxi like Henry. Henry walked into the hotel. At that time, he asked Samuel to arrange a position for her, but he didn''t know what would that position be. It was early now. He didn''t contact Amity, so he began to look for her. The World Hotel was huge. It was not only a ce to stay or to eat, but there was also an entertainment area and spa. "Ah, Henry, you''re here?" Just as Henry was about to look for him slowly, a surprised voice sounded behind him. Henry turned his head and saw Amity''s mother standing behind him and looking at him with surprise. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "Auntie." Henry smiled at her. He looked at her clothes and found that her clothes were not as cheap as before. Her face was much younger, and her attitude was much better. She came over quickly and asked. "Henry, are you here to see Amity?" "Yes." Henry nodded. "I happened to have something to do here, so I came to have a look. By the way, how is uncle recently?" Hearing Henry''s words, Amity''s mother immediately showed a look of guilt on her face. "Henry, you still dare to mention this? Tell me, how much money did you give as the depositst time? During this month, the hospital was giving him the best medicine and said that the money you gave was enough to cover it. I asked the hospital, but the hospital didn''t say anything." "Haha, not much." Henry waved his hand. "I happen to know the director of the hospital, so he gave me a discount and give me a higher price for the medicine." Henry randomly found an excuse. "s." Amity''s mother sighed. "Henry, I know you''re a good person, but you''ve made me feel like I don''t know how to repay you. Now you''re the one who helped me find this job, and it''s all thanks to you. If it weren''t for you, I really don''t know what kind of life I would live now." Henry looked at her appearance and shook his head helplessly. The character of Amity and her mother was really the same. Both of them didn''t like to make trouble for others. Chapter 546 Chapter 546 "Auntie, don''t think about this anymore. What about you? How have you been recently?" Henry quickly changed the subject. "I''ve been great, and that is all because of you. The hotel offers us meals, and my life is finally stabilized. Amity has done a good job. She has recently been promoted to manager and is in charge of the entertainment area. Let''s go, I will take you to her. She would be thrilled to know that you are here." She smiled and looked at Henry. The more she looked at him, the more satisfied she felt. Henry nodded. Amity''s mother took Henry to the elevator of the hotel. The entertainment area of the hotel was on the fourth floor. At this time, there were not many people in the entertainment area. When Henry and Amity''s mother came here, a lot of people were busy cleaning. "Amity, Amity, just ept. I''ve bought the tickets for the show." As soon as they arrived on this floor, a man''s voice sounded. The expression of Amity''s mother changed, and she asked in a low voice, "Why is he here again?" "Who is it?" Henry asked subconsciously. "Henry, don''t be angry. It''s a shareholder of this hotel who is pursuing Amity. But Amity doesn''t agree to go out him. That person is far worse than you," said Amity''s mother. Henry looked in the direction of the voice and saw that Amity was wearing a ck suit, walking in the aisle. "The cups in that ce need to be changed again. Also, I just saw that the fire extinguishers in the two ces have expired, so we have to change it. By the way, let the one who asked for leave yesterdaye over now to exin what the customerined about yesterday." N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Amity said to the waiters while walking. Henry nodded. He hadn''t seen her for nearly a month. The girl had indeed grown a lot. She had the ability and liked studying. What shecked was just an opportunity. In terms of the fire extinguishers in the hotel, there were no less than a hundred fire extinguishers in the whole entertainment area. Almost no manager would pay attention to them. However, Amity noticed it, which meant that she was careful. This kind of mindful leadership might make many people feel mean, but in Henry''s view, the behaviour of Amity waspletely correct. In such a big hotel, fire prevention work was the most important. Neglecting this aspect was not responsible. Behind Amity followed a young man. The young man''s appearance was ordinary, but his clothes made people know at a nce that he was from a wealthy family. The Vacheron Constantin watch on his wrist was worth 400,000 yuan. The Ferrari car key on his waist and the limited edition of AJ on his feet were all showing the young man''s financial resources. "Amity, there''s no need for you to waste your time on this. I''m sincere to you. As long as you agree, I''ll give you whatever you want. There''s a movie tonight, let''s go together," the young man said. Amity suddenly stopped, looked at the young man and said, "Brother Wu, I''ve said that I have a boyfriend. I love him very much." "Amity, don''t lie to me. You said you have a boyfriend, but it''s been a month, and I haven''t seen your boyfriend." The young man obviously didn''t believe what she said. "Oh, Boss Wu, my daughter does have a boyfriend." Amity''s mother quickly walked up to him. This young man knew Amity''s mother. Amity''s mother pointed to the ce where Henry stood. "Look, this is Amity''s boyfriend." The young man followed the direction of the mother''s finger and saw Henry at a nce. When he saw Henry''s ordinary clothes, his eyes suddenly showed contempt and disdain. In each age, the way to judge people was different. The older generation would guess each other''s identity ording to each other''s speech and behaviour, and people at Henry''s age would distinguish ording to each other''s clothes and what car they drove. At the same time, Amity also saw Henry. Suddenly, joy appeared in her eyes, and she trotted towards Henry. "Brother Henry, when did youe?" "I''ve just arrived, so I came to see you." Henry looked at Amity and subconsciously reached out his hand to rub her head. Looking at the ambiguous action between Henry and Amity, the young man''s eyes were filled with anger. He said to Henry, "Who are you, boy?" "Boss Wu, this is Amity''s boyfriend, Henry, he... he..." Amity''s mother hurriedly said. She wanted to introduce Henry, but she didn''t know what to say. Thinking of Samuel''s attitude towards Henry that day, she said, "He is also the owner of this hotel." "Him?" The young man''s eyes were full of disdain. "He is the owner of this hotel. Howe I don''t know?" The young man was a shareholder of this hotel. He was very clear who the owner was. Moreover, even if he did not know who the boss was, just by looking at Henry''s clothes, he did not think that such a person would be the boss of this hotel. The young man came to Henry, looked at him and said, "Boy, I advise you to stay away from Amity if you know what''s good for you. Do you understand?" At first sight of Amity, the young man fell in love with her. He was rich and had seen all kinds of women. He was tired of them. Now he wanted to find a well-behaved and adorable woman. Amity was very suitable for him. This young man also had a habit. He had to get all the women he liked. He would not use the method of drug and force. What he enjoyed was the pleasure of catching the woman bit by bit. Now, Henry suddenly appeared on the way, which made the young man very unhappy. Henry looked at the young man with a strange look on his face. "Why? It''s none of your business. Who do you think you are?" "How dare you!" The young man roared, "Boy, do you know who you are talking to? Believe it or not, I will make you die here with one word!" "Ha." Henry chuckled, reached out his hand to grab the young man''s hair, and smashed it hard on the wall next to him. Henry''s skills were beyond the young man''s ability to react, and he was beaten on the spot. When Amity''s mother saw Henry strike without saying a word, she was shocked and quickly came forward to stop him. "Henry, Henry, forget it, don''t be angry." Amity''s mother was afraid that Henry would get into trouble. It was not a small matter to beat someone, and the person who was beaten was very powerful. "Okay." Henry let go of the young man and kicked him over again. Lying on the ground, the young man only felt that his face was getting swollen, and the ce where his abdomen was kicked by Henry was convulsing. He stared at Henry fiercely, "Fu*k, you will die!" Chapter 547 Chapter 547 Henry had seen too many arrogant people like this young man, so he didn''t take him seriously at all. However, Amity''s mother was anxious. She thought even if Henry and Samuel knew each other, it would not be easy to deal with this matter. After all, this young man''s father was not someone they should offend. Even Samuel did not dare to be arrogant in front of him. The young man''s father, Dennis Wu, was called the "emperor" around Mountain City. It could be seen how powerful he was. The young man took out the phone with a ferocious look and dialled a number directly. He shouted at the phone, "Someone just beat me. I''m in the World Hotel!" After the young man hung up the phone, he pointed at Henry, including Amity and her mother and said, "Just wait. None of you can escape!" On the top floor of the World Hotel, there was a very luxurious conference room. The rent for this conference room was thirty thousand a day. At this time, four people were sitting in the conference room. To be exact, three people were sitting, and one person was standing. The person standing was the son of the richest man in Mountain City, Samuel. The people sitting on the chair were Ellis Wu, the richest man in Mountain City, and Dennis Wu, a shareholder of the World Hotel. Dennis and Ellis did not sit in the main seat at the moment but sat at the end of the meeting room. They were looking at the person sitting in the main seat with respect. "Mr. Felix, we noted everything you said." Dennis said cautiously. It was Felix who was sitting in the main seat of the conference room. The industry of Felix''s family could be said to have an impact all over the world. People could see this industry everywhere. Same was for the two most significant figures in the financial world of Mountain City. The biggest investor behind them was also Felix''s family. In manyrge industrial bases, there was a saying that there were no banks in this world, only the Felix Family. It could be seen what kind of status Felix''s Family held in these people''s hearts. "Mr. Felix, when will we have the fortune to meet that milord?" Ellis, the richest man in Mountain City, asked cautiously. After Ellis asked this question, Dennis also looked at Felix expectantly. "What are you thinking?" Felix looked at Ellis and Dennis as if he was looking at idiots. "First finish the things I asked you to do, and then think about these things. You should know. You cannot meet someone just because you want to meet him. Do you understand?" "Understood, understood." Ellis and Dennis nodded repeatedly. "All right, that''s it. Remember, whenever there is any big movement in anypany, you must report it in time. Do you understand?" Felix said again. This time he came mainly to investigate the last attack on the ind. Now more than 20 days had passed, but there was still no clue about who had attacked Radiant Ind. Felix could only start from the primary industrial chain. It took a tremendous amount of money to use hundreds ofbat jets. These funds must have been drawn from a various industrial chain. It was hard to find anything in the business chain, but Felix''s family was too big. With some small databined together, Felix could see a lot of things. "Don''t worry, Mr. Felix," Ellis replied. "That''s it." Felix stood up. "I have something to do, so I have to go now. You..." As soon as he finished his words, a shrill bell rang in the conference room. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. At the moment when the bell rang, Ellis and Dennis looked at Samuel standing on the side. The ringtone came from Samuel. "What are you thinking? Get out!" Ellis shouted and smiled at Felix at the same time. "Mr. Felix, it''s my fault that my son is so insensible." Dennis looked at Samuel gloatingly. Dennis was called the emperor of Mountain City. On the surface, he had a good rtionship with Ellis, and they were partners. In fact, both of them were unhappy with each other and were looking forward to the other''s fall one day. Mr. Felix was talking, but he was interrupted by Samuel''s phone, which definitely made Mr. Felix unhappy. "It''s alright," said Felix as he waved his hand. "You can answer the call." "Mr... Thank you, Mr. Felix." Samuel nodded and bowed. When he was replying to Felix, his voice was trembling, because he knew that as long as Mr. Felix was even a little unhappy, his family''s assets would be destroyed immediately. Samuel picked up the phone. After listening to the person on the other side for a while, he quickly hung up the phone. He looked at Ellis, opened his mouth and did not speak. "Then you can talk about your family''s affairs. I''ll leave first." Felix saw that Samuel had something to say, so he didn''t bother them anymore. In fact, Felix was a very easy person to talk with. However, his status was too high, so many people were careful when they treated him, for fear of offending him. Felix''s words caused a misunderstanding. Ellis thought Felix thought he was treating him as an outsider, so he didn''t say anything in front of Felix. He shouted at Samuel on the spot, "Just say what you want to say. There is no need to hide anything." "Dad..." Samuel looked at Dennis and said, "Well, Darren was beaten in the entertainment area." "What!" Dennis, who had just gloated, stood up in an instant. Darren was his son, the only son he had. Felix shook his head. These things were nothing in his eyes. Over the years, he had followed Henry to fight. He was used to fighting for his life. This kind of thing was like a child''s y for him. It was boring. Seeing Dennis''s anxious look, Felix said, "All right, your son was beaten. Don''t sit here. Go and deal with it." "Thank you, Mr. Felix." Dennis nodded repeatedly. "Let''s go downstairs together." Felix walked to the door of the conference room. Samuel quickly opened the door for Felix. In the entertainment area of the World Hotel. The security guards of the World Hotel had already rushed over and surrounded Henry and the other two. Darren wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and red at Henry with resentment. "Boy, I want you to die today!" Henry looked at the security guard around him and said, "Call your boss." Henry wanted Samuel toe over. He didn''t care about these security guards, even Darren. His main worry was about the future life of Amity and her mother, so he wanted to talk to Samuel directly. "D*mn it, I am the boss of this hotel!" Darren spat on the ground. At this time, the elevator door opened. Dennis came out of the elevator with an angry face and shouted, "Who hurt my son? How dare you!" Chapter 548 Chapter 548 When Darren saw his dad, he felt as if he was seeing a saviour. "Dad, you can''t let this person go! Look at my face." Seeing his son''s swollen face, Dennis was furious. He pushed the crowd away and strode toward Henry, who was surrounded by the security guards. "Boy, how dare you hit my son?" Henry shrugged his shoulders and said, "Obviously, I already did." "You f*cking want to die!" Dennis red at Henry angrily. In this Mountain City, no one dared to be so arrogant in front of him. Ellis, who came down from the elevator with Dennis, saw that Darren had been beaten up in the hotel. He quickly came forward. No matter how he fought with Dennis secretly, he had to say something about this matter. As soon as Ellis took a step forward, he found himself being pulled by someone. Looking back, he saw his son holding his arm and shaking his head at him. "Dad, we can''t afford to mess with this person," Samuel said to Ellis in a low voice. "We can''t?" Ellis''s face was full of doubts. He even doubted if he had heard it wrong. Ellis knew clearly about his son''s character. Samuel didn''t even listen to him, but now he took the initiative to say that he should not offend this guy. "Dad, let him go. Darren offended this person, let him deal with consequences!" Samuel said with absolute certainty. Although Darren''s family was powerful, it couldn''t bepared with Boss Bai. This man was Boss Bai''s big brother. Samuel was not surprised that Henry was here. In his heart, Amity was Henry''s woman, so it was normal for him toe and see her. Ellis heard his son''s words and stopped. He did not move forward, but he was still confused. This young man was dressed in ordinary clothes. How could Dennis not afford to offend him? Seeing his fathering, Darren was more confident. "Boy, weren''t you very arrogant just now? Let me see if you will be arrogant now!" Standing behind Henry, Amity''s mother pulled Henry''s sleeve and whispered, "Henry, this is Dennis. He is the most powerful person in Mountain City. We can''t offend him." "Everything is fine," Henry reassured her with a smile. "Fine? If you mess with me, none of you can escape!" Darren roared and said to the security guards around him, "What the f*ck are you doing? Get this man for me!" The security guards heard him and were about to attack Henry. "Stop, let''s see who dares to move!" Samuel''s voice came from outside the crowd. Darren saw Samuel pushing through the crowd and walking toward him. Darren frowned. "Samuel, what do you mean?" Darren was also a young master in Mountain City, so he was not afraid of Samuel. Samuel smiled at Darren and said, "Darren, I advise you not to ask for trouble. Today, if I am not wrong, you are the one who caused trouble first." After Samuel finished speaking, he nodded and greeted Henry. Darren was surprised to see that Samuel was willing to help Henry. But this did not mean that he would leave this matter away. If he just admitted defeat, how could he stay in Mountain City in the future? If they left it like this, his father Dennis could not be called the Emperor of Mountain City. In this city, even the leader did not dare to offend Dennis! Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "Ellis, look at your son!" Dennis, who was standing outside the crowd, said. "Sh*t up!" As soon as Dennis''s voice fell, Samuel came back and said, "You''re making noise here. Don''t you care about our Wu family? Let''s see who can hurt Brother Zhang today!" Dennis was stunned by Samuel''s words. He didn''t expect that Ellis'' son would say such things to him. Usually, when he saw Dennis, Samuel would be polite to him. Dennis''s face suddenly darkened. "Ellis Wu, are you really going to go against us?" Ellis was also a little surprised at his son''s behaviour. If he could choose, he would not get into this argument. He would only wait. But now that things had developed to this point, he could not stay out of this matter. He could only go on ording to his son''s words. "Dennis, do me a favour. Let''s forget about this matter, shall we?" "Oh!" Dennis chuckled, "I should do you a favour, then who the f*ck will do me a favour? Ellis, do you really want to go against me?!" Ellis nced at his son subconsciously. Samuel nodded firmly to Ellis. Ellis made up his mind and said to Dennis, "Don''t say that I''m against you. It''s you who are making trouble in my ce now. If you dare to make trouble, I will dare to react to it!" "Good! Very good!" Dennis nodded. Instead of getting angry, he smiled and said, "Ellis Wu, you are really beyond my expectation. Well, since you want to go against me for this nobody, let''s have a good time. We will see who will win!" As he spoke, Dennis picked up the phone. "Hey? Boss, why are you here?" At this moment, a puzzled voice came from outside the crowd. The moment they heard the voice, Ellis and Dennis were both shocked. Although they could not remember immediately whose voice it was, they felt like they had heard that voice before. Felix squeezed into the crowd and looked at Henry. "Why are you here?" When Henry saw Felix, he was a little curious. "Didn''t I ask you to investigate those things?" "I''m busy with the task you assigned to me, boss," Felix replied. Dennis looked at what happened in front of him, and his pupils suddenly shrank. He kept the posture of holding the phone and froze. "Did I hear it wrong? Mr. Felix, called this guy his boss? And this guy also gave Mr. Felix a task?" Ellis was also shocked and looked at Henry with surprise. No wonder his son said that the Wu family couldn''t afford to provoke this young man. What kind of person could make Mr. Felix call him boss! Ellis realized that he might have made the most crucial choice in his life today. If his son hadn''t stopped him just now, he would definitely offend this big shot. If so, Ellis couldn''t imagine what the consequences would be! Compared with Ellis''s sigh, Dennis felt a chill in his heart at the moment. Had he just scolded Mr. Felix''s boss? He had said so many harsh things! If Mr. Felix really med him, what should he do? What was the Emperor of Mountain City in Mr. Felix''s eyes? Nothing! Dennis red at his son with hatred. This matter was entirely caused by him! Chapter 549 Chapter 549 "Boss, what''s going on?" Felix looked at Dennis curiously. "Nothing. Someone wants to kill me. I want to see how he is nning to do it." Henry said indifferently, "You go and do your work. We''ll talkter." "Okay." Felix nodded and didn''t say anything more. He didn''t think that such a small scene would have any effect on Henry. Felix waved his hand to Henry and then looked at Dennis. "I think you even don''t know how to spell the word "death". Be ready. My funds will be withdrawn in ten minutes." After Felix said that, he looked at Ellis and nodded. "You''ve done a good job today. I''ll invest in the project you mentionedst time. Send the document directly to my personal email. That''s all." After Felix finished speaking, he went out of the crowd without waiting for Dennis and Ellis to say anything. Felix''s words to Ellis were totally opposite from his words to Dennis. For Ellis, it was undoubtedly a pleasant surprise. But Dennis waspletely thrown into the abyss. If Felix withdrew his money, it was equivalent to taking out all the vital parts of hispany! "Dad, who is this guy? What''s wrong with him?" Darren didn''t know Felix, so he said unhappily on the spot. "p!" Dennis''s p was the response to Darren''s question. "B*stard, do you know what you''ve done?" Dennis shouted loudly. Darren touched his face and looked at Dennis in disbelief. "Dad, I..." "B*stard!" Dennis was furious. He kicked Darren''s belly so heavily that Darren couldn''t get up. After finishing all this, Dennis quickly looked at Henry with an apologetic look on his face. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, it''s my poor discipline, I..." "Dennis, take your son away. You are not wee here!" Samuel directly interrupted Dennis''s words. Waving his hand, he ordered the security guards, "Throw them out!" Ellis looked at his son''s behaviour with satisfaction, although his son was a bit foolish,pared with Darren, he was much more assertive when dealing with important things. Samuel''s decisive action was really heart-wrenching. Hearing Samuel''s order, those security guards no longer hesitated. They grabbed Darren and his father and took them to the side. Samuel came to Henry with a ttering smile on his face. "Brother Zhang, I''m really sorry for causing you trouble. I won''t let two of them get away with this." Henry smiled and patted Samuel on the shoulder. "Good job." Henry''s simple words made Samuel ecstatic. Ellis on the side was also happy in his heart. This man in front of him was Mr. Felix''s boss. If Mr. Felix heard that his boss praised Samuel, his family would be wealthy! Samuel looked at Amity with great interest and said, "Well, Amity, you''ve been doing well during this period and haven''t had a good rest. Take a day off today. Auntie, I heard that you have problems with your waist these days. You should also take a break today." After Samuel finished speaking, he did not wait for them to say anything. He quickly said goodbye to Henry and went downstairs with his father. Before leaving, Ellis gave Henry a smile of goodwill. Henry looked at Amity and shrugged his shoulders. "It seems that you can''t say no to having a day off. Do you want to have lunch together?" "Yes." Amity nodded. Amity''s mother was still in a daze on the side. Dennis, who was known as the Emperor of Mountain City, was actually scared in front of Henry! At this moment, Amity''s mother could no longer treat Henry as an ordinary person. Thinking of Henry''s identity, which could make the Emperor bow, Amity''s mother felt a little ufortable. She didn''t like to trouble others or owe favours. Now, she always felt that she owed Henry something. And Amity intended to treat Henry to lunch in the World Hotel, but Henry refused. Amity also knew that Henry didn''t want her to spend money, so she didn''t insist and walked out of the hotel. As soon as they walked out of the hotel and was about to go to the parking lot to pick up the car, they saw a woman standing in front of Amity''s BMW. This BMW was the one that Henry had asked Amity''s aunt to give it to her. It was a middle-aged woman. She looked ordinary and wore ordinary clothes. When she saw Amity''s mother, she said, "Second sister, why didn''t you answer my call?" Standing next to Henry, Amity whispered to Henry that her mother''s hometown was Mountain City, and this middle-aged woman was her mother''s distant rtive, and their rtionship was not bad. "What''s wrong? What''s the matter?" Amity''s mother asked curiously. The middle-aged woman covered her forehead. "Second sister, have you forgotten that today is aunt''s 80th birthday?" "Ah!" When Amity''s mother heard this, she was shocked. She took out her mobile phone and looked at the date with a look of self-me, "Oh, how could I forget this matter!" "It''s okay, Second Sister." The middle-aged womanforted her. "It''s still early. I was afraid that you would forget it since you were so busy." "Okay, okay, let''s go now." Amity''s mother opened the car door in a hurry. "Amity, drive your aunt and me there. Henry, you can go with us." "Mom, I''m afraid Brother Henry, he..." Amity was a little hesitant. There were too many rules for attending the birthday banquet. It would be too troublesome for Henry to go there. "It doesn''t matter." Henry waved his hand indifferently. "Let''s go together." It was also good for Henry to walk around. Amity was driving, Henry was sitting in the passenger seat, and another two were sitting in the back. "Second sister, who is this?" The middle-aged woman looked at Henry and asked curiously. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "This is Amity''s boyfriend, Henry." Amity''s mother introduced him. Henry turned his head and greeted the middle-aged woman, "Auntie." "You''re Henry." The middle-aged woman looked at Henry in surprise. "I heard my second sister mention you. You''re the one who found the jobs for my second sister and Amity, right? You''re really something." After finishing her words, the middle-aged woman looked at Amity''s mother with an envious look. In this hotel, the treatment and benefits were quite good. If Amity became a manager at such a young age, her future would be bright. "Second sister, ask Henry to help me as well. Let my daughter go to work at the World Hotel," said the middle-aged woman. "This..." Amity''s mother felt very embarrassed because their jobs were just got because of Henry''s help. How could she continue to bother Henry and ask him to help someone else? Chapter 550 Chapter 550 "Okay, auntie, I''ll ask about itter." Henry said and agreed. Amity''s mother gave Henry a grateful look. The roads of Mountain City were well-known around the whole country for beingplicated. If someone were not familiar with them, they would definitely get a headache while driving here. It had been a long time since Amity came to Mountain City, and she was familiar with all the roads here. At nearly twelve o''clock in the afternoon, Amity drove to the ce. It was in the countryside. Now in many ces, the environment in the countryside was much better than in the city. Not only was the air fresh, but also the houses were big. People would spend two or three hundred thousand yuan on building a two-floor house. The only downside was living a bit far from the city centre. As soon as they arrived at the entrance of the vige, they heard the firecrackers roaring. The red flowers made of red silk hung hundreds of meters from the entrance of the vige, which made the atmosphere even more festive. Almost everyone in this vige was rted. This time, they were celebrating somebody''s 80th birthday, so it was an exceptional asion. Henry really hadn''t experienced this kind of atmosphere before. Sitting in the car, he looked back and forth curiously. Listening to the sound of beating gongs and drums. He was also in a good mood. Amity stopped the car. As soon as her mother got out of the vehicle, many people came to greet her. Many people were envious of the BMW driven by Amity. The fact that Amity was now working as a manager in the World Hotel made some young people in her hometown jealous. "Ah, Sister Amity, who is this handsome guy?" "That''s right. I''ve never seen him before." When some young people saw Henry, they immediately asked Amity with ambiguous eyes. The face of Amity was red with shame. "This is Brother Henry, my..." When she was about to say "my friend", the middle-aged woman, who came with the three people, opened her mouth first. "This is Henry, Amity''s boyfriend. He helped Amity and her mother get the job. He is mighty." Henry had just promised the middle-aged woman that he would help her daughter get a job, which made the middle-aged woman very happy. Now when she met someone, she would tell them that Henry was good. When those young people heard this, they immediately turned their eyes to Henry. "Wow, Sister Amity, your boyfriend is so handsome. Can you help us get a job at the World Hotel?" "Yeah. I heard that the treatment is very good, and they offer food." "I want to work there, too." A group of young people gathered around Henry and Amity. Amity looked at Henry with embarrassment and didn''t know what to do. Henry smiled and said, "Well, the World Hotel has been recruiting people recently. They wille here to recruit people in advance. Anyone who fits them can start working for them. But what kind of job you will get and how you will improve there depends on your efforts." Henry''s words made these young people ecstatic. There were endless praises like "Brother Henry, you are so handsome, you are so awesome". Henry looked at these young people. They were so simple and pure, even a very ordinary job in the World Hotel could make them so happy. "Ouch, who is this? What is so sensational?" A strange voice came from the side, and a long- legged woman with a height of 1.75 meters, wearing a cashmere coat, came from the side. Her cashmere coat was too much for this chilly weather. But it had to be said that this woman''s figure was perfect. She was absolutely a beauty just like some social media model who could attract a lot of people. However, Henry was not interested in this kind of influencers. He had been to the country which is famous for stic surgery, and almost all the women there looked like this. "Amity, this is your boyfriend? Doesn''t he look a bit shabby?" The woman looked Henry up and down and noticed his cheap clothes, which made the young woman very disdainful. "Kelly, this is your distant cousin." A middle-aged man walked out from behind the woman. The middle-aged man had a big belly and wore a golden ne around his neck. The golden watch on his wrist was sparkling, and the key to the Benz was hanging on his waist. He had the attitude of a local tyrant. The middle-aged man reached out his hand to hold the woman''s thin waist. The woman looked at the man and said in a timid voice, "You''re annoying. There are so many people." "Haha, does it matter?" The middle-aged manughed without scruple. "It is normal for a husband to hold his wife, who cares?" Henry clearly saw that the woman''s eyes shed a trace of disgust when she looked at the middle- aged man, but she still let the man hold her with a fake smile. "Kelly, get out of here. Who let youe back?" A man''s rough voice sounded. A man, who looked to be in his thirties, ran over with a wooden stick in his hand. When he looked at the woman, his eyes were red. Kelly panicked when she saw the man and quickly hid behind the middle-aged man. The man with the wooden stick was also stopped. "Brother Guo, calm down." Standing next to Henry, Amity exined to him in a low voice, "Brother Henry, Kelly has found this middle-aged man to be her husband. Her father was so angry that he had to hospitalized because of the heart attack. The man is Kelly''s brother." Hearing this, Henry nodded. Henry could fully understand that a young woman relied on a rich sugar daddy. In this society, this kind of thing was not rare at all. Simrly, Henry could understand the behaviour of Kelly''s brother. In his hometown, many people were very respectful. Kelly''s affair would definitely cause a lot of gossips. The older generation valued this very much. The middle-aged man red at Kelly''s brother and shouted, "A group of unruly people, how dare you? I''d like to see who will dare to make a scene today. Let me tell you. I make a fortune everyContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org. minute. If you dare to do it, you won''t get anypensation even if I tear down your vige!" With the middle-aged man''s support, Kelly was much more confident. "Get out! You are not weed here!" Kelly''s brother clenched the wooden stick in his hand and said with hatred. "Yes, get out!" "We don''t wee you!" Shouts were heard one after another. "Oh, Ie here to give you benefits!" The middle-aged man looked at everyone around with disdain. "My boss likes yournd. Here is the housing demolition and relocation document. As long as you sign it, each family will getpensation ording to the size of your house. Two thousand yuan per square metre. The old house you bought for two hundred thousand yuan can get you the compensation of up to seven hundred thousand yuan!" The middle-aged man said as he took out a document from his pocket. Upon hearing this, the vigers suddenly quieted down and looked back and forth. If it was true, it seemed that they were really going to get some benefits. Chapter 551 Chapter 551 The middle-aged man looked at these vigers proudly but with disdain in his heart and thought, "Only hundreds of thousands of yuan could make these people behave like this." Kelly crossed her arms over her chest and snorted, "Let me tell you, I asked my husband toe here for the sake of all of you, my rtives. Otherwise, the benefits would not be this good!" The middle-aged man grinned and grabbed Kelly''s body, which made Kelly scream. She punched the middle-aged man with her fist and said, "I hate you." The middle-aged man smiled, narrowed his eyes, and looked toward the ce where Amity stood. "Little girl, I think you are pretty. Do you want to work at ourpany?" The middle-aged man couldn''t help licking his lips as he spoke. Amity was well-behaved, and her beautiful eyes could attract a lot of people. "Humph, our sister Amity is not going to ept that. She is the manager of the World Hotel!" A young girl said. When the middle-aged man heard this, he was slightly stunned, and thenughed out loud, "Hahahaha, a manager in World Hotel? Is it funny? How much is the sry? Eight thousand or ten thousand a month? Come to mypany. I promise you that you will earn more than one hundred thousand yuan a month!" The words of the middle-aged man made the people around him gasp. What kind of job was it to earn that much money in just a month? Wasn''t it too much? "What do you think? Beauty, are you interested?" The middle-aged man kept looking at Amity. "Sorry, my Amity is not interested." Amity''s mother came from the side, blocking the way between Amity and the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man red at her mother fiercely and said rudely, "No wonder you have been poor your whole life!" Kelly came over and held the middle-aged man''s arm. She said in a delicate voice, "Honey, you don''t have to say anything to such kind of people. They will be poor for the rest of their lives!" The middle-aged man turned his head and no longer looked at Amity. Although he really wanted to get this woman, that was clearly not the most important thing. The most important thing to do for now was to make the vigers sign the contract, and he would be extremely wealthy! The middle-aged man raised the document in his hand and shouted, "I''ll repeat it. Our boss likes yournd and wants to pay you two thousand yuan for one square metre. You should know how big your house is. How much you can earn depends on you!" As soon as the middle-aged man''s words came out, many people began to talk with each other again with unbelievable eyes. "Is this true?" "That''s right. Don''t bully us. We don''t understand anything." "Who would give money in vain like this?" Some people questioned him. "Oh?" The middle-aged man chuckled. "Speaking of your ignorance, you really think too highly of you. This document is on the table. All the people who know how to read know what it is. The official seal of ourpany is on it. Do you see it clearly? The World Hotel you are talking about is under the name of Lighting Industry. Do you think such a bigpany would lie to you?" Everyone looked at the document in the middle-aged man''s hand and saw the words "Lighting Industry". Everyone had heard of the Lighting Industry. It was the most significant enterprise in Mountain City, with a market value of hundreds of billions. Some people who didn''t believe it before believed it at this moment. If they signed this document, they would get at least two hundred thousand yuan this time. "Daughter, I also have an old house. It''s more than one hundred square meters, and we have left it for a long time. Let''s sign the contract." At this moment, Amity''s mother was very excited. She also believed in this story. Henry was standing aside, shook his head and said, "Auntie, you''d better not sign this." Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Upon hearing Henry''s words, many people who were standing close to him all looked at him. "Don''t sign it?" "Brother Henry, why do you say that?" "Yeah! Why?" Several young people couldn''t help but ask. When Amity heard Henry say no, she was sure that there must be something tricky going on. She trusted Henry very much. She knew very well that Henry''s social experience was way better than hers. Even if she were to be around this kind of people for ten more years, she still would not be as experienced as Henry. Hearing Henry''s words, the middle-aged man''s face changed. He shouted at Henry, "Boy, what''s the matter with you? Do you have a house here?" Henry smiled and said to the middle-aged man, "Thepensation you mentioned, was it per square metre of thend or square metre of the house?" As soon as Henry asked this question, the middle-aged man''s face suddenly became ugly. However, those vigers were shocked. Yes, he just said that he wouldpensate two thousand per square meter, but he didn''t say exactly. If it was just thend, it would not be enough money for vigers even to build another house! "Yes! Are you talking about thend or the house?" "If you want topensate us bynd, we won''t sign it." "That''s right. Where do we live after signing the contract? That''s such a smallpensation." After Henry''s reminder, the vigers asked questions one after another. It could be seen that the middle-aged man''s head was covered with cold sweat. He wiped the sweat from his forehead, put the document in his hand into his pocket, cleared his throat, and shouted, "Of course, we''llpensate you ording to your house. How can Ipensate you ording to the land? Look, isn''t it clearly written on the paper?" The middle-aged man took out a document from his pocket. This document was exactly the same as the one he had just taken out. The only difference was that the previous document was about the compensation ording to thend area, and this one was ording to the house area. The middle-aged man deliberately pointed out thepensation ording to the house size. When everyone saw this, they were relieved. Kelly red at Henry with hatred. How could she not know what the previous document was? One question from this outsider that made her loss so much money! If the vigers signed the previous contract, they would make a profit of twenty million at least!! Kelly was angry, but there was nothing she could do since things had developed like this. After all, there were nearly a hundred million yuan in the profit. She had to do a good job. Kelly crossed her arms over her chest and snorted coldly. "Some people measure the stature of great men by the yardstick of small men. Do you think we are here to cheat all of you? Do you know how many people would want to sign this document if they were offered in another ce?" "Yes! Kelly was thinking for the sake of us." As soon as Kelly''s voice fell, there was a voice in the crowd. A man in his thirties strode out of the crowd. "Brother Henry, this is Toby Guo, the son of the vige chief," Amity whispered to Henry. Chapter 552 Chapter 552 Toby came out of the crowd. As soon as he spoke, everyone looked at him. As the son of the vige chief, Toby was well-respected in the vige. Toby nced around and said, "Everyone, Kelly had talked to me in advance beforeing here. This deal is good for us all. Now we are developing, and the children in our families are growing up. After a period of time, the middle school will be moved. If we continue to live here, it will be a problem for the children to go to school. As far as I know, thepensation in other ces is one thousand eight hundred yuan per square metre. Now, Kelly and her husband have managed to get such big benefits for our vige!" As soon as Toby finished his words, Kelly immediately put on an arrogant look. Even Kelly''s brother was stunned. "Sister Kelly, is this true?" A young man asked. "Of course it''s true. Do I need to lie to you?" Kelly rolled her eyes. "I just said that you people would rather believe in an outsider than me. When did she get back? And her boyfriend, I don''t even know who he is? Is it amazing to find a job in the World Hotel? If I want to be a manager, I just need to talk to my husband!" "That''s right." Toby said, "Kelly is also a family member. We don''t need to believe in an outsider''s words. We don''t know who he is and what he is up to!" Toby looked at Henry unkindly as he spoke. Henry shook his head helplessly and did not continue to talk. He had said what he had to say in order to warn others. Whether others believe it or not was none of his business. He did not care. "No, no." Henry didn''t care, but Amity couldn''t watch Henry being misunderstood. She quickly said, "Brother Henry means the best for us." "Ha." Toby chuckled and said, "Amity, you''re too young. It''s understandable that have bad judgment. You''d bettere to your senses in time. I guess some people are interested in our vige." After Toby finished speaking, he stood there and said nothing. At this moment, these vigers looked at Henry with a hint of defence in their eyes. Compared with Henry, they certainly believed in Toby more. After all, they were all on the same root. "Well, I don''t care." The middle-aged man said loudly, "Anyway, things are just like this. If you want to sell it,e and sign the contract. If you don''t want to sell it, I won''t force you!" "That''s right. There is a chance for you to make money. I don''t want to be humiliated for doing a good thing." Kelly said in a bad mood. People saw Kelly was a little ashamed. They thought it was what they had done before that made Kelly angry. She was kind enough to help them seize the opportunity. As a result, she was treated like this. If it happened to anyone, they would be in a bad mood. "I''ll sign it first!" Toby shouted. He was the first to step forward and sign his name on the document. Seeing that Toby had signed the contract, some people who had been eager to sign their names also hurried up and signed their names. "Kelly, thank you." "Kelly, I''ve told you long ago that you''re a good girl. You''ve be rich, but you still remember the people in our vige." The vigers who signed also spoke with a smile on their faces. "Amity, should we sign it?" Amity''s mother asked tentatively. When she spoke, she deliberately nced at Henry, which made her feel very embarrassed. Henry had helped her so much, but Henry just said that they should not sign it. If she was to sign the contract now, it might offend Henry. But these hundreds of thousands of yuan were definitely not a small amount for her. Even rich people would insist on getting the money for free. Henry knew what Amity''s mother was thinking, and he understood her actions. He didn''t care if others would get cheated or not, but he really didn''t want to see her fall into the trap again. "Auntie, that''s still a no." Henry shook his head. "Ah? Why?" Amity''s mother asked in confusion. Henry looked at Kelly and the middle-aged man and exined, "As far as I know, the official auction for a piece ofnd was limited to somerge enterprises. At that time, thend area was simr to this vige and was not far from here. The auction price was 650 million yuan, and the Lighting Industry bought it. If the Lighting Industry wanted to take this piece ofnd, the preparation cost would be almost the same. Withpensation, it was absolutely impossible to prepare less than 650 million yuan. But how much they are offering now? If theypensate ording to the house size, that''s up to 300 million in total. Someone will definitely get caught in the future." Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this, her mother felt confused. She asked, "Henry, do you mean that the Lighting Industry deliberately offered less money?" "No." Henry shook his head. "The Lighting Industry has the ability to do big business, so it will certainly not let others get hold of this kind of thing. Otherwise, everyone will find out about this matter and will start making trouble together. Not to mention anything else, the impact on the stock of Lighting Industry would be more than a billion. In this case, there is someone else making money in the middle!" Amity''s mother didn''t understand. She hadn''te into contact with the stock impact. What she could understand was that thepensation was less. ¡°Henry, tell me, how much they shouldpensate? A thousand more per square metre?" asked Amity''s mother. Henry shook his head. "Auntie, many houses here are newly built. ording to the standard, the compensation price for each square metre is calcted ording to the average price of the current house price in the city. You can calcte how much it is." "Ah!" Henry''s words shocked Amity''s mother. The average price of the house in the city! Although Mountain City was not as expensive as Du Hai, the average price was ten thousand yuan. Amity''s mother looked at Kelly. At this moment, Kelly and the middle-aged were smiling. If Henry was right, it was evident that they cheated everyone''s money. They could earn 8 thousand yuan for each square metre! Shame on them! If everyone knew, they would be furious. "Everybody, don''t sign it, don''t sign it!" Amity''s mother couldn''t help shouting, "This is a fraud!" The words of Amity''s mother surprised everyone, and they all looked over at her. Chapter 553 Chapter 553 Amity''s mother was a kind person, and she couldn''t hide anything in her heart. Otherwise, Amity''s aunt would not be able to take almost one million yuan from them so easily. Now, when Amity''s mother heard that Kelly and her husband were ying tricks on them, she couldn''t help but shout out directly. Those who were going to sign and those who had already signed looked over here. "Second sister, what are you talking about? The fraud?" The middle-aged woman said as she was preparing to sign. Amity''s mother shook her head vigorously and said, "Listen to me. Thepensation money they gave is not right. They are giving us at least a few thousand less. Please don''t sign it!" "A few thousand?" Tobyughed and said, "You are so funny. This time, Kelly has managed to get tens of thousands of yuan for each of us. How can she give us a few thousand yuan less?" "That''s right. Besides, we don''t care about the few thousand yuan since we have hundreds of thousands of yuan. Let it be a reward for Kelly," one of them said. "Kelly was very helpful in getting us this much money." "Second sister, I thought it was a big deal. It''s just a few thousand yuan. It''s okay." The middle-aged woman waved her hand indifferently. "No, no." Amity''s mother looked anxious. "Not from the total price. But thousands of yuan has been taken for every square meter!" "What!" As soon as the words of Amity''s mother came out, it immediately attracted a burst of exmation. Thousands per square meter? Kelly and the middle-aged man''s faces changed, and they looked at Toby. Toby''s face also darkened at this moment. He shouted, "Don''t talk nonsense. Thousands per each square meter? Are you the one who arranged this money?" "Bi*ch, don''t talk nonsense!" The middle-aged man beside Kelly directly rolled up his sleeves and walked toward Amity''s mother with an unkind look. "You really need someone to teach you a lesson. You are shameless!" The middle-aged man walked to the front of Amity''s mother, raised his hand and about to p her. "Bang!" A crisp sound was heard, but it was not the sound made by the middle-aged man. Instead, Henry''s palm fell on the middle-aged man''s face. The middle-aged man was stunned by Henry''s p. "What are you doing? How dare you beat people?!" Kelly screamed and ran over. Amity''s mother was just shocked by the middle-aged man''s attempt to p her and closed her eyes subconsciously. It was not until Henry pped the middle-aged man that she reacted and opened her eyes. Henry shook his hand and said with a smile, "From the legal perspective, what I did just now could be regarded as a kind of self-defence. When he attacked me, I hit himpletely within the scope of thew''s permission. Excuse me, why wouldn''t I dare to beat him?" Henry''s words stunned Kelly. She didn''t expect that Henry would say such a thing and she didn''t know how to answer. "Law? F*ck thew!" The middle-aged man roared. "How dare you to hit me? Do you know who I am? Toby, is this still your ce?!" Toby was standing at the side, he also did not expect that Henry would hit people. He thought that the person who was beaten was Amity''s mother. After the middle-aged man''s shout, he quickly ran over and scolded, "Amity, what are you doing? Who let him hit people!?" "He started the fight first!" Amity frowned. Although she was kind, she would not allow others to bully her. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "Fight? Who started?" Toby shouted, "I only saw that the person you brought started the fight. Apologize!" After Toby finished the word, he quickly smiled at Kelly and said, "Kelly, let your husband calm down. I will deal with this matter." "Toby Guo, I''m telling you, if you can''t solve it, I will deal with you!" Kelly red at Toby, and then quickly reached out to stroke the middle-aged man''s side face and said in a delicate voice, "Honey, are you okay?" "Quickly, apologize!" Toby shouted at Amity. "Nope!" Amity puffed out her cheeks and said firmly. "No? If you don''t apologize, get out of the vige. We don''t wee you here!" Toby stretched out his hand and pointed in the direction of the vige entrance. "The old house of your family in the vige ispensation for Kelly!" "Why? What right do you have to do that?" Amity was furious. "Just because I''m the son of the vige chief, and you''re nothing. You''re just an outsider. Get out of here!" Toby directly said without shameless. Hearing these words, Amity and her mother trembled with anger. Toby looked at them shaking the body with anger. He was very proud. He hoped the two of them would leave immediately. In this way, he could sell her old house. The regrpensation price for one square metre was nine thousand yuan. The old house was nearly 100 square meters, and he could get hundreds of thousands! "Toby, don''t think that I don''t know what you''re doing. Give up. The house is under my mother''s name. Even if we leave, you will not get thepensation!" Amity gritted her teeth. After so many things, Amity was not as simple and easy to bully as before. She could see Toby''s n at a nce. Toby sneered and said, "What do you mean? Your boyfriend hit Kelly''s husband. Don''t you have to pay the medical fees? That house is just enough for medical expenses! I''m telling you, Amity, don''t y rogue here. If this matter is ruined because your family has offended Kelly and her husband, you will need to give an exnation to all these people. So much money is involved here, do you want to give it to them?" While speaking, Toby deliberately mentioned everyone in order to suppress Amity. Sure enough, after Toby said this, many people looked at Amity and her mother with hostile eyes. "Amity, if you have nothing to do, you can leave first. If you don''t want to sign it, don''t dy us." A woman in her fifties said discontentedly. After the woman spoke, many people spoke again. "Yes, we want to sign the contract. If you don''t want to sign it, you can leave." "Don''t ruin our future!" "Go! You''re not wee!" A lot of voices were heard. All of a sudden, so many people asked Amity and her mother to leave. The scene was unbelievable. Henry sighed. Most of these people were distant rtives. Temptation could destroy people''s rtionships. Not to mention distant rtives, Amity''s aunt and her mother were siblings but still ended up their rtionship because of the money. Chapter 554 Chapter 554 A group of people continued to urge them to leave quickly. "Get out of here. Do you still need us to beat the gongs and drums to see you off?" Toby said with a sneer, crossing his arms over his chest. Amity''s mother was willing to say those words just now just because she didn''t want them to be cheated. In the end, she actually became a bad person. Henry sighed and patted the shoulder of her. "Auntie, sometimes you have to learn not to be so kind. You can just tell some things to some people once. Whether they cane to sense or not is their own business. No matter what you say to them, it''s all meaningless." "s." Amity''s mother nodded. Thest incident and the matter this time had taught her a lesson. "Mom, let''s go!" Amity held her mother''s hand. "Don''t worry, go to the house and take the real estate certificates. Although it''s not worth a lot of money, don''t let them take advantage of you." Henry reminded them. "Yes!" Amity nodded vigorously, pulled her mother, and walked toward the old house. Toby clearly heard what they said. He didn''t care about what they would do. This was the vige of the Guo family. His father was the vige chief, and it was not hard for him to have the final say. Henry apanied Amity and her mother to the old house. Kelly and the middle-aged man stared at Henry''s back, and their eyes were full of anger. The middle-aged man clenched his fists. "Honey, don''t be angry. We''ll deal with him after we earn all the money here!" Kelly persuaded in a low voice. "Don''t worry, I know." The middle-aged man took a deep breath. Compared with revenge, making money was more important. As long as it was done today, at least hundreds of millions would be in his pocket. He would live carefree for the rest of his life. The middle-aged man calmed down and said, "Well, if you want to sign it,e and sign it." Toby also helped to shout, "Sign it quickly. There is only one chance. How big is your house? How much can you earn? You know it clearly!" Under Toby''s encouragement, everyone rushed to sign the contract. At this moment, a Rolls-Royce slowly drove into the entrance of the vige. As soon as the luxury car appeared, it immediately attracted a lot of attention. "Wow, look what kind of car that is!" "That is Rolls-Royce. This car is worth millions." "Millions? My God, who is this? I don''t remember that there are people in our vige who have so much money." Everyone looked at the Rolls-Royce and eximed. Kelly''s husband immediately let go of the business and rushed to the Rolls-Royce as soon as he saw the car. The Rolls-Royce stopped in front of everyone. As the door opened, a middle-aged man got out of the car. "President Fong, you are here." Kelly''s husband nodded and bowed to the middle-aged man who got out of the car and greeted him. This middle-aged man was Raymond Fong, who had gathered all the major associations in Mountain Cityst time. As soon as Raymond got out of the car, he asked Kelly''s husband, "How is it going?" "President Fong, don''t worry. Things are going good." Kelly''s husband answered repeatedly. "Okay, I came to have a look. You''d better take this thing seriously." When Raymond spoke, he looked at the crowd on purpose. The reason why he came here was not just to have a look, but because he was following Samuel''s instructions. As a matter of fact, this time, the Lighting Industry had several choices, but it chose Guo Vige because Samuel had heard that it was the hometown of Amity''s mother. In order to leave a good impression on Henry, Samuel hade up with a way to give some money to Amity''s family. He had specially told Raymond to satisfy Amity in whatever ways. The purpose of Raymond''s visit this time was to see what the reaction of Amity was about the compensation. However, he couldn''t found her. Raymond took a look at them, got in the car, and was ready to leave. As soon as Raymond sat in the car, he heard a shout. "Get out of here. Don''t get in my way." N?velDrama.Org owns all content. This shout made Raymond subconsciously look out of the car. Kelly''s husband quickly exined, "President Fong, don''t worry. Those are just some people who don''t know what''s good for them." Raymond nodded and took a look. Suddenly, he saw Amity. Not only was there Amity, but also the man who Samuel called Big Brother was also there. And it was three of them who got scolded. Raymond was shocked. "What''s going on?" "Leave. You''re not wee here!" "Get out!" Toby shouted. Amity was toozy to look at these so-called distant rtives. She pulled her mother and strode toward the parking ce. Amity''s mother listened to the voices around her. She felt bitter and speechless. Her intention was to protect everybody. Henry was calm. He had been in this society for so long, and he had seen all kinds of scenes. Even his own brothers could cut off each other''s head for a piece of meat. When Henry and the other two passed by Kelly and her husband, he said fiercely, "Boy, I''ll remember your p. Just wait!" Henry acted as if he hadn''t heard his words and didn''t care at all. "Zhang... Boss Zhang..." Raymond quickly got out of the car and greeted Henry. "You are..." Henry looked at Raymond with some doubts. He thought that this person looked familiar, but he couldn''t remember who he was. When Raymond gathered many gang clubs that day, Henry didn''t pay attention to him at all. It was normal that he couldn''t remember him after such a long time. "Brother Henry, he is Raymond Fong. He was called by Samuel that day." Amity remembered Raymond and reminded Henry. "Yes, Boss Zhang. I met you when you were with Master Wust time. It''s understandable if you don''t remember me." Raymond spoke again, half bowing. Raymond''s attitude towards Henry made Kelly and her husband, who were standing on the side, widen their eyes. They couldn''t believe it. "This is President Fong! He can decide our faith with only one word. Now he is so respectful to this guy. Who is this guy?" Thinking of this, Kelly and her husband took a deep breath and felt that their legs were a little weak and thought, "Did they make trouble for themselves this time?" Besides, Master Wu was the son of the richest man in Mountain City. How could Amity call him Samuel? And how could she shout it so casually? Such a scene made Kelly and her husband feel cold in their hearts. Chapter 555 Chapter 555 Henry looked at Raymond, thought for a moment, and asked, "Is yourpany doing the demolition here?" "Yes." Raymond nodded repeatedly. "How much is thepensation?" Henry deliberately asked. Although he didn''t care about what these people from Guo Vige talked about him, he still wanted to rify this misunderstanding. When Kelly and her husband heard Henry''s question, their faces suddenly changed, and even Toby''s face turned extremely ugly. Raymond smiled and said, "Boss Zhang, thepensation for our demolition has always been calcted ording to the downtown area and the average price of the houses in Mountain City. Thepensation is 9800 yuan per square metre." 9800 yuan! Raymond''s words shocked everyone in Guo Vige. The corners of Henry''s mouth curled up. Sure enough, it was as he guessed. Kelly and her husband were so cruel that they offered the price of 2000 yuan per square metre! "9800 yuan per square metre? Kelly, why did you tell us that it was 2000?" The middle-aged woman who was the first to scold Amity''s mother was the first to ask. Kelly cut nearly 8,000 yuan from each square metre. Most of the people present owned 200- square-metres houses. In this case, they wouldpensate 1.6 million yuan less to each family! There were hundreds of people! Kelly''s back was suddenly covered with sweat. A group of vigers all looked at Kelly and her husband. "Kelly, you two are so vicious! That''s how you tricked us!" "How could you do that?" "You''re so shameless!" The scolding sounds rang out. Hearing the voice, Amity couldn''t help but smile. "Second sister, I was really wrong about you." The middle-aged woman who came with Henry before quickly said, "If you hadn''t warned me, I would have signed it. I didn''t expect Kelly to be so heartless and steal money from her own rtives!" "That''s right, Second Sister. Thank you. Otherwise, we would have been tricked by this beast!" The people, who had shouted at Amity and her mother moments ago, all spoke out one after another. Amity and her mother did not speak. Just now, they had seen the real faces of everyone, so there was nothing else to say. Hearing the vigers'' words, Raymond red at Kelly''s husband and scolded, "What are you doing? Who told you to lower the price?" Raymond''s heart was filled with fear at the same time. Fortunately, he met Boss Zhang today, and he asked the question. He really didn''t know that thepensation price had been reduced. If the deal was really closed, these vigers would find out and make trouble in the future. If Amity were dissatisfied with him, he would be destroyed by Master Wu! N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Thinking of Master Wu''s way of torture, Raymond kept breaking out in cold sweat all over his back. He was almost tricked by others! Thinking of this, Raymond was even angrier. He stared at Kelly''s husband and said, "You dare to steal our money. Think about the consequences yourself!" Kelly and her husband''s face turned extremely pale at this time. Now it was not only these vigers who cursed fiercely, but even President Fong had to investigate. Once the Lighting Industry investigated this matter, they would be in big trouble. Would they be able to survive? "President Fong! I''m sorry, President Fong. I was blinded by money. Please forgive me this time, forgive me!" Kelly''s husband knelt on the ground with a bump and pulled Kelly at the same time. Kelly did not dare to hesitate and quickly knelt in front of Raymond. Raymond snorted. "Forgive you? Let''s see if everyone can forgive you!" Kelly''s eyes were fixed on the vigers, who were all angry. "You heartless b*stards! Bah!" "Get out of here!" The vigers cursed. Kelly''s face turned pale when she heard them! Kelly''s brother held a stick in his hand and red at Kelly with hatred. Then he turned around and was about to leave. "Brother! Brother! Please help me, please! Please help me!" Kelly quickly got up and ran two steps, kneeling in front of her brother. Kelly knew very well that if President Fong was really angry about this, she would have no future! "Help you?" Kelly''s brother sneered and said, "What can I do for you? Help you to cheat everyone?" "No, no." Kelly shook her head vigorously and said in a tearful tone, "Brother, it''s not me whoe up this idea. It was Toby who took the initiative to contact me and said that he would share the money with me equally. I never thought of cheating people!" Kelly''s words surprised everyone again, and they looked at Toby. "Kelly, don''t talk nonsense!" Toby''s face suddenly changed. "It is not nonsense!" Kelly took out her mobile phone from the bag in a fluster and yed a video. In the video, Toby told Kelly they would share thepensation. After seeing this video, all the vigers realized why Toby took the lead in signing. It was no wonder that he had been urging everyone to sign the contract quickly. No wonder when Amity''s mother stopped everyone from signing, Toby had such a big reaction. In the end, this thing was caused by him. Everyone now understood that they had utterly misunderstood Amity and her mother. They looked at the ce where they had just stood and found they were no longer there. A BMW slowly drove out of the vige. "Toby, you''re a beast!" A viger excitedly picked up a wooden stick and rushed to Toby. All of a sudden, the vige was in a mess. In the car, Henry saw that Amity''s mother was still in a bad mood. Heforted her, "Auntie, everyone in this world lives for themselves. There is no exception. Sometimes, unnecessary rtionships should end. That is not a bad thing." Sitting in the back seat, Amity took her mother''s hands and said, "Mom, Brother Henry is right. We were bullied too much before." Henry sighed when he saw through the rearview mirror that Amity''s mother was still silent. Many people would get very emotional when they get older, especially regarding their hometown. It was normal for them to be unable to recover in a short time when things suddenly turn out like this. Initially, they wanted to celebrate an elder''s birthday, but because of this incident, it did not happen. The three of them ate something casually. Henry let the Amity take her mother back to rest first. He went to take the crystal from Future and then met with Teresa and her brother. When Henry arrived, a Buickmercial car just stopped in front of the front door of Uriah''s company. Chapter 556 Chapter 556 The ns were more mysterious than the ancient kungfu families. The ancient kungfu families were mostly hidden in the city. After getting familiar with these families, one would find that there were ancient kungfu families in many ces, both in the official or the business field. For example, the Su Family had manypanies in Yanjing, and the ce they lived was not far away from the city. Besides, people like Victor also had some power in the government. But the ns were different. It could be said that the ns were entirely out of the everyday life circle and could not be seen at all. They sat in the Buickmercial car and drove out of the city. There were a lot of mountains around the city. Even the city was built in the mountains. The destination of this car was a mountain. Henry saw that there were no other cars on the steep mountain road, and there were many trees on both sides. There were no specific roads in some ces. It could be said that this car had been travelling through the mountains and forests. Uriah told Henry that many ns had an agreement with the authorities. If the n did note out in public, the officials would try their best to ensure that the n would not be disturbed, so that the n could live a peaceful life. As for why the two sides had reached such an agreement, Uriah himself was not clear. The road they were driving on was not developed at all, and it was also a forbidden ce for anyone to travel. The mountain road stretched upwards. Ten minutester, Henry looked out of the window. Obviously, they were already halfway up the mountain. The path was very difficult to drive, and there was obvious turbulence in the car. Uriah said to Henry, "Brother Zhang, you are also a member of the n, so you should know how long the n has existed. Now there are many records in ancient books, which are not fictional. Our Tang family was called the Tang Sect for a period of time. There have been many generals and soldiers of the Tang Sect since ancient times, and there were many cunning and despicable people. In the most glorious time of the Tang Sect, there used to be such a saying that people would rather meet the king of hell than offend the Tang Sect." When Uriah said thest sentence, there was a deep longing in his eyes. Unfortunately, the glory of the Tang Sect was no longer there. When Uriah spoke, Henry didn''t interrupt and just listened quietly. He needed to learn about them now. He knew too little about the ns. Uriah continued, "We are different from the huge n like the Li family of Longxi. The Li family has a lot of branches. Even now, the members of the Li family are all over the country. Our Tang family, even in our best of times, we were living in seclusion. Now even more. Only when we train the next generation will we let our young people go out to live for a few years." Henry was surprised. "Many people in the ancient kungfu families have arranged marriages. Don''t you want to arrange a marriage for them? Do you still want your nsmen to go out?" All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Uriah gave a wry smile and said, "Brother Zhang, you don''t know that although the Tang Sect used to be well-known, we only live in our own world because of ourck of understanding for the right and wrong in the kungfu world. We are not willing to be friends with noble sects and schools, but we also don''t want to be in league with the evil spirits. Therefore, we do not have many friends. Until now, everyone has been trying their best to keep the family alive. Who will do such a thing by arranged marriage? An arranged marriage is equal to self-destruction." Hearing this, Henry nodded his head. Indeed, if the number of people declined, the one who got in an arranged marriage was indeed self-destructing. Watching the car heading up the mountain, Henry asked curiously, "Does your Tang family live in the mountain?" "Yes." Uriah nodded. "Our Tang family mainly relies on mechanical hidden weapons. The reason why we are still alive is that there are mountains, as well as countless mechanical hidden weapons around us. How many kinds of traps are set up around here? Even we don''t know. Only the old patriarch can fully control it. Otherwise, our Tang family would have declined long ago." As Uriah spoke, he began to sigh. Henry saw that the car he was driving into a cave. This cave was well-hidden. There was a bunch of vines on the mountain wall that blocked the entrance. One would not be able to remove all that vine even if he wanted to. Even if he wanted to drive in, he had to break through it. But if he didn''t know what was inside, he would not only go in casually. The car was driving fast in the dim cave for five minutes. Henry calcted the time and speed, and he concluded that at this moment, the car had absolutely reached the centre of the mountain. The darknesssted for a long time, and suddenly a white light lit up in front of him, which made Henry very ufortable. The driver was well prepared. He drove the car toward the light. Uriah was sitting next to Henry, took a deep breath and said, "Brother Zhang, wee to... Tang family citadel!" The car stopped. Facing the light, Henry saw a vigepletely built inside the mountain. The top of the mountain was not sealed, and the sun shone down along some of the gorges. The vige in front of them was built of wood and stone. The clothes worn by these people seemed to be ipatible with the outside world. They were all old-fashioned clothes. The houses were also built on the mountain walls. It was quaint. If some traditional clothes lover came here, they would definitely be ecstatic. Henry went out of the car. Uriah and his sister also got out of the vehicle one after another. At the moment when he saw Uriah, a man whistled hard on the opposite side of the mountain wall. The whistle was hovering in the valley. The people in the valley all looked at Uriah at the same time and finally focused on Henry. Three ropes were thrown to Henry''s feet. The rope hung on the mountain wall. If Henry wanted to completely enter the valley, he had to rely on the rope to slide down. This was also a threshold in the n. Without any strength, it was impossible for someone to step into the n''s vige. Henry looked at the tform where he was standing. It was more than 20 meters above the ground. Ordinary people would tremble just by looking at their feet. "Brother Zhang, let''s go." Uriah smiled, pulled up the rope, jumped and slid down. Teresa also pulled up a rope, and her body was as light as a wild goose. Henry nced around. In the valley, he felt a sense of crisis. This was Henry''s instinct he got during all those life and death battles. Henry was sure that there must be a lot of traps hidden in the seemingly ordinary mountain walls around him. Henry didn''t take the rope at all. He walked to the edge of the tform and jumped down directly. Chapter 557 Chapter 557 Henry could tell that the reason why they threw the three ropes here was just to show off their power. Henry also wanted to show off his ability to the n now. He was not sure what would happen. Maybe Uriah, who smiled at him thest second, would wield the butcher''s knife toward him. After all, Henry had experienced so many things like this before. Therefore, there had to be some necessary force to deter them. The reason why Henry came here was not to cause trouble but to cooperate with someone sincerely. Now that he had learned about the mysterious n, the strength of Radiant Ind had to be improved urgently. Henrynded after jumping from 20 metres above the ground. When he stepped on the ground, he didn''t even bend his knees, and he stood straight. Those disciples of the Tang n, who had been watching Henry, couldn''t help but shrink their pupils at the moment. "Haha, Henry Zhang, young friend, I''ve heard a lot about you. Today, I see that you''re really a great ambitious young person." Theughter was heard not far away from Henry. Henry looked up and saw an old figure in a cyan robe walking toward him. Uriah and Teresa were beside him. "Brother Zhang, allow me to introduce you. This is the patriarch of the Tang n." Uriah said. When he mentioned the word "patriarch", Uriah unconsciously showed a hint of respect on his face, which showed the prestige of the patriarch in the n. Henry looked at the old man and nodded slightly. "Greetings, Patriarch." "Haha, Henry, I''ve heard from Uriah before that you''re good at kungfu. Not everyone can make that leap." While speaking, the patriarch looked up at the top of the stone tform. Henry smiled slightly and said, "I''m ttered." The patriarch chuckled and made a gesture of invitation. "Henry, it''s the first time for you toe to our Tang n. Please forgive me if there is something we did wrong. Please!" Henry looked at the direction in front of him. The ce where the patriarch pointed to was a valley with no end in sight. Residential houses were everywhere on both sides of the mountain wall. There were also giant arrows. The arrow carriages were four meters wide and one meter long. Even an elephant could be pierced through by one arrow. Except for it, there were many killing traps. Beside these traps stood several people of the Tang n. All of them were looking at Henry. Henry smiled slightly and said, "Thank you, Patriarch." After that, Henry stepped forward. The patriarch looked at Henry''s movements with a hint of praise in his eyes. Which n members could be as fearless as the young man in front of him? The patriarch thought to himself that if Henry had been in a n, he would not have dared to take such big strides forward. What the patriarch didn''t know was that Henry had faced so many more dangers than he was now. Sometimes, Henry would be fearless even if countless sniper rifles targeted him. These arrow carriages seemed to be powerful, but they were much weaker than the sniper rifles. While Henry was moving forward, he was also looking around the entire Tang family Citadel. Speaking of the Tang family Citadel, Henry thought that it was reasonable to call it Tang family Canyon. The Tang n lived in the centre of a mountain, and the mountain walls on both sides stretched upward. At the end of the mountain wall, there should be a canyon. The people standing near the canyon absolutely did not expect that there was a different world deep inside this canyon. People from Tang''s n nted vegetables and raised livestock. There was a river stretched along the mountain. Of course, there were some traces of technology here, such as electric lights and so on. Henry observed that no matter men or women, young or old, they all had a kind of fierceness on their faces, which was caused by years of kungfu practice. Henry roughly calcted that there were 1, 761 houses in the Tang family Citadel. Judging from the wooden structure and the current state, it could be spected that most of the homes had one person, and few of them had many people inside. The men''s houses were all on the east side of the mountain wall, and women''s houses were all on the west side. In the Tang n, the number of male members was 1.2 times higher than the number of female members, so it could be said that there was a bnce. Passing through a valley which was 1,500 meters long, Henry came to a wide area, which was round. Except for the ce where he came, there were mountain walls all around. This was the end of the Tang family Citadel. In the Tang family Citadel, there was a vast circr area where Henry came, and then a valley led to another round area. The circr area where Henry was located was twice as big as the entrance he just came in. Here, there was a magnificent hall. On the que of the hall, there were three big golden words: Tang Family Citadel! Henry observed that there were several regions here, and a huge stage upied nearly a quarter of the ce. On the stage, hundreds of young men and women were waving their fists and shouting. Henry''s arrival made those young men and women on the stage subconsciously look at him. Henry''s casual clothes seemed out of tune with the whole Tang family Citadel. Henry saw that many middle-aged men and women were standing in front of the gate of Tang family Citadel. They all looked at him, and he thought that these people were giving off a powerful momentum. If Henry hade here before he mastered the Qi, he would have been affected by the power of these people. But now, these people couldn''t affect Henry at all. After mastering the Qi, Henry''s strength had a qualitative leappared to before. In the past, Henry knew his limit, but now, even Henry himself did not know how strong he could be if he were to use all his strength. At the same time, Henry was also sighing about the power of the n. Even if the n was declining, the few people who came out could beparable to Sea God and Wade. If there was a fight, these people from the Tang n could now be on the same level with some of the top forces from the ind. Not to mention the Li family of Longxi, which even the Tang n had to look up to. This made Henry more eager to make Radiant Ind stronger. "Young man, I heard that you are the only one left in the Zhang n. I don''t know who your ancestors were. Maybe they were on good terms with the Tang n." The patriarch of the Tang n said. Henry shook his head. "We are just a very small n. It can be said that we usually only have one descendent per generation. Generally speaking, we don''t have any contact with the outside world. The ce where our family is located is on the far west, so there could be no connection between us."All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this, the patriarch''s face showed a sense of loss. "Young man, is your n ranked on the n''s ranking list?" Chapter 558 Chapter 558 The n''s ranking list? Hearing these, Henry was full of doubts, but he didn''t show anything on his face. He just shook his head and said, "My n has never participated in any n activities. To tell you the truth, this is the first time I''ve heard of this list." Hearing this, the patriarch of the Tang n nodded slightly. The n ranking battle was usually held by the Li family of Longxi. Every time, there were only 15 ns taking part in it. These 15 ns were all big ns. The Tang n ranked at the bottom among them. The other small ns would not be invited at all. If Henry said that he had participated in the n ranking battles, the patriarch of the Tang n would doubt his words. The patriarch of the Tang n said, "The battle is held every five years. It determines the power of the n. For a long time, the Li family of Longxi has been well-deserved overlord, while the Tang n has been only at the bottom." "Is the Li family of Longxi really that powerful?" Henry asked calmly. Henry observed that while he said these words, the eyes of the patriarch of the Tang n could not help but reveal a hint of fear. This small detail made Henry''s heart skip a beat. The patriarch of the Tang n answered, "The Li family of Longxi has always been a well-deserved overlord. There are rich resources in the n, many geniuses and masters. It''s said that the Martial Emperor is in charge of the n. How can they not be strong?" "Martial Emperor?" This title surprised Henry. What kind of person would be called Martial Emperor? The title of Emperor was very significant in the ancient China. The ns had been present since ancient times. What kind of person could be able to be called Martial Emperor among the ns? Henry was shocked, but he didn''t ask. There were more than a hundred Qi masters in the Li family of Longxi. These masters were no longer something that Henry could deal with. The 4th chieftain and the man with the bamboo hat told Henry thatpared with the Li family of Longxi, Radiant Ind was as weak as an ant. Seeing that Henry did not continue to ask, the patriarch of the Tang n said, "Young man, I heard from Uriah that your n does not know how to use Spiritual Stone properly?" The patriarch of the Tang n made a big detour and said the most important thing at this moment. Henry found that after the patriarch finished speaking, those people standing in front of the gate of Tang family Citadel showed signs of interest on their faces. Henry nodded and said, "To be honest, there is indeed no knowledge on how to use Spiritual Stone in my n. I need to explore everything by myself." When Henry finished his words, the people couldn''t help but sneer. Who could use the stone without relying on the inheritance! The patriarch looked at Henry, took a deep breath and said, "I don''t know if you have any stones with you. Can I have a look?" "Of course." Henry reached out his hand and touched it in his trouser pocket. Then a piece of crystal was taken out of his pocket. The crystal was only three centimetres long and wide, showing a transparent brilliance, giving people a feeling of purity. However, the moment it was taken out, the eyes of the patriarch of the Tang n, including those people all shrank. "Spiritual Stone, it''s indeed the Spiritual Stone!" The patriarch muttered as he stared at the crystal in Henry''s hand. Henry smiled and gave the Spiritual Stone to him. The patriarch took the stone subconsciously, but he was stunned. He looked at Henry in disbelief. He couldn''t ept that Henry gave the stone to him so easily. Henry smiled at the patriarch. He had already shown his sincerity so it''s depended on the patriarch what would happen next. Looking at the smile on Henry''s face, the patriarch couldn''t help but give a thumbs-up secretly. The young man in front of him, whether in terms of bravery or the degree of decisiveness in dealing with things, was far beyond the younger generations of the Tang n! Even the patriarch himself wouldn''t give Spiritual Stone to others so easily. After all, this stone could determine the survival of a n! At the same time, Henry''s action also made the patriarch see a signal that the other party was not afraid of taking this Spiritual Stone back at all. The other party dared to give Spiritual Stone to him, which meant that the other party had his own confidence. In fact, it was true. At the first sight of the patriarch, Henry knew that this person was a master of Qi. However, the patriarch gave him the feeling that he was not as unfathomable as the man in the linen robe. Henry was confident that if they wanted to snatch the stone, he could take it back to his own hands immediately. Henry smiled and said, "Patriarch, the Spiritual Stone is in your hands. You can determine if it''s real or not at a nce." The patriarch nodded and fixed his eyes on Spiritual Stone in his hand. Henry could see that the patriarch''s body was trembling slightly because of excitement. Up to now, there was only one person left in the Tang n who was in the Qi-controlling Realm. The most fundamental reason for this was that there were no Spiritual Stones! This small piece of Spiritual Stone couldpletely change the status of the Tang n! "Spiritual Stone, it''s really Spiritual Stone." The patriarch murmured. Seeing this Spiritual Stone, he seemed to see the prosperity of the Tang n in the future. He held the stone in his hand and took care of it as if it was the most precious child. Uriah, who had been by the side of the patriarch, pulled the sleeve of the patriarch and said softly, "Patriarch." Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. After being pulled by Uriah, the patriarch immediately reacted and realized that he had lost his composure. He quickly shook his head, and reluctantly returned the stone to Henry. "Young man, sorry for my behaviour. I just can''t control my emotions." "Understandable." Henry put the stone back into his pocket. The patriarch reluctantly moved his eyes away from Henry''s pocket, turned around, and said to those middle-aged men and women standing in front of the citadel, "Open the gate and prepare a banquet!" The vermilion gate of Tang family Citadel, which had three big golden words on it, slowly opened. A greenstone wall was located behind the gate. It was carved with pictures of people. "Young man, please!" The patriarch of the Tang n said again. Inside the gate of Tang family Citadel, there were several pavilions, which looked like a unique courtyard. At the end of the valley, there was a pool where the fish were swimming. As soon as Henry entered the Tang family Citadel, the tempting smell of food came to his nose. The patriarch of the Tang n smiled and said, "Young man, these vegetables were all nted by us. I hope you don''t mind them being simple." "Patriarch, you are too modest. Now, these homegrown vegetables are more popr than some expensive food. It''s my honour to taste them." Henry also said a few polite words. Chapter 559 Chapter 559 Everywhere in China, before discussing big deals, people had to eat first. This had been passed down since ancient times, and it was no exception among the ns. It appeared that it''s just a table of delicious food, but in fact, it contained some secrets vour. Henry had a good knowledge of Chinese medicine and was very familiar with many rare nts. Many rare herbs had been added to the delicacies on the table. These herbs could only be found in the mountains and were rare in the outside world. Henry had not seen much of these rare herbs on the way. It could be seen that the Tang n treated him very solemnly this time. The patriarch of the Tang n, Uriah and Teresa and those middle-aged people were sitting at this table. These middle-aged men had a very high status in the Tang family Citadel. In the Tang family Citadel, after the three patriarchs, these middle-aged men were ranked the highest. Ferdinand Tang, the Master of the Tang n, was one of them. Each of the members of the Tang n had a clear division ofbour. The Patriarch''s management was slightlyplicated, and the patriarch would decide on any significant matter of the Tang n. The Second Patriarch was in charge of the distribution and refining of the Tang Sect''s poison. The poison was absolutely the most important thing for the Tang Sect. The Third Patriarch was in charge of the creation and production of hidden weapons. Apart from Ferdinand, the rest of the middle-aged men and women sitting on the table were in charge of the Tang n''s guards, training the young, assigning the tasks, organizing attacks, and so on. Such arge n could only rely on self-sufficiency, which was not enough. Sometimes, there were tasks to be assigned. Uriah had told Henry that the government would cooperate with the n on some important overseas missions. During those crucial tasks, there were always some nsmen apanying the officials. Now, it could be said that the most important roles of the Tang n were gathered on this table. Logically speaking, Uriah and Teresa were not qualified to sit here, but because they brought Henry here, they were able to sit on the table. If this cooperation were sessful, their status in the Tang n would also be raised. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "Young man, please start eating." The patriarch of the Tang n chuckled. "Please." Henry said politely. He picked up the chopsticks and picked up the nearest dish in front of him. He put it in his mouth and tasted it slowly. An indescribable fragrance spread out in Henry''s mouth. Henry couldn''t help praising, "This dish tastes delicious. It''s really well-prepared." "Ha, ha, ha." A hoarse voice sounded from the side, and a slim older woman came from the side. Her hair started getting grey, and her voice sounded very ufortable. "This dish was made by me. I didn''t expect that you would praise me so much. I am really ttered." When the old woman came over, Uriah introduced her to Henry, "Brother Zhang, this is our Second Patriarch. She tried poison in her early years, and her throat was damaged." Henry stood up and greeted the older woman with a fist-palm salute. "You''re wee, Young man. This time, you''re here to save our Tang n. You''re our benefactor." The old woman sat down on the table and said, "Let''s eat." Henry looked at the dishes on the table. Uriah had just told him on his way here that the second Patriarch of the Tang n was in charge of the poison test and production of the Tang Sect''s poison. So many delicacies were actually made by a poison master. If it were someone else, they would definitely not dare to eat too much, but Henry was obviously not one of them. After learning that these dishes were made by the Second Patriarch of the Tang n, Henry still swallowed and tasted carefully. He was not afraid at all, which made the patriarch''s evaluation of Henry increase a little. Henry asked curiously, "May I ask where the Third Patriarch is?" "Ha, ha." The patriarch chuckled. "My younger brother is devoted to the development of the mechanism. He is still busy with his designs and drawings. I hope you can forgive him for not coming here." "Patriarch, don''t say that." Henry cupped his hands and said, "It''s my honour to have so many predecessors to wee me today." The dinner continued. A middle-aged man in a red robe looked at Henry and said, "Henry, right? I''m curious, how did your Zhang n decline?" As soon as the man in the red robe finished his words, the patriarch''s face changed. In the n, it was a big taboo to ask the reason why one n had declined! The patriarch shouted at that man and gestured him to stop talking. But he seemed not to see it and kept staring at Henry, waiting for Henry''s answer. Henry smiled slightly and said, "The number of people declined. As time passed by, there was only me." "Oh?" The man was surprised. "From your way of doing things, I thought your n was killed by the enemy. After all, ording to your experience, what you have done is a bit arrogant. If your father was like this, it''s normal that your n had declined." Henry shook his head. "Everyone has a sense of awe in their hearts. If a person doesn''t have the sense of awe, for sure, they will think that everyone is arrogant.¡± Obviously, the man in red was provoking Henry, but Henry replied calmly. From the Tang n''s perspective, Henry was a young man. In the underground world, Henry was respected by countless senior masters. He was known as the Conqueror and had taken part in many events. Henry came here as a junior, and he was respecting traditional Chinese etiquette. In terms of age, Henry was indeed a junior for the Tang n. But in terms of personal strength and status, Henry did not think that these people were qualified to educate him. In this world, the strength was the most important, especially among the ns! Although the Tang n was a n with a lot of strength, the Conqueror was not weak either, and the Holy ce, the Radiant Ind, was not just some random ce! When the man in red heard Henry''s words, his face suddenly changed, and he was full of anger. "Junior, you are too arrogant when you speak." Henry shrugged his shoulders, picked up a piece of vegetable and put it into his mouth. He said slowly, "Confidence and arrogance are two different things. If you say I''m confident, I can ept it. I don''t think what I said in front of you was arrogant!" "Young man, you!" The man in red reached out his hand and mmed the table. He was about to say something. "Enough!" The patriarch said impatiently and red at the man in red. "There are rules at the dinner table!" The man in red didn''t dare to ignore the patriarch''s words this time, so he quickly agreed. He red at Henry with hatred and didn''t say anything. Henry''s expression did not change. Before he came here, he had thought that this trip would not be smooth, and he expected that he would get into some trouble. Whatever these people from the Tang n did, he would be able to deal with it! Chapter 560 Chapter 560 As the saying goes, "The master is always fearless". If Henry dared toe here alone, he must be confident enough. This was also the confidence of the Conqueror! Because of the patriarch, only the man in red showed Henry some disrespect. The rest of the people did not say anything. They had a rather harmonious meal. Halfway through the banquet, Henry suddenly stood up and said to Uriah, "Brother Tang, where is the bathroom?" "I''ll take you there." Uriah got up and walked out of the dining hall with Henry. As soon as Henry left, the man in red couldn''t help saying, "Great Patriarch, do you really want to share the stone with this guy? We can..." He made a gesture of raising his hand and cutting down. A middle-aged woman also said, "Great Patriarch, every n has different ways of using Spiritual Stones. If we share the way to use Spiritual Stones with this kid, it will expose the core of our Tang family. This matter needs to be considered." "That''s right, Great Patriarch. Now that he dared toe here alone, we can keep the stone for ourselves!" Another man said. The patriarch looked at the three people who were talking but did not answer. In the end, he fixed his eyes on Master Ferdinand. "What about you? What do you think?" Ferdinand was 40 years old. Apart from Teresa, he was the youngest person on this table. Ferdinand said, "Great Patriarch, although the Tang n has not been a decent sect since ancient times, we are not the people who would betray others." Although Ferdinand didn''t say it clearly, he also clearly showed his attitude. The patriarch nodded. "Yes, I have made up my mind about this matter, so all of you don''t have to talk about it anymore. Besides.." At this point, the patriarch looked around and said, "Do you think that Henry dares toe here alone? Teresa, tell me your opinion." Teresa stood up, bowed to the people first, and then said, "ording to the knowledge of Senior Brother and I, this person''s strength is absolutely the top among the younger generation. When he first got the stone, Senior Brother and I fought with him. Even if we did it together, we couldn''t defeat him. Thest time we saw him, he should have already reached the Qi-controlling Realm." "Qi-controlling Realm? Impossible!" The man in red was the first to speak in disbelief. "I didn''t feel any Qi on him. It''s impossible for him to have Qi!" "That''s right." The middle-aged woman who had just spoken looked at Teresa in confusion. "How do you know that he has achieved the Qi-controlling Realm?" "He showed it." Teresa described the scene of Henry pushing the cup through thin air. After hearing this, the man in red sneered. "Humph, pretending to be mysterious. I can see through his act. He doesn''t have the Qi at all!" When he said this, the patriarch also showed a puzzled look in his eyes. He heard from Uriah''s report that Henry had mastered the Qi, but just now, he did not feel the flow of Henry''s Qi. This also made him suspect whether Henry really mastered the Qi. Henry himself was not clear about this. When a person reached the Qi-controlling Realm, each of his actions would have a certain effect on the air around him. This effect was very weak. Even if ordinary people observed carefully, they would not notice it. However, in the n, too many people knew about the Qi. Even if they had not reached the Qi-Controlling Realm, they could still see whether a person affected the air around them. The man in red did not see any sign of disturbance from Henry. "Well, no matter whether Henry has reached the Qi-controlling Realm or not, this time, don''t make any trouble, understand?" The patriarch gave the man in red a special look. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. The man did not speak. He lowered his head, and no one knew what he was thinking about. The patriarch asked Ferdinand, "What do you think of this young man?" "He has guts." Ferdinand said without thinking, "I wouldn''t dare to walk into the n alone and carry Spirit Stone like he did." "What do you think?" The patriarch looked at the Second patriarch again. The Second patriarchughed in a hoarse voice. "I don''t know what kind of person he is, but I know that his understanding of herbs is no worse than mine. I especially used an exquisite order method for these dishes. The order of eating Chinese herbs can decide the effect on a person''s body. His order of eating is extremely urate. This is not a coincidence." The patriarch nodded. "Yes, his meticulousness ispletely beyond my expectation. From the moment he entered the valley, I saw that every step he takes ispletely in line. What''s more, he was stepping on previous footprints. It seems easy for him, but in fact, every moment he is keeping a high degree of vignce. His experience is absolutely iparable with that of any disciple of mine. This person is not simple." As soon as the patriarch finished his words, Henry came in apanied by Uriah. Everyone on the table looked at each other and stopped talking. Before Henry took his seat, he looked at everyone''s expression. Henry went to the toilet just now in order to leave an opportunity for Tang''s people to talk. Henry saw everyone''s expression and knew that they had finished talking. He said, "Great Patriarch, I think now we can talk about cooperation?" "Of course." The patriarch quickly showed a serious look, got up and stood up. "Young man, please." After the patriarch finished speaking, he left the dining table first. Henry nodded and strode up to the patriarch. Everyone knew that the ultimate goal of this meal was to get both parties agreed on the future of Spiritual Stone. Except for the patriarch, there was no one else who apanied Henry this time. Under the guidance of the patriarch, Henry came to a study room. In the room, sandalwood was burning. People would feelfortable here after smelling the sandalwood. "In the hundreds of years of Tang Sect''s history, these are the only things left." The patriarch pointed to some ancient books on the bookshelf in the study and smiled. Henry nced at them and found that there were only a few dozens of ancient books. Some of the covers had been torn, and there were not many contents left. After the patriarch came to the study, he gently patted three times. As his movement, the bookshelf in front of Henry suddenly separated into two sides. Behind the bookshelf, there was a hidden passage to the underground. The patriarch did not speak. He walked into the underground tunnel first, followed by Henry. When Henry walked into the tunnel, he found that the space inside was very broad. The artificial stone stairs spread down. With every few steps, a light would turn on in front of him. The stone stairs were wide enough for four people to move forward side by side. The stone walls on both sides were engraved with murals. Chapter 561 Chapter 561 Henry carefully looked at the murals on the stone wall. There were some movements on the murals, and he found that the movements were the same as the one on the Zhu family''s tomb. Henry couldn''t control Qi at that time. The Sword mural at that time made Henry feel attacked. Now Henry''s strength was much higher, and he would never be affected by this kind of murals again. There were not many stone stairs. When Henry walked down the 36th stone step, he had already reached the bottom. At the bottom of the underground passage, there was a small stone room. The stone room was not big, only about 20 square metres. The patriarch walked to a wall and knocked on it gently with his hand. He knocked on the wall a few times in a row, a secretpartment was revealed on the wall. He took out a leather book from the secretpartment. The patriarch turned around and handed the leather book to Henry. "Young man, this is the method for practising skills we use in our Tang family." "Practicing skills method?" Henry was puzzled. He calmly took over the book and opened it. The pictures on the book were all about the human meridians. There were some notes on them, which were very obscure and difficult to understand. Henry thought to himself. By using the Sea of Qi, one can stimte Qi and make it run all over his body. This sentence alone was hard for Henry to understand. What was the Sea of Qi? "Young man, although our Tang family has declined, we can still be ranked in the top seven among the Chinese ns in terms of the practising method. As long as you share Spiritual Stone with us, you can read this book for three days." Hearing this, Henry was stunned. Was this book kind of instruction for using Spirit Stone? Henry initially thought that the use of Spiritual Stone was just like what Future did on the ind. She was extracting the energy from it. But he didn''t expect that the method was written in a book. One could absorb the energy from Spiritual Stone by practising? This was beyond Henry''s recognition. Although he was shocked, Henry still could ept this. After all, he even had the Qi in his body at the moment. Everything was eptable to him. At the same time, Henry took out Spirit Stone in his pocket and handed it to the patriarch. It seemed to be a simple exchange, but it was something that determined fate. After the patriarch took over the stone, he said, "Young man, you can freely read through our Tang family''s books during these three days. I''ll find a way to separate the stone." "Okay." Henry nodded. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "Young man, since that''s the case, let''s talk outside." The patriarch was the first to leave the room. Aftering out, the patriarch arranged a ce for Henry to stay. The patriarch took away the spiritual stone first. As for Henry, he began to study the books on practising methods. Henry looked through the book and found that he couldn''t understand a lot of things. It was inseparable from the Sea of Qi. But what was the Sea of Qi exactly? Henry was confused. After thinking for a long time, he couldn''t figure it out. So he simply didn''t think about it. He turned to the first page and sat down cross-legged following the posture drawn on it. ording to the practising method, one had to keep the Qi in the stomach and then make it run throughout his body. However, Henry did not know how to take the initiative to control the Qi in his body. He could only exert the Qi. Even the patriarch of the Tang n didn''t know how to solve Henry''s problem. If a person wanted to reach the Qi-controlling Realm, they must get it through the Spiritual Stone. Every n had a way to absorb the energy inside the stones. This energy was called Qi. As long as the one was around the stone, they could inhale this kind of Qi and gradually strengthen themself. As time went by, they could start using Qi. However, Henry''s way of entering the Qi-controlling Realm was obviously different from everyone else. He directly drank the liquid extracted from the stone. It could not be said that people in Future would not use this method, but it was sure that nobody in the past had used this method. First of all, the energy inside the stone was too violent. Henry''s three-centimetre-long square Spiritual Stone was enough for thousands of people to use for more than ten years. It could be seen how abundant the energy inside the stone was. No one dared to directly absorb the energy. More importantly, there was no such a high level of technology in the past that could extract the energy from the stone. Even now, only Future could do this. Henry ran across one Spiritual Stone, and Future helped him extract energy, which made him identally run into Qi. This process was extremely dangerous. Henry''s physical quality was far better than that of ordinary people. He had been tempered from childhood. If it were someone else, they would have exploded and died long ago. Therefore, Henry didn''t know how to use Qi at all, and he didn''t know the difference between him and other people in the Qi-controlling Realm. He only thought that it was like this for everyone. Henry sat cross-legged there and thought to himself, "Let the Qi fill my body. Should I exert all my strength at the same?" Henry thought a lot of ways. He felt that he should make his whole body exert the strength at the same time. That was probably the meaning of the passage in the book. Anyone who liked exercising knew that people could control every muscle in his body. Henry had been practising for a long time, so the control of his muscles was also very strong. However, he could only move one or two of his muscles as he wished. It was still a little difficult to force all his muscles to work together. It was just like drawing squares with one hand and drawing circles with the other. It should be very simple to do it separately. But ny-nine percent of people couldn''t do it at the same time. And the difficulty of exerting force using muscles in his whole body was much moreplicated than drawing a square with his left hand and a circle with his right hand. Henry took a deep breath and made the muscles in his arms to tighten. At the moment when the muscles tightened, a faint Qi appeared on the surface of Henry''s body. Henry shook his head. What he just wanted to do was to make the muscles of the upper body tighten at the same time, but in the end, only the arms and the back muscles were able to do that. It was really too difficult to gather strength by tightening the muscles of the whole body at the same time. However, Henry was a man of great strength. If he couldn''t do it today, he would never give up. In the Tang family Citadel, the sun fell down, and it was getting darker and darker. The colour gradually became red, and the sun was about to set. In a house that was built at the junction of the ground and the mountain wall. "Father, what did Patriarch say?" A young man with long hair walked into the house. The man sitting in the room was the man in red who had a meal with Henry today. The man shook his head. "Patriarch doesn''t agree." "Humph!" The long-haired young man snorted coldly. "This old man is simply too stubborn. Such a good practising method has to be shared with others. Why would the Tang family have to show humility towards that random person?" The man nced at the young man and whispered, "Haley, you can just say these words to me. Don''t say it to anyone else." Chapter 562 Chapter 562 The young man called Haley snorted, "Dad, so what if I say this to someone else? Who can do anything to me? What did Ferdinand say?" "He?" When it came to Ferdinand, the man had a scornful look on his face. "What else can he say? Of course, he agreed with the patriarch." "That coward!" Haley pped the wooden table, and the wooden table immediately fell apart. There was a cold glint in Haley''s eyes. "Dad, this Ferdinand is like a puppet. In my opinion, it''s better to have a dog to be the leader of the Tang family than him!" "Haley, it''s rude of you to speak like this." The man said, but judging from the look on his face, he didn''t seem to be angry. "Isn''t it? Dad!" Haley''s face was full of dissatisfaction. "In my opinion, it''s so pointless for us to stay here. So we might as well kill that guy surnamed Zhang and the whole Tang n. We can do whatever we want with that stone!" The man in red smiled and said nothing. "Dad, I don''t care. In tomorrow''spetition, when I get that thing, I will go against the Tang family Valley. When that Spiritual Stone is in our hands, why should we allow to be bullied here? The outside world is so big. I can go wherever I want." Haley''s eyes were full of anger. The man in red smiled and said, "You''ve grown up, and you have your own thoughts. I won''t stop you if you want to do something." When the sky was getting dark, Tang family Valley became quiet. There was no road light or the nightlife like in the downtown. Everyone stayed in their own houses. As time went by, the sky was getting darker and darker until the whole Tang family Valley was shrouded in darkness. Crows could be heard from time to time, which brought a sense of loneliness. The moonlight fell like a river onto the valley. The door of a wooden house on the left side of the valley was opened. Teresa swung her long hair lightly and danced in the moonlight. Henry was still sitting cross-legged in the guest room. It had been six hours since he sat here. During these six hours, Henry was trying to control all his muscles all the time. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. This action made Henry''s muscles extremely sore. He felt like countless ants were crawling on his body, which was incredibly ufortable. The sweat had wetted Henry''s back. Although the process was painful, the result made Henry delighted. Now he could almost control ny-nine percent of his muscles to exert strength at the same time. With a little effort, he could make it as what was written in the book. Henry sighed in his heart. The masters of Qi-controlling Realm were mighty. Just the chapter had made him stumble for six hours. What he didn''t know is that if the people in the Qi-controlling Realm saw what he was doing now, they would certainly open their eyes wide. Because what Henry was doing was not the entry-level of Qi-controlling Realm, but refining the body with Qi! Even experienced masters of Qi did not dare to try this method. Qi was a very mysterious thing. When the person reached the Qi-controlling Realm, it was already very impressive that they could manipte Qi so simply. If they wanted to integrate Qi with their own muscles, there could be problems if they were not careful. But now, Henry had already done it. Just this point alone, he had already surpassed 99% of the Qi-controlling masters! However, Henry didn''t know much about these things. He only thought that everyone could do this. Henry took a deep breath and contracted his abdomen. At this moment, he channelled all his strength to make all his muscles tighten at the same time. Six hours of non-stop practice made Henrypletely master the method of muscle exertion. This time, he seeded in making all the muscles tighten together. At this moment, Henry clearly felt that the airflow in his abdomen was rapidly spreading to his limbs and bones. He could clearly feel that every part of his skin was full of Qi. This made Henry delighted. He hurriedly looked at the first page of the book. The following was about how to connect with Spiritual Stones. "Import the Qi into the Spiritual Stones, let it stay there for one cycle, and then take it back?" Henry looked at the words in the book with a question mark on his head. Control the Qi? How? Henry looked through all the books, but he didn''t find any records, because the control of Qi didn''t need to be taught at this time. It was supposed that one could control it since he had already entered the Qi-controlling Realm. However, Henry was different. Henry tightened his muscles again, and the Qi on the surface of his body became thicker. Then, Henry saw that a lotus formed entirely of Qi was gradually forming in front of him. This lotus was just like a tornado. It was colourless and transparent, but its shape could be seen. The appearance of the lotus surprised Henry. There was no such record in the book at all. At the same time, when the lotus appeared, Henry felt that the whirlpool in his abdomen was rapidly releasing Qi, spreading toward the lotus in front of him. The lotus was also not controlled by Henry. It gradually floated above Henry''s head and stopped moving, as if it was growing on Henry''s head. No one could see this Qi-shaped lotus, but Henry could feel it. "This is..." Henry was confused. Suddenly, a voice echoed in Henry''s mind. "The depth of kungfu is as deep as the sea, and it is endless. When the lotus flower rises above your head, remember, the flower can''t fall!" Henry''s body suddenly trembled. This reminded him of the words that the old Master Lu had told him when he first started to learn kungfu. Henry had never understood these words before. He even almost forgot about this. Why would lotus flower raise above the head? But today, when the lotus appeared, Henry suddenly recalled these words. The lotus flower raised above his head! This was what the old Master Lu had said at that time. The lotus flower raised above his head! Henry widened his eyes. He did not care about what was recorded in the book and how to use the stones. His attention was now on the lotus above his head. This was something that was entirely beyond Henry''s knowledge, just like the things in kungfu novels. Henry shook his head gently. He could clearly feel that the lotus above his head was shaking as if it would fall at any time. "Remember, the flower can''t fall!" The words of old Master Lu appeared in Henry''s mind again. Henry trusted Master Lu unconditionally. If it weren''t for him, Henry would have been dead a long time ago. How could he have achieved so much? Since Master Lu had mentioned it, Henry naturally wouldn''t ignore it. He stood up carefully from the ground, afraid that his action would affect the lotus, and he reached out his hand to hold his head. Chapter 563 Chapter 563 If anyone saw Henry''s current state, they would definitelyugh out loud. Henry put his hands on his head carefully, as if he was holding a transparent vase. When he walked, his pace was very slow. He lifted his foot slowly and stepped carefully. It was no exaggeration to say that it took him three or four seconds to take a step, just like acting in a TV drama. It was not Henry''s fault. He had to be cautious. He could clearly feel that the lotus flower above his head was too fragile. If there was a little bit of wind, the flower would wither. Henry sat by the bed and didn''t even dare to lie down. He was afraid that the lotus would fall if he lay down. Master Lu said that the flower should not fall. He must have had a good reason for saying that. But now, no matter how doubtful Henry was, he couldn''t ask. Master Lu was buried by him personally. Henry sat on the edge of the bed. When he stood still, the lotus flower above his head stayed there firmly. The appearance of the lotus made Henry''s n to study for the whole nightpletely shattered, and he had to sit there. Henry did not know that the Tang family''s method was nothingpared to the lotus above his head. Even if he finished practising their method, it was not as important as a petal on the lotus. In the citadel, birds were chirping, and people, who were dancing under the moonlight, also returned to their rooms. When the first ray of sunlight rose, all the people in the Tang family Citadel came out of their houses. They fed the livestock, did farming, and the younger generation was practising kungfu. Each person had their own things to do. "Today, regarding thepetition, anyone who meets the requirements,e gather on the kungfu practice tform!" A loud shout resounded through the valley. Haley walked out of a wooden house with a proud face. He looked in the direction of the Tang family Citadel with his eyes full of aggressiveness. Uriah also came out of the ce where he lived. He clenched his fists and said, "This time, I must get good results!" Teresa also had enough rest to prepare for today''spetition. Among the younger generation of the Tang family, both men and women nursed their strength. In the n, thepetition was significant. The ranking determined everyone''s status in the n for the future, including the training resources. One must know that the ultimate growth of a person was closely rted to the resources in the early stage. The npetition was well-known! Henry knew nothing about this. Now he was leaning against the bed with his eyes closed, and one hand was still on top of his head. "Ah!" There was a loud shout, which lingered in the canyon. The shout spread all over the valley. Henry, who was sleeping, suddenly trembled and opened his eyes. The moment he opened his eyes, Henry subconsciously touched his head. When he felt the lotus, he breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the lotus was still there! Henry didn''t even know how he fell asleepst night. Anyway, he just leaned against the bed and didn''t dare to move. Henry slowly got up and shook his head gently. He found that the lotus seemed to be much more solid thanst night. Last night, with even slightest move, the lotus would tend to fall down. Now he was walking normally and shaking, but it would not affect the lotus. This discovery made Henry rx. God knew what was going on with the lotus flower. If it kept growing on his head and made Henry be extremely careful every day, Henry would be really tired. Now it was not bad. If the lotus became stronger and more stable over time, it would not affect his daily life in the future. Henry went to the door and pushed it open. At the moment when the door was opened, fresh air blew on his face. Henry took a deep breath. The air in the mountain was not polluted at all. After taking a breath, he felt that his mind was much clearer. Another loud shout spread along the valley. Henry looked in the direction of the voice, just to see the huge kungfu tform in front of the gate of Tang family Citadel. At this moment, there were many people around the tform. On the tform, two young men were fighting, and the voices came from the tform. Henry looked over there curiously and walked over. He held his head with one hand. Although walking normally could not affect the lotus flower above his head, Henry was doing that out of precautions. Henry went over and found that the patriarch and the second patriarch of the Tang family were all here. They were sitting on the main seat. The leader of the Tang n, Ferdinand, and those middle- aged men and women from yesterday were also sitting here. "Brother Zhang, you are here." Uriah came from the side. "What are you..." Henry looked at Uriah. Uriah''s face was bruised, and he looked very embarrassed. Uriah gave a wry smile. "I lost thepetition. I thought I could at least enter the top ten, but I didn''t expect that I overestimated myself." Henry looked at the stage. At this moment, the battle on the tform wasing to an end. Haley threw a punch at his opponent''s abdomen and directly threw him out of the ring. "He''s so powerful!" "Too strong!" "Haley deserves to be called the first master of the younger generation. I''m afraid only the older generation can deal with him!" The young people who were watching the battle under the stage all looked at the podium and spoke. Haley put his hands behind his back and looked down at the audience proudly. The man in red sat on the main seat and looked at his son on the stage. His expression did not change at all. He knew that no one would be a match for his son in this bigpetition. Henry also nodded secretly. He had just seen Haley''s movements and strength, which were not much worse than that of Sea God and others. If he were in the outside world, he would definitely be able to take charge of one area by himself. Ferdinand, the head of the Tang n, stood up and shouted, "Is there anyone else who wants to participate in this challenge?" After asking, Ferdinand nced around. When he saw that no one said anything, he continued, "If there is no one, the first ce goes to Haley. The second ce is..." Before Ferdinand could finish his words, he was interrupted by a voice. Haley, who was standing on the ring, said loudly, "Leader, if it were in the past, I would be happy to get the first ce, but today, I don''t dare to take it." Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "Oh? Why?" Ferdinand was confused. Haley turned around and fixed his eyes directly on Henry under the tform. "Today, there is another person who I haven''t challenged. Yesterday, my father told me that there will always be someone better than me in this world. I really want to know, where do I standpared with the people outside the n. So, I want to challenge this person, Brother Zhang!" As soon as Haley''s words came out, the younger generation under the stage all eximed in unison. "This..." Ferdinand looked at Henry with embarrassment, then shook his head and said, "Haley, Henry is a guest of honour here." "So, he doesn''t dare to do fight, does he?" Haley looked at Henry provocatively. Chapter 564 Chapter 564 Haley''s provocation made all the people of the Tang family turn their eyes to Henry. In other ces, Henry would naturally ignore Haley''s provocation. But now it was different. He was alone in Tang n. If he were indifferent to the provocation of a young descendant, there would be more trouble for him. However, it was not the right time to take on Haley''s challenge. The lotus flower on Henry''s head could not withstand the normal fighting. Haley was not weak. He was close to the strength of the 10 Kings of Radiant Ind. If Henry wanted to defeat him, although it was just a matter of one move, this move was not simple. He had to use at least 50% of his strength. Henry was not sure whether he could keep the lotus on his head when he exerted 50% of his strength. He was in a dilemma now. "Henry Zhang, I''m asking you, do you ept this challenge or not?" Haley on the stage saw Henry did not say anything and asked again. Last night, when Haley learned from his father that the Tang n didn''t intend to do anything to this outsider, he was dissatisfied. As the strongest person among the younger generation of Tang''s family, Haley was undoubtedly proud in his heart. Now Henry, an outsider, suddenly appeared, but the whole family did not dare to move. This made him very dissatisfied. Last night, he thought that he must teach Henry a good lesson today and make Tang''s people understand that this outsider was not worth mentioning in front of him. Naturally, the younger generation of the Tang family was on Haley''s side. Seeing that Henry did not dare to ept the challenge, they all spoke one after another. "ept it. Don''t you dare to ept it?" "You jumped from that high tform yesterday, Why are you so timid now?" As the first of the younger generation in the Tang family, Haley was very prestigious among the younger generation. Some people had already stood in Haley''s faction and followed him. "All right, don''t be rude!" The patriarch of Tang''s shouted. After hearing the patriarch''s words, the loud noise suddenly disappeared, but the disdain in their eyes and the unpleasant atmosphere didn''t. "I ept." Henry said and sighed in his heart. It seemed that he couldn''t refuse this time. If he didn''t ept it now, there would be some trouble waiting for him. He absolutely couldn''t slow himself down and wait for the lotus to disappear. Now he hoped that the lotus could stay still until he threw a punch. There was a hint of joy on Haley''s face when he heard Henry''s answer. Seeing Henry''s words, the patriarch did not say anything. He also wanted to see how powerful Henry was. The tform was two meters high, and there weren''t any stairs. Here, anyone who was qualified to go to the tform could easily jump onto it. Even some children who had just started practising kungfu just needed to do it with a little effort. Henry walked to the kungfu tform and was just about to jump up when he felt the lotus above his head shake. He stretched out his hand to support the lotus and didn''t continue. Looking at the two- meter-high stage, Henry stretched out his arms, ced them on the edge of the stage, and then slowly climbed up. Henry''s clumsy action made many young people of Tang''s family despise him, and Haley''s eyes were even more disdainful. The patriarch and others were puzzled. ording to the observation of the patriarch yesterday, it was absolutely a piece of cake for Henry to jump to the kungfu tform. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Henry climbed onto the tform with his hands and feet, covered with dust. He slowly got up and patted the dust on his body. He felt that the lotus flower on his head was not significantly affected, so he breathed a sigh of relief. Haley looked at Henry, who was not far away from him, with a contemptuous smile on his face. Ferdinand, the leader of the Tang n, stood up and said, "In thispetition, hidden weapons are not allowed. When either party admits defeat or falls out of the tform, or loses the ability to fight, it is the end. The winner must not attack the loser again. Is there any problem?" "No." Haley replied. "No problem." Henry also shook his head and answered. "Okay." Ferdinand nodded. "Since there is no problem, let''s start thepetition!" As soon as Ferdinand finished his sentence, Haley, who was still standing there, rushed to the ce where Henry was standing at an extremely fast speed. "So fast!" "It''s too fast. No wonder Haley is unbeatable! It''s so hard for me even to see anything!" Haley''s action caused a burst of exmation under the stage. Henry looked at Haley who was rushing toward him. The speed that was so fast that others could not see clearly was as slow as a turtle for him. Moreover, Henry saw no less than ten ws in Haley''s attack. Because of these ws, even Henry from before, who was not in control of Qi, could defeat Haley in one move. Although the Tang n was a n with a long history, in the end, the Tang n''s descendants had only learned some fighting skills. However, Henry was different. From the time he came across the ancient kungfu, what he practiced was the killing skill! Even if the two of them had the same strength, Henry from the past could entirely crush Haley, not to mention the present Henry. If there were no lotus restrictions, the battle would have already ended. However, the lotus above Henry''s head made him unable to make a move easily. He could only wait for Haley to approach and then make his move. Haley rushed to the front of Henry at an extremely fast speed and then gave a high kick to Henry''s head. Henry waited and suddenly threw a punch. As long as this punch wasunched, Haley would be defeated easily. Unfortunately, Henry couldn''t make a move. Haley''s high kick brought a strong wind-breaking sound as well as a stream of air, which seriously affected the lotus above Henry''s head. As soon as he waved his fist, Henry felt that the lotus flower above his head tilted to the side. If he punched out, the lotus would fall down, which made Henry quickly withdraw his hand and hold his head. Haley''s kick did notnd on Henry''s head but stopped five centimeters away from it. Haley''s face was full of banter. Such a scene, in other people''s eyes, meant that Henry wanted to fight back, but he found that his speed was not as fast as Haley''s, so he quickly reached out his hand to protect his head. Haley slowly put down his raised foot and snorted at Henry disdainfully. "Too weak!" Under the stage, Uriah and Teresa looked at the stage in confusion. Based on their understanding of Henry, although Henry might not be a match for Haley, he should not be so weak. Chapter 565 Chapter 565 Henry held the lotus above his head firmly and sighed. This lotus was not as strong as he thought. Not to mention his own moves, just other people''s movements could make the lotus tremble. Haley sneered and shouted, "You''re just so-so!" Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. As soon as he finished his words, Haley kicked toward Henry''s head again. Haley was very fast, and his kick was extremely fierce. His leg, in the eyes of some weaker people, was like a shadow. Haley''s every kick could kick the side of Henry''s face, but it never did. Whenever there was only a few centimetres distance between his leg and Henry''s, he would withdraw and kick again. Haley''s attack caused gusts of strong wind. Each of them affected the lotus on Henry''s head, so Henry could not make a move at all. What Haley wanted to do was just to humiliate Henry hard so that the patriarchs of the Tang n would know that the person they feared was just a good-for-nothing. "Oh my god, he''s too fast. Senior Brother Haley''s leg skill is so strong that Henry couldn''t react at all." "Henry can only protect himself with his head in his arms. He is simply too weak." "How dare he ept the challenge from Senior Brother Haley? Where does his confidencee from?" A burst of sarcasm rang out. In the main seat of the audience, the middle-aged woman who spoke at the dining table yesterday said to the patriarchs, "Patriarchs, I think you worry too much. This kid is not worth our attention at all. Teaching him the practising method is an insult to our Tang n. I think we should kill him directly. And we will solve all our problems!" "That''s right." A middle-aged man also said, "He''s just a small character. It''s not a big deal to kill him. Spiritual Stone is not big enough. Why should we give it to him?" "Our Tang n is not a n which breaks the promise." Ferdinand shook his head. "We will fulfil my promise to Henry." "Hmph, so stubborn!" The middle-aged woman snorted. "Well, don''t mention it again." The patriarch couldn''t wait to say, "Our Tang n is not a kind of n that ys dirty." As soon as the patriarch spoke, no one else dared to speak. In the Tang n, the patriarch¡¯s prestige was still very high. The patriarch looked at the tform and saw that Henry could only hold his head in his hands under Haley''s attack. He shook his head. It seemed that he had overestimated this young man before. Haley kept kicking on the stage and snorted, "Do weak people deserve to have Spiritual Stones? It''s ridiculous!" This time, Haley no longer held back his strength and violently kicked at Henry''s head. Henry''s face changed. Haley''s kick was not aimed at him, but at the lotus flower. God knew what the result would be if the invisible lotus were kicked. Henry hurriedly dodged. Among the spectators, someone said, "It seems that Henry has some strength. He can even avoid the kicks of Senior Brother Haley." "If he keeps dodging all the time, there may be a chance." "You''re wrong." One of them shook his head. "Don''t forget that Brother Haley''s most powerful move is not with his legs, but his fist. Now, Brother Haley is just enjoying the moment. Henry is no match for Brother Haley." "That''s right. Once Senior Brother Haley takes it seriously, Henry will be defeated in an instant!" Among the people present, no one thought that Henry still had a chance topete with Haley. In their eyes, Henry didn''t even have the opportunity to fight back. He could only run away with his head in his hands. Henry felt bitter in his heart. Why thispetition wasn''t yesterday or even the next day? He would not have been in such a mess if he had been able to make lotus stable for another day and get stronger. Under Haley''s attack, Henry could only protect the lotus from any harm as much as possible. Because of the weakness of the lotus, he did not dare to move too fast. Henry could only barely dodge the attacks now. "Do you only know how to run away?" Haley shouted and suddenly stopped his attack. He stood on the tform with a sarcastic smile on his face. Haley''s voice was so loud that everyone could hear it clearly. Only the words ¡°run away¡± made the audience burst intoughter immediately. Haley staggered to the front of Henry. He tilted his head and looked at Henry, saying, "Hit me." "Ah?" Henry was stunned. He suspected that he had heard wrong. "Did Haley ask him to hit him?" "I said, hit me." Haley sneered and pointed to his temple with his hand. "Do it with force. Let me see your ability." "This..." Henry felt a little awkward. He was still thinking about how to end this challenge, but Haley made such a request, which made Henry a little embarrassed. "What, you don¡¯t dare?" Seeing Henry''s hesitant look, Haley felt prouder in his heart. "Come on, hit me!" Haley roared. What he nned was to humiliate Henry as much as possible. When Henry exerted his strength on him, he would directly hit him down with a thunderbolt. Henry raised his fist. If he really wanted to hit Haley, he thought that 30% of his strength would be enough to beat him up. After observing Haley''s strength, Henry felt that he had overestimated him before. Although Haley had the strength topete with the ten kings of Radiant Ind, hisbat experience was far worse than that of Sea God and the others. Anyone of them could defeat Haley. The people of the Tang n under the stage burst intoughter when they saw Henry raising his fist, as if he wanted to fight but did not dare to. What Henry was thinking now was how to defeat Haley with one strike, without hurting him, and how to make him admit the loss. "I fu*king asked you to hit me. Do you hear me?" Haley roared again and widened his eyes. "Well... Okay." Henry threw a punch. In other people''s eyes, Henry''s punch had no power at all. It was soft and weak, and even Haley thought so. The corners of his mouth curled up into a sneer. At the same time, he threw a punch at Henry''s fist. What he wanted to crush Henrypletely. He wanted to see whose fists were stronger! At the moment when the two fists were about to meet, Haley seemed to have seen the scene of Henry''s arm was broken by his arm. As their fists met, the corner of Haley''s mouth curled into a sneer. But before he couldugh out loud, an irresistible great force came from the fist and went all the way up along his arm. Haley only felt an invisible force pushing him back suddenly. In the eyes of outsiders, Haley and Henry had used amon fist technique, but one person was sent flying backwards. Everyone was shocked by this scene. What was going on? It should be Henry who had flown backwards. How could it be Senior Brother Haley? Chapter 566 Chapter 566 "It''s Qi!" The patriarch of the Tang family, who was sitting in the main seat of the auditorium, contracted his pupils. He had just clearly seen that Henry''s fist had not even touched Haley. But Haley was sent flying by an invisible force. This was definitely a sign of Qi. Such a scene also made the patriarch understand that Henry had been easy on Haley. They were not at the same level at all. The difference between the Qi-controlling Realm and the ordinary ancient Kungfu people was as big as heaven and earth. The middle-aged men and women sitting together with the Patriarch all heard what he said. "Patriarch, has he really mastered the Qi?" The middle-aged woman asked in disbelief. "Yes." The patriarch nodded. "He was deliberately letting Haley win. What Haley did is a little too much." While speaking, the patriarch''s face was full of regret. Compared with Henry, the younger generation of the Tang n was much worse. Henry didn''t mean to fight, but Haley wanted to take advantage of him. Haley was hit by Henry''s fist and fell down on the tform. He only felt numb all over his body and couldn''t exert his strength. He looked at Henry, who was still standing there and then subconsciously looked down at the crowd. When he noticed the eyes of the younger generation of the Tang n under the stage, Haley felt a burning sensation on his face. Haley recalled what he had done on the stage just now. And now he was suffering for his own actions. What Haley wanted to do now was to get up quickly and make that guy surnamed Zhang humiliated, but he was numb all over his body and could not get up at all. "Okay, I announce..." Ferdinand stood up and said loudly. Now the situation was very obvious. Henry had reached the Qi-controlling Realm, so Haley could not be Henry''s opponent at all. If they continued to fight, Haley would just be asking for trouble. Moreover, it seemed that Haley could not stand up, so Ferdinand announced the result, "I dere that thispetition..." "Brother Zhang, watch out!" Uriah suddenly shouted under the stage. Countless beams of cold light shot out from where Haley was and rushed towards Henry who was standing there. The corner of Haley''s mouth curled into a sinister smile. These countless silver needles were all poisonous. This guy surnamed Zhang was over! At first nce, there were at least 30 of them. The silver needles were so fast that even Henry had no time to dodge them. After all, Tang n was a master of hidden weapons. Since ancient times, no one dared to say that there are better than Tang n regarding hidden weapons. Even if many of the methods of hidden weapons had been lost, the Tang n could not be underestimated. Henry looked at these silver needlesing at him. At the moment when these silver needles were about to touch him, all the muscles in his body suddenly exerted force. In an instant, the powerful Qi spread to Henry''s limbs and bones and jumped out of his body. An invisible Qi shield formed and covered his whole body. Most of these silver needles fell to the ground when touched the Qi as if they had hit a hard wall. The small amount of them was affected by the recoil force and flew back to the ce where they came from. They went straight to Haley, who was lying on the ground. Haley could not move at the moment. He could only watch helplessly as the silver needles flew backwards, growingrger andrger in his pupils. "Puff, puff, puff." After a few loud noises, the silver needles were stuck in Haley''s body. "Son!" The man in red, who was sitting in the auditorium, eximed and quickly jumped up and ran towards Haley. The audience did not expect such a scene to happen. The silver needles that Haley shot out came back at him. Henry was also a little confused about this situation. He had only practised this method of covering the whole body with Qist night. It was the first time that he had tried it, but he didn''t expect it to have such a reaction. He just didn''t know how strong the Qi shield was. If one day he could avoid bullets, how terrific would it be? The faces of the patriarch and others on the stage suddenly changed. At this moment, they had no time to announce the winner. As members of the Tang family, they knew very well how powerful their hidden weapons were, so they rushed to Haley together. When they came to Haley, he was already unconscious, and his face was as pale as a piece of paper. "The poison has already spread over his body. Hurry up. We need to stop it first." The Second patriarch only nced at him and found out how serious the problem was. She quickly took out a few silver needles and stabbed them into Haley''s body. After a few needles, Haley looked a little better, and the Second patriarch breathed a sigh of relief. "He is alright now. Although the poison is strong, I managed to stop it in time. He will be all right in a few days," the Second patriarch said.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Upon hearing the words of the Second patriarch, the man in red felt much relieved. He suddenly turned his head and looked at Henry, who was still standing in the tform. He shouted, "Young man, you are so cruel!" "Enough, it''s not the young man''s fault!" The patriarch waved his arm, shook his robe, and snorted. "If Haley hadn''t vited the rules and used hidden weapons, how could such a thing happen? This time, even if Haley gets cured, he will go to the cliff to think about his actions carefully!" "Patriarch, why?!" The man''s pupils shrank. "It''s clear that this outsider has hurt my son!" The patriarch frowned. "If it weren''t for Haley''s vition of the rules, this would not happen." The man in red shouted, "Our Tang n is a master of hidden weapons. In order to win, it was not wrong for my son, Haley, to choose to use hidden weapons. This is the fault of this outsider. He must pay for it!" "Yes, Patriarch, Haley can''t be hurt like this." The middle-aged woman helped the man to speak together. "Well, I have made my own judgment about this matter!" The patriarch waved his sleeve again. "Take Haley to heal. Everything will be done after he recovers!" The man in red still wanted to say something but was stopped by the middle-aged woman. The middle-aged woman shook her head slightly at him. The man red at Henry, picked up Haley, and walked down the tform. "Young man, you are not injured, are you?" The patriarch walked up to Henry and asked. "No." Henry shook his head. "Haha." The patriarch chuckled. "I didn''t expect you to reach the Qi-controlling Realm at such a young age. You really have unlimited potential. I''m sorry about what happened today." "Everyone has the intention to win. I can understand." Henry smiled. If this matter happened in other ces, Henry would deal with Haley properly. He was never a generous person. But now he was in the Tang n. Henry still had to think about what he wanted to get from being here. After all, if he was going to mess things up because of Haley and if he turned against the Tang n, he would lose more than he would gain. "Haha, thank you, young man. Now, can we talk about the stone again?" Chapter 567 Chapter 567 The patriarch led Henry into the centre of Tang family Citadel. "Young man, I can see that you have reached the Qi-controlling Realm. How did you absorb the energy from that Spiritual Stone?" The patriarch could not help but ask a question that bothered him. Since Henry''s family had vanished, how could he achieve the Qi-controlling Realm? "I don''t know." Henry shook his head. He didn''t know how to exin to the patriarch, so he made up a lie. "Usually take that stone everywhere with me. After a while, I realized I was able to control the airflow around me." When Henry made up this excuse, he felt very guilty. "Oh, I see!" Unexpectedly, the patriarch showed a serious look. "Young man, it seems that your family has an Energy Emitting Formation." "Energy Emitting Formation? What''s that?" Henry asked curiously. The patriarch shook his head with a smile. "Young man, every n has this Energy Emitting Formation. It can be said to be the foundation of a n." Speaking of this, the patriarch took out the stone from his pocket and continued, "As long as this spiritual stone is put into the Energy Emitting Formation, the Qi in the spiritual stone will spread out and circle around the Energy Emitting Formation. As long as you stay by the Energy Emitting Formation for a long time, you will naturally feel the Qi and reach the Qi-controlling Realm." All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. The Patriarch''s words shocked Henry. He really did not expect that this Spiritual Stone could actually be used in such a way. Moreover, the Energy Emitting Formation sounded extremely magical to him. "Patriarch, as long as the people stay in the Energy Emitting Formation, can everyone enter the Qi- controlling Realm?" Henry''s heart was beating fast. If so, didn''t it mean that as long as there were enough Spiritual Stones, many people could enter the Qi-controlling Realm? "Of course not." The patriarch shook his head. "Young man, have you heard that kungfu is all about talent?" "I''ve heard of it." Henry said with disapproval, "However, I think that talent is just an excuse to make up for weakness. If you want to be strong, you have to rely on yourself. It doesn''t matter whether you have the talent or not." "Wrong, wrong." The patriarch sighed. "In modern kungfu, many people don''t pay attention to talent. They only think that talent is just an excuse. In fact, talent would determine a person''s final achievements at the beginning of training kungfu." "Could it be that talent is real?" Henry was confused. "Yes." The patriarch nodded. "The perception of Qi is rted to talent. Those who are talented only need to stay by the Energy Emitting Formation and don''t do anything else. They can enter the Qi- controlling Realm easily. As for those normal people, they can''t sense Qi during their entire lifetime." "Really?" Henry widened his eyes. He thought that it was worthing here. A lot of things that he didn''t know were slowly revealed. "Young man, you didn''t practice the Qi, but you stayed in your family''s Energy Emitting Formation, and you entered the Qi-controlling Realm. You are really a talented person." The patriarch looked at Henry with satisfaction in his eyes. If the Tang n could have such a young man, he would be very pleased. Henry digested what the patriarch said and asked, "Patriarch, what is the Energy Emitting Formation you mentioned? Is there really a thing like that?" Henry had read some books about Formations before, but the things written in them were too exaggerated. There was once a saying that if a formation were arranged, the person inside the formation would not be able to distinguish the direction. Henry himself did not believe it. But today, he heard the patriarch mention the formation, and that formation could release the energy from the stone. Did the formation really exist? Facing Henry''s question, the patriarch shook his head and nodded again. "I don''t know. Every n has its own Energy Emitting Formation. How to form this formation and whether there are other formations, I don¡¯t know." Hearing the patriarch''s words, Henry felt a little regretful. If the "formation" really existed, then the world would be really fantastic! "Patriarch, can I take a look at the Energy Emitting Formation?" Henry asked. "Of course, Young man, this way please." The patriarch led the way. Henry initially thought that this Energy Emitting Formation would be like the Tang family''s Book, in some hidden ce. But he didn''t expect that this formation was in the valley, and he had passed next to it several times! The ce where the patriarch brought Henry was exactly in the valley in the Tang family''s Citadel. The patriarch stood in front of a mountain wall and looked up. "Look, Young man, the Energy Emitting Formation is 12 meters above." Following the patriarch''s gaze, Henry looked up and saw a small stone tray, which was about the size of a washbasin engraved with patterns. "This is the Energy Emitting Formation?" Henry thought that it would be somerge ce where many people could stand together, but he didn''t expect it to be such a small stone tray. "Yes, this is it." The patriarch took a deep breath, took out the Spiritual Stone, and jumped up with all his strength. When Henry jumped up, he looked like a bomb shot out of a cannonball. But when the patriarch jumped up, he looked like a flying bird. He looked so light. He slightly swung his robe and got in front of the tray. He pointed the spiritual stone to the stone tray above and gently pressed it down. At the moment when the stone touched the stone tray, Henry felt a breeze blowing past him. This breeze was not from outside the valley, but it formed in front of him. The direction of the breeze was toward the stone tray on the mountain wall! The patriarch fell from above. Although he looked calm on the surface, his body trembled with excitement. "Young man, this movement made the entire valley filled with Qi." Henry felt the breeze around him. Sure enough, it was a little different from the usual breeze. There was something unclear about this breeze. Normally, if a person were facing the wind, his breathing would be affected, regardless of the strength of the wind. But now, facing the breeze, Henry''s breathing was not affected at all. On the contrary, his breathing was smoother. He took a deep breath, and he felt as if all the pores in his body were open. "This is... Qi!" As soon as Henry sighed with emotion, his face suddenly changed. He quickly reached out his hand to support his head because he felt that the lotus on his head was changing at the moment. The breeze blowing by Henry was gathering around Henry''s head. It seemed that the lotus on his head was greedily absorbing the Qi from the air. With the convergence of Qi, Henry could clearly find that the lotus was bing solid. "What the h*ll is going on?" Henry was shocked. The appearance of lotus and what happened now were both beyond his knowledge. Chapter 568 Chapter 568 Henry subconsciously looked at the patriarch next to him, only to find that the patriarch did not notice the change on his side at all. He stared at the ce above their heads with tears. Henry could roughly understand the state of mind of the patriarch at the moment. The n that had been passed down for a long time was facing a turning point just as it was about to decline. This feeling was like winning a lottery. The wind in the valley was like a breeze, but it caused huge waves in his heart. As time went by, the breeze gradually spread throughout the whole valley. The people in the valley began to gather here. Everyone had already guessed what was happening. It could be seen that everyone who came to this ce slowed down, and their faces were full of excitement. Some people even sat cross-legged on the ground and began to breathe greedily. More and more people gathered in the valley. This was definitely the most crucial thing in the Tang family Citadel! No one had anything else to say. Everyone had a silent tacit understanding. They came over and sat down. Henry also sat down and crossed his legs. Except forfortable breathing, he felt no other changes. The main thing was the lotus above his head. For Henry now the lotus represented a big question mark. If he could not solve this problem, he would not be able to rx. Henry sat quietly here. He was the closest to the Energy Emitting Formation, so he got the most benefits. He could clearly feel that the lotus above his head was getting more and more solid. He specifically shook his head. Such a move had little effect on the lotus. Time passed by. The Qi from the stone had a calming effect. Henry''s eyes gradually closed, and his breathing became gentle. The breeze blew a bit of coolness. Henry shivered and opened his eyes, only to find that it was already dark in front of him. Unexpectedly, it was already nighttime! A bright moon was high in the sky. Through the valley, one could only see a trail of moonlight. Most of the people who were sitting in the valley had already left, leaving only a few people still sitting here, trying to cultivate. A lot of people felt even more ufortable sitting with their legs crossed than doing their training under the scorching sun. Henry felt that the lotus on his head was much stronger than before. Henry was sitting with his legs crossed for a long time, which made his legs a little numb. He shook his legs and was about to leave when he heard a wind-breaking sounding from the side. Henry didn''t even think about it. The muscles of his body reflexively contracted. When he turned around, he looked at the ce where he had just stood, and three arrows were inserted there. The arrows were sharp and pierced the ground directly. He frowned and looked at the ce where the sharp arrow flew from, only to see that the man in red was standing not far away from him. Besides the man in red, there was a middle-aged woman and a middle-aged man. Henry had seen the two people who followed the man in red at the dinner yesterday. They were all high-level officials of the Tang n. At this moment, each of them was holding a hand crossbow, and the three arrows were shot by them. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "You''re lucky. If you woke up a secondter, your head would be nailed to the ground." The man in red stared at Henry and sneered. Henry got up from the ground, frowned and looked at the three people, and said in a low voice, "Is this the decision made by the three of you or by the Tang n?" "Is there any difference?" The man in red smiled indifferently. "I stand for the Tang n." Hearing the man in red''s words, Henry was relieved a lot. If it were the Tang n''s order, it would be more challenging to deal with. He was not afraid of conflicts with the Tang n, but he was worried that this cooperation would be ruined. After all, he had to strengthen Radiant Ind. Henry chuckled at the man in red. "As far as I know, you are not the patriarch, are you?" "Don''t worry. I will be soon!" The man in red sneered and shot another sharp arrow at Henry. Facing this sharp arrow, Henry didn''t make any more moves. He just dodged it with a slight sh. "Do you three pieces of trash think that you are worthy of being my opponents?" Henry clenched his fist. He deliberately spoke to dy time, so that he could take this opportunity to understand how stable the lotus flower above his head was. "You are just a junior who has just entered the Qi-controlling Realm. Don''t be too arrogant!" The middle-aged woman shouted. She pulled out two machetes from the back of her waist and suddenly rushed toward Henry. The machetes brought a cold light in the dark night. Seeing his opponent rushing towards him, Henry raised his fists. He was sure that the lotus above his head could bear at least 50% of his current strength. In that case, it should be easy to deal with these people. He did not even need 50% of his strength. Only 40% of his strength was enough to deal with the three in front of him. Although these three people were much older than Henry, in terms ofbat experience, Henry hade out of the sea of blood and corpses. Therefore, the three people together could not match Henry! Henry punched the middle-aged. The woman stepped back, only to feel her hands numb. She shouted to the side, "Don''t just stand there. Let''s take him down together!" "Of course." Another middle-aged man pulled out a thin sword from his waist and rushed from another direction. The man in red held a big sabre in his hand. The three of them formed a triangr joint attack and rushed toward Henry at the same time. Facing the trio''s attacks, Henry was not afraid at all. He used both fists to counter them. In the blink of an eye, more than ten moves had been exchanged. Henry had gained the upper hand. This made the three people feel a chill in their hearts. They knew that Henry had already been able to control his Qi, but they still looked down upon him. The man in red waved his hand and sprayed a handful of powder. Henry''s reaction was very fast. He held his breath and stepped back at the moment when the man in red sprayed the powder. "Do you think you can hide?" The man in red sneered and did not care about Henry''s movements at all. Henry got out of the powder range. He felt that something was wrong. He found that there was no poison in the powder that the man in red sprinkled, and it did not affect him at all. At this time, the three rushed to Henry again. Henry defended himself. After a few more moves, Henry''s face changed. He finally understood what this powder was. It was not poison at all, but a kind of thing that could restrict the use of Qi! When he threw a punch, the Qi in his body gushed out, as if he had encountered some kind of obstacle. The Qi was restricted, which made Henry incredibly ufortable. When he attacked, the power was reduced by more than half. This was not the most important thing. The most important thing was that because the Qi was limited, the lotus above his head began to shake. Chapter 569 Chapter 569 The lotus flower above Henry''s head was definitely the biggest obstacle to him at this moment, and it suddenly became unstable, which made Henry unable to control his strength in the battle. The three people in front of him were not weak. "This powder can work for three minutes. Boy, do you think you can hold on for more than three minutes?" The man in red sneered at Henry. The three of them waved their weapons again and shed at Henry. The Qi was blocked, which made the lotus on Henry''s head more and more unstable. Facing the attacks of the three people, Henry sighed. "I think we can talk." When Henry said this, he deliberately observed the expression of the man in red. When he found that there was a hint of interest in the man''s eyes, he came up with a n. "Talk? Boy, what made you think you could talk to us?" The man in red showed a disdainful look on his face, but his hand movements became slower, and the original killing intention faded away. "I don''t know." Henry shrugged his shoulders. "Let''s see what you want." "Kid, hand over the practising method book if you know what''s good for you, and we will let you go!" The middle-aged woman shouted. Henry smiled in his heart. These people were not just looking for revenge. Now that they were here, they must have searched the ce where he stayed already. Henry had a habit since he was young. Wherever he went, he would find a ce to hide important things, and the practising book that the patriarch lent him was no exception. Henry shook his head. "I''m sorry. I don''t remember where the practising book is." "Kid, are you f**king ying with me?!" The man in red kicked Henry. In order to protect the lotus, Henry could only bear this kick. The man kicked on Henry''s abdomen, forcing him to take a few steps back. "I''ll kill you!" Another middle-aged man took out his thin sword and stabbed toward Henry. Henry looked at the thin sword in the other party''s hand getting closer and closer to him, but he had no intention of avoiding it at all. In the end, the tip of the sword stopped less than three centimetres away from Henry''s face. The man holding the sword red at Henry. He looked furious, and his arms were trembling, but the sword in his hand had no intention of stabbing forward. When he stabbed his sword toward Henry, Henry was 100% sure that he would not do anything to him right now. "Boy, you are very brave. I hope you can still be so brave tomorrow!" The man in red let out a long breath. Seeing that Henry did not want to say anything, he did not entangle with Henry anymore. He took out a hemp rope from his pocket and went straight up to tie Henry up. Henry took care of the lotus and did not resist at all. He allowed them to tie him up and take him to a cliff. There was a small cave in the cliff. There were four chains as thick as arms on the stone wall. After Henry was taken here, the man in red tied his four limbs with the chains. "Boy, just wait for tomorrow, there will be a good show!" The man in red said ruthlessly. He walked out of the cave and then pushed a huge stone to seal the cave. Henry was tied up by the iron chain. He tried to remove it, but the iron chain was particrly hard to break. He couldn''t break free. He could only wait until the lotus waspletely stable. Three minutes had passed, and the lotus began to absorb the Qi from the valley again. It gradually became solid, which was a short period, but too long for Henry. However, he could do nothing except for feeling anxious. Outside the cave, the middle-aged woman and the middle-aged man with a thin sword looked at the man in red together. "Second Brother, what are we going to do next?" The man with the thin sword asked. "Wait." The man in red looked up at the sky. "Wait? What are we waiting for?" The middle-aged woman asked in confusion. "You''ll know soon." The man in red stood on the edge of the cliff with his hands behind his back and looked at the sky. The night was very quiet. Birds and insects chirped, and a dark cloud floated over, covering the moonlight. The Tang family Citadel became pitch-ck. Suddenly, a ray of light shone down from above the valley. The light came so suddenly that the middle-aged woman and the man with the thin sword couldn''t help narrowing their eyes. "They areing!" The man in red''s eyes narrowed. A loud sound was heard by the three people. At the end of the light, there was a helicopter. No! Hundreds of helicopters are hovering above them! The helicopters slowlynded from the top of the canyon. It could be seen that each helicopter was equipped with a barrel, giving off a chilling atmosphere. The middle-aged woman and the man with the thin sword widened their eyes and looked at the scene in front of them. As the helicoptersnded, many figures slipped down from the helicopter through ropes and fell into the valley. A man in a green shirt, whose face was burned, walked in the forefront. Those who fell from the helicopter all wore white masks with no facial features, giving people an extremely strange feeling. The man in red jumped from the cliff andnded on the ground. He came to the front of the man in green and said, "You are finally here." "Where is the Spiritual Stone?" The man in green asked directly without looking at the man in red. "There it is." The man in red reached out his hand along the mountain wall in the valley. "But you have to take the rest of the things you want by yourself. Don''t forget what you promised me." The man in green grinned and said, "Of course, this is our deal, isn''t it? We share the Spiritual Stone. You will be the head of the Tang n. I want your hidden weapon and poison manual." Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. The night was very dark, and most of the Tang n members were still sleeping soundly. No one knew that there was a deal that would overturn the entire Tang n. In Tang family Citadel, the patriarch woke up from his sleep. He had a feeling of restlessness. He got off the bed and pushed open the door. He saw that the night sky not far away was lit up with countless lights. The patriarch''s face changed. Just as he was about to take action, he felt a st of air sweeping over. A bomb exploded in front of the gate of Tang family Citadel. "Boom!" With a loud noise, the mes soared to the sky and broke the tranquillity of the night sky in the Tang family Citadel. The people of the Tang n, who were still sleeping, suddenly woke up. They wondered what had happened. The man in green, who was standing in the valley, nced around and said indifferently, "Kill!" As soon as the man in green gave the order, those people wearing white masks all rushed to the houses on the surrounding mountain walls. "Who are you? What are you doing... ah!" Before one of them could finish his words, he let out a scream. "We are under attack! The enemy is here!" "Help!" All of a sudden, the Tang family Citadel was filled with all kinds of shouts. As the people of the Tang n shouted, those people wearing white masks waved the butcher knives in their hands and took their lives one after another. "Who is it?" Uriah wore a long robe. The bomb that fell just now destroyed the wall of the Tang family Citadel, smoke and dust full of the air. Chapter 570 Chapter 570 "Fight back!" On the side of the mountain of the Tang family Citadel, the huge crossbow arrow began to shoot arrows. The helicopter in the sky was shot by an arrow and fell to the ground, causing a loud explosion. Countless dense arrows were shot out from the mountain wall. In the Tang family Citadel, there were traps everywhere. The helicopter in the sky began to shoot fire. The man in green slowly walked toward the Tang family Citadel. Some of the Tang n''s disciples shouted at him when they saw him. However, even before they were able to reach him, they were grabbed by throats and thrown away. The man in green had a cold smile at the corner of his mouth. "This is boring. The Tang n is the most boring ce. People here are too weak. It''s not as fun as Radiant Ind." The patriarch of the Tang n climbed out of the dust at a breakneck speed and jumped out of the Tang family Citadel. Just as he was about to attack the helicopter in the sky, he was suddenly stopped by someone. "Your opponent is here. Old man, don''t be distracted." The man in green appeared in front of the patriarch. When the patriarch saw the man in green, his eyes narrowed. "Qi-controlling Realm!" In a cave on a cliff in the Tang family Citadel, Henry could hear the sound outside the cave, but there was a huge stone blocking the entrance of the cave, so he couldn''t see what was happening at all. Violent explosions continued to ring out. As time went by, the lotus flower above Henry''s head became more and more solid. This was bound to be a sleepless night. At dawn, the rumbling sound in the valleypletely stopped. The rooster, which was supposed to scream in the early morning, did not make a sound today. The whole Tang family Citadel was full of potholes. Corpses were everywhere, some of them belonged to Tang family disciples, and some belonged to the invaders. The houses built on the mountain wall were all ruined at this moment, and the entire Tang family Citadel was destroyed entirely. The debris of countless helicopters fell on the ruins of the Tang family Citadel, proving the tragedy ofst night. There was a huge rock falling down from the mountain wall. The fierce battle almost caused both sides of the mountain wall to copse. There were nearly 300 Tang family members on the tform in front of the Tang family Citadel''s gate. They were the only remaining members of the Tang n, and all of them were covered in dust. Uriah, who brought Henry here, was unconscious at this moment. His face was pale, and his back was stained with blood. Teresa''s face was also covered with dust, and there were many tiny wounds on her neck. Ferdinand, the leader of the Tang n, had lost an arm. His face was pale and bloodless. The reason why he was still able to stand here was because he was the master of Qi. The patriarch sat cross-legged on the ground, with bloodstains all over his body. He was trying to recover. The Second patriarch''s hands were already ck. She had produced arge amount of poison, and it was already beyond her limits. There was also an older man whose arms were feebly hanging down at the moment. This was the Third patriarch of the Tang n, who specialized in studying mechanical hidden weapons. At this moment, he had been disabled. Everyone from the Tang family looked at the person in front of them with grief on their faces. "Second Uncle, why?" A young man shouted in confusion. The person who was called Second Uncle was the man in red from the Tang n. The man in red sneered, "The winner makes the call. The Tang n will decline sooner orter in the hands of this trash. It''s better for me to carry it forward!" "B*stard!" The Second patriarch said in a hoarse voice, "You are destroying the Tang n!" "So what?" The man in red''s face was full of disdain. "Yesterday, my son was seriously injured. You, timid people, are willing to watch my son suffer and don''t want to teach the outsider a lesson. It''s okay to destroy this n!" "Henry... how is he doing now?" The Second patriarch was shocked. She had even forgotten about Henry due to such a big thingst night. "He? He''s already waiting for his death!" The man in red said with a disdainful smile. The patriarch, who was sitting cross-legged there, slowly opened his eyes. "Our Tang n has a long history and was always doing what was correct. Unexpectedly, such a thing happened today, and we could ''t keep you, Henry, safe. Our Tang n''s one-hundred-year reputation will be ruined." "Old guy, don''t talk nonsense. where is the thing?" The man in red stepped forward and stared at the patriarch. The patriarch slowly shook his head. "Since the Tang n is about to be destroyed, let it be destroyed together with us." "Pa!" The man in red pped the patriarch in the face. "Old thing, don''t y tricks with me!" The p from the man in red stunned everyone in the Tang n. "I''ll kill you!" With scarlet eyes, Ferdinand shouted and rushed toward the man in red. Before he rushed to the front, he was kicked away by the man in red. "What are you? I''ve said a long time ago that even a dog would be a better leader of the Tang n than you!" The man in red spat on the ground. "All right." The man in green who was standing on the side said impatiently, "Leave your family business behind. Give me that thing!" All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "Right away." The man in red responded, and then said to the patriarch, "I''ll give you onest chance. Give me the thing, or I''ll send someone to dig out the Tang n¡¯s ancestral grave!" "You!" Even the patriarch, who kept a straight face when being pped by the man in red, suddenly changed his look at the moment. All generations were very respectful to their ancestors. The Tang n, which had been passed down since ancient times, valued their ancestors even more. "Don''t doubt what I said. I''ll give you onest chance. That thing or ancestral grave?" The man in red said again. "B*stard! Beast!" The Third patriarch of the Tang family said and shook his head. "Our Tang family raised a beast." The man in red snorted and said, "The winner takes it all. The weak will always find many excuses! Where is the thing?" The Patriarch''s face was full of sorrow. So were the faces of all the Tang n members on the tform. Some people couldn''t believe that this was really happening. Last night, everything was fine, and everyone was still dreaming about the rise of the Tang n in the joy of the valley full of Qi. However, it had only been one night, and their hopes had beenpletely shattered. Everything was gone. "The thing is.." The patriarch''s face seemed to have aged in an instant. He looked at the ruins of the Tang family Citadel not far away. Just as he was about to speak, a loud noise came from the side of the mountain wall. A huge rock burst directly from the mountain wall. Seeing the crack on the mountain wall, the man in red''s face changed. The middle-aged woman who followed behind himst night, as well as the man with the thin sword also looked at the mountain wall. "Impossible!" "How could this be?" The eyes of both of them were full of disbelief. Last night, they tied Henry with the iron chain, which was made of dark steel and was extremely difficult to break from. No one could break free after being tied with it. How did he manage to do that!? The sudden sound of the explosion made all the people in the valley, including the Tang n members and the people brought by the man in green, look over there. Henry shook his head and walked slowly to the entrance of the cave. The lotus that had been restricting him for two days finally disappeared! Chapter 571 Chapter 571 One night passed, and the lotus above Henry''s head naturally dissipated. It did not really disappear. As long as his all muscles were used at the same time, the lotus would reappear on the top of his head. Different from being nted on his head before, now it would float 30 centimetres above his head. A curtain of Qi would fall from the lotus and protect Henry''s whole body. At this moment, Henry stood on the edge of the cliff and looked down. He finally knew what caused the violent explosionsst night. No wonder the man in red would be so bold to do that to him. He had nned to overthrow the Tang n. "Henry!" The patriarch and the others eximed when they saw Henry. Henry jumped lightly from the cliff andnded on the ground. The disappearance of the lotus made him feel rxed. He jumped like a bird andnded not far away from the tform. "Young man, my friend, get out of here!" The patriarch shouted. This was the matter of the Tang n. He really didn''t want to involve Henry. The reputation of the Tang n that was built for hundreds of years could be destroyed in an instant. "Run away?" The man in red sneered. "Could you run away?" "Who said I''m going to run away?" Henry shook his head and looked at the man in red curiously. The man in red opened his arms and sneered. "Haha, do you think you can fight against so many of us just because you had entered the Qi-controlling Realm?" Behind the man in red, there were still dozens of helicopters flying, and hundreds of people wearing white masks around, and the weapons in each of their hands were covered with blood. On the man in red''s face, there was absolute confidence! The Tang family disciples on the tform all shook their heads. Even if Henry were a god, it would be impossible for him to reverse the situation by himself. "Boy, make your own choice. Hand over the thing or I will disable you, and then interrogate slowly?" The man in red''s eyes shed with coldness. "Otherwise, what do you think you can do alone?" "He''s not alone." The man in green standing not far away from the man in red suddenly spoke. The man in red suddenly turned around and looked at the man in green in confusion. The man in green took two steps forward, and his burnt face faced Henry. "The Conqueror, I think that your people are not far away." "The Conqueror? What do you mean?" The way that man in green addressed Henry puzzled the man in red. The patriarch on the tform suddenly narrowed his eyes when the man in green spoke. "The Conqueror, is he..." Before the patriarch came to his senses, Henry let out a long howl. The roar went straight to the sky, full of strong prating power, making people feel pain in their eardrums. Some of the weaker disciples of the Tang family unconsciously reached out their hands to cover their ears. With this roar, a white figure appeared above the valley. Her long robe floated up, and she looked like a mystic fairy falling from the sky dressed in a white silk cloth. Henry looked at the figure in the air. Who else could she be except Future? Behind Future, there were countless ck dots gathered. Like Future, they flew from the sky. The paraglider allowed them to travel freely through the valley. There were more than a thousand dots. Before the ck dots fell on the ground, they started firing and went straight to the people who were wearing white masks. There was no need to waste time. Behind Future, four barrels stretched out and fired at the same time. The mes rushed to four different directions and directly knocked down four hovering helicopters. The war was about to break out. The burning fire spread to the sky and made people feel a stream of heat spreading through the valley. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "The Conqueror, I don''t know if you still have that kind of potion today!" The corners of the man in green''s mouth curled up, and he rushed to Henry. Last time, when Henry took the liquid, he became so powerful that the man in green couldn''t defeat him. He didn''t think that Henry would still have the liquid that could make people be so powerful in an instant. The side effects must be enormous. And that kind of strong drug could not be produced quickly. "I don''t need it to kill you." Henry''s eyes turned cold. When the man in green rushed in front of him, Henry suddenly made a move. With a simple movement, he easily grabbed the man in green''s throat. "Impossible!" The pupils of the man in green shrank. In just one move, he was grabbed by The Conqueror. It was unreal. It had been less than a month since thest battle between the two of them. At that time, he could easily crush The Conqueror. But this time... How could this be possible?! "I said, I don''t need it to kill you." Henry''s mouth curved into a smile. Last time, when the man in green used Qi, Henry couldn''t even see his actions clearly. But now, in his eyes, he was as slow as a snail. Seeing this, the patriarch took a deep breath. He had fought with the man in greenst night, so he was very clear about his opponent''s strength. Even he was no match for him. But now, just in a face-to-face fight, he was defeated by the young man. It turned out that he had been hiding his strength from the beginning! The disciples of the Tang family also swallowed hard. They had seen the man in the green shirt fight last night. He was definitely the strongest person present, but he was no match for Henry at all. How strong was Henry? He was just as old as them! Henry grabbed the man''s Adam''s apple and pinched it hard. With this action, the man''s pupils suddenly contracted, and then gradually dispersed. His whole body suddenly became weak. A master of Qi-controlling Realm, who couldn''t be defeated by Henry a month ago, died in Henry''s hands just by his one simple move. He was absolutely outssed by Henry. "How could it be! Impossible!" The man in red and the other two shook their heads in disbelief. They had fought with Henryst night. How could this happen? The helicopters in the sky were constantly exploding. In the terrain of this valley, the mobility and flexibility of the helicopters were far from the Reapers using paragliders. Future stepped on the mes and changed her flighting styles freely. She could destroy these helicopters by herself. After numerous Reapersnded on the ground, they did not waste any time talking. Instead, they drew out their swords from behind their waists and charged at those who were wearing white masks. Henry threw the man in green whose throat had been squashed to the side and looked at the man in red with a smile. "Do you think I need to run away?" The man in red looked at Henry in front of him and was afraid. He shouted, "I''ll kill you!" The man in red knew that he had no way back. There was no other way but to risk his life. However, because of the huge gap of strength, no matter how hard he tried, he could not reverse the situation. Chapter 572 Chapter 572 The fightsted only ten minutes from the beginning to the end. When all the helicopters hovering in the sky fell, the people wearing white masks were beheaded, and the man in red was lying in a pool of blood, the people of the Tang n finally realized what had happened. They looked at Henry who was standing not far ahead. Ferdinand, the leader of the Tang n, was d that he didn''t listen to the nder and that he was not greedy for the Spiritual Stone. Otherwise, the Tang n would be really destroyed! In the crowd, Teresa looked at Henry. She still remembered that when she first met Henry, she was even thinking about how to teach him a lesson and how to snatch the stone from him. But now she found how naive she was at that time. She was also from a young generation, but her achievements could not bepared with Henry''s at all. Even young people from other ns could notpare with him. At this moment, the middle-aged woman who had attacked Henryst night, as well as the man with the thin sword, knelt on the ground, begging for mercy. "Patriarch, we were fooled, please have mercy." The man with the thin sword kept kowtowing to the patriarch. The middle-aged woman was full of remorse. Who would have thought that an outsider would destroy the perfect n! Who would have thought that such a young man was the Conqueror with such terrifying strength? The patriarch shook his head. Just as he was about to speak, a bloody mist burst out. "Sorry, I don''t intend to spare you." Henry shook his head. After his voice fell, two headless bodies slowly fell in front of him. At this moment, the battle was overpletely. The death of thousands of people caused the whole Tang family Citadel to be filled with a strong smell of blood. Some people were initially highly concentrated, but now as soon as they rxed, they were immediately affected by the strong smell of blood and retched. The patriarch of the Tang n looked at his own descendants who kept retching, and then looked at Henry, who looked calm and sighed in his heart. The patriarch slowly walked up to Henry. "Young man, if it weren''t for you, the consequences of this incident would be unimaginable. I bow to you!" As the patriarch spoke, he held his hands in front of his chest and kneeled on one knee. "Patriarch, please don''t." Henry quickly held the Patriarch up. "Young man, you saved our Tang n!" The patriarch insisted on kneeling. Henry showed a trace of anger on his face. "Patriarch, you are looking down on me by doing this. The Tang n and I have been allies since we made the deal. Allies help each other whenever there is a need for that. Why should we thank each other? It''s supposed to be like this." "We''re... allies..." Henry''s words stunned the Patriarch. "What? Does Patriarch think I am unworthy of being your ally?" Henry deliberately showed an angry expression. "Young man, I can''t agree to this more!" The Patriarch sighed heavily. Although the Tang n had existed for a long time, their current strength was definitely not as good as Henry''s. What''s more, what the man in green called Henry just now reminded the patriarch of another thing. He remembered that many people kept mentioning a name during the npetition. That name was the Conqueror. At that time, when they mentioned this name, most of them showed disdain on their faces, thinking that they were just a social organization. However, the patriarch knew that they did that just out of the self-constion. Since they had mentioned it, they must have attached great importance to the Conqueror. It was absolutely a good thing for the Tang n to form an alliance with the Conqueror. "Boss, what should we do now?" Future came over from Henry''s back. Henry said to the patriarch, "Patriarch, you can''t stay in Tang family Citadel. So many people have died, and soon there will be another group of peopleing to fight with you. I think you should move on, like move to another ce." Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "Another ce?" The patriarch''s face was gloomy. "Young man, that isplicated. The n doesn''t have contact with the outside world. It''s not easy to find another ce." "I have a proposal." Henry''s eyes lit up. "Have you heard of Radiant Ind? " "Radiant Ind?" The patriarch was unfamiliar with this ce. At noon, the sun was shining, and there was still a strong smell of blood in the valley. Dozens of transport helicopters took off from the valley, facing the zing sun. Those helicopters were full of people from the Tang n. After this battle, there were less than 400 people left in the Tang n. Everyone''s face was full of sadness. As the helicopters soared into the sky, there was an explosion above the valley. Numerous rocks cracked from the mountain walls and fell into the valley. Not far away from Mountain City, people could hear what was happening there, and the earth shooked for a short time because of this. After shaking, the valley waspletely buried, and all the traces of the Tang n disappeared under the huge rocks. Unless the earth''s surface changed, the world could no longer see the Tang family Citadel. In the helicopter. Some young people from the Tang n were wondering where they were going. "I heard from the patriarch that we are going to a ce called Radiant Ind?" "Radiant Ind? I''ve never heard of it before." "Is that a good ce for us?" "I don''t know. I''m afraid that because it''s a new ce, we need to start from scratches." The younger generation of the Tang n was puzzled, so were the higher-ups of the Tang n, including the Patriarch. They had never heard of the ind, and they had never been there. In the helicopter where the patriarch was, a high-level member of the Tang n frowned. "Patriarch, do you think that Radiant Ind is suitable for us?" The patriarch sighed. "We''ll talk about it when we see it." "Patriarch, our n has never been in contact with the outside world. If the ind is full of people, it will not be a good thing for us." "Yes," another high-level member said, "and with this lesson, the ce we are going to look for next must be super well-hidden and have good defence measures. Patriarch, these problems have to be considered." The patriarch nodded and shook his head. "These things are indeed crucial, but now, we have to find a ce to stay first." These helicopters were all modified by Future, so those could travel at a very high distance. The battlested for an entire night. Everyone was exhausted and fell asleep unknowingly. In the helicopter flying in the front, Future, who was sitting next to Henry, asked, "Boss, are you really going to arrange all these people to stay on the ind?" "Yes." Henry nodded. "Is there any problem?" "Boss, I think you''ve nned this beforehand, haven''t you?" Future squinted her eyes. "You''ve not closed your mouth since we took off." "Hahaha." Henryughed and patted Future shoulder. "Girl, you''ll be busy for a while." Chapter 573 Chapter 573 Future couldn''t understand why Henry said that she was going to be busy. Henry smiled mysteriously. It was not purely out of good intention that he brought the people of the Tang n to Radiant Ind. Now the strength of the ind was in urgent need of improvement. This was not only because he was eager for the ten kings to be improved, but also because everything needed to be improved. Everything included everyone''s strength, their knowledge of Qi, and the defence of the ind. The patriarch of the Tang family could offer help to the ind. He was not as simple as a master of Qi-controlling. He could solve everything that was iprehensible about the Qi. There was a saying, "It''s better to listen to wise people''s words than to read for years". Some of the patriarch''s understanding of Qi could save people a lot of misunderstanding. After all, the patriarch was the only one who had the Qi in the Tang n. He had lived for decades and knew a lot of things. If the n moved to Radiant Ind, people from the ind would be able to enjoy the Qi through the Energy Emitting Formation. If they were lucky enough to have a few more masters of Qi- controlling Realm, their strength would be improved by leaps and bounds. Thest point was the most valuable for Henry. The Tang n''s inheritance of poison and hidden weapons were definitely the best among all the ns. Their hidden weapons were mentioned in countless TV shows and novels. If they could be mentioned like this, it was not groundless. If it could be applied to the fortifications of Radiant Ind, it would definitely make Radiant Ind imprable. Henry could even imagine how effective Future''s high-tech would bebined with the most sophisticated hidden weapons of the Tang n. Time passed by. When the dozens of helicopters arrived at the sky above Radiant Ind, the sun was just rising. On the helicopter where the patriarch was, the pilot let out a sound through the microphone. "Attention, everyone. We are about tond." The voice of the pilot rang in the ears of the patriarch and others. When they woke up from their sleep, they opened their eyes in a daze and looked out of the window. Below them, there was an endless sea. The deep blue sea water met with the sky, and they could not see the end of the sky. Looking ahead, there was an ind. Around the ind, there was a high ck wall. The dark colour made people feel depressed. Through the window, the patriarch and others looked at the high walls around the ind and couldn''t help opening their mouths wide. The work amount needed to build this high wall was enough to shock them. Above the high wall, the four radars were slowly rotating, and countless barrels slowly stretched out from the high wall and aimed at each helicopter. The ck barrels made people feel cold and even scared. The high-level member of the Tang n, who was saying that Radiant Ind might not be suitable for them, was shocked at this moment. He muttered incredulously, "This is... Radiant Ind, isn''t it?" Compared with the valley before, the defence fortifications of Radiant Ind were much stronger. The sea around Radiant Ind itself avoided most of the risks. Although Tang''s people lived in the valley, it didn''t mean that they didn''t know anything. They knew very well what the radar was used for. If the situation had been the same as yesterday, those helicopters would have all crashed before they were within 300 meters of the fortifications. The thick wall slowly opened, and the helicopters passed through the gap and came to Radiant Ind. As soon as they passed the wall, they could see the blooming flowers on the ind. The ind gave people a sense of real nature. The green nts spread all over the ind, forming many beautiful gardens. Some people said that if the ind were open to the public, it would definitely be the world''s most beautiful tourist attraction. Clear water, mountains, thousands of blooming flowers were spreading their fragrance, the birds'' twittering around. It was so magnificent. Flying birds rested on the treetop. When the countless birds felt the helicopter''s airwave rolls, they soared into the sky, forming a beautiful scenery. Before they came here, the people of the Tang n had imagined how Radiant Ind looked like. They guessed that it might be a deserted ind. Everything would be minimalistic there, and they assumed that they would have to live with arge number of people. However, they never thought that it was such a fairnd! On the ground, a child with a coro was running, with a happy smile on his face. The ind was something out of this world. "Is this Radiant Ind?" Teresa was lying in front of the window and looking at the girl on the ind. She was standing on the beach, dancing in the sea breeze. Dozens of helicopters slowlynded. When the cabin door opened, the people of the Tang n walked out. Almost everyone who came down was looking at the ind. The huge fortifications, beautiful scenery, superior geographical position, everything was beyond their expectation. An older man had been waiting here for a long time. When the people of the Tang n got off, he strode over and said in Chinese, "Patriarch, wee to Radiant Ind. From today on, this is your home. Let me introduce myself. I am the major-domo of this ind. You can call me Peze." "Greeting, Mr. Peze." The patriarch stretched out his hand to him. The two of them shook each other''s hands and said, "Patriarch, the trip was long, and I have already prepared rooms for all of you. You can have a rest first. I''ll introduce the ind to you after the meal. Please!" "Thank you." The patriarch gave a fist and palm salute to the front of Peze. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Before they came here, Henry had already told Peze that everything should be ready on the ind and that no one could treat the people of the Tang n badly. If there were no ident, from today on, Tang n and Radiant Ind would bepletely bound together. This was a big step for Radiant Ind, a big step toward forming a n. When the Tang n completely merged into the ind, Radiant Ind would not only be the holynd of the underground world. The disciples of the Tang n followed behind Peze and looked at the ind with curiosity and longing. They lived in the valley for so long and had very few opportunities to leave the n. These things were totally new to them. "Patriarch, you can ask Peze for anything you need. I hope you can live herefortably." Henry walked to the patriarch and smiled at him. "The environment here is a little different from that of Tang family Citadel. I hope you can adapt to it slowly." "Young man, what are you talking about? For our Tang n, this is the best oue. If it weren''t for you, I really don''t know what would happen to us," the patriarch said sincerely. "Patriarch, we are allies. Let''s have a good rest first." Radiant Ind prepared three different ces for the Tang n to choose from. Henry didn''t rx until all the people of Tang''s n settled down. This meant that the Tang n could ept this ce. "Boss, bad news. Future is arguing with the third patriarch of the Tang n." As soon as Henry just found a ce to rest, he saw the strong man, Alex, running over in a hurry. Chapter 574 Chapter 574 "Arguing? What''s going on?" Henry was shocked. Since they had just arrived, why did they start arguing? "I don''t know. Boss, you should go and have a look." Alex shook his head like a rattle drum and pointed to a direction for Henry. Henry walked along the ce Alex pointed at. Before he could see Future with the third patriarch of the Tang family, he heard a quarrel. "It''s so stupid!" The third patriarch of the Tang n''s voice rang out. "Such a good material and such a good position. How can you arrange such a simple thing? It''s a waste!" "Old man, talk nicely to me. How can it be called a waste? Your stuff looks exquisite, but it is troublesome to use. When the enemies have arrived, then youe and shoot the crossbow arrows?" Future didn''t hesitate to talk back, and her words were not polite at all. "Look at this again. What''s this? With some slight improvements, it could exert at least three times its power. In the end, it''s just a waste!" "Haha, old man, don''t pretend. You''re no better than me. It can be controlled from a kilometre away, normally, it can fire five times at once. But ording to your saying, if it canunch once, I will admit you are right!" "Come on, little girl, look at this again..." Henry heard the quarrel and suddenly stopped. He thought it was something serious, but in the end, it turned out just to be like this. Henry had already thought of this. Future and the third patriarch of the Tang n were both very stubborn. Only a person with this type of personality could make some achievements in the field of scientific research. Future specialized in technology, and the third patriarch of the Tang n mainly focused on the precision of the instruments. If they got together, they would fight against each other. Such a quarrel was inevitable, and it was a good thing because only in this way could both of them see each other''sck of research and could make up for it. Henry did not look at the two people again but went back to his residence. Everything was arranged by Peze. As for Future and the Third patriarch, he let them quarrel with each other. The fiercer the quarrel, the better. Most of the kings of Radiant Ind were out of the ind. Only Peze and Alex were often on Radiant Ind. And Future... Whenever there was scientific research, Future would be there. When the people of the Tang n came to the ind, they had to adapt to the life on the ind slowly, and the people on the ind had to adapt to the existence of the Tang n gradually. This process was slow. Even Henry, the Conqueror could not take charge of all this. Henry had always thought that they had to get along with each other well and could not force each other. As the owner of Radiant Ind, he had never asked the people on the ind to maintain harmony. He only set rules that they could not fight secretly on the ind. If anyone wanted to fight to the death, it was eptable to go outside the ind, and no one would care. However, for such a long time, there were only some small frictions among the people living on the ind. Because everyone was very clear that what they wanted toe to this ind was not to fight against each other. Because the owner of this ind was the most powerful man in the world! After leaving all the things to Peze, Henry went back to his room and fell asleep. During the past few days while he was in the valley, Henry did not have a good rest. On the first day, the lotus flower above his head prevented him from sleeping for a whole night, and it made him extremely tired. The next day, he was tied with chains and listened to the roars for an entire night. Now that everything had been settled, he could finally rest. Henry had slept for more than ten hours. When Henry was in a deep sleep, an invisible lotus floated above his head. The lotus was emitting ayer of Qi curtain, which covered Henry. If someone was to attack Henry with a long-range weapon now, the Qi curtain that enveloped Henry''s body could protect him. If this curtain reached a certain degree, Henry would not be afraid of bullets even if he was asleep. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. When Henry woke up, he found that there was no one around. The guards who were guarding the castle had also disappeared, which made Henry puzzled. "Boss, you''re awake." Peze appeared at a corner of the corridor. "What''s going on?" Henry nced around the corridor and asked. "I retreated everyone." Peze knew what Henry was referring to, so he replied. "Retreat? Where did they go?" Henry asked in confusion. Peze only answered with two words. "Qi training." "Qi training!" Henry''s eyes widened all of a sudden. After walking out of the castle, Henry saw many figures in the open space in front of the castle, including people from Radiant Ind and the Tang n. They sat cross-legged in the open space in front of the castle. "The patriarch of the Tang family said that when he uses the Energy Emitting Formation here, it could cover 60 percent of the entire ind. With this ce as the centre, the Qi could be spread around. Everyone is here to practice Qi. The Tang n has also provided a simple method of Qi training." Peze exined to Henry. Henry nodded. Initially, he wanted to take the initiative to mention this matter to the patriarch after resting. Still, he didn''t expect that the patriarch had already taken the initiative to do it. It seemed that the patriarch had approved of the ind. "Attention, you need to concentrate and sense the flow of Qi. The Qi is mysterious. Everyone''s telepathic connection with Qi ispletely different. Be careful, the breathing I''m talking about should not be fast nor slow. The Qi in the Spiritual Stone is being released through the Energy Emitting Formation. The air is full of it. If you make the Qi remain in your body, you''ll get one more benefit. Even if you can''t control the Qi, you can also strengthen your body!" The voice of the patriarch sounded so clear that everyone sitting here could hear it clearly. Henry saw that Alex was also sitting cross-legged, looking like a student. "Patriarch, thank you for your hard work." Henry walked to the patriarch and said. "Young man, you''re awake." The patriarch smiled at Henry. Henry nodded and said, "Patriarch, it seems that you are quite satisfied with us." "Young man, if it weren''t for you, our Tang n would have disappeared," the patriarch said. For the patriarch, he was already delighted with the current situation, and even the people of the Tang n were fully satisfied. The ind was beautiful and surrounded by the sea. It was a perfect choice for the n to live. The patriarch was also a smart person. He took the initiative to train the people on the ind how to use the Qi even without Henry mentioning it. Chapter 575 Chapter 575 The Great Patriarch and Henry chatted for a while, and then he continued to let the crowd sense the Qi. Henry saw that everyone was immersed in feeling the Qi, so he did not disturb them. He was in the Qi-controlling Realm, so he knew very well how significant the Qi influence was. Once a person could learn how to use it, the effect on his body and strength would be unimaginable. Henry nced around in the crowd, but he didn''t see Future, so he asked Peze. When he heard Henry mention Future, he smiled bitterly. "That girl is still quarrelling with that man. She is in herb." C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Henry walked to theboratory. If a person wanted to enter Future''sb, he had to pass at least ten rounds of identifications. If he made more than three mistakes, countlessser beams would appear and cut him into pieces. Coming to theboratory, Henry saw Future sitting in front of a pile of instruments through the wall made of ss. The Third Patriarch of the Tang n was also in theb. The ss door opened, and Future looked up. "Boss, you''re here." After that, Future continued with her research. As for the Third Patriarch, he did not even look at Henry. Instead, he kept his head down and was trying to figure out the things in his hand. Henry had no contact with the Third Patriarch of the Tang n, but he knew what kind of character he probably was. If he were in the academic field, he would be a stubborn old man. He only cared about his own things. The scientists were stubborn, and the Third Patriarch of the Tang n was also a kind of scientist. "Old man, I''ve figured it out. It''s so simple. " Future picked up a mould casually and threw it in front of the Third Patriarch. Henry noticed that when the Third Patriarch saw the mould Future threw to him, there was a hint of amazement in his eyes, but he still refused to admit defeat. "Little girl, I thought you were very capable. As a result, this is all you can do. Check this out." When the Third Patriarch spoke, he also threw a mould to Future. When Future saw the mould thrown by the Third Patriarch, she immediately went silent, and her eyes lit up. After a long while, she said, "Old thing, you are just so so." Henry looked at the two of them and covered his head. Both obviously approved each other''s level, but both of them refused to admit defeat. "Future, if you are done with your work, I have something to ask you." Henry said to Future and walked out of theb. About ten minutester, Future came out of theb. When Henry was about to speak, she said in advance, "Boss, I know what you want to ask. I''ve already checked it out." Future handed a document to Henry. Henry nced at it and saw the three words "Energy Emitting Formation" written on the top of the document. He looked at the dense data in the document and felt a headache. "What do you mean?" "It''s simr to a maic field." Futurezily stretched and said, "The stone of Energy Emitting Formation has an ordinaryposition, which is simr to the mostmon kind of rocks, but it forms a strange maic field. This kind of maic field has a strong dposition power, but it can''t cause harm to the human body. It only affects the energy body. In other words, if were you to stand in the Energy Emitting Formation, even the impact of the ordinary bomb couldn''t affect you. The so-called Energy Emitting Formation can also release the energy inside the Spiritual Stone and merge it into the air particles so that it can be absorbed." "How did it do that?" Henry was confused. How could an ordinary stone produce such a dposed power? She shook her head, and there was a rare look of doubt on her face. "I don''t know either. Unless I can break the Energy Emitting Formation and study it, I can''t realize why this stone can behave like that." Henry thought for a moment and asked, "Can you simte this kind of maic field?" Future nodded and said, "It can be simted. Boss, do you want to try on Fire Crystal?" "Yes." Henry snapped his fingers. There was no need for him to say anything. Future had already guessed what he was thinking about. It could be seen that her eyes were lit up. "Boss, I knew it! When are you going to do the experiment?" "How long will it take for you to simte this kind of maic field?" Henry asked. "Ten minutes!" Future said firmly. "Ten minutes then." Henry put on loose shorts and took off his shirt. All kinds of instruments were inserted in his body so that Future could observe the changes in Henry''s body. They were back to theb. In theb, there was a mill-sized porcin disk. Future made this disk in order to simte the maic field the simr way the Energy Emitting Formation did. Porcin was easier to control than the stone. A piece of red crystal, which was as big as an adult''s fist, was ced on the top of this disk. Henry sat quietly three meters away from the disk. This red crystal was the Fire Crystal! There had been rumours that thest drawing design of the Fire Crystal was in the hand of the Ind Owner of Radiant Ind, the king, The Conqueror. However, people did not know that the so- called Fire Crystal drawing design was nothing more than Henry''s own creation. He had made so many designs and used all kinds of methods to send them to all the countries. He did not want to see any other countries want to use the Fire Crystals again. There was no drawing design for the Fire Crystal. This crystal was found in the deep sea by Henry. It was full of mystery. At this moment, the Fire Crystal was ced within this simple Energy Emitting Formation. Only ten secondster, Henry clearly saw that there was some redness in the air. "Boss, your body temperature is rising, and it reached to 38.5 degrees. Do you feel any difort?" Future''s voice came to theb through the microphone. Henry shook his head slightly. "No." Generally speaking, 38.5 degrees was already a high temperature for the human body, and it would make people feel dizzy and powerless, but it had no effect on Henry. Henry breathed slowly. Every time he breathed in, he felt a little hot and dry. "Boss, your body temperature is close to 40 degrees. If you feel ufortable, tell me immediately!" Future spoke again, and she became more worried. Henry nodded and did not speak. He continued to breathe. After several consecutive cycles of breathing, a huge air current suddenly burst out from Henry''s abdomen. Through the observation device, Future could see that the whirlpool in Henry''s abdomen was spinning rapidly at this moment. A stream of airflow was rushing thought his whole body, and then a protective cover was formed on the surface of Henry''s body. On the observation device, the whirlpool was white. On the outside, the airflow of the Fire Crystal was red. The red airflow and the white airflow met outside Henry''s body, and then... merged! Chapter 576 Chapter 576 Future kept looking at the screen. When the white and red airflows gradually merged, the airflow returned into Henry''s body. At the same time, a stream of white airflow was separated from the merged airflow, and then it was absorbed again. Nobody knew how many times this process was repeated. It could be seen that with every absorption, the white whirlpool in Henry''s abdomen would be redder. This process was slow, but in fact, in the blink of an eye, the airflows merged and separated. Such a scene seemed to carry some magical power. The merging of the airflows was like the most beautiful picture, which made Future unconsciously immersed in it. "p!" A crisp sound snapped Future out of her thoughts. Future suddenly came to her sense and quickly looked at another data map. On the data map, Henry''s body temperature was close to 45¡ãC! This was absolutely a temperature that could put people in danger, but Henry was not affected at all. He was still sitting cross-legged and breathing steadily. The crisp sound just now came from the ceramic disk in front of Henry. This was a simple way of simting Energy Emitting Formation made by Future. After holding on for a few minutes, it completed its mission and broke apart. At this moment, half of the whirlpool in Henry''s abdomen had turned red, and the other half was white. After Henry took another few breaths, the temperature of his body dropped sharply and soon returned to normal. The Fire Crystal no longer emitted energy, and the redness in the air also disappearedpletely. "Boss, you cane out now." Future said to the microphone, and then she looked at the disy screen with aplicated expression. Henry slowly spat out a mouthful of foul air and walked out of theboratory. When he was absorbing the Fire Crystal''s internal Qi, he had no other feelings except for hotness and dryness. "Are there any changes?" Henry asked as soon as he came out. "No." After thinking for a while, Future didn''t tell him about the changes in his body. The red airflow emitted from the Fire Crystal gave Future a bad feeling. In terms of the situation just now, it was better to say that two kinds of gas were blending together. However, if she wanted to be more precise, it was more like an invasion of the red airflow. The white airflow itself tried to resist the red airflow, but it was forced to be merged with the red. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "Boss, this Fire Crystal should have nothing to do with Spiritual Stones. Let''s not bother about it for the time being," she said. She kept the Fire Crystal and did not n to let Henrye into contact with it until she fully understood what it was. "Okay." Henry nodded and didn''t think much about it. When he was absorbing the Qi from Fire Crystal, he did not feel any stronger. He just regarded it as ordinary energy. At this moment, a fishing boat was floating on the surface of the sea around 3,700 miles from Radiant Ind. The fishing boat dropped a rope into the sea. The rope stretched to a depth of 9,000 meters. This depth was something that most instruments in the world could not reach. But now, there was a person wearing a simple protective suit moving under the sea. The man held an instrument and continued to explore the bottom of the sea. There was no living creature around him. Even the deep-sea fish would not swim around him. The surging seawater did not affect him at all. There was an invisible wall of air that separated him from the turbulence. The man lifted a stone, swept away the silt on the rock, and then squeezed it hard. The surface of the stone fell off, revealing a piece of red crystal. It was a Fire Crystal! It was a three-centimetre- cubic-shaped stone. After getting the Fire Crystal, the man pulled the rope on his body, and then the rope rose up at a breakneck speed. Ten minutester, the man emerged from the water. "How''s it going? Did you get it?" A man on the fishing boat asked nervously. "I did." The person emerged from the water and threw away the Fire Crystal casually. The man on the fishing boat nervously caught the Fire Crystal and held it in his hand. It could be seen that he was trembling. He excitedly looked at the crystal in his hand and murmured, "I didn''t expect. I didn''t expect that the fragments of the ancient demon recorded in the ancient books really existed!" "All right, let''s go. This thing is a hot potato. If the group of people from Li family from China knew about it, they would definitelye to us immediately. We are no match for them now!" The man who was in the sea quickly climbed up the fishing boat. It was absolutely shocking that he could withstand the water pressure of 9,000 meters under the sea without much protection. The water pressure at 9,000 metres under the sea was equivalent to a high barometric pressure that could even crush a tank instantly! It could be seen that this person was extremely powerful. The fishing boat quickly sailed away. Being far away from Radiant Ind, it was evident that people from the ind could not monitor what had happened here. Future carefully stored the Fire Crystal and continue her research with the Third Patriarch of the Tang n. Henry returned to the castle and sat cross-legged with everyone else, feeling the Qi from the Formation. In the past two days, Henry sat cross-legged in front of the castle every day, but he didn''t get much. In the past few days, some talented people had obviously felt the existence of Qi. Henry found that he had reached the Qi-controlling Realm, but he couldn''t control his Qi to do anything. "Could it be that my talent is not enough?" Henry asked himself in his heart. Although he had never agreed with the saying that talent was important, his guess at this time still made him feel ufortable. Henry stood up from the ground. Since he didn''t feel anything, he didn''t intend to keep his attention on it. If the traditional method was useless, Henry nned to use easier methods to improve the Qi in his body, such as directly drinking the liquid. Of course, Henry would not use this method immediately. He was very clear that it was not a good thing to be strong and fast instantly. Everyone''s muscles and nerves had a limit. Once they went beyond this limit, there would be an unexpected consequence. He had to consolidate it more before strengthening himself. This process needed time. During the past few days, Radiant Ind had a good rtionship with the Tang n, which made Henrypletely relieved and nned to leave. A cruise ship slowly arrived at Radiant Ind. A young man stepped down from the cruise ship, with a respectful look on his face, and went to the ind. The young man held a wooden box, in which there was a piece of broken leaf. "This is Mr. Peze''s token. I want to see him!" The young man said to the guards on the ind. Chapter 577 Chapter 577 In the castle in the centre of Radiant Ind. Peze was sitting in arge leather chair. A young man in ck stood respectfully in front of him. Peze was holding a wooden box with a wilted leaf. He looked at the wilted leaf quietly. After a few minutes, he raised his head and looked at the young man in ck. "Who is the owner of this wilted leaf?" "Mr. Peze, the owner of this leaf is the master of my family." The young man in ck said respectfully. "Is your lord''sst name Zhao?" asked Peze. The young man in ck nodded. "Yes." "That''s right." Peze took a deep breath. This wilted leaf was a gift from him many years ago. He thought that he would never see it again in this life. Who would have thought that he would see this wilted leaf close to the end of his life? Thinking of his life many years ago, Peze smiled bitterly. At that time, he was running around and had nothing to rely on. Peze closed the wooden box and put it away. Then he said, "Tell me, why did your lord ask you to come here?" "My lord wants to kill one person. That person is on good terms with Radiant ind, so he specially asked me to ask for Mr. Peze''s favour." The young man in ck said. "Oh?" Peze raised his eyebrows. "Whose life?" "Master of the Su Family in Yanjing!" The young man in ck said firmly. Peze''s face changed. He knew very well who the Master of the Su Family in Yanjing was. "Do you want to kill the Master of the Su Family in Yanjing?" Peze confirmed again and clenched his fists at the same time. Although the leaf was his token, he would not hesitate to choose his loyalty to the ind over this token. Even if such a choice got him killed, he would not care. "Yes!" The young man in ck nodded vigorously. Then he took out a photo and handed it to Peze with both hands. At the moment when he saw this photo, he suddenlyughed. "Hahaha! Hahaha!" "Mr. Peze?" The young man looked at him with a puzzled face. He didn''t understand why Peze suddenly made such a reaction. Peze'' eyes suddenly narrowed. He looked at the young man in ck and asked, "I want to ask you. Did the owner of this leaf directly send you toe here? Was there anyone else in between?" Under the gaze of Peze, the young man in ck subconsciously took two steps back. He felt chills all over his body and could not help but shiver. "Mr.. Mr. Peze, there is no one else in between." Obviously, the young man in ck was not confident enough, because this leaf was a gift from President Zhao''s father, and President Zhao gave it to him. So President Zhao was in the middle. Hearing this, Peze nodded and smiled. "Do you know? I can kill you if you lie to me. But for the sake of the leaf''s owner, I will spare your life. Get out of here!" When Peze spoke, a powerful momentum pressed toward the young man in ck. The young man in ck was shocked. "Mr. Peze, I don''t understand." "You don''t understand?" Peze stood up from his seat, picked up the picture handed over by the young man in ck, and questioned, "Do you know who the person in the photo is?" As soon as he took a step forward, the young man in ck took two steps back. "The person in the photo is none other than the master of the Su Family of Yanjing..." Before the young man in ck could finish his words, he was interrupted by Peze. "Master of the Su Family?" Peze sneered. "The man in the photo is named Henry Zhang. Have you heard of him?" C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "I''ve never heard of him." The young man in ck shook his head. He asked again, "Have you ever heard of the Conqueror? The Lord of Radiant Ind?" The Conqueror! The Lord of Radiant Ind! These two names shocked the young man in ck. Everyone in the underground world had heard of these two names. It was impossible for Mr. Peze to mention these two names for no reason. Could it be... The young man in ck suddenly thought of a terrible reason, which was uneptable to him. He looked at the photo in the hands of Peze and muttered, "Is... is he..." "You came to Radiant Ind and threatened to kill the owner of this ind. If it weren''t for the fact that you were holding with this leaf, I would have killed you now. Get out of here!" Peze shouted and tried his best to resist the killing intent in his heart. The young man in ck panicked and his legs were weak. He did not expect that this young man who President Zhao wanted to deal with was actually the owner of Radiant Ind! The seemingly ordinary young man turned out to be the Conqueror! Looking at the anger on Peze''s face, the young man in ck scrambled out of the hall. As soon as he walked out of the hall, the young man in ck saw Henry walking toward him, which made him shrink his neck and run away in disgrace. He must quickly tell President Zhao about this matter. Henry saw the young man in ck, but he didn''t care too much. He didn''t know that the young man came to ask Peze to kill him. Thest time in the restaurant, Henry only felt that someone approached the private room, and it was Megan who dealt with the young man in ck. Henry found Peze in the castle and told him that he wanted to leave and that Peze should manage everything on the ind. Peze understood. As for the young man in ck, he didn''t mention him. In his eyes, this was just a group of small characters. It was not worth mentioning. After saying that, Henry went to found the Great Patriarch and spoke briefly with him. Then he took a private ne and flew directly to Yinzhou City. For Henry, the final result of his contact with the Tang n was positive. His body was full of Qi, and the people on the ind were able toe in contact with Qi, which was much better than he had hoped for. Henry looked at his mobile phone. Sylvia hadn''t contacted him these days, but Henry asked Sylvia what she was doing. Her reply was very slow. Henry also knew that Sylvia was very busy every day. Besides, she hadn''t returned to Lins Group for more than a month. There must be a lot of things waiting for her to deal with, so he didn''t disturb her. At the same time when Henry took the ne, a cruise ship also gradually left Radiant Ind. The young man in ck sat on the cruise ship and kept calling President Zhao, but he couldn''t get through. In the scope of the ind, except for some specific people, the outsiders did not have a signal. When the cruise ship gradually sailed out of the sea area of Radiant Ind, the young man in ck had just made a phone call when he heard a strong sound of airflowing from the sky. He looked up and saw a fighter ne hovering above the cruise ship. "Bang!" With a light sound, the phone in the young man''s hand broke into pieces. A voluptuous woman with silver hair jumped off the jet. Her exquisite facial features made the young man in ck stunned. "Did you bring Peze''s token to the ind?" The silver-haired beauty asked with a charming voice. The young man in ck nodded his head dazedly. Chapter 578 Chapter 578 The silver-haired beauty who appeared in front of the young man in ck was one of the former kings of Radiant Ind, the owner of the multi-coloured King''s ring, Cesia. Cesia swung her long hair and slowly walked to the young man in ck. She turned around yfully and said, "Do you know who I am?" The young man in ck shook his head slowly with a look of obsession in his eyes. "This is Ms. Cesia!" There was a shout from the jet. "Cesia!" The young man in ck was shocked. How could he not have heard of one of the ten kings on the ind? "Peze agreed to your request to deal with The Conqueror, but..." Cesia smiled at the young man in ck. "You have to change your way. Don''t tell your master Henry''s identity and start attacking people around him. Do you understand?" She reached out and lifted the young man''s chin. "I... I understand..." The young man in ck nodded his head dazedly. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Cesia was a seductive demonish woman. Henry once said that she was the best psychiatrist in the world. She could unconsciously make people fall into a state of hypnosis. "Since you understand, go ahead and do it, haha." Cesia let out augh. A rope fell from the jet in front of her. She gently grabbed the rope and flew away with the jet. It was not until the jet left for five minutes that the expression on the young man''s face disappeared. He dialled President Zhao''s number and said, "Second Master, Mr. Peze agreed, but we have to change the way." On the jet, Cesia wiped her fingers with a wet wipe. She had just touched the young man''s chin. Under Cesia''s feet, there were countless white wet wipes, she also applied disinfectant, but she still wiped her fingers hard. "How''s the situation in Team Four?" Cesia asked while wiping her fingers. "They all got killed." The pilot answered, "The Tang family Citadel waspletely destroyed, and no one came out. The rest of them have arrived at Radiant Ind now." "Oh, I knew it." Cesia chuckled and looked out of the window at the ind beyond. She muttered, "Brother Henry, you''re getting more and more unexpected!" The jet flew directly to the sky and disappeared above the blue sky. Henry was also on a ne, hovering in the blue sky. He leaned against his seat. In the past, when he was travelling, Henry would wait quietly and be calm. But he didn''t know what had happened to him this time. His heart was full of impatience, and he had an impulse to lose his temper. Henry understood very well that this kind of impatience was not a good thing, but he just could not control himself. He could only make himself close his eyes and fall asleep as soon as possible. The ne continued to fly for more than ten hours. After stopping to get additional fuel, itnded at Yinzhou airport. As soon as the nended, before it even stopped, Henry opened the cabin door and jumped out. For some reason, his heart was filled with anger. He felt that if he stayed on the jet a second longer, he would go crazy. When he stepped on the ground, he finally felt much better. It was already three o''clock in the afternoon, and it was autumn. The breeze was a little chilly, and all the people on the road had put away their shorts and short skirts. Henry walked out of the airport, thought for a moment, and then took a taxi to the Lins Group. When he arrived at the Lins Group, as soon as he entered the door, Henry heard the greetings. "Mr. Zhang." "Mr. Zhang, you are back." "Hello, Mr. Zhang." Hearing these greetings, Henry frowned. When seeing that the two receptionists were not standing straight, he felt an impulse to scold them, but he still held back. This was something that had never happened before. When dealing with a lot of things, Henry was very calm, and he would never be dissatisfied with this kind of thing. At the same time, when he saw a stain on the ground, he couldn''t help but want to make a comment. Henry shook his head hard and wondered what had happened to him. Why was he so anxious all of a sudden? Was it because there were so many things in his mind recently that he was under too much pressure? He got into the elevator, and the elevator went straight to the top floor. Henry got out of the elevator and looked at the situation in front of him in astonishment. He had only been away for couple of days, but theyout of the top floor of the Lins Group had changed entirely. Initially, there was only one office for Sylvia on the top floor of the Lins Group and a desk for Cathy, the secretary. But now the ce was divided into three offices. Henry looked around and saw the words "Hengyuan Trading Company" on the door of one of the offices. "What''s going on?" Henry asked in confusion. As soon as this question came out, the door of the office in front of him was opened from the inside. Jenny, who was wearing a beige windbreaker, appeared in front of Henry. Her hair was hanging down, and her tall figure made this windbreaker look very distinctive on her body. The moment Jenny saw Henry, she was stunned at first, and then she said in surprise, "Henry, you''re back!" "Mmm." Henry nodded and looked up at the door tag. "Jenny, what are you doing..." "President Qin''spany has encountered some problems, and the rent has just expired. And we have an empty floor, so I rented it to President Qin." Another woman''s voice sounded in the house. Sylvia was wearing a slightly neutral grey coat with her hair tied up behind her head. This style gave people an incredibly refined feeling. Not only did she not lose her beauty, but she was also very elegant. When two women stood together, it was hard to tell which one was more beautiful. They were two completely different styles. "When did youe back?" Sylvia stood next to Jenny and smiled at Henry. "I just got off the ne." Henry opened his arms to Sylvia. "Honey, it''s been a long time since we last saw each other. Give me a hug?" "Come on." Sylvia nced at Henry, and a blushed. There was a hint of displeasure in Jenny''s beautiful eyes. "Well, you two talk first. I have something to do." Sylvia stepped out of Jenny''s office and hooked her finger at Henry. "Come, I have something to tell you." "Okay." Henry smiled and followed Sylvia to her office. Looking at their backs, Jenny pursed her lips and closed the door of the office. As soon as he entered Sylvia''s office, Henry made himselffortable on the wide leather sofa. Sylvia poured Henry a cup of tea and sat down beside him. She said, "President Qin''spany had an ident. Look at this." She threw a few contracts to Henry at the same time. Henry opened the contract, nced at it, and frowned. "These are all signed by Jenny?" "Yes, President Qin signed it personally." Sylvia nodded and smiled bitterly. "Is she giving money away?" Henry was puzzled. These contracts were all signed by Hengyuan recently. The benefits distribution was very unreasonable. Hengyuan was just doing its job for nothing. Chapter 579 Chapter 579 "And this rental contract, you should have a look." Sylvia handed another document to Henry. "The rent has been risen by 50%? There is no good business project in thatnd, right? Even if Hengyuan had developed well until now, the rent shouldn''t have risen so much. Do they think Jenny is a fool?" Henry frowned more and more tightly. "There is something wrong with her recently." Sylvia shook her head. "I have seen some contracts that President Qin recently signed. In the past two days, President Qin was working in Lins Group. When negotiating, she has no confidence at all. I suspect that it has something to do with her mental state." At this time, Sylvia''s face was full of worry. "ording to my observation in the past few days, President Qin has no problems with her daily life. But every time she needs to make a business decision, she doesn''t seem to have her own opinion at all. She will ept whatever others say. Fortunately, I have terminated these contracts. I have been experienced in the recent cooperation negotiations. Otherwise, I am afraid that Hengyuan would suffer heavy losses." Henry took a sip of tea and reached out his hand to knock on the table. "So, you asked Jenny to move Hengyuan to Lins Group?" "Yes." Sylvia nodded. "Since President Qin is here, I can take care of her more or less. Anyway, President Qin has be like this now. I can only do some trivial things to make up for her." Sylvia sighed, and her eyebrows were full of helplessness. "Well, Honey, don''t me yourself for this matter. No one wanted to be like this." Henry stood up and walked behind Sylvia. He reached out his hand and gently pinched her shoulder. "You have been under a lot of pressure since adding Hengyuan directly to Lins Group. Lins Group is on the top of the storm and is the target of public criticism. Hengyuan''s development is seen by everyone. Your approach must have made many gossips outside." Sylvia sighed and did not speak. Just then, someone knocked on the door of the office. The voice of the secretary, Cathy, came from outside the door. "President Lin, those reporters are here again. I''m afraid you have toe out this time." Hearing this, Sylvia turned to look at Henry and said, "Speaking of the devil, You''re really a jinx." After Sylvia finished speaking, she rushed out of the door and said, "Hold on for a while. I''ll go down right away." A few minutester, Sylvia and Henry appeared in the lobby of thepany. Henry saw that in front of thepany, there were already reporters with all kinds of cameras and microphones in their hands. If it weren''t for the strong security of theirpany, these reporters would have rushed in. "President Lin, please exin why you suddenly rented a whole floor to Hengyuan Trade at such a low price. Is there any ulterior motive?" "ording to our investigation, the rent for one floor of Lins Group should be 1.3 million per year. Why did the Lins Group suddenly do this?" "Someone told me that Hengyuan''s recent contracts were signed by President Lin. Why?" "President Qin from Hengyuan hasn''t returned to her house for four days. I wonder if Lins Group has restricted President Qin''s freedom in some way?" "Could you please invite President Qin to show up?" The questions asked by these reporters were very tricky and difficult to answer. Once she answered wrong, there would be more follow-up questions. These questions were aggressive. If Sylvia remained silent, what would be written as headlines tomorrow? The president of the Hengyuan Group, Jenny Qin, had disappeared for four days, but Mrs. Lin did note forward to respond? Since the appearance of these reporters, all of them had been premeditated. When the reporters saw Sylvia, they all squeezed toward the room as if they were crazy. "President Lin, please answer!" "President Lin, why don''t you tell us? Is there any conspiracy?" "Is President Qin still alive?" All kinds of questionse one after another. The more popr the news was, the more eye- catching the headlines would be. If Sylvia couldn''t handle these things well, it would lead to a lot of negative effects for Lins Group. Sylvia took a deep breath and opened her mouth. Just as she was about to answer, she heard a shouting from behind. "Why do you ask this? Who let youe here and shout? Do you want to die? Get out of here. Do you hear me?" Because of this shout, not to mention those reporters, even Sylvia was shocked. Sylvia looked at Henry beside her, and her eyes were full of confusion. The person who scolded was Henry. In Sylvia''s opinion, Henry was not such an impulsive person at all. His understanding of the overall situation was much more precise than hers. After a short moment of astonishment, the reporters came to their senses and asked all kinds of questions, just like the ants whose nest had just exploded. "Who you are? What you just said to us was a threat?" "Do you intend to bury the truth on purpose by doing this?" "Could it be that the Lins think that they can control the world and they don''t take the people and the government seriously?" These reporters were able to catch a person''s slip of the tongue and ask out a lot of questions, not to mention Henry''s loud reproach just now. All of a sudden, these reporters found countless questions to ask, including the scene of Henry''s shouting just now. It would definitely be put on the news tomorrow. "Secretary Lee, Henry is too tired from his business trip. Let''s take him to rest first." Sylvia gave Cathy a wink. How could Cathy not understand what was going on? She quickly grabbed Henry and walked towards a room next to the hall. The reporters were about to rush in, but they were stopped by the security guards. "Well, everyone, I think I can answer your questions." Sylvia stretched out her hands and said brightly, "Why did President Qine to our Lins Group? I can tell you clearly that Hengyuan has reached a cooperative rtionship with our Lins Group, including President Qin herself, who also lives in my house." "President Lin, we need to know is that person your husband? Is your husband connected to the mafia?" A reporter asked urgently. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Sylvia''s eyes widened. "Nonsense. If you insist on smearing my husband, I will sue you for nder!" When the reporter heard this, he was not afraid, but very arrogant. "President Lin, I''m just talking about things. Your husband just threatened the safety of all of us..." In the room next to the lobby, Henry had been taking deep breaths. Just now, even he himself didn''t know what was going on. Seeing the reporters constantly asking specific questions, he couldn''t tolerate it for a second. He shouted out those words, which waspletely inconsistent with his character. Chapter 580 Chapter 580 Henry tried hard to calm down. Even at this moment, he still had an impulse to rush out and crush those reporters to death. "What''s wrong? What''s wrong with me?" Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Henry held back the impulse in his heart and kept asking himself. From the moment he left the ind, he had always been in a state of agitation. Cathy made Henry a cup of tea. After a long time, Sylvia came in from the door and nced at Henry without saying anything. Looking at Sylvia''s tired face, Henry also knew that what he had just done had added a lot of trouble to Sylvia. When he was about to say something to apologize, Sylvia said, "What do you want to eat tonight? You just came back." On Sylvia''s face, there was no hint of ming Henry. This made Henry feel calm, and his anger was reduced a lot. "How about we go to some street restaurant?" "All right. Your call today. I''ll get the car, and you can call President Qin." Sylvia raised the car key in her hand, turned around, and walked out of the door. Henry looked at Sylvia''s graceful back. Although this woman never said anything, she always cared about others. Henry came to the top floor of the Lins Group. As soon as he got out of the elevator, he saw Jenny going out. "Where are you going?" Henry looked at the time. It was 5:30 p.m. Jenny smiled at Henry and said, "Since you''re back, I can''t stay at President Lin''s ce anymore. I''m going to pack my things." Henry had just heard from Sylvia that Jenny lived in their house. He said to Jenny, "There are so many rooms, just stay there. Anyway, it''s convenient for you to go to work together. Let''s go to eat some street food." After Henry finished speaking, he pulled Jenny''s arm and walked into the elevator without saying anything. He was also very worried about Jenny''s condition. After hearing what Sylvia said, he was more concerned about Jenny''s living alone. If she was living in their house, everyone could take care of each other. When Henry and Jenny arrived at the underground garage, Sylvia was waiting in the car. Sylvia shook her head to Jenny and said, "Let''s go, President Qin. Today''s meal is on Henry. We''d better treat ourselves very well." Jenny smiled slightly, opened the car door, and sat in the passenger seat. Henry rolled his eyes and said, "It seems that you two have been getting along well during this period." Along the way, Sylvia and Jenny talked very openly. They were talking about women''s topics, cosmetics, bags and so on. Henry sat in the back seat and looked at the two women in front of him. His heart calmed down a lot. The three of them went to an ordinary street restaurant and ate something casually. It was getting dark. After returning home, Henry went to his room first. As soon as he opened the door, Henry heard someone behind him calling him. "Henry." "Huh?" Henry turned around and saw Jenny standing behind him. "What''s wrong?" "You..." Jenny pointed at Henry and the door. She could see the clothes hanging in the room. "Don''t you and President Lin sleep together?" "This..." Henry was stunned by Jenny''s question. He really didn''t realize this problem and didn''t know how to exin it now. "I am, I am..." Henry didn''t find a suitable reason even after a long time. The room was full of his clothes, and he couldn''te up with an excuse. Jenny covered her mouth and smiled. "I thought you were so charming that you could seduce President Lin. In the end, I overestimated you." After Jenny finished speaking, she turned around and walked away, leaving Henry a graceful back view. Henry gave a wry smile and went back to his room. Hey down on the bed and fell asleep. The next morning, when it was just dawn, a burst of noisy sound passed through the window and got into Henry''s ears, waking him up. Henry picked up the pillow and covered his head, but the sound was still clear. Henry got up from the bed and opened the window. At a nce, he saw a vi opposite him was installing a fence, and the sound came from there. A sense of anger arose from Henry''s heart. He resisted the urge to swear and looked at the time. It was already eight o''clock, and the other party was entirely in line with the requirements of the community''s renovation time. Henry walked out of the room with a look of impatience. "Honey, have you seen my watch? I''ve been looking for it for a couple of days." As soon as Henry went out, Sylvia''s voice came from the side. For a long time, Sylvia had been used to asking Henry about things that she could not find. Henry could tell her every time. But this time was different. The moment he heard Sylvia''s question, he felt an irrepressible sense of agitation. Henry replied impatiently, "I don''t know. Why don''t you take good care of your belongings?" Hearing Henry''s words, Sylvia, who was walking up the stairs, suddenly trembled and her expression froze. This was the first time that Henry talked to her in such a tone since they got married. Not only Sylvia was stunned, but also Henry was stunned. "What... what''s wrong with me? Why did I do this? Why did I yell at Sylvia?" That kind of deep regret arose in the bottom of Henry''s heart. He quickly reached out his hand. "Hon..." As soon as Henry uttered a word, he saw Sylvia striding down the stairs. Henry regretted and knocked his head. In the past two days, his mood was uncontroble. It seemed that he had to see a psychologist. The psychologist he invited for Jenny should arrive in two days. At that time, he could also check his state. Henry ran to the bathroom, washed his face with cold water, andpletely calmed himself down. Although the noise outside the window still made him feel very ufortable, he couldn''t control himself as just now. When he came downstairs, Henry saw Sylvia was in the kitchen. He didn''t know what she was doing. Soon, Sylvia came out of the kitchen with a te in her hand. She was not angry at all. She smiled at him and said, "Did you wash your hands? The breakfast is ready. Come to eat. Although it can''t bepared with your cooking skills, it is still edible." Henry looked at it. There were two ordinary fried eggs on the te. In Sylvia''s other hand, there was a cup of fresh soybean milk. Henry knew that Sylvia didn''t know how to cook, and she had only been to the kitchen for few times. Seeing Sylvia''s current change, Henry felt even more indebted to her. Thinking of the scene when he yelled at Sylvia, Henry couldn''t wait to p himself. "Honey, I just..." "Honey, I''m sorry." Before Henry could finish his words, he heard Sylvia''s apology. Chapter 581 Chapter 581 Sylvia put the te on the table and slowly walked to Henry. "I''m too ignorant. I''ve been used to asking you to take care of everything. If there were anything wrong, I would always ask you first without thinking." "Honey, I..." As soon as Henry opened his mouth, Sylvia took the initiative to hug him. "Honey, I know that you have to deal with your own things. It''s something that I can''t help you with. I can see that since youe back this time, you have been under pressure. Sorry, I always cause you trouble. From now on, I won''t be like this. Don''t be angry with me, okay?" Hearing Sylvia''s words, Henry slightly lowered his head and saw Sylvia looking up at him with a pitiful look. The moment he saw Sylvia''s eyes, Henry held her in his arms and said, "Honey, thank you." Sometimes, there were some things that didn''t need to be exined too clearly. It was just good that they could understand each other. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. After breakfast, Sylvia and Jenny went to Lins Group together, while Henry did not go to the company. Because of the things he had done yesterday, he had been targeted by reporters. If he showed up today, he would definitely be besieged by those reporters. Moreover, Henry himself didn''t really want to go to thepany. He didn''t have the confidence that he could suppress the anger when seeing those reporters. That temper was too strange, which made him a little scared. Therefore, Henry chose a ce where no one was around so that he could get in touch with the Qi. Their courtyard was a good choice, but the tinkling sound on the other side made Henry unable to calm down. Henry chose the park on the outskirts of the city. This park was very vivid. Every day before breakfast and after dinner, there were a lot of people around here. But on the working days, only some retired older people liked to wander around the park. The park was full of trees. During this season, the leaves had turned yellow. From time to time, leaves would fall to the ground. Henry looked around and saw that there was no one around. He took a deep breath, and then exerted strength to all the muscles in his body. At this moment, an invisible Qi shield covered Henry''s whole body. Before Henry had not been able to gather strength at once, but now he could use it easily. What he needed to do now was to make his body feel the Qi in the best possible way. His body and the Qi should reach the state of harmony. Only after reaching that state, his body could adapt to the Qi. And then, Henry could try to absorb more Qi into the body. Henry felt that the Qi in his body was limited, but he was not clear about the specific limit. What he knew was that the more Qi there was, the better it would be. He had taken four-fifths of the liquid during that battle, and his body could handle it. The Qi in his body was many times stronger than it was now. That kind of strength and amount of Qi enabled him to walk in the sky. If he could store so much Qi in his body regrly, wouldn''t he be immortal? Henry had experienced the power in the past, and now he had his ambitions. When the Qi covered Henry''s whole body, Henry began to practice as before. This time, he could not only clearly feel the changes of the Qi every time he punched and kicked, but also could achieve more delicate control. For example, when Henry kicked out, the Qi could be into kind of invisible whip. If he could use this flexible Qi whip when fighting with an enemy, hisbat capability would be greatly improved. Henry just thought about the effect in his mind and felt inexplicably excited. At the same time, he also had some feelings in his heart. He seemed to be extremely powerful before, butpared with the master of Qi-controlling Realm, he was still far away. He didn''t know when he could reach the level of the man in ck on the ind that day. The scene of being hit by someone with one finger had left a deep impression in Henry''s mind. It was like there was a huge stone pressing against his chest, making it difficult for him to breathe. He began to practice his fists. Unconsciously, he was fully immersed in it. During his practice, the anger in his heart slowly disappeared. If Future could use her instrument to observe Henry, she would see that as Henry''s use of Qi became more flexible, the white whirlpool in his body gradually suppressed the red whirlpool. Henry''s punches and kicks with Qi affected the fallen leaves all around his body. He was like a kungfu master from the TV series. Just when Henry waspletely immersed in it, the phone rang and interrupted Henry. Henry took out the phone, nced at the caller, and answered, "Daisy, what''s wrong?" "Brother-inw, I heard that you are back!" Daisy''s voice on the phone sounded a little anxious. "Yes, I just came back yesterday." "Thene to our school quickly. Something happened." Daisy said. She was afraid that Henry didn''t understand, so she added, "It''s about Lam." After hanging up the phone, Henry rushed to Yinzhou University without hesitation. He still remembered what Daisy told himst time. Someone had photographed the scene when he took Lam to the hotel that night, and it was spread around the school. While Henry was rushing to Yinzhou University, in the office on the top floor of the Zhao''s Group, a young man in ck stood behind President Zhao. "Second Master, you are looking for me." "Did you arrive in the middle of the night yesterday?" President Zhao asked without looking back, leaning on his crutch. "Yes." The young man in ck nodded. President Zhao turned around, stared at the young man in ck, and said, "Let me ask you a question. What did Mr. Peze tell you? Tell me all the details." "Second Master, Mr. Peze means that this guy does have a cooperation rtionship with Radiant Ind. If we directly attack him, it will be too ugly if Radiant Ind doesn''t show up. Mr. Peze ordered us to start from the people around this boy, such as his wife, the Family Lin!" When the young man in ck said the name of the Family Lin, his eyes lit up. "Is this really what Mr. Peze told you?" There was a hint of suspicion in President Zhao''s eyes. ording to his understanding of Radiant Ind, everything was based on preferences, and there were no rules. How could Mr. Peze say that it would not be convenient to attack this man directly? "Absolutely!" The young man in ck nodded, with no hint of hypocrisy in his eyes. Seeing his firm expression, President Zhao was relieved. Chapter 582 Chapter 582 Of course, President Zhao would not have thought that the person he sent had been hypnotized by Cesia. The hypnotizing method of Cesia waspelling, and she could make one person trust every word she said from the bottom of their hearts. If a person wanted to lie to someone else, he had to first lie to himself. Deep inside, the young man in ck was sure that the words Cesia said were said by Peze. When President Zhao was sure that the words to deal with Lins were said by Peze, he smiled and said, "Well, in this case, the attack on Lins should be stronger!" President Zhao walked to the desk, pressed a button on the table, and said, "Let those reporters go to Lins Group and make things big. By the way, also pay attention to the things at Yinzhou University. I will make that Henry Zhang lose his reputation! Threatening the reporters and having an affair with female college students. These things will cause enough headache for him!" When Henry arrived at Yinzhou University, Daisy had been waiting at the gate of the university. Wade and Amy were with Daisy. As soon as they saw Henry, the three of them hurried up. "What''s the situation now?" Henry didn''t talk nonsense and asked directly. "Brother-inw, Daisy told us everything." Amy replied, "Now this matter has been exposed to the student affairs office. You know, this kind of thing has a very bad influence on the school. The director has published his statement and is going to dismiss Lam." "So serious?" Henry frowned. "s." Wade sighed. "In fact, it shouldn''t be so serious. After all, there are quite a few people who have been taken care of as mistresses. And Lam also exined to the director that you were just sending her off to the hotel. This matter was gossiped about, and it was also on the campus''s website. But I don''t know why a lot of reporters came here yesterday afternoon and asked about it. It was a big problem. The director could only make such a choice under pressure." "What about Lam?" Henry asked again. "She is at the office, her mother also came, and now she is talking to the director." Daisy stretched out her hand and pointed at him. "Brother-inw, let''s go there now. You must give a statement about this matter. When the reporters report it, my sister will definitely know about it. But you don''t have to worry, I will exin it to her." "Okay." Henry nodded and followed Daisy and the other two to the student affairs office. Along the way, Henry noticed that a lot of students were pointing at him. Henry knew what they were talking about without thinking. Since the video of that day had been spread online on the campus, the photos of him as the protagonist must have been spread everywhere. Henry didn''t care about these things at all. Henry went all the way to the entrance of the office. Just as he was about to push the door open and enter, he heard a woman''s voiceing inside. "Director, I''ve told you clearly. That''s my daughter''s fianc¨¦. My girl has reached the legal age of marriage. Is it wrong to spend time alone with her fianc¨¦?" The sound made Henry pause. Through the window of the office, Henry saw that the person who spoke was Lam''s stepmother. "Fianc¨¦? As far as I know, that man is the husband of the president of Lins Group, right?" The director of the student affairs office was a nearly 60-year-old bald man. "So what?" Lam''s stepmother put her hands on her hips. "Who says that people can''t divorce and then get married again?" "Auntie!" Lam stood aside and pulled her stepmother''s sleeve with embarrassment. She didn''t expect that her stepmother would say so. "Well,dy, I don''t want to argue with you about this issue. The other party has a wife. Now the matter is so big that it attracted the attention of the reporters. The school has to do something." The director waved his hand impatiently. "This matter must be exined." As soon as the teaching director finished speaking, the door was pushed open. "Exnation? What exnation do you need?" Henry strode in from the door. When Lam''s stepmother saw Henry, she was surprised. Lam actually made this persone forward, which proved that Lam was important to him. Lam looked at Henry with an embarrassed face. "Brother-inw, I''m sorry to bother you." "Not at all." Henry waved his hand indifferently and stared at the teaching director. "If I took Lam to the hotel, does it vite the rules of your school? Whichw says that I can''t take her to the hotel?" "Take her to the hotel?" The director looked at Henry with a disdainful smile. "It''s totally different to take her to the hotel and spend the night in the hotel." "Ha." Henry chuckled, pulled out a chair casually, sat down, crossed his legs, and said, "Tell me, how much did you get?" The director''s face changed. "What? How much did I get? Don''t talk nonsense." "What, you can talk nonsense, so why can''t I?" Henry leaned against the chair and wiped his ears. "Since someone has given you some benefits, you should also know my identity. You should be able to think of the consequences of offending me. Do you really n to offend me and y with me on this matter? Think about it clearly!" Henry''s words made the director''s body tremble unconsciously. Henry didn''t need to pay attention to the expression of the director at all. He could also imagine that someone must have given him money. Otherwise, he could only think of suppressing this matter and would not take the initiative to say that Lam had done something illegal. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. The director looked at Henry who was sitting there. Of course, he knew Henry''s identity and the consequences of setting himself against Henry. But when he thought of the 500,000 yuan under the bed at home, he had to brace himself. "I''m just stating the facts." "The facts?" Henry curled his lips contemptuously at these two words. "The fact should be that you have epted other people''s money and now trying to use this matter to attack me. Tell me, who gave you money, Zhao''s Group, or some otherpany?" Henry''s first guess was Zhao''s Group. In Yinzhou, except for the Zhao''s Group, no group would be so active to go against the Lins Group. Moreover, because of what had happened to the Li family before, Zhao''s Group had the most reason to make Henry suspicious. The director''s pupils shrank, and he couldn''t help but sigh the horror of these big shots. He was far more sensitive than usual because the person who gave him money was from Zhao''s Group. "I don''t understand what you are talking about. Before you question me, you should think about your own lifestyle. You behaved like a b*stard towards this student!" The director said with a righteous face. "Well, since it doesn''t make sense to you, then forget it." Henry got up from his seat and waved his hand indifferently. Then he said to Daisy and others, "Let''s go. It''s meaningless to stay here. Someone has epted other people''s bribe, and it''s useless for us to say anything." After Henry finished speaking, he walked out of the office. Daisy and the others looked at each other and followed him out. Chapter 583 Chapter 583 As soon as Henry walked out of the university, he saw arge number of reporters rushing toward him. Seeing this scene, Henry sneered. They were really well-prepared and waiting for him here. "Mr. Zhang, how do you exin about having a female university student as a mistress?" "I heard that your rtionship with Sylvia Lin was bad. Is this true?" "As the head of thergest enterprise in Yinzhou, do you have anything to say about having a mistress?" Facing the reporter''s numerous questions, Henry ignored them. He was very clear that these reporters were hired by others. No matter what he said, it was useless. Instead, his words would be magnified by some unclear points in the words by these reporters. It was the best not to say anything. Moreover, Henry would not let things develop like this. Now Henry was very sure that the Zhao''s Group had done it. Originally, Henry intended to wait and see the attitude of the Zhao''s Group. After all, the other party was involved with the n. But now, Henry was not ready to wait any longer. Last time, the Zhao''s Group deliberately framed the Lins Group, and this time, they made so many troubles. Henry had seen many ns. Now, it seemed that only the Li family of the Longxi posed a threat to Henry. The other ns, like the Tang family, at this moment, were just like the ordinary underground organizations. Wade''s BMW was parked not far away. Henry got out of the campus and directly got in Wade''s car. Daisy and others also got in the car and left the school. As soon as the car left the school, Henry''s cell phone rang. Henry didn''t need to look at his mobile phone at all. He knew who the caller was and directly threw the phone to Daisy in the back seat. "Hello, sister, I''m with my brother-inw. Well, that''s it." Daisy said two sentences, and then handed the phone back to Henry. "How do you want to solve this problem? Now the officials havee. I''m afraid there are many people behind this matter." Sylvia''s voice sounded on the phone. She was a sensible woman. She knew very well what was going on. "Let''s stall first. The other party is quite cautious," Henry replied. The Zhao''s Group had the support of a n. If they wanted to attack the Zhao''s Group, they couldn''t do it randomly. They had to find a suitable reason. After Henry hung up the phone, there was a hint of anger in his eyes. This kind of feeling of being overcautious made him particrly ufortable, and the nameless fire in his heart was rekindled. In the president''s office of Lins Group, a young man stood in front of Sylvia. "Sylvia, that is the husband you found. Having an affair and threatening the safety of others? I''m afraid these will cause great harm to yourpany, right?" "Ingram Lewis, I know clearly what my husband did." Sylvia looked at the young man impatiently. This young man was 1.8 meters tall. He looked ordinary, but he was dressed very well. At first nce, it was evident that he was a rich man. "Sylvia, I''m doing this for your own good. Now all the major media are staring at your Lins Group. All kinds of news are spreading. If it continues like this, the stock of Lins Group will drop in two or three days. ording to the current trend, it''s not an exaggeration to say that you will lose tens of millions yuan a day. This is all done by your good husband." Sitting on the sofa in Sylvia''s office, Ingram crossed his legs. Sylvia didn''t look at him again and said directly, "If you are here to tell me this, please leave now." "Ha, ha." Ingramughed and did not care about Sylvia''s impatient look at all. He said, "Sylvia, we are also old friends. I specially came from Anshi for this matter. First, I feel unworthy for you. Second, I want to make a deal with you. You know, our family has some influence in the media. Depending on our cooperation, this matter can be big or small." Sylvia took a look at Ingram. She figured out that Ingram came to her because he was trying to ckmail her. Sylvia pondered for a moment and said, "Tell me, how do you want to make a deal?" Although Sylvia knew that if Ingram asked for it, it would be a big deal. But in the current situation, the Lins Group was indeed too passive. Just as Ingram said, now the Lins Group was rising up, and the stock tended to rise. If these negative news continued, it would take three days, or less, less than three days before they start losing money. It was likely that the stock of the Lins Group would be affected the day after tomorrow. At that time, the loss of every day would be close to 100 million! After all, the business was like a battlefield. In the current situation of the Lins Group, a lot of people were keeping an eye on it. If something happened, there must be a lot of people who would kick the dog when it was down! Ingram chuckled and said, "Sylvia, it''s very simple." Ingram stretched out three fingers and said, "For this price, I can help you to control the range of this news and limit the spreading, which is absolutely eptable to you. What do you think?" "Three hundred million yuan?" Sylvia sneered, "Ingram, I knew that you would ask too much, but your price is too high, isn''t it?" "High? I don''t think so." Ingram shook his head slightly. "Sylvia, you should know that I can''t only guarantee the reputation of Lins Group, but also maintain your own reputation. Think about it, now Lins Group is going to leave Ning province and face the whole northwest. If the negative news of your husband is spread all over the country, it will have a great impact on your future." Sylvia''s face was a little ugly because she knew clearly that what Ingram said was right. Lins Group was indeed going to open up the whole market in the northwest. All negative news was harmful to Lins Group. "What do you think, Sylvia? Three hundred million yuan. I don''t think I have to say more about the value of my services and what my family does. You know, I have this power!" Ingram said with a smile on his face as if he was sure he was about to win. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. In Ingram''s words, there was a hint of threat. He mentioned again what his family did and exined the strength of his family. It meant that if she would like to spend this money, he could help her to reduce the bad influence. If she didn''t want to cooperate, he would double increase the impact! Sylvia took a deep breath and said, "Okay, three hundred million yuan, then..." "Don''t hurry." The smile on Ingram''s face became more obvious. "This is the first request. There is another one." Chapter 584 Chapter 584 Ingram got up from the sofa and slowly walked to Sylvia''s desk. He stared at Sylvia''s beautiful face with aggressive eyes and said, "The second request, Sylvia. Don''t you think that if our two families merge, we will get a great advantage?" Sylvia''s face suddenly cooled down. "Ingram, if youe to talk about business, we can talk about it. If not, you can get lost." She directly used the words without hesitation. Hearing this, not only was Ingram not angry, but he smiled even more brightly. "Sylvia, I believe that you should think about my proposal carefully." After saying that, Ingram posed as a winner and left Sylvia''s office slowly. A second after Ingram left, the secretary, Cathy strode in. "President Lin, thetest report is out, and the situation is not optimistic. I asked someone to buy a few media. The Zhao''s Group is adding fuel to the fire." Cathy put a report in front of Sylvia. "Except for the Zhao''s Group, who else is so eager to destroy ourpany?" Sylvia smiled slightly. She didn''t look at the report Cathy brought. She already knew what was written on it. "President Lin, the board of directors jointly requested to initiate the meeting. This matter..." "Tell them that I''m not feelingfortable. We''ll talk about it when I''m better." Sylvia waved her hand and interrupted Cathy. Cathy nodded and said, "Understood. Should I arrange a public rtions team for Mr. Zhang? Now there is negative news about Mr. Zhang everywhere. The matter at the university has been completely exposed." "No." Sylvia shook her head. "He has his own way of dealing with things." "But if this matter continues ..." Cathy was about to say something, but she stopped on second thought. Sylvia said affirmatively, "I have confidence in him." Yinzhou City was a small city. Once there was any gossip, it would spread across the whole city. The news that President Lin''s husband had threatened other people''s safety and had had an affair was the central topic. Many people had nothing to do and would gossip about this. "Sylvia is a gorgeous woman. Why would her husband still have an affair?" "Probably the wild and fresh women are better." "Oh, my god, I''m so jealous." While the scandal was circling around the city, Henry himself was still in the park in the suburbs. He slowly practices his moves. He found that when he was practising his fists, it seemed that his anger could be reduced a lot. All kinds of negative news made him have an impulse to go to Zhao''s Group to kill people. What Henry could do now was to wait. Once he saw Zhao''s Group exposing its ws, he would completely destroy the entire Zhao''s Group! Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Henry stayed in the park in the suburbs for a long time. He didn''t go home until it was getting dark. When he arrived home, Sylvia and Jenny had alreadye back. The two women were sitting on the sofa and watching the variety shows on TV. Sylvia''s face was indifferent as if she didn''t care about the current affairs at all. Henry specially picked up some food. As soon as he entered the door, he went into the kitchen. Soon, the aroma filled the air. "Two queens, let''s have dinner." Henry called out to the living room. Hearing Henry''s voice, the two women got up from the sofa and came to the table. The food on the table was so delicious that it made people''s appetite increase. It was the first time that Jenny had tasted Henry''s food. She just took a bite and felt that she couldn''t stop. "Henry, I finally understand why when you were not at home, President Lin couldn''t even eat, haha." A blush appeared on Sylvia''s face. Henry subconsciously looked at Sylvia, and the woman rolled her eyes at him. After the dinner, Henry was cleaning up and washing in the kitchen, and he saw Sylviaing in. "Honey, didn''t you start watching your TV show? Why did youe here?" Henry asked curiously. "Honey, I... I want to..." Sylvia blushed and pursed her lips. She didn''t dare to look at Henry with her beautiful eyes. "What''s wrong?" Henry was confused. Sylvia took a deep breath, plucked up her courage and said, "Honey, why don''t we stay together at night? President Qin is staying here. If she finds out that we live separately..." "Oh, it''s about this matter." Henry smiled slightly. "Jenny figured it out yesterday." "Ah!" Sylvia was like a frightened little white rabbit. She reached out to cover her mouth and could not help but turn her head to look at Jenny in the living room. "This... this..." "It''s okay, honey." Henry turned around and patted Sylvia on the shoulder. "I personally respect your decisions. It''s not a big deal to live separately for the time being." "All right." Sylvia''s face showed a sense of loss, then she turned around and went out of the kitchen. At the moment when she went out of the kitchen, Sylvia stamped her feet and whispered, "Damn Henry, what do you mean you respect my decisions? Can''t you, a grown man, take the initiative? I just mentioned it, but you still act like this. I''m so angry!" Henry, who was washing dishes in the kitchen, heard Sylvia''s muttering sound. He smiled bitterly. Even he himself didn''t understand his current situation. He couldn''t control his emotions at all. He didn''t want to lose control suddenly and hurt Sylvia. If that happened, he absolutely wouldn''t forgive himself. One night passed quietly, and the trivial matters became the past. Early the next morning, Henry was woken up again by the sound of decoration from the opposite side. The annoyance in his heart did not diminish at all. Instead, it was even worse than yesterday. Henry learned from yesterday''s lesson. He waited for a few minutes in the room before he opened the door. Today, Henry nned to go to thepany with Sylvia. If he didn''t show up all the time, Zhao''s Group would continue to attack them. Every day, it would cause a lot of damage to Lins Group. If he wanted to solve this problem, he had to show up. A lot of reporters gathered around the entrance of the Lins Group early in the morning. The first- hand news was an essential part of their jobs. When Henry appeared, he was surrounded by countless reporters. "Mr. Zhang, may I ask how are you going to kill us? Did you hire the members of the mafia? Or the killers from the movies?" A reporter''s words immediately caused a burst ofughter. Everyone could tell that the reporter was teasing Henry. "Mr. Zhang, you appeared at Yinzhou University yesterday. Did you go to threaten anyone''s safety?" "Does the police of Yinzhou know that you are so arrogant?" Questions from the reporters were sharper than before. Facing these questions, Henry did not pay attention to them at all. Chapter 585 Chapter 585 Ingram, who was in Sylvia''s office yesterday, had been standing in Lins Group for a long time. At the moment when he saw Henry, an unexpected look appeared on Ingram''s face. Now the negative news about Henry was all over the ce. Naturally, he knew that this was Sylvia''s husband. But he really didn''t expect that this person dared to show up. Sylvia and Jenny followed Henry to the elevator. "Sylvia, you had the whole night to think. What do you think of my suggestion?" Ingram said with a smile. After leaving Lins Group yesterday, he used his own power to make this matter more serious. If Sylvia were a normal person, she would know how to choose. When Ingram asked this question, hepletely ignored Henry, who was beside Sylvia. In his opinion, Henry was just an idiot without a brain. Sylvia took a look at Ingram and spat out the words, "Get lost!" Ingram was obviously stunned. He wondered if he had heard it wrong. Did she just ask him to get lost? Why would she? Sylvia didn''t look at Ingram again. She followed Henry to the elevator. From the beginning to the end, Henry didn''t even ask who Ingram was. Looking at the slowly closing elevator door, Ingram clenched his fists and said, "Well, Sylvia Lin, you are fearless. Let me show you what happens if you offend me!" Ingram took out his mobile phone and dialled a number. "Tell all the media toe to Lins Group. These days, focus all the attention on Lins Group!" At the same time, in the Zhao''s Group. "Second Master, that man surnamed Zhang has appeared in the Lins Group." The young man in ck stood behind President Zhao. "He still dares to show up?" President Zhao''s mouth curved into a sneer. "Since he gave us such a big gift, if we don''t ept it, it will be too rude. Increase the attack. By the way, what did the man from Yinzhou University say?" "No problem." The young man in ck nodded. "That old man took another 500,000 yuan from us. He will say whatever we want him to say." "Well, doesn''t Henry like to threaten people? Then let the person from Yinzhou University go to the Lins Group as well. We will make it clear to Henry Zhang that we are going to deal with him until he tries to fight back!" President Zhao pinched his dragon-head crutch hard. In Lins Group, after Henry came to Sylvia''s office, he immediately inquired about the recent contract, including thepanies that had signed unbeneficial contracts with Hengyuan before. He wanted to see if he could find any clues about Zhao''s Group. Henry found that Zhao''s way of doing things was really extra cautious. There was almost no trace left. Henry had also thought of this before. "Honey, I have made several acquisition ns. Would you like to have a look?" Sylvia sat on her desk and said to Henry. "Acquisition n?" Henry had a trace of doubt on his face. "Do you want to buy the media?" "Yes." Sylvia nodded. "Since the Zhao''s Group has bribed them, I''d better buy these media directly. I have observed them for two days. There are a total of seven mediapanies. It will take about one billion yuan to buy all of them." One billion yuan was not a small amount for the Lins Group. After all, the total assets of the Lins Group had just exceeded 10 billion yuan. But for the Su Family, one billion yuan was not a problem. The corners of Henry''s mouth curled up. "Honey, don¡¯t even say it. Your style of doing things is quite simr to mine." Henry recalled that he had met many opponents when he was fighting in the business field. If he were too annoyed, he would directly buy the other party. Whether it was stock or money war, Henry had never lost. Sylvia''s current thoughts were exactly the same as what Henry had done before. Just one word - violent! Sylvia rolled her eyes at Henry. "Come on, I''m just an ordinary woman. I don''t dare to say that I have the same way of doing things as The Conqueror." "Haha." Henryughed and walked behind Sylvia. He bent down and hugged the woman. "Don''t forget, you are my queen, and you are the wife of the king of Radiant Ind." "Ouch. A Queen?" Sylvia turned around and hit Henry with her fists. "I don''t want to be the wife of the king. People are serving me everywhere. I''m so embarrassed." "I also feel ufortable." Henry shrugged his shoulders. "It''s easier for me to work for you." "Oh, do you mean that our Lins Group is so low that you, The Conqueror, can''t fully express yourself?" Sylvia pretended to be a little angry. Henry was quite surprised that Sylvia would show this kind of temper. He smiled and said, "I feel comfortable when I am with you." Sylvia''s pretty face turned red. Just as she was about to speak, she heard someone knocking on the door of the office. Cathy''s voice sounded outside the door. "President Lin." Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Sylvia quickly pushed Henry away, who was holding her in his arms, and then rushed to the door and said, "Come in." Cathy came in. She first greeted Sylvia and Henry respectively, and then said, "President Lin, something happened down there, and arge number of media came. Many of them are not from Ning province, and now it''s a mess." "Let them be." Sylvia waved her hand indifferently. The media outside Ning province woulde anyway. She had already thought of it. She just worried about Ingram. She was straightforward with him. If he did not do anything after being rejected, it would be weird. "No, President Lin," Cathy said, shaking her head anxiously. "It''s downstairs. Downstairs..." Cathy looked at Henry as she spoke. "What''s wrong? Just say it directly," Sylvia said. "A little girl came and said she wanted to find her father. She said that her father is..." Cathy said, looking at Henry. "It''s Mr. Zhang." "What!" Sylvia''s face changed. "Henry has a daughter?" Thinking of Henry''s identity, this news would shock people, but it was not impossible! Sylvia looked at Henry. When she saw Henry''s shocked face, she felt much relieved. "Looking for me?" Henry was confused. He didn''t know that he had a daughter. He asked Cathy, "How old is that little girl?" "About three years old," Cathy replied. Henry shook his head and said, "I have to go and have a look." ¡°Let''s go." Sylvia took a deep breath and walked out of the office with Henry. In the hall of Lin''s group, there was a little girl dressed in ordinary clothes with a dirty face, her hair was put in a braid, and there was ayer of tears in her big eyes. Chapter 586 Chapter 586 The little girl was sitting on the sofa in the lobby. Such a little girl who suddenly came to look for her father made the reporters sense the new topic, and all of them focused at the little girl. When they heard that the little girl said her father''s name was Henry, the title of the illegitimate daughter of President Lin''s husband had already been thought about in the minds of these reporters. With a "Ding", the elevator door opened. Henry, Sylvia, and the secretary, Cathy, emerged from the elevator. At the moment when they saw Henry, countless reporters rushed up. "Mr. Zhang, is this your illegitimate daughter?" "Having a mistress and a three-year-old illegitimate daughter. Is there anything else you want to hide from President Lin?" "Mr. Zhang, please answer..." The reporters'' voices rang in Henry''s ears. As soon as Sylvia got out of the elevator, she saw a little girl sitting on the sofa. The little girl had a pair of big ck eyes, which were particrly shiny. Her eyebrows were curved, like the crescent moon hanging on the stars. Her clothes were a little dirty. She sat there with a well-behaved look, which made people want to hold her in their arms at first sight. At the same time, Henry also saw the little girl sitting there. "Lisa?" Henry subconsciously called out the little girl''s name. The little girl sitting on the sofa heard Henry''s voice and immediately looked over. When she saw Henry, her round and lovely little face immediately showed an intense joy. She jumped out of the sofa and strode toward Henry. She said in a childish voice, "Daddy Henry." Henry understood what was going on the moment he saw her. Lisa was the kid from Spring Residential Home. When Henry went to visit them, other kids always called him Brother Henry. However, Lisa always called him daddy. At that time, Henry asked why she called him daddy. Lisa answered, "Only my father would be so good to me." When Sylvia heard Henry calling out the little girl''s name, she looked at Henry with a puzzled face. "Do you know this little girl?" "Yeah." Henry nodded. When he was about to exin to Sylvia Lisa''s identity, he heard a voice coming from the door of the Lins Group. "It''s him! He threatened me in my office yesterday! Let me see what he wants to do to me!" This shout immediately attracted the attention of most people. The person was the director whom Henry met at Yinzhou University yesterday. The teaching director strode into the office building of Lins Group and shouted, "Dear friends from media, I am the teaching director at Yinzhou University. Ie here today to tell you how shameless this man is!" As soon as the director said this, countless cameras immediately pointed at him. "This guy surnamed Zhang, was hiding the truth about his marriage, deceived our student and got her pregnant. This matter had happened long ago and had been concealed by him. If I hadn''t found a friend from the hospital, this matter couldn''t be revealed now. Also, Henry Zhang came to my office yesterday and threatened me. He told me clearly that if I continue to investigate this matter, there will be no way for me to survive in Yinzhou!" The director''s words were so forceful that they sounded it really happened. Of course, the media on the scene would not miss out on such a piece of news. "Mr. Zhang, why did you do such a shameless thing?" "Mr. Zhang, do you have anything to say?" "Mr. Zhang, what do you want to say about having an affair?" "Why do you hide the fact that you''re married?" The media fired questions like bullets. "Why? He has such a bad character. What else can he do?" In the crowd, a reporter sneered. This man was specially arranged by the Zhao family. "This Zhang is arrogant and unruly. He not only seduces female students but also has an illegitimate daughter. And this Lins Group is under his command. How good can this enterprise be?" As soon as the man''s voice fell, someone in the crowd echoed, "That''s right! In my opinion, Lins Group is not what we think." "Boycott Lins!" Someone shouted, and there were countless such voices in the crowd. Standing in the hall of Lins Group, Ingram looked at this scene with a sneer. "Sylvia, you b*tch, this is what you get for offending me!" At the scene, the provincial media, who had just arrived, were all arranged by Ingram. At this moment, an elevator from the top floor descended to the first floor. When the door opened, Jenny came out from inside. Just now, Jenny also heard about Henry''s illegitimate daughter, so she quickly ran down. After all, Henry was still in Jenny''s heart. When Jenny saw Lisa in Henry''s arms, she made an unexpected sound. "Lisa? Why are you here?" "Mom!" Lisa''s big eyes were cutely narrowed into a thin crack, and she called Jenny. Itpletely stunned Sylvia, including Cathy and the media who were present, and some of them didn''t know what to say. She was the illegitimate daughter of the president Lin''s husband, and she called President Qin from Hengyuan her mother. Was there any rtionship between these two people? All the reporters present showed excitement on their faces. This was big news. It was absolutely possible to make the headlines! All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Sylvia''s eyes were fixed on Henry. Now she urgently needed an exnation to why Jenny and Henry would have a daughter! "As you can see, this is Henry. He has an affair with Jenny Qin from Hengyuan!" "Jenny is not a good person. I have seen her hanging out with President Lin, but she is a vixen who seduce other people''s husbands secretly!" "She''s also a bi*ch!" In the crowd, there were constant voices like this. These were all arranged by the Zhao family. Although today''s appearance of this little girl was purely an ident, and no one had expected it, it was exactly for their benefit! The sneer on Ingram''s face became more serious. "Interesting, really interesting." With a snap of his fingers, a man standing beside him hurried up. "Master Wei, what can I do for you?" "Tell the media to start the live broadcast. I want Sylvia, the bi*ch, to bepletely unable to recover!" There was a hint of hatred in the eyes of Ingram. Just now, in front of so many people, Sylvia''s words made him feel extremely embarrassed. For so many years, no one dared to speak to him in such a tone and attitude! The people around Ingram nodded repeatedly and immediately ordered the media to start the live broadcast. Everything that happened now would be on the TV screen. Even if Sylvia wanted to turn the situation overter, she would not be able to do it! Chapter 587 Chapter 587 All kinds of abuses, doubts, reporters'' questions, and the "truth" mentioned by the director put Henry in a very unfavourable position. Even Sylvia looked at Henry suspiciously. Henry''s daughter, who suddenly appeared, called Jenny mother, which made Sylviapletely stunned. Was she really Henry and Jenny''s daughter? Did they have a rtionship before she met Henry? No matter how smart one woman was, when she was in love, she would go crazy. This matter was connected to Sylvia''s feelings, which totally messed with her head. Ingram asked the reporters to start the live broadcast, so everything that happened in Lins Group now would appear on all the tforms. An illegitimate daughter, threatening other people''s safety, having an affair with university students, and then making them abort... Those were all the titles of the videos. Shocked! The president of Lins Group let the wolf into the house and her good friend was her husband''s ex! Such a title immediately attracted countless people to click. When people learned the cause and effect of the matter, those who were sitting in front of theputer screen or holding their mobile phones and watching the live broadcast also started swearing. Henry turned into a scumb*g and a piece of trash in an instant. Therefore, Hengyuan was also affected. Jenny was given the titles such as the vixen, the third wheel, and so on. "The person in charge of the Lins Group is such a bad person. What kind of people do you think work in Lins Group?" "That''s right. As a leading enterprise in Yinzhou, every move of the Lins Group represents Yinzhou." "Boycott Lins Group!" "Zhao''s Group is not bad. I hope Zhao''s Group can rece Lins Group." Such a message stood out in a series ofments. "Yes, we should support Zhao''s Group and boycott Lins Group!" "I support Zhao''s Group!" This message immediately attracted the attention of countless people, and it could directly affect people''s mind. Once everyone disliked Lins Group in their hearts, no matter how hard the Lins tried, it would be useless! At this time, Sylvia''s phone was constantly being called by the board members. Lins Group was affected by so many negative messages, and it was inevitable for the stock to decline, which would directly affect the board members'' interests. Sylvia didn''t answer these calls at all. At the same time, the secretary Cathy, as well as thepany''s reception, also received a call from the board of directors! "Henry Zhang, do you have anything to say?" A reporter arranged by Zhao''s Group loudly questioned Henry. This was in order to beat him into the abysspletely. If Henry did not make any reasonable exnation at the moment, everything would be confirmed. At this moment, Henry''s cell phone rang. It was a message. Henry took out his mobile phone and looked at it. A smile appeared on his face. He had to admit that this message came in time. Henry took a deep breath, looked at the camera, and was about to speak. "Excuse me, please. Please." An old and weak voice sounded in the crowd. There was some disturbance in the crowd, but because of this voice, they all made a way. An older woman with grey hair and a slim figure walked out of the crowd. Her face was full of wrinkles, which made her look very old. Her eyes were full of kindness, which made people feel comfortable when they looked at her. A group of twittering children, between three and five years old, were all following behind the older woman. There were more than a dozen of them. "Lisa!" As soon as the older woman appeared, she shouted at the girl in Henry''s arms. "Grandma!" Lisa greeted the older woman. The older woman came forward and looked at so many reporters. She smiled apologetically at Henry. "Henry, I have brought trouble to you and Jenny. You know, this child is very clever. Today, I just brought them out, but when she passed by here, she ran in." "Dean, it''s not a problem at all. I''m so happy that she could find me." Henry put Lisa on the ground. "Honey, this is..." Sylvia looked at the older woman with a bunch of children, and the doubts in her heart became deeper. Lisa called this woman grandma, and Henry called her dean? "Honey, let me introduce her to you. This is Dean Cui." Henry introduced the older woman to Sylvia. "She is the Dean from Spring Residential Home." "Spring residential home!" Sylvia was shocked. "Honey, you mean, this little girl..." Sylvia looked at Lisa who standing next to Dean Cui. She held a woman''s leg and opened her mouth widely, looking very happy. "Yeah." Henry nodded. "They are all orphans." Hearing this, Sylvia''s heart was suddenly filled with infinite apologies, but there was still a question in her heart. "Why did she call you Dad and President Qin..." "Haha, you must be Ms Lin, Henry''s wife." Dean Cuiughed. "Yes." Sylvia nodded. "Hello, Dean." "You are a good girl and so beautiful. No wonder Henry likes you so much." Dean Cui looked at Sylvia and nodded with satisfaction. It could be said that she had watched Henry grow up until Henry left Spring residential home secretly. Dean Cui was Henry''s most respected elder. She also regarded Henry as her own child. Dean Cui said to Sylvia, "Henry has been helping Spring residential home all the time. So did Jenny. They oftene to visit these children. You know, the children have been alone since their childhood. Henry and Jenny have been there for so many times. Naturally, these children regard them as their parents." "I... I see." Sylvia''s face was a little dull. Just now, she really doubted the rtionship between Henry and Jenny. But now when she heard these words, she realized how narrow-minded she was. Henry subsidized Spring residential home and often went to see the children. Why he never mentioned it? Sylvia looked at Henry. When she saw Henry looking at the children with deep love in his eyes, she found that she had not really understood this man yet. Not only was Sylvia a little stunned by Dean Cui''s words, but the media and the people watching the live broadcast were also a little stunned because of this reversal. The girl, who they thought was Henry''s illegitimate daughter turned out to be a child from Spring residential home. This child called Henry father and Jenny mother, not because they were her parents, but because they often went to Spring residential home to visit the child. It had never been heard that the Lins and Hengyuan subsidized Spring residential home. Could it be that these things were all done secretly? If that was the case, President Qin was not a vixen at all. She was just a charitarian. She even did not ask for any reward or attention!All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 588 Chapter 588 Now, there were too many people in this world who did give some money to charity just to get some attention. As time went by, the charity began to be hated by others. But now, what Henry and Jenny had done completely refreshed many people''s understanding of charity. There had never been a media report about them sponsoring Spring residential home! If it were anotherpany, they would let everyone know. This changed many people''s view of Henry. The rumour about Henry''s illegitimate daughter was also broken. Moreover, because of this reversal, the people who were watching online began to doubt whether what the title of the live broadcast said was true or not. Would a person who secretly did charity and did not ask for anything in return have an affair and make a student pregnant? The public, which was initially unified against Henry, was divided into two sides now. Henry looked at the reporters and said, "Everyone, I have a video that I want to show you." Henry raised his mobile phone and yed a video. At the same time, the cameras of those reporters were all aimed at Henry''s mobile phone screen. In the first half of the video, there was a scene of Henry taking Lam to the hotel that night and that scene was taken secretly by someone. This was only the first half of the video. The second half of the video was the monitoring of the hotel. Initially, it was deleted by someone with intentions, butText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Henry was still able to find it. It could be seen that he had sent Lam to the hotel and left and that Henry did not spend the night in the hotel. "Who are you lying to? This video is obviously edited, and that girl is pregnant. It is impossible that you had just taken her to the hotel and left." "Yes, it''s obviously fake!" The person arranged by Zhao''s Group began to quibble in the crowd. Hearing their words, Henry chuckled and said, "Haha, everyone, don''t worry. There''s another one." Henry clicked several times on the screen of his mobile phone, and another video popped up. In the video, there were two people. One of them was a stranger, and the other one was the person all the people present knew, the teaching director from Yinzhou University. "You have taken five hundred thousand yuan before, and this is the other five hundred thousand yuan. Tomorrow morning, you will go to the Lins. You don''t need me to teach you what to say, do you?" In the video, the stranger put a few piles of money in front of the director. "Of course, I know what to say." The director epted the money with a smile on his face. "I will say the girl in our school is pregnant. Don''t worry. I''ve prepared the hospital report! Your Zhao''s Group will see a good show tomorrow." The video was not long, and there were only two people who had a shortmunication. But when this video was released, both the people present and the people watching the live broadcast couldn''t calm down. As the director of the student affairs office of Yinzhou University, how could he have made such a false testimony? What he just said was not only irresponsible to his own school and smearing Lins group, but also that girl''s life was likely to be ruined. It was evident that she did nothing wrong, but still, the fake news about her abortion spread out. After all, public opinion in society could make some people hurt themselves! "What he has done is totally a sin!" "Such a person should get arrested!" People on the Inte started cursing the director. Although the director couldn''t see thements on the Inte, the moment he saw Henry y the video, his face became extremely ugly. He made this deal with someone before he came. How could it be photographed? ying these two videos, as well as the appearance of Dean Cui of Spring Residential Home, completely changed the situation. In the video, the sentence where the teaching director mentioned Zhao''s Group also attracted everyone''s attention. "The money was given by Zhao''s Group? Is it all Zhao''s Group''s trick?" "It''s very likely. As the secondrgestpany in Yinzhou, once the Lins fell, they would be the biggest beneficiary!" "Is Zhao''s Group trying to make use of everyone to help them take down Lins Group?" "Zhao''s Group is too disgusting!" Sentences like this did not only appear on the scene but also on the Inte. In the crowd, the people arranged by Zhao''s Group had never expected that things would turn out like this. The transaction was photographed, but they had received the money, so they couldn''t just sit there and watch things develop like this. "I seriously suspect that this video is made up. Why would Zhao''s Group attack Lins Group for no reason? Was this directed and acted by Lins Group? Was it deliberately framed Zhao''s Group?" "That''s right!" As soon as the voice of doubt came out, everyone looked at Henry again, waiting for his exnation. Henry did not speak. He yed a video again. This video was the one when he went to Luohe city to find a foreman to settle scores. Henry got this video when he was there. In the video, the one who found the foreman was the public rtions manager of Zhao''spany. Many media people present could recognize his appearance at a nce. The public rtions manager asked the foreman to start a project on the construction site of Lins Group. All of these were recorded clearly. Once this video came out, even if Zhao''s Group wanted to whitewash, it couldn''t be done. After all, their public rtions manager was in the video. Moreover, some time ago, Lin''s project was secretly launched, and the vige wanted revenge. Although the media didn''t report it, many people saw it. It was impossible that it was the Lins directed this n and acted, wasn''t it? Sylvia looked at the videos that Henry took out one after another and smiled slightly. Sure enough, she never needed to worry about his ways of dealing with things. There was no need for more exnation. These videos were the most advantageous evidence, which could exin everything! The media who were present and the people who were watching the live broadcast also understood at this time that everything was done by Zhao''s Group, which made everyone feel that they had been fooled! They all vented their anger on Zhao''s Group. As for the Lins, because of what happened this time, people realized that the Lins disdained arguments, which made everyone''s evaluation of thepany higher. Looking at thements on the Inte that had full of praises for Lins Group, Ingram''s face was extremely ugly. Initially, he wanted to destroy Lins Group, but he didn''t expect to bring benefits to them. All the things were streamed live. Even if he were to pull his connectionster, it would not affect Lins Group! The people arranged by Zhao''s Group saw that things had developed in this way and could not be reversed, so they left gloomily. Some media, who were standing in a neutral position, began to interview. Of course, the Public Rtions Department of Lins Group would not let go of this opportunity. They stood up and answered the media''s questions. A crisis that would have caused Lins Group to lose a lot was reversed entirely just because of Henry''s actions! Chapter 589 Chapter 589 Of course, this kind of reversal was not easy to do. If it weren''t for Henry who had been helping Spring residential home for a long time, and if it weren''t for him who had looked for the foreman, and if it weren''t for him looking for someone to investigate the director after he had left Yinzhou University, all those videos just now wouldn''t have existed. Just when someone was confident of winning, Henry had begun to deal with a lot of problems secretly. The disturbance in front of thempletely dissipated. The public rtions team of Linspany began to exert its strength. The anger of the masses was transferred to Zhao''s Group. Some sensitive reporters also went to Zhao''s Group. "Henry, I''m sorry to bother you." Dean Cui smiled at Henry and held Lisa''s little hands. "Let''s go back." "No, I don''t want to go back." Lisa pouted, shook off Dean Cui''s hand, and ran to Henry''s side. She hugged Henry''s calf and said, "I want to stay with my daddy. I need my parents." Dean Cui pretended to be a little angry. "Don''t make trouble! Go back with grandma." Lisa''s eyes suddenly turned red, and tears flowed down her eyes. "No, I don''t want to go back, and I want my daddy and mommy." "You''re disobedient, aren''t you?" Dean Cui walked up to Lisa and patted her on the back. "Come back home with grandma." Lisa pursed her lips, and her eyes were sparkling, she started crying, "No, I don''t want to go back...I...I..." As she sobbed, her small body, which was only one meter high, suddenly shook back and forth. Her footsteps became weak, and her little face was pale. Her arm that was holding nervously Henry''s calf suddenly loosened and she fell to the ground. Henry was quick-witted. He hurriedly bent down and hugged her, so she didn''t fall to the ground. When he looked again, he found that her eyes were closed and her face was very pale. She had already fainted. "What... what''s going on? Lisa, Lisa!" Dean Cui looked anxious and shocked. Henry reached out and put his hand on Lisa''s pulse. He frowned and said, "Dean Cui, does she have any heart problems?" "I... I... I don''t know." Dean Cui''s cloudy eyes were full of tears. Every child in Spring residential home was like her own child. A three-year-old girl suddenly fainted, which made her panic. "Secretary Lee, get someone to prepare the car. Let''s go to the hospital!" Sylvia shouted at Cathy beside her. "It''s toote! Honey, give me your car key." Henry shouted anxiously. Sylvia did not hesitate at all. She took out the car key and handed it to Henry. Henry took the car key and did not dy for a second. He carried Lisa and ran out. As he ran, he shouted, "Honey, you cane directly to the hospital with Dean Cui!" Sylvia''s car was parked in front of thepany''s entrance. Henry got in the car and started it in one breath. The engine roared and drove fast on the road. It took Henry the shortest time to arrive at the hospital. During all of this, Sylvia had already notified President Ma. Before Henry''s car entirely stopped, President Ma rushed to the entrance of the hospital with his men. When Henry handed Lisa to the doctor, he breathed a sigh of relief. President Ma immediately arranged for people to check her conditions. A few minutes after entering the hospital, President Ma had the results and made Henry feel at ease. It was just ack of oxygen in the brain that caused her to faint. The reason for theck of oxygen was that Lisa had congenital heart disease. The emotional stimtion was likely to cause the heart to stop abruptly, and the human body''s function would decline. More than ten minutester, Sylvia and others arrived. At this time, Lisa was lying on the bed. There was nothing wrong with her body, but she was still unconscious. Looking at the little girl''s round pale face, frowning brows, and the tears on her face, made people feel sorry for her from the bottom of their hearts. "Honey." Sylvia gently called Henry outside the ward. Her voice was so low because she was afraid of disturbing Lisa. Henry pointed outside the door, covered Lisa with a quilt, and went out with Sylvia. Dean Cui and Jenny stood outside the ward. "Henry, how is she doing?" When Jenny saw Henrying out, she asked anxiously. Lisa called her mother, so she was also treating Lisa as her daughter. "This is the report. You can see it." Henry handed the report that President Ma had just given him to Jenny. Then he patted on Dean Cui''s shoulder andforted her, "Dean, she''s okay." Dean Cui''s face was full of self-me. Jenny and Sylvia looked at the words "congenital heart disease" in the report and couldn''t help but open their mouths. The heart is the mostplicated part of the human body. Even if the technology is so advanced now, it can''tpletely simte the human heart, which is the foundation of each person. When the two women saw the report, they looked at each other almost at the same time and shook their heads. Then they quietly put the report away and didn''t tell Dean Cui. Both of them were afraid that Dean Cui couldn''t bear it. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. It was the most unfortunate news that this little girl, who had just starting to explore this world, was possessed by such a severe illness. They sat on the bench outside the hospital. Henry looked at Dean Cui and asked, "Dean Cui, what''s the matter with Lisa?" "s." Dean Cui sighed and shook her head. "Henry, you also know that people oftene to Spring residential home to adopt children. Yesterday, after Keith got adopted, Lisa started shouting that she wanted to find her parents. That''s why I took the kids out today. Who on earth could know she would run into yourpany? The kid is smart and remembers what you and Jenny said." Henry nodded silently. "Lisa and Keith have been a good friend since they met. It''s normal for her to feel sad when she saw that he got parents." Sylvia pursed her lips. Through the window of the ward, she saw that Lisa had been lying on the bed. Since she was a little girl, she had no mother to take care of her. She knew how much Lisa had suffered. Fortunately, she still had a father. But what about these children? They had no one to rely on! After looking at Lisa''s pale face and thinking of the scene when she hugged Henry''s calf and called him daddy in thepany, her heart was touched in the softest ce-motherhood. Taking a deep breath, she looked at Henry and said, "Honey, why don''t we adopt her?" "Ah?" Henry was so surprised. Adopting a child was not a simple thing. Once they adopted, it meant that they had to be responsible for the child''s life. It was not only about the economic situation. People also needed to be emotionally ready. Sylvia was a healthy woman, so was Henry. They could have their own children in the future. Ny-nine percent of the people would not be able to carry on with this adoption because it required a lot of effort. Chapter 590 Chapter 590 "Honey, don''t be impulsive." Henry said. Although he liked children very much, adopting kids should be a mutual decision. "No." Sylvia shook her head and stared at Henry with her beautiful eyes. "You know, I am not impulsive. Lisa likes you very much, and she likes President Qin. Since we live together, we can adopt Lisa. Are you afraid that two women can''t take care of a child?" Henry was silent and didn''t say anything. If he wasn''t married, he might choose to adopt Lisa without hesitation. But now, he had a family and had other considerations. The most important thing was that he didn''t want Sylvia to feel wronged. It was a difficult choice. "Honey." Sylvia took Henry''s hand and pointed to Jenny''s pocket. Over there, there was Lisa''s report. Henry took a deep breath and grabbed Sylvia''s soft hand. "Honey, thank you." "Don''t thank me. I like children very much anyway." Sylvia said with a smile, "And in this way, grandpa doesn''t need to urge us." Dean Cui heard what they said and looked at Henry and Sylvia. "Henry, you and your wife are all good people." Henry smiled slightly and didn''t say anything. He just grabbed Sylvia''s hand tighter. More than 20 minutester, Henry suddenly received a message. He took out his mobile phone and looked at it. He said to Sylvia, "Honey, please stay here and take care of Lisa. I have something to do, and I have to go now." "Okay." Sylvia nodded and looked at Henry. "Be careful." Henry left the hospital, looked around, and walked toward the suburbs. Henry had been watching the movements of Zhao''s Group closely. Just now, he received the news that Zhao''s Group had acted and gathered its people. He had almost thought of the action that Zhao''s Group might make. Zhao''s Group could not help but do something to him, but they could not be too direct. Today, there were so many media reports about Zhao''s Group. ording to the things they had done before, it was logical that Zhao''s group would take action. What Henry wanted to do was to give Zhao Group this opportunity do something to him. Henry noticed when he went out of the hospital that there were at least five groups of people around watching his whereabouts. Those people thought that they hid very well, but they couldn''t escape Henry''s eyes. In his eyes, their hiding methods were basic. He walked leisurely on the road, and several groups of people followed him. The ce Henry chose was a waste factory in the industrial park. The previous battles with the people from Toyobas and the people from Viper Rose were all held in this ce. Henry was very familiar with this terrain. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. This abandoned factory had neither been demolished nor developed, so almost no one would come. When Henry arrived here, it was already noon. The sun was hanging high in the sky. Henry suddenly stopped. He was surrounded by dpidated factories, and the roads were very narrow. The roads were uneven, and even the manhole covers were missing. The things that could be moved had been moved away. At this time, there were more than 100 people hiding in the dead corners of these roads. President Zhao stood in a corner closest to Henry with a crutch in his hand. He looked at Henry in the middle of the road with a smile on his face. "Second Master, what are we going to do?" The young man in ck stood next to President Zhao and asked in confusion. President Zhao sneered and said, "He took the stone from me and ruined my enterprise. What do you think we should do?" President Zhao pinched the crutch in his hand heavily. "The Master of the Su Family? He''s just so- so. If he''s not rted to the ind, I can kill him at will!" "Really?" A voice with doubts sounded behind President Zhao. President Zhao suddenly turned around and saw Henry standing behind him. This scene made President Zhao break out in a cold sweat. "It''s impossible. You were..." President Zhao looked at the middle of the road, and the "Henry" he saw down the road suddenly turned around. His clothes and walking posture were exactly the same as Henry''s, but his face was completely different. He was standing on the road with a ck ghost mask. President Zhao looked at Henry incredulously. "How is this possible? When did you change?" "Long time ago." The corners of Henry''s mouth curled up. "Your Zhao''s n is just so so-so." "How could you know about the ns?!" President Zhao''s pupils suddenly shrank. "You''re just the Master of the Su Family. How could you know..." "Who told you that I am the master of the Su Family? He has been to Radiant Ind, hasn''t he?" Henry looked at the young man in ck next to President Zhao. When he was on Radiant Ind, Henry had seen this young man in ck. At that time, he did not know what the young man in ck was doing, but now, he understood. The young man in ck went to Radiant Ind. Originally, President Zhao wanted to see the attitude of the ind. However, everything changed when Cesia appeared. The young man in ck, who had been contacted by her, came back with another idea. Henry thought that since the young man in ck hade to Radiant Ind, he already knew his identity. Now Zhao''s Group still did mess with him, did it mean that Zhao''s Group was going to start a war with Radiant Ind? The young man in ck beside President Zhao suddenly moved his body and looked at Henry. At this moment, his eyes seemed to be much clearer. When he looked at his surroundings again, the young man in ck was stunned for a few seconds, and then his face was full of fear. His teeth were trembling. "Second... Second... Second Master, he... he is..." The young man in ck reached out and pointed at Henry. He could not even speak clearly. He swallowed hard to get rid of the fear in his heart. "He''s... He''s the Conqueror!" It was the young man in ck who screamed. "What!" President Zhao''s body shook. "The Conqueror, the owner of Radiant Ind!" An intense fear rose in President Zhao''s heart. The n was not afraid of Radiant Ind, but he had not reached the level of returning to the n yet. He was no match for the ind at all! The people he brought with him were definitely no match for the Conqueror! President Zhao held back his fear. He finally understood how this man knew about the ns. With the strength of Radiant Ind, he had almost reached the threshold of the n. President Zhao took a deep breath and said, "Since you know I''m from the Zhao n, what do you want to do? Do you want to start a war with our Zhao n?" President Zhao could only mention the n. He hoped that it could y a role and make the Conqueror afraid. Chapter 591 Chapter 591 President Zhao''s threat did not affect Henry at all. President Zhao couldn''t have imagined that Henry had personally witnessed the destruction of a n. In the beginning, the idea of the n had a significant influence on Henry. Henry really didn''t expect that a small vige could make the 4th chieftain show up in person. But with the power of the Li family of Longxi, it was possible. But when he learned about the ns, Henry found that the Li family of Longxi was the strongest n. Other ns thought they were as powerful as gods. The Tang n,pared with Radiant Ind, only had a deeper foundation. In terms of strength, they were really not as strong as the people from Radiant Ind. Henry looked at President Zhao and smiled slightly. "So what about the Zhao n? Sooner orter, I will bury the Li family of Longxi, and your Zhao n will be destroyed first. Action!" C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. As soon as Henry finished his words, screams were heard in every corner of the area. When President Zhao was leading his men to surround Henry, he did not notice that Henry''s men had already surrounded them. One after another, screams rang in President Zhao''s ears. He no longer looked calm like before, nor was he in control. When he knew that the enemy he was facing was not as simple as the Lins or the Su Family, his pride was shattered. It was Radiant Ind! When the ns were in the shadows, and when the Qi was declining, Radiant Ind was the overlord of the whole underground world! Who was the overlord? The one who was worshipped by everyone! This was the status of Radiant Ind! This was the status of the Conqueror! President Zhao looked at the young man in ck beside him. The young man in ck was also in great fear. His whole body was trembling. Everything that had happened since he came back from Radiant Ind kept running through his mind. "Why?" President Zhao asked the young man in ck. He didn''t understand why this man who had been with him for so many years suddenly brought fake news to him. "It''s not me, it''s not me..." The young man in ck shook his head. "Second Master, it''s that woman, it''s..." Before the young man in ck could finish his words, a bright sabre shed and cut his throat. There was a look of unwillingness on the young man''s face. He did not exin it clearly to President Zhao before he died. "The Conqueror, you will pay the price for this!" President Zhao tightly gripped his crutch, and then suddenly pulled out a dagger from his crutch and stabbed at Henry. Henry didn''t even look at the dagger in President Zhao''s hand. An invisible air shield covered Henry''s body. The dagger in President Zhao''s hand began to bend before it touched Henry''s body. Another cold light shed, and President Zhao''s head rolled aside. Blood sprayed, but it did not fall on Henry''s body. It all fell to the ground less than one centimetre away from Henry''s body. Henry turned around and didn''t look at President Zhao anymore. He said, "Go and find out where the Zhao n is! Inform everyone, be ready, others should know that Radiant Ind is not a ce they should mess with. It wasn''t before, and it won''t be!" A desire to kill gradually spread in Henry''s heart. He didn''t know how long it had been since he had had the impulse to fight. At this moment, in Future''sboratory on Radiant Ind, a red crystal was slowly deepening the colour, flickering bright and dark. No one had seen such a change. On a coast far away from Radiant Ind, a silver-haired beauty was lying leisurely on the beach, enjoying the sunshine brought by nature. Her figure was perfect without any ws. Even if the best model in the world stood in front of her, she would feel ashamed of herself. Her long legs seemed to be God''s best gift. The woman''s slightly closed eyes suddenly opened, which were as bright as stars. She looked at the boundless sea in front of her. "Hey, it''s been a few days. Brother Henry, you''ve really restrained yourself. You are not able to make people scared like before." People had only explored one precent of this vast. The mysterious ocean, the geocentric area, and so many mysterious death areas were all ces that couldn''t be touched. In the distant southwest, in the ice and snow, a mysterious research centre hid from the eyes of any organization in the world. It was built here and hid under the cier, isted from the world. There was only one purpose of this research centre- analyze a red crystal that was only three centimetres big. People here called this red crystal the demon fragment. ording to legend, the demon fragment could open an unknown door. The legend of the ancient times was recorded, and it was the only guide for all human beings to follow the trace of ancient times! This small piece contained great power. In this research centre, every scientific researcher was very careful, because they heard that the explosion of it could destroy half of Antarctica! Its power was even more horrible than nuclear weapons! No one could see the world clearly. The ordinary people were working and living trying to buy cars and houses. The rich people were thinking about how to change the city, and the government wanted to change the pattern of people''s livelihood, wanted to be well-known for thousands of years. And some people, what they wanted to do was to change the world! In Yinzhou, Henry solved the problem with President Zhao and others, and he called Sylvia. Sylvia told Henry that Lisa had woken up, and she brought her back home. Dean Cui took the children back to Spring residential home first. After hearing the news that Lisa had woken up, Henry waspletely relieved. Although he knew that it was nothing serious, it was always worrying to see a child unconscious. It had nothing to do with whether Henry understood medicine or not. It was totally in human nature. When Henry returned home, he saw that Lisa was sitting on the sofa with Sylvia. Between them, there was a set of chess. "Haha, auntie, you lost again!" Henry heard Lisa''sughter. "Don''t call me auntie. Call me mommy." Sylvia puffed out her mouth and looked at Lisa. "No." The little head wagged like a rattle. "You''re not my mommy, no." "I am!" Sylvia''s tone was very sure. "You are not!" Lisa, she also pouted her mouth and stared at Sylvia with her big eyes. "I am. From today onwards, I am your mommy." "You''re not!" "I am!" Henry stood at the door and listened to the conversation between these two women. He covered his head. It was usual for Lisa to be naughty. But his wife was the leader of Lins Group. How could she have such a girl''s temperament? Chapter 592 Chapter 592 Henry smiled helplessly, closed the door, and deliberately coughed. As soon as Sylvia heard Henry''s cough, their eyes met. At the moment when Lisa saw Henry, she jumped off the sofa and ran to Henry. "Daddy, you''re back." Lisa had been calling Henry her daddy for a long time, so he had already been used to it. Henry picked Lisa up. Seeing that she resumed her lively and lovely behaviour, he was happy from the bottom of his heart. "Lisa, did you bully your mommy?" "She is not my mommy." She hugged Henry''s neck. "I want mommy Qin." Hearing this, Sylvia rolled her eyes at Henry. She had been telling Lisa since she came back from the hospital that she would be her mother in the future, but Lisa didn''t buy it at all. Henry rubbed Lisa''s little head. "Be good, Lisa. Mommy Sylvia is also your mommy." "No!" Lisa, he puffed out her cheeks and said in a childish voice. Although she was young, she was very intelligent and only recognized Henry and Jenny. Seeing that Lisa was like this, Henry had no choice but to make an expression of helplessness, which made Sylvia understand that Lisa should slowly develop feelings for her from now on. How could Sylvia be angry with such a little girl? She walked over and grabbed Lisa''s hands. "Okay, Lisa, how about you go to buy some new clothes with aunty?" "New clothes!" When Lisa heard these three words, her big ck eyes almost lit up. Children living in Spring residential home were extremely eager for the new clothes. It was not because they loved new things very much, but because this made them feel no different from other children with parents. This made themfortable andpanied. Although children could not express these words, everyone had their own instinct, regardless of age. "Yes, new clothes, Lisa, do you want to go with aunty Sylvia?" Sylvia deliberately pointed at her clothes. "Let''s go!" She answered firmly with a cheerful voice. Sylvia smiled and took Lisa from Henry''s arms. "Let''s go Lisa. Auntie will take you to buy clothes." "Honey, wait for me. I''ll change my clothes and go with you." Henry immediately said. The clothes on his body had just witnessed the murder. Although Henry was not a superstitious person, he thought it was better to put on a new one when he was with the child. Sylvia shook her head. "You don''t have to go. Daisy called me a while ago and said that she had something urgent to talk to you. She asked you to go to school. Your mobile phone was turned off. It must have something to do with Daisy''s friend." Henry took out his mobile phone and found that it was really turned off. "Okay, honey, thank you for your help." "Not at all," Sylvia nced at Henry and said, "I''ll take my daughter to y. Just wait and see. From now on, she''ll only get closer and closer to me. As for you, you''ll be forgotten sooner orter." After saying this, Sylvia put on her shoes and went out with Lisa. Sylvia didn''t drive because Lisa couldn''t sit in the passenger seat at her age. She didn''t have a baby car seat in her car, so she just took a taxi. After Sylvia left, Henry went back to the bedroom and found the charger. As soon as the phone was turned on, Daisy called him. He picked up the phone. Before Henry could say anything, Daisy''s voice sounded anxiously from the phone. "Brother-inw, you''re finally home. Did my sister tell you?" "Yeah, what''s wrong?" Henry asked. "Something happened to Lam. Hey, I can''t make it clear over the phone. Come to our dormitory quickly. Auntie is here too." Hearing Daisy''s voice on the phone, Henry knew that it was not convenient for her to speak, so he quickly hung up the phone, picked up a power bank and went to Yinzhou University. Henry and Sylvia''s rtionship was strong, so the luxury cars in the yard were casually driven by Henry. Henry picked up a car key from the shoe cab casually, went out and picked a Ferrari, then drove out of the yard quickly. When Henry drove the supercar, it took him the shortest time toe to the gate of the university. At this time, even if the world''s top racing drivers came, they couldn''t surpass him. Henry knew where Daisy''s dormitory was. At that time, it was he who helped Daisy to move her belongings. An exaggerated Ferrari drove through the gate of the university, which immediately attracted everyone''s attention. Henry did not pay attention to this at all. After parking the car in front of Daisy''s dormitory building, he rushed upstairs. Before he arrived at the door of Daisy''s dormitory, Henry heard the howling sound from the corridor. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "It''s all my fault, it''s all my fault!" Henry immediately realized that the howl came from Lam''s stepmother. Henry came to Daisy''s dormitory. The door was half-closed. When he pushed the door open, he saw Lam''s stepmother wiping her tears. Lam sat next to her stepmother, constantlyforting her. Daisy, Amy, and Wade were all sitting in the dormitory. When they saw Henry opening the dormitory door, everyone stood up. "Brother-inw, you are here." Daisy nodded to Henry. "What''s going on?" Henry looked around and asked. "This... Lam, she..." Daisy was just about to speak when she was interrupted by Lam''s stepmother''s voice. "It''s all my fault." Lam''s stepmother cried. "Before, Lam''s father cooperated with others on a project. He borrowed more than two million yuan from others, but it ended up to be a fraud. That person ran away with the money. Lam''s father was chased because of the debt and was detained. That person''s background is very strong. Lam''s father owes 1.5 million yuan to that person. If they don''t get the money, they won''t let him go." When Lam''s stepmother said this, she subconsciously nced at Lam next to her and continued, "At that time, I was forced to do that. Lam''s father was beaten every day, and I couldn''t bear it. So I arranged the marriage for Lam. We are from the same vige, and they like Lam very much. Also, they are rich, so I asked for 1.5 million as a bridal gift..." After Lam''s stepmother finished speaking, she didn''t say anything. Henry frowned slightly. "Does Lam know about the marriage you mentioned?" Lam''s stepmother looked up at Henry and then shook her head slightly. "No." Henry looked at Lam sitting there and sighed helplessly. He had seen what kind of person Lam''s stepmother was when they met in Luohe cityst time. "Do you mean that the other party is pushing her to get married?" Henry asked. Lam''s stepmother opened her mouth but said nothing. "It''s moreplicated than this." Daisy continued, "Brother-inw, Lam''s fiance died. Now his family insists on carrying on this arrangement." Chapter 593 Chapter 593 Henry''s heart skipped a beat. The man died, but the other party still wanted to continue with the marriage. Wasn''t this a ghost marriage? This kind of thing was clearly prohibited. How could it still exist? "Why don''t you call the police? The police should be in charge of this matter, right?" Henry asked. Lam''s stepmother shook her head. "It''s useless. Their family is so powerful that no one in the local area will care about it. Moreover, they know about Lam''s father. If we call the police, Lam''s father will die. After running for such a long time, if those businessmen knew about it, Lam''s father would definitely die!" "Brother-inw, the most important thing is that Lam''s father has been taken by the family now. They insist on you showing up. I''m afraid that they have also heard of the news during the past two days." Daisy added. "Ha." Henry chuckled and said, "Ghost marriage, kidnapping, talking nonsense and they still want me to show up?" Henry didn''t even need to think about it. He knew why the other party wanted to see him. It was a traditional family which definitely could not ept the news that Lam was with a married man. They just wanted to get even with him! Henry turned to look at Lam''s stepmother and asked, "Is the date fixed?" Lam''s stepmother nodded. "We''ve set the date. It''s been four days since the man died. We''re going to do it on the seventh day. They want us to go back before the seventh day." "Where?" Lam''s stepmother looked at Henry and slowly said, "Meng Province, the Zhao family''s county!" As soon as Lam''s stepmother finished speaking, Henry''s cell phone rang. It was a call from an unknown number. Henry picked up the phone, it was Alex. "Boss, the patriarch of the Tang n told us that the Zhao n is in Meng Province, and Azra has also found out that the man from Zhao''s Group had been to Meng Province some time ago!" Henry hung up the phone. The Zhao n was also in Meng Province! He asked Lam''s stepmother, "Is the county you mentioned thergest one of the Zhao family?" "Yes." Lam''s stepmother nodded without hesitation. After receiving an affirmative answer from Lam''s stepmother, Henry immediately linked the Zhao n with this matter. The feudal ghost marriage had already been forbidden, but the other party had been willing to continue with it. If there was the shadow of the Zhao family behind it, then everything would be clear! The Zhao n! He was about to look for them, but they came to him on their own initiative! "Let''s book the tickets." Henry said gently. As soon as these three words came out, Lam''s stepmother suddenly showed a surprised look. She was very clear that this matter had nothing to do with Henry at all. If Henry was not willing to take care of it, there was no need for him to get involved at all! "Brother-inw, I..." Lam said. This was the first time she made a sound since Henry entered the room. "Lam, do you remember what I told you in the car that night?" Henry directly turned around and interrupted Lam. There was a hint of confusion in Lam''s eyes. "If a friend can help you, don''t be so polite. I think we are already friends, don''t you think so?" Henry smiled at Lam. Lam was stunned for a few seconds, and then her face showed relief. "Thank you, brother-inw." After making a n with Lam and her stepmother to set off tomorrow, Henry left Yinzhou University. He still had a lot of things to arrange. Since he was going to have a head-on confrontation with the Zhao n this time, he must be well prepared. Henry had never been an easy rival. He would go all out even when fighting against a small enemy, not to mention when dealing with a n! Henry didn''t know how many ns there were around China, but what he knew was that the ns that could be passed down until now were definitely not simple. Henry asked Peze to inquire about the Zhao n. At the same time, he gathered his men and told them to go to Meng Province. As the thirdrgest province in China, thend area Meng Province upied had reached one- ninth of entire China. It could be said that Henry had to cross more than half of China. The ce he was going to was still a little far away from Yinzhou. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. After arranging the matters of the ind, Henry contacted Wade and others to let go of all the things in their hands and set off to Meng Province. Just after this matter was over, he would ask them to return to the ind. As the top figures on the ind, they had to enter the Qi-controlling Realm as soon as possible. As he gradually got in touch with the n, Henry realized that the world was no longer what he had been in contact with before. It was much wider and more mysterious side was gradually revealed. His strength, which he was originally proud of, now seemed to bepletely useless. Fortunately, at the same time, Henry also had a sense of awe. He never thought that he was invincible. During the battle with The King Region, he had experienced the trace of Qi. Now, what he had been in touch with was exactly what he had been exploring all along. When Henry returned home, it was already six o''clock in the afternoon. There were a pile of colourful new clothes at home. Lisa was sitting in this pile of clothes. There was a silly smile on her lovely little face. She had been living in Spring residential home. When did she ever see so many new clothes? She couldn''t believe that these were all hers! Every time Henry went to Spring residential home, he mainly gave money to buy clothes, which was done by Dean Cui. Sylvia squatted next to the pile of clothes, picked up one from time to time, put it on Lisa''s body, and then took pictures. Henry looked at the smile on Sylvia''s face unconsciously, and his heart was filled with warmth. This was the feeling of having a home! "Honey, didn''t you buy too many clothes for Lisa? Don''t spoil her too much." Henry closed the door and changed into slippers. "Too much? Not at all?" Sylvia shook her head. "Honey, tell me, why are these children''s clothes so nice now? I bought them all without holding back. Lisa will look beautiful in them!" Henry covered his head. Sylvia now acted like a typical parent who wanted to spoil her child. She wanted to buy whatever she saw for the child. "But you can''t buy her all these things. She is still young, and she grows up every day. She will definitely not be able to wear all these clothes." Henry nced at the pile of clothes. Sylvia not only bought the autumn clothes but also bought the winter and spring clothes. She even bought the summer clothes, and summer had just finished. "When she grows up, there will be more beautiful clothes for her." Sylvia put on another piece of clothes on Lisa. "Honey, the child can''t be spoiled. At her age, she has to learn some basic principles." Henry came over. He still wanted to say something, but when he saw Sylvia''s disappointed face, he didn''t say anything. "Honey, I know, but I can''t help it." Sylvia pouted and said, "I will control myself tomorrow and won''t buy so many things." Tomorrow? Henry covered his head. Did his wife listen to what he just said? Chapter 594 Chapter 594 Henry looked around in the room, but he didn''t see Jenny. "By the way," Sylvia said, "The psychologist you found is here. She is having a session with President Qin." Sylvia pointed upstairs. "I''ll go and have a look." Henry nodded and walked upstairs. As soon as he reached the stairs, he heard the sound of the door upstairs, and Jenny came out of a guest room. Henry looked at Jenny and asked, "How do you feel?" "Good." Jenny shook her head. "In fact, you don''t have to worry about me." Henry shook his head. He could clearly feel the change in Jenny''s character. In the past, Jenny''s attitude was a bit firm, but now, she was not firm at all. Henry went upstairs and said, "What do you want to eat? Lisa is here. I''ll treat you to dinner." N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Jenny covered her mouth and smiled. She looked at the room downstairs, where Lisa was sitting on the pile of clothes. There was a hint of love in her eyes. "I''ll ask Lisa." Jenny said as she went downstairs. Henry looked at Jenny''s back and then pushed open the door in front of him. A woman in her thirties was sitting in the guest room, with a pair of ck-framed sses on her head. The moment she saw Henry, the woman immediately knelt on one knee. "Greetings, The Conqueror." Henry waved his hand indifferently and said, "Zora, how is Jenny?" Zora was the 30-year-old woman in front of him, the world''s top psychologist. Zora slowly got up, nodded, and then shook her head. "The situation can be said to be good, but it can also be said to be bad. Ms. Qin has experienced great trauma. It is almost impossible to recover by herself. Fortunately, this kind of mental illness will not affect her life." "Is there any possibility of recovery?" Henry asked. "Yes, if she really wants to recover, it won''t be difficult." Zora nodded. "My lord, I''ve heard about what happenedst time. Now Ms. Qin has a demon in her heart. There is only one way to make herpletely recover." "What way?" "In front of Ms. Qin, kill all the people who tortured her. When those people die, the demon in Ms. Qin''s heart will naturally dissipate." Zora said this sentence without any emotional fluctuations. For her, it was a part of her job to tell her patient how to treat their illness. Henry grinned. He never wanted to let go of those people. It was just a matter of time before he killed them. "By the way, Zora, please take a look at my recent situation. Something''s wrong with me. I get angry easily." Henry shook his head and suppressed the anger that had just rose in his heart. Zora gave a wry smile. "My lord, you''ve undergone severe psychological training. I can''t break through your psychological defence. I''m afraid it won''t work. But I can still give it a try. My lord, please sit down." Henry sat on the edge of the bed as Zora had said. Zora sat at a table, on which there was a ss of water. Zora picked up an iron spoon. It was light and she started knocking on the ss. "Ding, ding, ding!" Henry heard the sound. Zora took out a book with the other hand and read it slowly. "My lord, the weather has changed recently, it got a bit cooler. It''s time to wear more clothes. What do you think of the weather today?" "Not bad." Henry said indifferently. "There are no clouds for thousands of miles, and the sky is clear. It is a rare good day. My lord, now, get up from the bed and change into your clean clothes. You want to pick up your wife from work and prepare a romantic date. But, the sky suddenly gets dark and heavy rain starts, soaking your newly changed dry clothes." Zora said in a soft voice, as if she was telling a story. Henry frowned slightly and didn''t say anything. Zora continued to knock on the ss with one hand and flipped through the book with the other hand. She continued, "You found a ce to shelter from the rain, but a car happened to pass by and sshed arge amount of muddy water on you. You took out a paper towel, wiped the mud on your body, and somebody stepped on your new shoes. You..." "You don''t need to continue." Henry suddenly said, "I can''t fall for this." Henry''s slightly wrinkled eyebrows slowly stretched out, and he shook his head helplessly. It seemed that his psychological defence was strong, and sometimes it was not a good thing. The sound of Zora beating the ss stopped abruptly. She looked at Henry and said, "My lord, it''s notpletely useless. Have you encountered any strange things recently?" "What''s wrong?" Henry looked at Zora. "When I knocked on the cup just now, the rhythm I knocked out was the same as the rhythm of your breathing. Then I opened the book." Zora picked up the book that she had been turning over all the time. "There are many bloody and violent pictures on it. When I talk to you, your eyes would subconsciously focus on these pictures. From your angle, you can''t see what the pictures are, which shows that you are unconsciously interested in these pictures. It doesn''t conform to your character. As far as I know, My lord, you have been longing for a peaceful life, right?" Henry opened his mouth and was about to speak when he heard Zora say, "After that, I tried to slow down the frequency of knocking on the ss, and also changed to some scenery pictures. At this time, you frowned. After I increased the frequency of knocking, and the picture changed to the violent one, your eyebrows unconsciously rxed. Your hidden intention told me that you were eager to kill. You hated everything calm, and you were restless at the bottom of your heart." At this moment, Zora stood up slowly, walked to Henry, and stared at his eyes. "For example, the sudden heavy rain will not have any effect on you, but make you happy because of the changeable weather. The car that makes you muddy will not make you angry, because you are asking for this kind of uncertainty, others'' provocation, and a chance to vent. When someone suddenly stepped on you, you were happy in your heart, because it gave you a reason to take action and gave you one..." Zora''s words, word by word, were very clear, and her voice was getting louder and louder. "Gave you one opportunity to release yourself. You, yearn for blood and killing!" When she said the word "killing", Zora suddenly stepped out and stamped heavily next to Henry''s foot, as if she was deliberately stepping on his foot. Henry, who had been sitting there all this time, suddenly moved. He stretched out his hand and grabbed Zora''s neck. Then he pinched Zora''s neck hard and pushed Zora to the corner of the wall. Chapter 595 Chapter 595 Being gripped by Henry so suddenly, Zora''s face instantly turned blue. She barely shook her hand, causing the phone to y a harsh ring tone. When the phone rang, Henry loosened his grip. "Whew! Whew!" Zora stretched out her hand and patted her chest, gasping for breath. "I..." Henry saw the red mark on Zora''s neck and looked at his own hands. He didn''t know what had happened and why he had attacked Zora. The feeling was like when he first returned to the Lins Group and shouted at those reporters. He waspletely out of control. Anger was boiling inside of him and he had to act. "I''m sorry," Henry whispered to Zora. Zora shook her head indifferently. "My lord, I tried to annoy you on purpose just now. You got angry easier than I thought. I''m afraid that you should look for my teacher." Henry gave a wry smile and said, "I''m afraid that old guy is not willing to see me." Zora''s teacher, at the same time, was also Cesia''s teacher. Once Zora''s teacher had told something to Henry. At that time, Henry was young and arrogant. Henry did not believe what Zora''s teacher had told him and he had a quarrel with him. But now thinking about it, Henry found that Zora''s teacher was right. It was just that his knowledge at that time was not great. At that time, Zora''s teacher told Henry about a case of spiritual division. He clearly told Henry that a patient who suffered from spiritual division had two spiritual sides inside of himself. One side would be weak, and the other side would be strong. Everybody had their good and bad sides. If the technology was developed enough, these two sides could bepletely separated from each other. At that time, Henry was dismissive of such a theory mentioned by Zora''s teacher. Hearing Henry''s words, Zora also expressed her helplessness. "Teacher''s temper has always been very strange and unpredictable. Maybe he doesn''t remember what happened before?" "Hey, if there''s a chance, just ask him." Henry sighed. "It''s time for dinner. Let''s have dinner together." "No." Zora waved her hand. "My lord, you know, the teacher likes to arrange many tasks. I can''t bear his anger if I don''t finish these tasks on time." "Thank you foring this time." After they left the room, Zora said goodbye to Sylvia and Jenny and left. Henry, on the other hand, went to a restaurant with two women and a little girl, so they could celebrate Lisa''s arrival to the family. During the meal, Henry told Sylvia that he would go to Meng Province tomorrow. "Leaving again?" Sylvia and Jenny almost looked at Henry at the same time and said. Then Jenny realized that she seemed to be a little too affected. She lowered her head and stopped talking. "Yes." Henry nodded. "There are some things I have to deal with." C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Sylvia never asked much about Henry''s business. She knew Henry''s identity and knew that some things could not be exposed to a woman like herself. He had his own power and responsibility. Many people had to be led by him. Sylvia had never thought of tying Henry to her side. Although she admitted that when Henry left, she missed him a lot, it was not realistic to make Henry stay with her forever. Any man should have his own career, and his own things to do, especially if he is someone with Henry''s status. "How long will it take you toe back this time? The weather is good recently, and I want to take Lisa on a trip. You are her father, you shoulde with us." Sylvia said. Henry thought for a moment and said, "It won''t take long. A week." The Zhao n''s man died four days ago, so the marriage should be held in three days. It would not take too long to deal with this matter. "Okay, then we''ll wait for you toe back." Sylvia raised her ss. Sitting on the side, Lisa also raised her cup and touched Henry''s cup. Henry smiled slightly. "There are still people waiting for me at home. How can I leave for too long?" After dinner, they returned home and Lisa hugged Jenny with all their might and went to sleep with her. Sylvia smiled helplessly. She thought that she had a good rtionship with Lisa today. After rolling her eyes, she went back to her room. Henry returned to his bedroom. He didn''t have anything to tidy up. After thinking for a while, he packed the two tubes of blue liquid that Future had prepared for him. These two tubes of blue liquid contained huge power. After midnight, Henry quietly left home and closed the door. A second after Henry left, the curtain in Sylvia''s bedroom was opened with a thin crack. Sylvia stood behind the curtain and looked at Henry''s back as he gradually walked away. A trace of worry appeared in her eyes. Although Henry was the king of hell, and he was called the most powerful man in the world, the enemy he faced was not ordinary at all. On Radiant Ind that day, the scene of countless fighter jets hovering in the sky still emerged in Sylvia''s mind. Every time Henry went far away, although she said nothing, she was very worried. So when Henry went out to handle affairs, she never contacted Henry, for fear that Henry would be distracted. Even if Henry contacted her, she would make an excuse to reduce her contact with Henry and quietly waited for Henry came back. After Henry left home, he went directly to the airport. He did not intend to go with Lam and her stepmother. If the other party was really a member of the Zhao n, then Lam would naturally be followed along the way. Henry nned on going to Meng Province earlier and personally check out the situation there. A helicopter had been waiting for Henry at the airport for a long time. After getting on the helicopter, Henry went straight to the cockpit. "Boss, what''s the big task this time?" In the pilot''s seat, Wade was leisurely sitting with a cigar in his mouth. "Have you ever heard of a n?" Henry sat next to Wade and made himselffortable. "A n?" Wade frowned. "Boss, are we going to fight against a n this time?" "Have you heard of it?" Henry was a little surprised. "Yes." Wade nodded. "Boss, our Temple Guardians are from a n." Henry patted his head. He tried his best to understand the n. When he went to the Tang n, he was acting. Unexpectedly, there were members of a n in front of him! "Boss, Alex told me that you''ve arranged a group of people surnamed Tang to live on the ind. Are they from the Tang n?" Wade looked at Henry and asked. "Yes." Henry nodded. It seemed that Wade knew quite well about the ns. "F**k, boss, the Tang n''s current ranking is bad. It is estimated that they will soon drop to the fifteenth ce. In a few years, they will not even be qualified to be called a n." Henry heard a hint of disdain in Wade''s words. He asked, "What about you? What is the ranking of your n?" "Thirty-nine," Wade answered naturally. Chapter 596 Chapter 596 Henry was speechless when he heard Wade''s answer. He thought Wade would say some high ranking because he showed his disdain for the 15th ce of the Tang n. But his n was ranked thirty-ninth? Wade understood Henry''s expression and waved his hand indifferently. "Boss, I don''t care about the ranking. My father doesn''t care about it. He didn''t say anything to me. Even the n didn''t say anything when I went to them after the incident on the indst time." Henry thought of Wade''s father''s character and identity. He shook his head and said, "Okay, how much do you know about the ns?" Wade thought for a moment and replied, "Not much. I only know some basic information. Now there are fifteen top ns in total. The Tang n ranks thest and the Li Family of Longxi is the strongest. But my father didn''t say how strong they were." "What about the Zhao n from Meng Province?" Henry asked again. "Zhao n? It seems to be ranked thirteenth, a little higher than that Tang n. But I don''t know what''s going on. You know, the number of people in my n is too small, and we don''t pay much attention to it. Otherwise, with my father''s strength, it would be impossible to rank only 39th." Wade closed the door of the helicopter and began to take off. Henry understood that Wade didn''t know anything. Wade just listened to his father''s words. If Henry wanted to make it clear, he had to rely on himself. Meng Province was veryrge. It would take less than an hour to get to the closest ce from Yinzhou by car. But it would take several hours by helicopter to arrive at the furthest ce. As for the location of the Zhao n, Henry had already asked Lam''s stepmother about it and went straight there. The temperature in Meng Province was slightly higher than that in Yinzhou. At five o''clock in the morning, Henry and Wade arrived at their destination. They didn''t go directly to Zhao''s County but landed about one hundred kilometres away from there. There was a huge helipad, and a man had been waiting. It was a man in his thirties, wearing a suit and a pair of gold-rimmed sses. He looked very sophisticated. The moment Henry and Wade got off the ne, the middle-aged man knelt on one knee and put his palms together in front of his chest. "I''m Alfred. Nice to meet you, my lord." C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Henry and Wade both stoppedughing and showed a serious look when they got off the ne. Henry nodded to the middle-aged man named Alfred and asked, "How many people are here?" Kneeling on one knee, Alfred lowered his head and answered, "My king, we''ve got 1764 people. All are ready. We can set off at any time." Henry walked forward without stopping. He asked while walking, "What''s going on over there in Zhao County?" Wade followed behind Henry and walked past Alfred. When Henry and Wade were three metres away, Alfred stood up and followed Henry. He lowered his head and said, "ording to the information collected over the past few months, Zhao County has a poption of 73862 people in total. Ten percent of the total poption is surnamed Zhao. All the well-known enterprises in the county are under the control of the family. One of them, the education enterprise which starts from a kindergarten all the way to a high-high school, is fully owned by the Zhao family. The students in the institution are all surnamed Zhao. However, the chief of the Zhao n rarely shows up." "They live in groups and don''t have contact with the outside world. There is no doubt that they are a n." Henry was sure in his heart. ns were mysterious, but it was notpletely impossible to get in touch with them. The world was just so big, and China was so big. All the ces where people could live were developed. It was not easy to bepletely isted from the world. How many people in China could live in the same ce as the Tang n. Besides, how many people could really stay away from the outside world like the Tang n? Not everyone could bear the sorrow and loneliness in their hearts. "Arrange a car ande with me." Henry ordered. "Understood," Alfred replied respectfully. At half past six in the morning, the sky was brighter than in Yinzhou. An ordinary domestic car slowly drove into Zhao County. On the surface, this county looked no different from Luohe city. People worked normally every day, and vendors shouted on the pavements. Ordinary people would not have thought that there was a powerful n hiding in this county. Henry and Wade sat in the back seat of the car, looking around the county, trying to spot something different. The driver was Alfred, who greeted them at the helipad. He was the person from Radiant Ind who was in charge of this ce and had an office here. The people in charge of each office had unparalleled strength. They were good in many fields, such as assassination, fighting, attacking, defence, and so on. Each of them was the best of the best. After retirement, they could go to Radiant Ind, which was their dream, and live in that holynd. Their juniors would be blessed by them and blessed by the ind. "Boss, there must be something wrong with these buildings." Wade frowned slightly. After observing for a while, he felt a little weird that he couldn''t say what was weird exactly. "Alfred, are all the constructionpanies in this county owned by Zhao?" Henry didn''t answer Wade''s question but asked the driver. "Yes." Alfred nodded. "All the high-level officials in the county, from the officials to the civilians, are surnamed Zhao." "That makes sense." Henry nodded with a smile. "Boss, what do you mean by that?" Wade asked with a puzzled look. "The n." Henry stretched out his hand and pointed to a building outside the window. "Stop here. Let''s go up and have a look." The building Henry was referring to was andmark of the city, and was one of the top three highest buildings in the whole county. Alfred parked the car and the three of them walked into the building together. When they came to the top of the building, they could overlook the entire Zhao County. Henry looked around and said, "I was forced to read something about the Eight trigrams and Nine diagrams. When I first entered the city, I felt a little strange. The outermost buildings in the county were in the same pattern, making the outer edge of the county. The streets were not like in most cities. They were organized in rings. In each ring, there were several connection ces." Wade stood by Henry''s side, overlooking the whole county. From the sky, this Zhao Family County waspletely the same as the Eight trigrams! The Qian, Kan, Gen, Zhen, Zhong, Feng, Li, Kun, Dui diagrams were all set up in different areas! It was so weird to build a whole county into the shape of the Eight trigrams. Wade took a deep breath and asked, "Boss, what do you think the Zhao n meant by doing this?" "I don''t know, these forces that have been passed down since ancient times are all full of nonsense. Isn''t your father just like that? Let''s take a look first." Henry secretly remembered theyout of the county. Chapter 597 Chapter 597 A middle-aged man in his fifties was sitting in a courtyard on the edge of the county. He sat under an old tree in the courtyard and made a cup of tea. A mist rose slowly from the teacup. The middle-aged man picked up his teacup and said slowly, "Come out. Your Excellency had approached so quietly. You must be very powerful." "Haha, Chief Zhao really lives up to his reputation." A burst ofughter sounded in the middle-aged man''s ear, but the owner of theughter did not show up. The middle-aged man blew gently at the teacup, then took a sip and said, "Are you here to pay a visit to our Zhao n?" "Chief Zhao, I''m here because I want to be friends with the Zhao n." C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "Being sneaky is not the right way to make friends." The middle-aged man put down his teacup. "Chief Zhao, I brought a gift with me. Your words make me very sad!" A cold light suddenly shot out from the courtyard wall to the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man chuckled and shook his body slightly to avoid the cold light. It was a dagger. "Chief Zhao, I''ll leave the gift. Enjoy it. Just a hint, someone has arrived." The voice outside the courtyard gradually drifted away. The middle-aged man''s eyes were focused on the ground under his feet. At this moment, under his feet, there was a parcel. He didn''t even see clearly how the parcel appeared. At the moment when he just dodged the dagger, it was put there. The middle-aged man took a deep breath. If the other party didn''te to deliver the parcel but wanted to kill him, what would the result be? The middle-aged man picked up the parcel and slowly opened it. At the moment when the parcel was opened, his pupils suddenly shrank. In the parcel, there was a head, a head without blood. Even the facial muscles had deformed, but the middle-aged man recognized the face at a nce. This was a branch member of the Zhao n. He hade to the Zhao n sometime ago and had met with Chief Zhao. The other party had said that they had prepared some Dendrobium Officinale. They hoped that they could return to the n. But now, they were killed! "Who is it?" The middle-aged man clenched his fists tightly. Regardless of whether he was a branch member, he was a member of the Zhao n. Who dared to kill a member of the Zhao n?! Although the n rarely showed up, the arrogance in their hearts was stronger than the arrogance of other people. Now that someone in the n had been killed, and of course, they would be angry! The middle-aged man noticed that there was a DV in the parcel. He picked up the DV. At the moment when the DV was turned on, a video yed on the screen. "Since you know I''m from the Zhao n, what else do you want to do? Do you want to start a war with our Zhao n?" "So what if you are from the Zhao n? Sooner orter, I will bury the Li Family of Longxi. Then, your Zhao n will be buried first. Action!" The video showed the scene that happened in Yinzhou industrial area that day. The middle-aged man stared at the young figure in the video, crushed the DV in his hand, and roared, "Destroy my Zhao''s n? How shameless you are!" The middle-aged man thought of the female voice just now. The woman said that someone had arrived. Was it the person in the video? "Somebodye!" The middle-aged man sat in the courtyard and shouted, "There are thieves in our house. Catch the thieves!" At the same time, Henry and the other two walked out of the building. "Boss, what do we do next?" Wade followed Henry and asked. When Wade carried out a task alone, he had a very clear n in his head. However, when he was with Henry, he would consider Henry as the leader. This was also amon thing among the other kings on the ind. They all followed Henry''s instructions blindly. "Find a ce to fill our stomachs, and find a way to get in touch with a few people of the Zhao n. I have to see what kind of n the Zhao n is," Henry said. He remembered those people in Li''s Vige before, who were extremely overbearing. The three of them found a decent breakfast ce. Alfred walked in front of them and opened the door for them. When Henry was about to enter the door, two people, a man and a woman, came out in front of him. They both looked like they were just 22 or 23 years old. The man walked out through the door opened by Alfred. At this time, Henry had already stood at the door. The young man pushed Henry impatiently and said, "Get out of my way. A good dog knows when to move away." The young, of course, was not strong enough to push Henry. Instead, he himself took two steps back. "D*mn you!" The young man looked embarrassed. He scolded Henry and then raised his hand to hit Henry''s face. Alfred stepped forward, grabbed the young man''s wrist and red at him coldly. The young man struggled a few times with his hand, but he didn''t get rid of Alfred''s hand. He scolded, "Poor thing, who the hell are you? Get out of my way! Watch your moves. I''m from the Zhao n!" "Zhao n?" There was disdain in Alfred''s eyes. In his eyes, there was only one king in this world. Henry''s eyes moved and he shook his head at Alfred. "Let him go." As Alfred loosened the strength in his hands, the young man pulled out his arm. "Sorry, I didn''t notice that you are the young master of the Zhao n. You go first." Henry smiled and made way for the young man. The young man saw Henry giving up and smiled with satisfaction. He stretched out his hand and patted Alfred''s face in an insulting way. "Poor thing, open your eyes in the future. You should not provoke everyone you see!" After the young man finished speaking, he walked out of the door with his head held high. The woman also followed the young man proudly and walked out of the breakfast shop. After the man and the woman left, Henry said to Alfred, "Find someone to check his identity." "Understood." Alfred nodded. The breakfast was not over yet, and the identity of the young man had been found out. "The son of the owner of Ulysses Entertainment Center? Just the arcade city we passed by just now?" Henry recalled. When he was looking around this county, he saw Ulysses Entertainment Center. It was not big and it was just an ordinary arcade ce. "Yes." Alfred nodded. "That young man''s name is Dempsey. He''s just an ordinary member of the Zhao n. He has a younger brother, but he died a few days ago." Alfred''s words brought a lot of information to Henry. An ordinary member of the Zhao n was so arrogant, and he said that he was a member of the Zhao n. It seemed that the Zhao n''s power in this county was terrifying. From the first-ss official to the civil enterprise, all the members of the Zhao n in this city seemed to have reached the sky. Judging from the young man''s performance just now, it was obvious that he had been arrogant for a long time. "My lord, why didn''t you just..." Alfred made a gesture of chopping with a hand. Chapter 598 Chapter 598 This time, Radiant Ind was ready to start a war. Thebat forces were ready. Members of the Zhao n and the ces they lived had been investigated thoroughly. As long as Henry gave an order, all the people could enter thebat state in an instant. "No need to hurry." Henry shook his head slightly. "This time, I need to clear some things first." Henry thought about the ghost wedding carefully and also felt that the family that made a deal regarding Lam''s engagement was not simple. Even though the society had made a progress and had gotten more developed, this family still respected some traditional values that were already forbidden. Henry wanted to make it clear why the other party did this. Henry checked up on a lot of things about the ghost marriage yesterday. The reasons were different. One of the most important points that Henry valued was that long ago, the ghost marriage was treated as a means of sacrifice. The deceased and the living would be nailed into the coffin and buried together. It was extremely cruel. It was not until the modern time that it became better. Living people didn''t have to die with them, but the process was also very horrible. They had to marry the dead and spend one night together. The sacrifice story Henry read was more legendary, and its credibility was not high. But the recent things had made Henry silently overthrow his former atheism. In this world, there were really too many things that people didn''t understand. Wasn''t it the legendary immortal skill to walk in the air as he did? While dealing with the Zhao n, Henry had to figure out something about ns. After all, there was an enemy, the Li Family of Longxi, that he would contact sooner orter. Everything had to be figured out in advance. Henry had already contacted Lam and her stepmother, and they woulde directly to Meng Province. There was no airport in Zhao County. The nearest airport was 120 kilometres away. At 12 o''clock in the afternoon, a ne took off from Yinzhou andnded at the airport. A middle-aged man was waiting at the departure building with a frown. When Lam and her stepmother came off the ne, the middle-aged man immediately walked up. This middle-aged man''s face was covered with traces of wind and frost. At first nce, it was obvious that he had suffered a lot. "Dad!" When Lam saw the middle-aged man, she immediately ran over and gave him a hug. This person was Lam''s father, Marlon. Marlon touched Lam''s hair and his eyes could not help but shed tears, because he knew very well what his daughter did and why she came back this time. She came to marry a dead man! She would get married and be a widow on the same day. "Marlon, why are you so sad?" Lam''s stepmother came up. Marlon shook his head and did not speak. He could not me Lam''s stepmother for this matter. If he did not owe so much money, Lam''s stepmother would not ept the other party''s request. Everything was because of him. "It''s all my fault!" The man in his fifties burst into tears. "Dad, it''s okay, it''s okay." Lam patted her father''s back andforted him. "Marlon, it''s okay. This time, we have the help of a distinguished person!" Lam''s stepmother said confidently, "The president of the Lins Group will take care of our Lam. He is a boss with a worth of ten billion yuan. He has a lot of connections!" Hearing this, there was hope in Marlon''s eyes, and then he shook his head gloomily. "So what if he has a great influence in Yinzhou? Don''t forget, this is Zhao County. Everything is owned by Zhao!" After Marlon finished his words, he unconsciously looked to the side. Two strong men in ck suits came over from the side and stood on both sides. They all looked cold. One of them said impatiently, "Now that they have got here, let''s go!" Marlon had been controlled by the Zhao n for a long time. This time, all the Zhao n members followed him when he came to pick them up. When Lam''s stepmother saw the two strong men, she panicked and asked Lam in a low voice, "Where is Henry?" Lam''s stepmother was unsure about Henry''s absence. "I have sent a message to my brother-inw that we have arrived at the airport." Lam looked around and did not see Henry. "What are you waiting for? Let''s go!" Another strong man in a suit scolded impatiently. Marlon''s body trembled unconsciously and he stepped forward. Lam and her stepmother followed Marlon. "Do you think that Henry wille?" Lam''s stepmother looked around and said with some concern. "Yes." Lam shook her head confidently. "If brother-inw could note, he would tell me." "But this..." Lam''s stepmother was a little shaken. After all, everyone knew that they would get into trouble if they came here. Those rich people didn''t want to cause trouble for themselves. The Zhao n''s power was still very big in this area. Just as Lam''s stepmother was still thinking about it, a voice made her so excited that she almost burst into tears. "Lam, here!" Henry stood not far away and waved to Lam and her stepmother. At the sight of Henry, Lam''s stepmother waspletely rxed. Henry was alone. He had asked Wade and Alfred to do other things first. Henry strode toward the ce where Lam and her stepmother were. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "Stop." A strong man in a suit stood in front of Henry and looked at him with an unkind face. "What are you doing?" "This is a friend of our little Lam, and he is also the person your master is looking for. What''s wrong? Who gave you the right to step in front of him?!" Lam''s mother became confident because of the appearance of Henry. She scolded the strong man in the suit. The strong man in the suit looked at Henry and then winked at the other man. The man walked to the side and made a phone call. Dozens of secondster, he walked back and nodded at the strong man in front of Henry. The strong man looked Henry up and down and then stepped aside. "Then let''s go!" Lam''s stepmother introduced Henry to Marlon. Marlon looked at Henry and saw that he was only a young man in his twenties. He shook his head helplessly. This man had not been deeply involved in the world. This time, he might not be able to y a big role in helping Lam. However, Marlon was very grateful to Henry in his heart. After all, he was here to help his family. In Zhao County, people surnamed Zhao all lived in nice big houses. Everybody who lived in Zhao County knew that they couldn''t afford to offend people living in this kind of houses. Dempsey, who had just had a conflict with Henry in the morning, was sitting in the house with an irritated look at the moment. "Dad, why did you call me so early? I was having funst night, and I haven''t slept yet." "You just know how to have fun!" Dempsey''s father looked at his son with a look of exasperation. "When that womanes today, all the people from the n wille over. You know what the consequences will be if they see you like this!" Chapter 599 Chapter 599 Upon hearing these words, Dempsey''s irritation disappeared instantly. Instead, he showed a respectful attitude. Although he looked very arrogant on the surface, he was very clear thatpared with those big shots from the n, he was nothing. If those big shots were angry, he could get thrown out of Zhao County with just a few words. If he could serve those big shots well, then his future life would be a hundred times better than it was now! "All right, you go and get yourself ready. Don''t make trouble here!" Dempsey''s father waved his hand discontentedly. Then he looked at the young woman Dempsey brought back and frowned. "How many times have I told you? Don''t bring everyone back home. Look at this thing. Get out of here!" Dempsey''s father''s words embarrassed the young woman and she looked at Dempsey. "Get out of here, what are you waiting?" Dempsey red at the young woman impatiently and then walked into the house. The young woman did not dare to say anything. She lowered her head and left the house. Behind the house, a piece of white cloth was hung and a wooden coffin was lying in the backyard. The "Xi" character, which was cut out of a white paper, was attached to the top of the wooden coffin. When a breeze blew, the white cloth would make a sound. A long Land Rover was driving from the airport to Zhao County. Henry and Lam''s family were sitting in the Land Rover. Lam''s stepmother told Henry the basic information of the Zhao family.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "The other party has an arcade ce in Zhao County called Ulysses Entertainment Center. The dead one was the youngest son of the boss of Ulysses Entertainment Center. He also has an elder son, Dempsey, who is very arrogant and spoiled." When Henry heard the name of Ulysses Entertainment Center, he unconsciously smiled. "How small is this world? Sometimes, coincidences really happen!" He had just met the young master of Ulysses Entertainment Center in the morning, but he didn''t expect that it was his family who did this. Thinking of Dempsey''s arrogant look, Henry could probably guess what kind of character his parents had. No wonder they were so aggressive that they made people control Lam''s father''s freedom. Even after their son died, Lam still had to get married. They had a habit of being overbearing! In Zhao County, Dempsey and his father stood in front of their house, and the luxurious cars stopped here. Dempsey and his father would bow respectfully every time a person came out of the car and greeted them. There were too many elders, even Dempsey couldn''t tell who they were. The Zhao n gathered here. They had been apart for many years. In order to continue the development of the n, they had to have thin blood lineage. Until now, many people''s blood rtionship with the Zhao n was very weak, and it dated back only two generations. An old man in his seventies with white hair, dressed in a ck suit, walked to Dempsey''s father and asked, "Is that woman here?" "They''re already on their way," Dempsey''s father replied respectfully. "Okay." The old man nodded. "Remember, this matter has to be done properly. If the seniors are not satisfied, I can''t help you!" "Understood, dad." The old man took a step forward. Just as he was about to walk into the house, he suddenly stopped and asked again, "By the way, did you find the man from the rumour?" "He is also on the way. What should we do to with him?" Dempsey''s father asked. This time, he was clear that it was the order of the n for Henry toe. Dempsey''s father did not know the reason. "Don''t engage with him first. Someone from the n will deal with him." The old man said and strode into the house. At two o''clock in the afternoon, the Land Rover slowly drove to the entrance of the house and stopped among a bunch of luxury cars. When the door of Land Rover was opened, someone immediately came over. A strong man in a suit got out of the car, opened the door, and said rudely, "Get off!" After that, the strong man stretched out his hand and pulled Marlon off the car. "Don''t pull him. What are you doing? Believe it or not, I''ll sue you!" Lam''s stepmother''s voice came from the car. With Henry''s support, she was very confident now. Marlon turned his head and repeatedly winked at Lam''s stepmother, hoping that she could restrain herself a little bit. No matter how powerful the person from Yinzhou was, they still had to be on good terms with the Zhao n because they were in Zhao County. Lam''s stepmother strode out of the car as if she didn''t see it. She was like a leader who came to visit. Before the car stopped, Henry noticed that this house was also built and arranged by the Eight Diagrams. He had been paying attention to these things. When he got out of the car, he thought that people from the Zhao n woulde up and say something harsh. After all, they said that they shoulde together. But when he got out of the car, Henry was surprised to find that people of the Zhao n were actually a little polite to him. "Hello, Mr. Zhang. This time, I invited you here mainly to ask you about something." A middle-aged man came to Henry and took the initiative to reach out his hand to Henry. Seeing this scene, Lam''s stepmother looked even more proud. "So what if they are from the Zhao n? The Lins are not weaker than anyone else. They''re worth ten billion yuan!" Lam''s stepmother wondered, apart from the few people in China, how many people''s assets could exceed 10 billion. After seeing this scene, Marlon had a glimmer of hope in his heart. Perhaps, this young man really had some kind of power. Dempsey, who had been waiting at the door of the house, had already walked into the house to entertain the guests. He did not see Henry. Dempsey''s father came out and came to Henry and the other three with a smile. He smiled at Lam''s stepmother and said, "Lady,dy don''t be angry. You know, I am a businessman. We are all businessmen. We are used to fighting with each other in the business field. When we are negotiating with you, our tone is a little bit serious. You don''t have to care about it. After all, my old man is not in a good mood. I hope you can understand." Dempsey''s father''s attitude at the moment totally changedpared to the attitude he had when he talked to Lam''s mother on the phone. Lam''s mother nced at Henry, who was beside her, and naturally thought that it was because of Henry. It seemed that Henry was powerful even here. Lam''s mother waved her hand. "It''s okay, it''s okay." "Haha." Dempsey''s fatherughed. "It''s good that you don''t take it seriously. Look, the two families will soon be one family. Although it''s unfair to Lam, we promise that she can re-marry after one year. Our family will not stop her. We won''t interfere in her private life after one year. And this matter will only be known by our family. It won''t spread around. Don''t worry." Chapter 600 Chapter 600 The Zhao n''s polite way of speaking waspletely beyond the expectations of Lam''s stepmother. She looked at Henry. Originally, she was prepared to say a few harsh words to the Zhao n on the way, but now she couldn''t say it. She had received 1.5 million yuan from the Zhao n. Now the Zhao n only made Lam marry their dead son and did not force her to do anything. It seemed that it was not too much. She could earn 1.5 million yuan through this process. How many people would dream about the opportunity to earn that much money in such an easy way? "Lady,e on. Pleasee in." Dempsey''s father made a gesture of invitation and led the way for Henry and Lam''s family. They had thought that they would be ready to fight when they came to the Zhao n, but no one expected it to be like this. Henry was confused, but he didn''t say it out loud. He saw Dempsey in the morning. From Dempsey, he could see how arrogant the Zhao n was. Now that they had put on such good behavior, nothing could surprise Henry. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Dempsey''s father had already prepared a guest room and arranged for Henry and the other three to stay. After arranging Henry and the other three, Dempsey''s father came to the back of the house. At this moment, many people from the Zhao n hade to the house. In the yard, there was an Eight Immortal''s table, where all the people gathered. As soon as Dempsey''s father arrived, he was stopped by someone. "Come with me. I have something to tell you." The man who called Dempsey''s father was the old man who had just talked with him in front of the house, Dempsey''s grandfather. Dempsey''s father was called into a study. Dempsey''s grandfather closed the door and whispered to Dempsey''s father, "How''s it going? Did you do anything outrageous?" "No." Dempsey''s father shook his head. "I did as you said. I was very polite to them." "Good." Dempsey''s grandfather nodded with satisfaction. "I just got the news that some force has quietly entered the city. Before we find that force, don''t offend that person surnamed Zhang. We have to do this in a proper way!" Dempsey''s father nodded to show his understanding, and then he said, "Dad, I still don''t understand. Since the family wants to kill Henry this time, why are we so polite to him? In my opinion, since everyone else hase, just kill him." "You are shortsighted!" Dempsey''s grandfather scolded, "Do you think the reason why the family wants to kill Henry is because of the rumors? Lam is not our daughter-inw. Even if she were, the n would not ask him about it. This time, we are using the man surnamed Zhang as a springboard!" "A springboard?" Zhao''s father''s eyes were full of confusion and he didn''t understand. Dempsey''s grandfather subconsciously looked out of the door and lowered his voice. He said, "Well, after this matter is over, you will also enter the main family. You have to know some things sooner orter. It''s okay to tell you now, but keep your mouth shut. If it gets out, I won''t be able to save your life!" When Dempsey''s father heard this, he immediately put on a serious look and said, "Dad, tell me." "Do you know why the Li family of Longxi has always been on the throne and in front of all Chinese ns?" Asked Dempsey''s grandfather. Dempsey''s father answered without hesitation, "Because they have the Martial Emperor. It''s natural for them to sit on the throne for a long time." "Haha." Dempsey''s grandfather chuckled. "The Martial Emperor is a bit powerful, but you have to be clear that only the Li family can raise a Martial Emperor. If there is a Martial Emperor in our Zhao n, I''m afraid it will be difficult for us to keep him." "Why?" Dempsey''s father was puzzled. "Resources!" Dempsey''s grandfather spat out these the word heavily. "One Martial Emperor uses about one cubic meter per year. Do you understand what this means?" "One cubic meter!" Dempsey''s father opened his mouth wide. He knew that there was a Spiritual Stone in the Zhao n which was about five cubic meters and had been used for six years. That Spiritual Stone was now the most precious treasure of the Zhao family. Every year, one Martial Emperor would use one cubic meter of Spiritual Stone. This was enough for the Zhao n to use for dozens of years! "Don''t be surprised. This is just what the Martial Emperor would spend. The Li family has many masters. The number of Spiritual Stone they need every year is huge. The resources are the most important thing for a n. Whichever n has more Spiritual Stone, that n will be the strongest!" Dempsey''s father said. He nced at his son and continued, "The ns and the officials have reached an agreement that the officials will give the n convenience so that the n can continue to live, while the n can''t enter the secr world casually. The officials are very clear that the n is far more powerful than ordinary people. Once it enters the secr world, it will cause chaos and even change the situation." Dempsey''s father suddenly widened his eyes, and he had a guess in his heart, "Dad, do you mean that our Zhao''s n wants..." "Yes, we need to prepare for it and enter the human realm!" Dempsey''s grandfather showed a firm look. "This man surnamed Zhang is a springboard for us to enter the human realm, but we can''t do it abruptly. Through him, we can let the public know our existence and gradually integrate into the world of ordinary people and get more resources. You have to be clear that Spiritual Stones are money. A cubic meter of Spiritual Stone can be worth hundreds of millions of yuan!" Hearing this, Dempsey''s father was a little worried. "Dad, if this is the case, will the government be dissatisfied?" "However dissatisfied they are, they can''t stop us." Dempsey''s grandfather said indifferently, "This time, not only the Zhao family wants to enter the secr world, but all the ns will find their own springboard and slowly integrate into it. After such a long time, the resources of every n are beginning to be scarce, even for the Li Family of Longxi Li. Although they have arge number of people and huge branches, they also consume a huge amount of resources!" Dempsey''s father nodded with relief. "If that''s the case, with the Li family of the Longxi taking the lead, there''s really nothing to worry about. But what should we do?" "It''s very simple." Dempsey''s grandfather said, "We''ll first get rid of that man surnamed Zhang, and then deal with the invaders. We''ll kill him under the excuse that Lins Group from Yinzhou was bullying us and insulting our women. Even the government won''t say anything. When Family Lin is wiped out, do you think those who like to see interesting things happen and care about all kinds of things will let go of this mysterious force that suddenly destroyed the Lin family? We can take this opportunity to appear in front of the public, and it will be toote for the government to stop us." Dempsey''s grandfather sneered. "This time, it''s a big event for our Zhao n, and it''s the most important thing for our family. We need to handle these two things extremely well. You are old and have no room for development, but if we handle these two things well, my grandson will definitely be able to enter the main hall. From now on, you''ll have to depend on your son for your wealth and honor!" "Dad, I will listen to you!" Dempsey''s father''s face lit up with joy. Chapter 601 Chapter 601 After Lam''s family came to the Zhao n''s house, no one kept an eye on them. Instead, they just did whatever they wanted to do. They could go outside for a walk or anything else. They were only forbidden from entering the inner courtyard. When Lam''s family saw that the Zhao n did not limit their freedom, they gradually felt relieved. Henry knew in his heart that the reason why the Zhao n no longer looked at Lam''s family was that they were confident. Henry was sure that as long as the Lam''s family walked out of the house, they would inevitably be stared by countless eyes and their every move would be watched. The Zhao n was not worried that they would run away. Henry received a message from Wade on his mobile phone. "Boss, a lot of people of the Zhao n have entered that house today. They haven''te out yet. Be careful." Henry put away his mobile phone and counted the time. Today was the fifth day, and the Zhao n would finish the ritual before the seventh day. Henry was wondering what the Zhao n was doing. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Henry walked in the Zhao n''s house as if he was wandering around, but he was actually paying attention to every corner of the house. Henry found that some family members, who seemed to be sitting idly, were actually guarding the house, strictly preventing unrted people from taking a look around the inner courtyard. Henry carefully recorded the shift time of these guards. Today was already the fifth day after the death of the man from the Zhao n. There were only one and a half days left. The Zhao n was going to hold that ghost marriage. He had to figure out what the Zhao n was going to do. If he couldn''t figure it out, Henry had to take action. He couldn''t really watch Lam marry a dead person. And Henry didn''t think that this ghost marriage was as simple as Dempsey''s father said. "Mr. Zhang, you''re here." Dempsey''s father''s voice sounded from behind Henry. Henry slowly turned around and smiled at Dempsey''s father. "Mr. Zhao, you''re looking for me." "Haha." Dempsey''s fatherughed. "There are some things that I wish to exin to you." "Is it about the man who called me here this time?" Henry deliberately pretended to know nothing. "Yes." Dempsey''s father nodded. "Mr. Zhang, I think you can see that our Zhao n is a big family with many elders. As you know, the older generation has more traditional thoughts. Such a big scandal was spread in Yinzhou, and it is rted to the daughter-inw of our Zhao n. Those elders want to ask about it in person, so they called you here." "It''s what we should do. We should respect the elders'' wishes." Henry said. "It''s good that you can understand. My son died and my family elders have been immersed in grief these days, so I can only ask Mr. Zhang to stay for a few more days. I hope that Mr. Zhang can forgive me." This was an excuse that Dempsey''s father hade up with a long time ago. Dempsey''s father was afraid that something would happen to Henry all of a sudden. After all, Henry was a boss with a worth of ten billion yuan. Although he would not let Henry really run away, it would still cause trouble for the Zhao n if he made some noise and attracted the attention of the officials. "President Zhao, what are you talking about? I just want to enjoy here and rx." While Henry was talking, he deliberately showed a trace of dissatisfaction in his eyes so that Dempsey''s father could see it. When Dempsey''s father saw the look of dissatisfaction in Henry''s eyes, he waspletely relieved. This was because he knew that if any person were suddenly threatened like this, he would have the right to be dissatisfied, let alone a young man full of vigour. If Henry didn''t care about anything, then he would feel that there was a problem. Dempsey''s fatherughed loudly and said, "Haha, then I won''t disturb your enjoyment, Mr. Zhang. My family has something to attend to." "Please go ahead, Mr. Zhao." After Dempsey''s father left, Henry returned to his residence. He was waiting for the sun to set. When it was deep into the night, he would sneak into the inner courtyard and see what the Zhao n was up to. Time gradually passed. The sky here was brighter than in Yinzhou, but it also got darker faster. At 8 o''clock in the evening in Yinzhou, the sky was still bright; But the condition in this city was different, at 7:30, the sky had already turned dark. And by 9 o''clock, it was likete at night. The area where Zhao''s n lived was full of mansions. There were no skyscrapers. Nothing from the outside of the mansion could influence the life within the mansion. When Henry returned to the house, he had been sitting by the wall, listening to the footsteps outside the door, to distinguish whether there were people patrolling at night or something like that. For Henry, this kind of thing was a piece of cake. When Henry was ready, he opened the door quietly and went out. At this time, it was already ten o''clock in the evening. In the whole mansion, there was no sound except some faint footsteps of guards. Henry had already understood the interval between the patrol route of the guards and their shifts. He took advantage of the opportunity to flexibly cross the high wall of the inner court. There were a few cameras at the corner of the wall, all of which were avoided by Henry. The moment Henry arrived at the inner courtyard, he felt a cold wind blowing, and his body unconsciously shivered. The white cloth strips in the garden swayed gently in the wind. Under the weak moonlight, through these white cloth strips, Henry always felt that there was something strange standing around him. A wooden coffin was lying quietly in the inner courtyard. The character "xi" on the wooden coffin was written on a piece of white paper. At first nce, it was especially chilling. Behind was an ancestral hall. Inside the ancestral hall were a few spirit tablets. A small candle burned in front of the spirit tablet, swaying with the wind. There were two wind chimes hanging on the gate que of the ancestral hall. At this time, they made the tinkling sound. Henry bent down and hid in the shadow under the wall. He hid outside the range of the camera and moved slowly. He observed his surroundings. These things in front of him were not worthy for the Zhao n to hide. A shadow suddenly appeared near Henry. Henry was shocked. He didn''t hear any footsteps at all. If he hadn''t seen the shadow on the ground, he wouldn''t have known that someone was approaching. He suddenly looked back and saw a white figure hanging behind him. His hair was dishevelled and scattered. Behind that was a bloodless face, with a pair of dark eyes staring at him. Henry subconsciously exerted force, and the Qi instantly filled his whole body. He saw with his own eyes that this figure was floating in the air, and there was no vitality in his empty eyes! "Ah, what''s going on? It fell down again." When Henry was about to take action, a sigh sounded. The white figure floating in front of Henry suddenly rose up. Only then did Henry see that there were a few silk threads hanging behind the figure. It was just a toy! Henry secretly breathed a sigh of relief. If this was true, then it was too uneptable. In the ancestral hall behind the wooden coffin, a person walked out, and his voice was full of helplessness. "This delicate puppet is not so good. It is said to be made of pure human skin, but it still needs to be constantly made up." Chapter 602 Chapter 602 The man who came out of the ancestral temple, controlled the puppet through the silk thread, and then hung the white puppet in front of the ancestral temple. He took a brush and began to draw on the face of the puppet. Henry hid in the shadow of the corner of the wall. He did not move. From the corner, he observed the movements of the person in the ancestral hall. A gust of wind blew all the white cloth strip tied to the inner court in one direction, making a whistling sound. At the same time, the wind blew away the hair on the head of the puppet. When Henry saw the whole face of the doll, he waspletely stunned. The face of this doll and the person who was putting makeup on the doll looked exactly the same! The only difference was that the puppet''s face was paler. "What''s going on!" Henry sighed in his heart and stared at the other side. This was a young man who looked like he was twenty- one or twenty- two years old. Looking at him, Henry felt that he was a bit familiar. Henry thought in his mind whether he had seen this person or not, and he suddenly remembered! This person was very simr to Dempsey! Could it be that... Henry turned his eyes to the wooden coffin. Under the character "xi", there was a ck-and-white photo. It was the young man in front of the ancestral temple, Leo Zhao, Dempsey''s younger brother and Lam''s fiancee, who should have died five days ago! Such a discovery made Henry feel that his eyes were covered with a thickyer of fog. Leo pretended to be dead. The so- called ghost marriage was only a farce. What did the Zhao n want to do? A wind-breaking sound came from the sky. Henry was hiding in the shadow and didn''t move at all. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. In front of the ancestral hall, Leo''s face changed. He waved his hand, and the lid of the coffin was opened out of thin air. Grabbing the puppet, he jumped into the coffin and closed the coffin. The third second after the coffin was closed, a figure in red appeared in front of the ancestral temple. He nced around and then floated up. After the figure in red left, Henry was still hiding in the shadows. Without any movement, the whole inner court was silent. About ten minutester, the red figure once again appeared. When he saw that nothing was unusual in the inner courtyard, he once again left. This time, as soon as the figure in red had just left, the lid of the coffin was opened by Leo from the inside. He looked up and sighed. "Hey, the people from the Recluse Association are really haunting. We just want to awaken our ancestor''s bloodline. Why do they have to stare at me?" "The ancestor''s bloodline!" Henry clearly heard these words. "What does it mean to awaken the ancestor''s bloodline? Did the Zhao n make this ghost marriage for the ancestor''s bloodline? Is it why there are people from the Recluse Association staring at them? How can the ancestor''s bloodline be awakened? What does it have to do with the ghost marriage?" The fog in front of him had been slightly scraped apart. An ancestor''s bloodline? This was something which he had to ask the Great Patriarch about. Henry had been hiding in the shadows. He didn''t leave until Leo returned to the ancestral temple. It waste at night in China, while it was daytime on Radiant Ind. It was a good time to contact the Great Patriarch. Peze had already prepared a specialmunication tool for the people of the Tang n. Henry could directly contact the Great Patriarch. The phone rang a few times and it was connected. The Great Patriarch''s voice sounded on the phone. "Henry, it should bete at night over there. Is there anything urgent?" "Great Patriarch, I would like to ask something about the ancestor''s bloodline." "Ancestor''s bloodline!" When the patriarch heard these two words, he was obviously shocked. "Henry, where did you hear about this ancestor''s bloodline?" Henry thought for a moment and answered, "The Zhao n wants to awaken the ancestor''s bloodline." "The Zhao n is going to awaken their ancestor''s bloodline, how would they dare?!" The Great Patriarch''s voice was clearly much louder than before. It was clear that this news was also quite shocking to him. Henry was puzzled and asked, "Great Patriarch, what on earth does the ancestor''s bloodline mean?" "Henry, do you know about Recluse Association?" The Great Patriarch asked. "I know." Henry nodded and added, Tve heard of it." "The Recluse Association is different from the n. It is an organization established by the group Qi- controlling masters. It was established a long time ago. For a long time, their task was to stabilize the stable rtionship between the ns and the ordinary people. The association will not let them awaken the ancestor bloodline!" The Great Patriarch exined, "The power of the bloodline is too strong. The n has inherited the bloodline since ancient times in order to keep the n alive." "Bloodline power? Is there really such a thing?" Henry felt it was strange. The Great Patriarch smiled and said, "Henry, the bloodline power has always existed. Even modern science has recognized it, but they have different views. One white- skinned couple, give birth to children with white skin, which is a kind of bloodline inheritance. However, the bloodline strength of ordinary people is too weak, so it is not obvious. But the strength of the n''s bloodline is much stronger than that of ordinary people. For example, the Li Family of Longxi. Do you know what the bloodline of the Li Family of Longxi is?" Henry shook his head subconsciously and said, "I don''t." "The inherited bloodline of the Li family of Longxi is also known as the Real Dragon bloodline. It is said that when the Li family was at its peak, every direct descendant of the Li family had the aura of the Real Dragon, which makes all animals surrender to them." Wasn''t that the most powerful time of the Li family in Longxi? Isn''t that the most prosperous time in the history of China? The blood of the real dragon... Henry was digesting the words of the Great Patriarch. The patriarch continued, "ording to the ancient books, the bloodline of a n is so strong that ordinary people can''t survive it at all. In order to stabilize the rtionship between them, the Recluse Association had a big fight with a n, and the process of the big fight is unknown. But the final result is that the n''s bloodlinepletely disappeared, and it can''t be awakened through ordinary channels. Now the Zhao n wants to awaken the bloodline, and they have found a way to do so?" Henry said with a wry smile, "I don''t know this either." After a long silence, the patriarch reminded him, "Henry, if the Zhao n really has this n, the battle between them and the Association Society is inevitable. You''d better leave that dangerous ce as soon as possible. Although I don''t know what the bloodline power of the Zhao n is, the bloodline power of any n must not be underestimated. It''s very dangerous to be caught between the Zhao n and the Recluse Association." "Thank you for solving my confusion, Great Patriarch." After Henry thanked him, he hung up the phone. He sat on the bed, thinking about what the patriarch had said. The power of the bloodline was really so strong that Recluse Association must forbid it. It was not easy to awaken it. Since Lam was involved in it, how could Henry not care about it? Henry began creating his own n. Chapter 603 Chapter 603 In the Zhao''s mansion, a bunch of ns were sent from Henry''s mobile phone. Henry admitted that he was curious about the power of the Zhao bloodline, but he didn''t want to see it happen. If the Zhao n wanted to start a war against Radiant Ind and attack him, and if the Recluse Association could not deal with this, he had to do it himself. A lot of forces quietly gathered in Zhao''s county under Henry''smand. In the middle of the night, in the guest room of the best hotel room in the county, a silver-haired beauty stood in front of a huge French window. Her long hair that reached the waist covered her smooth back, and she was holding a ss of wine in her slender hands, gently shaking the red wine in the ss. "Haha, Brother Henry, you''re going to start a war with the Zhao family. I''m looking forward to seeing your progress this time. How much you have grown? With your ability, you won''t die here." The silver-haired beauty raised her head and drank all the red wine in her ss. One night passed quietly. The next day, when the sun just rose, Lam''s stepmother walked out of the door. After yesterday, she no longer had any kind of fear. Instead, she seemed to be free to do anything, just like the hostess of the Zhao n. Henry left his room at 10 o''clock in the morning. At this moment, Dempsey was sitting with his father in the main hall. When Henry left his room, Dempsey saw Henry and frowned. "It''s him?" "You know him?" Dempsey''s father asked in confusion. "Yes." Dempsey nodded. "I met this person at the breakfast ce yesterday morning. His men were disrespectful and were taught a lesson by me." "Yesterday morning?" Dempsey''s father caught hold of this important piece of information. As far as he knew, this Henry should have only arrived yesterday afternoon. If his son had seen this person yesterday morning, wouldn''t that mean that he had arrived ahead of schedule and deliberately avoided his informer? If that was the case, then everything that this man had done yesterday was merely an act. He had alreadye up with a n and even brought his men here. From the looks of it, this matter would not go that smoothly. The most important thing in the n was about to be carried out tomorrow. This Zhang guy was an unstable factor, so it was better to control him. "Dad, what''s wrong?" Dempsey asked when he saw that there was something amiss with his father''s expression. "Think of a way to detain this person in for a few days. Starting from tomorrow morning, I don''t wish to see him again." Dempsey''s father said. Dempsey, of course, knew what his father meant by detaining for a few days. He nodded and smiled. "Dad, don''t worry. Leave it to me." At this moment, a n had formed in Dempsey''s mind. A day slowly passed, and there was a tacit understanding between people. The Zhao n was preparing for their own affairs with their own thoughts. Henry also had his own preparations. The two sides were preparing and did not negotiate too much, which made this day seem long, but on the other hand also short. Many elders of the Zhao n were gathered in the inner courtyard of the courtyard. "How''s the preparation going?" "Everything is ready. Tomorrow, bring that girl with you and directly enter the ancestral hall. Everything that needs to be done should be done properly." "What about the Recluse Association?" "Humph, I don''t know how many times they''ve been here these days, but it doesn''t matter. When we cremate that Leo doll, they won''t think of anything else." "Have you checked that girl''s bloodline? Can it reach the standard?" "Almost. Her birthday is 18 days away from Leo''s." "Well, everything depends on tomorrow. Once Leo awakens the bloodline, he will be qualified to enter there. When Leoes out of seclusion, it will be the day when our Zhao n wakes up. Even the Li family from Longxi won''t be a threat to us!" "Get things done and don''t make any mistakes. This time, only sess is allowed. Failure is forbidden! Once Leo emerges, we will follow our previous ns and make Radiant Ind our first target! We''ll destroy them first!" The sky gradually darkened. Dempsey was running around the house. When he turned to the house where Lam lived, he looked around and then pushed open the door with all his strength. Lam''s stepmother was standing behind Lam at this time. "Lam, if you change your mind now, we still have a chance to leave." "No." Lam shook her head. "Aunt, we''ll hold the ceremony tomorrow. If it''s really like what Zhao''s n said, I can ept it." "s, I feel so sad for you." Lam''s stepmother sighed. Anyway, marrying a dead man still made people feel ufortable. Just as the two of them were talking, the door was suddenly pushed open from the outside. Dempsey looked at the two women in the room and finally fixed his gaze on Lam. He licked his lips. "Who are you? What are you doing!" Lam''s stepmother shouted. It was already dark, and the other party suddenly broke in. How could they not panic? "Who am I? I''m the young master of the Zhao n!" Dempsey sneered. He closed the door behind him and walked slowly toward Lam. He kept looking Lam up and down. Lam''s stepmother heard him andposed herself. She said to Dempsey, "What are you doing? Who let you in? Get out! We''re Mr. Zhang''s friends!" "Mr. Zhang? You''re talking about the one who aksed for my forgivness yesterday morning? His name is Henry, isn''t it?" Dempsey smiled disdainfully. He had heard Henry''s name from his father today. Hearing Dempsey''s words, Lam''s stepmother felt a chill in her heart. "What do you mean?" "Haha." Dempsey snorted. "Do you really think that our Zhao n would respect that man surnamed Zhang? If it weren''t for the fact that something is happening and that we don''t want to hurt him now, do you really think that he would be sofortable?" Dempsey''s words sent a chill down Lam''s stepmother''s spine. Did the Zhao n not respect Henry at all? Dempsey stared at Lam and said, "Tell me, since you like to y with others, why don''t you spend a night with me? Anyway, you''re going to marry my dead brother tomorrow and get buried with him. Why don''t you enjoy yourst night?" Dempsey licked his lips and walked towards Lam. "What do you mean by getting buried?" Lam''s stepmother''s face suddenly changed. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "What do I mean? Do you think our Zhao n is bored and insists on finding a spiritual partner for my younger brother? Tomorrow, she will go to the hell together with my younger brother!" Dempsey said as he came to Lam and reached out his hand to touch Lam. Lam stepped back and let out a scream subconsciously. Lam''s stepmother stood up and gave Dempsey a hard push. However, Dempsey was still a member of the n. Although he did not enter the inner hall, he still had a solid foundation in ancient martial arts. How could Lam''s stepmother be able to push him? Instead, Dempsey gave her a hard push. Henry, who stayed next door, was staring at his mobile phone at the moment. He had already decided to attack the Zhao n tonight. He woulde into contact with this enemy sooner orter. Since he had already known what the other side was doing, there was no need to wait any longer. Chapter 604 Chapter 604 At this moment, Lam screamed. Henry subconsciously opened the door and rushed to her room. Pushing the door open, he saw that Lam had been forced to the corner by Dempsey. Lam''s stepmother had fallen to the side. Henry''s appearance made the three people in the room look at him at the same time. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "Brother-inw!" "Henry!" Lam and his stepmother said at almost the same time. They looked at Henry as if they saw a saviour. At the same time, Lam''s scream just now also made Marlon, who stayed next door,e over and appear at the door. Dempsey looked at the two people who appeared at the door of the room. He gradually turned around and did not bother about Lam first. Instead, he looked at Henry. "Hey, aren''t you that spineless wretch? What? Do you want to stand up for this woman? Did you forget how I taught you a lesson yesterday morning?" Just now, Dempsey told Lam and his mother that Henry begged for mercy yesterday morning. Lam''s stepmother still didn''t believe it. But now when she heard Dempsey say this in front of Henry, she immediately understood that what Dempsey said was true. The Zhao n didn''t care about Henry at all. They just didn''t want to touch him for the time being. Lam''s stepmother hadpletely figured out that the Zhao n would bury Lam with their son tomorrow. The politeness shown before was just an illusion. They just wanted Lam''s family to rx. Now, the Zhao n did not intend to continue to pretend to be polite and directly attacked them. Marlon saw a mop at the door, silently picked it up, and did not speak. Since the very beginning, he was not optimistic about Henry. He did not think that this young man could frighten the Zhao n. After all, the power of the Zhao n was too strong. He had already prepared himself. If the Zhao n really wanted to do something, at the worst, he would have a life- and- death struggle with them. Dempsey sauntered over to Henry and stared at him. "Kid, how dare you interfere with my business? Are you tired of living?" After Dempsey finished speaking, he stretched out his hand to p Henry''s face, just like how he treated Alfred yesterday morning. The arrogance on his face showed that he obviously did not put Henry in his eyes. Just as Dempsey''s hand was about tond on Henry''s face, his wrist was grabbed by Henry. It felt like it was stuck in an iron pincer and he could not move at all. Dempsey was unable to shake Henry''s hand even with force. He broke out into curses, "You motherf*cker!" "Trash." Henry had a smile on his face as he softly spat out the word. Then, with a sudden kick, he directly kicked Dempsey in the chest, sending him flying a few metres away. Dempsey only felt a burning pain in his chest. At this moment, it was difficult for him to even breathe. He looked at Henry in disbelief. He did not think that the other party would actually dare to attack him. The person who apologized to him yesterday morning actually dared to touch him! After kicking Dempsey away, Henry didn''t even spare Dempsey another nce. He said to Lam and his family, "Let''s go, let''s leave this ce." Henry had already ordered people to surround the entire house. Soon, there would be a massacre here. It was not suitable for ordinary people like Lam''s family. Lam''s stepmother quickly got up from the ground, took Lam''s hand and hurriedly said, "Let''s go. Let''s go quickly." "Want to leave? No one can leave today!" Dempsey, who had been kicked to the ground, shouted. He clutched his chest and stood up from the ground. His eyes were filled with hatred as he stared at Henry. "You hit me, but you still want to leave? What kind of ce do you think this is?" Dempsey picked up a vase and smashed it onto the ground. The sound of vase breaking rang out, and his roar was also heard outside the room. Less than ten seconds after Dempsey''s roar was heard, a dozen figures walked out from the room in the courtyard. They were all from the Zhao n, and they were heading for Lam''s room. "What''s going on!? What''s going on!" Dempsey''s father rushed to the front of the group and shouted. The rest of the Zhao n also gathered together and surrounded the door of the house. When Lam and her family saw this scene, their faces became extremely ugly. Dempsey''s lips curled into a cold smile. He pointed at Henry and said: " Dad this person just assaulted the daughter- in-w of our Zhao n. I just came to stop him and he even hit me." "What!" Dempsey''s father flew into a rage and looked at Henry. "Surnamed Zhang, it was a waste of time for me to treat you as a guest and treat you well, but you''ve done such a terrible thing. Take him down!" Dempsey''s father waved his hand, and a few people walked out from behind him and rushed towards Henry. Dempsey''s father gave Dempsey an approving gesture. Marlon saw that the Zhao family wanted to catch Henry, and he quickly exined, "Master Zhao, it''s not like this, it''s not like this. I just came and saw your son..." "F**k you!" Marlon was kicked on his body by Dempsey''s father before he could finish his words. "Since when you have the right to speak?" Marlon was kicked over. "Dad!" Lam shouted and rushed over to help Marlon up. A few Zhao n members came to Henry and reached out to grab Henry, trying to drag him out of the house. But no matter how hard they tried, Henry still stood there, motionless. "So he knows martial art. No wonder he''s so arrogant. Even in our Zhao n, he dares to do such a shameless and despicable thing!" Dempsey''s father''s expression stiffened. At the same time, he was also very d. Luckily, Dempsey loved to y and happened to run into this person yesterday. Otherwise, he would''ve been tricked by this person. If something were to happen tomorrow, although it wouldn''t affect the n, it would definitely cause dissatisfaction among the elders. Henry had a smile on his face as he said to Dempsey''s father, "You and I both know what this matter is like. Your Zhao n''s way of doing things is a bit too overbearing." "Overbearing?" Dempsey''s father sneered, "I don''t know what you mean by that. The way our Zhao n handles things has always been like this! Everything is determined by our Zhao n. The rules are made by our Zhao n. Who do you think you are toment on my Zhao n? Take him down and lock him up!" Henry shook his head slightly. "I am afraid that you can''t take me out of this room." "Really?" The father''s face was full of contempt. "You''re so good at martial arts that you think you''re somebody important? Let me tell you, what you have is nothing in the eyes of our Zhao n!" Marlon saw what had happened in front of him, and he shook his head with sorrow in his eyes. As expected, no matter how powerful an enterprise was in other provinces, it was nothing in Zhao County. Here, it was the Zhao n''s territory! Lam listened to Dempsey''s father''s words and her heart was full of guilt. If it weren''t for her, Henry wouldn''t havee here at all. Then he wouldn''t get involved in this mess as well. It was all her fault. Lam''s stepmother''s face was pale. If the Zhao n did not take Henry seriously, then who else could help them in this matter? Chapter 605 Chapter 605 Dempsey''s father once again waved his hand and said, "Take him down. Put him under surveince!" The few people grabbed Henry with all their strength again. This time, Henry did not resist and just let them pull him out of the room. Lam''s stepmother, who saw this scene, waspletely desperate. If even Henry did not resist, then there was nothing the three of them could do. The Zhao n grabbed Henry and came to the door. When they were about to step out of the door, several sounds of wind suddenly came from the sky. With a few "puff" sounds, the Zhao n''s members who were holding Henry all closed their eyes and fell forward. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Henry stood less than ten centimetres away from the entrance and smiled at Dempsey''s father. "I said, you won''t be able to take me out of this house." Dempsey''s father''s expression suddenly changed. He felt a strong gust of winding from behind him, and he instinctively dodged. He could clearly see that in the spot where he had just stood, a shining dagger had pierced through the ground. The handle of the dagger was still shaking because of its immense power. A burst of shouting and killing sound instantly rang out from the house. In the air, a stream of light shed by. It wasing from Future. Not only did she have powerful weapons, but herbat skills were also extremely amazing. A guard from the Zhao n saw her, but before he could make a sound, his neck was easily slit by Future. Countless ck- masked figures with sharp knives in their hands jumped over the high walls of the house and rushed toward the members of the Zhao n which were closest to them. Wade carried a ck broadsword, opened the gate of the mansion, and rushed in. Everything happened in the blink of an eye. Dempsey''s father''s face, which had always been arrogant, finally darkened at this moment. He stared at Henry and said, "Kid, who the h*ll are you?" "I''m the one who wants your life!" Henry stepped forward and reached his hand toward Dempsey''s father. Dempsey''s father wanted to dodge, but it was impossible for him to avoid Henry''s grasp. Henry grabbed his throat. Henry''s smile remained unchanged. "I don''t care what your Zhao n does, but you should choose an opponent that matches your strength. For me, your Zhao n is nothing!" "You!" Dempsey''s father''s eyes suddenly widened. When Henry said the word "n", hepletely understood that this man was not just the leader of apany in Yinzhou. He felt regret in his heart. Why did he choose this as his target at this crucial moment for the Zhao n? Unfortunately, it was toote to regret it now. Henry''s hand, which was holding Dempsey''s father, exerted a bit of force. With a light sound, Dempsey''s father''s pupils suddenly contracted and then slowly spread out. Henry loosened his grip on Dempsey''s father. Dempsey''s father''s body fell to the ground. Inside the house, Dempsey, Lam, and the other two members of the Sun family were all shocked. Their eyes were filled with fear. Dempsey was scared. The person in front of him wasn''t as weak as he had been yesterday. He had killed his father with just a few words. This was real. It really happened right in front of his eyes! As for Lam and her family, they had never seen such a scene. It was a murder. It happened in front of them! A middle- aged man wearing gold- rimmed sses came to the door in a few leaps and bounds. He bowed to Henry and said, "My king." It was none other than Alfred. Henry stretched out his hand and pointed to Lam''s family behind him. "Arrange for them to be sent to a safe ce. As for the rest, it''s up to you." After finishing his words, Henry strode out of the room and took part in the battle outside. Alfred looked into the room, and the steel knife in his hand was still dripping blood. Obviously, he had just harvested somebody''s life. The blood fell on the ground, making a ticking sound. The light in the house hit on Alfred''s body. His gold- rimmed sses on the bridge of his nose reflected a cold light. Dempsey looked at the sharp tip of the knife in Alfred''s hand and the blood dripping from it. He slowly retreated and lost his bnce. He fell to the ground and his entire body was trembling. His hands and feet were moving. However, this room was not very big. Very quickly, he reached the corner and there was nowhere to retreat. Alfred held a steel knife in his hand and slowly approached Dempsey. He stretched out his hand and touched the sses on the bridge of his nose. "Yesterday, you told me to wipe my eyes. Before I came here this time, I especially did it for you. Wait, I''ll slice off your flesh and look at it carefully. Look at it carefully to see what kind of person you are and why I should not provoke you." His voice was very low. In Dempsey''s ears, it was like the most terrifying melody in the world, making his heart tremble. A rancid stench came from under Dempsey''s body. The ground he was sitting on was already wet. Dempsey''s lips trembled, and his eyes were filled with fear. "I''m... I''m... sorry." "It''s toote to be sorry." The corner of Alfred''s mouth curved into a smile. "Otherwise I just wasted my time sharpening the knife in my hand, didn''t I?" Alfred stretched out his hand and grabbed Dempsey''s hair. The tip of the de slowly erged in Dempsey''s eyes. Horrible shrieks rang out. Standing in the house, Lam''s family members made a sound of retched almost at the same time. They turned their heads together and dared not to look again. Every one of them had fear in their eyes. Outside the house, screams could be heard everywhere. The elders of the Zhao n all stayed in the inner courtyard preparing for tomorrow''s event. When the shouts of killing rang out, all the elders were shocked. They were most afraid of idents, but the idents still happened. Streams of Qi emanated from the bodies of the elders. As the thirteenth most powerful n, the Zhao n owned one Spiritual Stone. There were several Qi- controlling Realm experts in the n, and they were not as rare as the ones in the Tang n. At the same time, the members of the Zhao n, who were scattered everywhere around Zhao''s county, were alling to this house at this moment. In a courtyard five kilometres away from the house, a middle-aged man, after hearing the report on the mobile phone, used his hand to crush the phone. He looked in the direction of the house and whispered, "The intruder has shown up!" In the inner yard of the manor. "Intruder, where are you? How dare you be so impudent in the Zhao n!" One of the elders shouted, and at the same time, he winked at the inside of the ancestral hall. A man in the ancestral temple immediately understood. He took out a barrel of gasoline, rushed to a coffin in the courtyard, and poured all the gasoline into it. In the coffin, there was a puppet who looked the same as Leo Zhao. After Henry left the house where Lam''s family was, he rushed to the inner courtyard as soon as possible. Those ordinary disciples could be dealt with by the Reapers. As for the strongest force of the Zhao n, he had to deal with them by himself. "Wade, call Future ande with me!" Henry shouted at Wade, who was not far away. Then he jumped into the inner courtyard. Chapter 606 Chapter 606 This time, aside from Peze who stayed on Radiant ind and Felix and Azra who were investigating some affairs around the world, the other six people with the highest rank on Radiant Ind had all come. Henry jumped into the inner yard and to fight with the Zhao n''s elders. At the same time, Future, Wade, Red Hair, Sea God, Moon Goddess, and Alex also jumped into the inner courtyard. The four elders of the Zhao n stood at the forefront, staring at Henry and the other six people. Henry and the other six people also stared at the four elders. Through the flowing Qi around them, Henry recognized that the four elders of the Zhao n, who seemed to be in their sixties, were all masters of Qi-controlling Realm. There was no need to say anything. "Kill them!" The four elders of the Zhao n shouted and rushed to Henry and others. Looking at the four elders rushing toward him, Henry just said, "Find the opponent for yourself and kill him!" Wade drew out his broadsword. With a roar, he took the lead and charged forward. Sea God and others also used their fighting methods one after another. They were all top masters, and each of them was in charge of their own area. But now, except for Henry, who was fighting alone against a n elder, the remaining six people, were fighting two against one. And they still found it very difficult. The gap between an ordinary master and a Qi-controlling Realm expert was too big. The present Henry was very confident that he could defeat the Henry from before, who didn''t master the Qi, within three moves. Sea God and other people were able to survive the two-versus-one battle against the Qi-controlling master based on their fighting experience. Every one of them, even Future and Moon Goddess climbed out of mountains of corpses and seas of blood together with Henry. What they had been doing was putting up a desperate fight, and what they learned were also killing skills. As for the elders of the Zhao n, although they had been practising martial arts for decades and had a lot of experience, the n did not enter the secr world. Thus, it was very rare for them to get the chance to skillfully practicebat experience. Theirbat experience could not be compared with that of Sea God and the others. In this way, Sea God and the others could only struggle to hold on. Henry knew that Sea God and the others were at a disadvantage, but he didn''t help them. In the future, the enemies of Radiant Ind would all be like this. Getting familiar with them would be a good thing for them even if they got hurt. It was better to get hurt now than to pay with their life in the future. At the same time, Henry also wanted to see what means the elders of the Zhao n, who were in the Qi-controlling Realm, had. Before, Henry thought that his real enemy was the man in the green shirt whose whole body had been burned. After Henry mastered the Qi, he found out that the man in green was not on his level at all. Now, the Zhao n was the second Qi- controlling Realm opponent that Henry confronted. "You came to my Zhao''s n and behaved so atrociously. You are in the wrong ce!" The elder in front of Henry roared and pped Henry with his palm. Henry could obviously see a stream of Qiing toward him from the other side''s palm. Henry took the initiative to avoid the airflow caused by the other side. The airflow hit the wooden pirs of the house behind Henry. The wooden pirs, which were as thick as an adult''s waist, broke apart on the spot and exploded in all directions under the airflow. ording to the speed of the dispersion of the wooden pirs and the degree of dispersion of the wooden chips, Henry could tell that the power of the other''s palm was almost equivalent to 30% of his own strength. The elder saw that his attack had been dodged by Henry, so he pped again. This time, Henry didn''t dodge again. The muscles all over his body contracted, and the Qi instantly covered his whole body. He threw out a punch to face elder''s palm. "You don''t know what''s good for you!" The elder shouted in a low voice, and a trace of fierceness appeared in his eyes. He punched Henry''s fist. In his opinion, his palm couldpletely beat this arrogant boy to the ground. He had seen too many scenes like this in his life. But when the elder''s palm touched Henry''s fist, he was surprised to find that the Qi he released did not cause any harm to the young man in front of him. The airflow naturally dispersed to both sides when it was less than a centimetre away from the young man''s fist. Before the elder had the time to ponder what was going on, a huge force struck out from his palm and instantly spread across his entire body. Because of this huge force, his entire body flew back uncontrobly and fell onto the ground. When this huge forcepletely dissipated, he found that his entire arm waspletely numb and unable to move. "How could this be!" The elder''s pupils contracted, and he was extremely shocked. How could a young man break his palm with one punch? Even the younger generation of the Li family would never have such strength! The Zhao n''s elder was shocked. Henry was also puzzled. Why was the elder so weak? He had only used half of his strength in that punch, and he was just testing his power. But he did not expect that the elder would fly back so easily! Moreover, this elder''s attacking methods were very simple. He could only release his Qi, but that was all. This was something that he could do when he first learned how to use the Qi. After he learned the foundation in the Tang n, he was able to change the form of his Qi through different moves. Could it be that there was a difference in different cultivation methods? Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Henry thought that the first step of the Tang family''s cultivation method was to make the Qi fill the whole body to have such an effect, but maybe the cultivation method of the Zhao''s n was not the same. If there was really a difference between cultivation methods, then the difference between their levels was too obvious! Henry''s understanding of Qi was still poor, or in other words, he only understood a little. Up to now, he didn''t know how many people he had walked ahead of. Some people, even after a lifetime of practising Qi, could not do what he did. To make the muscles of the whole body exert strength together and make the Qi spread through the whole body was not only a strong control of Qi, but also a standard of the strength of the muscles in human''s body. Although Henry didn''t practice Qi on purpose, nor did he know how to control Qi, his muscles and Qi had reached a very high level. At that time on Radiant Ind, he took arge dose of medicine and made his body thoroughly purified by the high- intensity Qi from inside to outside. The flow of Qi was particrly smooth while Henry''s body was wandering. Other people''s internal organs were connected to muscles and it was like a small car driving in a narrow non-civil service road. The car was slow and the impact force was low. But Henry, the rtionship between the Qi and meridians in his body was like a big truck running on an eight-ne road at an extremely fast speed. The impact force was extremely fierce. Although it was not as flexible as a small car, it was more destructive. In the field of Qi, Henry had always maintained the mindset of a beginner. Today, he suddenly realized that he, a beginner, was not as weak as he thought. Anyway, the elder of the Zhao n in front of him was far from his level. Chapter 607 Chapter 607 Henry no longer wanted to think about whether he was powerful or weak in the Qi-controlling Realm. As he came into contact with more and more enemies in the future, he will figure that out. It was useless to think too much now. Anyway, he would be satisfied as long as he could defeat the enemies. He jumped forward, like a great hawk spreading its wings, and attacked toward the head of the elder of the Zhao n. The elder just got up from the ground, and his arms were numb, which made him scared. Facing Henry''s palm, he did not dare to resist at all, but could only retreat quickly. He knew clearly that he was not the match for this young man at all. He had just struck out with all his strength, but he was completely defeated, so he could only look for help. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. The Zhao n had been strong for too long. This kind of long- term strength made the Zhao n, especially the elders in high positions, have an illusion that they could not be defeated, and the Zhao n could not be defeated. When the elder found that he was no match for Henry, he didn''t panic too much, because he had already determined that this young man would not dare to make any trouble in front of the Zhao n. Unfortunately, he was greatly wrong this time. Even when Henry''s hand had already pinched his head, he didn''t realize that he had failed. This time, the killing intent in Henry''s heart had been determined. He would not show any mercy at all. Even if this was a Qi-controlling master, even if this was an elder of the Zhao n, he was already a dead man in Henry''s eyes. With the strength of his hand, there was a "bang" sound, and the blood gradually poured over Henry''s body. Looking at the beheaded body that was slowly falling in front of him, the irritation and aggression that had been suppressed for a long time were finally released by Henry at this moment. He looked up at the sky and roared. Then he stared at the members of the Zhao n and rushed toward them. The death of a n elder and the head that exploded scared the members of the Zhao n. When they saw Henrying to kill them, they didn''t even have the courage to resist and were determined to escape. "Run away?" Henry smiled gently. "No one can escape today!" Henry jumped up like a cannonball and thennded heavily in front of one member. With a violent wave of his fist, Henry directly blew up a person. There was no fancy movement, but it was so direct and terrifying! The great power, with a crazy tearing force, crushed the enemy in front of Henry. "Wow, Boss is so fierce?!" Wade held a broadsword and fought with the n elder in front of him. Then he looked at Henry with an exaggerated expression. The two of them, who could only resist the elder with difficulty, couldn''t even withstand one blow from Henry. "Rather than sighing at others'' strength, it is better for you to pay attention to yourself. You are an idiot!" An anxious voice from Future sounded beside Wade. She had already taken out a fire weapon to fight with the n elder and temporarily suppressed him behind a stone house. However, the n elder''s speed was too quick. She was unable to aim at him effectively. Currently, she was just trying to stall for time. "Have you noticed that Boss is a little different?" The voice of Moon Goddess sounded by the side, with a trace of worry. "Different? What''s different?" Wade shook his head. "I think he is great." Moon Goddess drew out her long whip and fought her opponent face to face. She said, "A long time ago, Boss didn''t kill people in person, unless someone really provoked him. Boss would only deal with some important roles. But today, it could be said that Boss would kill people whenever he sees them!" Outside the house, many members of the Zhao n rushed to the house and came to the inner yard. In the entire Zhao county, there were more than 7,000 people from the Zhao n, which was definitely a huge number. When they rushed into the house, it looked like there were millions of them. Facing this many enemies, Henry was not worried at all. Instead, he showed a hint of excitement on his face. He clenched his fists to control his Qi, and started harvesting life after life. Shouts of war, screams of agony, and angry roars rang out continuously in the Zhao Manor. Fortunately, most of the residents in this area were surnamed Zhao. If they lived in the downtown area, they might have already caused panic. However, even so, some people still heard the sound of explosionsing from here. A rich smell of blood spread from above the manor. Henry''s body had been dyed red with blood. The so-called battle of life and death was not a battle between two armies. It was just a way to show their own power and strength. The real battle of life and death was silent, and every move was fatal! The head of the Zhao n, Eric Zhao, arrived at the house. The door had beenpletely blocked by the bodies, and the blood flowed down the door frame to the street. Eric could tell at a nce that the people in ck wearing masks in the courtyard were the people in the video he had seen. Eric controlled his Qi and jumped over the wall. The two Reapers saw him and rushed toward him immediately. Eric drew out a machete from his waist and drew an arc in front of him. The two Reapers who were rushing toward him stopped abruptly and then fell forward. What happened here was immediately noticed by others. Those Reapers who fought with the members of the Zhao n no longer rushed to Henry, but tried to avoid Eric as much as possible. When training, the first thing the Reapers learned on Radiant Ind was to not do anything meaningless. When encountering an undefeatable enemy, the most important thing they had to do was to protect themselves. Blindly rushing in a fight was not courage but stupidity! Every Reaper had this kind of awareness in their subconsciousness. When they found that Eric was an enemy that they could not defeat, no one would confront him head-on. They were clear that such a strong man would naturally be dealt with by others. What they had to do was to exert their ability as much as possible. Even if they died in the battle, it would be the greatest contribution they could make. Eric took the initiative to attack some Reapers. When he discovered that they were all avoiding the battle, he frowned. The enemy''s battle ability was far better than that of his own n members. The scream from the inner courtyard attracted Eric''s attention. Eric stopped focusing on the outer courtyard and rushed directly to the inner courtyard. As soon as he entered the courtyard, Eric nced over the whole situation. He recognized a few of the enemy''s masters at a nce. Among them, six were fighting with three n elders and one was ughtering. Eric frowned even more, because he knew that a total of four n elders hade this time, but now there were only three of them left. Didn''t that mean that the other person had already met with misfortune? Eric fixed his eyes on Henry, who was ughtering, and recognized at a nce that this was the person from the video. He wanted to bury the Zhao n first, and then bury the Li family. "B*stard, how dare you!" Eric shouted and rushed to Henry with both fists controlling Qi. Henry, who had just killed a person, felt a gust of winding from behind him. He suddenly turned around and swung his fists. Chapter 608 Chapter 608 Henry punched against Eric''s fists. There was a huge amount of Qi gathering between their fists. Before their fists collided, their Qi had already collided, causing a violent collision. A wave of Qi spread out between the two of them. Henry and Eric retreated three steps back almost at the same time. Eric''s eyes were full of shock. He looked at Henry. Eric was surprised to see that Henry was only in his twenties, but had such a strength. He had just exerted 70 percent of his strength, and he took the initiative to fight with Henry. And all of that was not enough to defeat Henry. They were equal. Henry shook his fist and grinned. "Interesting, you are much stonger than the one before." "Boy, you''re too arrogant!" Eric shouted, "Today, I''ll take your life!" "Ha- ha." Henry smiled softly. "I have heard this sentence too many times." "Go to hell!" Eric no longer talked nonsense. The screams of the Zhao n kept ringing in the courtyard, which made him feel mad. He mobilized the Qi in his body and rushed to kill Henry. "Good!" Henry''s eyes were full of excitement. He had finally met an opponent with some strength. Just now, Henry only used a half of his strength, but was able to be equal with him. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. The two men fought. If it were other people fighting, only the participants would get hurt and suffer some damage. But the battle between Henry and Eric was like a huge meat grinder. Each time the two of them collided, there would be waves of Qi. Those weaker people would not be able to bare the power of those waves. They would be blown out and their internal organs would be damaged. In the blink of an eye, the two men had exchanged dozens of moves. The more Eric fought, the more frightened he became. The strength of the young man in front of him had greatly exceeded his expectations. Eric had only used 70% of his strength to test Henry''s level. However, gradually, 70% of his strength had increased to 80% and now 90%. Eric felt that it was a little difficult for him to figure out Henry''s level. Compared with Eric''s fear, Henry was more and more delighted. The irritation in his heart, which had been suppressed for several days, poured out at this time. "Brat, I admit that you are very strong, but your understanding of Qi is too shallow!" Eric took a deep breath and didn''t n to hide his strength. He stretched his arms and then formed Crane Fists. A crane formed out of Qi was held in Eric''s hand. It spread its wings and pecked at Henry. "Boy, the connection between man and Qi is as vast as the sea. It''s not something you can understand. I''ll let you see what can Qi be transformed into." A proud expression appeared on Eric''s face. He had only recently broken through to this realm. But stillpared to other ns around China, he could still only be ranked in the middle. The gap between the Transforming Realm and the Qi-controlling Realm was enormous! Henry could obviously see the crane formed out of Qi pecking at him. "Transformation?" Henry captured another important information. "It turns out that this is how Qi could look like. It''s called Transformation!" "Boy, it seems that your elders didn''t teach you." The smile on Eric''s face became wider and wider, but when his smile reached its peak, he suddenly stopped. Because Eric clearly saw that on Henry''s left hand, there was a fierce tiger. The fierce tiger was also formed out of Qi, but it was more solid and more flexible than the crane in his hand. The crane made by Eric was only an illusion, but the tiger in Henry''s hand seemed to be tangible. "It''s impossible! It''s impossible!" Eric widened his eyes and looked at Henry in disbelief, "Transformation! How can you reach the stage of transformation? And your transformation has even reached such a high level!" "What''s wrong? Is it difficult to do the transformation?" Henry smiled. The fierce tiger in his hand opened its bloody mouth and pounced on the crane in Eric''s hand. After encountering the fierce tiger, the crane waspletely torn up without any resistance. The ferocious tiger didn''t slow down and rushed towards Eric. Eric''s face finally turned ugly. He used his Qi to resist, but it was impossible to stop the tiger''s ws. The Qi was torn apart by the tiger like a piece of thin paper, and the tiger''s palm hit Eric. This tiger paw was as big as the hand of a two-year-old child. When it hit Eric''s body, Eric flew backwards like a kite with a broken string. There was an obvious damage on Eric''s chests. Eric spat out a mouthful of blood, and his face turned pale. He was seriously injured just by that move. "Transformation?" Henry looked at the fierce tiger in his hand and said, "Interesting, this world is getting more and more interesting!" Henry swung his arm, and the tiger disappeared. He walked to Eric, with his hand in the shape of a knife. At the same time, a sharp knife made out of Qi extended along Henry''s arm to the tip of his palm. It was sharper than a sharp knife carefully polished by the cksmith. Seeing that Henry could transform the Qi as he wished, Eric waspletely desperate. Apart from the countless men in ck whosebat experience was much better than that of the Zhao n, such a young man could easily destroy the Zhao n just with his strength. Eric was unwilling to give up. The Zhao n was about to rise, but was destroyed by such a person on the eve of their rise. He said, "I don''t understand who you are. Why did you attack our Zhao n? We know we have never offended you." "You want to dere war with my Radiant Ind. Isn''t that a provocation?" Henry said to Eric in a low voice. "Radiant Ind!" Eric''s pupils constricted, and then his eyes darkened as he said, "No wonder, no wonder." The Zhao n had already made a n that once they entered the secr world, they would first take Radiant Ind, the Holy Land, as the first base for the Zhao n to enter the secr world. However, before the Zhao n entered the secr world, Radiant Ind had alreadye to kill them. However, Eric couldn''t understand how Radiant Ind knew that the n wanted to attack them. The people who took part in the n were all people with high status in the n, so no one would leak the n. Eric was destined to be unable to figure out this question. Henry waved his arm, and his Qi knife slid across Eric''s neck as smooth as cutting tofu. Eric opened his round eyes wide and did not close his eyes until he died. "Patriatch!" Eric''s death caused the minds of the entire n to be thrown into disarray. The three elders, who were still fighting with Future and others, looked at him with eyes filled with grief and indignation. "It''s not a good habit to be distracted during a fight." Alex bared his white teeth and waved the machete in his hand, pointing directly at an elder''s heart. They were so experienced in fighting that they would not let go of any small mistakes made by the enemy. Just as the elder was looking at Eric, Alex''s machete urately stuck into the chest of the old man. The elder was shocked. He turned around with difficulty and looked at Alex. As soon as he opened his mouth, Red Hair attacked him from behind. He grabbed his head and lifted it forcefully. Chapter 609 Chapter 609 Another Zhao''s elder was killed. At this moment, there were only two elders of the Qi-controlling Realm left in the Zhao n, and a group of ordinary disciples who had not even reached the Qi-controlling Realm were still trembling in this bloody hell. "My king, something bad has happened." A cry of surprise came from behind Henry. Henry turned his head and saw that Alfred, covered in blood, appeared behind him. He looked very weak and staggered as he walked. "Miss Sun has been taken away." Alfred pointed to the wall in a hurry. Looking at the ce where Alfred pointed, Henry saw that Leo, who had been hiding in the ancestral temple, grabbed Lam and climbed over the high wall at the outermost edge of the courtyard. Just looking at Leo''s movements, Henry was sure that he had definitely reached the Qi- controlling Realm. Except himself and the patriarch of the Tang n, no one from Radiant Ind would be able to defeat him. Henry did not hesitate and ran after them. When he jumped out of the inner courtyard wall, Henry''s voice rang in the ears of every Reaper. "Kill them all!" The voice seemed toe from the bottom of the hell. When Henry got out of the house, he saw a supercar. It turned on the highest speed and left the street in front of the house. Henry looked around and finally saw another sports car. He rushed to the front and forced to open the door with his arms. The rm of the supercar kept ringing. Henry sat in the car as if he didn''t hear it. He put the mobile phone on the car''s central control. About eight secondster, the supercar made a roar. Henry''s mobile phone was specially modified by Future. The chip inside could crack into the world''s topputer in 30 seconds. Through the lighter socket in the car, it could start the engine within seconds. But it was also good that this was a luxury car worth millions of yuan. If it was a cheap ordinary car, it would really be impossible to crack through the car''sputer. In that case, one could only rely on the key. ording to Leo''s escape route that he had just observed, Henry speeded up in order to chase after him. Just as Henry left, a red figure came to the Zhao n. When he heard the killing cries in the courtyard and saw the bodies, the red figure frowned and floated to the inner courtyard. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. "Stop!" The figure in red opened his mouth and his voice rang out like a bell. The people from the Zhao n, regardless of whether they were fleeing or resisting, they subconsciously stopped what they were doing. As for those masked men, they waved their swords and continue ughtering them. In the inner courtyard, a person had been hiding beside the wooden coffin the entire time. When the red figure appeared, he lit up the coffin filled with gasoline and the fire instantly lit up. "Recluse Association, you have been suppressing my n. Now that my n has been attacked by traitors, our deal with your Recluse Association is over." A n elder''s eyes were bloodshot. The Zhao n had beenpletely destroyed this time. In the yard there were patriarch''s head, bodies of two n elders and countless disciples had died. Even if they were able to survive today, they would still fall out of the n''s ranks and would be hard for them to rise again. The red figure nced around, and he could tell at a nce that Future and others, who were fighting with the Zhao n elder, were not in the Qi-controlling Realm. The Recluse Association had its own rules. He was not allowed to attack ordinary people at will. Those who had not reached the Qi-controlling Realm were ordinary people. The red figure asked, "Where is the killer?" "He just ran out to hunt down my Zhao n. That''s our only hope!" The n elder said, gritting his teeth. Now, they put all their hope on Leo. Once Leo''s bloodline was awakened, a few yearster, the Zhao n might have a chance to start all over again. When the red figure heard this, he immediately thought of the two supercars that had just rushed out. He didn''t stay here for too long and rushed outside to chase them. The main purpose of the Recluse Association was to restrict the ns, but at the same time, they had to maintain the bnce. Otherwise, once the bnce was broken, even they would not be able to continue maintaining this peaceful situation. "Tell me, where did the two cars from the Zhao n go?" The red figure took out amunicator. "Towards the city!" The red figure looked in the direction of the city. There was a tall pagoda, a property that belonged solely to the Zhao n. The pagoda was the centre of the entire county and the centre of the Eight Trigrams and Nine Diagrams Formation! In the city, in the room at the top of a hotel building, a silver-haired beauty stood quietly in front of the floor-to-ceiling window and looked at the burning fire in the Zhao''s house. She smiled slightly and said, "Brother Henry, it seems that you have sessfully passed the first obstacle, but the biggest challenge is still waiting for you." After the silver- haired beauty finished, her gaze was fixed on the high pagoda in the city. Her red lips moved slightly, and she murmured, "I don''t know if you, after seeing the power of the bloodline, can continue to live in such a stable way. This world is much more wonderful than you think!" Late at night, the two supercars ran wildly around the county. They did not care about the traffic lights on the road. Leo''s face was stern. Lam waspletely unconscious and was lying in the passenger seat. Leo had stepped on the gas pedal and elerated as fast as he could. The county was not very big. Under the speed of the supercar, it took Leo only five minutes to arrive at the lower part of the pagoda. He opened the door, carried Lam, licked his lips bloodily, and rushed up to the pagoda. Around fifteen seconds after Leo rushed inside, Henry''s supercar also came to the bottom of the pagoda. Before the car stopped, Henry rushed out of the car and went straight inside. This pagoda was 63 meters tall and was the highest building in the whole county. The pagoda was a private building. When Henry rushed into the tower, he found that the elevator had led to the top floor. No matter how hard he pressed, there was no movement. Henry didn''t have much time. Thinking that Leo had stopped the elevator, he looked at the emergency stairs and ran over. The 63-meter-high pagoda and the countless stairs gave one a sense of despair. Henry took a deep breath, and ran up as fast as he could. The stairs he stepped on were cracked, so it could be seen how terrifying the power of Henry''s leg was. When Henry was halfway, he found that the pagoda was in the centre of the formation. Eight Trigrams and Nine Diagrams were built around the pagoda. Along the way to the top of the pagoda, even though he was strong, Henry couldn''t help gasping. The space at the top of the pagoda was not big. It was a dark and circr hall. At this moment, a beautiful figure was lying in the centre of the hall. Besides the beautiful figure, there was a figure sitting cross-legged. "You''re slower than I thought." The seated figure gradually rose to his feet and let out a low and deep voice. "Do you know that our Zhao n has been preparing for 21 years for this day!" Chapter 610 Chapter 610 In the round hall, there were some narrow windows through which the night sky could be seen. Henry looked at the figure in front of him, who was not far away. He did not act rashly. Aftering to the top floor, he had a bad feeling. The moonlight shone on the figure. Leo''s face, which had been a little immature, now looked a little bit weird. "From the day I was born, my bloodline power had traces of my ancestors. From that day onward, our Zhao n has been nning for this day, the day that I would awaken my bloodline power! This day, we have been waiting for twenty-one years!" Leo slowly took a step forward. "Twenty-one years, do you know what these twenty- one years mean? It means that I''ve been waiting since I was born, waiting for this day. This day, for me, is the beginning of my transformation, or a trial. It is like a nightmare, torturing me. From the day I can remember, I have had nightmares. I never slept well for a day! Now, finally, the day is here!" "Do you know that I saw you the day you walked into my family? The first time I saw you, I felt a thorn in my heart. It made me extremely ufortable. I couldn''t wait to pull it out. My bloodline tells me that you have something that made me very ufortable!" Leo walked under the moonlight. His entire face was reflected under the moonlight. He was smiling, and the corners of his mouth were lifted up. He didn''t stop smiling. "Do you know how much efforts our Zhao n has made over the past 21 years? The whole county was getting ready for today, collecting countless resources to provide energy for the awakening of bloodlines. Don''t you know that you almost ruined the n of our Zhao n? 999 people die in vain because of you!" Henry stood there, listening to Leo''s words, and shook his head silently. Leo''s mind had been completely distorted. At the same time, what Henry didn''t expect was that the Zhao n was building everything ording to the Eight Trigrams and Nine Diagrams for the awakening of blood. For this, so many people had been killed. This was different from a war. It was just a cruel massacre. "Hahaha, hahahaha!" Leo suddenly burst intoughter, which was particrly loud. "However, I still have something to thank you for. Over the years, the Zhao n has intermarried with outsiders, so the bloodline is got thinner and thinner. I was still thinking about how to purify Zhao''s bloodline. If I be the head of the Zhao n and then ughter the whole Zhao n, I would inevitably be considered mad. You have solved a problem for me in advance." Henry said, "The Zhao n put their hope in you. They''ve really picked the wrong person." "Hope? You say hope!" Leo''s voice suddenly raised. "You mean I''m the hope of the Zhao n? The biggest joke I''ve ever heard in the past 21 years. How dare you say that the Zhao n regards me as a hope? You think too highly of my position in the Zhao n! I''ve always been a tool for them. Have you ever experienced the feeling of soaking in the blood every night? Have you ever experienced the feeling of drinking the blood of your n members every day? Hope? F*ck hope!" Leo suddenly became very excited and irritable. His body was shaking, and he was waving his arms aimlessly, like a patient who couldn''t control his movements. "You can choose to leave." Looking at Leo in front of him, Henry suddenly felt sad for him. If he was really living like this, it was really like purgatory. "Leave? Why should I leave?" Leo''s voice was full of doubts. "Do you know what the awakening of bloodline power means? What does it represent?" Leo looked out of the window. "From today onward, from now on, I, Leo Zhao, am the God of the world! The only God! Even a so- called Martial Emperor, from now on, will have to bow at my feet. Do you understand? God''s power isn''t something that a person like you can understand!" Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. There was a "dong" sound outside the window, which came to Henry''s ears. This was from a bell tower in the county, which rang at midnight every day. At the moment when he heard the sound, Henry''s face changed and he shouted in his heart. Leo had been stalling for time. Lam had already arrived at the Zhao n. The Zhao n had been waiting, waiting. It was already midnight! Henry put strength into his legs, and his whole body was like an arrow, rushing toward Leo. Leo turned around, grabbed Lam, who was lying on the ground, aimed at Lam''s white arm, and bit it down. He did not care about Henry, who was rushing toward him. Henry clearly saw that Leo, whose teeth were as sharp as beast''s teeth, easily broke Lam''s tender skin and sucked her blood. Henry raised his hand and punched Leo in the face. Leo suddenly turned around and blocked Henry''s punch with his back. Henry clearly heard a crisp clicking sound. His punch broke Leo''s spine. Leo''s body went limp uncontrobly, but his teeth still bit on Lam''s arm. He refused to let go, and his eyes were full of madness. This kind of madness made Henry feel something was wrong. He kicked out, the Qi formed a whip and hit Leo''s side rib. At this time, several of his ribs were also broken, but Leo still did not release Lam. Henry frowned. He did not dare to pull Leo away by force. Leo''s sharp teeth stuck in Lam''s forearm. If he pulled him away by force, he would definitely tear Lam apart. What he could do was to stimte Leo through pain and make him open his mouth. Henry kicked Leo again. Leo''s ears, nostrils, and even the corners of his eyes were all bleeding and broken bones had stuck in his viscera, but he still refused to loosen his mouth, and his Adam''s apple kept moving. Henry''s foot heavily stepped on Leo''s back, crushing and exerting strength. The sharp pain finally made Leo unable to bear it any longer. He opened his mouth and let out a scream. At the moment when Leo opened his mouth, Henry kicked him three meters away. Then Henry looked at Lam, whose arm had a row of sharp bloody holes, which was shocking. Although Leo was kicked away by Henry, there was no regret on his face. Even if his whole body was bleeding, he was still smiling. "Ha... cough... cough!" His lungs were bleeding, and mouthfuls of blood wereing out of his mouth. "Do you know that this woman, for me, is the best tonic in the world? Our Zhao n has searched the blood of 70,000 people in the whole county. Her blood can be perfectly integrated with mine. As long as I rece my blood with hers today, my bloodline power will be awakened." Chapter 611 Chapter 611 "It''s a pity that you didn''t suck all her blood." Henry shook his head at Leo. "It''s still... enough!" Leo''s pupils suddenly contracted, and he rushed toward Henry. "So fast!" Henry was shocked. Before he could see Leo''s movement clearly, the other side had alreadye up to him. The next second when Henry saw Leo, he felt a strong sense of oppressioning from the front of him. Leo''s seemingly casual punch directly broke through Henry''s protective Qi curtain, allowing the punch tond on Henry''s body. How powerful was a punch that could break the protective curtain? Henry flew backwards like a cannonball and fell heavily on a wall. Because of the violent collision, the wall was cracked. After Leo sent Henry flying with one punch, he stopped chasing him and stood where he was, looking at his own fist. "Power! This is the power that I''ve always dreamed of. I''ve waited for this day for twenty-one years. Even a Martial Emperor will bow at my feet!" Several bones on Leo''s body were broken by Henry''s kick, and even his spine was broken. At this moment, he stood there, crooked, like a puppet that was tied up by threads. Leo''s body bled non-stop, but he didn''t care at all. His face was immersed in joy. He could feel that the power of his bloodline was boiling! This powerful strength made Leo feel as if he could trample the whole world under his feet. He looked at Lam, who was lying on the ground, and walked over again, revealing his fangs. A fierce tiger in Qi shape pounced from Leo''s back. Henry held the tiger and crane of Qi shape in his hands and attacked Leo from two different directions. The fierce tiger opened its big mouth and bit Leo''s body. The white crane spread its wings and rushed toward Leo with an indomitable momentum. "Ah!" Leo made another scream of pain. Arge piece of his shoulder and the flesh on his chest was torn off by the tiger and crane that were formed out of Qi. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Henry''s attack was sessful. Without hesitation, heunched another attack. The Qi in front of his leg turned into a long whip,shing at Leo in two different directions. "I want you to die!" Leo let out a deep roar and stretched out his hand suddenly. His speed was as fast as lightning. Henry''s face changed, and he was about to withdraw his move. But Leo''s speed was too fast. Before Henry finished his move, Leo''s hand was around Henry''s neck. Leo stamped hard on the ground, and his body swooped down. Grabbing Henry''s neck with one hand, he directly rushed to the wall next to him, and then mmed Henry hard on the wall. "Cough." Henry felt a bit of sweetness in his throat, and a mouthful of blood spurted out from his mouth. He was smashed into the wall by Leo, and the wall gradually cracked. If someone was outside the tower, he could see some stones falling from the top floor of the pagoda. "Do you know? You should feel honoured. Since I became a god, you are the first person who is able to hurt me, and also thest one. I will turn your bones into souvenirs to remind me of you all the time." Leo let out a hoarse voice, raised his fist high, and then smashed it on Henry''s body. A lotus emerged over Henry''s head, sprinkling ayer of Qi-shield. The Qi-shield seemed fragile, but it sessfully resisted Leo''s punch. "Hmm?" Leo gave out a voice with doubts. At the moment when Leo was confused, Henry gathered his strength and kicked Leo in the chest. Leo flew out in response and fell on the wall opposite to Henry. Henry climbed out of the broken wall and saw that his jacket had been torn countless times. He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. Henry clenched his fists and rushed to Leo again. "You are making me angry! You are making me angry!" Leo roared. His eyes were full of blood. Facing the attack from Henry, he seemed to bemitting suicide. He opened his arms and let Henry punch him in the chest. Henry''s punch was so powerful that Leo was embedded in the wall. This time, the whole wall began to copse. Huge stones fell from the top of the pagoda and hit the supercar on the ground. The expensive supercar, which cost millions of dors, turned into a pile of scrap iron. Half of Leo''s body was also exposed outside the tower. Henry threw a punch, but he didn''t stop. He raised his fist again and punched Leo in the face. Each time, he used the greatest strength. Bang! With a sound of cracking stones, Leo''s head smashed the stone wall behind him and was knocked out of the tower by Henry''s fist. "Hahahaha." A low voice came from Leo''s mouth. "Are you that weak? Is it painful or itchy?" Henry clenched his fist and threw it at Leo again. Now more than half of Leo''s body was outside the pagoda. Henry''s punches aimed to throw Leo out of the towerpletely. From the height of 63 meters, Leo would definitely be smashed into a pile of meat if he was to fall down. Just as Henry''s punch was about to hit Leo''s face again, Henry realized that he could no longer move forward and he was less than a centimetre away from Leo''s face. Leo''s hand grabbed Henry''s wrist tightly. "Weak! Weak! You are too weak!" Leo pulled his head back from outside the tower. It could be clearly seen that his face had beenpletely deformed by Henry. The bridge of his nose copsed, the cheekbones were broken, and even his eye sockets werepletely broken. Leo stared at Henry and licked his lips. He suddenly opened his mouth, revealing his sharp teeth, and bit into Henry''s arm. The pain of the sharp piercing skin appeared. Henry''s pupils suddenly shrank. At this moment, he clearly felt that the blood in his body was rapidly pulled out by Leo. Leo''s wiggling throat proved that he was swallowingrge mouthfuls of blood. "Let go of me! Let go of me!" Henry lifted his knee and mmed it into Leo''s face. The violent impact made Leo''s face bend and his whole face was destroyed, but he still bit down on Henry''s arm. "I told you to let go of me!" Henry grabbed Leo''s hair with his other hand and hit him with his knees again. Each time he hit Leo, he used a huge amount of Qi. This time, the ce where Henry hit was Leo''s jawbone. Under the impact, Leo''s jawbone was completely broken as expected, and he opened his mouth. Henry quickly pulled back his arm. At this moment, Leo suddenly exploded. Heunched a powerful attack, like a thunderbolt, hitting Henry madly. Facing Leo''s attack, Henry could only struggle to resist and had to step back. Henry looked at Leo in front of him, whose face was distorted and eyes were scarlet. He felt that this was not a person at all, but a beast! Chapter 612 Chapter 612 Leo''s attack was very violent. Although his body looked dpidated, the power of his fist at this time was out of this world. If he hit a normal person, he could turn the person into the blood mousse with one punch. The Qi-shield in front of Henry was like a thinyer of paper under Leo''s fists. Henry was able to resist until now because of his superstrong physical ability and the lotus over his head. Every time when Henry was in danger, the lotus would sprinkle the Qi-shield. The strength of the Qi- shield was far stronger than what Henry had condensed, and it could resist Leo''s attack. But as Leo''s attacks became more and more fierce, the lotus flower over Henry''s head seemed to be weaker and weaker, and the intensity of the Qi-shield became smaller and smaller. The moonlight passed through the window and shined on Leo. Leo let out a roar, and the power on his fist became more violent. "I didn''t expect that you would be so lucky. The energy in your blood is far beyond my expectation. I feel that my blood is boiling. Don''t worry, I won''t let your blood be wasted." Leo showed a cruel smile at the corner of his mouth. He stared at Henry as if he was a te of delicious food. Above the whole Zhao''s county, an invisible Qi condensed into a spiral and began to gather at the top of the high pagoda in the center of the county. This city based on Eight Trigrams and Nine Diagrams, which had taken dozens of years to be built, began to y its role. A huge amount of Qi was piled up at the top of the pagoda. All of a sudden, it drilled into Leo''s body as if it had found a hole. When the huge amount Qi poured into his body, a gust of wind rolled up beside Leo, and a huge airflow burst out of his body, pushing Henry three metres away. A strong windpletely enveloped Leo. This was a storm formed by Qi, which could tear a person to pieces. Leo, who was in the wind of Qi, let out a miserable roar. Henry seized the opportunity and endured the pain all over his body. He bent over and rushed to the ce where Lam was lying. He wanted to take Lam to a safe ce first. Henry had just rushed halfway. When he passed by the wild wind, a badly mutted hand stretched out from the wind and grabbed Henry''s arm directly. Henry turned his head and saw Leo walking out of the fierce wind. The flesh and blood on his body were all torn apart by the fierce wind. His whole body was badly mutted, which looked extremely horrible. Moreover, Henry also noticed that Leo was much taller than before. He was at least ten centimetres taller and his arms were thicker. Leo tried hard to squeeze out from the raging wind. His bloody chest kept rising and falling, which meant that he was still suffering tremendous pain at the moment. "You want to save her?" Leo bared his teeth. His face, which was covered with blood and rotten flesh, suddenly showed a touch of white teeth, which was especially scary. "You, a nonentity, make me feel very annoyed. That''s why I decided to eat you first and then enjoy that woman, hah hah hah!" As Leo''s voice fell, he suddenly reached out with his other hand and grabbed Henry''s Adam''s apple. At the same time, he opened his mouth, revealing his sharp fangs, and bit Henry''s shoulder. The tusks prated Henry''s skin without any hindrance. Henry''s whole body was firmly controlled by Leo, and there was no way for him to resist. Layers of Qi-shield fell from Henry''s head, but before the shield could be condensed, it was torn to pieces by the wind behind Leo. The spinning speed of the cyclone in Henry''s abdomen began to slow down, and the lotus flower above his head seemed to be on the verge of copse. The Zhao n had prepared for 21 years to gather the power of the entire n in order to awaken the bloodline power. How could they be underestimated? They didn''t even think highly of the Martial Emperor. The strength of the bloodline power was unimaginable. At this point, although Leo had only awakened a little bit of the power of the bloodline, it was already beyond Henry''s imagination. After all, the time Henry had been in contact with the Qi was very short. The blood in his body had been taken away, and a sense of weakness went straight to Henry''s mind. Henry''s face became pale. He gritted his teeth and used all his strength to try to break free from Leo''s grip. Leo''s limbs kept expanding with the absorption of blood. This was a phenomenon that could not be exined by science. He was getting bigger and bigger, while Henry was getting weaker and weaker. Henry''s eyes gradually became hollow, and his tight muscles also gradually rxed. His eyes closed. Leo let go of Henry''s hand, but he still clenched Henry''s fangs on his shoulder. Now Henry was held in Leo''s mouth. The moonlight was getting brighter and brighter, and Leo''s body was getting bigger and bigger. Before, he was only 1.8 metres tall, but now he was nearly two metres tall! Leo''s eyes were full of enjoyment. He greedily sucked the blood in Henry''s body and felt the growth of his strength. Inside Henry''s body, the cyclone hadpletely stopped. Simrly, Henry''s heart was only beating faintly. Just five seconds after the cyclone stopped, a red light gradually spread from the inside of the cyclone and led the cyclone back to Henry''s body. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "Have you had enough?" A cold and emotionless voice suddenly sounded in Leo''s ear. Leo was shocked. As he nced at Henry, he saw Henry standing there without any resistance. At the moment, Henry''s eyes were full of red blood, and his bare skin was covered with scarlet blood streaks. He looked at Leo, who was sucking blood from his body, indifferently, as if he was watching some show. Leo saw that Henry still had the ability to resist, so he grabbed Henry''s body with both hands. "Get lost!" Henry shouted softly, and his body suddenly shook. Leo''s sharp teeth, which had been biting on Henry''s skin, were all shattered by the force. Leo''s huge body, too, was sent flying by the impact and crashed against the wall. After doing all this, Henry walked slowly toward Leo without looking at the several bloody holes in his shoulders. Leo let out a beast- like roar and rushed toward Henry, so crazily, trying to tear Henry apart with his hands. Facing Leo''s thick arms, Henry was expressionless. He stretched out two fingers and waved casually. Leo had already stretched the arms in front of Henry, but now they broke from his shoulders at the same time. They were less than 10 centimetres away from Henry and fell vertically to the ground. This was so amazing and so fast that Leo didn''t even have time to react. When he saw his arms falling to the ground, he felt a sharp pain in his shoulders. Leo made a painful roar and looked at Henry with horror in his eyes. He couldn''t believe it. He couldn''t understand how Henry, who just had no strength to fight back, suddenly showed such a great power! Chapter 613 Chapter 613 "You''re just an ant. How dare you call yourself a god? There is only one god in the world!" Henry was as fast as a phantom and appeared less than three centimetres from Leo. He stared straight at Leo. Under Henry''s scarlet eyes, Leo subconsciously stepped back. Henry reached out his hand, grabbed Leo''s throat, and lifted him up. Facing Henry, Leo didn''t even have the ability to resist. He had no arms, and there was invisible energy around him that oppressed him, making him unable to move at all. Henry took a step forward. At the same time as he took this step, the walls around the top of the pagoda were all cracked by an invisible force, and countless broken stones fell from the top of the pagoda. The ceiling over Henry''s head had no support, and it also fell down. A huge rock was falling towards Lam, who was lying there. If it was to hit her, Lam''s body would definitely be smashed into meat puree. As for all this, Henry acted as if he didn''t see it. He held Leo up and walked to the edge of the tform at his feet. The huge rock that was about to fall on Lam suddenly turned into powder, including the one falling toward Henry. When it was about a metre away from Henry, it turned into powder. Henry looked at Leo and tilted his head. "Tell me, do you deserve to be called a god?" "You... you..." Leo stared at Henry and said with difficulty, "You are not him. You... who the hell are you?" "I am..." Henry''s pupils grew redder and redder. "The ancient God, Dragon Yin, the only god in this world!" Henry squeezed Leo''s neck hard. Leo''s whole face turned red, but he could not do anything to resist. "Stop!" A loud shout came from the entrance at the top of the pagoda. A red figure stood at the entrance and looked at Henry. "Enough, Henry Zhang, you a member of the Recluse Association, but you took the initiative to start a war against the Zhao n. If you vite the rules, you will be punished by the Recluse Association." "Recluse Association?" Henry''s face was full of disdain. "Is this kind of thing worthy of reprimanding me?" "How dare you! As a member of the Recluse Association, I have the right to arrest you because you despise the Recluse Association! Let go of the Zhao n member in your hands!" The red figure stared at Henry. "Okay." Henry grinned and suddenly loosened his grip. He was already standing at the edge of the top of the pagoda. Leo was lifted up in the air by him. When Henry loosened his hand, Leo fell directly from more than 60 meters above the ground. Leo''s strength was bound by Henry. If he fell down from here, there was no other oue except death. "You!" The red figure trembled all over. "I just listened to you." Henry showed his white teeth. "This man''s life is on you." After Henry said that, he jumped down from the high pagoda. The red figure rushed to the edge of the tower, but Henry''s figure could not be seen. He could only see the unrecognizable Leo. At this moment, he fell to the ground, and blood was everywhere. After a bloody night of fighting, the sky of the Zhao''s County was filled with scarlet. The sound of shouting and killingsted for a whole night. Wade and other five kings had ughtered the two remaining elders of the Zhao n. The entire Zhao n mansion had been piled up with corpses. None of the people from the Zhao n who came to the courtyard was able to get out alive. At dawn, the sounds of shouting and killing stoppedpletely. The entire area of Zhao''s mansion waspletely blocked, and no one could enter it. There were special people who dealt with this matter. The people of Radiant Ind left quietly, passing through various channels as they headed towards the ind to join forces. Lam''s family was boarded on a ne. On the ne, there were specialized psychiatrists and surgeons who came to help them heal and ovee the shock they survived. What happenedst night was too shocking for ordinary people like them. Lam was found in the pagoda by Future. The top floor of the tower copsedpletely. Without a doubt, Henry fought with someonest night. When Future looked for that person, she could only see Lam. After telling Lam''s parents what had happened, the psychologist said, "You two, I hope you''ll keep your mouths shut aboutst night. I want to tell you clearly that in the next three years, our people will keep an eye on you. I think you don''t want to see the consequences if you expose what happenedst night. I hope you can also tell this to Ms. Lam." At this point, Lam was still unconscious. Lam''s parents looked at each other and nodded subconsciously. "That''s the best. For the mental stress the three of you survivedst night, we will give you 10 million yuan aspensation. Later, we will transfer the money to Ms. Lam''s ount. I hope that the three of you will abide by the agreement." The psychologist smiled. Lam''s parents understood that this so-calledpensation was hush money. It was definitely that they could get the money because of Henry. Otherwise, ording to these people''s behaviour, it would be easy to take the lives of their family. The most important thing was that in the eyes of Lam''s family, the conflict yesterday was started by Henry in order to help them. As for what happenedst night, they would not leak a word even if they were beaten to death. "Rest assured, we will definitely not say anything." Lam''s stepmother nodded her head heavily. "Nice cooperating with you." In the Zhao family''s county. A figure in red and a figure in linen coat appeared in the Zhao mansion. "Tut, tut, this kid''s methods are really cruel." The figure in linen cloth was wearing a bamboo hat, and it was the man who gave Henry the Recluse Association token. "The person you recruited has caused such a huge mess. How do you n to deal with him?" The figure in the red coat somewhat discontentedly asked the man in a linen cloth. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "Take care of him? Why should I take care of him?" The figure in linen cloth asked in a puzzled tone, "The person who diedst night had signs of awakening his bloodline. The Zhao n vited the regtions and used forbidden arts. You have to know that if it weren''t for Henry, this time, you would be med for negligence. You didn''t thank him, but ask me how to deal with him?" The figure in red waved his sleeve. "You want me to thank a man like him? Who does he think he is? Moreover, he publicly insulted the Recluse Associationst night." "Well, it''s up to you. Anyway, Henry has made a great contribution this time. As for the insult you mentioned, young people don''t have a sense of belonging to the guild, so it''s understandable." The figure in linen cloth chuckled, waved his hand and left. The figure in red stood where he was, clenching his fists tightly. The scene that happenedst night kept reying in his mind. Henry''s arrogant smile and the disdainful look in his eyes even made his heart surge with endless anger. "You''re a junior who has just begun to control your Qi, yet you dare to act so arrogantly? You are just the owner of Radiant Ind. I want to see what gives you the right to act so insolently!" The figure in red thought to himself. Chapter 614 Chapter 614 In Zhao''s county, there was a house located in the yard. Henry kept washing his face with cold water. On his arms and shoulders, there were several shocking bloody holes, which made Henry feel a sharp pain from time to time. Now Henry only felt a sharp pain in his head, as if his head was going to explode. The scenes that happenedst night shed in his mind. It was not very clear, but Henry could approximately remember what had happened. "How did I defeat Leo in the end? Was it I who showed great power?" Henry only remembered some fragments, but the details were just like a dream. He couldn''t remember them. Henry remembered that in the end, he threw Leo down from the pagoda, and he also had a conflict with a member of the Recluse Association. Henry took a piece of clothes from the inside of the house and put it on. Then he pushed the door open. There was no one in this yard. Henry also forgot how he came to this ce. Anyway, he was already in the house when he opened his eyes. This broken memory made Henry feel very ufortable. There was no one in this courtyard. When Henry walked to the outside of the courtyard, he saw the que on the gate of the courtyard. "The Zhao n..." Henry left and went around the ce where the battle happenedst night. When he found that the whole area had been blocked, Henry did not hurry to leave. Instead, he stayed in Zhao''s county for two days to see what was going on. Henry found a hotel that could directly look at the site of the battle yesterday. In the past two days, Henry had been staying in the hotel. He noticed that there were many more figures in the Zhao''s county these two days. They woulde close to the Zhao family''s house. Two days had passed since the end of the battle. However, inside the house, the bloody red ground could still be seen. Even though the authorities had removed the floor tiles, the blood had prated the soil. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. After two days of observation, Henry also understood that the news of the Zhao n''s destruction had been spread out immediately, and many forces knew about it. Those who would pay attention to it had more or less some connection to the n. Henry called Wade and asked him to arrange a ne to pick him up. He didn''t intend to stay here anymore. "Boss, are you still there?" Wade''s voice was full of surprise when he received Henry''s call, "Azra brought back a message that there are at least ten forces outside who are investigating the affairs of the Zhao n. Boss, you know our position in the underground forces. Now many people are looking at us. I am afraid that this time, there is no way for us to arrange a ne for you toe back, otherwise, you will be targeted." Henry nodded. "Okay, then I''ll find a way myself. How are you guys doing?" "ording to your arrangements, everyone has returned to the ind. Boss, that girl, Future, has already been able to control her Qi..." "So fast!" Henry was shocked. The battle that had just ended two days ago, it would take them a day to return to the ind. Future had entered the Qi-controlling Realm. Did it mean that it only took her a day?! "The Great Patriarch said that he had never seen such a talent. Well, Boss, that girl hasn''t realized that yet. When she realizes that I can''t defeat her, she will bully me. I will go to teach her a lesson first." Wade said in a hurry and hung up the phone. Henry''s face lit up. In this way, there was another Qi- controlling Realm expert on Radiant Ind! Each Qi- controlling Realm expert was equal to the top fighting force! Future and others were able topete with the Qi-controlling masters based their own strong battle experience before they reached the Qi-controlling Realm. Now that they had achieved the Qi- controlling Realm, they were much stronger than the ordinary Qi-controlling Realm masters. Henry left the hotel and nned to return to Yinzhou by bus. Now, so many forces knew that something had happened to the Zhao n and they also focused on Radiant Ind. These people were definitely the members of the ns. Henry suddenly destroyed the Zhao n this time without being exposed. Except for the man from the Recluse Association, no one else knew. Henry moved his shoulders and arms. He still felt a little tired and numb, so he couldn''t use any strength. Once the Qi entered the body, it couldn''t be discharged for many days. When Leo''s fangs pierced Henry''s skin, the raging Qi in Leo''s body also entered into Henry''s body. In the past two days, Henry had discharged a lot. He found that he couldn''t use Qi at will. Unless Leo''s remaining Qi was completely removed, the remaining Qi would run wild in his body if he tried to use it. Henry felt it and it would only take another day for him to discharge Leo''s Qi. That night, Leo wounded Henry, but Henry also benefited a lot. At least, he saw how strong a person could be. At the same time, the new word "Transformation Realm" also appeared in Henry''s world. He now understood that it was not that those people in the Qi-controlling Realm were too weak. It was he who had already surpassed the scope of Qi-controlling Realm and reached another realm. At the same time, he also wanted to know what it was after he reached the Transformation Realm. Henry took a taxi and came to the national highway. Then he stopped a bus halfway. This kind of ticket purchase did not require an ID card registration. It could make Henry quietly avoid everyone''s sight and return to Yinzhou. Now, all the major forces were paying attention to the matter concerning the Zhao n. Henry didn''t want to bring unnecessary trouble to Radiant Ind. Now, Radiant Ind was slowly umting its strength. Henry was taking a bus for four days in a row. Now, he was less than 300 kilometres away from Yinzhou. After one more day on the bus, he would reach the destination. Sitting on the bus and looking at the scenery outside the window, Henry was wondering if he should stay outside for a few days and deliberately show up so that others could find him. Otherwise, he would be suspected if he kept being so silent. Just as Henry was thinking about these things, the bus, which was running smoothly, suddenly braked. The more than a dozen passengers on the bus lost their bnce and fell forward. "What are you doing?" A disgruntled voice was heard on the bus. When the bus door opened, a group of men and women in ck suits got on the bus. These people were from 20 to more than 40 years old. There were 16 of them. Henry sat in the back row of the bus and squinted. It turned out that the reason for the sudden stop was five cars parked in the middle of the road in order to force the bus to stop. As soon as the 16 people got on the bus, they nced at all the passengers. One of the middle- aged leaders took out an A4 paper with a seal and shouted, "Everyone, we are Collier Security Company. We cooperate with the police. There is an illegal criminal on this bus. I will ask you a few questions to find out this person. I believe that you don''t want to sit on a bus with a dangerous person. I hope you can cooperate with us." Chapter 615 Chapter 615 The crowd on the bus burst into an uproar. Everyone subconsciously looked at the other passengers. Henry looked at the sixteen security guards, the members of Collier Security Company. Henry had heard of this securitypany and knew their boss. But wasn''t this a female securitypany? Sixteen security members went up to each passenger and asked them some questions. "Where are youing from?" A security member walked up to Henry and asked. "Zhao''s county." Henry replied without hesitation. "Zhao''s county?" The security guard looked at Henry suspiciously. Zhao''s county was nearly 1,000 kilometres away from here, and from Henry''s ent, he didn''t sound like a man from Meng Province. "This person! This person is very suspicious!" A middle-aged woman in her forties pointed at Henry and shouted, "He got on the bus halfway. He didn''t use his ID when he was buying the ticket!" Along the way, Henry always chose to take the bus on the halfway. When the security guards heard this, they all looked at Henry. Henry looked at these people and shrugged. "Is there a problem with getting on halfway?" "Pleasee with us!" The leader of the group came to Henry and said, "We work together with the government, and I hope you''ll cooperate." Henry leaned back in his seat and said with a smile, "Don''t you think your cognition is too one- sided?" "It''s our own business whether it''s one-sided or not. Pleasee with us." A young man, who looked like he was in his 20s, came up and reached for Henry''s shoulder. Henry sat there and let the young man grab his shoulder. The young man put forth his strength in his arms and wanted to lift Henry, but he found that it was difficult even to make Henry move. "Well, if I don''t cooperate, will you mess with me?" Henry smiled. The middle- aged leader''s face changed. Seeing that Henry was a martial arts practitioner, he said, "Sir, I really hope that you can cooperate. After all, we are working together with the government this time. If you don''t cooperate with the government, it will be more difficult for you." The middle-aged man emphasized the word "government". He wanted to put pressure on Henry with this. After all, no matter how powerful a person was, he had to be afraid of the authorities. Henry shook his head and said, "I can cooperate with you, but I think your main task is to find the suspect, not to see if I''m willing to cooperate with you or not." "Haha." The young man who just stretched out his hand to grab Henry sneered. "If we take you back, our task will be aplished." In front of so many people, he couldn''t even make Henry move, which made this young man feel very embarrassed. Henry pouted his lips at the person sitting in front of him on his left and said, "I think the person you want is that man." The person Henry was talking about was a middle- aged man in his thirties. He was dressed in ordinary clothes and looked very honest. "Boy, don''t y tricks on me!" The young man shouted at Henry, "Among all of these people, you are the main suspect." "Really?" Henry asked, pointing at the middle-aged man in front of his left side. "You just asked him where he came from. He answered Lake-Passing scenic area." "So, is there a problem?" The young man said unhappily. He was the one who asked the middle- aged man. "It''s only two hours''journey from here. But you, you said that you came from Zhao''s county, which is nearly a thousand kilometres away from here! And you still got on half-way." Henry shook his head and said, "So? I can immediately reply to your questions and help you with the investigation. What we are talking about now is another problem. As a professional security guard, you must have the most basic thinking logic, you should know what you are supposed to do and when you are supposed to do it. Obviously, you are not qualified." "You!" The young man''s eyes widened. "That''s enough." The leading middle- aged man stopped the young man and then said to Henry, "Sir, why would you say that this man should be a suspect?" The middle-aged man was talking pointed at the man in his 30s, which Henry said was suspicious. Henry put his hands behind his head and said, "It''s very simple. When you asked him the question, he subconsciously looked to the right side of his body. The left side of our brain is responsible for memory and the right side is responsible for logical thinking. His eyes just showed that he was not recalling, but conceiving. Do you think he has no problem conceiving even what he intended to do yesterday? I believe that if you ask him how much the ticket to Lake-Passing scenic area is, he won''t be able to answer it." When the middle- aged man heard Henry''s words, he looked at Henry suspiciously. On the other side, the young man''s face was full of disdain. "Forget it. If you don''t want to ask, I can ask for you." Henry looked at the passenger on his left and said, "Brother, how much is the ticket to Lake-Passing scenic area?" Although these security guards didn''t believe what Henry just said, at this moment, when Henry asked the question, they still looked at the male passenger together, waiting for his answer. This was human nature. The male passenger scratched his head and said, "Haha, my friend took me there yesterday. He bought the tickets. I don''t know how much it is." As soon as the male passengers finished speaking, the faces of the sixteen security guards in the car changed. The middle-aged captain, who was closest to the male passengers, directly reached out his hand to grab the male passenger. The middle-aged captain grabbed the middle-aged passenger''s clothes. The man looked at the middle-aged captain with a puzzled face and asked, "Brother, what do you mean?" Before the middle- aged captain spoke, Henry''s voice sounded first, "You don''t need a ticket to enter Lake-Passing scenic area." As soon as Henry finished speaking, the male passenger''s face changed dramatically. He suddenly waved his hand and pushed the middle- aged captain''s hand away, then he jumped hard and hit the window of the bus. The window shattered with the sound, and the middle- aged passengernded outside the bus. He rolled over skillfully, turned over the fence on both sides of the road, and ran away. The security guards all rushed out of the bus and ran after the male passenger who was running away. "Well, do you still want to take me back and interrogate me?" Henry looked at the middle-aged captain. "Sir, people who hide their identity need to assist in the investigation. I hope you can cooperate. If it proves that you are innocent, the government willpensate you ordingly." The middle-aged captain said to Henry. He could not eliminate all the suspicion about Henry just because of what Henry had done. Maybe this was a fog bomb. Henry shrugged his shoulders and said, "Alright, I''ll assist you in your investigation." All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. There was a reason why Henry did this. First of all, he helped these security members because he knew the boss of this securitypany. Secondly, this time he would show up there so that he could avoid some trouble in the future. Chapter 616 Chapter 616 Henry followed the middle-aged captain out of the bus. They took a ck Volkswagen to Zuo City. Meng Province gave people a sense of vastness. When driving on the national highway, people could clearly see the grasnds on both sides of the road. The road was endless and connected to the sky. Cows and sheep were all over grasnds. Zuo City was different from the other big cities with skyscrapers where the distance between the two buildings was tight. The streets here were wide, and the distance between the two buildings was wide. The middle-aged captain drove to the front of a building. The building had seven floors in total. At the top of the building, there was a shield symbol with the words "Collier Security" on it. "Is the whole building yours?" Henry asked. "Yes, our Collier Security Company is also one of the most powerful securitypanies in Meng Province." The middle- aged captain nodded. Henry said in his heart, "I didn''t realize that Anna was so rich." The boss of Collier Security Company Security was Anna Jiang, who was Sylvia''s bodyguard at that time. Henry just helped these security guards on the bus because of Anna. The middle-aged captain took Henry into thepany building. In the reception area on the first floor, Henry saw many departments, such as security teams, private personal protection, and so on. The scope of business was veryprehensive. Henry looked at this scene with great interest. He felt that it was simr to taking a killer mission, depending on whether it was a team assassination or private assassination. He followed the middle- aged captain all the way to the second floor. The second floor was a huge practice court, with all kinds of training equipment and the octagonal cage that could only be seen on TV. Henry saw two people with protective gear fighting in the octagonal cage. Their fighting method was not like most of the training methods, but like punching to the flesh. Next to the training ground on the second floor, there was a reception room. At this time, Henry was arranged here by the middle-aged captain. The captain poured a cup of tea for Henry and said, "Sir, there will be an officialing to talk with youter." "Okay." Henry nodded and leaned on the seat. The middle- aged team leader chatted with Henry for a while and then went out. On the first floor of Collier Security Company, a young woman with short hair in camouge clothes strode in. All the people in the securitypany addressed her President Jiang as soon as they had seen her. This person was Anna. She was different from otherpany bosses. Although Anna was the boss of this security company, she did the same job every day as all the employees. She also took on tasks. Anna nced around the hall and asked, "Where is the person you''ve taken back?" "He''s on the second floor," a staff member said to Anna. Anna strode upstairs without hesitation. Outside the reception room on the second floor, the middle- aged team leader kept pacing back and forth. When the middle-aged team leader saw Anna, he quickly strode over and said, "President Jiang, you are here." ''Where is he?" Anna asked. The middle- aged captain pointed to the reception room and said, "The person is temporarily inside. President Jiang, this person is a bit weird." "Weird?" Anna was puzzled. "How?" The middle-aged captain shook his head and said, "I can''t tell. Anyway, I can''t figure him out." "Did you catch the other one?" Anna asked. "Yes, he''s still under interrogation." The middle-aged team leader nodded. The other person mentioned by Anna was the male passenger who had run away at that time. Anna nodded. "Okay, I''ll take care of the things here. You go and look over there." After Anna finished speaking, the middle-aged man responded and left. Anna pushed open the door and walked into the reception room. She had already thought about how to speak. The interrogation was nothing more ying a game of good cop-bad cop. As soon as she pushed the door open and before she could see the appearance of the people in the room, Anna said, "I don''t know what your deal is, but... Mr. Zhang?" Anna was halfway through her sentence when she suddenly saw the person sitting in the room and revealed a look of shock on her face.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "Hi." Henry said hello. Looking at Henry who was sitting in the room, Anna was a little confused. The person they brought this time was Mr. Zhang? If so, there must be a mistake! Anna was very clear about Henry''s identity. It was impossible for Henry to be the target of this mission. Anna smiled bitterly at Henry with an apologetic look in her eyes. "Mr. Zhang, I really didn''t expect it to be you." "Ha, ha." Henryughed and waved his hand casually. "I haven''t seen you for a long time. I came here especially to see you. Yourpany is doing a good job." "Mr. Zhang, you''re ttering me. We are just a smallpany." Anna said modestly. Her humility was sincere. Anna had seen Henry''s strength before. In all aspects, Henry''s strength was far beyond hers. Herpany looked big, but the total value of all the employees was not as high as Henry''s. As a senior security guard, Anna knew very well that people like Henry in the security industry would be at an extremely high position. Even the Lins Group worth ten billion yuan was nothing compared to his value. "You cooperate with the government, and still say you are a smallpany?" Henry said with a smile, "As far as I know, it''s not easy for a securitypany to cooperate with the government." Hearing Henry''s words, Annaughed at herself and said, "Mr. Zhang, we are not cooperating with the government. We are volunteering for the government." "Oh?" Henry asked curiously. "With the scale of yourpany, you shouldn''t have to do such thankless tasks, right?" Henry knew a little about the securitypany''s rtionship with the government. Because of the uniqueness of the securitypany, the government would give a lot of policies. This kind of policy would also make many people dissatisfied with the securitypany. Some securitypanies, in order to build a good rtionship with the government, would take the initiative to help the local government to solve some problems. If the problem was solved, there would be some benefits. But if it was not solved properly, it would make the government dissatisfied. Therefore, only those companies that could not make a profit would volunteer to work for the government, and there was not a lot ofpanies like that. Of course, if they had a strategic cooperation with the government, it would be another thing. Anna shook her head and walked to a chair next to Henry. She sat down and said, "Mr. Zhang, there are things you don''t know. In the next two days, the securitypanies will have a new round of ranking. And the government is the one who will do the ranking. If we can''t reach the standard grading, thepany will be forced to fire employees. We must try our best to please the government now." "I see." Henry nodded thoughtfully. "It seems that there is a lot ofpetition within the industry." "Yes." Anna nodded. "Currently, there are twopaniespeting with us. They all have an official background, and there is only one position for the five-star securitypany in the entire Zuo City. I really don''t have many options." Chapter 617 Chapter 617 Henry listened to Anna''s words and felt a little confused. "Isn''t the security ranking based on strength? Can they cheat?" "s." Anna sighed. "Mr. Zhang, if these people really want to cheat, they can do it easily. It''s just whether they are willing to show their true colours or not." "How is the rating judged? What is the difference between different grades?" Henry asked again. He was interested in this aspect. Anna exined to Henry, "Securitypanies are divided into five levels. From one star to five stars, apany with five stars is the highest. The ranking of ourpany now is five stars." Henry suddenly remembered that when he just saw the shield symbol on the top of the Collier Security Company Security Building, there seemed to be five stars on the shield. "The five stars represent a kind of strength. Most customers will choose the five- star security company. Besides, it''s kind of a symbol. The five-star securitypany can recruit more employees. Mr. Zhang, you also know the uniqueness of the securitypany. If its level doesn''t meet the requirements, the authorities would not allow recruiting too many people." "How many people can one five-star securitypany recruit?" This was what Henry was most interested in. China was a very special country. Henry could let his people openly set up camp in any country in the world, but he couldn''t do that only in China. The strength that China could mobilize was like the strength of the Zhao n which was destroyed a few days ago. The power was enormous. Henry thought if he set up a securitypany and reached the five-star standard, would he be able to arrange for people to stay directly in Yinzhou? The appearance of the ns made Henry feel stressed. What Jenny had suffered also gave a warning to Henry. Now, by Henry''s side, the number of people he cared about increased. Sylvia''s family, Lisa, Jenny and Dean Cui. Henry absolutely could not ept anything happening to these people. Henry had thought of a way before and wanted to arrange people to settle in Yinzhou. Now it seemed that opening a securitypany was a good choice. Anna told Henry, "Normally, a one- star securitypany can register 100 people in the official record, and the five-starpany can hire 400 people. Now ourpany has approached the upper limit. If we can''t reach five stars in this grading, we will be forced to fire people." Henry pondered for a while. Four hundred people. If he could arrange four hundred people to station in Yinzhou, then the safety of Sylvia would be absolutely guaranteed. "What do you need for the grading?" Henry asked. Anna shook her head and said, "It''s hard to say. In the past, strength was the only thing that matters. But now, it depends on many aspects. The personal living standard of the people has increased, and the customer''s requirements for security are increased as well. Some clients even require security to have good cooking skills. It all depends on how the authorities arrange it, but most of it should be fighting, saving hostages, and other things." Just as Anna finished speaking, the door of the reception room was pushed open from the outside. The middle- aged captain rushed in with a happy face. Behind the captain, there was also the young man who had a conflict with Henry on the bus. When the young man saw Henry, his face was very ugly. Obviously, he still remembered that he had been embarrassed before. "President Jiang, good news, good news!" The middle-aged team leader was very happy. "There are two pieces of news. Just now that person has been investigated. He is the target of this mission!" After the middle-aged captain said this, he looked at Henry and thanked him, "Sir, I''m sorry that we have med you wrongly." Henry did not speak. The middle-aged man''s attitude had always been good. Anna also showed a happy look on her face. This could be of great help for thepany to leave a good impression this time. She asked, "And the second one? What''s the good news?" "President Jiang, the official list just came down. You are a judge for thepany grading this time! This is so great!" The middle-aged captain''s face was full of joy. It was a great honour to be a member of apany whose boss is the judge. Different from the joy on the middle- aged team leader''s face, when Anna heard the news, she immediately showed a sad face. The middle-aged captain and the young man were puzzled by the look on Anna''s face. "President Jiang, what''s wrong?" The young man asked. "Do you think that this is good news?" Anna asked back as she looked at them. "It''s good." The young man nodded. "President Jiang, since you''re the judge, you can give us a high score." Anna listened to the young man''s words and shook her head with disappointment in her eyes. "I just told you on the bus, a thing that professional security needs is logic. At this point, you are far inferior to Anna," Henry said. "Boy, what do you mean? You''re making things difficult for me on purpose, aren''t you?" The young man looked at Henry with a sulky face. "Could it be that it is a bad thing for President Jiang to be the judge?" "Of course, it''s bad." Henry nodded without hesitation. "Oh!" The young man smiled disdainfully. "Come on, tell me, why is it a bad thing?" "It''s simple." Henry stretched out a finger. "If Anna is the judge, who from thepany will take part in thispetition?" Hearing Henry''s words, both the middle-aged captain and the young man were stunned. Yes! If President Jiang became a judge, who would take part in thepetition? In the whole company, the most powerful person was President Jiang. If she could not participate, thepany''s strength would decline a lot this time! The two finally realized the key point of the problem, and the middle-aged elder blushed. This news was not good news to thepany at all. Actually, it was really bad! The young man didn''t look at Henry anymore, and there was still a sense of unyieldingness on his face. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Anna frowned. The original grading was full of difficulties, but now that the news came out, it was obvious that somebody wanted to destroy Collier Security! Anna asked the middle-aged captain, "When will the grading begin?" The middle- aged team leader nodded and replied, "Tomorrow." "Tomorrow?" Anna frowned more tightly. The grading would start tomorrow. If she was asked to be a judge today, that meant that she would not have time to prepare anybody else. Anna sighed and said, "You two can go to practise first." The captain and the young man looked at each other and left the reception room. Anna''s face was full of helplessness. She said to Henry, "Mr. Zhang, I''ll arrange someone to see you off first. I''m really sorry to interrupt your schedule this time." "No worries." Henry shook his head. "Anna, I think we can cooperate this time." "Cooperate?" Anna was stunned. "Yes, cooperate," Henry said firmly, "I will help you pass the grading this time. Then you can help me set up a securitypany in Yinzhou under your name." Chapter 618 Chapter 618 In a private room in a hotel in Zuo City. There was a table full of delicious food and good wine, and four people were sitting around the table. "Mr. Hu, this time, the cooperation between our twopanies will definitely defeat Collier Security Company." It was a woman in her thirties who spoke. She looked very capable. "Haha, she''s just a retired soldier. Does she think she can beat us, such a stronger opponent? President Wong, this matter will 100% be sessful!" Mr. Hu, a big-bellied middle-aged man, had a gold watch on his wrist and a huge gold ring on his finger. All of these showed a sense of wealth and honour. Next to each of them was a young man. They stood there, their bodies ramrod straight, causing anyone who looked at him to feel a sense of pressure. "Mr. Hu, the person I invited this time, belonged to the special brigade. He is the former trainer- in- charge of the special training team. He''s winning percentage is extremely high. I wonder how strong the person you invited is?" The woman, who was called President Wong, said with a confident face, and there was a hint of boasting in her tone. Mr. Huughed and also reached out his hand and pointed to the person behind him. "President Wong, the person I invited is not worse than yours. Tomorrow, it will be a piece of cake to take down Collier Security Company. The woman surnamed Jiang is a judge. I don''t believe that there is anyone in herpany who canpete with the two elites we have invited!" President Wong raised her ss and shook it gently. "In this case, Mr. Hu, I wish us a pleasant cooperation!" "Nice cooperating with you!" Collier Security Company. When Anna heard Henry''s proposal of cooperation, she suddenly had a happy look on her face. If Mr. Zhang was willing to help, it would be easy for her to get the five-star grading with his strength. "Mr. Zhang, if you are willing to help me, you would really help me a lot this time!" Anna said excitedly. "It''s mutually beneficial. You also have to help me." Henry smiled. "Absolutely, no problem," Anna replied. If she could maintain the five-star grading, even though it would be very troublesome to open the branch office in Yinzhou, but it was still much less troublesome than firing people. Although it would troublesome, it would also increase her ownpany''s poprity. "Mr. Zhang, let me show you around ourpany." Anna stood up and made a gesture to Henry. Anna led Henry for a walk around thepany. Henry discovered that Anna''s securitypany was more like a training centre. All the security guards who had joined thepany came here to study, for example, fighting skills, reconnaissance, and so on. Anna had brought all of her skills to thepany. She also had high requirements for her employees. Most of the people after undergoing the training in herpany were elites. Now with Henry''s participation, Anna''s mood, which had just been full of worry, became cheerful in an instant. Although the other two securitypanies had some connections to the officials, on the surface, the rankings were based true strength. If Anna could defeat the other twopanies based on strength, then nothing would bother her anymore. If Henry hadn''t been there this time, Anna would have been set up by those people. But with the appearance of Henry, everything would change. Anna could be said to be full of confidence now. In a corner of Collier Security Company Security, the young man, who had a conflict with Henry before, took out his cell phone and carefully observed the surroundings. After finding that no one was around, he dialled a number and went out. The other side answered the phone after a long time. "Hello, Mr. Hu, I''m Barret Yu, the security guard of Collier Security Company. Right, right, I think I''m interested in the position of the manager you mentionedst time." "Oh, it''s Barret Yu." Mr. Hu, who was still sitting at the dinner table, took a drag on his cigarette with a pleasant look on his face. "The position of manager in ourpany is already taken." "Already taken?" Barret was shocked. "Mr. Hu, the benefits you told mest time..." "Haha, Barret." Mr. Huughed and said, "I only said that the manager position was taken, and I didn''t say that ourpany was full. Well, if you can bring a whole department with you, I can give you the position and treatment of the manager. What do you think?" After listening to Mr. Hu''s words, Barret was silent for a while. The other side''s meaning was very clear. He wanted Barret to pull people from Collier Security Company. Barret thought for a moment and then replied, "Well, Mr. Hu, how many people do you want?" "One department. At least 30 people." Mr. Hu said with a smile on the phone. "Thirty?" Barret frowned. "Ha-ha, without thirty people, your department can''t be set up, can it? Cheer up. I think you can do it. The manager position is just your starting point. There will be a higher position waiting for you in the future!" After finishing his words, Mr. Hu didn''t think that he should say anything more and directly hung up the phone. Hearing the busy tone on the phone, Barret took a deep breath. 30 people... In the hotel, Mr. Hu smiled and put away his mobile phone. President Wong asked curiously, "It seems that something good happened to Mr. Hu. Otherwise, he wouldn''tugh so happily." "Haha." Mr. Hu''s face was wrinkled. "President Wong, we are partners. Do not think that I am boring. The people in Collier Security Company were trained by Ana Jiang. The cost of cultivating talents is not low. After the ranking tomorrow, there is no doubt that Collier Security Company will have to fire people. Fully-trained talents will be up for grabs." Hearing this, President Wong''s eyes lit up. "Mr. Hu, I really didn''t expect this. Thank you for solving my doubts." After saying that, President Wong immediately took out her mobile phone and began to arrange some things. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Henry and Anna walked in thepany, and Anna took Henry to visit thepany from the first floor to the top. "Mr. Zhang, in your eyes, we are just a smallpany, aren''t we?" Anna smiled. "You are doing a good job at regr security work, but I think you can add more training projects regarding lurk and reconnaissance. Also, you need to have more technical programs in terms of personal logic and thinking. These details can y a great role." Henry suggested. "Sure." Anna took out her mobile phone and wrote down everything Henry had just said. Anna looked at the time, and it was almost dinner time. She took Henry to the first floor so they can leave for dinner. When they passed by an office with its door locked, Henry suddenly stopped. "Mr. Zhang, what''s wrong?" Anna looked at Henry strangely. Henry stretched out his hand and pointed to the office. "I think you will be quite interested in the things going on inside." Anna walked to the door of the office with a suspicious look on her face. The voice inside the door was somewhat faint into Anna''s ears. "Barret, are you sure you want to leave now? Don''t forget who taught you everything you know." "That''s right. At that time, all the training was provided by President Jiang. I''m afraid it''s not appropriate to leave now." Chapter 619 Chapter 619 When Anna heard the voiceing from the office, her face suddenly became very gloomy. In the office, Barret sat on a chair and said to the people around him, "Everyone, I''m telling you this not because I want you to judge me. We''re all here to make a living. After tomorrow''s ranking, even if we don''t want to leave, Collier Security Company will be forced to fire us. At that time, we won''t be able to stay. Now, follow me to Guineay Security Company. The treatment there will definitely be much better than here." "Barret, why do you say that thepany will be forced to fire us after the grading tomorrow?" "Exactly." "Why?" Barret smiled. "The news has juste down. President Jiang is going to be the judge for tomorrow''s grading. Who do you think will participate in thepetition? Why do you think that the government have arranged things like this? After tomorrow''s grading is over, the question is whether Collier Security Company will be able to reach three stars. I''m just here to tell you that. Whether you want to go with me or not, it''s up to you!" As soon as Barret finished speaking, several people in the office looked back and forth. "Barret, are you telling the truth? Will President Jiang really be a judge?" "If that''s the case, tomorrow''s grading will be very dangerous." "Of course it''s true. What''s the benefit of using this to fool you guys? Rather than waiting for being fired, why don''t youe with me to Guineay Security? The treatment will be better than this!" Barret said with confidence. "D*mn it, I''ll go with you!" A man who was about the same age as Barret said, "We have to train every day here. We are exhausted to death, and we can''t make any money. Let''s go to Guineay, and get better tasks. We can eat and drink with our employer every day, and that will be enjoyable!" "I''ll go with you!" "I''ll go!" One person took the lead, which immediately made several people doubt their decision. "Barret, I''ll think about it. I''ll reply to you tonight, okay?" "Okay, reply to me tonight. Tomorrow, I can''t guarantee that I will be able to give you such good treatment." Barret waved his hand. Anna, who was outside the door, felt sad when she heard what was said in the office. She was training them and giving them a sry. It was for everyone''s good. If they practised more, there was a higher probability that they would deal with task easier. This was from her own experience. But now, she was ridiculed by others. They thought that the training was tiring and the sry was low. "In fact, this is also one of the drawbacks of yourpany, but I don''t know how to exin it to you." Henry said beside Anna, "Fifty percent of yourpany is too young. Their understanding of this world is too idealistic. They think that being a security guard is just a job. I just noticed that most people are passive in training. This is not a good sign." Anna looked lonely. "I often tell them that there may be dangers during carrying out the task, but..." "No matter how well you educate them, it''s better to let them see the reality." Henry said. His way was thetter. A few days ago, the big battle with the Zhao n was a life-and-death battle. No one could tell what would happen next second. Henry still wanted Future and others to fight against the Qi-controlling masters without helping them, because Henry was very clear that a person''s strength was not given by others. Only when a person saw the strength of his opponents and realized the cruelty of the world could they spontaneously strengthen themselves. Anna stood in front of the door of the office for a while, but she didn''t push the door and did not go in. If everyone wanted to leave, and they really made up their mind, whatever she said couldn''t change their decision. Anna finally shook her head and continued to go downstairs. Henry did not say anything. Along the way, Anna found that there were a lot of people in thepany looking at her in an indescribably strange way, and there seemed to be something hidden in their eyes. "President Jiang, something''s wrong, something''s wrong!" The middle-aged captain shouted and ran over from behind Anna. "What''s wrong?" Anna turned around and asked. "The gate!" The middle-aged captain pointed to the entrance of thepany and said, "There are a lot of recruiters in front." "Recruiters?" Anna frowned and walked towards the door of thepany. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. As soon as she walked out of thepany''s door, she saw more than ten people standing in front of thepany. Each of them was holding a sign saying "Recruiting". There were a few people, and they even set up hiring desks at thepany''s entrance. Behind the desks, there were twopanies'' names written. One was Guineay Security Company, which Barret just mentioned, and the other was Superstitious Security Company. Henry followed beside Anna. With his experience, he could figure out that these twopanies were thepetitors mentioned by Anna without thinking much. "It seems that these twopanies are full of confidence." Henry said with a smile. Anna shook her head. "They deliberately arranged for me to be a judge and prepared all of this. Of course, they have done their part. How can they not be confident? It''s a pity that they will be disappointed tomorrow." "Let''s go. You have to tell me the rules for grading. Otherwise, it will be problematic if someone finds out that I am breaking the rules tomorrow." Henry shook his head and did not take the two companies'' public recruitment seriously at all. This didn''t mean that because Collier Security Company wasn''t hispany, so Henry didn''t care. But Henry clearly knew that no matter what the twopanies did today, once it was Collier Security Company who won the grading tomorrow, everything thesepanies did would be useless. If they didn''t pass the grading, it would be meaningless to say anything. In this world, one had always to depend on strength. Anna was still driving the silver Volkswagen. When she drove out of thepany, she saw a ck Audi A3 driving out of thepany parking lot at a high speed with a horn. At this time, Anna''s car had already arrived at the entrance of thepany. This ck Audi didn''t slow down and rushed straight to the entrance. Anna quickly stepped on the brake. The Volkswagen braked and stopped in front of the entrance. The Audiing at a high speed also slowed down at the gate. The Audi window was rolled down, and the driver was Barret. Looking at the silver Volkswagen parked at the door, Barret said discontentedly, "Do you know how to you drive? Do you think that just because you are the president of thispany all the roads belong to you? Drive carefully!" After saying that, Barret took a look at the ce for recruiting people at the entrance of the company. One of the people over there gave a thumbs up to Barret. What Barret did was specially orchestrated by him in order to let the rest of the employees see that he, Barret Yu, no longer cared about Anna. Collier Security Company was going to be ruined! Chapter 620 Chapter 620 As soon as Barret spoke, many people turned their eyes to this side. Seeing Barret''s reaction, some of Collier Security Company''s employees, who had been doubtful about his words before, were shaken at this time. Since Barret could talk to President Jiang in this way, it proved that he would not stay in Collier Security Company any longer. At this time, the voices of those who tried to recruit the people came out. "Oh, isn''t this President Jiang? Why is she treated like that by her employee? Is it that Collier Security Company has to get closed? If that''s the case, why don''t you peoplee to our company? The sry will definitely be higher than here." "Guineay Security is recruiting people, and the sry and benefits are better." "Superstitious Security Company is recruiting. If you are interested,e and fill in a form. The sry is negotiable." The sound of the securitypany''s recruiting came at the same time, which was to embarrass Anna deliberately. "President Jiang, times have changed. Do you think this Collier Security Company is the same as before?" Barret sneered, rolled up the window, and stepped on the gas and left thepany. Anna took a deep breath, shook her head, and drove away slowly. That middle-aged captain, who was standing at the entrance of thepany and looking at the scene in front of him, frowned. After leaving thepany, Anna arranged a ce for Henry to live. Then they found a ce to eat and talk about tomorrow''s grading. Henry also roughly understood what would they look for in tomorrow''s grading. Generally speaking, a unified test would be carried out in a fewpanies with the highest star level. The judges would be selected from several securitypanies, and also some of the officials would be assigned to be the judges. The judges'' evaluations would determine the grading situation of the securitypany. "In the pastpetitions, there were parts such as investigation, protection, hostage rescue, and freebat. This kind of skills and scores could not be faked most of the time. After all, the results were put there. It could be seen at a nce who did a better job. Generally, the scores of the theoretical tests could be faked." Anna said to Henry, "But those tests are worth only three points." Henry analyzed what Anna had just said, and then replied, "Okay, that practical part won''t be difficult for me. But for the theoretical part, I haven''t received any systematic training. If I have to answer any questions, I can only look at it from my own point of view." "It is okay. Respond how you think you should." Anna said. As for Henry, Anna was still confident. As long as the grading event was not too outrageous tomorrow, Henry should have no problem. After chatting with Anna for about two hours, Henry left a contact number and went back to the hotel to rest. For the whole night, Henry cleared the residue of Leo''s Qi in his body again and finally returned to normal. The next morning, Anna drove to the hotel where Henry stayed and waited. Before Anna came, she called Henry. Henry soon appeared at the entrance of the hotel. As soon as he got in the car, he asked, "How''s it going? Did they inform you?" Anna nodded. "I got the news. This time, the grading will be between us, Guineay Security and Superstitious Security. The location is the shooting training ground." The shooting ground in Zuo City covered an area of 5,000 square meters. In general, this kind of shooting training ground was not avable for ordinary people. The first thing to do was to pass a strict political review, then be rmended by someone and only then one coulde here. You had to have a membership. And the price of each bullet was very expensive. Normally, the cost of one bullet was about ten yuan. Some people were slightly careless. They would fire continuously, and within three or four seconds, a bunch of bullets would be fired. Therefore, if you wanted to experience shooting, you must have a full wallet to support it. Most of the ordinary people did not have this amount of money. The entire shooting training ground was a huge square building, which was divided into several areas. There were a hundred- meter-long shooting in situ, semi-automatic rifles shooting in situ, tactical moving shooting, etc. All in all, it was to satisfy most people''s desire for shooting. Anna told Henry that the grading for thest year was held in the shooting training ground. The shooting training ground had different shooting venues. Many of them were imitating all kinds of a tactical war environment. Some of the security grade actualbat tasks would bepleted in the tactical environment. When Anna drove to the shooting training ground, she found that arge number of luxury cars had been parked in front of the shooting training centre. The middle- aged captain that Henry had seen, was waiting in front of the training centre with more than a dozen people. When they saw Anna''s car coming, they all surrounded her. As Anna parked the car, she told Henry that these people in front of the car were all the best employees of Collier Security, and they would participate in the grading with Henryter. Henry nodded and looked outside the car. There were 13 people, including the middle-aged captain. Except for the middle- aged captain who was a man, the rest were all women. For this point, Henry was not surprised. After all, Anna''s securitypany was initially a female security company. He also curiously asked Anna yesterday. Previously, Anna''s resume said that the security company she established was a female securitypany. Why were there suddenly so many men? Anna told Henry that she had to recruit people urgently because of the appearance of the two companies, Guineay and Superstitious Security. She knew this middle-aged captain from the Special Forces Brigade. He was a member of another special team. His strength was not bad before, but now he was getting old and his body functions couldn''t keep up with him. So his strength started to decline. But in general, his strength was above average in the security industry. When the car stopped, Anna and Henry opened the doors and got out at the same time. As soon as they opened the door, they heard the voice of the middle- aged captain. "President Jiang, the people from the twopanies have already gone in. Yesterday, Barret stirred up everyone to resign. Some people have left with him, and some people are trying to shake our company. We can''t let it go like this!" The captain looked anxious. It could be seen that he had a pair ofrge eye bags. Obviously, he didn''t rest wellst night. Anna patted the middle-aged team leader on the shoulder. "It''s okay. Everything will be solved when the grading is over." The middle-aged captain sighed, and now he could only wait until the grading was over. But if Anna was a judge, it would be too difficult to get good results this time.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. The middle-aged team leader was very clear of the strength gap between him and Anna. In the past, when he was in the Special Forces, Anna''s strength had already surpassed his by far. Now that so many years had passed, his own strength had clearly declined. He was clear that he can not do much to help. Now Anna was going to be a judge. That was tantamount to having one of Collier Security''s legs broken! Then the strength it could exert was less than half of the strength it could exert at its peak. Chapter 621 Chapter 621 The captain''s heart was full of worries, but what he could do now was to exert as much of his strength as possible. Anna took the lead to walk into the shooting area, with Henry following beside her. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. The middle-aged captain and others looked back and forth with curiosity. They didn''t understand why Henry had to join them today. Those female team members didn''t know Henry''s identity, but the middle-aged captain was very clear that Henry was brought back as a suspect yesterday. In the shooting area, a middle-aged man was standing at the entrance. When he saw Anna, he strode over. "President Jiang, here you are." The middle-aged man''s face was a little ugly. Anna whispered to Henry, "This is the Director Mu, from Zou City''s Public Security Bureau." After Anna finished talking to Henry, she quickly said to Director Mu, "Director Mu, thank you for your being here." Director Mu waved his hand and said indifferently, "We are old friends. You don''t need to mention it. The former captain of your team and I are oldrades." Anna looked at Director Mu''s face and said, "Director Mu, since you are all old friends, you can just say what you want to say." "Well," Director Mu sighed and said, "let me get this straight to the point. You and Collier Security Company are in danger regarding this grading. The remaining twopanies are supported by consortiums and have made a lot of investments. Almost all the judges this time are their people, which is very unfavourable to you." When Director Mu said this, he also looked very unhappy. Collier Security Company was able to help the Bureau with many tasks in Zuo City. They had always had a good rtionship. In addition, the things that Collier Security Company did were beneficial to society. But for the remaining two companies, Director Mu was very clear that they were just interested in the security. Their real strength was notparable to that of Collier Security Company. What''s more, as for the social contribution, it would be good if they did not be a parasite! Anna patted him on the shoulder and said, "Director Mu, things haven''te to a conclusion yet. Don''t be so pessimistic." "I''m not. I''m not pessimistic. Sigh!" Director Mu sighed heavily. "Let''s go. Everyone''s here. We''re all waiting for you." Together with Director Mu, Anna and the others walked to a hall. In the hall, many people were already there. As soon as Henry entered the door, he noticed two figures. Two young men were standing in two different ces in the hall. With just a nce, Henry was sure that the two young men were definitely the two strongest people in the house. From their eyes and standing posture, he could see that they were masters. "Oh, President Jiang, why are you sote? Are you afraid?" A big-bellied middle-aged man spoke as soon as Anna entered the door. It was Mr. Hu from Guineay Security. President Wong from Superstitious Security was also not idle. She said, "President Jiang, what should we do if you, Collier Security, get demoted? It would be so sad if it turned out that you had wasted money on sries and training!" When these two spoke, it was obvious that they were hitting her while she was down. Henry saw that the two men were sitting behind a long table with the word "Judge" in front of them. Apparently, they were also judges. At the same time, the namete in front of the two people who just spoke also told Henry that they were the bosses of the twopanies that were against Anna. Henry looked over and saw that there were still three other people sitting at the judges'' table. The nametes in front of them showed that they were all officials. When the two men ridiculed Anna just now, these three people unconsciously showed a smile on their faces. Obviously, they were not on good terms with Anna. Henry counted the seats. There were a total of seven seats for judges. At the moment, there were only two empty seats left. When Anna and Director Mu sat down, the seats would be full. In this way, only two of the seven judges could be on the side of Collier Security Company, which could be said to be quite bad. Anna ignored Mr. Hu and President Wong. She walked to the seat for the judges and sat at the very edge. This position also represented the status of the judges. Although Anna was a judge, she had the smallest voice. Director Mu, as the top leader of the city''s Public Security Bureau, was only sitting on the chair next to the central chair. In the center was a deputy of municipal level whose surname was Shan. The middle- aged captain and others who came in with Anna looked at the other people in the room. What made them curious was that this time, there were not many people brought by Guineay Security and Superstitious Security. In a normal gradingpetition, a whole team would fight. The gaze of the middle-aged team leader was mainly on the two young men in the house. He had an intuition that the two young men were masters. The middle-aged team leader was a retired soldier. He could also tell that those two young men were soldiers. Seeing everyone was here, the Deputy Mayor Shan, who was sitting in the centre of the judge''s table, said, "We are all in this industry, so I will not talk too much nonsense. This grading will determine the star status of the threepanies for the next year. Next, I will announce the rules." Deputy Mayor Shan took out a document and read, "This grading can be divided into three stages, which are a disy of strength, theoretical knowledge, and teamwork." When the Deputy Mayor finished, Collier Security Company''s middle-aged captain and others all looked puzzled, so did Anna and Director Mu at the judges'' table. In the past, the whole grading was based on teamwork. But this time, why did they put teamwork as a special category? Mr. Hu and President Wong both had a triumphant look on their faces. The Deputy Mayor Shan did not pay attention to the doubts of the middle-aged captain and others. He continued, "The first round of thispetition is connected to the shooting ability. There are two types of targets, static and moving target. Each of you has 30 bullets. The winner will be the one who is superior!" As soon as the Deputy Mayor''s words fell, the middle- aged captain could no longer suppress the doubts in his heart and said on the spot, "What do you mean?" Anna and Director Mu looked at the Deputy Mayor. Director Mu said, "Deputy Mayor, I''m afraid this is not reasonable, is it? This security grading has never been connected to the shooting. This kind of grading is unfair." "Director Mu, you can''t say that." Mr. Hu said, "In today''s society, everyone has a higher sense of security, and there have been more kidnappings than before. We also have higher and higher requirements for security. In my opinion, shooting grading is very necessary. As the old saying in China goes: We need to know ourselves and the enemy, and we fight to win. Although we have no right to hold guns, we need to be familiar with shooting, which can help us avoid some risks. President Wong, what do you think?" Mr. Hu turned his eyes to the woman in her thirties, who was standing next to him. President Wong nodded and said, "Mr. Hu is right. This must be tested. Do you mean that Collier Security is afraid? If you are afraid, there is no need to participate in this grading." Chapter 622 Chapter 622 Mr. Hu and President Wong both looked at Anna. Deputy Mayor Shan said to Anna, "President Jiang, if you are not confident, you can give up competing in this round." Deputy Mayor''s words have already shown his attitude. This round will not be cancelled. If Collier Security did not want topete, they could give up. Anna had no choice. If she were to participate, she was very confident that being in special forces for five years would pay off. However, she couldn''t get on the stage. Anna focused her eyes on Henry. Now she could only pin her hope on Henry. But she was not sure whether Henry could shoot well or not. He was strong, but being able to handle the gun is totally different. Henry made an OK gesture to Anna. Seeing this, Anna was relieved. Although Anna had notmunicated with Henry too much when she was protecting Sylvia before, she could feel that Henry was a very reliable person. What he promised was totally reassuring. When the middle- aged captain heard the words of the Deputy Mayor, his face was full of helplessness. "Well, let''s go to the shooting site first!" Deputy Mayor Shan stood up first and walked out of the hall. Mr. Hu and President Wong, who were following behind Deputy Mayor Shan, turned back and gestured the action of cutting throat. They strode toward the shooting field. The shooting ground that was chosen was not for beginners, but for experienced veterans who had been specially trained. It was a kind of tactical shooting training ground. This training ground was arranged in a construction building with a lot of bunkers and dead corners, twists and turns, and the length reached 450 meters. Standing in front of the shooting training ground, the Deputy Mayor shouted, "The shooting grading ce is here. Rules: the time limit is thirty seconds, thirty rounds of static shooting, thirty rounds of moving shooting. Within 30 seconds,plete thirty rounds of static shooting with a distance of one hundred metres. In a minute, cross the entire shooting ground. The person with the highest score will be the winner. Everypany decide on one person to participate in the grading!" As soon as the deputy mayor''s voice fell, Mr. Hu and President Wong sent out the two young men who had been invited by them. They looked at the shooting site with confident eyes. In their previous training, moving shooting in such a ce was simply too easy. Although there were many blind spots and obstacles in the construction building, the view sight was rtively small. Therefore, the shooting of moving targets could be more urate. Looking at the bosses of the threepanies, the Deputy Mayor Shan asked, "Who goes first?" "We can go first." Mr. Hu said and waved his hand to his man. The young man that Mr. Hu had called over seemed to be a little tanned. He was about 1.75 meters tall, his eyes were sharp and his movements were swift. When he walked out, he gave off a stronger momentum to everybody who was watching at him. Mr. Hu said in a clear voice, "This man''s name is Hyman Qiu. He served in the Heavenly Wolf for eight years and has performed dozens of missions. Now that he has joined our Guineay Security Company, he can definitely represent our strength." "Heavenly Wolf!" The middle- aged captain from Collier Security couldn''t help but cry out when he heard that the troop that Hyman had been a member of. The female security guards standing behind the middle- aged captain all looked at the middle-aged team captain in confusion. The middle-aged captain said in a low voice, "The Heavenly Wolf ranks in the top ten in the special- forces team of China, known as the special team of the special- forces team. Those who can enter the Wolf must go through many rounds of selection. Everyone is the elite of the elites. Also, they have exams every three months. Whoever doesn''t meet the requirements, no matter how great his contribution is, will mercilessly retreat from the original team. Hyman was able to stay in the team for eight years. His strength is terrible!" The middle- aged captain looked at Hyman with eyes full of fear. Anna also could not help but look at Hyman a few more times. The members of the Heavenly Wolf were very strong, but they were almost as strong as the Special Squad she belonged to, and there was still a gap between them and Henry. The young man that was invited by President Wong looked at Hyman with interest. Mr. Hu had a confident smile on his face as he winked at Hyman. Hyman nodded and walked to the shooting site. There was a wooden table in front of him, with a semi-automatic rifle and a charger filled with bullets on the table. Outside the shooting site, there was a big screen on which showed a target with a total of ten rings. It was the target of Hyman''s static shooting. Deputy Mayor Shan winked at a person next to him, then found a seat and sat down. He looked at the target on the big screen, which could let everyone clearly see the result of each shot. A person next to the Deputy Mayor stepped forward and said loudly, "There is a red button on the table. When you are ready to start, you can press the button and shoot for 30 seconds." Hyman listened to the man''s words. As soon as the man''s voice fell, he suddenly reached out and pressed the button. Then, at his fastest speed, he held the gun, reloaded the gun, and aimed at the target. This series of movements waspleted in almost a second. Hyman''s aiming was perfect. As he slightly pulled the trigger, like written in a textbook, a crispy sound rang out. "Bang! Bang!" Almost every second, there was a sounding out. It could be seen through the big screen that every shot from Hyman hit the position of the tenth ring. "Bang bang" sounded rhythmically. When there were only seven seconds left, Hyman put down the gun in his hand. Everyone saw on the big screen that 29 bullets were shot at the target centre. All of them hit the target centre. Only one shot hit the 9th ring of the target. It was enough for him to be proud of such a high score within such a short period of time. Hyman didn''t say anything, but from the expression on his face, it could be seen that he was quite satisfied with his result. The captain''s face was very gloomy. He asked himself, "If I shoot, within 30 seconds, 15 of my shots would hit in the centre. It''s a normal result. If I were to perform very well, 20 of my shots would hit the centre. It''s impossible for me to get the same result as this man." It should be noted that in the process of shooting a target that is on a distance of a hundred metres, if the deviation was one millimetre, the result would be almost fifteen timesrger. If one''s hand slightly shook or one''s breathing was slightly heavier, it would cause a few millimetres deviation. The distance between the 10th and the 9th ring was only a few centimetres! Mr. Hu revealed a satisfied smile. "Everyone, please don''tugh at our performance." Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Let me go next." The young man invited by President Wong took the initiative to speak. Chapter 623 Chapter 623 President Wong looked at her subordinate and took the initiative to stand up. She said, "This is Griffith Chang. He has just retired from the Sharp Knife." President Wong''s introduction was not as long as Mr. Hu''s, but her words brought a bigger shock. Everybody, more or less, had heard of the Sharp Knife, a special task force. In the eyes of the special force members, the Sharp Knife army had a sense of mystery attached to its name. The missions that they took were all top secret. Hyman''s eyes were fixed on Griffith. Anna''s eyes were also fixed on Griffith. She had also heard of the Sharp Knife. When she was serving in the army, her instructor once said that the Sharp Knife would select one person from the team to be trained hard and made him achieve his best potential. From this point, it could be seen that the strength of the Sharp Knife was definitely much stronger than that of the Heavenly Wolf. Anna could not help but worry. If he was from the Sharp Knife, would it be possible for Henry to win this time? Griffith was 1.8 meters tall, and his skin was fairer than Hyman''s. He walked to the shooting site, took a quick look and pressed the starting button. He was not as fast as Hyman when he was loading the gun. Instead, he seemed a little slow. As Griffith took the position, "bang bang bang bang" sounds were heard continuously. His shooting was much faster than Hyman''s shooting. When there were only ten seconds left out of 30 seconds, Griffith had fired all of the 30 bullets. Including the time taken for loading, he shot six seconds faster than Hyman! From this point, it could be seen that there was a huge gap between these two. The expression on Hyman''s face became a little more serious. In the hall, everyone saw Griffith''s shooting results, which were exactly the same as Hyman''s. There were 29 shots within the 10th ring, and one show within the 9th ring. Generally speaking, this kind of result was everyone''s maximum. Thirty shots in a row, plus the recoiling of the gun. Almost no one could achieve a better result without making any mistakes. Everyone would make a small mistake Griffith put down the gun, put his hands in his pockets, and walked aside, looking rxed. The strength shown by Hyman and Griffith hadpletely made the middle- aged captain of the Collier Security give up. Now, the other twopanies had all finished their tasks, leaving only Collier Security Company. "President Jiang, it''s your turn. Please," Mr. Hu, a big-bellied man, said. Director Mu, who was sitting in the judge''s seat, looked very bad. He had also had experience in the army and knew how difficult it was for Hyman and Griffith to do that. Among all the people in Collier Security, except Anna, no one could do that. This time, Collier Security was bound to lose. These people knew that they couldn''t cheat too openly, so they came up with such a way to crush Anna. "President Jiang, send your men out." President Wong also spoke. President Wong and Mr. Hu both had confidence in winning. The reason why they came up with this idea was that they had investigated Collier Security. Among them, except for Anna, there were no other people capable of shooting. The middle-aged captain took a deep breath and was ready to go forward. As soon as he took a step, Henry, who was standing in front of him, strode to the shooting table.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. "What''s going on?" Seeing Henry''s movements, people from Collier Security looked doubtful. Anna smiled and said, "Everyone, my partner also has some shooting skills." "A partner?" Mr. Hu frowned. "President Jiang, this time, you can''t just randomly call someone to participate in the gradingpetition." "Who said I just called someone random? Henry is one of our investors. Is there any problem?" Anna nced around. President Wong snorted and said, "An investor? That''s funny." "Then don''t waste time. Let''s start." Deputy Mayor Shan said impatiently. Henry walked to the shooting table, picked up the gun, and put it in his hand. The moment he touched the gun, Henry had a strange and familiar feeling. A long time ago, while he was sleeping and eating, he had always held a gun in his arms. He was holding his gun for 24 hours, and every second, his body had to be in touch with the gun. Later, when he was strong enough, he never touched the gun again. It had been so many years since hest touched the gun again. In Henry''s hands, the gun was just like a part of his body. Henry looked at the button on the table and pressed it gently. The moment his hand left the button, the countdown began. Henry did not look as smooth as the previous two men. He prepared the gun and then aimed at the target. Compared with the previous two people, Henry''s action seemed very clumsy and slow. After he took the aiming position, he did not fire for a long time. Looking at Henry, who was standing in front of the shooting table, Mr. Hu and President Wong both sneered. The middle-aged captain frowned. He didn''t understand why Anna would let such a person take part in the gradingpetition. Although he was not as good as the previous two people in terms of the shooting skills, he did have a lot of experience with shooting moving targets. Maybe he could even the scores. There was no hope this person! Anna looked at Henry in confusion. She also couldn''t figure out what Henry was doing. Time passed by, and in the blink of an eye, there were only fifteen seconds left. Hyman and Griffith, at first looking at Henry''s unhurried appearance, thought that Henry had some confidence. But now, they both slowly shook their heads. There were only a dozen seconds left, so no matter how urate his aiming was, there was not enough time to reduce the recoil caused by each shot, and then aim and shoot again. Time was counting down on the wall, and it flew by quickly. Ten seconds... Eight seconds... Six seconds... Through the rifle, Henry looked at the target in the distance and smiled slightly. The feeling he had at that time was finally back. At the fifth second before the ending, Henry pulled the trigger. Different from the sound of the gunshots of Hyman and Griffith, Henry did not raise his head again after he pulled the trigger. The muzzle shot out and made a series of sounds. When there was only one second left before the end, Henry put down his gun. "Hahaha! D*mn it, hahaha! He''s so funny!" Mr. Hu, who was sitting in the judge''s seat, couldn''t help laughing out loud. Hyman and Griffith also put on a yful and disdainful smile, as if they were looking at a primary school student. The middle-aged captain shook his head and sighed. "A 100-meter distance, and he shot in a row. It will be good if half of the shots hit the target!" In the process of continuous shooting, the gun would constantly recoil, making it impossible to aim urately. The uracy of the shooting would be reduced by half! Chapter 624 Chapter 624 Henry''s series of shots made many people in the hall show a kind of disdain and sneer. Shooting continuously and hoping to achieve high scores? In your dreams! "No... impossible... He seems to achieve the perfect score." A female security guard from Collier Security pointed to the big screen in the hall, with her eyes staring at the centre of the target on the screen. As soon as the female security guard spoke, the people in the hall ced their eyes on the big screen at the same time. Just now, they were allughing at Henry and did not pay attention to the results shown on the big screen. Now they looked at it. "This..." "What''s wrong with this target?" "Why did you disyed a malfunctioning target?" The Deputy Mayor said discontentedly. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. The red circle in the centre of the target which represented the 10th ringpletely disappeared. There were only nine rings on the target. In the centre of the target, where the 10th ring was supposed to be, was a ck hole. "Deputy Mayor Shan, there is nothing wrong with this target." Annaughed. She snapped her fingers and said loudly, "Could you please y the video at a slower pace?" As soon as Anna finished speaking, the video on the big screen went back to the time before Henry fired the gun. The sign on the screen indicated that the speed was slowed down ten times. Slowing down by ten times, people could see the direction of bullets with their own eyes. After Henry fired, at a speed of ten shots per second, the bullets hit the bull''s eye. The original intact bull''s eye was violently hit by thirty bullets. Each of Henry''s shots urately hit the bull''s eye. Through slowness, they could see that every bullet was shot along the edge of the bull''s eye. When thest bullet was fired, it directly knocked off the bull''s eye. After the slow- motion video was yed, it could be seen that Mr. Hu and President Wong''s faces were particrly ugly. They did not care how precise Henry''s shooting was, they only looked at the scores and found that Henry had ced 30 shots in the 10th ring, which was higher than what their people did! The captain from Collier Security, said excitedly, "Powerful! He''s so powerful! He made zero mistakes. He must have gone through the most rigorous training!" Hyman''s and Griffith''s eyes were full of seriousness. They were very clear how difficult it was to shoot 30 bullets in a row and hit the 10th ring. Both of them knew that they couldn''t do it. The corners of Anna''s mouth curled into a smile. Indeed, she did not have to worry about Henry at all. Director Mu couldn''t help looking at Henry a few more times and secretly gave him a thumbs up. When the Deputy Mayor and several judges saw the rey on the screen, they looked a little unhappy. They announced that the first round of shooting was won by Collier Security Company and that the second round of shooting moving targets would be held. When they saw Henry''s urate shooting ability, Hyman and Griffith no longer looked down on him. They entered their best fighting state. The site was about 450 meters long. Both of thempleted the task within 58 seconds and 20 bullets they shot had hit the target. If an ordinary soldier rushed with all his strength, he would need a minute and 10 seconds to finish this task. Without considering any shooting factor, an ordinary person could not finish these 450 meters within one minute. These two men shot 20 bullets, which could be said to be an amazing result. If it was in actualbat, it was equivalent to them killing 20 enemies. When the two saw their results, they were very satisfied. They didn''t think that Henry could do better than this. Static and mobile shooting werepletely two different things. The static shooting was not too difficult. If you had a good understanding of firearms, often trained in the shooting club and a little luck, it was not impossible to achieve full marks. But the mobile shooting required the shooter''s physical strength. Under the high- intensity running, it was extremely difficult to keep stable breathing and to shoot. You had to be strictly trained. Where could a person train that? Only in special forces. Although Henry''s performance in the fixed shooting was amazing, people still didn''t think highly of him regarding shooting moving targets. And the eyes of the people from Collier Security were full of worry. Henry came to the shooting site and looked at the building. Many years ago, he had been trained in this environment. But at that time, he needed to cover his eyes to distinguish the location of the enemies ording to the subtle sounds in the air. Each time before he covered his eyes, his instructor would give him three minutes to remember the shooting site arrangement, so that when his eyes were closed, he could cross the entire shooting site as soon as possible ording to his memory and achieve effective and urate shooting at the same time. The Deputy Mayor Shan looked at Henry, who was standing in front of the shooting site, and looked up at the camera in the hall. In the hall, under the gaze of Deputy Mayor Shan, the timer started. "What''s going on? He hasn''t started yet!" The countdown of the timer shocked all the people in the team. Deputy Mayor Shan sneered. Mr. Hu and President Wong both showed their affection to Deputy Mayor Shan. "Deputy Mayor Shan, he is not ready yet. Why did the timer begin?" Director Mu asked in a hurry. "He is not ready?! Should I spend all my time waiting for him?" The Deputy Mayor said discontentedly. "But it''s unfair to him to start early!" Director Mu frowned and said. The Deputy Mayor waved his hand impatiently. "If you think it''s unfair, then don''tpete. You have the same issues every time! Eitherpete or get out!" Director Mu sat aside and didn''t know what to say. Henry looked at the countdown, reached out to pick up the gun, and strode into the field. At this time, ten seconds had passed. There were only fifty seconds left for Henry. In these fifty seconds, just running through the 450- metres-long field was difficult, not to mention shooting. As soon as Henry entered the field, a target suddenly rose up. Henry didn''t even look at it, let alone aim at it. He directly pulled the trigger. The field in front of him waspletely round. Henry, was in a full sprint, and every time a target rose up, he directly shot. In the eyes of outsiders, he was shooting randomly. At the moment when the timer showed 50 seconds, Henry ran out of the venue, and the gun charger was also empty. "Hmph, he ran pretty fast!" Mr. Hu snorted coldly and crossed his arms in front of his chest. The people of Collier Security and Director Mu all looked at the big screen, waiting for the result. They wanted to know how much Henry had scored. One minute... Two minutes... After a full five minutes, Henry''s score was finally shown on the big screen. 30 bullets, all missed the targets! Chapter 625 Chapter 625 At the moment when they saw the results, Mr. Hu and the others all smiled. Deputy Mayor Shan nodded satisfactorily. Collier Security''s people looked terrible after seeing the result, but they also knew that it was not Henry''s fault. In just 50 seconds, if they were the one doing the task, they would not be able to finish the whole run, let alone shoot at targets. Henry put down the gun and shook his head. He was very clear in his heart that his 30 shots all hit the centre. Someone must have been messing with the targets. Director Mu looked a little suspicious. When Henry shot just now, he clearly heard the sound of the target getting shot. It was impossible for all the bullets to miss the targets. Director Muid his eyes on Anna''s face. He saw Anna smiling bitterly at him and understood that Anna had also realized that something was not adding up. The Deputy Mayor stood up and said with a chuckle, "In this shooting round, there is a tie between Guineay Security Company and Superstitious Security. Each team gets one point, and Collier Security gets zero point!" After that, Deputy Mayor Shan directly went out of the hall. "Haha, President Jiang, it seems that you have no chance this time." Mr. Huughed and turned his eyes to Henry, "Kid, your strength is still not enough. Go home and practice for two more years!" "Haha." President Wong also let out a chuckle and said, "There are many levels of strength. I''m afraid that two years won''t be enough." President Wong''s words seemed to be pointing at something. "Let''s have a rest for half an hour, and we''ll continueter." The judge who followed the Deputy Mayor said loudly. One after another, they left the hall. In the whole hall, there were only Collier Security''s people and Director Mu. As soon as all the people left, Director Mu ran to the shooting site. He saw clearly that there were clear bullet marks in the centre of the targets that Henry had just shot. "Director Mu." Anna''s voice came from behind him. Director Mu turned around and saw Anna standing there with a wry smile on her face. Director Mu sighed heavily and said, "Well, I hope that your team can perform well in the next round." Anna nodded silently. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Half an hourter, a new round of grading was about to begin. This round was about theoretical knowledge. Henry and people invited by the remaining twopanies were asked to answer some basic professional questions. When they were asked questions, no one else was allowed to be present. Before Henry started this theory grading, the middle-aged captain found Henry and said, "Brother, no matter what, the most important is that the employer''s safety is put in the first ce. You just need to remember this, and you won''t make any mistakes." "Employer''s safety?" Hearing the middle-aged captain''s words, Henry showed a thoughtful expression. Then he nodded and entered a room to take part in this test. On the outside, Collier Security''s people were waiting with some concern. The middle-aged captain walked up to Anna and asked, "President Jiang, it this man good with theory?" "He should be all right..." Anna answered with some uncertainty. The look of the middle-aged captain, who was already a little worried, became even more serious after he heard Anna''s answer. More than 20 minutester, Henry, Hyman, and Griffith walked out of the examination room. Collier Security''s men all looked at Henry expectantly. "Brother, how was it?" The middle- aged captain couldn''t wait to walk to Henry and asked. Henry touched his nose and said, "It should be okay." Hearing Henry''s words, the middle- aged captain was much relieved. "As long as the employer''s safety is on the first ce, there should be no problem." Soon, a judge came out of the room with three A4 papers. Everyone''s eyes were focused on this judge. The judge first looked at Deputy Mayor Shan and waited for him to nod before he spoke. "I announce that in the second round of theoretical grading, one point will be given to Guineay Security Company, one point to Superstitious Security, and to Collier Security..." When the judge said this, he deliberately looked at Anna and then said, "Zero point!" "Zero point!" The words of the judges made Collier Security''s members'' hearts skip a beat. They got zero points for the shooting round. If this round was also zero, then it was impossible for Collier Security Company to reach the five-star standard this time. Even if Collier Security could get all the points in the final two rounds, it would be a tie. And the chance for the other two opponents to score zero in the next rounds was very low. "Zero point? Why?" Director Mu could not sit still and took the initiative to ask. "Why?" The judge raised the three A4 papers in his hand and said, "Collier Security''s answers are on this paper. See for yourself." The judge felt a little guilty about giving them zero points in the shooting round, but he didn''t feel guilty at all giving them zero points now. Director Mu walked forward, looked at the three A4 papers in the hands of the judge, and frowned. "So? Is there any problem?" The judge said to Director Mu proudly. Director Mu shook his head and looked at Anna helplessly. "President Jiang, this time, it''s indeed Collier Security''s mistake." "What do you mean by this time? Director Mu, I don''t like what you said!" Mr. Hu said on the spot, "Do you think that there were some issues with the grading of thest round?" Director Mu ignored Mr. Hu. He took the three A4 papers to Anna and showed them to her. Anna looked at the three papers, and her face was a little unnatural. Each sheet of A4 paper had theoretical questions on it together with the answers of Henry and the other two on them. "President Jiang, your answers are..." Director Mu wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. Anna shook her head. Henry stood aside and put his hands in his pockets. "Is there any problem with my answers?" "Problem?" The judge sneered. "That''s a big problem! Is this your answer? If the employer is taken by someone else, what will you do?" The judge pointed to the middle-aged captain and asked, "What''s the answer? Tell me!" Without thinking, the middle- aged captain replied, "Ensure employers'' safety, observe the terrain, and make the employer..." The middle- aged captain was about to continue when the judge interrupted him. "Okay, that''s enough!" After the judge interrupted the middle-aged captain, he looked at Henry and said, "Did you hear that? Protect the employer immediately. What''s your answer?" Henry shrugged his shoulders and said, "Killing the perpetrator? Is there any problem? The employer would naturally be safe if the perpetrator was dead." "Haha." The judge sneered again. "Like it''s easy to kill somebody. And the other question: if the employer is being stalked, what do you need to do? Your answer is... Kill the stalker?!" "Yes, is there any problem? Do you mean that as a bodyguard, I should call the police every time there is something wrong?" Henry felt strange. In his mind, this was definitely the most convenient way. Chapter 626 Chapter 626 "That''s easy to say!" The judge sneered. "Although we are testing theoretical knowledge, we also need to base it as if it was actualbat. You can also say that you would mobilize an army to protect the employer?" "Yes..." Henry thought for a moment and said, "If it was allowed by the government, it could be done." "Nonsense!" The judge pped on the table in front of him. "Well, let me ask you. If it was an ordinary robber and you had some strength, you could directly kill him. But what if it is a super powerful robber, such as these two people!" The judge reached out and pointed at Hyman and Griffith. Henry took a look at them and replied with a rxed expression, "Same. Just kill him directly." Hearing Henry''s words, Hyman''s and Griffith''s faces turned pale in an instant. "How shameless you are!" The judge shouted angrily, "I''m not kidding you! With such an attitude, I can directly make you get out of here! Henry had a strange look on his face. "What, is there a problem with my attitude?" Just as the judge was about to speak, Deputy Mayor Shan''s voice rang out. "Well, since he is so confident, the next round will be a freebat match. Let say the people of Guineay Security and Superstitious Security are kidnapers and Collier Security has to save the victim. If it''s really like what he said and Collier Security sessfully defeats them, the theoretical round and freebat round will belong to them." Deputy Mayor Shan stood aside like he was ready to watch a y. Hearing this, Hyman and Griffith both clenched their fists and looked at Henry unfriendly. Henry''s contemptuous words made them feel ufortable and they both wanted to teach Henry a lesson. "It''s against the rules, Deputy Mayor!" Director Mu couldn''t help saying, "We haven''t had such a grading test for a long time. It''s very unfair." "Why is it not fair? He said this, so where is the problem?" Deputy Mayor Shan sneered. "It''s decided. If Collier Security feels that it''s not fair, they can leave at any time. I won''t stop them!" The attitude of the Deputy Mayor made people from Collier Securitypletely desperate. Hyman and Griffith were the absolute masters. In any ce, they were the elites of the elites. Now Henry had to fight against two people by himself. How could he possibly seed? This was deliberately making things difficult for Collier Security! If this was regarded as the third grading project, Collier Security would definitely lose. Once they lost three times, there was no hope for them. There were worried looks on the faces of the middle-aged captain and others, as well as Director Mu. Only Anna, after hearing the words of the Deputy Mayor, showed a smile on her face. This was a chance for Collier Security. Freebat! Although Hyman and Griffith were strong, Anna didn''t think that they could bepared with Henry. It was not difficult for Henry to fight with two of them. The judge who was in charge of the written examination heard it and his face lit up with joy. "Well, that''s it. We''ll do it in this hall and it''s empty, so we can see it clearly. We don''t want anyone to y any tricks!" In this hall?? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Collier Security''s middle-aged captain looked even worse. If they chose a ce simr to the old construction building, there were some blind angles that could help Henry fight against the two people. He had seen Henry''s strength on the bus. Although he couldn''t say that Henry would win, he would still have some opportunities. But in this hall, Henry would be surrounded by the enemies, so he had no chance! After the judge finished speaking, he arranged for another man to pick up a straw doll. He handed the straw doll to Hyman and said, "ording to the rules, the yer who takes part in this round must defeat the two people from Guineay Security and Superstitious Security, before this straw doll gets hurt. If the yer is defeated or the straw doll gets destroyed, it is the end!" After the judge finished exining the rules, people from Collier Security thought that there was no way for Henry to win. Now the straw doll was handed over to person from Guineay Security. As long as the other side was willing to do so, he could gently pull the straw doll with his hand, and then the straw doll would be destroyed. If Collier Security failed, it was impossible for them to win this competition! The judge looked at Henry. "You just said it well. Let me see if your strength is as good as you said! Get ready. After ten seconds, we''ll start!" "Hyman!" Mr. Hu said to Hyman, "Don''t leave him any chance. I don''t want to see any idents." Hyman nodded to show that he understood. He was holding the straw doll with both hands now. As soon as started, he would tear it apart immediately. Even if Henry really had the strength to fight against two people at once, Collier Security Company was bound to lose. Hyman thought it over. He would first win the match and then take the opportunity to teach the arrogant guy from Collier Security a lesson! Griffith and Hyman looked at each other. They saw the same meaning in each other''s eyes, and there was a tacit understanding between them. Looking at the two people standing in the middle of the hall, Henry slowly lowered his body and rubbed his hands on the ground. The middle- aged captain looked at the positions of Griffith and Hyman and shook his head. They faced two different directions. No matter from where Henry approached, he could not get the straw doll in Hyman''s hand fast enough. This time, he was bound to surrender! The judge returned to his seat and said, "Thest three seconds, get ready!" He said this to make Hyman prepared. "Three! Two!" The judges made a sound, counting down. "One!" As soon as the word "one" fell, Hyman began to exert force in his hands in order to tear the straw doll in his hands. He only needed a second topletely tear it up. One second, for others, was so short, and they couldn''t do anything. But for Henry, it was enough! Before the end of the judge''s "one", Henry hade up to Hyman. Hyman didn''t even see Henry clearly, but he felt a pain in his wrist. He subconsciously loosened his palm. The moment he loosened his hand, he felt his hands were empty. When he looked again, the straw doll in his hand was no longer there. Griffith stood in front of Hyman with his eyes wide open, staring at Henry in front of him. Just now, he didn''t see any movement of Henry at all. When he saw Henry clearly, the other side had already caught the straw doll. Upon seeing this, everyone in the hall, including Anna, opened their eyes wide. Anna knew that Henry was very strong, but she didn''t know how strong Henry was. Now, this scene completely shocked her. She was sure that if Henry attacked her, she would not be able to see him and she would be dead immediately. Deputy Mayor Shan, that judge, as well as Director Mu, Mr. Hu, and President Wong all opened their mouths wide, with disbelief in their eyes. What was happening at the moment had already exceeded their cognition. Could a person really turn into a phantom? Chapter 627 Chapter 627 Collier Security''s fellows cheered together after being in a daze for a while. This scene was hard for them to believe, but it happened in front of them. Henry grabbed the straw doll from Hyman before anyone realized what had happened. The captain cheered and rejoiced at the same time. Fortunately, he did not have a conflict with Henry on the bus before. Otherwise, the people he was with would not be enough to deal with Henry. "We won, we won!" The middle-aged captain cheered. Originally, he had given up hope, but now hope hade again. This round included the theory round and the third fighting round, which meant that they got two points. If they were to do well in the team roundter, the crisis for Collier Security would be over. "Shut up!" The judge shouted. "Who told you that you won? Did you win? Uh?" "Why didn''t we win?" The middle-aged captain couldn''t help but respond to the judge. The judge snorted, "The goal I mentioned was to kill the robbers, not just rescue the hostage. That was what he said just now. Excuse me, did he kill the robbers?" The judge''s words showed that he obviously didn''t want to let Collier Security win. "You!" The captain was so angry that he was about to speak, but Henry stopped him with a gesture. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Henry reached out his hand to point at Hyman and Griffith and then pointed at their necks. Hyman and Griffith subconsciously reached out their hands to touch their necks, and then they both felt the dust on their hands. Henry raised his hand. His fingers were covered with dust. Just before the match, he squatted and touched the ground. This scene made Hyman and Griffith stunned. If the other party could easily wipe the dust on their necks, did it mean that if he wanted to kill them, he could have done it? Hyman and Griffith took a deep breath. Henry turned around and looked at the judges. "What do you think? Can it be considered that we have won?" Hyman and Griffith wiped the dust off their necks. The judges also saw it clearly. There was no excuse for them, so they just flung their arms and said no more. Deputy Mayor Shan''s face was also not goodlooking, and the official judge beside him did not say a word. Director Mu looked at them for a while, then stood up and shouted, "I dere that Collier Security is the winner of the second and third round!" Director Mu''s words made Collier Security''s people cheer. As long as they won team round, they would be able to win thepetition. With powerful people like Henry, the team round was probably theirs. In the past, the team round was about arranging a task for everyone to work together to complete it. The Deputy Mayor waved his sleeves discontentedly and got up to leave. Obviously, Collier Security''s victory was beyond his expectations. He had tried his best to arrange the worst environment for them, but he did not expect that Collier Security would invite such a powerful person. "What a good-for-nothing! What a good-for-nothing!" Mr. Hu walked up to Hyman and scolded him rudely, "He retired from the Heavenly Wolf, but he couldn''t evenst a second. What a f*cking good- for-nothing!" Mr. Hu cursed and left the ce as well. An official said, "Rest for half an hour, and then thest round of thepetition will begin!" After all the people left, the captain from Collier Security and the others rushed to Henry as soon as possible. "Brother, you are too fierce!" The middle-aged captain''s face was full of admiration. The female security guards were also full of admiration. In the industry like security, they naturally respected the powerful people the most. The strength shown by Henry just now had already exceeded their cognition. Director Mu walked up to Anna and said, "President Jiang, this was not a nice thing to do. You made me worry for you in vain." Anna smiled and said, "Director Mu, I didn''t expect this either." "Well, I am relieved that you have such an expert to help you. In the following team round, three company''s teams willpete. With this man here, you are likely to win this time." Director Mu patted Anna on the shoulder. "I hope we can continue to cooperate next year. Since you guys have made a lot of contributions to society, I would like to see you guys get this five-star rating." Anna nodded. "Director Mu, don''t worry. We will always cooperate with the Security Bureau and benefit the citizens as much as possible." Half an hour passed very quickly. Everyone gathered in the hall again. Mr. Hu and President Wong showed up with a confident smile on their faces this time. Watching the smiles on their faces, Director Mu and Anna had a bad feeling. Standing in the centre of the room, the Deputy Mayor nced around and said loudly, "Originally, thest round was supposed to be a group project. However, a small ident just happened, so I decided to change the way of this round." Deputy Mayor Shan reached out his hand and hit the table. "Now, everyone''s living standards are being improved, and the employer has a variety of security requirements. People in security companies also need to have a clear mind. Just now, I received a phone call from my office, which told me that the document about the investment for the next three years has been stolen. The three companies should find their own way to get that document back and give it to me tomorrow morning. Whoever seeds will be the winner. This round is worth 3 points. Whoever wins this round will earn a five- star rating for theirpany. That''s all!" After saying that, the Deputy Mayor did not give anyone a chance to ask about it and directly walked away from the hall. Mr. Hu and President Wong followed behind the Deputy Mayor with a smile on their faces. In the hall, Collier Security''s people looked at each other. This was pushing Collier Security to death. Thest round was worth 3 points. The winner will be decided by the Deputy Mayor alone. What document did he lose? He could say whatever he wanted to say. Anna walked up to Henry and sighed. "Mr. Zhang, what do you think of this?" "Did he really lose or is he just pretending? Anyway, there''s nothing that Collier Security can do, right?" Henry smiled. Deputy Mayor Shan said that he had lost the business n regarding development investment. To put it bluntly, once there was a better n, it didn''t matter whether he would get this document back or not. He was clearly telling everyone that whoever brought him a n that would make him satisfied would be the winner. It would be a high achievement in one''s career to propose a business n to Deputy Mayor Shan. Collier Security''s people all looked depressed. If the authorities really wanted to do something to them, they really had no way of dealing with this! "It''s over. It''s really over," the middle- aged captain murmured. Chapter 628 Chapter 628 Since the Deputy Mayor finished speaking, it was meaningless for everyone to stay in the shooting site any longer, so they left one after another. Anna and Henry walked out of the shooting site together. As soon as they walked out of the door, Anna smiled apologetically to Henry and said, "Mr. Zhang, I''m really sorry. It seems that we can''t continue our cooperation." Henry looked at Anna with a puzzled look on his face. "ording to my understanding of you, you are not a person who will give up so easily, are you?" A person who gave up easily would not have joined the Special Forces and won so many awards. Anna gave a wry smile. "In the past when I was dealing with things, I always felt that I could ovee all difficulties with my tenacity. But now I know that in the world, there are a lot of things that are out of our control. Although we are a bigpany, but we don''t have the ability to invest in any infrastructure." Henry asked curiously, "Is there a need to invest? Can''t we just find the business proposal he lost?" Anna shook her head and said, "Mr. Zhang, don''t tease me. The Deputy Mayor just said that he lost this proposal, but actually, he can make this proposal appear in any ce, and it will never appear in our hands." Henry smiled and said, "In fact, human thoughts shouldn''t be limited to one ce. My experience from childhood tells me that unless the reality has pushed youpletely to the wall, there are always countless ways. I''ll go first." Henry waved to Anna and headed for the main road. Looking at Henry''s back, Anna''s face was full of bitterness. She felt that she had been pushed to the point where there was no way out. Now things had changed. Except for firing people, Collier Security had no choice. Once they fired people, Collier Security would bepletely suppressed by the twopanies, Guineay Security and Superstitious Security. "President Jiang, what shall we do now?" The middle-aged captain walked up to Anna and asked. Anna sighed. "Let''s go back to thepany first and try to calm everybody down." When Anna and others returned to thepany, they could see that something was wrong in the company at a nce. "President Jiang, you''re finally back." A female employee strode over. She was the HR manager of thepany. "What''s wrong?" Anna looked at the anxious face of the manager. "I have received more than 20 resignation letters this morning and Barret has been spreading rumours around thepany. He called everyone to resign with him!" The manager said and pointed to one side. The HR manager referred to an ordinary lounge. Anna took a nce and strode to the lounge. Before she arrived at the door of the lounge, she heard the voice of Barreting from the lounge. "Everyone, you have all seen what happened to Collier Security. I''m not paying attention to that woman surnamed Jiang now. When I got off work yesterday, did you see how I behaved? I tell you, Collier Security will be demoted this time. 100 people would be fired. Think about it. Instead of being fired and again searching for a job, you better go with me now!" "Barret, how can you be sure that thepany will be demoted this time?" A voice of doubt sounded. "Haha, how could I be sure? Mr. Hu from Guineay Security told me. Don''t you know the result of today''s grading? Mr. Hu is having a meal with Deputy Mayor Shan at the moment. And that woman surnamed Jiang is on her way back to the office. Do you think that she can maintain five stars?" Barret said with a full heart, "Anyway, I''ve told you this. Whether you are willing to leave or not is your own decision. Don''t say that I don''t care about the old friendship. Well, I won''t tell you what to do, but I have to inform you." After Barret finished his words, he waved his hand and walked out of the lounge. As soon as he walked out of the lounge, he saw Anna standing at the door. The moment he saw Anna, Barret dodged her eyes subconsciously. Then, he took a deep breath and looked straight into Anna''s eyes. "Hey, you, you''re so rude. Why are you standing outside and eavesdropping on us? Do you have any manners?" Barret deliberately spoke in a loud voice, because he wanted to let the people in thepany hear him and know his attitude toward Anna. "Barret, do you have any conscience at all? Don''t forget that what you know now is because of the training President Jiang has provided us with!" The middle-aged captain couldn''t help but speak. "Wow, you said it so nicely. Like she has invested her own money to train us." Barret crossed his arms over his chest and acted casually. "To put it bluntly, she trained us because she wants us to make money for her!" "Don''t be ungrateful!" The middle- aged captain shouted, "As for the rest of the securitypanies, training is paid 50% by employees and 50% by the employer. President Jiang only took 10% from us. Aren''t you ashamed to say so?" "Haha, you''re on good terms with her. You can do whatever you want." Barret sneered. "Either way, Collier Security is going to be demoted. If you don''t get fired, people from your team will!" The middle-aged captain noticed that when Barret finished speaking, many of the workers looked very upset because everyone was worried about whether they would get fired or not. The middle-aged captain took a deep breath and said, "Barret, don''t forget that before the training, everyone signed a contract with thepany. After finishing the training, if one makes a big mistake within three years or takes the initiative to leave thepany, they will have to pay a certain amount of money!" N?velDrama.Org (C) content. When the middle-aged team leader said this, many people''s bodies couldn''t help but tremble. Yes, at that time, such an agreement had been signed. If they suddenly left now, would they have to pay the penalty? Barret''s face was also slightly ugly. He really forgot about this matter. Now, as soon as the middle- aged captain mentioned it, his heart suddenly raised. Barret looked back at his colleagues around him, stiffened his neck and said, "You also said it, if one takes the initiative to resign. But when the grading is over, Collier Security would be destroyed. I''m afraid that you will fire me even if I don''t take the initiative to resign. Is it possible that Jiang will fire you and keep me?" Barret''s words gave some people who wanted to leave a reason to keep calm. Some people thought that when Collier Security started firing, they would definitely keep those old employees, and new employees would get fired. The middle-aged captain opened his mouth and was about to speak, but Anna stopped him. "Well, there is no need to have a quarrel now. The result hasn''te out yet. Don''t you think it''s too early to talk about this?" "Yes, the result hasn''te out yet!" The middle-aged captain nodded heavily, "Barret, don''t be so arrogant!" "Ha." Barret chuckled. "Everyone knows what the result will be. There''s no need for you to be so optimistic!" Chapter 629 Chapter 629 Hearing Barret''s words, Anna and the middle-aged captain felt bitter in their hearts. The reality was just like what Barret said. Now the grading was notpletely over, but in fact, the result was already clear. The two of them were reluctant to ept it. Compared with the other twopanies, Guineay Security and Superstitious Security, Collier Security was not in a state of celebration. At noon, in thergest hotel in Zuo city, Mr. Hu, President Wong, and the Deputy Mayor were sitting in the biggest private room. The table in front of them was full of dishes, that even twenty people would not be able to finish. "Mayor Shan, let me propose a toast to you!" Mr. Hu picked up the ss with a ttering smile on his face. The Deputy Mayor waved his hand. "I''m not a mayor, I''m just a deputy." Hearing this, Mr. Hu immediately showed an unhappy look. "Mayor Shan, I respect you, but I don''t like what you just said. In my eyes, you are already the mayor of Zuo city!" "Yes!" President Wong, who was sitting next to him, also immediately said, "Mayor Shan, I also propose a toast to you." Hearing this, the Deputy Mayor''s face lit up with joy. "Since you both think highly of me, I''ll ept your toast." "Cheers!" Mr. Hu let out a loud shout and gulped down the wine in his ss. When the wine was finished, the three people sat at the table. Mr. Hu took the initiative to clip a lobster to the front of the Deputy Mayor and said, "Mayor Shan, tomorrow morning, President Wong and I will bring the investment proposal to your office so you could have a look. This time, please take good care of it." Deputy Mayor Shanughed out loud and said, "You two helped me find and return the lost investment proposal." Deputy Mayor Shan deliberately emphasised the word "lost". Mr. Hu and President Wong were both smart people, so they naturally understood the meaning of his words. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "Yes, yes, yes." Mr. Hu nodded repeatedly. "Tonight, mayor Shan personally led the members of our Guineay Security and Superstitious Security. Under the leadership of Mayor Shan, we caught thieves and returned the proposal." "Ha ha ha!" Deputy Mayor Shanughed. "It''s really enjoyable to talk to you two. It''s much more comfortable than annoying Collier Security. Come on, let''s drink, let''s drink!" In the private room, theughter of three people could be heard. After Henry returned to his hotel, he sent Sylvia the message that everything was all right. A few seconds after the message was sent, Sylvia replied. "Waiting for you toe back home." These simple words warmed Henry''s heart. There were too many meaning in the word "home". Henry put away his mobile phone andy on the bed, nning to take a day off today. He wanted to take a rest first, but as soon as he had closed his eyes, the phone rang. Looking at the caller, Henry picked up the phone. "Hey, Felix." "Boss, are you still in Meng Province?" Felix''s voice sounded from the other end of the phone. "Yes, what''s the matter?" Henry asked. "I have some news for you." Felix paused and said, "Recently, the financial and business circles in China have been greatly affected. Several mysterious financial groups suddenly appeared and upied a lot ofpanies. These financial groups have never been heard of before, and their background is protected. It can''t be found out in a short time. I suspect that there seem to be some traces of ns among them." "ns..." When Henry heard the word "ns", he couldn''t help but pay attention to it. The ns were too mysterious. In Zhao family''s county, the awakening of the bloodline power allowed Henry to see the powerful side of the n, which waspletely impossible to exin with science. Henry pondered for a while and asked, "What are thosepanies doing now?" "Nothing for the time being," Felix replied. "But I can tell from their movements that they''re nning to take over arge market. Boss, should I find a way to deal with them?" "No." Henry shook his head. "If it is really a n, there will definitely be some movements soon. The ns have been away from the world for so many years. Now they are suddenly entering the secr world, they won''t just sit by and do nothing. Let''s wait and see." "Alright." Felix replied. Hanging up the phone, Henry''s heart was full of doubts. If it was really a n that had been indulging for so many years, why did it suddenly appear? Was it rted to the Zhao n? The ns had too many mysterious aspects about them. Their power had been passed down since ancient times and it was unknown to the modern world. At the very least, the new things that Henry hade into contact with, such as Qi, bloodline power, or formation, were all from the ns. Henry shook his head and got rid of these thoughts in his mind. No matter how he thought about it now, he could not think clearly, so he had to take one step at a time. Now, other than the Li family of Longxi, the other ns had no connection with Henry at all, so he did not need to worry too much. The most important thing now was to strengthen himself. After Felix''s call, Henry was no longer in the mood to rest. He picked up his phone and searched for the history of several big surnames in China on the Inte. A day passed by quietly. In Collier Security, everyone seemed to be in a bad mood, and everyone was worried about how the company would develop in the future. Once thepany got degraded, it would face the crisis. When it was time to finish the work, Anna was standing in front of thepany building and looking at the five stars on the shield symbol on the top. From tomorrow, one star would be removed. As time passed, the sky became darker and darker. When night fell, thenterns in the city were lit. Henry stood by the window of the hotel, looking at the message on the mobile phone, and smiled. After a silent night, in the early morning of the next day, Henry got up from the bed, got ready, and opened the door of the hotel. At the moment when the door was closed, Henry suddenly realized that there was something odd. It seemed that after the end of the battle with the Zhao n, the irritable feeling that often appeared in his heart hadpletely disappeared and never appeared again. Henry guessed that it might be the killing in that battle that made himpletely vent his feelings. Such a stable state of mind was always a good thing. Henry remembered where Collier Security was. He went out of the hotel, bought a fried dough stick, drank a ss of soybean milk, and walked toward the Collier Security. In Collier Security, the middle-aged captain came to Anna''s office and knocked on the door. "Come in." Anna sat in her office and made herself a cup of hot tea. "President Jiang, it''s almost nine o''clock. Shall we..." The middle-aged captain looked at Anna and wanted to speak but stopped on second thought. "That''s not necessary." Anna smiled and shook her head. "We already know the result. What''s the difference between going or not today? Just wait for someone toe over to remove the star." Chapter 630 Chapter 630 After spending a night, Anna had beenpletely realistic and epted the facts. That investment proposal was not something that she coulde up with at all. The middle-aged captain sighed heavily and said, "President Jiang, are we really going to give up?" "What else can I do?" Anna smiled helplessly. "This world doesn''t always cater to one''s wishes." Another knock sounded on the office door. The HR manager pushed the door open and walked in. She looked at the middle- aged captain in the office and then said to Anna, "President Jiang, Barret has motivated a lot of people. Everyone has begun to pack their things. Today, there are not many people who are working normally. They are waiting to be fired. We..." Anna stood up and said, "Well, let''s inform everyone that those who are willing to stay in the company, I, Anna Jiang, will find a way to keep them. Those who want to leave, I, Anna Jiang, will not force to stay. Let''s have dinner together tonight so that we can have a good farewell." Hearing this, the HR manager looked sad. All the people in Collier Security were well-trained by President Jiang. She spent a lot of energy on each person, hoping that they could have an extra layer of security when they carried out tasks in the future. However, there were always some people who didn''t care about President Jiang at all and wanted to leave after getting the benefits. "Well, go and inform everyone. It''s not that ourpany is going bankrupt. We are just losing one star." Anna waved her hand. The HR manager shook his head. Everyone had been working in this industry for many years, and everyone was familiar with the situation. More or less, they all understood the market. Today, the twopanies, Guineay Security and Superstitious Security, were able to make Collier Security lose one star, which meant they could also make it impossible for Collier Security to continue in the security industry. To put it bluntly, losing a star meant bankrupt in the future! In the security industry, there was only first ce. No one would remember the second. The employer would only find the best enterprise in the business when he hired someone. The HR manager turned around and when he just walked to the door of the office, a figure squeezed in ahead of him. "Mr. Zhang?" Anna was surprised to see the figureing in. Yesterday, Henry waved his hand and left. She thought that Henry had already left. "Why are you still here?" As soon as Henry entered the door, he asked in confusion, "I''ve been waiting for you downstairs for a long time." "Waiting for us?" Anna was confused. She didn''t understand what Henry meant. "Yes." Henry nodded. "Isn''t thest round of grading supposed to be this morning? Why don''t you n to attend?" "Mr. Zhang, I..." As soon as Anna opened her mouth to speak, Henry strode forward. Henry grabbed Anna''s arm with one hand and said, "Hurry up, it''s time to go, or we will bete." C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Before Anna could react, Henry dragged her out of the office. The HR manager looked at Henry in surprise, who pulled Anna out of the office, and then looked back at the middle-aged captain. The middle-aged captain''s eyes lit up. He said to the HR manager, "Don''t inform anyone yet. This time, there may be a turnaround!" After the middle- aged captain finished speaking, he strode out of the office and chased after Henry and Anna. Although the middle- aged captain did not understand what Henry wanted to do, he had an intuition that this time, he would not let it go. As soon as Henry and Anna walked into the elevator, the middle-aged captain rushed in. The three of them went down to the first floor and headed outside of thepany. In thepany hall, Barret had packed up his things. When he saw Anna walking out, he sneered. He was ready to leave, waiting for Anna toe back after grading. The middle- aged captain drove Anna and Henry to the officials'' building. When they came to the building, they had already seen that Mr. Hu and President Wong''s cars were parked on the parking. The two luxury cars worth millions of yuan were particrly conspicuous. "Sir, have you found the proposal?" The middle- aged captain stopped the car and couldn''t help but ask Henry. "No." Henry shook his head. "However, who said we must find a proposal?" After Henry finished, he walked to the building before the middle-aged captain and Anna could figure it out. It was very easy to find Deputy Mayor Shan''s office. The three of them just looked at theyout of the office building and easily arrived at the office. In front of the office of the Deputy Mayor, Henry and the other two heard a voiceing from the office. "Mayor Shan, this time, I hope our cooperation will be extremely sessful." Mr. Hu''s voice came from the office. Apanied by a burst ofughter of the Deputy Mayor, the door of the office opened. Mr. Hu and President Wong were ready to go out of the office. The moment the door opened, Mr. Hu and President Wong saw Henry and the other two standing at the door, which made them quite surprised. They thought that Collier Security''s people would not come this morning at all. After all, even a brainless person knew what was going on in this round of grading. "Hey, isn''t this President Jiang? What are you doing here?" Mr. Hu said with a strange look on his face. Henry smiled and said before Anna could open her mouth, "Of course we are here to deliver something." "Deliver?" President Wong said curiously, "It''s a coincidence that I and Mr. Hu have found the investment n Mayor Shan lost yesterday. Now it''s on the office table. What do you want to deliver?" When the Deputy Mayor in the office heard the noise at the door, he strode out. When he saw Henry and the other two, he frowned and scolded them, "What are you doing here?! Who let you come?!" "We are here to participate in the final round of grading." Henry put his hands in his pockets and went straight to the office of a Deputy Mayor. He found a sofa and sat down. When Deputy Mayor Shan saw Henry taking the initiative toe in, he thundered on the spot, "Who let you in? Get out!" "Oh." Henry chuckled. "Deputy Mayor Shan, listen to what you said. Both of them are here to participate in the grading. If they cane in, why can''t our peoplee in? Is it that Deputy Mayor Shan doesn''t want us to participate in this grading?" Henry''s words didn''t sound special, but after examining them carefully, it could be noticed that his words had some hidden meaning. Deputy Mayor Shan took a deep breath, stared at Henry and said, "What a sharp-tongued thing! Well, you said that you, Collier Security, came because of the grading. I ask you, where is the proposal? Mr. Hu and President Wong have helped me get the lost proposal. Collier Security, what did you bring?" Mr. Hu and President Wong, who were standing at the door, stared at Henry as if he were looking at a fool. They thought that this boy was really stupid if he did look for some lost business n. Chapter 631 Chapter 631 After asking Henry, Deputy Mayor Shan put his eyes on Anna and the middle- aged captain. Anna and the middle-aged captain looked at each other. In fact, they also wanted to know why Henry came here this time. When Deputy Mayor Shan saw that Anna and the middle-aged captain did not speak, he snorted and looked at Henry. "I''m asking you, did you find the proposal I lost?" Henry curled his lip and shook his head. "No." "No?" There was a yful expression on the face of the Deputy Mayor. "You haven''t found it, but you still want to participate in this grading?" "Maybe it''s because of his shamelessness." Mr. Hu continued. "Little brother, I think that you are a fool." President Wong covered her mouth and smiled. Outside the door, Anna and the middle-aged captain looked at Henry in confusion. They didn''t know what he had in mind. Henry stretched himself and leaned on the sofa. "I didn''t bring you to the missing proposal, but I brought you something else." Henry put his hand into his pocket, took out a USB sh drive, and then threw it on the tea table in front of him. Deputy Mayor Shan subconsciously looked at the USB sh drive thrown out by Henry. Henry''s voice rang out. "I didn''t find the proposal, but I found all the bank ount information that you applied for over the years, including the property under your name, the property under your wife''s name, and the property under your son''s name. If I''m not mistaken, your monthly sry is 7,500 yuan. Your wife works in the hospital, and her sry is around 6,000. Your son is still in college and has no ie. With your ie, Deputy Mayor Shan, it is impossible to buy two vis in Du Hai." As soon as Henry finished his words, the face of Deputy Mayor Shan suddenly became ugly. He stared at Henry and said, "Boy, I don''t understand what you are talking about. You''ve got wrong information about those vis, haven''t you?" Henry did not pay attention to what the Deputy Mayor said and continued to say, "The year before last year, you received 18 million yuan from Cavologies Company. Last year, 24 million yuan from Aprico Entertainment Company. This year..." When Henry said this, he did not continue, but focused his eyes on Mr. Hu and President Wong at the door. Deputy Mayor Shan trembled in his heart. He was very clear that what Henry just said was completely true. How could he know this?! Henry leaned on the sofa and said, "Deputy Mayor Shan, there are a lot of things, do I need to tell you one by one? Such as the two luxury cars under your wife''s name, the four houses under your child''s name, and millions in deposits. These are quite inconsistent with your sry, aren''t they?" The Deputy Mayor secretly clenched his fists and stared at Henry with a gloomy face. "Boy, are you threatening me?" "Does this count as a threat?" Henry had a strange look on his face. "I just said some facts. Why would you think they are threats? Is it possible that in the eyes of the Deputy Mayor, these facts can be used as threats?" "What about the evidence?" Deputy Mayor Shan asked, "You said that all these things have something to do with me. Just because of this USB sh drive? Where is the evidence against me?" Henry shrugged his shoulders and said, "Evidence? It''s none of my business. But I think that the Anti-corruption department has a way to tell whether it''s true or not." Henry took out his mobile phone and looked at the screen. "ording to the time, people from the Anti-corruption department should arrive soon." As soon as Henry''s voice fell, there was a dense sound of footsteps in the corridor outside the office. Standing at the door, Mr. Hu and President Wong looked at the ce where the footsteps came from, and their faces suddenly became very gloomy. A group of people in uniforms walked towards the office of Deputy Mayor Shan. When the leading middle-aged man walked to the door of the office of the Deputy Mayor, he rudely pushed aside Mr. Hu and President Wong who stood at the door. Then he walked into the office with a piece of red- titled document in his hand. He said to the Deputy Mayor, "Bart Shan, you are suspected to be rted to several corruption cases. This is the arrest order. Pleasee back with us for interrogation!" Seeing the arrival of the person, the Deputy Mayor''s eyes showed a fluster. "I''m afraid you have made a mistake. When did Imit corruption?!" "We''ll investigate whether you really did it or not. Please cooperate! Take him away!" The leader did not waste any time talking. He waved his hand and immediately two people came up and grabbed Deputy Mayor Shan''s shoulders from the left and right. When Mr. Hu and President Wong saw that such a thing had happened, they quickly lowered their heads and were ready to slip away. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "Where are you going?" President Wong and Mr. Hu had just taken a few steps when they were grabbed by someone. The leader went to Mr. Hu and President Wong and said, "We suspect that you have something to do with some bribery cases. Come back with us to assist in the investigation!" "This..." Mr. Hu was just about to open his mouth to refuse him. "Take him away!" The leader did not give them any chance at all and directly took him away. Henry and the other two were also taken back because they were here. But soon, the three of them were released. The Deputy Mayor Shan, Mr. Hu, and President Wong were still in there, and suspected for a lot of things. "Anna, it seems that your Collier Security, have saved its status this time." Henry sat in the car and said to Anna. Anna finally understood what Henry meant by saying there were other ways yesterday. Since there was an agreement between the Deputy Mayor, Guineay Security and Superstitious Security, then they had to assess it from this aspect. There were many ways to solve the problem, but her thoughts were limited. She couldn''t think of any other way. "Mr. Zhang, it''s all thanks to you this time." Anna sincerely thanked Henry. "Thank me for what?" Henry waved his hand. "Don''t forget that we are partners, haha!" The captain was responsible for driving. Now, he was full of excitement. If the Deputy Mayor was really sentenced this time, and Mr. Hu and President Wong were suspected of bribe, then there would be no problem for Collier Security this year, and they would be guaranteed a five-star ranking! Inside the Collier Security building. Barret stood in front of thepany''s entrance and could not wait any longer. He had pursued nearly 40 people to resign. As long as he resigned today, he could directly be promoted to the manager of Guineay Security. The day he would get to the office, he would directly be promoted to the manager, and his sry would be doubled! Barret was waiting for Anna toe back, and then he would leave with his men. ording to his expectation, a car slowly drove to the entrance of thepany and parked in the parking lot. Henry and the other two walked out of the car. At the same time, Barret shouted, "President Jiang, is the grading over? Are peopleing to remove your star soon? I hope yourpany will not go bankrupt." "Bankrupt?" When the middle- aged captain heard what Barret said, he smiled, "We, Collier Security Company, won''t go bankrupt any time soon." Chapter 632 Chapter 632 "Haha." Barret sneered. "Whatever." Barret went to the parking lot and opened the door of his car. "Where are you going during business hours?" The middle-aged team leader asked. "I''ll do whatever I want to do. It''s none of your business." Barret said disdainfully. Anyway, from the moment he tried to persuade people from Collier Security to go with him, he was arguing with Anna and the captain. "Barret Yu, don''t say that I won''t show you any mercy. Now youe back and apologize to President Jiang. Regarding what you did before, I will consider that you did this just because you are young and youck experience." the middle-aged captain said. "Well, what if I don''t?" Barret snorted. "Will you keep me here when you start firing other people?" "Collier Security will not fire people!" The middle-aged captain shouted. This time, he not only said it to Barret but also to all the people in thepany. "On the way back, we have received a call from Director Mu. Thepany''s rating for this year will still be the five-star rating!" Five stars! Everybody''s first reaction to the middle-aged captain''s words was disbelief and doubt. In the past two days, in order to draw more people over to his side, Barret had said too many unfavourable things about Collier Security. In his opinion, Collier Security was apany that was about to go bankrupt, and he had created the image that Guineay Security was extremely powerful. He also stated the fact that Guineay Security had an official background. Under the influence of these words, almost everyone believed the fact that Collier Security was going to fall. Now the middle-aged captain said that Collier Security would keep a five-star rating? What about Guineay Security? Barret sneered. "You can say whatever you want. Anyway, I''m not going to serve you!" Barret said as he sat in the car and started the engine. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Just as Barret was slowly driving backwards, several official vehicles came in from the entrance of thepany and parked in a line downstairs of Collier Security building. The front car door opened. Director Mu walked out of the car and held a banner in his hand. "Haha, President Jiang, congrattions!" Director Mu got out of the car and said with a voice of happiness, "Congrattions to President Jiang for maintaining the five-star rating!" "Director Mu, it''s all thanks to you." Anna smiled at Director Mu. Director Mu shook his head and said, "President Jiang, I''m just a messenger. This time you got a very powerful person in your team!" Director Mu took a special look at Henry when he said this. He had already heard about the incident of the Deputy Mayor. What made him surprised was that the things of the Deputy Mayor were all hidden so well that there were almost no clues left. However, all the things, from a few years ago to today, were all disclosed. Every single transaction was discovered! The power behind Henry, which helped him find these things in such a short time, was incredible! Seeing Director Mu looking at him, Henry smiled. Director Mu quickly showed a friendly smile. Collier Security''s employees all saw the arrival of Director Mu. When they saw the banner in Director Mu''s hand and heard Director Mu''s words about the five-star rating, they suddenly burst into an uproar. Collier Security was not downgraded! They kept five stars! That meant that the remaining two companies were all defeated by them in this grading! This kind of grading was not only about getting downgraded but more importantly, they were able to establish the position as the leading company in the security industry! Barret shouted that Collier Security was going to be downgraded and that in the future the security world would be under the leadership of Guineay Security. At the end of the day, no one knew what had happened to Guineay Security. However, Collier Security''s position had not been shaken at all. Moreover, they had been continuously rated as a five-starpany. This also showed that Collier Security was very powerful. Barret, who was driving backwards, saw the scene with his own eyes. His eyes suddenly became dull. He didn''t notice the rapid beeping of the rm in his car at all. Barret kept shaking his head and murmured, "Impossible. How? How could it be like this?" With a loud bang, the feeling of a violent impact made Barrete to his senses. Barret''s Audi A3 hit the wall behind him. He had no time to care about what was going on with his car. If Collier Security maintained the five- star rating, they would not fire people. Then what was the purpose of his previous behaviour? He could not resign at will because of the previous agreement he had signed. What should he do in the future? Director Mu distributed the banner to Anna and at the same time publicly announced that Collier Security would continue to maintain the five-star rating. After Director Mu officially announced it, all the people in Collier Security''s building cheered. Compared with those who wanted to leave, there were more people who wanted thepany to continue being sessful. Barret sat in the car and looked at the scene in front of him. His face was extremely pale. The HR manager strode to the front of Barret and said to Barret inside the car, "Barret Yu, you are still under the contract, but you kept on smearing the image of thepany and urging everyone to resign. It has caused serious damage to thepany''s interests. ording to thepany''s agreement, you shall be punished. As a penalty, you need to pay 10 times of the original training costs. The total amount is 131,764 yuan. Ourwyer will contact you. You should prepare in advance." After the HR manager finished speaking, he did not give Barret a chance to speak and turned to leave. Listening to the HR manager''s words, Barret''s heart instantly skipped a beat. 131,764 yuan was not a small sum for him. The Audi A3 he got was bought with a loan. It had not been paid off yet. It was impossible for him to find this amount of money. Among the employees of Collier Security, some people were worried. Those were the people who had been persuaded by Barret and wanted to leave with him. But they did not behave as rude as Barret. Standing in front of the door of thepany, Anna said loudly, "I know, in these two days, there were a lot of rumours against thepany, which made the younger brothers and sisters feel a little disappointed with thepany and want to leave. I can understand this. From now on, I hope that everyone can continue to trust thepany. No matter what kind of decisions you have made before, I still wee you to stay and fight together in the future. That''s all!" Anna''s words relieved those who were still worried. The few of them had already packed up their things and were ready to leave. They silently put their things back to their original ces. Henry stood on the side, took out his mobile phone and looked at his travel route. After the grading ended, Collier Security still maintained five stars. At noon, Anna organized all the people in thepany to gather together for a meal. She spent two hours organizing everything. When it was time for the meal, Anna was looking for Henry, but she could not find him. At this moment, Henry had already sat on the bus to Ning province and sent a message to Anna, "I will be in Yinzhou waiting for good news." Anna looked at the message on her cell phone and smiled silently. Chapter 633 Chapter 633 It was extremely boring to be on a longdistance bus. Henry sat on the bus and quietly looked out of the window at the scenery. As long as he thought of his family, he would unconsciously smile and soon he would be home. He was happy. It would take more than half a day and a couple of hundred kilometres to get there. Henry counted the time and figured out that he could arrive home before dinner and prepare dinner in advance so that he could surprise Sylvia. At Yinzhou Airport. A figure walked out of the exit with big steps. Along the way, this figure attracted a lot of attention. He was two metres tall and strong, giving people a feeling of incredible strength. Most importantly, this person wore an eyepatch on one of his eyes, just like a pirate on TV. This figure walked out of the airport, looked at everything in front of him, took a deep breath, and thenughed in a low, strange voice, "Haha, Yinzhou! Henry, you live in Yinzhou! I heard that you have a beautiful wife. Just wait, I will make you suffer for what you did to our Yongfeng Industry. Your punishment will be unbearable. Lins Group, just wait!" The figure tore off the eyepatch, revealing an expressionless eye. "In order to take revenge on you Henry, I sacrificed my eye. I will make you suffer!" The person who walked out of the airport was exactly Cody Yang, whom Henry saw in Hangshi. Now Cody, who was much taller than before, looked much stronger. He exuded a cold aura, which was much different from his previous appearance. When Henry helped Chris Xiao, he directly knocked down Yongfeng Industry, and Frank Shang also cut off ties with Yongfeng. Yongfeng turned from a top enterprise in Hangshi to the low-ss one. Cody didn''t take a taxi and strode out of the airport. He was very fast, and he could take nearly two meters with each step. An ear-piercing sound rang out from Cody''s body. Cody stretched out his left arm and touched his left arm with the index finger of his right hand. A small screen lit up on his left arm. If one looked carefully, one would find that Cody''s whole arm was completely mechanical. A white mask appeared on the screen on Cody''s robotic arm. The mask was the face of the angel. "ording to your location, you''ve already arrived at your destination." The host with the white mask let out a pleasant female voice. "Yes!" Cody''s other eye showed a look of hatred. "This time, I will make Henry regret what he did very much!" The mask owner snorted. "I don''t care what you want to do, but don''t forget what your main task is. If you screw this up, you know the consequences!" Cody immediately showed a respectful look, and he put his feet together. He stood straight and said, "Got it!" "All right, don''t let me down!" The masked host said and then turned off the camera. A few seconds after the video ended, Cody removed the respectful look on his face and his arm returned to normal. He looked in the direction of Yinzhou and murmured, "Fire Crystal! It''s a good thing. I just need a nailsized crystal to ensure this body would work for hundreds of years!" At 4:30 p.m., a long-distance bus from Meng Province stopped at Yinzhou station. Henry got off the bus and went to the grocery market immediately. He carefully selected some ingredients and then returned home. At this time, Jenny and Sylvia had not yet finished the work, and Lisa was probably also in the Lins Group. Henry got into the kitchen and began to prepare. Soon, it was six o''clock in the afternoon, and delicious food had been ced on the table. Henry sat on the sofa, waiting for the three women toe back. At 6:30 p.m., Henry still did not see the signs of Sylvia and the other two. Taking out his mobile phone, he resisted the impulse to call Sylvia. After all, Henry wanted to give her a surprise so he waited for ten more minutes. Sylvia and the other two didn''t arrive after ten minutes, but a few police cars did. The police cars stopped at the gate of the vi. More than a dozen armed policemen walked down from the cars and rushed straight into the vi. The leader made a few gestures and shouted, "You go to the front, and you check the back. Search!" Henry looked at the arriving police officers and pushed the door open directly. "What''s going on? What are you doing?" When the leading police officer saw Henry, he quickly walked up and asked, "Mr. Zhang, are you all right?" Henry was famous in the Yinzhou police station, and 90% of the police officers in Yinzhou knew him. Henry''s face was full of doubts. "What do you mean by that? What happened?" The police officer looked at Henry, took a deep breath and said, "President Lin is missing! We have received orders from our superiors toe and check the vi." "What!" Henry was shocked. Without saying anything else, he took out a car key directly from the shoe cab next to the door and drove the Ferrari parked in the yard in the direction of the company. At this time, the Lins Group waspletely blocked by the police. Nobody was allowed to leave without authorization. It was almost time to get off work. The employees of the Lins Group were still trapped in the building. They didn''t know what had happened. On the top floor of the Lins Group. Director Wei stood in Sylvia''s office with his men. "Secretary Lee, please repeat what happened at that time to me from beginning to end." A police officer, holding a camera, stood in front of Secretary Lee. On the other side, Jenny, who was holding Lisa, looked at the window with a worried face. On the floor- to- ceiling window of Sylvia''s office, there was a huge hole. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Secretary Lee looked at the police officer in front of her and was about to speak when she was interrupted by a loud shout. "What''s going on?! Where''s Sylvia?" The moment they heard the voice, Secretary Lee and Jenny looked out of the door at the same time. When they saw Henry, Jenny and Secretary Lee, who were in a state of panic, were much more relieved. Henry rushed to the office anxiously. "Dad!" As soon as she saw Henry, Lisa screamed happily. At the same time, she reached out her little hand and said, "Dad, hug me." Jenny held Lisa in her arms and walked to the side. "Lisa, be good. Your father has something to do. Let''s wait for him to finish things and he will hug you, okay?" Lisa cutely nodded her little head. "Okay." "Mr. Zhang, you''re back." When Director Wei saw Henry, he said in a hurry. At this moment, Director Wei was also very anxious. This was the legal wife of the big shot in front of him. If Henry was to me him, he would lose his job. "What the h*ll is going on?" Henry frowned. The secretary took a deep breath and said, "Mr. Zhang, at about 4:30, I was going through some documents in my office when I suddenly heard the sound of ss breaking in President Lin''s office. I came over and found that President Lin was missing." Chapter 634 Chapter 634 4.30? Henry thought for a moment, and it was just the time when he got off the bus. He looked at the huge hole in the ss and went over to search for some of the traces. The hole was nearly two meters high, and Henry carefully observed it. The first crack that appeared was from the outside. It was caused by the impact, and there was a lot of ss debris on the ground. ording to the degree of damage, the person who rushed in must be extremely powerful! Henry leaned his head out of the window and squinted at the wall of the whole building. About 30 secondster, Henry turned around and said to Director Wei, "Director Wei, please help me find someone through the surveince of the whole city." Director Wei quickly responded, "Mr. Zhang, just say who we need to find." Henry said, "A man, between 2-2.10 metres tall, shoe size 43. This man''s arms are longer than regr people''s arms." "No problem." Director Wei immediately waved his hand and arranged people to investigate. "One more thing", Henry said, "When you find him, don''t make any moves. Inform me immediately! You can let Lins'' employees go home, the other party has run away." "Hurry up. Go and do it immediately. Notify all the people to set off and block all the intersections. Investigate every car carefully!" Director Wei ordered loudly. After Director Wei gave the order, he quickly left with his men to deal with the affairs. After Director Wei and others left, Cathy and Jenny fell silent. "Dad!" Breaking free from Jenny''s arms, Lisa trotted all the way and hugged Henry''s calf. "Dad, where is Aunty Sylvia?" Lisa widened her eyes. Her big, intelligent eyes were full of innocence. Henry smiled and picked Lisa up. "Aunty Sylvia went to buy you some new clothes." "Wow!" Lisa''s eyes were filled with excitement. "I like Aunty Sylvia. Dad, ask Aunty Sylvia to be my second mother, in that way I will have two mothers, okay?" "Okay." Henry rubbed Lisa''s little head. "But Lisa, you have to be obedient now. Why don''t you go home with your mother Jenny first? Dad will go to find your mother Sylvia and bring her back to y with you." "Okay!" Lisa nodded with joy in her eyes. Henry handed Lisa to Jenny. "You take her back to rest first. This time, they came for me. There are police at home, so you don''t have to worry." Holding Lisa in her arms, Jenny looked at Henry with concern. "Then you should be careful." "Don''t worry!" Henry nodded. When Jenny and Lisa left, Henry frowned. He had been worried all the time, but the child was here just now, so he forced himself to behave naturally. "Secretary Lee, do you have something to say to me?" Henry looked at Secretary Lee and asked. The first moment he entered the office, he saw Secretary Lee winking at him. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. The secretary nodded, took out a note from her pocket and handed it to Henry. "Mr. Zhang, I found this on President Lin''s desk." Henry took the note with a few big words written on it. "Henry, if you want your wife to live, you should hand over Fire Crystals!" There was a signature on the back of the note. It was Cody Yang! And there was also a phone number under the signature. "He?" Henry immediately thought of the rich second generation from Hangshi. After he had destroyed the Yongfeng Industry from the side, he did not care about them anymore. Now he had reappeared, and he was able to climb such a tall building? Henry directly took out the phone and dialled the number on the paper. It only rang a few times, and then the phone was connected. There was a burst of low and hoarseughter on the phone, "Haha, Henry, you are a little slow. I have waited for you for more than two hours. Do you want your wife to die?" "Cody Yang?" Henry asked in confusion. "Haha, what, don''t you recognize me? I was not like this when you humiliated me! Henry, I will give you two hours to prepare what I want. In two hours, I will contact you again. Remember, you only have one chance. If you can''t satisfy me, I can''t guarantee that I won''t do something to your beautiful wife. Believe me, you will regret it!" As soon as Cody finished speaking, he hung up the phone. Hearing the busy tone on the phone, Henry dialled another number and said. "Help me track the person I just talked with. I want his whereabouts and send all the people out to Yinzhou to conduct a deep search!" Henry also knew that he was doing things rapidly. Whether the person on the other side of the phone was Cody or not was still uncertain. It was very likely that he was being used by others. In the current situation, the best way was to calmly analyze it and then check the possibilities one by one. But when it came to Sylvia, Henry had to act fast. "Secretary Lee, as for thepany''s affairs, just find a way to make people calm down. Don''t make them panic." Henry said to Secretary Lee and strode out of the office. The secretary nodded. When Henry came to the first floor of the Lins Group, the guard outside had slowly dissipated. Henry stood in front of thepany and carefully observed all the people. He did not find anything unusual. When Henry thought about things, he would always analyze them from several angles and then test them all again. Like now, he was thinking about this matter. Did somepany''s people take part in this? Did anyone create an illusion and entered thepany from the outside? In other people''s eyes, this kind of multi-dimensional analysis and verification may be very troublesome and complicated. After all, it would take too much effort. But in Henry''s world, it was very basic. As far as he had seen, there was nothing wrong within thepany. Henry didn''t get any strange vibes. There were a lot of things that lookedplicated for other people, but in fact, it was very simple. To turnplexity into simplicity and to turn simplicity intoplexity. Truth and deceiving were tricks often used by the kidnappers. After Henry left the Lins Group, he was also ready to take part in the search. This kind of search did not have any concrete goal. To put it bluntly, he had to think about a ce that could be considered a hidden ce and go there. When Henry just walked out of the building, seven people came in front of him. They were four men and three women. Their walking posture was very firm, and it could be seen that they were martial artists. The seven people went straight to Henry and stopped. The leader was a middle-aged man. He took out an ID from his coat pocket. "Henry Zhang, right? We have something to ask you. My name is Bryce Jin. This is my ID. You can call the Public Security Department first and ask about my identity." Henry looked at the ID the other party had taken out. And his eyes focused on the words- "the Sharp Knife". Chapter 635 Chapter 635 "People from Sharp Knife?" Doubts appeared in Henry''s eyes, and then he asked Bryce, "What do you want from me?" "There is one thing that we are investigating. We need you to cooperate with us." A young woman behind Bryce said, "ording to the investigation, you are a legal husband of the president of Lins Group, Sylvia Lin, am I right?" "Yes." Henry nodded. "Let me ask you." The young woman stared at Henry. "Recently, have Lins Group done something illegal?" Henry''s eyes shed with a cold light. He looked directly at the woman. "What did you say?" "Noelle, don''t talk nonsense!" Bryce scolded the young woman and then said to Henry, "Mr. Zhang, we are clear about what just happened here. Tell us the truth. This time, we are chasing a fugitive. He is connected to at least three cases. He arrived in Yinzhou today. We suspect that this matter has something to do with this fugitive. I hope you can cooperate with us." "Cooperate?" Henry sneered. "By cooperate you mean I should answer questions about what kind of illegal things Lins Group has been doing?" Noelle, who had just spoken, snorted. "Henry Zhang, you have to understand that this is not to help us but to help yourself. The few casesmitted by the fugitive recently are rted to kidnapping. None of the hostages survived. In the previous three cases, he asked the other party to give him some research data. ording to our investigation, the research data were all illegal. Now he targeted the Lins Group. Obviously, there are a lot of shameful things in your Lins Group, right?" "Oh." Henry nodded and gave a thumbs up to Noelle. "Your analysis is very thorough, good job!" Of course, Noelle saw the sarcasm in Henry''s eyes. "Henry Zhang, I''m not in the mood to joke with you. Last time, we had almost caught the fugitive. If he hadn''t suddenlye to Yinzhou, he would have been caught. This incident was caused by your Lins Group. You''re adding trouble to us!" Henry said with a teasing smile, "If you have the ability, go find this so-called fugitive. If you could catch him once, you can catch him again. If you don''t have the ability, don''t kowtow to our Lins Group." "You!" Noelle''s eyes widened. "All right, cut the cr*p!" Bryce red at Noelle and said to Henry, "Mr. Zhang, I hope you can tell us what you know and cooperate with us. It''s also a good thing for you if we arrest the fugitive soon. The previous three hostages were all killed. I think you don''t want your wife to die, do you?" Henry looked at these people in front of him with a puzzled face. "I''m confused. You ask me the questions. Do these questions have any necessary rtionship with this fugitive? Is it possible that the fugitive would show up just because I have answered your questions?" "Your answers will help us!" said Noelle. "Oh?" Henry was curious. "How? Could you please exin to me?" "You just need to cooperate. Why are you asking so many questions?!" Noelle shouted angrily. "Sorry, I don''t have time to y with you here. With your efficiency, I''m afraid the fugitive will escape again, and you won''t be able to catch him." Henry waved his hand and strode toward the exit. "Henry Zhang, stop!" Noelle stepped in front of Henry. "I''m telling you, if you don''t answer our questions, you won''t be able to leave!" "You mean that you cannot arrest the fugitive, but you can arrest me?" Henry said with a smile. "Mr. Zhang, to tell you the truth, our responsibility is not only to arrest criminals." Bryce came over and said to Henry, "So I ask you to cooperate. It''s good for both sides." "Okay." Henry nodded. "I''m telling you clearly that Lins Group didn''t do anything shady. Now I''m going to find my wife. If you stop me again, I''ll suspect that you are working with the kidnapper and deliberately stalling." "Stalling? Who do you think you are?" Noelle says disdainfully. Henry didn''t want to talk to them anymore. He took a step to the side and strode out. "Stop!" Bryce shouted, "Henry Zhang, I''ll tell you once again. If you don''t cooperate, don''t me me for taking some forced measures!" Henry turned around, looked at them coldly, and said, "I''ll exin it to you. If you bother me again, I don''t mind killing all of you!" "Henry Zhang, don''t go too far!" Noelle shouted. "Do you know what you are doing now? We can arrest you! Publicly threatening the officials and hindering thew! I can lock you up at any time!" Henry shrugged his shoulders and said, "It''s up to you. If you want to catch me, you can try." After saying that, Henry went straight to the Ferrari parked in front of thepany, opened the door and got in. There was a roar of car engines, and the car disappeared in front of Bruce and the others. Everyone looked in the direction of the Ferrari, and Noelle''s eyes were full of hatred. "Whole team, are you really going to let him go like this? He is a bit too arrogant!" With a frown, Bryce said, "Follow him and see what he''s going to do!" One person from the team took out a tablet and looked at it for a while, then said, "Team, ording to the street surveince, he is heading to the north side of the city." "Let''s go. Keep up." With a wave of Bruce''s hand, everyone got into a car with yellow tes and chased in the direction that Henry had taken. Henry was driving while looking at his mobile phone. On his phone, he had just received a message and had found the address of the person who had just talked to him. Through the rearview mirror outside the car, Henry noticed the car with yellow tes following closely behind his car. Henry shook his head, ignored them, and went to the address on the phone. In an underground parking lot, Cody put amunication device inside of the garage. Then he walked to his car, looked at Sylvia, who was lying unconscious in the back seat, licked his lips, and said, "B*tch, although I can''t do anything to you, I am sure that after this incident, I will find countless people toe here. I will make them broadcast and make Henry watch how his wife suffers all the humiliation!" Cody opened the door with hatred, got into the driver''s seat, and drove away from the parking. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Five minutes after Cody left, a Ferrari drove into the garage. Henry slowed down the car, looked around slowly, and finally stopped in front of a parking space. On the column next to the parking lot, Henry saw themunication device which was blinking. The car with yellow tes stopped in front of Henry with a sudden brake. Bryce and the others rushed out of the car. "Step back!" Noelle shouted at Henry, then walked to the column reaching out for the communication device. "I suggest you don''t touch it!" Henry reminded her. "Ha." Noelle sneered and was going to grab themunication device without paying any attention to Henry''s warning. Chapter 636 Chapter 636 When Noelle''s hand was about to touch themunication device, a red light suddenly lit up and the device let out an ear- piercingugh. "Hahahahahaha, the Sharp Knife is trash!" There was a strong sense of irony in this harshughter. Hearing this ear-piercingughter, the faces of the seven people present turned red. Noelle''s hands were ced in mid-air, neither able to reach out nor to retrieve. Bryce walked forward, grabbed themunication device, threw it on the ground and crushed it. "Ha-ha, I said don''t touch it." Henry''s face was full of irony. "Henry Zhang, are you deliberately making trouble for us?" Noelle turned her head and stared at Henry with anger on her face. Henry shrugged his shoulders. "What do you mean by deliberately making trouble for you? I told you clearly that you should not touch that thing!" "Don''t talk nonsense with me. Let me ask you something. What are you doing here?!" Noell asked. Henry''s face showed a slight unnatural expression, and then he said, "Nothing. I just came here to park my car." "Park the car?" Noelle sneered and pointed to the top of her head. "There is a shopping mall above this garage. Your wife has been taken away, and you are still in a mood toe to the shopping mall?" "So? Can''t I go shopping when my wife is kidnapped? I don''t want to talk to you!" Henry turned around and opened the door of his Ferrari. He was about to get in. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "Wait! Stop him!" The leader of the team, Bryce, suddenly shouted. The two members of the Sharp Knife immediately rushed up and grabbed Henry''s shoulder from both sides, not letting Henry get in the car. Henry struggled to break free, but he didn''t break away. He shouted, "What are you doing? Do you want to arrest me? Believe it or not, I can get you all fired with a phone call!" "I don''t believe it." One of the men who caught Henry was Noelle. Noelle shook her head at Henry. "I don''t think you can do anything to us." Bryce walked up to Henry and said, "Henry Zhang, it''s hard to say whether you can get us fired or not. When I ask you some questions, you must answer honestly. No lies at all!" Bryce almost roared out thest words. Even Henry thought he was a bit scary. Bryce stared at Henry and said, "Answer me, did youe here just to park your car?" "Of... of course!" Henry answered with a littleck of confidence. "Really?" Bryce''s eyes swept around and finally locked on an old- fashioned grey Volkswagen. This car did not have any tes, as if it had been forgotten. Bryce''s eyes were fixed on this old-fashioned Volkswagen. He walked around the car and suddenly looked back at Henry. At the moment when Bryce looked at Henry, there was a hint of panic in Henry''s eyes. Although he quickly concealed it, it was still noticed by Bryce. Brycey down and found a key in the exhaust at the back of the Volkswagen. Bryce took out the key, stood up and waved it in front of Henry. "Henry, who would put a key in the exhaust?" "How could I know? This is not my car. Let me go." Henry twisted his shoulders hard, trying to get rid of Noelle''s hand. How could Noelle let Henry seed? She was already unhappy with Henry. Now that she had such a good opportunity, she should be able to vent her anger, and her strength would be stronger. Feeling the increase in the strength of Noelle''s hand, Henry showed a painful look. At this moment, Henry''s mobile phone in the car suddenly rang. Henry suddenly resisted harder and wanted to answer the phone. "You''d better behave yourself!" Noelle held Henry with all her strength. With a nce, Bryce ordered the other member to answer the phone. "Turn on the speaker," Bryce said softly. The team member nodded, picked up the phone and pressed the button. As soon as the call was connected, an anxious voice came from the phone. "Mr. Zhang, the kidnapper heard that you called the Sharp Knife. He decided to cancel the transaction temporarily. He will call you after an hour and a half and he hopes that all the things are ready. He said... He also said that you should not y tricks and don''t let the men from the Sharp Knife follow you, otherwise, he would not mind killing your wife. He no longer trusts you. He asked you to find someone from yourpany to finish the transaction. Mr. Zhang, did you hearthat, Mr. Zhang?" "Got it," the member of the Sharp Knife replied. There was a surprised voice on the phone, "You are not Mr. Zhang! Who are you? You are..." Before the person on the phone could finish speaking, the member of the Sharp Knife hung up the phone. Looking at Henry, Bryce asked, "He asked you to prepare something? What could it be?" Henry gritted his teeth and shouted at Bryce, "I warn you, don''t do anything stupid. This is our family''s business, and it has nothing to do with you! I will save my wife myself!" "You will save your wife? Then what about us? What about our mission?" Noelle pressed Henry''s head hard. "Mr. Zhang, I think it''s important that your loved one gets home safe, but it''s more important to suppress criminals and destroy their intentions. What do you think?" With a smile, Bryce took the key in his hand and went to the old-fashioned car. He inserted the key into the trunk and twisted it gently. The car made a slight noise, and then the trunk opened. A silver suitcase was ced in the trunk. Bryce took out the silver suitcase from the trunk. It was not big, about 80 centimetres long, and it was light. Bryce found the lock of the suitcase and gently pressed it. Then the cover of the suitcase was opened, and several tubes with red liquid were put in the suitcase. "What''s this?" Bryce asked Henry, pointing to the things in the suitcase. Henry turned his head away without looking at the whole situation, and he didn''t speak. "It doesn''t matter if you don''t tell us. We will find a way to find out." Bryce closed the suitcase and handed it to a person next to him. Then he waved his hand and said, "Take him away!" "Let''s go!" Noelle grabbed Henry with force and pushed him to the vehicle parked next to them. Henry panicked and shouted, "Where are we going?! Where are you taking me?!" "Don''t talk nonsense, let''s go!" Noelle pushed Henry with all her strength and dragged him into the vehicle. Subsequently, the door of the car was closed, and the seven people from the Sharp Knife were all sitting in the car, staring at Henry. Henry was stared at by seven people. Without any other movements, he shrank into the seat. Seeing that Henry had calmed down, Bryce ordered one of them, "Go, park the car somewhere safe." A man walked to the driver''s seat and started the car. The car did not drive far. It circled around the underground garage and then stopped at the corner. When the car was parked, the people in the car did not say a word and waited quietly. Chapter 637 Chapter 637 Time went by. Noelle had been staring at Henry from beginning to end. Henry was sure that as long as he made even a slight move, this woman would definitely take the opportunity to hit him. It had been one hour and twenty minutes since Henry was taken to the car. A cell phone suddenly rang. It was Henry''s cell phone, which had been in the pocket of the Sharp Knife''s member. When the ringtone of the mobile phone rang, everyone in the car looked at the mobile phone and it could be seen that the breathing of the few people was a little rapid. "Captain, what should we do?" Asked the member holding the phone. Bryce took a look at Henry and said, "Henry Zhang, be it for our mission or your loved one''s safety, now you have no choice but to cooperate. I hope you won''t do anything stupid." After saying that, without giving Henry a chance to speak, Bryce directly said, "Answer it!" The phone was picked up, and Cody''s hoarse voice came from inside, "Henry, No. 17 Beaver Street, I''m waiting for that thing. Don''t y tricks on me, hah hah hah!" With a burst of lowughter, Cody hung up the phone directly. "Let''s go," said Bryce on the spot. The vehicle headed towards Beaver Street at an extremely fast speed. In the car, Bryce said to Noelle, "Noelle, the fugitive hasn''t seen you. You can pretend to be an employee of the Lins Group and make a deal with the fugitive. We will protect you from behind." "I understand." Noelle nodded and tied her hair up on the back of her head. At the same time, she took out a pair of ck- framed sses and put them on. It really looked like she was an ordinary employee. Beaver Street, located at the border of Yinzhou, was a ce full of warehouses and factories. When they almost arrived at the destination, the people from the Sharp Knife all got out of the car. No one cared about Henry and went to the destination. With a silver suitcase in her hand, Noelle strode towards the No. 17 of Beaver Street which was a warehouse. When Noelle was about to arrive in front of the warehouse, she heard Bryce''s sounding from the headset. "Noelle, wait a moment!" After saying that, Bryce looked at the team member who had a tablet in his hands and asked, "How''s it going? What can you see?" "Captain, look." This member put a tabletputer in front of Bryce. What was shown on the tablet was the underground parking lot they had just stayed in. In the surveince video, Bryce saw that Cody, who was tall and strong, had installed a communication device to the column next to the parking space. It was the ce where they had gone before. When Bryce saw Cody, his pupils contracted and he said, "That''s him. Yes, Noelle, take action!" Noelle nodded, carried the suitcase, and walked to the door of the warehouse. Then she took off the headset, pushed open the door of the warehouse, and strode in. In the warehouse, it was dark. When Noelle opened the door, a ray of light shone in from behind her. Looking at the pitch- ck and soundless warehouse, Noelle felt a little afraid. She took a deep breath and strode into the warehouse. Her footsteps, with echo, were passed into her ears. A sound of breaking wind suddenly sounded in Noelle''s ear. She subconsciously took a step back. As soon as she took a step, she felt her neck tighten, and a big hand grabbed her neck. "Who are you? Where is Mr. Zhang?!" Cody''s face gradually appeared in front of Noelle and he said in a low voice. Noelle''s face was red. She opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but she couldn''t say anything. Cody threw Noelle to the side, and the tremendous force made Noelle directly fall to the ground. Noelle gasped for breath and coughed twice, and her face finally returned to normal. She said, "Mr. Zhang asked me to deliver things here. Here they are. Where is our President Lin?" As she spoke, Noelle was tapping on her trouser pocket with her fingers. There was a communication device in her pocket, which was sending a signal to Bryce and the others outside the warehouse. Receiving the signal from Noelle, Bryce and the others quickly approached the warehouse. "Give me the thing first!" Cody had some dissatisfaction in his eyes. Today, he not only wanted to complete the task, but also wanted to settle ounts with Henry. He wanted Henry to pay back for all the humiliation he had suffered before. Noelle handed the silver suitcase to Cody. Cody opened the suitcase. When he saw a few tubes with liquid in the suitcase, his face suddenly changed. He threw the suitcase to the ground. The liquid tubes in the suitcase were impacted and all fell to the ground. The tubes got broken and the liquid flowed all over the ground. "B*tch, how dare you fool me!" Cody roared and directly threw a punch at Noelle''s face. Cody was extremely fast, so Noelle could not dodge at all. Seeing that the other side was getting closer and closer to her, Noelle''s face turned pale. Just as Cody''s fist was about to hit Noelle''s body, Bryce suddenly appeared. He pulled Noelle hard to save her from Cody''s fist. At this time, Cody saw the face of theing person and his pupils shrank. "People from the Sharp Knife are everywhere. You''re really haunting me from Su Province to here! This time, it''s my personal grievance against the guy surnamed Zhang. You''d better not intervene." "Don''t put on an act!" Bryce said coldly. "The message you left in the garage was different." "Message? What message?" Cody asked subconsciously. Cody''s puzzled look made Bryce surprised because he could see that Cody''s tone and facial expressions were not fake. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. But now it was not the time for Bryce to think about it. He stared at Cody and asked, "Who are you and what''s your goal?" "I just came to get something from Mr. Zhang. It has nothing to do with the Sharp Knife. I advise you to mind your own business! I only killed mobs before, and I have shown enough respect for you." Cody looked at these people with fear. He was alone, but he was not afraid. There were seven people here, and Cody had notpleted the task yet, so naturally, he did not want to cause any extra troubles. "Entire team, he''s already smashed those tubes!" Noelle shouted. "Smashed?" A confused expression appeared on Bryce''s face as he subconsciously looked towards the silver suitcase beside him. As expected, he saw a few fragmented tubes of liquid. At the door of the warehouse, there was augh. "Smash. Otherwise, what''s the point of keeping these tubes filled with ck tea?" At the same time as the sound was heard, Cody and the people from the Sharp Knife looked at the door of the warehouse. Henry was standing in front of the warehouse. In his arms, he was holding Sylvia, who was still unconscious. "Henry!" Cody gritted his teeth and stared at Henry. "Henry Zhang, what do you mean?" Noelle also stared at Henry. Chapter 638 Chapter 638 Henry''s face showed a funny look. "It''s really interesting. I helped you find the fugitive, and you asked me what I mean." "Henry, did you put themunication device in the underground garage?" Bryce, who immediately came to his senses, asked. "Yes." Henry shrugged his shoulders. "Otherwise, how do you think Cody, such a fool, would know that the Sharp Knife people havee? It seems that I was the only one who could see your ID, right?" "It''s impossible! I''ve clearly checked the surveince camera. Thatmunication device was clearly ced by the fugitive!" The member holding the tablet questioned. Henry curled his lip and said, "Look at you, you''re good at technology, aren''t you? Don''t you even know how easy it is to edit a video?" Two hours ago, when Henry shed with these people from the Sharp Knife, a simple and practical n formed in Henry''s mind. He deliberately said something to irritate the seven people, and then drove on the road that had surveince cameras on so people from the Sharp Knife could follow him easily. He drove around Yinzhou followed by the Sharp Knife. During this drive, Henry had already arranged for people to go to the underground garage, which was indeed where Cody had stayed before. However, when Henry''s people found out the location ording to the telephonework, Cody had left, leaving only a locatingmunication device. Henry''s men arrived in advance, and ording to Henry''s arrangement, they parked a dusty Volkswagen, took away themunication device left by Cody, and then reced it with a new communication device. When everything was done, Henry came to the underground garage followed by the Sharp Knife, and the previous scene happened. Bryce frowned. "I don''t understand what you''re trying to do by deceiving us. Are you trying to get back at us for your previous conflict with us?" Henry grinned and said, "This kind of thing is too boring. I don''t want to deal with it. I just feel that you can aplish your mission now. You could catch Cody and you will not be killed by him in a single encounter. While you are fighting with him, I would have a chance to save my wife. It''s so simple." Listening to Henry''s words, a feeling of being used came to Bryce''s mind. This feeling made him feel particrly wronged. "What if we didn''t show up this time?" "I can always find somebody. How superb do you think a man like Cody is?" Henry shrugged his shoulders and said, "It''s just that you happened to show up, so I let you do this." "You used us as bait!" Noelle stared at Henry and clenched her fists tightly. Previously in the parking lot, when she saw Henry''s unwilling look, she was secretly happy. But now, when she learned that Henry pretended to be unhappy, she was angry. "You want toplete the task, and I gave you the opportunity. How can it be called using as bait?" Henry had a strange look on his face. "You!" Noelle red at Henry. "Let''s talk about himter. Now, let''s solve the current problem!" Bryce said. Although he was also very unhappy with Henry,pared with Henry, catching Cody was the more important thing! The seven people from the Sharp Knife looked at Cody at the same time. Cody clenched his fists and said, "It seems that you, the Sharp Knives, really want to get involved!" "Let''s do it!" Bryce didn''t waste any more time talking to Cody. He rushed directly to Cody. The seven people from the Sharp Knife were no match for Cody in terms of personal strength, but they worked together all the year round and they had thebat experience. Henry stood in front of the warehouse door and snapped his fingers. A female figure appeared behind Henry. "Take her home." Henry handed over Sylvia to the woman. The female figure nodded respectfully. "Yes, your Excellency." After Sylvia was taken away, Henry leaned against the door and watched the battle in the warehouse. He was very curious about what made the rich second generation Cody be like this. His physical strength and speed were far better than ordinary people''s. Thebined attack of the seven people forced Cody to retreat one step after another. Cody looked at the seven people in front of him, and then looked at Henry, who was leaning against the door of the warehouse, with anger in his eyes. "The Sharp Knife, you forced me!" Cody roared, clenched his fists with both hands, and swung them out. The two people who were close to Cody were both hit by Cody. Bryce came from behind Cody and hit him. The only thing he felt was a sharp pain in his palm. Facing Bryce''s attack, Cody shook his head as if he was not affected at all. "This! How is this possible!" Bryce''s eyes widened. Just now, he had used a hundred percent of his strength, but it hadn''t affected the person in front of him in the slightest. When he hit the person''s body, it was as if he had hacked at a steel te. "Whole team! Something is wrong!" A member grabbed Cody''s arm, trying to tear off a piece of Cody''s flesh, but he was only able to tear off ayer of skin. Below the skin was a metal arm! Cody''s mouth curved into a smile. "You forced me to do this!" On Cody''s back, two metal spikes directly pierced his shirt. Cody tore off his shirt with his hand, and his whole upper body was exposed in the air. When Cody''s upper body was exposed, the seven people opened their eyes widely and could not believe what they had just seen. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Except for the neck and the two arms covered with human skin, all other parts of Cody''s body were robotically made! Henry stared at Cody''s mechanical body. The man who had demonstrated his strength in Lin''s manor also had a mechanical body. Now he saw it again. Which organization were they from? The two metal spikes behind Cody turned into two cannon barrels. With Cody''s roar, the barrel burst into mes. "Ah! Goto hell!" Cody was roaring loudly. Under Cody''s cannon, the seven members of the Sharp Knife could only escape. "Hide? Where do you want to hide?" Cody kicked his feet and rushed to the front of Bryce at a speed far beyond the human body''s limit. Bryce, who was dodging, suddenly shrank his pupils. Before he could speak, Cody punched him in the chest. The punch directly made Bryce''s chest bones break, spraying arge mouthful of blood out and making him fall to the ground. Bryce, who was the most powerful one, was defeated by Cody with one move. The remaining six members were no match for Cody at all. Using firepower and extremely fast speed, Cody defeated all the members of the Sharp Knife in less than 30 seconds. "He doesn''t have the speed of a human at all!" A member, with a pale face, gritted his teeth and stared at Cody with fear in his eyes. Chapter 639 Chapter 639 At this time, the seven people from the Sharp Knife were all lying in the empty warehouse. Each of them was seriously injured. Cody did not show any mercy to them. If these people were not physically strong enough, they might have lost consciousness under Cody''s attack. Henry watched all this with great interest. Cody showed strength and speed, and it could be seen that he was stronger than the previous person. It seemed that the research of this organization had made some breakthroughs. "Henry, hurry up, call the police, and find someone to help us!" Lying on the ground, Noelle screamed with pain, both her legs were broken. "Call the police? For what?" Henry had a strange look on his face. "If you don''t call the police, everyone will die here!" Another team member shouted. They were no match for Cody. Cody''s upper body gave them tremendous pressure and made them unable to breathe. Henry curled his lips and said, "I only care about my wife''s safety. It''s none of my business whether you live or die." Henry didn''t like these members of the Sharp Knife at all. What they did was for their own mission. They didn''t care about the safety of the hostage at all, which made Henry doubt the reason for the death of the previous three hostages. "Henry Zhang, do you think you can survive after we die?" Noelle gritted her teeth. "If you call the police now, you will still have a chance!" "Chance?" Cody sneered and said, "None of you can leave today!" Cody waved his hand and ignored those severely injured members of the Sharp Knife. He stared at Henry with his eyes full of killing intent. "Henry, I''ll give you onest chance. Hand over the things and maybe I can leave your body in one piece." "Oh? Really?" Henry still leaned against the door of the warehouse. "You can try." "You''re looking for death. They can''t me me for notpleting the task on purpose!" As soon as he saw Henry, Cody could remember the humiliation he had suffered, which made him so angry that he couldn''t wait to tear Henry into pieces. Even if that meant that the task would be upleted. "I''ve suffered and endured so much just to meet you again!" Cody walked toward Henry. "Don''t worry, I won''t let you die so easily. I''ll peel off your skin piece by piece and suck your blood out sip by sip. I''ll make you feel like you are the most desperate thing in the world. I''ll cut off the heads of all the people rted to you and put them in front of you so that you can see them all!" A smile crept over the corners of Henry''s mouth. Cody''s body was trembling, and he was excited. He had been looking forward to this day for such a long time. Cody clenched his fists and roared, "Henry, I will make you wish you were dead!" Cody kicked the ground with his feet and rushed toward Henry at an incredible speed. At this moment, Cody''s speed shocked Bryce and others again. This was much faster than the speed Cody used during fighting with them. Lying on the ground, Noelle looked at Henry indifferently. In her eyes, Henry was already a dead man. Cody had been hating Henry in his heart. At this moment, he did not hold back at all. He used all of his strength. Henry stood in front of the warehouse door. In the eyes of Bryce and others, Cody was as fast as a phantom. In Henry''s opinion, it was nothing extraordinary. He said to himself, "The speed is nearly 1.5 times faster than thest one. ording to the degree of force on the ground, he''s twice as strong." While Henry was talking to himself, Cody had rushed to Henry and roared. "Henry, I''ve been waiting for this day. I''ve been waiting for too long..." Before Cody finished his words, he suddenly stopped. Looking only through the remaining eye, he saw something that had made him speechless. Everyone, including the injured members of the Sharp Knife who were lying on the ground, looked as if they had seen a ghost. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "I... Am I seeing things?" A member of the Sharp Knife Team opened his mouth and looked at the scene in front of him in surprise. Cody¡¯s feet were suspended in the air. His powerful arm was less than five centimetres away from Henry''s face, but it was still not close enough to hit Henry. Henry reached out one hand, grabbed Cody''s throat, and easily lifted him in the air. "It seems that you can''t do what you said," Henry said with a yful smile on his face, "you are not as strong as you thought." "How... how is this possible?" Cody was stunned. After the experiment ended, he felt an unprecedented power. The feeling of being surrounded by power made him feel that he could trample the whole world. But what happened now was unreal. In Cody''s heart, Henry was like an ant. He wanted to cut Henry into pieces, but he defeated him with only one hand. In front of this person, the innumerable strength that he had paid for was like a joke. Henry grabbed Cody''s throat with one hand, lifted him up, and put the other hand on Cody''s arm. "In this world, there are many things that can make you surprised!" As Henry''s voice fell, Henry pulled Cody''s arm with force. With a "squeaky" sound, a burst of lightning appeared on Cody''s shoulder, and his arm was completely torn off. Cody let out a painful roar. All these things were linked to his nerves. Henry threw Cody to the ground like throwing garbage. He took the steel arm torn from Cody''s shoulder and looked at it curiously. All of a sudden, an arrow was shot from the back of Henry. Henry dodged sideways, and the arrow feather was inserted directly on the ground in front of Henry. Henry turned his head, and several figures appeared in front of the warehouse. All of them were wearing white robes. Each of them wore a white mask without any facial features. "You?" Henry could not be more familiar with the figure wearing a white mask. "We, Noble Berserkers, are not like the Sharp Knife. When we want to kill somebody, we will do it!" A figure wearing a white mask let out a low roar. They took out a scimitar from behind their backs, shing a cold light in the dark sky. "Noble Berserkers?" Henry thought. This was the first time he heard the name of this organization. "Kill!" The leader shouted in a low voice. The rest of the people, without losing any time, pulled out all their weapons and rushed to the warehouse. Henry narrowed his eyes and also rushed toward the white figures. Before the members of the Sharp Knife who were lying on the ground could see what had happened, Henry passed by these white figures, and all the approaching white figures were lying on the ground. Chapter 640 Chapter 640 What happened in front of the warehouse waspletely beyond the understanding of the Shape Knife''s men. As an inner member of the organization, Cody knew a little about the strength of these masked men in white robes. Each of them had undergone rigorous training, but now, these men could not even figure out how Henry defeated them. A total of 21 men in white, all lying on the ground, appeared in front of Henry. Except for self- introduction, their appearance did not have any effect. Henry looked at Cody and asked, "What kind of organization is this Nobel Berserkers?" "You really want to know?" Cody stuck out his tongue and licked his lips. "Yeah." Henry did not deny it and nodded. "I won''t tell you!" Cody showed a hint of pride. "It doesn''t matter." Henry shrugged. "I don''t expect you to tell me." Henry''s body suddenly disappeared from where he was. When he reappeared, he was already in front of Cody. Cody''s pupils suddenly contracted. Henry''s speed was too fast for him. Just a moment ago, Cody felt that Henry disappeared out of thin air. Henry stood less than half a meter in front of Cody and reached out to press the steel te on Cody''s chest gently. The first second when Henry''s hand touched Cody''s chest, nothing happened. The next second, a wave of Qi appeared from the ce where Henry''s hand touched Cody''s body. Cody was thrown like a cannonball falling more than a dozen meters away. The ground under him cracked. Henry squinted at the front of Cody. Just now, he observed that the Qi also had a strong impact on this metal equipment, but it could not affect the operation within Cody''s body. That was to say, although the Qi could impact metal, it couldn''t prate inside. In general, this kind of metal body had some restraining effects regarding the Qi. However, Henry estimated that this could only restrain those who had just reached the Qi-controlling Realm. But those who had entered the Transformation Realm could easily pierce through this type of metal body. Lying on the ground, Cody looked down at his chest and saw a shocking hole. Inside the hole, his heart was beating fast. Around the heart, there were all kinds of electric wires. Inside Cody''s body, besides his head and heart, everything else was machinery. Bryce, lying not far from Cody, looked at Cody, who had no strength to fight back, and smiled. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "What are youughing at?" Cody''s voice sounded in front of Bryce. "Of course I''llugh at you shameless viin being caught finally." There was a hint of joy in Bryce''s eyes. Cody showed disdain in his eyes. "Just keepughing. The Sharp Knife is really a group of idiots. Look at yourself. Who is the viin in front of you? You are in charge of the underground forces of the whole country, but you don''t know that there is such a person in your territory. If I am a viin and you feel threatened, then what about him? What about Henry Zhang?" Cody stretched out his only arm and pointed to Henry, saying, "What is he?!" "He!" Bryce was stunned. If Cody was a threat, what about Henry? He was a much bigger threat than Cody''s. In such a small city like Yinzhou, a horrible master was hiding. What was his purpose? Cody let out a lowugh and said, "Do you know why I was looking for this man?" "Why?" Bryce asked subconsciously. "Because he has a source of power!" Cody gritted his teeth and stared at Henry with hatred and unwillingness in his eyes. "That kind of source can beparable to a nuclear power nt, but its size is extremely small. We call them Fire Crystals!" "What!" Bryce cried out. "Bang!" A clear explosive sound could be heard. Henry stepped on Cody''s head and itpletely exploded like a watermelon, with a lot of red and white things sshing around. "That''s a lot of nonsense." Henry kicked away Cody''s lifeless steel body and staggered out of the warehouse. After Henry left for five or six minutes, Bryce struggled to get up. Among the seven people in his team, his injury was the lightest. Bryce looked at the scene inside of the warehouse. The red and white things were sshing everywhere. The bodies of people in white lying on the ground made the warehouse look like a purgatory. But now, what he cared most was what Cody said before his death. Fire Crystal! The Lins had Fire Crystals! Bryce had heard about Fire Crystals. Bryce took a deep breath and felt the extreme pain in his chest. It was impossible for him to make any big movements. He took out his cell phone with difficulty and dialled a number. "We need backup, No. 17 Beaver Street." Henry left the warehouse, looked back, shook his head, and murmured, "This Cody, he learned a lot of things before he died. He wants to deal with me with the help of the Sharp Knife, but unfortunately..." Henry''s face showed that he didn''t care. The Sharp Knife could not threaten him at all. If Cody wanted to use the Sharp Knife to deal with him, there was no hope for them. At this time, it was already past nine o''clock in the evening, and the sky hadpletely darkened. During autumn, the wind carried a trace of coolness. Henry took out a folding mask from his trouser pocket and put it on his face. Then he waved to the dark, and a figure appeared in front of Henry and knelt on one knee. "My lord, do you need me to deal with the people inside?" The ck shadow was a little fat, and he raised his head. He was the person in charge of the affairs of in Yinzhou. He was the fat man who made people feel greasy at first nce, but now he didn''t have any sense of grease at all. On the contrary, his whole body radiated a kind of chill and he held a sharp knife in his hand. His eyes alone were enough to make people scared. "There''s no need." Henry shook his head. "Get someone to investigate Noble Berserkers. Also, arrange three hundred people to be on standby in Yinzhou." "Got it!" The man nodded his head and then disappeared in the darkness at an extremely fast speed. Henry took off his mask and looked at the warehouse behind him. He muttered, "You should be d that Noble Berserkers saved your lives!" Today, what Henry had done by using the Sharp Knife as bait, was not as simple as what he said. When Henry did things, it could be said that he considered many aspects and thought a lot. But sometimes, he was cruel and merciless. Even the biggest viins could not bepared with him. In Henry''s original n, he was not just nning to use the Sharp Knife''s men as bait, but he was nning topletely sacrifice them! Chapter 641 Chapter 641 Cody''s sudden appearance and his direct request regarding Fire Crystal made Henry realize that there was someone who dared to go against Radiant Ind. Henry had expected this kind of thing. No organization could stand on top all the time and constantly make people fear them. Back in the days, the King Region was like the sun at high noon, known as the most invincible ruler in the underground world. But Henry was different from others. He led a group of brothers and started a revolution against the King Region. In this world, people with courage were nevercking. There were too many people who dared to fight. The so-called peak was just a goal for theter generations to surpass. At that time, The King Region was reced by a group of brothers led by Henry. Now, there were naturally some people who wanted to rece Radiant Ind. Henry''s intention was to use the members of the Sharp Knife as bait, and during that, he would take the opportunity to find Sylvia. After that, there would be two oues. First, the members of the Sharp Knife would be killed by Cody, because they were no match for him. Second, after Henry rescued Sylvia, he would kill Cody with his own hands, and then killed the members of the Sharp Knife. Either one of these two oues would make the people from the Sharp Knife take the initiative to investigate the force behind Cody. Henry could benefit from it and inquire about information. It should be known that if a country''s mechanism were to be used, it would be amazing. Although Radiant Ind was powerful, Henry did not think that they were the best in everything. Henry might not be able to find out what could be found by officials in China. It was not easy for China to stand on top of the world. But when those white- robed men appeared and announced that they were members of Noble Berserkers, Henry decided to do nothing to the seven people with from the Sharp Knife. He was sure that they would mention Noble Berserkers to their superiors. Their superiors would react in the first time. After all, it would be a good thing to have some help in dealing with their enemies. On the way home, Henry saw police cars whistling with sirens heading for the warehouse. At 9.30 pm, lights on the street were not turned on yet. And the whole street was extremely dark. In front of the warehouse No. 17 of Beaver Street, police cars stopped here. The police officers handled the corpses in the warehouse. Several ambnces stopped at the side. Bryce and others lay on stretchers and were transported to the ambnce. An unknown man wasmanding the scene. Director Richard just followed the man and listened to hismand. When Bryce passed by the man, he suddenly reached out his hand and grabbed man''s shirt. "Hurry up, contact the head team!" "Call the head team?" A look of doubt appeared on the man''s face. "You know, if the matter is not important, we can''t contact them casually." "Of course I know, but..." Bryce wanted to say something he didn''t. He looked at Director Wei, who was next to the man. Director Wei nodded immediately. He shouted to the side and then strode away. After Director Wei left, Bryce rushed to the man and said, "I got a reliable news that the Lin Family in Yinzhou has Fire Crystals!" "What?!" A surprised look appeared on the man''s face. "Fire Crystal" represented too many things. After a long time, the man came to his senses. He rushed to Bryce and said, "I''ll inform the headquarters now and you go to the hospital to recover first. Later, you need to make a detailed report." "Alright." Bryce nodded. In a building on the opposite side of Beaver Street, two figures stood by the window. Each of them held a pair of binocrs in their hands, and they could clearly see what was happening in front of the warehouse. Both of them were extremely beautiful. One of them had long ck hair and embroidered ckce stockings covered her long legs. She was wearing a white mask with an angel''s face on it. Cody''s broken body was erged in her pupils through the binocrs. "Hey, it seems that this kind of strong material still can be damaged by Qi." "It''s not that material isn''t good, it''s that your people are too weak." The other figure had shoulder- length silver hair. She had a different type of charm from the masked woman. It could be seen that she used to be an owner of one of the ten King''s rings. "One''s own strength is always the most important thing." The voices of the two women were different, but they were equally pleasant to listen to. The ck- haired womanughed out loud. "Haha, Cesia, you are right. I will report this matter to the Lord, including..." The ckhaired woman''s voice suddenly raised. "You sent someone without authorization!" N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Cesia smiled faintly. "I sacrificed twenty-one of my men to save your experimental body. In the end, did I do anything wrong?" "Cesia, you and I both know what the other is thinking. Do not let me grab hold of your weakness!" The ck-haired woman fiercely flung the binocrs in her hands towards the ground, and then turned around and left withrge strides. There was still a smile on Cesia''s face. Looking out of the window, she murmured, "Brother Henry, there are more and more things appearing in front of you. What will you do?" In the Luxury Vige, the lights were turned on in a vi. When Henry got back home, he saw that the lights in the living room were on. Through the half- open window, he could hear the sound of children''s program from the TV. Henry spected that Sylvia might have already woken up. Henry opened the door. As soon as he entered the living room, he saw Jenny and Sylvia sitting on the left and right side of Lisa and watching cartoons with her. When Henry entered the room, the three women in the room turned around at the same time and looked at Henry. "Dad is back!" The first person to speak was Lisa. She jumped down from the sofa, barefooted, and ran excitedly to Henry. She opened her hands and asked Henry to hug her. Henry smiled and picked Lisa up. Sylvia and Jenny also stood up from the sofa at the same time. Sylvia smiled at Henry, and her smile was as beautiful as a blooming flower. "What a pity. The food on the table is cold." Sylvia''s expression was calm like she was not kidnapped a couple of hours ago. Henry looked at the woman''s calm look, and his heart was full of apologies. When he was on Radiant Ind, Henry made a promise to Sylvia. He said that he could fight against the whole world just for her. Everyone envied Sylvia for having such a man, but no one thought of the bitterness in Sylvia''s heart. Henry clearly knew that after Sylvia had learned about his identity and had decided to stay with him, she had already made preparations to be a king''s wife. In order to get something, she had to pay some sacrifice. Sylvia could have continued to be the head of herpany and live a safe life. But now, she had to face too many dangers. This kind of kidnapping was just a child''s y. No one could tell what she would face in the future. But looking at Sylvia''s current performance, it was obvious that she had been ready to ept the unknown future and was ready to face any danger. Chapter 642 Chapter 642 Henry held Lisa and walked to Sylvia. He grabbed her hand and said, "Honey, thank you." "You don''t need to thank me." Sylvia nced at Henry and said, "Food is the most important thing. Eat quickly." "It''s cold. I''ll go back to the grocery shop and make dinner again." Henry looked at the dining table. "Forget it." Sylvia shook her head. "Lisa also didn''t want to eat until youe back. We''ve been waiting for you. It''s toote to cook. Let''s go out to eat." "Well, okay." Henry nodded. The four of them walked out of the house. Because of Lisa, they chose a slightly low-key Maserati instead of Sylvia''s Benz GT. "Lisa, what do you want to eat?" Henry sat in the driver''s seat. He turned his head, looking at Lisa, who was held in Sylvia''s arms and sat in the back seat, and asked with a pampering face. Looking at Henry''s current appearance, who would have thought that half an hour ago, he was the one deciding whether some people should live or die? Squinting her big eyes, Lisa said sweetly, "I want to eat prawns!" "Well, then let''s eat prawns!" A few seafood restaurants suddenly appeared in Henry''s mind. Finally, he chose the Q restaurant, which was the property of the Chow''s. There was a casino on the top floor, and it was opened for 24 hours. Although the price was rtively expensive, the advantage was that the ingredients were fresh. Henry drove to the restaurant. It was almost ten o''clock in the evening, but the restaurant was still brightly lit. Two rows of girls stood neatly in front of the generous entrance and luxury cars were parked everywhere around the parking. Henry parked the car and the four of them walked into the building. "Hello, sir. Do you need a private room?" The girl at the door took a look at the three people behind Henry and asked politely. "No need." Henry shook his head. Compared with the enclosed space of the private room, he still enjoyed the lively atmosphere of eating in the hall with everybody. Sometimes listening to the jokes of the people at the other table added some vour to his life. "Pleasee with me." The girl bowed slightly and made a gesture of invitation to lead the way for Henry. "Honey, you go upstairs and order the dishes first. President Qin and I will take Lisa to see the fish." Sylvia''s voice came from behind Henry. Henry turned around and saw Lisa who was pulling Sylvia''s and Jenny''s hands. They were standing in front of a big fish tank and Lisa was curiously looking at the fish swimming inside. These fish were verymon, but Lisa did not have much opportunity to see them. The children seldom left the Spring residential home, and rarely saw this kind of fish. Henry also had this kind of experience, and he was also curious when he saw things for the first time. Henry still remembered that he once squatted in front of a fish tank and watched the fish swim for an hour. At that time, his mother was by his side. Standing for an hour, she didn''t pull him away until he had seen enough and was ready to leave. "Then let Lisa watch the fish first. I''m going to order. What would you like to eat?" Sylvia smiled and said, "You decide. Anyway, you are a chef, so it''s all up to you." "Haha, okay." Henryughed loudly. He had always been searching for this feeling of home. He followed the girl to the second floor. The hall of the restaurant was sumptuously decorated. There were rockeries ced in the hall, and the floor was paved with marble. The weight-bearing pirs in the hall were carved with dragons and phoenixes and iid with gold rims. It proved that this was a high-ss ce and was not cheap. Henry chose a small table by the window and sat down. The waiter came over and handed over the menu. When Henry looked through the menu, he subconsciously ignored the price marked on it. This was a habit he developed many years ago. For a long time, Henry had a feeling that he could never spend all the money. Henry ordered three vegetarian dishes, a steamed crab, and five prawns after thinking for a while. Henry ordered these five prawns for Lisa, so it was enough for the little fellow to eat. She couldn''t eat too much. She had to create a habit of controlling herself from a young age. Henry ordered three vegetarian dishes for Sylvia and Jenny, which were in line with the tastes of these two women who liked to eat. As for Henry himself, at this time, he had no appetite. He would eat steamed crab and that would be enough. Most people who chose to eat seafood in this restaurant had a lot of money. When ordering dishes, they would order a lot. In other people''s eyes, the way Henry ordered the food was a bit petty. The waitress who had been well-trained did not have any opinion. She recorded Henry''s dishes and left respectfully. Just as the waiter left, a voice sounded on a table not far from Henry. "Hey, isn''t that Henry Zhang?" Henry followed the source of the sound and saw more than a dozen people sitting on a round table not far from him. "Teddy Gao?" Henry looked at the person who spoke. "Hey, it''s surprising that Henry still remembers me, haha!" The man called Teddyughed loudly. The people sitting at the same table as Teddy and Teddy also burst intoughter. Teddy was the ss leader of Henry''s ss when he was studying in a welfare school set up by the Family Lin. The welfare school that the Family Lin was running was for the kids with financial troubles. But Henry remembered that this Teddy did not have any financial problems. When Henry was in the second year, Teddy was transferred from another school. It was said that he had been expelled from previous schools. The principal of this welfare school that the Family Lin was running was Teddy''s father. Thinking about it, it had been a decade. After such a long period of time, it was like a dream. Henry smiled at Teddy and said, "We are all ssmates. How could I forget?" "Haha, he said he and I were ssmates!" Teddyughed and said to the man on his table. Then he grabbed a wine ss and threw it at Henry. "Who said I was ssmates with you?" The wine ss cracked directly under Henry''s feet. Teddy flushed all the way from his neck to his face. Obviously, he had drunk a lot of wine. When the people sitting at the same table as Teddy saw Teddy, none of them stopped him. Instead, they all looked at Henry with smiles on their faces, waiting to see what would happen next. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Henry frowned. At that time in school, because of his own family background, he was the one that was the most bullied. And because Teddy''s father was the headmaster, it could be said that he was a tyrant at school. At that time, Henry, who was thin and poor, was the one that Teddy was bullying. "Henry, looks like you don''t have much money. You order a few dishes just now. Do you want me to order a few more dishes for you?" Teddy looked at Henry proudly. "No need." Henry waved his hand. "No need? Don''t you want to show me some respect? Hmm!" Teddy mmed his hand on the table heavily. Henry frowned more tightly. "We''re all old ssmates. I don''t want to cause trouble." "You don''t want to get into trouble. I want to!" Teddy kicked off the chair behind him and strode toward Henry. Chapter 643 Chapter 643 Teddy drank a lot of wine. When he walked, he was shaking. He angrily walked to Henry and stared at him. "Do you know? Do you know how much trouble your family had caused to my family? Do you know how much your mother caused my family to suffer?" Teddy stretched out three fingers and said, "Three million yuan. Because of that matter, the authorities punished our family with three million yuan? Security problems? Henry, tell me, are you and your dead mother worth three million yuan? Do you deserve it?" Back then, Henry''s mother jumped from a tall building because she was diagnosed with an incurable disease. She chose the school. Teddy knocked on the table in front of Henry. "Ten years! I''ve been looking for you for ten years, and I finally met you today. You have to pay the price for what you have done!" "Teddy, I don''t want to make trouble with you." Henry frowned and said, "Your family had to pay because there were issues with security. No one had fixed the fence of the fourth floor for a whole semester, so it had nothing to do with my family." "Haha." Teddy sneered. "If your mother wasn''t so eager to jump from the building, would she find the school? The three million yuan should all be paid by your family!" Teddy''s voice was so loud that everyone sitting at the other tables turned to look at him. When the waiter saw that something had happened, she quickly came over and said to Teddy, "Sir, this is a public ce. Please control yourself." Teddy clenched his fist at first, but when he heard the waiter''s words, he slowly calmed down. Although he did not know who ran this restaurant, he still could not afford to offend someone who could run such an exclusive restaurant. If he dared to make trouble here, he would just make trouble for himself at the end. Teddy stretched out his finger and pointed to Henry. "I''m telling you, I saw you today. Don''t think about disappearing again. I''ll get even with you when we go out!" After saying that, Teddy walked to his seat. Halfway through, he suddenly turned around and said, "By the way, Henry, if you don''t have the ability, don''t pretend to be a big shot. This is a seafood restaurant, not a ce for you to order vegetarian dishes!" As Teddy''s voice fell, all the people sitting at his table burst intoughter. Henry looked at Teddy, who returned to his seat. If he didn''t bring Lisa today, Henry would definitely go up and deal with Teddy. But today the child was here, and Sylvia and Jenny didn''t have dinner. Henry decided to tolerate him first. A mature man would always put his temper behind his family''s needs. Teddy returned to his seat. He stopped drinking and stared at Henry. "Dad." A crisp cry came from the side. Lisa took her small steps, opened her arms, and ran happily toward Henry. On her way to Henry, Lisa had to pass by Teddy. Teddy sneered and deliberately stretched out one of his feet to trip Lisa. Lisa, when she was trotting, didn''t notice the foot stretching out in front of her eyes. The little body staggered and fell forward. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Henry''s eyes were sharp and his hands were fast. He quickly took a step and hugged Lisa, so that she did not fall to the ground. "Lisa!" Jenny, who followed Lisa, let out a cry of surprise and quickly ran over. After seeing Henry hugging Lisa, she was relieved and touched her little arms. "Lisa, are you all right?" "Mom, I''m fine." She smiled sweetly. "Dad has hugged me." "Mom?" The way Lisa addressed Jenny and Henry made Teddy, who was sitting next to them, feel suspicious. He looked at Jenny''s beautiful face and tall figure, and his eyes showed a jealous look. Such a beauty was unreachable for even his family. How could an orphan like Henry be with her? With a dry cough, Teddy said, "Henry, take care of your child and don''t let her run around. I''m wearing a pair of shoes worth 3000 yuan. Can you pay for it if she makes them dirty?" Teddy deliberately showed off in order to attract Jenny''s attention. "Why are you like this?" Jenny said to Teddy, "Obviously, it was you who saw the child running over and deliberately stretched out your leg." "Beauty, you can''t say that." Teddy said with a smile, "The table I''m sitting on is so big, so is the space. It''s my own business how I will stretch my legs. If you have this ability, you can ask someone to sit at a big table." "You!" Jenny was about to refute Teddy. Henry said, "Forget it, sit down." Jenny heard Henry, so she didn''t argue with Teddy anymore. Fortunately, Lisa was not injured, otherwise, she would definitely not let it go. Teddy sneered and said, "Henry, I don''t mean to me you. Although you have been poor since you were a child, you must have a backbone. Look at you. You came here to eat with your wife and child. You ordered a few dishes, and almost all of them are vegetarian? If you want to eat vegetarian dishes, find yourself a small restaurant. You don''t have toe here and pretend." "Yes!" One person at Teddy''s table said. He was also Henry''s former ssmate. "I really don''t understand how people like you found a wife. Look at Teddy, who had been good when he was a child. Now he drives a Benz. The dishes on this table are worth at least 5000. This is life!" At this time, several women who were sitting with Teddy also had smiles on their faces. When Jenny just appeared, these women were more or less jealous of her. Women lovedparing with each other. When they found that no matter in appearance or figure, they were not as good as Jenny, they were somewhat dissatisfied with her. But now, these women don''t think so. Jenny was very good-looking and in good shape, but her husband was a loser. They were eating fish and meat, but Jenny could only eat vegetables. Jenny sat opposite Henry and did not care about what Teddy said. She asked Henry what he had ordered. "Three vegetarian dishes, five shrimps for Lisa, and a steamed crab for myself. Is it enough?" Henry asked. "Enough, enough." Jenny nodded. "I feel that it''s a little too much. Why don''t we cancel one?" Jenny and Sylvia didn''t eat too much at night. If it was lunch or normal dinner, these dishes would not be enough. But now it was 10 o''clock in the evening, and these dishes seemed a bit too much. Hearing this, the disdain on Teddy''s face grew. How poor these people were that they order just four dishes? But, such a beautiful woman followed Henry. How blind was she?! After thinking for a while, Teddy waved to the waiter and said, "Waiter, give me another 2.5kg of shrimps, 2.5kg of crabs, 0.5kg of ms, and 0.5kg of sashimi!" These dishes were worth at least a couple of thousands yuan. Teddy usually didn''t like spending too much. After all, he had already spent more than 5,000 yuan today. But now in order to show his financial ability and humiliate Henry, he decided to spend more. Chapter 644 Chapter 644 Teddy''s bold way of ordering dishes was a sharp contrast to Henry''s method of only ordering three vegetarian dishes. Teddy directly handed over a bank card to the waiter and said, "There is no password. You can swipe it directly." One of the men beside Teddy took the opportunity to speak to Jenny, "Beauty, what kind of husband do you think you''re married to? Why is he so stingy when ordering food? Look at our ss leader. Why don''t youe over and eat at our table? We have all kinds of seafood and meat!" "No need." Jenny shook her head. "I''m not used to eating with people like you." "People like us? What''s wrong with people like us?" Teddy raised his head. "People like us can only make you... ah!" N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "My child is here. Be careful when you talk!" Henry red at Teddy. "Careful?" Teddy looked puzzled. "Henry, are you threatening me? What can you do if I''m not careful?" "Yes!" The man next to Teddy said, "Henry, who do you think Teddy is? Are you threatening him? Do you know that our ss leader is now working for thergest family in Yinzhou, the Lins? Do you want to go against them? Are you tired of living?" "Family Lin?" Henry put on a yful smile at the corner of his mouth. When Jenny heard these words, she couldn''t hold back herughter. Henry''s smile made Teddy feel that he had been despised. He shouted at Henry, "What are you smiling at? Do you think it''s funny? Henry! Don''t you believe that I have something to do with the Lins Group?" "Nothing, nothing." Henry waved his hand. A sound of footsteps came from the side. "Oh oh, ss leader, look, there''s another beautiful woman!" One of Teddy''s men looked at the direction of the footsteps with an exaggerated expression. There were also a few males who were looking over there in a daze. This was a woman with a lot of temperament and appearance. Just looking at her gave people a sense of nobility that could not be profaned. Teddy looked over. The moment he saw the woman, he immediately put on a respectful look, pushed away the people around him, and trotted towards the woman. "Hello, President Lin!" Teddy''s family relied on the Lins Group''s support. Naturally, he knew the current president of the Lins Group. Sylvia looked at Teddy with a puzzled expression, "Who are you?" "Hello, President Lin. My name is Teddy Gao, and Logan Gao is my father. It''s my great honor to meet you here. I didn''t expect to meet you here." Teddy''s face was full of ttery. Upon hearing this, Sylvia nodded her head. "Oh, I know Logan." She looked in the direction of Teddy and said, "Is this a ssmate gathering?" "Yes, yes, yes." Teddy nodded quickly. "It''s a gathering for my junior high school ssmates." "Alright, then I won''t disturb you any further. I''ll leave you to your own business." Sylvia made a random excuse to send Teddy off. Teddy nodded repeatedly and walked to the table aside. He was very proud of himself for being able to talk to the president of the Lins Group. Teddy had just sat down when he heard a melodious voice beside his ear. The speaker of the voice was none other than Sylvia. "Honey, have you ordered the dishes?" What she said shocked Teddy. He turned his head and saw that Sylvia was sitting opposite Henry. "Yes." Henry nodded and said, "I''ve ordered three vegetarian dishes randomly. Honey, do you think it''s okay?" "Yes," Sylvia replied. "It''s toote. It''s best to eat less." Henry''s way of addressing Sylvia and Sylvia''s smooth answer made Teddy and others at the table next to him widen their eyes. Did Henry call the president of Lins Group ''honey''? Wasn''t his wife the other one? What was going on? Were they kidding? Nobody had ever heard that President Lin was joking like this. In Teddy''s mind, Sylvia had always been the ice queen. "Mother Sylvia, hug me!" When Lisa saw Sylviaing, she took the initiative to rush into her arms. During the time when Henry went to Meng Province, Sylvia yed with Lisa every day. She had long been on good terms with her. This time, when Henry came back, Lisa took initiative to call Sylvia her mother. When Sylvia heard how Lisa had called her, she smiled brightly and took her from Henry''s arms. The man next to Teddy rubbed his eyes hard, looking incredulous. He asked Lisa, "Little girl, is this lady your mother?" "Yes, it''s my mother, Sylvia." Lisa nodded. "What about that one?" The man pointed at Jenny and asked. "This is also my mother, Jenny." Lisa smiled sweetly and stretched out her little hands to grab Jenny''s finger. The man who asked this question swallowed his saliva unconsciously. He knew about Henry''s situation. Originally, he was very poor. His mother worked as a cleaner at school. In the end, she jumped off a building. Henry then became an orphan. How could he have anything to do with these two beautiful women? The person who asked the question was still a little shocked. How could Henry, who came from such a background, be in this position? He asked again unwillingly, "Is Henry your father? Where do you live?" Lisa nodded hard. "Yes, I and my two mothers live together with my father Henry." After hearing Lisa''s answer, Teddy and the people at his table were in a mess. "Are these two beautifuldies living together with Henry and having children? And it seems that they get along well with each other. This is definitely the king-like life every man dreams of!" More importantly, one of the women was President Lin. Everyone in Yinzhou knew that the Lins Group was a big enterprise worth ten billion yuan! Teddy was a little stunned. Thinking of the scene of him mocking Henry just now and his harsh words to Henry, he couldn''t help but shiver. Henry was the husband of the president of Lins Group. It would be so easy for Henry to destroy him. At the thought of this, Teddy''s heart was full of remorse. At this time, he no longer cared about his pride and other things. He took the initiative to lift the ss and walked to Henry''s table. "Henry, we are old friends. I''ve offended you when I spoke just now. Don''t take it to heart. I propose a toast to you." Facing Teddy, who came over to apologize and toast, Henry did not even look at him. He said to Sylvia, "Tell people in thepany to cut off any connection with this family." As soon as Sylvia heard this, she knew who Henry was talking about. Without even asking why, she nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll inform Secretary Lee now." As she spoke, Sylvia took out her phone and dialled the secretary''s number. As a secretary, Cathy would answer the phone at anytime. "President Lin." Secretary Lee''s voice came from the phone. "I want to cut off all the connections with the Gao family, including the public funds that are rted to their currentpany. Freeze them all!" Sylvia said. "I understand." The answer of the secretary was straightforward and quick. Chapter 645 Chapter 645 Teddy stood aside and listened to Sylvia''s words. His face suddenly turned pale. Before he could beg for mercy, a waiter came over, who was holding the card that Teddy had just given him. "Hello, mister. There is not enough money on this card. Could you please change the card?" Teddy looked at the card handed over by the waiter. This card was the one that was tied up to his father. He didn''t expect that Lin''spany would react so fast. As soon as Sylvia called them to withdraw the money, the money in the card was gone. The Lin family was not joking! Teddy took out another card and said, "Use this card." The waiter had a PCS machine in his hand and swiped the card on the spot. "I''m sorry, sir. It shows that this card is frozen." "Frozen?" Teddy''s heart sank as he took out another card. "Sir, this one is also frozen." "This..." Teddy was a little confused. The two cards he took out one after another were issued ording to the credit cards connected to his father''spany. At this time, Lin''spany withdrew funds, and thepany''s funds were stopped, so the credit cards were naturally frozen. Teddy only had these three cards. There was some money on his mobile phone, but it was not enough to pay for this bill. Teddyid his eyes on the few people who were eating at his table and said, "Whoever has money, help me pay first, and I''ll give it back to youter." "Oh, I didn''t bring my card and my phone is out of power. Just now my wife urged me to go home, so I have to go now." The man who had been supporting Teddy moments ago got up and left first. Anyone with eyes could see that Teddy had offended Henry and Lins Group, so his funds were frozen. If they were to borrow him money now, they would never get it back. With the first person taking the lead, the rest of the people also spoke out, looking for an excuse to leave. No one was willing to lend money to Teddy. These people who had just been ttering Teddy did not want to have anything to do with Teddy at the moment. "Sir, how do you want to pay?" The waiter looked at the scene in front of him, took out the walkie- talkie and was ready to report to the manager. Henry sat aside. At this time, the dishes he ordered had been served on the table, and he was enjoying his meal. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Teddy''s heart was filled with regret. The situation in front of him had been caused by him. Henry and the others didn''t look at Teddy again. "By the way, this is for you." Sylvia took out a document and put it on the table. "President Qin just brought Lisa up first, and I went to take this." "This is..." Henry opened the document handed over by Sylvia. It was a property transfer agreement, and Sylvia had signed it. Sylvia said, "Anna sent me a message at noon today. She said that you are going to set up a securitypany. Thepany has an empty building, so you can use it." Henry smiled gently. The two people who werepatible with each other were like this. There were some things that the other party did not need to ask, and the other person would take the initiative to do it, but Henry did not ept the contract. "My dear wife, I don''t intend to make a big deal out of this securitypany. Forget about the building. Do you have any smaller business rooms?" "Business rooms?" Sylvia thought for a moment and said, "There are a few empty. Where do you probably want?" Henry did not think much and replied, "The closer to thepany, the better. It''s best to be between thepany and the house." What Henry had to do this time was to set up his men in Yinzhou openly to protect Sylvia and the rest of the people he cared about. He had always had this thought. This time, the incident with Cody had even reminded Henry. Luckily, nothing had happened to Sylvia, otherwise, Henry would definitely not forgive him. "Okay, let''s go to thepany tomorrow morning. I''ll ask Secretary Lee to check it out for you." After havingte dinner in a pleasant environment, Henry found that Sylvia and Jenny had more and more topics to talk about, and they were more familiar with each other. Sometimes, when they called each other, they would directly call each other names, they no longer called each other President Lin and President Qin. Henry, of course, was happy to see this. Early the next morning, Henry took on the role of a driver and took the three women to the company. What made Henry a little strange was that Sylvia would sit in the back seat with Jenny and Lisa, and the front seat next to him was empty. Secretary Lee had received Sylvia''s phone call early. When Henry arrived at thepany, the secretary had already prepared some files about a few empty business rooms between the Lins Group and their house. Henry nced at the files and finally decided to take a business room of about three hundred square meters. This business room had two floors. They should only change the position of the door. It would be mainly used to show to the government. Unlike Collier Security Company, there would not a ce to train staff. The people who were recruited by Henry were all trained like devils. Each of them was definitely the top figure in the bodyguard circle. The secretary took a look at the business room that Henry chose and said, "Mr. Zhang, I remember there is a securitypany next to this business room. You may have a business conflict. I suggest changing it." "It''s all right." Henry waved his hand. He would not provide any services to other people. Even if the whole street were full of securitypanies, it would have no influence on him. "Okay, Mr. Zhang, if you need anything, just contact me." Secretary Lee said to Henry and left Sylvia''s office. Sylvia stopped typing and looked at Henry curiously, "Why do you suddenly want to open a security company?" Henry said with a wry smile, "Recently, the situation in the underground world is turbulent, and many forces are ready to take action. I have to ensure your safety." Sylvia felt apologetic when she heard that. If she wasn''t too weak and had the ability to protect herself, she wouldn''t have made Henry worry about her like that. If only she could be like Cesia. Both her family and the Su Family couldn''tpare with Henry''s Radiant Ind. The family who dared to go against Henry naturally wouldn''t care about the Su Family. Henry noticed that there was something wrong with Sylvia. He walked behind Sylvia and massaged her shoulders. "Honey, what''s wrong with you?" "Nothing." Sylvia shook her head, with a smile on her face, "I''m just thinking if you directly arrange for people toe in, won''t they attract the authorities?" "Don''t worry." Henry smiled confidently. "There are some things that everyone knows well." While they were chatting, the phone on Sylvia''s desk suddenly rang. Sylvia nced at it, showing the front desk''s number. She pressed the answer button. After about a second, the receptionist''s crisp voice sounded, "President Lin, someone is looking for Mr. Zhang, the identity of the person..." The receptionist didn''t finish her words. Obviously, the other side''s identity was unusual. Chapter 646 Chapter 646 "Let him wait for a moment." Sylvia replied. She hung up the phone and then turned to look at Henry. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Henry shrugged his shoulders. "As we were just talking about this. Let''s see what kind of big shot this person is." Henry came to thepany''s lobby and saw that in the lobby, there were more than a dozen bodyguards in ck standing in front of the rest area of the hall with a serious look on their faces. They were standing within a ten-meter radius, and no one was allowed to approach them. "They put on a good show." Henry chuckled and walked toward the ce where the bodyguards were standing. "Stop!" As soon as Henry approached these bodyguards, they heard a chorus of shouts. The bodyguards standing there red at Henry almost at the same time. Their eyes were like lions. If a person were timid, their legs would tremble under these people''s eyes. These bodyguards were so professional that they could see at a nce if Henry carried any weapons. Facing the fierce eyes of these bodyguards, Henry stared back one by one, snorted coldly, and stepped forward. Under Henry''s step, these bodyguards took a step back together, and their eyes were full of dignity. Just now, at the moment when Henry took a step, all of them had a sense of powerlessness as if they were falling over a mountain. They subconsciously wanted to step back. "All right, get out of the way. If he wants to kill me, you can''t stop him." A steady voice sounded in the crowd. These bodyguards looked at each other and slowly formed a path. Everyone stared at Henry. Some of them had sweat on their foreheads. They had been to various ces with their leader and had come into contact with top experts from various countries, but none of them could put so much pressure on themselves like the young man in front of them. "Long time no see." Sitting in the chair was a man who was nearly sixty years old. Wearing a ck tunic suit, he looked very spirited. When he spoke, he gave people a sense of majesty. Of course, this kind of majesty naturally did not affect Henry. Hearing what he said, Henry curled his lip and sat down beside him. "I believe that you don''t wish to see me often in China." "That''s true." The other party did not disguise himself at all. "To be honest, there is no official that would like to see you all the time." "Haha." Henry smiled indifferently. "In fact, I like the feeling that you are not happy with me, and you can''t do anything to me." "I think you''re the first young man who dares to talk to me like this." The middle-aged man smiled and said, "Don''t talk nonsense. You should know why I came to find you." "Why?" Henry asked deliberately. He could guess the reason why the other party came here. It had something to do with the Zhao n. The middle-aged man said seriously, "A few days ago, you appeared in Meng Province. What did you do?" "I went to discuss potential cooperation. You can investigate it, can''t you?" Henry said casually, "I want to set up a securitypany, but I can''t do it under my name. If I use my wife''s name, I don''t think you''re willing to ept that. If the Su Family wants to expand its business in Yinzhou, I''m afraid other families won''t be happy either. At that time, you''ll still be in trouble." "You want to open a securitypany? Are you in a shortage of money?" The middle-aged man was suspicious. "No, I am not." Henry held up his hand. "It''s just that I don''t feel safe. Have you heard of what happened yesterday?" The middle-aged man''s expression changed. After a few seconds of silence, he asked, "How many people are you going to arrange?" "300." Henry stretched out three fingers. "Three hundred? No, too much!" The middle-aged man shook his head immediately. "You should know in your heart that China is different from other countries." "In fact, I didn''t want to do this." Henry stretched and leaned on the sofa. "But what if something like yesterday happens again? I can say that sometimes I can behave like a beast. If something happens to my wife, I certainly would not want to live. Before I decide to kill myself, I can''t guarantee what I would do." The middle-aged man patted the armrest of the sofa. "Are you threatening me?" "No." Henry shook his head. "I''m merely stating a fact. Is there anything wrong with me arranging people to protect my family?" "It''s okay to protect your family, but I advise you not to make trouble. This is China, not your Radiant Ind!" The middle-aged man snorted and warned. "Don''t worry." Henry stretched out his hand and patted the middle- aged man on the shoulder. Henry''s action made the bodyguards standing around take a breath. Henry gave those bodyguards a reassuring look and then said to the middle-aged man, "Don''t forget, I am a Chinese too. I have put in a lot of effort into your missions outside. If I am your soldier outside, I should have some benefits back home." The middle-aged man curled his lips and did not speak because he knew that what Henry said was true. The missions outside were indeed assisted by Radiant Ind. "All right." The middle-aged man waved his hand and said, "I won''t talk about this with you. You arrange as you wish just don''t make trouble. I won''t interfere with your business. I came here today to ask you another question. I saw that you were in Zuo city in Meng Province. But have you been anywhere else? Do you have anything to do with what happened to the Zhao n?" "I think you think too highly of our Radiant Ind," Henry said with a wry smile. "I do know about the ns. But do you think that our Radiant Ind is as powerful as the ns?" The middle- aged man stared at Henry for more than 20 seconds, then got up and said, "Don''t get involved in the business of the ns." "Of course, I just want to live a good life now." Henry leaned on the sofa. The middle-aged man tidied up his cor and said, "Remember what I said. Although your Radiant Ind has a supreme position in the underground world, you can''t imagine what a n is like." After that, the middle-aged man turned and left directly. The bodyguards breathed a sigh of relief, surrounded the middle-aged man and walked out of the Lins Group. Henry looked at the time. It was just about ten o''clock. Henry asked Secretary Lee to bring the key to the business room. He wanted to go and check it out and find someone to redecorate the ce. The business room was only a little more than one kilometre away from the Lins Group. It was located in a business street close to the Yinzhou''s CBD. A business room of more than 300 square metres would cost at least three million yuan. Henry came to this business street and nced at it. The traffic flow was quiterge in Yinzhou. In the whole street, only his local was closed, and the rest were all open. Whether it was an ordinary milk tea shop, a restaurant, or a flower shop, they were all crowded. Henry took out the key, opened the undecorated door, and walked in to have a look. Chapter 647 Chapter 647 The second after Henry opened the door of the local, a lot of people came out of their own stores and looked inside curiously. There was only one store in this busy business street, which had been closed for a long time. Many people were curious about who the owner of this ce was. Why had the door been closed all the time? It should be known that even if he didn''t use it, he could rent this ce for nearly 100,000 yuan per year. He would not have to pay for all the maintenance fee. However, this ce was not rented and the doors had been closed. Henry walked around the ce. At the same time, he made a phone call and found someone to decorate it. Anyway, everything should be done as quickly as possible, and the securitypany should open as soon as possible so that his people could appear in Yinzhou aboveboard to protect Sylvia and others. Henry walked out of the store. As soon as he went out, he saw four or five people, men and women, pointing at this ce. "Young man, is this ce yours?" A middle-aged woman asked as soon as she saw Henrye out. "Yes." Henry nodded and asked curiously, "What''s wrong?" "Young man, your ce has been empty for a long time. If you didn''t want to use it, why didn''t you just rent it?" The woman asked because she knew how much money this ce was worth. Henry smiled and didn''t bother to exin that the ce belonged to Lins Group. He said casually, "I have been out of the country all the time, and I didn''t have time to take care of it." "Well, it''s also good to rent it out. I think this ce has been vacant for three years." The middle- aged woman''s face was full of pain. Henry smiled and didn''t care. When he was poor, he would pick up rubbish to eat, but when he had money, he didn''t have to care about this little amount of money. A middle- aged man in his thirties, a little sturdy, looked up and down at Henry. "Boy, this ce is yours? Are you going to rent it?" Henry shook his head and said, "I won''t rent it. I need it for myself. I''m going to open a security company." "Securitypany?" The middle-aged man''s face changed. "Yes, I hope that we will get along in the future." Henry smiled, then closed the door and strode away. "Hey, Lnd, will this affect you?" A young man, who was about the same age as Henry, said to the strong middle-aged man. This middle-aged man''s name was Lnd. He also opened a securitypany in this street. His business was not bad. Now this man also wanted to open a securitypany, which meant that he waspeting with him for the business! Lnd narrowed his eyes and stared at Henry''s back. "He''s just a young man. Is he qualified to compete with me? He can''t evenpete with me regarding decoration!" There was a saying in China that people from the same industry are enemies. It was true that people in the same industry, especially this kind of service- providingpanies, would wish for the enemy to go bankrupt immediately. When Henry left the ce, he happened to pass by Lnd''s store. He took a look at it and found that the decoration was not bad, which gave people a feeling of grandeur. After leaving this store, Henry went straight back to the Lins Group. He asked the secretary to inform the officials about the decoration and then contacted Anna about the business license, and then he arranged people toe. Henry gave a call to Felix and asked him to find the best designer in the world and buy the earliest ticket to Yinzhou. At the same time, a top construction team with the best equipment in the world flew the best materials to Yinzhou on the same day. Ten design drawings of different styles were sent to Henry''s mobile phone in the evening and showed a 3D model for Henry to choose. Henry chose a Chinese style decoration. One day passed in dealing with a few trivial things. Henry handed over the decoration work to the construction team and the designer. He didn''t have to worry about it at all. The three hundred people he asked the fat man to contact the day before yesterday had already arrived. The people who came to Yinzhou were all the elites. Henry only needed to give a protection order and they would know what to do. At noon, Henry went to the top floor of Lins Group. Henry, Lisa, Sylvia and Jenny were going to have dinner. Before they left thepany, a phone call came from Felix. "Boss, you should go to the securitypany and have a look. Something happened. The people I called over don''t dare to deal with it in the usual way." "Something happened?" Henry looked confused. "Okay, I''ll go and have a look." Hanging up the phone, Henry showed an apologetic expression to Sylvia and the other two. Just as he was about to speak, Sylvia''s voice sounded in advance, "If you have something to do, you can go first." Henry said apologetically, "There''s something wrong with the renovation of the business room. I''ll treat you to dinner in the evening. Take it as an apology." "Okay." Sylvia nodded and smiled. "You must treat the three of us with a big meal tonight." "Definitely." When Henry arrived at the business street, he saw at a nce that his shop was being decorated. On the parking space in front of the store, two Land Rovers were parked. Henry remembered that this parking space was not a public parking space, and it had already been bought by the Lins Group. A truck loaded with decoration material was blocked by two Land Rovers. They could not reach the entrance of the store. There was also another Land Rover parked in front of the store entrance, so the interior materials could not be moved in. The rules clearly defined that cars were not allowed to be parked in front of the store. When Henry came over, a woman in her twenties walked up to Henry and said respectfully, "Hello, Mr. Zhang." This woman was the designer that Felix had hired. Felix did not tell this designer Henry''s identity. He only told her that he was a distinguished guest and that she had to be respectful. "What''s the matter?" Henry nced at the three Land Rovers and asked in confusion. "Mr. Zhang, the three cars were deliberately parked here by someone. We already called the traffic police to deal with them. The traffic police can only give them a written punishment but can''t move cars." The designer said to Henry. "Who parked the cars?" Henry frowned slightly. He didn''t expect that such a thing would happen while he was decorating the store. "That man." The designer pointed to Lnd''s securitypany. At this moment, Lnd and two other men with the same sturdy physique as Lnd were in thepany. "He?" Henry looked at Lnd. Yesterday, he felt that there was something wrong with the way the man looked at him, but he didn''t think much about it. "Yes," said the designer with a nod. "He was the one who parked all the cars." Henry strode over to Lnd and said, "Dude, why are you preventing me from decorating my ce? I believe it''s not appropriate for you to park your car here." N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Lnd and the other two saw Henrying and also heard Henry''s words. They still kept chatting andpletely ignored Henry. Chapter 648 Chapter 648 Henry looked at the three people who were chatting happily in front of him and said again, "Brothers, I''m afraid it''s not appropriate to park the cars over there. Move them." "No, who are you?" A stout man looked at Henry impatiently. "Didn''t you see us chatting?" "Your car is in front of my store." Henry stretched out his hand and pointed. "Oh." The strong man nodded his head, then looked away and continued to chat. "Brothers, are you sure you don''t want to move them?" Henry asked again. "You are so anoying!" Lnd looked impatient. "My car broke down. How can I move it? Would you like to fix it for me?" "Fine." Henry shrugged his shoulders, walked to the side, and took out his mobile phone. Lnd and the other two looked at Henry, who was leaving, with a sneer. "Henry, is he the one who dares to open a securitypany? We should find a few people to teach him a lesson!" The strong man just now said. "There''s no need." Lnd shook his head. "It''s fine as long as he can''t decorate it." Lnd and the other two made a pot of tea and sat at the door of the store, drinking leisurely. They looked with great interest at the entrance of Henry''s store, and the truck with decorating materials had been parked on the side of the road. "Haha, Lnd, how many days do you think this guy canst? One day or two?" The strong man asked. "Let him do as he likes. Anyway, I can park the car there for a lifetime. He has already found a decoration team. How much does he have to pay them a day?" Lnd said indifferently. Just as Lnd was feelingcent, he saw a construction car driving towards Henry''s store with a few construction workers carrying the materials used for the construction. The door of Henry''s store was half blocked by Lnd''s Land Rover. The workers carried the materials and squeezed into the door as if they didn''t see the Land Rover blocking the door. Large-scale renovation materials hit Lnd''s car, making Lnd''s brand-new Land Rover''s full of potholes, and also scratched away arge piece of paint. Lnd could not watch this scene any longer. He quickly stood up and shouted at Henry, who was at the door of the store, while walking. "Boy, what do you mean by this? Don''t you see that my car is parked here? Are these people blind?" "Don''t worry." Henry smiled at Lnd and said, "I''ve already called the police. The police will deal with this matter. I''ll take your car to the repairing factory. I''ll pay you for it." Lnd narrowed his eyes and stared at Henry. He really didn''t expect this guy to have this idea. Although it would cost a lot of money to repair his car, it was still better than making his construction team wait at the door all the time. Lnd gave Henry a thumbs- up and said, "Boy, you''re awesome. Let me see how you will deal with thingster!" After saying that, Lnd swung his arm and strode away. "Lnd, what''s wrong?" Lnd''s two friends saw himing over with a pale face and asked. "It''s all right." Lnd shook his head with hatred in his eyes and said, "Contact a few people. When this guy opens hispany, we will teach him a lesson!" Soon, the police came over and dealt with the vehicle incident at the entrance of Henry''s shop. They decided that Henry should pay for thepensation and transported the vehicle to the repairing factory for repair. After the police''s judgment waspleted, Lnd strode over and said to the police, "All the essories of this car must be reced with the original essories. I want to find the repair factory myself!" "All right." The police officer who was responsible for the ident nodded his head. This was the normal procedure. Lnd sneered. Just now, he called his friend who was the owner of a repair factory. When he would put the car there for repair, the whole car would be repaired. Some old hardware would be secretly disassembled first, and all the otherponents would be reced with the imported ones. He would use the most expensive and the best parts! This repaired car would be even better than his old one! A trailer came here and took away Lnd''s Land Rover to repair it. Lndy on the rocking chair at the door of the store leisurely, waiting for Henry''s expression of remorse. Over ten minutester, Lnd''s phone rang all of a sudden. "Hello, Miguel." Miguel was a friend who owned a repair factory. "Lnd, have you bought insurance for your car?" There was a sense of anxiety in Miguel''s words. "Insurance? Why should I buy it?" Lndughed scornfully. "It''s just a waste of money. What''s the matter?" "It''s done, it''s done! Call the police quickly!" "Call the police? Why?" Lnd had a puzzled look on his face. "Didn''t you ask me to drive the car into the warehouse to dismantle the parts first?" Miguel said. "That''s right. You can just tear it down. When the timees, it''ll all be that guy''s fault." Lnd scolded. "Lnd, a group of people rushed in and stole the car!" Miguel''s tone was full of sobs. "What!" Lnd jumped up from the rocking chair. "The car was robbed!" "Yeah, Lnd, what should we do now?" Miguel stamped his feet anxiously. "D*mn it! I''ll call the police, of course!" Lnd shouted. But... but if you call the police, how could we dismantle the car?" Now, Miguel was at a loss. "F*ck!" Lnd hung up the phone directly and stared at Henry with vicious eyes. If it weren''t for this guy, how could this happen to him? It was all because of him! This time, Lnd was right to me Henry. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. At the same time when Miguel called Lnd, Henry received a video message on his mobile phone. It was the video of a burning Land Rover. Henry didn''t respect people like Lnd at all. If it was another time, Henry would have directly sent someone to kill Lnd. However, he had just met the leader of the highest level in China yesterday morning. He also nned to arrange for 300 people toe in. He still had to go easy on Lnd and avoid getting into trouble. After dealing with this matter, Henry left and went straight back to the Lins Group. As soon as he entered the door of Sylvia''s office, Henry saw Sylvia and Jenny sitting together in front of Sylvia''sputer. The two women''s slender eyebrows were slightly up. "What''s wrong? Why do you two fairies look so worried?" As soon as Henry entered the door, he said with a smile. Hearing this, Jenny''s face became unnaturally red for a moment. "You came back just in time." Sylvia looked up at Henry and waved to him. Henry walked behind the two women and looked at theputer screen. There were all kinds of complicated data on it. He understood them at a nce and asked, "What, are you two going to do some purchases?" "These are all belonging to the Zhao''s Group." Sylvia said, "Recently, I don''t know what happened to the Zhao family. The stock began to decline greatly, including substantial properties. In just a few days, its assets shrank by 10%, and this situation is still going on. Chapter 649 Chapter 649 Zhao''s Group? Henry looked at theputer screen. The dataparison showed how miserable Zhao''s Group was, but it was expected. The entire Zhao n had been ughtered by him. How could Zhao''s Group survive? "My dear, what do you think about this?" Henry asked, wanting to hear Sylvia''s opinion. Sylvia frowned and shook her head slightly. "I don''t think it''s right. Zhao''s Group was born out of nowhere, and they have rich financial backing. It''s very strange that they suddenly fell. However, the benefits are too big this time. Now I have joined hands with President Qin, and nopany in Yinzhou can compete with us. As long as we are willing to buy it, we can definitely get 80% of their projects. As long as we run it slightly, we can earn at least one billion yuan!" "Honey, wait a moment." Henry patted Sylvia on the shoulder. "This time, it''s not that simple." Hearing this, Sylvia''s body shook. Henry''s words contained a lot of other meanings. Sylvia also thought of Henry''s departure a few days ago. A few days after Henry left, the Zhao''s Group began to go downhill. Was it possible that this matter had something to do with Henry? If so, it was not an ordinary business battle! Sylvia looked at Henry with an inquiring look. Henry secretly nodded. Sylvia understood. If it involved the underground forces, no matter how big the benefits were this time, the Lins could not get in touch with it, because the consequences would be tremendous. At this moment, somebody knocked on Sylvia''s office. "Come in." Sylvia shouted at the door. Cathy Lee, the secretary, pushed the office door open and came in. As soon as the secretary entered the door, she first greeted the three and then said, "Mr. Zhang, President Chow of Chows'' called to ask for your opinion. About Zhao''s Group..." Henry heard this and smiled. Danny Chow was really more obedient than anyone else now. Whether he would get involved in this situation with Zhao''s Group or not depended on Henry''s opinion. It was obvious that if Lins wanted to take part in it, Chows'' wouldn''t even look at it. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Henry said to Secretary Lee, "Tell Danny that he should not get involved. This is not something any company in Yinzhou can touch, including Lins Group!" The secretary nodded and went out without saying a word. As soon as Secretary Lee went out, Sylvia''s voice sounded. "I really didn''t expect Danny to be so afraid of you. What did you do to him? He didn''t even dare to call you directly. As the president of the Chows'', he took the initiative to contact Secretary Lee." "Heh heh." Henry scratched his head and smiled. "Nothing." Sylvia rolled her eyes. She recalled the scene where Danny had admitted his fault, and she was a bit confused on that day. She didn''t even know what was going on and thought that there was something fishy going on with the Chows. After all, that was an enterprise that was second only to the Family Lin in Yinzhou. Never would she have thought that her husband had gone to Danny to negotiate. Thinking back to the time when she first met Henry, she always looked at Henry coldly, and sometimes even didn''t want to look at him at all. The scenes shed through Sylvia''s mind. She also remembered that she made Henry wash her feet back then. He was actually the king of the underground. Sylvia couldn''t help cover her mouth and smile, her eyes full of happiness. In Chow''s Group. Danny listened to the words from Secretary Lee on the phone. The secretary conveyed Henry''s words to Dannypletely. "Secretary Lee, thank you very much. Please say hello to Mr. Zhang for me, as well as President Lin." A young man is sitting behind Danny. "Danny, when did you be such a coward? I remember that before I went abroad, your Chow''s Group was not afraid of Lins! Now you need to ask for Lins'' opinion before buying something? By the way, as the president of the Chow''spany, you just need to call Sylvia Lin directly. Why do you still need to contact her secretary?" The young man''s face was full of confusion. Danny shook his head. "You don''t understand. You can''t imagine how powerful the Family Lin is." "Oh? How powerful is the Family Lin?" The young man was curious. Danny thought for a moment and said, "Let''s put it this way. If the Lins wants to destroy our company, they only need to say a word." The young man twitched his mouth. He didn''t take Danny''s words seriously at all. If the Lins were really so powerful, would they still stay in the small city like Yinzhou? The telephone on Danny''s desk rang. Danny pressed a button and answered it. "President Chow, give the order. The funds are all in ce, and the thirty people are ready. As long as you give an order, we will start the purchase immediately. Now Zhao''s resources are exposed to the outside world, and there are worth at least one billion. We are confident that even if the Lins Group takes part in this, we can still collect 300 million!" Three hundred million! Hearing this number, Danny got really very excited. He was able to umte 300 million in just a day. This was too easy, wasn''t it? But Henry''s words prevented Danny from act rashly. Danny took a deep breath and then slowly exhaled. "Let''s give up." "Give up?" The person on the other side of the phone was shocked. "President Chow, it''s a few hundred million yuan! You can''t give up like this!" The person on the other end of the line looked very anxious. Hundreds of millions of yuan? How could they give up just like that? "Yes, give up!" Danny nodded. Mr. Zhang said that he could not get involved this time. Even the Lins Group was not allowed to touch this. Mr. Zhang must have had his own reasons. "You can''t give up!" The young man behind Danny shouted loudly. He then says to Danny: "Danny, don''t be silly! The reason why the Lins said so is only because they want more profit for themselves. You''re really stupid if you give up! This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity!" "Forget it." Danny shakes his head. "Danny, are you silly?" The young man''s face was full of impatience. "Three hundred million yuan! This is not 30 million yuan, it is 300 million yuan! And it can turn into working capital. Do you know how much this is?" "I understand." Danny nodded. What could 300 million yuan of working capital bring to Chows''? How could he not know? "But..." "Don''t say ''but''. Hurry up! Quickly!" The young man grabbed Danny''s shoulders and shook him hard. "Come on, sober up. Don''t be confused by the illusion of Lins Group. If they are so powerful, how can they only have ten billion in assets?" "I..." Danny was a little moved by his words. After all, it was 300 million! If an ordinary person had so much money at one time, he would probably faint from the excitement. "Don''t worry about Danny. Let''s start buying it right away!" Seeing that Danny is still hesitating, the young man immediately shouted to the phone. Now there are countless pairs of eyes staring at Zhao''s Group. A secondter there would be nothing left. "Did you hear me? Let''s buy it!" The young man shouted into the phone, but there was no reply from the other end of the line. Chapter 650 Chapter 650 The young man listened to the phone without saying a word. "Hello! Hello!" "Wait!" A voice suddenly sounded on the phone. "Something''s wrong, something''s wrong!" "Why is there something wrong?" The young man was puzzled. "Rebound! No! It''s not a rebound! Zhao''s Group share price is rising wildly because of the huge investment of several parties. It''s going up rapidly! It''s higher than before! If we had just invested the money, we would have been affected by this impact and all the funds would be blocked!" The voice on the phone was filled with joy. Danny, who had been hesitating, suddenly breathed a sigh of relief. He asked, "Who invested that much into Zhao''s Group? Is it the Lins Group?" "No! We don''t know their identity for the time being. These people... what they do is too crazy! They must be crazy! They risk their lives to fight for the shares of Zhao''s Group. In order to get little shares, they spent ten times, even twenty times the previous value. What are they doing?" The voice of the person on the other side of the phone was getting louder and louder. It could be seen how shocked he was by what had happened. Danny listened to the voice on the phone and was stunned again. Did it mean that for the original 10 billion yuan of Zhao''s Group, they spent 100 billion yuan? Did they waste 90 billion yuan for nothing? Were they crazy? "No! No!" The voice on the other side of the phone sounded again with shock. "Not only did they take the Zhao''s Group, but they were nibbling away from the Zhao''s Group. All thepanies that had acquired the Zhao''s Group before were taken by these huge resources. Theypletely lost money by taking away thepany''s market shares, and by following the clues, they crushed the companiespletely. I''m sure that allpanies that had bought the stock of the Zhao''s Group before are ruined now! They were suppressed so desperately that the other side took ten-to-one measures to fight against them. They are absolutely doomed. It is impossible for them to turn over. In the face of such huge funds, even the Lins would be destroyed!" The words on the phone made Danny open his mouth wide. It turned out that this was not only about blocking the funds. The mysterious investors wanted to bring down all the people involved. Was this a trap made by the Zhaos? The young man behind Danny was also silent like Danny at the moment. Listening to what is coming from the other side of the phone, he was dumbfounded. In Lins Group. Sylvia, Jenny, and Henry looked at theputer screen in front of them. The huge fund flows were like pythons, running wildly around the entire Yinzhou''s business sea. They opened their mouths and swallowed everything they saw. "Honey, have you known this for a long time?" Sylvia was a little confused as she looked at the way the money flow swallowed. It was like taking 100 yuan to buy an apple at an original price of nine yuan a pound and then buying all the apples in the city. Although the other party lost countless money, it had apples that were taken out to by all the people in the city. Henry nodded and said, "Felix told me about this before." At that time, when Henry was still helping Anna in Meng Province, Felix called Henry and told him about some mysterious consortiums'' acquisition ofpanies. Even Felix did not know the details of those consortiums. Henry suspected that these consortiums had the background of the n, and purchasing was only their way to enter the secr world. Now it seemed that it was indeed the case. These mysterious funds absolutely belonged to the n. A huge n, as long as it was not as miserable as the Tang n, would have such a strong foundation to make such a purchase. After all, the ns had a long history. Not to mention how many things they had in their hands after so many years of umtion. This could be seen from how the Zhao n''s city was built. That was not something that even an enterprise worth a hundred billion yuan could afford. Henry squinted at the direction of the financial report. He was sure that the ns would want to enter the secr world by doing so. The ns were mysterious and ordinary people did not know about them, which made the existence of the ns very hidden. Did they want to show up in the world in the most direct way by buying and robbing the market price so that they could show up in public? Henry was not sure now whether these mysterious consortiums belonged to one n or many of them. If it was one n, Henry could understand. After all, ambition could be developed by anyone. There were so many powerful ns, and no one could guarantee that they could suppress their desires and stay away from the secr world. But if there were more ns, it would not be an easy thing to deal with. Henry shook his head and moved his eyes away from theputer screen, no longer caring about this matter. Anyway, if the n had entered the secr world, Henry definitely was not the one most anxious about it. Henry came to the first floor of thepany and spent the whole afternoon ying with Lisa. In the evening, Henry promised to take the three women for dinner. Wherever Henry took the two stunning beauties and Lisa, they would be the main topic. When the people around them found that Lisa was addressing both Sylvia and Jenny with the word "Mom", they all cast envious eyes at Henry. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Henry, who had been busy recently, finally had some time to rx. In the past three days, all he had to do was to check how the decoration of the store was going on, and spent the rest of the time running around with Lisa. Sylvia was also very happy that Henry finally had some free time. Every time Henry went on a mission, she would be very worried. Seeing that Henry was busy everywhere and had no time to rest, she also felt distressed. Three dayster, Henry received a phone call from Felix saying that the decoration of the store had beenpleted, and they were waiting for Henry to go and check. It waste September, and the air was a little cold. On the street, no matter how beautiful people were, they had already given up their thin clothes and have all worn jackets. When Henry came to his shop, the designer had already waited here. When the designer saw Henry, he said respectfully, "Mr. Zhang, you are here." Henry nodded and took a look at the decoration in the shop, which was exactly the same as what he chose at the beginning. The quality of the workers was also excellent, without any ws. After all, it was the world''s top construction team, so there was no problem with these things. Walking into the shop, there was no strange smell. There was no need to worry about methyl aldehyde. After all, the price of the decoration materials alone was more expensive than the price of this ce. "Good." Henry nodded with satisfaction. "Thank you for your hard work." "I just did my job." The designer slightly bowed and said, "Mr. Zhang, if there is no other problem, I will leave first." "Yeah." Henry nodded. "Thank you for your hard work." Chapter 651 Chapter 651 The designer said goodbye to Henry and left directly. Henry stood at the door of the store. After thinking for a moment, he thought that he would hang the que today, and find someone to recruit a receptionist. It should look like a realpany. It should be done in a ceremonial way. "Young man, is your shop ready that fast?" The middle-aged woman said to Henry with a surprised face. It had only been a few days, and the speed was a bit too fast. Usually, it would take two to three months to decorate it and then wait for a month or two for the smell to disappear. But this man is ready to open so soon? "Yes, it''s ready." Henry smiled. This woman was quite warm these days. She woulde over to chat with Henry when she had nothing to do. She also told Henry what time of the day is the busiest on this street and when there were fewer people. Henry had a good impression of her. "My God, you are too fast." The middle-aged woman walked to Henry''s store and sniffed. She didn''t smell any methyl aldehyde. "Young man, you used the best material, right? Look at the decoration. It''s so beautiful. Did you spend a lot of money?" The middle- aged woman looked at the decoration of Henry''s store with amazement. After looking from the first floor to the second floor, she reluctantly came out. "Young man, you are so good at decorating. I don''t want to go back to my store." The middle-aged woman curled her lips and felt a little jealous. "Ha- ha." Henry smiled. "Big Sister, it is not important how good the decoration is, having a good business is the most important. Look at your store, it''s full every day these days. There are a lot of customers all the time." "Haha." Upon hearing this, the middle-aged woman''s face lit up with joy. Indeed, in this street, her family''s business was good. "By the way, young man." The middle- aged woman walked to Henry''s side, pulled his sleeve and whispered, "You have to be careful these days. You will open a securitypany, same as Lnd. I heard that he has a backup both in the government and the underworld. You''re in the same industry as him. And you''re on the same street, close to him..." The middle-aged woman hadn''t said all the things she wanted to say, but the meaning of her words had been very clear. Henry didn''t care and said, "It''s okay, Big Sister. We''re doing different businesses, and there''s no conflict between us." The middle-aged woman looked at Henry''s indifferent look and knew that young people were hot- tempered. They were afraid of nobody. They had to suffer a little. She sighed and shook her head. "Hey, young man, you''d better be careful." "I will, thank you." Henry thanked the middle-aged woman. The middle-aged woman opened her mouth but didn''t say anything. Then she went back to her shop. As soon as the middle-aged woman left, a young man ran over and said to Henry with a smile, "Brother, your store is already decorated. Are you going to open it soon?" "Yes." Henry nodded. "Tomorrow." Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Henry''s securitypany was opened as an excuse. It was the best to open it sooner thanter, so everybody would be clear about certain things. "Oh, alright." The young man nodded. "Then I wish you a prosperous business, brother." After the young man said that, he strode away. This young man was the one who spoke to Lnd when Henry said that he was going to open a securitypany. The young man ran to Lnd''s store. Lnd stood at the door and waited. "Did you ask him?" Lnd asked at the sight of the young man. "Yes, Mr. Tang. This guy is going to open thepany tomorrow! He''s in a hurry. He seems to be in a desperate need of money." The young man''s face was full of smiles. "Tomorrow?" Lnd looked at Henry and sneered, "I''ll make him unable to open it for the rest of his life!" When the car was stolenst time, Lnd reported to the police and the police officers asked him where his car was stolen. When they asked him to talk about the details, Lnd faltered. After all, what he did that day was not legal at all. If he said it out, he would probably get himself into trouble. In the end, Lnd could only suffer a big loss. This matter would note to an end. Of course, Lnd wouldn''t let it go. He put the me on Henry from beginning to end. Lnd''s eyes were grim. "You''re still trying to open a securitypany? I really want to know how you''re going to open this securitypany when it''s messed up!" Lnd thought for a while. "Since I want to mess with this guy, I will totally destroy him!" Lnd hesitated for a long time, took out a phone and called, "Hello, Brother Long, it''s me, Lnd. I want to ask you a favour. Can you arrange Green Leaf''s men toe tomorrow?" While Lnd was making the call. In the Yinzhou Hospital, in an intensive care unit, Bryce Jin was lying on the hospital bed with his chest broken, which needed some time to heal. The door of the hospital ward opened, and a middle-aged man in his forties appeared at the door and came in. Bryce, who was on the bed, saw the middle-aged man and was about to get up, but the pain in his chest bone prevented him from doing so. "Alright, you''re injured so badly, lie down and tell me." The middle- aged man walked to Bryce''s side, picked up an apple from the bedside table, and slowly peeled off its skin. "Tell me about the Fire Crystals. Did you say that the Lins from Yinzhou have the Fire Crystals?" "Yes!" Bryce nodded. "The people of that organization came here to kidnap the president of Lins Group, Sylvia Lin. Their purpose was to get the Fire Crystals." "Are you sure?" The middle-aged man''s eyes continuously rested on the apple. "Absolutely! Absolutely sure!" Bryce answered confidently, "At that time, the person from that organization was killed by Henry Zhang as soon as he told me about the Fire Crystals." "Who is Henry Zhang?" "He''s the husband of the president of the Lins Group. He''s quite capable. Our team is no match for him." There was a sadness in Bryce''s eyes. "Haha." The middle- aged man chuckled. "Capable? No one dares to say they are strong in front of the Sharp Knife! Well, you can rest in peace. Once we get the Fire Crystal this time, everyone in your team will be remembered for the great contribution!" Hearing this, Bryce''s eyes lit up with joy. "Thank you, Deputy Captain Chan!" Deputy Captain Chan, who was called Keaton Chan, was the middle-aged man. He was the Deputy Captain of the entire Sharp Knife Team and was in charge of all the Sharp Knife teams around the country. In the Sharp Knife, there was one captain and two deputy captains. Keaton Chan, in the Sharp Knife, could be said to be second only to one person, and above all the other people. "Okay. Don''t tell anyone that I was here today. Understood?" Keaton looked at Bryce, his eyes filled with coldness. All of Bryce''s hair stood straight the moment he saw Keaton''s gaze. He nodded repeatedly. "Understood! Understood!" "Well, take care of yourself." Keaton put the peeled apple on the head of the bed, and then took two steps. Suddenly, he swung his hand and threw out a cutting knife without looking back. This knife, with a wind-breaking sound, stuck directly in the apple on the head of the bed. Looking at the apple on the bed, Bryce swallowed hard. Keaton walked out of the hospital ward, bowed his head and thought for a moment, muttering, "Lins Group..." Chapter 652 Chapter 652 In the past few days, Secretary Lee had been in contact with Anna and had arranged for people to get the business certificate of Collier Security Company. Henry found Sylvia and told her that he nned to arrange some staff in herpany. "Just arrange them for security." Sylvia said to Henry, "Have you opened yourpany?" Henry smiled and said, "I''ve just finished decorating it today and I''m going to open tomorrow." "Do you need me to bring some people to support you?" Sylvia smiled as she asked. "No, no." Henry waved his hand and said, "I don''t have extra people to arrange for you. If you were to bring people, I don''t think that three hundred of my people would be enough to protect all of them." Sylvia covered her mouth and giggled. At nine o''clock the next morning, Henry, holding a que with the words "Collier Security Company" written on it, went to his business room. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. The que was made of peach wood, matching the Chinese decoration style. Henry came to thepany''s door and opened it. The residents here were all ordinary people. In order to avoid unnecessary attention, Henry found a chair, stepped on it, and put on the que. "Haha, ready to open?" A loudugh came from the side. Henry had just hung up the que, but before he could get down, he turned his head and saw a strong middle- aged man standing behind him. "Leopard Kurata?" Henry looked at the man with a puzzled face. It was Channing Lin''s father, the second master of Green Leaf, Leopard Kurata. Now Thunder Monster abdicated and gave Green Leaf to Helen. Helen directly gave it to Henry. Henry also naturally handed Green Leaf to Leopard Kurata. It could be said that the current head of Green Leaf was Leopard Kurata. "Haha, after all, I''m your second uncle-inw. You don''t have to call me by my name in the underworld." Leopard Kurata said. Henry curled his lips and said, "I''m afraid that if I call you uncle-inw, you won''t stand it." Leopard nodded and said with a smile, "You''re right. Leopard Kurata sounds better. Channing heard from his sister that you are going to open apany, and I was wondering if there is anything I can help. As a result, you hung up the door te so quickly. What''s going on? Are you going to start today?" "Yeah." Henry nodded and joked, "It''s better to open early. After all, as a man, I should have my own career. Otherwise, I would be regarded as a man who lives off a woman." "If you are living off a woman, there is no man in the world who relies on himself." Leopard Kurata shook his head and pointed to the back of himself. "When I saw your sign here, I bought two flower baskets from the flower shop over there. I wish you have a prosperous business." "Thank you very much." Henry looked at the two baskets behind Leopard Kurata. They were two flourishing evergreen trees, which had a great meaning. Henry did not refuse Leopard''s gift. He jumped down from the chair, walked over, and picked up one basket in each hand. Each basket weighed 150 kilograms. Henry easily walked into thepany. Looking at Henry''s rxed movements, Leopard Kurata took a deep breath. Even now, he had some admiration for his previous courage to go against such a person. Lnd, who was not far from Henry''spany, looked at Henry with a sneer. Then he went to the upstairs of hispany and said respectfully to the two people sitting on the sofa, "Brother Long, Brother Tigar, that man is here." The two men, who were called Brother Long and Brother Tiger, got up from the sofa and patted their clothes. The person called Brother Tiger was 1.6 meters tall, with a fierce look on his face. Brother Long, on the other hand, had a lot of muscles all over his body, which would make people feel terrified at first nce. Brother Long and Brother Tiger were the hatchet men of Green Leaf. When they were in the underground wine cer fighting, Brother Long had a conflict with Henry at that time. Brother Long, who was the fourth leader of the gang at that time, was finally downgraded to an ordinary member who had to take care of the venue. Brother Tiger looked at Lnd and said, "He''s here. Where''s the stuff you''ve prepared?" "Here, here." Lnd smiled and took out a suitcase. When the suitcase was opened, hundreds of yuan bills could be seen. Lnd nodded and bowed, "Brother Long, Brother Tiger, there''s a total of one million yuan here. Please ept it." "Okay, you are reasonable." Brother Tiger patted Lnd''s face and then strode downstairs. "Leave today''s matter to us. You can leave the money here first. When it''s done, we wille back to take it." "Thank you, thank you." Lnd bowed repeatedly. Although it was painful for him to hire two people and spend one million yuan this time, it was absolutely worth it. Now Lnd was the only security company in this street. If there was another one, the business would definitely be affected, and the loss in one or two years would definitely be more than a million yuan. What''s more, Lnd now held a huge grudge against Henry. It was worth spending one million yuan to let his two brothers from Green Leaf teach this guy a lesson! Brother Long and Brother Tiger walked out of Lnd''s shop, and Lnd followed them. He looked at Henry''s shop with a proud look. At the same time, he took out his mobile phone preparing to take the video. These people were from Green Leaf, so he felt pretty rxed. At this moment, Lnd was waiting to see Henry''s panicky and pleading look. The distance between the twopanies was not big. Brother Long and Brother Tiger arrived at the company in two steps. Henry held two baskets with evergreen trees and looked around on the second floor of the company. He was confused about where to put them. Leopard Kurata saw that Henry was carrying two heavy baskets as he was holding two stic bags. He didn''t even have the intention to put them down. It made him admire his previous courage even more. Leopard Kurata said to Henry, "You are busy, so I''ll go first. I have a lot of things to deal with in the club." Leopard Kurata walked to the first floor. Just as it was about to go out, he heard a loud abuse coming from outside. "F*ck, who told you to start apany here? Did you inform Green Leaf?" The abuse was clearly heard by Leopard''s Kurata. When he heard the word "Green Leaf", Leopard Kurata didn''t show up yet. He asked subconsciously, "Why, do I have to report to you when I want to open apany?" The sound was a little familiar to Brother Tiger and Brother Long outside the door. They couldn''t remember for a moment and didn''t care about it. Brother Tiger replied loudly, "It''s always us, Green Leaf, who decide. If we don''t agree, you can''t open here. Who dares to open it?" "Humph!" Leopard Kurata snorted. "Why don''t I know that Green Leaf has such a big influence?" Hearing this, Brother Tiger scolded on the spot, "Fu*k..." "F*ck?" Leopard Kurata appeared from the entrance of Henry''spany. Brother Long and Brother Tiger, who were standing at the door of thepany, were stunned when they saw Leopard Kurata. Almost at the same time, both of their faces turned pale. They finally understood why this voice sounded so familiar. The arrogant Brother Tiger looked at Leopard Kurata and didn''t dare to speak. He subconsciously hid behind Brother Long. "Second... Second Master..." Brother Long swallowed with difficulty. "Hey, you are quite brave. I''ve been wondering why our Green Leaf''s reputation is so bad recently. Is it because of you?" Chapter 653 Chapter 653 "Second Master, I..." Brother Long opened his mouth. He dared to be arrogant in front of others, but he couldn''t show any arrogance in front of Leopard Kurata. In the past, Brother Long''s status in Green Leaf was very high. At that time, he was called the first fighter of Green Leaf. Even Leopard Kurata couldn''tpare with him. This also improved Brother Long''s reputation in a short time. He even regarded himself as the fourth master of Green Leaf. However, that time when they were fighting in the underground ring in the wine house with ck thunder''s people made Brother Long understand that with his own strength, he was nothing. Among the members of Green Leaf, there was a super master! Leopard Kurata turned back and took a look. The incident here did not rm Henry, who was upstairs. What was happening now could be counted as a personal problem. If Henry was rmed, this would only be solved in Henry''s way. "Get out of here!" Leopard Kurata said to the two men with an unpleasant look. Brother Long and Brother Tiger did not dare to stay for a moment. Not to mention that Lnd only offered them one million yuan, even if he gave them ten million yuan, both of them would not dare to disobey Leopard Kurata. In Yinzhou, it was easy for Green Leaf to kill both of them. Lnd had taken out his mobile phone and was ready to take a good video, but before the good show he had imagined could begin, he saw Brother Long and Brother Tiger leaving like ghosts! Brother Long and Brother Tiger, who had run far away, did not know that Leopard Kurata had saved their lives. They only felt that they were unlucky. This was a job, but they were so unlucky to run into Leopard Kurata. They did not know how to deal with this! With a gloomy look in his eyes, Brother Tiger took out his mobile phone and dialled Lnd''s number directly. At this moment, Lnd, who was full of doubts, suddenly received a phone call from Brother Tiger. "Hey, Brother Tiger, you..." "Lnd, you f*cking son of a b*tch!" Brother Tiger''s roar rang out. Brother Tiger''s roar made Lnd extremely ufortable, but he dared not show it in his tone. He could only cautiously say, "Brother Tiger, I... I don''t understand." "You don''t understand? If it wasn''t for you, would I have met Second Master? F*ck! If anything happens to me this time, I''ll me it on you!" After saying that, Brother Tiger hung up the phone directly. Lnd listened to the busy tone on the phone, and his chest heaved with anger. At the same time, he understood the doubts in his heart. It was no wonder that the two men ran fast. It turned out that Green Leaf''s Second Master was here. However, could they me it on him? Lnd had heard that Green Leaf was changing slowly recently, so they couldn''t do many things. Lnd saw that Green Leaf''s Second Master left Henry''spany from afar. He thought that Henry was lucky because Second Master happened to pass by. His eyes were gloomy and he whispered, "Boy, you''re lucky, but don''t think that this matter is over!" While talking to himself, Lnd took out his mobile phone again and said, "Hello, brothers, I have to trouble you to help me today. There is a guy who doesn''t know some basic rules. Would you please teach him a lesson?" After saying that, Lnd hung up the phone. Fortunately, he had made many preparations. Green Leaf had not taken away the money yet, and he had no loss. Anyway, he would not let this guy open hispany today. Henry put the two pots with trees on the table and walked to the window to take a look. The sounds made by Brother Long and Brother Tiger outside the door did not escape Henry''s ears. It was just that Henry did not want to argue with them, so he simply pretended to know nothing and let Leopard Kurata deal with it. When Henry saw that the matter outside had been solved, he made a phone call and asked the 300 people who were transferred to Yinzhou toe to thepany to register as employees. "Hey! Is there anyone in thepany? Who does thispany belong to?" A voice came from the first floor of thepany. When Henry went downstairs, he saw a middle-aged fat man wearing a gold watch on his wrist knocking on the counter impatiently. When the fat man saw Henrying down, he showed a contemptuous expression. "Are you the boss?" "Yes, what''s the matter?" Henry nodded. "Let me ask you, what kind of service does your securitypany provide? Tell me everything. Let me tell you, if you say something wrong and make me unhappy, you''ll have a hard time today!" The fat man sat down on the sofa on the first floor and crossed his legs. Judging from the fat man''s appearance, even a fool could see that he was looking for trouble. Henry frowned and said, "We don''t provide any service. Get out of here." The fat man was originally thinking about how to find trouble with Henry, but when he heard Henry''s words, he was suddenly stunned. He didn''t expect that the young man could directly say the word "get out of here". "Boy, what did you say?" The fat man doubted if he had heard it wrong. "I told you to get out of here, don''t you understand?" Henry said, not in a good mood. "F**k! Boy, do you know who I am? I am from Forestics Company. Do you still dare to kick me out of here?" When the fat man said the words "Forestics Company", his eyes were full of pride. Henry curled his lip and said, "I don''t care who you are. Get out!" "You!" The fat man patted the armrest of the sofa and stood up all of a sudden. "What''s wrong with me?" Henry looked at the fat man with a smile. "Do you want to hit me?" "Hit you?" The fat man looked at Henry''s figure. He thought that he wouldn''t gain any advantages if he hit Henry. He snorted and said, "If I hit you, it will make my hand dirty!" After that, the fat man swung his hand and walked out of the door. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. At this time, there were more than a dozen people standing in front of Henry''spany. These people were all driving Land Rovers. The cars were parked on the side of the road. A row of cars looked very imposing. Seeing the fat maning out, these people immediately asked. "How was it?" "Is thispany okay?" "Do you think it''s reliable?" The fat man''s eyes swept around and said bitterly, "No way! Just a waste of money. I won''t hire anyone from here!" Those people outside the door didn''t ask what had happened. When they saw the fat man, they all opened their mouths. "It seems that it is just a nominal securitypany. Without strength, how dare he to open a securitypany?" "It''s not a securitypany. It''s just a garbagepany!" "F*ck, Garbage Security Company. That''s a good name!" "Ha, ha, ha, just call it Garbage Security Company from now on!" The voices of these people outside the door were very loud, and they attracted many people''s attention at once. Some of the passers-by also stopped to watch the scene. Henry opened the door of thepany, moved a wooden chair and sat at the door. Facing the words of these people, he waited for his people toe and start working as if he had not heard the people on the street. "Kid, do you think that anyone would hire a garbagepany like yours?" A bald man with tattoos all over his head asked. "Are you just a bunch of chickens?!" Chapter 654 Chapter 654 When the group of people saw Henry, they shouted even more fiercely. "Little chicken? Hahaha, I think he looks like it!" "Come on,e on. Let''s take some pictures and help him advertise. Let''s see who wille to hire hispany." "Yes, boy. I''d like to see what you can rely on!" The fat man with a gold watch said to Henry, "He doesn''t even care about my Forestics Company. I''ll make you unable to survive in Yinzhou. Do you know that I only need to say a word and there would be no enterprise in the whole Yinzhou willing to pay for your services?!" The fat man had a confident look on his face. "Today, I''ll let the word out. If anyone dares toe here and hire Collier Security in the future, he''s going to get in trouble with Forestics Company!" "We, Angel Technologies, are determined not to cooperate with this kind of people." "The same goes for Lioness Enterprise!" A lot of voices came out, which made many people passing by curious about what was going on with thispany. Lnd sat in front of hispany and kept sneering as he watched what was happening in front of Henry''spany. It was he who found these people. The purpose was to smear Henry''s reputation on the first day of his business and make him unable to continue working. After such a mess, everyone would talk in the circle. Even if his securitypany could continue its work, it would be absolutely impossible to have any customers. The group of people standing at the entrance of Henry''spany, with pride on their faces, shouted that whoever dared to cooperate with Collier Security would not be their friends from now on and would be left alone in Yinzhou. On this street, some other businessmen also came out and watched what was happening at the door of Henry''spany as if they were watching a show. "This guy provoked Old Tang. He should not havee to this street!" The young man who delivered a message to Lnd snorted coldly. "Ah." A slightly older man sighed and said, "I mean, it''s a fate that made us open all our stores together. Harmony brings wealth in business. Aren''t you afraid of getting into trouble when you make such a big noise?" "Trouble?" The young man said with a disdainful smile, "Do you think this boy can cause trouble? Just watch, hispany will never open. If I encounter such a thing, I will be too ashamed to stay here!" The slightly older man shook his head and did not continue speaking. The middle- aged woman next to Henry''spany walked over with two flower baskets. Seeing so many people in front of Henry''spany, she looked a little timid. "Emm... young man, I just heard that you are opening today, and I wish you sessful... business." When she saw so many people at the door, the middle-aged woman''s voice was a little trembling. Henry smiled and stood up from the chair. He walked to the middle-aged woman and took over the two flower baskets. "Big Sister, thank you." "Not... Not at all..." The middle-aged woman nced at the group of people and whispered, "Young man, do you want me to help you..." The middle-aged woman pointed at her cell phone on which there was a number that had been entered. The meaning was very clear. If Henry needed it, she could help to call the police. "No." Henry shook his head. "It''s okay, Big Sister." At the moment, Henry didn''t care about this scene at all. Moreover, hispany was not doing business. Ernest, the fat man with a golden watch, shot a nce at the woman. "Can his business be sessful? Hurry up and take your flower baskets away!" Ernest''s eyes scared the middle-aged woman. The woman stepped back unconsciously and said to Henry, "Little brother, then... then I''ll go first. You''re busy..." The middle-aged woman had just left for a few steps when she heard the sound of congrattions. "Congrattions, Mr. Zhang! Congrattions, Wish you a sessful business!" The sound of congrattions rang out. Ernest and a group of other people looked at the person who made the sound. They had just said that who dared to cooperate with Collier Security will be considered an enemy. Now someone came to congratte them. Weren''t they just making trouble for themselves? A middle-aged man in a suit appeared in the public''s sight. Seeing the man in a suit, Henry was also a little confused. There was no such person in his impression. The middle-aged man in a suit wore a pair of sses and held a que with the words "Sessful Business" in his hand. "F*ck, who are you?" Ernest asked unhappily. "I''m from Fluke Limited." The middle- aged man in a suit answered. He held the que and walked to Henry. "Mr. Zhang, during thest medical exchange meeting, our boss admired your character very much. Your words, ''I hope there will be no disease in the world'' aroused a great resonance of our boss. He sets you as a benchmark for his life. Although this que is not worth a lot, it represents a part of his mind." Henry nodded and said, "Help me thank your boss." When others came to give gifts, Henry had no reason not to ept them. Henry''s gratitude made the middle-aged man in a suit look happy. "I say, what are you talking about? You don''t want to work in Yinzhou, do you?" Ernest strode over. "I tell you, if anyone dares to cooperate with this kid, it means that he is going against our Forestics Company!" "What is Forestics Company?" The middle-aged man in a suit looked puzzled. "I haven''t heard of it. Is it famous?" In fact, this Forestics Company was really well-known in Yinzhou. Its assets of nearly 100 million were above average, and the middle-aged man in the suit had also heard of it. However,pared with the Lins, the Forestics Company was too inconspicuous. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. When Ernest heard the middle- aged man''s words, he suddenly became furious. "Four-Eyed, do you believe that I can make yourpany bankrupt with a phone call?" The middle- aged man in a suit shook his head and said, "You can have a try." "Well, you are not giving me face, are you? Just wait!" Ernest reached out and pointed at the middle-aged man''s nose, shouting. The middle-aged man in the suit shrugged indifferently and strode away. As soon as the middle-aged man in a suit left, there was a sound of a horn behind Ernest. "Fu*k, a good dog doesn''t block the way. Why is he standing here? Get out of my way!" Apanied by the sound of the trumpet, a series of shouts sounded. The scolding sound made the group of Ernest''s men who surrounded the entrance of Henrypany to turn their heads in unison. "F**k you..." Halfway through the sentence, Ernest suddenly stopped speaking because he saw that the horn wasing from a Rolls-Royce. "What the f*ck is going on here?" A young man poked his head out from the back seat of the Rolls- Royce. Ernest''s arrogant face immediately became respectful when he saw the young man. "It turns out to be Master Danny." Chapter 655 Chapter 655 Besides the Lins Group, although the Zhao Family was powerful, it had existed for a very short time. The Chows'' was absolutely the strongest among other enterprises, excluding the Lins Group. Danny himself was also a really rich second generation. After meeting Henry, he had restrained himself a lot, but before that, he could be said to be overbearing. In Ernest''s eyes, he was extremely prestigious. Danny''s driver opened the car door for him. And Danny got out of the car. Danny waved at Ernest. Ernest hurriedly nodded and bowed as he trotted over to Danny. With a smile on his face, he asked, "Young Master Danny, what can I do for you?" "What can you do?" Danny narrows his eyes then raised his palm and pped him on the face. The p was so loud and clear. Ernest covered his face with his hands and looked at Danny with a puzzled look. "Do you know why I hit you?" Danny says with a cold humph then asks. "I don''t know. Please tell me, Master Danny." Ernest lowered his head. Danny raised his foot and kicked the man''s belly heavily. "F**k you! It''s easy for me to beat you!" Danny''s kick made Ernest take a few steps back and fall to the ground. Seeing Danny start to fight, those people who had shouted together with Ernest before, and though they were some big shots in Yinzhou, didn''t even dare to take a deep breath. They all looked at Danny carefully, and at the same time, they guessed in their hearts why Master Danny was so angry. After kicking Ernest, Danny restrained his anger on his face, walked to his car, took out two boxes covered with red silk from the trunk, and smiled. He came to Henry and said, "Mr. Zhang, I just heard that you are opening today, so I did not prepare too much. Please forgive me." Danny removed the red silk cloth, and there was a golden dragon in a box, which was carved from pure gold. In the other box, there was a phoenix, carved from fine jade. "Mr. Zhang, I specially hired a top master to carve this golden dragon and jade phoenix. For thing, I''m here to congratte you on your new business. For the other, I''m here to thank you for your previous advice. If it weren''t for you, I''m afraid there would be no Chows'' anymore." What Danny said was about the purchase of Zhao''s Group''s stock by the majorpanies a few days ago. "Haha, I can''t watch your Chow''s disappear like this." Henry nodded. "Thank you very much, Mr. Zhang." Danny''s face has a happy expression. He waves his hands behind him. "Come, put the things in." Danny''s chauffeur quickly walked forward and took over the dragon and the phoenix. Danny''s attitude towards Henry made Ernest''s men widen their eyes. Who was Danny? They were very clear about it. He was the biggest yboy in Yinzhou. He was absolutely fearless. He had a group of thugs under hismand, and they were very overbearing. Even Green Leaf had to be polite to them. At this time, he was being polite to such a boy, and he even kept calling him like that. It seemed that this boy didn''t care about Danny at all! Ernest, who had been kicked to the ground by Danny, got up in a hurry. Looking at everything that had happened, he had a bad feeling in his heart. The people who were with him also felt that the air was a little cold. Some of them even had an idea of leaving. Just as these people were guessing Henry''s identity, another voice sounded not far away. "The Rolls-Royce in the front must be Chows''. Don''t block the road. Get out of the way!" The voice rang out and Ernest and the others were all shocked. Who dared to speak to Danny like that? In their view, Danny would definitely swear back. As a result, Danny replied very politely, "Move now, move now." As soon as Danny''s driver came out, he ran to the driver''s seat and drove the car away without hesitation. Behind them, there were several Audi A6. These cars slowly drove to the door of Henry''spany, and the door opened. A tall woman in a big red trench coat came out of thest Audi A6. The woman had long hair and impable facial features. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. "I wish you a sessful business. I''ve just heard Sylvia say that you''re opening today, so I got you two bonsais." The woman who got out of the Audi was Jenny. "Who is this?" Ernest said in a low voice when he saw Jenny and the others. He wondered which company she was from and who dared to talk Danny just now. "Hengyuan!" A man next to Ernest frowned. "I know this woman. She''s the president of Hengyuan, Jenny Qin." "Hengyuan!" Ernest couldn''t help crying out. Recently, the reputation of Hengyuan was too big. They got the only trade channel and now they cooperate with the Lins. It was definitely one of the giants in Yinzhou! Such news made Ernest frown more tightly. He didn''t understand how a person who ran a small securitypany could be in contact with the two giants such as Hengyuan and the Chows''. "President Qin! You''re done with the delivery. Let us go in!" A clear voice sounded behind Jenny''s fleet. It was from a ck Benz. The license tes were of the same number. The one who shouted was Sylvia''s secretary, Cathy Lee. Jenny covered her mouth andughed. She then said to Henry, "Your Highness, the Lady of the Imperial Pce hase. I''ll leave first." Jenny waved her hand at Henry and then led her team to the front. The ck Benz stopped in front of Henry''spany. "Lins'' car! The Lins are also here!" Ernest''s eyes widened. Lins Group in Yinzhou was too representative. Even thepany''s license te number was remembered clearly. "How could this be possible? The Lins have something to do with this boy!" "Who on earth is this kid?" Question after question formed in the hearts of Ernest and the others. The bad premonition in their hearts grew greater and greater! The door of the Benz opened, and Sylvia got out of the car. She wore a coat that was corresponding to Jenny''s. The two women now lived together, and their styles were very close. Different from Jenny''s approachable feeling, when Sylvia got out of the car, she had an aura, which made people feel that they couldn''t look straight at her. "Sylvia! This is Sylvia Lin! She''s the head of the Lins! She''s here in person!" "Damn it, this kid can''t be some second generation of the officials, right?" "The second generation of the officials? Even the second generation of the officials couldn''t make Sylvia appear in person." "Who the hell is he?'' Ernest swallowed his saliva and thought, "Even Sylvia Lin hase here!" Sylvia took two steps forward and came to Henry. Under the gaze of Ernest and others, she took Henry''s arm and said, "Honey, wish you a sessful beginning. Tell me, what should I give you?" Chapter 656 Chapter 656 Sylvia''s words were like a bomb thrown into the crowd. Ernest and the other people all opened their eyes wide at this moment. Honey? This man was the husband of the president of Lins Group?! Wasn''t this too unbelievable? Ernest couldn''t imagine that Henry had such an identity. But now the facts were in front of him and he had to believe it! Did he just publicly mock the husband of the president of the Lins Group? Although Ernest just showed that he was very powerful in Yinzhou, he was quite self-aware when facing the Lins. Forestics Company that he often talked about was nothingpared to the Lins. Lnd, who was sitting in hispany, looked pale as he saw what had happened in front of him. Chows'', Hengyuan, and the Lins, all of them were existences that could crush him like a nonentity! Henry looked at the scene in front of him. Needless to say, it must be Sylvia who spread the news that he was going to open apany. Henry saw that there were many smallpanies'' representatives behind the Lins'' motorcade. They were all here to congratte. Henry said with a wry smile, "Honey, you don''t need to do these things. You also know that my securitypany..." "There should always be some ceremonies. My husband is opening apany. How could I, as a wife, stay quiet and not give any gifts?" Sylvia smiled sweetly at Henry, and then took out a box of roses. There were nine roses in total with no branches, which were put in a transparent gift box, and the box was marked with the price of 999 yuan. When Henry saw the box of roses taken out by Sylvia, he couldn''t help smiling slightly. "My dear, do you also like the things that other little girls like?" The box of roses that Sylvia took out was the Immortality Flower which was very popr online. Sylvia rolled her eyes at Henry. "What do you mean? Am I not a little girl?" "No, no, that''s not what I meant." Henry waved his hand repeatedly. "Hum!" Sylvia snorted and handed the box to Henry. "Thank you, honey." Henry smiled. He looked around and wondered, "Where''s Lisa? You two came here, but she didn''te out with you?" "She went to the Spring residential home to y with Dean Cui," Sylvia exined. Henry nodded. Danny came over from the side, walked up to Ernest, and said, "I just heard you say that whoever cooperates with Mr. Zhang is making trouble with your Forestics Company, didn''t you? Now I''m going to make trouble with your Forestics Company. What are you going to do? And Angel Technologies. And Lioness Enterprises. Since you are so arrogant, do you intend to do anything to the Chows''?" Danny was very clear when he pointed out all the people who were shouting at the entrance of Henry''spany. Hearing Danny''s words, these people keep breaking out in cold sweat. "Master Danny, it''s a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding!" Ernest apologized repeatedly, and he hated Lnd very much in his heart. If it weren''t for him, he might have not been involved in this matter! "Misunderstanding?" Sylvia''s face was cold. She said to Cathy, the secretary, "Secretary Lee, remember all these people present. From now on, all those who cooperate with them are not weed to our Lins Group!" Secretary Lee nodded. "Hengyuan as well," added Jenny. "Chows'' as well." Danny did not forget himself. Now, these were thergest three enterprises in Yinzhou. If they all wanted to shut down an enterprise, there would be no other way out for the enterprise to survive! The scene in front of them made Ernest''s face look as if he had eaten a fly, which was extremely ugly. These people almost subconsciously turned their heads and looked at Lnd. All of this was caused by him! At this time, Lnd''s face was pale and he was trembling all over. He didn''t dare to sit at the door of hispany any longer. He hurriedly sneaked into thepany and closed the door. However, the closed door could not stop Ernest''s anger. Their brotherhood was built on wine and meat. Now that such a thing had happened, who would care about whether they were close or not. "Lnd, get the f*ck out!" Ernest rushed to the door of Lnd''spany and kicked on the ss door of Lnd''spany. The ss door, which was not very secure, was kicked open by Ernest. Under his leadership, everyone rushed into Lnd''spany and shouted at him. They wanted to get even with him. On the other side. The older man said to the young man beside him, "It seems that you have really kicked the iron te this time. You should pray that he won''t take it against you, otherwise..." Property ? N?velDrama.Org. The man didn''t finish his words and shook his head, but his meaning was obvious. The youth''s legs were turning soft. For Lnd, what happened here might be a well-nned conspiracy. For Ernest and his people, it was a scene that had changed their lives, but for Henry, it was just a small episode. Many smallpany''s principals came to congratte Henry. Henry''spany was probably the most powerful store in Yinzhou. The flower baskets and pots sent to him created a small garden at the entrance of Henry''spany. It was an opening ceremony, which Henry did not intend to hold. It was not until noon that Sylvia and the others left one by one. Compared with the grand opening of Henry''spany, Lnd''spany had long been smashed by Ernest and his angry men. The 300 people arranged by Henry also reported and filled in the materials in thepany. Henry didn''t need to worry about these things at all. The people he called were all elites and disciplined. After everything was settled, it was already two o''clock in the afternoon. Henry simply prepared to close thepany''s door. When he was just about to close the door, Henry received a call from Anna. "Mr. Zhang, I just heard that you are opening today, and I''m calling a bitte. Please forgive me." Anna''sughter sounded on the phone. Henry deliberately med her and said, "No, I can''t forgive you. You are my boss anyway. You didn''t call me immediately to congratte. That''s wrong. You should invite me to dinner next time." "Haha, Mr. Zhang, I can''t ept that honour. But I will treat you to dinner. By the way, I forgot to tell you somethingst time." "What''s that?" Anna said, "A five-star securitypany has to take part in grading once a year, but there are tasks that should bepleted every year, especially for the branchpany. As for you, you must complete thirty-six grading security tasks in a year so that the grading can be preserved." "Is there such a thing?" Henry was puzzled. He had never heard of it. Chapter 657 Chapter 657 Anna exined, "Mr. Zhang, it''s not written in official reports. It''s normal that you don''t know it. This is a hidden rule in the industry. But there are only thirty- six grading tasks every year. It''s not difficult toplete. Three per month. After all, there are only one or two five-star securitypanies in each province. I will send you the specific taskster." "Okay." Henry nodded. After the call with Anna, Henry could not help but sigh. This is really a constant principle of the world. If you wanted something, you had to do something in return. The tasks should bepleted. Otherwise, the official would have an excuse to bother you. Originally, Henry wanted to recruit a receptionist a few dayster, but now it seemed that it had to be done as soon as possible. It was impossible for him to stay in thepany all the time. Henry closed the door of thepany. He remembered that there would be arge recruitment fair in two days. Maybe he could recruit someone at that time. After checking the time, Henry nned to buy something for the children of the Spring residential home first, and then he would pick Lisa up. Henry walked to the mall. When he was about to enter the door of the mall, Henry suddenly stopped and walked toward the underground garage. The underground garage looked dark, and there were a lot of cars parked in it. Henry stepped on the ground with echo. "Alright, juste out." When Henry walked to a position which he did not check before, he suddenly stopped. "Ha- ha, you are quite vignt." A sneer sounded behind Henry. It was a middle-aged man in his forties, wearing ckbat boots. He was looking at Henry with a rxed look. He was the vice- captain of the Sharp Knife, Keaton Chan. Henry shrugged his shoulders and said, "There''s nothing we can do if we''re not alert. You''ve had an intention to kill me at least three times along the way. What can I do? Should I just stretch my neck out for you to kill me?" Keaton snorted, "Henry Zhang, don''t talk to me like that. I know you have some strength, but I''m not afraid of you. The so- called strength of yours is nothing in front of the Sharp Knife!" "The Sharp Knife?" Henry smiled in his heart. When Cody had told Bryce about Fire Crystals before his death, Henry had known that the Sharp Knife would look for him. Henry expected to see the person from the Sharp Knife three days ago. Henry didn''t expect that he woulde here today. Henry deliberately asked, "The Sharp Knife, why are you looking for me? I didn''t do anything wrong, did I?" Keaton sneered and said, "You should know that an ordinary man can get into trouble because of his wealth. The Lins are just an ordinarypany, but you''ve taken what doesn''t belong to you. I don''t need to tell you what exactly it is. Give it to me!" "Why?" Henry was puzzled. "Should we give the things that belong to us to the Sharp Knife?" "Yes!" Keaton nodded. "From today on, it belongs to us. It doesn''t belong to the Lins. Hand it over!" Henry looked at Keaton and fell into silence. He was thinking about something. Keaton threatened, "Henry, I advise you to think about it carefully. Don''t think that you can go against us. You, a small Family Lin, can''t deal with the consequences! Your strength is nothing in front of the Sharp Knife!" "All right!" Henry let out a long sigh of relief. "I can give you the thing, but I need to arrange for someone to bring it to me. I can give it to you tomorrow morning." "Tomorrow?" Keaton narrowed his eyes and looked Henry up and down. At the same time, he was considering the authenticity of Henry''s words. Henry said, "Since you know about Fire Crystals, you should know how valuable it is. I can''t take it with me all the time. I''ll give it to you tomorrow morning. What do you think?" Seeing Keaton still didn''t believe him, Henry said again, "Don''t worry. Since I''ve promised you, I won''t go back on my word." "I don''t think you will dare!" Keaton snorted coldly, "Tomorrow, I will look for you. As long as you dare to y tricks, there will be serious consequences!" After saying that, Keaton strode away. Looking at Keaton''s back, Henry took out his mobile phone and said, "Future, bring a small piece of the Fire Crystal to Yinzhou. Yes, and spread the word that Radiant Ind gave the Fire Crystal to the Sharp Knife to keep it safe." The fact that Henry was willing to give the Fire Crystal to the Sharp Knife showed that he had ulterior motives. Now, with the sudden appearance of the force called Noble Berserkers, Henry was wondering if their goal was to obtain Fire Crystal or Radiant Ind. After all, in the battle on the ind, the people who came were so powerful that they could take away the Fire Crystals and leave. Henry was confused. Was the other party being selfconceited or for some other purpose? This time, the Sharp Knife just happened to get involved. It was not bad to use them to test the attitude of Nobel Berserkers. Henry left the garage and went to the mall to buy some things ording to the original n. He went to the Spring residential home to see the children. When Sylvia was about to get off work, he took Lisa back and bought some vegetables. When he got home, he went into the kitchen. When Sylvia and Jenny returned home, they saw Lisa sitting on the sofa and watching cartoons, as well as Henry in the kitchen. The fragrance from the kitchen made Sylvia''s heart filled with the warmth of home. But she didn''t know how long such days wouldst. Because she knew that Henry could leave at any time and do dangerous things that she didn''t know. So, every minute when she was with Henry, Sylvia would cherish it. The next morning. A private nended in Yinzhou and Future, wearing a white Han suit, went out of the airport. "Boss, I''m here. Where are you?" she asked, holding her headset. "I''ll send you the address." At this time, Henry, who was in hispany, sent the location to Future. "Boss, what''s wrong with you? Are you a receptionist?" Future saw Henry, who was sitting at the entrance of thepany like a door-boy.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "Receptionist? This is clearly thepany that I opened recently, okay?" Henry rolled his eyes. "You can tell Wade and otherster that if there is any security task that is slightly more difficult, I will look for them. I have to take thirty-six tasks this year." "Okay." She nodded and took out a Fire Crystal the size of a fingernail from her pocket. This one probably ounted for one percent of the amount that Radiant Ind had. When she took out the Fire Crystal, Future deliberately took a look at Henry. In Henry''s eyes, there was a trace of greed. But it shed away, and even Henry himself did not notice it, while it was clearly captured by Future. "Boss, why do you suddenly want this Fire Crystal?" Future did not hand the Fire Crystal to Henry immediately. Now she had entered the Qi- controlling Realm, and her perception of Qi was very sensitive. After she entered the Qi-controlling Realm, Future had studies the Fire Crystals once again. She came to an extremely shocking conclusion regarding the red airflow. Chapter 658 Chapter 658 Future became familiar with Qi, and after understanding the principles of Qi, she extracted and combined the various elements from the Fire Crystal. In the end, she discovered that the energy of the Fire Crystal was filled with an extremely powerful negative influence. Future took a long time to ept this discovery, but it was real. Yesterday when Henry called her, Future was a little worried. When she first saw the greed in Henry''s eyes, the worry in her heart became more serious. Up to now, she had not thought about whether she should tell Henry about it. The red airflow contained negative emotions and would infinitely expand due to some influences. If she told Henry this, the doubts about the red airflow in Henry''s mind could be the fodder for this negative mood, which would have a greater impact on Henry. After thinking about it, Future put away the Fire Crystal. What relieved her was that when she put away the Fire Crystal, Henry did not show anything. It seemed that the negative emotions from the red airflow could not affect Henry, so she could only study the red airflow more thoroughly as soon as possible. Henry rushed to Future and said, "I don''t want the Fire Crystals. The Sharp Knife does." "The Sharp Knife?" Future was uncertain. "Since when are they so bold? They dared to ask Boss about it?" Henry smiled slightly and said, "Herees the man." As soon as Henry finished speaking, Keaton''s figure appeared in front of Henry''spany. Keaton nced at Henry and Future, and then asked, "Where is it?" Henry pouted his lips at Future and she took out the Fire Crystal the size of a fingernail. Keaton''s pupils constricted the moment Future took out the Fire Crystal. There was a scorching light in his eyes. Such a small piece of Fire Crystal contained a huge amount of energy! "Give it to me!" Keaton shouted and stretched out his hand. Future took a look at Henry and then put the small Fire Crystal in Keaton''s hand. Before she could put down the Fire Crystal, Keaton grabbed the Fire Crystal from her hands. Then, as if he was looking at his most beloved person, he stared at the small Fire Crystal in his hands. "Well, if I said I wouldn''t lie to you, I wouldn''t lie to you. Now the thing is yours." Henry shrugged his shoulders. Keaton snorted and stared at Henry. "You know what is good for you!" After saying that, Keaton strode away and disappeared from Henry''s and Future''s sight. Looking at Keaton''s back, Future said, "Boss, you asked me to spread the news yesterday, and now you really gave the Fire Crystal to the Sharp Knife. Do you want to use them as bait?" "Not bad." Henry nodded. "Have you recorded it?" "Yes. Should I release it now?" Future asked. "Yes!" Henry said without hesitation. On the other side, Keaton left as soon as he got the Fire Crystal. He was extremely excited. He didn''t expect that the treasure that everyone wanted would be in his hands so easily! As long as he could hand over the Fire Crystal, the position of the Sharp Knife''s Captain would definitely belong to him! From now on, he would no longer need to hold the title of Vice-captain! Thinking of this, Keaton didn''t want to stay any longer. He just wanted to go back as soon as possible and get those benefits. After delivering the items, Future left immediately. Henry was waiting in thepany. At noon, he received a phone call from secretary Lee. Cathy told Henry that there would be an autumn recruitment fair starting tomorrow morning, which wouldst for three days. Henry specifically asked Cathy this question yesterday, asking her to pay attention for him. Henry asked Cathy to arrange a recruitment booth for him. Looking at thepany''s door which was empty, Henry shook his head, locked the door, and went to thepany to find Sylvia. When Henry arrived at the Lins Group, it was just the time for lunch, so they had lunch together. "By the way, honey." During the lunch, Sylvia took out a folder and ced it on the table in front of Henry. "Your securitypany has just opened. Can you help me protect this person?" "Okay." Henry answered without thinking. He nced at the document that Sylvia took out. On the document that Sylvia took out, there was a woman''s photo. The woman had delicate facial features and a tall figure. She stood on a red carpet, and behind her was a logo from some film festival. "Wow, is this Jessica Shang? She''s an A-ss celebrity!" Jenny said in surprise when she saw the document in Henry''s hands. "Jessica Shang? A-ss female celebrity? I haven''t heard of her." Henry''s face was full of doubts. He almost didn''t watch TV and variety shows, so he didn''t know much about celebrities. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Sylvia covered her mouth andughed. "You''re running around every day. You wouldn''t even recognize the Lord of Shadows in front of you. This time, thepany produced a new product and especially hired Jessica as its spokesperson. Although the other party brought bodyguards, the agency still hopes that we can provide her with protection." "What protection? Is there anyone who is trying to kidnap her?" Henry was speechless for a while. If he was a kidnapper, he would kidnap a rich man than kidnap a celebrity. Sylvia rolled her eyes. "Ourpany is cooperating with them. If they have this request, let''s do it. I''ve already sent the other party''s flight information to your mobile phone. I''ll have to trouble you, President Zhang!" Henry covered his forehead and said, "All right, President Lin." Henry took a look at the flight information. Jessica''s ne would arrive at 2:30 p.m. After lunch, he rushed to the airport. When Henry arrived at the airport, he saw at a nce that too many young people had gathered in the departure building of the airport. These people had put up a banner with words, "Jessica, we love you". "Wow! Did you see that? Jessica released a special message two hours ago saying that she would get off the ne at 2:30 p.m. and we''ll be able to see her soon. I''m so excited!" A young girl holding her phone said excitedly to the people next to her. "I don''t know if there is a chance for us to shake hands with her." "I''m so nervous!" The voices of a group of people came into Henry''s ears. Henry looked at the location of the exit. It was crowded with people. In this kind of environment, if someone like Henry, wanted to do something to Jessica, they would have 20 ways to avoid being discovered. "She asked for protection while widely advertising her whereabouts. What a contradiction!" Thinking of this, Henry found a massage chair andy downfortably, quietly waiting for the time to pass. Half an hourter, when Henry was sleeping on the massage chair, a scream came from the exit. Henry stood up and looked in the direction of the exit. Chapter 659 Chapter 659 At the exit, a group of people screamed fanatically, waving the banner in their hands with excitement. When the door of the exit opened, four bodyguards wearing sunsses and ck suits walked in the forefront with a look that warned strangers to stay away. Those enthusiastic fans crazily stretched out their hands and were pushed away mercilessly by several bodyguards. Even so, they still shouted something like "Jessica, I love you", and the fanaticism in their eyes made Henry feel a little shocked when he saw it. A young woman with a height of 1.7 metres and big sunsses came out of the doorway. Even though a pair of sunsses covered most of her face, Henry could recognize that she was the one he was going to protect this time. She was the first- ss celebrity, Jessica Shang. Jessica''s assistant followed behind. She was a woman in her thirties, wearing sses, carrying a bag and a suitcase. While walking, she shouted to the fans, "Stop shooting, don''t take photos! Stop shooting!" Behind Jessica''s assistant, there were four more bodyguards. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. As the eight bodyguards went out, Henry felt that she was almost as secure as the country''s leader who came to see him back in the days. He stood not far away, listening to the shouts of Jessica''s assistant to stop taking pictures. He felt strange. ording to these fans, it was Jessica who told everyone on social media apps when she would appear at Yinzhou Airport, and now she was wearing a pair of big sunsses. How could she not be photographed? Henry shook his head. He really didn''t know what these so- called celebrities were thinking. He swept his eyes over the crowd and found no traces of danger. Then he walked over to Jessica. Jessica walked out of the airport. Under the protection of eight bodyguards, she took off her sunsses and looked around impatiently. "Katie, where are the people from Lins Group?" "I''ll contact them right now!" said Katie. She took out her phone and was about to make a call. "Come on, get out of the way, please." Henry walked to the bodyguards and said, "Well, I am a person sent by the Lins Group. You are Jessica Shang, right? Pleasee with me." Jessica took a look at Henry. When she found that Henry was alone, she looked a little angry and asked, "What? Did the Lins Group ask you toe alone?" "Uh..." Henry was stunned for a moment and then asked, "How many people shoulde to pick you up? There would be too many people to fit in one car." Hearing this, Jessica red at Henry in disgust. She held her hands in front of her chest and did not say anything. Katie came out and said, "What does your Lins Group mean? Don''t you want to cooperate with us? Let me tell you, Jessica''s schedule is full of arrangements. We''re showing respect to you. Now arrange ten cars toe for us!" "There will not be ten cars, only one. If you want to take it, you can, if not..." Henry curled his lips. On his way here, he searched for the information about Jessica. She participated in several TV shows. Although she was ying the protagonists, her fame was not as high as the first-ss celebrities. Henry had travelled the world for so many years and seen many celebrities. Some of them, who were more famous than Jessica, were not as arrogant. In Henry''s eyes, the so-called stars were just a little expensive, but not too expensive. After all, Henry''s identity could be said to be one of the wealthiest among the rich and powerful families. Even the European royal family had to be careful around him. And ordinary stars, not to mention in the eyes of the royal family, even in the eyes of ancient kungfu family like the Zhu family, they were just ordinary people. The difference in status made Henry unable to understand Jessica''s pride. "One car? What do you think I am? One car to pick me up?" Jessica red at Henry angrily. When she realized that her fans were looking at her, she controlled her expression and showed a fake smile. "All right, don''t waste time. I''ll drive the car, and you guys wait at the door." After Henry finished, he walked to the parking lot alone without any unnecessary words. Jessica was even angrier when she saw Henry''s attitude. She put her hands at her waist and said, "I''m so angry. I won''t take this offer. Tell that Lins Group that they can find whoever they want!" "Jessica, don''t be angry, don''t be angry." Katie quickly dissuaded her. "If you don''t want to fulfil the contract we had signed with the Lins, we can''t ount for it. Let this person be arrogant first. It''s not toote to trouble him after we finish filming the advertisement. He''s just a driver. There''s no need to be angry with such an inferior person." Jessica''s chest heaved up and down. After a long while, she breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Well, let him be arrogant first!" Jessica and her group of ten people walked to the exit of the arrival building. As soon as they went out, an extended Bentley stopped. It was Henry who was driving. Henry opened the window and rushed to Jessica and her fellows outside the car. "Get in the car!" Jessica walked to the Bentley and stood there quietly. Katie stood behind Jessica. In Henry''s eyes, these two people were standing there like fools. "What are you waiting for? Get in the car!" Henry shouted again. "How to get in the car?" Jessica looked at Henry. "How to get in the car?" Henry was stunned by Jessica''s question. "The door is closed, how do you want me to get in?" Jessica showed a funny expression. Hearing this, Henry''s mouth twitched. "Just pull the door and it will open." Jessica frowned and looked at Henry with a confused look. "You want me to open the door?!" Henry swore that if he hadn''t been helping Sylvia this time, not to mention a celebrity, even a royal princess would have been in trouble! Henry got out of the car, went to the back door of the Bentley, opened the door, and said, "Now can you?" "What''s wrong with you? You should know what you are supposed to do without us reminding you!" Katie scolded. "That''s enough. Tell the Lins to fire him. There''s no need to argue with such a person." Jessica said lightly. She didn''t look at Henry anymore. Then she lowered her head and got into the car. Katie took a look at Henry and said, "Wait and see how this will end!" After finishing her words, Katie also got into the car. The eight bodyguards opened the doors of the car one by one and got in the car. Henry curled his lips and ran to the driver''s seat to start the car. When he arrived at the Lins Group, the Lins'' public rtion team had been waiting at the door of the company. Seeing this public rtions team, Henry breathed a sigh of relief. He might not be able to be responsible for Jessica any longer. As soon as the car stopped, the public rtions team of Lins Group immediately came forward and opened the door on their own initiative. "Miss Shang, you''vee a long way. Thank you," said the PR manager in a sweet voice. Sylvia walked over from the side and stood in front of the Bentley driver''s seat. "Why did you pick her up all by yourself?" Chapter 660 Chapter 660 Henry listened to Sylvia''s question and said, "Honey, I always pick up people alone." Sylvia gently covered her forehead with her jade-like hands. "I specially arranged people from the Public Rtions Department to go with you. As a result, you went there alone. This Jessica is famous. Did you have any conflicts with her?" "There was no conflict. I feel that the leaders of other countries that I have met before don''t have this many bodyguards." Sylvia covered her mouth. Just as she was about to speak, she heard a scream from the side. "I don''t care! It''s up to you to decide how to handle that driver. I don''t want to see him again!" The owner of the scream was Jessica. Sylvia looked at Henry with some unnaturalness in her eyes. "Didn''t you say there was no conflict?" "Um..." Henry shrugged. "Perhaps our definition of the conflict is different." "Well, well, leave it to me. President Qin and I will not go back for dinner tonight. We have to apany Jessica. It''s better for you not to see her today." Sylvia waved to Henry and strode to the side. "Where is Lisa?" Henry asked from the car. "She will be with us," Sylvia replied without looking back. "All right." After putting the car in ce, Henry simply returned home wanting to enjoy the rest of the day. As soon as he entered the house, Henry received a message. Looking at the content of the message, Henryy on the bed and sighed. "s, I don''t have much leisure time." The news Henry received was sent by Future. Future told Henry that many underground forces now already knew that Radiant Ind had given a small piece of Fire Crystal to the Sharp Knife for free. In just a few hours, many forces had found the headquarters of the Sharp Knife, but they had not seen the traces of Noble Berserkers. On the other side, after Keaton got the Fire Crystal, the first thing he did was returning to the capital. Without hesitation, he took the earliest flight. The members of the Sharp Knife, including Bryce, went back to the capital with Keaton, even though their wounds had not yet healed. At 3:30 p.m., Keaton and the others appeared at the Capital Airport. Keaton had already prepared to give a report about the task. The small piece of Fire Crystal in his pocket was his capital for promotion. As for Bryce and the others, on their way here, they had also thought about what kind of benefits they would get this time. "Henry, you are really a treasure house!" Noelle sneered. Although she had been yed by Henry this time, Henry had lost the most important thing- the Fire Crystal. In the end, she was still the one who had taken advantage of him! Keaton showed a smile at the corner of his mouth. Just as he was about to walk out of the airport, several figures appeared in front of him and surrounded Keaton and others. "Keaton!" A loud shout rang out. Keaton and others looked at the person who shouted. "Captain Wang!" Bryce and others were all shocked and looked at the person who spoke. "Bradley Wang?" Keaton frowned. "What are you doing here? From the looks of it, you''re here to block my way?" Bradley Wang, whom Keaton mentioned, was the captain of the Sharp Knife. He held the Sharp Knife in his hand. There were five elite team members following Bradley. At this moment, they formed a semiencircled formation and blocked the way of Keaton and the others. "Keaton Chan,e back to the HQ with me!" Bradley scolded. "Why?" A hint of disdain appeared in Keaton''s eyes. At this moment, in Keaton''s heart, the captain of the Sharp Knife was not surnamed Wang anymore. It was him. Naturally, there was no need for him to listen to Bradley anymore. "Why?" Bradley stared at Keaton and said, "Because this is an order,e back to the team with me!" "If not?" Keaton clenched his fists. Bradley''s eyes suddenly became sharp. "Leave the Sharp Knife then!" Keaton clenched his fists even harder. He stared at Bradley. He guessed that Bradley must have gotten some information and knew that he was a threat to his position, so he deliberately set this up to trick him. Keaton''s chest kept rising and falling. He stared at Bradley for more than ten seconds and then loosened his fist. "Okay, I will go back with you!" The headquarters of the Sharp Knife was not in the capital city but in the rainforest of Yun Province. A special helicopter took off from the capital''s airport. Keaton, Bryce and others took off again before leaving the capital''s airport. Inside the helicopter, Bradley paced back and forth in the cabin. He nced at the members of the team led by Bryce and said in a low voice, "What else have you done except forpleting the task this time? Bryce, give me a report. Don''t leave anything out. Everything is important!" Bradley stared at Bryce. Bryce subconsciously looked at Keaton. When he saw Keaton''s hand gesture for silence, he took a deep breath and said, "Captain Wang, we chased the fugitive around four cities this time, and finally killed him in Yinzhou. During this time, three times..." "Get to the point!" Bradley suddenly roared, "I said, in addition topleting the task, what else have you done?" Bryce replied, "Captain Wang, after the mission waspleted, we were all recovering at Yinzhou City Hospital." "Really?" Bradley looked at the rest of the members of the team, "Except forpleting the task and healing the wounds, you didn''t do anything?" Noelle and the others looked back and forth and shook their heads. "Okay." Bradley pped his hands. "Keaton, why did you go to Yinzhou this time?" Keaton crossed his legs and sat on his seat. "The team members were injured. Is it wrong to go and pick them up?" Bradley sneered. "You should have returned to the headquarters after picking them up. Why did you take them to the capital?" "Bradley, what do you mean?!" Keaton suddenly stood up and looked straight into Bradley''s eyes. "Are you deliberately making things difficult for me? Why do you have to interfere with my actions? If you have any dissatisfaction, pull it out and I, Keaton Chan, will take it!" Bradley looked at Keaton and shook his head. "I am not dissatisfied with you at all, but..." "But what?" Keaton took a step forward and stared at Bradley from a close distance. Bradley smiled and said, "You''ll know soon." They were flying at an extremely fast speed. The Sharp Knife''s headquarter was extremely hidden in Yun Province. Even the locals of Yun Province didn''t know there was the Sharp Knife around. Although the Sharp Knife had an official background, it was an underground force after all. Naturally, it would not easily show up in front of ordinary people. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. In the rain forest of Yun Province, there was a sinkhole, which was surrounded by natural barriers. The official ban prevented people from entering. Waterfalls were falling around the pit. Amidst the silvery-white surroundings, there was the headquarter of the Sharp Knife. The Sharp Knife headquarter was divided into two parts, above the ground and underground. When the helicopter reached the top of the sinkhole, it could be seen that the whole sinkhole had copsed halfway, and thick smoke rose from the Sharp Knife headquarters Chapter 661 Chapter 661 The thick ck smoke rushed into the sky, and the buildings on the ground of the Sharp Knife base were all turned into ruins. On the helicopter, Bryce and the others were staring nkly at what was happening in the base. "What the h*lI is going on?" Even Keaton, at this time, was staring at the base below the ne. Looking at Bradley''s expression again, it seemed that he already knew about it. The helicopter slowlynded. Originally, there was beautiful scenery around. At this time, the pit copsed and the waterfall was blocked. The original green mountains and beautiful rivers turned into ruins and mud. In the air, there was a strong smell of gunpowder. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Everyone got off the helicopter. "What the h*ll is going on?" Looking around, Bryce found that this was the headquarters of the Sharp Knife. How did it be like this? Bradley walked in the forefront and looked back at Keaton and the other eight people. "I will ask you onest time. What did you do this time in Yinzhou?" "Captain Wang, we really don''t understand what you mean." A member of Bryce''s team said anxiously. "You don''t understand?" Bradley rubbed his fingers. "Then let me give you a hint. Who took something that does not belong to him?" The seven members of Bryce''s team were shocked by Bradley''s words, and Keaton''s face also became somewhat unnatural. He had guessed that Bradley might stop him because of the Fire Crystal. Now he realized that it was true. Bradley nced at them and said, "I hope you can tell me the truth." Keaton shook his head. "I don''t understand what you''re talking about." There was a trace of disappointment in Bradley''s eyes. "Since you don''t want to say it, then don''t me me." Keaton''s body suddenly tensed up. "Wang, do you want to fight with me?" "To fight with you?" Bradley shook his head and said, "Don''t worry. It''s not me who will do that. It''s them!" As soon as the words left Bradley''s mouth, three figures suddenly shot toward Keaton. The three figures moved extremely fast and brought a lot of power, which made Keaton''s face change dramatically. Keaton did not have time to think too much. He threw himself forward and rolled on the ground to avoid the sudden attack of the three figures. Only then did Keaton have the time to look at the three figures. He gritted his teeth and said the identities of the three figures, "Japanese Secret Killers, American Hidden Assassins, and Italian Devil Warriors!" The identities of the three figures who had just rushed toward Keaton were clear. After seeing the three people clearly, Keaton shouted to Bradley, "Bradley, are you just going to let other countries'' forces attack the Sharp Knife?" "It''s not whether he agrees or not, it''s that he can''t do anything about it!" Another voice rang out, and then several figures descended in session in front of Keaton, surrounding him. Keaton''s eyes swept over these people one by one, and he called out their identities, "French Guardians, British Protectors, European Knight Association..." The identities of these people who appeared in front of Keaton were equal to Chinese the Sharp Knife. Now there were so many people gathered in the Sharp Knife. Looking around the pit, it had be a base on the ruins. Anyone with a little bit of wisdom could think that it had something to do with these people. A dozen figures surrounded Keaton. Looking at these figures, Keaton did not even have the will to resist. Keaton stood up and shouted, "You unterally broke the rules. You broke into our Sharp Knife''s headquarter, and vited the underground world regtions!" "Hehe." A man from American Hidden Assassins said, "You Sharp Knife is probably no longer within the protection range of the underground world." "It''s an organization that is about to be destroyed. What agreement are you talking about?" "It''s so funny!" One person after another spoke. Keaton was confused as to what they were trying to say. The Sharp Knife would be destroyed? Keaton looked at Bradley and found that he was looking at him coldly. "Bradley, as the captain of the Sharp Knife, are you going to let these people in and out of the Sharp Knife headquarter at will?" "Keaton, you broke the bnce of the underground world without authorization, attracting the enemy to the Sharp Knife. Do you know that I could kill you at the capital''s airport?" Bradley walked up with a cold face. "I''ll give you a chance to hand it over now!" "Hehl Heh heh!" Keaton sneered and said, "Bradley, I am really ashamed of you, the captain of the Sharp Knife. I just took a piece of Fire Crystal. How can you tell that I am luring the enemy to the Sharp Knife?" Keaton put his hand into his pocket. Then, he took out the Fire Crystal the size of a fingernail. As soon as the Fire Crystal appeared, the eyes of the people around Keaton showed a trace of greed. However, deep in the greed, there was a deep fear. Because everyone was very clear that this Fire Crystal did not belong to any force present. Keaton held the Fire Crystal in his hand and said, "What''s wrong, Bradley? Did I disturb you because I got this Fire Crystal? Do you think that you can keep your captain''s position?" Bradley listened to Keaton''s words and shook his head silently. "It seems that you still don''t know how wrong you are!" "Wrong?" Keaton smiled. "Did I do the wrong thing by getting the Fire Crystal?" "Yes!" Bradley shouted, "You''ve done something wrong. You''ve made a big mistake!" "Ridiculous!" Keaton shouted loudly. "You should have given me some contribution for bringing here the Fire Crystal, but in your eyes, it''s a big mistake?" "It''s good for you to take the Fire Crystal, but you shouldn''t have taken the Fire Crystal from Radiant Ind. Is that something you can get your hands on?" Bradley asked loudly. "Radiant Ind?" Hearing these two words, Keaton''s eyes couldn''t help but reveal a hint of respect. "What about Radiant Ind?" "Keaton, don''t pretend anymore." The man from American Hidden Assassins took out a cell phone and yed a video. In the video, it was a scene where Keaton snatched away the Fire Crystal from Future''s hands. "The Fire Crystal of Radiant Ind are given to the world, not to the Sharp Knife alone. I hope you can give them to me!" the man from Hidden Assassins said. "Hand it over!" The person from Secret Killers also said. "You''ve already taken the Fire Crystal for a few hours. It''s time to give it to us!" All the forces started to speak. Although they said so, none of them really wanted this Fire Crystal. Because everyone was very clear that if this Fire Crystal fell into the hands of any of them, they would be attacked by all of them. In this world, only Radiant Ind was in charge of the Fire Crystal. This was a tacit agreement, but now the Sharp Knife had broken this tacit agreement! "Keaton, did you really expect that you would be able to take the Fire Crystal from the hands of a person who holds King''s Ring, the Lord of Radiant Ind?" Bradley stared at Keaton. Keaton panicked. "I don''t understand what you''re talking about. I obviously got it from the Lins Group." Bradley lowered his voice and said, "Sylvia Lin, the head of Lins Group, is the wife of the Lord of Radiant Ind, the wife of the King of Hell!" Chapter 662 Chapter 662 What?! Keaton, as well as the other seven members of Bryce''s team, were all shocked. Bradley said that Sylvia was the wife of the King of Hell, which meant that her husband, Henry, was the King of Hell! This answer appeared in the minds of Keaton and the others, but they did not want to believe it. Henry was the King of Hell! That man who was known to be the strongest in the world! The person from the Hidden Assasins said, "Keaton, you''re the first person I''ve ever seen who dares to steal something from the owner of King''s Ring. I admire your courage, but your strength and your courage are too far from each other." "The King''s Ring!" Keaton thought of Future. In his mind, she was just a little girl who had just grown up. He didn''t expect... that she was the owner of the King''s Ring! Henry was really the King of Hell! Keaton looked back. The seven members of Bryce''s team were also looking at Keaton. The eight of them all had fear in their eyes. Each of them had been mouring with Henry. Keaton, Noelle, and Bryce had once threatened Henry with their words! Threatened the Lord of the Underworld! The calves of the three people were shaking. "Keaton, do you know what would happen if you take this piece of Fire Crystal to the capital city?" Bradley asked. "Consequences..." The originally arrogant Keaton''s lips trembled at this moment. If he were to hand over the Fire Crystal, would the authorities ept it after they knew that the Fire Crystal were from Radiant Ind? The answer was definitely not. If the authorities epted it, it would mean admitting something. But they could not ept it. The Fire Crystals were the things that each country kept an eye on. In the end, only Chinese authorities had it. Would other countries be happy about it? The consequences would be too much for him to bear! Thinking till here, Keaton''s back was drenched in a cold sweat. He looked at the small piece of Fire Crystal in his hand. It wasn''t a treasure at all. It was clearly just a hot potato. Apart from Radiant Ind, no one else could touch it! Keaton was frightened. All of his arrogance disappeared after he got heard about Radiant Ind. "Captain Wang, this... this..." Bradley coldly snorted, "The Conqueror lend the Fire Crystal to you for fun. Quickly return it!" After hearing this, Keaton immediately understood what Bradley meant. He nodded and said, "I''ll go now. I''ll do it now!" Keaton said as he rushed to the helicopter. Bradley looked at the members of Bryce''s team who were still standing here and shouted, "You should go with him." The seven people didn''t dare to hesitate and quickly ran to the helicopter. After the eight people left, Bradley looked at the forces of various countries present and said, "Everyone, my vice-captain brought here a Fire Crystal. It was just a joke. I will assume that you came here today because you wanted to mess around. Now that you''ve finished joking, shouldn''t you leave?" The faces of other forces were full with tacit smiles. Without saying too much nonsense, they turned around and left. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Henry, who was in Yinzhou, was sleepingfortably on the bed at this time. When Henry woke up, he saw that the sky was still bright and he was a little stunned. After looking at his watch, he found that it was already 10 o''clock the next morning. This made Henry feel incredible. Yesterday he arrived home in the afternoon and fell asleep. Did he sleep sixteen or seventeen hours? And now he still had a feeling that he hadn''t slept enough. Henry got up from the bed and came to the living room. He found that the three women had left, leaving two fried eggs in the thermal container. A trace of warmth passed through Henry''s heart. He put the fried egg into his mouth, washed his face casually, and went out. This morning, there was a big autumn job fair to hold. As soon as Henry went out, he saw eight people standing in front of his door in a row, some of them were still wearing bandages. These eight people were Keaton and others who rushed here from the Sharp Knife''s headquarters yesterday. When they saw Henry going out, Keaton and the other three subconsciously stood straight and looked at Henry with awe in their eyes. Before, they only thought that Henry was a businessman with a little ancient martial arts strength and did not put Henry in his eyes. But now, they dared not think so. This man was the lord of the whole underground world! Keaton, standing at the front, ttered Henry with a smile and said, "Mr. Zhang, I hope you had a good rest." Last night, Keaton and the eight people came. As a result, they heard from Sylvia that Henry was resting, so the eight of them stood in front of Henry''s house and waited for a night. Henry looked at the eight people and said doubtfully, "What, do you still think that what belongs to our Lins Group should belong to you?" Henry said as he pouted his lips towards the courtyard of the vi. "Take whichever one you like. The sports car, the bike, it all up to you. Lins Group doesn''t dare to fight against the Sharp Knife." Henry shook his head and walked out of the courtyard. "Mr. Zhang, Mr. Zhang." Seeing that Henry was going to leave, Keaton quickly ran to Henry and took out the Fire Crystal. "Mr. Zhang, look at what you said. How dare we take your things? It was just a joke. I want to return the Fire Crystal to you." "Return?" When Henry saw Keaton''s attitude, he knew that the other party must have known who he was. After all, he had received the news that half of the Sharp Knife''s team had been destroyed by various forces from different countries. He nced at seven people from Bryce''s team. When his eyes swept over Bryce and Noelle, both of them put on an embarrassed smile. On that day, they shouted the most fiercely and spoke the most harshly to Henry. "Yes, yes, yes." Keaton nodded repeatedly. "Return this Fire Crystal to you. It was just a joke. I hope you don''t mind." "Ha." Henry chuckled. "Interesting. When you asked for Fire Crystal, you threatened me with all kinds of threats. You scared me so much that I called people from afar and gave the Fire Crystal to you. Now you''re saying it was just a joke. Do you think I''m easy to bully?" Henry stared at Keaton. Under Henry''s gaze, Keaton felt as if he had fallen into an icehouse, and his whole body was steaming with cold. "Mr... Mr. Zhang, that''s not what I meant, I..." "What? It was you who wanted the Fire Crystal, so I gave it to you. And now you want to give it back? Looks like you don''t respect me at all." After saying that, Henry directly threw his hand away. Originally, Henry thought that the Sharp Knife would put up a small fight. After all, China was the territory of the Sharp Knife. Unexpectedly, the head of the Sharp Knife did not give him any chance to take advantage of them. He sent the Fire Crystal back immediately. He did not care about his face at all. This respect was not for Radiant Ind, but other organizations that were equal to the Sharp Knife. The actions of the Sharp Knife caught Henry off guard, because it did not achieve the effect he wanted. "Take the Fire Crystal, I don''t want it." Henry waved his hands and left. Chapter 663 Chapter 663 When the members of the Sharp Knife saw Henry shaking his hands and walking away, they suddenly panicked and quickly strode to catch up with him. "Mr. Zhang, please take it back." "No!" Henry did not turn his head. "Mr. Zhang, we failed to recognize you. Please forgive us. Don''t be like this. Mr. Zhang, Mr. Zhang..." Keaton followed Henry and kept saying. Henry, who was striding forward like a meteor, suddenly stopped and turned around to stare at Keaton. At this moment, Keaton felt that he was targeted by a prehistoric giant beast that just woke up. The pressure, like a mountain falling down, made him unable to breathe, but he couldn''t spit it out, and his legs couldn''t help but tremble. Henry looked at Keaton and said word by word, "I said no! Don''t take my words as a joke!" After saying that, Henry turned around and left. As soon as Henry turned his head, Keaton''s legs went soft and he fell to the ground. He gasped for air and looked at Henry''s back with awe. Was this the real Devil? Just one look alone was enough to make him unable to breathe! "Keaton, what should we do now?" Bryce came forward with a sad face. Keaton shook his head. There was nothing he could do about the current situation. Under Henry''s gaze, he did not even have the courage to face Henry again. "Report to Captain Wang." Seven people all look at each other. Their eyes were full ofplex emotions. If it weren''t for the lot of things they had done, there wouldn''t be so much trouble now. Henry had no interest in what the people from the Sharp Knife would do. He hummed a tune and came to Yinzhou Convention Center. This exhibition centre was usually the ce where cars were held. It covered an area of 160,000 square metres and was divided into five exhibition districts, each of which had two floors. The autumn recruitment fair was held here, so it could be said that it was veryrge. Cathy, the secretary, told Henry that this was the biggest recruitment fair this autumn. When Henry arrived, the whole hall centre was already crowded with people. People who applied for jobs were ranked from graduates to people in their 40s or 50s. They all took their resume to find the most suitable position forthemselves. And thepanies who were recruiting were big and small, including the Lins Group, the Chows'', Hengyuan, as well as the ordinary hotels and restaurants. The ce upied by arge enterprise like the Lins Group was the most prominent ce in the hall centre, and also the ce with the most applicants. The reputation and treatment of the Lins Group in Yinzhou was way above otherpanies. "Mr. Zhang, you are here." When Henry came over, the people from Lins Group and Hengyuan were all greeting Henry. "Yes." Henry nodded and asked manager Chen from HR department of Lins Group, "Where is my exhibition stand?" Manager Chen pointed to ce in a very prominent position with the words "Collier Security" written on it. Henry took a look at it. Collier Security''s recruitment stand was almost one-third of the whole Lins Group. It was a bit wasteful. You know, in this exhibition centre, except for some free exhibition disys, the rest of the exhibition was worth a lot of money. Money should not be wasted like that. "Manager Chen, I''ll recruit only one person, so I don''t need such a big exhibition stand. You arrange for other people to use it. I''ll find a ce myself." Henry told Manager Chen. Then he went over, put the exhibition shelves and chairs prepared by Secretary Lee on the table, and carried them to the side. Manager Chen didn''t say anything more to Henry. They were all from the samepany. He arranged for someone to use the position that was meant for Henry. Henry held a table and looked around. Finally, he saw a free booth and sat down. Anyway, he was just recruiting a receptionist, and it was okay to sit anywhere. However, Henry found that he had somewhat underestimated the temperament of young people nowadays. He offered a monthly sry of 3,500 yuan, sat for two hours, and no one came to ask about the job. Originally, Henry thought that things could be solved fast, but he didn''t hire anyone until lunchtime. Cathy, the secretary, originally intended for Lins Group to recruit a person and send him to Henry. However, Henry did not agree. His Collier Security was different from ordinary securitypanies. The person must at least have a good mind. In this respect, Henry was going to test that person personally. When it was lunchtime, there were quite a few people in the hall centre. Henry waited for a whole afternoon. Several people came to him. They were also interested in the sry of 3,500, but they were all rejected by Henry. Henry''s request regarding education was above the postgraduate level. "Are they crazy? Which postgraduate would work as a receptionist? Then why don''t they choose Lins Group or Hengyuan?" "That''s right. I think they are crazy. It''s like using six hundred yuan to buy the Benz S600. It''s wishful thinking." "Let''s see what they''re going to do. Only a fool would go there!" Those who were rejected by Henry spoke loudly in front of Henry''s table. Listening to these people''s words, Henry did not refute. He also knew that the sry of 3,500 yuan was low for a master''s degree. Henry did not offer this sry randomly. There was a reason why he ced the sry this low. Henry had participated in many big and small job fairs. He had seen too many talents in this world. His purpose was to find some unique talents. In Henry''s eyes, the receptionist of thispany was not just an ordinary front desk job. The Yinzhou branch of the Collier Security would be a leader sooner orter in Yinzhou. The receptionist at that time would have a great ability. The talent was never recruited wantonly but explored and umted during life, which had always been Henry''s habit of doing things. Until four o''clock in the afternoon, there were lots of candidates in the exhibition centre. Everyone knew that there was a securitypany named Collier Security who recruited a receptionist with a graduate degree for a sry of three thousand and five hundred yuan. Anyone who knew this news would mercilessly scold them for being fools. Henry looked at the time. There was an hour before the end of today''s job fair. He shook his head. It seemed that there was no talent he needed in this job fair. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Just when Henry was going to let it go today, a somewhat timid boy with a wrinkled resume that he pinched in his hand came over with his head down. "He... Hello, are you recruiting people?" Henry looked at the boy''s movements and nced at his resume. The corner of his mouth was slightly lifted. It seemed that he had found the person he was looking for. Chapter 664 Chapter 664 Henry looked at the timid boy and asked, "What''s your name?" The boy replied, "Alvin Tsu." Henry took a look at Alvin''s resume and said, "We are looking for a receptionist, and the monthly sry is 3,500, can you ept it?" "Yes, yes." Alvin nodded again and again, with a happy expression on his timid face. "Hey! Isn''t that Alvin Tsu?" "Yes, why is he here?" "He''s our math genius. Why does he want to work as a receptionist after graduation?" Aside, a few mocking voices sounded. Henry looked to the side and saw a group of men and women. They were looking at Alvin with a sneer. Looking at these men and women, they were all newly graduated students. Alvin scratched his head. "I can''t find a job." "Of course you can''t. You are a bookworm. Who would want you? You are suitable to stay in school for a lifetime and be a teacher''s pet, hahaha!" The students did not hide theirughter. "Let''s go. I''m relieved to see our math genius took a job with a monthly sry of 3,500." A boy waved his hand and walked to the other side. At the same time, he said, "Oh, by the way, we just passed the written exam for the Lins Group. If there is no problem, we may work in the Lins Group in the future. Tut tut tut, the internship sry is 3,500, and there are benefits and insurance. The future is limitless, unlike for some people..." Alvin lowered his head and said nothing when he heard their words. Henry took out a questionnaire and a pen. He ced them in front of Alvin and said, "Here, fill this in. If there''s no problem, you''ll be hired." Alvin took a look at the questionnaire taken out by Henry. Without thinking, he filled it out. Henry looked at Alvin''s movements, and the smile on his mouth became bigger and bigger. On Alvin''s resume, although he was a postgraduate, it was also very clear that Alvin''s grades, except for the full marks of mathematics, were not great. This was a big difference between the grades. However, Alvin''s mathematical talent was too good, so the school broke the rules and let him study and get his master''s degree. The talent Henry needed was precisely like Alvin. In one aspect, he was a genius who was far more talented than ordinary people. In Henry''s opinion, a person''s education degree could not determine a person''s aplishments, but it could determine his foresight of looking at things, as well as his logical thinking. This was also the reason why Henry needed a postgraduate. Simrly, he also needed to find a person who was particrly good at one thing. Only such a person could match Henry and this Collier Security Branch. There was no fixed answer or a satisfactory answer in Henry''s questionnaire. What he looking for was not what Alvin would answer, but how Alvin was. Was Alvin''s attitude when answering these decisive questions hesitant or decisive? What Henry wanted was thetter. It just so happened that Alvin didn''t show indecisiveness. As for the sry of 3,500, it was a special division point made by Henry and also a division line for screening. The person who could choose Henry''s monthly sry of 3,500 among graduate students was very clear about what he needed most now, just like Alvin. He was very clear that he only needed a job now, and what he neededter was something to be considered after he got this job. As for the rest, before they received a job, they would first consider what would be brought to them by this job, and what kind of promotion it would bring. There were no problems with these two methods. To be honest, the second method was more correct, but Henry needed the first one. When a person understood what he wanted at the moment and had decisive decisionmaking ability, and at the same time, he had a great achievement in a particr area, his future would be unpredictable. All he needed was a good tform. It just so happened that Henry could provide such a tform. Soon, Alvin filled out Henry''s questionnaire and waited for the result. Henry did not even nce at the paper. He said directly, "You''re epted. Come with me." Hearing this, Alvin''s eyes were full of excitement, and he followed Henry. Henry went straight to the recruitment stand of the Lins Group with Alvin. The people who had just taunted Alvin all stood there. Each of them took a form with their faces full of excitement, sitting on the desk and filling it up. When they saw Alvining this way, all of them looked at him. "Looks like our math genius has been employed." "Tut, tut, I was thinking about what kind of job the genius could find today. In the end, he became a receptionist. Is 3,500 yuan enough for a living?" "It''s okay if they don''t pay much, but how can somebody be a receptionist? He should be a receptionist for his whole life!" Various kinds of voices could be heard, full of ridicule. Alvin followed Henry without saying a word, turning a blind eye to these taunting voices. Henry also automatically blocked the ridicule of those people. He waved to the HR manager of the Lins Group and said, "Manager Chen,e here." Manager Chen immediately ran over and said, "Mr. Zhang, how can I help?" "This is Alvin Tsu. Help me arrange the paperwork for his employment. In mypany, a monthly sry of 3,500 yuan. Oh right..." Henry suddenly turned around and looked at Alvin. "Where do you live?" "Tweeract Garden." Alvin said the name of themunity. Henry thought for a moment and remembered where themunity was. It was still far from the company. He asked again, "Can you drive?" Alvin nodded and said, "Yes, I can." Henry waved to Manager Chen and said, "Then give him a car and 800 yuan for topping up every month, that''s all." "Okay." Manager Chen nodded and walked to Alvin. "Mr. Tsu, pleasee here." The people who sneered at Alvin just now were sitting aside with their mouths wide open. Just now, they all saw Henry''s recruitment table. At that time, they were thinking that this person must be a madman, a fool. He offered the sry of 3,500 to recruit a graduate student as a receptionist. They didn''t even bother to look at Henry. But they didn''t expect that this person was from the Lins Group! Besides, looking at the way he gave orders to the HR manager, he should have a high position. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. A student couldn''t help but ask the Lins'' employee next to him, "Brother, who is he? Why does Manager Chen listen to him?" Lins'' staff replied, "That''s Mr. Zhang, the husband of President Lin. Although Mr. Zhang has not been in thepany for a long time, President Lin usually listens to him before making a decision. So you should pay attention to him when you are in thepany in the future." Chapter 665 Chapter 665 Listening to the words of the Lins'' employee, Alvin''s ssmates all opened their eyes wide. They never thought that Henry, who sat in the corner and recruited people, who was called an idiot by them, had such a high status. If they had known it before, they would have applied for that job. This job would directly provide them with the treatment of the Lins Group, and they would also get a car. The most important thing was that the job was not an ordinary job, but the assistant of Mr. Zhang. There was absolutely a bright future for Alvin. A group of people, who had the same postgraduate education as Alvin, were so regretful at this moment. Why didn''t they just go and ask about this job? What they didn''t know was that even if they asked, they wouldn''t be chosen by Henry. Henry needed some talented people. Obviously, they were not. After Alvin finished the paperwork, Henry walked out of the exhibition centre with Alvin and went to hispany. On the way, Henry told Alvin about his work, such as taking on some tasks and maintaining the five- star grading. At the same time, Henry also showed Alvin the grade requirement that Anna had sent him. The ranking was divided into five stars. As a five- star securitypany, Collier Security had to take at least twelve five- star tasks every year and twenty-four four-star tasks. This kind of tasks had no fixed grading method. After running through the system, the score would be unified. In general, it was meant as a barrier for some fakepanies in the security industry. Henry found that Alvin had a very thorough understanding of the grading. His talent in mathematics made his logical thinking far better than ordinary people. In this way, Henry waspletely relieved. With Alvin in thepany, he didn''t have to worry too much about selecting tasks. Collier Security could runpletely independently. Now, Henry had arranged for three hundred people to protect Sylvia and the others in a fair and aboveboard way. He could also do other things with peace of mind, such as investigating Noble Berserkers! At six o''clock in the afternoon, Henry walked home. On the way, he received a phone call from Sylvia. "Hubby, there''s something wrong. Come to Club Paragon." There was a hint of anxiety in Sylvia''s voice. "I''ll be there right away." Club Paragon was considered a top- level private club in Yinzhou. It was divided into three floors. The first floor and the second floor were open to the public, and the third floor could only be visited by people with a certain identity. The whole club was decorated magnificently. The membership system was implemented here. If someone wanted to spend money here, he or she would need to pay 150,000 yuan for just one year''s membership, which was not enough to cover the rest of the expenses. When Henry came to Club Paragon, luxury cars were parked in the parking lot in front of the gate. The vermilion gate gave off a sense of wealth and vigour. Henry came to the door of the club, and secretary Cathy was already waiting at the door. Otherwise, Henry would not be able toe due to the membership system. "What''s wrong with Sylvia?" Henry asked as soon as he saw Secretary Lee. The secretary shook her head. "It''s about Jessica. Today, we are holding a press conference, she..." Before the secretary finished her words, she heard Sylvia''s voice conning from the club. "Is Henry here?" As soon as the voice fell, the anxious Sylvia appeared in Henry''s eyes. Henry waved to Sylvia and said, "Honey, what''s wrong? Did Jessica behave irrationally again?" "Let''s talk as we walk." Sylvia stepped forward, took Henry''s arm, and walked to the clubhouse. "Jessica acted in one TV series before, ying a doctor role. When the reporter interviewed her, she said that she had medical skills, and then..." Henry raised his eyebrows. "Then the reporter asked a question, but she couldn''t answer it?" "Mmm." Sylvia pursed her lips, nodded and replied, "You know, reporters. They are very sensitive to the topic. Now they are all focused on the topics about Jessica''s medical skills." Henry curled his lips and thought, "This woman is really good at making trouble." Following Sylvia, they came all the way to the third floor of the club. At the door of the third floor, there were countless reporters around with microphones and cameras in their hands. Henry looked around and did not see any sign of Jessica. The reporters rushed to the camera and said, "Jessica Shang, the popr star, will show that she has medical skills, and she really yed the role of the surgeon. Later, Jessica will show her skills in front of everyone. Please wait." ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Reporters, one after another started recording and broadcasting. Sylvia walked in from the back door of the third floor with Henry. The private area of the third floor of the club was extremely private. It was divided into compartments. At this moment, as soon as Henry entered the lobby of the third floor, he heard the scolding of Jessica in the temporary dressing room and the voice of the PR manager of the Lins'' Group. "Madam Shang, don''t worry, let''s settle this matter as soon as possible." "Settle? How to settle it?" Jessica pointed at the PR manager and shouted, "I really don''t get it. How do you do public rtions? What should the journalists ask? What shouldn''t they ask? Didn''t you arrange it well? Huh? Who let them ask those questions?" "But Miss Shang, you suddenly said that you have medical skills. This is not something we..." "Do I need you to say what I am going to do?!" Jessica''s angry voice sounded, "Now, it''s you who has to figure out how to deal with this. Do not ask me why I say these words! Are you all good-for- nothing?" Numerous curses came into Henry''s ears. Henry frowned. Jessica''s temper was really bad. He pushed the door of the dressing room open and entered. He saw Jessica lying on a lounge chair, with two young girls standing behind her and massaging her shoulders. The PR of Lins Group stood in front of Jessica with their heads down. "What''s the matter?" Henry asked loudly. "Where did youe from?" When Jessica saw Henry, she immediately sat up from the chair and said, "Where is the boss of your Lins Group? Didn''t I say to fire this driver? Why is he still here?" The public rtions team of Lins'' Group looked at each other in confusion. Sylvia, who followed Henry into the room, also frowned slightly and said, "It''s not up to you to decide what ourpany will do. Let''s talk about the problem now and talk about how to deal with it." "How?" Jessica''s face was full of anger. "Your Lins Group is so useless that you ask me how to deal with it? I don''t care. This time, your Lins Group will solve it for me. It''s up to you how you will deal with the media. I only want the result!" "Secretary Lee!" Henry shouted, "Go to the media and tell them that Jessica deliberately said that she had medical skills for the sake of drawing attention. In fact, she knows nothing. Go!" "How dare you?!" Katie, who was behind Jessica, took a quick step forward. Chapter 666 Chapter 666 Katie nced at the group of people from the Lins Group and said coldly, "I tell you, if anyone dares to say a word, don''t me me for being rude!" "Oh?" Henry smiled softly. "How rude can you be?" Katie''s expression changed. She really didn''t know what she could do to the Lins. She just said it casually because she was used to being arrogant. "Secretary Lee, go!" Henry ordered again. Seeing Secretary Lee walking out, Jessica immediately became anxious and shouted, "Let me tell you, there are some things that everyone knows well. It''s not good for anyone to make me angry. Don''t forget, I''m the spokesperson for thetest product of yourpany. If I''m not perceived in a positive light, you''re also at a disadvantage. On the contrary, the better my reputation is, the more benefits I will bring to you. Now we''re on the same page!" At the same time, Katie took the opportunity to step down from the stage and said to Sylvia, "President Lin, we are now cooperating with each other. To do business, the most important thing is to be in good spirits and make money. We are all here to make a living. There is no need to be so rigid. I think, instead ofpeting, it''s better to think about how to solve this problem." Sylvia looked at Henry with some embarrassment. The Lins Group could afford the endorsement fee this time, and they were not afraid of losing money. But if the Lins Group wanted to find someone else to speak for them after this incident, there would be a risk that no one in the industry would dare to cooperate with the Lins Group for a while. This was not good news for the future development of the Lins. Henry sighed and no longer said anything. Sylvia smiled apologetically at Henry. She turned around and asked the PR manager, "How are the things on the Inte? Is the following high?" The PR Manager nodded with a serious face, "The following is extremely high. I feel that someone is deliberately adding fuel to the fire." Sylvia took a deep breath and thought about it. No popr star had ever talked so much in front of so many media reporters. This time, she was noticed by others and attracted a lot of attention. There were many people who wanted to make Jessica lose her reputation. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Jessica said, "I tell you, no matter whether the following of this matter is high or low, even if only one person is watching, I can''t just let it go. I must find a way to solve it. You go to the hospital and find some cases. You can tell me that I cured them. You can bribe the medical hospital easily. That is what you should do." Sylvia walked to Henry''s side, pulled Henry''s sleeve and whispered, "Honey, do you want to help her?" Henry gave a wry smile and said, "Dear, it''s not that I don''t want to help her, but I can''t help you with this matter. I can find a master of disguise to pretend to be her, but now I don''t have enough time. It will take at least half a day for me to find that person." "That''s not necessary." Sylvia waved her hand. "Listen to the reporters'' questions and just tell her what to do through the headset." "Is that all?" "Just try your best." Sylvia sighed. "No one would expect her to suddenly say such words in front of the reporters. Her social media fans have increased a lot, and her followers will soon reach the top of the search page." "Fine, my dear." Henry agreed. "Honey, thank you." Sylvia grabbed Henry''s hand and smiled sweetly. After talking to Henry, Sylvia walked to the side and told Jessica the n. When Jessica heard that she was going to cooperate with Henry, her face looked very bad. She crossed her arms in front of her chest and said, "Tell him not to talk nonsense. His voice makes me sick!" Sylvia took a deep breath and suppressed the anger in her heart. If it wasn''t for her grandfather''s efforts, she would definitely have told Jessica loudly to get out of here. Henry curled his lips and took the headset handed over by Secretary Lee. Without saying a word to Jessica, he went to the side and waited. Jessica also put on the headset, tidied up her makeup, and opened the door of the dressing room with a smile on her face. She walked out of the hall on the third floor and appeared in front of the cameras and reporters. At this moment, Jessica didn''t look as arrogant as she was just now. "Everyone, I''m really sorry. Jessica was a little ufortable just now, but she is okay now. If you have any questions, please ask. But there are only ten minutes left. Reporters and friends, please don''t mention anyplicated questions." Katie also appeared in front of the camera with a kind appearance. "Jessica, you said that you used to study surgery and medicine, but your resume doesn''t have any records about this aspect." A reporter asked. Jessica smiled slightly and said, "I studied medicine by myself in my spare time, because my long- cherished wish since childhood is to be a doctor." "Wow, self-taught, Jessica is so great!" "So great!" In this press conference, not only were the reporters present, but also Jessica''s fans. When they heard the answer from Jessica, they immediately burst into exmations. Jessica listened to the screams and exmations of her fans, and her smile grew brighter. "Jessica, may I ask, what kind of method is the right for this case?" another reporter asked. "A patient is in total anaesthesia. During lung surgery, there is a sudden shudder in his body. What should you do?" This question could be said to be very professional. If one had not studied medicine before, they would not be able to answer it. Jessica smiled and said, "You can use electric defibrition." This answer, of course, was from Henry. After Jessica answered, she said to the reporter, "My friends, if you question my medical skills, you don''t need to ask me these simple questions. Just ask me some difficult questions." "A simple question? Jesica, as far as I know, the question just now was a question from the test six years ago. It is very professional. If you say that this question is simple, what question is difficult in your opinion?" "Difficult?" Jessica tilted her head and thought for a moment. Then she smiled and said, "I''m sorry. I don''t think it''s difficult for me to solve medical problems." Jessica''s confident answer caused cheers from fans outside the hall. Some reporters asked questions again, but they were easily answered by Jessica. "Jessica, if one day you suddenly see a patient on the street, would you save him?" "Of course. A doctor''s benevolence is to save lives. Being a doctor is my dream. If one day, people don''t want to see me on the big screen, I will definitely be a doctor," Jessica replied without hesitation. Chapter 667 Chapter 667 Katie stood to the side, looking at the situation on the stage. She patted her chest. Seeing that time was almost up, she was afraid that there would be new questions, so she immediately went up. "Everyone, let''s call it a day. If you have any other questions, please ask themter." Katie pushed the microphones of the reporters. Jessica still had some lingering feelings. Every time she answered the questions, she saw the stunning eyes of the reporters and listened to the cheers of the fans, which gave her a full sense of aplishment. For this kind of result, Katie was also very happy. She could think that after today''s incident, Jessica''s status would definitely rise. Once the agency was happy, the benefits she would get would not be reduced. Henry picked off the headset. "Honey, thank you for your hard work." Sylvia stood behind Henry and looked at him with a charming look. "Don''t mention it. It was just a few words." Henry waved his hand. As soon as he stood up, the door of the dressing room was pushed open. Jessica raised her head and strode into the dressing room like a proud swan. She didn''t even look at Henry. She said to the PR manager, "Okay, arrange a car. Is dinner ready? I''m exhausted after a busy day. I don''t want to see this kind of situation in the future. Yourpany should be careful!" "Yes, the car is downstairs." The PR manager answered quickly. Then, he quickly arranged for someone to take Jessica and leave. "Honey, let''s go. That day, I promised Lisa to take her to the children''s amusement park. Today is the right time." Henry took Sylvia''s hand and walked outside. Sylvia''s face turned red immediately. Although she had already epted Henry and the rtionship between them was getting better and better, it was rare to hold hands in front of outsiders, not to mention that there were so many employees present. Despite her embarrassment, Sylvia still let Henry pull her out of the club. Sylvia''s car was parked outside the club. Henry drove first to the Lins Group to pick up Jenny and Lisa. As soon as he parked his car in front of the Lins Group, Henry saw several figures standing in front of the entrance. There were a total of nine people. Eight of them Henry met in the morning. They were Keaton and Bryce''s team. The remaining one was the captain of the Sharp Knife, Bradley Wang. As soon as Henry got out of the car, Bradley and others came over. "Hello, Mr. Zhang." Bradley walked in the front, greeting Henry politely. Sylvia nced at them and said sensibly, "Honey, you go to work first. I have something to deal with in thepany. I''lle to you after I''m done with it." After that, Sylvia strode to the upstairs. "Mr. Zhang, our team members are young, reckless and ignorant. Please be generous and don''t argue with them." Bradley said with a smile. This afternoon, he was very anxious. When he heard that Keaton and others did not return the Fire Crystal, Bradley rushed to Yinzhou immediately. It should be known that this Fire Crystal was a hot potato. Taking it for one more minute meant one more minute of danger. If the Fire Crystal wasn''t returned, Bradley believed that there would be no less than 20 top underground forcesing after the Sharp Knife. Bradley couldn''t imagine what would happen at that time. The lightest punishment would be destroying the Sharp Knife! Bradley looked back and red at Bryce and the others. "Hurry up. Apologize to Mr. Zhang!" "Mr. Zhang, I have offended you before. Please forgive me." Bryce lowered his head. The rest of the team members also bowed their heads and apologized sincerely. When they recalled the arrogant attitude they had towards Henry and what they had said before, it was like a p in the face. Bradley reached out and took out the Fire Crystal. "Mr. Zhang, please ept it." Henry nced at the Fire Crystal in Bradley''s hand and said, "It''s no problem to take it, but you must be joking. You made my peoplee all the long way from Radiant Ind overnight to send you the Fire Crystal. Now you say you don''t want it. Shouldn''t you pay for the shipment? Otherwise, no one will be able to take people from Radiant Ind seriously." "Compensation, there must bepensation." Bradley nodded repeatedly. "Just say, Mr. Zhang. As long as we are able to do it, we will." Henry stretched out a finger and said, "Information. I want you to investigate everything about the Noble Berserkers. I want to know about it." "This..." A hint of awkwardness appeared on Bradley''s face. Information regarding the matters of the Noble Berserkers had already been ssified as the highest level of secret. All of the investigations were ssified as SSS level! N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "What? You don''t agree?" Henry showed a smile at the corner of his mouth. Bradley took a deep breath and said, "Mr. Zhang, we agree!" "Smart." Henry snapped his fingers, took the Fire Crystal from Bradley''s hand, and strode away. Looking at Henry''s back, Bradley and others breathed a sigh of relief. "You guys!" Bradley looked at Keaton and Bryce''s team and yelled, "Go back and write me a report. Within half a year, you are not allowed to carry out any missions and you will be doing construction work!" Keaton and others looked back and forth and saw bitterness in each other''s eyes. Henry sat in the Lins'' lobby and waited for a while. The three women took a elevator to go downstairs at the same time. Dad!" Lisa shouted happily and ran to Henry. Henry held her in his arms and said, "Let''s go. Dad will take you to the amusement park!" Sylvia and Jenny stood on the side, looking at the smile on Henry''s face. They also looked at each other and smiled. The happy time at the amusement park passed in theughter of the family. After returning home in the evening, Henry didn''t even bother to take off his clothes and directly threw himself into the bed. His eyelids were almost unable to lift. When he was ying outside, he felt extraordinarily tired. When hey down on the bed, his drowsiness swept over him like a tidal wave. As the night deepened, Henry let out a series of breathing sounds. The Fire Crystal in his pocket emitted a faint light. The next day, Henry woke up in a dazzling sunshine. Looking at the clock on the wall, it was almost eleven o''clock. He shook his head and washed his face. The three women had all left. Henry took out his mobile phone, and a dozen missed calls were printed in Henry''s eyes. All of them came from Felix. When Henry was about to call back, the phone rang again. It was Felix who called him. "Boss, something big happened in the underground world!" A somewhat solemn voice rang out on the phone. "Last night, seven first- level underground forces from Italy, the UK, and India were wiped out. We sent people out to investigate. As for the result, we guessed that it was a type of force that was simr to a n that did it." Chapter 668 Chapter 668 Simr to a n? Henry had been thinking about a problem before. If there were ns in China, they had existed since ancient times. Then the other countries would certainly have simr forces that would be passed down from ancient times, but Henry didn''t know how they would pass it on. Now, the n suddenly showed signs of its rebirth, and the other countries'' ancient forces also woke up one after another. It must be not because of a coincidence that these mysterious forces all showed up. But, what was the real reason for this? Henry frowned. While Henry was thinking, Felix''s voice sounded on the phone again. "Boss, Wade recently sent someone to investigate a matter in Yun Province. It is said that this matter may have something to do with the recent appearance of the ns. You can contact him." "Continue to check on those mysterious financial groups. If there''s any movement, let me know immediately." Henry said to Felix. After finishing the phone call with Felix, Henry thought for a moment, but he still didn''t contact Wade. If he found something, Wade would definitely report it immediately. After getting up and eating something, Henry received a call from Sylvia. "Honey, do you want to go to the film city?" "The film city?" Henry was suddenly confused by Sylvia''s question. "Yes, ourpany is shooting there today. Do you want to join us?" Although Henry did not see Sylvia, ording to Sylvia''s tone of speaking, he could think of the expression of interest on the woman''s face. ording to her meaning, Sylvia also wanted to walk around the film city. Thinking of Sylvia''s usual work hours, she had very few leisure time. "Okay, dear, do you want to go there first or wait for me in thepany?" Henry agreed. Sylvia''s voice was filled with joy. "There''s work to be arranged there. I''ll go over and arrange it first. You cane over at noon." Henry first went to Collier Security branch to take a look. After checking that everything was all right, he went to the film city. The film city could be considered andmark of Yinzhou. Many ssic movies and television dramas were filmed here. On the weekend, there would be a lot of people ying the role of their favourite characters in the film city. It was also a wonderful scene. It was not the weekend today, so there were not many people in the film city. The weather was slightly cold, which made people feelfortable. A crew was busy all over the film city. They were not filming a film or TV series, but an advertisement for endorsement. The people in the crew were busy all morning, and Sylvia stood in the crew with her eyebrows slightly wrinkled. "A substitute! What about a substitute? Come on, let''s take another shot!" "Director, we''ve already finished filming. It''ll be fine as long as Miss Shanges and takes a couple of close-up shots." "Where''s she? It''s time to finish the work." "She hasn''te yet." "Not yet? Wasn''t she supposed to be here at eight o''clock in the morning? It''s already noon!" The conversation between the director and the camera could be heard clearly by almost everyone in the crew. "Where is she? What''s going on?" Sylvia asked Secretary Lee. "We had already called her, and the other party says that she is on the way." Secretary Lee grabbed her mobile phone and replied. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. At 12:30 p.m., Henry strolled to the film city. He saw the crew of the Lins at a nce. He strode over and found Sylvia in the crew. "Honey, are you done with your work? Let''s have lunch first." Henry said to Sylvia. Sylvia shook her head and said, "Not yet. Sit down and rest for a while. We still need some scenes. When Jessicaes, we will finish shooting." "Oh, okay." Henry found a ce to sit down. Sylvia ordered Secretary Lee, "Secretary Lee, please first arrange everyone''s lunch and let everyone rest." After the whole scene was finished, they only needed Jessica to make up a few close-up shots. Everyone was waiting. At two o''clock in the afternoon. "Secretary Lee, have you called again to ask?" Sylvia nced at her watch and frowned even more. "Yes. The other party said they have already left the hotel. She''s almost here," replied the secretary. "Left the hotel? Didn''t she say she would be here soon?" The secretary smiled bitterly. She had only conveyed the message that Jessica had told her, and she could not ask too much. At four o''clock in the afternoon, there was still no sign of Jessica in the film city. By the time Secretary Lee called again, no one answered. Henry leaned back in his seat and felt that time was passing. The whole had beenpletely wasted. "Honey, I''m afraid that I can''t hang around with you today." Sylvia walked to Henry and sat down, her face full of apologies. Henry grabbed Sylvia''s soft hands and said, "It''s okay, my wife. As long as I can stay with you, that''s enough." Sylvia''s pretty face turned red. "By the way," Henry asked, "Honey, do you have to use this Jessica? Can''t you find another artist?" Sylvia shook her head and said, "Although the development of the Lins Group is getting better and better, we are in a third-tier city. We have little contact with most entertainmentpanies. Second- tier and third- tier entertainers are easy to invite, but the first-tier entertainers have a fully booked schedule and need to be rearranged. Our new product distribution is imminent and we can''t wait at all. Jessica is the most suitable person. Her personal image matches ourpany''s products. Her fan group is also a part of our target audience." Henry thought for a while and said, "Honey, I do know a few people. I can bring them here for you to have a try." Seeing that Jessica had made so much trouble just for simple shooting, Henry was clear that she liked to y games. In the following press conferences, as the spokesperson, she also had to appear. He didn''t know how much trouble she could be. If Sylvia was willing to do it, she might as well ask some artists to do it. "You know an artist? Who?" Sylvia asked with some curiosity. "In fact, not just artists. Athletes, the racing drivers..." Henry nced at around and saw a billboard. He reached out and pointed to it. "Well, I remember this singer. He''s also good." Sylvia subconsciously looked in the direction that Henry pointed, and her small mouth immediately opened wide, "He... Honey, can you call him over? He is the world''s top singer. He sold over 600 million albums around the world!" "Yes, if you think he is suitable, I will arrange for him toe over now. He will arrive in a few hours. Also, I know these people." Henry took out his mobile phone and showed a few photos to Sylvia. Sylvia looked at the photos on Henry''s mobile phone. "Honey, every one of these people is at the top of the industry. They have tons of fans in more than one country. They all have a great influence! Can you really call them here?" Henry smiled and said, "Honey, I don''t need to call them. I just need to say a word, and they''ll fight toe here." Chapter 669 Chapter 669 Hearing Henry''s words, Sylvia looked at him and didn''t say anything for a long time. After a long while, she said, "Honey, is this the power of the King of Hell?" "What King of Hell?" Henry covered his forehead. "Honey, choose one. Which one do you want to come?" "Well..." Sylvia looked thoughtful. In the past, any of these stars mentioned by Henry would have been able to get Sylvia''s unhesitating consent. Now that she had to choose one among so many people, it was a little difficult for her to make a decision. She could not reject any of them. Sylvia ran to the side and looked for the manager of nning department of the Lins to discuss the matter. After nearly half an hour, Sylvia finally made her choice. She chose a Chinese female artist in her thirties. "Honey, why don''t we just call her?" "Uh..." Henry''s face showed a trace of embarrassment. "What''s wrong, honey? Is it difficult to arrange that? It''s okay, I will choose someone else. Any one of these people will be infinitely stronger than Jessica." "No." Henry shook his head. "Honey, I think it''s hard for you to choose. I just informed them all to come." "All... all of them?" Even Sylvia was a little stunned when she heard this. These worldss top celebrities were all on most important red carpets in the world. Now, they would alle here to film an advertisement for the Lins? Henry stood up from the chair and took Sylvia''s little hand. "Let''s go, honey. I''ve asked someone to send a helicopter here directly. It may take a few hours for them toe here. Let''s have a walk." In a private spa club in Yinzhou. Jessicayfortably on the massage bed and enjoyed it with her eyes closed. Katie took a tabletputer and sat aside. "Jessica, after the press conference yesterday, we sessfully ced among the top most searched hashtags. Just now the agency called. Your reputation will probably raise a lot this time." "Hehe." Jessica chuckled. "This is just the beginning. What time is it now?" Katie looked at her arm and replied, "Four o''clock in the afternoon." "Oh, what time is the appointment the Lins?" "Eight o''clock in the morning." "Then let''s wait a little longer. At six o''clock, remember to wake me up." After saying that, Jessica put her hand on her lower abdomen, quietly lying there, and no longer spoke. After a short while, she uttered a fitful breathing sound. Obviously, she had fallen asleep. Katie looked at the missed calls on her mobile phone. There were more than a dozen. All of them were from secretary Lee. She threw the mobile phone aside carelessly,yfortably on a massage bed, and closed her eyes to rest. In the film city, Sylvia asked Secretary Lee to arrange for everyone to rest first and then to shoot at seven o''clock in the evening. After handing out everything, she went to hang out with Henry. The two of them had not have time for themselves for a long time. Hand in hand, they walked around the film city. Sylvia was like a curious little girl, who wanted to see and try anything. Unconsciously, the sky gradually darkened. At seven o''clock in autumn, the sunset glow had dissipated. A GMC drove into the studio and stopped in front of the crew of the Lins. Jessica walked out of the car leisurely. Looking at the empty production crew, she frowned and shouted, "What''s going on? Where is everybody? Come and help me do makeup!" At seven o''clock, the crew staff, who were already a little sleepy, looked happy when they saw Jessicaing. As long as they added one or two shots, today''s matter would be over and everyone could go home. The work could have beenpleted at twelve o''clock at noon, but now it had been dyed for seven hours, which made everyone tired. "Miss Shang, the makeup artist is ready. This way please." The PR manager of Lins Group came up and spoke to Jessica. "Wait, no need to hurry." Jessica crossed her arms over her chest. The PR manager''s heart skipped a beat, and he had a bad feeling about it. He asked, "Miss Shang, do you have any other arrangements?" "I don''t have any arrangement. I just want to know if your Lins'' Group is so shameless." Jessica showed a sneer at the corner of her mouth. "Miss Shang, I don''t understand what you mean." The PR manager shook his head. "Ha." Jessica sneered and said, "You don''t understand me, do you want to y dumb? Since yesterday, my poprity has been ranked first among the most searched hashtags. Your Lins Group asked me to promote your product ording at the previous price. I''m afraid that the price is too low." "Well..." The PR manager opened his mouth, "Miss Shang, we have signed a contract already, not to mention that your poprity is also our Lin''s..." "Shut up!" Jessica shouted and stopped the PR manager from speaking. "How popr am I? It''s all because of me, Jessica Shang. It has nothing to do with your Lins Group. Call President Lin now. The endorsement fee will be doubled at least. Otherwise, the deal is off!" The crew sent by the Lins Group, as well as the staff of the Lins Group, were all looking at Jessica with anger in their eyes. The staff of the Lins Group clearly knew what had happened yesterday. If Mr. Zhang hadn''te forward to help them out, Jessica''s reputation would have been destroyed. But she didn''t care about the consequences. Now she took advantage of her poprity to threaten the Lins and asked for an increase in price! Such a way of doing things was really annoying. The PR manager took a deep breath and calmed down. He said, "Miss Shang, I''m afraid it''s not appropriate for you to do this. We had an agreement before, you..." "What?!" Jessica impatiently interrupted the PR manager and red at him. "Let me tell you, if President Lin doesn''t agree with my request, tell her to find someone else. I want to hear answer tomorrow morning. If you don''t satisfy me, I will go straight back to the capital!" As soon as Jessica''s voice fell, a voice came from the side. "Don''t wait for tomorrow. Leave now." The person who spoke was Henry. Sylvia walked over with Henry. "What did you say?" When Jessica saw the person who spoke, she doubted if she had misheard him. "You told me to leave now?" "What''s wrong? Wasn''t I clear?" Henry smiled gently and said, "Now get out of here!" "How dare you!" Katie yelled at Henry. "How can a driver tell us what to do? Does your word count?" After Katie finished speaking, she looked at Sylvia and waited for her reply. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Sylvia smiled slightly, "He is not a driver, but my husband. What he said represents the decision made by Lins Group. So now you two can pack up and leave." Chapter 670 Chapter 670 After Sylvia finished speaking, she turned her head to the side and no longer looked at Jessica and Katie. Sylvia''s words were like a p of thunder to Jessica and Katie. They never thought that the person who they thought was a driver, was actually Sylvia''s husband, the decisionmaker of the Lins Group! In this way, they had a conflict with the Lin Group''s owner from the moment they got off the ne. Katie''s face was a bit gloomy. It was not that they really wanted to break the deal with Lins Group, but they just wanted to gain the greatest benefits. If they fought with the Lins Group, it would not be good for them. The agency would definitely me it on them. Katie nced at Jessica. Jessica raised her head and did not look at Katie. Her intention was obvious. She wanted Katie to deal with this matter by herself, she could not say anything because of her pride. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Katie said to Sylvia, "President Lin, are you sure you want to end the cooperation with us? You know, our Jessica is now ranked first among the most searched hashtags. Her influence can bring huge benefits to your Lins Group. If this time..." Before Katie could finish his sentence, she was interrupted by Sylvia. Sylvia looked at Katie with a cold face. "I think what I just said is very clear. My husband''s words represent the decision of the Lins Group. Please leave right now, now!" Listening to Sylvia''s resolute tone, Katie suddenly panicked. She subconsciously looked at Jessica. There was also a little panic in Jessica''s eyes, but her pride prevented her from showing it. What the Lins Group had shown was totally unexpected for Jessica and Katie. It was not the first time for them to raise the price on the spot. In the past, thosepanies would start bargaining. But the attitude of the Lins Group was beyond their expectation. The Lins Group signed a contract with an agency. If they left now, even if they broke the contract privately and the agency med them, they would not be able to get what they wanted. "President Lin, I think it''s better for everyone to be friendly and make money. We are also considering for you. Think about it, now Jessica is ranked first in the most searched hashtags. If the endorsement fee is leaked, what will Jessica''s fans say? They will think that you don''t take Jessica seriously. If it is more serious, they will collectively denounce the Lin Group and refuse the products of the Lin Group. This is also not good for the Lin Group. You don''t need to add too much to the price, just add a little bit more." Katie''s tone was softened a lot. "Get out." Henry waved his hand impatiently. Now, Katie did not dare to take the initiative to say anything to Henry. After all, what she had done before had already offended Henry thoroughly. She could only pin her hopes on Sylvia. "President Lin, you really should consider what I said." Katie continued to work hard. "If the Lins doesn''t care about this negative impact, we can go ording to the previous agreement. I will take Jessica to makeup now." After Katie finished speaking, she didn''t wait for Sylvia to say anything more and quickly pulled Jessica to the dressing room next to her. "Come on,e on, put on makeup. Everyone should get off work early after taking pictures." Katie shouted at the makeup artist. The makeup artist stood at the side and took a special look at Sylvia''s face. When she saw Sylvia shaking her head, the artist put down the foundation she had just picked up. Seeing that the makeup artist did not move, Katie picked up the foundation. "Jessica is not feeling well today. We went to the hospital. Everyone is really tired. Add a bit of makeup and she will be ready." At this moment, Katie no longer had the previous arrogance. The attitude of the Lins made them unable to be arrogant at all. Although Jessica was a first-ss celebrity, there was still a big gap between her and a colossus like the Family Lin. What she relied on was only her huge number of fans. But under the current situation, no matter how many fans there were, it seemed that they could not change the decision made by the Lins. If they put aside the fact that she had fans, Jessica was nothingpared to the Lins Group! With a flustered look, Katie picked up the eyebrow pencil. Her movements were also very flustered, and her hands and feet were uncontroble. "Secretary Lee, go, arrange the car and see them off!" Sylvia ordered Secretary Lee. The secretary nodded and stepped forward. She grabbed the eyebrow pencil from Katie''s hand and said, "Miss Zhou, Miss Shang, it''s time to leave." "We... we..." Katie looked at Secretary Lee in front of her, and there was an obvious look of begging for mercy in her eyes. Jessica sat there without saying a word. "Please, you two." The secretary made a gesture after saying "please". "Bang!" With a loud bang, Jessica, who was sitting there, threw the cell phone in her hand to the ground and stood up suddenly. "Don''t push us too far!" "Too far?" When Jessica said these words, everyone present felt that the bully wasining. Who was it that had been bullying others to the extreme? The first sentence she said to the crew which had been waiting for seven hours, was not an apology but to raise the fee, scolding the shameless Family Lin! It was difficult for anyone to ept such a thing, let alone a big enterprise like the Lins. If this was the case, then could it be considered that the Lins had gone too far in bullying others? Then, how should Jessica''s actions be ssified as? Sylvia directly ignored Jessica''s words. Henry stood still and waved his hand. The two security guards immediately came out. The two walked uniformly, and their eyes looked around vaguely. They could easily deal with any sudden problems. These two people were not ordinary security guards but were specially arranged by Henry to be around Sylvia. These two people would only obey Henry''s orders and would not show any mercy to outsiders. The two walked to Jessica, grabbed her arm on both sides, directly lifted her up and pushed her out of the dressing room. Jessica staggered and took a few steps back. The first thing she did was to look around. When she found that everyone was looking at her with a sneer, shame and anger welled up in her heart. She could no longer control her emotion and screamed, "You, the Family Lin, wait and see!" Katie also ran out in a hurry and first appeased Jessica''s mood. "Jessica, don''t worry, don''t worry." Afterforting her, Katie said to Sylvia, "President Lin, isn''t it a bit too much for yourpany to do this?" "Too much?" Henry snorted coldly. "To tell you the truth, if you don''t get out now, there will be something more excessive waiting for you. Get out!" Chapter 671 Chapter 671 Henry said the words "Get lost", and the Qi from his body also came out. Katie took two steps back and fell to the ground. If Henry really wanted to use his Qi, even a master of Qi-controlling Realm couldn''t bear his momentum, let alone ordinary people. Jessica was also scared to death by Henry''s words. She pointed at Henry and said, "Okay! Your Lins Group is very brave. Let me tell you, I will make you regret!" After Jessica finished, she said to Katie, "Katie, write a post right now and tell all my fans that I am in the film city and have been bullied by the people from the Lins Group!" Katie got up from the ground, took out her mobile phone and quickly posted. In less than a minute, there were dozens ofments under the post. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Such a little trick of Jessica was not taken seriously by Henry, and he did not care about her at all. At the same time, Katie''s phone rang. "Jessica, it''s from Tiffany. Please answer it." Katie passed the phone to Jessica. Tiffany Zhao, whom she had mentioned, was Jessica''s manager and also the boss of Jessica''s agency. Jessica took the phone and began toin tearfully on the phone, "Sister Tiffany, people from the Lins Group are bullies. They changed the advertisement on their own, forced me to change clothes, and asked me to drink with other people. I really can''t stand it!" These empty things were said by Jessica as if such a thing really did happen. Jessica dared to say so because she was confident that the agency would never investigate the matter in depth. They would stand on her side immediately. With her current poprity, even if the agency knew what was going on, it would help her solve the problem. She could not deal with the Lin Group, but agency behind her would not be afraid of such a smallpany like the Lins! Jessica''s crying expression, after hearing the agent''s reply on the phone, gradually became proud. "Yes, Sister Tiffany, I know, I will tell all my fans about it!" When Jessica spoke, she deliberately emphasized the words "tell all my fans". While she was talking to Tiffany, at the same time, she was also paying more attention to Sylvia. Secretary Lee took the phone and walked to Sylvia. She put the phone in front of Sylvia with an ugly look on her face. "President Lin, have a look." Sylvia looked down and saw that on the screen of Secretary Lee''s mobile phone, there was the post that Jessica had just posted on social apps. In a short time, there were nearly 200ments below. Jessica just climbed to the top of the most searched hashtags yesterday afternoon. At this time, she was extremely popr, and everyone was paying attention to her every move. Under Jessica''s post, all the people were condemning the Family Lin. "Shameless Lins, dirty, filthy maggot!" "Shameless Lins! Boycott them!" "Boycott all the products of the Lins Group. How dare they bully our Jessica?!" "The Lins Group is a bunch of trash!" All kinds of abuses, denouncements, and replies could be seen on the screen. And suchments were increasing every second. There were even excited fans who spoke directly. They said that they woulde to the film city now to find trouble with the Lins Group. They wanted justice! Sylvia looked at all kinds ofments and shook her head. She had seen such a fan''s denouncement before. It was about Henry who directly beat a popr teenager, and he was also denounced in this way. When the truth came to light, these so- called denouncements and so- called abuse were nothing but jokes. After hanging up the phone, Jessica looked at thements below and sneered. "Lins Group, just wait!" Jessica finished her words and strode out. "President Lin, the current situation is very unfavourable to us. If a new product is released, it will be boycotted by arge group of people. Jessica deliberately smeared it, and it will also be an opportunity for otherpanies to take advantage of the situation. If she wants to add insult to injury..." The secretary''s eyes were full of worry. "It''s okay." Sylvia shook her head. No matter how many fans Jessica had, how many fans of the world''s top celebrities were there? Under their huge influence, it didn''t matter at all. Moreover, it was impossible for the agency to carry on with this for a long time. The PR team behind Jessica was powerful. They might not care about Lins Group, but what about the entire Su Family? The Su Family was powerful enough. Last time when she took over the family, there were countless resources sent by Radiant Ind. Now, the Su Family had a higher status among the ancient kungfu families than the three major families from the capital. Jessica''s public rtions team was nothing in front of the Ancient Martial family! Jessica and Katie, with a victorious posture, left the set and walked in the film city. Although it was a littlete now, there were still a lot of people in the film city. Some fans of Jessica, who were close, had already arrived at this moment. When these fans saw Jessica, they called out Jessica''s name one after another. At this time, Jessica did not keep her fans a few meters away from her like she did when she got off the ne. Instead, she waved her hand enthusiastically and said hello to her fans. "Jessica, don''t be afraid. We''ll always support you." "The Lins are trash! How dare they bully Jessica? Let''s see who will buy your things in Future!" " They really are trash!" All kinds of abuse sounded. A middle-aged man in his forties, wearing a teddy bear''s costume, walked out of the film city with a weary face. Judging from his costume, he was obviously a staff of the film city. He just finished a day''s work and was ready to go home. One curse after another came into the middle-aged man''s ears from all directions. The body of the middle- aged man, who was walking tiredly, suddenly copsed. The shouts from all around made him feel stuffy in the chest and difficult to breathe. He cked out and fell forward. "Old Sun, Old Sun!" Behind the middle-aged man, a middle-aged woman, who seemed to be in her forties, saw this scene. She screamed and ran over with a face full of panic. The ce where the middle-aged man had fainted was not far from Jessica. The middle-aged woman groped around the middle-aged man, took out a bottle, poured it out. The middle-aged woman looked around and took out her cell phone to make an emergency call, shouting loudly, "Doctor, is there a doctor? My husband has acute heart disease, is there any doctor?" "Jessica! Jessica is a surgeon." "Yes, get out of the way. Let Jessica help." Jessica, who was about to pass the middle-aged man and leave, heard these words. Her face froze. "They want me to save him?" Jessica looked around and saw that the fans around were all looking at her. Then she looked at the middle-aged man and realized that she didn''t know what to do. Chapter 672 Chapter 672 "Doctor, are you a doctor?" The middle-aged woman looked at Jessica with eyes full of hope. "Of course, Jessica is the best surgeon in the world. Get out of her way and let her have a look," Jessica''s fan answered the middle-aged woman loudly. Upon hearing this, the middle-aged woman felt much relieved and said to Jessica, "Thank you, doctor." Jessica looked at the middle-aged man lying on the ground unconscious, and then looked at the fans around her. Listening to the shouts of the fans, she forced a smile. "You don''t have to thank me. Saving people is a doctor''s duty. Let me have a look." The middle- aged woman made way for Jessica. Jessica walked over, squatted down, and pretended to examine the middle-aged man. She had yed the surgeon''s role before, and suddenly it looked like she was a professional. "Look, she is so awesome." "Jessica, we love you." All sorts of cheers rang out. Jessica stood up and said to the middle-aged woman, "It''s nothing. He''s just too tired. Just let him rest more. There is a car next to us. Let''s ask someone to carry him to the car first. He should exercise more in the future." After saying that, Jessica took a step forward. At the same time, as soon as Jessica''s voice fell, several fans rushed up and volunteered to say, "Come on, I''ll help you." "I''ll help too." Several fans ran towards the middle- aged man who had fainted. "All of you, move out of the way!" A loud roar rang out from nearby. This roar made the fans of Jessica who rushed over subconsciously stunned and look at the ce where the roar was made. Henry strode over and pushed aside Jessica, who was in front of him, "Don''t move him!" "Don''t move him? Who are you? Are you responsible is something happen to this man?" "I know him. He''s from the Lins Group. The one next to him is the president of the Lins Group. They are bullying our Jessica!" "It turns out to be trash, the Lins Group!" Henry ignored the curses around him and strode to the middle-aged man who fainted. He squatted down, put two fingers on the middle- aged man''s artery to check, then gently supported the middle- aged man''s back, took out the other hand and pinched the middle-aged man''s philtrum hard. "What are you doing?" A fan strode up and was about to pull Henry away. "Get out of my way." Henry directly pushed away this fan. At the same time, he red at Jessica and shouted, "Who told you that person with heart disease should be moved? Every big movement may make the patient''s heart stop suddenly, don''t you know?" "What do you know? We''ll do what she says. Do you know anything about medicine?" The fan who was pushed away by Henry shouted at Henry. With Henry pressing the middle-aged man''s philtrum, the middle- aged man''s pale face became a lot more ruddy, and his chest fluctuated slightly. Henry gently ced the middle-aged man on the ground and reached out to press on the middle-aged man''s chest. After a few consecutive times, the middle-aged man started breathing evenly, and his eyes slowly opened. Seeing the middle- aged man opening his eyes, the middle-aged woman breathed a sigh of relief and rushed up to hug the middle-aged man. "Old Sun, are you all right?" "I''m okay, I''m okay." The middle- aged man shook his head weakly, then looked at Henry gratefully. "Sir, thank you if it weren''t for you..." "Speak less and breathe more." Henry interrupted the middle- aged man. "Your situation is not serious. You should go to the hospital and observe for a few days. During these days, try not to have any intense exercise and try to rest if possible." "Alright." The middle-aged man nodded. Henry stood up and pushed aside Jessica''s fan, who was standing in front of him. He walked to Jessica, stared at her, and said, "You don''t know anything about medicine, don''t pretend you do. You like to use all kinds of methods to hype yourself. This is your way of doing things, and I can''t control it. But please don''t pretend to be a doctor and don''t talk nonsense!" Jessica frowned. "What do you mean?" "You should know what I mean." Henry turned around and his voice reached Jessica''s ears. "It''s your own choice to be a piece of trash who lives in its own world, but don''t use your rubbish behaviour to harm others, understand?" After Henry finished speaking, he strode away without giving Jessica a chance to reply. "Stop right there!" A fan of Jessica stopped Henry, "Who let you talk to Jessica like that? Apologize to Jessica!" "Right! You said that she didn''t know anything about medicine. But do you know?" "Your Lins Group is the real rubbish, isn''t it?" Jessica''s fans were very vocal. Henry shook his head and ignored these fans. An ambnce drove into the film city with a siren and stopped outside a lot of fans. The two doctors rushed out of the car at once and shouted, "Where is the patient? Where is the patient?" "Doctor Hu!" The middle- aged woman shouted at the leader. Dr. Hu looked over. When he saw that the middle-aged man had woken up, he breathed a sigh of relief and said, "It''s good that you woke up. It''s good that you woke up. I was so worried all the way. Come on, bring the bed." The middle-aged man waved his hand and said, "Doctor Hu, no need. I can walk by myself." N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "Walk? Who told you to walk?" Doctor Hu raised his eyebrows. "ording to your current situation, any action may cause your heart to stop abruptly. If you don''t want to end up in the emergency room, just lie down and don''t move!" What Doctor Hu had just said was exactly the same as what Henry had just said, but it was totally different from what Jessica had said. Jessica asked people to carry the patient aside first and then suggested that he should exercise more. "Doctor, shouldn''t the patient exercise more in this situation?" A fan asked. "Who told you that?!" Dr. Hu stared at this fan. This misleading would easily make the patient''s situation worse and if he received the wrong treatment, it would lead to a lifethreatening situation. "Our Jessica. She''s the best surgeon!" The fan said proudly. Doctor Hu looked at Jessica, who was standing there. Jessica was a popr first-ss actress, but she was well-known among young people. The older generation did not know these young stars. Doctor Hu looked at Jessica with displeasure and asked, "Are you a surgeon?" "I..." Jessica opened her mouth but did not know how to answer. Doctor Hu was in his fifties, so it was easy for him to tell whether Jessica was a doctor or not. He said, "If you are really a doctor, the world will be destroyed! If you don''t know anything about medicine and pretend to know, it is equivalent to killing people!" The ambnce took the middle- aged man and his wife away, and Jessica stood where she was with an ugly look on her face. Chapter 673 Chapter 673 Not only were Jessica''s fans among the crowd, but also many media outlets. Jessica said that she had studied medicine and yed the role well. She wanted to save the world. Therefore, she ranked first among the most searched hashtags in an instant. Naturally, she attracted many people''s attention. Many people were staring at Jessica. At present, many cameras were shooting, including media reporters and private investigators. It could be imagined that what Jessica had just done and what doctor Hu had said would be recorded by the cameras. How would the following videos be edited and released? The reporters had too many ideas. What could be sure was that after the incident just now, Jessica would definitely be questioned. To put it simply, she pretended to understand medicine and deliberately hyped others. But to put it in a more serious way, it was just like what doctor Hu said just now, deliberately taking someone''s life. Finally, how to respond to it depended on Jessica''s PR team. Katie''s phone rang in less than three minutes. Katie held the phone with a terrible look on his face. "Jessica, it''s Sister Tiffany." ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "Do not answer now!" Jessica''s face was also not looking good. She looked at the direction of the crew of Lins Group and then strode over. Katie hurried and followed Jessica. On set, Sylvia was arranging a new scene. Henry just received a message that the people he arranged would arrive in ten minutes at most. "Everyone, let''s continue our work. We''ll arrange supperter. After we''re done with this project, everyone can have a good rest." Sylvia''s voice encouraged everyone''s morale. The fact that the Lins told Jessica to get out of here made the people in the crew relieved. At this time, they were also full of energy. Even though the people were busy, they did not feel any fatigue or tiredness. Jessica strode into the studio and scolded, "The Lins, what do you mean? Are you deliberately making things difficult for me?" Jessica''s scolding made everyone look at the ce where she was. Sylvia looked at Jessica with a puzzled face, "What do you mean?" Jessica snorted and walked to Sylvia. Staring at Sylvia and Henry in front of her, she snorted and said, "Do you really want to have a life-and-death battle with me?" "A life-and-death battle?" Henry couldn''t helpughing. It was not that Henry looked down upon Jessica. Let alone Jessica, even the agency behind Jessica did not have the capital to fight a life-and-death battle with them. Henry''sughter irritated Jessica. "Okay, you want to y, right? Then let''s have fun. I don''t care about thepensation of several million yuan, but I want you to know that yourpany will lose hundreds of millions of yuan. We will see!" As Jessica spoke, she grabbed the mobile phone from Katie''s hand. Then she clicked on the screen and wrote another post for social media. "From today onwards, I, Jessica Shang, am not on good terms with the Lins Group from Yinzhou. Whoever works with them will be going against me. I, Jessica Shang, and that person will not be in the same ce!" This post represented too much. When Katie saw Jessica writing the post, she wanted to stop her, but it was toote. Jessica gently tapped on the screen and the post was published. As a famous artist, Jessica''s post in other people''s eyes did not only represent herself but the agency behind her. Jessica knew that if she did this, she would definitely be punished by the agency. She had also said earlier that she did not care about the loss of millions. It proved that she was ready for compensation. She was going to make the agency behind her make a move and make the Lin Group pay the price for this! Jessica''s words caused a stir immediately. Originally, it was just her fans who were paying attention to this matter. Now, most of the people in the industry were paying attention. Jessica sneered and said, "The Lins, let me tell you. In the future, no one will dare to ept to be your spokesperson. Whoever dares to ept it, he or she will make trouble with me!" Jessica''s voice just fell, and a voice sounded at the entrance of the crew. "It turns out that there is such a big risk for me to ept this deal. It seems that I have to be really careful in the circle in the future. Otherwise, I might be banned one day." As soon as the voice sounded, Jessica replied without even looking at who it was because it made her feel that she had been provoked. "Which b*tch..." Jessica opened her mouth, and as soon as the word "b*tch" came out, her mouth was covered by someone. It was none other than Katie, who was by Jessica''s side, who covered Jessica''s mouth. Jessica pushed Katie away and said angrily, "What are you doing?" "Jessica, look over there..." Katie pointed with her finger. Jessica looked over and saw a charming woman in her thirties striding toward them. The moment Jessica saw the woman, the arrogance on her face disappeared and she murmured, "S...Sister B... Bianca..." The woman Jessica called Bianca was Bianca Gao. Although Jessica was now the first- ss actress, she was far less famous than Bianca, because Bianca was not only famous in China, but she had arge number of fans around the world. She had an amazing song and was regarded as the most beautiful voice in the world. Because of all of this, it could be seen that Bianca''s status in the entertainment circle was very high. Even if it was the boss of Jessica''s agency, when she saw Bianca, she had to call her ''Sister Gao'' respectfully. "Oh, now you call me Sister Bianca instead of b*tch?" She smiled gently. "Bianca, I didn''t know it was you. I, I''m sorry." Jessica repeatedly lowered her head to admit her fault because she knew clearly that this woman in front of her could seal her fate with just one sentence. Bianca smiled and asked, "Then I''m going to take this deal now. Do you have any problem with that?" "I don''t." Jessica didn''t even dare to raise her head and just spoke with her head down. "Haha." Bianca chuckled. "We are in the same circle. If you have any opinions, I can hear you out. But it''s hard to say whether they would listen to you or not." Bianca raised her head and ignored Jessica. "They?" Jessica asked in confusion. She subconsciously looked towards the entrance of the set and opened her mouth wide. Her eyes were filled with disbelief. Not only Jessica but also the crew, the staff of the Lins Group, all opened their mouths and looked at the entrance with a dull look. Chapter 674 Chapter 674 These faces were often seen on TV, and at this time, they entered the set one by one. Countless fans would scream when they saw one of them anywhere. For their concerts, fans would fly from one continent to another. At this moment, more than twenty people appeared. Each one had a very high status. In the entertainment circle, each one had achieved some kind of a milestone. An actor, a singer, a musician... No matter reputation or a number of fans, they were all superior to Jessica. Just now, people in the crew heard Sylvia say that some artists woulde to re-shoot the endorsement advertisement. They originally thought that they were the second or third-ss stars hired by the Lins Group in a short period of time, but no one thought that they were the world''s top superstars, and more than 20 of them came at such a short notice! Even the directors, who were used to seeing celebrities, trembled a little when they saw such a lineup. Jessica swallowed hard. Just now, she was shouting that whoever wanted to cooperate with the Lins and epted to be the Lins'' spokesperson was trying to make things difficult for her. Now that so many people hade, even if one of them would say something to Jessica, Jessica''s future woulde to an end. "It seems that there are a lot of people have something against you. Do you want me to inform them one by one?" Henry smiled at Jessica. In Henry''s smile, Jessica felt endless ridicule. She dared not to mess with these world-ss superstars. "Katie, quick, delete the post, delete the post!" Jessica''s lips trembled as she hastily opened her mouth. "No, I can''t." Katie clicked hard on her mobile phone, and she was so anxious that she sweated profusely. "Thepany has limited the ount authority. Only Tiffany can solve this." "How is it going?" Jessica hurriedly asked. Katie shook her head, with a bitter expression on her face. "Sister Tiffany has already sent a letter, read it yourself." Jessica looked at the phone. When she saw what was disyed on the screen, her vision went dark and she stepped forward. If it weren''t for Katie, she would have fallen to the ground. "It''s over, it''s all over." Jessica murmured. After Jessica''s agency got control over her social ount, it immediately sent a letter saying that thepany would do its best to maintain the rights of the artists under its wings. It would also take measures to ask Lins Group for an exnation. The way the agency dealt with it was the same as what Jessica had just thought, and they definitely supported her. But now the support was undoubtedly self-destruction. So many superstars were cooperating with Lin''spany. Not to mention that the Lins invited these people, just the agencies behind these people would not ignore the letter sent by her agency. The agency behind her would face a devastating blow. Once thepany had an ident, as the party involved, she would be the first to bear the consequences. "It''s over, it''s really over." Jessica''s eyes lost their colors. Katie slowly let go of Jessica''s hand. She knew very well that Jessica hadpletely failed this time, and there was no possibility for her to turn over. Nopany would dare to take advantage of this incident to hype themselves. Affected by Jessica, the agency behind her would definitely get into trouble. There was no need to follow her anymore, it would only get her involved. At this time, no one in the entire crew paid attention to Jessica. After all,pared with these superstars present, Jessica was just like an ordinary actor. The director stood there and was stunned for a long time. He didn''t know how to greet them. After all, there were too many superstars here. He couldn''t take care of everything, but he didn''t dare to neglect anyone. Just as the director was still considering what to do next, Henry walked over withrge strides. "Come on,e on, don''t just stand there. Take a look at the script and do makeup. Try your best to finish the work within an hour. Everyone is tired standing here all day, waiting to go home to hold their wives after work. Come on,e on, start working!" Henry shouted loudly and kept pping his hands, just like a kindergarten teacher educating children. The director stood next to Henry and his heart tightened. How could he talk to these superstars like that? Just when the director thought these superstars would get angry, he saw that, ording to Henry''s words, they really took the initiative to pick up the script and put on makeup. They didn''t resist at all. They even had tension on their faces, as if they had just entered for an interview. Such a scene made the director have a sense of unreality. "Are these really superstars?" Although they didn''t know Henry''s identity, they were very clear why they came here this time. In front of that force, what was the superstar status? It was something that could be taken away by anyone at any time. The following shooting process was so smooth that the director couldn''t believe it. All the superstars were obedient and positive, so it took them less than 40 minutes to finish the shooting. A lot of reporters had seen many superstars take photos for the Lins. However, before the Lins'' press conference, many people would focus on the Lins because of the appearance of these superstars. It was equivalent to winning the Lins'' attention invisibly. After Bianca finished filming, she contacted her agency. Bianca''s agency was the top one in the entertainment circle. When Bianca mentioned Jessica, the agency immediately promised Bianca that they would fully suppress Jessica and the agency behind her. After what had happened, Jessica''s future was doomed to be ruined. It was destroyed by her arrogance and she would not exist in the eyes of other people. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. For what would happen to Jessica, Sylvia and Henry did not care at all. Even if Bianca did not deliberately suppress Jessica, based on the fact that Jessica tried to save the person at the entrance of the film city today, she would definitely be ridiculed by otherpanies. This lie was destined to be torn down. At that time, Jessica''s reputation would bepletely destroyed. Now, it just happened sooner. By eight o''clock in the evening, when the advertisement filming waspleted, everyone finished their work. Henry and Sylvia also drove home together. On the way, the two of them were still discussing what to eat tonight. Just as they were about to say it, Wade called. "Boss, something happened. You shoulde back to the ind now. There are some extraordinary discoveries regarding Yun Province." Wade''s tone was very anxious. At the same time, his voice was very loud. Sylvia, who was sitting beside Henry, heard it clearly. Henry turned his head and smiled bitterly at Sylvia. Sylvia sighed. She had always been thinking that Henry could leave at any time. "Stay safe." Chapter 675 Chapter 675 The two of them, who were going to go home, went straight to the airport. A special ne took off from the Yinzhou Airport, and with a roar, rose into the sky. Outside the airport, Sylvia leaned against the front of the car and looked up at the sky. The ne slowly disappeared from her sight. Sylvia sighed, took out the phone and dialled Victor''s number. "Uncle, do you need me to go back now?" The wind blew Sylvia''s windbreaker. Sitting on the ne and looking at the information sent by Wade, Henry frowned. In Yun Province, there was a stone mountain that was about to be exploited, which was bought by Stone King from Yun Province. On the first day of mining, Stone King found that there was something wrong. All the stones in this mountain formed a weird position, like stars surrounding the moon, and they had a very strong maic power. There was no signal there, so Stone King immediately ordered the workers to stop mining and contacted Wade. After so many years of stone gambling, Stone King firmly believed in many things. He knew that this stone mountain was not something that he could touch. In his heart, there was only one person who could touch it! After Stone King contacted Wade, Wade immediately rushed to Yun Province. Wade didn''t have so many worries like Stone King, and he opened a few stones on the spot. This caused Wade to lose his cool. This time, he opened less than ten stones, but he actually opened up a Spiritual Stone! Wade told Stone King on the spot that he should not tell anyone about this matter and contacted Henry at the same time. There were more than ten hours of the time difference between Radiant Ind and Yinzhou. After nearly ten hours of flight, Henry arrived at Radiant Ind when the sky was about to get dark. Wade and others had received the news that Henry was going to arrive, and they were all waiting. When the nended and the cabin door opened, Henry strode out. The people waiting by there were Future, Wade, Peze, and Stone King ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Stone King was a nearly 50-year-old man. His hair was deliberately dyed ck and he was dressed in a white shirt. As Stone King had said, he lived ording to God''s will. His hair was dyed ck, because he wanted to slow down the ageing and extend God''s Will. Most people regarded this kind of superstition as a joke, but Stone King was confident in it. "I didn''t expect that such a big ind is yours." When Stone King saw Henry, he said aloud. Wade did not tell him the true identity of Henry, and Stone King did not ask too many questions. He was a very smart person, and people like him had already seen through a lot of things. It was unnecessary to know too much about some people. Just like this time on the stone mountain, Stone King was curious, but he would not destroy it himself. Henry smiled and said hello to Stone King, "I didn''t expect you to have time to visit me." "Haha." Stone Kingughed out loud. "Back then, you destroyed a few of my stone mountains. I have to eat and drink more this time. How could I earn some money back?" Henry was very clear that Stone King must have been asked by Wade toe here. If the stone mountain could really produce Spiritual Stones, it would be of great significance. Therefore, Wade''s actions could be understood. Although Stone King himself didn''t know what the stone mountain was, from the attitude of these people, he could understand a little. He didn''t care about it in his heart, so he simply took it as a fate. This was the tacit understanding between adults. Everyone knew it in their hearts, but they wouldn''t reveal it. Henry chatted with Stone King and then looked at Future. "Has the resulte out?" "Mmm." Future, with a tabletputer in hand, nodded to Henry and said, "Half an hour before you arrived, we analyzed all theponents of the stone mountain." Future drew a data map on the screen and handed it to Henry. Henry took a look at the stone mountain. It covered an area of three square kilometres and was 21 metres high. It was not a big mountain. On Future''s data disy, the whole mountain was interfered with by a strange energy. It was like a piece of clothing, wrapping the whole mountain from bottom to the top. "Boss, this energy is exactly the same as the one in the Spiritual Stones. Its strength is unknown for the time being. Everything needs to be exploited more," Future whispered in Henry''s ear. Henry thought for a while and asked, "Did you send anyone there?" "Yes." Future nodded. "We''ve already arranged for people to go there. Right now, we have sealed off that mountainpletely." "Okay." Henry waved to Future and others, "You go to work first, and I want to talk about the old days with my old friend." Henry walked aside and held Stone King''s shoulder. "Does anyone else know about the matter of this stone mountain?" Stone King shook his head. "I didn''t tell anyone about it, but one of my partners knew that I had bought a stone mountain. He doesn''t know about the rest." Wade, who was not far away, clearly heard his words. He took a look at Henry and saw that Henry was waving his hands behind his back. "For the time being, there''s no need to do anything." Wade lowered his voice and said. A day passed on Radiant Ind. On a new day, the sun rose and shone on Radiant Ind. Henry and Future came out of theboratory together. The two of them studied the information about the stone mountain for the whole night. They analyzed it in many ways and finally refused the possibility that the stone mountain was fully made of Spiritual Stones. Although the Spiritual Stone was wrapped in the stone, it could still produce a weak maic field. If the entire mountain was full with Spiritual Stones, the resonance of the maic field would undoubtedly be huge. Not only there would be no signal, but all the electronic facilities would encounter malfunction. However, ording to Stone King, they still usedrge machinery on the first day of mining. However, although the mountain was not full of Spiritual Stones, there would definitely be arge number of them. When he learned that the whole mountain was not filled with Spiritual Stones, Henry didn''t feel disappointed. On the contrary, he breathed a sigh of relief. Now on Radiant Ind, there were only three Spiritual Stones in total. One of them was found by Henry, and the other was taken from the Zhao n when he destroyed them. Thest one was opened by Wade. If the ns knew about these three Spiritual Stones, they would definitely be jealous, not to mention the whole mountain filled with Spiritual Stones. If that was true, Henry could imagine how many kinds of battles would be fought if the news was leaked out. Blood would flow like a river, which might just be the beginning. After all, for the ns, Spiritual Stones were too important. On the surface of the sea not too far away from Radiant Ind, a speedboat was currently heading towards Radiant Ind. The speedboat was filled with countless oil buckets, and next to them stood a man in red. The man in red had his hands behind his back and his gaze was focused in the direction of Radiant Ind. He snorted coldly and said, "Just a mere mortal power, Henry Zhang? I''d like to see what right you have to be so arrogant in front of me. Just a mere Qi-controlling Realm master like you? I can handle you with just one hand!" The speed of the speedboat was very fast, and the eyes of the man in red were full of hatred. Chapter 676 Chapter 676 When the citizens of Radiant Ind woke up in the morning, the first thing they did was to gather in front of the castle''s gate to absorb Qi. Wade and the Great Patriarch had already arrived at the centre of the square. In front of them, there were three Spiritual Stones of different sizes. At this moment, the three Spiritual Stones were ced on the top of the Energy Emitting Formation. The Great Patriarch quickly flipped through an ancient book. "Great Patriarch, how is it? Can it be done?" Wade''s face revealed a nervous expression as he looked at the Great Patriarch. The patriarch didn''t say anything. He continued to read the ancient book, one page after another, very quickly. Wade couldn''t read a single word from those ancient books. A few minutester, the patriarch''s pupils suddenly shrank. He stared at the page of the ancient book, and his face was full of surprise. "Found it!" "Found?" Wade''s expression also changed. He immediately rushed over. Although he was unable to understand the words from the ancient book, he still stared intently at it. The Great Patriarch pointed at a line of words. Due to time, the handwriting was already very blurry, and it was also very difficult for the patriarch to read it. The patriarch murmured quickly. Wade listened for a long time but couldn''t hear what he was talking about. "Grand Patriarch, what are you talking about?" "The four corners of the Eight Diagrams..." "What?" Wade''s face was full of doubt. "The four corners of the Eight Diagrams." The Great Patriarch repeated again as his hands quickly tapped on the Energy Emitting Formation. Following the patriarch''s movements, the Energy Emmiting Formation gradually underwent some changes. A section suddenly popped up from the edges, as if it was a VCD that was used to store a card. The ce that popped out was full of holes of different sizes. Seeing this, the Great Patriarch, with trembling hands, picked up the Spiritual Stone taken from the Zhao n, and slowly put it into one of the holes. Then he picked up the newly found Spiritual Stone from Wade and put it in too. The moment the two Spiritual Stone were put into the board, a gust of wind appeared for no reason. "It''s working! It''s working!" Feeling the sudden gust of wind, the patriarch''s face was full of joy. "ording to the ancient books, if several spiritual stones are ced simultaneously in the Energy Emitting Formation, the ovepping effect could be achieved. The two Spiritual Stones I put just now are ced above the Energy Emitting Formation. If we put the Spiritual Stones there, the thickness of the Spiritual Qi will be increased. The other three directions also have different effects!" Upon hearing the patriarch''s words, Wade took a deep breath. Up until now, he hadn''t been able to produce any Qi in his body. In the past, he had only been sitting there for a very short time, but this time, he had a very clear feeling. The patriarch''s voice sounded again, "ording to the rumours, in ancient times, the Spiritual Qi of heaven and earth was abundant. From the moment everyone was born, the Qi they breathed was the Spiritual Qi. In that era, experts were everywhere. If, I mean, if we could get enough Spiritual Stones, we could definitely turn this ind into an ancient ce with abundant Spiritual Qi. Our descendants, children, and grandchildren would all enjoy good fortune. At that time, this ce would be a holynd!" Wild winds curled up beneath the patriarch''s feet, bing more and more ferocious. This type of violent scene seemed to be pressing down on patriarch''s desires. Back then, the Tang n was going to be extinguished, and they couldn''t even find a single Spiritual Stone. Henry''s sudden appearance brought hope to the Tang n, and also provided a ce for them to live on Radiant Ind. Everyone in the current Tang n could be bathed in Spiritual Qi daily. They came from theck of Spiritual Stones to the fact that they had three Spiritual Stones of different sizes. This gave the patriarch some confidence. He felt that it was really possible for him to see the Spiritual Qi filling the air... on this ind! Just as his heart was surging with desire, a wildugh sounded. "Hahaha, this is really a surprise. Three Spiritual Stones? How dare a mere ordinary force have three Spiritual Stones? This is a great gift prepared for me!" The crazyughter surprised both the Great Patriarch and Wade. When they looked in the direction of theughter, they saw a figure in red standing in the air with his hands sped behind his back. Seeing this scene, Wade''s body suddenly trembled. His eyes widened. "This... Floating..." "No." The patriarch shook his head, and his eyes were fixed on the figure in red. "Higher than Qi- controlling Realm! He has reached the Transforming Realm. If he steps on his own Qi, as long as his Qi is strong enough, he would be able to walk in the sky." "Transforming..." Wade muttered the words of the patriarch. This was a realm that he had yet to come into contact with. The patriarch looked at the figure in red and said, "Who are you, sir? Why have youe to our Radiant Ind?" "Your Radiant Ind?" The figure in red smiled. "So the people of the Tang n have already be part of the ordinary world." The patriarch frowned. The news of the Tang n''s arrival at Radiant Ind had not been leaked. Where did this persone from? The man in red took out a dark red, diamondshaped talisman and tossed it in front of the patriarch. The patriarch''s eyes were locked on the word "Recluse" carved on the token. "The Recluse Association!" The patriarch murmured with deep fear in his eyes. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. The reason why the n was hidden was that it had an agreement with the authorities on the one hand, and on the other hand, it was under the supervision of the Recluse Association. The man in red smiled and said, "Hand over the Spiritual Stones. It''s not something you should have. By the way, call Henry toe out and worship me!" "Worship you?" Wade nced disdainfully at the man in red. "What do you think you are?" Although Wade knew that his strength was not as good as Henry''s, he had never seen someone call Henry''s name like that and asked Henry to worship him. "How dare you!" The man in red shouted at Wade, but he didn''t make any move. He looked at the patriarch and said, "Will you hand the Spiritual Stones to me voluntarily, or do I need to get them myself?" "Sir, even though you are someone from the Recluse Association, what you are doing right now is still against the rules!" The patriarch took two steps forward and blocked the Energy Emitting Formation. "Rules?" The man in red chuckled. "Are you referring to the rules of Recluse Association or the n? If you''re referring to the rules of a n, I suspect that your n would use three Spirit Stones to awaken your bloodline, so you should hand over the extra Spiritual Stone to me! If it''s the rule of the Recluse Association, then this ind belongs to us. I can take what I want. Who can say anything against that?" In front of the Great Patriarch, a swirl of Qi slowly formed. "Sir, are you going to steal the stones?" "Steal? How can it be called robbery? Since you don''t want to give them to me, I''ll take them myself!" As soon as the man in red finished speaking, he rushed up toward the Great Patriarch. "So fast!" The patriarch let out a cry of surprise. He couldn''t even see the actions of the man in red. The gap between the Qi-controlling and the Transformation Realm was too big! Chapter 677 Chapter 677 Almost in the twinkling of an eye, the man in red arrived in front of the Great Patriarch. He raised his fist and hit toward the patriarch directly. The Great Patriarch saw that the punch was getting closer and closer to him. He, who was in the Qi Harnessing Realm, didn''t even have the ability to resist. He subconsciously put his hands in front of his head to protect his vital parts. The man in red threw out this punch confidently, but he was stopped by someone when he was about to hit the patriarch. A tiger''s roar sounded in the patriarch''s ear. The impact that the patriarch imagined did note. He opened his eyes and found that Henry had already stood in front of him. A fierce tiger opened its bloody mouth and tried to bite the man in red. Under the fierce tiger''s attack, the man in red stepped back repeatedly. "Transforming Realm!" The Great Patriarch let out a cry of surprise. "Henry, have you also reached the Transforming Realm?" Henry nodded and smiled slightly. "Great Patriarch, are you okay?" "I''m fine." The patriarch shook his head and at the same time, he breathed a sigh of relief. Originally, he was full of worry about the arrival of the man in red, but now he was relieved when he saw that Henry had also reached the Transforming Realm. At the same time, the patriarch was also shocked in his heart. Henry''s potential was too shocking. He was so young, yet he was still able to reach the Transforming Realm despite theck of cultivation resources. His future was limitless! The man in red- backed a few steps and escaped Henry''s fierce tiger. He frowned and said, "I didn''t expect that you have also reached the Transforming Real!" "Why, is it very difficult?" Henry shrugged his shoulders. "Ha." The man in red sneered. "It''s just a small transformation. Is this what you can rely on to be arrogant? Henry, what you have done to the Zhao n should be punished by the Recluse Association!" ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Henry raised his eyebrows and said, "Oh? The Zhao n sh*tted on me. Is there any problem for me to kill them?" The man in red shouted loudly, "Recluse Association has its rules. The people in Qi-controlling Realm are not allowed to attack ordinary people. You have broken the rules. Ie here today to punish you on behalf of the Recluse Association!" Although the man in red only said that it was a small transformation, he knew very well in his heart that the fierce tiger Henry had just transformed had begun to have some spirituality, which made him clearly know that Henry''s realm was higher than his own. That was why he now used the Recluse Association as an excuse to suppress Henry. Otherwise, with his character, he would definitely make a move directly. Listening to the rules that the man in red said, Henry touched his chin and said thoughtfully, "This rule is really interesting. Wade." "Boss." Wade looked at Henry. "Go, hit him." Henry looked at the man in red. The pupils of the man in red shrank and he shouted, "Henry Zhang, how dare you?!" "You are in the Qi-controlling Realm, so can''t attack ordinary people. This rule is really interesting." Henry''s mouth curved into a smile. "I like doing interesting things the most." Wade walked towards the man in red. Henry''s voice continued to ring. "Remember, people in the Qi-controlling Realm can''t fight with ordinary people. My brother hasn''t reached the Qi-controlling Realm yet. If you fight back, you will break the rule." While Henry was talking, Wade had walked to the man in red and raised his arm. The man in red stared fixedly at Wade. "Kid, do you want to die?" Wade curled his lips and ignored what the man in red said. He raised his hand and hit the man in red hard in the face. The man in red stamped his feet and was about to retreat, but he found that he could not move at all. A great force on his ankles had firmly restricted him. The man in red looked down, only to find that the ankle of his feet was wrapped by a circle of Qi, tightly grasping them. This discovery made the man in red suddenly shocked. He did not even notice when the Qi started entangling him. Just as the man in red was shocked, Wade''s palm pped the man in red hard in the face. "Bang!" A crisp sound was heard, which made the man in red feel that the time was frozen. He looked at Wade unbelievably. He had been pped by an ordinary person! "Go on." Henry''s voice sounded again. Wade raised his arm again and pped the man in red in the face. "Again." Henry continued to say. The man in red looked at Wade in front of him, and his body could not help but tremble. How many years! No one dared to provoke him in this way in so many years! Who dared not to be respectful and present the highest manners when he or she saw him? Today, he was pped by an ordinary person! Wade raised his hand. "Enough!" The man in red shouted. The Spiritual Qi around his body shattered the Qi ring that was holding his ankles. Wade ignored him and continued to p him. The man in red raised his arm and a massive amount of Qi condensed in his hand. "You ant, go to hell!" The man in red shouted and suddenly punched toward Wade''s face. Wade couldn''t resist the punch of the man in red at all. With the crazy strength of the Transforming Realm, this punch was enough to smash Wade''s head. Henry, who was standing not far away, stepped hard on the ground and rushed toward the man in red like an arrow. "As a member of the Recluse Association, you have broken the rules, so you should be punished!" Henry was so fast that no one could see him clearly, including the man in red. Wade only felt a gust of wind sweep past him. At the same time, the dagger hanging from his waist disappeared, along with the man in red standing in front of him. The man in red was hit by a huge force. After flying for more than 10 meters, he hit the ground and cracked it open. It could be seen that he was seriously injured. "Henry Zhang, how dare you attack me?!" The man in red shouted before he got up. With a cold hum, Henry appeared in front of the man in red and pped his hand on the chest of the man in red. Behind Henry, a fierce tiger as tall as a human opened its bloody mouth, letting out a roar. It stretched out its sharp ws and pressed towards the man in red. The man in red transformed a cheetah that was only half the size of a man. In an instant, it was ripped apart by a ferocious tiger. "You..." Just as the man in red was about to speak, his expression froze. He looked at his chest and said in disbelief, "You...how dare you...I...I''m the protector of the 3rd district...Recluse..." There was a dagger inserted in the heart of the man in red. It was Henry who had just taken it from Wade''s waist. Blood spilt from the corner of the man''s mouth. He looked at his chest and said, "I am... I am from the Recluse Association... the third... protector, how dare you..." "Sorry." Henry smiled and grabbed the handle of the dagger with his hand. He pressed it hard and stirred it in the chest of the man in red. "This is our way of doing things." Chapter 678 Chapter 678 As Henry stirred the dagger, the blood at the corners of the mouth of the man in red became denser and denser. He opened his mouth but couldn''t make a sound. At this moment, he couldn''t believe that Henry really dared to attack him. This time, he came on behalf of the Recluse Association! Blood flowed down from the corners of the man''s mouth, and he slowly loosened his clenched fists. Henry slowly got up and pulled out the dagger. "Go and dispose of him," Henry said. Immediately, a few people walked over and dragged the corpse of the man in red. The Great Patriarch stood at the back, watching Henry decisively take the man''s life. He felt a little cold in his heart, but at the same time, he was d. He had lived for so many years and had seen too many things. He knew very well that kindness was the biggest defect for a strong person. Henry was not a merciful person. Such a person would have infinite possibilities in the future! It was absolutely the right choice for the Tang n toe to Radiant Ind. In the future, maybe the Tang n could really return to the peak and stand at the top of the ns! "Boss, what should we do next?" Wade asked with some worry. "Everything is okay. You should improve your strength as soon as possible. I will deal with everything." Henry shook his head and looked at the Great Patriarch. "Great Patriarch, how about the thing you told me about yesterday?" "Sess!" Patriarch''s face revealed an excited expression. "Was it sessful?" Henry''s face also revealed a look of delight. "Henry, look." The Great Patriarch pointed at the Energy Emitting Formation behind him. "The formation canpletely change the environment using Spiritual Qi. Only if we have enough Spiritual Stones, the whole ind could be covered by Spiritual Qi. Everyone on the ind could breathe in rich Spiritual Qi. At that time, the whole ind would be a real holy ce like what was recorded in our ancestor''s ancient manuscripts!" "Good!" Henry nodded excitedly. "Grand Patriarch, I''ll have to trouble you to study ancient books. Regarding this aspect, I don''t know a single thing about it. As for Spiritual Stones, I''ll find a way." The Grand Patriarch nodded his head and tightly grasped the ancient book in his hand. The things recorded in it were extremely important for the future. "Boss, I''ve found it." Future''s voice came from the side. She took a tabletputer and strode over. "Our defence system couldn''t sense the intruder because of the Qi. It can block the human body''s own heat and all the thermal detectors would not detect it." When the man in red invaded, Henry had asked Future to investigate how the other party had silently entered the ind. After all, Radiant Ind had aplete defensive system. Other than thest time when the security system had been switched off with Cesia''s help, no one else could have entered the ind without being noticed. "Block?" Henry asked, "Is there any way to solve this problem?" Future shook her head and then nodded. "I don''t have any way to solve this problem for the time being, but... I found new material. Boss,e to theb and have a look." Henry nodded and followed Future to theboratory. Wade was with the people on the ind. When they practised in the square, the density of the Qi would allow everyone to have a deeper sense of Qi. At the same time, the effects of their practice would be even better. Henry followed Future to theb. There was a sealed cabin with a steel te. "Boss, look at this." Future waved her hand in the void and summoned a panel in front of her. The panel was projected by holographic image and changed with the movement of Future''s hand. A video appeared and zoomed in in front of Henry. In the video, the steel te was ced in a transparent sealedpartment. There were many tubes all around it, and each of them was releasing some type of gas into the sealedpartment. Future exined, "Boss, the gas in these tubes is all the manifestation of the different forms of Qi. In the beginning, the metal in thepartment can block the Qi, and the Qi can''t leave any trace on this kind of metal. It can be said that this kind of metal is the natural enemy of Qi." Future waved her hand and a mechanical arm stretched out from the wall of theb holding a steel te. "Boss, give this steel te a shot." Henry nodded and took a step back. He took a deep breath and punched out. A fierce tiger pounced from Henry''s back and rushed straight to the steel te. The two-centimetre thick steel te was pierced by the fierce tiger''s ws, leaving a w mark. Future waved her hand again and another mechanical arm stretched out, grabbed the steel te ced in the sealedpartment and ced it in front of Henry. Henry didn''t wait for Future to speak, and punched again. The same as before, a fierce tiger rushed over, but this time, the fierce tiger didn''t directly tear through the steel te, after its w smashed on the steel te, itpletely dissipated. However, this steel te, in addition to vibrating a little, had no damage. Instead, the mechanical arm that was holding the steel te broke due to the inertia of Henry''s attack. Previously, Cody''s whole body had been made of machinery, but that kind of machinery could only prevent the subtle influence of Qi. For example, the Qi could enter the body and could have an impact on the body. It would not be convenient for him to move in a few days, but it would not invade the mechanical circuit. However, Cody''s steel te body could notpletely resist the damage of Qi. It could still be prated. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. But this piece of metal couldpletely resist the damage of Qi and had a little bounce effect. If Cody''s body was made of this metal, Henry would have no way but topletely resolve it with absolute speed and strength. Once the robot''s speed and strength were stronger than that of the Qi- controlling master, then it would bepletely possible for them to defeat the Qi-controlling master. If a robot wanted to increase its speed and strength, it would be much easier than a real person. It was nothing more than a problem that data could fix. Henry was also a little afraid of this piece of metal. He was wondering how he would deal with such a robot if he met one day. If his speed and strength were not as good as the robot''s, would he be killed? Henry thought of many ways, and the results were all the same. It was absolutely impossible to defeat such a robot by himself. After all, the robot was not like the human, which had so many weak points. Henry asked Future, "Where did you get the metal?" She looked at Henry and said, "This was left behind when Cesia brought people to attack usst time. I found it in a pile of wreckages. This metal piece is different from all the known metals. I haven''t been able to analyze itpletely yet." "Cesia..." The woman with silver hair of shoulder length appeared in Henry''s mind. Chapter 679 Chapter 679 Future arranged another mechanical arm to take the metal and put it away. "Boss, as long as I can analyze theposition of this metal, I can integrate it into our defense system. At that time, the Qi will not block our thermal sensor system, which can also be regarded as a solution to today''s problem." Henry nodded and said, "You should put this matter on top of your list. The ind''s defense system is the top priority. From today on, you should change your way of thinking. Radian Ind is no longer the king of the underground world. There are too many unknown things in this world, and the enemies we face are getting stronger and stronger." Future nodded to show that she understood. She looked at Henry and opened her mouth. It seemed that she wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. Henry said, "What do you want to say, just say it." "Boss, I''m wondering if I want to start that thing again." When she said "that thing", there was a hint of fear in her eyes, but at the same time, she was a little excited. Henry did not answer the question immediately, but asked, "Have you checked it recently?" "Yes," Future replied. "What''s the result?" "The result..." A bit of embarrassment appeared on her face. Henry smiled, held Future''s shoulder, and walked out of theb, "We already have a lot of things. You have contributed so much to this ind. That thing, you can forget it. I have been silent for such a long time, just like what Cesia said. I should have taken some leader''s action and do something. You can guard this ind and leave the rest to me." Future''s body shook. Although Henry''s tone was dull, in Henry''s words, she felt a kind of determination, an unusually powerful determination. "Boss, you want to..." Henry stopped and looked at the blue sky outside theboratory. He said, "Send Wade to hold the Ancient Kungfu Family Meeting as the Guardian of the mausoleum. This time, I will host it personally!" "Ancient Kungfu Family Meeting!" Future''s pupils constricted, "Boss, have you made up your mind?" "There is nothing to think about and not think about." Henry smiled slightly. "When Old Master Lu entrusted this burden to me, sooner orter, I have to carry it. I can''t let the old man die with grievances. It is imperative to hold Ancient Kungfu Family Meeting." There was a look of excitement on Future''s face. "Then I will go back immediately and inform my grandfather to get ready. He has been waiting for this day for too long! The ancient Chinese martial arts should have stood at the top of the world, but because there was no leader, it became a pile of loose sand. If you are willing to take over that position, I think that my grandfather and the others will be very happy." "Haha, you little girl." Henry rubbed Future''s head. "Before you go home, take me to Yun Province first. I''ll go to see the mountain." ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "Okay." Future nodded her head vigorously. An hourter, a ne took off from Radiant Ind. Henry, Future, and Wade were sitting in the ne, heading for China. In the Su Family, Yanjing. Sylvia stood in the main hall of the Su Family. All of the higher-ups of the Su Family were in the main hall. Victor stood next to Sylvia. The two of them were not in the main seat. There was someone else in the main seat. A middle- aged man wearing a white gown sized up Sylvia and Victor with a scrutinizing look. After a long while, he snorted coldly, "The Su Family has be like this in your hands. If I were you, I would be ashamed and would not dare to face my ancestors!" The middle-aged man had long hair down to his shoulders. The middle-aged man stood up from the main seat and walked up to Sylvia. He looked at Sylvia and said, "I heard that you have something to do with Radiant Ind?" Sylvia nodded her head. The middle- aged man snorted coldly. "The current Master of the Su Family is actually rted to an ordinary force. It''s really shameful! From today on, you will lose all the power that the Master of the Su Family has. From today on, the Su Family will act ording to my words! Of course, to the outside, you are still the Master. No one can expose my existence. Do you understand?" Victor lowered his head and didn''t say a word. It was not that he didn''t want to speak for Sylvia, but that he didn''t dare. Disregarding the fact that the man in front of him had dominated the entire Su Family the first day he arrived, his status alone was not something that he could refute. In terms of seniority, this man was two generations older than him. Even if his father was present, he would still address Freud as uncle. The middle- aged man said loudly, "From today on, the Su Family will be in my hands. You will be Su n''s vassals. When it is the time for the Su n to pay, you will get corresponding benefits. Of course, before that, you have to contribute to the Su n. When the Su n enters the secr world, it will need rich funds to support them. I want you to give everything to the n! Do you understand?" "Understood," Victor answered, lowering his head. Freud''s gaze swept across the entire main hall before finallynding on Sylvia once more. "What? You don''t want to talk, do you have any objections?" Sylvia looked at Freud and didn''t say anything. "Haha." Freudughed coldly. "Little girl, you can''t be thinking that your so-called King of Hell will come and help you, right? In front of our Su n, King of Hell, Radiant Ind that kind of bullsh*t doesn''t count!" Freud stretched out his hand and pinched it out of thin air. "That so-called supreme force is nothing in front of the Qi-controlIing Realm. The strength they have is nothingpared to this." Frank squeezed the thin air, and the main seat carved from solid wood in the hall was instantly turned into powder. This scene caused the Sus widen their eyes. This was beyond their understanding. "This is power! Do you understand?" Freud Su looked around. Wherever his gaze went, no one dared to look at him. They all lowered their heads. "Little girl, I heard that you''re quite powerful in the northwest, in Yinzhou. Coincidentally, there''s a piece ofnd that we like over there. You can take it and do as we request." Freud took out a piece of paper and threw it in front of Sylvia. "You can ignore my words, but I don''t think you can handle the consequences. I''m giving you one month, and if I don''t see the results, I''ll destroy the Su Family first. Then, I''ll destroy the so-called Radiant Ind. Don''t doubt my words. Remember, in front of my Su n, Radiant Ind is nothing!" At the same time, in the Zhu family in Du Hai. The Zhu n''s manor was far away from the urban district. At this moment, the Zhu n''s manor was emitting thick ck smoke. The fire was burning inside the Zhu n''s manor. Screams could be heard from the manor. "Run! Run! Go to Radiant Ind!" A fierce roar came from the Zhu Family. Chapter 680 Chapter 680 There was a zing inferno in the Zhu family. The gate of the manor waspletely locked, and a long sword was standing on top of the high wall. "Old guy, tell me where the thing is!" A man, holding a sword, stood in front of Wilbur and shouted. Wilbur was covered in blood, but there was no sign of weakness in his eyes. "Want it? Dream on!" "You''re courting death!" The man''s de stabbed at Wilbur''s spine. Wilbur spewed out a mouthful of blood. "Say it!" The man pressed the tip of his de against Wilbur''s chest. "Ah." Wilbur chuckled and said, "Ancient families and the ns have had differences many years ago. Your n seems to be strong, but in fact, it has no possibility to enter the human world. You think yourself are superior, but in fact, you have been out of tune from the world. What awaits you is only destruction." The man snorted. "The man surnamed Lu is already dead. Who can control our n?" "Really?" Wilbur wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. "If you are really not afraid, why did you deliberately hide your strength in front of Mr. Lu''s disciple? You are afraid, afraid that he will discover it. If it weren''t for that mysterious force, why would you choose to show up in public? As far as I know, it''s not the right time yet." The other side squinted his eyes. "Old thing, I really underestimated you. During this period of time, you sent all the forces of the Zhu family to the outside world, not only for the sake of taking that thing, but also for investigating this matter?" Wilbur grinned and said, "Yes, I know everything about you. It''s a n of a hundred years. If it is destroyed, what will it look like? I really want to see the disappointed faces of you guys." "What a pity." The man raised the long saber in his hand and waved it down at Wilbur. "You won''t see it!" Smoke and dust rose in all directions within the Zhu family estate. "Have you found the thing?" A question came from the Zhu family''s manor. "There are some difficulties. It was taken away by a junior. Her name is L Zhu!" "Go and catch her!" A nended in Yun Province. Henry walked out of the airport. He had a deep impression of Yun province. It was not stone gambling that made Henry remember this ce, but the mountain. There were thousands of mountains in Yun province, and there was a mysterious aura around them. Thendform here was strange, and there were many unknowns. Henry had previously thought that if he had the chance, he would have to go through the mountains himself to understand the secrets within. However, Henry''s target this time was not these mountains, but Spring City, which was also the city where Stone King lived. Spring City was surrounded by mountains on three sides. Stone King purchased a batch of mountain rocks from these mountains. Stone Kings''spany in Spring City was called Stone Temple. Stone Temple was located in the suburb of Spring City. In the past few years, Stone King had graduallye out of the gambling world. It was time for somebody else to take over. However, even though Stone King was rather quiet, his reputation was still quite high. Even though Stone Temple''s scope was ordinary, there were quite a lot of peopleing to visit, and they were all famous figures in Spring City. Henry''s first goal this time was to go to Stone Temple. The problem of Spiritual Stones was the most important, and the level of confidentiality of this news was also the highest. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Stone King had arranged for people to pick him up at the airport, and a person with a sign with Henry''s name stood in front of the exit. Henry saw the sign at a nce. Among many pick- ups, the one was particrly obvious. Because it was too casual, it was not much different from the A4 paper used by Henry when he weed Jessica. When Henry received Jessica, he used an A4 paper. Now in front of Henry, there was a paper that was torn casually. Standing behind the paper was a short- haired beauty. The short- haired beauty was obviously strong. She was also wearing the clothesmonly used for fitness. She was 1.7 meters tall, and her exquisite figure was prominent. At the pick- up point, she attracted many people''s attention, especially her long legs, which made people stop and look at her. The woman''s facial features were exquisite, and there was a hint of fierceness between her eyebrows. Obviously, she was not a good-tempered woman. Henry walked to the woman and asked, "Are you Sarita Ke?" Sarita was Stone King''s biological daughter. "Henry Zhang?" Sarita looked Henry up and down with her eyes. "It seems so." Henry nodded and said, "Stone King has probably told you that I''m here toplete the formalities regarding the stone mountain." "Let''s go then." Sarita didn''t waste any more time talking. She tossed her head and walked out of the airport. Henry followed behind Sarita and smiled. It was no wonder that every time Stone King mentioned his daughter, there was a helpless expression on his face. Judging from Sarita''s style, she was definitely not an easy person. A fiery Ferrari was parked outside the exit. The scene of Sarita opening the door attracted everyone''s attention again. The beauty with the car was undoubtedly very attractive. Henry sat in the car. Before he fastened his seat belt, he felt a strong push. Judging from the sound of the engine, Sarita stepped on the gas paddle all the way down. Along the way, Sarita kept surpassing others as soon as she saw the car, with a bit of vexation in her eyes. Henry asked in confusion, "Beauty, I don''t disturb you, do I?" Sarita nced at Henry and said, "Tell me, what method did you use to get this stone mountain?" "What method?" Henry was confused. "Ha." Sarita sneered. "I was the one who chose this stone mountain. My father bought it, but he didn''t intend to sell it. Why did he sell it to you at the original price?" "What? Do you think it was me who threatened your father?" Henry leaned back. "You''re still not strong enough." Sarita looked at Henry with disdain. "I just want to know how you can make my father sell this stone mountain to you at original price." Henry shrugged. "Your dad didn''t want this mountain, so he sold it to me." "Really?" Sarita hit the steering wheel hard. On thene opposite Sarita, there was a big truck coming fast with a whistle. At this moment, Sarita came to in front of the truck. She stepped on the gas and drove straight toward the big truck. Sarita clutched the steering wheel and asked Henry loudly, "Say it! What did you do? And where is my father now? Why can''t I contact him?" In such a situation, normal people would be scared out of their wits. If the Ferrari hit a truck, it would be smashed to pieces. Normal people would not be able to hide anything in this situation. Sarita wanted to take advantage of Henry''s fear. Unfortunately, this time Sarita was wrong. Henry sat on the co-pilot seat with a rxed look. "I just want to protect Stone King. It''s good for both of us." Henry''s rxed appearance made Sarita stunned. The ear-piercing siren of the truck sounded in Sarita''s ear. Sarita just reacted and drove the car back to herne at a critical moment. Chapter 681 Chapter 681 The big truck roared past the Ferrari, less than 10 centimeters away from the driver seat. It could be said that if Sarita had just turned the steering wheel one secondter, she would have been turned into a pile of muddy meat. The feeling of walking on the edge of death made Sarita''s back wet with cold sweat. Sarita subconsciously looked at Henry and found that Henry sat there as if nothing had happened. He was still sitting there with a rxed face. Sarita took a deep breath and calmed down. Her driving speed also slowed down a lot. "Henry Zhang, I''m warning you. If something happens to my father, you won''t be able to survive!" Henry curled his lips and did not speak. Sarita took Henry to a hotel and said to Henry with a disgusted face, "Today is the weekend, we can''t get through the formalities. I will pick you up tomorrow. Now, get out." Henry opened the door and got out of the car. He had just closed the door and before he had time to ask Sarita how to contact her tomorrow, the car was gone. Henry shook his head, went into the hotel, took a room, and moved in. Sarita drove the car away but didn''t drive too far away from the hotel. She stopped the car at a corner of the hotel and made a phone call. "Did he go in?" "He''s already in there. It doesn''t look like there''s anything wrong with him." "Keep an eye on him. Let me know everything about his whereabouts immediately." After Sarita finished talking, she hung up the phone. Henry, who stayed in the hotel, opened the curtains and took a look. His eyes were fixed on the red Ferrari that was driving out of the corner. He took out the phone and said, "Arrange someone to come here." A few minutester, Henry left the hotel, and another person came to his room. The people arranged by Sarita would naturally not find out that Henry had left, and they still thought that Henry was staying in the hotel. After leaving the hotel, Henry went straight to the hotel''s underground parking lot. A local taxi had already been parked here, and the key was in the car. Henry opened the door smoothly, found the key, started the car, and drove out of the parking lot. At the same time, he received a message on his mobile phone. It was the movement of Sarita''s Ferrari. Sarita''s car had been tracked for a long time, and every movement was urately sent to Henry''s mobile phone. Henry saw that the Ferrari finally stopped in a tea house. The teahouse Sarita went to was not big. There were only two floors and it was decorated with antique paintings. When entering the door, Sarita showed a membership card, and then she went in. If she was not a member, she would not be qualified to enter the teahouse. In the teahouse, a young man in his twenties was sitting there. He was handsome and wore expensive clothes. "Sarita, you''re here." The young man stood up as soon as he saw Sarita. Sarita''s face was dark all the way. When she saw the young man, she smiled and said, "Connor, you are looking for me." The young man nodded and walked up to Sarita. He took Sarita''s hand and sat aside. "Sarita, I''ve been thinking about what you told me yesterday. You can''t give that stone mountain to anyone casually." Sarita shook her head. "It''s not that I want to give it to others, but that my dad asked me to give the stone mountain to others. Besides, my dad¡¯s whereabouts are unknown and his life is uncertain. He..." "I found him." The young man stared into Sarita''s eyes. "Where''s my dad?" Sarita stood up nervously. In the car, Sarita looked down on Henry, but in her heart, she was very worried about the safety of her father. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have taken such a big risk to force Henry to speak. "Sarita, don''t worry." The young man held Sarita''s arm again and made her sit down. "ording to my investigation, uncle is now in the hands of Cao." Sarita frowned. "Are you referring to Carlos Cao? Could it be that Henry is a subordinate of Carlos?" "Who is Henry?" The young man asked curiously. Sarita exined to the young man, "My dad called me and asked me to transfer the stone mountain to a man named Henry. He just arrived to Spring City." The young man''s eyes moved and he said, "That should be it. You know Carlos. He has cooperated with uncle for so many years. This time, he knew that uncle had bought such a mountain, so he immediately became hostile to uncle and found buyers from outside. I heard that Carlos had received a deposit of 100 million from the buyer. After this transaction is sessful, Carlos will make at least 400 million yuan." "He''s such a wolf!" A thick hatred could be seen in Sarita''s eyes. "Back then, if it wasn''t for my father, he would''ve been chopped up and fed to the dogs. He would not be here today!" The young man shook his head and said, "Sarita, it''s not the right time to say that. You can''t give over the mountain to that Henry. Otherwise, ording to Carlos''s behavior, he won''t let uncle go. The first thing we have to do is to ensure his safety. We have to find a way to get uncle back." "Get him back?" Sarita smiled bitterly. "If he would let my father go, he wouldn''t have locked my father up. Other than a message from him yesterday, I can''t get in touch with him anymore." The young man pondered for a while and then said, "Sarita, you should think about it from another angle. Now Carlos has set a trap for us. Why can''t we threaten him?" "Threaten him?" Sarita was confused. "Yes, threaten him!" The young man nodded heavily. "Now Carlos has received a deposit of 100 million. No matter what, he has to sell this stone mountain to others. The other party has a strong background. If he can''t sell it, Carlos will also suffer. Therefore, we can also threaten Carlos!" Sarita''s eyes lit up. "How can we threaten him?" "It''s very simple. You put this mountain under my name, and then ask Carlos to let your father. You can announce to the public that you have given the mountain to me. When the mountain is not in your hands, Carlos will not hold on to your father any longer." "But..." There was a hint of worry in Sarita''s eyes. "What if Carlos gets angry and hurts my father?" "No." The young man shook his head confidently. "The most important thing for Carlos now is not to do hurt the uncle, but to make money by taking the mountain. At this time, he will definitely not do anything irrelevant. This is the best way." "But..." Sarita was still hesitant. The young man grabbed Sarita''s hands. "Sarita, don''t tell me you don''t believe me?" N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Sarita shook her head when she heard this. "Connor, don''t get me wrong. I''m just thinking about how this will affect you. Carlos and his men are cruel and merciless. If they know that the stone mountain is under your name, they will definitely make a move on you." Chapter 682 Chapter 682 Hearing Sarita''s words, the young man smiled slightly and said, "Sarita, I''m really happy that you care so much about me. But now, it''s not the time to think about me. Your father''s safety is the most important thing. We can''t dy this any longer. Since you said that the person arranged by Carlos hase, it must be that Carlos will give us a deadline until tomorrow. Tomorrow morning, I will go to you." "Okay." Sarita nodded. After Sarita and the young man had finished chatting about some details, she left. After Sarita left, the young man sneered, took out his phone, and dialed a number. "Hello, Mr. Cao, it''s me, Connor Tang. I''ve solved the problem here for you. You can make at least five hundred million yuan this time. In that case, you have to give me 30%." Connor was talking on the phone, so he didn''t notice that there was a man standing outside the wall where he was standing. Henry was listening to Connor''s words. In this way, there were many people who knew about this stone mountain. Which family was that Carlos from? Of course, Henry would not think that any financial group woulde to take over this stone mountain. For a long time, the ns were not really isted from the world. They just did not show up in public. Just like the Zhao n, they lived among the crowd. There must be more ns watching over Yun Province. Now, this stone mountain was targeted not long after it was discovered. If it weren''t the n, Henry couldn''t figure out what other forces there were. Henry saw that Connor had finished talking and was lying therefortably to rest, so he left quietly. Today''s discovery made Henry decide to observe things more. He wanted to guarantee that this incident would not be known to others. This was also why Henry did not bring Stone King with him this time, but limited his movements. Henry left Stone King on the ind and forbade him frommunicating with the outside world. First, he was worried that Stone King would spread this news. After all, it was of great importance. The second was to deliberately create a mist to make all the people rted to this matter show up so that he could deal with them one by one. After leaving the teahouse, Henry contacted the person in charge of Radiant Ind''s office in Spring City and learned that the mountain was still under good surveince. A night''s time had passed quietly. In the next morning. A red Ferrari was driving on the streets in Spring City. Sarita was driving with one hand and holding a mobile phone in another. "Have you figured it out?" "Miss, we''ve found out that Carlos Cao did collect a deposit of 100 million yuan from a mysterious buyer, and that''s for the mountain." Hearing the message from the person on the phone, Sarita nodded, then hung up the phone and went straight to Stone Temple. Stone Temple was located on the outskirts of the city. It was a ce of more than three hundred square meters. Although it was not veryrge, the stones stored inside were all of the highest levels. The people who hade here to open the stone were all willing to gamble each time they swung their des. Sarita stopped the car at the entrance of Stone Temple. She casually threw the key to a person at the entrance and strode inside. At this moment, there were already many people in Stone Temple who hade to gamble with stones. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Sarita''s gaze swept the inside of Stone Temple and finally locked onto a person. She frowned, "Why are you here?" "I came to look around." Henry, who was standing not far from Sarita, shrugged his shoulders and said, "And you didn''t give me your contact yesterday, so I had toe here to find you." Sarita didn''t look pretty. Just as she was trying to find an excuse to ask Henry to leave, she heard a voiceing from behind her. "Sarita, I''m sorry. I''mte. I''mte." Connor Tang cheerfully ran in from the entrance with sweat all over his face. Connor was surprised to see Henry standing next to Sarita as soon as he entered. "Sarita, who is this?" "Oh, I''m here to sign the contract with her," Henry said to Connor with a smile. "Sign a contract?" There was a flicker of haze in Connor''s eyes, but it quickly disappeared. He said to Henry, "Sorry, I am Sarita''s boyfriend. I have something urgent to talk to her about." As Connor said this in excitement, he went to Sarita''s arm and prepared to walk to the second floor. "Talk about private affairster. Let''s talk about business first." Henry followed up with big steps. Sarita suddenly turned around and looked at Henry. "I don''t want to talk business now. Do you understand?" Looking at Sarita''s unhappy face, Henry stretched out his hand and said, "Okay, let''s talkter." Sarita and Connor went upstairs. The second floor of Stone Temple was a private area. Thergest office was the ce where Stone King normally stayed. Sarita and Connor walked into the office. Sarita cautiously closed the door, squatted in front of a safe at the corner of the office, and kept operating something. Soon, a transparent folder was taken out by Sarita and ced in front of Connor. At the moment Connor saw the folder, he showed a trace of greed in his eyes, but soon he covered it up. "Sarita, is this the document regarding the mining rights of that mountain?" Connor tried to calm down his tone as much as possible and asked. "Yes." Sarita nodded. "As long as someone has this agreement, he has the right to that mountain." Connor held back the urge to snatch away the documents from Sarita''s hands and said, "Sarita, you can make a statement now, saying that the documents are in my hand." Sarita nodded and handed the agreement over to Connor. Looking at the agreement that was getting closer and closer to him, Connor was so excited that he couldn''t help but tremble. With a loud bang, the office door was kicked open. Sarita subconsciously retracted her hand and looked towards the door. Connor also turned around abruptly. It seemed that the matter was about to be settled. Who was it? Henry stood at the door and showed an angry expression. "Well, we have made a deal. How dare you give this agreement to someone else?!" "I..." Sarita''s eyes revealed a look of panic. After all, she knew very well that her father was still in the hands of the other party. Connor was not very flustered. He didn''t care about Stone King''s life. He said, "Boy, of course, we''re doing business. Who offers the highest price, he..." "What are you talking about?!" Henry impatiently interrupted Connor''s words, strode in, and said to Sarita, "Hurry up, give me the agreement, or I''ll kill your father!" Sarita knew that her deeds had been exposed, so she couldn''t continue. She could only reach out her hand and hand over the agreement to Henry. "Sarita, you can''t give it to him!" Connor became anxious and reached out to grab the agreement from Sarita. Seeing that Connor''s hand was about to touch the agreement, Sarita quickly withdrew her hand. Then she looked at Connor''s hand warily. "What do you mean? My dad''s life is in their hands. You don''t want me to give it to them?" Chapter 683 Chapter 683 "I..." Connor opened his mouth and wanted to exin, but he didn''t know what to say. He secretly hated that he was too impulsive. Though Sarita was a woman, with years of training and exercise, Sarita''s body function was much stronger than the average person. Even if Connor wanted to use his strength, he might not be a match for Sarita. That was also why Connor had been waiting for Sarita to take the initiative to hand it over to him. "Sarita, I''m afraid that if you give me the agreement, they won''t let your father go!" "Do I have any other choices?" Sarita asked with Connor. "Sarita, we can think of a way to negotiate with them. The most important thing is uncle''s safety. Now, if you give him the agreement, he will no longer have anything to worry about!" Connor said desperately requesting for Sarita to put the agreement behind. Henry sneered. "I''ll count to three. If you don''t give me the agreement, I''ll tell people to kill Stone King now! One!" As soon as Henry said that, Sarita immediately handed over the agreement. "You can''t give it to him!" Connor sprang to his feet again in an attempt to grab the agreement. Unfortunately, Sarita managed to prevent him again. The wariness in Sarita''s eyes became more and more intense. She took two steps back and stared at Connor attentively. Connor attempted and failed again. He looked at Sarita and said gently, "Sarita, don''t make trouble. Just give me the agreement. Be obedient. I''m doing this for your own good." "Connor Tang, stay away from me!" Sarita roared at Connor. Now she felt more and more that Connor''s interest was not right. "Hahaha!" A burst ofughter came from outside the office. A middle- aged man in a ck suit with a beard appeared at the door of the office. "Carlos Cao!" The moment Sarita saw the middle-aged man with a big beard, she said his name. "Ha ha, my niece Sarita is getting more and more beautiful." Carlosughed, and then his eyes fell on Connor, "Connor Tang, fortunately, I have backup n. Otherwise, if I let you deal with this matter, it would really be a mess. It seems that you can''t earn that 30%." "What?!" Sarita''s face changed, and she looked at Connor in disbelief. She gritted her teeth and said, "You two are in cahoots!" Connor, who was standing there, had no intention of continuing the show after seeing that the situation hade to this point. He sighed and said, "Sarita, why are you so cautious? Five hundred million yuan. Thirty percent is one hundred and fifty million yuan. Who doesn''t want that money?" Sarita''s eyes swept between Connor and Carlos. Finally, she turned around and focused on Henry. "If they are together, then you..." Henry shrugged his shoulders and said, "I told you yesterday." "Yesterday!" Sarita suddenly remembered what Henry said in the car yesterday. He was protecting her father. If that was the case, then her father would not be in Carlos''s hands! Connor just wanted to know where the agreement was! Carlos crooked his finger at Sarita and said, "Sarita, my niece, listen to me and hand over the agreement to me." "In your dreams!" Sarita clutched the agreement in her hand. "Sigh." Carlos sighed. "Sarita, you are forcing your uncle to do something to you." Carlos snapped his fingers and immediately, two sturdy men walked out from behind him. Henry quickly said, "Mr. Cao, shall we have a discussion? I just heard that you can make 500 million yuan in this project. How about this, I give you 600 million yuan and you let me take this project?" "Hehe." Carlosughed twice. "Young man, it''s not a matter of money. Let alone 600 million, even if you give me 6 billion today, you can''t get this project!" "Oh?" Henry asked with interest, "Mr. Cao, so you work for others?" Carlos grinned. Instead of answering Henry''s question, he waved his hand. The two strong men behind him strode into the office. At the same time when Carlos grinned, Henry''s mouth curved into a smile. Just now, when Henry proposed the six hundred million yuan, he deliberately observed Carlos''s expression and found that Carlos did not show any interest in his eyes, which indicated that he did not care about the six hundred million yuan. But why would Carlos be hostile because of those five hundred million yuan? This immediately gave Henry an answer, which was that Carlos had been serving others from beginning. Upon hearing this news, Henry felt much more at ease. If it was not for money, it could be proven that Carlos did not spread the news about the incident on the stone mountain. Before Henry came here, he had been afraid that someone would spread the news everywhere, and it would be toote for him to stop the news. But now it seemed that the matter was developing in the simplest direction, and only one n knew the news. Of course, that n didn''t want this news to spread. In this way, it would be easier to deal with this matter. Henry stretched. The two strong men approached Sarita slowly. Sarita kept stepping back to the corner. "Bang bang!" Two dull thuds rang out. The two brawny men sent out by Carlos were sent flying backward like a cannonball. Curling in the corner, Sarita looked at Henry in front of her. Henry''s body was not strong, but how could it contain so much power? His two punches just now, each of them had the power to directly knock away the sandbag. Henry turned his head. When he saw Sarita''s eyes, he smiled bitterly and said, "Beauty, since Stone King has asked you to give this mountain to me, you have to believe in my strength, don''t you?" After Henry finished, he looked at Carlos and said, "Mr. Cao, can we leave now?" N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "Leave?" Carlosughed. He didn''t feel too surprised. From the day Stone King disappeared, he knew that someone was secretly protecting him. Carlos, who was standing at the door of the office, took the initiative to move out of the way. Two figures appeared at the door. They were two young men in their twenties. They looked somewhat alike. As soon as they showed up, they looked at Henry with disdain and said, "Where did youe from? You even dare to meddle in the affairs of our Huang n!" "The Huang n?" Henry smiled gently. "What are youughing at?" A young man scolded Henry. The smile on Henry''s face made him feel a kind of provocation. "I knew that you would mention the Huang n as soon as you opened your mouth. It seems that the actions of the n are really restrained everywhere." Henry shook his head. "I think that if you hadn''t been restrained everywhere, you wouldn''t have tried your best to get mining rights for this mountain." Chapter 684 Chapter 684 Henry''s words made the two young men tremble. They looked at each other with a hint of surprise in their eyes. Then they turned to Henry and said, "Boy, you know quite a lot! Since you know that we are from the n, do you still dare to oppose us?" One of the two young men took out a walkie-talkie and said, "There are some issues. Tell people to come here." As soon as the young man''s words ended, a flurry of footsteps and voices of rebuke could be heard from the first floor. "Get out of the way!" "Hurry, leave if you don''t want to die!" Loud scolding sounds rang out one after another. Hearing this, Henry couldn''t help butugh. Why was a n doing things just like a gang? Very quickly, the dense sounds of footsteps stopped, because at this moment, these people had all come to the second floor of Stone Temple, tightly surrounding the second floor. Carlosughed and said, "Stone King is really capable. The people he invited dare to go against the n. Boy, since you know the existence of the n, I really can''t understand where your courage comes from?" Henry smiled and said, "I''m also wondering where did the courage of a ne from. It''s obviously a group of people who are constrained everywhere, yet they think they''re superior to others?" "Kid, what did you say?" A young man of the Huang n stared at Henry with an angry face. Henry did not answer him but asked, "As far as I know, the Huang n is ranked 14th among the ns, right? It''s between the Tang n and the Zhao n." "So?" Upon hearing this, the faces of the people from the Huang n became slightly ugly. 14th was the bottom of the n list. "As long as we get this Spiritual Stone mine, sooner orter, we will surpass the second-ranked Hong Nong n!" "Pffftt." Henry couldn''t helpughing. "What are youughing at?" a person from the n shouted. "I''mughing at your ipetence." Henry shook his head. "Before I destroyed the Zhao n, the Zhao n''s goal was to trample down the Li family of Longxi. After your Huang n found such a Spiritual Stone mine, your goal is only to be the second ce. No wonder the Zhao n''s ranking was higher than yours." The young man''s body trembled. Destroyed the Zhao n! It could be said that the destruction of the Zhao n had caused a great disturbance among the ns. At present, the valley of the Tang n was buried under the ruins, and then the Zhao n was destroyed before dawn. These two things happened, which surprised the n members, and also made them feel a sense of crisis. They did not know who had secretly taken action. "It turned out to be you!" The young man of the Huang n stared at Henry and clenched his fists tightly. Although he looked full of confidence, the serious fear he showed from time to time betrayed him. Although the ranking of the Huang n,pared to the Zhao n, was only one rank lower, the difference in strength was not small. In the Huang n, there were only two Qi- controlling Realm experts. In the entire Zhao n, there were several Qi-controlling Realm experts, and the head of the Zhao n was a master of the Transforming Realm! Even the Zhao n was destroyed overnight. How could his own Huang n resist this man? Henry stepped forward and caught the throats of the two young men like lightning. "Do you know? Your n is just wearing a mysterious coat. After taking off this coat, you are nothing. No matter how strong you are, you are restricted everywhere, and I have nothing to fear!" Henry suddenly squeezed with his hands and broke the necks of the two youths. At the same time, he said coldly, "Destroy the Huang n!" When Henry finished his words, there were screams in the corridor outside the office. The shrieks were like the purgatory. Blood slowly flowed from the ground to the door of the office. When they saw the thick pool of blood, the several people in the office felt their legs go weak. Sarita felt like a fool the moment she thought about how she had threatened someone like this yesterday. How could she threaten someone like this? Thick blood was flowing on the ground, yet he was stillughing! The miserable cries did not persist for a very long time. A minuteter, the entire Stone Temple was plunged into a deathly stillness. Henry fixed his eyes on Connor Tang. At the moment when Henry looked at him, Connor couldn''t help stepping back. Henry sighed and said, "Tell me, why are you so greedy? If you didn''t participate in this matter regarding the stone mountain, you would not have to die." "Don''t... don''t..." Conner retreated to the corner. His lips quivered and he stammered, "I beg you... don''t kill me..." Henry smiled and said, "Give me a reason not to kill you." "I..." Connor opened his mouth, but he didn''t know what to say. He looked at Sarita and begged, "Sarita, I beg you, please, don''t let him kill me. I admit that I was blinded by a moment of greed, but I still have feelings for you." Sarita nced at Conor with aplicated expression. Just as she was about to say something, Henry said, "I think your car should have a remote start. Do you want to try it?" "Remote start?" Sarita listened to Henry''s words doubtfully. She didn''t understand why Henry suddenly said this. Henry pointed to the window of the office and said, "Your car is parked below. You can start it. Go, try it." Sarita subconsciously followed Henry''s words because of the current situation and Henry''s aggressiveness. When Sarita took out the car key, Connor''s face looked very bad. When Sarita pressed the button, the fiery Ferrari parked downstairs instantly turned into a ball of fire, letting out a violent explosion. The explosion shook the ss window next to Sarita and cracked it. Sarita stared nkly at the red Ferrari, which had beenpletely blown up.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "It''s a little old trick to kill someone." Henry shook his head at Connor. "If a n wants to kill someone, they can just kill him directly. Why would they still ordered you to ce the bomb under her car?" Henry''s voice roused Sarita from her daze. Two lines of tears rolled down from the corner of her eyes. Sarita slowly turned around and looked at Connor. Her eyes were calm and her face was as pale as death. "Sarita, let me exin. It was not my intention. It was not my intention!" Connor waved his hand. Henry silently walked to the back of Sarita. He stretched out a hand and wrapped it around Sarita''s neck. He covered Sarita''s eyes and said softly, "Do it." Two cold lights shed and shed towards Connor''s and Carlos''s heads. There were two "Knock, knock", and the sound of sobbing came from Sarita''s mouth. A few secondster, Henry removed the hand covering Sarita''s eyes. There was no blood in the office. Everything was neat as if nothing had happened. Chapter 685 Chapter 685 Henry''s voice came from behind Sarita, "Do you want to go out on your own, or do you want me to help you?" Sarita took a deep breath and didn''t say anything. She silently walked out of the office. As soon as she walked out of the office, Sarita smelled a strong smell of blood, and there was a sharp knife inserted into the floor in front of her. Sarita looked back at Henry, then stretched out her hand and grabbed the sharp knife. She stopped for a few seconds before she let go of the knife. Henry smiled when he saw this scene. Stone King was a smart man and his daughter was also a clever person. Sarita deliberately left her fingerprints on the de handle to show her attitude. Stone Temple waspletely empty, without a single guest. The blood that had previously spread to the door of the office had already been cleaned in the shortest amount of time. The smell of blood that had not yet dispersed in the air proved that a massacre had just taken ce here. Henry walked out of Stone Temple and returned to his own residence. At four o''clock in the afternoon, Henry received a text message. The content of the message was only one number "1". Henry stood by the window and looked at the mountains in the distance. He murmured, "In this way, there are only twelve ns left from the current list." First, the Tang n was buried in the canyon, and then the Zhao n was destroyed before dawn. Now, the Huang n was ruined by its desires. Henry shook his head, took out his mobile phone and dialled Future''s number. "Where are you now?" "Boss, we''ll be there tonight. There is a lot of equipment." Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. "Okay, I''ll wait for you." Henry said and hung up the phone. Before he put the phone into his pocket, it rang again. He looked at the caller. It was President Ma. Henry suddenly remembered that he had promised President Mast time to participate in some medical exchange. "Hello, President Ma." "Magical doctor, are you busy?" President Ma''s voice rang from the phone. Henry asked directly, "Is it about the exchange?" "Yes, yes, yes." President Ma quickly replied on the phone, "Magical doctor, our conference will be held in Germany, the day after tomorrow. Will youe with us or..." President Ma left a lot of room for Henry''s answer. "I have something to do in the next two days. Send me the address when you get there." "Okay, then we''ll go to the ce and send a message to you. Sorry for bothering you." "No problem." Henry smiled and said, "Stay in touch." "Okay, okay." President Ma answered repeatedly. The sky gradually darkened, and many strange figures appeared in Spring City. Henry got the mining rights for the stone mountain and everything was ready. Henry came to the edge of a stone mountain, which was bought by Stone King. Several drones hovered over the stone mountain and swept down the green light. Standing next to Henry, Future smiled bitterly to him and said, "Boss, the result this time is worse than I thought. I only did some small modifications, and the maic field does not have any influence on the drones, which means the number of spiritual stones is really limited." "Even one piece is enough. How''s the preparation for mining going on?" "When the exploration is over, I will ask someone to mine it. I estimate that there is no more than 30 Spiritual Stones." Henry touched his chin. "30 is a big number. Future, your expectation is getting higher and higher. If you give the Great Patriarch 30 Spiritual Stones, I think he will be so excited that he will not be able to sleep for a few days." "It''s not that my expectation is high." Future had a bitter look on her face. "Boss, the expectation is too high this time. I thought that the whole mountain was filled with Spiritual Stones." "All right, be modest." Henry rubbed Future''s head. "If a mountain is full of Spiritual Stones, it would be impossible to wait for us. It would have been destroyed many years ago. I have something to deal with over the next two days. After these stones are all dug up, hand them over to the Great Patriarch directly." "Alright." Future nodded. "By the way," Henry asked, "did Wade said anything about the meeting?" "Yes, the idiot said that he was waiting for his father toe out of his retreat. After my grandfather knew this, he also went to get the ancestral weapon. Boss, what on earth is the ancestral weapon?" Future looked at Henry curiously. "I asked my grandfather several times, but he didn''t tell me." "It is rted to the life and death of the ancient kungfu family. It seems that your grandfather has waited too long for this day. He even took out the ancestral weapon." Henry raised his head and looked at the starry sky. He said to himself in a voice that only he could hear, "What did this old guy find?" The mining work of the stone mountain was carried out overnight. Future arranged airnes and flew all the stones they had dug back. They did not even leave time for the excavation at the scene. All kinds ofrge machines were operated. A quarter of the mountain had been emptied before dawn. Henry had been staying here, observing everything, ready to deal with any sudden trouble. Two days passed in a sh, and the excavation work was very smooth. When thest stone was delivered to the ne, Henry was relieved. He informed Peze and asked him to arrange a ne to send Stone King back to the country. At the same time, he also decided to take the ne directly to Germany. As the most representative country in Europe, the economic system of Germany had always been at the top of the world. The European style architectural style gave people a feeling of grandeur and was loved by everyone. Bai City, the capital, was also very famous in the world. It had been isted from the outside world for nearly 30 years. It was a history that the European people didn''t want to mention. Henry had been to this European city more than once. Different from the past when he was surrounded by Red Hair, this time Henry came alone and did not disturb anyone. President Ma sent the location to Henry. It was a Chinese Clinic in Bai City. Henry still remembered the map of Bai City very clearly. In addition, he spoke German fluently, so it was easy for him to find the ce. Henry looked at the four- storey high and 230,000 square meters big Chinese style building in front of him. In the streets where foreigners came and went, this building had a sense of the treasure recorded in the books. Although it was known as a Chinese Clinic, it was actually arge Chinese Hospital. Walking into the hospital, Henry saw that most of the doctors and patients here were Chinese. In this country far away from China, this building gave them a feeling of indescribable intimacy. After Henry came to the hospital, the first thing he wanted to do was to contact President Ma. As soon as he took out his mobile phone, he heard a scolding from the side. "Those people say that Chinese medicine is better than Western medicine. Just let them make a fool of themselves this time." "Exactly. If those people know their own position, why do theye to the exchange meeting? Just because of a few needles? Ridiculous!" Chapter 686 Chapter 686 Henry looked aside and saw two European doctors in white coats were striding into the hospital. After listening to what the two men said, Henry was sure that they were talking about President Ma and his men. Henry simply put away the phone. If President Ma was at the meeting, it was not good for him to disturb him directly. Moreover, from the things the two doctors talked about, it was obvious that they were going to the meeting. In fact, Henry thought that the exchange meeting should be held in a conference room or something, and then several medical cases would be presented and then both sides would exchange their medical culture to each other. As a result, when Henry arrived at the ce, he discovered that the ce where the exchange meeting was held was an intensive care ward. The two doctors pushed open the door of the ward and walked in. At the moment when they pushed the door open, Henry observed the scene inside the room. There were a total of fifteen people in the room. Six of them were Chinese, including three men and three women. President Ma and Lewis Yan, whom Henry was familiar with, were in the crowd. The other nine were all European. Including the two who had just entered, there were eleven European people in total. One person was lying on the hospital bed. The other ten people were all wearing white coats, including men and women. They were all doctors. "So? How would you, doctors of Chinese Medicine, treat this disease?" "You are said to be able to cure all kinds of diseases. As a result, you can''t even cure such a small issue." "So, Chinese Medicine is a joke." The sarcastic voice came out of the ward one after another. In the ward, President Ma and the other six Chinese doctors were all looking at the patient in bed with embarrassment. The patient was a middle-aged man in his forties, leaning against the bed without making a sound. It could be seen that he had no expression on his face. His muscles were tight, and his arms were clinging to the sides of his body and could not move at all. "Dr. Johann, if you can cure this muscle spasm, what method would you use?" A Chinese female doctor asked. Dr. Johann was a man in his fifties. At this time, he stood at the forefront of these European doctors. Obviously, he was the representative of this group of people. Dr. Johann snorted and said, "Our treatment is simple. We only need to inject thetest medicine, and naturally, he would recover. You doctors of Chinese medicine pay attention to external application and internal medicine. How can you treat him? Chinese medicine, at the end of the day, has only some rough skills. It''s fine to treat minor ailments, but it''s useless to treat serious diseases." As soon as Dr. Johann finished speaking, the young doctor who just came in said, "But for that kind of minor disease, if you drink hot water for a few days, you will only recover on your own. Do you need to cure it?" As soon as he finished his words, there was a burst ofughter all over the ward. Dr. Johann waved his hand, and then his assistant immediately took an injection and handed it to Dr. Johann. Dr. Johann picked up the injection, inserted it into the patient''s shoulder, and slowly pushed it into the patient''s body.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. As soon as he was done with the injection, Dr. Johann said, "Well, you can try to move." It could be seen that there was a trace of struggle on the patient''s face, but his arm still didn''t move. "Sir, you can try to move," Dr. Johann said again. The patient shook his head slightly and said, "Doctor, I don''t think I can do it. I can''t feel my arms. I feel like they don''t belong to me anymore." "Can''t feel?" Dr. Johann frowned. This patient had been to the hospital several times. ording to the previous situation, the injection should be able to solve this problem. How could he not feel his arms? Dr. Johann put his hand on the patient''s shoulder and pinched it hard. "How do you feel? Do you feel something?" "No." The patient shook her head slightly. Dr. Johann frowned even more. If the patient was not here before because of his illness, he would even suspect that he was invited by Chinese doctors. Dr. Johann waved his hand and said, "Get another bottle of medicine." When the assistant standing behind Dr. Johann heard this, he took another injection. When Dr. Johann was about to inject the injection into the patient''s body, the door of the ward was pushed open from the outside. The sudden sound made all the people in the ward look toward the door. When they saw Henry''s figure, Lewis and President Ma were both surprised and said in unison, "Magical doctor!" "Master Yan, is he the highly-skilled doctor you were referring to?" a middle-aged female doctor beside Lewis asked. "Yes!" Lewis nodded repeatedly and immediately went to meet Henry. On the other hand, the middle-aged female doctor looked at Henry suspiciously. She had heard from Lewis that a miracle- working doctor hade to assist this time. The middle- aged female doctor was very interested in the magical doctor mentioned by Lewis. After all, the person who could be called a miracle- working doctor by Master Yan must have a very high medical attainment. Unexpectedly, it turned out to be such a young man. Before, many people attended Henry''s lectures butpared with the doctors in the whole of China, it was still a small number. Moreover, Henry''s training could not to be recorded, so most people subconsciously thought that it was a lecture held by an old Chinese medicine doctor. After all, medicine was umted over time. How many medical skills could a young man have and how much experience could he have even if he was talented? The remaining three Chinese doctors also looked at Henry curiously. The two European doctors who came inst felt that Henry''s face was a little familiar, but they couldn''t remember him because they were focused on some insults, so they naturally didn''t notice the people behind them. As soon as Henry entered the room, he said, "If the medicine is injected again, it will not save him, but will hurt him." "Hurt? What do you mean? Where did this guye from? Please go out!" Dr. Johann scolded him. "Doctor Johann, he is also a doctor from our Chinese Conglomerate." President Ma said in a hurry. "Doctor? Is he?" Dr. Johann looked at Henry with disdain. Henry was in his 20s. He was too young to be familiar with medicine. Dr. Johann said to Henry, "Since you are a doctor, you should understand what is medical ethics. You said that I will hurt people. Because of your words, I can call your ambassador to deport you back!" Henry chuckled and did not speak. Instead, he looked at President Ma and asked, "President Ma, did they tell you what disease this patient has?" President Ma replied with some embarrassment, "It''s muscle spasm..." In the medical field, muscle spasms were verymon, but President Ma and others were unable to heal him, which made them very ashamed. Not only President Ma, but also the other Chinese doctors showed shame on their faces. Chapter 687 Chapter 687 This time, doctors who came on behalf of traditional Chinese medicine were the best in the industry. Every attending physician was at least at the level of a professor. But now they were stumped by a small muscle spasm. They did not doubt at all that if this matter was spread out, they would definitely beughed at. "Muscle spasms?" Henry smiled and turned to look at Dr. Johann. "I don''t think your medical ethics taught you how to mislead other doctors?" Dr. Johann''s face changed and said, "I don''t understand what you mean." Henry opened his mouth and said, "The medicine you injected is not one of the medicines known to the market, but a kind of energy drug named POWER. I remember that this is how it is tranted into English. If you call it by its name, it should be called KRAFT, which in Chinese means strength. This drug contains something simr to a stimnt, which dilutes the violent effect so that it can expand the human body''s muscles and vessels. In this case one can have more power and strength than usual over one to six months, isn''t it?" Dr. Johann''s face changed. He didn''t respond to Henry''s question, because he knew clearly that the Chinese man in front of him was right. After hearing Henry''s words, President Ma had some spections in his mind and said, "Magical doctor, you said it could expand the muscles of the human body, could it be..." "Yes." Henry nodded. "The patient''s disease is not a simple muscle spasm at all. It''s a rare blockage of meridians. Everyone knows that the meridians go through the human body and if the meridians are blocked, it would make his arms unable to exert strength and certain parts of the body would go numb." "Blocked meridians? I''ve only read about it in medical books," said the middle-aged female doctor. "That''s why it''s rare." Henry shrugged his shoulders, walked to the patient, and asked, "This isn''t your first time to see this doctor, is it? How long have your symptomssted?" The patient nodded slightly. "About three years ago, I was unable to move my hands. I made an appointment with Dr. Johann. Every time I came to see Dr. Johann, the disease would disappear, but it would recur again in four to five months." Hearing this, several Chinese doctors looked at Dr. Johann. Dr. Johann''s face was a little embarrassed. He brought his old patient to this exchange meeting, which was not fair. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Henry grabbed the patient''s wrist and felt the patient''s pulse for 30 seconds. "Your meridians expanded heavily in a short period of time because of the drug injection. When the effect of the drug disappeared, your meridians became more and more blocked. And because of long-term injection, your body has a certain resistance to POWER. I think that you are somewhat immune to alcohol when you drink, aren''t you?" "Yes, yes." The patient nodded repeatedly. "Thest time I drank, it made me feel like I wouldn''t get drunk even after drinking a thousand cups of wine." Henry said, "POWER is a new kind of hybrid drug. Your body will naturally generate resistance. In the past, a drug could temporarily expand your meridians, but now, one is far from enough. But with your current physical condition, to be exact with two conditions, with all due respect, your body can bear it, but your heart can''t." "What do you mean that his heart can''t bear it?" Dr. Johann asked immediately. "His pulse has been leaping for 210 times a minute, which is more than a double for an ordinary person. I think you can tell if I am lying by checking it." Henry put down the patient''s hand. Dr. Johann took out the listening device with a suspicious look on his face and put it on the patient''s chest. After a few seconds, Dr. Johann''s face changed and he said, "How could this be?" "The drug will affect the whole body." Henry''s voice came from the side. "I promise, another dose of the drug, no, just one-third of the drug, he will fall into the state of shock." "Er..." Dr. Johann opened his mouth and wanted to refute, but there was no reason. The patient''s heartbeat had told him that the patient could not withstand one more injection. "Do you have any way to cure him?" Henry nodded and said, "His meridians are blocked. It''s rted to the human meridian, and it''s a shoring of Western medicine itself. I don''t think Western medicine can''t do it, but in fact, as the saying goes, the existence of both Chinese and Western medicine is to make up for the deficiency. In the beginning, this person here just needed acupuncture or massage, and he would heal after three treatments at most. But now, his Sr Meridian has been affected for a long time and the blockage is serious, so he must put forth a lot of strength. Please find a heavy hammer for me." "Heavy hammer?" The doctors, as well as several doctors from China, were a little confused by Henry''s words. What was the point of giving him a heavy hammer? Although he was puzzled, he immediately asked someone to bring a heavy hammer. Henry weighed the hammer in his hand a few times and said, "It''s not bad. The weight is just right, and the texture is not bad." Just when everyone thought that Henry was going to do something with this heavy hammer, they saw Henry made the patient get out of the hospital bed and stand up. He put his arms in front of his abdomen and made his palms into a fist shape. Then he shoved the hammer into the patient''s hands. Henry smiled and said to the patient, "You have to hold tight. If the hammer falls down, from a physics point of view, it will hit the middle finger of your right foot. ording to the weight of the hammer, your toe will definitely fracture. How painful a broken toe is, I don''t need to tell you, right?" At this moment, the smile on Henry''s face was like a devil''s smile in the patient''s eyes. This made him mobilize all his strength and hold the heavy hammer in his hand tightly. But the meridians in his arm were blocked, so he couldn''t exert much strength at all. He couldn''t hold the heavy hammer firmly. So the hammer was shaking in his hand. Many doctors looked at the scene in front of them and felt a burst of worry. When they thought of the scene of the heavy hammer falling on their toes, they couldn''t help but tremble. "Magical doctor, what are you doing?" President Ma couldn''t help doubting in his heart and asked. The doctors present were also listening carefully. Henry walked to the table aside, picked up a pack of silver needles, took out a needle, and pointed it at the patient''s Sr Meridian. He stubbed the needle said at the same time, "Traditional Chinese medicine pays attention to internal and external intercourse. The so-called internal and external intercourse does not refer to the application of medicine. More importantly, it depends on the patient''s own efforts. There is a saying that you will never wake up a person who pretends to sleep. Simrly, you can''t cure a person who gives up hope." Henry said as he turned the silver needles in his hands. "The meridians in the human body are important, but the power of the blood can''t be underestimated. His current movements have already made his blood surge up." When Henry finished hisst word, he suddenly pulled out the silver needle and saw a small amount of blood spurt out of the patient''s Sr Meridian. At the same time, the patient''s heavy hammer that was on the verge of falling was firmly grasped in his hand. Chapter 688 Chapter 688 All the doctors looked at the patient holding the hammer firmly. Dr. Johann eximed subconsciously, "It''s incredible!" Dr. Johann had seen the patient many times. For a long time, in Dr. Johann''s eyes, this disease was not curable and could only be controlled by drugs. He never thought that it could be cured in this way! The scene of the patient''s Sr Meridian spurting out blood was a bit horrible, but the result made him particrly happy. "Doctor... I... Am I cured?" The patient was very excited. Over the past three years, he had often worried that his arm might get totally numb one day. He suddenly felt powerless, which made him be careful in his daily life. He didn''t dare to drive, didn''t dare to fetch heavy things, out of fear that something would happen. This had caused a lot of trouble in his life. At this moment, he had apletely different feeling. Unlike the way he looked when Dr. Johann had treated him, he had an intuition that his arm might have beenpletely cured! Looking at the patient''s hopeful expression, Henry shook his head and said, "Chinese Medicine is just a type of medicine, it is not magic. How could you be cured so fast?" "Ah?" Hearing this, the patient''s excited look immediately faded. A few European doctors behind Dr. Johann heard this and couldn''t help showing a trace of comcency on their faces. If traditional Chinese medicine could really cure people in this way, then it would mean that Western medicine was far behind. But now it seemed that traditional Chinese medicine was not as powerful as they imagined. Henry took the heavy hammer from the patient''s hand and put it in his other hand. He again took the silver needle and fiercely stabbed the patient''s Tianquan acupoint. "Of course, it can''t be cured after one treatment. You have been treated for too long. Every week,e to get acupuncture and inform the doctor about your situation. Every Chinese medicine doctor knows how to check this issue. Come once every three weeks. After three treatments, you will be able to recover. After that, your illness won''t recur." After Henry said that, he pulled out the silver needle with a rush. The Tianquan acupoint of the patient spat out blood again. As the blood gushed out, the patient was able to control his hand. Henry gave President Ma a wink, and President Ma immediately understood and took out the gauze to stop the bleeding. Henry continued, "During this period, you have to avoid spicy food and alcohol, and eat some high- protein food, understand?" "Got it! Got it!" The patient nodded repeatedly. It would only take three treatment for the patient to recover. Just a bit over two months. The doctor said that his illness would not rpse during this period. The patient who had lost hope now regained his hope. The several European doctors, who had beencent just now, turned pale again when they heard this. Dr. Johann, who was standing at the front, looked at Henry with admiration. In his eyes, this was simply an incurable disease, but it was cured by the young man in front of him with two needles. In the Chinese medicine team, a middle-aged male doctor took a business card and handed it to the patient. "I am a doctor here. Before youe, remember to call me in advance." "Okay! Okay!" The patient took the business card with excitement, and at the same time, he gave a thumbs up. "Chinese Medicine is really great. I will give you good publicity. China really deserves its reputation, and it''s better than our Western Medicine." Henry shook his head with a smile and said, "It''s OK to promote, but that doesn''t mean that Chinese Medicine is better than Western Medicine. It''s just that when treating your disease, Chinese Medicine has more advantages than Western Medicine." Henry''s words made Dr. Johann feel ashamed and lower his head. Master Lewis, President Ma, and others were all full of smiles, thinking that Henry came in time. If it were not for Henry''s timely appearance, they would have been surpassed by these Western Medicine doctors in this exchange. Looking at what these European doctors had just done, they could all think of what they would say if they won. Today''s "exchange" between doctors, with the arrival of Henry, ended the battle giving the victory to traditional Chinese medicine. Several European doctors left with pale faces. The patient was so excited that he directly shared his joy on social apps. Dr. Johann walked to President Ma and the others and bowed deeply. "Doctor Ma, I am very sorry for what I have done before. I know that there is a saying in Chinese that says that listening to wise words is better than studying for ten years. Today I understand why. The medicine shouldn''t be divided into two parts and should have no boundary. Everything we do should be for the patients." Henry looked at all this with a smile on his face. It seemed that Dr. Johann was not the kind of unreasonable person. It was just the difference in culture that had made him think that traditional Chinese medicine was not good. Now after seeing the magic of traditional Chinese medicine, Dr. Johann had put aside his deep-rooted thoughts. President Ma waved his hand and said, "Doctor Johann, it''s a great blessing that you can think this way. The medicine''s goal should be curing people. I hope we can cooperate more in the future." "Definitely, definitely!" President Ma and the others exchanged a few polite words with Dr. Johann and then left. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "Magical doctor, it''s all thanks to you this time." As soon as he got out of the ward, Lewis said to Henry with a grateful face, "If it weren''t for your sudden appearance, we would have had no idea what to do." "Master Yan, you were just misled by the information." Henry shook his head. "If you didn''t hear about muscle spasms at the beginning, you would have found a way to treat it." Lewis and others heard Henry''s words, looked at each other several times, and shook their heads secretly. They were clear that Henry''s words were to save their own face. If it was their own medical skills, even if they knew that the symptoms of the patient were caused by the blockage of meridians, they would not have any good methods to cure him in such as short time, let alone use the needles on spot. The middle- aged female doctor no longer despised Henry as before. She said to Henry, "Little brother, your medical skills really make me admire you. If I was in that ce, I would never think of a way to make the patient''s blood and Qi flow to dredge the meridians." Another middle-aged male doctor said, "Even if I could think of it, I would be afraid to act the way you did, little brother. Make the patient hold a hammer by himself. I could only use some old ways. What you''ve done today really surprised me." Henry smiled and said, "In the field of traditional Chinese medicine, all changes are the same. In order to reach the goal, we can find a way." Several doctors were very d that there was such a young man in the Chinese Medicine industry. There was hope to carry forward. When several doctors still wanted to say something, they saw a young Chinese man striding towards them. "Master Yan, bad news. Something happened over there!" Chapter 689 Chapter 689 Several doctors immediatelyid their eyes on the young man who was running over. "What''s wrong? Calm down." Lewis said. The young doctor who ran over pointed to the side with a look of anxiety and said, "There are too many people over there to ask for consultation. Doctor Ding can''t manage to check all of them. Hurry up and go have a look." Hearing this, Lewis immediately raised his foot. "Let''s go and have a look." "Asking for consultation?" Henry was puzzled. President Ma said to Henry, "Magical doctor, I''ll exin to you while walking." Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. The group headed in the direction of the clinic. President Ma told Henry on the way to the hospital that the international medicine exchange was held in several ces. In addition to President Ma and other people, there were also many other doctors who were engaged in other projects. President Ma was talking about exchanging ideas, but everyone understood that this was a competition. "Doctor Ding graduated from the best traditional Chinese medical institution in China. This time, the clinic is divided into two consulting rooms of traditional Chinese medicine and Western medicine. Each room has one doctor for consultation." When President Ma finished his words, they had already arrived at the clinic. The clinic was veryrge. At the moment, there were two tables in the hall. On each table, there were a man and a woman, who were both in their twenties, sitting together. They were very young. Among them, the male doctor with a Western face wore a listening device. His facial features were angr and he was very handsome. He was a typical western handsome man. In front of him, there were about a dozen people in line. At another table sat a female doctor with a Chinese face. She had beautiful facial features and long hair. Sitting there, she gave people a sense of calmness. In front of the female doctor, there were nearly 30 people in a queue, waiting for the consultation. The female doctor put her hand on the patient''s pulse. First, she felt the patient''s pulse for a minute. Then she looked at the patient''s body and gave him a prescription. Behind the two consulting doctors stood several assistants who were responsible for filling the patient''s prescriptions. "President Ma, it seems that there are more people willing to see doctors of Chinese Medicine than those of Western Medicine." Henry nced at him and said. "It''s not like that." President Ma shook his head and said, "This consultation part depends on the speed and uracy of the consultation. It seems that Western medicine is much faster than ours." As for Western medicine, doctors only needed to ask the patients what symptoms they had, and they could directly prescribe the medicine. If it was a slightly more serious one, they needed to use the listening device, which was very fast. The time it took for a Chinese doctor to measure the patient''s pulse was enough for a Western doctor to write out the prescription. It was much more tedious for Chinese medicine. Western medicine used already produced medicine. They were all formted medicines in a shape of capsule or tablets. It was very convenient to fill the prescription, while traditional Chinese medicine needed to weigh every gram of medicine. After listening to President Ma''s words, Henry asked with some confusion, "The consultation of traditional Chinese medicine is slower than Western medicine itself. After all, both sides are treated in two directions. Western medicine is famous for its fast treatment effect. What is there to communicate about?" President Ma sighed, shook his head and said, "Although we know this, the public is not clear about it. Magical doctor, I''m ashamed to say something like this. This exchange contains a lot of commercial elements, so we need tomunicate with each other in every aspect." "Okay." Henry touched his nose. He could understand what President Ma said. Moreover, although this exchange was held in the traditional Chinese medicine hospital, it was still located in Europe. If others wanted tomunicate this way, they had to do so. If they didn''t want topete, then they had to admit defeat. In this case, the media reporters would have a lot of things to write. It could be seen that in the seat for consultations, the smile on the handsome male doctor''s face was getting brighter and brighter, while the forehead of the female doctor from China was getting more and more sweaty. Looking at the patients'' number growing in front of her, the female doctor was also anxious. Under the influence of this anxiety, she did not improve her speed, and the efficiency of the consultation was getting slower and slower. "Master Yan, what should we do?" The young male doctor who called everyone over asked anxiously. Lewis and others shook their heads. "There is no other way. The speed of traditional Chinese medicine''s consultation is slower than Western medicine itself. This is a fact. Doctor Ding is already a top talent of the younger generation. Her speed is quite famous in domestic hospitals." "But..." The young male doctor opened his mouth but did not know what to say. His face was very gloomy. Beforemunication, the European doctors had said a lot of unpleasant words. If they really won, who knew what they would sayter? Henry looked at Dr. Ding for a few seconds and said, "Due to the state of Doctor Ding, it is no longer suitable for her to continue the consultation. Her wrist is trembling slightly, and the uracy of measuring pulse bes lower and lower. This will affect her judgment. Let me do it." "You?" When the young doctor heard this, he looked at Henry suspiciously. At those words, a look of glee formed on Lewis''s face. "Magical doctor," he said, "I''ll have to trouble you then." Henry strode over to Doctor Ding and stood behind her. Just in front of Dr. Ding, there was also a patient sitting down. "What symptoms?" Dr. Ding asked. Her voice was very soft, but at the moment there was a hint of anxiety. The patient sat down and did not speak, but pointed to his throat and uttered a "ah ah ah" sound. "Come, reach out your hand." Dr. Ding held her right sleeve with her left hand, and stretched out two fingers of her right hand, indicating the patient to stretch out his hand and let her measure his pulse. "You don''t need to do that. When he opened his mouth, you could see the gashes in his throat. There are red, swollen, ulcers and secretion in his throat. He can''t speak now. It''s not caused by internal diseases. It could be caused by burns or external injury." A faint voice rang out from Dr Ding''s back. Doctor Ding had been anxious about the patients who lined up in front of her. She did not realize that someone was standing behind her. She turned her head and took a look. When she saw a young man, she frowned on the spot and still put her fingers on the patient''s pulse. A minuteter, she told the patient to open his mouth again. Her diagnosis was exactly the same as what Henry just said. Doctor Ding had just seen the strangeness in the patient''s mouth, but she was afraid that the pain could be caused by fever. Therefore, in order to be sure, she measured his pulse. After all, the two diseases were simr and easy to misdiagnose. Dr. Ding thought for a moment, picked up the pen and wrote down the prescription. When she had just written half of it, she saw that a pack of medicine had been wrapped up and ced in front of her. Henry''s voice came from behind Dr. Ding again. "The wound has not healed yet. Drink a small amount of cold water. Avoid tobo, alcohol, spicy liquor, and spicy food. Keep your mouth clean. Take these medicines with 500 ml of clear water and boil it until it gets to 200 ml. Eliminate the residue. Three times a day. Take them after lunch. They''ll take effect in two days." Chapter 690 Chapter 690 Before Doctor Ding finished writing the prescription, Henry grabbed the prescription and handed it to the patient. The speed was much faster than that of Doctor Ding. On the side, the young male doctor saw what Henry did behind Dr. Ding. He couldn''t help but ask Lewis, "Master Lewis, who is this person?" With a smile on his face, Lewis said, "You should keep him in mind. If you work in the field of traditional Chinese medicine for the rest of your life, treat him as the milestone of your life." When Lewis said this, his eyes were full of admiration. "A milestone..." The young male doctor murmured these two words. At the consultation desk, Dr. Ding took another look at Henry. "Doctor Ding, you are a little tired. Let me do it." Henry gently patted Doctor Ding''s shoulder. "You?" Dr. Ding looked at Henry suspiciously. The patient just now had a verymon disease. At the beginning of the consultation, she could see it at a nce and quickly give the prescription, but now she had been sitting here for a few hours, and she was too tired both physically and mentally. Henry did not answer Dr. Ding. Instead, he said to the patient in the line in front of him, "Next." The next patient was a middle-aged man. He was thin and his face was yellow. He covered his stomach with his hand and said in a weak voice, "Doctor, I haven''t had a good meal for half a month. Some time ago, I had a stomach problem and some constipation. So I took some constipation medicine. As a result, my stomach began to swell and now I can''t eat any food. I took a lot of medicine to help digestion during this period of time, but nothing worked." Dr. Ding put her hand on the pulse of the patient. A minuteter, she said to the assistant behind her, " Cassia twig 150 grams, liquorice 100 grams, herbaceous peony 300 grams, twelve jujubes, and ginger 150 grams." After that, Dr. Ding said to the patient, "When you go back, cut the ginger into slices, take six liters of water, cook the medicine, boil it until bes a paste, remove the residues and take it." After hearing that, the patient nodded. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "Let''s add another kind of medicine." Henry took the medicine from the medicine chest behind him without looking back. "100 grams of rheum officinale." "Rheum officinale?" Dr. Ding turned to look at Henry with a frown and said, "My medicine has a herbaceous peony, and you want to add rheum officinal?! What do you mean?" "Adding rheum officinale could indeed be harmful, but because of his symptoms, we must add rheum officinale. Your prescription can cure the warm Yang energy, but it''s less probably that it will help the patient gain the strength. Add rheum officinale in order to control the sluggishness. The effect will be better." "Nonsense!" Dr. Ding shouted angrily, "His disease belongs to the disease of Sr Syndrome. Because of the wrong medicine, his Yin and Yang were infected, and his spleen and Qi were stagnant and detained, so that he had abdominal pain and other symptoms!" Henry shook his head and said, "Doctor Ding, that is why I said that you are too tired today. When the patient spoke, he had been rubbing his lower abdomen with his hands to relieve the pain. This means that the pain is not temporary, but constant, right?" "Yes, yes." The patient nodded repeatedly. "I have been in pain all the time." "That''s right." Henry nodded. "As for rheum officinale, although it may cause dizziness, nausea, and retching, it can relieve the pain fast and achieve the effect of fighting poison with poison. It''s the best choice to add rheum officinale." Hearing this, Dr. Ding was stunned. She really did not notice the detail of the patient just now. If she did not add rheum officinale to her prescription, the effect would not be too obvious. Although it could cure the disease, it would make the patient suffer a few days more. Why do they practice medicine? It''s nothing more than to relieve the patient''s pain. In the eyes of doctors, the most important thing is to prevent the patient from suffering. "Doctor Ding, listen to the magical doctor. You should rest for a while. Thank you for your hard work today." Lewis came over from the side. "Magical doctor?" Hearing Lewis''s words, Dr. Ding''s face changed. "Master Yan, you mean he is the miracle-working doctor who held a lecture in Yinzhou?" "You''re ttering me." Henry smiled. "It''s just that I read more books." Dr. Ding, after knew Henry''s identity, looked at him with different eyes. There was admiration in her eyes. As the most outstanding graduate in this medical field, she heard about the magical doctor in Yinzhou before. She also wanted to listen to thest lecture, but something happened at home that made her really unable to make there in time. She always had regrets in her heart. Unexpectedly, the magical doctor now stood behind her. Dr. Ding quickly got up and let Henry sit down. On the other side, when the young Western doctor saw the change in Chinese medicine practitioners, he sneered and said, "So what? Chinese medicine is still Chinese Medicine. How can it bepared with Western medicine?" "Yes!" A European patient in front of the young doctor also said. "Our Western medicine is the best. What is traditional Chinese medicine? If Dr. Lance was not here today, I wouldn''t have known that traditional Chinese medicine even exists." Dr. Lance was the young European doctor in front of him. Dr. Lances and the European patient''s words immediately drew a burst ofughter. Although this was Hospital of Chinese Medicine, it was still in Europe, and there were more Western people. Obviously, there was a difference in the cultures. Everyone hoped that their own side had more advantages. This kind of thinking was no exception all over the world. Henry ignored theughter. After sitting down, he said to the patient in front of him, "Next." When the patient sat down in front of Henry, he took the initiative to reach out his hand to let Henry feel the pulse. This patient had seen it clearly from the back. All the doctors of Chinese Medicine needed to feel the pulse when they saw a patient. However, Henry did not feel the patient''s pulse but said, "The way of practising traditional Chinese medicine is broad and profound, but everything is connected. In the textbook, there is a way of checking the illness by observing. The so- called "observing" is divided into five main parts of the general observing, local observing, tongue observing, observing the excreta, and observing fingerprints. Among them, the general observing mainly depends on observing the spirit, colour, shape..." Before Henry could finish his words, he was interrupted by a burst ofughter. "Ridiculous! It''s really ridiculous! Checking the patients like this? Chinese Medicine is really a thing to fool people. You don''t even ask about the symptoms of the patient, but just look at him. What can you tell? You, Chinese people, are really good at talking big!" The owner of theughter was Dr. Lance, who was not far from Henry. Some western patients also had smiles on their faces, which were full of contempt. The young Chinese male doctor who asked Lewis and others toe here before looked a little bad at the moment. He had certainly heard of the observing technique mentioned by Henry. This was the most basic thing in the textbook of traditional Chinese medicine. But after learning for a long time, this technique was not used. Some small diseases that could be detected did not need to be treated at all. And some serious diagnosis were also not what could be seen only by looking at the patient. Chapter 691 Chapter 691 The patient sitting in front of Henry was a little unhappy. "Doctor, I''m here to see you, not to listen to some weird things. If you can''t see it, just say it. I''m going to see Dr. Lance. If it weren''t for the people at the door who invited me to try traditional Chinese medicine, I wouldn''t have bothered to come!" As the patient spoke, he got up and was going to walk to Western medicine next to him. As soon as the patient got up, he heard Henry''s voice. "You don''t have a good heart, and your mood is too bad. You often have insomnia, and you have a serious headache. Sometimes you feel that your waist is sore, and sometimes you can''t even stand straight, right?" The patient, who had just stood up and was about to leave, was stunned by Henry''s words because the symptoms Henry said were exactly what he had! This made the patient sit down again with shame on his face. He wanted to hear what Henry would sayter. At the same time, his heart was full of wonder. It was amazing that Henry could tell his disease just by looking at him. The patient''s action also told a lot of people present that the young man in front of them was right! "Could it be possible that doctors of Chinese Medicine could really diagnose diseases only by looking at patients?" The young Chinese male doctor also opened his mouth wide at the moment. He looked at Henry. What Henry had done, not only in the eyes of those who did not understand Chinese medicine but also in his eyes, was something very surprising. Henry nced at the patient and asked, "Your symptoms are caused by yourself, but it''s good that you have it for a short time. ording to my spection, you have recently had emotional changes, haven''t you?" "Yes." The patient scratched his head and said with some embarrassment, "There was a problem with my work some time ago, which caused me to get fired. So during this period of time, my wife always got angry. She also quarrelled with me." Henry shook his head. "I can only give you some medicine to calm down. The main thing is that you need to control your emotions. Now it''s just a headache. The waist acid is because of your emotions. It makes your heart beat faster and blood pressure rise. The amount of oxygen consumption of the heart muscle is much higher, so it will affect other organs. If you don''t control it well, you will have a heart attack." Henry turned back and grabbed some herbal medicine. He said, "Boil some medicine every day. Drink some if you have nothing else to do. It will make you feel morefortable." "Thank you, thank you doctor." The patient nodded, took the herbal medicine, and got up to leave. "By the way." Henry suddenly spoke and stopped the patient. "Doctor, is there anything else you want to tell me?" The patient''s attitude at the moment had already changed a hundred and eighty degreespared to before. Henry smiled slightly and said, "Contact your wife and apologize to her. As a man, you should be more magnanimous." The patient revealed a smile. "Doctor, thank you. If there''s a chance, my wife and I must treat you to a meal." After saying that, the patient went to the side to ask for Henry''s name, and then strode away. Another patient sat down in front of Henry. Before he could say anything, Henry said in advance, "You have a stomachache, and you take the soup for nourishing." After Henry finished, he didn''t look back, put his hand on the medicine box behind him, and took out a set of medicine. Dr. Ding did not leave but stood behind Henry. Originally, she wanted to give Henry a hand and help him fill the prescription. However, Dr. Ding found that Henry did not need her to help with filling the prescription at all. He could urately pick up the amount of each medicinal material without even looking at it and put it on the scale, which was amazing. The patient, who had just sat down, took the medicine and thanked Henry. Then he got up and left. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Another patient came over. Before he sat down, he heard Henry''s voice. "You have cervical spondylosis, causing dizziness, chest tightness, and sweat. You can take the root soup. After lunch, you should walk around for ten minutes." After Henry finished speaking, he put his hand behind his back, took another set of medicinal materials, and then looked at the next patient. "You don''t have regr menstruation for a long time. Staying upte has serious effects on your body. Just take a casual Chinese medicine." "Stomach problem and disgusted with food." "Open your mouth. Your tongue is white and greasy, the throat is strange, and your spirit is weak. Insomnia and palpitation caused by gut deficiency and phlegm heat, so you should take the soup for warming the galldder." "You''re short of breath, and you don''t have a good heart rhythm..." At this moment, in front of Henry''s consultation table, a very strange scene appeared. Almost as soon as the patients who came to see the doctor walked up to Henry, Henry told them about their symptoms. These patients didn''t even sit and they had already left with the medicine that Henry prescribed. Only very few patients needed to get their pulse measured by Henry. Originally, there were more than 30 patients arranged for the consultation of traditional Chinese medicine. As a result, Henry was seeing patients, and the number of patients was getting smaller and smaller. After thest patient finished their consultation, there were still five or six people lined up on the Western medicine side. Henry''s consultation speed was really too fast. Each patient only said one sentence. In the process of talking, the medicine was prepared. However, what he said was all right. These patients, after the consultation, all showed a satisfactory look on their faces. The patient, who was originally in the line to see the western medicine doctor, saw the miracle of the Chinese doctor. He gave up waiting for the western medicine doctor and walked to the side of the Chinese medicine. Henry only looked at him a few more times, and he could see the patient''s disease. "Doctor, you are so amazing. I have some ufortable parts on my body. I didn''t even know how to describe them to the doctor before. Now as long as you look at me, you should understand. Chinese medicine is great, great!" A European patient couldn''t help but say and give a thumbs-up. Henry smiled and said, "Let''s not talk about greatness. You should pay attention to your own condition as much as possible to avoid making yourself too excited." "OK! OK! Thank you, doctor! Thank you, doctor!" Listening to the praise around him, Dr. Lance looked very bad. All the patients who had queued up for him had gone to see Chinese doctor, which was the biggest insult to him! The young Chinese doctor was full of admiration for Henry at this time. Standing behind Henry, Dr. Ding also admired him very much. It was no wonder that the man in front of her was called the magical doctor. He was the same age as Dr. Ding, but his medical skills were far superior to Dr. Ding''s! Lewis, President Ma, and othersughed from ear to ear. The two exchange meetings, which they were bound to lose, ended with a victory due to the arrival of Henry. They did not care whether traditional Chinese medicine could suppress Western medicine. They just wanted to know that the people who didn''t know traditional Chinese medicine would no longer have any misunderstandings about traditional Chinese medicine, and that was enough. The speed and method of Henry''s consultation were spread out in a sh, which attracted many people toe to see Henry. When Henry arrived at the hospital, it was already noon. Now he had been busy asking questions all afternoon. Although Henry''s consultation speed was very fast, he couldn''t check too many patients. Some people just felt a little headache. In order to see Henry''s "observation" method, they all lined up. Compared with the crowd on Henry''s side, Dr. Lance''s side had only a few patients. Chapter 692 Chapter 692 The whole afternoon''s consultation process was torture for Dr. Lance. Seeing that it was time to get off work, Dr. Lance did not stay for more than a minute. He put down the listening device and left directly. Dr. Lance left in disgrace, which was a great relief for the young Chinese doctor. Before the consultation, Dr. Lance said a lot of unpleasant words. "Magical doctor, thank you for your hard work." Lewis strode up. In the afternoon, Henry didn''t even take a sip of water and was busy with the consultations. When Dr. Ding looked at Henry, her beautiful eyes also showed brilliance. The one-day exchange ended here. Henry and President Ma went out of the hospital with a lot of doctors together. Many people came to the medical exchange this time. Less than half of them had attended Henry''s lecture and published academic papers. This time, when they saw Henry, they were all very excited. All of them were sophisticated doctors. When they saw Henry, they all behaved like students, which made the young Chinese doctor feel incredible. Henry was listening to these people''s conversations. They had a total of a dozen exchanges with Western medicine practitioners today. They won some and they lost some. After all, the cultural difference between traditional Chinese medicine and Western medicine was enormous. Each culture had its advantages and disadvantages. What''s more, the Chinese medicine practitioners this time were all senior doctors in the field of traditional Chinese medicine. They were all experienced and knowledgeable. They were no worse than Western medicine practitioners. In this exchange, Western medicine had some advantages. Western medicine valued the speed of healing effect. In today''s society, most patients would pay attention to the treatment effect. Instead, the treatment effect of traditional Chinese medicine, which was slow but could cure the root cause, was ignored. Fortunately, in today''s exchange, Henry appeared and won two rounds for traditional Chinese medicine, which made traditional Chinese medicine slightly better today and stopped western criticism. At the hotel in the evening, the medical association arranged a dinner. In order to celebrate today''s narrow victory, everyone had dinner together. During this period, people constantly asked Henry about traditional Chinese medicine. Henry did not hesitate to answer them one by one. "Dr. Zhang, I''d like to propose a toast to you. I had some issues with my attitude today. I''m really sorry." Dr. Ding walked to Henry with a ss of wine. Now, Dr. Ding, without the doctor''s coat, changed into a casual suit. Without the quiet temperament, she was more naughty. Looking at her current appearance, no one would associate her with a steady female doctor. "Haha, little girl, you have to get close to the magical doctor as much as you can. You are all young people. You have manymon topics." An old professor of the medical institution patted Dr. Ding on the shoulder. He stressed the word "close". Hearing that, Dr. Ding''s pretty face turned red. Henry stood there, looking a little embarrassed. "Come on, you old pedants, don''t y tricks on the magical doctor." President Ma walked up and waved his hand to help Henry out of the predicament. "The magical doctor is already married." Hearing this, the old professor, who had just spoken, sighed and said, "s, what a pity." The words "such a pity" made Doctor Ding blush even more. Henryughed and said, "Don''t say that we are young people, because you don''t seem to be old. Come on, I''ll finish my drink first."N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Henry picked up the ss and clinked it with Doctor Ding''s ss, making a crisp sound, which helped Doctor Ding out of the predicament. Dr. Ding looked at Henry gratefully. With a red face, she picked up the ss and put it on her red lips. The evening party ended in a happy atmosphere. In the past two days, Henry, who had been watching the excavation of the stone mountain and did not have a good rest, took a good rest after the night with alcohol. The next day, he went to the hospital with President Ma and other people. The exchange was supposed to be held for two days in total. Henry was not the representative who was responsible for this exchange. His presence was nothing more than reassurance for the doctors who came here this time. With Henry''s backing, these doctors could feel at ease to show off their skills. Henry was not idle today. Yesterday afternoon, his method of observing patients was thoroughly spread out. After a night passed, Henry saw more than 100 people standing in line as soon as he arrived at the hospital, waiting for the consultation. Moreover, most of these people in line were western people who wanted to feel the magic of traditional Chinese medicine. Dr. Ding, standing beside Henry, saw this scene, covered her mouth and said with a chuckle, "Doctor Zhang, it seems that you are going to be busy today." "It''s worth it since so many people are interested in traditional Chinese medicine." Henry smiled and turned his eyes to President Ma beside him. "President Ma, please arrange a few people. Today, I''ll check the patients while teaching you about the observation method." "Great, great!" After hearing this, President Ma quickly nodded his head. Henry personally taught on the spot, which was very valuable. Thest lecture was fully packed. Many old professors couldn''t even enter the room even if they wanted to listen to it. Doctor Ding and other young doctors were also very happy. Yesterday, they saw Henry''s diagnosis at the scene and also heard about it. At this time, they were lucky to study, which could definitely bring a big improvement to them. More than a dozen young talents in the field of traditional Chinese medicine, like obedient children, stood behind Henry, and so did Doctor Ding, carefully memorizing every word Henry said. When a patient came, Henry told everyone from which aspect should they look at the patient''s symptoms, to pay attention to what details, to dare to make bold spections, to eliminate certain things and so on. Everyone who was there had learned a lot. Henry''s consultation speed was very fast, but it couldn''t be faster than the people who came to see the doctor. The whole clinic was already overcrowded. And the reputation of traditional Chinese medicine was rapidly spreading during the process of Henry''s diagnosis. At two o''clock in the afternoon, Henry just finished his afternoon rest and continued to check the patients. As soon as he sat down, he heard an anxious voice. "Bad news. Bad news. Doctor Zhang, please go and have a look. Something is wrong!" It was the young Chinese doctor from yesterday who called Henry. "Doctor Zhang, there''s something wrong over there. Go and have a look!" Henry saw that the other side was so anxious, so he didn''t ask much and followed the other side. The ce where the young male doctor took Henry to was the emergency room upstairs of the clinic. At this moment, the red light was turned on above the door of the emergency room. There were a lot of people gathered there, looking anxious. There were waves of crying and shouting in the crowd. Henry nced around and saw several western doctors standing outside the emergency room. Dr. Lance, who hadpeted with Doctor Ding yesterday, was also standing here. Different from the anxiety on the faces of many people at the door as well as the crying and yelling at the door, there was a smile in Dr. Lance''s eyes. Chapter 693 Chapter 693 "Magical doctor, you are here. Go in and have a look." A middle- aged female doctor was waiting anxiously at the door of the emergency room. When she saw Henry, she breathed a sigh of relief. Henry quickly disinfected his whole body and then walked into the emergency room. At a nce, he saw the patient lying on the operating table. It was an old man in his 70s with grey hair and a face full of wrinkles. At the moment, his eyes were closed and he was motionless. President Ma, Lewis, and other predecessors of the Chinese medicine circle were all standing around the operating table, acting pretty busy. "What''s the matter?" Henry strode over and asked. President Ma took a look at Henry and shook his head. "The patient is in aa, and his heart stopped beating for 136 seconds." "What''s wrong with him? What happened that made him fall into aa?" Henry went forward, grabbed the old man''s wrist and put his finger on the old man''s pulse. After feeling it for a few seconds, Henry loosened the old man''s wrist and frowned. President Ma quickly replied, "The patient''s brain was filled with liquid, which oppressed his nerves and made him unconscious." "Liquid pressing nerves? How did you try to solve it?" Henry picked up a silver needle and directly stabbed the patient''s left chest without hesitation. "We used silver needles to stimte the patient''s second acupuncture point and Qi. Then we pressed Baihui acupoint to stimte the nerve." Hearing President Ma''s words, Henry frowned more tightly, because President Ma''s way of doing things waspletely correct. Henry opened the patient''s mouth and looked at it for a few seconds, then opened the patient''s eyelids. "His pupils are a little scattered, give me the long needle!" Henry stretched out his hand, and Lewis immediately handed him a long needle. Henry pinched the needle with two fingers and inserted it into the patient''s Eye Window acupuncture point. The patient''s pupils were scattering, but they stopped after Henry''s action. Upon seeing the needle tique, all the doctors present were shocked. "Thirteen Deadly Needles! It is imed to be a needle technique that can take life away!" Lewis eximed. Lewis and President Ma knew that Henry could use Thirteen Deadly Needles. Henry had performed it for everyone when holding the lecture, but this was the first time they saw Henry applying it in the real world. They didn''t expect that the needle technique, which was recorded only in the iplete records, could be used so skillfully! When Henry saw that the patient''s pupils stopped expanding, he finally breathed a sigh of relief. "Thirteen Deadly Needles? Does it mean that you doctors of Chinese Medicine can kill the patient with one needle?" A sneer sounded from the side. Henry just noticed that in the corner of the emergency room stood two western doctors as if they were watching a show. "The so-called Chinese Medicine is just some trick to deceive people. Their consultation is nothing but something to fool people." "Yes. Otherwise, how could such a patient be killed by a Chinese medicine treatment?" "Ha ha ha!" The two western doctors were having a good time chatting. "What are they doing?" Henry looked at the two western doctors with disgust in his eyes. As doctors, the two of them stood in the emergency room. They not only did not help, but also laughed recklessly. It could be said that they had no medical ethics. President Ma said to Henry, "Magical doctor, this patient was received by them, but they said that their medical skills can''t be used to discharge brain fluid from the patient''s body, so they dare not to do a craniotomy. They asked us to try to help him." "Does this patient have a history before?" Although Henry hated the two of them, he still asked. After all, it was crucial for the patient''s life. A western doctor rolled his eyes and said, "Don''t you Chinese medicine practitioners know how to check it by yourselves?" President Ma said urgently, "The general cerebral liquid will be diluted in this way, and there was never such a case that the heartbeat stopped suddenly. If you don''t tell us the patient''s history, the treatment will be more difficult and the uncertainty may increase." "Aren''t your doctors of Chinese Medicine very good? And that boy can tell what disease the patient has just by looking at him. Then you can go and see yourself and check what disease he has." The western doctor crossed his arms over his chest, as if it had nothing to do with him. "Then please go out," Henry said coldly. The western doctor snorted, went straight to the door of the emergency room, opened the door, and shouted at the same time, "You treat us as if we are willing to stay inside. Don''t put the me on us if you Chinese medicine practitioners kill a person." Now the door of the emergency room was open, and the western doctor''s voice was so loud that his words were clearly passed to the people around the door of the emergency room. There was a man and a woman who immediately burst into tears when they heard the doctor''s words. "Doctor, what do you mean? What do you mean by saying that Chinese medicine practitioners killed someone?" The family member of a patient was rtively calm and asked, but his eyes were also red. He held back his tears. "What do I mean?" The western doctor curled his lips. "Originally, the patient''s brain had fluid that oppressed the nerves. The sess rate for a craniotomy is 30%. Now, after a few needles of traditional Chinese medicine, the patient''s heart stopped!" As soon as the doctor finished speaking, the faces of the several people in front of him suddenly changed, and the two people who cried loudly were even paler. "They killed him? He was killed by Chinese medicine!" Dr. Lance, who standing outside, shouted, and his voice echoed throughout the entire hall. This voice could be said to have stirred up a thousand ripples. Many people, who were standing in other ces, walked over when they heard this news. The western doctor, who came out of the emergency room, said, "You should be ready to call the lawyer. This time, these doctors of Chinese Medicine can''t escape responsibility. They were not familiar with the situation of the patient, so they decided to treat him as they wish!" As soon as the western doctor''s voice fell, Henry and others, who were in the emergency room, suddenly attracted a burst of angry eyes. "You quacks! You quacks! I will to sue you! Chinese medicine is bullsh*t. If anything happens to my father, you all would not be able run away!" The family member of the patient, who had been calm before, pointed at the emergency room and roared. Henry looked at the western doctor coldly. Ignoring the shouts of the patient''s family, he grabbed the door of the emergency room and prepared to close it. "What are you doing?!" Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The door of the emergency room, which was about to close, was pulled open by the family of the patient. "What do I want to do? Of course, to save him. If you keep obstructing us now, are you willing to bear the consequences?" Henry said coldly. "Save him? Do you doctors of Chinese Medicine want to continue hurting people? His heart has stopped beating. How can you save him? I think you just want to escape from the responsibility!" The western doctor shouted. "That''s right. I think you guys want to close the door and do something. By then, if you try to escape responsibility, do you think it will still have nothing to do with you?" Dr. Lance also spoke. "Let me tell you. I saw you kill that patient with my own eyes!" The western doctors voice was loud. "This time, you must give everyone an exnation!" Chapter 694 Chapter 694 When the western doctor spoke, he was not facing Henry and others, but facing many people who came to watch because of the noise. His words were more likely to be said to the onlookers. Listening to the doctor''s words, these onlookers who didn''t know the cause and effect all showed angry faces as if Henry and others had done something against the rules. "Yes, don''t you think you can avoid responsibility!" The patient''s family member stepped forward, grabbed Henry''s sleeve, and shouted. Henry took a deep breath, held back the anger in his heart, and said, "I''ll tell you again. That patient inside is still alive, but if you continue to dy my time like this, I won''t be able to save him, and it will be your responsibility!" Hearing Henry''s words, the patient''s family member was stunned and gradually loosened Henry''s hand. "Don''t listen to him!" Dr. Lance said loudly, "He is trying to escape the responsibility now. The patient''s heart has stopped for more than five minutes! The doctors of Chinese Medicine have not taken any effective rescue measures. The patient can be pronounced dead. If you let him in, you will give him a chance to make an excuse!" Henry suddenly red at Dr. Lance and said in a low voice, "ording to what you said, is there no need to try to save him now?" Dr. Lance was shocked by Henry''s fierce eyes. He calmed down and said, "He can''t be saved. What else can you do?" N?velDrama.Org is the owner. "Let me tell you, it''s not over!" The patient''s family member just loosened his hands and grabbed Henry''s sleeve again. "If it weren''t for you, Chinese medicine doctor, my father couldn''t have died! You must give me an exnation now!" As soon as the patient''s family member stopped talking, President Ma''s voice rang in the emergency room. "Magical doctor, the needle jumped out!" When Henry heard this, he didn''t talk nonsense with the people at the door. He shook off the patient''s hand and strode to the emergency room, even forgetting to close the door. The tique of Thirteen Deadly Needles was used to stall the time. Henry had just locked the patient''s life with a silver needle, but the silver needle could not keep the Qi sealed all the time. Henry walked to the side of the operating table, opened the patient''s eyelids, and the patient''s pupils slowly expanded again. "A needle!" Henry put his hand aside and said four numbers, "Four, seven, nine, twelve!" A second after Henry said these four numbers, President Ma put the four silver needles in Henry''s hand. The number that Henry said was exactly the length of these silver needles. At the moment when he got the silver needles, Henry''s hands were like phantoms, stabbing at different acupuncture points in the patient''s body. "Magical doctor, you are..." President Ma looked at the ce where Henry put the needle. He opened his mouth wide in disbelief because, at the moment, all the acupuncture points that Henry pointed were the Death acupoints of the human body! "I''ve said many times that when one studies medicine, he should integrate the knowledge and connect the dots. The patient''s body is going to die..." When Henry said this, he reached out again. "Three, eleven, fourteen." President Ma understood and handed the silver needles to Henry. After Henry took the silver needles, he continued to put the needles in the patient''s body while saying, "His body is dead, and he can''t dredge it. This will cause the patient''s oxygen to be missing quickly. What we need to do is blocking!" "Blocking?" President Ma was puzzled. As Henry put the needle into the patient''s heart, he reached out his hand and touched the patient''s heart. "Everyone''s nerves have a conditional reflection. When we block all the nerves in the whole body after death, the human nerves will reflect after being released. This is the time when the human body''s function has the strongest desire to survive. Needle fourteen, fourteen, fourteen." Outside the emergency room, the western doctor walked to the front of Dr. Lance and whispered, "Did you give him enough medicine?" "Don''t worry." A sneer tugged at the corner of Dr. Lance''s lips. "Absolutely. Even God won''t help this time!" "Good." A sneer appeared at the corner of the western doctor''s mouth, and he crossed his arms over his chest. "Then, let''s see how these Chinese people embarrass themselves. Why does traditional Chinese medicine, a thing that should have been eliminated a long time ago, still exist?" "Hum!" Dr. Lance looked at Henry, who was using acupuncture, with a gloomy look in his eyes. "How dare he embarrass me?! Let''s see how he will end today!" Outside the emergency ward, the patient''s family member looked at Henry next to the operating table and asked the western doctor, "Doctor, do you think they can save my father?" The western doctor shook his head and said, "I am telling you from the professional perspective of a doctor. There is no possibility. They are just pretending now. You can already call thewyer!" When the patient''s family member heard this, his face turned as gray as ash. On the side of the operating table, in a short period of time, Henry had jabbed silver needles on the patient''s body surface. From the beginning of blocking the dead acupoint to now, forty percent of the patient''s acupoints had been jabbed with silver needles. Seeing such a scene, Lewis and others felt incredible. Such rapid and precise acupuncture not only required a high understanding of human acupoints but also a huge consumption of mental and physical strength. Lewis and others believed that it was absolutely impossible for them to do this. Henry took a deep breath. It was the first time for him to try such treatment. In the past, he also did this, but he had never applied the next step. What Henry had to do was to block most of the human body''s acupoints, and then release them at the same time. He used the nerves of the human body to make the patient''s heart to start beating. Before, he could not take all of these needles out at the same time. But now, things were different. Henry took a deep breath and the muscles of his hands bulged. From the cyclone of his abdomen, a stream of Qi was sent out. Henry aimed at the patient''s heart and mmed down with his palm. At the moment when Henry pped the patient''s chest, a stream of airflow burst out in all directions with Henry''s palm as the starting point. Wherever the airflow passed, the silver needles that were inserted into the patient''s body got all squeezed out of the patient''s body. At this moment, the old man, whose eyes were originally closed, suddenly opened them. His pupils, which had been spreading, were condensed again at this moment. A doctor, who was standing in front of the ECG, also made a surprised voice at this time, "Yes! There is a reaction!" The old man, who was lying on the operating table, suddenly sat up and took a deep breath. "Pul" A mouthful of ck blood spurted out from the old man''s mouth, spilling all over the bed. The ck blood emitted a strong stench, which instantly filled the entire emergency room. Outside the emergency ward, the western doctor and Dr. Lance saw this scene, and their pupils suddenly shrank. "How is this possible?!" The patient''s family member, who looked as pale as ash, was also pleasantly surprised. Lewis and the others, who were in the emergency room, looked at the old man who sat up, and their eyes were full of shock! Was... was Henry a God who could bring people back to life? When Lewis and others looked at Henry''s eyes again, they were no longer simply admiring him! Chapter 695 Chapter 695 Henry also breathed a sigh of relief when he saw the old man sitting up. What he had just done was just an attempt, and he didn''t have absolute confidence. Everything was based on his understanding of the human body. Now it seemed that he was right. At the same time when Henry breathed a sigh of relief, the ck blood from the old man''s mouth made Henry''s heart slightly cold. Henry could see at a nce that there were many toxins in this ck blood! Someone deliberately poisoned the patient, and then used it to me Chinese medicine! These two things, poisoning the patient and deliberately framing Chinese medicine, were enough to make Henry angry. Henry''s eyes swept over the crowd outside the emergency room. ording to the psychology of normal people, the person who poisoned the patient would definitely be there, waiting for the result. When Henry saw Dr. Lance, he caught a slight panic in Dr. Lance''s eyes. Although Dr. Lance thought he had hidden it very well, it still could not escape Henry''s eyes. The panic in Dr. Lance''s eyes made Henry 80% sure that the poisoning had something to do with him! "President Ma, please give him another check." Henry wiped the sweat from his forehead. The needles that he had concentrated on had consumed a lot of his strength. President Ma nodded and stepped forward. He first felt the patient''s pulse, and then checked the patient''s head. Under the blockade of the patient''s meridians, the fluid that was pressing the patient''s nerves had been removed. A few minutester, President Ma was sure about it and said loudly, "He is cured!" The three words "He is cured" came out of the emergency room, so that everyone standing outside the emergency room could hear them clearly. The patient''s family cried again, but it was not hysterical cry as before, but tears of joy. "Is Chinese Medicine really so awesome?" "Even though he stopped beating for five minutes, he still got cured!" "If that''s the case, how many people can they save?" When the onlookers saw that traditional Chinese medicine was not what they had just heard, they all changed their views. The reason why they could change their views so quickly was rted to Henry''s consultations in the past two days. He could give a diagnosis of the patient''s disease only by looking at him, which made many people feel amazed. Now, the patient who had been announced as dead by Western Medicine was rescued by the doctors of Chinese Medicine. People once again saw the magic of Chinese Medicine. The reason why Dr. Lance called them was that he wanted to attract more people and make traditional Chinese medicine infamous in front of more people. Now, he was building up momentum for traditional Chinese medicine. "Chinese martial art is great, and so is Chinese medical skill!" A middle- aged European man held out his thumb. "This time, the medical skills of Chinese doctors really widened our horizon!" "I really want to see if there are such miracle workers everywhere in the Chinese Hospital!" All kinds of admiring voices came one after another. When Dr. Lance heard them, he was about to go crazy. Yesterday, when Dr. Lance was seeing patients, he heard a lot people praising Chinese medicine. At this moment, he heard even more. "That''s enough!" Dr. Lance finally couldn''t help but shout out, "This thing was orchestrated by the doctors of Chinese Medicine. They did the bad thing and then cured him. I think that they did it on purpose to increase the poprity of their Chinese Medicine!" "Yes." The western doctor also followed and said, "Did they do this on purpose to let everyone think that they are good at Chinese medicine? Yes, they earned a good reputation. But what''s the point of doing this to the patient? They could cure the disease immediately, but they did so many things. What''s the meaning of making the patient suffer and his family worried?" The words of Lance and the western doctor made many people suddenly stunned. Were these doctors of Chinese Medicine really like that? If so, their way of doing things was simply too evil! Dr. Lance saw that the people around him finally didn''t praise Chinese medicine for being good. He finally felt a lot morefortable. "Come on, get out of the way!" A shout came from behind the crowd. Then, a doctor in a white cloak and four tall policemen pushed the crowd aside and strode over. The doctor walked to the front of the crowd, nced at all the people who came with President Ma in the emergency room, and finally fixed his eyes on Henry. He stretched out his hand and pointed to Henry, saying, "That''s him. Please arrest him!" When the four tall policemen heard this, they immediately pulled out their batons and walked toward Henry. Lewis, who was beside Henry, changed his look and immediately stood in front of Henry. He said to the doctor, who had just arrived, "Dr. Inner, I don''t understand. What do you mean by this? We didn''t vite any rules." Dr. Inner said with a sneer, "Lewis, the doctors in your group who came to this exchange needed to show their legal Certificate of Medical Practice. I''m sorry. I needed to investigate this." Dr. Inner pointed at Henry and said, "He has no certificate. ording to ourws, he must be punished." As for whether Henry had the qualification for medical practice, Dr. Inner had begun to investigate yesterday. After all, Henry''s observing method had a great impact on him. This investigation really let Dr. Inner find out a lot of things. This Henry not only did not show the medical certificate but also Dr. Inner could not even find any record, which made him mad with joy. He chose to call the police immediately and brought people to arrest him. "Sir, you don''t have the right to practice medicine. You are not allowed by thew. We will give you a ten-thousand-euro punishment and a year''s imprisonment. You can inform your embassy, but pleasee back with us." A policeman said and reached out directly to grab Henry''s shoulder. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. At this moment, Henry could clearly see the sneer on Dr. Inner''s, Dr. Lance''s, and another western doctor''s face. "I''m sorry, Doctor Inner. It''s just that we haven''t had time to register, but we do have the qualification for medical practice." Lewis said repeatedly. Then he turned to Henry and asked, "Magical doctor, what''s the number of your Physician''s Qualification Certificate?" Henry shrugged his shoulders and said, "In China, I really don''t have the Physician''s Qualification Certificate." "Ah?" Lewis was stunned when he heard this. In his opinion, Henry, with such good medical skills, was definitely the best in Chinese medicine. How could he not have the Physician''s Qualification Certificate? Doctor Inner could understand a word or two in Chinese. When he heard that Henry admitted that he didn''t have the certificate, the smile on his face became brighter. "Police officers, he admitted that he was unqualified to practice medicine. You can take him away," Dr. Inner said. Henry smiled and said, "I only said that I don''t have the Chinese Physician''s Qualification Certificate, but I did not say that I don''t have the certificate here." Chapter 696 Chapter 696 He had the certificate here?! Henry''s words confused everyone present, including Lewis and the others. "The Physician''s Qualification Certificate here?" Doctor Inner smiled scornfully. "Boy, this is Germany. What qualifications do you have to get our Physician''s Qualification Certificate?" In the past two years, German Physician''s Qualification Certificate was the most difficult to get in the world. It was especially difficult for foreigners. The previous policy made it impossible for the members outside of the union to get the Certificate of Medical Practice. This policy had been changed in the last two years, but there were still many restrictions. It was still difficult to get the certificate. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. If Chinese people wanted to get the Certificate of Medical Practice of Germany, the first step was to get the certificate in China. But, Henry did not even have the certificate in his own country. "Officer, please don''t listen to this person''s nonsense. He has seriously affected our work. Please take him away!" Dr. Inner said again. Henry stood there and said again, "My medical license number is OZDY010. You can check it out." Upon hearing this, Doctor Inner''s face changed. "This guy dares to say the number of his medical license. Does he really have the license?" The man who grabbed Henry''s shoulder looked at Doctor Inner and asked, "Sir, do you need to verify it?" "No!" Dr. Inner shook his head directly. "Take him to the police station for investigation!" Dr. Inner was now very clear that no matter whether Henry had the Certificate of Medical Practice or not, he must not stay there any longer. As for the following, even if Henry had the Certificate of Medical Practice, at most he would apologize. But until the investigation was done, the meeting woulde to an end. Now the most important thing was winning the exhange. "Officer, if he has the Physician''s Qualification Certificate, you can''t arrest him." Lewis stood in front of Henry and said. "Take him directly! If you have any objections, go to my office toin!" A loud voice came from behind, and a middle- aged European man in a suit strode over. When they saw the middle-aged man, the four officers stood straight in unison. Then they gave a standard salute to the middle-aged man and said, "Earl Brewer!" Brewer nodded at four policemen, pointed at Henry, and said, "Take this man away. If there''s anything they need, tell them to call their embassy and negotiate with you!" "What you are doing is not legal at all!" Lewis shouted loudly. Hearing this, Dr. Innerer, Dr. Lance, and the western doctor looked at each other with a ridiculous look in their eyes. How dare he say such words to Brewer? Wasn''t that looking for death? Brewer adjusted the cor of his shirt, took out a cigar, and lit it with his mouth. He walked slowly to Lewis, bowed slightly, and looked down at him. Then he spat out a cloud of smoke to Lewis''s face, stretched out a finger, and pointed at Lewis''s chest. "Chinese person, do you know what you are talking about? Talk about thew? Do you know who is in charge of this area? Thew?" Brewer seemed to have heard something funny, and his eyes were full of banter. "Let me tell you, if I want to, today, all of you will go to prison and stay there!" After saying these words, when he saw the uneptable expression on the faces of Lewis and others, heughed proudly again. "Come, now. Take him away!" Brewer once more shouted. This time, the four policemen did not hesitate. They pushed Lewis away, who was standing in front of Henry, and pulled Henry to leave. Lewis and others were extremely anxious in their hearts, but there was nothing they could do. In a foreign country, they didn''t have any power at all. Even if they had to call the embassy, it would take time. Just as Lewis took out his mobile phone and was ready to immediately contact the embassy, the sound of ss breaking suddenly rang out. The windows on the second floor of the clinic were cracked at the same time, including the windows in front of the emergency room. Along with the sound of broken ss, several strong figures came in through the window. All of them were fully armed with loaded guns. Their sudden appearance startled all the people present. The four policemen who caught Henry looked at the figures who showed at the hospital. When they saw the badges on these people, which belonged to the European''s highest authority in the royal family, they all showed respect on their faces. Those who could be recruited into this army were all the elites of the elite. A policeman immediately walked up and said to one of them, "Sir, I am..." "Retreat!" A loud shout came from the front of the policeman. At the same time, the dark muzzle, emitting a cold aura, aimed straight at the policeman''s face. Countless infrared rays were aimed at the four policemen in front of the emergency room at this moment. Such a scene made the four policemen''s legs go weak. Brewer''s face changed. He did not understand why the guards, which belonged to the biggest royal family in Europe, suddenly appeared here. Outside the window, there was a propeller performance of the helicopter. Looking out of the window, people were stunned by the scene outside. Dozens of armed helicopters were hovering above the hospital. The gate of the hospital was also wide open at this time. Armoured cars and tanks, one after another, slowly drove into the hospital, surrounding the whole building. The dark tanks could destroy the whole building at an instant. "Retreat, all of you, retreat!" Cheers could be hearding from the gate of the clinic. Hundreds of armed elite soldiers rushed in from the door with guns in their hands. Then, they stood in two lines, as if they were facing a big shot. A golden car with an exaggerated shape stopped in front of the clinic building. As soon as he saw the golden car, Brewer''s face instantly became filled with respect. As an earl, he knew very well who the owner of this car was, and there was only one person who could ride in this car. Even the members from other royal families from the union with many territories would behave as servants in front of the owner of the golden car. This was an ancient family. The existence of this family was even longer than the existence of the union. They were so powerful that no one could take them for granted because no one could figure out how strong this family was. The only thing everyone knew was that in this country, this union, this continent, this family had a supreme position! Chapter 697 Chapter 697 The Nuoman family! No matter who the ruler of a country was, no matter what era he was in, he was always ranked under this family. The golden car in front of them was the exclusive car of the heir of the Nuoman Family! Only the king could ride in this golden car. When the door of the car opened, Red Hair in a ck cloak walked out. When Brewer saw Red Hair, he had difficulties breathing. There was a mental pressure. In his heart, this youth in front of him was a natural ruler, while he himself was a natural follower. The words of this youth in front of him were thew! After the appearance of Red Hair, Brewer''s previous arrogancepletely disappeared. Red Hair looked up at Henry, who was standing in front of the emergency room on the second floor. He smiled and strode toward the second floor. "This boy, why do you like to put on a grand show every time?" Looking at the countless elite soldiers around him, including the sky full of nes and the tanks on the ground, Henry felt a little helpless. The arrival of Red Hair was naturally organized by Henry. When Dr. Inner appeared with the police, Henry felt that something was wrong. Then, when Dr. Inner insisted on making the police arrest him, Henry sent a message to Red Hair. The message was very simple. "Come to the hospital, or I''ll be taken away." Together with this message, there was also a location. The ce where Red Hair lived was in Bai City. At the moment when he received Henry''s message, a row of nes and tanks paved the way and arrived at the hospital as fast as they could. As Red Hair went up to the second floor, Brewer walked up to him shakily, and said respectfully, "My lord, I am..." "Shut up!" Red Hair snorted with displeasure. "Do you think you have the right to speak?" Being scolded, Brewer immediately shut up, and there was no anger or embarrassment on his face, because he knew that he was not qualified to do so. He was just puzzled about why Red Hair suddenly appeared here. Just as Brewer was thinking, he saw Red Hair walk up to Henry and give him a heavy hug. He shouted, "Boss, you''re so rude. Why didn''t you tell me you''reing?" Henry smiled and said, "I just came to deal with something and will leave. Who asked you to make such a big show every time?" "In fact, I also refused in my heart, but the group of stubborn people in my family insisted on doing so. Boss, you haven''t been here for so many years. The old man in my family often talks about you and keeps good wine for you. Would you like to have a drink today?" "Forget it." Henry waved his hand. "I''ll go back as soon as I''m done here." "Fine." Red Hair nodded. Brewer, who was standing on one side, looked at everything that was happening in front of him, and his face turned blue. "The king, called this Chinese man "boss"? And it seems that the two of them have a very good rtionship. Moreover, this Chinese young man also knows the father of the king, the current ruler of the Nuoman family!" A strong sense of inauspicious foreboding filled Brewer''s mind. Dr. Lance and the others also sensed that something was amiss. Although their status was lower than Brewer''s, and they didn''t know the identity of this red- haired young man, judging from his manner of travel, they knew that he was definitely someone they couldn''t afford to offend. Red Hair talked to Henry about the old days, then he looked at the four police officers and shouted, "Who allowed you to arrest him? What''s your reason for arresting him? Tell me!" The four policemen looked at each other, and finally focused their eyes on Brewer. If Brewer hadn''t appeared and insisted on arresting this man, they would only act ording to thew and check Henry''s Physician''s Qualification Certificate. "You ordered someone to arrest him?" Red Hair turned to look at Brewer. The instant Red Hair''s gaze turned to look at him, Brewer''s back was drenched in sweat, and his face turned deathly pale. "Answer me, are you the one who ordered to arrest him?" Red Hair''s voice was calm, but it gave Brewer an enormous amount of pressure. Brewer nodded his head with difficulty. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. "Tell me the reason?" Red Hair gently opened his mouth. "I... I..." Brewer''s lips quivered as he tried to find an excuse. "I suspect he has no Certificate of Medical Practice." "It''s not like that!" Lewis said on the spot. "The magical doctor had already told them the number of his Physician''s Qualification Certificate, but he insisted on arresting him." "Hmph." Red Hair grinned slightly and then pped Brewer in the face. "A Certificate of Medical Practice? Your leader was begging my boss to ept the certificate. Do you think my boss doesn''t have a Certificate of Medical Practice?" Hearing this, Brewer''s legs trembled more seriously. He knew very well what the identity of "the leader" mentioned by the king was. He was the biggest political leader of the union! This young man was begged to ept the Physician''s Qualification Certificate. Who on earth was he? What kind of person did he provoke? Brewer stared at Doctor Inner with hatred in his eyes. If it weren''t for this man, why would he have come here to make trouble for him? Now he was also in trouble. The current furnaces couldn''t imagine what kind of consequences he would face. Not to mention the real identity of this young man from China, just the identity of Red Hair was enough to ruin his life. "Break their limbs," Red Hair said softly, "and then, inform their families that we''re going to build a tombstone. This person is a rebellion." A rebellion! Brewer''s legs gave way. With a ''plop'', he fell to his knees. The word ''rebellion'' was enough to sentence him to death countless times! "My lord, I beg you. I beg you. Please spare me this time. This is all because of him. It was Dr. Inner. It was Dr. Inner who made me do this!" At this moment, Brewer didn''t care about any sort of friendship. No matter how great the friendship was, could it be as important as his own life? Red Hair frowned. "Who is Inner?" Brewer hurriedly pointed his finger to one side. The face of Inner, who had been pointed at by Brewer, changed. "Let''s deal with this ording to our n against treason." The two soldiers went forward. Without any extra nonsense, they directly raised the handle of the gun and mmed it on Dr. Inner''s legs. Doctor Inner let out a scream of pain and fell to the ground. "By the way," Henry suddenly said. "What''s wrong, Boss?" Red Hair turned back. "Have someone investigate these two to see who gave the patient in the emergency room medicine." Henry stretched out his hand and pointed to Dr. Lance and the western doctor. Chapter 698 Chapter 698 When Dr. Lance and the western doctor saw they got involved in this, their faces turned extremely pale. Especially Dr. Lance. His heart trembled. How could this Chinese man know about the medicine? Red Hair waved his hand, and a few soldiers immediately walked out and rushed to various ces of the clinic. Two minutester, two Western nurses were brought over by two soldiers. The two nurses were in a panic. As soon as they came over, they pointed to Dr. Lance and said, "It''s him. He told us to give the patient digoxin." Digoxin! The word uttered by the nurse made the doctors of Chinese Medicine present cry out in surprise. Digoxin and most of the Chinese herbal medicine had a strong rejection. If taken together, they would easily produce toxins. "Did the patient take digoxin orally or by injection?" Henry asked deliberately. "An injection, an injection," the nurse replied again and again. Henry smiled and said, "The patient''s brain was filled with fluid, and the pressure of the nerves made him unconscious. During the treatment, we used the two types of medicinal herbs, fructus amomi and costustoot, as the supplementary medicine to prevent the patient''s damage caused by thepression of the stomach. When the fructus amomi and costustoot arebined with digoxin, they will produce a highly toxic poison. I think this is the reason why the patient has just been unconscious, right? How can an old man over 60 years of age withstand this kind of poison?" Dr. Lance''s face changed, and then he stuck out his neck and said, "How could I know that you would use fructus amomi and costustoot?" "Ha, ha." Henry smiled. "It seems that you haven''t figured out one thing yet." N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "What?" Dr. Lance asked subconsciously. Henry stretched out a finger and said, "I''m not trying to reason with you now. I just need to know who poisoned him." "You!" Dr. Lance''s face changed sharply. "You can''t do this. You don''t have any evidence. If you want to talk about poisoning, I first gave the patient a medicine, and then you, Chinese doctors, poisoned him!" "Doctor Lance, is there something wrong with your words?" Lewis said. "I''d like to ask, what kind of symptom did this patient have? Was it necessary for you to treat him with digoxin? Moreover, by injecting the digoxin." Dr. Lance was stunned. He couldn''t answer this question, because digoxin was injected in order to poison the patient. He couldn''t find any excuse. He didn''t expect that this matter would be exposed! "Well! You are a beast!" The patient''s family member rushed forward and punched at Dr. Lance''s face. "You said that the doctors of traditional Chinese medicine were wrong. In the end, it turned out that you deliberately poisoned my father! If it weren''t for these doctors from the East, my father would have been killed by you. You are not worthy of being a doctor!" The crowd of onlookers were also very angry. Red Hair waved his hand and did not speak. Two soldiers immediately came out and held Dr. Lance. Dr. Lance''s handsome face turned pale. He turned his head to the western doctor and said, "It''s you! It''s all you! It was you who asked me to do. If it weren''t for you, this wouldn''t have happened!" "Hey." Red Hairughed. "We almost missed one. Take him. He should be dealt with ording to the nned treason crime." Several soldiers came up and pressed on these people''s heads, dragging them down directly. Dr. Lances cried for mercy, but no one paid any attention to him. "Doctor, I''m sorry. I med you before." The patient''s family member walked up to Henry and sincerely thanked him. President Ma''s and others'' moods were full of ups and downs. Originally, they thought that the patient was dying. With the arrival of Henry and his medical skills, they were amazed. However, when the patient''s case had just ended, in order to win this exchange, Dr. Inner came out and wanted to arrest Henry. Unexpectedly, Henry had a friend who was respected by the whole of Europe and solved the problem in front of them. Moreover, the surgery just now was recorded because the emergency room door was not closed. The magical needle technique had been posted on the Inte. At this time, Chinese medicine became extremely popr. "Boss, I have something to tell you." Red Hair whispered in Henry''s ear. Henry nodded and asked President Ma, "President Ma, are we done here?" President Ma nodded and said meaningfully, "Yes, there are only three hours left. Magical doctor, if you have something to do, go ahead and do your business." "Okay, you don''t have to wait for me when you decide to return to China. I''ll go back myself." Henry said to President Ma, then waved to Lewis and others, and left the clinic with Red Hair. Outside the hall, four beautiful western women with long legs and big eyes were waiting beside the car. When Henry and Red Hair came over, the four opened the door in a hurry and bowed respectfully. Looking at the pure gold car in front of him, Henry said, "To be honest, I really don''t want to sit in your carriage full of sins." "Let''s go, Boss. There''s some fine wine that you love to drink." Red Hair stood to the side. Henry shook his head and got in the car. Seeing Henry get in the car, Red Hair did the same. The four beautiful women in front were all shocked. Who was this Chinese man? Even the king had to wait for him to get in the car before he got in. After getting in the car, Henry and Red Hair sat on both sides of the car. Red Hair took out a bottle of good wine worth millions of yuan from the secretpartment, unscrewed the bottle cap, and handed it to Henry. Henry took the wine bottle handed over by Red Hair, raised his head and took a sip, asking, "Tell me, what''s the matter?" "Boss, don''t be too upset after hearing this news." Red Hair looked at Henry''s face. "Go ahead." Henry''s eyes were full of doubts. "Zhu family..." After saying these two words, Red Hair deliberately noticed Henry''s expression, and then he slowly said, "The Zhu family has been destroyed." "Bang!" A cracking sound rang out. The bottle in Henry''s hand was crushed after he took a sip of the wine that was worth millions of yuan. The wine covered expensive carpets in the car. At this moment, Red Hair only felt that the temperature around him had dropped more than a dozen degrees, making him feel as if he had fallen into an ice cer. A few secondster, the momentum that made Red Hair fear faded away. Henry took a deep breath and asked, "When did it happen?" "The day you went to Yun Province, I got the news today." Red Hair was relieved when he found that Henry was not as angry as he expected. Among the several ancient kungfu families in China, the ones who had the best rtionship with Henry were the Zhu family and Wilbur Zhu. "Do you know who did it?" Henry asked in a hoarse voice. "The Zhu n, the ninth n on the list." Chapter 699 Chapter 699 Henry listened to Red Hair and was trying to calm down for a long time before he actually seeded. "Do you know the reason?" "No." Red Hair shook his head. "But boss, I''ve heard a piece of news. Recently, there have been hidden forces in the world that are attacking the top underground forces. But in China, the Zhu family was the first to be attacked." Henry frowned and looked out of the car window. "How many forces in China know about this?" Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. "No one knows for the time being. The other party has hidden this information very well. It can be said that the Zhu family ispletely annihted. That''s why we got the news just now." Henry looked out of the window quietly. After a long while, he said, "Arrange a ne to take me back to China." "Where are we going?" "To Yinzhou first." Henry took a deep breath and said, "Tell everybody to get ready. When I call you, I want everybody to gather, everybody!" "Boss, what are you..." Red Hair opened his mouth wide. "Old Zhu and I are old friends after all. Then the Zhu n..." Henry thought of those mysterious men and women who suddenly appeared in the Zhu family. "If the Zhu family ispletely destroyed, there must be a n that will apany them. After all, the Zhu family has been following Master Lu from the beginning." Red Hair nodded solemnly. "I understand." Henry tapped a simple folded table in the car. "The n came out openly this time and dared to destroy the Zhu family, which means that something that they are afraid of has disappeared, or that something that they want at any cost hase out. Otherwise, ording to my understanding of the n, they wouldn''t appear like this and they wouldn''t suddenly attack the Zhu family." "Boss, do you mean that the Zhu n has destroyed the Zhu Family to probe someone''s attitude or the Zhu Family knew something that the n didn''t want others to know?" Henry nodded. "Thetter is more likely. The ns have been hidden for so many years. Even if they want to test someone''s attitude, they will not destroy the Zhu family at once. It seems that the old man Wilbur has never given up." At that time, Wilbur found Henry and told him about the existence of Qi. It was also at the bottom of the Zhu family''s ancestral tomb that Henry saw that sword painting and understood the horror of Qi for the first time. At that time, Wilbur told Henry that a mysterious force was ready to make a move. Wilbur was also the one who knew these things best among all ancient kungfu families. Leaning on the seat of the car, Henry closed his eyes and whispered, "Old Zhu, oh Old Zhu, what did you know that made the n take this kind of action?" Half an hourter, a private ne belonging to the European royal family flew up to the sky and went straight to Yinzhou. It would take a total of 16 hours. The time difference between Europe and China was six hours. On the way, Henry was thinking about what kind of thing could make the Zhu n suddenly make such a big move against the ancient kungfu family that was ranked ninth! "Back then, why did the Zhu n deliberately mislead me to hide the true power of Qi? Also, they have a keepsake of Master Lu. What kind of connection do they have with Master Lu?" Layers of mists surged into Henry''s mind, causing him to feel a wave of frustration. After flying for nearly 16 hours, Henry appeared at Yinzhou Airport at one o''clock in the afternoon. Henry took a taxi and went straight to Lins Group. This time, Henry had been sure that he would conflict with the Zhu n. Before that, Henry first needed to solve Sylvia''s safety problem. Different from the ordinary underground forces, the strength of the n was mysterious. Henry still didn''t know what would happen in this battle, but he had to fight. First, the friendship between Henry and Wilbur, the rtionship between Wilbur and Master Lu, or the identity of Master Lu before his death, could not allow Henry, the only descendant and guardian of the ancient Chinese martial arts, to sit idly by. Secondly, Henry himself also wanted to figure out the reason. The appearance of the ns brought great pressure to Henry. The attitude of the ns was not clear for the time being. Although Henry had already eliminated the Zhao and Huang n, he did not think that all the ns were enemies. Of course, he would not treat those ns as friends. To put it bluntly, the rtionship between friends and enemies was just a change of interests. If the Tang n was willing to share the method of using the Spiritual Stones with Henry, they would be friends. As for the Huang n, they wanted topete with Henry for that stone mountain, so Henry had to destroy them. In the adult world, the differences between friends and enemies were just that simple. Henry sat in the back seat of the car and looked out of the window, thinking about how to protect Sylvia. Arge bulldozer came into Henry''s sight. "Stop the car, driver!" Henry suddenly shouted. The driver suddenly braked and parked the car. Henry directly threw out a hundred yuan. Without waiting for the driver to give him the change, opened the door and rushed out. On the way from the airport to the Lins Group, they just passed by the Spring Residential Home. Now, Henry was standing in front of the Spring Residential Home. The ce of this welfare centre had already been turned into ruins. Therge bulldozer was dismantling the ruins. Henry would go to the small wooden pavilion when he was upset before, but now it had been razed to the ground, and even sawdust could not be seen. Such a scenepletely stunned Henry. "What... what''s going on?" Henry murmured as he looked at the original position of the wooden pavilion. That wooden pavilion was made by Henry and his mother. It could also be said that it was the ce where Henry could feel his mother was still around. At this moment, it was destroyed by the bulldozer. Henry looked aside, where a sign with the words "Kai Construction" was put. "Kai Construction is just a subordinate of the Lins Group, isn''t it?" Henry was full of doubts. "Why would the Lins Group send people to tear down the Spring Residential Home? Did someone pretend to be a member of the Lins Group?" Henry walked over and saw a construction team standing there. "Whichpany are you from? Who asked you to demolish it?" Henry shouted before he came to the construction team. "Where did youe from? Who let you in?" A leader of the construction team scolded Henry when he saw him. "Let me ask you! Who asked you to tear it down?!" Henry''s voice increased. The destruction of the Zhu family had already made him feel very bad. Now, when he got off the ne and saw such a scene, his heart was in a terrible state. If it were not for the restraint of the mature reason, Henry would definitely do something out of line now. "Who are you? This is the construction site, get out!" The construction team member scolded. Henry clenched his fists. "Mr. Zhang, Mr. Zhang." A voice rang out from the side. Henry turned his head and saw Secretary Lee striding towards him. Chapter 700 Chapter 700 "Mr. Zhang." The secretary of thepany ran to Henry breathlessly. As soon as Henry saw Secretary Lee, he had a bad feeling in his heart. "Who ordered to tear down the Spring residential home?" "It..." The secretary didn''t dare to look at Henry, so she whispered, "It was President Lin." "Why did she order to demolish the Spring residential home?" Henry tried his best to suppress the anger in his heart. "To build..." Secretary Lee lowered her head and dared not speak. Henry shouted, "What?" Secretary Lee looked up at Henry and quickly lowered her head. "To build a shopping mall, President Lin bought the wholend to transform it into a business district." Henry clenched his fists, turned around directly, and strode outside. He stopped a taxi directly and said, "Go to the Lins Group, quickly!" "Mr. Zhang!" Secretary Lee shouted behind Henry. Seeing that Henry did not care about her, she quickly got in the car and ran after him. On the top floor of the Lins Group. In Sylvia''s office, several department managers were standing in front of her and reporting their work. With a "bang", the office door was pushed open from the outside, and the door lock was directly broken. Henry, with an angry face, stood at the door of the office. When Sylvia saw Henry, joy appeared in her eyes, but it quickly disappeared. She waved to several department managers in front of her and said, "Go and do your work." These managers realized that something was wrong at the scene and quickly left. Sylvia stood up from the office chair, picked up a box of tea leaves, pinched a few pieces, and put them in a teacup. "Just came back? Why didn''t you tell me so that I could send someone to pick you up?" Henry''s eyes were fixed on Sylvia. "Did you order people to tear down the Spring residential home?" "You know all about it?" Sylvia asked deliberately. In fact, she had already thought about it when she saw Henry''s angry expression. Henry asked, "Why do you want to demolish the Spring residential home?!" "I''m just making money. What else can I do?" Sylvia picked up the kettle and poured the boiling water into the teacup. "Where are Dean Cui and the children?" "I arranged a ce for them to stay for a while. After a period of time, the new welfare centre will be built up." Sylvia took a cup of tea and walked to Henry. "Come, have some tea first." Henry did not even take a look at the teacup handed over by Sylvia. "Do youck money? How much do you want? I can give it to you, one billion, ten billion, hundred billion!" This was the first time Henry had this attitude towards Sylvia, and it was also the first time that he was really angry with Sylvia. Sylvia chuckled, "The money you gave me and the money I earned are two different things. You''ve also invested before. You should understand that when the opportunity is right in front of you, you shouldn''t..." "Bullsh*t!" Henry roared. "Tore down the Spring residential home to make money! How did you come up with this idea?" "So?" Sylvia put down the teacup casually and leaned half-on her desk. "If I don''t take such a piece ofnd, sooner orter someone will take it. If I don''t want to earn the money, someone else does! Is it possible that as a businessman, I want to see others take the money out of my pocket for nothing?" Henry stared at Sylvia. Henry''s eyes were full of doubts and puzzlement. The Sylvia now was completely different from the Sylvia in his impression. She was no longer like a warm summer. Instead, she was like a cold winter. Henry suddenly smiled, shook his head, turned around, and walked out of Sylvia''s office. As soon as Henry walked out of the office, the anxious-looking Secretary Lee ran over. "Mr. Zhang, you..." Cathy looked at Henry, who was striding forward like a shooting star, and then looked at Sylvia in the office. She didn''t know what to say at the moment. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. When Henry left the Lins Group, he felt a little confused. Looking at the sun hanging in the sky, Henry walked toward an ordinary residential area. He touched his trouser pocket, took out a key and opened an ordinary door. The ce was very neat and clean. In the corner, there were two pots of flowers that had blossomed. However, Henry knew that these two pots of flowers would wilt as they could only bloom for another month. After pouring water for the flowers, Henry sat on the sofa, and a deep sense of exhaustion welled up in his heart. The vexation in his heart grew stronger and stronger. Right now, he only wanted to sit here, not care about anything, not thinking about anything. At six o''clock in the afternoon, the weather became cooler. Henry opened the door, went out, and took out his mobile phone to have a look. There was an address sent by Secretary Lee, which was the address of Dean Cui and the children''s current location. Henry checked the address and went to find it. It was a three-star hotel, which belonged to the Lins Group. The entire hotel had all been vacated to provide amodations for the children of the Spring residential home. As soon as Henry entered the lobby of the hotel, he saw the children ying in the lobby, and the grey-haired Dean Cui sitting aside. "Brother Henry!" "Wow, Brother Henry is here." As soon as Henry showed up, he received enthusiastic cheers from the children. Henry rubbed the heads of these little guys and walked over to Dean Cui. "Henry, you''re here." Seeing Henry, a smile appeared on Dean Cui''s face. "Director, you experienced some hardship." Henry apologized to Dean Cui. Although the hotel environment was good, it was still not as good as the Spring residential home. After all, they had been there for so many years and that ce had long been regarded as a home by Dean Cui and the children. Dean Cui shook her head. "Why? Sylvia has arranged a ce for us to live. She will also build a new Spring residential home. We just need a new ce to live. As for you, Henry, you should think positively." Dean Cui sighed. "You have to learn to look forward. The wooden pavilion is gone, and so is it. Sylvia certainly didn''t mean to do it. She''s a good girl. Stay with her and don''t quarrel because of this. There are times when there are misunderstandings between husband and wife." "The wooden pavilion..." Henry recalled the scene when he and his mother built the pavilion together. At six o''clock in the Lins Group, all the staff got off work and left their jobs one by one. Sylvia was still sitting in her office, staring at the broken door lock. She was still in a daze. The door of the office was opened, and Jenny, dressed in casual clothes, came in from the door. "It''s time to go home. Why are you still here?" "Mom, it''s time to go home." Lisa trotted over and grabbed Sylvia''s arm. Sylvia forced a smile on her face. "I forgot about the time. I''ll go back right away." Jenny looked at the forced smile on Sylvia''s face and said, "Why didn''t you tell him the truth? Since you left that wooden pavilion there specially, there shouldn''t be so many misunderstandings between the two of you. It''s easy to make it clear." Sylvia shook her head, "Sometimes, misunderstanding is also a good thing." Chapter 701 Chapter 701 Sylvia put away a blueprint on the table. When she returned to the Su Family, Freud Su handed documents to Sylvia. The drawing on the blueprint was also the ce where the Spring residential home was located. At that time, Sylvia had asked Victor how strong this Freud Su was and how powerful the so-called Su n was. Victor clearly told Sylvia that the strength of the n was not something that any force could compete with, including Henry''s Radiant Ind. At the same time, Victor also repeatedly reminded Sylvia not to mess with the Su n now. Otherwise, not only would the Su family face a destructive blow, but also Radiant Ind, including Henry, would have to bear the anger of the Su n. That kind of anger was not something that the current Radiant Ind could bear. Sylvia put away the blueprint and stood up. Holding Lisa''s hand, she looked at the coffee table next to her, where the tea she had made for Henry was ced. "You have protected me so many times. You can''t always put yourself in danger for me. You are the lord of Radiant Ind, the Emperor of Hell. You are not living for yourself. You can''t really be the enemy of the whole world because of me. I am not worth it." Sylvia looked away and strode out of the office. At the moment when Sylvia left the Lins, Henry also left the hotel that Sylvia had prepared for Dean Cui. Henry didn''t inform anyone and was ready to go to the airport alone. When Henry took a taxi and was ready to get on the car, a weak voice came from the side. "Brother Henry..." Henry, who was about to get on the car, was shocked when he heard the voice. There was only one person who called him brother all the time. Henry looked in the direction of the voice and saw a girl with a dirty face and sticky hair standing in a corner of the hotel. "L Zhu!" Henry strode toward the girl. "Brother Henry!" The girl shouted and threw herself into Henry''s arms, crying loudly. Henry never thought that he would meet L there. The Zhu family was destroyed. Looking at L''s current appearance, these days were probably the darkest days in the Zhu family''s little princess''s life. "It''s okay, don''t cry." Henry reached out to wipe the tears from L''s face. L kept sobbing. She escaped from Du Hai and arrived there. Along the way, she dared not to show her face, nor to reveal any trace of her whereabouts, nor use her cell phone, nor swipe her bank card, and even dared not go to crowded ces. Henry noticed L''s lips were dry and cracked. Under the dust, there was a pale, colourless face. "Henry... My family... my family..." L sobbed. "My family is destroyed." "I know, this is not a good ce to talk." Henry looked around and said, "Come with me first." Henry took L and left quickly. The Zhu family was destroyed. The Zhu n destroyed the whole Zhu family. It was absolutely impossible for them to let L escape. There must be someone who had been tracking L''s whereabouts. Henry used his ID to get a room and sent L to the room to take shower first. Immediately, he asked the receptionist for some food and a set of clean clothes. More than 20 minutester, L had finished washing. She put on clean clothes and walked out of the bathroom. Henry could see that L''s eyes were red. Apparently, she had just cried in the bathroom. "I already know what happened to your family. Why are you in Yinzhou?" Henry opened a lunch box and put it on the table. "Come here. Let''s talk while eating." L was also starving. These days, she had no money to eat. She would go to ces like the hotels'' toilets to drink some tap water. She was so hungry that she stuffed anything into the mouth. Now, facing this delicious box lunch, L kept eating vigorously. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Henry did not tell her to eat slowly. The full men did not know how hungry the hungry men were. A person who had never been hungry was not aware of the eagerness of the hungry people for food. Henry, who had experienced hunger, understood L''s current situation. "I bought two portions. Don''t worry it''s not enough." Henry took out another box lunch and pushed it to L. "It''s, it''s enough." L nodded repeatedly. Looking at L''s appearance, Henry felt a chill in his heart. He didn''t expect that the eldest daughter of the Zhu family would look like this. Within less than five minutes, the two boxes of food werepletely eaten by L. After gulping down a bottle of water, L patted her stomach and dispelled her hunger. "Brother Henry, my grandfather originally asked me to go to Radiant Ind to look for you, but I really didn''t know how to go to the ind, so I came to Yinzhou to look for you." "How did you know I was at the hotel just now?" Henry asked curiously. "I was following you." L said in a low voice, "I''ve been waiting outside the Lins Group all the time. I came here when I saw you today." "Following me?! How did you do that?" Henry was shocked that he was not aware that he was followed. "With this." L rushed to the bathroom, took out a book from her dirty clothes, and handed it to Henry. Henry took a look at the book. The cover of the book was dark blue. When he touched it in his hand, there was a sense of age-old texture. However, it didn''t seem to be affected by time at all. On the contrary, it seemed to be brand new, as if it had just been created. Moreover, at the moment when he got the book, Henry had a feeling that his whole aura was shrinking. Henry was very familiar with this feeling. When he carried out the killer mission in the past, he specially learned how to hide and reduce his aura. With deliberate effort, Henry could also reduce his aura infinitely. A person, if being stared at by another person for a long time, would have a kind of feeling, but when he was stared at by the person who deliberately hid his aura, he would not feel much. This kind of hiding one''s aura could be understood by Henry. However, just because he got the book, his aura was infinitely reduced, which waspletely beyond Henry''s cognition. Henry opened the book. The pages of the book were very thin, there were only a dozen or so pages, but they were all nk. "Brother Henry, my grandfather asked me to give you this." "What is this?" Henry repeatedly leafed through the book, and even hit the page with internal Qi, but it did not work. The whole book was still nk. "I don''t know." L shook her head. "My grandfather said that this is a key." "Key?" Henry slightly frowned. "What key?" "Grandpa didn''t tell me much." L stared at the thing in Henry''s hands. It was this book that led to the extermination of the entire Zhu family. "Grandpa only said that the thing that can be found will drive all the ns crazy." Chapter 702 Chapter 702 The key... Henry stared at the book in his hand. "If it''s something that can drive the ns mad, it''s no wonder that the Zhu n suddenly destroyed the Zhu family. It must be because of this book." Henry looked at L and said, "Is your grandfather still alive?" L''s big eyes were suddenly filled with confusion. She shook her head and said in a weaker voice, "I don''t know. When I ran away, I heard them asking him where the thing was." Henry reached out and knocked on the table. He thought and said, "If that''s the case, Old Zhu may not be in trouble. Let''s go to Du Hai first. Tell me everything you know about the Zhu n." L nodded her head hard. "Then let''s go. We can''t dy for too long." Henry got up and walked out of the room. L followed Henry, they went out of the hotel, took a taxi, and went straight to the airport. As soon as the car drove on the highway around the city, Henry looked at the rearview mirror outside and said to the driver, "Sir, please go to the industrial park in the south of the city first." The driver did not make a sound, directly took a long detour around the highway, and then drove to the industrial park. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. The industrial park in the south of the city was abandoned. Here, Henry killed Viper Rose''s members and the people of the Zhao family. Henry got off with L. "Brother Henry, why are we suddenly here?" Henry did not answer L. He looked around and then said, "Come out. You''re a member of the n anyway. You''re sneaky, but there''s no point in that." "Haha, you are indeed worthy of being the sessor of Master Lu. Your keenness far exceeds that of an ordinary person." A burst ofughter sounded and a middle-aged man wearing ordinary casual clothes stepped in the air. "People of Radiant Ind are very famous." Anotherughter rang out. A middle- aged woman wearing a long ck dress was walking in the air. The two persons, one on the left and one on the right, sandwiched Henry in between. "Brother Henry, they! They are the people of the Zhu n!" L recognized them the moment she saw them. Needless to say, Henry could guess the identities of these two people. In this world, there weren''t that many Qi-controlling Realm experts, not to mention the two Transformation Realm masters. Who else could it be but the Zhu n, ranked ninth among all the ns? The woman in the ck dress looked at L and covered her mouth with a chuckle. "Little girl, it was really hard for us to find you. It seems that the treasure can really hide one''s aura so that an ordinary warrior can escape our sight." Henry took out the blue book L gave him from his pocket and waved it in his hand. He asked with a smile, "You two, are you talking about this?" "Henry, right? Master Lu''s disciple is known as the Emperor of Hell who has an army of 100,000 Reapers." The middle- aged man stepped in the air as if he were taking steps. He slowly walked to the ground. "The Zhu n doesn''t want to be the enemy of Master Lu''s sessor. I also hope you don''t go against us. After all, you are only Master Lu''s sessor, not Master Lu." "Hey." Henry''s mouth curved into a smile. "Listening to your words, looks Old Man Lu is still quite prestigious in your n." The middle-aged man stared at Henry. "Henry, you have to be clear thatst time in the Zhu family, it was not for the sake of Master Lu that you let out people go. It was because our Zhu n spared you once for the sake of Master Lu, and we also spared the Zhu family. This time, the Zhu family was seeking their own death. It has nothing to do with you. You must not make a mistake. You are only the overlord of the secr world forces. That thing is not something you can possess!" "Really?" Henry put away the blue leather book in his hand again. "Are you doing this for the sake of Old Man Lu, or are you afraid of him? Or, are you afraid that he left me with a backup n? Can this backup n destroy all the ns?" The middle- aged man smiled. "There''s no need to fear. I''ll still say this. You''re only Master Lu''s heir, not Master Lu himself. You''re the overlord of the mundane forces, butparing to the ns, you''re nothing. Any Qi-controlling Realm expert can kill you. Of course, you still don''t understand what Qi- controlling Realm means." Henry lowered his head and kept silent for a few seconds. Suddenly, he burst into a lowugh. Henry''sughter grew louder and louder. As his voice increased, his whole body trembled. "What are youughing at?" The middle-aged man scolded. "I am not Master Lu, but how do you know that I can''t do anything to your n? Ah!" Henry suddenly raised his head and roared. His eyes were full of killing intent. "You destroyed the Zhu family. Now you came here to tell me that it was the Zhu family''s fault?! You want to take things from me and keep telling me that I shouldn''t make any mistakes. What''s so great about your n? Can''t the n be destroyed? Ah!" "Henry, I advise you..." The middle-aged man was about to speak when he saw Henry rushing toward him. Henry raised his fist and a Qi-shaped tiger directly rushed out from behind Henry. It opened its bloody mouth and roared at the middle-aged man. The middle- aged man''s look suddenly changed. "How could it be possible?! How could your Qi be so powerful?!" "Qi- controlling Realm? Is it so amazing?!" Henry threw another punch. A half- humansized Qi- shaped mantis waved its sharp sickle and chopped towards the middle-aged man''s waist. "It''s impossible! How could you possibly be able to transform?" The middle-aged man''s eyes were full of horror. He formed a wall of Qi in front of him, but it was torn apart by the mantis''s sickle. The woman in the ck dress rushed over at the critical moment and resisted Henry''s fierce tiger. The middle-aged man took the opportunity to breathe a sigh of relief and smashed Henry''s mantis away with a powerful Qi. After doing all this, the two people looked at each other and saw the seriousness in each other''s eyes. Henry''s strength waspletely beyond their expectations. They thought that Henry was just an ordinary warrior, but they didn''t expect that he was a Transforming Real master. Furthermore, looking at the power of the tiger and mantis, they found that Henry''s strength was much higher than theirs. "Your n is arrogant and mighty, and regards ordinary people as nonentities. Your n thinks that you are superior to others, but you don''t realize that you just live in seclusion. You are a n, so what?! If you are really strong, why did you go into hiding?" Henry punched both of his fists toward the two persons'' faces. The man and the woman stretched out their hands to resist at the same time, but both of them were beaten away by Henry''s fists. Henry looked up at the two people, and his eyes were red. Henry didn''t even notice that the Qi emitted from the tip of his fist was tinged with red colour. "Ipetent people! How can you be so arrogant?" As soon as Henry stepped on the ground, the ground cracked. He jumped up like a giant bird and rushed towards the two people. Chapter 703 Chapter 703 In the face of Henry''s attack, the two people didn''t dare to resist this time and dodged in two directions. "Go and get that girl!" The middle-aged man roared. Henry''sbat ability had exceeded his estimations over and over again. The middle-aged man and the woman in the ck dress had just entered the Transforming Realm. In the eyes of the Zhu n, it was still easy for them to defeat L. Even if the two Tansfroming Realm master had really fled to Radiant Ind, Radiant Ind would not be able to protect L. But they didn''t expect that Henry alone could defeat the two of them. A master could tell a lot of things in a single strike. After hearing the middle-aged man''s words, the woman in the ck dress reached out on the spot and grabbed directly toward L, while the middle-aged man forced his hand to stop Henry''s attack. "Hum, you''re so arrogant. That''s all you can do!" Henry snorted and casually struck a palm. A cyclone filled red colour went straight to the woman in the ck dress. It could be seen the hand of the woman in the ck dress was about to grab L, but now she was forced to retreat by the cyclone. On the other side, Henry threw another punch at the middle- aged man. Facing Henry''s punch, the middle-aged man did not dare to resist. The middle- aged man had just understood the power of Henry''s fist. He had just moved to dodge Henry''s punch when he felt a suction forceing over. "How is this possible?!" The middle- aged man couldn''t help but exim. The ce where the suction force came from was exactly where Henry''s fist went. The Qi released by Henry was so powerful that it could affect the transforming abilities of the middle-aged man. In the blink of an eye, the middle-aged man''s movement of dodging was slightly affected by this suction, which slowed down his dodging speed. Although he protected the vital parts, he could not avoid Henry''s powerful fist. The middle-aged man was punched in the chest by Henry. He spurted out a mouthful of blood and flew backwards. At the same time, Henry also used the strength of his feet and rushed toward the woman in the ck dress. Seeing that the middle- aged man was defeated in an instant, the woman in the ck dress did not dare topete with Henry, and kept stepping back. But how could her retreating speed be faster than Henry''s? Henry directly broke the Qi shield in front of the woman in the ck dress with one hand, grabbed the neck of her opponent, and lifted her with his another hand. The woman in the ck dress''s feet were off the ground, and she couldn''t even lift her Qi up. Her legs kept kicking wildly. She reached out to break away from Henry''s palm, but she couldn''t even break the Qi in Henry''s arm. On the other side, when the middle-aged man saw that hispanion was caught, he shouted, jumped up and chopped toward Henry with a battleaxe. "Trash!" Henry gently spat out and quickly pointed three times with the other hand like a lightning. Ordinary people couldn''t even see this, but Henry was very confident that he had pointed at the middle- aged man''s three death acupoint. Moreover, the Qi entered the middle-aged man''s body and sealed all the three death acupoints. The middle-aged man''s entire body seemed to have been electrocuted. His movements were stiff as he fell to the ground. "Zhang... Henry, are you serious..." The woman in the ck dress made a voice with difficulty. "Are you serious? Are you going to be the enemy of... the Zhu n?" "Of course." Henry put forth his strength and directly pinched the neck of the woman in the ck dress. At the same time, he lifted his foot and heavily stepped on the middle-aged man''s head. Under Henry''s foot, it burst like a watermelon. At the same time, the redness in Henry''s eyes faded away. L stood by the side. Such a bloody scene not only did not frighten her, but it gave her a feeling of relief. This time, Henry did not order people to clean up the two corpses. He casually threw the body of the woman in the ck dress aside. "Let''s go." Henry said to L. "Oh, okay." L was stunned for a moment, and quickly jogged to keep up with Henry. Henry and L gradually walked away, and the two bodies were lying quietly in the industrial park. These two bodies were deliberately left here by Henry to be seen by the authorities. In Du Hai, the Zhu Family. The gates of the entire Zhu family manor were tightly locked. No one went in or out of the door for a few days. In the hall, a middle- aged man in a ck gown sat at the head of the table and looked around. There were more than a dozen people standing below him. They stood there, causing an obvious fluctuation in the air. These people were all masters of Qi-controlling Realm. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. As the Zhu n ranked ninth, there were many Qi- controlling Realm experts in the n, far more powerful than those of the Zhao n. "Well, is there any news?" The man sitting on the main seat was the one who stabbed through Wilbur''s heart a steel knife when he ughtered the Zhu family that day. "There''s still no news. That b*tch ran away with the treasure, and it''s not easy to find her. But now it''s confirmed that she''s in a small city in the northwest," said a middle- aged woman. The man on the main seat nodded and asked again, "Is the old guy willing to speak? Where did he find this and where did he get the information?" "He still won''t say anything," a man in his early thirties replied. "The old man is stubborn. He probably knows that if he says something, he will lose his life." "Ha." The man on the main seat sneered. "If he felt that death was morefortable than being alive, he would be willing to say it." "I see." The person on the main seat stood up and said, "Well, we have gathered together today. It''s not just about these problems. There''s something to announce." After the person in the main seat finished speaking, the people in the hall all looked at him. He pondered for a while and then said, "This time, since the old man forced us toe out ahead of time, although we are a little passive in the situation, it''s not without benefits. Let''s spread the people out as soon as possible to find the Spiritual Stones. Although in this rotten era, the spiritual energy is exhausted, there are still many unearthed Spiritual Stones left outside. The big day is coming, and we must catch up with most people. This time, we will be able to reproduce the glory of the Zhu n!" The faces of all the people in the hall were filled with excitement. They knew very well what the so- called "big day" meant. When that day came, all the ns would no longer be hidden, and when that day came, this era would be the era of ns! Moreover, it would be the best era in history! A passenger ne took off from Yinzhou and headed straight to Du Hai. Four hourster, itnded at Du Hai Airport. Henry and L walked out of the airport. "L, what is the date today?" Henry asked as he walked. "September 30th, what''s wrong, brother Henry?" L was puzzled and did not understand why Henry suddenly asked this question. "Remember this day." Henry took a deep breath and said, "This is the carnival before the vacation!" Henry strode out of the airport. The moment Henry walked out of the airport, countless figures who were sitting at the airport, including men and women, old and young, set off almost at the same time and headed to the outside of the airport. Chapter 704 Chapter 704 This was what had been passed down from the underground world. The one hundred thousand Reapers of Radiant Ind, all over the world, only listened to the orders of one person. They were everywhere. Back then, there were some who asked about what it would look like if all of the Reapers gathered. No one had ever been able to answer this question, because no one had ever seen a group of Reapers. No underground force had ever been able to make Radiant Ind pay so much attention to it, even The King Region. The scene of Reapers gathering did not happen before, but it did not mean that it would never happen in the future. The moment Henry and L stepped out of the airport, countless figures followed Henry closely. Some were male, some were female. Some were old and some were young. Some were well- dressed, and others were ragged. All of them were engaged inpletely different professions, and at the same time, they walked the same. Henry walked in the forefront, followed by a group of people. They looked like a fierce beast''s huge mouth. Under Henry''smand, they were ready to attack! On Du Hai''s streets, in hotels and shopping malls, people were gathering at this time. Wearing a pure white Han costume, Future sat in front of the French window of the hotel room and wiped the cannon tube extending from her back. Suddenly, her pupils contracted. With a smile on her face, she opened the door and strode out. When she stepped out of the hotel''s front door, figures gathered behind her from all directions. Future strode forward like a shooting star and walked in one direction. On the waters of Du Hai, there was a cruise ship leaning against the shore. A big white man with a bald head jumped off the deck andnded on the dock. Countless ships docked, and dense figures appeared. Together with the big bald man, they walked toward the Zhu family''s manor. With a briefcase in his hand, Felix took out a pocket-shaped silver pistol with a smile on the corner of his mouth. On the highway around the city, trucks passed by one after another, and the machete in Alex''s hand was shining with cold light. Moon Goddess in a floor-length long dress attracted countless gazes. She was originally noble and holy, but because of the long whip in her hand, she had a wild nature. An Aston Martin 47 sped up on the street, and the motor roared. Wade was holding a cigar in his mouth, clutching the steering wheel with one hand, and a ck knife was lying quietly in the passenger seat next to him. The dark golden cloak was blown up by the wind and Red Hair''s figure slowly appeared. The sudden appearance of so many strange scenes on the streets of Du Hai naturally caught the attention of the government. All kinds of phone calls had already blown up the officialndline of Du Hai. At the same time, the phone of Radiant Ind continued to ring out. Peze, the major-domo, picked up the phone leisurely. "The n is fierce. This is a war of the underworld. Pay attention, I''m talking about war! The fire has reached China. It''s time for you to check the original agreement. Take a good look at it." After saying that, he hung up the phone directly without waiting for the other party''s reply. In the Zhu family''s manor in Du Hai. The gate of the manor was tightly locked. More than a hundred members of the Zhu n stayed in the manor. Because of the management of the Zhu''s business, the manor waspletely self- sufficient and they didn''t need to go out. "Ah, you don''t say. That old man''s mouth is still closed, even though his nails have all been pulled off. He didn''t even scream." "That''s right. I''m not happy with that." Two young members of the Zhu n were lying leisurely on the lounge chairs. "Do you think we only want to exterminate the Zhu Family this time? It''s no fun at all. Last time, the Patriarch insisted on killing all the people. He didn''t even leave one girl behind, so we didn''t have any fun at all." "Next time, we''ll have to be more careful. I heard about this mortal power is called Radiant Ind. There are many girls there, and there are all sorts of them. One day, when we ughter our way to Radiant Ind, we''ll leave all those girls behind and enjoy them every day. That will be a great pleasure in our lives." "Haha, it''s just a mundane force. As long as Patriarch doesn''t restrict us, just the two of us would be able to destroy this faction." "Either way, a bunch of mundane ants. To be honest, I can''t wait to see the shock in the eyes of these mundane forces when they see our n." "What''s the world''s number one? They''re nothing more than a bunch of garbage." The two young men from the Zhu n burst intoughter. They talked freely. In their eyes, anyone who was not a member of a n was just like a dog or a pig. Under the loudughter of the two young men. There was a wide path outside the Zhu family''s vermilion gate. In the past, in front of this road, there would always be a lot of people gathering to develop a rtionship with the Zhu family. Since thest time Henry appeared and Wilbur spoke, no one dared toe here. "tter! tter!" A light footstep stepped on the road in front of the Zhu family''s gate. With the appearance of this footstep, the dense footstep sounded. If one looked up from the sky, they would see that the densely packed figures wereing from all directions to this path. Henry, who was walking in the forefront, said with a smile, "I am here." "Boss, you are here! Although Old Zhu is a little old fashioned, he is actually a good person. You can''t just stand by and watch the Zhu family being bullied, can you?" Future''s clear voice rang out. Red Hair in his dark golden cloak walked behind Henry. "This isn''t the first n we encountered." As he walked over, Felix took off his upper suit and casually threw it away. The pocket pistol kept spinning in his hand. Moon Goddess walked over with a long whip in her hand and the King''s Ring one her finger was filled with a wild and peculiar kind of beauty. Sea God, the bald man, showed his white teeth and carried the sailor knife that he had salvaged 3,000 meters under the sea. Behind him, there was Alex with two machetes. At the moment he took off the two machetes, there was a sound of metal copsing. "Boss, how are we going to kill them?" Wade carried the ck de on his shoulder as he walked over withrge steps. "How?" Henry chuckled. "Of course, don''t leave any of them alive!" Henry took off a ck ghost-face mask from behind and put it on his face. At the same time, the Kings from Radiant Ind put their masks on, including the countless figures following behind them. They pulled out masks and put them on. With the sound of metal crashing, everyone took out a sharp de from behind their backs and pointed it to the ground at an angle as soon as they put on the mask. Wade raised his sword and roared, "Use the blood of the Zhu n to pay our respects to the souls of our Zhu family!" Wade''s voice rose into the sky. The members of the Zhu n, who were still residing in the Zhu family''s manor, were all very clear that something was happening. They were shocked by the roar. Two young men of the Zhu n, who were lying leisurely on the reclining chairs, had doubts in their eyes. Then, they shouted, "Who is yelling there?!" Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "The people who are going to kill you!" Chapter 705 Chapter 705 There was a loud bang. The Zhu family''s vermilion door cracked open due to an external force. Just as the two youngsters of the Zhu n were about to move, they felt that they could not move. It was not that they were unable to move, but that they did not dare. A strong sense of fear pressed down on them, making them unable to lift up a little bit. The pressure brought by the figure in front of them was like a mountain. The mask with the ghost face was vivid and lifelike, and the fangs were exposed, ready to eat people''s flesh and drink the blood. "You..." A young man of the Zhu n trembled with teeth trembling. It was not because they were too weak, but because the pressure that these people in front of them brought was too strong. The n did note out. Although they were powerful, they did not have a lot of battle experience. Henry was called the King of Hell. The people who died under him could definitely be piled up into a small hill. Even if he didn''t talk, the pressure alone was enough to make ordinary people fear. Henry didn''t waste any more time talking. He punched out with both fists and the two men''s heads exploded, sttering the blood everywhere. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. "Who dares toe to my Zhu n and yell?!" A middle-aged man of the Zhu n rushed out. He was a Qi-controlling Realm master. "Dove taking over the magpie''s nest, and you still dare to shout!" Wade wielded a knife in the air, mixed with an extremely sharp Qi, and went straight to the middle-aged man from the Zhu n. After countless Spiritual Stones were transported to the ind, the Great Patriarch did not hesitate to gather all the stones into the Energy Emitting Formation. Under the rich spiritual energy, Wade naturally had a breakthrough. He was not a weakling. As a descendant of the Temple Guardians, his bloodline was extremely powerful. He just needed an opportunity to enter the Qi-controlling Realm. Countless figures surged into the Zhu family manor from every direction. The battle was on the brink of breaking out. The people of the Zhu n were not all gathered in the Zhu family''s manor. At this moment, there were only about a hundred people in the Zhu family''s manor. When countless Reaper came over, there was an overwhelming ughter. Except for the top Qi- controlling Realm masters, the Zhu n had more people than the Radiant Ind. The ordinary warriors could only be killed. There were more than ten Qi- controlling Realm experts on the side of the Zhu n. Regarding Radiant Ind, Wade and others had entered the Qi-controlling Realm due to the rich Spiritual Air on the ind. Although their time was shorter, their fighting experience was far from what the Qi- controlling Realm experts of the Zhu n couldpare with. The middle- aged man of the Zhu n obviously entered the Qi- controlling realm much earlier than Wade. But at this moment, under the attack of Wade''s sword, he could only retreat one step at a time. A middle-aged man in ck stepped on the air and said loudly, "Who are you? How dare you be so presumptuous to my Zhu n! Die!" The middle-aged man widened his eyes, and a three-meter long Qi-shaped saber formed in the void and shed straight toward the ground. When the Qi- shaped long saber appeared, even the surrounding air was dried up. It showed how powerful it was. If cut by it, countless people from Radiant Ind would definitely die. Two ferocious tigers rose from the ground and rushed straight to the long saber, biting it. "Heh." The ck-armoured middle-aged man chuckled and looked at the ce where the two fierce tigers had pounced over. "I didn''t expect Radiant Ind to be able to stand up for the Zhu family. From the looks of it, the two people sent to Yinzhou are already dead." These masks represented the identity of Radiant Ind. Henry also took a step forward and stood up in the air. After such a long time, Henry''s control of Qi became more and more proficient, and he could also gather Qi under his feet like the other masters of the Transforming Realm. The two of them stood in the air. In ordinary people''s eyes, their actions were like that of an immortal. However, the masters from the Transforming Realm clearly knew that this was only the simplest tasks. The path of martial arts still had a long way to go. A dark gold ring was put on Henry''s hand. The two of them stood in the air and looked at each other across the air. The middle-aged man in ck looked at the dark gold ring on Henry''s hand and said, "You deserve to be Master Lu''s sessor. You are in the secr world, but you were able to reach the Transforming Realm. It seems that there are many impartations left by Master Lu." Henry sneered and followed the middle-aged man''s words. "What Master Lu left for me is beyond your imagination." The middle-aged man in ck had a dignified look in his eyes. He didn''t know whether Henry''s words were true or false. But Master Lu''s identity made him feel awed. Even if he had died, he wouldn''t dare to look down on Henry. After all, Henry, who he thought was just an ordinary warrior, actually had the strength to enter the Transforming realm, and several people he brought along also had reached the Qi-controlling Realm. The ck-robed middle-aged man shook his head. "We, the Zhu n, have no intention of bing enemies with Master Lu''s heir." "Ha." Henry gave a chuckle. "Don''t you know who Old Man Lu is? Your n openly attacked the ancient kungfu family. In my opinion, you are challenging Old Man Lu''s prestige!" "You misunderstood." The ck-robed middle-aged man exined. "The Zhu n and the Zhu family are of the same blood. This is just our family''s affair." "Your family''s affair is to exterminate the Zhu family?" Another two ferocious tigers appeared behind Henry. The ck-robed middle-aged man frowned. "You, do you really want to be the enemy of our Zhu n?" "It''s your Zhu n who wants to be the enemy of the entire ancient martial arts world!" Behind Henry, two fierce tigers came out together. The middle- aged man in ck waved his hands, and two long Qi- shaped sabers gathered in his hands. The long sabers were extremely sharp. With a stroke in the void, the fierce tiger that was pouncing toward him with its bloody mouth disappeared in the air. Henry''s eyes narrowed. He could see that the strength of this middle-aged man in ck was stronger than any master he had ever met. The middle- aged man in ck shouted, "Since you insist on fighting, then my Zhu n will fight with you!" The middle-aged man wielded his sabers and rushed toward Henry in the air. This kind of fighting in the air was a kind of way to test the strength of the opponent who had reached the Transforming Realm. Unless a person''s internal Qi was not thick enough, he would never dare to fight in the air. After all, it was not easy for a master from Transforming Realm to walk in the air. Every step he took was equivalent to a burst of Qi. The middle-aged man would not fall to the ground. He wanted to see how strong the sessor of Master Lu was. In terms of the strength of his internal Qi, the middle-aged man was absolutely confident because he had practised for many years. How could he be inferior to a young man? In the face of the middle-aged man''s attack, Henry was not afraid at all. In his dictionary, there was never fear. When facing an unknown opponent and an opponent stronger than himself, Henry''s first thought was to... find a way to kill the opponent! The cyclone in his abdomen spun rapidly. Henry took a step forward and rushed toward the middle- aged man at the same time. The two Qi sabers in the middle-aged man''s hands were extremely sharp, and they could kill people. Henry was familiar with all kinds of fist arts. He could make the tiger and crane with his hands. Sometimes he produced a mantis, sometimes a snake, and sometimes an eagle. In a short period of time, the two men had exchanged dozens of moves. "Haha! You deserve to be Master Lu''s sessor. You have such strength at such a young age. You deserve to be the strongest person of the younger generation in our Zhu n. Unfortunately..." The middle-aged man''s eyes were cruel as he stabbed toward Henry''s chest. Chapter 706 Chapter 706 Facing the middle-aged man''s saber, Henry quickly retreated, with a serious look in his eyes. He had just struck out countless Qishaped beasts, but he couldn''t cause any damage to the other party. He couldn''t even break through the other party''s saber, so the beast figures all dissipated under the other party''s saber. Henry was very clear that the time he had mastered the Qi was very short, and he did not have a reasonable cultivation direction. If he wanted to improve himself, he would have to slowly explore the Qi. In the past, it was easy to deal with the weaker ns, but now, it was not enough to fight against the ninth n, the Zhu n. It should be known that there were only a small number of people from the Zhu n present in Zhu family''s mansion. More people were still in the n. The middle-aged man in ck, who could lead a team in front of him, must have quite a high status in the Zhu n, but he was definitely not the strongest, and there were many people stronger than him! Although the middle-aged man said that he didn''t want to be Henry''s enemy, every move he made was clearly aimed at Henry. Another two fierce tigers rushed out to help Henry out of the siege, and Henry barely avoided the two stabs from the middle-aged man in ck. The middle- aged man''s offensive was particrly fierce. His two Qi-shaped sabers forced Henry to retreat step by step. Compared with the disadvantage of Henry''s side, Wade and others had gained the upper hand. Though the Zhu n had more experts in Qi-controlling Realm, Wade and the others had a rich experience in fighting. Under theck of numbers, they could even fight to a draw. However, most of the Reapers had gained an overwhelming victory. Those ordinary warriors of the Zhu n were all killed cruelly. After all, the difference in numbers was toorge. These Reapers were scattered to different ces in the Zhu Family''s residence. They were searching for n members everywhere. "Although your strength is not very good, I have to say that your management is very good." The middle- aged man in ck sneered. A giant Qi- shaped de quietly formed behind Henry, and the de was aimed at the centre of Henry''s back. Facing the middle-aged man in ck, Henry experienced some difficulties, but there was no despair. He was thinking about how to break through the enemy''s sword. "Come on, let me see how powerful Master Lu''s inheritance is!" The middle- aged man waved his Qi-shaped saber again and rushed toward Henry. Facing the middle-aged man''s Qi de, Henry subconsciously dodged, but as soon as he moved, he felt that something was wrong. "Oh no!" Henry was shocked. The muscles all over his body shook, and ayer of Qi shield instantly covered his whole body. As soon as the Qi shield formed, an extremely strong prating force attacked Henry from the back. The Qi- shaped saber pierced through Henry''s protective shield. At the crucial moment, Henry suddenly turned around. The Qi de that was aimed at Henry''s back cut Henry''s sleeve, leaving a bloody mess. Blood immediately flowed out from Henry''s arm. "Oh, ah." The middle- aged man in ck looked at Henry with a smile on his face. "It seems that you haven''t got Master Lu''s inheritance. Is it because Master Lu didn''t teach you, the only descendant, or you have been lying to me? I don''t think Master Lu has left you anything in inheritance!" When the middle-aged man in ck said this, his pupils suddenly shrank. Henry quickly reached out and pressed on two acupuncture points on his shoulder to stop the blood. Under such a high-intensity fight, the blood and qi surged up. If the blood did not stop flowing, it would definitely make him weak because of the loss of blood. "Boss!" Wade, who was battling on the ground, saw what was happening in the air above them, and let out a cry. Henry waved to him, and then looked directly at the middle-aged man in ck, carefully looking at his actions. The smile on the middle- aged man''s face grew wider and wider. He waved his hand at the void. "As the sessor of Master Lu, you can''t just run." As the middle-aged man waved his hand, the Qi des formed one after another from the void. There were hundreds of them. They were as small as daggers, but each of them was sharp and could cut iron as if it were mud. Henry could clearly capture the formation of these air des and it hadpletely surrounded him. The sharpness, even through the air, could be clearly felt by Henry. The middle-aged man stretched out his arm and opened his palm. "I really want to know how you''ll escape this."N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. The middle-aged man grinned and showed his white teeth. At the same time, he clenched his fist. Countless Qi des flew toward Henry at the moment when the middle-aged man clenched his fist, covering the sky. Henry, who was surrounded by the Qi des, had nowhere to hide. The sharpness of the Qi des merged together and Henry felt a strong tearing force before it got close to him. "Is this the top master of the Transformation Realm?" Henry was shocked. The attack from the middle- aged man was beyond his expectation. He didn''t expect that the Qi could actually be controlled in such a way. In theory, as long as the Qi was strong enough, as long as the control of Qi was urate enough, then it would be able to kill people thousands of miles away! Looking at Henry, who was surrounded by the air des, the middle- aged man in ck seemed to have seen the scene of Henry being killed by the des. A Qi de cut through Henry''s protective Qi shield, Henry''s cor and chopped toward his neck. When the de of Qi was about to touch Henry''s neck, it seemed to have fallen into a swamp and could no longer go forward. So did the other hundreds of Qi des. They were already in front of Henry, but they couldn''t do any harm to him. "Ah, it seems to be effective." Henry''sughter came, and his tone was full of a rxed feeling. "How could it be possible?!" The middle-aged man in the ck, who was originally smiling, now opened his eyes wide, and the smile on his face disappearedpletely. He was full of horror. He stared at the top of Henry''s head and found that there was a lotus flower in full bloom. The lotus sprinkled down some substance like Qi rays, and it was these Qi rays that resisted the Qi des made by the middle-aged man in ck. "Heavenly Lotus, how can you form the Heavenly Lotus?!" The middle-aged man in ck muttered as if he had seen the most incredible thing in his life, "Impossible! The Heavenly Lotus should have disappeared a long time ago. It can not appear again!" "It turns out that this thing is called Heavenly Lotus." Henry smiled softly. "I have to say that your attack method has really helped me to solve a lot of doubts, and has given me a lot of inspiration." Henry raised one hand, put it on the lotus above his head, and then gently pulled it. A petal was held in Henry''s hand. Henry looked at the petal in his hand, which was emitting a kind of crystal light. He aimed them at the middle-aged man in ck and flicked with his hand. The petal, like a bullet, shot towards the middle-aged man in ck. On the way where the petal was flying, all the air des dissipated as if they met an unbeatable enemy. Chapter 707 Chapter 707 A single petal caused the countless Qi des to dissipate. With an indomitable momentum, it headed straight for the middle-aged man in ck. The moment this lotus petal shot out, the middle-aged man did not have any thoughts of resisting, but the voice in his mind told him about it. "Run!" The middle-aged man did not hesitate and instantly fell to the ground. That petal could be said to have brushed past the middle-aged man''s hair and then hit the Zhu family hall behind him. After the petal hit the main hall, there was no sound at all. One second. Two seconds. Three seconds. At the fourth second, the main hall of the Zhu family copsed. It could be seen that the walls of the hall were all cracked at this moment. With a loud bang, the walls were broken and copsed. Just a small petal couldpletely destroy a building in an instant. Such a powerful destructive force made the middle-aged man in ck swallow his saliva. What would be the consequence if this petal hit him? The power of the Heavenly Lotus was really worthy of its name! Henry waved his hand, and with a sh of light, all the des in the air were dispersed. Henry seemed to have discovered something interesting. He never thought that this lotus could be used in this way. In the battle with the middle-aged man just now, through the attack mode of the other side, Henry felt a kind of feature of Qi, variability! Henry had tried picking up a lotus petal, but he hadn''t expected to seed and to be able to create such a huge amount of power. "I didn''t expect it! At that time, Master Lu didn''t disperse the Heavenly Lotus, but he passed it to you!" The middle- aged man''s eyes were full of seriousness and fear. Henry''s eyes narrowed. For a long time, he was very confused about the formation of the lotus flower above his head. Now he realized that the old man left it especially for him. But, how did the old man make the lotus flower form on the top of his head? Henry shook his head. Now was not the time to think about this matter. The most important thing was to defeat the person in front of him first! The Heavenly Lotus''s brilliance protected Henry''s body, giving him a sense of unscrupulousness. The middle- aged man''s most effective attack was unable to pose any threat to Henry. The corners of Henry''s mouth hidden under the mask curved. Since this middle-aged man in ck was able to control Qi across the air, then he could also do it! The reason why he could create a fierce tiger was because of the connotations of his fist intent. In this case... "Die!" Henry roared, and his whole person rushed towards the ck man. The middle-aged man held two Qi des in his hands and stared at Henry without the slightest carelessness. As long as he was hit by the Heavenly Lotus slightly, he would be seriously injured. The situation, which had beenpletely controlled by the middle-aged man a moment ago, had completely reversed after the appearance of the Heavenly Lotus! Henry transformed out all kinds of Qi-beasts with his hands. When he approached the middle-aged man, a tiger and a crane were formed. At the same time, Henry punched again. A Qi-snake stuck out its tongue and hid in the air. It could appear from anywhere at any time to give the middle-aged man a fatal blow. Three beast figures appeared in session, and together with Henry himself, they rushed to kill the middle-aged man in ck. The middle-aged man brandished a knife, but it was easily broken by Henry, who was under the protection of the Heavenly Lotus. This was like the absolute suppression in attribution. A small me could light up arge piece of straw. The tiger lunged at the middle-aged man in ck, and the crane spread its wings. The middle- aged man retreated to avoid the damage, but he was attacked by the Qi snake behind him. The middle- aged man in ck gathered double des again and tore the spiritual snake with them. As a result, arge piece of flesh from his shoulder was torn off by the tiger. The middle-aged man knew that he could not continue to fight. With the Heavenly Lotus, his opponent was invincible. With his strength in the Transforming Realm, it was impossible for him to break through the protection of the Heavenly Lotus. If he wanted to kill Henry, he had to be above the Transforming Realm. Thinking of this, the middle-aged man wanted to retreat. When he saw Henry attacking him again, he produced a simple w in his chest and gathered his Qi here. When Henry punched the middle-aged man in ck on his chest, the middle-aged man took advantage of the great force from Henry''s fist and quickly retreated, running out of Zhu Family''s manor. Henry went straight after the middle- aged man without thinking. Although Henry did not know exactly what this thing was, middle-aged man''s response and words told Henry that this thing was absolutely something extraordinary. In this case, this matter could never be spread out. This person must die. Just as Henry was chasing after the middle-aged man, Wade cut off his opponent''s head with a ck broadsword in his hand. A master of the Qi-controlling Realm from the Zhu n was killed by Wade''s broadsword. Wade gasped for breath and shouted at the sky, "Boss, we''ve found Old Master Zhu. He''s still alive." "Clean this thoroughly and take them back to the ind!" Henry instructed as he chased out of the Zhu family''s manor. The middle-aged man in ck went out of the Zhu family and ran all the way. He had some scruples that he didn''t dare to directly step on air, so he could only step on the ground. Henry also did not choose to continue walking in the air. This shocking scene would definitely cause a lot of trouble if it was seen by others. One in the front and one in the back, the two of them chased after each other on Du Hai''s streets at an extremely fast speed! The one escaping and the other chasing. The middle-aged man kept shedding blood from his shoulder. He nced at the dense crowd in front of him and made up his mind. He sneaked into the crowd, which would slow down his running speed, but because there were so many ordinary people around him, the middle- aged man guessed that Henry would not dare to attack him at will. The ce where the middle- aged man in ck ran was the most crowded ce. As an international metropolis, almost every ce in Du Hai was crowded with people. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. The middle-aged man ran for ten minutes and looked back, but he didn''t see Henry''s figure, which made him breathe a sigh of relief. In a ce where there were so many people, it was difficult to track, and it was easy to lose people. The middle-aged man slowed down and tore a strip of cloth from the corner of his clothes. He endured the pain, bandaged his shoulders, looked in the right direction, and walked toward a building. The building was very conspicuous, and it was the highest building nearby. A helicopter was parked on the roof of the building, which belonged to the Zhu n. The middle- aged man''s target at this time was the helicopter. Looking around, the middle- aged man lowered his head and walked into the building. Instead of taking the elevator, he chose the stairs and slowly walked up. When he walked to the corner of the third floor, a chill suddenly attacked the middle-aged man in ck. He subconsciously stepped back, and then he saw a bright de in the ce where he just stood. "It''s you!" The middle- aged man stared at Henry, who had taken off his mask, with a de in his hand. "Is there anything you need upstairs?" Henry smiled. "How did you know I was here?" The middleaged man took a deep breath. "To tell you the truth, if you kept running toward an empty ce, I may not catch up with you, but in the city..." Henry was ying with the sharp knife in his hand. "I have more than ten ways to find you, and then... kill you!" Chapter 708 Chapter 708 The sharp de shed and pointed directly at the middle-aged man''s neck. The middle-aged man in ck gathered his Qi with both hands and struck out his palm, but he could not affect Henry at all. The light on the surface of Henry''s bodypletely offset the middle- aged man''s Qi. The middle-aged man knew that he couldn''t hurt the person in front of him just by using Qi. He could only rely on his fists and feet. But when it came to punching and kicking, how could the middle-aged man in ck be Henry''s opponent? Henry was familiar with all kinds of punching skills, and his rich experience in fighting was notparable to that of the middle-aged man. In the narrow space of the corridor, the middle-aged man in ck narrowly avoided Henry''s attack. But what he could do was to dodge, and he couldn''t do any effective counterattack. Henrypletely outssed the middle-aged man in the strength and technique. The middle-aged man seized the opportunity and rushed to the corridor beside him. He escaped from the narrow corridor. At this moment, his clothes had been cut open, and there was a faint pain on his body. He didn''t have to look to know that he had suffered a lot of knife wounds. The building where the middle-aged man in ck entered was amercial building. Almost all the stores, restaurants and entertainment andpanies were below the fifth floor. And above the fifth floor, there were some private apartments. Now they were on the fourth floor, where there werepanies everywhere. Henry was chasing him, but he couldn''t hold the sharp de in his hand. He waved the de and folded it in his hand, hiding it in his sleeve. After the man in ck rushed out, he didn''t think much and started to run in a random direction. He was really scared. Just now, he obviously felt the killing intent from Henry. As a top master in disguise, the man in the ck shirts had made great efforts to achieve what he had today. He had hidden himself from the world for decades. Now his n was about to reveal itself and the glory and wealth were in front of him. He was not willing to die here today. Henry followed closely behind the man in ck. Henry had experienced this type of pursuit too many times over the past ten years. Seeing that Henry was getting closer and closer to him, the middle-aged man in ck pushed the person in front of him hard and cursed, "Get lost! Get lost!" In abat training centre on the fourth floor. A coach was happily looking at the ten beautiful female students in front of him, trying his best to show his muscles in front of these girls. "If you want to learn how to fight, you have to put in more effort than others." The coach kicked the sandbag in front of him hard, and the strong feeling of force filled the hearts of the ten female students. Looking at this, the ten female students were overjoyed and shouted that the coach was so handsome. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The coach was delighted when he heard this. "It''s a little difficult for you to do this. You have to know that this sandbag was specially made by me. If it wasn''t for my strong basic skills, I wouldn''t be able to kick this sandbag!" The coach gave another kick, causing the sandbag to shake. The eyes of the ten female students lit up. The coach gave a dry cough. When he was about to speak again, the door of the gym was pushed open, and a middle-aged man in ragged clothes scurried in from outside. "What are you doing?!" The coach shouted and walked toward the middle-aged man in ck. "Get lost!" The middle-aged man pushed the coach aside. The strong coach was easily pushed to the ground by the middle-aged man, which made the coach very embarrassed. In front of so many female students, he was so humiliated. Just as the beaten-up coach was about to get up and look for trouble with the middle-aged man, the reception door was pushed open again, and Henry rushed in from the outside. "You''ll never go away!" The middle-aged man roared and picked up the sandbag that the coach could only kick with all his strength. Then he threw it at Henry through the air. Watching this scene, the coach widened his eyes. This sandbag, which weighed hundreds of pounds, was thrown out so easily, just like that? Facing the flying sandbag, Henry quickly kicked it out and the sandbag exploded. Without stopping for a moment, he chased after the middle-aged man. The middle- aged man knocked open a window and flew out. Henry also threw himself forward. When both of them disappeared from the gym, the people inside didn''t have time to react. The coach looked at the sandbag blown up by Henry in shock. What... what kind of power was this? Ten beautiful female students saw Henry blowing the sandbag to pieces and looked at the strong fighting coach again. They no longer had the admiration that they just had. The young man just now was really handsome. After rushing out of the window, the middle-aged man in cknded on the roof of amercial building and began to run wildly. Each building was separated by three or four meters. Just this gap that was enough to stop ordinary people, but the man in ck strode over without hesitation. Henry followed closely behind the middle-aged man in ck and chased him on the roof. "Henry Zhang, do you really want to do things to the extreme?" The middle- aged man roared. "On the day when you ughtered the whole Zhu family, have you ever thought about what is the extreme?!" Henry held the sharp de hidden in his sleeve in his hand, and he approached the middle-aged man at a very fast speed. The middle- aged man shouted, "You have inherited the Heavenly Lotus, so you don''t have to care about the life and death of those ants. You have a wider world. The ns are your friends, and those ancient kungfu families are just a group of people who deserve to die!" "Ha!" Henry sneered. "A group of people who don''t dare toe into the world still considers themselves superior!" "It''s not that we don''t dare toe into the world, it''s just that it''s not time yet!" "You still don''t dare to do that!" Henry jumped up, caught up with the middle-aged man in ck, and shed him across his back. The middle-aged man had no time to dodge, and his back was cut open by Henry''s knife. The pain of his skin being torn made him scream in pain, and he staggered when he was escaping. Henry did not give the middle-aged man a chance to react. He stabbed again at the man''s back. Even if the man''s heart was pierced by a master in disguise, he would die with hatred! Facing Henry''s knife, the middle-aged man didn''t dare to look back. He directly threw himself forward and fell down to the roof. "Henry Zhang, I have to say that you are excellent among your peers, but you are still too young!" The middle-aged man burst intoughter. Henry fixed his eyes. Under the middle-aged man, a garbage vehicle wasing from not far away. ording to the speed of the middle- aged man, he couldnd in the garbage vehicle and escape. This was what he had prepared for long ago. Henry was anxious. If the middle-aged man in ck ran away, it would be a little difficult to catch him. His possession of the Heavenly Lotus would be exposed. Just when Henry was anxious, the smile on the middle- aged man''s face suddenly disappeared. Then his whole body was cut in half in the air as if it had been cut into two pieces by some sharp knife. Chapter 709 Chapter 709 Henry didn''t expect this to happen. The middle-aged man''s body was cut open from the waist, and blood gushed out and fell onto the garbage vehicle that was driving over. "Henry Zhang of Radiant Ind, who recklessly attacked the n and killed the Zhu family, deserved to be punished!" "Henry Zhang, a new member of the Recluse Association, broke the rules of Recluse Association. He will be sentenced to prison for three years, and it will be executed immediately!" "Recluse Association controlled the order and Henry Zhang destroyed the order. He tore down the code ofw on his own! He ordered Radiant Ind to ughter the n in public, so we sentence him to prison for six years. Then, he would be exiled from Radiant Ind." "In total, Henry Zhang is sentenced to prison for nine years. All property of Radiant Ind will be under the control of the Recluse Association. When Henry is released from prison, it will be returned to him!" Four figures, all dressed in red robes, walked towards Henry from four different directions. Each of these four people gave Henry mountainous pressure. Henry also understood at this time why the middle-aged man died. "Henry Zhang, I''m the Punishment Messenger from Recluse Association. Do you admit your guilt?" A man came up to Henry and stared at him. Behind him, a Qi-shaped long sword was floating. The man reached out and grabbed the Qishaped long sword. When his hand touched the hilt, the Qi- shaped long sword was suddenly enlightened in blue colour. Henry''s pupils contracted. Qi could be coloured?! Henry felt a strong threat from this light blue long sword. He had an intuition that even the shield of the Heavenly Lotus couldn''t block this Qi sword. The man held the Qi sword in his hand and pointed it at Henry. "Henry Zhang, do you admit your crime?" "If one wants to beat a dog, he will easily find a stick!" Henry looked at his surroundings. Now his way of retreat waspletely blocked by these four people. "You know very well who destroyed the Zhu family!" The man holding the sword smiled slightly. "Not everyone is allowed to break the rules of Recluse Association. Since you have confessed, surrender yourself! From now on, we will be in charge of everything on Radiant Ind." Henry sneered in his heart. "What the hell are the rules? These people just want to use Radiant Ind." As for why these people from the Recluse Association were interested in Radiant Ind, Henry knew without a doubt. Spiritual Stones! When Henry attacked the Zhao familyst time, he found out that every n was guarded by the Recluse Association in their active ces. How could the Recluse Association not know that the Zhu n had destroyed the Zhu family this time? They didn''t care about this matter, and they were just waiting for him to make a move! After many battles, Henry became more and more aware of the importance of the Spiritual Stone. Not only did those who had not reached the Qi- controlling Realm need Spiritual Stone to experience the Qi, but the more powerful the master was, the more Spiritual Stone he needed. "Henry Zhang, surrender!" The member of the Recluse Association pped Henry with his palm.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Under the opponent''s palm, Henry felt that the ways to retreat were blocked, and the Qi in his body waspletely suppressed and could not be released at all. The sense of weakness filled Henry''s heart. In this world, there had never been ack of powerful experts. It was just that, all along, Henry had come into contact with too little! Henry put his hand into his pocket, grabbed his old-fashioned cell phone, and pinched it hard. The mobile phone instantly turned into powder in Henry''s hand. Henry''s small movement was noticed by the man holding the sword in an instant. He pped his hand toward Henry''s chest and shouted at the same time, "What are you doing?!" Henry was pped away for a few meters and fell on the roof of another business building. Henry only felt a sweetness in his throat and spurted out a mouthful of blood, but he had a smile on his face. "He''s just an ant. I don''t care what he does. Let''s take the Spiritual Stones first." Another member said. He jumped lightly and then came to Henry and hit Henry on the head with his palm. Everything went ck in front of Henry''s eyes. He lost consciousness and fell straight down. At the moment before he lost his consciousness, there was only one feeling in Henry''s heart, humiliation! These people took him as an ant and beat and scolded him as they liked! The four people of the Recluse Association didn''t look at Henry, who had fainted. The man holding a sword dissipated the Qi sword in his hand. "What should we do next? If we kill this guy directly, I''m afraid there will be opposition from the higher-ups. After all, he is also a member of the Recluse Association. Although he did not go through the process when he made his move this time, he had his own reasons for doing so." "It''s not impossible to kill him, but the four of us can''t do it." The man holding the sword said. "Do you mean to leave him to the Zhu n? I''m afraid it''s not appropriate. If this matter is exposed, the four of us won''t be able to escape responsibility." "Yes, and this kid was recruited by the old man. If we go too far, I''m afraid the old man won''t give up so easily." "We have to think of a perfect n. If we can kill him, only four of us can spread the news. They would have to believe us." The three people talked for a while. In the end, they turned their eyes to the man with the sword and waited for him to speak. The man with a sword smiled. "Of course we will not hand him over to the n. Have you forgotten about the existence of hell?" When the sword-wielding man said the word "hell", the remaining three people trembled and cried out. Their eyes were filled with terror. One could only imagine how terrifying it was when the three of them got so scared. The hell that the man with a sword referred to was one of the biggest prisons of the Recluse Association. That ce had existed for a long time. No one knew when the prison had been built. From the beginning to the end, the people who entered the prison never came out again. And until today, it had been nearly a hundred years since it was opened. Only the most sinful people would be put in the hell by the society. "Are you saying that we''re going to take this kid to hell?" "Of course." The sword-wielding man had a hint of a cruel smile on his lips. "Isn''t he known as the King of Hell? Then send him to hell! Let''s see how he will survive there!" "Haha, interesting. He dered war against the Zhu n in private and unterally tore up the agreement. This is also the biggest crime in the past 100 years. It''s reasonable to banish him to hell." "Then let''s banish him to the hell first. After that, we''ll attack Radiant Ind. These ants don''t deserve the Spiritual Stones!" "That''s right!" After a short discussion, they grabbed Henry, jumped off the roof and disappeared. At the moment, there was no living thing in the Zhu family manor except for the corpses all over the ground. Even the birds were affected by the soaring blood vigour and did not dare to stay there. More than a dozen Qi- controlling Realm experts of the Zhu n had all died here, along with hundreds of disciples. At the gate of the manor, a man, with a gloomy face, walked into the manor and looked at the scene in front of him. He gritted his teeth and said, "Radiant Ind! So what if Master Lu''s descendant is here? I want all of you to sink under the deep sea!" Chapter 710 Chapter 710 This time, Henry went to the Zhu n, but unlike before, he came here in a big way. People with a little bit of power knew who did this. In Africa, far away from China, there was a desert called "A road of no return" by the locals. It was a dead end. It was said that the people who entered there never came out alive. In the legends of Africa, it was an evil soul that even wizards could not subdue. This desert was known as Sosasmo desert. Sosasmo desert was turned into an uninhabited area a long time ago. Even birds didn''t dare to step on this desert. A ne flew in the sky above the desert. The cabin door opened, and four figures in red robes walked out of the ne, standing in the air and looking down. "The entrance of hell is here, right?" "I think so." The man grasped the air and held a light blue long sword. He said slowly, "I am Barry Zhu, the Punishment Oracle of the Recluse N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Association. The sinner Henry Zhang will be thrown to the 18th floor of the hell, and ording to the conviction Henry Zhang will be imprisoned for nine years!" Barry wielded the long sword in his hand and shed it straight toward the ground. He was dozens of meters above the ground, but he easily cut a crack in the ground. Around the crack, sand and dirt constantly flowed toward the crack, but no matter how hard they tried, they could not stop the crack. On the contrary, the cracks appeared and continued to encroach on the surrounding sand and dirt, expanding at a visible speed. Ten secondster, a five-meter-wide ck pit appeared in the endless desert. This deep pit, upon a single nce, would cause one''s heart to palpitate. It was as though this was a path to a different dimension. When the four members of the Recluse Association saw this deep pit, their eyes were also filled with fear. Barry took off the long sword in his hand and waved his hand. Then a big blue hand appeared out of thin air, reached into the cabin, and grabbed out Henry, who was still unconscious. "Go!" With a shout, Barry waved his giant hand and threw Henry into the deep pit. Henry fell into the deep pit at an extremely fast speed. All of a sudden, a burst of violentughter came from the deep hole. "Hahahaha! Hahahaha! A hundred and thirtyseven years! A full hundred and thirty-seven years! The hell has ushered in a new member. The Recluse Association, don''t you want to be my guest? We have good wine from thest century!" The expressions of the four members of the Recluse Association changed. Barry shouted, "There''s no need. It won''t be toote for you to drink after you break out of prison!" After saying that, Barry immediately said to the three people beside him, "Let''s go!" The four quickly drilled into the cabin. The sound from the deep pit rang out again. "Hahaha! So what if we are in Hell? It''s not often for the Recluse Association toe here. Let''s just have a drink before you leave!" Along with this voice, a ck hand, which was more than 20 meters long, suddenly formed in the air and grabbed toward the ne. "Quick! Let''s go!" The four members on the ne looked at therge hand behind them, their eyes filled with shock. The ne squirted out a violent airflow, and at the moment when it was about to be caught by the big hand, it suddenly jumped out. The four members heaved a huge sigh of relief. In that instant, their backs were drenched in a cold sweat. "What kind of monster is that?! His Qi can actually break through the cage!" "At the very least, they are experts in the Demigod Realm. In there, each of them is a monster. The youngest one is 150 years old! For such a long time, they haven''t died. They are still cultivating!" "It seems that Henry Zhang will die without a burial ce this time!" Barry looked at the ck hand that was gradually dissipating behind him, with a satisfied smile on his face. "Since that''s the case, let''s go and take over Radiant Ind. ording to the information that I have obtained, it is already a ce that is filled with Spiritual Qi." The four members all had a satisfied smile on their faces. At this time, it had been a whole day since the war with the Zhu n. On Radiant Ind, the Spiritual Qi seemed to be tangible. Just by breathing there, people would feel the Qi prating their body. There were dense figures gathered on the ind, and all the Reapers who were scattered all over the world were called back by Peze. Wade and the Kings of Radiant Ind all stood at the edge of the ind with grave expressions. "Something big has happened!" The Great Patriarch said after seeing so many people appearing on the ind. Wade and the others all had a strange look on their faces. Wade looked into the distance. "Something did happen." There were countless battleships around Radiant Ind. All of them stuck out their cannons, ready to start a war at any time. Sea God, holding his blue sailor knife, stood at the outermost edge of the warship, with a dignified look on his face. "Did something happen to you when you ambushed the Zhu n?" The Great Patriarch guessed. "I''m not sure." Wade shook his head. "But now, it''s certain that something has happened to Boss." "Henry!" The patriarch was shocked. He had already known that Henry was the soul of this ind. But now, something had happened to Henry. Future was holding a tablet, and her fingers were continuously tapping on it. She said with a serious face, "The stability system is ready, the power system is ready, energy is sufficient!" "Okay." Wade nodded, picked up a walkie-talkie and said, "Sea God, open the way for us." After Wade''s voice rang out, countless battleships began to speed towards the other side of the ind. That was a ce that led to the deeper reaches of the great sea. Countless warships moved in unison, stirring up huge waves. "Future, let''s go!" Wade shouted again. "Okay." She nodded and pointed at the tablet. A violent feeling of shaking came from under everyone''s feet, and the entire ind trembled at this moment. "This is..." The patriarch looked at the ground below his feet. Not too far away, the surface of the sea was slowly sinking. "When the ind was established, it had prepared a travel n." Wade said calmly, "Radiant Ind represents too much. The position is too high. Boss never believed that the ind was invincible, which is why he came up with the floating ind." "A floating ind...." The patriarch murmured. Arge amount of seawater surged up. The patriarch could clearly feel that the ground under his feet was slowly moving toward the depths of the sea. Countless powerful push- up devices wereunching a high-intensity reaction to the sea. Arge amount of energy stored on the ind was enough for the ind to wander on the sea for several years. Wade, Future and other people looked at the gradually receding sea, with a little more worry in their eyes. They were worried about how Henry was doing at this time. Henry''s mobile phone was a signal transmitter. The moment Henry crushed the mobile phone, he sent a message to Wade and others to carry out the ind travel n. The power of the Recluse Association was too strong. Even if they had just appeared, Henry had to change the location of the ind. He knew that if he really let the Recluse Association reach the ind, then the whole Radiant Ind would be destroyed! Chapter 711 Chapter 711 Therefore, when Henry crushed his mobile phone in his pocket, Wade and others were already preparing to relocate the ind. Radiant Ind''s speed on the surface of the sea gradually increased. With the Sea God''s fleet leading the way, the entire ind''s resistance was greatly reduced. Gradually, the entire ind disappeared from the surface of the sea, as if it had never appeared before. The night gradually grew darker. A jet-type glidernded on the former location of Radiant Ind. When the cabin door opened, four figures in red robes came out, floating above the sea with doubts in their eyes. "What''s going on? Where''s the ind?" "It''s disyed on the screen. It should be right here!" "Search around!" N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. The four men looked back and forth and rushed in four different directions. After half an hour, they gathered again. "I didn''t find it." "They''re hiding!" "What a group of sly mice!" Barry snorted coldly and clenched his fists. "Let them run first. Let''s see how long they can run. The ancient kungfu family meeting will be held in less than a month. Until then, we will catch them all!" The four of them took the ne and left with anger. That night, a thousand- man squad passed next to the previous location of Radiant Ind. This squad was formed from countless numbers of ships, and there was the word ''Zhu'' written on each ship! "Patriarch, what should we do?" On the leading ship, a young man walked to the deck and asked a middle-aged man. This middle-aged man was the head of the Zhu n, Joshua Zhu! Joshua''s face was livid. He looked straight ahead and said, "Tell everyone to get into the water now. Kill everyone you see!" There had never been an underground force that could affect the dignity of a n, let alone the Zhu n, which was ranked ninth among all the ns. The young man next to Joshua nodded and passed on his words. More than ten minutester, the young man ran to Joshua anxiously and said, "Master, we can''t find it." "What can''t be found?" "We can''t find the ind! We can''t find it anywhere!" "What?" Joshua''s expression changed. He soared into the sky and looked down at everything under his feet, but he did not see the ind as he had imagined. Joshuanded on the ship and said unhappily, "What''s going on? Is there anything wrong with the location?" "No." The young man shook his head. "Master, I just got the news that someone from the Recluse Association came here today." "Recluse Association!" Joshua''s expression changed. "Could it be that the Recluse Association has made a move on Radiant Ind?" "Very likely!" The youth nodded. "Ever since, the Recluse Association has ced itself in an extremely high position. They have been self- proimed Guardians of Order of this world. Radiant Ind had secretly attacked the people we sent out, and they''ve already broken the rules of the Recluse Association. Given their strength, destroying an ordinary power like this would be an easy feat. I am even beginning to wonder if the people we sent out had died under the hands of Radiant Ind. An ordinary power wouldn''t have that sort of power." Joshua thought for a while and said, "It''s possible. After all, it''s too unrealistic that Radiant Ind could kill more than ten Qi-controlling Realm experts of our Zhu n. It is possible that the Recluse Association took an action. All the time, the Recluse Association has been arrogant. This time, it''s their typical behaviour to specially take Radiant Ind as a scapegoat!" These n members did not know that Henry had be a member of the Recluse Association. When they heard that the Recluse Association was around, they naturally thought that the Recluse Association had dealt with this matter. "Since the Recluse Association has already taken action, I can only say that this Radiant Ind is lucky!" Joshua looked at the dark sky above the sea. "Let''s go. In a few days, the Recluse Association''s people wille looking for us!" The Zhu n''s army turned the ship''s bow. The ns had existed for hundreds of years. No one knew how profound their foundation was. For instance, the Zhu n, which ranked ninth, had easily collected so many ships in the sea area outside China. This was one of the kinds of foundational skills. Because of the strong power of Radiant Ind, the news of the Zhu family''s demise was like a storm in the underworld, sweeping through the whole of China in an instant. At the same time, the word "n" gradually appeared in the eyes of these warriors of the underground world. How high was the Zhu family''s position among Chinese ancient kungfu families? Apart from the three big families in the capital, the Zhu family was the strongest. Wilbur, the old master of the Zhu family, was also very prestigious. His strength was ranked in the top ten in the entire ancient martial arts world in China. However, such a powerful ancient kungfu had been destroyed within a day. If it wasn''t for Radiant Ind raising its banner and dering war, everyone would have been unaware. After the battle of the Zhu family, the Zhu n decided not to conceal anything and went out to battle with Radiant Ind. Many people were concerned about this battle. They wanted to know what kind of battle would happen on Radiant Ind, which was called the underground holynd. Was it because the Radiant Ind continued to pride itself in this underground world, or because it had gained fame in the battle with the mysterious ns? No one followed them in this battle. After dawn, countless ships headed toward Radiant Ind. However, the holynd from their memories hadpletely disappeared. "The ind has sunk!" It was impossible to say who it came from, but it was as if a hurricane had swept by. It was passed down from the various forces to the rest of the world. In less than half a day, virtually all of the underground forces had been discussing... the ind had sunk! Radiant Ind which looked down upon the world. Radiant Ind, which had once overturned the King Region and stirred up the revolution. Radiant Ind and a person, which was known as the world''s most powerful man, had sunk to the surface of the sea in a single night! No one could imagine how terrifying this battle was. Everyone could only feel how terrifying the ns were. The words "Zhu n" were deeply rooted in everyone''s mind. The first generation Sacred Land, Radiant Ind, hadpletely fallen in a single night! On the same day, the word "n" came into everyone''s sightpletely. It turned out that there was such a mysterious force that no one knew about! In an ancient mansion in the capital, an old man sat cross-legged in front of an ancient well and closed his eyes. On the gate of this ancient house, there was a que with the word "Jiang" written on it. The Jiang family was one of the three famous families from the capital. "Old Master, you''re looking for me." A 60-year-old man walked to the old man''s back with his back hunched. The old man did not open his eyes and asked directly, "Butler, do you have any news about miss Jiang?" "Not yet." The housekeeper shook his head. He didn''t have a surname. Since he was born, he had been in the Jiang family. The Jiang family gave him a surname of Jiang, but he didn''t dare to ept it. "Old Patriarch, the ind has sunk. Will we still hold the meeting?" "Do you really think the ind has sunk?" The old man slowly opened his eyes. His eyes were deep and boundless, as the cosmic starry sky. He gradually got up and bowed to the ancient well. Then he turned around and said, "That ind is not that easy to defeat." Chapter 712 Chapter 712 The old man said slowly, "They put so much effort into the establishment of the ind, where the only Holy Weapon in the world is stored. How can it sink so easily?" N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "Holy Weapon!" The butler''s body shook. "Master, is there really a Holy Weapon in this world?" "Haha." The old man smiled and did not continue to talk about the Holy Weapon, but said, "Master Lu''s means are so great that you and I can''t think of them. How can the sessor he chose be easy to defeat? That ind is called Radiant Ind. If the ind sinks, the world will probably be plunged into darkness forever. But you see, isn''t the sun still hanging high in the sky?" "That n..." the butler murmured. The old man shook his head. "There is no difference between ns and ancient kungfu families. It''s just that they have chosen two different ways. Master Lu just wants to stimte the boy. After all, if nothing serious happens, I''m afraid that the boy will never be willing to take the banner of the guardian of ancient martial arts in China." The butler was stunned for a while and said, "Master, I see. I''ll go on to prepare for the meeting." After that, the butler bowed and left the house. The old man turned around and looked at the ancient well. He sighed. "The ancient martial arts of China have been passed down for a thousand years. I''m afraid that this will be the most difficult era to maintain it. Master Lu is not here. The new guardian has not yet grown up, and the ns have been eyeing it covetously. There are too many difficulties waiting for him to ovee. He will either defeat everything and rise up powerfully for a hundred years or die in this troubled world." The old man bent slightly, continued to sit cross-legged in front of the well, and closed his eyes. The Su Family in Yanjing. As soon as Sylvia got off the ne, she rushed to the Su Family. As soon as she arrived at the gate, she saw Victor standing there waiting for her. "Sylvia, you''re back." Victor stepped forward and patted Sylvia on the shoulder. "There are some things that you and I can''t control. I hope you can stay positive." Victor looked at Sylvia. Radiant Ind had fallen overnight. He didn''t know how tofort Sylvia. She had to ovee this by herself. "I understand." Sylvia nodded. At this moment, she didn''t know anything about the fall of Radiant Ind. After all, Sylvia had always been thinking about business and knew too little about the underground forces. She only thought that Victor was talking about Freud''s words, which meant that he wanted her to help the n. Sylvia asked curiously, "Uncle, what the h*ll is going on with this Freud this time?" "I don''t know either." Victor was a little surprised at Sylvia''s attitude, but it was still a good thing. Just as the two of them were talking, a ck Benz stopped in front of the Su Family. The door opened and Freud walked out from the back seat. Freud got off the car and gave a thumbs up to Sylvia. "Sylvia, you did a good job this time. You made a quick decision. Good, very good!" Hearing Freud''s words, Sylvia''s face showed a trace of doubt. She turned to Victor and asked in a low voice, "What is a quick decision?" "Miss." Megan walked out of the gate and pulled Sylvia''s sleeve. She said in a low voice, "Miss, I don''t know how to tell you. Two days ago, Mr. Zhang asked people to take away all the gifts that were sent before, and he announced to all the underground forces that he wouldn''t have anything to do with you in the future." Hearing this, Sylvia''s pretty face was stunned. She originally thought that Henry left the office that day just because he was angry with her, but she didn''t expect that he would make such a decision to announce such news to the entire underground. After the initial trance, Sylvia smiled with relief. This was also good. He and she were not in the same world. He was the king of the underground world, and she was only the president of a small company. Nothing wasparable to Radiant Ind. Being with her would only bring him more troubles. Now there was such a person like Freud Su. If he continued to stay with her, it would not be a good thing for him. Being together was just a misunderstanding. A ridiculous son- in-w and a ridiculous daughter from a rich family. Before, Sylvia demolished the Spring residential home and deliberately said a few words to Henry. She just wanted to have a misunderstanding with Henry so that Henry would not get involved in this matter. Now, she might as well just let it go. Although Sylvia felt free and easy in her heart as she consoled herself, her bloodless beautiful face confirmed just how much of a blow this matter had caused her. Sylvia forced a smile from the corner of her mouth and said to Freud, "I am now thinking about that blueprint and I don''t want the so-called romance to affect me. He, Henry, has nothing to do with me anymore, so you don''t have to worry about him anymore. Just let him do as he pleases." "Rx, I won''t go and trouble him." Freud saw Sylvia''s pale face, so how could he not know what was in Sylvia''s mind. "My Su n has their own things to do, so of course, they will not pay attention to a small Radiant Ind. Moreover, now, Henry actually took the initiative to provoke the Zhu n, which caused the Zhu n to attack and sink the whole ind into the sea overnight. Henry is already a dead man, why should we care about him? You, Sylvia Lin, have done a good job this time. Otherwise, knowing the characteristics of the Zhu n, maybe they woulde after my Su n too. Although my Su n is not afraid of that old man, after all, the Zhu n is ranked higher than us. I don''t like troubles." Freud strode into the courtyard of the Su Family. "Inform everyone to gather. This time, the Zhu n has a lead. All the ns will be making their appearance. This is our chance to get things out. We can''t fall behind them!" In front of the gate of the Sus, Sylvia stood there in a daze. She did not even blink her eyes and just stared straight ahead without any colour in her eyes. Freud''s words were like a bomb that exploded in Sylvia''s heart. That ind... sunk? Henry... is dead? A strong sense of unreality filled Sylvia''s heart, but her brain told her that this was the truth! "How... how is this possible?" Sylvia''s lips trembled and her face turned pale. There was no trace of redness on her face. The bag in her hand fell to the ground. Sylvia''s body swayed slightly. At this moment, she was unable to exert even the slightest bit of strength. "Miss!" Megan quickly held on to Sylvia. If she stood there for a second longer, Sylvia would fall to the ground. Henry''s figure constantly emerged in Sylvia''s mind. The scene where he wiped the floor, the scene where Henryughed at her, the scene when he leaned over the kitchen, the scene when they met for the first time, and the scene of the musical concert... "Sylvia..." Victor looked at Sylvia''s expression. He opened his mouth but did not know what to say. Chapter 713 Chapter 713 A scientist once asked such a question: "What was in the depths of the we lived on, under the ground?" After so many years, countless people had explored it, but until today, there was no urate answer. There was a prison under distant Sosasmo desert. Not even the authorities here knew about the existence of this prison. It existed for thousands of years, or even longer. Only those who had committed the most heinous crimes would be exiled to this prison and never to leave again. For this prison, people who knew it called it "Hell", just like the ce in the myth world where only the dead would go. If you came to this prison, you would die. Henry struggled to open his eyes. He found himself surrounded by darkness. It was so dark that he couldn''t see his own fingers. Henry only felt sore all over his body and it was difficult to move. He tried to run the Qi in his body, only to find that he couldn''t activate it at all. Henry touched the ground and felt a little cold. He tried to sit up with his legs crossed and tried to run the Qi in his body again, but there was still no response. "You don''t have to try." A teasing voice came from the side, "The Qi can not be used in the 18th floor of Hell. Even the experts in the God Realm can''t lift their Qi, not to mention you, a master from the Transforming Realm... No, you are a bit strange. You are in the Transforming Realm, right? No, you are not in the Form Incantation yet. But your strength just happened to be there. Why are you so strange?" Although the darkness in front of him could not let Henry see the speaker, he could distinguish the direction of the voice. "Who are you?" Henry endured the pain in his body and looked at the source of the sound. "Me?" The manughed at himself. "It''s been too long. Nobody called me by my name, and I don''t remember." There was the sound of a huge rock crashing on the ground. Henry could feel that the man was slowly approaching him. Henry clenched his fists with both hands and concentrated. He didn''t even know where he was now, so he should always be on guard in case of any idents. The owner of the voice stopped when he was three meters away from Henry. "You don''t have to be so nervous. I have been in this hell for 140 years. I won''t do anything to a neer." "140 years? Hell?" Henry asked in confusion. "Correct, boy, what kind of sin did youmit to make the Recluse Association to put you in here? Did you start a world war? Or did you destroy the Recluse Association''s legendary supreme treasure? From the past until now, you can be considered the youngest one to enter this underworld." The person in the darkness released a curious voice. As time went on, Henry gradually adapted to the darkness in front of him. A faint figure appeared in Henry''s sight. The figure was only about 1.5 meters tall, and there was an iron chain tied to his feet. Behind the chain, there was an iron block that was nearly ten timesrger than others, which limited the man''s movement. "Is the hell you''re talking about a cage?" Henry spected. "It seems you really don''t know anything." The man shook his head, then walked over to the iron block and sat down. "This Hell has a total of eighteen floors. The deeper one goes, the weaker one''s power will be. Only upon reaching the first floor will one be able to find a way out. However, Hell has been built for so long, but I''ve never heard of anyone who was able to leave this ce." Henry smiled and said, "So, I am now on the 18th floor?" "You''re quite self-aware, aren''t you?" The man patted the ground, and amp suddenly turned on. At the moment when the light was on, Henry subconsciously closed his eyes. At the same time, he held his breath attentively and carefully felt the movementing from the surrounding air. "Boy, you have a good sense of vignce. If you were in my era, you would also rank high among the younger generation." A teasing voice came from behind Henry. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Henry suddenly opened his eyes and found that the figure leaning against the iron had disappeared. He suddenly turned around and found that the man was standing behind him. This was a man who looked in his sixties, but his voice had nothing to do with his appearance. Not only was his voice not as calm as his age, but it sounded like he was paying and jumping. He had the face of a Chinese person. Dressed in the costume of the royal French family, which was worn in thest century. He had a long beard. The iron chain tied to his feet had been taken off at some point. When he saw the man behind him, Henry''s heart, that had been tense all the time, simply rxed. Judging from the speed that the man just showed, if he really wanted to kill him, Henry probably would have no chance to respond. Looking around, Henry saw that he was in the middle of a room. The furniture in the room was all of the style of thest century, which made Henry have the illusion that he was in the 18th century. "What''s wrong? Are you surprised?" The short man looked at Henry and said, "Although we are in prison, life still needs to be enjoyed. Look at my furniture and decoration from the Qing Dynasty. People could usually just see it in Westerns museums but can not touch it. Now we can lie down as I want." The man said, lying on the big bed in the room, and stepped on his dusty shoes directly. His face was full of pride, and his temperament was like that of a child''s. Henry, however, seized the key point in the man''s words. "We?" ording to the man just now, he was the first person to enter the Hell over thest 140 years. Did that mean that he was over 100 years old? The man also said that they were in the Qing Dynasty! If this man didn''t talk nonsense, then based on the words "we", there must be many other old freaks there! Henry was not surprised that a man lived for more than 100 years. Some ordinary people who were in good health could live to the age of 110, not to mention the masters of Qi. The physical function of those Qi masters was far more active than that of ordinary people. "Kid, let''s go. I''ll take you to meet some friends. From now on, even when you die, you will have to be with us." The man jumped off the bed, walked to the door, and pulled it open. Outside the door was a yard, and the sky was very blue. Henry took a closer look and found that the sky was painted by somebody, but this person''s painting skills were quite extraordinary. If he hadn''t observed carefully, he would have thought that this was the real sky. "Boy, what do you think? It''s a nice day, isn''t it? We live here. If we want to make it dark, the sky will be dark. If we want to make it bright, the sky will be bright." The man in front of Henry said with a proud face. Chapter 714 Chapter 714 Outside the room, there was a courtyard, which was nted with flowers and nts. Henry looked at everything in front of him. What he saw was indeed beyond his expectation. Whenever a person heard thebination of words "Hell" and "Cage", the first reaction in his mind was darkness, evil, and fighting. But who would have thought that it was such a leisurely life? "Boy, what do you think? Are you surprised?" The man turned his head and looked at Henry. "Do you know that I waited for the expression of surprise on someone''s face for 140 years? Thest surprised expression was mine!" Hearing this, Henry covered his forehead. How could he be a child of more than a hundred years old? A ten-year-old child? Henry looked at the flowers and nts, "Where is this ce? You nted these things, some of which are from Africa, some from Asia, and some of which grow in Europe." "Here?" The man shrugged his shoulders. "I''m not sure either. Back then, I was in charge of managing the entrance to Hell, which was called the Andain tribe. I don''t know what you''re all called right now." A tribe? Henry frowned. The tribes of the 18th century were in Africa, weren''t they? "Ah, I have to water it again. This area of 4,600 meters underground is good for almost everything, but it is difficult to get water. That old guy treats the water as if it were his life." The man pushed the door open and went out. Every word he said gave Henry shocking news. This was 4,600 meters below the ground! This ce was actually 4,600 meters underneath the ground! Henry followed this person and walked out of the courtyard. Outside the courtyard, there were many buildings. There were about twenty courtyards. "Come,e,e. The neer has woken up. If you have any questions,e and ask. Don''t let you old guys get bored!" The man shouted loudly as he walked out of the courtyard. As soon as his voice fell, the doors of the twenty yards were all opened. Obviously, these people had been waiting at the gate of the courtyard for a long time. One by one, people with grey hair or slim figures came out of the yard and came to Henry. They had the faces of all the nationalities. They looked at Henry as if they were looking at prey, speaking standard Chinese. "What year is it now?" "Has Russia defeated Switzend?" N?velDrama.Org is the owner. "Who is in charge of the Qing government now?" "How''s the Habsburg Empire doing now? Who won the war in France?" "Now..." Henry was at a loss for words when he heard all kinds of questions. The man who walked out of the yard with Henry sat aside. "Come and answer their questions. What Russia, Switzend, what the h*ll are they talking about? I don''t understand." Henry was stunned. The short man couldn''t understand these problems. After all, in the age when he was active, the Qing government secluded itself from the outside world. There was no Inte so how could he know about the situation in Europe? Russia''s battle with Switzend was in the 18th country, and the existence of the Habsburg Empire was even in thete 17th century! These people in front of him were asking these questions. Could it be true that they had survived since that era? Henry looked at these people in front of him and was shocked in his heart. He didn''t know how to express it. "It''s 2019. Russia and Swiss''s battle ended a long time ago. Russia won and the Qing government also perished..." Henry answered these questions one by one. When they heard Henry''s answers, some of them were disappointed, and some of them were smiling. But soon, they were relieved. After all, they were in this hell, and many things had already been solved. "All right, all right, enough with questions. Let''s take a rest first. The boy woke up, so I have to take him up first." The short man waved his hand to disperse the crowd, and then took Henry to a staircase. From the outside, the stairs gave one a very strange feeling. The sky here was specially drawn. The stairs stretched from the ground all the way up to the sky, giving one the feeling of climbing the path to heaven. Henry followed the short man up the stairs. At the end of the stairs, there was a door. The short man pushed hard and pushed the door open, as if he had opened a hole in the sky. Henry followed the short man to the other floor. The moment he entered this floor, Henry''s first impression was that it wasndfill! Yes, on this floor, Henry saw the old-fashioned mobile phones, abandoned cars, kettles, and even the wreckage of the ne, which were dense and packed like a hill. The whole space was about 20 square meters, and there was almost no ce for him to walk. "This..." Looking at the densely packed scene, Henry''s cognition was refreshed again. On this floor, there was no sky painted on, and there was a piece of dark rock on the top of their heads. The distance between this floor and the upper floor was even bigger. From the height alone, Henry estimated that it was about 1,500 meters. "This ce was like this when I first came here. I heard from those old things that there were eighteen floors in the original Hell, but now, there are only three floors left." The short man spoke. Together with Henry, he made his way past the enormousndfill on the second floor. Although they walked very fast, it took them half an hour to get to the edge of the second floor. On the stone wall at the edge, there was a stone ladder carved, which led directly to the sky 1,500 meters high. If this stonedder was put on the outside, it would definitely be the world''s most dangerous stone ladder. There was no other stonedder. There was no guardrail at all. The so- called stonedder was just a protruding rock. Each rock had a gap of more than half a meter between them, and some ces were even blocked by big stones that were carried down from below. The short man stepped on the stonedder and walked up with ease. Ordinary people, would not even have the courage to walk up to five meters on these stairs, but for this short man and Henry, it was not a problem at all. The stone stairs of more than 1,000 metres high were easily crossed by the two of them. At the end of the stone wall, there was a hole. The short man walked in, and Henry followed behind. Everything here gave Henry a feeling of weirdness. Countless old evildoers who survived from the last century or even more ancient times, as well as this lifeless environment, seemed like it was from another world. Only Henry travelled around these years. He was experienced and knowledgeable, and now he mastered the Qi-controlling Realm, which made him look immortal in the eyes of ordinary people. Otherwise, he would not be able to ept this concept of Hell. The space on the third floor wasrger than that of the first or second floor. It was higher and wider. There was not as bright as on the first or second floor. Here, the light was very weak. Chapter 715 Chapter 715 Henry looked up and found that the light came from the sky. "It''s a littlete now, and there''s something wrong with seasons as well. Spring has just begun outside, so the weather isn''t very good. Summer is a rare time to experience the sunlight, and it''s the season that everyone is looking forward to the most." The short man sighed. Henry nodded secretly. Africa belonged to the southern hemisphere, and China was in the northern hemisphere. It was October now, so China has just entered autumn, while people here entered spring. People living here had not gone out for hundreds of years. It was also a luxury to see the sun and feel the warm sunshine. "No, that''s not right!" Henry suddenly realized a problem. If these people couldn''t get out and were under the ground, how could the sunshine prate through? If there was a ce that the sunshine could prate through, how could this ce stop these old freaks, who had survived since thest century, from escaping?! The short man seemed to have felt Henry''s thoughts and smiled at him. "Don''t worry, I know what''s in your mind. When I came in, it was also what I thought. Someone will answer it for you. Let me warn you, what you''re going to hear next may subvert your cognition." As soon as the short man''s voice fell, a voice sounded behind Henry. "It has been a hundred and forty years. The gates of Hell have once again been opened. I had thought that this prison would forever be forgotten by others." Henry suddenly turned around and looked back. A middle- aged man, who was 1.8 meters tall in a ck robe, stood behind him at this moment. Henry was 100 percent sure that when he first entered this floor, he didn''t see anyone. Now, this middle- aged man was silently approaching him in this spacious ce! What kind of strength was this? Moreover, he looked so young! "Come with me. I know you have a lot of doubts in your heart. It just so happens that I can have a chat with you." The middle-aged man waved to Henry, randomly chose a direction and stepped forward. "Go." The short man pouted his lips at Henry. "He is the boss of this Hell. Everyone listens to him." Henry nodded, took a deep breath and followed the middle-aged man. "I''m older than you. It''s not impolite to ask your name first." The middle- aged man walked leisurely. Henry and the middle- aged man stood parallel to each other and stared at each other. The middle- aged man looked very ordinary, he would be unnoticeable in the crowd, but his body exuded a strange attraction, which made people want to stare at him. "My name is Henry." Henry said. "I''m Ss, 390 years old this year." The middle-aged man said slowly. "Three hundred and ny!" Henry''s body trembled. At the age of 390, he had been alive since the Ming Dynasty. "You seem to be surprised, don''t you?" Ss asked, feeling a little strange. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "It''s just mind-blowing." Henry nodded. "Now our average lifespan is sixty-nine years. Your age is enough for many people to live for a few lifetimes." Ss chuckled. "Oh, so it''s declining now. Looks like there are very few people in the Spirit- controlling Realm outside." "Spirit- controlling Realm?" Henry was puzzled. He''d only had a vague idea of the realms of Qi. Ss said, "I can tell that your cultivation has reached the Transforming realm. What level do you belong to in the outside world?" Henry shook his head and said, "I don''t know. I have been investigating about cultivation, including the Spiritual Stones. I only found out about these things not long ago." Ss heard Henry''s words and suddenly stopped. He was stunned for a few seconds and then sighed. "It turned out to be true. 140 years ago, Omid... was called Omid, right? It was a long time ago. I don''t remember his name and he also forgot his name. When he came in, he told me that he was the seventh superior. He was entered from the Divine Realm to the Qi-concentrating Realm. At that time, I felt that martial arts gradually weakened. A person who was only in the Divine Realm could also be regarded as the seventh superior. Now, you, in the Transforming Realm, were sent here. It''s pathetic. It''s pathetic." Henry heard Ss''s words and took the opportunity to ask, "Senior, how many levels are there in our cultivation?" They were all old fossils who had lived for hundreds of years. What they knew was much more than what was recorded in the ancient books. Ss said, "Qi- controlling Realm, Transforming Realm, Qi-concentrating Realm, Divine Realm, and Spirit- controlling Realm, these five realms are differentiated. You have insights into Qi- controlling Realm and the Transforming Realm. The Qi- concentrating Realm refers to the way of condensing Qi into a physical form, which is used to deal with enemies. The Divine Realm is the way of Spirit, which is given to Qi. If you can condense a tiger, you must let the tiger have its power. If you can condense a snake, you must make the snake cruel and ruthless." Speaking of this, Ss looked at Henry. "As for the Spirit-controlling Realm, you need to control yourself with anima energy, so that your face will remain young and your muscles will not decay." "That''s to say, senior, you''re a spiritcontrolling expert." Henry didn''t expect that there were so many realms above the Transformating Realm. Just from listening to Ss''s exnation, he could imagine how terrifying the so-called Spirit-controlling realm was. To be able to control one''s own age, this was changing thews of the human body! Ss smiled and did not answer Henry''s question. Instead, he asked, "Which n is the strongest outside? Is it the Tang n? Or is it the Temple Guardians? Or is it the Langya Wang n?" "None of them." Henry shook his head. "The ns have hidden from the world for nearly a hundred years. Now the strongest one should be the Li family of Longxi." "Li n?" Ss narrowed his eyes. "From the looks of it, that Li Yongcai has seeded." Ss asked again, "If those ns are hidden, who is visible?" "Ancient kungfu families." "Sure enough!" Ss''s eyes focused. "In the battle back then, that person suggested that the n was too powerful and separated the military envoys from each other. Now it seems that he has already seeded. If that''s the case, it''s reasonable to say that the martial arts are sparse." Henry quickly asked, "Senior, what on earth is the battle you mentioned?" The rtionship between the ns and the ancient kungfu families had always been a mystery. When it was in front of Henry, the mystery couldn''t be solved, which made Henry feel like a fishbone was stuck in his throat. "That battle..." Ss recalled his memory and then waved his hand. "Forget it. It''s been a long time. Let''s not talk about it. After all, we have no chance to go out since we are trapped here. Those troublesome things have nothing to do with us. Come with me. I have something to ask you." Henry followed Ss all the way. The space here was too big. If Henry hadn''t known that he was thousands of meters underground and was in a cage, he might have thought that he was wandering somewhere. Chapter 716 Chapter 716 Henry followed Ss. After walking for more than 20 minutes, he saw a stone house. The stone house was built on ck rocks, and its overall colour was simr to the colour of the ground. At first nce, it was really hard to notice it. "This is where I live." Ss introduced to Henry. Instead of taking Henry into the stone house, Ss walked past the stone house and continued to move forward. "Are you a little surprised that the situation of the 18th floor of Hell is different from what you thought when you first heard of it?" "Indeed." Henry nodded. Ss smiled and said to Henry as he walked, "When I was thrown into this cage, each floor was not as wide as it is now. There were 18 hells on the 18th floor, and there were nearly 100 people imprisoned on each floor. They were all extremely vicious people. Everyonepeted for resources, stole each other''s treasures, Spiritual Stones, and ughter each other. Some people fought from the first floor to the 18th floor, with unparalleledbat strength. But finally, they found that no matter how much resources they grabbed, they were still trapped here. Their strength was useless." Ss pointed to the top and asked, "Are you curious about how the sunshine is passed down?" Henry looked up at the sky and did not speak. "There''s only ayer of sand floating above us. With the Barrier Formation obstructing it, there''s no way for the sand to fall." Ss sighed. "This formation blocks the sand, but it also blocks us." "A barrier... Formation..." Henry murmured Ss''s words. After arriving here, he had too many doubts. "Come on, young man, we have to hurry up." Ss suddenly took a step forward. His one step was 10 metres long. ''TH take you to see something that you consider magical." Henry opened his eyes wide and looked at Ss, who could take a step forward for more than ten meters. After all, there was no way to use internal Qi here. It was impossible for Henry to do this with his own strength. Originally, when Henry had just tested the gas from the Spiritual Stone, he had unconsciously walked nine meters in three steps. That was because his body had inhaled the gas from the stone, and the strength of his body had been more than doubled. In this world, the hardest part was not travelling a thousand kilometres in a day, but taking a step further. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Henry needed three steps to walk for nine meters, while Ss took one step and went ten metres forward. This did not mean that Ss''s physical strength was only three or four times stronger than Henry''s physical quality, it also meant that his physical strength was hundreds of times stronger than Henry''s physical strength! Henry took a deep breath and followed him quickly. Although Henry had tried his best to speed himself up, Ss still hung him in the distance. Henry found that Ss just took a walk and was not rushing with all his strength. Henry sighed with emotion in his heart. Sure enough, the ancient people were much stronger than modern people. When he just discovered Qi, he specially went to some museums. He saw the ancient soldiers'' weapons and armours weighing up to 50 kilograms, and soldiers, who were carrying such equipment, marched quickly and then entered the battle. Just like now, Henry had thought that his physical strength had reached a limit, but now, he was still easily shaken off. He sprinted at full speed for nearly an hour. Just when Henry''s body couldn''t take it anymore, he saw a stone wall, which extended all the way to the left and right. He couldn''t see the end, and the stone wall went straight up to the sky. The stone wall was also covered withyers of stone steps as they ascended all the way up to the sky. "Let''s go. I''ll take you to feel this formation. There are some things that you can''t understand even if I tell you." Ss stepped on the stone steps. Then he jumped hard and his whole body rose more than 20 meters. Just as he was about to fall, he stepped on another stone step. In two or three seconds, he flew nearly 100 meters into the air. Ss''s flying eaves were as light as swallows. It could be said that Ss could perfectly control every part of his body. Henry said to himself, "Although I can use this method to quickly climb up the stone steps, it''s absolutely impossible for me to be as elegant as Ss." The stone steps on this floor were 2900 meters high. Due to such a height, even Henry was a little tired. At the moment, he could not breathe. If he was not careful, he would be smashed to pieces. Ss arrived at the top of the stone wall in less than a minute. There was a tform at the top of the wall. "The tform was built by the seniors who stayed here before, but their bodies rotted after such a long time." Ss saw Henry getting on the tform and said, "This is the closest ce to the earth." Henry looked up and found that less than three meters above his head, there was a hazy area with weak sunshineing from the sky. Standing here, he could clearly see the slowly flowing sand and soil above him. "Before we mastered the nting technique, this ce was called a market," Ss said with a laugh. "A market?" Henry was confused. "That''s right. This was the ce for everyone to buy things." Ss reached his hand into his clothes. He then took out a piece of gold and threw it up with all his might. Henry watched as the piece of gold rushed into the sand and soil above. Ss said, "We would use the gold to attract the locals and then take something from them." Henry opened his mouth and was about to speak, but was interrupted by Ss. "I know what you''re asking. The formations here only target people who possess Qi and only works one direction. In other words, the people who are trapped in this cage cannot exit unless we disperse our own cultivation. However, at our age, the moment we disperse our cultivation, we would probably die. The things or even other people from the outside can all fall into this ce. Of course, the density of these things... hmm, it should be the density. This is something I learned from a talking box ten years ago. The density of these things must be greater than that of sand." At this point, Ss exerted himself to jump up. Just as Ss touched the haze above his head, an earthy yellow light instantly appeared in front of Ss and bounced Ss back like a spring, so that Ss could not jump out of the sand like the gold he had just thrown. "This is a formation, a formation that can lock the whole world." Ss had a helpless expression on his face. Henry looked at the top of his head with a dull look. At the moment when the yellow light appeared, he felt a strong sense of crisis, as if the whole sky was copsing and pressing down on him. Ss said, "Previously, everyone was fighting on the 18th floor of the Hell. But when they realized that no one could break through this formation, they gradually stopped fighting and turned to another direction. Seniors used hundreds of years to explore the way out, but in the end, they ended up with no results. Thus, they simply epted the facts and regarded this ce as a small world they had to live in." Chapter 717 Chapter 717 Ss pointed to the ground. "18 levels of Hell, after hundreds of years, have beenpletely opened up by countless predecessors. So, Hell has be what you see now. Some people died. After staying here for a long time, former enemies have be friends. Everyone is thinking about how to live better, hoping to get out of here. At the same time, in this ce, ording to those local things, we can witness the development of the outside world. Those big metal birds with wings, those boxes that can run, those are all the things we have never seen before. I have several books, all of which are characters of your era. We don''t know them. So we need you..." Ss was suddenly stunned. His eyes, which had been calm, suddenly widened at this moment. He stared at the front. He clearly saw that Henry jumped up just like what he had just done. However, the yellow light that he had imagined did not appear. Henry was so rxed. Unexpectedly, he broke through the sandyer above his head. Such a scene was something that made even Ss unable to react for a long time. "Could it be that the formation has failed?" There was a trace of ecstasy in the eyes of Ss. He jumped up again, but the result made Ss extremely disappointed. The sh of light was like a ruthless big hand. It destroyed all hope in Ss''s heart, and he was bounced back again. In Sosasmo desert, Henry coldly stepped on the sand flow. He could feel the sand flow under his feet, and his heart was filled with a surreal feeling. That was the prison where countless experts had been trapped in for countless years. But he was he able toe out so easily? Even Henry himself was a little stunned by such a scene. After seeing the formation, Henry wanted to experience it by himself, but he did not expect that he could jump out of the prison just like this. The quicksand under his feet kept sinking with Henry. Henry jumped high and left here. Inside the prison. The short man and more than twenty people were all waiting on the first floor. They still had a lot of questions to ask Henry. After being alone for a hundred years, a new member suddenly came in. Listening to Henry talk about the changes outside was what they were most looking forward to. All of a sudden, a stone gate opened up in the sky, and everyone on the first floor looked up. However, who they saw was not Henry, but Ss. "Senior, where is the young man?" "Where is he?" "You didn''t kill him, did you? Please don''t do that!" When only Ss appeared, everyone began to ask questions. There was also worry on their faces, for fear that Henry could have encountered an ident. "That young man..." Ss leapt down from the stone stairs in one step. He swept his gaze over everyone and slowly opened his mouth. "That young man... has left." "Left?" The short manughed. "Senior, don''t joke around. Where can he go?" Ss repeated again, "He really left." "He left..." When the short man just said these two words, his expression froze. He suddenly realized that the person who said these words now was Ss, Ss, who never spoke carelessly.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. The rest of the people also realized this. They looked at each other, and their eyes were filled with disbelief. "Se... senior... you... you said that he... has left?" One of the people muttered Ss''s words as his entire body trembled. They had been imprisoned here for hundreds of years, and during that period of time, they had witnessed quite a few people remaining here forever. Now that they had heard that someone had left, how could they not be shocked? One of them didn''t say anything and directly rushed to the third floor. The rest of the people also rushed up, because they wanted to leave the cage that had imprisoned them for hundreds of years. Even if they could only go out for a moment, it would be enough to make them go crazy. Ss looked at the crazy crowd and shook his head. He didn''t say anything to break the hope of the crowd, so he just let the facts tell everything. Ss slowly came to the third floor. When he came here, he saw that the rest of the people were sitting beside the stone wall with disappointment on their faces. It seemed that they had also tried, but they were unable to break through the Barrier Formation. "Senior, you tell us, how did that kid get out of here? Could it be that this formation doesn''t register those below the Qi- concentrating Realm?" The short man had a worried expression on his face. "But we can''t turn our realms to the Qi-concentrating realm. If that''s the case, I''m afraid we''ll die before we even get out of here." "It''s incredible that someone can get out!" These twenty or so people were all talking about Henry''s departure. They had been locked up here for too long, and this was the first time that they saw someone get out. Now they didn''t know how to describe their mood. Ss shook his head. "This has nothing to do with that young man''s realm. I have observed him and found that his cultivation method is very peculiar. It''s different from what I''ve seen before." "Yes, I also noticed that." The short man said, "He obviously has the strength of the Transforming realm, but on him, I can''t feel any characteristics of Qi. Is the current cultivation system different from ours? If that''s the case, the formation may only treat him as an ordinary person and that is why it didn''t stop him." "Very likely." Ss nodded. "I''ve heard from those seniors that prison wardens would often enter and leave the Hell at that time. Those prison wardens were ordinary people without any cultivation level." "Aye!" The short man secretly cursed. "If I had known earlier, I should have asked that kid how he cultivates. Although we are already shaped, it is not impossible for us to cultivate again as we disperse our internal strength. Although the speed would slow, at least there would be a chance. If 50 years isn''t enough, we could do it for 100 years; if 100 years doesn''t work, then we could do it for 200 years. There would be a day when we could go out!" "That''s right. That kid left. How long will it take for the next person toe in? I can probably live for another thirty years. Right now, my greatest wish is to return to my wife''s grave and see her for the last time," said an old man with a sigh. "Alright, this matter has also given us a reminder. If we meet any new members in the future, we must definitely ask about them clearly." Ss said. Everyone seemed very disappointed. A chance to leave was presented in front of them, but it was wasted by them like this. They had no choice but to sit on this floor for a long time. Finally, they sighed helplessly, went back to the first floor, and went back to their houses. The short man pressed on a wall with his hand. The originally blue painted sky turned into a river of stars. This was how people lived there. Although monotonous, it was full of a sense of ritual. Perhaps this was the only fun they had there. The short many on the bed for an entire night. They didn''t have an rm clock, but they had formed a biological clock. Before the short man''s biological clock woke him up, a rich fragrance wafted into his nostrils. Chapter 718 Chapter 718 In his sleep, the moment he smelled this fragrance, he jumped up. This fragrance was extremely foreign to him. He was sure that in his hundred years of memory, he had never smelled this fragrance before. The short man sniffed hard. This scent came from outside the house. He pushed open the door. The sky had once again returned to its dark blue colour. The short man looked in the direction of where the fragrance came from and saw a huge iron pot. Henry, who had left yesterday, appeared again in front of him at this moment. He stood next to the iron pot, holding a spoon and stirring it constantly in the pot. Ss, dressed in a ck robe, was sitting next to the iron pot. He held a roasted chicken in one hand and a jug of wine in the other. At the moment, he was eating the roasted chicken and drinking wine inrge mouthfuls. "You are awake. Come on, Henry has brought us gifts." Ssughed and his mouth was stuffed full. They could only eat some nted vegetables here. It had been many years since they tasted meat. The short man''s eyes turned red when he saw the roasted chicken in Ss''s hand. He had no time to ask why Henry came back and immediately rushed forward. Next to the iron pot, there were a variety of roasted chicken, various delicacies, drinks, even some tablets and electronic devices, all of which were brought by Henry. When Henry found that he could easily leave yesterday, he did not choose to leave directly. Those who were in the prison were old fossils who had survived hundreds of years. What they had heard was something that he could not find out by inquiring for his whole life. Their strength, even theProperty belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. weakest one, needed to be looked up to by him. Each of these people could teach him more based on their experience than many textbooks. The current Henry''s understanding of Qi was at a bottleneck. The appearance of these people could just solve his doubts and guide him in the most correct direction in cultivation in the future. Henry ran to the nearest city. Although his phone was broken and he didn''t have things like bank cards with him, the forces of Radiant Ind were spread all over the world. It could be said that in every city in the world, there was something like first aid stations and emergency houses, which had a lot of goods and money. The locations of these ces had long been clearly remembered in Henry''s mind. Henry spent the whole night preparing arge number of supplies. Then he went back here and brought them all. At that time, Henry still used his Qi to split the sand on the ground. He wanted to move a little faster, but Ss discovered him as soon as he started. After seeing Henrye back again, even Ss was a little confused. He asked Henry to try escaping again. Henry tried several times in a row, but he was not prevented by the formation and could easily get in and out. Ss understood that Henry did note out by chance. It was true that this formation had no effect on him. Then, Ss''s attention was attracted by the things brought by Henry. Henry was boiling a pot of beef soup at the moment. The short man was dazzled by all kinds of delicacies. Like Ss, he grabbed a roasted chicken and stuffed it into his mouth. At the same time, he picked up a jar of wine and took a swig of wine. After this sip, the short man''s face turned red and he coughed again and again. "This wine is too spicy!" The short man patted his chest. Henry smiled and said, "What you have drunk before were some rice wine and fruit wine. But now, they all have been purified by alcohol, so you will naturally feel spicy." "Great!" The short man took a bite of the roast chicken. "I don''t know how many years I haven''t eaten meat!" Various aromas spread here, coupled with the shouts of the short man, immediately making all the peoplee out of their rooms. When they saw the goods brought by Henry, they all rushed over directly, just like the short man. They held the roastedmb legs and the braised beef and ate them, with unprecedented satisfaction on their faces. "I... I really thought that I would not taste the meat in my life again!" One person ate, and his tears almost flowed down. It should be known that they had stayed here for not just one or two years, but a hundred years. Henry had already expected these people''s reaction. "Seniors, don''t worry. Eat slowly. Since I cane in and out of here at will, I, Henry Zhang, will provide you with all the three meals and clothes in future!" Henry said loudly. "Young man, tell us why you''re back now that you can leave!" One of them ate a big mouthful of beef and said with his mouth bulging. "Doesn''t this mean that I can go in and out whenever I want? Since Seniors are too lonely here, I brought you some delicacies." Henry smiled and said, "I''ve already tried with Senior Ss just now. If I want to go out, I can go out at any time, so I am not trapped here." "Hey, young man, didn''t you think thatst time was a coincidence and that you might get stuck here this time?" Another person asked. When the person asked this question, everyone present, including Ss, were stunned. That''s right. Didn''t Henry think about this beforeing in? If it was just a coincidencest time and he couldn''t get out of here this time, what should he do? Henry smiled. Before he came, he had really thought about this problem, but Henry still chose to come. Now, to put it bluntly, he had been forced to a dead end. The four members of the Recluse Association had their eyes on Radiant Ind, and they were so powerful. With the current strength, Henry would definitely not be able to deal with them. With the addition of the Zhu n, all the pressure was put on Henry alone. If he did not choose to fight, no one could help him. This time, Henry also made a bold bet. Fortunately, he won the bet. Of course, he was not unprepared. In the resource house, Henry left a clue. If he really stayed here, people from Radiant Ind would try every way possible to save him. Henry said, "If I can''t go out, I can stay here with you." "Young man, ept my bow." The short man stood up, stoppedughing, and gave a fistpalm salute to Henry with a serious look. So did the rest of them, including Ss. They all gave a fist-palm salute to Henry. "Seniors, let''s not talk about this anymore. Let''s eat meat and drink together!" Henry said. "Well, let''s propose a toast to Henry together!" Ss raised the wine jar and said loudly. Chapter 719 Chapter 719 Thanks to Henry''s arrival, these old freaks, who had lived for many years, tasted meat that they had not tasted for hundreds of years. They drank a lot and ate meat inrge mouthfuls. This was probably the most satisfying day since they were trapped here. After eating and drinking, Ss asked, "Henry, after you left, we were all wondering why the formation couldn''t work on you. How did you cultivate Qi?" Henry shook his head. "I don''t know." "You don''t know?" One of them looked confused. "Henry, you can rest assured that we will never..." "Seniors." Henry smiled bitterly and interrupted the man. "It''s not that I''m hiding my strength or I don''t want to tell you. It''s just that I''ve been groping on Qi cultivation and don''t have any specific cultivation methods. I''m not afraid of beingughed at by you. I don''t know how I have cultivated myself, and it was unexpected that I could master Qi at that time." N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Ss heard Henry''s tone and saw Henry''s expression. It didn''t seem like Henry was lying. He said, "Henry if you want, I can help you to check your current situation." "Of course, if Senior Ss wants to help me, I can''t ask for more." Henry nodded repeatedly. Ss waved his hand. "It doesn''t matter. We are just a group of people trapped in the cage. If you are willing toe and see us, of course, you can consider us as friends. Age or something like that has long been meaningless to us. If you don''t mind, you can call me Big Brother." Henry''s face lit up with joy, and he said on the spot, "Big Brother!" "You called me Big Brother. So I should help you." Ss''s feet moved slightly, and the next second he appeared directly in front of Henry. Henry, who was standing there, had been staring at Ss all the time, but he couldn''t see Ss''s movements clearly. He couldn''t even catch Ss''s shadow. Ss didn''t do this on purpose. It was just that he was too strong. More than 300 years ago, he was one of the rare masters in the world. Now, he had been trapped here for many years and couldn''t use his Qi. He could only rely on himself to improve his own strength. Ss grabbed Henry''s shoulder with one hand and pointed his fingers on Henry''s body. Then he went along Henry''s Shaoyang Meridian in a circle and passed through his heart. He frowned. "Senior, what is wrong?" The short man couldn''t wait to ask. "It''s very strange." Ss released Henry. "When we are practising Qi, we should first sense the existence of Qi, and then gradually learn how to control the Qi, and then integrate Qi into the body, to achieve the control of Qi in the whole body. But Henry, his cultivation method ispletely opposite to ours. He first integrated Qi into the body and then controlled Qi. What is more strange is that there is a strange cyclone in his lower abdomen..." "First integrated the Qi into his body?" The short man was shocked and quickly asked Henry, "Kid, how did you do it? Aren''t you afraid of exploding because of this technique?" "Well..." Henry pondered for a while and exined, "There is no cultivation method. This was all explored by myself. When I got a Spiritual Stone, it contained huge energy. I didn''t know how to use it, so I tried to extract the spiritual Qi from it, turned it into a liquid, and then drank it." "You''re crazy!" The short man''s eyes widened. "Even if you''re in the Qi-concentrating Realm, you should not dare to absorb the Spiritual Qi directly from the Spiritual Stone. You have to add a thin layer of air to it and then use a cultivation technique to bnce the Spiritual Qi. You actually managed to absorb it before you even started controlling the Spiritual Qi! Although I don''t know how you turned it into liquid, this method should be a hundred times more dangerous than absorbing Spiritual Qi directly. How are your internal organs able to withstand all of this?" "Lucky. He was really lucky." One of them sighed. "Henry, it''s incredible that you didn''t die even after such a long time." Henry scratched his head. At that time, he didn''t feel how dangerous this method was because he didn''t know much about the characteristics of Qi. But now he thought about it. At that time, he was really bold. If Qi had such power, he might have experienced some problems with his body. Being able to survive was really a fluke. Ss stared at Henry for a long time. He didn''t say a word in the end and gave Henry a thumbs up. Even he would not dare to try this way. After hearing the cultivation method of Henry, everyone was very disappointed. After all, if it was really so, then it was absolutely impossible for them to do it. First, integrate the Qi integrate into the body, which was totally different from slowly leading the Qi to cover the whole body. Perhaps this was the reason why the formation did not obstruct Henry. "Ah." The short man sighed. "It seems that we are doomed to be unable to go out, and I want to see what the outside world looks like. I have never seen the things brought by Henry before." The short man picked up a mobile phone that Henry handed over and kept looking at it. The rest of the people were also very disappointed. Henry looked at the disappointed faces of the crowd andforted them, "Seniors, don''t be discouraged. I have some strong enemies in the outside world and haven''t dealt with them yet. If I can deal with them all, I will arrange people to dig out all the surroundings immediately. If one year is not enough, then they will dig for two years; if two years are not enough, then they will dig for ten years. One day, I will make you see the light again." "Henry, we are very happy that you have such a mind, but I''m afraid that this method is not feasible." Ss shook his head. "This Hell Cage has existed for too long. I don''t know what kind of powerful person it was that set up the cage. It is not only blocked by the rocks, but it also prohibits others from entering in." "That''s right unless we can use another method to cultivate, but it''s impossible for us to go out." Henry''s mouth curved into a smile. "Seniors, you seem to have forgotten one thing." "What?" The short man asked subconsciously. Henry looked around and said, "The Recluse Association has sentenced me to nine years of imprisonment. They don''t know that I can go in and out at will. That is to say, the people of the Recluse Association have a way to open this cage." Hearing Henry''s words, all the people present, including Ss, were shocked at the same time. Yes! The Recluse Association could find a way to open the cage! "Henry, the ce where the Recluse Association is located is so strong..." When Ss opened his mouth, he was interrupted by Henry. "Big Brother Ss, I am also a member of the Recluse Association. I don''t know how strong the Recluse Association is in your impression. But now, the Recluse Association''s strength is definitely not as strong as you think. Otherwise, the members of the Recluse Association wouldn''tbel me as a sinner just for having some Spiritual Stones. If I can be a Recluse Association''s Punishment Messenger and open the cage, I would be able to let you out!" Chapter 720 Chapter 720 Henry''s words stunned all the people present. A few secondster, everyone''s face was filled with excitement, and a glimmer of hope appeared in their eyes. "Recluse Association, is its power truly declining?" One of them asked somewhat uncertainly. In the past, the Recluse Association left him with too many terrifying memories that couldn''t be erased. Ss said, "I think what Henry said is true. On the day Henry was sent to Hell, the moment the member of the Recluse Association opened the door, I tried to send out a wisp of Qi. The strength of the four members was only at the middle stage of Qi-concentrating realm. In the past, with such strength, they couldn''t even enter the Recluse Association, let alone take the position of the Punishment Messengers. The martial arts outside, with the passage of time, gradually began to decline. If I''m not wrong, Henry is also quite influential outside, isn''t he?" Henry smiled embarrassedly and said, "I do have a little bit of power." "That''s it." Ss nodded. "Transformation Realm experts were merely sect guards in the past. Now that they''re able to establish their own forces, it''s obvious that the outside world ispletely different from what we think it is." Henry felt very weird when he heard Ss''s words. He was the owner of Radiant Ind after all, but in the eyes of Ss and the others, Henry was just like a weak chicken. Although Henry was very clear that Ss and the others were telling the truth, he still felt a little ufortable. The short man jumped up and said, "What are we waiting for? Everyone, take out all our unique skills and teach Henry all of them. Let him kill his enemies as soon as possible. If he could be a Punishment Messenger, we''ll be able to see the sky one day earlier! He is our hope!" "Not bad! Henry, I''ll teach you this set first..." "Don''t worry, seniors. We''ll talk about it tomorrow. Today, let''s take a look at the gifts I brought to you." Henry picked up a tabletputer and began to speak, "I''ve uploaded many videos on this tablet. There are news, TV series, sports, movies, variety shows, many things. Through this, you can also see how the outside world has changed, and there are also some historical books and videos from all over the world. You should be able to find what you want to know in these books." Henry brought a lot of things this time. It was veryprehensive. When they heard that Henry said that they could see the changes outside and that they could learn what had happened in the past hundreds of years, they were very interested in it. They were really bored there. When Henry turned on the tablet and yed some videos, everyone''s eyes were full of amazement. Ss said, "It is said that only the ancient powerful figures could record the scene in a video by extraordinary means. I didn''t expect that today''s people could easily do it. Although martial arts declined, the technology Henry mentioned really impressed me!" Henry said, "Big Brother, today I''ll teach you to recognize modern characters, which will help you read bookster. Now what you can see are some scenes that have been well-preserved. After I settle the affairs outside, I''ll set up amunication station here. At that time, although you can''t go out, you will see everything that happens outside through these tablets, and you can also talk to me at any time. It just that you have to stay indoors. Now there are a lot of indoors men." "Communicate from thousands of miles away? Is the technology you speak of able to do this?" Ss and others were shocked. "Big Brother, this happened more than 30 years ago, but now the development of technology is fast. Now, not only can you call me, but you can also see me. It''s not impossible for me to take you to travel around the world with the phone, haha." Henryughed. "The more you say, the more impatient I feel." Ss''s eyes were full of interest. "You teach us to read first tonight. After twelve hours, we will start to train you. Your strength is too weak. We must let you achieve the best results in the shortest time!" The short man and the others were also rubbing their hands, ready to take out their own true skills that they had not used for hundreds of years. These people were trapped in Hell Prison. Although they were old, their logic and thinking were no worse than those geniuses. Each of them was an expert who could dominate an area. Moreover, they were put into hell at that time. It could be imagined that no one in there was not an ordinary person. Their learning abilities were at the top. In addition, they had never stopped "shopping" on the "business tform" for so many years. They could learn characters in no time. The Chinese characters had been handed down for a long time. In the past, they were all in the shape of pictographs. But more than 60 years ago, they were simplified. It was not difficult for people to recognize them. It only took Henry two hours to teach them Chinese. Then they started to y with the tablets Henry brought along. Henry brought a lot of power sources, including therge-scale charging stations, which would be enough for them to use for two months. There was no day and night here. All the days and nights were created by people for the sake of the sense of ritual of life. When people slept, they could do whatever they wanted. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. After another ten hours, the training for Henry began. "Henry, I have been using the knife for 31 years. This set of knife techniques has been with me since the moment I held it. After countless improvements from me, it has now reached perfection. If you reach this level, you will be invincible. I call it Thousand Nights of Knives!" The short man was the first to speak. He picked up a bone and faced Henry. Just as the short man lightly provoked him, Henry felt that there was no way for him to escape. Just when Henry was still thinking about how to deal with it, the bone in the short man''s hand had already pressed against Henry''s neck. If this was a life and death battle, Henry would have been killed in one move. More importantly, in this ce, there was no way to use Qi. It was only physical strength used by the short man, but his own strength had nothing to do with Qi. One of them shook his head and said, "Henry, your strength is too weak and you don''t have enough combat experience. You can''t even avoid such a simple blow." If someone outside had heard this person''s words, they would have stared with their eyes wide open. The Lord of Radiant Indcked battle experience? He, who had crawled out of a pile of corpses. For ten years, he had engaged in life-and-death battles, but he did not have enough experience? Henry himself knew that his fighting experience was too littlepared with the people here. Not to mention others, when he was chatting before, this short man said that he began to use the knife at the age of 7 and to kill people at the age 13. And he had not stop for a day until the age of 38. Chapter 721 Chapter 721 One battle couldst for decades, and the short man''sbat experience was far more than that of Henry. Moreover, at that time, there were no flintlocks or cannons, and everyone had short- range attacks. In this respect, Henry''sbat experience was the least deficient. After all, if Henry''s battle could be solved with guns, he would hardly show up. "Short man, how can your knife technique be called perfect? Henry, I''ll show you one move, and you can easily defeat him!" A western woman said. The woman looked like she was in her fifties, but her real age was more than 30 years older than the short man. "In Europe, although our martial arts are not as long-established as in China, they have merits. When you fight with short man, you can only step back three steps, then move forward one step, and take three steps forward and twist your waist!" Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. By reading the books brought by Henry and watching the videos, the people already knew which continents and which country they belonged to. "Avoid my move? It''s easy to say." The short man took a few steps back, and then, just like before, once again raised his hand. After hearing what the other party said, Henry retreated three steps, bent his body slightly, and then quickly moved three steps forward. He found the w of the short man''s move and moved his knee toward the waist of the short man. The short man shouted and immediately changed his move. At the same time when the short man changed his move, the woman said again, "Move three feet to the left, and raise your right palm!" Henry followed the other party''s words, and once again it made the short man change his move. "Let''s do it again!" The short man refused to admit defeat and shouted. He changed his move again, and the woman help Henry avoid his move at the same time. In this way, Henry followed the other side''s words and exchanged more than 20 moves with the short man. At the 27th move, the bone in the short man''s hand touched Henry''s chest, and he was defeated. It was the short man who won, but at this moment, the short man didn''t have any joy on his face, but Henry showed a happy face. Originally, he couldn''t even withstand one move of the short man, but at this moment, he resisted 26 moves. During the 13th move, he forced the short man to retreat three steps. Although it was under someone''s help, Henry undoubtedly learned a lot of things in this middle. The short man looked at the woman who was giving advice to Henry and said with a bitter face, "Big sister, don''t bully people like this. You are almost in the Spirit- controlling Realm. Why do you bully people like me?" The woman smiled and said, "Your moves have changed a lot. They do have merits, but still not good enough to say that you are invincible. Come on, Henry, try me." The woman came out and reached out her hand to Henry. "You have to adjust to the enemy, and I''ll help you adjust." A man, more than 60 years old, with a height of 1.75 metres, and a good physique, walked behind Henry. "This woman''s moves tend to be feminine and attack people when they are unprepared. With your skills, you can''tst a second." "Haha." The womanughed loudly. "Don''t worry about the moves. It is enough to kill people. Henry, ready!" As soon as the word "ready" came out of the woman''s mouth, she disappeared in front of Henry. "Step back three steps!" A loud shout came from behind Henry. Henry subconsciously moved. When he moved and looked at the ce where he had just stood, the three bone spurs had fallen. If this was a hidden weapon, it could take his life in an instant. "Henry, when facing such an enemy, try your best not to let her disappear from your sight. The first thing you have to do is to know where she is, and take care of her personally!" The man shouted behind Henry and Henry did as he was told. Ss stood aside and looked at Henry. He nodded and said, "Although he is weak, he is talented and has a lot of ideas. ording to the progress, he will be several times stronger than he is now in 20 days at most. As for the improvement of his strength, it depends on himself." "Senior, I have an idea, and I don''t know if I should say it or not." The short man stood next to Ss. "Go ahead." "Your cultivation method. It''s too fierce and no one can practice it. But I think it''s just right for this kid. Although the cultivation method is fierce, it''s no worse than taking Spiritual Qi directly." "Yes." Ss''s eyes lit up. "It has been a long time. If you didn''t tell me, I would have forgotten that cultivation method. There''s still a gap between the fierceness of the cultivation method and that of Henry''s. Since Henry was able to master it, I''ll give him a few more days of training. Don''t hide anything from him. Show him everything you know." "Don''t worry, Senior." The short man smiled and looked at Ss. "In fact, Senior, you don''t have to deliberately conceal your thoughts. We have all thought it through. It doesn''t matter whether the Recluse Association is weak or not, it doesn''t matter whether Henry can sit on the position of Punishment Messanger, everyone is relying on Henry now. Our skills will be passed down. Haven''t you seen that Sister Erin has shown her unique skills?" Ss nodded. "Let''s think about it. After all, there is hope for life. It tastes good. The water made of fruit outside is really delicious." As Ss said, he unscrewed the bottle cap of the delicious juice in his hand. Those who could be imprisoned in hell at that time were all the rare mighty experts in the world, not to mention in this weak era of martial arts. Any person who gave Henry some advice would make Henry feel enlightened, not to mention so many experts from different eras. Under their help, Henry learned how to fight. After two hours, even Henry was exhausted and was sweating all over. Every movement, every confrontation, he waspletely focused and did not dare to be distracted at all. The result of this exhaustion also made Henry very happy. After two continuous two hours of training, Henry was confident that if he faced the short man again, relying on his understanding of the movements and skills, he could still go through seven or eight movements. This was a very obvious improvement. It was much better than his own exploration. Ss came over and said to Henry, "Well, you take a rest for an hour and try toprehend what you have just learned. After an hour, we still have something new to teach you. You have to be prepared for it." "No problem, Big Brother!" Henry nodded hard. The more he valued Ss''s words, the more excited he was. This proved that the following training would only be more and more effective. The burden on Henry was too heavy. Henry could not bezy and he could not be distracted. Now, every minute and second, he had to strive for a chance to go back and have the strength to fight with Punishment Messengers during the meeting of the ancient kungfu families. He was not afraid of the Zhu n either! Chapter 722 Chapter 722 There was no sun or moon in the prison, and the stars and sunshine could not be seen. Henry was in the cage, receiving the training from Ss and others. Henry had never seen the training like this before. Since the death of Master Lu, no one could help Henry in terms of fighting awareness. Under the training of Ss and others, Henry''sbat awareness had improved by leaps and bounds. It was not an exaggeration to say that he could walk a thousand miles in a day. As Henry was receiving the training, the situation outside had also undergone earth-shaking changes. The strength of the Zhu n had caused even more ns to be revealed in front of the major underground forces. The powerful ancient kungfu families, like the Yue family in Hangshi, were no longer mentioned. Now, as soon as they mentioned Hangshi, all the underground forces in the city were first to think of the Xiao n. As for Yanjing, it was also crowned as the ce of the Su n. There was no one paying attention to the Nangong family in Yanjing. Even the Nangong family''s disciples who liked to show off their wealth seldom showed up in Yanjing. The three major ns, the Zhu n Du Hai, the Su n in Yanjing and Xiao n in Hangshi, became the most popr topics in the underworld at this moment. Because of the appearance of the three big ns, all the underground forces around China were in danger. The Su family in Yanjing remained silent. The birth of Su n meant that the Su Family was willing to submit to them. The Zhu family in the capital city had been exterminated, including the holynd, Radiant Ind, which had sunk into the bottom of the sea overnight. Now, all the people could only focus their hope on the three families from the capital. However, none of them said anything, which made everyone flustered. "Is it possible that the ancient kungfu families will decline from now on?" In the northwest''s Yinzhou. In the president''s office of Lins Group, the door had been locked for several days. For several days, no one had seen Sylvia. As a workaholic, Sylvia had never left thepany for several days except when she went to the Su Family''s ancientnd. Jenny told the people in thepany that Sylvia went out for a business trip, but in fact, Jenny clearly knew that Sylvia had shut herself up in the room for a few days. In addition to having something to eat, Sylvia would not show up. Jenny went to talk with her, but Sylvia did not say anything and kept silent all the time. Jenny knew that Sylvia had be like this aftering back from Yanjing recently, so Jenny couldn''t find out what happened in Yanjing. "Is it that the conflict with Henry has not eased yet?" Jenny guessed. On the boundless Antic Ocean, an ind was slowly drifting. Countless warships were sailing around the ind and never stopped. From afar, the ind was shrouded in mist. Through the mist, one could see that the ck, tall walls hadpletely sealed the ind, not knowing what it looked like inside. In front of the castle on the ind, Wade and others sat cross-legged and kept practising Qi. Until now, ten days had passed since the starting of the re-location of Radiant Ind. In these ten days, they tried their best to inquire about Henry, but until now, there had been no news. The ominous feeling in everyone''s heart became more and more intense. Everyone put all their energy into cultivation. Although they didn''t know what had happened to Henry, they could imagine that it must have something to do with the ns. And during this period of drifting, people on Radiant Ind would also inquire about the news outside. The news about the revenge of the Zhu n and the destruction of Radiant Ind in one night was naturally heard by them. They spected that Henry asked them to start re- locating the ind because of the Zhu n. Although they could think of it, they could not do anything in the future. In terms of strength, they were clear that the gap between themselves and the ns was too big. The most important thing at the moment was to improve their strength. Because of the appearance of the ns and the fall of Radiant Ind, the entire underground world caused a hugemotion. Afterwards, everything fell into a state of silence. After the ns appeared, they did not do anything like what the underground forces thought they would do to upy their territory. Instead, they chose to cease fighting and many underground forces did not dare to act rashly. In this way, the whole underground world of China weed unprecedented tranquillity. Even the smallest friction did not happen during this period of time. Although it was quiet, everyone knew that this calm was probably before the storm, because everyone was waiting. On the second day after the sinking of Radiant Ind, the Jiang family in the capital announced that an ancient Chinese kungfu family gathering would be held. There was only half a month left before the meeting. There might be something big happening at that time. Before the meeting, everyone was making preparations. Far away, below Sosamo desert. "Henry, you''ve made great progress." Holding a bone, the short man walked around Henry. He had been fighting with Henry for more than 70 moves, and now they were neck and neck. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The present Henry didn''t need other people''s guidance. All the means of fighting against the enemy depended on himself. The training result of Henry''s training in the past ten days was that he had been able to fight more than 70 moves with the short man. Compared with ten days ago, Henry''sbat awareness was many times stronger. Henry himself said that he was nowpletely capable of beating himself from ten days ago. If he met the middle-aged man in the ck robe of the Zhu n again, he would definitely be able to take his life in two moves. Even if he met the Punishment Messenger of the Recluse Association, it was still uncertain who would win and who would lose. "Henry, this set of Heavenly Taisui has a total of 117 changes. If you can block all of them, then I''ll bepletely convinced. Now that we''ve only crossed 74 moves, the remaining moves will be even stronger. Be careful!" The short man shouted loudly. He raised the bone and rushed towards Henry. "Good for you!" Henry shouted, and he also took a bone to fight. Ss and others sat aside, eating the potato chips brought by Henryst time, drinking c, and burping from time to time. "Senior, Henry is a talented man. He can make many things happen. His progress is faster than I expected." "That''s right, his thinking about the enemy has be very clear now. If he continues to train like this, there won''t be much of an effect. All of you should make it a bit more difficult for him." Ss opened another bottle of c andughed loudly. "I will go." The woman, who was called Erin by the short man, jumped and rushed straight to Henry. She pped toward Henry from behind. Just as Sister Erin''s palm was about to hit Henry, Henry suddenly leaned to one side, revealing the short man in front of him. Sister Erin''s palm was going straight to the short man. Erin and the short man, who were looking at each other, changed their moves repeatedly. "Henry, you''ve learned to be bad. You pretend that you didn''t notice me so that we would hit each other?" Erin said with a smile. Chapter 723 Chapter 723 Henry looked at the man and woman in front of him and said, "I''m afraid it''s not good for both of you to bully me." Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Yes, it''s not good." Ss next to him said, "Judging from the speed of your progress, two people won''t have many benefits for your training. Let''s add another one." As soon as Ss''s voice fell, another person joined the battlefield. Then, the three peopleunched an attack against Henry at the same time. Henry had a bitter face. Half an hourter, he held his head and ran like a rat, slowly looking for a chance to fight back. Another day passed. Henry faced the attack of the four people alone. He fled like a frightened rat, slowly looking for an opportunity to fight back. Another day, the five peopleunched an attack against Henry at the same time... In the Hell Prison, because of Henry''s appearance, these people who had been bored for hundreds of years not only regained their fun but also recovered their youth. The people who were usually lazy to walk now chased after Henry with all their strength. Every time Henry was exhausted and gasped on the ground, these people would draw lots. The next person who would go to abuse Henry would smile happily and shout to show his strongest moves. Just like this, another few days passed. In the outside world, because of the ancient kungfu family''s meeting, the atmosphere had be extremely mysterious and tense. On Radiant Ind, Wade and others were still sitting cross-legged in front of the old castle. There was plenty of Spiritual Qi on the ind. The Great Patriarch looked at Wade''s blood vessels that were already red and violently rising, releasing a sigh. Rich Spiritual Qi was not extremely good for Wade and the others. They were practising hard and didn''t care about anything. Although they could improve their strength in the shortest time, the seque brought was also huge. Luxury Vige, Yinzhou. After all, Sylvia walked out of her room. Her eyes were bloodshot, and she booked a ticket to Du Hai. At the same time, she made a phone call, "Uncle, anyway, I want to contact the Zhu n and tell them that I have a n about the Su n. They will be very interested in it!" "Sylvia, you want to..." "My husband and I haven''t divorced yet!" Sylvia hung up the phone, took a deep breath, edited an email and sent it to her father. Then she took a taxi to Yinzhou Airport. In the courtyard of the Jiang Family in the capital, an old man stood up in front of an old well. "There are three days left. It''s time for the grudge between the ancient kungfu families and the ns for a hundred years. It''s all on the surface. Inform everyone toe back!" Under the desert in Africa, Henry was still receiving training. Henry''s current limit was to bear the attack of seven people at the same time. Facing the attack of these seven people, what Henry had to do was not resist or counterattack, but to hold on for three minutes under the attack of seven people. However, the highest record of Henry so far had been only 21 seconds. Ss looked at Henry with a frown. "I overestimated you. I thought you were talented, but now it seems that your achievements are limited. With your talent, it''s difficult for you to achieve anything!" "Henry, you''re a little rxed recently." Sister Erin looked at Henry with a smile. "Your speed and attention can''tpare to before. If you give up on yourself, we can''t help you!" A group of people looked at Henry, who was lying on the ground and made a sound. Henry''s back was covered with sweat. The seven people who attacked him did not hold back. They all used their strongest means. It could be said that they attacked without any blind spots. With excellent cooperation, those who could hold on for five seconds under the attack of these people were all very experienced masters. Henry gasped and looked at them. He hit the ground with his fist and said, "Let''s do it again!" "I think that the result will be the same." Ss curled his lips and shook his head to the side. Henry got up again and looked around at the seven people around him. He held his breath and concentrated, ready to wee the attack at any time. The short man followed Ss and whispered, "Senior, don''t press so hard. Henry could hold on for twenty-one seconds at that time, which is greatly beyond our expectations. He is only in the Transforming realm now, and his body has not gone through the tempering of the Spiritual Qi. It''s quite amazing that he can reach this state. He can hold on for three minutes under the seven predecessors. I''m afraid that, Senior, even you can''t do it with only your own strength." Ss said with a smile, "You still haven''t seen Henry''s potential. Since he took the training, a total of 200 hours has passed. Except for the necessary rest, he has been in a very focused state all the time. So far, he hasn''t been too tired. Do you think you could do that?" The short man shook his head. "I have talked to Erin and others. In Henry''s spirit, he is simply a monster. I feel that he cannot get tired!" Ss nodded. "It''s obvious that something is wrong with his mental state. The more he is squeezed, the more excited he bes. I''m afraid that something that we don''t know has happened to him. But anyway, it is also a good thing for him now, but he can''t suppress it for too long. He will be trained for thest three days. In three days, let hime to me on the third floor." After saying that, Ss directly stepped on the stonedder and left. Looking at Henry, who failed once again under the attack of the seven people, the short man shook his head and muttered, "Henry, I hope you don''t me our senior for being cruel. After all, the era when Ss lived was really a time when people were eaten!" "Once again!" Henry got up from the ground again. At this time, Henry''s face was blue and purple, and some parts of his arms and legs were swollen. The seven people''s attacks were not weak, and they were actually hitting on Henry. Looking at Henry, who was covered in green and purple, there was a trace of pity in the eyes of Erin and others. From the moment when they were ready to hand over all their skills to Henry, in their hearts, Henry was already their heir. "Erin." The short man walked behind Erin and whispered, "Ss said thest three days." "Okay." Erin nodded, gritted her teeth and shouted, "Henry, be careful!" As soon as Sister Erin finished speaking, she rushed to Henry again. Henry looked at the direction where Sister Erin rushed to. This time, he did not passively defend but took the initiative to attack. "Good boy!" Erin''s eyes shed with joy. Every time Henry had new movements, it proved that he had new ideas, which was a kind of progress. After countless failures, as long as his mental strength was not destroyed, it would definitely be the swiftest! Time slowly passed by. In the outside world, the underground forces of China had begun to head for the capital. There was only onest day before the ancient kungfu family meeting. Chapter 724 Chapter 724 A well- decorated teahouse was located beside the river in Du Hai. In this ce, every inch ofnd was worth a piece of gold. Although this teahouse was notrge, the price was unaffordable to ordinary people. A pot of tea was worth a thousand yuan. Sylvia was wearing a ck coat, sitting in a wooden chair leaning against the window. She put a light makeup, and her wless facial features added more charm to her appearance, which made the rest people in the teahouse look over at her frequently. Two young men were seated across from Sylvia. The two of them were dressed in ordinary clothes and there was no sign of wealth or riches to them. However, the confidence overflowing from their faces was enough to overwhelm the people who had arrived by driving a luxury car that was worth a few million. The two young men sized up Sylvia, who was in front of them. Their eyes were a little aggressive, and one of them licked his lips from time to time. "You say, the Su n wants to cooperate with our Zhu n? Your Su n is only ranked tenth, and we are ranked ninth. Even if you want to cooperate, why would they send you, an ordinary member, to negotiate?" A young man spoke. This young man was the one standing beside Joshua when the Zhu n attacked Radiant Ind that night. Sylvia smiled and shook her head. "Be careful. It''s not the Su n that wants to cooperate with you, but the Su Family. I''m the master of the Su Family, Sylvia Lin." "The Su Family?" A young man sneered. "You''re the master of an ancient kungfu family. What gives you the right to say want to cooperate with the Zhu n? Your face?" Sylvia took out a blueprint and ced it on the table. The two young men of the Zhu n looked at each other and then opened took the n. Just at the first nce, their pupils contracted fiercely. "Is this the Spirit Gathering Formation?" The two youngsters from the Zhu n looked at Sylvia. Sylvia smiled and didn''t say anything. In her mind, she didn''t know what the drawing was. Today, she took this drawing to look for the people of the Zhu n because she wanted to make a deal. When the two Zhu youths saw that Sylvia did not speak, they naturally thought that Sylvia had tacitly approved of it. "The Su n, why would you build a Spirit Gathering Formation?" "What''s so secret about this ce?" One of them made a guess and then turned to look at Sylvia. Sylvia smiled and said, "Take this blueprint back. As for what''s going on behind this blueprint, we will continue talking once you''ve thought it through." After Sylvia finished speaking, she directly stood up and picked up her handbag, wanting to leave. "Wait!" A young man of the Zhu n called out to Sylvia. He frowned and asked, "What do you want?" Sylvia said without looking back, "I want the Su Family." N?velDrama.Org is the owner. "The Su Family? If you want the Su Family, I''m afraid this blueprint isn''t even enough to be a bargaining chip." The man from the Zhu n smiled. Of course, he understood what Sylvia meant. Now there was only the Su n in Yanjing. If she wanted the Su Family, there was only one possibility- the Su n should disappear! "It doesn''t matter." Sylvia shrugged her shoulders. "As soon as you make your decision, we can continue to talk about the deal." "Is that so?" The corners of the Zhu n youth''s mouth curled into a yful smile. "What if I were to say that I want you?" "Whatever." Sylvia replied and then strode away. The young man from the Zhu n looked at Sylvia''s wonderful back and licked his lips again. Another one of the Zhu n said, "Big brother, if you really want this woman, I will tie her up now, you..." "No need." The young man from the Zhu n shook his head. "This woman is good, but now, the most important thing is that if this map is real and Su n really wants to build the Spirit Gathering Formation, it will prove that they have found something incredible. This thing will fall into the hands of our Zhu n. We will have no worries about having no women in the future." In the Zhu family manor, the buildings that had been destroyed by thest battle had been rebuilt. Joshua Zhu, the head of the Zhu n, sat in the main seat of the head of the Zhu family''s hall, knocking on the table with his fingers. A young man bowed and came to the main hall. "Patriarch, the master of the Su Family has delivered a blueprint." "The Su Family?" When Joshua heard these words, he thought that he had heard it wrong, so he deliberately looked at the young man in front of him. After the young man nodded hard, Joshua showed an intrigued expression and said, "Come on, let me have a look." The young man respectfully handed the blueprint to Joshua. Joshua opened the blueprint. After a few seconds, the corners of his mouth curled up into a smile. "Interesting, interesting. Spirit Gathering Formation. Did the Su n arranged the Su family to deal with Spirit Gathering Formation?" "That''s right." The youth nodded. "Hehe." Joshuaughed. "The old bastard in Freud hasn''t settled down for the past few years. He''s unwilling to ept the current situation, so he''s investigating everywhere. It seems that he''s found out a lot of things. What did the master of the Su Family say?" "She said that she wanted the Su family." The young man answered truthfully. Joshua snorted and said, "She is brave. Does she want the Su Family just because of this thing? Tell her to bring more things tomorrow ande to look talk to me!" "Okay." The youth withdrew. "By the way." Joshua suddenly said when the young man was about to leave the main hall, "What do the ancient kungfu family say now?" "Patriarch, in the eyes of the ancient kungfu family, we have sunk Radiant Ind. I believe that these ignorant people do not know about the existence of the Recluse Association. Patriarch, the reason why the Recluse Society has remained silent is to deliberately make everyone think that we are the ones responsible for that matter. They are trying to put us in an awkward situation and put us down on the spot." Joshua sneered and said, "The Recluse Association. They have been ying tricks for so many years. It''s better to let them hide. I''d like to see how long they can hide! I don''t believe that the group of people who are ying tricks will be able to sit still during this ancient kungfu family meeting. There will be a time when they will be anxious!" "I understand. Are we going to get someone to set off now?" The young man asked. "Tell them to get ready to go to the capital city!" Joshua said with a hint of coldness in his eyes. Numerous figures, on this day, flooded into the capital city. In this huge city, many unfamiliar faces suddenly appeared, but they did not have much impact on the people in the city. However, the underground forces of China were holding their breath, concentrating, and being cautious. Everyone knew that tomorrow might be the day to determine the fate of the ancient kungfu families. If the ns were really invincible and unrestricted, they would ride on the heads of the major ancient kungfu families. With their strength, they had destroyed Radiant Ind in one night. Then there was no hope for ancient kungfu families. This time, it was called the meeting of the ancient kungfu families, but in fact, all the underground forces, big or small, would attend it. Even the Sharp Knife would send people to the capital city. This was a great shuffling of the whole underground forces. What was determined in this Grand Meeting was the overall direction of the underground forces in the future, which was rted to the interests of everyone from the underground forces. Chapter 725 Chapter 725 Below Sosasmo desert, Henry was panting heavily as he looked at the seven people in front of him. His record of bearing their attack was 48 seconds now! At this time, even Erin, the short man and others couldn''t believe it. If it were them, they wouldn''t have been able to hold on for so long under the attack of seven experts of the same level. During this period of oppression training, Henry''s strength had an impressive change. The current Henry, if he was against the short man, it was not that he could withstand a few attacks, but that the short man could withstand a few attacks from Henry. Of course, this was because they had no Qi. If they could use Qi, the short man would be one realm higher than Henry. Henry''s forehead was covered with sweat, and the clothes on his back were already wet. When he heard the result was 48 seconds, his eyes were full of unwillingness to admit defeat. It was still a long way to go to three minutes. "Again!" Henry shouted. "Don''t." The short man shook his head, threw away the bone in his hand and pointed to the top of his head. "Senior Ss has something to talk to you about." "Henry, your achievements are already very unexpected. If you push too hard, there will be side effects." Erin and others also waved their hands. Henry saw thempletely disappear and then rxed his tense nerves. He picked up a bottle of mineral water, drank it up in big gulps, and walked toward the steps. Ss was sitting cross-legged on the ck rock in an open area with no end in sight on the third floor. He closed his eyes and the sounds of light footsteps could be heard from the entrance to the third floor. "You are here. You can hold on for 48 seconds. It''s beyond my expectation. I thought that your limit was 30 seconds." Ss opened his eyes and looked in the direction of the entrance. Henry wiped the sweat from his forehead and said with shame, "It''s too far away from the three minutes you need." "Three minutes. Even I can''t hold on for three minutes." Ss stood up. "You''ve exceeded my estimation." "Uh..." Henry looked at Ss with a stunned face. "Your training ising to an end today. Only training may not be a good thing. You need to improve yourself." Ss looked at Henry up and down. The current Henry looked a little thinner than before, but his explosive power, persistence, and reaction power had been many times stronger than before. More importantly, Henry''s mind was clearer when he fought against the enemy. He could achieve the greatest effect in the most efficient way. Ss said, "You''ve entered the Qi-controlling Realm by ident. Although the process was dangerous, it''s good that nothing happened. I have a set of Qi-refining method, which is just right for you." While speaking, Ss took out a ck book from his clothes and handed it to Henry. Henry reached out and took the book. It gave Henry a kind of rough feeling. The paper was not soft. It was not made of high- quality paper but had been stored for too long. When he opened the book, the words inside were all pictographs, so it was difficult to recognize them. Ss''s voice rang in Henry''s ears. "This technique is called World Destruction Technique. It''s said that when one cultivates it to the extreme, he can destroy the world with his or her physical body. However, no one knows the exact effects of this technique. The first step of cultivating this technique is to draw Qi into one''s meridians. It''s only slightly less dangerous than drinking the energy from the Spiritual Stones." Henry looked at the cultivation method in his hand. Just by looking at it with his eyes, Henry felt a heavy pressure. "Sit down. I will introduce you to practice first." Ss pointed to the ground. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Henry nodded and sat cross-legged. There were no sun, moon, and stars in the Hell prison, but in the outside world, everything was changing. The capital city of China was overcast with dark clouds today. It was the beginning of November, which made many people feel gloomy. On the street of Capital, there were two traffic police officers every 50 metres. A lot of people were guessing which big shot came from abroad today. In the Jiang family courtyard, an old man in a yellow robe pushed the door open and strode out. Outside the Jiang family''s house, there stood two figures, both of them were old. One was wearing a white robe, and the other was wearing a purple robe, exuding a strong ancient style. "Old Jiang, it''s up to you today. The ancestral weapons of our two families can''t be used." "It doesn''t matter. It''s just three ns ranked at the bottom. One ancestral weapon is enough!" Old Jiang shook his head with a confident smile on his face. "Let''s go to the ancestral tform." The three of them looked toward the north simultaneously. In the north of Capital, there was a forest which was full of idyllic scenery. In the past, during the holidays, it would be regarded as a good ce to have fun. However, a few days ago, this forest waspletely guarded, and no one was allowed to enter. Numerous figures were gathered in the forest, making preparations. Seats and chairs were all set up around the huge forest. The underground forces from all over the world were heading for the forest. Under Sosasmo''s desert, Henry took a deep breath and listened to Ss quietly. For Henry, every word was a treasure. Every cultivation experience and even the smallest breakthrough were very important to him. "If you want to cultivate, you can only use one cultivation method for your whole life. If you want to give up, you must destroy your whole body. If you choose to cultivate World Destruction Technique, you should remember the word destruction. There should be no fear in your heart. When the enemy comes, just keep fighting! I have exined to you the crucial points. Now go out up and practise for three times. When you master it,e and look for me." Henry nodded, got up and walked to the highest tform. Then he jumped out of the cage. It had been a month since Henry entered the cage. The African weather gradually warmed up, and the zing sun shone on the sand without resistance, making the entire Sosasmo desert as hot as a furnace. Henry stood quietly above the desert, recalling Ss''s words and taking in a deep breath. The word destruction meant that whatever was in front of him, it would be cleared up! Henry took a deep breath, ording to the first page of the book, he let the Qi run in the body, and then punched out. "Rumble!" In the sky of the capital city, there was a sh of lightning. It was only noon, but because of the dark clouds all over the sky, many people turned on the lights at home. The pitter- patter of raindrops fell from the sky. "Viper Rose from Anshi has arrived!" A loud voice rang at the entrance of the forest. This forest also ushered other underworld forces, except for the three noble families in the capital city. White Rose came over wearing a tightbat suit, and her graceful figure was undisguisedly outlined. White Rose only took two people with her. After entering, she first greeted the three of them, and then went to the outermost chair and sat down. Soul Ji, the top master of the Ji family, Ernest Jiang, the master of the Jiang family, and Gavin Bai, the master of the Bai family, were also sitting at this time. The disciples of the three great families were all standing around with a serious look on their faces. Chapter 726 Chapter 726 It was drizzling. No one held an umbre, and there was a hint of chill in the air. "The master from Xiao Manor, Steve Xiao!" Another loud shout came from the entrance of the forest. Steve Xiao walked over from the entrance alone, looked around, bowed slightly to the members of the three big families, and then sat in the outermost seats. Shouts came from the entrance of the jungle one after another. Figures came in one after another and chose the most suitable seats for themselves and sat down. On the surface of Sosasmo desert. Henry stood under the scorching sun, controlling the Qi in his body and integrating it into his meridians. With a "bang", Henry finally integrated a wisp of Qi into the meridians of his right arm. But it took him three hours. The moment this wisp of Qi merged into the meridians, the sand under Henry''s body suddenly burst out. "Use the Qi to change the environment!" Henry''s face lit up with joy. "This cultivation method is really powerful." Henry could clearly feel the powerful force in his arm. "The first sess is the slowest. Next, it will be much easier." Henry held his breath again, looking for the feeling that he had just had when he integrated the Qi into the meridians and continued to do so. The first step of the World Devastating Tique was to integrate every meridian in his body with the Qi. Capital City, forest, at four o''clock in the afternoon. The seats in the back of the forest were almost filled. All the underground forces hade one after another. The Nangong family from Yanjing was sitting in the second row, and the Yue family from Hangshi was also sitting in the second row. In the front row, almost all the seats were empty except for the three noble families from the capital city. Everyone was clear that there would definitely be people sitting in the seats here. At six o''clock in the afternoon. The light rain above the capital didn''t stop. On the contrary, it became more and more intense. The rain wetted their clothes, but no one made a sound. They all sat there in silence. This Ancient Kungfu Family Meeting was supposed to be a feast, but because of the fall of Radiant Ind and the n''s strong rise, it had turned into what it was now. A burst of suddenughter broke the strange silence here. "Ha ha ha, have you people of Xiao n not made any progress after so many years? You are still so weak!" A loudugh sounded from the entrance of the dense forest. Two figures were rapidly approached. Both of them were walking on air. This scene alone made all the underground forces here widen their eyes. Flying in the air! In their eyes, this was the skill of an immortal! Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Both of them were middle-aged. "Youugh at our Xiao n, but you didn''t make any progress. Your Su n is the same. Let me see how strong you are!" The two men fought in the air with bare hands. The speed was so fast that most of the people present couldn''t see it clearly. One of them raised a palm and directly broke a big tree from the distance. This power made the people from the underground forces take a deep breath. The leaders of the three well-known families from the capital city squinted at the two men in the sky. The appearance of these two men in this way showed that they wanted to show their strength. "This palm of yours is not good enough, look at me!" Another person shouted loudly, and also raised a palm. This palm was aimed at the people of the underground forces next to the garden. With a cold snort, Soul grabbed a wooden bench and threw it into the air. The wooden bench had just flown halfway when it suddenly broke apart. It was affected by the palm of the man just now, and the man''s strength was also offset by the wooden bench that Soul threw out. "If you want to fight, you can go somewhere else to fight." Soul said. The two men in the air looked at each other and stopped. One of them shouted at Soul, "Are you the one who can tell us where and when we can fight?" The other man looked around and shouted, "All of you, leave here now!" All the underground forces felt ashamed to be scolded like this, but they didn''t dare to refute it. The strength shown by the two people in front of them was too strong. Not to mention the magic of walking in the air or the strength that could break a big tree from a distance, just their speed was so fast that people were dazzled by it and it made these people from underground forces unable to resist. All the people sitting in the forest looked at each other, and finally, they focused their eyes on the three big families from Capital. Soul looked at the two of them with his hands sped behind his back. "This is the ce where the ancient kungfu family''s gathering will be held!" "Ancient kungfu family''s gathering? How dare they hold a meeting like this? It''s so funny!" The man of the Xiao n directly stretched out one hand and took a step forward. Suddenly, he rushed toward Soul at a faster speed than before. Before the crowd could react to what had happened, the member of the Xiao n had already arrived in front of Soul. "Since when can the ns go against the rules?" A shout came from behind Soul. A silver spear, which raised a fine rain, came from behind Soul. The spearhead with a cold light shing went straight to the Xiao n''s member. The face of the member suddenly changed, and he stepped back two meters before he escaped the sudden attack of the silver spear. A middle-aged man in a silver robe appeared slowly from behind Soul. He looked very ordinary, but his body exuded a cold momentum. The member of the Xiao n looked at the man in silver and frowned. They said, "Silver Guest! Since when did official members attend the ancient kungfu family''s gathering?" The man, who was called the Silver Guest, stood with his long spear next to him and said with a poker face, "You have been making too much trouble recently. Let me announce a few rules." "Rules?" The person from the Xiao n harrumphed coldly and did not speak again. At the exit of the forest, threerge teams came in from the entrance. The ones at the forefront were Freud Su from the Su n, Joshua Zhu from the Zhu n, and the current patriarch of Xiao n, Dn Xiao. These three people came over, and they naturally gave off an imposing manner even though they were not angry. Joshua looked at everything in front of him with a smile. "Since Silver Guest has shown up, our Zhu n must show him some respect. You''d better listen to the rules." Freud nodded and replied, "That''s right. After all, there are many more ns out there, not just our three ns. Now that the ns are bound to be re-born, we should set the rules ahead of time." Freud''s words were mixed with many meanings. First of all, it was to remind Silver Guest that the three ns were not the most important ones among the ns, and there were stronger ones. Secondly, it was to tell him that the ns would inevitablye into the world and there was no need to target these three ns. Dn looked like a very kind person. "If there''s no rule, nothing could be arranged. As for rules, it''s good to set them early. Hahaha." After the three of them finished talking, they looked at each other and then walked to the centre of the forest. The n disciples they brought were scattered around the forest. Chapter 727 Chapter 727 On the surface above Sosasmo desert, the sand under Henry''s feet kept exploding, creating holes one after another, and then it was buried by the sand. It could be seen that Henry''s skin outside his clothes was red. At the same time that he integrated the Qi into the meridians, his Qi and blood were also soaring. Henry took a deep breath and suddenly let out a loud shout. Then, with a Qi explosion, all the dust on the ground was blown up. Henry, at this moment, seemed to have exhausted all his strength. He copsed on the sand, breathing heavily. He had a smile on his face. After a few hours, he finally integrated the Qi into his meridians. The degree of danger in it was not known to outsiders. There were several times when the Qi broke through Henry''s meridians, entering his heart. That Qi was extremely fierce and sharp, like needles. If it truly entered his heart, then Henry would undoubtedly die. However, the good thing was that a whirl of Qi appeared from his abdomen, blocking the Qi that was rushing towards Henry''s chest. This allowed Henry toplete the first step of the World Destruction Tique without being in much danger. Henry took a few heavy breaths, and then he punched the sand on the ground and returned to the prison. Ss had been sitting on the ground on the third floor. When he saw Henrye back, he looked up and asked, "Are you done?" "Yes." Henry nodded. There was a look of surprise in Ss''s eyes, but his tone was still calm. "Since you have finished practicing, you should leave. During this period, you should learn more about all of this. The things you have brought are enough for everyone to learn for a period of time. Don''te back in the near future. I''ll wait for you to be the Punishment Messager." Henry looked at Ss and then bowed deeply. "Big Brother, thank you very much. I will definitely sit in the position of Punishment Messager and set you free." Ss chuckled and said, "Haha, let''s put that aside for now. Just do not embarrass yourself outside. Finally, I''ll teach you another move. Watch carefully, I call this move... Demonic Sword!" Above the Hell Prison, in the cloudless sky, ck air suddenly condensed. The ck air condensed into the shape of a small sword, which was only 30 centimeters long. In less than three seconds, it dissipated between sky and earth. In the blink of an eye, a figure shot out from the desert and disappeared from the desert at an extremely fast speed. In the prison, Ss looked at Henry''s back as he left. The smile on his face became brighter and brighter, and there was a trace of nostalgia in his eyes. "At that time, you ignored all the opinions of the public, separated the ancient kungfu families and ns, and let Qi and soldiers never see each other. You were worried about theing of that day. However, in this world, with the existence of this kid, even if that day reallyes, there is still a possibility of fighting against him!" At the entrance of the third floor, Erin and others all poked their heads out and looked above their heads. "Senior, Henry has left." The short man said. "s." Sister Wave sighed. "I really don''t want to part with this guy." "Yes, I can''t abuse this boy any longer. There is no fun. I hope that he can survive in the outside world and not die so fast. It''s not easy for him to go against the Recluse Association." Ss got up and looked up. "How can it be simple to fight with a force that can extend its power to any ce? However, I have a premonition in my heart." "What kind of premonition?" The short man asked curiously. "The Recluse Association, which has been strong for a thousand years, is likely to lose to Henry. Hahaha!" Ssughed and then waved his hand. "Let''s go and watch TV! That set of Eighteen Dragon Palms is interesting. I''ll study it and teach Henry when heester." In the forest of the Capital City at eight o''clock at night. The sky hadpletely darkened. Several incandescentmps were shining around the forest, and the light rain was still falling. They had been sitting here for several hours. "Silver Visitor, if you have anything to say, just say it. There''s no need to keep us guessing!" The one from the Xiao n spoke up. "There''s no hurry." The Silver Visitor shook his head. "Food is the paramount priority among the people. It''s already dinner time, so it''s better to eat first." The disciples of the Jiang family brought delicate food and handed it to everyone present. Except for the Silver Visitor who took over the fast food and ate slowly, the rest of the people did not move. By the time the Silver Visitor finished his meal leisurely, it was already 8:30. "If there''s anything else, just say it!" The man from the Xiao n said impatiently. The Silver Visitorughed and then said, "These rules do not apply to only to ancient kungfu families. Even an ancient kungfu family, an underground force, a n, and even the Sharp Knife, you all must abide by the same rule." The Silver Visitor stretched out a finger and said, "First of all, you can''t disy the power in front of ordinary people. This power, ording to our discussion, is probably below C-level. To be precise, the speed you disy can''t be faster than that of a first-level athlete, and the strength you show can''t be higher than the strength of a 75 kg boxer. Do you understand?" The crowd remained silent as they listened to the man''s words. "Second." The Silver Visitor stretched out his second finger. "After daybreak in the morning, you can''t fight until, hmm... eight-thirty in the evening. No matter the n, the ancient kungfu family, or the underground forces of the lowest rank, no one is allowed to start a fight. During night and until dawn, you can do whatever you want and just wipe the blood off yourself. Do you understand?" After the man finished speaking, he looked at the crowd and waited for their answer. Everyone still looked back and forth, and no one took the lead in making a sound. "If you all understand, then I''ll talk about the third point." The man stood up and looked around. "Third, we will not interfere in your struggles within the time stipted. Of course, if anyone breaks the rules, I think your leaders are very clear about the consequences." N?velDrama.Org is the owner. The people of the major ordinary underground forces looked back and forth and nodded secretly. Now that the n was strong, such a rule was tantamount to restraining the n. "Now, I''ll give you three minutes to give your opinions. If you don''t have any, I''ll leave first and you can continue with your meeting." The Silver Visitor said. At the scene, there was only the sound of rain falling on the ground, and no one spoke. Although the ns were powerful, they had just appeared. The highest- ranked n present was the Zhu n, ranked ninth. There were eight other ns in front of the Zhu n. Of course, the Zhu n would not give opinions foolishly. Whoever spoke now would be the leader of the ns. The Zhu n was too pushy in the past. It was okay to suppress the underground forces, but it was not a wise choice to go against the Silver Visitor. Time ticked by, one second at a time. Three minutes. One could say it was fast, one could say it was slow. In the midst of everyone''s breath, time just flew by. "Since you don''t have any opinions, it''s a deal. Next, it''s time for your meeting. I won''t disturb you." The Silver Visitor grabbed his silver spear, shed away, and left. Chapter 728 Chapter 728 Many people from the underground forces secretly heaved a sigh of relief the moment the Silver Visitor left. Although the man did not deliberately impose any pressure on them, his presence here made them feel as though they could not breathe. This feeling would only appear in the face of experts who far surpassed them. The rain was getting heavier and heavier. "Hahaha!" Freudughed out loud. "Old friends from ancient kungfu families, we came from the same root hundreds of years ago. Now that we haven''t seen each other for so long, our mutual understanding has be lower and lower. How about this, let''s put on an act first." As Freud spoke, he winked at a young man behind him. "Kieran, go and greet the seniors." The young man named Kieran Su was about 22 years old, 1.8 meters tall, and handsome. He slightly bowed and said, "Yes, Master." Kieran stepped forward, nced at the people present, and said with a smile, "Everyone, Kieran from the Su n is here to ask for your advice!" "You''re being rude!" Freud shouted. "You are standing here and asking for advice from who? Do you want to fight in front of the seniors?" "It''s Kieran''s fault for being rude." Kieran slightly bowed, and then pped towards the parterre in the middle of the circle. Under Kieran''s movement, countless branches were broken inch by inch, and arge open space was cleared out. Kieran walked to the centre of the forest and said again, "Kieran, from the Su n, comes to ask for your advice!" Among the many underground forces present, those who were able to appear here today were all leaders. However, none of them dared to ept Kieran''s challenge. The ability Kieran just showed was enough to crush them. They finally understood why the extremely powerful Radiant Ind had sunk into the bottom of the sea overnight. Although the Emperor of Hell was powerful, he did not have the power to fly in the air like an immortal. "Let me do it!" A young man of the Ji family jumped out, gritting his teeth. "Ha." Kieran chuckled at him. "What are youughing at?" The young man from the Ji family shouted. Kieran''s face was full of disdain, and he spat out lightly, "Trash." It was nine o''clock in the evening. The whole capital city was covered by a dark curtain. The continuous drizzle of the whole day made people feel depressed. When people returned home, they turned on the TV and nestled on the sofa, watching TV. On a rainy night, six people stepped in the rain, and their faces were covered by ck umbres. asionally, pedestrians on the way to take shelter from the rain saw these six people and they all seemed to have seen a ghost and ran away with big steps. There was a trace of airflow on the tracks of these six people. If you looked carefully, the rainwater would cut to the sides when it fell on less than one centimetre away from their umbres. In the forest. Kieran stood in the forest with a proud face. By his side, there had been seven disciples of kungfu families. All seven of them, without exception, couldn''t stand one move from him. "I''m going to the bathroom." Sylvia, who was sitting behind Freud, suddenly stood up and said. Freud didn''t even look at Sylvia. Instead, he was staring at the stage with a smile on his face. "Ah, I''m so bored. I will go to the bathroom!" Joshua Zhu stretched and stood up. He said to Freud at the same time, "Old Su, that girl from your n looks good. Why don''t we connect our two ns?" "Haha." Freudughed out loud. "Head of the Zhu n, you must have this thought. I, Freud Su, have to reject that offer unfortunatelly." "Old Su, let''s talk about this. My unfilial son is about to get married." Joshua waved to Freud and then strode away. In the bathroom not far away, Sylvia stood in front of a public sink and washed her face. The expensive cosmetics were not washed off by the rain. Joshua walked over from behind and turned on the tap. "Girl, do you have a tissue? I''m used to being served by others. I didn''t even bring the tissues when I came to the toilet." Sylvia smiled faintly and took out a pack of paper towels from her bag. "Seniors are concerned with the world, so of course they won''t remember these trivial matters." "Ha-ha." Joshuaughed and said, "You are so beautiful, and your words are sweet." As Joshua spoke, he reached out his hand and took the tissues. When Joshua was about to grab the tissues, a big hand reached out from the side and grabbed the pack taken out by Sylvia. "Oh, my stomach is also very ufortable. Old Zhu, this pack of tissues is enough for us. I can''t hold any longer. I will go inside first." Freud grabbed the tissue in his hands. He held his stomach in his hands and rushed into the bathroom. Joshua followed behind Freud and said, "Old Su, why don''t you just ask your girl to give you another pack of tissues? What are you trying to do with it?" "Haha." Freudughed and tore the tissue. He took out half of it and handed it to Joshua. "Old Zhu, I have to go first." After speaking, Freud pulled opened the doors, and then he walked inside and firmly shut the entrance. The moment he entered, Freud took out all of the remaining half of the paper towels in his hands and carefully looked at them. Outside the bathroom, Sylvia walked slowly. When she stepped out of the bathroom, a small piece of stic fell under her feet. Sylvia walked towards it. It was the young man from the Zhu n who reported the situation to Joshua. She bent down and picked up the piece of stic and put it into her pocket. Sylvia returned to her seat. In the parterre, there were no more disciples of aristocratic families to challenge Kieran Su. "Hahaha, I didn''t expect these ancient kungfu families to be so useless. Let me have a taste of your skills!" A young man from the Xiao n walked out. His name was Clyde Xiao. Clyde walked into the ring and fought with Kieran on the spot. The two fought so hard that both of them showed their strongest moves, which made those underground forces around them shocked. A few minutester, Freud and Joshua came back. "Hey, howe our Su n and the Xiao n are fighting?" Freud deliberately showed a very surprised expression and said loudly, "Is it that these good-for-nothings from ancient kungfu families can''t fight?" "Haha, the ancient kungfu families. When did be like this?" Joshua asked loudly. Dn, who was sitting on the side, said nothing with a smile on his face. "Well, Kieran, you don''t have to fight anymore. Since the predecessors of the ancient kungfu families don''t dare to ept the challenge, then let''s forget it." Freud waved his hand. Kieran and Clyde stopped at the same time and looked proudly at the underground forces. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Under the powerful aura of these ns, all the underground forces had a hard time breathing. Freud said loudly, "Since predecessors don''t want to talk about the past anymore, then allow me to say a few sentences. Just now, the Nine Bureaux announced three rules, so now, I, Freud Su, also want to announce a few rules!" Chapter 729 Chapter 729 Freud took a step forward. This step he took through the air, and then he took another step. It was as if he was walking on ayer of invisible stairs, gradually reaching five meters above everyone. Freud looked down at the crowd. Joshua turned around and said to the young man who followed him often, "Joe, I''m going to build an inws rtionship with Old Su. Take thedy and Pan to have a talk first." "Yes." Joe nodded. He then looked at a youth of seventeen to eighteen years of age beside him. "Young Master, pleasee with me." "Do I need your permission to leave?" The young man red at Joe with an impatient look on his face. Then he took out a cigarette and put it in his mouth. As soon as he opened his mouth, a mouthful of yellow teeth could be seen. "Lady, pleasee with me." Joe looked at Sylvia. "Old Su, you have to keep your promise." Joshua shouted to the top. Freud waved his hand as if he didn''t care. "Old Zhu, if you like this girl, I''ll send her to your house as a daughter-inw." "Haha." Pan, with a cigarette between his lips, looked at Sylvia with a dirty face. His obscene eyes looked at Sylvia up and down a few times, "Beauty, I will show you my power tonight." A strong sense of disgust shed across Sylvia''s eyes. However, she did not say anything. Instead, she followed Joe and headed towards a ce where no one was around. Pan came to Sylvia''s side and stretched out his hand to touch her body. Sylvia deliberately quickened her pace to avoid Pan''s hand. Pan stood rooted to the spot and was stunned for a moment. Then, he stared at Sylvia''s back and laughed sinisterly, "Haha, I like this kind of fiery character." The three of them didn''t walk too far. They were still within the sight of Freud. "The patriarch has agreed to your request. However, he has one request." Joe''s voice sounded in Sylvia''s ears. "What is it?" Sylvia asked in a low voice. Joe did not answer Sylvia''s question directly, but asked, "As far as I know, you have something to do with Radiant Ind, right?" A look of disdain appeared in Sylvia''s eyes. "We don''t have any rtionship for a long time already." "Haha." Joe chuckled and said, "It doesn''t matter whether you are telling the truth or not. Anyway, that ind has already sunk to the bottom of the sea." When Joe spoke, he had been paying attention to Sylvia''s expression. When he found that there was no change in Sylvia''s expression, he was relieved. What Joe didn''t know was that after learning the news that Henry was dead, Sylvia locked herself in the house. Every second, she was hypnotizing herself. In those few days, she had to tell herself that Henry was dead countless times every day. After all those words, she gradually became numb. Joe continued, "Before you gain control of the Su Family, our patriarch hopes that you can stay with the Zhu n. As the daughter-inw of the patriarch, he won''t let you suffer. If there aren''t any problems, our deal will be settled." Sylvia turned her head and looked at Pan who was standing behind her. Pan bared his yellow teeth and smiled at Sylvia. He was not tall and was only about 1.65 meters. Among all the men, he definitely belonged to the category of short people. His appearance was also very ordinary. Sylvia nodded. "There''s no problem. However, you all have to be clear that I''ve already gotten the final blueprint. Be sure that the Su Family cannot give you all the blueprints. If you want to obtain the most crucial item, only I can personally hand it over to you." "Okay." Joe said, "Then I hope our cooperation will be sessful. Next, the young master will apany you." After finishing his words, Joe walked to the side. Pan, who was standing aside, rubbed his hands and walked towards Sylvia with a dirty look on his face, "Beauty, from today onwards, you are mine. Hahaha." Sylvia put one hand into her handbag and grabbed the ice- cold dagger handle. She looked at Pan, who was getting closer and closer. A few secondster, she loosened her hand and said with a smile, "Young Master Zhu, isn''t the business in the front more important now?" As soon as Sylvia''s voice fell, she heard a loud shout from Freud on the top of the forest bed, "From now on, all the members of ancient kungfu families must listen to the ns'' orders. From today, all the rankings are not effective anymore. The members of the ancient kungfu families, do you have any objections?" Freud was high up above, sweeping his eyes over everything below. Everyone from the ancient kungfu families was silent. "I''m asking you, do you have any objections?!" Freud spoke again. This time, his tone was much more severe than before. "Old Su, don''t be so aggressive." Joshua suddenly said, "You suddenly proposed such a rule. How can they ept it? We just want to set up our own forces because we like freedom. It''s too overbearing to make everyone listen to our orders." As soon as Joshua''s voice came out, many underground forces looked at him with kind eyes. Different from the Su and Xiao ns who were overbearing, Joshua''s words were calmer. He did not do anything to suppress the underground forces. It was the Su and Xiao ns that liked showing their own muscles. Freud, who was standing in the air, frowned slightly when he heard this. "Old Zhu, what do you mean by this?" "I don''t mean anything." Joshua smiled. "We''ve been living in seclusion for so many years, not because we want to grab something, but to pass it down better. Harmony is the most important thing." Joshua looked like a good old man. Freud''s expression kept changing. Finally, he took a deep breath and said, "Old Zhu, each n has the idea of what they want. Your Zhu n sank Radiant Ind and got what you want. Naturally, I also have to get what I want." After Freud finished speaking, he did not look at Joshua anymore. Instead, he faced the three families and said, "I''ll ask you for thest time. Do you have any objections about the rules I spoke of?" "Rumble!" There was a loud boom. A sh of lightning shed across the sky. The moment the lightning shed, the expressions on everyone''s faces were clearly reflected. "I''m asking you all!" Freud clenched his fists. "Do you all have any objections?!" Around the forest, there was a row of wooden houses, which used to be rented for vacation, and they were all empty today. An old man in a purple robe stood in front of the window of the wooden house and said, "This Freud Su is even more impatient than we thought. Old Jiang, we need you to do it." "Okay." The old man in a yellow robe nodded and shook his cuffs. Behind him, there was a two- meter- long, half- meter- wide pir- like object that was covered by an old cloth. No one could see what it was. "Since you all aren''t going to answer me!" Freud''s eyes were filled with coldness. "Then..." Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. In the wooden house, the old man pushed the door open. Right at this time, arge ck de hacked over from the darkness with a heart shaking aura, directly rushing at Freud. "We are making decisions regarding the ancient kungfu families!" Six figures in ck robes appeared in the midst of the rain. Chapter 730 Chapter 730 Under the rain, each of the six individuals held a ck umbre. The voice of the one in the front, as well as the weapon that flew towards Freud, made all of the underground powers here widen their eyes. In front of the wooden house, the old man in the yellow robe stood there with a smile on his face. "They still came." Sylvia, who was standing not far away, suddenly trembled. Although she did not hear much of that person''s voice, she could immediately tell who it came from! The fine and dense rain sprinkled down. The ck de scattered the Qi under Freud''s feet and stabbed straight into the ground. The killing intent emitted from the de made people unconsciously get goosebumps. "Who are you?" Freud looked at the six people who came and frowned. Although the Qi emitted from the ck de didn''t affect him, he could feel its intimidating momentum. The person who was the leader of the six did not look at Freud. Instead, he said in a low voice, "Tell me, which one is the Zhu n?" All the people present guessed the identities of the six people who came, and they subconsciously looked at Joshua. The six of them locked their eyes on Joshua. Freud looked at the six people who came and then looked at Joshua. He smiled and stood aside and did not say anything. These people were obviously here to make trouble for the Zhu n, so Freud naturally did not want to help the Zhu n. Dn Xiao was still sitting by the side with a smile on his face. Joshua''s face changed. He didn''t expect that someone would dare to provoke him today. He stepped forward and stared at the approaching six people. "Who are you, a group rascal? How dare you provoke our Zhu n?" "We are the ones who will kill you!" The leader waved his arm in the air, and the long ck de inserted in the ground was directly taken back by the leader as if it had been sucked by a suction force. At the same time, the six ck umbres were released from their hands and slowly fell to the ground. The human faces under the ck umbres were clearly revealed in everyone''s eyes. "Ten Kings!" Everyone looked at the person standing at the front. Even though they had already guessed their identities, they still could not help but cry out in surprise. Every single one of the Ten Kings of Radiant Ind was a legendary figure of the underground world. After learning that the Radiant Ind had fallen, everyone''s first reaction was disbelief. Now that they had returned, they were openly saying that they wanted to kill the Zhu n. Radiant Ind was still mighty! After the appearance of Wade''s and others, the underground forces present seemed to have a backbone. The Sacred Land of the underground world, Radiant Ind, wasn''t something people could bully! "Kill!" Wade shouted. The other five people behind him all moved and rushed toward Joshua at an extremely fast speed. Future waved her hand and countless steel needles shot at Joshua. They were a new type of weapon developed by herbined with modern technology and Tang n''s hidden weapons. Each steel needle contained strong energy that couldpletely destroy an armoured vehicle. Wade stepped in the air and shed at Joshua with his huge de. Wade''s actions of treading in the air caused the various underground powers'' hearts to surge. It turned out that it wasn''t only a n that had such a divine ability to fly through the air. Those from the underground forces were also capable of doing it! Facing Wade''s attack, Joshua did not choose to face it head- on. Instead, he decided to dodge. The n, which had been strong since they arrived, began to dodge under the attack of Radiant Ind! This scene made all the major forces'' blood boil. "Old man Jiang," said the old man in the purple robe in front of the log cabin, "there''s something wrong with the children of the Radiant Ind. Your granddaughter, she...." The old man had a nervous look on his face. "If they forcibly enhance the Qi, although they can get a huge increase in strength in a short period of time, the consequences could be very serious." The old man in purple frowned and said, "What makes these children so desperate?" "Only one thing." The old man in white, who hadn''t spoken for a long time, spoke. "This time, there''s one less person on Radiant Ind..." The six people rushed into the crowd of the Zhu n. In the twinkling of an eye, they took the lives of more than a dozen disciples of the Zhu n. Joe, who was standing not far away, joined the battle directly. Pan, Joshua''s son, hid behind Sylvia with a frightened look. Sylvia''s eyes were filled with excitement as she stared at the six people who had just arrived from Radiant Ind. However, the look of excitement on her face was fading away as time passed. "Impossible! Wade and the others are here. What about Henry... what about Henry..." Sylvia tried hard to find Henry''s shadow, but there were only six people from Radiant Ind. She could sweep across the area at a nce, but Henry was nowhere to be found. The hope that had just been ignited in the woman''s heart was shattered again. "Why didn''t the Emperor show up?" Some people also noticed this. Henry was called the Emperor. Whenever there was a battle on Radiant Ind, it must be under the leadership of the Emperor. But today, the Emperor was not here. "Could it be that Radiant Ind has truly sunk? There are only six kings left on the ind, but the Emperor is no longer around?" Someone spoke, his face carrying a sense of loneliness. "Impossible!" Someone shook his head vigorously. "How could the Emperor fall?!" Henry was not only the strong leader of Radiant Ind, but also the spiritual leader. Radiant Ind without Henry was not the real Radiant Ind. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Wade''s eyes were scarlet, and even the ck broadsword in his hand had a faint red light. "B*stards of the Zhu n, today, I want you to pay for my brother''s life!" Wade roared and shed at Joshua heavily. The de emitted a violent light, which was red. The grass on the ground were all cut off by the de. Future and others were all very irritable, but they didn''t have the red light like Wade. With aplicated look in her eyes, Future looked at Wade and said in a low voice, "Idiot, control your emotions." "Ah!" Wade threw his head back and roared. His face was filled with madness. "Today, we will kill the Zhu n!" Red Hair said in a low voice. He crushed a disciple of the Zhu n''s head, causing his blood to ssh. "Your blood will be used as a sacrifice to our big brother." "Kill!" Alex kept rotating the two machetes in his hand. He pinned them so fast that if a disciple of the Zhu n would touch them, he would die immediately. Moon Goddess said nothing, but the ruthlessness in her attacks was no less than anyone else''s. Her long whip was covered with barbs, and with a swing of her whip, everyone had to step back a little. "Let the Zhu n pay with blood!" Sea God wielded his blue long sabre. He was the overlord of the sea, so as soon as he felt the water, he had a strange sense of intimacy with it. The raindrops turned into sharp des in the hands of Sea God. An elderly man, even though his figure looked senile, wasn''t slow at all. Radiant Ind''s major- domo Peze, after many years, walked out from Radiant Ind for the first time, starting his ughter again. Chapter 731 Chapter 731 The voices of the six people from Radiant Ind made everyone''s hearts skip a beat. Could it be that the Emperor, the Lord of Radiant Ind...had truly died? The legend of the underground world who once led a revolution. The person who had overthrown the King Region. Was he really dead? The words spoken by the people from Radiant Ind had already given everyone an answer. White Rose could see the rain falling in front of her eyes. At that time, that man only needed to look at a person and the person would be so scared that their legs would go weak. Did he really lose? Did he really die? Sylvia stood there, and her pretty face had been drenched. It was hard to tell if it was rain or tears. "You want my Zhu n to pay with our lives? How arrogant!" Joshua roared. Although he had not yet understood what the people in front of him were doing, he, as a n patriarch, had to crush the ancient kungfu families. Naturally, he could not reason with them. He had to fight first. Joshua could tell that these were merely six Transformation Realm practitioners. Transformation Realm was simply too weak for him. Joshua grasped the air. The rain in the air, in an abnormal state, condensed into a water de that was one meter long and Joshua held it in his hand. This scene once again refreshed the perceptions of all underground forces. "Younger generation, you''re too arrogant. I''ll teach you a lesson on behalf of your elders!" Joshua shouted. He used the water de to cleave open Wade''s Qi, and then used it to stab toward Wade''s heart. Wade''s eyes were red. Facing Joshua''s attack, he did not dodge, but he let the sword stab at him. He still waved the knife toward Joshua''s head. Frowning, Joshua quickly changed his move, no longer stabbing at Wade. Even if the sword had stabbed Wade, he would have also been injured more or less. This time, the Zhu n was going to step on everyone''s head. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Wade''s desperate fighting style made Joshua feel that it was a little tricky. "B*stard, I want you to pay for my brother''s life!" Wade''s attack failed, but once again, he swung it at Joshua. "You don''t deserve to be an opponent for our patriarch!" Joe rushed over and drew out a thin sword from his waist, and then he stabbed it at Wade''s broadsword. "Get lost!" A crisp cry sounded, and the long whip of Moon Goddess broke through the air with a gust of sound and went straight to Joe. Joe hurriedly wielded his sword to resist, which collided with the long whip, causing a lot of sparks. Wade brandished his de again towards Joshua without any hindrance. The red light on the de became even brighter. "I''m going to kill you! I''m going to kill you!" Wade roared, with a kind of irrational madness. The Temple Guardians would apany their emperor for life. The ce where the emperor''s eyes were pointed must be the ce where their swords were headed to. In the war against the Zhu n, Henry hunted down the middle- aged man in ck. After that, he crushed his mobile phone signalising to start the ind''s relocation n. Since that day, Henry had never contacted Radiant Ind again. Wade and others, even let Felix and Red Hair, spread out countless people to find Henry, but unfortunately, they couldn''t get any information about him. They had not heard anything, which made Wade and others keep a fire in their hearts. They were waiting for today! The red light began to spread from the edge of the de to Wade''s body. The red light on his body became brighter and brighter. In front of the distant wooden house, the old man in yellow and the old man in purple widened their eyes. "How is that possible?! The Qi of this child has risen from the Transformation Realm to the Qi- concentrating Realm!" The elder in white looked at Wade and said, "The Temple Guardians are naturally gifted. He is full of rage and is affected by external things. Now his strength is rising rapidly, but the bacsh could also be very serious." "Old Bai, aren''t you going to take care of it? Although the Temple Guardians are a n, they are different from the other ns. You''ve always been in contact with each other, haven''t you?" the elder Jiang asked. "Hehe." The old manughed and stroked his beard. "There''s no need for me to worry about the descendants of the Temple Guardians." "Wade, control your emotions!" Future shouted loudly after seeing Wade covered in red light. The complicated look in her eyes became more and more intense. Back then, after the n for relocating the ind had been activated, everyone on the ind wanted to cultivate as soon as possible. Wade and Future wanted to use the power of science and technology to help themselves quickly improve their strength. At that time, Future also understood Wade''s state and knew that Wade had fallen into a demon''s trap because of Henry''s matter. If she didn''t help him, Wade would be trapped in a thought dilemma and couldn''t get out. At that time, after careful consideration, she finally handed a small piece of Fire Crystal to Wade. She told Wade that the energy contained in the Fire Crystal was extremely mysterious and aggressive. She told him about the scene that the cyclone in Henry''s abdomen was upied by the Fire Crystal and told Wade to use it carefully. But from the looks of things, Wade obviously didn''t listen to her words. He had been affected by the Fire Crystal. When the red light covered Wade''s whole body, Joshua could not help being more cautious. He could clearly feel that the young man''s Qi was pressing against him, and there was also a strange feeling of palpitation on his body. Wade chopped down with his de. Even the ground was cracked by Wade, extending four or five meters before stopping. The raging red light swept more than ten meters away. All the trees in front of them were cut off. The cuts were neat. It could be seen how sharp the light was. Joshua waved his hand, and countless raindrops condensed into water sword under hismand. "Go!" As soon as Joshua pointed his finger, the water sword directly hit the red sabre radiance, offsetting the red sabre radiance in the air. Joshua''s eyes showed some seriousness. "Junior, you are young, but you have a lot of strange means. You forcefully increased your own strength. I''m afraid that only heresy has this kind of secret discipline. How dare you, an underground force, collude with heresy?!" At this moment, Wadepletely ignored what Joshua was saying. His eyes were full of murderous intent. He just wanted to kill the man in front of him. "Kill!" Wade wielded his broadsword and hacked out three streaks of Qi. The instant the Qi appeared, the expressions of the people around them changed. "Hurry up and retreat!" Wade''s three rays were not solely aimed at Joshua alone. Even the scattered disciples of the Zhu n were Wade''s targets. However, Joshua was able to ward off Wade''s attack. The rest of the people did not have such strength, especially those from underground forces. This level of battle was a little too much to bear. If they were to participate, they would not even be qualified to be cannon fodder. The two young disciples of the Zhu n from the Qi-controlling realm were swept by the sabre ray. Before they could scream, they were cut in half on their waist, and blood flowed all over the ground. The rain was getting heavier and heavier. Thedle poured down and washed the ground with blood. All the underground forces were far away from this ce. They didn''t even have the qualification to watch at close range this type of battles. Chapter 732 Chapter 732 With the Wade as the center, the three saber lights shed in three different directions. Three cracks appeared on the ground. These cracks were even deeper and longer than the time when Wade had shed out with his de. The red light on Wade''s body became more and more intense. As time went by, his strength gradually increased. At the same time, he also became more and more violent. It could be seen from the three Qi sabers he released now that he was not only targeting Joshua, but also many underground forces nearby. "How dare you, young man?!" Two people shouted at the same time. They came from both sides and waved their hands to disperse the Qi sabers emanating from Wade. The two of them also had Qi-shaped weapons in their hands, and they were both Qi-concentrating Realm experts. Freud Su and Dn Xiao looked at each other. The rankings of the two ns were lower than that of the Zhu n. They were ranked 10th and 11th respectively. In the Xiao n, there was only Dn, who had reached the Qi-concentrating realm, while there were three masters in the Su n. There were already three Qi- concentrating experts in the Zhu n present. There were definitely more than three Qi- concentrating experts in the Zhu n. Dn said, "Brother Su, I think our two ns should visit each other more often in the future." "I, Freud Su, am ttered to receive brother Xiao''s invitation. I must pay you a visit." Freudughed out loud. "I''m honored that Brother Su will visit me." What they meant was quite clear. The strength shown by the Zhu n had exceeded their expectations. There were only three ns present in total. Although they took the lead, it was the best time for them topete for resources. If they were alone, they would be suppressed in many ces by the Zhu n. The three Qi- concentrating realm experts surrounded Wade. Although the situation was three against one, in terms of momentum, Wade was a rising star, and he was even more outstanding than them. Wade''s body was glowing with the red light. The light that he emanated caused the three Qi- concentrating realm experts to feel goosebumps all over their bodies. "Take him down!" Joshua shouted. The three experts split into three different directions and charged towards Wade. Facing three Qi-concentrating realm masters, Wade showed no fear and waved the long knife in his hand. The three experts were forced back by the sky full of saber lights halfway through their attack. Dozens of saber lights charged towards the three of them. Even the three experts were shocked. It wasn''t because of Wade''s attack, but because of Wade''s transformation. They could clearly feel that Wade''s saber lights were more powerful than theirs. Thest one was even twice as powerful as the first one. Moreover, Wade''s Qi was still being magnified. He was about to reach the middle stage of the Qi-concentrating realm. If Wade was allowed to continue to grow stronger at this rate, even if the three experts of the Zhu n were to join forces, they would still be defeated. Wade''s roar rang out. "Wade!" Future, who was fighting with the opponent in front of her, shouted out loud. "Die! Die, all of you!" The current Wade had clearly lost his mind. He couldn''t bear to listen to anyone''s words, and his eyes were filled with the red light. It was an extremely bizarre sight. Anyone who looked at him would feel fear. More than a dozen streaks of light forced the three masters to retreat. "Don''t hold back anymore. Kill him." Joshua shouted loudly. He had just noticed that the expressions in the eyes of the underground forces were no longer the same as before. If they couldn''t deal with the young man in front of them for a long time, then it would be hard for them to establish their own rules. In the hands of the three people, a light red gas appeared at the same time. This light was emitted from the hands of the three people and then spread to each other. It formed a big and went toward Wade. The means of attack they were disying werepletely beyond the imaginations of the various underground forces. The red lights emitted by Joshua and the other two were very simr to the color of the light produced by Wade. However,pared to the lights emitted by the three of them, the red lights on Wade''s body were even more devilish. "Kill, kill, kill, kill!" Wade roared, continuously brandishing his de. This time, the Qi- shaped des did not spread out in random directions. Instead, they ovepped and condensed in front of the Wade. When the des were extremely red and dazzling, they suddenly rushed out and easily broke through the red condensed by Joshua and the other two. Then, they chopped toward the sky without any hindrance. Standing in the distance, White Rose suddenly felt a pain on her cheek. She stretched out her hand and touched it, only to find that there was a cut mark on her face. She was obviously 30 meters away from the battlefield, but she was still affected. The surrounding trees and some fake leaves, which were made of stic, also split from the middle and fell to the ground. Even the sky filled with rain was separated into tworge areas, leaving Wade and the area above him in a vacuum zone. Such power made the ns, not to mention the people from the underground forces, feel a little amazed. ''Til kill all of you! I''ll kill all of you!" Wade roared loudly, clearly in a berserk state. His aura was still rising, and his blood vessels were stretched on the surface of his skin. They were bloody red, making him look especially terrifying. Joshua''s eyes were solemn. He did not dare to fight with Wade anymore. It was not impossible to kill him at all. Joshua and the other two were clear that they were also seriously injured. If it were in a ce without anyone watching, they would not do it. However, there were not only so many underground forces but also two hungry wolves, the Su n and the Xiao n, watching over them. Once their own strength was damaged, these two ns would probably join forces to destroy the Zhu n. "Kiddo, I don''t know why you said that you want to avenge someone. Our Zhu n has no conflict with you." After thinking for a while, Joshua still chose to give in for the time being. Joshua''s attitude made all the underground forces happy. Radiant Ind was still the same ind. It was so powerful that it could make the ns raise the white g. At the same time, the underground forces were also wondering why the Zhu n had said such words. Were the rumors in the outside world fake? But the rumors were true. Even the kings of Radiant Ind had made it clear that the Emperor was killed by the Zhu n. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Joshua was willing to admit defeat, but now in his current state, Wade could not listen to what he said at all. In Wade''s heart, he only wanted to kill the person in front of him. "Your Zhu n has killed my big brother. Today, you must pay with your blood. Our Radiant Ind has never spared any enemies!" Felix roared. A red-colored bloody w appeared in front of him and directly killed a disciple from the Zhu n. Joshua immediately understood. It turned out that all these people were from Radiant Ind. It was somewhat hard for him to believe that an ordinary underground force could be this powerful. Chapter 733 Chapter 733 As an underground force, the strength of Radiant Ind was beyond the expectations of the three ns. At the same time, the three ns present felt a sense of crisis. It was not that the ns were afraid of Wade''s strength. The patriarchs of the three ns could see that Wade, including the people from Radiant Ind, had all increased their strength by force. This kind of strength could not affect the ns at all. However, the current situation was very tricky. Only three ns appeared in total. If one n was affected by the strength of Radiant Ind, then the remaining two ns would definitely do something. Freud, Joshua, and Dn were all well aware of this point. Wade was already in a state of madness. He wouldn''t listen to Joshua''s words. The blood-red saber-light was frantically waved by him. The more strength he used now, the more impact it would have on himself. The burden on his body was far beyond what he could bear. Not only his blood vessels were red, but his skin was red as if it had been burnt by boiling water. Facing the streaks of Wade''s saber, Joshua and the other two did not choose to face him head-on. Now, the intensity of Wade''s attack had reached the point where it could hurt them. While Joshua dodged Wade''s attack, he made a decision. It was no longer time for him to pretend to be strong. If the fight went on, he would definitely be hurt, and the other two ns would take advantage of them. Besides, Joshua was not willing, to bear the consequences for what the Recluse Association did. Joshua avoided a streak of saber-light and said, "My friend, listen to my exnation. There is a great misunderstanding between our Zhu n and your Radiant Ind. The one who sank your ind was not a member of our Zhu n, but..." Before Joshua could finish his words, he heard a voiceing from the sky. It pierced through the rainy night and rang in everyone''s ears. "The remnants of the ind, who are privately viting the rules, and using forbidden arts, are meant to be killed!" The shout was like a golden bell. When it rang out, everyone looked up into the sky. Four men in red stood in the sky, covering their faces and standing in four different directions. An extremely oppressive aura emanated from the four of them. Even the Qi- controlling realm experts had difficulties with breathing. "Punishment Messengers...." Freud frowned as he looked at the four people who were flying toward him. At this moment, Dn''s face, which was full of smiles a couple of moments ago, changed a little. The four people who arrived were Barry and the other three, who had taken Henry to the prison. The four people looked down from the sky. When they looked at Wade, there was deep greed in their eyes. They were very clear that the improvement of these people''s strength was not due to some forbidden art, but with the support of the huge energy from the Spiritual Stone. An ordinary Qi-controlling realm expert, with a small piece of Spiritual Stone, could enjoy it for a lifetime. Under the influence of arge and abundant amount of Spiritual Stones, they could experience such a situation in their bodies where the Spiritual Qi was overflowing. Barry and the others licked their lips greedily. ording to the information they had gathered, Radiant Ind had at least a few dozen Spiritual Stones. With such a huge amount of Spiritual Stones, it was enough for the four of them to enter the late-stage of the Qi- concentrating realm. No, it would be impossible to even reach an early-stage of the Divine realm! "Peasant from the ind, go to hell!" Barry and the other three shouted in unison. Almost at the same time, they held the Qi-condensed weapons in their hands and rushed toward Wade from four different directions. Barry and the other three did not have Joshua''s concerns. As long as they could catch the people of Radiant Ind today, it was worth it. No matter how much it would cost. The power of their reckless attacks was far beyond that of Joshua and the other two. Four Qi- shaped swords, which were four meters long, were waved by Barry and the other three people. They rushed toward Wade with the fierce wind-breaking sound and the cutting power that made people feel scared at the first sight. Facing the four people''s powerful attacks, Wade did not dodge. In his eyes, there was only one way to deal with anyone, and that was to sh at them with his de. "Watch out!" Seeing Wade turn a blind eye to such an attack, Future let out a desperate cry and fired two waves of mes at one of the Qi- shaped swords, which were powerful enough to destroy an armored vehicle. However, when the me collided with the Qishaped sword, it did not have any effect. Before it had any effect, it was cut into two pieces by the sharp sword. Red Hair quickly struck out a wall of Qi in front of Wade, trying to help him resist the attack, but before the wall of Qi waspletely formed, it was cut by the Qishaped sword. In the final analysis, whether it was Future or Red Hair, their real strength was only in the Qi- controlling Realm. Even if they temporarily enhanced their strength through the help of Spiritual Stones, they still had a long way to go before they could fight with such a master as Barry who was in the Qi- concentrating realm. Back then, Henry''s ability to transform Qi waspletely outssed by Barry. The battle style that Barry and the other three possessed waspletely different from that of the people from Radiant Ind. If people from Radiant Ind were to go against Barry and others with their bare hands, they would win. However, in terms of fighting with Qi, these people on Radiant Ind, including Henry, were all beginners. They were far less experienced than Barry and the others in terms of Qi usage. Four swords hacked in front of Wade, and cracks appeared on the ground where Wade was standing. The people of the underground forces looked in horror at the four streaks of swords hitting Wade. They were all very worried. In any case, Radiant Ind belonged to the underground forces. Therefore, these people here were more inclined to believe that Radiant Ind would win. A cloud of dust was raised in front of Wade andpletely covered him. The Qi-shaped swords from Barry and the other three men were too powerful. At this moment, everyone''s eyes were focused on the ce where Wade was standing. They did not know whether one of the ten Kings from Radiant Ind would be able to resist the joint attacks of such powerful people. The rain in the sky was getting heavier and heavier, and it seemed as if the sky would fall at any moment. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The dust around Wade was quickly covered by the rain. Wade''s figure once again appeared in front of everyone''s eyes from the dust. "Wonderful! The King of ughter hasn''t been defeated!" One of them cried out in pleasant surprise. "He wasn''t defeated, but..." One of them said with a worried look on his face. "Hoo! Hoo!" Wade breathed heavily. He gripped a long ck saber in his hand and thrust it into the ground so that he could still stand. Although he had endured the attacks of the four men, it was still his limit. His ck robes were covered with cracks, and his skin was densely covered with tiny wounds. Chapter 734 Chapter 734 Based on Wade''s state, it was clear that there was no way for him to withstand the attack again. His entire body was covered in wounds, making one''s heart tremble in fear. "You seemed to be a bit tough. Peasants of Radiant Ind, prepare to die!" Barry shouted again, and the four men attacked again. This time, there were eight beams of Qi- sword, which covered Wade''s whole body and cut toward him. Facing the eight streaks swords, Wade could only stand on the spot. He could see that his legs were constantly trembling. It was not because he was afraid or excited, but because his muscles were on the verge of breaking down. Wade had been under tremendous pressure after forcibly gaining power, but now he was under joint attacks from Barry and the other three people. It was already impressive that he could hold on for a while. Now he was still standing here, relying on his muscles to support him. mes burst out from beneath Future''s feet, and she flew in Wade''s direction, intending to save him. Red hair and the other three kings, also struck out their Qi-shields to block the attack. "Get him out!" Alex shouted. The four people tried their best, but the difference in their strength was too great. The long whip that Moon Goddess drew was easily cut off by the sword, and the power of the sword did not decrease. It went straight to Wade. During this time, Future rushed to the front of Wade, grabbed Wade''s hand, and dodged aside. "Then you will die together." Barry sneered and spread out his hand. A blue Qi- formed next to Future and directly trap Future into the big. Not to mention Wade, even Future could not escape the attack range of the eight Qi-swords. Barry and the other three people, with a smile in their eyes, discarded these people. They wanted to ask about the whereabouts of Radiant Ind, grab the Spiritual Stones, and wait for the next Recluse Association''s grading. The four of them would definitely be able to make a breakthrough in their current position. No matter how anxious Red Hair and others were, they could do nothing when facing the eight Qi- swords. Unlike Future, they did not have technical support, so they could not even keep up with the speed of the Qi-sword. They could only watch the eight swords converging with the blue Qi. Later, a strong wave of Qi spread around the ce where Wade and Future were standing. The eight swords bombarded together, the power formed made Wade copse suddenly. The ground cracked and cracks spread around. Wherever the waves of Qi passed, several disciples of the Zhu n who were in the Qi- controlling realm were knocked out. Red Hair and others were also pushed more than ten meters away by the waves of Qi. The tables and chairs ced next to the forest park had long been broken into pieces by the great power of Qi. Smoke and dust billowed up to the sky. Even the heavy rain couldn''t suppress the smoke and dust in such a short time. Barry and the other three people gradually fell from the sky. They were confident that the man and woman hit by the Qi-swords were dead. The four Qi- condensation experts had attacked without reservation. Even if Wade truly was in the Qi-condensation stage, there was no way he could have survived. Red Hair and others, who had been blown up by the waves of Qi, quickly climbed up and rushed toward the ce where the smoke and dust was billowing. Barry nced at the four of them, waved his hand, and shouted. "Get lost!" As the words "get lost" were uttered, another row of Qi-swords was formed by Barry and went straight to Red Hair and others, blocking the four people to take steps forward. The other three Punishment Messager walked in the direction of smoke leisurely. A sh of lightning lit up the sky, which made everyone present shocked and fearful. Did Radiant Ind really lose? There were so many strong enemies, one after another. The four people who had just appeared all had the ability to be called immortals. The rain became even heavier, washing away the bloodstains on the ground. Even though the rain was so heavy, it still could not conceal the scent of blood emanating from the air. Many of the Zhu n''s disciples had already died and were lying on the ground. The people of the underground forces stared at the ce where smoke and dust were rising, expecting that there might be a miracle. The dust gradually settled, and a figure vaguely appeared in the dust. When they saw the figure in the smoke, several leaders of the underground forces couldn''t help but cheer. Red Hair''s eyes were also full of joy. Barry and the other three people looked at each other doubtfully and then walked toward the figure under the smoke. A faint voice sounded in the smoke and dust. "You four old guys, you dare to bully a child. Don''t you feel ashamed?" The moment they heard the voice, Barry and the other three stopped immediately. There were three old men standing in front of the cabin in the distance. The elder in white smiled and said, "See, I''ve said that you don''t need to worry about the descendant of the Temple Guardians. Although this n doesn''t have many people, no n can catch up with us in terms of protection." Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Barry and the other three people stared at the figure in the smoke with a serious look and asked, "Who are you?" "Me?" A figure gradually came out of the smoke. He was about 1.75 meters tall. In November''s weather, he wore a white vest and cropped trousers and a pair of slippers. He had a beard and cigarette in his mouth. He lit the cigarette up under the night sky. "How can I let you bully my son? Otherwise, wouldn''t you all ask what kind of person I, Aaron Bai, am? Aaron Bai! The moment they heard the name, Barry and the other three people had a look of horror in their eyes because the name was too well-known! The ranking of the forces had existed since ancient times. It did not only exist in the underground world but also among the ns. All the forces were divided into several levels. The fifteen ns were considered strong in the eyes of the low-level ns. However, after entering the top fifteen ns, one would discover that the fifteenth n waspletely different from the first. There was even a difference in essence between every n on that list. Above the fifteen ns, there was a Chinese organization. And this organization was called the Guardians. What the Guardians did was the same as the Recluse Association. Generally speaking, they had to maintain the bnce between the ns and families. The difference was that the Recluse Association was working on a global level, and the Guardians were only responsible for China. The status of the Guardians among the ns was simr to the status of Radiant Ind among the underground forces. Aaron''s name among ns was exactly the same as Wade''s name among underground forces. Barry looked at Aaron and swallowed hard. Then he said, "Aaron Bai, as a Guardians, you and your descendant joined an ordinary underground force, and that is considered a vition of thew..." Barry was interrupted by Aaron before he finished speaking. "It makes us happy. What can you do about it?" Chapter 735 Chapter 735 After hearing the word "happy" from Aaron, Barry was speechless. In terms of strength, Aaron''s position was certainly not what Barry and the other three people could compare with. But from the current state of Aaron, it could be seen that he had just resisted the eight Qi-swords sent by Barry and the other three people. He acted as if nothing had happened, and there was not even a speck of dust on his body. Barry nced at the other three Punishment Messengers. The three Punishment Messengers did not dare to say a single word. Ordinary people had a group of ordinary people, and the underground forces had a group of underground forces. Simrly, the Qi-controlling realm also had a group of Qi-controlling people. Others did not know the name of Aaron Bai, but in this group which was based on the Qi-controlling Realm, Aaron was well-known. Aaron put his eyes on Joshua, Freud, and Dn, and said with a smile, "You three are really elegant. Do you have so much free time? What are you looking for here? Your purpose? If you want to find your purpose, go to the Li family. Why do you want to find trouble with these ordinary underground forces?" Joshua and the other two looked at each other without saying anything. Aaron snorted. When he was about to speak, he heard an exmation behind him. "Uncle, look at Wade quickly!" Aaron suddenly looked back and found that the smoke and dust had dissipated. The ground where Future and Wade were standing had copsed, and the ground under their feet cracked. At this moment, Wade had loosened the ck broadsword in his hand. His whole body was covered with blood, and countless small and dense wounds on his body were bleeding. He fell into Future''s arms, with his eyes closed and his breathing was weak. Aaron walked quickly to Wade, grabbed his wrist, and put his fingers to feel the pulse. Half a minute later, Aaron breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Little girl, have you developed a new thing again? There is another flow of Qi in this boy''s body that is affecting his nerves." Future pursed her lips and did not speak. "Okay, I know that you have hidden a lot of secrets with my junior fellow apprentice. If you don''t want to say it, just give him two anesthetics and he''ll wake up tomorrow." Aaron waved his hand, "This guy has our Guardian bloodline." When Future and others heard Aaron''s words, they all breathed a sigh of relief. Since Aaron said that everything would be fine, that meant that Wade certainly would not have any problems. Just some wounds on the skin. For people like them who used sharp knives to take people''s life, skin injury was equivalent to no injury. Barry''s eyes constantly lingered on Aaron and the people from Radiant Ind. After a long silence, as if he had made a decision, he suddenly opened his mouth and said, "Aaron, you let your descendant join ordinary underground forces, and our Recluse Association can not interfere. But today, there is an internal problem in our Recluse Association. Although you are a Guardian, you are not qualified to intervene in the internal affairs of our Recluse Association. Henry Zhang privately vited the rules of the Recluse Association. Before we have sentenced him, we have already dered that our Recluse Association will take over his power." Hearing Barry''s words, the expressions of all the people present changed. All along, it was rumored that it was the Zhu n that sank Radiant Ind. But now, it seemed that the matter on Radiant Ind had nothing to do with the Zhu n. Instead, it was this organization that imed to be the Recluse Association. This man said that they had sentenced the King of Hell, which meant that the disappearance of the King of Hell was also caused by these people! Future''s and other people''s eyes were fixed on Barry in an instant, and their eyes were full of hatred. Sylvia''s face also changed slightly. She always thought that the matter of Radiant Ind had something to do with the Zhu n, so she had been leading the battle between the Zhu n and the Su n. But now, it seemed that this matter had nothing to do with the Zhu n. In this way, everything she did was useless. No! Not everything was useless! Sylvia stood there and clenched her fists. The Zhu n had a feud with Radiant Ind. When the Zhu n ughtered the Zhu family, Henry had a war with the Zhu n, so they had long been ipatible. Aaron listened to Barry''s words and smiled. "You guys from Recluse Association are not all about peace, are you?" "You don''t need to judge how our Recluse Association does things," Barry said. He mentioned the Recluse Association many times in order to make Aaron hesitate, "Now we are dealing with the internal affairs of Recluse Association. Please get out of the way, Aaron." Aaron shrugged his shoulders. "Okay, I don''t care what your Recluse Association will do, but I happen to have to take my younger fellows to do something. I don''t like bullying people. Since your Recluse Association arrived first, I will leave to deal with my affairs first. Do you have any objections?" "You!" Barry''s face turned pale. "Huh?" Aaron snorted, and an invisible pressure went straight to Barry. Barry subconsciously took two steps back. "What''s wrong? Do you have any objections?" Aaron asked again. Barry''s eyes were filled with strong dissatisfaction, but he did not dare to directly refute Aaron. "The person you want to take away has something to do with our Recluse Association. We, the Recluse Association, have the right to know what you want to do." "What we want to do?" Aaron smiled. "It''s just tomb raiding. What, is your Recluse Association also interested in it?" "Tomb raiding?" Upon hearing Aaron''s words, all the people present were confused. Only the faces of the three old men who stood in front of the wooden houses suddenly changed. "He won''t..." The old man in white stared at Aaron. "You know him best, so you should know what he wants to do. It seems that the situation is more serious than we expected." The elder in yellow shook his head. "Lunatic!" The old man in white whispered, "He, Aaron Bai, has always been like this. He can do whatever he wants to do!" Standing there, Aaron looked around and then said, "Everyone, I intend to dig my master''s grave. If you are interested,e together." After finishing his words, Aaron turned around and said to Future, "Little girl, all of youe with me." "Okay." Future nodded her head.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Sea God stepped forward, carrying the Wade on his back, and followed Aaron. He left without hesitation. On the spot, whether they were the people of the Recluse Association, the ns, or the ordinary underground forces, they all looked at the backs of the people in a daze. Some of the smaller underground forces didn''t know who Aaron''s master was, but the first-ss underground forces, including the ns and the Recluse Association, all clearly knew who Aaron was referring to. That person was known as the guardian of the ancient Chinese martial arts circle. He was known as the immortal, Justus Lu! The leaders of the three ns, including Joshua, looked like they were struggling. Justus''s name represented an age of the ancient martial arts. No one knew what was in his tomb. It was said that Justus had taken everything he had into his tomb. Chapter 736 Chapter 736 There had always been a rumor in the ancient martial world that Justus''s tomb was thergest ancient martial treasure in the world. This rumor had existed for a long time, but no one had been able to verify its authenticity. After all, other than the Emperor of Hell, no one knew where Justus''s tomb was. At this moment, Aaron said he was going to dig out Justus'' tomb so that everyone couldn''t help but be tempted. Aaron wanted to dig up a huge treasure and asked everyone toe with him. Everyone could see that there was something fishy in it. If they really followed him, it was likely that they would be taken advantage of by Aaron. But if they didn''t go, they would be unhappy. Who knew what was in the tomb? Maybe there was something that could change their fate. All of the people present were struggling to decide whether or not they should go. "Radiant Ind is under our jurisdiction. If someone from Radiant Ind is taken away by Aaron, ording to the rules, we must follow them." Barry said. Justus Lu was a member of the ancient Chinese martial arts, so it had nothing to do with the Recluse Association. They made up such an excuse just to share a piece of cake with them. Joshua and the other two n leaders looked back and forth. Joshua said, "You two, why don''t we go together this time?" "Alright." Freud nodded. Dn also nodded and smiled without saying anything. What was going on in Aaron''s heart? No one knew what would happen in Justus'' tomb. The three ns decisively chose to temporarily unite. Soul, the top master of the Ji family, looked in the direction of the wooden house in the distance. When he saw the old man in purple nod to him, he said loudly, "All the underground forces, follow us!" After Soul finished speaking, he organized his men and took big steps to catch up with Aaron and the others. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. When the ns and the Recluse Association saw that the underground forces had already left, they no longer dawdled and followed Aaron. Aaron seemed to be waiting for everyone intentionally. Although he took action in advance, his speed was not fast. Seeing that everyone had arrived, he drove a car and took Future and others. Led by Aaron''s car, a mighty motorcade drove away from the jungle. It was five o''clock in the afternoon, and the weather was still hot. A figure walked out of Sosasmo desert restricted area, looked up at the sky, and headed straight to the international airport. A ne from Africa to China was about to take off from the airport. Henry sat at the corner at the end of the ne and closed his eyes, waiting for the 14-hour-flight. When the door of the ne was about to close, a figure in a ck cloak walked into the cabin. He was dressed very strangely. The cloak covered his face so that no one could see it. After getting on the ne, the man strode to thest row and then sat down in the seat beside Henry. The flight attendant''s voice rang in the cabin. The cabin door was closed and the ne began to take off. Henry closed his eyes and pretended to be asleep. The person sitting next to Henry also said nothing and still covered his face with the cloak. Time passed and the ne gradually flew toward China. The sky was getting darker and darker. The flight of 14 hours passed quickly as the passengers in the cabin fell asleep. It was already ten o''clock in the morning when they arrived in Capital. Henry strode out of the airport. As soon as he walked out of the gate, his face changed. "Who was that?" Henry''s eyes suddenly became fierce. Some people who were standing not far from Henry subconsciously looked at Henry and then made some distance. On Henry''s body, there was a strong aura that prevented strangers from breathing regrly. Henry quickened his pace, returned to the airport, and bought a ticket to Beihu Province. One second after Henry bought the ticket, the man in a ck cloak came to the tickethailing machine. His ticket was bought in advance, and he also went to Beihu Province and took the same flight as Henry. At one o''clock in the afternoon, a ne that took off from the capital citynded in the north of Beihu province. Henry walked out of the airport quickly, took a taxi to the Shen scenic area. Shen scenic area had always been apanied by mysterious stories around China. It covered an area of 3,500 square kilometres. Only a quarter of it was developed by the officials and was ssified as an activity area for tourists. The remaining three-quarters were all maintained in their primary state as forest. Some people said that it was the officials that protected the trees in the scenic area, so they were forbidden to destroy them. However, those who had been to the depths of the uninhabited area knew that it was not the officials who wanted to protect the trees, but the officials did not know much about this mysterious area and did not dare to develop it. From the bird''s-eye view, it could be seen that the deepest part of the Shen scenic area was covered with dense trees. During autumn and winter, the sky of Shen scenic area was covered with a thickyer of fog, and nothing could be seen in the air. And inside the area, there was a strong maic field, which would make all electronic equipment malfunction. It was impossible to use cameras to shoot and record videos. Henry bought a ticket to enter the scenic area. After listening to all kinds of tips about taking precautions, he strode into the forest and walked toward the centre. Henry had been to the centre of the forest once, when he had buried his master. As soon as one entered the virgin forest, what he could see were huge trees reaching into the sky. People who had no experience in the wild would bepletely lost in this virgin forest after a few minutes. If they did not have a map, they could not get out of it at all. In front of the same scenery around him, Henry''s pace was firm and he walked straight in one direction. His steps were very fast, and it took him only an hour topletely enter the uninhabited area, and no one could be seen around him. The trees were very tall. Because of the season, there were no luxuriant branches and leaves like there was in summer. The sky was blue and clear, like the blue crystal sky in fairy tales. As Henry walked, the ce he was at became higher and higher. When he walked out of the woods, he stood beside the sheath cliff of a mountain and looked into the distance. The thick fog blocked his sight, and he could only see the hazy shadow of the mountain, which was continuous like a giant dragon lying here. Henry, who had been walking fast, stopped at the edge of the sheath cliff and said, "You followed me all the way from Africa. You must be tired, aren''t you?" "Not so tired." The man in ck came out of the woods behind Henry without any disguise. When he was ten meters away from Henry, he stopped. "I was curious about one thing all the way, and I couldn''t figure it out." "About what? Are you surprised that I was able toe out from that ce?" Henry turned around and looked at the other side. "Even if I do my best, I would never be able to remember when was the Hell built. And you are the first person toe out of that ce." The man''s voice had a type of maism to it. "It truly is beyond my expectations." Chapter 737 Chapter 737 The man in ck slowly took off the cloak on his head, revealing his face. It was an extremely pale face, devoid of any colour. "I''ve been a prison guard for 127 years, and it''s the first time I''ve seen someone get out. Someone hase out of prison. Have you been in jail this month?" The man stared at Henry as if he wanted to see through Henry. As a prison guard, the man in ck knew very well what kind of people were imprisoned there. With Henry''s strength, not to mention being able to get out of the prison, he would probably be torn apart by the devils once he entered the prison. Except for the fact that Henry did not enter the prison, the man in ck could not think of any other reason why Henry could get out of there. However, the man was curious about the fact that Barry and the other three people were the ones who put Henry into the Hell Prison. How could such an ident happen? Henry heard the words of the man and smiled. "You said you are a prison guard?" "What, is it funny?" The man looked at Henry. "It''s very funny." Henry nodded. "Everyone has escaped from that cage. As a prison warden, you are truly ipetent." The man in the ck sneered. "You don''t have to say such nonsense to me." "Tsk." Henry curled his lips and said, "If you don''t believe me, you can go down and have a look. You know where the entrance is. You cane in ande out as you want." "Henry Zhang, don''t think that I don''t know what you''re nning. This time, I''ll throw you into the cage myself, and you''ll see!" The man moved and grabbed Henry with one hand like a w. The man was very fast, and his attacking angle was very sharp. If Henry had the strength he had a month ago, even if they were in the same realm, the man could have driven Henry into a dead end with this move. This person''s fighting experience must be very rich since he was able to be and stay a prison guard for 127 years. It was no exaggeration to say that he had experienced the most turbulent years in China and had experienced more battles than what Henry had seen. However, after being trained by Ss and others, Henry''s fighting style had also undergone earth- shaking changes. Facing the attack from the man in ck, Henry only used the simplest horizontal step to crack his opponent''s attack. A simple action was neither too much nor too little, but it was not an easy thing to do. In a fight between masters, you could see each other''s real strength with just one move. Being defeated by Henry in one step, the man showed less contempt in his eyes but more seriousness. "I looked down on you. Butbat experience is one thing, and the real strength gap is another thing!" The man stretched his hand out into the air, and a long ck mace appeared in his hand. Although it was formed from Qi, it looked extremely solid. Having stayed in hell for so long, Henry knew very well that only a Qi-concentrating expert could use Qi to form items. At this time, everyone''s Qi would change their attributes. The colour of Qi was also rted to the attributes. However, Ss could not tell how the attributes of Qi were determined. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Some people said that it was changed ording to the attributes of the absorption of spiritual energy. If there were more fire elements in the spiritual energy, the attribute of the spiritual energy would tend to be fire. Others said that it was rted to a person''s character, and there was also some saying that it was rted to the hidden power in human blood. Regardless of the reason for the change in the Spiritual Qi properties, it was certain that once one reached the Qi-concentrating realm, not only could the Spiritual Qi form things, but the property contained in the Spiritual Qi would also increase the destructive power of the Spiritual Qi. If the fire element in Spiritual Qi became denser, it could really burn an object. After a person felt the Qi, there were earth-shaking changes in each realm. The transforming realm could crush the Qi-controlling Realm, and the Qi-concentrating realm could crush the transforming realm. "Henry, I know that you have fought countless battles in the past ten years. There is no denying that you are a master. Unfortunately, your Qi- controlling time is too short. ording to the record, you are only in the transformation realm. Even if you have unparalleled battle strength at the same stage, the gap between our realms is not what your fighting consciousness can make up for!" The man waved the ck long mace in his hand. Henry took a deep breath and said, "You''re right. It''s true that Qi-concentrating realm can crush the transformation realm. However, the gap you''ve mentioned is not something that we can''t make up for." "Oh?" The man had a very interesting look on his face. "Then why don''t you use it to show me what it''s capable of? I''m really curious as to what you''re going to use to make up for it." At this time, the man looked like he was sure to win. After all, it was just a question of the realms. It was like an adult beating a child and holding a weapon in the hands of an adult. There was no way he could feel that he would lose. After a hundred years of life as a prison guard, the man in ck felt extremely bored. Right now, he was just looking for a condiment for his own life. "What would I use to make up for it?" Henry slowly grinned, "It''s very simple. For example, I can also reach the Qi-concentrating realm." "What?!" The man''s body shook. After Henry finished his words, he could obviously feel that Henry''s momentum was rising at an extremely fast speed. Thick fog pervaded over the Shen area. At this moment, the fog was surging rapidly on the edge of the cliff where Henry was standing. Besides Henry, a dark gold long sword was slowly condensing. Sensing that something was amiss, the man no longer waited for Henry to draw his trump card at him. Up in the sky, a gigantic phantom- shaped trump card smashed down toward Henry. In this empty area, the man in ck didn''t hold back at all. He unleashed a technique that wasparable to that of an Immortal. The thick mist in the sky had all been dispersed by the man''s trump card. When the trump card was about to hit Henry''s head, the dark-gold long sword next to Henry was held in Henry''s hand and blocked the man''s trump card over his head. Although the sword shadow in Henry''s hand was still weak, its power was not to be underestimated by the man in ck. "Heh, so this is the Qi-concentrating realm. It feels pretty good!" The smile on Henry''s face grew wider and wider. A ckish-golden glow shot out from his body, dispersing the handshaped shadow from the sky. The solemn look in the man''s eyes was getting deeper and deeper. "Come on!" Henry shouted. "Let me see how strong the people of the Recluse Association are!" Henry''s sword struck out, stirring the wind and clouds. The two giant trees were instantly broken from the middle. The man in ck''s face changed, and he held his trump card in front of his body. At the same time, at the bottom of the steep cliff where Henry was located, nearly a hundred figures were walking slowly. Aaron Bai walked in the forefront, standing in front of a cave on the cliff. Chapter 738 Chapter 738 This stone cave was extremelyrge, and the enormous entrance revealed itself in front of everyone''s eyes. When they came to the entrance of the cave, the underground forces, who followed Aaron, were all a little scared. They felt that this was like a fierce beast creeping between the mountains, opening its bloody mouth, waiting for them to fall into the trap. At this time, Wade had already woken up, and the injuries on the surface of his body had almost recovered because of the medicine that Future had given him. These people had been practising a lot, so their muscle strength was much higher than that of ordinary people, and their metabolism was much faster. The healing speed of their wounds was several times faster than that of ordinary people. Although the wound had healed, Wade''s spirit was still very weak. His face was also a little pale. He followed behind Aaron, but he was not as full of energy as he was before. He just felt like a mouse trapped in front of a cat. Aaron didn''t stop at the entrance of the cave for a second. He strode in, and the others followed him. "Haha, Brother Su, it seems that the girl from your family has had a good chat with my son." Joshua laughed and pointed behind him. In the Zhu n''s team, Sylvia and Pan, the son of Joshua, walked together, with Joe by their side. The Zhu n''s troops were much smaller than before. Fighting with Future and others had made the Zhu n suffer heavy losses. Freud chuckled, but there was a hint of doubt in his eyes. Sylvia walked in the Zhu n''s team. She knew very well that Joshua was cing her under house arrest. Barry, Punishment Messanger of the Recluse Association, and the other three were very capable and bold. They strode not far behind Aaron. As Qi-concentrating masters, they had a certain confidence in themselves, and they were sure that no one would dare to kill the four of them except Aaron. However, Aaron, under the restrictions of the rules, did not want to do anything at will. When they entered the cave, it was very dark. The sound of footsteps clearly echoed in the cave. They could not see the end at a nce, but that there was a huge arc in front of them, which made people unable to see what was inside. The cave was four-five meters tall and ten meters wide. There was no problem to walk side by side with seven or eight people. As soon as they stepped into the cave, they could sense that the temperature in the cave was much lower than that outside. They breathed in and out, and they could see their breath. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. It was not an exaggeration to call this ce a refrigerator. "Phew." As soon as Aaron entered the cave, he let out a long sigh of relief and said, "It''s interesting that my junior fellow apprentice to bury my master here. Let me think, ording to the rules of the sect..." After more than 30 meters into the cave, Aaron stopped and looked like he was thinking. A few secondster, they saw Aaron p three times, and the sound of his p echoed in the cave. Then, Aaron took two steps to the left, took another step forward, and took three steps back. When all this was done by Aaron, a me suddenly lit up next to Aaron. It was a torch stuck on the wall beside Aaron, and suddenly the torch lit up. At the same time, a series of "puff puff puff" sounds were heard one after another. The torches, about five meters away from each one, were distributed on both sides of the cave. All of them lit up and illuminated the whole cave. These torches were not high-tech, but they lit up all of a sudden, which startled everyone in the cave. "It seems that it''s not bad for me to be the first disciple." Aaron smiled with satisfaction. Barry and the other three Punishment Messengers walked aside and looked at the torches next to them carefully. Then they sneered, "You controlled the fire stones with a small mechanism, lit one of the torches, and lit the other torches through the fuse. I thought it was some kind of advanced method. In the end, you were just ying tricks." "Haha, is it like a retired magician exposing a junior?" Aaronughed. Listening to Aaron''s words, Barry and the other three people''s faces were a bit ugly. Aaron''s words were clearly full of sarcasm because the Recluse Association was the best at ying tricks. "I agree with that. Haha." Joshuaughed out loud. After Aaron lit up the whole passage, he didn''t waste any time and strode into the depths of the cave. In addition to Aaron and the people from Radiant Ind, the rest of the people walked carefully. Future and other kings were very clear that Aaron would not harm them, but the rest of the people did not think so. They were afraid that there were some traps in the cave and they would die here if they were not careful. After all, this cave was Justus'' tomb. Justus'' name was too well-known. Although everyone was careful, they didn''t slow down and they were not far behind Aaron. After walking for more than ten minutes, the ident that everyone imagined did not happen. This cave seemed to be the most ordinary bomb shelter. Apart from being a little colder and empty, there was nothing special about it. The cave was very deep. After walking for another ten minutes, they finally came to the end half an hour after entering the cave. Even though they thought it was the end, it wasn''t. There was an enormous bronze door that blocked everyone''s path. The bronze door was four-five meters high and ten meters wide. Itpletely sealed the path. There were various kinds of strange beasts carved on the door. The beasts stretched out their sharp ws and opened their bloody mouth. Their lifelike eyes stared at the person in front of the door, sending out a chill. There was a lot of dust falling from the door, which was from the cave. It was obvious that no one hade here for a long time. The bronze door was closed, and there were two huge copper rings at the junction. Aaron walked forward, shook the copper ring with his hand and knocked on the bronze door. A muffled sound came. Judging from the sound, one could tell how thick this door was. "Everyone, before opening this door, I have something to say. You must listen carefully." Aaron turned around and said loudly. Aaron''s voice kept echoing in the cave. At this time, no one said anything but listened to his words quietly. For ordinary underground forces, this trip was likely to be an opportunity to change their life. They were very curious about the Recluse Association and the ns. What was in Justus'' tomb? Why was there a legend that his tomb was the best ancient martial treasure in the world? Aaron said loudly, "Everyone, I hope you can be mentally prepared. What''s behind this door? I can tell you clearly now that there are countless ancient martial arts methods, a huge number of Spiritual Stone, and all kinds of Qi-refming methods." At this point, Aaron deliberately paused for a while. The sound of a cold breath could be heard in the cave. The ancient martial arts techniques, therge number of Spiritual Stone and all kinds of Qi-refming techniques. The eyes of the three ns including, including Barry, were filled with intense greed, not to mention the ordinary underground forces. Chapter 739 Chapter 739 On the way here, ordinary underground forces had already asked the three families from the capital how those people could hurt people with the Qi and walked on air. The response of the three families also let the underground forces understand the matter of Qi. But it was too difficult for the underground forces to control the Qi. The Spiritual Stones and Qi- refining cultivation methods mentioned by the three big families were just like the legendary treasures. Even if they knew, they didn''t know where to get them. But now, Aaron clearly told everyone that what they wanted was behind this door! Those from the underground forces were breathing heavily. "Everybody." Aaron shouted again, "I tell you, the people that have not mastered the Qi, this in order to let you know that once you enter this door, your world will change dramatically. Your world is no longer the original world. There is no obvious dividing line between you and the ns. The protective umbre in front of you will be removed. Therefore, before opening this door, I give you three minutes to think about whether to stay here or to turn around and leave!" After finishing his words, Aaron stood there with his hands sped behind his back, no longer making a sound. There were doubts in the eyes of the four Punishment Messengers and the members of the three ns. They didn''t understand why Aaron suddenly did this. What was he doing? That person had separated Qi and soldiers with the help of the Temple Guardians, preventing ordinary people from getting in touch with Qi and preventing people who had Qi from entering the secr world. But what Aaron had done now, didn''t it mean that he would return everything to the beginning? When the people of the underground forces heard Aaron''s words, some of them looked determined. They stood there and did not move. They saw the strength of the ns and how powerful they were. They felt that they were insignificant. This time, they came to find a chance! There were people who stayed here, but there were also those who left. The appearance of the ns and the Recluse Association would let those who left feel how powerful they were. Even if they found an opportunity to cultivate their Qi, they would not have the chance. If they were really using the Qi, then the ns could attack them at will. At that time, even if they were stronger than they were now, their life would not be as good as it was now. Everyone had a weighing scale in their mind to measure the pros and cons, and they had their own choices. Three minutes passed. Compared to the few who had left, the vast majority of them were still here. After all, the people who had arrived were the leaders of every underground force. There was a wild ambition in their hearts and they were unwilling to sumb to others forever. Many people believed that the appearance of this Qi was an opportunity. One was to change the current situation and the other was an opportunity to surpass those huge factions! Aaron looked at his watch on his left wrist. When the third minute had passed, he did not speak but faced the bronze gate. He grabbed one of the copper rings with both hands and pulled it hard. While Aaron was exerting his strength, a three-meter-long white hand formed behind him and grabbed the copper ring. This white hand was the form of Aaron Qi. Under the power of the white hand, the bronze gate creaked and slowly opened, revealing a small gap. At the same time, the top of the mountain shook slightly, and gravel fell from above. The energy emitted from Aaron''s hand made those who had not reached the Qi-controlling realm lose their bnce. In this way, they could barely open the bronze door, which showed the weight of the door. The bronze door was slowly opened. Everyone, including those from Radiant Ind, held their breath at this moment. This was the tomb of Justus Lu! The master of the legendary Emperor of Hell, the guardian of the ancient martial arts circle of China! The door gradually opened and the scene inside appeared in front of everyone''s eyes. Above Shen scenic area, the wind and clouds were blowing. The ck shadow and the dark golden sword shadow kept shing in the air. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Henry and the man in ck stepped in the air. In front of them, one part of the trees was broken and the cliff was ttened. The man gasped and said, "Impossible! When you were caught by Barry, you didn''t have such strength!" "Oh, I''m wondering why this guard of the hell would keep an eye on me. It seems that the four Punishment Messengers are not the only ones who are involved in this matter. You are also involved." Henry held a dark golden long sword, and his state looked much better than that of the man in ck. There were all kinds of wounds on the man''s body at the moment. Although he looked fine on the surface, Henry had suppressed him in every aspect. The prison guard of the Recluse Association who was in charge of Hell was suppressed by the head of an underground force. If this news were to spread out, it would probably shock the strongest n. After all, those who could be prison guards were carefully selected. They were called prison guards, but in terms of strength and status inside the Recluse Association, they were much higher than the Punishment Messengers who travelled the world. In the Recluse Association, the status of prison guards was quite high. Now, a prison guard was actually suppressed by the leader of ordinary underground forces! It didn''t mean that the prison guards were too weak. It meant that Henry was too strong! Ss arranged training for Henry. It could be said that hepletely squeezed out the potential Henry had at the current stage. In the Hell Prison, more than 20 experts who had been locked up there were all famous figures in the world at that time. Each of them had the courage to block ten thousand enemies, and Henry was able to hold on for dozens of seconds under the joint attacks of all the people. It could be seen how terrible Henry''s strength was now. As long as he could catch up with the realm of Spiritual Qi, Henry was absolutely invincible. It didn''t matter that the dark golden sword in Henry''s hand was still illusory. It didn''t matter that he had just entered the Qi-concentrating realm, and was only at the early stage. It would still be enough to suppress the man in ck. Henry raised his sword and pointed it at the man in ck. The man''s eyes were solemn. He had a premonition that if he continued to fight, he would very likely die. This premonition was particrly strong. Henry stepped forward and appeared in front of the man in a blink of an eye. He now used the man in ck as a standard to measure his strength. What made Henry feel a little pity was that the man was too weak to exert all his strength. At this moment, the man in ck had already wanted to retreat. Facing Henry''s attack, he no longer chose to fight head-on. Instead, he adopted a way of defence. Chapter 740 Chapter 740 There was no one in the mountains of Shen scenic area. Henry and the man in ck fought without any scruples and yed their own tricks. The two men advanced and retreated. After the man in ck was frightened, he stopped fighting with Henry. He fought and retreated, looking for a chance to leave. However, Henry already had a killing intent in his heart. How could he let the man leave so easily? As long as the man rxed a bit, as long as the man dared to expose his back, the dark golden long sword in Henry''s hand would definitely take his life. In the underground cave. The huge bronze door waspletely opened by Aaron. All the major forces and ns, including the Recluse Association, thought that there must be a special fairnd behind the bronze door, and maybe it would be like the legendary cave paradise. However, the truth surprised them greatly. Behind the huge bronze door was a round stone hall of about 400 square meters with a height of ten meters. There were two floors in the stone hall. The second floor was connected by the curved stonedder on both sides of the bronze door. On the first floor opposite to the bronze door, there were two two-meter-tall bronze doors. They locked down a stone room. Around this stone room, there were also some stone rooms. The stone rooms were embedded in the mountain wall, and there was no door. Aaron said loudly, "Here, there are no machines or hidden weapons. The first floor contains ancient martial arts methods and the Spiritual Stones. The second floor contains methods of cultivating Qi and refined weapons. How much you can take depends on yourselves!" After finishing his words, Aaron stood next to the bronze door and didn''t move anymore. Aaron''s performance stunned all the people present. "What''s going on? Take anything we want? Is there such a good thing in the world?" Everyone present had a puzzled look on their faces. Future and others did not hesitate at all as they strode towards the stone chambers that had no doors. "Come on, let''s go too!" Joshua looked Aaron up and down doubtfully and led his men to a stone room. If there were really Spiritual Stones, they would be a great help to the Zhu n. Now the Zhu n had four Spiritual Stones, which added up to the size of an adult''s fist. It could be said that each piece of Spiritual Stone was very important for a n, especially for their n which was ranked rtively low. Since the Zhu n had made a move, the Su n and the Xiao n naturally would not stay still. They also took their own people to choose a stone room and walked in. The people of the Recluse Association stood still. There was greed in the eyes of Barry and the other three, but they were also a little scared. The people of the underground forces stood in the hall and did not act rashly. "Spiritual Stone, it''s indeed a Spiritual Stone!" A pleasantly surprised voice came from the stone chamber selected by the Sus, but it quickly lowered. This pleasantly surprised voice made these underground forces who were still standing in the hall unable to stand still. A man from the outermost circle walked cautiously into a stone room. The moment he stepped into the stone room, it was like a wave that caused those who were still standing in the hall to crazily rush into the surrounding stone rooms. Everyone hesitated in the hall, but they just couldn''t believe that Aaron would give the treasure to everyone so easily and let everyone pick what they wanted. But when this matter was confirmed, no one would be polite and they all began to fight crazily. Soul of the Ji family, with a long sword at his waist, walked to Aaron and said, "I don''t understand, why did you do this?" Soul did not rush to grab those things. The heads of the remaining two families, Ernest Jiang and Gavin Bai, also stood in front of Aaron and looked at him puzzledly. Aaron smiled slightly. "What don''t you understand? Everybody should practice Qi together." "In the beginning, it was you people who separated Qi and soldiers. Now, you want to let the people re-cultivate, you..." As soon as Soul opened his mouth, he was interrupted by Aaron. "Soul Ji, I tell you, you are a big man. You should use more rigorous words. What do you mean by us? I was not born at that time. It was done by our ancestors. What does it have to do with me?" Aaron crossed his arms in front of his chest and rolled his eyes. "Can you deny what your ancestors have done?" Soul stared at Aaron. Aaron shrugged his shoulders and said, "I think you are really interesting. Your Ji family ancestors used to squat in the toilet, does that mean that you don''t want to use toilet seat? Really interesting." "I don''t want to talk nonsense with you!" Soul shouted in a low voice, "You have brought so many people here today to show ancient martial arts methods, Spiritual Stones, and Qi-refming methods in front of everyone. You know very well what will happen next. You can''t control them!" Aaron said with a careless face, "In this world, since ancient times, thew of the jungle has been that the strong will survive and the weak would die. What''s the difference between today''s competition and tomorrow''s fight?" At the moment when Aaron''s voice fell, a scream suddenly came from a stone room. "Put down the Spiritual Stones!" At the same time, a fierce shout is heard. Soul looked at the stone room where the sound came from with an ugly look. Soul and the others had expected such a situation. If there were benefits, naturally there would be a fight. A bloody figure with a transparent crystal in his hand ran out of the stone room. But as soon as he appeared, a long knife pierced through the heart of his back, and blood sprayed. Hey at the door of the stone room. Another person quickly picked up the stone in his hand and was ready to escape. Facing all this, Aaron leisurely leaned against the bronze gate as if he had seen nothing. "Aaron, are you trying to exterminate ordinary underground forces?" Soul shouted angrily. Aaron shook his head slightly and said with a smile, "It''s not extermination, but assimtion. From now on, there will be no so-called underground force or ns. Those who left before have been eliminated by the dark world. They have to live slowly and be ordinary people. From now on, the world that people can''t see will be even crueller." "What are you doing?" Soul clenched his fists. One after another, screams of agony kepting from every stone chamber. Due to benefits, the underground forces, who had been temporarily suppressed by the ns, began to fight. "What?" Aaron raised his eyebrows. "Of course, this is evolution. The ns have appeared. Do you want to change this world into a n''s world or everyone''s world?" Evolution!Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The words said by Aaron shocked Soul and the other two. The meaning behind these words was too much. If there was an evolution, then naturally, there would be elimination. They would be eliminated by the underground world. Soul and the other two looked at each other. An idea popped up in their minds at the same time. The world was going to change! Chapter 741 Chapter 741 In this world, evolution was divided into two types. The first type was to adapt to the flow of the world. It was called survival of the fittest. The second type was to let the world change ording to its own will. This was called changing the world. Each evolution in history gave birth to two different evolutions. During the first one, Apeman evolved into a capable person who knew how to use tools. He changed the world and became a capable Apeman. This was called survival of the fittest. Those that didn''t seed in the evolution were eliminated. Then, the capable once again evolved, evolving into a standing person, evolving into a wise man. Now, it was like this again. Each evolution would change the world, and arge part of the world would be eliminated. Those who were not eliminated would face the new world after the change. The word "evolution" was too powerful. Aaron leaned against the gate and said softly, "Evolution is a must and it is inevitable. Do you want to see the ns change the world or change with it? In your family, you can disregard the present Zhu n. But you must be clear thatpared with a real big n, these three ns are just a group of cats and dogs. Can the soldiers of your three families resist the people of those big ns?" Hearing Aaron''s words, Soul and the other two didn''t know how to answer for a moment. They knew that what Aaron said was the fact. When the big ns appeared, even if the three families from the capital sent their soldiers, it would be of no use. However, they did not have to worry about this problem for the time being. The more powerful a n was, the more restrictions they would face. It would not be so easy for them to emerge into the world. Aaron continued, "The emergence of these three ns is not only a good thing, but also a bad thing. Although they suppress the underground forces, they can also make them feel pressure and crisis. The Emperor has ruled the underground world for many years, and was overthrown from Radiant Ind. And the ind has sunk into the deep sea. Those who are a little lighter have been toofortable. It''s time for them to think again about the survival of the fittest!" At the same time when Aaron spoke, the screams in the hall were heard one after another, which was especially horrible. Blood flowed out of some of the stone chambers. Not only were people from different forces fighting over it, but even two people from the same force would also fight over a Spiritual Stone. The temptation of changing one''s life was too great! It was so great that it could make the closest friends be enemies. However, no matter how fierce the struggles here were, it was only limited to the various underground forces. No one dared to provoke the people from Radiant Ind or the ns. After all, everyone knew that no matter how big the benefits were, there weren''t qualified to fight against those big shots. Barry and the other three people stood in the hall and saw with their own eyes a man running out of the bronze door with a fistsized Spiritual Stone. Their eyes were red. Even the four of them had never seen such a big Spiritual Stone! Why did Barry and the other three people deliberately frame Henry and imprison him in hell to take charge of Radiant Ind? Wasn''t it because of the Spiritual Stones? But now the Spiritual Stone was in front of them. Barry and the other three people could not touch it because they did not belong to the ancient martial arts world or the underground forces of China. They belonged to the Recluse Association, an organization with special status in the world! They could not touch anything here! Barry rolled his eyes and suddenly stood in front of the bronze door. A Chinese underground gangster was about to rush out of the bronze door, but he was stopped by Barry. "You''re not allowed to leave!" Everyone had seen the skills of Barry and the other three people on that rainy night. Barry stretched out his hand to stop him. The man was so scared that his legs went weak. He did not dare to say anything and just stood in front of the bronze door. When Soul shouted, the three families from the capital, as the leaders of the ancient martial arts circle of China, had to make a sound at this time. "You people from the Recluse Association are too greedy. Is it your turn to intervene in the business of our Chinese ancient martial arts world?!" "No, no, no." Barry shook his head. "Aaron Bai has just said that as long as we enter this door, there will be no distinction between the ancient Chinese martial arts world and the ns. Everyone will be integrated with one another. In that case, we will certainly take charge of the meeting. Now I am telling you as the Punishment Messenger of the Recluse Association, I suspect that what you are doing now is to take the initiative to cause a war between the practitioners of Qi around the world. So it is necessary for me to report the things here to the top management of the association. Before the top management makes a decision, all the things here will be kept by us." "Haha, Recluse Association, you look down upon our country." Joshua walked out of the stone room. In his hand, there were two Spiritual Stones as big as a baby''s fist, and he kept ying with them. Barry said, "Patriarch Zhu, if you have any opinion, you can bring it up to the special emissary of Chinese area." He directly mentioned the person at the top to put the pressure on Joshua. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Sure enough, upon hearing the words, Joshua gave a cold snort and did not say anything. Barry said to Aaron, who was not far away, "Aaron Bai, we, the Recluse Association, are very clear about your identity. No matter what kind of identity you had after following Justus, you are still a member of the Temple Guardians. At this time, if you want to vite the rules, I am afraid that the special emissary from the association will not sit by and do nothing." Aaron shrugged his shoulders. "Your Recluse Association is really shameless. I can''t do anything about it. I said that the strength of you four Punishment Messengers is so weak. It turns out that you put your mind on the word game." "Ha." Barry smiled and did not care. "Although the strength of the four of us is not as good as yours, there are too many people stronger than you in the Recluse Association." Barry quietly mentioned other members of the Recluse Association to suppress Aaron. "Aaron Bai, as a member of the Temple Guardians, if you really want to cause the war, I will keep youpany to the end! Today, I, Barry Zhu, even if I die here, I will kill these unstable factors!" With Barry''s shout, a blue long sword formed in his hand, and the murderous intent spread out. Standing in front of Barry, the man''s legs were trembling. He could clearly feel the killing intent in Barry''s eyes. He handed the Spiritual Stone in his hand to Barry with trembling hands. "Don''t kill me, please, don''t kill me." Barry took the stones with satisfaction and then shouted, "All of you, give me all the stones you got!" "I''ll give it to you. I''ll give it to you. Just don''t kill me!" A clear voice rang out. A wonderful figure with short hair walked towards Barry, shivering. Chapter 742 Chapter 742 Sylvia hadn''t participated in the fight for these treasures. She knew very well that she didn''t want to get any benefit from these people at all. She had been standing in the centre of the hall. When she saw the graceful figure walking towards Barry, a hint of doubt appeared in Sylvia''s eyes. She felt that she had seen this person before, more than once or twice. The short- haired woman trembled and walked to Barry. She handed a Spiritual Stone that was only about four centimetres long. She begged, "Please, don''t kill me. I don''t want anything. I don''t want anything..." It could be seen that the woman''s beautiful face was full of fear. The scene of bleeding in front of her scared her. Barry looked at the Spiritual Stone handed by the woman with satisfaction. This was the first person to admit defeat after his demonstration. After receiving the stone, Barry nodded with satisfaction and said, "Not bad. You''re a smart person." "Then... then..." The woman looked up at Barry and asked uncertainly, "Can I go now?" "Yes. We will keep these stones for you. After the decision is made, I will return them to you," said Barry. Everyone could understand what he meant by his words. All the people present were not fools. Who didn''t know what Barry was thinking? The short-haired woman nodded her head in trepidation and walked out of the bronze door quickly. Barry yed with the two Spiritual Stones in his hand. He nced at the people from the other underground forces and said, "Who is next?" Barry was also very smart. He did not aim at the ns and Radiant Ind, but only at the underground forces. He used the loopholes of the Qi- refining practitioners'' world to suppress the ordinary people who had entered the Qi-refining practitioners'' world a few minutes ago. These ordinary underground forces who had just entered the Qi-refming world naturally did not have the ability topete with Barry and the other three people. As for the three big ns, they would not provoke them and would go against the Recluse Association. The underground forces looked at each other, all of them grabbing onto the things they had just obtained. This was a supreme treasure that could change their entire lives, so how could they give it to others so easily? "Master Bai, these things are left by Master Lu. Are we really going to give them to this so-called Recluse Association?" One man spoke to Aaron. They had no ability to fight against Barry and the other three, so they could only put their hope on Aaron. Aaron crossed his arms over his chest and leaned against the door, saying, "It seems that you still don''t understand what I said. Before entering this gate, I have told you that once you enter this gate, what you have to face is a brand new world. In this world, there are you, ns, and the association. If you don''t want to hand over the things in your hands, you can resist. It''s a very simple truth." Aaron''s words were very clear and cruel, but also very realistic. Soul and the other two opened their mouths but did not speak in the end. If they really wanted to prepare for evolution, then everything that was happening now was something these underground forces had to experience. They agreed with what Aaron had said before. There was no difference between being destroyed one day earlier and being destroyed the other day. Instead of letting the world change ording to the ns, it was better to let the ns change with the world.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Aaron''s high- profile attitude made all the underground forces tremble. In this case, they couldn''t ask for anyone''s help in the present situation. Either hand over the things in their hands or resist the Recluse Association. But everyone knew that the first person who stood out to resist would definitely be punished as a warning to others. Therefore, no one dared to stand out to say anything and waited for others to lose their cool. In the huge stone hall, there was a strange silence. The underground forces that had been fighting for treasures had stopped at this moment. After all, if they didn''t solve the problem with the Recluse Association, no matter how many things they could get, it would not be theirs. At this moment, everyone shared a bitter hatred for their enemy. Barry saw that none of them spoke first. He said, "I am the Punishment Messenger of the Recluse Association. If you don''te to your senses, don''t me me for being merciless!" As Barry was surrounded by the light blue Qi, everyone could feel the power of the Qi. Barry cast his eyes on the person closest to him and said lightly, "Make your choice." Under Barry''s gaze, the man''s legs suddenly went soft and he almost fell to the ground. His hand, which was holding the Spiritual Stone, kept trembling. Barry said again, "Either you obey the rules of the Recluse Association, or you die!" Barry said thest word "die" using Qi, and then he rushed toward the person. The enemy''s already unstable psychological barrier waspletely defeated by Barry''s words. He took out the Spiritual Stone in his hands and handed it to Barry. This was the third Spiritual Stone Barry had gotten from them. The other three members of the Recluse Association also began to emanate their own Qi, suppressing everyone present. The pressure they unleashed grew stronger and stronger, and the people from the underworld took the initiative to walk over and hand the Spiritual Stones over to them. "No! You don''t have the right to do this! No!" Finally, one of them could no longer withstand this kind of pressure. With a mad roar, he grabbed his Spiritual Stone and swiftly rushed out of the bronze door. "Ha." Barry chuckled and waved the blue longsword in his hand. In the blink of an eye, the head of the man who tried to escape fell to the ground. With a long trail of blood, the head slowly rolled to the outside of the bronze door. "If you want to leave, you can choose this way." Barry continued without looking at the man whose head was cut off by him. Looking at the person who died, the people who had not handed over the Spiritual Stones could not help swallowing saliva. Those who had the courage to resist a moment ago, did not have the courage anymore. Their strength was nothingpared to Barry and the other three people. "My time is limited. If you don''t make a choice, I''ll help you." Barry said impatiently. The blue long sword in his hand became more and more solid. "From now on, I''ll count to three. After three, I''ll randomly make a choice for one person." After Barry finished, he looked at a woman. "Hmm, you. If you don''t tell me your choice within three sounds, I will understand that you are going to go against the rules of our Recluse Association and be our enemy! One!" As soon as the word was uttered, the woman stared at by Barry immediately opened her mouth, and her face was full of panic. "I choose to listen to you, but I didn''t get any Spiritual Stone. I only found this. Here you are!" Chapter 743 Chapter 743 The woman took an ancient martial arts manual and handed it to Barry. Barry was very dissatisfied when he saw that the woman had no Spiritual Stone, but he could not say anything more. When he reached out to take the manual, he suddenly opened his mouth and looked at the woman in front of him. A secondter, when the blue storm was sweeping around Barry, Barry shouted angrily, "B*tch, die!" Everyone saw that on Barry''s back, there was a dagger inserted at this time. The person holding the dagger was the short- haired woman who first handed over the Spiritual Stone to Barry and begged for mercy. Under the sweeping of the blue storm, the woman holding the dagger flew backwards like a kite with a broken string. She fell to the ground and spat blood. The dagger that pointed to the back of Barry''s heart also popped out of his body at this moment. Sylvia''s eyes narrowed. She finally remembered why this short- haired woman looked so familiar. She was the policewoman, the policewoman in Yinzhou. This policewoman was responsible for Henry''s many cases! Her name was Helen Han! No one had expected that the woman who was begging for mercy at first would suddenly attack Barry. Everyone could feel that this woman was not very powerful. Not to mentionparing with Barry, even in ordinary underground forces, she was only ranked on the bottom. Even Barry himself did not think of this. He was too strong and proud. He would not think that these ants of the underground forces dared to attack him. Otherwise, with the strength alone, Helen''s dagger could not hurt Barry at all. Helen struggled to get up from the ground. She was just an ordinary warrior, but her physical quality was stronger than that of ordinary people. Under Barry''s attack, she suffered a serious internal injury. Wiping the blood from the corner of her mouth, Helen looked at Barry with killing intent in her eyes. She shouted unwillingly, "I want you to die with my man!" Helen tore off her ck coat. As soon as Helen took off her coat, everyone present, including Aaron, was shocked. They could clearly see the highly explosive lightning tube on Helen''s body. At the moment, Helen was in the middle of the mountain. As long as these explosive lightning tubes were ignited, the mountain would instantly copse, and everyone would be buried in the mountain. All the people present were well aware of the height of the mountains and the size of the mountains. Once the mountains copsed, even Aaron couldn''t be sure that he would survive. Barry''s blue sword, which had just been raised, stopped in the air. He was afraid. In terms of his own life, Barry believed that he was much more powerful than these ants who did not even have the ability to control their breathing. Helen put her hand on the detonator with a bitter smile on her face. But more than that, she felt relieved. She murmured, "I''m here to apany you. I hope you can walk slowly and wait for me on the way to theherworld." "Sister- in-w, don''t be impulsive!" At the crucial moment, Sea God shouted and rushed straight to Helen. Sister-inw? Sea God''s words stunned Wade and the others. They didn''t know Helen, but Sea God had seen her once. When they were on the sea, Henry hade forward and helped her and the Sharp Knife. Sea God quickly rushed toward Helen. Barry didn''t stop him at all. Fortunately, not far away, before Helen activated the detonator, Sea God grabbed Helen''s arm and shouted, "Sister-inw, don''t be impulsive!" Seeing that Helen stopped detonating the detonator, all the people present let out a long sigh of relief. "Impulsive?" Helen said with a sad smile, "I came here to avenge Henry. I am not acting on impulse. Both the Recluse Association and the Zhu n are murderers who killed Henry. I want all of them to die with my man!" Helen''s eyes were filled with firmness and determination as if she was going to die. In the hall, Sylvia''s body trembled slightly. She never thought that this policewoman was also rted to Henry. Wade and the rest clearly heard Helen''s words. Their gazes subconsciously went toward Sylvia. When they saw the indifferent expression on Sylvia''s face, Wade and the rest did not know what to say for a moment. Before the war between Henry and the Zhu n, he had informed everyone to cut off all rtionships between Radiant Ind and the Su Family, including Sylvia. From the perspective of the rtionship level, the present Henry had nothing to do with Sylvia except for a marriage certificate. But anyway, everyone''s previous rtionship was still there. Sylvia lowered her head and did not say anything. The world that she hade into contact with had be increasingly vast and mysterious. The rtionship between people was also not as pure as it had been in the past few decades. To the people present, what was a marriage certificate? Sylvia clenched her fists slightly. Sea God took a deep breath and said, "Sister-inw, we just lost contact with him. I don''t think he is dead." "Yes." Barry said repeatedly, "I didn''t kill him. He is also a member of the Recluse Association. He vited the rules of the Recluse Association. I put him in prison and sentenced him to nine years. After nine years, he will be released from prison. At that time, he will still be the king of Radiant Ind." Nine years! This number gave a different feeling to the people present. If it was only nine years, it didn''t mean that she couldn''t wait for him. But for the major forces present, nine years was a lot. What would the world be like? In these nine years, everything that the Emperor of Hell was building could bepletely destroyed! "Nine yearster, he will be released from prison. By then, do you want him to only see your tomb?" Barry said. He really wanted to kill the woman now, but the high-explosive and detonator on her made Barry restrain from killing her. He didn''t want to die here. Helen removed her hand from the detonator slowly. Seeing this scene, Barry was relieved. He had decided that he would kill the woman as soon as he left the mountain. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Nine years..." Sylvia murmured this number. How many blocks of nine years were there in our lives? Nine yearster, everything would be changed. If he came out, would he be able to live as an ordinary person? No! Even if Henry himself could ept it, Sylvia couldn''t ept it! Nine years! There was a hint of determination in Sylvia''s gaze as she looked at the ground. "After youe out, I''ll still be the same. I''ll make you a king of the underground again!" Sylvia took two steps forward and walked to Joshua''s side. She spoke softly. Her voice was like the humming of a mosquito, and only Joshua could hear it. A few seconds after Sylvia spoke, Joshua''s face suddenly changed, and he looked at Freud not far away. Chapter 744 Chapter 744 Wade and the others clenched their fists and stared at Barry. "You''ve put my elder brother into jail for nine years! You''re ruining him!" Wade''s current aura was no longer as powerful as it was during the rainy night. "He vited the rules of the Recluse Association and he has to be imprisoned. I am the Punishment Messenger. It''s just a matter of doing business," said Barry. "Doing business?" Aaron smiled. He had two purposes for his appearance this time. First, to let those from the underground forces enter the Qi-cultivation realm. The second was to find out where Henry was. Aaron stared at Barry and said, "Punishment Messanger, let me ask you which rule did my younger brother vite?" Barry shouted, "He took the initiative to provoke a war between ns and ughtered the members of the Zhu n!" "Haha." Aaron chuckled. "Since you say that my younger brother is a member of the Recluse Society, and the Zhu n has massacred the Zhu family, how can he be guilty of attacking the Zhu n?" "It''s a crime to act on his own!" Barry said, "If you are not satisfied with the punishment result, you can bring it up to the top management of the Recluse Association." "It''s a crime to act alone?" Aaron sneered. "In my opinion, ming other people for crimes is the biggest crime!" Barry stepped back subconsciously. "Aaron Bai, what do you mean?" "What do I mean?" Aaron took a step forward. This was the first time he moved after entering the bronze door. "Barry, I will give you one chance to tell me where my junior fellow apprentice is!" "What? You want to save him?" Barry''s face showed a joking expression. Just as Barry was about to speak, a loud shout came from the side. "Joshua Zhu, you''re crazy!" Freud looked at Joshua with disbelief. He covered his chest with his hands. At that moment, Joshua hadunched a surprise attack on him. "Crazy? I think you''re the one who''s crazy, Freud!" Joshua shouted loudly, "Your Su n has set up the Spirit Gathering Formation in Yinzhou. What do you all want to do?!" Freud was stunned when he heard this. Then he looked at Sylvia, who was standing in the Zhu n''s team, and said, "B*tch! You dare to betray me!" Joshuaughed out loud. "Freud, you''ve agreed to betroth this girl to our Zhu n. She''s now a member of our family. If she shared this information with our family members, does it still mean that she has betrayed you?" Dn Xiao, who hadn''t spoken much all this while, also let out a sound because of the words ''Spirit Gathering Formation''. "Freud, you established the Spirit Gathering Formation?" Freud''s hands were clenched into fists. He couldn''t imagine when Sylvia was rted to the Zhu n. What good would it bring to her? She was a woman, did she really think that she could get some part of the Zhu n''s share and some money? Freud didn''t expect Sylvia to do this at all, because there was no benefit she could get! "Freud Su, what''s the purpose of building the Spirit Gathering Formation? I know it very well. Do you, the Su n want to build an army?" Joshua took a step forward, holding a mass of Qi in his hand. The other two Qi-concentrating experts of the Zhu n also came out and formed a triangle with Joshua, surrounding Freud. "The Su n, you are ying with fire!" Dn also spoke. He walked three meters away from Joshua and also faced Freud. One person also came out from the Xiao n and joined the attack. Because of the participation of the two Xiao n''s members, the original triangr became a circle. Freud stood at the centre of the circle. As he looked at the five individuals at his side, his eyes became downcast. "From the looks of it, you all have already discussed this a long time ago." Dnughed lightly. He didn''t say anything, but his intention was obvious. Joshua cast his gaze on Barry and the other three and deliberately said, "Your Su n has secretly set up the Spirit Gathering Formation. If you want to build an army, not only would you vite the n''s rules, but you would also vite the rules of the Recluse Association. I don''t think that the four Punishment Messengers would just sit back and do nothing." Barry and the other three were shocked. They didn''t expect that Joshua would suddenly get the four of them involved in this matter. But since it had already been said, Barry and the other three couldn''t just ignore it. The Zhu n and Xiao n wanted to kill Freud through another''s hand! When the n was just re-born, it was the time when its power was at its weakest. "Four Punishment Messengers, what do you think? Do you want this traitor to be killed or just sit by and let him break the rules of the Recluse Association?" Joshua asked Barry. "Anyone who vites the rules must pay the price!" Barry shouted. He did not want to get involved in this matter. Freud''s face was gloomy as he sized up his surroundings. He calcted that there was a chance of breaking free. "Joe, you take Pan and Sylvia out of here first." Joshua instructed Joe. Joe nodded and walked out of the bronze door with Sylvia. Pan followed him and looked at Sylvia''s back with a wretched look. Sylvia paused when she passed by Helen. She exchanged looks with Helen before striding away. Freud took in a deep breath. "You guys really want to go against my Su n?" "We''re not enemies of your Su n, but your n deliberately broke the rules and became enemies with all the other ns!" Joshua shouted. He stopped talking nonsense and charged at Freud. Joshua''s attack collided with Freud''s, sending a st of Qi out. Joshua took a look and found that Barry and the other three were still standing there. He shouted, "Punishment Messengers, are you going to watch the battle from the side?" Barry was extremely annoyed. This should have been an opportunity to reap the Spiritual Stones, but there were too many variables involved in this matter. But now, there was no other choice. Barry took a step forward and shouted, "The Su n vited the rules and should be punished!" As soon as Barry finished his words, he rushed to kill Freud. A big white hand appeared out of thin air and reached out to grab Barry from behind. "Barry, answer me, where is my junior brother?!" Aaron shouted and also attacked. The three Punishment Messengers around Barry did not continue to watch the battle. They also made their moves to resist Aaron. When Soul saw that the four Punishment Messengers were already fighting with each other, he shouted at the underground forces, "Quick, take your stuff and leave." When the underground forces heard this, they didn''t hesitate any longer. They immediately set off and ran towards the bronze door. Barry watched the group of people run away with Spiritual Stones in their arms, but there was nothing he could do. Under the attack of Aaron, he didn''t dare to be distracted at all. All of a sudden, the audience fell into a chaotic battle. The people of the Zhu and Xiao n were targeting Freud. Next to Freud, there were also two Qi- concentrating realm masters. Although there were a lot of people in the Zhu and Xiao n, all of them were selfish. No one was willing to fight to the death with the Su n. Under the desperate counterattack of Freud, they were temporarily tied. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Aaron, on the other hand, was fighting against four Punishment Messengers. For a moment, he was unable to take down Barry and the other three. Chapter 745 Chapter 745 After all, Aaron was only in thete Qi-concentrating Realm. He was not much stronger than Barry and the others. His reputation was supported by Justus. The situation in the arena became chaotic in a short time. Some people took the opportunity to run out of the bronze door, some went into the stone rooms and look for treasures. Behind the bronze door, differents type of Qi could be felt in the air. This was a battle between people in the Qi-concentrating realm. In this kind of battle, even the masters of Qi-controlling realm had to be extremely careful. "Little girl, take these boys away!" Aaron waved his hand and said to Future. She nodded, grabbed Wade''s hand, and ran out of the door. Wade wasn''t stubborn. He knew very well that in his current state, staying here wouldn''t help him at all. Instead, he would only be dragging his own father down. The group of people quickly ran toward the bronze door. There were only Qi-concentrating experts left inside, and they were still fighting. Almost everyone was mentally prepared for this battle. They knew that it woulde, but did not know when it woulde. Now, although it seemed that most of the people were just practising, everyone knew that there would be dead people in this battle. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. The Zhu n had already offended the Su n, so the Xiao n was temporarily caught in the middle. If the Zhu n and the Su n were not hurt this time, then the middleman, the Xiao family, would definitely be pulled by the other two ns. For this battle, the Xiao n had been on the fence and had not really contributed. Joshua, however, wanted to kill Freud first. He was willing to take the lead because he would benefit from killing Freud. Now, more than half of the blueprints of the Su n were in the hands of Joshua. As long as he killed Freud, the things that the Su n nned to do would naturally fall into the hands of the Zhu n. The price that the Zhu n had to pay was to return the Su Family to Sylvia. For the Zhu n, it was nothing. Everyone who was fighting with interests in their hearts. Above the cave. A dark golden sword that was five meters long chopped down from the skies, heading straight for the man in ck. The man did not dare to face Henry''s attack head-on. He realized that Henry had not used his full strength. The man in ck wanted to avoid the huge sword in the air. But as soon as he took a step back, he heard a voice behind him. "Your fighting consciousness is rubbish." The man in ck was stunned. His body trembled and he turned his body around stiffly. A dark gold sword tip pierced through the centre of his back and came out from his chest. The long sword in Henry''s hand dissipated. He clenched his fists and punched hard on the back of the man in ck. Like a meteorite, the man in ck fell straight down the cliff, which was hundreds of meters high. With a "boom" sound, the man fell to the ground, creating a deep hole in the ground. If not for the Qi protecting his body, he would definitely have been turned into a bloody paste. Even so, the man''s injuries were not light. The Qi sword that ran through his body had caused him severe damage. At this time, Joe, together with Sylvia and Pan, just walked out of the cave and saw the man in ck who had fallen to the ground. "Get out of my way!" The man in ck shouted and shot out a st of Qi. He directly pushed Joe and the other two people away and went into the cave. He did not dare to hesitate at all. Henry''s killing intention hadpletely scared him. Joe looked at the figure of the man and shouted, "Let''s go first! There are still peopleing here. We can''t stay here!" After Joe finished speaking, he strode to the distance with Sylvia and Pan. Another dozen figures ran out of the cave. They were all from the underground forces. After they ran out, they didn''t dare to stop and left directly. In the depths of the cave, behind the bronze door, the battle was getting more and more intense. From the initial testing of each other, the battle had evolved into a series of killing moves. Barry and the other three people were fighting neck and neck with Aaron. Aaron, are you sure you want to be the enemy of our Recluse Association?" Barry roared. Behind Aaron, a white-eyed tiger with a white forehead was partly hidden and partly visible, constantly roaring, "If I kill you now, how would the Recluse Association know?" After hearing and seeing this, Barry and the other three people were all shocked. "Impossible! How is it possible for you to enter the Divine realm that easily!" The eyes of Barry and the other three widened, all of them wearing a look of incredulity. "I will ask you for thest time. Where is my junior fellow apprentice?!" Aaron waved his hand, and the white-headed tiger behind him pounced forward. "He''s in the Hell Prison!" Barry said, "If you want to save him, don''t even think about it. Unless we, the Recluse Association, are willing to let him out." "Hell Prison!" Aaron''s face suddenly turned gloomy. Of course, he knew where this Hell Prison was. It was definitely the most horrible cage of the Recluse Association. There was no other cage. Since ancient times, how many masters had been sent to the Hell Prison over all this time, and no one coulde out from it. Aaron, Henry is a member of our Recluse Association. He will be released from prison in nine years." Barry spoke. At the same time, he winked at the remaining three people. The remaining three nodded their heads, forming strange andplex moves with their hands. "This is not a verdict, but a murder!" Aaron roared, and the white-headed tiger in front of him jumped directly at Barry. Seeing the white-headed tiger in front of him, Barry shouted, "Now!" A blue disk was taken out by Barry. Then he threw it in the air. At the same time, the other three Punishment Messengers all shot out blue Qi straight toward the blue disk. At the moment of contact between the Qi and the disc, the disk spun rapidly. Then, streaks of Qi were emitted from the disk one after another and enveloped Aaron and the whiteeyed tiger. The blue Qi line looked as thin as a fish wire, but it was very resilient. It wrapped around the white- head tiger, and it would not break no matter how hard it bite. At the same time, it formed arge and covered Aaron in it. Aaron tried to get rid of it, but he couldn''t do anything about it. Barry sent Qi to the disk while sneering, "Aaron, even if you can step into the Divine realm, so what? You are not really the Divine realm expert. How could you break the? Let''s see who will run out of the Qi first!" Therge blue covered Aaron, trapping him in it and preventing him from using any effective means to attack. Barry and the other three people stood there and couldn''t attack because they were constantly injecting Qi into the disk. The two sides were at a stalemate for a short time, and only the three big ns were still fighting. "Okay, let''s see who dies first!" Aaron snorted. Anyway, Wade and others had left, and he had nothing to worry about. Even if he was dyed, today''s first purpose had been realized. All the major underground forces would get familiar with the Qi from today on. Chapter 746 Chapter 746 Just as they were fighting, a dozen figures came running in from the bronze gate. Aaron looked back and saw more than a dozen figures. Those were Wade and others who had just run out. Helen was also one of them, and there were several strangers from the underground forces. Aaron''s face lit up with joy, and he said, "Little girl, hurry up, attack the four of them!" The appearance of Future and others could help break this intense tie. At this moment, Barry and other three Punishment Messengers were exerting all of their strength in restraining Aaron. If they were attacked, they would not be able to resist at all. Once they tried to resist, Aaron would naturally be able to escape. "Uncle, I''m afraid it''s not..." Future had just finished her sentence when a violent st of Qi interrupted her and sent her flying. A powerful wave of Qi swept over from outside the bronze door. A figure wearing a ck robe appeared in front of everyone. The powerful aura that the person in ck carried caused everyone to be shocked. Barry, who originally looked a little pale because of the appearance of Future, showed a surprised look at the sight of the man in ck. "Prison Guard!" Prison Guard! Barry''s way of addressing this man in ck was clearly heard by Aaron and the members of the three ns. The Recluse Association had prison guards. Those who could be prison guards were powerful people. However, those people, who could be the prison guard, were much stronger than Punishment Messengers. At this moment, the appearance of the prison guard was like a big stone, pressing on the hearts of everyone. "Prison guard, kill Aaron quickly. The ns are going to rebel." Barry shouted excitedly. He was not surprised by the appearance of the prison guard. When they were on the way to open Justus''s tomb, he had already told the prison guard this news. With the arrival of the prison guard, all the things here would belong to them! When the three ns who were fighting heard this, they subconsciously stopped their actions and stopped fighting. They all looked at the man in ck as if they were facing a formidable enemy. Who would have thought that the man in ck would not stop at all. He quickly passed by Barry and rushed to the door of a stone room. Barry and the others were stunned by the man''s actions. "Prison Guard, kill these people first. All the things here are going to be ours. Ants who have left early are not too far." Barry said in a hurry. He thought that the prison guard went to the room because of the Spiritual Stones, so he didn''t have time to kill people. Right at this moment, a dark golden sword flew out of the bronze door like a bolt of lightning towards the man in ck. The man exerted all his strength, dodging the dark sword. The Qi emanating from the sword once again caused everyone in the cave to be shocked. The owner of the sword was definitely a powerful expert who wasn''t weaker than the prison guard. The man in ck turned around. Only then did everyone notice that there was a shocking wound on the chest of the man in ck. Who was it?! Who could hurt the prison guard? The man in ck gasped and looked at the direction of the bronze door. "Henry Zhang, do you really want to kill me? Are you going to be the enemy of the Recluse Association?!" "What?" Barry and the other three people, including Wade, eximed at the same time. "If I kill you here, I won''t be the enemy of the Recluse Association." A voice gently sounded outside the bronze door. As soon as they heard the voice, the faces of Wade and the others froze, and a look of pleasant surprise appeared on their faces. They were absolutely certain that the voice belonged to Henry. The eyes of Barry and the other three were full of horror. They couldn''t understand why Henry could appear here and why he was still trying to kill the prison guard. Aaron burst intoughter. "Ha, ha, ha! The Recluse Association is just a joke." The man in ck swallowed and took a deep breath. "Henry Zhang, this time, it''s not me who wants to hurt you. It''s none of my business." "Cut the cr*p!" Another dark golden sword shot towards the man in ck from outside the bronze door. The speed of this sword was so fast that the man was pushed into a corner. There was no way for him to avoid it. He could only shout loudly and pulled over a Punishment Messager in front of him to protect himself. The Punishment Messenger, who had been drawn over by the man in ck, didn''t even have the time to react. His chest was pierced through by the dark golden sword. A figure gradually walked out from the bronze gate and appeared in front of everyone''s eyes. "Boss!" The moment Future saw the figure, she let out a cry of surprise and rushed toward Henry. Henry had disappeared without any trace for over a month. It was said that Henry was dead. Even Future and others believed that Henry had been killed. How could she not be excited to see Henry again? Henry smiled and rubbed Future''s head. "You girl, you are finally willing to practice seriously. It seems that you are almost in the Transformation realm." Helen, who was in the crowd, also looked at Henry excitedly. On the day that Radiant Ind was destroyed, Helen had a feeling that the sky was falling. From that day on, she began to make a revenge n. She knew that she was weak, so she chose an extreme way. Even if she was going to die, she had to take the murderers who killed Henry with her. "Boss, thatdy over there is also your friend. She almost blew up the whole cave for you." Future pointed to Helen. Henry looked over and saw the detonator on Helen''s body at a nce. At this moment, a strong sense of guilt welled up in Henry''s heart. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Henry''s feelings for Helen had always been kind of inexplicable. It was an ident for them to be together. Even Henry didn''t expect that Helen would do such an extreme thing. "Helen." Henry grinned, but didn''t know what to say. "Everything is okay as long as you''re not dead. I thought you were dead." Helen suppressed the excitement in her eyes and pretended to be indifferent. But her trembling body showed how excited she was at the moment. One of the Punishment Messengers was dead, and the blue threads that filled the sky no longer existed. The white-eyed tiger in front of Aaron roared. "Impossible! It''s impossible!" Barry shook his head. "I put you in the Hell by myself. How did you get out? It''s impossible!" "Junior brother, have you really been put into the Hell?" Aaron asked. "We''ll talk about itter." Henry smiled slightly. "Let''s solve the problem now. Who can tell me who are these people?" "Boss, those are three ns, Zhu, Xiao, Su. The Su n has already reced the Su Family!" Wade said, "Sister-inw... no, Sister Lin was also controlled by them before." "Oh, members of the n." Henry nodded. He nced at the other side and said, "Let me count. There are five people from the Recluse Association and eight people from the ns, a total of thirteen people in Qi-concentrating realm. The rest are not included." "Are you Henry Zhang?" Freud asked. "The Su n doesn''t have any conflict with you." "My Xiao n also thinks that there is no conflict with your Radiant Ind." Dn also spoke. A man who was able to hunt and kill the prison guard made them feel great pressure. Henry did not speak. Behind him, 13 dark golden long swords slowly formed. Chapter 747 Chapter 747 The 13 dark golden longswords gathered behind Henry and aimed at the eight members of the ns as well as the five Qi-concentrating realm experts from the Recluse Association. One person had locked on to a total of thirteen Qi-concentrating realm experts! What was mightiness? This was strength! 13 dark golden long swords were encircling Henry. Although he did not say a word, his movement was mixed with aggressiveness, and everyone could feel it. Wade and the others felt an inexplicable pressure just by looking at these dark golden longswords. "I thought I was about to catch up with Big Boss, but it turns out that I''m still too weak." Wade shook his head. Aaron looked at the swords around Henry and showed a gratified look. The members of the ns and the people from the Recluse Association all looked at Henry with a heavy face. They all felt a kind of momentum that made their heart palpitate from those longswords. "Henry, my Su n has never provoked you. I don''t know what you mean!" Freud softened his tone. It was not difficult for a person who could kill a prison guard to kill him. Henry smiled slightly and said, "It''s true. You shouldn''t havee into the world. Ancient martial arts world has its rules. Your existence is too much." Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Henry stretched out his hand and snapped his fingers. At this moment, the thirteen dark golden longswords shot toward the Qi-concentrating masters in front of him. The Punishment Messenger, who had been used as a shield by the man in ck and was pierced through by the sword, was once again pierced through by the dark golden sword almost without any resistance. He spat out a mouthful of blood and his pupils were scattered. A master of the Qi-concentrating realm was killed by Henry just like that. The other 12 people respectively resisted the dark golden swords in front of them. Although Henry''s attack integrated thirteen swords, each expert had to try his best to block the attack. Seeing the Punishment Messenger fall in front of them, both Freud and Dn''s faces darkened. "Henry Zhang, don''t push it too far!" Freud shouted. "So what if I''m pushing too far? If you don''t ept it, then you should be stronger than me." Henry clenched his fists with one hand. An overwhelming amount of dark gold longswords formed behind him, and then they chopped at the remaining 12 Qi-controlling masters. Faced with the countless dark golden swords, all of the Qi- concentrating experts felt a sense of despair. Each and every one of these long swords gave them an intense sense of crisis. As the long swords fell, the n members who stood behind the Qi- concentrating masters all died. Even if they were in the Transformation Realm, they would not be able to hold on for two seconds. In this world, what decided whether a person was a friend or an enemy, were different benefits. A mature man knew what he wanted. A decisive person knew what he wanted and he would quickly take action. Obviously, Henry was a mature and decisive person. What he was going to do now was very simple. He wanted to make sure that there was no one in the Qi- concentrating realm alive. The three big ns, since they wanted to be the leaders, should also be well-prepared for being the leader. "Henry, we, the Recluse Association, will never let you go! Never!" Barry let out a shrill scream. He was nailed to the stone wall by a long sword. Before he could make any move, more than a dozen long swords attacked him, and he was covered with them. With a "pu pu" sound of flesh, he was nailed to the stone wall and blood flowed down from the stone wall. Not only Barry but also other members of the Recluse Association and the ns were nailed to the wall. Joshua of the Zhu n, Freud Su, and Dn Xiao were all nailed to the wall. Overwhelming! Absolute crushing. Henry didn''t even move. He easily killed the thirteen Qi- concentrating masters only by relying on his Qi. This made all the people present who saw this scene have a strong sense of unreality. When the ns first appeared, they were so strong. They stood in the air like gods. When the Recluse Association showed up, they were so domineering that they wanted to destroy Radiant Ind. However, now, they were easily nailed to the stone wall. Only a few people from the underground forces were still in the hall of the cave. They were drooling and looking at Henry with a fever of passion in their eyes. The Emperor of Hell, in the end, had always been that the Emperor of Hell. Powerful and invincible! Wade and the others opened their mouths wide. They had fought against the people of the Recluse Association and knew how strong these people were. If they forced themselves to use the Spiritual Stones to improve their strength, they could only tie with these people from the Recluse Association. Such experts were actually killed by Henry with one move. Not to mention Wade and others, even Aaron was very surprised. Aaron was a strong man who had stepped into the Divine Realm with one foot. He could feel very clearly that Henry''s strength was only in the Qi- concentrating realm, but he could crush strong people of the same level so easily. Even Aaron himself could not produce an attack of that intensity. What Aaron didn''t know was that Henry, who had been trained by Ss and others, was absolutely invincible among the same level now. Facing the opponents at the same level, he couldpletely seckill them. In addition, Henry himself cultivated the World Destruction Technique, so Henry could have a chance even against the opponent from the Divine realm. Now, Henry''sbat power could no longer be judged based on the strength of the Spiritual Qi. The powerful experts had turned into corpses. The members of the major ns, apart from those who had run out before, had all died here. Henry turned around and looked at the underground forces standing beside Wade and others. These members of the underground forces were all very capable. When they saw Henry looking at them, they quickly got down on one knee and didn''t dare to look up. "Future, you deal with them." Henry said to Future. Future nodded, took out a tube of medicine from her clothes, and said to the underground forces, "Take this medicine. I will arrange someone to bring the antidote to you every half month. After three years, it will bepletely removed from your body. You should be very clear about what you can say and what you can''t say." "Understood! Understood!" Several people from the underground forces were willing to take the medicine. They did not dare to have any extra thoughts. Moreover, they also understood in their hearts that taking out these medicines from Future would give them a chance to live. Otherwise, if they really wanted to wipe them out, it would be a piece of cake for Radiant Ind to do so. After taking the medicine, several people from the underground forces ran out of the cave without turning their heads. They told themselves in their hearts that they should not tell anyone what had happened in the cave in their lifetime. After the people from the major forces left, there were only a few people from Radiant Ind, as well as Aaron and Helen in the cave. Henry turned around and said to Aaron, "Senior brother, long time no see. I was wondering who came to open the tomb of the old man." "Haha!" Aaronughed and patted Henry on the shoulder. "Junior brother, I''m relieved to see you again. By the way, were you really sent to the Hell? It''s impossible for people who entered there to escape." Aaron was very confused about what had happened during this period of time. Chapter 748 Chapter 748 Henry did not answer Aaron''s question immediately, but said, "Let''s leave here first. What has happened during the past month? You have to tell me everything because I haven''t heard anything from the outside world while I was in that ce." Aaron nodded. Just as they were about to walk out of the bronze door, they heard a rumbling sound behind them. Everyone turned their heads subconsciously, only to see two small bronze doors slowly opening in the middle of the stone chamber. The blood of thirteen Qi-concentrating realm experts had fallen to the ground, slowly flowing into the bronze doors. Aaron looked at the bronze door that opened automatically with a dull look and asked, "What''s the matter? Master''s corpse came back to life?" Henry shook his head and said, "He wasn''t buried here." "What is inside?" Aaron asked curiously. He had no idea what was inside the bronze door. "I''m not sure either. Let''s take a look." Henry strode towards the bronze door. Aaron didn''t take any reckless action. He stood in front of Wade and the others, in case of any emergencies. Henry just showed his strength, so he didn''t need help at all. A dark golden longsword appeared in the void in Henry''s hand. Holding the sword, Henry slowly approached the bronze door. Inside the bronze door, there was also a stone hall. The stone hall was totally empty, and its walls were neatly constructed. Henry picked up a piece of rubble casually and threw it to the wall. When the rubble entered the stone room, it did not cause any change. It hit the wall with a muffled sound, proving that the wall was solid and that there were no hidden traps. Only then did Henry walk into the stone room with ease. In the centre of the stone room, there was a stone table. On the stone table, there was a scroll. This scroll was made of ck paper. It was very old and wrinkled as if it was pinched into a ball by someone and spread out again. The scroll was twenty centimetres long, ten centimetres wide, and about five millimetres thick. Henry put his hand on the scroll and wanted to pick it up, but he found that the scroll was so heavy that Henry failed to pick it up in the first try. After using his strength again, Henry sessfully grabbed the scroll. He felt that it weighed at least two hundred pounds, but the material was clearly the same as the normal paper, which made Henry full of doubts. He flipped open the scroll and there was nothing in it. There was nothing written on it. Just when Henry still wanted to continue exploring, his feet suddenly shook violently, and pieces of gravel fell from the top of his head. Aaron''s voice came from the outside hall. "Junior brother, let''s go. The cave is going to copse." "Let''s go." Without hesitation, Henry rushed out, pulled Helen with him, and ran out of the cave. The rest of the people were very strong, and they didn''t need Henry to take care of them. After thest person ran out of the cave, a violent shock came from under everyone''s feet. The cave, which was originally like a beast, suddenly copsed and was buried by huge rocks. The bodies of the descendants of the ns and the five people from the Recluse Association were completely buried in this mountain. The powerful ns had disappeared in the blink of an eye. "Let''s go. Someone from the Recluse Association wille soon. Let''s get out of here first," Henry said. Everyone''s feet were very fast, and soon they went out of the uninhabited area of Shen area to the ordinary tourist area. There were so many people having fun, and no one paid much attention to the ten people who suddenly appeared. "Sister- in-w, take off the detonator first. Otherwise, if you go out like this, I''m afraid someone will call the police immediately." Sea God gave a wry smile. Only then did Helen realize that there were so many high-explosives attached to her body. She quickly tore them down and put them away. A group of ten people walked out of the tourist area. In a hotel near the Shen tourist area, Henry and other ten people gathered around a dinner table. There were some vegetarian delicacies on the table. The door of the private room had been closed, all kinds of good wine were ced on the table, and more than a dozen empty white wine bottles were thrown aside. The ten people drank more than a dozen bottles of white wine. If they were ordinary people, they would have already fainted and wouldn''t be able to get up. But it was nothing for these people. Last time Henry drank this much was when he was in a bar with Helen. Most of the drinks at that time were low-quality wine and that type of wine would make people drunk easily. At the table, Wade called Henry Big brother and Aaron father, while Aaron called Henry younger brother. This way of addressing each other could not be more chaotic, but everyone seemed to have been used to it and did not feel weird. Henry listened to the crowd''s stories about what had happened during the past month. Radiant Ind had already started its relocation n, and the major underground forces remained dormant, while the ns were strong. "Where is Old Zhu? How is he now?" Henry took a sip of wine and asked. Future replied, "He came to the ind and was in aa for half a month. He has already woken up, but his Qi seems to be very weak. The Second Elder is making some new medicine, and he will be fine after a while." Hearing what Future said, Henry felt relieved. He and Wilbur had always been good friends. The Second Elder, who was the second elder of the Tang n, was good at using poison, and the person who was good at poison, also knew how to use different herbs correctly. "Senior Brother, you called everyone to the old man''s tomb this time because you wanted everyone to enter the Qi-refining world, didn''t you?" Henry guessed. "Yes." Aaron nodded. "The three ns were too strong. They have been suppressed for too long. As soon as they came out, they felt like they would dominate the world. These are only three small ns. If those big nse out, it''s uncertain how messy it will be. Instead of being alone, it''s better to let everyone practice Qi together." Henry heard this and asked again, "Senior brother, will the rest of the ns appear in the near future?" "I don''t think so." Aaron shook his head. "The stronger the n, the more restrictions they will suffer. The Zhu n should be the most powerful n that would appear at this time. Moreover, you have beheaded the heads of the three n leaders this time, and the rest of the ns will not show up. However, there is not much time left. After another six months, new ns will appear." Henry frowned slightly. "Do you know what they want to do?" "I don''t know." Aaron said, "I didn''t expect that the ns would suddenly appear. I''m afraid that only the Recluse Association knows what these people want to do." "All right," Henry said in a low voice. "Boss." Wade poured wine for Henry. "The ns are too arrogant. They''ve suppressed the underground forces so much that they couldn''t breathe. You''ve pped them in the face this time. If word gets out, our Radiant Ind will surely have higher prestige." "We can''t spread the news," Henry said.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Chapter 749 Chapter 749 "Why?" Hearing Henry''s words, everyone was stunned. "Indeed, you can''t spread it out. You can''t even tell anyone about my junior brother''s whereabouts." Aaron said, "This time, my junior brother was exiled to the Hell prison. Since the establishment of that ce, no one has been able toe out. If the people from the Recluse Association know that my junior brother hase out, there will be some big trouble." "Yes." Henry nodded. "Not only can''t the Recluse Association know, but also the ns and the underground forces can''t spread out news of my return. Also, Radiant Ind should take this opportunity to hide and not show up. I will provide you with a new ce. You can go to An family." Henry looked at the wine ss in front of him. "This time, all the underground forces have found the opportunity toe in touch with Qi. Most of the people in the Qi-controlling realm of those ns have died in the cave. This is an opportunity to reshuffle the cards and also an opportunity to let the underground forces break out their potential. We don''t need to care about the things in the underground world and let them fight for it. ording to my senior brother, in half a year at most, there will be a new ning out. Let''s see what the underground forces can achieve in the next six months." All the people present were smart. When they heard Henry''s words, they immediately understood Henry''s meaning. "Boss, are you..." "We don''t know how strong the ns are. We can''tpete with them just by ourselves. Now we don''t know what they want to do and have no means to control them. We can only take precautions. The underground forces will have the chance to get into the Qi-controlling realm. Then we''ll have morebat power." Henry sighed. "You have to remember that in six months when a n appears again, all the people that have not reached the Qi- controlling realm will be nonentities." Henry''s words reverberated in the hearts of the crowd. The world was about to change, and it was no longer the world before. The emergence of Qi had already made a change in the whole pattern. In the future, it would not be the era of many people, nor the era of guns and cannons. It would be the era of experts above the Qi-controlling realm! Everyone was thinking about Henry''s words. Suddenly, a cell phone rang. Helen picked up her phone and said, "Hello, yes, I''m here. I just came out. I''ll be right there." Helen said a few words to the phone, and then immediately got up. "Sister- in-w, are you leaving?" Looking at Helen, Sea God asked. Helen nodded and said, "Yes, the Sharp Knife is looking for me. I have to go now." "I have something to tell you." Henry also got up and left Wade and others to drink first. Then he took Helen out of the dining room and came to a guest room that Henry had booked before. Helen looked at the room where only she and Henry were, and her pretty face suddenly turned red. Henry entered the room, turned off all the lights in the room, and the whole room suddenly became dark. Helen pursed her lips and sat down on the edge of the bed. When she was about to say something, she saw that the lights were turned on again. Helen finally realized that what Henry had done just now was just to check if there were cameras in the room. "This is for you." Henry took out a Spiritual Stone that was only one cubic centimetre long and handed it to Helen, "Do you know how to use it?" Helen took the Spiritual Stone. She had seen the Spiritual Stones when she was in the cave, so she knew what it was. She shook her head to Henry and said, "I didn''t take anything regarding the methods of using Qi." Henry pondered for a while and took another book of cultivation method out. He said seriously, "Most of the words in this book can not be read. They belong to Small Seal Style. You can check themter and it will be a little difficult for you to understand them. But it''s better than most of the methods of Qi-refming. Don''t tell anyone." This cultivation method booklet was given to him by the people in the Hell Prison when he came out, hoping that Henry could help them to pass down the cultivation method. Helen looked at Henry''s solemn face and carefully put away the cultivation method and the Spiritual Stone. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Henry stared at Helen''s big bright eyes and said, "Helen, remember, in the next half a year, what the most important thing is. Today, my senior brother said that most of the underground forces will get into the Qi-refming realm. In this way, no matter whether the original underground forces or the Qi-refming realm, there will be apletely new game, and the situation will be very chaotic in this half a year. Everyone will have to find their own position in this half a year. People will have to decide whether they will fight among the ordinary underground forces or in the Qi-refming realm." "I understand." Helen gently nodded. "The Sharp Knife is going to hold an emergency meeting soon, so they must talk about this matter." Henry put his hand on Helen''s shoulder and said, "Within half a year, a lot of changes will happen. You need to be careful. After the situation bes chaotic, the Sharp Knife will not be safe either. When I settle down Radiant Ind, I''ll tell you the new location. If there are any problems, just go there. Do you understand?" "Don''t worry. I''m no longer the blockhead I used to be." Helen smiled slightly. She opened her arms on her own and gave Henry a hug. After holding Henry, Helen subconsciously tightened her arms, and a look of greed appeared in her eyes. But after a few seconds, Helen hid the greed in her eyes and released Henry reluctantly. "I have to go first, otherwise people from the Sharp Knife maye to look for me." "Stay safe." "Don''t worry." Helen strode to the door of the room and opened the door. "You, on the other hand, should pay more attention to your safety." After that, Helen walked out of the room. Resisting the impulse to rush back to Henry''s arms, she closed the door and left. Looking at the back of Helen as she left, Henry felt a little upset, but he knew that it was not the time for him to talk about romance. The whole underground world was going to change, and there were still a lot of things waiting for him to do. Late at night, Wade and the others were all drunk andy back in the hotel room. Henry came back safely, which made them feel happy from the bottom of their hearts. The news also spread to Radiant Ind. It was said that the people on the ind also indulged in drinking, and half of them were drunk. At two o''clock in the middle of the night, Henry sat by the hotel window and took out the scroll he got today in the cave. In the beginning, when burying the old man Lu, Henry was still young. He only knew that ording to thest words of the old man Lu, he made a fake bronze tomb. Justus''s real tomb was not in Shen area. Henry did not know anything about what was in the tomb. At that time, Henry was not an underground king, and he didn''t even know the existence of Qi. In this respect, he could be said to be ignorant. Chapter 750 Chapter 750 Henry sat by the window and studied the scroll for a long time. He didn''t know what the purpose of this scroll was, so he could only put it away first and study it slowly in the future when he returned to the ind. Henry looked up at the night sky. Sylvia''s figure unconsciously appeared by the window, and the woman''s voice and herugh lingered in his ears. Henry shook his head and got rid of his thoughts. At that time, he wanted to go to the Zhu family to fight with the Zhu n. What would be the result of that battle? Henry himself did not dare to guarantee that. He could only make preparations in advance. He used Sylvia''s demolishing the Spring residential home as an excuse and quarrelled with Sylvia so that the eyes hidden in the dark could see that. Then, he took advantage of the situation and told Radiant Ind to announce that they no longer have contact with the Su Family. He was afraid that if he lost the battle, Sylvia would be implicated. At that time, the fact that the Zhu n could exterminate the whole Zhu family proved that they were not a group of devotees. Facts proved that Henry''s decision was right. If Henry hadn''t taken the initiative to draw a clear distinction with Sylvia and quarrelled with her, perhaps on the day when Henry died, Freud would have taken Sylvia''s life on the spot just to get some benefits. Henry admitted that he missed Sylvia very much and he missed his family in Yinzhou. However, it was not the time to go back yet. There were too many enemies hidden in the dark now. Henry himself had been thrown into the Hell Prison. Before he could find a good way to solve it, he should not show up easily. Henry did not know what was going on inside the Recluse Association, but he would not naively think that the Recluse Association was an organization whose aim was to maintain justice. There were also hidden ns. Now, the Zhu, Xiao, and Su ns had been destroyed. There must be countless people watching them in the dark. They wanted to know the cause of their death. If Henry suddenly appeared, it would be easy for others to associate their deaths with him. If the ns really realized that Henry had gotten out of the Hell, it would almost be certain that the cause of Joshua''s death had something to do with Henry. At that time, no matter whether there was any conflict of interest between Henry and the ns, the ns would subconsciously consider Henry as their enemy. After all, the descendants of the ancient kungfu were not just a casual talk. If there is not for the benefits, everyone would take their side instead of taking the same side. This time, Henry had already prepared his own ns. The first thing to do was to find a way to solve the Recluse Association''s problem. The best situation was that he could be a Punishment Messenger. As long as he could open the Hell Prison, the ns would not be a huge threat. At the moment, the home was not the ce where Henry could go. If he went back, he would not only encounter countless enemies but also would put Sylvia in danger. Although the Su family was now under the control of the Su n, generally speaking, they were still safe. Once they got involved with Henry, the target on their back would get bigger and bigger. Henry shook his head,y down on the bed, and closed his eyes to rest. Night had passed quietly. When Henry got up, Aaron had already left. "Wade, where did my senior brother go? Why did he leave in such a hurry?" Henry saw Wade in the hotel restaurant. Wade was holding a meat bun in his hand. "Who knows?!" Wade rolled his eyes and said, "My old man nags all day long. He used to tell me that all methods should be united, but now he''s shouting every day to find the source of the world. He almost made me be a monk." "Ha." Henry smiled gently. "Your father doesn''t want you to be a monk. He wants you to give him more than a dozen grandsons in order to carry on the family line." "Forget it." Wade curled his lips. "My family''s ancestors havemitted too many sins. Being able to inherit the bloodline alone is already a blessing. If one wishes to establish a family line, he would have to umte merit for a few lifetimes." "Boss, what are we going to do next?" With her wet hair swaying, Future came over. It could be seen that she had just finished showering. "Go back to the ind first. I have something for you." Henry gave an order and also took two steamed buns to fill his stomach. At twelve o''clock in the afternoon, a private ne flew up to the sky and headed straight toward the Antic Ocean. The whole Antic Ocean took up 20% of the entire area of this. It was boundless,rger than the nine provinces in China. An ind, floating on the sea, was extremely small from above. A dozen hours after Henry and others set off, a ne was soaring above the Antic Ocean. "Boss, what are you looking at? Why are you so absent-minded?" Wade walked to Henry with a cigarette in his mouth. At this time, Henry was standing by the window, looking at the endless sea under him. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "What do you think is under the sea?" Henry suddenly asked. Wade was stunned by Henry''s words. He didn''t expect Henry to suddenly mention such an illusory thing. He replied, "Who knows? Under the sea, there is a pressure that can turn tanks into iron cakes. We can''t get down at all. This is so big. There are so many things we don''t know about it." "Yes." Henry sighed. "Indeed, there are too many things we don''t know. Wade, have you ever thought that it is because of our ignorance that we treat things that originally existed as myths?" "Boss, why have you suddenly became insane like my father?" Wade looked at Henry strangely. Henry shook his head. He was not talking nonsense, but the more he knew, the more he was in awe of the world. In the past, Henry thought that it was impossible for people to fly and that everyone would die one day. But now, Henry could fly in the sky. He had also seen the old monster, Ss, who had lived for hundreds of years, and all kinds of things, that he used to think were impossible, were disyed in front of him. However, these incredible things did not have so much impact on the whole world as he had imagined. After all, the number of people who could fly in the sky or those who were immortal was too tinypared to the whole world. "Boss and I are thinking the same way." Future came from the side. "I think there are some so- called myths, but they may not necessarily be myths." "Future, you are engaged in scientific research. Why do you believe this?" Wade rolled his eyes. Future twitched her mouth and said, "At the end of science, there is theology. There are many things that science can''t exin." "Oh, from a scientific point of view, is there really something like dragons in the world?" Wade pointed to his broadsword, which was engraved with a five-wed golden dragon on its back. "Of course." Future said with great certainty. "Of course?" Wade''s eyes widened. "Are there really some dragons in this world?" "Nonsense! You are really an idiot!" Future would not give Wade any face at all. Chapter 751 Chapter 751 Wade had long been ustomed to the title of an idiot. He had suspected more than once that when his father named him, he had a bad taste. At the moment, Wade waspletely attracted by the dragons mentioned by Future. "Future, quickly tell me what''s going on with these dragons." Future reached out and knocked on Wade''s head. "I said that you are an idiot, but you are really an idiot. Have you not seen the movie Jurassic park?" "D*mn it!" Wade stuck out a middle finger. "You''re talking about the dinosaurs, and I''m talking about the real dragons. This!" As Wade spoke, he brandished his broadsword once more. "In the Dinosaur Era, there were all kinds of dominators in the sea and sky. A giant dinosaur with a height of dozens of metres existed. Who could say whether there was a dragon with this type of body?" Future shrugged her shoulders and said, "ording to my research, many prehistoric remains of the earth haven''t beenpletely pieced together. They are all big things. Who can tell whether or not our Chinese Dragon is one of those remains?" "Sigh." Wade sighed, looking downcast. "I thought you were really sure of the existence of such a creature as a dragon." "If they weren''t real, how could they have been passed down for so long?" Future asked in reply. "If Antis was simply constructing the truth and creating the truth, how could he have been trusted by so many people? You don''t agree with this sort of existence, but that doesn''t mean that others don''t agree. In the field of science, this world is divided into hundreds of millions of different kinds." "Hundreds of millions of kinds? How so?" Wade''s curiosity was aroused again by Future. "It''s very easy to understand. Just say take people and birds as an example." Future took out a tablet and put out two pictures on it. "People can see trees by opening their eyes. People can feel the trees because they have hands. They can smell things. It''s because they have a nose and they can hear things because they have ears." N?velDrama.Org is the owner. "Future, aren''t you talking nonsense?" Wade rolled his eyes. "All these things you''ve said, all of them are known to children. It''s not a science." "It''s very simple. Every time people feel a different kind of thing, it is because they have an extra organ. Just like before eating, you will first see the appearance of the meal, then smell it, and finally taste it with your tongue. While some creatures don''t have a nose, and they will eat directly when they encounter something. If you have an extra organ on your body, then you will have a new understanding of this world. Let''s talk about birds. People move by using their legs, but do you know what the legs of birds are used for?" Wade was stunned. This simple question really confused him. Human legs were used to move the human body, but the birds mostly relied on their wings to move. There was almost no reason for the existence of their legs. Some birds even did not have feet. Future turned off the tablet and said, "Look, birds'' world and our world are two different concepts. Just because birds have a pair of wings more than us, in their world, trees are not trees. They may be a kind of food or a ce to live. In their world, people are just another form of things. To put it bluntly, we humans are better at thinking and creating than those animals. Because of our eyes, our world may not be as wonderful as their world. Animals will evolve because of the surrounding environment. However, humans can only create something preventive because of the surrounding environment. This is the so-called gift. Most animals are talented and stronger than humans." Wade swallowed a mouthful of saliva. He really hadn''t thought about the things that Future was talking about, but when he thought about it, he felt terrified. What people can feel is only because of these organs. If some of the organs were missing, their world would change greatly. For example, blind people can''t see mountains and rivers. People without taste buds can''t feel sour and bitter. There were many things in this world, not just the things that people saw. It was very likely that when people evolved again, they would have one more organ or one day they could invent something that could imitate an animal''s organ. People would see a lot of things that they had never seen before! Thinking about this, Wade couldn''t help but get goosebumps all over his body. He felt that something might be behind him. That thing was looking at him, but he was restricted and couldn''t find out the existence of the other party. It was like looking at an ant, but the ant didn''t know anything. Wade didn''t even notice that after hearing Future''s words, he also entered a strange state. Unconsciously, he thought about what the so-called Origin of the World that Aaron had mentioned was. Ten minutester, an ind appeared in everyone''s sight. The ind was surrounded by dark and tall walls. Above the walls, there were dense cannon tubes pointing in all possible directions, and there was a radar constantly rotating. When the ne approached, the ck walls around the ind began to slowly disappear, revealing the beautiful scenery of blooming flowers behind the wall. Countless warships berthed around the ind, opening a path. The ne was getting closer and closer to the ind. On the ind, arge group of people had gathered together, looking at the ne with excitement. Henry was already the soul of Radiant Ind. When they heard that Henry had returned safely, everyone on the ind was in a state of excitement. The ne slid andnded smoothly on the ind. As soon as the ne door was opened, Henry saw a crowd of people standing outside the ne. At the moment when they saw Henry, all of them let out excited voices. "Boss, I knew you were fine, hahaha!" Felix released a loudugh and squeezed his way out from the crowd. Valentin also followed behind Felix. "Boss, where have you been this month? Our intelligence department couldn''t find any traces of you at all." Henry shook his head and said, "I''ll tell youter." "Right, drinking is the most important thing. Boss, I have to have a good drink with you today. If you go missing for another month, your tomb will be built." Felix said with a smile. "Okay." Henry waved his big hand. "Let''s drink tonight until we get drunk!" Although more than 20 hours ago, the people on the ind knew that Henry was fine, but now when they saw Henry, they couldn''t hide the excitement in their hearts. It took Henry an hour to walk into the castle in the centre of the ind. There were fewer people inside. Outside the ancient castle, all kinds of cheers kepting. Everyone had already started drinking to celebrate. Chapter 752 Chapter 752 After Henry came to the castle, the first thing he did was to go to the ce where Wilbur stayed. Wilbur had been recovering in the castle since he woke up. There were two strange scrolls in Henry''s hand. One of them was taken out from behind the bronze door the day before yesterday, and the other one was given to Henry by L Zhu. Henry had no clue at all what these two scrolls represented. There were many rooms in the castle. L was standing outside one room. She also heard the news of Henry''s return, but she did not go out to celebrate. She waited there patiently. "Little girl, what are you looking at?" Henry walked behind L and patted her on the shoulder. The little girl was shocked and suddenly turned back, only to find that Henry was already standing behind her. She did not realize when Henry arrived. L was stunned for a few seconds when she saw Henry. Then she shouted and threw herself into Henry''s arms, tears streaming down her face. The sound of L sobbing came from Henry''s chest. "Henry... Henry, I''m so happy. You... you''re alive." During the period when Henry disappeared, L was ming herself every day. If it weren''t for her family''s affair, Henry wouldn''t have had any conflict with the Zhu n. If something really happened to Henry, L would never forgive herself for the rest of her life. "Well, what can happen to me? Don''t forget, I am the Emperor of Hell." Henry rubbed L''s little head. Behind Henry, there was a "creak" sound. A door was pushed open. Wilbur walked out with a cane. His face was still a little pale. After all, Wilbur was old and had not reached the stage of refining the Qi. He had suffered such torment. Even if he did not die, he was seriously injured. "Now that I know you''re all right, I can rest assured." Wilbur looked at Henry and said. Henry looked back and said with a smile, "You old man haven''t died yet. How can I die before you? It seems that your situation is not very good. You are using a cane." "I''ve lost the essence of my energy. I''m afraid that I won''t be able to stand straight in the future." Wilbur sighed and said, "Come, I know that you have a lot of questions to ask. L, don''t disturb your brother Henry." "Okay." L raised her head from Henry''s arms and wiped her tears. "Brother Henry, it''s good that you are all right. Let''s have a drink tonight." "Okay." Henry nodded. "As long as your grandfather is okay." "Hum, he won''t be worried when you are on this ind." L smiled. "Brother Henry, you go with my grandfather to do your business first. I will leave." After L finished her words, she swung her ponytail and hopped away. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. "This girl." Wilbur helplessly looked at L and shook his head. He turned around and walked into the room. Henry followed in and closed the door. The room was filled with the smell of Chinese medicine. On the stove next to the room, there was a pot filled with boiling medicine. Henry sniffed and said out the herbs in the pot, "Ginseng, astrgus, white atractylodes rhizome, and a small amount of liquorice. It seems that you haven''t recovered very well." "I am old now." Wilbur bitterly smiled and said, "This person has no choice but to admit that he is old. If I suffered these injuries forty years ago, I would recover overnight." The two of them sat in front of a table. There was already a cup of tea on it. As soon as Henry sat down and did not speak, Wilbur said first, "I know what you want to ask. It''s about that book, right?" "Yes." Henry put the book, which was covered with dark blue covers, to the table. "What is this? How can it affect my Qi? You told L this is a key that can make the n crazy?" "Yes." Wilbur nodded, picked up the teacup and took a sip. "But I was not the one who used the word "key" first." "Who was that?" Henry asked curiously. Wilbur stared at Henry''s eyes and said word by word, "Master! Lu!" "Master Lu!" Henry was shocked. "Yes." Wilbur nodded. "Before Master Lu went into seclusion, he had returned the ancestral weapon to the three families from the capital. And our Zhu family was located in Du Hai, so it was not qualified to take the ancestral weapon. So Master Lu gave me a drawing. He told me that when we see something beyond our expectation, we could go to find this item and it would keep us safe for a while." Henry stared at the blue book on the table. He never expected that it was left by old man Lu. Justus Lu had always given Henry a very mysterious feeling. Even as Justus''s only sessor, Henry did not know Justus'' background. Henry had asked Aaron about Justus'' identity before, but Aaron did not know it either. Aaron was Justus'' disciple only on the paper. It was because of Aaron''s father that Justus made an exception and epted Aaron as his disciple. Henry had learned some skills from Justus for a period of time, but he had never heard anything about Qi. At that time, Justus told Henry to never let the lotus flower drop. Henry only understood what it meant recently. Even Henry, only a couple of days ago, realized that there were so many Spiritual Stones and Qi- refining methods behind the bronze door. Wilbur said, "This book is a key to open a specific ce. But Master Lu did not say clearly where this ce was, so you have to find it yourself." Henry nodded and put away the book. He asked, "Why do the ns want this thing?" "The door could be opened by using this key. The things inside can destroy the ns..." The sky gradually darkened. On Radiant Ind, several bonfires were raised. The people on the ind were surrounding the bonfires, singing and dancing. On the bonfire, there was a roastedmb which was covered with golden oil. When the oil dropsnded on the mes, sizzling sounds could be heard. Almost everyone was holding a bottle of wine in their hands, including some eight-year-old children. The adults made an exception and let them drink. During the month when Henry disappeared, for people on the ind, it seemed that the sky was dark every day. When Henry came back, the sky got brighter immediately. The ind was filled withughter. Those who lived on Radiant Ind had long treated this ce as theirst home. When Henry disappeared, everyone had chosen to relocate together with the ind. This sort of relocation didn''t just mean that Radiant Ind was floating on the sea. But also, when Radiant Ind encountered a crisis, everyone woulde together to resist this crisis. Many people believed that Radiant Ind was where the Emperor of Hell lived and that it was a ce where many people were killed, but no one would be punished by thew. Only the people on the ind knew that it was the real paradise. There was now here because everyone here was a big happy family. Chapter 753 Chapter 753 A few days had passed since the big gathering. These days, nothing special happened regarding international underground forces, but for the underground forces of China, it was an absolute turmoil. It was like a volcanic eruption. First of all, the ns appeared in a powerful way, which allowed many underground forces to see the power of the Qi. The whole underground world was turned upside down, and there were two big groups the practitioners of Qi- refining and those who could not use Qi. It could be said that they would have nothing to do with each other in the future. Second, the officials made a public statement and issued three rules to restrain the underground forces. It could be said that when the sun was shining, the underground forces in China couldn''t show their superpowers in front of ordinary people. Thirdly, the people from the Recluse Association had personally admitted that the Emperor of Hell had been imprisoned for nine years. What did it mean? He had been locked up for nine years. By the time he came out, the world would have already undergone a new round of changes. His era would have ended. In the future, he would not have any reputation! The fourth and most important point was that the underground forces who were present that day all knew about the internal scuffle in Shen area. Aaron and the Recluse Association were fighting with each other, and the ns were fighting together. The final result was unknown to most of the people. At the end of the battle, another two top-level experts rushed into the cave. No one saw the faces of the two people and no one knew who they were. The cave inside Shen area alsopletely copsed on that day, and none of the people who fought in the cave could get out. The Qi-controlling realm experts brought by the n were all buried in the cave, and even the patriarchs of the three ns did note out. All the forces focused their eyes on Shen area. When the mountain was dug out, countless bodies appeared. This news spread throughout the underground forces of China. The patriarchs of the three ns were all dead. The members of the Recluse Association and a few others were all dead. The kings of Radiant Ind were also buried under the mountain. For the underground world, it was undoubtedly a big storm. Those who were standing at the top all died in one battle. The ns were strong, but the biggest reason was that there were too many Qi-controlling Realm experts in the ns, and their realm was far higher than others. But now, more than half of the Qi- controlling realm experts had been killed or injured, and there were not many strong masters left in the ns, which made the major ordinary underground forces see the turning point. If everyone was on the same starting line as the ns, even if the ns were a little ahead, they would still have some hope. Unlike before, when everything was dark. At this moment, the Zhu family''s manor had already be the Zhu n''s territory. The whole Zhu n was covered with white ornaments. Joshua''s death made the whole Zhu n immersed in grief. In the main hall of the Zhu n, Joe and Sylvia sat there looking at each other. There was a wooden table between them. There were two drawings on the wooden table. Those were the maps that Sylvia had taken out as her gambling chips. "President Lin, about thest map, I think it''s time for you to hand it over to us." Joe said, "Now that so many things have happened, the Su n''s strength has also been greatly weakened." "It''s not the right time," Sylvia shook her head and said, "I''m just a weak girl. Even if I go back to the Su Family, I''ll have to listen to the Su n. I want you to help mepletely destroy the Su n." Joe frowned and said, "President Lin, you can see the current situation clearly. Such a big thing has happened to the three ns. It won''t be easy for me to help you destroy the Su n. The Zhu n won''t give others a chance to benefit from it. You should be clear that there is still the Xiao n waiting for us." "That''s your business. I don''t care what the price is. What I want is the Su Family. Besides, your Zhu n knows very well whether the things I can give you are worth it or not." After saying that, Sylvia got up directly and walked out of the main hall. As soon as the door of the main hall was pulled open, Pan, dressed in a white funeral gown, was staring at Sylvia with a wretched face. He looked at Sylvia from head to toe. He opened his big mouth full of yellow teeth, stuck out his tongue and licked his lips. He was about to reach out to pull Sylvia. "My wife, where are you going? On the seventh day after my father''s funeral, we will get married." Sylvia gave Pan a disgusted look and escaped Pan''s hand. She turned back and said to Joe, "Now the situation is chaotic, and this is your best opportunity. Think about it and call me." After saying that, Sylvia turned around and left. From the beginning to the end, she did not pay any attention to Pan. Looking at Sylvia''s back, Pan''s eyes were burning with anger. He shouted at Joe, "Joe, what are you waiting for? Make my fiancee stay here!" Joe stared at Sylvia''s back as his gaze continued to linger between the direction in which Sylvia had left and the drawings on the table. "Joe, I''m talking to you. Didn''t you hear me?" Pan came up and pped Joe in the face, making a crisp sound. "I''m asking you to bring my fiancee back!" Joe was pped, but there was no expression on his face. He looked at Pan and asked, "Young master, do you really like Sylvia?" "Of course. Even in my dreams, I see her in my bed!" Pan said without hesitation. But immediately, as if he had thought of something, he gritted his yellow teeth andughed in a silly way. Joe thought for a moment and said, "Young Master, the Master and the head of the Su n had a verbal negotiation about the marriage. Now that the Master and the head of the Su n are no longer around, the marriage can''t be settled." "No!" Hearing this, Pan immediately recovered from his smirk and pped on the table in front of him. "I must marry her. I don''t care what method you use, but I want to see her here!" Joe smiled and said, "Young Master, don''t worry. President Lin is from the Su Family, so we can''t kidnap her. How about this? After the first seven days, I will help you take over the position of the n leader. At that time, as the n leader of the Zhu n, you can go to the Su n to propose marriage, and the Su n will have no choice but to agree." N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Hearing this, Pan''s eyes suddenly lit up. "Yes, I am going to be patriarch. I will marry whoever I want. Well, Joe, you have to help me be the patriarch." "No problem, but young master, you have to cooperate with me," said Joe. Pan nodded and stretched out his hand to pat Joe''s face. "Joe, you''re really a good dog raised by my father. Not bad, when I be the patriarch, you''ll get all the benefits." After Pan finished speaking, he ran out of the main hall with a face full of excitement. The pain of losing his father could not be seen on his face at all. Joe stared at Pan''s back with a trace of haze in his eyes. He put away all the drawings on the table and put them in his pockets. Then, he went to the seat meant for the patriarch and sat down. Chapter 754 Chapter 754 In a vast sea area. Led by dozens of devolving warships, an ind slowly drifted to the east of the Antic Ocean. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. The people on the ind had already ended their feast, and everyone was busy with their own affairs. Henry and Future stayed in theboratory. Future had not figured out all theponents of the mysterious metal left by Cesia until this day. Henry also handed the scroll he took in Shen''s cave to Future. He wanted Future to study it and see what strange things were in the booklet. Felix strode into theb and said, "Boss, I''ve bought thend you asked me to buy." Henry nodded and said, "Okay. Please contact another construction team. I want to build something there." "No problem." Felix sent a message on the spot and then said doubtfully, "Boss, I don''t understand why you bought the entire Sosasmo Desert? It''s a ce where birds don''t even dare tond. The sand there is rusted and rich in iron ores. Anyone who steps on it will die." Henry said with a mysterious smile, "You''ll know when the timees. Anyway, it will be our base for a long time in the future." Felix shrugged his shoulders. Although he didn''t know what Henry''s purpose was, he would unconditionally obey whatever Henry said. After a while, Valentine came in. "Boss, during this period of time, the news has been collected. The whole underground world of China is in chaos. The heads of the three ns and the Qi-controlling masters have all been dug out from under the mountain rocks. The rumours outside say that we have all died." "Let them spread those rumours," Henry said, "Now, we have other things to do. In the current situation, whoever stands out, the Recluse Association will look for him, and they will also be targeted by the hidden ns. Tell everyone to be careful when they are outside." "Understood." Valentin nodded. Henry looked at Future and asked, "Is the power ready?" "Yes." Future nodded. "A total of six Fire Crystals can be used to extract energy at any time. The total amount of energy is higher than that of ten nuclear power nts. It''s absolutely enough." "Use the energy of Fire Crystals?" Felix was stunned for a moment. "Boss, what are you doing?" Henry smiled slightly and said, "Of course, we are moving." "We are moving?" Felix and Valentin were bothpletely confused. At this moment, a st of the horn came from outside theb. Henry quickly walked out of theb, and the three people followed him. They saw that all the people on the ind had gathered in the square, and each of them was tied with a tough cloth rope. The two ends of the cloth rope were tied to long nails. Now everyone was nailing the long nails into the ground. Sea God ran up to them in big strides and said, "Boss, we''re close to Africa." "Okay, tell everyone to get ready." Henry waved his hand. Sea God nodded immediately, picked up the horn and blew it, shouting, "Everyone, get ready." Valentin and Felix were both confused. They didn''t know what was going on. "You two have been outside for two days. You still don''t know our boss'' n, do you?" Moon Goddess came over and covered her mouth with a chuckle. "What''s the n?" Valentin and Felix asked at the same time. "Hmmm..." Moon Goddess muttered to herself for a moment. "Boss calls it moving, but I gave it another name. I call it the Flying n." "The Flying n?" Felix murmured the words. Before he could even think about it, he felt a violent vibration from beneath his feet. The ind was surrounded by tall city walls. Nothing could be seen, but Felix could feel that at this moment, he was getting closer and closer to the sky. Violent tremors were transmitted throughout the entire ind. Some of the houses that were not firm had copsed. Fortunately, everyone had already taken out all the things from the houses. Felix only felt a wave on his hand. It was difficult for him to stand firm. "Plop! Plop! Plop!" A loud noise came from below. At this moment, Felix clearly sensed that he was definitely right. He was ascending into the sky. There was a continuous "plop" sound under the feet, and the sound of huge rocks constantly falling into the sea. The ind surface tilted slightly, and the people who had been fastened to the ground were almost unaffected. Felix''s body was bnced, but he couldn''t control it and fell to the side. Henry reached out his hand and grabbed Felix. Felix''s eyes widened. "Boss, you''re talking about moving the whole ind, aren''t you? You want to move the ind to the desert you asked me to buy, don''t you?" "Smart." Henry snapped his fingers. The ind was slowly rising from the sea surface. At the bottom of the ind, there were countless porters. Every second of operation consumed a huge amount of energy, but this energy was not worth mentioningpared with the energy contained in the six Fire Crystal. At first, the ind was a little tilted, but after more than ten minutes of the adjustment, it became smooth and began to rise. At the same time, arge amount of fog erupted from the walls around the ind. The dense fog gathered in the air,pletely covering the entire ind of light. As Radiant Ind rose higher and higher, the fog was like a cloud floating in the sky in the eyes of ordinary people. No one knew that in the cloud, there was an ind slowly moving in the air. To activate this kind of "air fortress" was not a very difficult skill. Most countries had mastered it, but no one would do it like Radiant Ind. After all, the value of energy was too high. Only extremely rich institutions like Radiant Ind could do this kind of thing. Radiant Ind had an anti- radar system, which made it impossible formonmunicative radars to detect its existence. In this way, after Radiant Ind rose above the sea, it hid in the clouds and went in the direction of Sosasmo desert. Radiant Ind''s relocation was not very fast, about ten times slower than a ne. After all, it was problematic moving the ind, given howrge the ind was. They didn''t dare to fly too fast, and the power of all kinds of machines had to be maintained. Otherwise, if the ind were to really fall from the sky, it would be impossible to calcte how many people would survive and how many casualties would be on the ground, not to mention casualties on the ind. Future would run back and forth on the ind almost every day and deal with the machines'' problem. When people on the ind adapted to flying slowly, they all started practising the Qi. Ten days passed in a sh. It was the middle of November in China and people had taken out their sweaters. Chapter 755 Chapter 755 After the national holiday in China, people got back to work. At 8 o''clock in the morning, there was a lot of traffic on the streets of Yinzhou. A purple Maserati stopped at the traffic light. "Haven''t you contacted Henry yet? When will your conflict end?" Jenny asked, holding Lisa in her arms and sitting in the back seat of the car. "I am too busy with thepany''s affairs, and I don''t have time to think about this for the time being. I may have to go on a business trip soon." Sylvia, who was driving, said without turning back. Jenny sighed. "There are too many misunderstandings between you two. There is no need to do such a thing. You should sit down and have a talk." "I guess we''ll have a chance," Sylvia muttered and tilted her head slightly. As she looked out of the window, her eyes unconsciously turned red. "When will this chance appear? Nine yearster? Things are changing, and things are different now." Jenny saw that Sylvia no longer spoke and thought that she was still angry with Henry. Regarding what had happened to Henry, Sylvia was afraid that Jenny couldn''t ept it, so she didn''t dare to say anything. After all, Jenny''s mental state had just improved not long ago. If she was stimted again, it was very likely that something would go wrong. Recently, Sylvia often went on business trips. Although she had already handed down the work of Lins Group, she was not in thepany often. Many decisions couldn''t be made directly. Therefore, thepany didn''t operate very well during this period of time. When swimming against the current, one needed to keep going, otherwise, he would be washed away. Sylvia sat in her office and was checking the documents that had been piling up during this period of time. Within a month, the new Spring residential home had already begun to take shape. In a few more months, the children would be able to live there. After all, under the control of arge enterprise like Lin''s group, it wouldn''t take too much time to build a new Spring residential home. There was a knock on the office door. Cathy, the secretary, pushed the door open and came in. Secretary Lee held a leather envelope in her hand. "President Lin, someone has sent this for you." N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Sylvia took the envelope and opened it. Inside the envelope, there was a red wage. There was one golden word printed on the cover of the envelope. Invitation! Sylvia opened it. The invitation was from the Zhu n. The content was very simple. The Zhu n''s leader wanted to marry Sylvia. As soon as she finished reading this invitation, Sylvia received a call from Victor. "The new patriarch of the Su n asked you toe back. He said... he said something about the marriage and asked for your opinion." Victor''s voice on the other side of the phone sounded very unnatural. Recently, Sylvia hade into contact with a lot of matters regarding the underground forces. She immediately knew that there was definitely someone next to Victor. Sylvia opened her mouth and asked, "Is he asking for my opinion? I''m afraid that I won''t be able to go back soon." As soon as Sylvia''s voice fell, she heard a strange voiceing from the other end of the phone. "Sylvia Lin, are you sure you want to be in this hard way? If you don''te back on your own, I have more than a hundred ways to make youe back. Think about yourself and don''t challenge my patience." "Ha." Sylvia smiled and said, "Don''t be so nervous. Tell the Zhu n that I ept this marriage. When will it be?" "Mid-January. I''ll give you three days toe back." After saying that, he hung up the phone directly. "Mid- January..." Sylvia''s expression did not change much. She knew that this was just a transaction, a transaction between the Su and Zhu n. It was also her own deal with the Zhu n. Sylvia put the invitation away and said to Cathy, "I have to go on a business trip for a while. During this time, all thepany''s projects should continue as usual. There is no need to start a new project. Just wait for me toe back." "Understood." Cathy nodded. Sylvia put down the documents in her hand, took the invitation, and got up directly. She said goodbye to Jenny and Lisa, and left thepany. Sitting in Jenny''s office, looking at Sylvia''s back, Lisa opened her eyes wide and asked curiously, "Mom Jenny, what''s wrong with Mom Sylvia? I feel that she is very unhappy, and dad hasn''t been back for a long time." "They are very busy." Jenny didn''t know how to exin the situation to Lisa. "By the way, didn''t you say that you miss your little friends? I can take you to y with your friend in the afternoon." "Yes." Lisa nodded her head vigorously. Jenny looked at Lisa who sat there andughed foolishly. She sighed. Children at this age were just a piece of nk paper. They didn''t haveplicated thoughts like adults. Happiness would be reflected on their face, and unhappiness would also be disyed on their face. In a vi in Luxury Vige of Yinzhou, a wooden pavilion was ced in the centre of the courtyard. This pavilion was moved all the way here. It could be seen that the wooden pavilion had been through a lot. At least it had been present for more than ten years. It was very puzzling why the people living here would move this pavilion here. Far away from China, in Sosasmo desert which was also known as a "dead-end". It was a huge uninhabited area. When Felix bought this ce, the local government imposed a ban that no one was allowed to approach it. After all, someone paid a lot to buy such a forbidden area of desert. The people from Africa were so happy, but they were also afraid that the financier would go back on his word. To put it bluntly, in the eyes of the African people, buying this desert was equal to wasting money. There were not many valuable things here. What everyone valued most were ores. And thisnd did have some ores. A huge ind slowly descended from the sky andnded above the desert. With a "boom", the ground under people''s feet trembled, and the ind and the desert connected. The quicksand that had not stopped for a moment became still because of the colossus that suddenly appeared. "Future, you need to immediately research the sand here and think of a way to extract the various substances contained in it. At the very least, you need to make sure people could step on it wearing shoes." "Felix, make arrangements immediately. No matter how much it costs, I''m going to turn this ce into a ce where people can live. I''ll give you a blueprintter. You can arrange for someone to see how deep the sand here is." "Valentin, inform everyone that from today onwards, this ce will be our base." Henry gave orders one by one. Although Felix and the others didn''t know what Henry was going to do, they still obeyed him unconditionally. "Boss, the base will be here?" Wade asked in confusion. He looked up at the dazzling sun and said, "Is there anything worthy here for our family?" The city wall around Radiant Ind slowly fell down, allowing everyone to see the endless desert. Henry looked to the near distance and said, "There''s a natural barrier that will keep us safe." Chapter 756 Chapter 756 As the head of the underground forces in the world, the influence of Radiant Ind was not only visible in the underground world, but it also had an extremely high status in the society of every country. As soon as Felix made a phone call, he immediately arranged for a construction "Group" to fly to Sosasmo desert and rebuild the whole desert. Future also took some sand as a sample and started to examine it. A few hourster, the construction "Group" that Felix arranged arrived at the border of Sosasmo desert. There was a total of several thousand people. This construction team didn''t know who the people on the ind were. They only knew that the one that called them was arge financial group behind Felix, arge financial group that was as rich as a country. As for the reconstruction of the entire desert, it had to begin from the very edge. Future provided Felix with the method of processing sand. It only took Future a few hours to investigate the sand and find a solution. Everyone thought that Radiant Ind had beenpletely destroyed, but what they didn''t realize was that deep within the desert, Radiant Ind was building a brand new foundation. How fast could the construction team of thousands of people remodel an area? In Felix''s opinion, the number of people was not even enough. They needed more people, and for Felix, money was not the problem. His money source was simply endless. To put it bluntly, even if Felix bought a limited edition supercar every second, his spending speed would not be as fast as the speed of his family earning the money. All kinds ofrge mechanical equipment were transported to the edge of the desert by nes. Henry took a ss of juice andid leisurely on the edge of the ind, looking at the changing desert under variousrge- scale mechanical equipment in the distance. Almost every hour, the things in front of him would change a lot. "Boss, what are you going to do next?" Wade sat down beside Henry and asked. "Wait." Henry replied with one word. "Wait?" Wade didn''t understand. Henry took a deep breath of the iced watermelon juice in his hand and said, "For an opportunity to enter the Recluse Association. The Recluse Association will arrange for the new prison guard to come here. The previous guard died half a month ago, so they will arrange for people toe and check this ce out. What do you think their reaction will be when they see that I havee out of the prison that no one managed to escape from before?" Wade did not even think about it before replying, "They will take you back for interrogation." "Yes." Henry nodded. Wade said with some worry, "Boss, I heard from my father that the Recluse Association is not kind- hearted. If they really want to take you back for interrogation..." Henry smiled and said, "It''s an interrogation. But whether it is torture or sugarcoated bullets, the initiative has always been in the hands of the interrogators, isn''t it? If I want to say it, then I will say it. If I don''t want to say it, then they will have to listen to what I want to say." Wade was stunned for a moment, but immediately reacted and understood Henry''s meaning. If the Recluse Association took Henry back for interrogation, then the question should be how Henry got out of the cage. Henry could say anything about that ce. Even if he said that there was a five- wed golden dragon in the cage, who would dare to go and check? Would someone dare to take the risk of nevering out of the cage? "Boss, you want to use the Recluse Association..." In the middle of the sentence, Wade suddenly stopped and widened his eyes. "Boss, you said that the prison guard woulde here. Is the cage here?" "It is." Henry stretched out his hand and pointed to a ce not far away. There was a desert area, which had been marked as a restricted area by Henry. No one was allowed to enter. As long as someone stepped on the restricted area, he or she would sink immediately. Those who had reached the Qi-controlling realm would go down, and they might not be able toe out for the rest of their lives. "That''s the cage?" Wade''s face was full of doubt. It was clear that he didn''t expect that there would be some heavenly passage beneath this yellow sand. Henry put the iced watermelon juice aside and stretched himself. He made a carp flip and stood up. Then he suddenly jumped over 20 metres in the air. Henry''s hands grasped the void, and two dark golden energy balls appeared in Henry''s hands. Henry threw the energy balls toward the sand with force. The two energy balls collided with sand, raising up arge amount of dust. The quicksand began to frantically gather toward the centre and gradually formed a quicksand vortex. This quicksand vortex had a radius of ten meters. If a person was swept into it, he or she could not get out unless he or she was in the Transformation realm and was able to walk in the air. As the quicksand vortex travelled, quicksand around the vortex quickly gathered toward the centre. Soon after, an enormous ck pit appeared in front of Wade. Even Future, Moon Goddess, and the rest of the people could see it clearly. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Just when everyone was still wondering what was in the pit, they heard a voiceing from the deep pit. The sound was like the ringing of a bell, and it made people''s hearts tremble just by listening to it. "Which Punishment Messenger dares toe here again? Come down and have a drink." Dark clouds gathered in the sky. A big ck hand, at least 20 metres long, stretched out from the clouds and went straight to Henry. At the sight of this giant hand, Wade and the others felt helpless. "Boss, watch out!" Wade shouted anxiously. Holding his machete, he waved a ray of light and went straight toward the ck hand. But before the de could get close to the hand, it dissipated in the air. The enormous hand pressed down from the sky above everyone''s heads, producing a pressure that made it difficult for those who were already in the Qi-controlling realm to breathe. Everyone''s faces looked as if they were facing a great enemy. At this moment, Henryughed and said, "Ss, I''m here to talk about the old days." As soon as Henry''s voice sounded, the dark clouds in the sky suddenly dissipated, and the big hand that made everyone unable to breathe disappeared. Ss''s voice came from the bottom of the desert. "Haha, kid, are you addicted to ying with us old people? Come down quickly and tell us your results." Henry responded. He plunged into quicksand and disappeared in front of everyone. When Henry sank into the quicksand, the huge quicksand vortex calmed down, and the sun was again shining brightly. However, many people felt cold sweat on their backs. The pressure given by that big hand was too strong. Wade stared at the ce where quicksand vortex appeared and swallowed. He turned around and looked around at some inders who were closest to him. He could clearly see the fear on their faces, but in their eyes, there was a look of surprise. Wade immediately understood why Henry was doing this. First, he wanted to remind everyone that the restricted area was truly dangerous. Second, he wanted to disy his power. Recently, news about Radiant Ind had spread all over the world saying that Henry had disappeared for another month. Although he had returned safely, the people on the ind no longer had the confidence that they had before. Now that Henry had a direct conversation with such an extremely powerful person, the people on the ind regained their previous state of mind and knew that Radiant Ind was still invincible. Chapter 757 Chapter 757 Late into the night, the construction team that Felix brought over was still working. They were divided into groups that could carry out non-stop construction for twenty-four hours, ensuring that they couldplete this desert task as quickly as possible, as well as guarantee the quality of their work. A figure emerged from the quicksands beside the ind. Henry strode out from the quicksand. Late at night, the desert was not as dry and hot as it was in the daytime. There was no cloud throughout the night. The ground was full of radiation and the heat dissipation was fast. Henry felt that the temperature of the air was about 12 degrees Celsius, which was a bit chilly. When they arrived at an unfamiliar ce for the first time, the people on the ind would not sleep completely. Some people were patrolling the edge of the ind. When they saw Henry, they all greeted him. Henry nodded and drove a type of off-road vehicle to the edge of the desert. If one wanted to transform a desert, the biggest difficulty was not only the endless sand, but also the supply of soil and theck of rain. In general, even if there was arge amount of money to support the project, it was not possible to transform it into a suitable area for living in just 24 hours. Fortunately, Radiant Ind hade to the desert in one piece. The density of soil on the ind was very high, enough for the inders to grow some vegetation. By the time the nutrients of the ind''s soil had been exhausted, the transformation of the area surrounding the ind would be completed. Henry''s off- road vehicle, which had been modified by Future, had an excellent performance. It was no less efficient than those sports cars. Henry stepped on the gas and soon arrived where the construction team was. As soon as he arrived, Henry found that there was something wrong. The construction team was more than ten kilometres away from the ind. There was a myth about irvoyants, but those who had carefully thought about it would find that it was not a myth, but an ability that everyone possessed. Normally, the farthest distance that human eyes could see was not limited. At night, people could see the stars thousands of sr years away, but when they looked straight in the desert, their vision would be severely hindered. However, when Henry was on the ind, he could clearly see the working progress of the construction team. Henry came to the conclusion that there was only one reason for this. Not only did Qi change the strength of his body, but it also strengthened his eyesight, which allowed him to see more clearly. The improvement that the Qi could bring to the people was not only manifested in the little things on the surface, but it also had some magical effects. They had not been discovered yet. Henry looked at the progress of the project. As long as the construction here waspleted, Henry would be able to transform this into a fortress. As long as he broke the seal of the upperyer of the quicksand, Ss would be able tounch a short- distance attack. Henry couldn''t imagine how strong Ss was. He believed that even if Ss was locked in the Hell Prison and he could only use temporary Qi, the power that would be formed at the moment of breaking the seal would be so strong that even Henry would not be able to resist it. With Ss guarding here, Henry did not have any worries about safety when he would have to go to deal with other things. Now the most important thing was to solve the problem of the Recluse Association. Once this matter was solved, he could go to Sylvia and the others. At that time, even if the ns were to appear together, even if the world was in chaos, this ce would be the toughest fortress. During this period, Henry had been considering things about the future. Just as Henry was still thinking about these questions, a violent explosion sounded from not far away. At the same time, the ground was shaking. "The self- propelled bomb!" Henry''s face changed. Although the warlords had ruled Africa, the whole situation had almost been stabilized by him many years ago. The year when the revolution started, more than a dozen mercenaries belonging to Radiant Ind were fighting to the death with the King Region''s mercenary group. The battle finally ended with the victory of Radiant Ind. But now, how could there be such a strong weapon? There was an expanse of fiery light at the ce where the explosion sounded. The intermittent shouts of war sounded from the distance. The people who were working on various mechanical equipment had experience in this aspect. They had done it more than once in Africa. Almost at the same time, all of them stopped working and found the safest ce to hide. Henry looked into the distance and narrowed his eyes. Suddenly, his new mobile phone rang, and the call was from Wade. "Boss, something happened at the construction site." As soon as he picked up the phone, Wade''s anxious voice sounded. Henry looked in the direction of the ind and saw clearly that many people wereing towards him. Henry immediately said, "I''m at the construction site. I will go out and have a look. You arrange things here." "Understood." Wade responded. Henry hung up the phone and quickly rushed toward the direction of the rocket. Due to the special geographical position and climate of this area, the terrain of this area was extremely strange. It was a desert, but before one knew it, he would enter a jungle that spread over a few Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. kilometres. Before, Sosasmo desert was an adventure point, and this jungle had also been taken care of, so it wouldn''t make people lose their way. However, when Henry arrived, the whole jungle was already in a mess, and the broken wood was burned. Some trees were already on fire because of the dry climate. Not far away, words spoken in English passed into Henry''s ears. "Let''s blow them up! Kill all these Chinese!" Only by this ent, Henry could tell that these words were spoken by the ck people who lived there. "Hurry up, dodge. Don''t fight them head-on. Something is wrong. They have heavy weapons!" An urgent shout sounded. The words were spoken standard Mandarin, and the voice was about 20 meters away from Henry. Henry frowned. How could people from Chinae here? The range of the heat should not be here. While Henry was thinking, a bomb uratelynded beside Henry''s feet. At the moment when the bomb fell, Henry rushed out and formed a thick wall of Qi around him to resist the impact of the bomb. The bomb smashed the Qi wall, and Henry also fell to the ground. His clothes were covered with dirt. Although his Qi was powerful, it was still weak when facing this heavy weapon. ording to the intensity of the explosion, Henry knew that if he wanted topletely offset the impact of the explosion, he would have to be twice as strong at least. Henry got up and as soon as he looked up, he saw a graceful figure running past him. "Helen!" Henry eximed in a low voice. Hearing this, the person who was dodging was suddenly stunned. She looked back at Henry and asked, "Why are you here?" Chapter 758 Chapter 758 The graceful figure that appeared in front of Henry was Helen Han. At this time, Helen was covered in dirt. Obviously, the opponent''s gunfire had a big impact on her. There were many small holes on her clothes, which had been torn by the grenade. "I''ve moved Radiant Ind here." Henry answered Helen''s question casually. He didn''t want to hide anything from her. "Moved the ind?" Helen opened her eyes wide with an unbelievable look. Although she had never personally been to Radiant Ind, she had heard people talk about the ind. How could the ind floating on the sea be moved like this? Another bomb came from a distance and exploded 20 metres away beside Henry. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Henry quickly pulled Helen aside and hid to one side, condensing a Qi wall to counteract the impact of the bomb. Henry took a look and saw that the impact of battle could not be felt at the ce they were for the time being. He asked doubtfully, "Why is the Sharp Knife here? And why are you fighting with someone?" Helen took a deep breath and exined, "There is a rumour outside that Radiant Ind was sunk to the bottom of the sea by the Recluse Association and that the Emperor of Hell had been detained for nine years. The seven Kings of Radiant ind were all killed in the Shen area. Moreover, the Chinese government set the rules that the underground forces could not show their strength beyond C-level in front of ordinary people. The warlords couldn''t sit still when they heard the news." As soon as Henry heard this, he immediately understood. In the past, Radiant Ind had been very powerful. It had led over ten mercenary armies, numbering at least a few tens of thousands of people. Every single one of them was a big shot in Africa. This kind of big shots were ambitious. Previously, they had to admit defeat because of the power of Radiant Ind. But now, when they heard that something had happened to Radiant Ind, they all showed their true colors. "Not far from here, there''s Golden City. It''s where your ind is located, isn''t it?" Han Helen asked. "Yes." Henry nodded. Golden City was a gathering ce specially built by Henry for the poor people. It had been safe and sound in the territory of the warlords. The reason why Golden City was called like this was that there was a gold mine in the city that was bought by Felix''s Family. Most of the people living in the city lived from mining and trade. This city could be said to be built by Henry himself. The major and other important people in the city were all Henry''s old friends. Helen said, "After the fall of your ind, all the warlords of the army rioted and wanted to take the gold mine as their own. Now they are fighting fiercely. There are a lot of Chinese people in the city. Our mission this time is to evacuate them safely." Hearing this, Henry''s eyes suddenly condensed, and his gaze was deep. He looked at the direction of Golden City like an eagle. "I underestimated these people''s ambition. The news regarding the fall of Radiant Ind has only been spread for more than a month, and they just couldn''t wait!" During the time when Henry and Helen talked, the gunfire in the jungle became softer and softer, and soon it stopped. The smell of burnt trees and gunpowder mixed together, filling the air. Many trees had already been burnt, and the fire was so strong that it couldn''t be extinguished. No one cared about the fire in the jungle and they just let it burn. In the war between warlords, even human life was just a number. Who would care whether the wooden forest would be destroyed or not? Henry picked up the phone, called Wade and asked him to send someone to put out the fire. No matter what, this ce would be converted into the ce of Radiant Ind in the future. There was only touch of green on the edge of this ind, so it couldn''t be destroyed like this. "Captain Han, where are you?" A whisper came from not far away. Helen took out a shlight from her waist and shed four times. Soon, six people ran over in big steps. There were four men and two women. Among them, there was a middle-aged man in his forties. The other three men and two women were young, who were no more than 25 years old. Six people lowered their bodies and came over. When they saw that there was still a person standing next to Helen, they were all stunned for a moment, and then stared at Henry with hostility. "Who are you? Let Captain Han go!" Obviously, these 6 people regarded Henry as their enemy. "This is a friend of mine." Helen exined in a hurry. After hearing Helen''s exnation, everyone was relieved. The middle-aged man walked forward. When he saw Henry''s face, he rushed to Henry''s back and said, "Hello, I''m Baron Qi. The captain of this operation, Helen is the vice-captain, and we belong to the third team of the Sharp Knife." Henry also reached out. "I am Syl Zhang, a mercenary." Henry casually made up a name. In his current situation, he could not casually expose his identity. There were many people who knew the name of the Emperor of Hell, but very few people had ever seen the Emperor of Hell himself. Upon hearing Henry''s casual name, Helen''s body couldn''t help but tremble. The name Syl must be the shortened version of name Sylvia. "Young brother Zhang, your name sounds a little feminine," said Baron. "Captain Qi, it''s just you guys. Where is Milo Wood?" Helen looked at the people behind Baron and found that there was no one else except Baron and the other five people. Baron and the other five people looked back and forth and then bitterly said, "The gunfire of the enemies was so fierce that we all ran. Milo was caught, and they wanted to use him as bait to force us..." "These b*stards!" Helen gently hit the tree next to her with a hammer, and her face was full of anger. Henry said, "Captain Qi, do you know something about a Chinese woman named Xenia Ren?" "You''re talking about the major of Golden City?" asked Captain Qi. "Yes." Henry hurriedly asked, "How is she?" Helen was surprised to find that when Henry mentioned this woman, his face was a little nervous. This was the first time that Helen had seen such an expression on Henry''s face. This was not a fake expression, but a natural one. It could be seen that he cared very much about that woman in his heart. "Do you know her?" Baron asked back instead of directly answering Henry''s question. Henry shook his head. "I''m not very familiar with her. It''s just that she saved my life when I was on a mission." Baron looked at Henry suspiciously for a while and then said, "She''s the major of Golden City and also a member of Radiant Ind. These warlords immediately went for her. We don''t know whether she''s still alive or not." "B*stards!" Henry clenched his fists tightly, his eyes filled with killing intent. A few secondster, he raised his head and shouted, "Captain Qi, I''ve been to Golden City twice. I can help you guys to save yourrades." Chapter 759 Chapter 759 Baron and others all looked at Henry in confusion. Henry took a deep breath and said, "I''ll take you into the city. You help me save Xenia. She saved my life. I can''t watch her fall into the hands of those warlords. They are a group of ruthless and greedy people." The six soldiers looked back and forth, and then nodded at Henry. "No problem." Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Henry secretly sent a message to Wade, saying that he would leave for a few days. Then he followed the Sharp Knife and walked toward Golden City. Along the way, Henry was silent, listening to Baron and others making ns. Henry found that in addition to Baron who had some experience, other young men and women were all rookies, who were extremely inexperienced. "I want to say that Golden City is just called a city. In fact, it''s just an ordinary gathering ce. It''s surrounded by barbed wire. We don''t need to go in through the front door. We can easily find a ce to enter." A young man named Garry Chen said. "Yes, I think so too. These mercenaries are of average quality. As long as we hide well, they won''t be able to find us," Queenie Cheng said. "We were just caught off-guard by them. This time, we have to get back at them!" The young men and women all believed in their words and looked like they did not care about the mercenaries at all. Henry heard this and shook his head secretly. He had heard too many rookiements like this. Every one of them was full of confidence before the action. They only thought of what they could think and could do. They could not figure out the mentality of the enemy at all. China always had a saying about such rookiements, which was called an empty talk. "Young man Syl, what do you think?" Baron looked at Henry. Henry smiled and said, "I''m afraid this won''t work." "Won''t work?" Hearing this, Garry looked a little dissatisfied. He was the most elite member of the team at that time. After many rounds of selection and getting into the Sharp Knife, he could be said to be a one-in-a-million talent. This kind of talent naturally had his own pride. In the past, Garry was themander-in-chief of all operations. Aftering to the Sharp Knife, he obeyed the orders of the veteran members. But now a mercenary who was about the same age as him questioned him, which made Garry very unhappy. Queenie also had a look of dissatisfaction on her face. "You tell me, why it won''t work?" Garry said to Henry. Henry shrugged his shoulders and shrugged indifferently. "Look, we''re partners, after all. You have your own ns. Just forget about why I said." Henry, who had been in the society for so many years, thest thing he did not want to do was to argue with a person who knew nothing and was very arrogant. There would not be any conclusion and he would just get angry and annoyed. The best and most direct way was to let the reality p this man, and he would know that he was wrong. Henry admitted that people like Garry were of good quality in all aspects, but what theycked was experience. Coincidentally, in this world, those who had the ability were not necessarily better than those who had the experience. Especially in Africa, where warlords ruled. In order to survive, people could only rely 20% on their abilities, and 80% on their experience. No matter how capable they were, they couldn''t resist the machine gun shooting at their head. Garry heard that Henry''s tone was submissive, and then he snorted with satisfaction and continued to make his n. In the eyes of Garry, Queenie and other young people, Garry''s n was perfect, but in the eyes of experienced people, it was full of loopholes. This kind of n was heard by Baron, who was the captain of the team, of course, but he did not say a word. Obviously, he wanted these young people to gain more experience. They sat in the dense forest, and it took them about 15 minutes to make a n. Then, they walked slowly toward the direction of Golden City. Golden City was not far away from here. As soon as they came out of the jungle, they could see a long glimpse of wire and the wire was connected to electricity. Inside the wire fence was Golden City. It just looked like the county town. However, there were potholes on the road, and there were no tall buildings. The four-story building was the highest in Golden City. The area of Golden City covered about 600 square kilometres. Henry and the other eight people hid in the jungle and could see that there were many residents, who were as thin as firewood, sitting on the road of Golden City. Each of them was dirty. One after another, military jeeps passed by one after another on the road. There were machine guns on the back of each jeep. The 20 millimetres calibre bullets could easily pierce through the three- centimetre thick armour. If one''s body was shot by these bullets, half of his body would be sted apart. The mercenaries on the jeep whistled with a cigarette between their lips and kept saying some vulgar words to the girls on the roadside. Facing these vulgar words said by the mercenaries, the women on the roadside were not angry at all. Instead, they waved at these mercenaries with their seductive eyes and pointed to the house behind them repeatedly. The meaning was obvious. "Brother Syl, did you find anything interesting?" Baron looked at it for a while and asked Henry. Henry narrowed his eyes and said, "In this city, there are no less than three big warlords'' forces and more small mercenary teams. The whole city has been divided into three areas." Baron nodded in agreement and then said to Garry and other young people, "Listen carefully and learn to observe. This is very important to you. Remember that younger brother Syl is a mercenary and you should learn from his experience." "Understood." Garry responded. Although he said so, he secretly curled his lips in disdain. In his eyes, mercenaries were just a group of low- ss people. How could they bepared to the elite? After observing for a while, Garry waved his hand and took off his coat. Queenie and the other two, like Garry, took off their coat, turned it inside out and put it on again. This side of the coat was like a night suit and it could help them hide very well in the night. Baron and Helen were still lying on their stomachs, ready to support Garry and the other four people at any time. After Garry and the other four people changed, they slowly approached the wire. One of them took out a special pair of pincers. This pair of pincers could not be affected by electricity, but at the same time could easily cut the wire. The five of them had already chosen a ce where there was no one, and they went there to cut the wire. "Captain Qi, are you so sure about the five of them?" Henry asked, hiding behind a tree. "Their strength is not too weak. Even if they can''t beat the mercenaries, they can still run. After all, there is a jungle behind us and they have an advantage. Moreover, war is about killing people. These young people are too arrogant. We have to teach them a lesson." Baron said. Chapter 760 Chapter 760 Helen looked at Henry and Baron with confusion. From their words, none of them thought that Garry would seed, and they had even expected that Garry and others would be defeated. "Captain Qi, do you mean that Garry''s group will definitely fail?" Helen said. "It''s not what I think. It''s what Brother Syl and I mean. Both of us think that Garry and others will fail." Baron deliberately stretched out his hand and pointed to Henry. "Why?" Helen was puzzled. Although she was a deputy in this team, she just performed a few more tasks than Garry, but her experience in this field was not much bigger than Garry''s. Baron pursed his lips at Henry and said, "You can ask Brother Syl. He is about the same age as you, but in terms of experience, he is much more experienced than you. Just on the way here, Garry and the other five people, including you, did not deliberately lower the sound of your footsteps. Only Brother Syl took the initiative to do so. In this aspect, he has already been many steps in front of you." Henry smiled and said to Helen gently, "The jungle world has always belonged to mercenaries. These mercenaries are far inferior to you in terms of personal quality, but in terms of surviving in the jungle, they are much more experienced than you. In short, these mercenaries have long been considered with the problem you have not considered. On the way to the jungle, there are some ces where the piled up leaves are thick. When you step on them, there will be a sound. This will give a signal to the other side." Helen didn''t show any disdain for Henry''s preaching. On the contrary, she listened carefully because she knew that Henry''s experience was something that even the captain of the Sharp Knife didn''t have, let alone herself. There was only one ce where Helen felt confused. She asked, "The mercenaries are all in the city. Can they really hear us stepping on the leaves in the jungle?" "No," Henry shook his head and exined, "There''s a kind of birds called African Starling that lives only in Africa. They like to stay in the open forest, where they usually jump or walk on the ground, eat fruits and other nts. Even if people pass by in the distance, they won''t be affected, unless the movement is particrly big. And when people step on the thick pile of fallen leaves, it will rm the birds. The African Starling usually gather in the groups of thirty, and once they fly, it''s a sign for the mercenaries that they have heard some noise." Listening to Henry''s words, Baron nodded in agreement and said, "In the jungle, there are too many things you don''t know. These experiences were all gathered when fighting for your life. Garry and others were discovered by others early on." Helen did not speak. Looking at the back of Garry and the other four people, she was a little worried. Henry leaned against the tree and chanted softly, "Three seconds, two, one, lie down!" When Henry shouted out the word "down", Helen and Baron almost subconsciously took such an action. As soon as they fell to the ground, they heard a roar nearby, and the earth trembled slightly. The fire rushed up to the sky, and a st of air swept over. This was the sound of a cannonballnding on the ground. "We''re exposed, let''s go!" The three people heard Garry''s anxious voice at the same time. "Ah." Henry sighed. "They''re deliberately guiding the enemies to shoot in that direction." As if confirming Henry''s words, in the dark night, countless mes shot out from Golden City and went straight to Garry and the other four people. The people in Golden City didn''t need to take aim at them at all. They just needed to shoot ording to the sounding from the forest. Fortunately, the jungle was very deep, and there were many trees that could serve as a shelter. Otherwise, Garry and the other four people would definitely not be able to escape. Nevertheless, when the five peoplepletely escaped from the shooting range of the enemies, they were all in a mess. The five people ran back, panting. Each of them had a look of relief that they had survived a disaster. Helen quickly went forward to see if the five people were injured. Henry and Baron sat leisurely on one side, with a branch in their hands, writing and drawing on the ground. "F**k, how could they discover us?" Garry fiercely punched the trunk beside him with his fist, and then he saw Henry, who was sitting leisurely there, and said, "Among us, someone must have sent a message to the other side! Otherwise, they couldn''t haveunched an urate attack when we were close to them. Moreover, I observed that they deliberately let us move forward a hundred meters, so as to lure us into a trap." "Oh?" Baron looked at Garry and said, "In your opinion, who among us would send a message to the other side?" "Who else can it be?" Garry fixed his eyes on Henry at a nce. "There is only one outsider here." Upon hearing this, Helen said unhappily, "The stranger you are talking about is my friend." "Captain Han, it''s not that we''re questioning you," said Queenie, the female squad member. "It''s your friend. He appeared at a very special time. Think about it. You ran into him the moment we were ambushed and he even came to Golden City with us. He heard everything about our n just now." "Yes, Captain Han, we might know his face but we don''t know his mind. Except for our own people, we can''t trust anyone. How can you be sure that your friend is still the same as the one you met before?" "Yes, Captain Han, you have to be careful. Otherwise, how can we be discovered so easily? There must be someone who sold us out." Several young team members all spoke to Helen. Garry stared at Henry and said, "I think we should get rid of..." "All right, all of you, shut up!" Baron, who had been silent, shouted, stood up, stared at Garry and the other five people, and asked, "Do you think that someone has betrayed you?" Under Baron''s gaze, Garry and the other four looked up a little embarrassedly, but they still said, "It must be like that. Otherwise, how could they have discovered us? We think we hid very well." "Ha- ha." Baron sneered and said, "Do you think you hide well? Have you seen the direction you chose just now? If I were a mercenary, I could clearly see you even if I were sitting in the room and having fun with beautiful women!" "It''s impossible! It''s the ce with the least people. How could we be discovered?" Queenie did not believe it. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "Impossible?" Baron looked at Queenie coldly and said, "Then tell me, there are heavy guards everywhere. Why is it that no one is watching the ce you were going to?" Queenie opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but she couldn''t say anything. Chapter 761 Chapter 761 Queenie and her partners had noticed this before, but in their view, it was because those low-level mercenaries were just cking off. However, Queenie and her partners could not say anything. After all, they had just been beaten by those mercenaries and they were running away like mice. Seeing Queenie and others fall silent, Baron continued, "The ce you were going to has a total of three giant trees that are more than 11 metres high. There is a bird''s nest on each of the trees. When you passed the three trees, there was a movement inside the bird''s nest, and they had already found you. Although the defence of the wire is not as good as that of the stone walls, the view is better. If you don''t pay attention, they can easily find you. When you went there, your main focus was that their defence was weak. Have you noticed what kind of environment you are in?" After Baron finished these words, he pointed out several more questions in session, which made Garry and the other four feel ashamed. If Baron hadn''t said it out, they probably would not realize it yet. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "Just now, if brother Syl didn''t use lightning to mislead them, I''m afraid that the five of you would have been dead. Now you dare to say that brother Syl has betrayed you? Apologize to him!" Baron scolded. Garry and others stared at Henry with unpleasant faces. No one was willing to take the initiative to apologize. These were all young people. Young people, when they were proud and arrogant, were most concerned about their face. Now they were embarrassed, and they had to apologize to a person who had just been questioned by them, which made them feel very ashamed. "What''s wrong? You don''t want to?" Baron looked at Garry and the other four people who remained unmoved. "It''s okay. Baron, everyone can make a mistake because of ack of experience." Henry said. He was not interested in making these young people bow down. Seeing that Henry had spoken, Baron didn''t insist. He took the opportunity to educate Garry and others. "Don''t be arrogant. You have to remember that everything you face next is valuable for your learning process. Humility is the most important thing." After saying that, Baron moved aside. Helen told Garry and others some of the experience Henry just told her. For example, African Starling could warn the mercenaries. "Captain Han, you know too much. I''ve never heard of this kind of bird," said Queenie. "It''s not that I know a lot. It''s just Syl... Syl told me this." Helen said. "He?" Queenie could not help ncing at Henry. At this moment, Henry and Baron were sitting aside and discussing something. Henry had just drawn some things with a branch. "Brother Syl, what do you think?" Baron''s attitude towards Henry waspletely different from that to Garry and others. When talking to Garry and others, Baron was acting as a superior. While when talking to Henry, Baron was acting as they were the same generation, and even wanted to hear Henry''s opinion. Henry said, "The area covered by gunfire just now was notrge, and I observed that 17 machine guns covered the shooting range of Garry and others, but they didn''t fire. Which means that the owners of the 17 machine guns are not in the same camp like the ones who fired just now. In this way, it''s easy to distinguish the distribution of the three forces around the city. We can enter the city at noon tomorrow and get more information from within." After that, Henry wiped all the things he had just drawn. "Why would we go to the city at noon?" Garry walked up and asked. He had just lost his face. Now he really wanted to find some way to save his pride and show off in front of Baron. "It''s night now, and the defence is at its weakest." "You''ve just been aimed at by someone, aren''t you afraid that you''ll be suspected if you enter the city now?" Henry said. "Of course there would be some suspicions." Garry said, "But you have to be clear that the more dangerous the ce appears, the safer it is. I have studied psychology for three years. If we enter the city now, people will not know our true intentions. Even if they have doubts, they can''t find any evidence." After Garry finished, he looked at Henry proudly. In Garry''s view, Syl was a mercenary and he for sure knew nothing about psychology. Baron looked at Garry unhappily and said, "If you don''t speak, no one will think you are stupid. You just stand aside and listen!" After scolding Garry, Baron smiled at Henry with embarrassment and said, "Brother Syl, go on." Henry nced at Garry and then said to Baron, "Brother Baron, the Sharp Knife is famous in the underground world. It''s a Chinese A-level underground force. But your new members don''t have the quality that an A-level underground force should have. Even the C-level underground force is better than them." Henry didn''t care what Garry was thinking, but now he was acting as a mercenary. Mercenaries were always on the edge of life, so they naturally had to show their right anger. Baron smiled at Henry with embarrassment. Although Baron had told Garry not to speak, Garry couldn''t help but say, "Syl Zhang, what do you mean? Do you know anything about psychology? If we go in now, they can only guess. They won''t think that those people just now were us." Henry smiled and said, "I don''t know anything about psychology, but I know very well that if we enter the city now, no matter whether they will associate our identities with what happened just now, they will attack us." "Why?" Garry opened his mouth and asked, "Without any evidence, will they attack us?" "Haha." Henry stood up. "Evidence? After you go to hell, ask the King of Hell what the evidence is. The people here, if they want to kill you, they just need to have some doubts. Do they need any evidence? If you want to talk about the evidence, don''te here to perform the task, go back to your country as soon as possible." After Henry finished, he did not look at Garry and others again. He found a tree, climbed up, picked a thick branch, andy down. "The people here never ask for any evidence. If you don''t provide them with benefits, you are worth as much as pigs to them." Baron also said. Then he found a thick branch to lie down, just like Henry did. Garry and others looked at each other. They were more or less embarrassed. Henry was lying on a tree branch hidden in the thick forest, looking up at the night sky. The scenes of those years in Africa came to his mind. Henry still remembered that his brother, who had run from ce to ce with him for three years, lay in his arms with blood all over his body. The shrapnel had plunged into his heart. His only regret was that he could not take care of his lover, Xenia Ren, in the future. After his death, Xenia stayed in Africa. And Henry''s brother''s tomb was in Golden City. Chapter 762 Chapter 762 Henry had a lot of questions about what had happened in Golden City. There were two reasons why he had to cooperate with the Sharp Knife. First, he had to help Helen. If Helen and the others had entered the city, given Henry''s understanding of the warlords, they would definitely not be able to save theirrades and would die. Secondly, Henry was clear about what kind of people were those warlords. Although it was never too early to make a profit, they suddenly attacked Golden City only one month after the "sinking" of Radiant Ind. They were too anxious. Moreover, the gold mine in the city belonged to Felix''s family. How did these warlords have the guts to touch his stuff? Even if Radiant Ind had sunk to the bottom of the ocean, even if Felix himself was dead, the gold mine was not something that the warlords could touch. Henry guessed that there must be someone behind these warlords leading them to do this, but who was it? What was the purpose? Henry had to investigate this in person. Now the situation was too chaotic. In addition to the Recluse Association and the ns, there were also the Noble Berserkers, who were looking at them with hostility hidden in the dark. There were too many enemies. An entire night passed quietly. The sun slowly rose into the sky. Garry and others could not sleep well due to the countless mosquito bites. When they woke up in the morning, everyone looked very tired. Henry, on the other hand, slept well. When he first came into contact with the underground world, Henry had been in this kind of African jungle. In other words, when he first debuted, sleeping on branches made him feel more at ease than sleeping on a bed. They deliberately walked around the jungle and then walked toward the main gate of Golden City. "There are so many people. I thought there were almost no people here." On the way to Golden City, Helen saw a lot of figures, including armed mercenaries and refugees in rags. "The kid is only three years old, right? He came out with his parents." A three- year- old boy couldn''t even speak clearly. His whole body was dark, and he was holding a biscuit in his hand. He was smiling very happily. "The Chinese children alwaysin that their parents control them a lot, but they don''t know that while their parents discipline them, they provide them with a good living environment." Henry sighed. "Here, being full is the greatest happiness. Can you imagine that some children go to the battlefield at the age of seven?" "Seven?" Helen gasped. A seven- year- old child was just at the age for the elementary school, but he would go to the battlefield? Henry suddenly stopped. Helen and others also subconsciously stopped and looked at Henry. "Why did he stop? Let''s go to the city and find a ce to have a good rest," Queenie couldn''t wait to say. She was nervous, and she didn''t have a good restst night, which made her feel like she was about to faint. "There is one thing that I have to make it clear in advance." Henry looked at them and said, "Next, we need to enter the city as mercenaries. You should try your best to speak English, and no matter what happens, don''t be surprised. People here wouldn''t be affected by others. If you don''t want to die, just do as I say. Also, make your faces dirty a little." After Henry said that, he took the initiative to scratch the ash from the ground and wiped it on his face. Like Henry, Baron wiped the dust on his face and rolled on the ground at the same time. Queenie and other women did not hesitate. Although they did not have much experience in the jungle, they had experienced a dirty environment like this many times. "Throw away your guns. It''s easy to be suspicious if you carry standard weapons here." Henry pouted his lips at Baron''s waist. Hearing Henry''s words, Baron showed some hesitation on his face. This gun couldn''t be thrown at will. "We have a rule," said Garry. "This...." Henry interrupted Garry directly. "I don''t care what rules you have. If you want to live in the city, you must throw it away. Otherwise, you will throw the gun when you die." Baron took a deep breath, found a tree trunk, squatted down, dug a hole, threw the gun into the hole, and said to Garry and others, "Come on, put the guns in." Garry and the others looked at each other, then they all threw out their guns. Henry asked again, "Who brought cash? Give it to me." They worked together and collected more than 2,000 yuan in cash, giving it to Henry. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. "What are you going to do?" Garry asked when he handed the money to Henry. "Nonsense, you have buried your guns. Of course, I have to buy weapons when we enter the city, or else?" Henry rolled his eyes at Garry and crumpled up the money handed by them one by one. Then he separated them and put the banknotes on the ground and stepped on them a few times. After Henry finished this, he noticed the puzzled eyes of Helen and others. He took the initiative to exin, "In Golden City, the currencies circting are Chinese yuan, dors, pounds, and gold. But the people here don''t use any new money." After Henry finished speaking, he put the money into his pocket casually and then strode forward. Baron rushed to a few team members and said, "I don''t care what you think in your hearts. After entering the city, everyone has to listen to brother Syl. Of course, you don''t have to follow blindly. Do you understand what I mean?" Garry and the others all nodded. Helen knew that Baron didn''tpletely trust Henry''s words and could understand it. If she didn''t know Henry''s identity, even if Henry was just an ordinary old friend, she wouldn''t trust him completely. The gate of Golden City was a huge opening on the barbed wire around it. There was a thick bunker in front of the gate, and several machine guns were standing in front of the gate. The guns nced back and forth at all the people who had entered the city, and the mercenaries kepting up to inquire about their identities. Here, not only were there ck people, there were also white and Asian people. The eight Chinese people in Henry''s group did not attract much attention. After all, many mercenary teams consisted of people of the same colour. "Hey, hot girls from China, did youe here to y?" When a tall ck mercenary saw Helen and the other two girls, his eyes lit up. Although the three girls had already ckened their faces, their curvy figures still made them stand out from the crowd of refugees and mercenaries. The ck mercenary, who carried a machine gun, walked to the front of Queenie and stretched out his hand to touch her body. Facing the ck man, Queenie wanted to avoid him but did not dare to do so. Now they were at the gate of the city with no weapons. If there was a conflict, they would be beaten into sieves in a minute. Chapter 763 Chapter 763 The ck man had a dirty smile on his face. When his hand was about to touch Queenie, he suddenly flew backwards and fell heavily on the bunker. With a bang, everyone present looked at this side. At the same time, all the machine guns behind the bunker also pointed to them. The pitch-ck machine guns brought an air of sternness. A single bullet was enough to break a person''s arm. Being faced with a few heavy machine guns, in the hot summer of Africa, Helen and the others only felt cold sweat running down their backs. Henry''s abuse came from the side. "You little dog, how dare you to touch her?" Facing several machine guns, Henry didn''t show any fear. On the contrary, there was a kind of domineering feeling in his heart. Helen and others had thought that the ck mercenary would stand up and shout back. Unexpectedly, the fierce- looking ck mercenary immediately apologized to Henry with a nod. "I better not see you inside. Remember!" Henry red at the ck mercenary with fierce eyes and then strode toward the city. The mercenaries who wanted to interrogate them about their identities all shrunk their necks and stood aside at this moment. Helen and the others immediately followed Henry. "Raise your heads. Remember, you are ruthless mercenaries. When youe out, you are risking your life, and you should not allow yourself to be bullied. The weaker you are here, the more you will be bullied." Henry whispered to the others in Chinese. Hearing this, several people couldn''t help but raise their heads. "Brother, what are you looking for?" A white man walked to Henry. He was about 30 years old, and his eyes kept ncing at Henry and others. From his clean and tidy clothes, it was obvious that he had some status in the city. Upon seeing him, Henry grinned and asked, "What business do you do?" Baron and others followed Henry without saying a word. Here, every word others said contained different meanings. If they couldn''t answer, they would be regarded as a rookie. In this ce, the fate of a rookie was very simple. He either killed others and turned into a veteran or was killed by others. Hearing Henry''s words, the white man immediately said, "Brother, what business do you need?" "First, find a ce for us to rest. D*mn it, I lost a lot of energy along the way and didn''t sleep well for two days." Henry put his hand into his pocket, took out a wrinkled 100 yuan note and handed it to the other party. After the other side saw the money, he immediately smiled and led the way for Henry and others. The road of Golden City was very simple. It was a dirt road that was about six meters wide. On both sides of the dirt road were buildings, and jeeps passed by from time to time. At the edge of the road, there were many shabbily dressed people crawling and asking for some food. There were some beautiful women who wore sexy clothes. They waved their hands from time to time and shouted that they could help the guys rx. "Brother, give me something to eat." A little girl about six years old, with big watery eyes, hugged Garry''s calf and looked pitifully at him. "I''m so hungry." Garry stopped subconsciously and looked at the little girl with some worry in his eyes. He subconsciously put his hand into his pocket and wanted to pull out some biscuits for this little girl. "Get out of my way. If you want a meal, go somewhere else." Henry walked up and kicked the little girl over. Henry''s action made Garry, Baron and Helen stunned subconsciously. They couldn''t understand how Henry could do that to a little girl. She was just a little girl! At this moment, Helen even felt that Henry was a little strange. It was the middle-aged Caucasian who led the way for them. He acted normally as if he had been used to this kind of situation. On the other hand, Garry''s reaction just now made him look at him a few more times. After Henry kicked the little girl, he red at Garry and scolded, "If you want to y, I''ll find someone for you to y with. Why would you y with a beggar?!" After scolding Garry, Henry did not give Garry a chance to retort but went straight to the side. Garry subconsciously looked around and found that many people were looking at him with disdain. He opened his mouth and exined loudly, "No, it''s not like that. I''m not..." "Okay, let''s go!" Baron pulled Garry. "No!" Garry threw Baron''s arm away and said, "I want to make it clear. I''m not..." p! Baron pped Garry''s face and scolded, "Fu*k, you son of a b*tch. Don''t you want to show me some respect? If you don''t, I''ll kill you!" After Baron finished speaking, he took Garry by force and dragged him away. The 30-year-old man who showed Henry the way imed to be a man named Bard. Bard led Henry and the others to a fairly good hotel. At least, there was a door that looked quite luxurious. It was a three-floor building and it looked very clean on the outside. There was a hall in the hotel for check-in, which was really decent. "Three rooms." Henry went straight forward, reached out his left hand, took off a watch from his wrist, and threw it at the hotel counter. The receptionist took the watch thrown by Henry and looked at it. She waved her hand and said, "I want money." "No, money has to be used to buy things." Henry smiled and reached out to get the watch back. When the receptionist saw Henry''s movements, she quickly put the watch away and handed three room cards to Henry. At the same time, Bard handed Henry a business card and said, "If you want to buy something, contact me. I''m selling high-end goods." After taking the business card, Henry did not say a word with Bard. He went upstairs to the hotel with Baron and others. They came to the third floor. The rooms were all scattered, so Henry was not surprised. In a ce like Golden City, people rarely stayed together in hotels. Henry opened a door and walked in. Seeing Baron and others standing in front of the door in a daze, he shouted, "What the hell are you doing? Come in and clear the goods for me." Baron immediately understood Henry''s meaning and took others into the room. This room was almost as big as an ordinary hotel room. One room was about 18 square meters, with a bathroom and a bed. As soon as he entered the door, Garry said, "You..." "Shut up!" Henry shouted, "Who gave you permission to talk?" Garry''s face suddenly turned red. He had never been scolded like this, even when he just came to the Sharp Knife. Henry ignored Garry, took out his mobile phone, yed music, turned the volume to the maximum, threw it on the table, and the music echoed in the whole room. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. After Henry finished this, he lowered his voice and said, "There are bugs in each room. When you speak, you must pay attention to what should be said and what shouldn''t. Think clearly before speaking." Garry, who was about to argue with Henry, quickly covered his mouth when he heard this. Chapter 764 Chapter 764 Queenie and others were still in a state of trepidation. They were so inexperienced that they didn''t expect there were bugs in the room. Without Henry''s warning, they would be exposed in a few minutes if they were allowed to go back to their rooms. Henry whispered, "If you have any questions now, ask them quickly. Go back to your room and have a good rest. I''m afraid someone wille to us tonight." "Why would they look for us?" A young man named Shawn was puzzled. On his way here, Shawn didn''t talk much, no one felt like he was present. But it could be seen that his character was much steadier than Garry. "Today we came to the city. First, we beat up the guards. Just now Garry was acting suspiciously. Someone muste to check our identities. Fortunately, they can''t figure out our background now, so they dare not act at will. If they knew that there were only eight of us, they would have been taken us away just now." Henry answered, then red at Garry and said, "Before entering the city, I told you very clearly that if anything happens, don''t act weird. You almost had us killed today." "Hen... Syl." Helen almost shouted out the word "Henry". "Garry did not do that on purpose. Moreover, she was just a little child. How could you do that?" Since Henry kicked the little girl, Helen had felt that there was a barrier in her heart. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "He needs to control himself! Those subconscious actions would reveal us. Also, you have to remember, in this ce, there are no children, only warriors, divided into older warriors and young warriors. That little girl, her right index finger and the ce between her thumb and finger were all full of deep calluses. You all should know how those were formed, right?" "A gun!" Helen eximed subconsciously, and then quickly covered her mouth. "Yes." Henry nodded. "Only people who use gun all year round will have such thick calluses between their fingers. I can assure you that when you take out the food and give it to her, she will also take out a gun and blow your head. The people around you won''t show any pity for you. They will only think that you are a fool." Listening to Henry''s words, Helen and the others looked a little dull. "How could this be? She''s just a child..." "As I said, there aren''t any adults or children here. There are only older warriors and younger warriors. Since you''vee here, you must obey the rules of this ce. The so-called pity doesn''t exist here. This is a ce where humans are eaten. If you can''t adapt to it, then leave immediately." Garry and others looked back and forth and saw theplicated look in each other''s eyes. They had lived in China. Although they had heard that there were many dark ces in the world, now they really saw those ces. Even if they were mentally prepared, they could not ept it. "Brother Syl, I will teach them a lesson." Baron said, "If there is no problem, we will go to rest first." Queenie felt a little embarrassed and said, "We''ve only booked three rooms. How should we have a rest?" "I''ve got three rooms, so that they can''t guess our rtionships. As for how to rest, you decide yourself. Anyway, we won''t spend the night here. If everything goes well, we''ll take action tonight. Don''t rest at the same time. Someone has to be awake and guard the others. Remember, it''s more dangerous here than in the woods." Henry reminded. Baron nodded and made the distribution. "Well, Helen and Syl know each other. You two just stay in this room. Syl has a rich experience, so there won''t be any problems. Queenie also stays here. Along the way, Syl will be the leader. It''s reasonable for him to stay with two women in this room. Garry, Shawn and Amanda stay in another room. You two decide who will stay awake and let Amanda have a good rest. Quintin and I will share a room. I had a good restst night, so Quintin will have a good rest now." Amanda, who was mentioned by Baron, was thest female member of their team. Those individuals didn''t say anything else, all of them obeyed the arrangements. Henry had already said everything he had to say, so he didn''t say anything more. These people were carefully selected by the Sharp Knife. The experience could be umted slowly, but if one was stupid, it could only be said that the Sharp Knife was useless. After Baron and others left, Henry closed the curtains and lowered the volume of the music. Helen and Queenie were not unreasonable. They knew that they might take action at night. They lay on the bed and tried to sleep. Henry himself was sitting by the window, opening a thin gap in the curtain and observing carefully. Helen was lying on the bed, her drowsiness sweeping over her like a tide. She didn''t even know how long she had slept. When she woke up, she only felt that everything in front of her was dark, and she couldn''t see anything. Such a scene made Helen instantly dispel the drowsiness in her mind. She quickly sat up and opened her mouth, wanting to make a sound. "Don''t talk!" A big hand covered Helen''s mouth. She subconsciously wanted to resist, but soon she reacted. The voice came from Henry and he slowly put down his hand. Queenie''s slow and steady breathing came from beside Helen. "Someone is outside. Keep pretending to be asleep." Henry''s slight voice sounded in Helen''s ear. Helen nodded and buried her head in bed. The door of the room was slowly opened from the outside. Henry''s snoring was very loud. The man who pushed the door open waited for a few seconds and then closed the door again. A few minutester, there was a heavy knock on the door. "Who is it?" Henry suddenly opened the door and saw Bard standing in front of the door. "Phew." Henry deliberately pretended to be relieved. "Bard, what''s up? What''s the matter?" "Brother, I can hear your snoring in the hotel''s lobby. You slept very well." Bardughed. In the room, Helen sat up from the bed, rubbed her sleepy eyes, and asked in a daze, "Who is it?" Bard took the opportunity to look inside the door. When he saw Queenie still lying in bed and drooling, a hint of relief shed in his eyes. "It''s Bard. You go to sleep first, I will talk with him." Henry walked out of the room and closed the door. The moment Henry closed the door, Helen immediately woke up Queenie, and then called Garry, Baron, and others. Theirmunication equipment had been specially processed, and it could not be tracked. To Helen''s surprise, even Baron''s voice sounded a little confused after she called. Apparently, Baron had also fallen asleep. Experienced soldiers like Baron would not make mistakes often. Chapter 765 Chapter 765 Outside the door, Bard lit a cigarette for himself and threw one to Henry. Henry waved his hand and refused. "Bard, do you have any good deals? We are pretty free these days." "Haha." Bard narrowed his eyes andughed. "Brother, I have some good deals, but I''m not sure if you''ll be able to take them." When Henry heard Bard''s words, he immediately understood that he was inquiring about his background. Henry asked directly, "How many souls do you want?" The meaning of those so-called souls was "life". Henry did not answer the question directly, but asked such a question, which made Bard unable to guess Henry''s origin. "Don''t need any life." Bard shook his head. "You should have something else." "Hey, it looks like Brother Bard''s been a lobbyist for us?" Henry pulled a chair and sat down. "Who do you work for? If you don''t tell me, I dare not take it. Our boss is not very famous here, but he has many enemies. I can''t ept deals so easily." Bard squinted his eyes, carefully looked at Henry for a while, and then said, "Zachary Sanchez." Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. "Oh, the General of the North District." Henry showed a look of sudden enlightenment. "I''m afraid that it''s not easy to please General Zachary. You don''tck men. You don''t want anyone''s life, so you want to..." Henry didn''t finish his words. He kept looking toward the centre of the city, and his meaning was obvious. That ce was where the gold mine was located, which was the foundation of the whole Golden City. Bard also pulled a stool and sat opposite Henry. "Brother, we all know what''s going on here. The whole situation has changed. Everyone wants to be the next leader. You''re quite strong, so you should find yourself a way out." Henry shook his head and said, "Brother Bard, you think too highly of me. I''m just a soldier for others. I am just listening to the ordersing from the top." "Brother, no matter what your superiors decide, the final decision is up to you. Think about it. Tonight, Zachary will hold a grand banquet, and he has already heard of your affairs from the city guards." Bard took out a red invitation letter from his pocket. He handed it to Henry. "I''ll wait for you downstairs." Henry took the invitation in his hand, shook his head, and said, "Okay, I''ll call you. But Brother Bard, if I do anything, I''ll be scolded." Henry rubbed his fingers. "Don''t worry. If the matter is settled, you''ll get a lot of benefits. The reward will definitely satisfy you." Bard patted his chest and guaranteed. "Okay." Henry nodded. Then he got up and walked to his room. Bard also got up and went downstairs. After he went downstairs, he took out his cell phone, dialled a number and said, "Miss Belinda, the news has been delivered. There is no problem with them. I estimate that there are more than 200 people. They are just a group of idiotsing to explore. Every one sleeps so peacefully. Obviously, the people behind them want to take part in it." After Henry returned to his room, he gathered all the people in the room immediately. This time, he did not use music to cover up his voice, but directly tore down all the bugs in the room. "Why did you destroy them?" Garry was puzzled and asked. If he wanted to destroy them, the bugs could have been destroyed a long time ago, and there was no need to keep them until now. "They''ve already released their threats. We have to show something, or we''ll be eaten up by others." Henry casually threw the bugs of the window and they fell right in front of Bard, who was standing at the entrance of the hotel. Bard looked up and happened to meet Henry''s eyes. Seeing that Henry had removed the bugs, his expression remained unchanged and he still smiled at Henry. Henry closed the window and closed the curtains. Everyone gathered around the bed. Baron rubbed his temples and said, "It''s strange. I don''t even know when I fell asleep." "Me too. I was standing by the window, but suddenly fell asleep." Garry also said. Queenie stuck out her tongue and said, "I didn''t notice anything. If you didn''t wake me up, I would have still been sleeping. She told me that when we fell asleep, someone came in. If the person wanted to kill us, we couldn''t even see what he looked like." Henry saw people''s self-me on their faces and said, "You don''t have to me yourself too much. In each room, people have already sprinkled knockout powder. It is normal for you to fall asleep." "Did you know about this?" Garry asked. "Nonsense." Henry rolled his eyes. "When we entered the city, we hit the guards and you made a rookie''s mistake. They want to find out our secrets. It''s good that you have fallen asleep. Otherwise, if others find that you are all awake, the momentum I''ve built before would be gone." Garry''s face changed. "Why didn''t you tell us? What do you mean?" Henry shrugged and said, "If I have told you, would you still sleep? I''m afraid that even if you''re tired, you would still stay awake. Are you afraid that I would kill you together with the other party? How can the other party rx when you are still awake? How can they believe that we''re only one small part of our unit?" Hearing that, Garry was speechless. If they knew that someone had sprinkled the knockout powder in the room, they wouldn''t go to bed no matter how sleepy they were. Maybe, they would have even left the hotel. Baron waved his hand. "We haven''t found knockout powder, which is our own problem. What''s more, brother Syl''s intention is to take action, so let''s not be entangled in this matter. Syl, what do you mean by "small part of our unit"?" Henry exined, "From the moment we entered the city, I arrogantly beat up the guards. I deliberately pretended to be fearless, so that they can''t figure out our background and how many people are behind us. However, Garry''s performance today made people realize something was wrong, so I simply made you look like rookies and fell asleep. By doing that, I let them think that there is arge force behind us. They now want to pull us into a team to fight for the gold mine. That man, Bard, is one of Zachary''s man." "Zachary!" Garry and the others cried out. They were too familiar with this name. In this region, Zachary could be considered one of the biggest warlords. "Correct." Henry nodded, took out the invitation from the Bard, and said, "This is the invitation for Zachary''s banquet tonight. We''re going there." "I find it very strange. Zachary has tens of thousands of mercenaries. Why does he want us to join the team?" Baron was puzzled. "He is short of people. It''s true that Zachary has a lot of soldiers under hismand, but he has a lot of mine and military factories. It''s impossible for him to bring all the people to Golden City. I noticed this afternoon that there were at least thousands of bodies around the city. Their clothing was in a mess and they belonged to different mercenary groups. This shows that the three powerful armies in the city are all short of people. We''re not the only ones who were invited to the banquet tonight." Chapter 766 Chapter 766 Baron and others had a brief discussion with Henry, and then they made a n for the evening. If they could participate in Zachary''s banquet, they would have the opportunity to inquire about the team member who was caught yesterday. Baron and others would not miss this opportunity. After all, they came to save people. "Brother Syl, it''s all thanks to you. Leave tonight''s matter to us. We''re members of the Sharp Knife, and we can''t always follow behind you," Baron said. Henry nodded and did not say anything. He could understand that Baron still didn''t trust him, so he would let Baron lead the operation tonight. Henry deliberately walked out of the room first and left Baron and the other seven people alone. After more than 20 minutes, Baron and others came out of the room and met with Henry, and then walked together to the door of the hotel. Bard was waiting in front of the hotel with a cigarette in his mouth. When Henry and the others came out, heughed and said, "Brother, it seems that your boss has agreed. Shall we go now?" Garry took a step forward and was about to answer the question when Henry interrupted him and said, "No hurry." Baron and Bard all looked at Henry with a puzzled look. Henry shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, "We can''t go there barehanded. We should pick some guns first." Baron and the others heard him and immediately felt relieved. They didn''t have guns with them now. If they went over rashly, they would be in danger, and they wouldn''t even have a chance to resist. "Haha." Bardughed loudly. "Brother, I''ll pat my chest and promise you that you don''t have to worry too much. But it''s true that you should buy something useful. Come with me." Bard didn''t go far. In the back alley of the hotel they lived in, there was a small house. After asking Henry and the others to wait for a while, Bard walked to the front of the house first, knocked on the door, and then whispered something. While Bard was walking away, Henry said, "When you pick your guns, pick the smallest ones. You can''t bring the big ones with you. The price of the weapons is much lower than what you''ve imagined. Don''t look surprised." As soon as Henry finished speaking, Bard walked back. "Hey, bro, you are lucky. They just got the goods, and there are some standard- made guns. You might be interested." After saying that, Bard nced at Baron and the others. Baron and the others all understood Henry''s reminder, and their faces were unusually calm without any strange expression. Bard led everyone into the little room. The room wasn''t very big, only about sixty square meters. It was very dark inside, and it was dark outside. There was no light at all. When all the people entered the room, the man closed the door, and Baron and the others looked around subconsciously. A weak yellow light lit up. Everyone looked at the suddenly lit yellow light with a surprised face. What made their eyes widen was that this yellow light was actually floating in the air. All of a sudden, a white light appeared behind the yellow light. Baron and the others were shocked. They looked at the white light carefully and found that it was a white tooth. The yellow light was not floating in the air, but it was in the hands of a ck man. Because of his ck skin, the man was totally invisible in the dark environment. Obviously, the ck man had been ustomed to this situation. He said, "Take it up and try if you like it. There is a shooting target behind. If you buy a lot, I can give you a few bullets for fun." The ck man hung the yellowmp on the wall. There was a mirror in the room. The light was reflected through the mirror, which allowed people to see the inside of the room clearly. The entire room was filled with things hanging all over the wall. "Damn it, there are so many antiques?" Baron picked up a 56 semi- automatic gun. The bay of this kind of gun was directly folded under the muzzle. Now there was no such gun in the army. "Thirty yuan. Take it and have fun." The ck man said. Baron couldn''t help but feel surprised when he heard the price. Even if it was a gun that had been out of use for several years, it was still a gun. Only 30 yuan to buy it? The toy guns were not this cheap. If Henry hadn''t just reminded them about the price of guns, Baron would definitely be surprised. Baron shook his head and hung the gun back on the wall. "Forget it, it hasn''t been taken care of for at least three years. If I shoot, eighty percent of it will be blown up. Only those who are looking for death would y with it." The men of the Sharp Knife were all the elites selected from different ces. They all had a high degree of knowledge about guns. When they saw these guns, they knew exactly what type of guns these were. They knew more about guns than Henry. Compared with their knowledge in this field, Henry was more like a rookie. But this was normal. After all, there were more than a hundred millions of people in China who specialized in weapons. It was not easy to be a rare talent among those people. "Well, Ghost, don''t use this way to fool us. You know, we can''t take these things in." Henry said to the ck man. In this area, "Ghost" was the unified title of these arms dealers. Bard waved to the ck man. The ck man turned around and walked into a small door. Half a minuteter, he took out seven pistols and put them on the table. "These are the ones that arrived today. The quality of this Chinese product is definitely good. The gun barrel is still hot, and it had been firedst night." At the moment when Baron and others saw the guns, they subconsciously froze. These seven guns were buried under a tree pit before they entered the city. They didn''t expect them to be found. "Damn it!" Henry shouted in his heart. The other side took out these seven guns in order to test them. Obviously, Baron and others had been exposed. Baron''s expression was nk, so naturally, it didn''t escape the eyes of Bard. At the moment when Baron and the others were in a daze, Bard quickly ran to the door of the room. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "Catch him!" Henry yelled. Baron and the others reacted immediately and stretched out their hands to grab Bard at the same time. Garry and Shawn rushed toward the ck man. Baron''s skills were not bad, but he did not expect that this man was exceptionally nimble. With just a sh, he escaped Baron''s grasp and rushed to the door. Once he got out of the door, it was absolutely impossible to catch him. As long as he shouted, countless guns would be aimed at Henry and others and they would beat them into sieves. Seeing that Bard was about to run out of the room, Baron and the others were very anxious. At this moment, Baron even thought about how to retreat. If their identities were exposed, they would never be able to get out of the city. At the moment when Bard''s hand was about to touch the door, a big foot kicked him from the side. When his hand was less than five centimetres from the door, he was kicked over. At the same time, Garry and Shawn also captured the ck man. Chapter 767 Chapter 767 Baron saw that the door was not opened and breathed a sigh of relief. Henry blocked the door and pped his hands. "Tie them up." Queenie and Helen immediately stepped forward, pulled out a thin rope from their waists, and tied Bard and the ck man together. "When did you find these?" Henry walked to the front of Bard and asked. Bard, who was tied up, looked very defeated. Since he was here, he was very clear what the consequences would be if he was caught by this group of people. Being tough was useless. His master would not give him too much benefit just because of his tough attitude. Therefore, facing Henry''s question, he answered without hesitation, "Yesterday, Chinese Sharp Knife had a fight with the people of General Zachary. Eventually, General Zachary captured one person alive. He predicted that the Sharp Knife woulde back to save that person. He told us to pay more attention. You and yourpanions are all Chinese. I just tried to test you. I didn''t expect it would be you." "Oh?" Henry was puzzled. "As far as I know, there shouldn''t be any conflict between Zachary and the Sharp Knife. Why do you have to keep an eye on the Sharp Knife?" Henry had been confused about this question yesterday. He was thinking about why those mercenaries wanted to catch the members of the Sharp Knife alive. Offending the Sharp Knife would not bring any benefits to Zachary. Bard shook his head. "I''m just following orders." Henry didn''t ask any more questions. He guessed based on Bard''s position, it was impossible for him to know too much. "What is the purpose of tonight''s party?" Henry asked again. "That''s just a normal banquet. Too many people died during this period of time. General Zachary is not the only one who likes to recruit people, but the other two like as well. Everyone is determined to acquire this mine in the city. Tonight, there will be many people attending the banquet." Bard said honestly. "If you act more powerful than anyone else, there is a bigger chance for you to be liked by the general. By then, it will be much easier for you to find out what''s going on with your squad." "Where is Milo Wood now?" Helen pulled out a dagger and pressed it against Bard''s neck. "Don''t get so excited, beauty." A cold sweat broke out on Bard''s forehead. He did not doubt anyone here would dare to kill him. "I''m just an errand boy. I don''t know many things, but if you want to save your friend, the banquet is the best choice. If you can get the appreciation of the Eight Aunt, I think you''ll be able to enter the general''s team tonight." "Well, don''t push him." Henry went forward and pushed away Helen''s hand. "This kind of person does not have a backbone. He will say what he could say. It''s still useful to keep him alive." Henry pulled Garry to one side and whispered something in Garry''s ear. Then, Garry shook his head unnaturally. Henry spoke to Garry again. After a while, Garry took a ck pill-like thing, handed it to Bard, and said, "Eat it." Bard didn''t even hesitate, and didn''t even ask anything. He opened his mouth and swallowed it because he knew that either he ate it or he died. "Well, after we save our friends, we will give you the antidote. What should you do before that? I think you know it clearly, right?" Henry said. "Understood, understood." Bard nodded repeatedly. "What about him?" Henry looked at the ck man again. "Don''t worry. All of his family is in my hands. There definitely won''t be any problems. There must be someone watching over this ce. Otherwise, there''ll be problems." Bard nodded very confidently. "OK!" Henry snapped his fingers and said to Helen, "Let them go. Bard should say some words of praise in front of the Eight Aunt. After all, this mission is a bitplicated, and it''s not easy to be a general''s disciple." "Absolutely, absolutely." Bard had a ttering smile on his face. Helen snorted and untied the rope that tied them up. Queenie took Garry''s hand curiously and said in a low voice, "What did you give him? I don''t remember you had any poison." "That''s not a poison at all." Garry rolled his eyes and whispered something in Queenie''s ear. "What?" Queenie could not help but scream. She quickly nced at Bard and saw that he was not paying attention to her. She quickly covered her mouth with a smile in her eyes and said, "You''re too bad. Feeding him with the mud from your body?" "That''s not what I wanted to do. It''s all that Syl''s idea." Garry''s tone was very unnatural. "I will only tell you. Don''t tell anyone else. I feel disgusted because someone ate the mud from my body." "I think that Bard will be even more disgusted if he knows the truth." Queenie said with a cold look on her face. After the two men were untied, they stood on the side obediently. Henry waved his hand and said, "Well, you can pack up your things and follow me." Baron and the other six took all the standard pistols on the table and followed Henry into the room in the weapons store. As soon as he entered the room, Baron heard Henry''s scolding, "Baron, your team members have little experience, so I can understand them. As the captain of this operation, how can you expose yourself so easily? Do you know how dangerous it was just now? If I didn''t keep an eye on you and stand a little closer to the door, we would have been beaten into a ho''s nest! Was your training for nothing?" "Syl, don''t go too far. You can say anything about us, but what qualifications do you have to say..." The soldier named Quintin couldn''t help but speak, but he was interrupted by Baron before he could finish his words. "This time, it was my fault. What we did just now could not only hurt us, but also kill brother Syl. We will pay more attention." Baron said. "It is not about paying attention!" Henry said seriously, "You have to control your emotions. If you can''t do it, I will find a way to save my friend. You still have the chance to go out of the city. I thought that cooperating with you would help me, but now it seems that you are just a group of useless soldiers!" "We are not useless!" Garry immediately said, "Yes, I admit that in terms of experience, we are not as good as you. But next, we are going to a banquet and we will show off in front of the Eighth Aunt. I think we will do our best to satisfy you." "I hope so. I''ve told you enough information today. You should have a good memory, more or less. If you want to die, don''t implicate me. This is thest time. If you make any mistakes in the future, no one will be able to save you!" After saying that, Henry opened the door and went out.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Baron sighed. "Brother Syl is right. Both you and I have too much pride in our hearts. I didn''t expect that the other side would test us over and over again. They all pointed their eyes at us." Garry and the others nodded subconsciously. They had originally despised the mercenaries, but on this day, they hadpletely changed their views. Chapter 768 Chapter 768 When Baron and the others left the small house, they saw Henry standing at the entrance of the weapons store and talking to Bard. Seeing Baron and the otherse out, Bard immediately said, "You guys, just now the Eighth Concubine''s servants contacted me. The banquet has begun. Let''s go quickly." "Let''s go." Baron waved his hand and patted the standard pistol on his waist. With the weapons in their hand, they felt much more at ease. On the way, Bard exined thetest development of the situation to everyone. "The three forces have been fighting for the gold mine recently, and suffered heavy casualties. Although guns are not expensive, the price of bullets is ridiculously high. For a 5.8 millimetres bullet, the price has reached three yuan." "Three? That''s a robbery!" Henry spoke. The price of bullets was ridiculously expensive in China. In regr shooting clubs, the price of a bullet was more than ten yuan, but in Africa, ordinary bullets were sold in bulks. Now, one bullet was sold for three yuan, which was almost ten times higher than before. "There''s nothing we can do about it." Bard shrugged. "This is the current situation. If anyone ever talks about it during the banquet, please don''t act surprised. After all, everyone in Golden City knows exactly what the price is." Baron and the others did not speak. They all listened carefully to Bard''s words and remembered them. Henry was very familiar with the ce where the Eighth Concubine invited them for a banquet. It was City Lord''s Mansion in Golden City. However, after the major forces entered Golden City, the mansion also changed greatly. First of all, the whole City Lord''s Mansion was divided into three regions, each of which was about 10,000 square meters and there was a four-floor building. In this ce,bour was the cheapest. It was no exaggeration to say that if the building could be built for one month in other ces, here, it could bepleted in two or three days. The City Lord''s Mansion was divided into three sections, which respectively belonged to Zachary Sanchez, Bolton Simmons, and Randell Watson. These three warlords were all famous in this area. Each of them was surrounded by tens of thousands of mercenaries. It was no exaggeration to say that the three of them could start a war in this area casually. In the past, the three great armies were all under the control of Radiant Ind. Everyone treated Radiant Ind with the utmost respect. At this moment, the three warlords were the first to lose control and attack Golden City. The City Lord''s Mansion was a particrly eye- catching building in the entire Golden City. The four-floor building could be said to be the highest building in Golden City. From its outer appearance alone, it looked resplendent and magnificent, resembling a Western pce from the ancient times. The huge clock was embedded at the top of the City Lord''s Manor. Bard took Henry and others to the gate of the mansion. The gate was 15 metres wide, and the front door was covered with a shiny marble board. Two maids were lying on the ground and wiping the floor carefully. Before the front foot has touched the ground, the footprint that back foot left was wiped away, even though the sun had fallen. Henry and others saw that many mercenary teams were walking into the gate of the mansion with red invitations. Bard said, "These are all invited to the Eighth Concubine''s banquet." There were dozens of mercenary teams of all sizes. The location of Golden City could be said to be on one of the main roads connecting the north and south. Many people woulde here to get some necessary supplies and enjoy some goods sale. The flow of peopleing and going was extremelyrge. With Bard leading the way, Henry and others held the invitation and entered the mansion with ease. Except forrge guns such as automatic rifles, small pistols were allowed. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. If even the pistols were not allowed, probably no one would dare to attend this banquet. As soon as they entered the gate of the mansion, a long bluestone brick appeared under everyone''s feet. The two sides of the bluestone tiles were covered with flowers. At first nce, it was extremely colourful. In front of them, there was a beautiful garden. There was a gardener who had specially trimmed these flowers and nts, making them extraordinarily exquisite. "The Eighth Concubine really likes all sorts of nts and flowers. As soon as she moved into the mansion, she ordered for someone to transnt these nts over." Bard exined to everyone. The road full of fresh flowers was full of fragrance. The crowd walked past and saw a hall. The hall had two floors, each floor covering an area of about 500 square metres. The four walls of the hall were made of transparent ss, so the inside of the hall could be seen at a nce. The whole floor of the hall was made of marble. There were an expensive leather sofa and a neat carpet on the ground. A long buffet table was filled with delicate food, such as expensive King''s crab. The 10 kilograms of Australian lobster were ced in the shape of a mountain. The expensive wine was ready for people to taste it. The beef on the bones was so tender that it woulde off in just one bite. And the Tibetan mastiffs tied in the corner was ready to enjoy the bones. "Poor people can scent the delicious fooding from the mansion while they starve to death on the street." Baron shook his head. When they entered the city, they saw those people, who were as thin as firewood, at the gate of the city. A three-year-old boy was happy because of a piece of biscuit, but in this ce, such arge piece of bone was casually thrown to the dog. "In a ce like this, no one will care about you." Bard said. The crowd followed Bard into the hall. As soon as they entered, they saw a western young woman in a red evening dress standing in the middle of the hall. Compared with the mercenaries who were dressed in leather armours, this western woman in an evening dress looked out of ce. But judging from her position and the way a group of people were fighting and talking with her, it could be seen that this woman was the protagonist of this banquet. "She is Zachary''s eighth concubine, Christienne, but she likes it more when others call her Anna." Bard whispered to the crowd. Although different races were gathered in Golden City, it was obvious that there were the least yellow-skinned people. Many people in the jungle believed that the white race and the ck race had the strongest physical quality and that the yellow race was the weakest. A ck man once said that he could kill a yellow man with one punch, and more than once shouted out the words that people from Asia are weak and sick. The appearance of Henry and his men attracted a lot of attention immediately. When many people saw Henry and others, they all showed disdain on their faces. Although it was the era of weapons, people still looked down on Henry and his men because they were not necessarily powerful, and compared with those ck strong men, they were weak. Anna also noticed Henry and the others. She nced at them and then continued to talk to the people in front of her, and did not pay much attention to them. "Everyone, enjoy the banquet. There is nothing wrong with the food here. You can enjoy it as you like," said Bard. Then he picked up a piece of bread and put it into his mouth, proving that there was nothing wrong with the food. Chapter 769 Chapter 769 Baron and others looked at each other and didn''t get any food. Although they hadn''t eaten anything sincest night and they felt very hungry. Henry took the initiative to pick up a piece ofmb, took a bite, and said, "Don''t worry, no one would poison the food unless that concubine wanted to die." Seeing that Henry had said so, Baron and others werepletely relieved. Before, everyone was distrustful of Henry. But now, if it weren''t for Henry, they would have died many times, and their trust in Henry had also gradually increased. Everyone was hungry for a long time. They all grabbed something to eat. The people who came to the banquet today were not some famous businessmen. They were all merciless mercenaries. They didn''t care about their image at all. After all, eating was the most important thing. In the centre of the banquet, there was a western young man who was talking with Anna. He was dressed in a suit and wore leather shoes. Apparently, he also had a high status. The young man looked around at the mercenaries wolfing down their food. With a smile on his face, he whispered to Anna, "Look at these people, they are eating like dogs who have been starving for days." There was a smile on Anna''s face. "Be careful what you''re saying. Don''t let your father hear it. He used to be a mercenary. If he hears these words, he will definitely break your legs." The young man pursed his lips. "He doesn''t have time to care about me. What are you going to do tonight?" "It''s very simple. These mercenaries just care about profits. As long as they get enough profits, they''re willing to do anything." Anna picked up a ss of red wine and put it to her lips. "Now, let''s see who has the ability. After fighting for such a long time, the three forces have all entered into the City Lord''s Mansion and there are people dying every day. Everyone knows that it''s useless to fight for the gold mine. It''s not the time to start a war now. The people we want to recruit must be extremely talented!" "From the looks of it, none of them is capable of doing anything useful." The young man looked around disdainfully. "Do you have a target?" "A few," Anna nodded, "As for the mercenary group called the de, even they only have six people, but all of them are good. In the past, they didn''t count. But now in the whole underground world, we have unified the rules. People in the underground world couldn''t show their strength beyond C-level in front of ordinary people. The six members of the de are just between C-level and D-level. They had the loopholes in the rules, so they could be said to be the top of the mercenary group." After that, Anna pointed to a few teams. "These people also have potential. By the way, there''s a group of Chinese people. We don''t know who they are, but there should be a medium- sized mercenary group behind them. Otherwise, they wouldn''t dare to beat the guards as soon as they entered the city. If they dare to do that, they either have full confidence or are idiots. But idiots can''t survive in this city." "What are you going to do?" Asked the young man. "It''s very simple." Anna put the ss to her lips and slightly sipped. "Let thempete." After Anna finished, she heaved a sigh on purpose and muttered to herself in a slightly louder voice, "Hey, I didn''t pay attention. Looks like we have handed out too many invitations, and now with so many people, it''s impossible to talk about proper business. If only the general''s bodyguard team could ept more people." Although Anna''s voice was not loud, it was still heard by many people. They immediately understood what Anna meant. Anyone who got the invitation coulde to the banquet, but you had to have the strength to stay until the end. Otherwise, leave after having something to eat. As for the exact strength, what was the limit? It depended on the strength level of the people present. Henry, Baron, and others were standing in a corner of the hall, eating while observing the surroundings with their eyes, observing every corner of the hall. A strong ck man strode over. The ck man was at least two metres tall and his muscles were like steel. Any man with a slightly weaker strength might not be able to pinch the biceps of the strong man. Standing in front of the strong man, even Henry, who was 1.85 metres tall, was shorter than the man by a whole head. The ck man looked down at Henry and others. "Where did the fleae from? After eating everything, it''s time to get out of here. There is no ce for you here." "Who are you?" Garry stared at the ck man in a bad mood. "You sick Asian man!" The ck man shouted. Without any nonsense, he directly waved his fist at Garry''s face. The ck man''s punch came suddenly and was full of strength. It was no exaggeration to say that if this punch was to hit an ordinary person''s head, he could kill him with one punch. Facing the fist of the ck man, Garry did not panic at all. He raised his hand and thenunched a hand knife to counterattack the arm of the ck man. The ck strong man''s powerful punch was easily interrupted by Garry. At the same time, Garry threw a punch. Compared with the ck strong man, Garry was faster, and his fist directly hooked the chin of the ck man. This strong ck man, who looked like an iron tower, was knocked over by Garry''s punch and fell to the ground motionless. Garry hit the other side''s central nervous system with a punch and knocked him out directly. For Garry and others, to be able to enter the Sharp Knife, their individual skills had to be beyond description. They were definitely notparable to ordinary mercenaries. What happened here immediately attracted the attention of many people present. Anna''s eyes lit up as well. She waved behind her, and two white people, a man and a woman, immediately walked out. After the two people rushed up, they didn''t say anything and rushed straight to Garry. "Two against one?" Garry saw the movements of the two people, and his eyes showed a trace of disdain. He took a step forward and then hit the man with a whip kick. He easily pushed the man back and then punched the woman. He alone fought with two people but gained the advantage. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Many people immediately put aside their contempt for Garry''s strength. The two white people assigned by Anna were much stronger than the strong ck man just now, but they were still not equal to Garry. After more than ten strokes, Garry seized the white man''s w and punched him in the chest. Then, within three strokes, he defeated the white woman. After the man and the woman were defeated, they both stood aside with embarrassment. "Good skills." Anna put down the ss and pped her hands. "No wonder you dared to beat my guards when you entered the city. People with ability have their own temperament when doing things." "Ability? I don''t think so." Several people stood up and said, "Come on, let me have a look at the Chinese martial arts." At first nce, Garry understood that these people were going to fight. He was not afraid of them, and he was also very interested in fighting. Sincest night, he had listened to Henry''s order and felt very depressed. Now he finally had a chance to perform. Henry looked at Garry, who looked like he could defeat everybody. He shook his head and murmured, "Idiot." Chapter 770 Chapter 770 The strength Garry showed was indeed admirable, but this did not make people retreat. On the contrary, many people who were not interested before took the initiative to challenge him. They either wanted to defeat him to prove themselves or wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to stand up. After all, Garry had defeated so many people. As long as someone could defeat Garry, it was equivalent to defeating all the people that Garry had defeated. Because of hisck of experience, Garry had been sullen fromst night until now. At this moment, he had a chance to show off. He didn''t refuse anyone''s invitation and had the momentum to fight a group of people alone. "Interesting." Anna looked at Garry, who had won consecutive battles, and said, "These Chinese people are good at martial arts. If we use them well, we will achieve a magical effect." "Are they strong? I think they are just so-so." The young man next to Anna said with some disappointment. After the white man and the woman, several more mercenary teams challenged Garry, but all of them were defeated. Garry stood there, panting, and his face was full of victory. He felt that he finally stood high in front of Syl, and Syl could no longer look down on him. "Syl, what do you think? Garry is good at martial arts, isn''t he?" Queenie said to Henry boastfully. Hearing Queenie''s boastful tone, Helen couldn''t help covering her forehead. She wondered what Queenie would look like when she found out that the person she was showing off to was the legendary Emperor of Hell. Henry nodded and praised, "His skills are not bad." In Henry''s view, Garry''sbat experience was already good enough. But he could only be equal to the young man who won first ce in the Zhu Family''s Competition in terms of agility andbat awareness. Although Henry and Garry were the same age, he looked at Garry with the eyes of an elder looking at a junior. When Queenie heard the words "not bad", she couldn''t help but twitch her mouth. She didn''t think that Syl, a mercenary, could bepared with Garry in terms of martial arts. In her opinion, Syl just wanted to save his face. "Is there anyone else who is not convinced?" Garry nced around. "Ha, he defeated some ordinary people. Does he still think he is strong?" Another man stood out andunched an attack directly to Garry. This person''s strength was not bad, but Garry fought with several people in a row and consumed a lot of his physical strength. Facing this opponent, who was not as good as him, he was slightly at a disadvantage. "Haha, your strength is just so-so!" The other partyughed loudly. Obviously, he saw that Garry was suppressed by him because he was physically tired, but his words were obviously deliberately spoken. "With your strength, how dare you be so arrogant? If I hade out earlier, I would have easily stripped your head off!" "Do you think there are so many of you?" Quintin Zhao, a member of the Sharp Knife, immediately stood up when he found Garry was no match for him. "Heh, so what if there''s one more of you?" The person who was fighting against Garry said with disdain. He waved his hand, and a few more people stood up behind him. "All of you against two of them?" Shawn Yuan also stood up and stood next to Garry and Quintin, looking at the opponents. "Kill them!" shouted the man who was fighting with Garry. The other side immediately rushed toward Garry and the other two, and all of them began to attack them ruthlessly. The fight here was very fierce, but no one stopped it. Even Anna specially ordered people to move out of the way, so that Garry and others could better disy their power. In the beginning, it was a fight of fists and feet. But because of the number of people, some people had already drawn out their daggers. However, even if these mercenaries took out their weapons, they were still no match for Garry and the other two. All of them were knocked down to the ground and unable to get up. Obviously, Garry and the other two people often cooperated. When they worked together, the cooperation between them could be said to be perfect. There were only three of them, but they had exerted the strength equal to five people. Defeating this mercenary team, Garry was even more high-spirited and vigorous. "Come on, who dares to challenge us?!" "Interesting, interesting." Anna pped her hands and nced at the people in the hall. "It''s up to you. General Zachary doesn''t need many guards. If you admit that you are not as good as these Chinese people, you can leave on your own." Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. After Anna''s words, some of the mercenary teams, who were not going to sh with Garry and his companions, also looked over. Anna''s meaning was very clear. They should either defeat these Chinese people, or they should leave. The strength disyed by Garry and the other two was regarded as themon enemy of everyone. Baron, who was standing on the side, changed his face when he heard this. At the same time, Queenie and other girls also looked pale. They knew the strength of Garry and hispanions. In terms of personal strength, no one couldpete with Garry and his two companions. But if all the mercenary teams came to fight in attrition warfare, Garry and others would not be able to hold on. "Come on, let me see how talented these Chinese people are." Another mercenary team came out. Now they were no longer fighting against one or two people, but against the whole team. Baron nced around the hall. There were a total of dozens of mercenary teams that came today. Now they obviously wanted to use arge number of people and take turns to defeat Garry and the other two. "Let''s go together." Baron thought for a while and said, "Let the three of them stand in front of us. If they can''t block them, we will step in. We should deal with them as quickly as possible and conserve our strength." Queenie and the other two girls nodded. Together with Baron, they joined Garry and other two guys, making a team of seven people in total. A group of mercenaries of more than 10 people rushed up and immediately fought with them. Bard looked at the seven people who were standing in front to ept the challenge, and then looked at Henry. He walked to Henry and whispered, "Big brother, you''re not together with them, are you?" In the past, he called Henry "brother", but now he called him "big brother". Apparently, he knew very well that he was now a prisoner. "Oh? How do you know that?" Henry smiled slightly. "Although you have always been acting like a leader, I can see that you are not the same kind of people, and you are not in the same team. The seven people are too merciful, but you are much crueller than them. When I saw you for the first time, I felt that you belonged to this jungle world, but the aura they emit is ipatible with this ce." "Haha." Henry smiled and did not answer Bard. Seeing that Henry didn''t want to say anything, Bard smartly shut his mouth and no longer asked questions, quietly watching the battle in front of him. Garry and other people deserved to be chosen by the Sharp Knife. Even female members like Queenie were very strong, including Helen. Her strength was much better than before. They were so fearless that the mercenary team that had just challenged them was knocked over in almost a minute. But soon, there was a new mercenary team waiting to challenge them. Chapter 771 Chapter 771 Garry and others'' fighting capacity was strong, but their physical strength was limited. If two ordinary people fought with each other, they might be tired and breathless in less than two minutes, not to mention fighting a high- intensity fight at this level. After all, they would use all their strength in each punch and kick. Soon, Garry, who had fought several people in a row before, could not hold on at all, and his punches were soft and powerless. Garry''s state was soon noticed by the other side. The key point was that in the battle, the opponents focused on Garry, which made Baron and others unable to fight back. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Look, his strength is very ordinary." The young man next to Anna shook his head. "He''s not as good as the two bodyguards behind me." The young man motioned to his back with his lips. Behind him stood two strong ck men. Each of them looked steadily forward. Although they stood straight, it could be seen that they had looked down on all the mercenaries in the hall with disdain in their eyes. Anna smiled. "You''re the precious son of the general. How could the people he arranged for you be bad? You know, these two people came from Demon Training, which is known as the birthce of the Reapers. If they can pass the training, they would be one of the Reapers. That''s the highest honour." "Hmph." The youth pursed his lips. "What Reapers? Isn''t that Radiant Ind destroyed? Just a piece of sh*t." Anna, who had been smiling like a flower, suddenly changed her face. She said to the young man in a low voice, "Mind your wording. Even the general doesn''t dare to disrespect Radiant Ind!" "He doesn''t? Why would he fight for the mine then? Who doesn''t know that it belongs to Radiant Ind?" The young man didn''t seem to care at all. "Of course, there''s a special reason for this. You have to remember clearly that people like us are not qualified to discuss Radiant Ind, even if the ind has sunk." Anna stared at the young man with a warning look in her eyes. "All right, all right, I know. You can make a big fuss about everything." The young man waved his hand irritably and then pointed to the two mercenary teams who were fighting in the hall. "Let''s watch the monkey show." Baron and a few others had fought with several mercenary teams in a row, and their physical strength had been exhausted by 70%. It could be seen that their moves now were no longer as fierce as they were at the beginning. Meanwhile, in the entire hall, there were at least 16 or 17 mercenary groups eyeing them covetously. After Baron and his men defeated another mercenary team, they all stood there, panting. Even Baron himself was tired. "What should we do? They still have a lot of people. If we go on like this, we won''t be able to hold on." Garry was sweating all over. When he wiped off a handful of sweat, his forehead was immediately covered with sweat again. "There''s nothing we can do. We have no choice but to endure." Helen gritted her teeth. Shawn and Quintin didn''t even say a word and took the opportunity to restore their physical strength. They had already seen that there was a mercenary team and they woulde over soon. Amanda, the female member, had the worst physical strength. At this time, both of her legs were trembling. This showed that her muscles had been exhausted. "I hope we can scare them. Otherwise, if they alle up, we may really lose today," Baron said. Queenie looked at Henry, who was standing by the side, holding a turkey leg in his hand. She whispered, "Syl,e and help us. We are together. If we lose here today, it won''t do you any good." "You are stupid. Why do you want to pull me into this?" Henry rolled his eyes. "What do you mean?" Queenie frowned. Henry pointed to the mercenaries in the hall and said, "Take a look for yourself. How many people are there? If I beat them one by one, I''ll die of exhaustion." "What should we do? They are all targeting us!" Queenie felt a little wronged. "It''s not them who are targeting you, but you. You''re the easiest to bully." Henry sneered. "If I were them, I would bully a pushover like you." "A pushover?" Queenie''s pupils shrank. "We''ve defeated six mercenary teams. Who dares to say that we are pushovers?" Henry shrugged his shoulders and raised his hand. "Obviously, you are pushovers." Queenie was about to say something but was interrupted by Baron''s voice. "Be careful. Get ready to fight the enemies." Queenie immediately regained her attention and looked ahead. A mercenary group of 20 members stood in front of them. If they started fighting, Baron and others, who were exhausted and outnumbered, would definitely be defeated. Baron and others took a deep breath and were all ready to fight. "Go!" The mercenary on the opposite side screamed and rushed toward Baron and others. Baron and the others had no strength to take the initiative to attack. They could only find a way to counter it and find a chance to defeat their opponents. Just as the two parties were about to get entangled in a fight, a loud voice rang out. "All right, that is enough!" The shout was loud. Someone actually said such a sentence in the battle organized by Anna. Everyone immediately looked at the person who spoke, including the mercenary group that was about to fight with Baron and others. All of them looked at each other and stopped the battle. Henry threw the turkey leg that he had just eaten to the side and said, "Until when will you fight? You came here to earn some money. You already had enough food, now you can go back to where you havee from." "What¡¯s this?" The young man next to Anna looked at Henry with an unhappy expression. At the same time, he waved to the two people behind him. "Get him out of here." The two bodyguards, who had passed Demon Training, immediately strode forward and said calmly to Henry, "Sir, please go out." Although the two men spoke in a calm tone, their behaviour was full of contempt. Henry smiled and said, "Unless I want to go out by myself, I won''t go out. You can try to make me leave." "Sir, let me tell you again. Please go out." A ck bodyguard threatened again. Henry looked at the ck bodyguard doubtfully and asked, "Do you want me to go out, or does your master want me to go out?" "Sir, thest time, I..." The ck bodyguard had just said a few words when Henry said, "Forget it, I''m not in the mood to know. Whether you want me to go out, or your master wants me to go out, the result is the same." As soon as Henry finished speaking, he gritted his teeth at the ck bodyguard. Then, he pped the bodyguard''s face, and his move was so fast that the bodyguard didn''t even have time to react. By the time he came to his senses, Henry had already kicked him in the chest, sending the bodyguard flying out. While the ck bodyguard flew backwards, Henry took off the pistol on the other side''s waist, loaded it, aimed at the head of another bodyguard, and pulled the trigger. Chapter 772 Chapter 772 "Bang!" Blood burst out of the air. The ck bodyguard didn''t even have a chance to fight before his head was blown by Henry. Then, Henry once again aimed his gun at the ck bodyguard who was kicked away by him. Without hesitation, he shot again. Before the ck bodyguard, who was kicked out by Henry,nded, his head was shot through and his life ended. Henry''s decisive action of snatching the gun made Baron and the other seven people a little confused. They never thought that Syl would kill people so casually. After Henry killed two bodyguards, he aimed his gun at the young man next to Anna and smiled at him. "Are you going to make me leave?" "Put down your gun! Do you know who I am?" The young man shouted at Henry. "I don''t know." Henry shook his head. "I only know that anyone who wants to make me leave must die." As soon as Henry finished speaking, he pulled the trigger. The young man next to Anna never thought that Henry had the guts to shoot him. The moment the gun was fired, there was a blood hole between his eyebrows. His pupils dted, and arge piece of blood sshed out from the back of his head. The arrogant young man, who had been standing there as if he was watching a y,y t on the ground. Anna''s face changed and she hid aside. In the hall, dozens of gunmen suddenly appeared, all locking Henry. After Henry killed the young man, he threw the gun in his hand and said, "Well, the person who wanted me to leave is dead. Who else wants me to leave? Jus say." Everyone in the hall looked at each other. None of them dared to speak. Ignoring those gunmen who had locked on to him at the moment, Henry walked to the sofa next to him and sat down casually. "Miss, shall we..." One of them walked behind Anna and whispered to her. At the same time, he gestured killing Henry. "There''s no need." Anna shook her head. "That silly boy was just a good-for-nothing. General Zachary won''t mind it. This man is a genius. We have to keep him here no matter what." Henry sat on the sofa, picked a bunch of grapes, grabbed one and threw it into his mouth. While chewing, he said to the mercenary group that was about to fight with Baron, "Come on, continue to fight with my people." The leader of this mercenary group immediately shook his head and took his men to the side. Seeing that the mercenary group stopped the challenge, Garry and others breathed a sigh of relief. If they continued to fight, they might not be able to hold on. Anna looked around the hall and said, "What''s wrong? No one thinks they''re better than these Chinese people?" The mercenaries on the spot looked at Baron and others, and then looked at the young man''s body lying in the centre of the hall. They said nothing. These mercenaries had all seen the means of Henry. He fired three shots and took three lives. Just by looking at the young man in a suit, it was obvious that he had a high status. However, he was still shot in the head by the Chinese man without hesitation. "Since you don''t have anything to say, you can go back and have a rest after finishing your food. It''s a mess here." Anna waved her hand and walked toward the second floor of the hall. Everyone present also understood what Anna meant. All of them had been eliminated. Almost as soon as Anna finished her words, many people went outside and did not dare to stay here. Garry and others saw that the continuous challenges had finally ended, and they were relieved. They all supported their tired bodies and walked to the sofa next to them. As soon as Garry was about to sit down, Henry, who was sitting there, immediately stood up and kicked Garry in the chest, sending him flying backwards. Baron and others were all shocked when they saw this scene, including Garry. He was also puzzled. When he was about to get angry, Henry shouted, "Damn, how many times do I have to tell you? Who dares to provoke you, you just kill him. Do you want others to think we are easy to bully?" Hearing Henry''s words, the seven people from the Sharp Knife suddenly understood what Henry was talking about. The seven of them had just defeated a lot of mercenaries, but they only hurt people and did not kill them, which made so many people want to challenge them without any scruples. However, Henry killed three of them as soon as he started to fight, so he dispelled the idea that everyone would challenge him again. Baron''s face showed shame. It was no wonder that Syl would say that they were pushovers. This kind of way of hurting people and not killing people was what a pushover would do in Golden City. Henry stared at Garry coldly and shouted, "This is thest time I warn you. Whoever provokes you, you kill him. If you don''t kill others, I will kill you. Do you understand?" "I..." Garry was not a fool. He understood the meaning of Henry''s words. He opened his mouth and immediately nodded. "Understood." "Very good." Henry nodded. "Come on, follow me upstairs and see if there is any business to do. If it''s not a good business, then it will be difficult for me to report to our boss." After Henry finished speaking, he went straight to the second floor of the hall. Garry and others followed him. When Henry was talking, he deliberately created a mist to let people think that there was a bigger organization behind them. There were not so many people on the second floor of the hall. When Henry came up, he only saw Anna lying on a leather sofa. Two beautiful white maids were standing beside her, one massaging her shoulders, and the other massaging her legs. When Anna saw Henry walking up to her, she casually fiddled with her hair and said, "Find yourself a ce to sit." Henry was not acting modestly. He sat down opposite Anna, picked up an apple, and took a bite. His eyes kept looking back and forth at Anna. When Baron and others came up, they didn''t know what to do, so they stood behind Henry. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Anna did not greet Baron and other people as she did with Henry. She could see that although these people were not weak, they were the strongest. The strongest was the young man sitting in front of her. She waved her hand, and the two maids bowed respectfully and left. After the two maids left, Anna said, "Which district do you belong to? I''ve never heard of you." "Let''s get straight to the point." Henry stretched out his right thumb and picked up his ear. "We can talk about thister." "The gold mine. You should know that Bolton and Randell are currently vying with the general for the gold mine in this city. I need you to help me take the gold mine," Anna said directly. "That''s nonsense." Henry rolled his eyes. "Of course, I know it''s about the gold mine. I just want to ask, "What''s the point of having so many people working for you? In other words, what can we do? If you want us just to be like cannon fodder, you''re looking for the wrong person." "I want you to kill someone." Anna took out a photo. Chapter 773 Chapter 773 Henry took the photo, nced at it, and threw it to the people behind him. Baron and others looked at the photo and narrowed their eyes. "Bolton Simmons?" "Not bad." Anna nodded. "Randell and Zachary have already formed an alliance. If we destroy Bolton, this gold mine in the city will be ours. This operation will not only contain you guys, but there will also be other mercenaries as well. However, there will one benefit." "What?" Henry was very interested in the benefits. Anna extended three fingers and said, "The right to the gold mine for three months." Henry''s eyes narrowed. "Three months of mining is really not a small benefit." "Of course, our general is always generous. There aren''t so many benefits for him." Anna said very confidently. "What do you think? Do you dare to ept?" "It is obvious that we do dare. We are sensible people." Henry looked at the roof. "In this house, at least 30 gunmen are targeting us. If we say no, I''m afraid none of us would be able to get out of this room." Anna smiled but did not speak. She did not respond to Henry''sment. "I''m curious about one thing." Henry said, "As far as I know, the gold mine belongs to Radiant Ind. To be honest, although the general has some power, robbing Radiant ind is a bit too risky. The ind had probably arranged someone to manage this city. Although the mining rights of gold mine sounds attractive, but one needs to be alive to be able to spend this money. We''re all risking our lives, but it doesn''t mean that we''re not afraid of death." Hearing these words, Anna chuckled. "Everyone''s justing out to y. There''s no need to pretend to be foolish. Our general used to be subordinate to Radiant Ind, but now, that ind has sunk, and the rules of the underground world have beenpletely changed. Even if Radiant Ind is still here, it wouldn''t have any effect on us. As for the people that were arranged by the ind, they''ve long been imprisoned by General Zachary. Even if Radiant Ind reallyes looking for trouble, they''ll firste looking for the general. For people like you..." At this point, Anna pondered for a while, nced at Baron and others behind Henry, and continued to say, "Radiant Ind would not be interested in stray animals like you." The words "stray animals" made Baron and others look terrible. "Haha, Eight Concubine is really outspoken." Henryughed and then said seriously, "We need to know the basic information." "Of course." Anna snapped her fingers. A maid came over and handed Henry a document. "We''ve received news that Bolton will enter the city secretly in three days, and he doesn''t have many masters with him. You have to deliver his head to me on that day." "OK," Henry answered and took the document. Without opening it, he got up directly and said, "Let''s meet in three days." Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. "I wish you sess." Anna picked up a ss of red wine next to the sofa and raised it to Henry. Henry left the City Lord''s Mansion with Baron and others. As soon as Henry and the others left, Bard was led to the hall on the second floor, respectfully kneeling in front of Anna. "Who are they?" Anna asked as she curled up on the couch, lighting a cigarette for herself. "They''re the men from the Sharp Knife." Bard knelt there. Even though Anna was very enchanting at the moment, he did not dare to look at her. He bowed his head and said respectfully. "The Sharp Knife?" Anna said with a smile, "It''s them. You did a good job. You can continue to guide them and give them some benefits, let them meet with the one who was caught. No matter what their purpose is, make them stay in the city for three days." "Understood." Bard nodded. Henry and others left the City Lord''s Mansion and went straight back to the hotel. "What are we going to do next?" Baron discussed with Henry in the room. Originally, ording to their n, they would take action tonight. But now, it seemed that taking action blindly would not work. After all, they not only needed to save their member Milo Wood, but also had a task, which was to save a group of Chinese people in Golden City. Now, they had already entered the enemy''s territory. It was better to observe them for two more days. "It''s very simple. I''ll find Xenia and take her away." Henry leaned against the corner and said, "As for you, who is the group of people you want to save? The Sharp Knife would not act like this if those were ordinary people, right?" "No." Baron shook his head and said, "It was a domestic scientific research team. When they passed by here, they were caught." Henry pondered for a while and then said, "Well, in these two days, let''s take action separately. You go to inquire about the news of your teammates and the scientific research team, and I go to inquire about Xenia. If there is any news, don''t be impulsive. Don''t take action before the n, understand?" "Yes." Baron nodded. "Ok, from now on, you don''t have to be so careful. You just need to be casual. Regarding the rooms, you can arrange it yourself. Remember what I said. Here, there is no mercy, so put away your pity. Otherwise, you would die without even knowing it." Henry reminded them. "Don''t worry, I won''t make those stupid mistakes again." Garry took the initiative to speak. He knew that Syl''s words were meant for himself. "Okay." Henry nodded. "You can have a good rest tonight. I still have something to do." Henry said and walked to the door of the room. When he just reached the door, Henry suddenly turned back. "By the way, there should be many womening to you tonight. Their prices are very cheap, but if you don''t want to return home with a disease, try not to touch them. They have no brains. Do you understand?" Baron smiled bitterly. "Brother Syl, our discipline is very strict." Henry smiled and said nothing more. He waved to them, walked out of the room, and then strode out of the hotel and disappeared into the night. In the night, Golden City was not quiet at all. In the night sky, a scream could be heard from time to time. However, the people who lived here seemed to have been used to such an environment, so it would not meddle in their business. Henry didn''t go too far. He found a room opposite the hotel where Baron and others lived. The front door of Baron''s hotel was just in front of his window. As soon as Henry walked to the window, he saw Baron and Garry, together with Bard, walking out of the hotel and heading in the direction of the City Lord''s Mansion. Henry smiled and murmured, "This Anna is a little impatient. Is she able to arrange a sweet date so quickly?" Chapter 774 Chapter 774 Henry closed the curtains,y down on the bed, and closed his eyes. In a sh, two days had passed. For the past two days, Henry did not appear in Baron''s sight, but stayed in the room. In the room, Henry could clearly see the daily movements of Baron and other people. Since Baron, Garry, and Bard went out that night, they had been going out more and more often these two days. Henry looked at the time. It was five o''clock in the afternoon. "If everything goes ording to the n, Anna''s people wille here in an hour at most." Henry pulled the curtains of the room open, walked out of the door and walked to the opposite hotel. As soon as he entered the hotel, he saw Baron and other people sitting in the hotel lobby having dinner. "It seems that you''ve adapted well these two days." Henry walked over with a smile. Baron and the others looked much more rxedpared to when they first arrived. Furthermore, from the way they talked andughed, they also looked a little like mercenaries, not like a well- trained team. Baron''s and the others'' faces lit up with joy when they saw Henry. "Brother Syl, where have you been these two days? We''ve been looking for you so hard." Baron quickly got up, grabbed Henry''s shoulder and said excitedly. "I went to inquire about some information about my friend." Henry answered and then asked, "What about you guys? Did you get anything in the past two days?" When Henry asked this question, he actually knew the answer. He was sure that the reason why Bard took Baron and Garry out that night must be because of their squad member Milo. Baron nodded and said, "Bard took us to see Milo, but Milo is locked up in a very hidden ce. It''s a little difficult for us to save him. We also found the scientific research team and the team was also locked up by Anna''s people. These two days we have been looking for you to discuss this matter, but we couldn''t find you." Henry pulled a chair and sat at their table. He asked in confusion, "Do you know why Anna caught your team members? What''s the benefit of messing up with the Sharp Knife? And Zachary wants the gold mine. What does it have to do with the research team?" Baron also sat down and shook his head. "This is also what we have doubts about. Although I saw Milo and the scientific research team in prison, I couldn''tmunicate with them. Brother Syl, Bard contacted me at noon and said that Anna would contact us tonight. The target is probably here. What should we do?" When Baron asked this question, the rest of the people also looked at Henry. "What to do?" Henry rolled his eyes. "Since you''ve already known where they''ve been locked up, you have to save your people at night. Otherwise, you''re really going to help Anna to kill people." Baron smiled a little embarrassedly when he heard that. He realized that he was a little silly to ask this question because they were used to listening to Henry''s arrangements in Golden City. Henry spoke again, "Tonight, there must be more teams. As for the location of the target, we are not clear yet. However, no matter where the target is, we must act separately tonight. You have someone you want to save, and I have someone I want to save. So this should be thest time for us to discuss the n. As for the arrangement of the prison, I think Baron is already familiar with it. You can make the arrangement yourself. I will remind you to leave immediately after saving the people. Don''t stay here, and don''t think abouting back to help me. You can''t help me much." Hearing this, Baron and others looked a little embarrassed. They were carefully selected by the Sharp Knife, but in Syl''s eyes, they were just like a burden. However, although embarrassed, they also knew that Syl was telling the truth. "They will probably be some changes along the way. I believe you have such strength." Henry patted Garry''s shoulder. "You should have suffered losses in the past two days. That was a necessary growth. I used to suffer losses, and I wasughed at by others. I was much worse than you. Tonight, you have toplete your tasks. Remember, don''t have any mercy, understand?" Henry solemnly said to Baron and others again. What kind of ce was Golden City? Henry was very clear about it. The people here were all inhumane. It wasn''t an exaggeration to say that even ifpared to the four or five-year-old children, Baron and the others could still be considered kind. He truly feared that something would happen to Baron and the others. First, Helen was in Baron''s team. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Secondly, Baron and the others were Chinese and Henry''spatriots. These people, to put it simply, were stupid. They didn''t know how to be flexible. They still had kindness in a ce like Golden City, but it was also rted to the training and the upbringing of Baron and the others. Compared with other underground organizations, the Sharp Knife was really too kind. They thought more about how to save people. This kind of thinking could only be said that it was not suitable for a ce like Golden City. However, for the people, it was absolutely a good thing to have guards like them. Although Henry had been cursing these days, it was for the sake of Baron and others. Hearing Henry''s words, Helen, Baron and others nodded deeply. Henry had not been with them for the past two days, and they had suffered a lot. It was not until they saw a five-year-old child kill another person for a piece of cake that they truly realized how cruel it was out there. "Well, eat quickly and fill your stomach," Henry said, "If there are no surprises, Anna''s people will come before dark. Then, it''s all up to you." The crowd did not talk any more. They all knew in their hearts that there would be a tough battle tonight. As Henry had expected, as soon as they finished their food, they saw Bard striding towards them. When he saw Henry, he was a little surprised. Then he smiled ingratiatingly and said, "Big brother, I haven''t seen you for the past two days." "Yeah." Henry nodded, then picked up a piece of tissue, wiped his mouth, stood up and said to Baron and others, "Let''s go, we should go to the City Lord''s Mansion." Baron and the others wiped their mouth clean and stood up. Bard took a look and said nothing more. He took the lead to walk out of the hotel. When they were almost at the City Lord''s Mansion, Bard spoke, "This time, in addition to you, there are several mercenary groups carrying out the mission. What you need to pay attention to is the de Mercenary Group. Although they only have six people, they are not worse than you. They have heard about you. Just wait. Given their character, they will definitely make trouble for you." Chapter 775 Chapter 775 They entered the mansion, and the flowers on both sides of the bluestone bricks gave off a fragrant smell. Before entering the hall, Henry saw that there were countless people standing in the hall. Six of them attracted Henry''s attention. The six people, five men and one woman, were all Caucasians. They were dressed in the same clothing, simr to the leather armour of the knights in medieval Europe. Every one of them exuded a murderous aura. Even ordinary people would think that these people were definitely not kind people when they saw them. The positioning of these six people was very particr. Everyone was facing different directions. No matter from what direction would the danger appear, these six people could react immediately. Moreover, their eyes were extraordinarily sharp. When they were looking at others, it was like they were staring at a prey. "That''s the de Mercenary Group. They heard about what happened to you. They''ve been looking for trouble. Wait, you have to be careful. These people are inhuman." Bard reminded. Henry smiled slightly. "From what you said, you are quite human, aren''t you?" Bard said with a wry smile, "Compared to them, I''m kind." Under the guidance of Bard, they walked into the hall. As soon as he entered the hall, countless eyes from the surroundings locked onto Henry and the others. Among them, the sharpest one belonged to the de Mercenary Group. Anna, however, did not appear in the hall. "Are you the Chinese people?" A disdainful voice came from the side. The only woman in the de Mercenary Group came over and looked at Henry and others with disdain. In the corner of the woman''s left eye, there was a ferocious scar. "Rookies who are full of tenderness." Another man from the de Mercenary Group came over, took a deep breath and said, "In this case, you''d better go home and look for your mother to feed you. This is not the ce for children." The words of the two members of the de Mercenary Group caused a burst of explosiveughter to ring out in the hall. "Ha, ha, ha, I''ve recently heard a lot of rumours, but after seeing them, they are just so-so." "These stray animals have no reputations. Get out of here." "Get out of here. We don''t need children here." The voices sounded one after another. They came from the other mercenary groups. These mercenary groups did not participate in the banquet that day. They had a certain amount of strength and were able to directly participate in this mission. Henry was not surprised at the reaction of these mercenaries. Now those who could stand in the hall were definitely experienced people. Each of them had eagle eyes. They could clearly evaluate other people at the first nce. Even though Baron and others had gradually adapted to Golden City in the past two days, their aura was still out of tune with the mercenaries. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Henry himself was far away from the jungle world for many years, and he had restrained his original sharpness. People like them, in other people''s eyes, were just rookies. Baron and others were no longer the same as they were the first day. Seeing such a scene, Baron winked at Garry. Garry strode out and said, "If anyone wants to challenge us, just stand out." While speaking, Garry patted the pistol on his waist. If it had been two days ago, Garry would have threatened people with his fists. However, now he already understood that in this ce, fists were useless. Only bullets could intimidate people. "Then I''ll have a try." A strong white man stood up. "Okay..." Garry took a step forward. Just as he was about to speak, he saw Syl waving his hand at him. Henry walked to the white strong man. They were about the same height. Henry looked directly at him and said, "Why do you, poor thing, want to have a try?" "What a joke!" The white man had a look of disdain on his face. "I''m a soldier from..." Before the white man finished his words, Henry shook his head impatiently and then punched the white man in the face. The white strong man immediately reacted. When he was about to dodge, he felt that there was no ground under his feet. Henry''s leg had already reached his knee, and the white strong man could not control himself and fell backwards. At the same time, Henry lifted his foot and suddenly kicked the white man in the chest. The kick was so powerful that it sent him flying more than ten metres away and smashed on the huge French ss window. The custom- made bulletproof ss was smashed into pieces and cracked. Everyone could see clearly that blood was flowing out of the white man''s mouth, and his chest completely bent. Just looking at the degree of the damage of his chest, it could be told that the white man was dead. Henry picked up his ears and said, "Don''t just talk the empty talk. It doesn''t make any sense." Henry''s action on the one hand was to demonstrate his strength. On the other hand, he wanted to show his abilities. This was not for those mercenary groups to see, but for Baron and others. As far as Henry knew Baron and others, even if he had told them to leave directly afterpleting the task when they were having a meal, Henry was sure that if these people found that he did not go out, they would definitelye back to find him. The reason why he showed his strength like this was to clearly show them that he did not need any help. Obviously, Henry''s disy of strength yed an important role. Baron and others looked at the white man who fell on the tempered ss and could not help gasping. They could feel that the strength of the white man was quite good, but he was so easily killed by Syl. A look of shame appeared on Garry''s face. Originally, when he first saw Henry, his heart was full of disdain. He always thought that mercenaries was weak and that Syl was absolutely inferior to himself. But after a few days of getting along with him, he found that he was inferior to Syl in every aspect. The most important thing was that one could be older than Syl, but Syl gave people a sense of security in his actions as if he were his natural leader. Henry looked around and finally fixed his eyes on the woman of the de Mercenary Group. He said loudly, "Since you are a woman, I let you fight first." The woman''s face showed a dignified look. Although she was talking disdainfully, she knew very well in her heart that she was definitely no match for the strength shown by this Chinese man. The man of the de Mercenary Group who had just spoken walked up to Henry and said, "Kid, when I was muddling on thisnd, you were still drinking milk. Remember, young people should not be too arrogant. You will regret one day." After the man finished speaking, he pulled his female squad member to the side. The white man whose chest had been trampled down by Henry was still iid on the huge floor-to- ceiling ss. Blood was flowing all over the ground, but no one cared about him. Chapter 776 Chapter 776 Originally, many mercenaries targeted the Sharp Knife, but because of this incident, no one would deliberately make trouble for them. Only a few people looked at Henry with hatred in their eyes. The strong white man still embedded in the ss was their team member. The reason they hated Henry was not because of Henry killing their brother, but because of Henry''s behaviour, which made them feel ashamed. "It seems that I''ve missed a good show." On the second floor of the hall, the sound of pping could be heard. Anna, wearing an enchanting red silk pajama, slowly walked down the rotating stairs from the second floor. Seeing her like this, many mercenaries had a strong sense of aggression in their eyes, and they even swept their eyes over Anna without fear. Most of the people who came out to risk their lives were only looking for two things, money and happiness. There was no doubt that Anna was a woman who could make men feel happy. The fact that she was able to be Zachary''s eighth concubine was the proof of her beauty. Anna snapped her fingers, and two people immediately walked out of the hall. They ran to the cracked ss and dragged away the dead white man. Then, the curtains fell around the hall, covering the huge floor-to-ceiling walls on all four sides. Immediately, the hall was plunged into darkness. Such sudden darkness made many people feel temporarily blind. Standing in the hall, the mercenary groups looked around carefully. A huge chandelier suddenly lit up, emitting multicoloured light that illuminated the entire hall. When the entire hall lit up, one could see that almost everyone was holding a weapon in their hands. Evidently, no one had dared to lower their guard. Right now, the people standing here were all veterans. Putting aside one''s strength, one''s experience was truly bountiful. "Everyone, there''s no need to be so nervous. Find a ce to sit." Anna smiled. All the mercenary teams looked back and forth. They put away their weapons one after another and found a ce to sit. After everyone was seated, Anna opened her mouth and said, "I think every one of you is very clear why I have called you here today. I heard that the target is to enter the city in half an hour. Our General Zachary, together with General Randell, has reached an agreement that as long as anyone gets Bolton''s head chopped off, he or she will have the gold mine for three months. I think these three months will be enough for you to live for the rest of your life." When Anna mentioned the right to gold mines for three months, the greed in everyone''s eyes could be clearly seen. Anna looked around and continued, "I don''t care what kind of conflict you have between yourselves. I''m just saying one thing. This mission is very important for both General Zachary and General Randell. If anyone tries to y any tricks during this mission, think carefully whether you can withstand the anger of General Zachary and General Randell." Anna pped her hands. Over a hundred beautiful women with enchanting figures walked down from the second floor of the hall while carrying their wine cups. They slowly walked to the front of each mercenary and handed the wine cups in their hands to each of them. Those cups were filled with wine. "Everyone." Anna picked up a ss of red wine and raised it above her head. "Tonight, I will stay here all the time and wait for your good news. Whoever brings me Bolton''s head, he or she will obtain the right to exploit the gold mine for the next three months. I wish you sess." "Sess!" A mercenary raised his ss and roared. The rest of the people also picked up their sses. "Ladies and gentlemen, let me toast you with this cup of wine." Anna smiled and raised her head to drink the wine. The rest of the people also raised their heads and drank the wine in their sses. When everyone finished drinking the wine, they found that there was a note in everyone''s cup. The note was made of special material. Although it was soaked in the wine, the content of the note was not affected. "Bolton''s route to the city lies in your hands. How do you n to act? I imagine you are far more professional than I am. Everyone, please prepare." After Anna said that, the crystal chandelier on the roof was suddenly turned off, and the curtains around the hall were slowly raised, revealing the light outside the hall. "We are going to delivery you Bolton''s head!" The speaker belonged to the same mercenary group the white man who had just been killed by Henry belonged to. "But Eighth Concubine, if we get Bolton''s head, not only do I want the right to exploit the gold mine, but also the life of this kid!" The man reached out and pointed at Henry. Anna gave him a charming smile. "You just need toplete the task. After that, even if you want me, I believe Zachary will agree to it." Henry shrugged his shoulders and didn''t say anything. "Good!" The manughed. "Wait till I chop off Bolton''s head." After the man said that, he left with his mercenary soldiers. The rest of the mercenary teams also left the hall. Before the de mercenary group left, they deliberately made a gesture of cutting to Henry. For all this, Henry responded with a smile. "Looks like if you don''t cut off Bolton''s head, you won''t be able to get out of the city alive," Anna said with a smile to Henry. "Whether I want to get out of the city or not, depends on me. I don''t care about them." Henry put down the ss in his hand and strode out of the hall door. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Outside the City Lord''s Mansion, Henry, Baron, and others all felt a strange aura, as if the whole city was full of killing intent. "Young brother Syl, I just observed. Many people walked towards the city gate and nned to ambush Bolton at the city gate. If they seed, I''m afraid that it will have a great impact on our actions," Baron said. "I''ve asked Bard to prepare some explosives in advance. Now we can use them. When these people start an ambush, we''ll detonate the explosives at the city gate and disturb them. When the timees, you can follow us. Bard has told us where that woman named Xenia is locked up." "No need." Henry waved his hand and said, "It''s the same as before. Let''s take action on our own. If you seed, don''t stay here any longer and just leave directly. Don''t worry about me. Also, when you encounter something, use your brain. Don''t trust others casually." "Don''t worry, brother Syl." Baron nodded, then took out his pistol from his waist and handed it to Henry. "I''ve been checking this gun these two days. There is no problem with it. Although you are experienced and strong, it''s better to have a fellow." Baron''s action made Henry look at him a few more times. Then he took it and nodded to Baron. "Thank you." Henry knew that the personal pistol of a soldier was as important as a soldier''s life. It meant a lot that Baron was willing to give it to him. Chapter 777 Chapter 777 "Don''t thank me." Baron patted Henry on the shoulder. "If it weren''t for you, we wouldn''t have this opportunity today. I wish you good luck, brother Syl." "I wish you good luck." Henry put the gun into his jacket. "I hope that you won''t die here. If there is a chance, I will look for you when I get back to China to have a drink." "Haha, we will be waiting for you. We won''t stop until we''re drunk." Baronughed, waved his hand, and left with the others. Baron''s team members walked past Henry one by one and all patted him on the shoulder, which meant that they hoped they could borrow some strength from Henry. Everyone knew that if Henry hadn''t been there these days, they wouldn''t have been able to enter Golden City with their rookie experience, let alone save people. Garry and Helen walked at the end of the line. When Helen walked to Henry, she looked at Henry with aplicated expression and said, "Hen... Syl, thank you for helping us these days." "Be careful." Henry looked at Helen. Although he knew clearly that Helen and others'' action was full of danger, Henry could not help them. He had more important things to do. Most importantly, as a member of the Sharp Knife, Helen will encounter even more dangerous tasks in the future. He could not help her every time. If she wanted to live better, she could only improve by herself. This was the way Helen chose herself. "Syl." Garry showed his teeth to Henry. "I admit that I was very ufortable with your teaching manner. But these days, I have learned a lot from you. Don''t die, or I won''t be able to go to your funeral." "Don''t worry." Henry grinned as well. "If someone is to die, that would be you because you are a rookie." "Humph." Garry nced at his mouth and said, "As you said, everyone was a rookie once. When you see me next time, I''ll show you my changes." "Okay. Next time we meet, we will drink together." Henry watched the Sharp Knife leave. Although the people in this team were young and arrogant, they were all dedicated to the country. Garry was arrogant. But it should be known that many people who were the same age as he might rely on their parents to support their lives, while Garry was fighting in the front line. They might lose their lives at any time here. A chilling aura spread throughout the city. People in the city, no matter men or women, old or young, all had a keen sense of smell. They used to wander on the streets, but today they all disappeared without a trace. Outside Golden City, three armoured vehicles were currently slowly driving towards the gates. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Inside the car, a driver looked around nervously, then turned around and said, "General, I feel there is something wrong." As soon as the driver''s voice sounded, he heard the sound of an explosion. A powerful wave of air rushed over, bringing with it fiery light, directly to this armoured vehicle that was currently moving. At the same time, several figures, apanied by mes, rushed toward the three armoured vehicles. The ambush this time could definitely be described as having more wolves than raw meat. Everyone wanted Bolton''s head, but there was only one Bolton''s head. "Sh*t, why did they take action outside the city?" Garry, who was behind a stone house near the gate, frowned and said, looking at the fire outside the city. "It''s fine." Baron shook his head. "Although armoured vehicles like this are called mobile coffins, the lids of these coffins can''t be opened easily." Baron''s words proved to be right. As soon as the ten or so mercenaries rushed in front of the armoured vehicles, machine gun firing sounds could be heard. The armoured vehicle''s steel te window opened, and the heavy machine gun released tongues of bullets. All of the dozen or so mercenaries that rushed over were immediately knocked over. "A bunch of fools." The men of one mercenary group hid behind a house, watching helplessly as the ten or so people charging forward were riddled with holes. "If it was so easy to kill Bolton, why would they hire tens of thousands of soldiers?" The six men of the de Mercenary Group sat leisurely in a restaurant. The sound of the gunfire seemed to have nothing to do with them. The door of the restaurant was suddenly pushed open. Henry appeared alone in front of the restaurant, which immediately attracted the attention of the six members of the de Mercenary Group. Seeing that Henry was the only one here, the six of them all sneered. "Kid, I told you to go back and drink milk. Why are you still running around here?" One of them stood up, looked at Henry and clenched his fists. Henry turned around and closed the door of the restaurant. "Guys, I have something to ask you." Henry smiled and walked toward the nearest person. The members of the de Mercenary Group looked back and forth and all stood up. "Kid, I will cut off your head and y football with it." "Keep dreaming." Henry shrugged. In front of the gate of Golden City, the sound of fire guns could be heard from all directions, and all kinds of angry roars and screams were constantly heard. "Now it''s time!" Baron shouted. Shawn was holding a simple remote controller and pressed it when Baron shouted. A violent explosion soundeding from the bombs that Baron and others ced under the ground. All of the bombs exploded, bringing arge amount of fire and gravel. Their bombs were buried in some ces where no one was. Although the momentum was great, it did not endanger others'' lives. But it was easy to cause panic. All the people in the city rushed out, shouting. The streets were full of people. The mercenary group, which had been waiting at the city gate prepared to attack Bolton, was also affected by the explosion. "Which idiot did this?!" The people from the mercenary group let out a furious roar. Such an explosion had disrupted their ambush and turned the original ambush against Bolton into a chaotic battle. Despite the fact that there weren''t many people on Bolton''s side, the mercenary groups that were ambushing him weren''t as united as they were supposed to be. They wanted to kill Bolton, but at the same time, they had to be on guard against attacksunched by theirrades. After causing the explosion, Baron and the others did not stay any longer. They turned around and rushed towards the Golden City dungeon. "Garry, how are things going over there?" Baron asked as they ran. "Everything is okay, I have already talked to Milo in advance." "Okay." Baron took a deep breath and said, "This is our only chance. Grasp it. It''s time to risk our lives." In Golden City, there were fires and gunfires everywhere. In the City Lord''s Mansion, Anna was lying on the sofa leisurely with a ss of red wine in her hand, enjoying the massage of two maids. Bard knelt down in front of Anna. Anna took a sip of the red wine in her ss and said, "It seems that the men from the Sharp Knife have already begun their action." "Should we stop them?" Asked Bard. "Why?" Anna chuckled, covering her mouth with her hand. "They caught the people in order to make the Sharp Knife saved them. Notify all the guards in the prison to withdraw. Let the Sharp Knife save their people." "I understand." Chapter 778 Chapter 778 Inside the city, explosions could be heard continuously. The whole city was in chaos. Baron and the others carefully and quickly arrived at the ce where the Golden City''s dungeon was located. Everyone held their breath and focused their attention, ready to put up a desperate fight at any time. They originally thought that at this time, the prison would definitely be heavily guarded. However, when they arrived, they discovered that the people who were guarding the prison, due to the explosion happening outside, had already fled. There wasn''t a single guard in the entire prison. They cautiously came to the cells, and the key of the cage was still put there. Their team member, Milo Wood, and the researchers all stayed in the prison and could be seen at a nce. "This..." Picking up the key on the table, Garry''s expression was a little dull. They were all ready to risk their lives. But who would have thought that the process would be so easy? It seemed unreal. "Captain, is there any trap?" Garry held the key to the cell and looked around cautiously. "If there is a trap, there is a trap. We have to save them." Baron took the key from Garry and opened the two cells respectively. Their team member, Milo, was very familiar with them. When Baron and Garry came to visit before, they have exchanged a couple of looks. Milo quickly found a rifle and entered thebat state. As for the scientific research team, they didn''t know Baron and others. When Baron and others revealed their identities and confirmed that they were there to help them, the scientific research team sobbed andined about how miserable they were here. "Garry, you and Quintin lead the way. Shawn, you and Milo keep an eye on our back. Helen, you are responsible for protecting the doctor and others. Be careful, everyone, there''s something wrong with this," Baron ordered. Everyone slowly moved toward the exit of the prison, always on the alert of enemies that could appear at any time. But when they went out of the cell, they did not see any guards. Even the wall made out of the iron behind the prison was sted with a huge hole in it. As long as they wanted to, they could easily leave. "This..." Garry looked at the hole in the behind the cell. Once they got out through the wire wall, they would leave Golden Citypletely, which was equivalent topleting the task. They, who were already prepared to fight to the death, were extremely shocked by how easy this mission was. This time, not only Garry but also Baron felt that it was unreal. Was it really this easy? The gunfire at the gate was still going on and on, and the deafening sound made the whole research team tremble with fear. "Let''s go!" Baron waved his hand. Baron could believe that the guards of the Golden City''s dungeon were cowards. That was the only exnation. They quickly left Golden City. The moment they got out of the city, Helen looked back at the city. As for Henry, Helen was not worried at all. These mercenaries would not pose any threat to the Emperor of Hell. She only felt reluctant to part with him. She didn''t know when she would meet him again. "Helen, let''s go." Queenie pulled Helen and said, "Are you worried about Syl? He doesn''t need our help at all. He is by no means an ordinary mercenary. His strength, as well as his degree of stability, is something that mercenaries don''t have. If we stay, we will only make trouble for him. This man is not so easy to defeat." Helen looked at Queenie in surprise. "Let''s go." Queenie pulled Helen and left quickly. The sound of gunfire in Golden City was still ringing. Even though Garry and others had left Golden City for one kilometre, they could still hear the sound of cannons, but the frequency was much slower than before. After a short while, the scientific research team couldn''t walk any longer, so Baron decided to take a break for ten minutes. Baron stood in front of a tree and looked in the direction of Golden City, saying, "It seems that the battle ising to an end. I hope that brother Syl has saved his people." In a restaurant in Golden City. Henry piled up the bodies of the six members of the de Mercenary Group and poured the kerosene onto them. The six people of the de Mercenary Group had died. Each of them still widened their eyes as if they had seen something incredible before they died. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Henry sighed and said, "s, when you were roaming around this area, I had already been here. I hope that you won''t be so arrogant in your next life. Besides, you should choose the right master." Henry picked up a kerosenemp and smashed it on the ground. The sparks lit up the kerosene on the ground, and the whole restaurant was instantly set on fire. Henry walked out of the door of the restaurant. The fire hadpletely set off, and behind him, mes were burning. In front of the fire, Henry put his hands in his pockets and strolled towards the gate of Golden City. Anna was lying in the City Lord''s Mansion. The room was filled with beautiful music, apanied by the sound of the explosion outside the mansion. Instead of feeling worried, Anna was enjoying it with her face full of pleasure. When the gunfire stopped, Anna just finished her ss of red wine. She walked to the window, on the top floor of the mansion, so that she could see the whole Golden City. A few minutester, Bard came in with a bow. "The members of the de mercenary team are here." "Good." Anna''s face lit up. "Let them in!" "Got it." Bard nodded and walked out. At the same time, Anna waved her hand. As Anna waved her hand, more than a dozen figures also came out of the room, leaving Anna alone in the whole room. Anna pulled down the curtains around the hall to block the view from outside. At the same time, she turned on the crystal chandelier hanging on the roof, with a bottle of red wine in her hand. She poured the wine into a crystal cup. When the cup was filled, Anna went to fill the next cup. "There''s no need to pour too much. I won''t be able to finish it." A voice suddenly sounded behind Anna. This sudden voice made Anna''s smiling face change abruptly. Her whole body shook, and the bottle in her hand fell to the ground, making a crisp sound, and the fine wine in the bottle sshed all over the ground. Anna''s face was pale, and she was trembling all over. She slowly turned around. There was a white man standing behind Anna. He was over 60 years old, and his hair was already grey. The man was dressed in ck military uniform, and his face showed his authority even though he was not angry. " Zac... General Zachary." Anna forced a smile on her face. "ording to you, I''m supposed to be General Bolton, right?" Zacharyughed. Anna subconsciously stepped back, but Zachary grabbed her hair, pressed it directly on the table, and held Anna''s head with a gun. He asked sternly, "Speak! Who asked you to kill me?! Who do you work for?" Anna struggled frantically, but it didn''t work at all. "It''s... it''s the Sharp Knife... The Sharp Knife made me do this." Chapter 779 Chapter 779 "The Sharp Knife?" Zachary''s hand, which was grabbing Anna''s head, loosened a little bit. Anna nodded crazily. "Yes, the Sharp Knife. They''re the top underground force. I didn''t dare to offend them. They hit the guards the day they entered the city. General, I''m also forced to do this!" "Haha!" Zacharyughed softly. He pulled Anna''s hair, pulled her up, and then pushed her forcefully. "The Sharp Knife, you''re talking about, is it him?" Anna suddenly looked up and saw Henry standing in front of her. "Yes! Yes!" Anna instantly replied, "General, it''s him!" "Haha." After Anna identified him, Henry smiled slightly. "To be honest, when I first saw you, I knew you weren''t a smart person, but I didn''t expect you to be this stupid. First, you sent people to imprison Chinese scientific research team and the Sharp Knife''s team member in order to make the Sharp Knifee here and save them, right?" "You!" Anna''s body shook, and her eyes revealed a hint of panic. Henry sat on a sofa leisurely, his hands sped behind his head. "At first, I was thinking, why are people in Golden City making trouble with the Sharp Knife? Offending the Sharp Knife does not bring any benefits to you. You deliberately let Bard set us up so that you can have an exnation." "Bard betrayed me!" Anna looked out of the room subconsciously. The door of the hall opened and Bard came in from the outside. Only Bard came in, without the de mercenary group. Bard, who walked into the doorway, stood aside. "How dare you betray me?!" Anna shouted at Bard. "Of course, he knows who he should listen to if he wants to live longer. He doesn''t dare to oppose me, so he had to betray you." Henry smiled. On that day, after discovering Baron''s identity, Henry chatted with Bard for a while in the weapons store. After that moment, Bard no longer dared to be hostile to Henry. Henry continued, "You told the public that the three forces upied Golden City, but that''s just a rumour. Even if Radiant Ind sunk to the bottom of the sea, the warlords would not dare to take action and obtain the gold mine that belongs to Felix''s family. If I''m right, the three forces spread the news to ensure the safety of the gold mine to protect the people from Radiant Ind who were still in the city." Henry waved his hand. Bard poured a ss of red wine and handed it to Henry. Henry shook the red wine in his ss and said, "I have to say that this was a good n, but you are too stupid. There are too many loopholes." "What loopholes?" Anna seemed to have revealed herself at this moment. "It''s very simple. First..." Henry stretched out a finger. "Although the members of the Sharp Knife have tried their best to cover up, their behaviour is definitely not simr to mercenaries. You have gone too far. At the banquet that day, I deliberately killed the young man. Although you pretended to be scared, there was some excitement in your eyes. If I am right, you would find an excuse to kill him on the same day even if I didn''t kill him. After all, he is the person who was arranged to keep an eye on you." After Henry finished speaking, he stretched out a finger again. "Secondly, if Zachary and Randell had joined forces, you would''ve casually told this news to these mercenary squads. But how could Bolton possibly not know about it? How could he possibly be so foolish as to wait for you to send someone to ambush him? How could you know anything about his whereabouts? You were only clear about Zachary''s whereabouts. In the end, the person you wanted to kill wasn''t Bolton, but Zachary, right? You told everyone that Zachary was the one who wanted to kill Bolton. In reality, it was you, the Eighth Concubine, who wanted Zachary''s life." After listening to Henry''s words, Anna''s face was exceptionally ugly. She did not even notice that there were so many doubtful points. Those who were involved were confused. Some people thought that it was a wless n, but in fact, in other people''s eyes, it was full of loopholes. This feeling was like a child lying to adults. A child thought that they had found the perfect reason, but in adults'' eyes, it was a very naive lie. "By the way," Henry snapped his fingers and said, "The so- called de Mercenaries should be the people you left behind to deal with the aftermath. If someone discovered that the one sitting in the armoured car was not Bolton but Zachary, they would kill them, and thene to you with Zachary''s head." Anna stared at Henry and was silent for a long time. Then she let out a sigh of relief and said, "You''re right. I did arrange the de Mercenaries, but there is still one thing I don''t understand. If you have known that I wanted to kill Zachary, when did you realize that the man inside the armoured vehicle was him?" "It''s very simple." Henry shrugged his shoulders. "I asked you at that time, what happened to the mayor of the town? You said that Xenia had been imprisoned by Zachary. But you probably don''t know that Zachary''s life was saved by Xenia. Zachary''s army was near Golden City because Zachary wanted to repay the favour and protect Xenia. How could he imprison Xenia? You are very bad at faking identities." "What?" Zachary, who was standing next to Anna, eximed subconsciously. As for Anna herself, there was a hint of fierceness in her eyes. She did not look as soft as she was a couple of moments ago. Her palm became a knife, and she attacked Zachary. This palm was extremely powerful. Although Zachary was old, he had been on the battlefield before. Even now, his skills were still much better than ordinary people''s. However, facing Anna''s palm, he did not even have a chance to dodge it. Anna''s palm, which was about to hit Zachary'' neck, was less than 10 centimetres away. But at this moment, she was unable to move even a little further. Henry grabbed Anna''s arm tightly. "Zachary, your eighth concubine was taken by others and you didn''t even notice it. I think the warlord got too rxed." Henry joked, grabbed Anna''s arm and threw her away. Anna was thrown into the air by a huge force, but she did two somersaults in the air and steadied herself. This skill was not something that could be mastered overnight. Anna, whose identity had been revealed, no longer concealed her true feelings. She sneered and commended, "Zachary, I never thought that you could find such a helper. I''ve underestimated you. I didn''t kill you today. Next time, I''ll definitely kill you." As soon as Anna finished her words, she bolted toward the door. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. With a smile on his face, Henry stretched out two fingers of his right hand and gently pinched the ss in his left hand. A small ss was easily broken. Then he flicked the ss toward the ce where Anna fled and cut Anna''s knee. Chapter 780 Chapter 780 Anna, who was fleeing at a high speed, suddenly stumbled and fell forward. On her left leg, there was a small cut. Although the wound was small, the meridians on the joint of her left leg had been cut off. Anna''s left leg had been crippled. The strong inertia made Anna fall towards the door. The sharp pain in her left leg made her keep breathing heavily, and her eyes were filled with horror. "Hey." A sorrowful sigh rang out from the second floor. "He said you were stupid. He really wasn''t wrong. What do you think? Do you think that he is someone who Zachary has hired to protect him? Zachary is just a small warlord. How could he hire My lord, the Emperor of Hell to protect him? It''s just that your actions were simply too stupid. That was how the Emperor of Hell had discovered that something was amiss." After hearing this, Anna''s face unconsciously showed a respectful expression. When the voice said the words "Emperor of Hell", Anna''s eyes were full of fear. She looked at Henry, and her whole body trembled unconsciously. "You... you''re the Emperor of Hell... you... you''re not dead!" "B*llsh*t!" A shout came from upstairs. "How could he die? Who in the world can kill him? Kneel down and p yourself!" As soon as the person finished speaking, Anna knelt there without any hesitation, bearing the pain. She raised her hand and pped hard on her pretty face. It could be seen that she had subconsciously been obedient to the master who was shouting upstairs. A graceful figure jumped down from the second floor, revealing her back to Henry and Zachary. Just by looking at her back, they were sure that she was a stunning woman. Anna was already a stunning woman, but in front of this woman, evenpared only to her back, Anna was not even close to her. The woman''s long silver hair hung down to her waist. After Anna pped herself, she looked at the woman in front of her with respect and fear in her eyes. "It''s not enough. p again." The woman turned her back to Henry and Zachary, and her voice sounded again. Anna once again raised her hand and pped her pretty face. "Continue." The silver- haired woman''s voice was very cold. Anna raised her hand again. "Again!" "Goon!" "Not loud enough!" "p!" The silver-haired woman''s voice sounded nonstop. Anna''s palm rang out in session in the hall without stopping. One could see that Anna''s cheeks werepletely red and swollen, and her tears were also stimted. Her tears kept flowing, but she still kept pping herself, like a robot on a mission. "Enough." The silver- haired woman said softly. Anna, who was fiercely pping herself, also suddenly stopped. "Remember." The silver- haired woman extended a finger. "He cannot die. In this world, those who can kill him haven''te out yet. Do you understand?" Anna nodded with fear on her face. "It''s good that you understand. Remember this in your next life." The silver- haired woman''s voice was empty. She stretched out her finger and waved it forward. Then, she turned around leisurely and faced Henry. As for Anna, who was kneeling there, her pupils dted and her whole body slowly fell forward. She fell headfirst to the ground, with a small wound on her neck, which took her life. Henry looked at the silver- haired woman standing in front of him. The woman''s perfect facial features were wless, and her body was exquisite and enchanting. If one got attracted to her, even if that person was a holy angel, he would be taken to hell by her. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Henry opened his mouth slightly and called out the other person''s name, "Cesia..." "Brother Henry, did you miss me?" Cesia smiled wittily. She was not as cold as she was when she was facing Anna. She was like a pure and adorable fairy. "Why?" Henry spoke. Henry had yet to understand the changes that had urred to Cesia. All this time, in Henry''s heart, Cesia was like his own sister. He had given the colourful King''s Ring to Cesia. Wade and the others had also approved her as the owner of the colourful King''s Ring. They all agreed that Cesia was the strongest one after Henry on Radiant Ind. But who would have imagined that the first person to betray Radiant Ind would be Cesia? In Henry''s opinion, Cesia was not the kind of person who was extremely cruel. In the past, though she would perform missions with Henry and take countless lives, she would not be as heartless as she was now. Her actions showed that she no longer cared about human lives. Even those who were willing to work for her would be killed by her as she wished. "Why?" Cesia tilted her head and blinked her big eyes. Looking at her current appearance, who would have thought that a few seconds ago, she would casually take a person''s life. "Cesia, who are you working for?" Henry took a step forward. "Everyone is waiting for you toe home." "Haha." Cesia covered her mouth andughed, "Brother Henry, you know, since I have made that decision, I will not change it easily. Let''s talk abouting hometer." Cesia waved to Henry and then praised him, and then spoke to Zachary: "Zachary, I have to say that you are very lucky to meet Brother Henry here. But I don''t know if you will be this lucky next time. I hope you can live longer. After all, you also invited me to dinner back then." Cesia blinked her big eyes. Her appearance was particrly cute, but in Zachary''s eyes, it was like the smile of the devil. As a member of Radiant Ind''s, Zachary praised every single member from Radiant Ind. This angel-like, silver-haired woman was definitely the most terrifying person on Radiant Ind, aside from the Emperor of Hell. Cesia raised her jade arm. The instant she raised her arm, the bulletproof ss around the house was almostpletely shattered. Henry''s face changed. He clearly felt the terrible Qi that was released when she raised her arm. It almost made the air around vibrate. If this vibration was aimed at a person, he would be turned into meat paste in an instant. Cesia leisurely left the room. The sky was already dark. Cesia''s long silver hair was especially conspicuous in the darkness. "Brother Henry, now you are both kind and weak. If so, you won''t be able to keep the Fire Crystals. I''m afraid that even your beautiful fairy wife can''t be saved." Cesia smiled at Henry and waved her hand. "Brother Henry, I''ll go first. Remember to think about me." The figure with silvery- white hair slowly disappeared into the darkness. Henry looked in the distance, and no one knew what he was thinking about. Chapter 781 Chapter 781 At 9 o''clock in the morning, in Zhu family''s manor in Du Hai. After the Zhu n upied this ce, they naturally regarded it as their own ce, just like the Su n who took over the Su Family in Yanjing did. "Chief Zhu, we have brought the person here. Our chief also hopes that we can join our ns through this marriage." Four people were sitting in the main hall of the Zhu n. They were Pan, who had just taken over as the leader of the Zhu n, Joe, who had protected Pan in the Shen area, Sylvia, and a person from the Su n. That was the person from the Su n that spoke just now. Based on his words, Sylvia was like a cargo. She was delivered to the Zhu n by them and was at Pan''s mercy. Pan was holding a cigarette in his mouth, and his eyes kept ncing at Sylvia''s body. He kept looking at her back and forth from head to toe, as if he was appreciating a delicate work of art. From time to time, there was a dirty smile in the corner of Pan''s mouth, and his mouthful of yellow teeth could be seen. "Our patriarch fell in love with President Lin at first sight. Naturally, he wants to form an alliance with the Su n. We will announce this engagement to all major powers. I hope that you can pass a message to your patriarch and greet him on behalf of our patriarch." Joe spoke. Pan sat there without saying a word. In his eyes, there was only Sylvia. "Definitely, absolutely." The person from the Su n repeatedly nodded his head. "Thank you, Patriarch Pan, for thinking highly of this girl. Being able to marry Patriarch Pan, even bing a concubine, is still a blessing for this girl. Since she has been delivered, I will not disturb Patriarch Pan from reminiscing with this girl. Regarding the marriage that would take ce in January, our Su n also will also make preparations in advance." "Alright." Joe nodded. "I''ll see you off. I wish our two ns would have pleasant cooperation." Joe stood up and took the person from the Su n to the gate of the manor. Then, he went back to the main hall of the Zhu n. Just as he arrived at the entrance of the hall, before he could enter, a scolding sounded beside Joe''s ears. "What the f*ck?! How dare you resist me? Do you know who I am? I am the leader of the Zhu n!" Upon hearing this scolding, Joe''s face changed and he hurriedly pushed open the door of the main hall. It was a mess in the main hall. The wooden table in the room waspletely overturned, and the teacups on the table were scattered all over the floor. Sylvia was standing at the corner of the main hall and Pan was staring at her angrily. "Patriarch, what''s the matter?" Joe hurriedly walked up to him. "Pah!" Pan pped Joe in the face and scolded, "What are you doing?! Hurry up and tie this woman up and bring her to my room!" After Pan finished his words, he stuck out his tongue and licked his lips as he sized up Sylvia in an obscene manner. "I made it very clear that we are working with each other." Sylvia stood at the corner and said, "Don''t think about touching me before you finish what you have promised." "What the f*ck, b*tch?l" Pan shouted, "Do you think I will y along with you?" Sylvia did not pay attention to Pan. The words she had just said were directed at Joe. Sylvia could tell that this Pan was merely a fool who had been spoiled by his father. Joe pulled Pan''s sleeves. "Patriarch, we are just cooperating with President Lin. This marriage is also what your father would..." Before Joe could finish his words, Pan pped Joe heavily on the side of his face with a wave of his hand. Pan scolded, "Stop using my father to pressure me. He is already dead, and now I am the leader of the Zhu n. I want you to do whatever I say, understand?" Joe subconsciously clenched his fists at his side. He looked at Pan with fierce eyes. But soon, he loosened his fist and said, "Patriarch, this time, the marriage with the Su n is not only watched by other forces, but also by our nsmen. You have just got on the throne and the white silk stripes on the gate have not been removed yet. If you have fun now, it''s inevitable that people will gossip about you. Many people are coveting the position of the patriarch. You should endure it first and emphasize the overall situation." Listening to Joe''s words, Pan kept rolling his eyes, and then snorted, "Set up the spirit table as soon as possible." After Pan finished speaking, he flung his sleeves and strode out of the main hall. When he walked out of the door, Pan once again sized up Sylvia. His eyes were filled with a strong possessive desire. Although Pan was stupid, he also knew that if he wanted to keep the position of the patriarch of the Zhu n, he had to abstain from having fun with women. After Pan left, Joe let out a sigh of relief. He looked towards Sylvia and said, "President Lin, I''m really sorry. The patriarch''s character is a little strange. It''s just that you have to be prepared for the things that you are going to face now that you are going to enter the Zhu n." "I want the Su Family, but my token is not my body, but thest piece of paper." Sylvia said, "I will cooperate with your Zhu n, but I want to see what I want." "I understand." Joe nodded. "After the wedding, our Zhu n will be well-known. We will fight against the Su n with the Xiao n. At that time, the Su Family will be yours." "I hope so." Sylvia nodded. "Before the wedding, I will stay in your Zhu n and cooperate with you. But I hope no one will disturb me before the wedding. You know what I mean." "Of course, I will exin it to the patriarch." Joe nodded and said, "President Lin, I have already asked someone to arrange amodation for you. Follow me." Sylvia nodded. Together with Joe, she walked out of the main hall. It was early morning in China, but it was stillte at night in Golden City. Henry was sitting inside the City Lord''s Manor, while Zachary and Bard were carefully standing on one side. Although Bard had thought that Henry''s identity was not simple, he didn''t expect that Henry was so ruthless. He was the king of the underground world, the owner of Radiant Ind, the Emperor of Hell! "How did youe up with the rumour that the city was upied?" Henry asked as he leaned on a soft sofa. "Your Highness." Zachary bowed. "There was a rumour that you were imprisoned for nine years, and the Kings from Radiant Ind were buried in the Shen area. Because of this, Felix''s family was also affected. Lady Xenia had always been here as the representative of Radiant Ind. We were afraid that someone would plot against her, so we came up with this n. You know, the remnants of the King''s Region are still on the verge of taking action." Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Henry nodded, "You did a good job, but Zachary, you are old. This ce is not suitable for you. Cesia has already focused on you. You should find a way to retire. The money you have made for so many years must have been enough. Take your wives and enjoy the rest of your life." Hearing this, Zachary''s body shook, and then he replied, "Yes." Chapter 782 Chapter 782 After saying the word ''yes'', Zachary seemed ten years older. This signified that he had given up on the power in his hands. After leaving, even if there were people who would still respect him, they would never fear him. A person who was used to having power would panic when he suddenly lost everything. "What''s wrong? Are you reluctant to part with all of this?" Henry noticed the strange expression on Zachary''s face. "I don''t dare." Zachary quickly lowered her head. Henry stretched himself, stood up from the sofa, and said, "It''s said that I would stay in prison for nine years. During this period of time, there will be no Emperor of Hell. I''m telling you this as an old friend. This is just advice, not an order. There were not many people who are able to live until their 60s, and I also hope you can enjoy a few more years in this world. Of course, you can say that my words are nonsense, I would not get angry." Henry put his hands in his pockets and walked out of the City Lord''s Mansion. As he walked, he said, "Zachary, you''re a smart person. Although your senses are not as sharp as before, you''re still smart. I hope you can think about what you want to do." Henry waved his hand, leaving Zachary and Bard behind. Zachary and Bard watched Henry leavepletely. After Henry''s figure waspletely out of sight, Zachary said to Bard, "Bard, right?" "Yes, General Zachary," Bard answered, his head bowed. "Since My Lord is willing to spare your life, it means that you''ve done a good job in the past few days. You are clear what has happened here today, right?" Zachary said. Bard''s face lit up with joy, and he hurriedly replied, "Yes!" "Very good." Zachary patted the shoulder of Bard and took out a pistol. "We haven''t even met the Emperor of Hell today. I was murdered by Anna. You killed Anna, but you also paid a certain price. And I also hand Golden City to you." Looking at the gun in Zachary''s hand, Bard swallowed hard. Then, with a determined look, he took the gun from Zachary''s hand, aimed it at his left knee, and pulled the trigger. A heart- rending sound was heard from the mansion and echoed in the sky above Golden City. Henry, who had already walked out of the City Lord''s Mansion, shook his head when he heard this painful cry. "Hey, Zachary, why don''t you listen to me? You should just enjoy the rest of your life. It''s not necessary to suffer just for a little bit of power." Henry quietly left Golden City, found the direction, and walked toward Sosasmo desert. Henry had asked Zachary about Xenia''s situation. Xenia was no longer in the jungle. She lived in a safe city in Africa, so Henry didn''t need to worry about her. Henry walked slowly around the jungle. When he passed through the jungle, he saw a sh of light hanging on the horizon. Henry often saw that some romantic people would wait on the seaside or the mountaintop until the morning sun rose. They stayed up all night just for the sunrise. But no one had ever thought of watching the sunrise in the desert. At the moment when the sun was rising, the golden sunshine sprinkled on the whole desert, like holy light shining on the earth. At that moment, people couldpletely feel the power of this world. No matter how powerful the technology was, it was unable to illuminate the entire desert. However, a light that represented less than a billionth part of the sun could easily reach ces that people could not light up for the rest of their lives. Compared with this, there was no difference between a human being and an ant. The entire Sasmo desert had already been bought by Felix''s family, and no one was allowed to enter it at will. If there were people who hade to this desert before, when they saw the current scene before their eyes, they would definitely be shocked. The vastness of the yellow sand had changed dramatically. A few towers stood at the edge of the yellow sand. Beneath the yellow sand were dozens of crisscrossed passages. The cement was poured into the passage, and there was even arge area in which yellow sand could no longer be seen. It was turned into a cement road. Because of the huge funds of Felix''s family, there was nothing that they couldn''t do. As long as they were willing to pay, it was only a matter of time before the desert, which was called a "dead end", was transformed into a steel city. It had only been five days since Henry left, but there was already such a big change at the edge of the desert. The construction team of a few thousand people operated 24 hours without rest, and they were notzy. The speed of the project was extraordinary. It could be imagined that if they were to work for another month, the whole eco- system here would probably be changed, and there would be no desert here. Henry drove an off- road vehicle. After stepping on the gas paddle, he arrived at the ind in no time. Henry saw that after these five days, many people on the ind had gradually adapted to life in the desert and enjoyed sunbathing. Before Henrynded on the ind, the sharp-eyed Wade saw him and ran all the way. "Boss, I heard that something happened in Golden City." Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Well, it''s settled. It''s all right now." Henry said. Upon hearing Henry''s words, Wade did not ask any more questions. "By the way, Boss, what do you n to do with that area?" Wade extended his hand and pointed at the entrance to the Hell Prison. That area had been turned into a restricted area by Henry. Furthermore, the appearance of the ck hand on that day caused everyone to be afraid to approach that area. "Do you want to seal up the area?" "Seal it up? Of course not." Henry waved his hand. "Call everyone. That ce needs to be handled properly." Two hourster, all of the owners of the King''s Rings, including Felix and Future, gathered in one of the great halls in the castle on the ind. In front of them, there was a huge drawing, which was just drawn by Henry. This was a map of the future n of the entire Sosasmo desert. When Felix looked at this enormous map, his face became a bit sluggish. It was rare for him to make this type of expression. "Boss, you are trying to make this ce into a paradise." Felix gulped down his saliva. Wade was also a little confused. "Boss, you want to treat that person as our guardian, don''t you?" The few of them saw that Henry''s design of this desert was mainly focused on that forbidden area. Henry nodded and then shook his head. "I don''t want to regard Brother Ss as our guardian, but I want to make this ce our home." Felix took a deep breath and said, "It seems that I have to arrange for a few more construction teams toe. Just by looking at this n, thousands of people are not enough at all." Wade swallowed a mouthful of saliva. "Boss, I''m really curious about what''s going on underground." Henry thought for a moment and answered, "There is a brand new world." Chapter 783 Chapter 783 "A brand new world?" For Henry''s expression, everyone was wondering what Henry was talking about. Henry smiled and said, "Anyway, you willmunicate with them in the future. At that time, don''t be scared!" At the beginning, when Henry was thrown into the Hell Prison, and when he heard the age of Erin and others, he was really shocked and even felt that these people were trying to deceive him. But later, Henry observed the way these people talked and the topics they were talking about. Those topics belong to the era of dynasties, so in the end, he realized that they were telling the truth. Those people who had lived for a hundred or two hundred years, or even more than three hundred years, were still healthy. Indeed, they were here to open the door to a new world for Henry. In this world, there are only two oues when ites to doing things: either impossible or limitless possibilities. Either there were no long-living people in this world or there were certainly more than one. Felix put away the map drawn by Henry. Henry looked at Future and asked, "Are there any results regarding the research?" Future looked at Henry, shook her head, curled her lips and said, "Boss, although I don''t want to admit it, the two things you broughtst time really are a bit beyond the scope of science. I''m afraid that it can only be exined by metaphysics. However, there is some progress regarding the metal that can block the Qi. Give me more time and I can analyze all the elements in it." "Okay." Henry nodded. "Recently, you focus on studying this kind. If we can mass-produce this metal, it will definitely be good for us." Looking at Henry''s eyes, Future took a deep breath and said, "Boss, I''m afraid someone has already mass- produced this kind of metal." Henry knew what Future was talking about. This metal was left behind when Cesia brought people to the ind. Henry still remembered that Cody, who had been remodeled, also used simr metal. The other party was called the Noble Berserkers. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. If that was the case, then Cesia should be a member of the Noble Berserkers. The team leader of the Sharp Knife had also reached an agreement with Henry and shared the news about this organisation. However, before Henry could properly investigate the Noble Berserkers, the ns and the Recluse Association had appeared. Troubles came one after another in an endless stream. Henry shook his head and tried not to think about these messy things. For many people, life on the ind was peaceful and quiet. After all, Radiant Ind itself was meant to provide peace for those who were loyal to the ind. However,pared with those who lived peacefully, Henry and others seemed to be very busy. Wade and the others had seen how powerful Punishment Messengers from the Recluse Association were, and they even recognized their own weaknesses. They were busy improving their strength almost every day. Henry was the same. He had to do one thing every day, which was to irrigate his muscles, which was also thepulsory daily training of the World Destruction Technique. Every time after irrigation, Henry would feel aches in his muscles. He understood that this was a sign that he was slowly bing stronger. Two days passed. Felix transferred another nine construction teams here. At every hour, there were tens of thousands of construction workers working at the same time. It could be said that this desert was changing every hour. Henry sat on the balcony at the top of the castle in the middle of the ind, holding a bottle of c in his hand and taking a sip from time to time. "Boss, are you homesick?" Wade, with a cigar in his mouth, took a bottle of good Remy Martin and sat down next to Henry. "You kept looking at the east over the past couple of days. You weren''t like this in the past." Henry smiled and said, "You''re not married. You don''t understand this feeling." Henry looked at Wade and unconsciously revealed a warm look in his eyes. Wade took a deep breath and said, "Boss, I received a message from the outside. Do you want to hear it?" After saying this, Wade quickly said, "It''s about the sister... about Sylvia." Wade noticed that when he said the word "Sylvia", Henry''s body shook slightly unconsciously. "Go ahead." Henry looked into the distance and opened the coke. "There''s news from China that the Zhu n and the Su n have new patriarchs. In January, the Zhu n will unite with the Su n. The ones who will unite will be the new patriarch of the Zhu n and..." Wade didn''t finish his words, but he thought that his words were obvious enough. A cold air instantly covered Wade''s whole body. Even in the hot desert, Wade could not help shivering. He saw that Henry''s face was as cold as ice, and the killing intent in his eyes seemed to be real. "Boss, we all know that the result of the war was unknown to others because you were afraid to implicate Sister Sylvia and you asked us to cut ties with her. But in your heart, is that rtionship really broken? Now there are less than two months left, and she is going to marry the member of the Zhu n. The current Zhu n is nothing to worry about. You can totally get Sister Sylvia back." The coldness that had covered Wade''s entire body gradually dissipated. Henry shook his head with a helpless look in his eyes. "It''s not the right time. I''m not worried about these three ns. If I look for her now, I''ll only drag her into the mire." "Boss, what do you n to do now?" Wade said with a regretful expression. "Wait." Henry looked into the distance firmly. "Wait? Wait for what?" Wade was puzzled. He had asked Henry such a question before, but Henry''s answer was only always the samewait! The moment Wade''s voice faded, yellow sand began to rise from the distance. "Boss, something''s wrong!" Felix stood at the bottom of the castle and shouted, "Two people came and stopped us from working." Hearing Felix''s voice, Henry''s mouth suddenly curved into a smile. He stood up and said, "The person we''ve been waiting for is here!" Henry told Wade and the others to stay on the ind. He himself drove an off-road vehicle and rushed toward the ce where the yellow sand was raised. When Henry arrived, he saw a person wearing a red robe and another person wearing a ck robe standing in front of the construction team Felix arranged. A signal tower that had just been built fell on the yellow sand. He could see that at the bottom of the signal tower, there were several signs of an obvious curve. It was evident that the tower had been forcefully pushed down. "As far as I know, there should be some rules in the Recluse Association. You can''t use your powers in front of ordinary people. One of you is Punishment Messenger, and the other is a prison guard from the Recluse Association. How could you break the rules when you clearly know them?" Henry''s voice came from behind. Two men dressed in long robes, one in red and the other in ck, looked behind them when they heard the voice. "Who are you?" The man in red fixed his eyes on Henry. "Me?" Henry shrugged and took out a rhombus-shaped token from his pocket. When they saw the token in Henry''s hand, their pupils shrank. The man in red said, "This is the token of the man in hemp coat! You are Henry from Radiant Ind!" "If you are Henry, you should be inside the Hell Prison. Howe you are here on the surface?" The man in ck stared at Henry while collecting Qi in his hand. Chapter 784 Chapter 784 The man in ck condensed his Qi and pointed at Henry. "And, who told you to build a city here? Do you know what this ce is?" Henry looked at the prison guard''s hand which was condensing Qi and said with a smile, "Guys, it''s not my fault. It''s just that the Hell Prison is open, so the people inside cane in ande out as they please. I thought I was sentenced to being imprisoned for nine years, and you didn''t tell me where the prison area is, so I moved my home here, can''t I?" "What?" Punishment Messenger and the prison guard eximed at the same time, and their faces were full of shock. The Hell Prison was opened! Since the establishment of the Hell Prison, no one had ever been able to get out of it. At this moment, the door was wide open! Punishment Messenger and the prison guard didn''t know who was locked in the Hell Prison, but they knew those people were not ordinary people. Moreover, they hated the Recluse Association deeply. If the door of the Hell Prison was really open and those people coulde out, the consequences would be unimaginable! "Henry, don''t talk nonsense. Do you know what it means to open the Hell Prison?" The prison guard stared at Henry. He also managed another prison himself, but it was not as important as the Hell Prison. Henry stretched out his right thumb and picked out his ears. "Of course I know. People inside can go in and out at will, like me now, standing in front of you." Punishment Messenger and the prison guard looked at each other, and then Punishment Messenger said to Henry, "Henry, I suspect that you didn''t enter the Hell Prison at all and that you are talking nonsense!" "Well, why should I lie to you?" Henry rolled his eyes and said, "If you don''t believe me, juste with me." As Henry spoke, he turned and walked in the direction of Radiant Ind. The two of them followed Henry. The three of them moved at full speed. The off-road vehicle could not keep up with the three of them. "Guys, you should know where the entrance to the Hell Prison is, right?" When Henry was about to walk to the edge of the ind, he turned his head and asked. "Of course we know. That''s why you don''t have to y tricks with us!" the prison guard snorted. Henry nodded and said, "Good that you know." Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. The three of them came to the entrance of the Hell Prison. When Punishment Messenger and the prison guard looked at quicksand at the entrance of the Hell Prison, they unconsciously swallowed a mouthful of saliva. The desert where they were located was called the "dead end", but one could escape this "dead end". But now, they saw the quicksand. It was the reality that people could not escape this ce. How many powerful people were there? Many people were never seen again after entering here. Henry suddenly turned his head and said to Punishment Messenger and the prison guard, "You two, do you want to go down and have a look?" "What?" For a moment, the two did not understand what Henry meant. "The scenery inside is good, and there are two seniors who like it inside, and they don''t want to come out." Henry smiled slightly, and then jumped toward the quicksand in front of him. When Henry stepped on the quicksand, it began to slide down. Henry''s whole body sank down at a speed visible to the naked eye. It only took a few seconds for Henry''s whole body topletely disappear in front of Punishment Messenger and the prison guard. The two looked at each other and saw strong doubts in each other''s eyes. They were sure that Henry had entered the Hell Prison, but looking at the expression on Henry''s face, there was no worry at all. Instead, he looked veryfortable. The two stood quietly in front of the entrance of the Hell Prison. A minuteter, a figure suddenly rushed out from below the quicksand. The two people standing in front of the entrance of the prison took a few steps back subconsciously, and then they saw clearly that it was Henry who rushed out. "Gentlemen, are you sure you don''t want to go down and take a look? The two seniors below are very happy to hear that the prison guard and Punishment Messenger of the Recluse Association have arrived. They said that if you are embarrassed to go down, they will personallye up and invite you two," Henry said with a smile. "There''s no need!" The prison guard''s and Punishment Messenger''s expressions suddenly changed. In an instant, they soared into the sky. As prison guard and Punishment Messenger, they were very clear how much resentment these people in prison had toward the Recluse Association. If these people really came out, they would probably tear up all the members of the Recluse Association. "Henry, we will let someone contact you. Stay here. If you dare to leave, you will be killed!" The prison guard said and quickly disappeared with Punishment Messenger. Henry stood next to the entrance of the prison, looking at the prison guard and Punishment Messenger with a teasing look in his eyes. Back in the Shen area, many people saw the appearance of Barry and the other three Punishment Messengers. They also knew that they had died in the Shen area, but no one knew that the prison guard who was guarding the cage had also died there. When the prison guard who guarded the Hell Prison went missing, Henry was sure that the Recluse Association would send someone to look for him, so he deliberately stayed here and waited for them toe. At night, the whole desert was very quiet. There were no birds singing, no insects chirping, only the sound of the wind. In the distance, a faint sound of knocking made by construction workers could be heard. "Boss, are you leaving again?" Wade saw Henry walk out of the ind and step on the yellow sand. "Yes, I have to leave for a period of time." Henry nodded and said, "Stay on the ind tonight. No matter what happens, don''te out. Do you understand?" "I will inform everyone," Wade replied. "Tell Future to raise the city wall." Henry walked towards the yellow sand. "When I go this time, I maye back soon, or maybe it will take a long time toe back. No matter what happens, remember, don''t be impulsive. Times are changing, and this is not our world anymore." "I understand." "Raise the wall." "Future, raise the wall!" Wade roared, his voice resounding through the night sky. At the edge of the ind, the thick ck city wall rose slowly and surrounded the entire ind like a blooming flower. The city wall gradually blocked Wade''s view, and he saw Henry waving his hand. The sky above the desert was clear and cloudless. In the night sky, the full moon seemed to be above their heads, like a tentacle that could be reached. Henry stood at the edge of the Hell Prison with his hands sped behind his back. He stood still with no expression on his face. An hour passed... two hours passed... For three hours, Henry maintained a posture of standing still, and his whole body was like a sculpture. A gentle breeze blew past. Henry''s face was expressionless. He suddenly put on a smile and murmured, "You''re here." Just as Henry finished speaking, a figure suddenly appeared twenty metres in front of Henry. Henry didn''t even see his opponent''s figure. If it hadn''t been for the powerful Qi on the opponent''s body, Henry wouldn''t have discovered him. Then, figures fell from the sky one after another and stood around him. Henry had observed dozens of people. Even the weakest of them were at the early stage of the Qi- concentrating realm. It was obvious just how powerful the Recluse Association was! Chapter 785 Chapter 785 One after another, people from the Recluse Associationnded beside Henry. A powerful aura pervaded the air. Even Henry felt a strong pressure. If a practitioner from the Transformation realm were toe, he would not even be able to stand under this kind of pressure. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. When these people arrived, not a single one of them made any noise. They all quietly stood here, as if they were waiting for something. About ten minutester, the Qi in the air seemed to be tangible. Fortunately, Henry raised the city wall in advance, otherwise, all the people on the ind would be affected by this Qi. "The Recluse Association was established in 1 B.C. The Hell Prison was also built at that time. So far, it has been here for two thousand and neen years. In these two thousand and neen years, a total of 3924 sinners have been put here." A carefree male voice sounded in the sky, echoing in the night. The sound was ethereal, and it made people feelfortable. Just listening to the sound made people feel good unconsciously. A figure with blond hair appeared in Henry''s sight. The man stepped on the air from mid-air and slowlynded in front of Henry. This person wore a golden robe, and the robe was integrated with his blond hair. He was like a lion in the forest, unrestrained and full of the momentum of a king. After this person showed up, those members of the Recluse Association all knelt on one knee and put their right hands on the left shoulder, saying in unison, "Wee, Commander!" "Commander?" Henry thought about this name in his heart. He couldn''t see how strong the man in front of him was. This man gave him the feeling that he was like Ss- no joy, no sorrow, no emotions. "The purpose of the Hell Prison is to imprison those who are extremely evil. In their era, people would panic just by hearing their names. The Hell Prison is here to bring peace to the world. My name is Andrew Garfield, themander of the Recluse Association." The blond man had a smile on his face. He looked like he was in his forties. On his body, there was a soft aura. He was like a natural noble, who attracted people''s attention and everyone would want him to be their leader. "Impudent Henry Zhang, when you see the Commander you need to kneel!" Someone shouted loudly. "In China, we believe that men should only kneel down to their parents." Henry stood there, neither humble nor pushy. "How dare you?!" The man waved his arm, and a stream of yellow Qi shot toward Henry. This was a type of earth elemental Qi that could unleash even more power in the desert. Even a Qi- concentrating expert would have to use seventy percent of his strength in order to resist this Qi. "Forget it." With a light wave of his hand, Andrew dispersed the Qi going toward Henry. "To be more precise, Henry only received a token from the old man. He isn''t officially a member of our Recluse Association Society, so there''s no need to follow too many of our rules." Putting his hands under his abdomen, and wearing a ring on his left index finger, Andrew habitually knocked on the ring of his left index finger with his right hand and said, "Henry, do you know who established this Recluse Association?" Henry smiled. "If the Recluse Association was established during the first years of this era, then it could only be one person." Henry might look calm on the outside but his heart was already in turmoil. If it was really the person that Henry had thought of, that would be incredible. There was a person who appeared at the beginning of this era. There were too many legends about him in this world, but he did not have much influence in China. However, he was considered the creator of the world outside of China. "You''re right," said Andrew, nodding his head. "The main reason for the existence and the appearance of the Recluse Association, from the beginning, was to ensure the peace of the world. What happened during the first couple of years and why was the association established? We couldn''t find the exact reason, nor could we understand that. But now, the Recluse Association is a division that blocks the path between ordinary people and the Qi. If the Qi were integrated into the life of ordinary people, what would this world look like? And this prison is built to bring the piece together. Henry, let me ask you, is this Hell Prison really open?" "Is it really open?" "No, the door was not open. They are still trapped in there and are bound by ayer of restriction. But I am special and can go in and out at will. The people inside have never dreamed that there will be a day when they would be able toe out." Henry said to himself in his mind, and he said softly, "I..." As soon as he uttered the word "I", Henry suddenly shivered and thought, "What''s wrong with me? Why did I almost tell the truth?" Henry heard a slight noise. His eyes narrowed subconsciously, and then he realized what had happened. Andrew kept knocking on the ring on his finger, trying to hypnotize Henry. As soon as this man showed up, he looked like a kind-hearted person. But in fact, he was a friendly- looking viin. Henry was d that he reacted quickly. He had received a lot of anti-hypnosis training before. Otherwise, he would probably fall under Andrew''s influence. "Henry, is the door of the Hell Prison really open?" Andrew asked again. Henry''s action just now was very subtle, and Andrew did not find anything unusual about Henry. Henry simply yed along and answered nkly, "There are few people below. They have found a way to open the door and go in and out at will. They told me to stay here and wait for you. They said that they wanted you toe and..." At this time, a violent airflow suddenly rolled up from quicksand above the entrance of the prison. The quicksand in a radius of ten metres, at this moment, was like a whirlpool of the sea and began to spin. The sudden change of quicksand had nothing to do with Henry. Before the arrival of the people from the Recluse Association, Henry went down to discuss with Ss. Then, he gathered two strands of Qi and hid under the quicksand. As long as the door of the Hell Prison was affected by the Qi, it would open wide. That day, when Henry was thrown in by Barry and the other three people, they used Qi to open the door of the cage. When the door of the prison was wide open, anyone or anything would easily fall into it, but the people below would not be able toe out. However, when the door opened, Ss was able to control the Qi from the outside world in a short period of time. Ss, who had nned with Henry earlier, had been waiting for this moment. When the door of the Hell Prison opened, Ss'' voice came from below. "People from the Recluse Association are all fake. I feel ufortable even from a thousand metres away. I haven''t searched for you yet. You shoulde and see me first. Then, you can stay here!" Chapter 786 Chapter 786 Arge ck hand appeared in the air and it gave off a feeling that it could cover the sky. The instant thisrge ck hand appeared, all the people present, who were the members of the Recluse Association, had changed their expression. All of a sudden, a powerful aura emitted from Andrew''s body, which shoved Henry, who was standing in front of him, out of the way. Henry''s face changed at this moment, and he roared, "What have you done to me?!" Henry was acting and he put on an angry face. As he roared, he took advantage of the chaos to throw two streams of Qi into quicksand to prevent the prison door from closing. Henry pretended to be hypnotized by Andrew, and together with the scene that the door of the prison suddenly opened, made the mercenaries almost believe Henry''s words. The Hell Prison was really open! Therge ck hand in the sky heavily mmed towards the ground. The weakest Qi- concentrating experts amongst these people could feel a strong pressure at this moment. With a golden glow emanating from his entire body, Andrew too shaped a huge hand and struck at the ck hand in the sky. However, the hand that was formed by Andrew was much smaller than the one formed by Ss. At the moment when the two hands in the sky collided, there was no explosion or airwave. The golden hand was almost instantly suppressed by the ck hand and the ck hand continued to pressure the people on the ground. "Quick! Attack him!" Andrew roared. All the members of the Recluse Association released their Qi at the same time and attacked Ss'' ck hand. Facing so many attacks, the ck hand controlled by Ss, who was thousands of metres underground, was not affected at all. It kept pressing down. At this moment, Henry understood the horrific power that Ss had. One must know that Ss was still trapped in the prison at this moment. As Ss said himself, he could only control a little bit of Qi when the door was open. But this little bit was enough to defeat all the members of the Recluse Association together. Henry saw that the quicksands began to gather again and he once again triggered the Qi hidden in the quicksand. When the door of the Hell Prison was about to close, it was opened by Henry again. Therge ck hand pressed down from the sky, reaching less than five metres above everyone''s head. Henry clearly saw that everyone in the Recluse Association was doing their best to resist, but it still had no effect. In their eyes, they could see the fear of death. Henry was not surprised. If he faced the invincible ck hand, he would also be scared. Therge ck hand slowly began to sink downwards. Four metres. 3.5 meters. Three metres. Two metres. One metre! The enormous ck hand hovered above everyone''s heads. If they stretched out their hands, they would be able to touch it. It was filled with the aura of death, causing many people to be drenched in sweat, and their eyes were filled with fear. Henry looked at this scene, took a deep breath and roared, "That''s enough! You promised that you will not kill people at will after youe out! If you break your promise, don''t think abouting out!" Under Henry''s voice, the ck hand, which had already pressed people that much that they had to bend their knees, suddenly disappeared without a trace, as if it had never appeared. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. A Recluse Association member, who was at the early Qi-concentrating stage, copsed on the ground the moment the ck hand disappeared. He gasped for air and his clothes were soaked with sweat. This was an expert from the Qi-concentrating realm. One could see how much pressure he had just endured. Some of the remaining members of the Recluse Association had also copsed onto the ground. Some of the stronger members could still stand, but they simrly exhaledrge mouthfuls of heavy air. After wiping the sweat from his forehead, Andrew rushed to Henry, grabbed his cor, and yelled at him, "Tell me! What did you do down there? What promise did you make? Why would he listen to you?" From the way he was acting just now, it seemed like Andrew was apletely different person. "After you put me into the cage, they want to use me as a guide and open the door for them. But something happened in the middle, causing the original restrictions of the prison to merge into my body. Now I can control the restrictions as I want," Henry said calmly. Henry hade up with this idea after he had discussed it with Ss. Ss told Henry that hundreds of years ago, there were indeed some evil masters that used people as a primer and used them to do some forbidden or sacrificial offerings. Hearing this, joy suddenly broke out in Andrew''s eyes. Then, he hid it again. Although he was quick to react, Henry still caught it. Henry sneered. Just as he had guessed, the reason why he came up with such an excuse was that he wanted Ss to let Andrew and the others go at the crucial moment. It was also the best way to arouse the desire in Andrew''s heart. Otherwise, if they defeated the whole team here today, there would be a second one or even more horrible one tomorrow. The best way to deal with this kind of organization was to cooperate with it. Of course, how much benefits would each side achieve, was up to their own actions. "You can control these restrictions and decided when they can leave. What about us?" "No." Henry shook his head. "I overheard that when they wanted to use me as a bait, so they made me merge with the barrier. Thus, I could only apply these barriers to their bodies but not to others." "How many people are there in here?" Andrew asked again. "A total of 27 people including the one who attacked you just now." Henry gave out an urate number. He knew that if Andrew went back to check the ancient books, he would definitely figure out how many people were left in the Hell Prison. He didn''t have to lie, and it wouldn''t do him any good. "Twenty-seven!" said Andrew. His eyes shone with a look of ambition. "Are they all out?" "No, I was bluffing before." Henry shook his head. "I was afraid that they would kill me immediately aftering out, so I only let two people out. Those two people wille back in three months. After that, I will let two other people out, so that they don''t dare to hurt me. If I don''t let them out, they will kill me." "That''s right. You''ve done a good job!" Withdrawing his furious look, Andrew patted Henry''s shoulder with satisfaction. "There''s a saying in China that says that everyone should care about himself. It''s reasonable for you to let two people out. However, if you want to deal with this matter, you need to n carefully. You''re a peripheral member of the Recluse Association. I''ve already heard what happenedst time. It''s a misunderstanding. Now, I dere that you don''t need to be imprisoned for nine years and you are free. Now, follow me to the Recluse Association to take the oath!" Chapter 787 Chapter 787 Henry was not surprised by Andrew''s action at all. He was sure that Andrew would not me him for this situation. The Hell Prison was a terrifying ce. But one should know that the people inside were all the top masters of their era, and now they were even more powerful. These people were like double-edged swords. If they could be used well, they would be invincible magic weapons. An ambitious man wouldn''t give up the chance to get hold of this divine weapon. The Recluse Association was covering the whole world. How could it be an organization without ambition?! Looking at the people from the Recluse Association, Andrew said, "My order is, from this moment on, Henry''s sentence has been revoked and he is a free man. Henry Zhang will be named the prison guard of the Hell Prison. Tell this news to all members of the Recluse Association!" "Got it!" With a smile, Andrew said to Henry, "Henry Zhang,e to the Recluse Association with me. From today on, this desert belongs to you not only in the secr world but also in the underground world." Henry nodded. He had already thought that he would go to the Recluse Association this time. He was not sure what would the result of his visit be. In any case, this trip would be apanied by opportunities and danger. Seeing that Henry agreed, Andrew no longer hesitated and shouted, "Let''s go. Leave this ce. In order to avoid unnecessary panic, nobody is allowed to tell anyone about the Hell Prison." The members of the Recluse Association nced at the nearby quicksand with lingering fears. Unconsciously, they swallowed a mouthful of saliva, controlled their Qi, and left the ce at an extremely fast speed. "Let''s go." Andrew said to Henry, "You''ve been a member of the Recluse Association for so long. It''s time to go back and have a look." C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Andrew didn''t say much. Thest thing he said to Henry was to go back and have a look, which would make people unconsciously have a sense of belonging. Just as Henry was about to leave, a figure appeared silently in front of Henry and stood between him and Andrew. The figure was wearing a linen robe and hat on his head. He had an exceptionally old face and a pair of muddy eyes. "Commander Andrew, no matter what, Henry is still a member of the Chinese Guild. Since I''ve brought him to our association, it''s reasonable for him to report to my master first. I''m afraid it''s not appropriate for him toe with you," the man in the linen robe said in a hoarse voice. His voice sounded as if something was stuck in his throat, which made people feel extremely ufortable. When the man appeared, the look on Andrew''s face changed slightly. "Old man, do you need to care how I do my work?" "I don''t dare. I''m just a messenger. Naturally, I don''t dare to intervene in your affairs. But this time, it''s not my order, my master wants to see Henry. He ordered me toe and bring Henry back to China." The man took off the bamboo hat on his head. Henry noticed that when he heard that the man in linen robe mentioned his master, the expression on Andrew''s face changed, and there was a hint of fear in his eyes. "Commander, at that time, Henry was sent to prison for nine years. The Chinese branch should have been informed about this matter but he was secretly sent to the Hell Prison. Now, if we don''t take him back, I''m afraid it will be unreasonable. It doesn''t conform to the rules of the Recluse Association." The man in linen robe shook his head with a smile, handed the bamboo hat in his hand to Henry, and said, "Take it for me. It''s too hot here. When we arrive in China, I will put it on." The man''s movement had already expressed his meaning very clearly. Today, he had to take Henry away. "Old man, I don''t understand what you mean." Andrew looked at the man with dissatisfaction. "I''m going to appoint Henry a position of a prison guard. Are you taking him back to China now because you don''t want him to take the position as a prison guard?" "Commander, please don''t misunderstand me. I don''t mean that." The man shook his head. "It''s my master''s wish to take Henry back. If you have any problem, you canmunicate with my master at any time. I''m just a messenger, so I hope you can understand. If I can''t finish the task, my master will punish me. I can''t bear it. You know, if my master gets angry, he won''t easily suppress his anger. After all, I can not find an excuse for not bringing this Chinese man back to China." The words of this man silently threatened Andrew, which meant that the anger of his master would not only target him, but it would also spread to other people. "That''s right. Henry is from China. It''s understandable for him to go back to China aftering out of prison. But, old man, don''t forget to tell your master that Henry is now the prison guard of the Hell Prison. After he finishes his visit, he still has toe to report to me." Andrew said. "Of course, for sure." The man bowed slightly to Andrew, then grabbed Henry''s cor and said, "Let''s go!" As soon as he finished speaking, the man in linen robe rushed up with Henry and went straight east. Looking at the backs of the old man and Henry as they left, the look in Andrew''s eyes gradually became gloomy. "Lord Commander, this old man is too arrogant. Even with the help of the person behind him, how dare he speak to Lord Commander in such a manner!" A middlestage Qi-concentrating expert walked to the side of Andrew and said with hatred. "It doesn''t matter." All of a sudden, a smile formed on Andrew''s face. "That old man will not leave for many more years. Let''s see how long he can remain arrogant." "Lord Commander, why do you think that old guy would suddenly the man in linen robe to look for Henry?" "Haha, Henry walked out of the Hell Prison. I think you are very clear about who are those people left inside. I am afraid there are still more than 200 years old monsters inside. The old man from China will die soon. If he has a chance to live a few more years, he will definitely not let go of it." Andrew turned the ring in his hand. "Could it be possible that Henry is in cahoots with that old fellow?" "No." Andrew shook his head, "Although Henry has a good reputation and he is called the Emperor of Hell, it''s just the name that a group of ignorant people gave him. This person is mentally unstable. I just hypnotized him and made him fall into the trap. Although the old guy from China is strong, he can''t give Henry any substantial benefits. Don''t worry, Henry wille to me sooner orter!" In the distance. The man in linen robe took Henry to quickly leave the ce where Andrew and others stayed. "Henry, I realized that I really looked down on you. You even dare to y this kind of tricks." The man took the bamboo hat from Henry''s hand and put it on the top of his head. Henry was puzzled. "I don''t understand what you mean." "You understand." The man suddenly stopped and looked at Henry with his muddy eyes. "The Hell Prison is impossible to open. What you are doing right now is ying with fire! You are much more courageous than I thought. If you were taken away today, how much chance do you think you would have to get out of the Recluse Association?" Henry''s eyes focused and he looked at the old man. "You!" "My master told me all this. Let''s go to visit him. He has been waiting for you for a long time." Chapter 788 Chapter 788 China had a long history of thousands of years. Looking through ancient books, there were too many ces with mythical elements. Kun mountain in China had the title of the ancestor of all mountains. In the past thousands of years, there were too many incredible stories regarding this mountain. There was a rumor that the Goddess of the West, a fairy, lived in Kun mountain. She had a human head and a body of a leopard and was served by two immortal green birds. Goddess of the West, together with the Duke of the East, were responsible for cultivating immortality. In Kun Mountain, there was such a ce known as the forbidden area of the world and was publicly acknowledged as one of the top ten secret realms of the world. This ce was known as Kun''s Gates of Hell. The sky was boundless, and the wind blew gently across the grass. In the eyes of the shepherds, this ce was heaven. However, the shepherds living in Kun Mountain would rather let the cattle and sheep starve to death in Gobi Desert because they did not dare enter this sacred ce. "The Gates of Hell." Henry looked at the valley in front of him. Under the guidance of the man in a linen robe, who was also called Sackcloth Visitor, he came to Kun mountain and stood in front of the legendary Gates of Hell. It was now the middle of November. The mountain was covered with umted snow. In front of the valley, Henry saw countless remains. "What''s inside the Gates of Hell?" Henry looked towards the inner part of the valley. When he looked into the valley, he felt a hint of fear. Sackcloth Visitor shook his head and said, "Kun Mountain has been the source of the mythical power for over 5000 years. There are too many legends since ancient times that were spread out regarding this ce. I have never been to the Gates of Hell. 30 years ago, there was plenty of fresh grass. A herdsman rode a horse into the valley. But the next day, a horse carried his body to the entrance of the valley. He didn''t have any wounds on his body, but he was dead. It was impossible to find the cause of his death because the medicine was not as developed as it is now." The man told Henry some stories about the Gates of Hell. "Later, there was an exploration team who wanted to find out the secrets of this valley. It is said that in the evening after entering the valley, the one team member suddenly roared and fainted. After three hours, he woke up. The first thing the team member said was that he was struck by lightning." "At that time, everyone thought that the team member was under too much pressure and had hallucinations. After all, the sky was cloudless that night. They all set up camps in the valley and rested for a night. In the end, when the team members went out of their tents on the morning of the next day, they found that the grass on the ground had turned ck. The whole valley looked like it was struck by lightning and the loess had turned ck. Just like the ashes, the animals and nts hadpletely disappeared. There were bones of different animals everywhere. It was really terrifying. However, no one heard the sound of the thunder that night, and finally, the guard was stunned to find out that more than a dozen experienced guards had fallen asleepst night. When they looked for the team member again, they realized he was burned and killed by the lightning." Man''s voice was hoarse. When he spoke of these stories, he gave off a gloomy and strange feeling. If Henry had heard these stories half a year ago, he would have considered them as a joke. But now, he was full of awe for this world. "Alright, let''s forget about these things. Once you''re powerful enough and make a trip to the Gates of Hell, you''ll see with your own eyes." The man patted Henry on the shoulder and changed the direction. "Your master has been living on this mountain all this time?" Henry looked at the snow on the mountain and asked curiously. "My master used to live in the city, but in recent years, he has only been able to prolong his life in this mountain," Sackcloth Visitor replied. "Prolong his life?" Henry was curious. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "You''ll understand when you see him." Sackcloth Visitor didn''t tell Henry the details. The Kun mountain was filled with a mysterious colour. ording to the stories, the entire mountain was fraught with danger. However, there were still countless people flocking to the top of the mountain. All they wanted to do was take a look at the beautiful scenery of the mountain peak. The mountain was covered with white snow. One couldn''t see the whole surroundings at a nce. If one wanted to see the scenery elsewhere, he could only climb different peaks. Whenever one climbed over different peaks, he would feel as if the world in front of him had changedpletely. Maybe one second ago, one was still stepping on the loess. When he climbed over a mountain, his feet would unconsciously step into snow and then into strange winter grass. The scenery here was so beautiful that if this ce was open for the public, there would be long queues waiting to take pictures. Henry and Sackcloth Visitor were walking around Kun Mountain. A person who woulde here for the first time would get lost if not apanied by someone who was familiar with this area. The mountain was filled with a very strong maism that wouldpletely interfere with the compass. The direction couldn''t be distinguished through external equipment. When one climbed to the top of the mountain, not only could he see higher mountains, but also those mountains were blocked by the clouds around them. Henry followed the man and they walked for three hours. A cold wind blew, and Henry''s body felt a little cold. "There''s something wrong with the temperature here," Henry said. "There is nothing wrong with this ce." The man said. "We are here. This is the ce where my master lives. You can go in." Sackcloth Visitor stopped. Henry saw a cave right in front of him. The interior of the cave was pitch-ck, but for some reason, a sparkling light would sh inside from time to time. Henry took a step forward and felt a gust of cold wind sweeping from the cave, and he couldn''t help but shiver. "The temperature here is negative 30 degrees." Henry exhaled, and his breath could be seen clearly. When Henry took a step back, the temperature returned to normal. "I''ve told you, there''s nothing wrong here." The man said again, "Go ahead, His Excellency has been waiting for you." Henry nodded and walked into the cave. Henry had no good impression of this man, nor did he feel any antipathy. ording to Henry''s personal experience, Sackcloth Visitor would not harm him, so he had no hesitation. There were a few stctites hanging on the top of the cave. The entrance road was not t and was full of potholes and bumps. There were protruding rocks in some ces. The surface of the rocks was covered with ayer of frost, so when one looked from the outside, he would see a glimmer of crystal from time to time. Walking into the cave, Henry could feel that the temperature had dropped a lot, and the hairs on his body were standing up unconsciously. If an ordinary person came in, he or she would feel the hair in their nose freeze even if they had mask on their face. Chapter 789 Chapter 789 When Henry walked, he found that his footsteps were very quiet. This was not intentional, but the cave was too deep. The sound of footsteps could not be heard. Henry subconsciously tightened his cor, which did not have any effect of warming. As he went deeper and deeper into the cave, he could see crystal clear ice on the surface of the cave. Henry took a breath and sighed with emotion. "In this cave, the temperature is dozens of degrees lower than outside. The wonderful nature is really unpredictable." "Indeed." A weak voice suddenly sounded from the cave to respond to Henry. "Your master, Justus Lu, spent his entire life searching for the origin of this world. He was the favoured fighter of the age and turned heaven and earth just for this goal. In the end, he scattered three white lotuses and produced a pile of white bones and left with hatred. Now, only a few people know of his name." Henry was not surprised by the sudden sound. He knew that there was someone in the cave. Hearing the words of the other side, Henry asked, "Did you know Master Lu?" "ording to the seniority rules, you should call me martial uncle. Come in, I know you have a lot of questions to ask. In my current situation, it''s not convenient for me to go out." The other party''s voice seemed to be very weak. Henry hesitated for a moment, then quickened his pace and quickly walked deeper into the cave. As Henry went deeper, the chill in the cave became stronger and stronger. Just when Henry couldn''t stand it anymore and began to tremble, a figure appeared in front of Henry. The moment Henry saw the figure, he was stunned. Because this figure was too weird! In the depths of the cave was an ice bed. Sitting on the ice bed was an old man. His hair was pale, and his body was gaunt. Even his eye had sunken into his face, and they were turbid. "What''s wrong? Isn''t this quite unexpected? Who would have thought that Sackcloth Visitor''s master would look like this?" The old man''s mouth cracked open into a smile. However, the movement he made when he grinned with his body was very strange. "I''m really surprised." Henry nodded without concealing his thoughts. "It is what it is." The old man smiled bitterly. "Let me introduce myself. My name is Sanford Chu. I used to be the disciple of the same master as your master Justus. He was the disciple that master was proudest of and was the strongest. I was just a handyman at the beginning. Master pitied me and epted me as his disciple. I can be considered the worst person in my master''s sect." Henry opened his mouth and was about to speak when Sanford interrupted him. "I know you have a lot of questions to ask, but I don''t have much time. Before that, you answer my questions. If we still have time, I will tell you everything I know." "Ask away." "Did you really get into the Hell Prison?" Sanford stared at Henry with his turbid eyes. Henry nodded. "I did go in and came out." "Hahaha! Sure enough!" Sanfordughed. "At the beginning, many of us felt strange. Countless proud sons in our n wanted to be my Senior Brother''s disciples, but he chose an ordinary person like you. He didn''t even teach you Qi- refining methods. It seemed that my Senior Brother had expected that there would be such a day. You were the only one who could open the Hell Prison!" Henry frowned, and his eyes were puzzled. "I don''t understand what you mean. You said that Old Master Lu didn''t want to teach me how to use Qi on purpose. He knew that I was going to go to the Hell Prison. How could he know?" "You ask me, but I don''t know." Sanford shook his head. "As a junior brother, I can only look up to the ability of my senior brother. I''m afraid that you will understand when you reach the realm of master one day. Let me ask you, have you seen a man named Ss in there?" Henry was surprised. "Do you know him?" Ss was three hundred and ny years old this year. If this person in front of him knew Ss, didn''t that mean that his age... "Based on your reaction, you must have seen Ss. Back then, he was a man who couldpete with your master. But unfortunately, he was trapped by the Recluse Association and exiled," Sanford said with regret. "You mean, Master Lu was also more than 300 years old?" Henry was a little confused. At that time, he only thought that Justus was just over 60 years old, and that old man had a strange way of doing things and liked to y pranks, just like a child. He was actually an old monster who had lived for hundreds of years! Sanford shook his head. "To be exact, my senior brother has lived for a total of four hundred and twenty-one years. If he hadn''t finally devoted himself to the Qi-refining and explored the source of nature, he would have lived even longer. I am only three hundred and sixty-four years old, but I can only rely on this ice cave to dy the decay of his physical body and prolong my life. It''s ridiculous. I thought that I could see through everything when I reached the Spirit-controlling realm, but now I know I was too shortsighted." "What happens after one reaches the Spiritcontrolling realm?" Henry asked. "You don''t have to know." Sanford shook his head. "Since you can get out of that prison, your road ispletely different from ours. It would be just a kind of constraint for you if you know too much. Henry, there is only one thing why I asked you toe here today." Sackcloth Visitor stood in silence outside the cave. It was not until it waspletely dark that Henry walked out of the cave. "Are we leaving?" Sackcloth Visitor asked. "No." Henry shook his head. "We have to stay here for a while." "How long will it take? I''m going to buy some supplies." The man was about to leave. "You used the word "long". It looks like you know why Sanford called me toe here," Henry said and turned back to the cave. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Looking at Henry''s back disappearing into the cave, the man shook his head and said, "What a silly boy!" Time passed by. In the depths of Kun Mountain, two people often lingered. One wore a bamboo hat, and the other was around 20 years old. The stars were moving, and the sun and the moon were changing. These two figures were free from the secr disturbance. In the blink of an eye, more than forty days passed. On the 25th of December, a heavy snowfall fell in Yinzhou. This was the first snow in Yinzhou this year. Young people were excited about Christmas. The Christmas trees were decorated with exquisite gifts. In Lins Group. Cathy Lee, the secretary, knocked on the door of Jenny''s office. "President Qin, what are you going to do on Christmas?" "What did President Lin do over previous years?" Jenny held Lisa in her arms and asked. "Previous years, president Lin would organize a big banquet for all employees. However, President Lin is not here this year, and we don''t know how to arrange it." "Let''s do it like this." Jenny hit the table with her hand and said, "Lins Group and Hengyuan will organize it together. As for President Lin, she wille back in a few days." "Okay, I''ll arrange everything. Thank you, President Qin." Cathy bent down and left the office. Jenny put Lisa on the ground. She got up and walked to the window and looked at the falling snow outside the window. It was more than a month ago when Syliva leftst time. Jenny didn''t know where Sylvia went. When she called her, Sylvia told Jenny that she was on a business trip, investigating some projects. "Mom Jenny, where did Mom Sylvia and father Henry go? I miss them." Grabbing Jenny''s clothes, Lisa pouted her mouth and said pitifully. "They..." Jenny looked out of the window and shook her head. "They will be back soon." Chapter 790 Chapter 790 In China, there had always been a controversial question on the Inte, that was, whether winter on the south was cold or not. In the eyes of many northerners, the south had spring-like weather all year round. After all, in winter, the average temperature in the north was lower than that of the south. But if one really went to the south to spend the winter, one would realize that the winter in the south was even harder to endure than the winter in the north. In Du Hai. Sylvia was wrapped in a fur coat as she walked along the streets of Du Hai. From time to time, she would be pointed at by one or two people as they spoke cruel words. After all, there were many people who did not have the heart to wear a coat made of animal fur. The temperature in Du Hai was a little higher than that of Yinzhou. However, due to the humidity, the human body''s heat dissipation increased and the cold conduction increased, which made this ce less bearable than the northern area where the temperature was lower. In addition, there were many houses without heating here, so they depended solely on the air conditioners and electric carpets to get through the winter. Sylvia had already stayed in Du Hai for more than a month. During this period of time, she did not pay any attention to business affairs. On the contrary, she appeared to be much more rxed than before. However, although Sylvia was busy in the past, there was always a smile in her eyes. On her face, one could see future expectations. But now, Sylvia''s eyes were calm, without joy or sorrow. It seemed that she was not interested in anything, and her expectations were long gone. "President Lin, there are still more than ten days before the wedding. Do you need to inform your family?" A woman from the Zhu n followed behind Sylvia. To put it bluntly, she was protecting Sylvia, but in fact, she was monitoring Sylvia to prevent her from running away. "There''s no need." Sylvia shook her head. "It''s fine as long as the people from Su ne." "Well, then we will inform all the major forces. Just now, Master Joe has informed me that the wedding date is set to be on the eighth day of January." "It''s up to you to make the arrangements," Sylvia replied expressionlessly. In the main hall of the Zhu n. Joe was sitting in front of a long table, looking at all kinds of documents on the table. He was in charge of all the problems that the Zhu n had encountered during the process of entering the human world. With a "bang", the door of the main hall was pushed open from the outside. Listening to the sound of opening the door, Joe knew who it was without looking. "Patriarch." Joe looked at Pan who had just walked in from the entrance and smiled. He did not stand up. "Joe, let me ask you. Who asked you to set the wedding date for the eighth of January? I want the wedding to happen on the first day of January!" Pan said with an annoyed face. During this period, he could see Sylvia''s graceful figure pass by him every day. This made him itchy and he wanted to hold the wedding ceremony immediately and hold the beauty in his arms. Joe smiled and said, "Patriarch, it''s not the right time yet. Besides, we have to discuss this matter with the Su n. Just wait for a few days." "Wait?" Pan showed a dissatisfied look and strode forward. He flipped over the long table in front of Joe. The documents about the development of the Zhu n were scattered all over the ce. "Joe, remember who you are. You are just a dog raised by my Zhu n. My father pitied you and gave you some small benefits. What I want you to do is to listen to me, not to give me advice. Understand? I will marry her on the first day of January! If you want to talk nonsense again, get out of here!" Joe lowered his head. His eyes were gloomy as he replied, "Understood, Patriarch." "Remember, you are a dog. Dogs don''t need to think!" Pan patted Joe''s face, turned around, and walked out of the main hall. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. It was also on this day that countless invitation cards were sent from the Zhu n to the various Chinese underground forces. At present, Chinese underground forces were mostly made up of the three ns and the three major families in the capital. In the past, there was also the sacrednd, Radiant Ind. But now, no one was talking about it anymore. The news came from the western part of the world that the three major forces stationed around Golden City hadpletely turned against Radiant Ind. They had turned their backs on the foreign forces in Golden City. The ind did not show any sign of responding to the behaviour of those three forces. Legend had it that all 100,000 Reapers had been vanquished and returned to their homnd. Now, even the people who were originally loyal to Radiant Ind had turned their backs on them. Everyone could imagine the situation of Radiant Ind. In the underground world, most of the people were talking about the three ns. For the strength of the three ns, the major forces in China also had their own opinions. Some people said that the Su n was the strongest because, at that time in the Shen area, the Zhu n and the Xiao n joined forces and attacked the Su n. There were others who said that the Zhu n was strong. After all, the Zhu n upied Du Hai. Back then, the Zhu n had massacred the Zhu family, but the Su n had a normal rtionship with the Su Family. As for the Xiao n, no one had made anyment. After the Ancient Martial Family Meeting, the Xiao n rarely showed up. They had always kept a low profile. All the major forces, except for talking about the three ns, paid almost all their attention to Qi- refming. Some forces, for the sake of better Qi-refming, had even made it clear that they had to attach themselves to the bottom of the n. Now, the three ns had many vassals. Of course, some people were disgusted to be the "outsiders" of the n, and most of them were depending on the three major families in the capital. In this way, a very interesting scene would appear in the Chinese underground world. The whole underground world was divided into two factions. One belonged to the forces that attached themselves to the three big ns, and the other was to the forces that attached themselves to the ancient kungfu families. The people of the two major factions were all arguing with each other. They had shouted at each other many times, but they didn''t make any moves. Firstly, the officials had already said that they could not take any action when the sun was out. Secondly, everyone was now at the early stage of Qi- refining. They were all in the exploration stage. No one was ready to have a conflict with others. Therefore, they were just gossiping about each other. When they met, they all smiled at each other. No one knew how long the bnce between these two factions wouldst. Everyone knew that unless a force like Radiant Ind stood out and swept through everything to make everyone submit to it, no one else would be able to unite these two factions. However, there was only one Radiant Ind in the world, and it had sunk. Moreover, judging from the current situation, the strength of Radiant Ind in front of the three ns was still not enough. Unless the Emperor of Hell would appear, and the ten kings of Radiant Ind got resurrected. Now the three families from the capital were just holding on. If it weren''t for the copse of the Shen area that had killed dozens of the Qi-controlling experts from the three ns, the three families from the capital couldn''tpete with the ns at all. The ident in the Shen area weakened the strength of the ns and gave them a chance to breathe. As soon as the Zhu n sent out invitations, almost all the forces were preparing gifts and were on their way to Du Hai. The wedding date was finally set for January 1st. Chapter 791 Chapter 791 On December 26th, Chinese underground forces began to gather in Du Hai. Great importance was attached to the marriage of Pan, the head of the Zhu n. On December 27th, many underground forces had gathered in Du Hai. The Zhu n did not prepare guest rooms for the ordinary forces. All the guests who came early were staying in hotels not far from the Zhu n. On the night of the 27th, all the hotels near the Zhu n were fully booked. On December 28th, huge posters with the word "happiness" were ced over the entire Zhu n''s mansion. They spread from the main hall of the Zhu n to the road two kilometres away from the manor. It looked magnificent. On December 29th, the Su n arrived. The new patriarch of the Su n, Pord Su, was the eldest son of the former patriarch, Freud. He did not attend the Ancient Martial Arts Family Meeting. The Su n had brought a total of 127 people, including eight Qi-controlling realm experts, two of whom were in the Transformation Realm, and one of whom was on the verge of reaching the Qi- concentrating realm. Since thest battle in the Shen area, the n''s Qi- concentrating experts had beenpletely vanished. Now only who was about to enter Qi-concentrating realm could be considered the strongest person in the n. Of course, this was the first person that the public had known of. All the forces were clear that the people buried in the Shen areast time were certainly not all the masters the ns had. There must be more powerful masters guarding the ns. There probably was not too many such masters. They all belonged to the hidden forces of the n, and they would not show up unless there was no other way. These people brought by Su n showed their confidence in front of the major underground forces. Even though they had suffered great losses in the battle in the Shen area, there were still so many experts who were able to control their Qi. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. On the other hand, all the underground forces were called "the fast practitioners of Qi-refming", but they had just entered the Qi-controlling Realm, so their control of Qi was very stiff. On December 30th, when the Xiao n arrived in Du Hai, they also brought several Qi-controlling realm experts with them. So far, the three big ns had gathered in Du Hai. The Qi-controlling realm experts from the three big ns exerted great pressure on the underground forces. December 31st was thest day of this year, and it was also thest day before Sylvia''s wedding. The disciples of the Zhu n were waiting for guests in front of the manor. "The three big families from the capital have arrived!" A shout came from the gate of the Zhu n''s manor. The Ji family, the Bai family, and the Jiang family were led by Soul, Ernest, and Gavin. Each of them had a hundred disciples. Although the underground forces were divided into two factions, in the current situation, the major forces still had to do the superficial work. Zhu n''s manor was veryrge. Many important members of the underground forces also entered the manor today. They would stay in the manor tonight to attend tomorrow''s wedding. On a long outdoor table in the manor, several important members of the underground forces were sitting together and whispering something. "Do you all know that the person that Patriarch Pan wishes to marry was the wife of the Emperor of Hell!" "Hey, who doesn''t know about this matter? But Radiant Ind has sunk into the deep sea, and ughter King and other kings have died in the Shen area. The Emperor of Hell has been detained for nine years. In this world, there is no Radiant Ind anymore." "Everyone, be careful when you speak. After such a long period of time, the underground world is no longer the world of Radiant Ind. Let me tell you a bit of information; not only are there ns appearing in China, but there are also ancient, mysterious powers appearing in other countries. Many other toptier forces have been wiped out, and this world has changed a long time ago." "Although you said so, the Emperor of Hell came like a king, started a holy war, and swept through the vast chaos. He must have the aptitude to be invincible. I believe that even if the world is changing, as long as the Emperor of Hell is given enough time, he can still rule the world. Don''t forget that he is just over 20 years old." "s." One of them let out a sigh. "Even though that''s the truth, we all know the power and potential of the Emperor of Hell. If he were to return, given a few years, he would definitely be able to rise above these ns. But he''s been imprisoned for nine years! What do nine years mean? By the time hees out, the world will be totally changed. Things will change." "Aaron gave us the possibility to practice Qi, and ughter King and others gave us the opportunity to leave the Shen area. Without them, we would not have seen the possibility of turning over. Now we will only be enved by these ns. If one day the Emperor of Helles back, I must follow him." "That''s right. We are now belonging to the three big families from the capital and we have been waiting forthat day. I have a hunch that the king wille back, and he will be the Emperor of Hell again!" "No!" A crisp female voice rang. "It''s not a hunch. It''s a certainty that the man wille back!" Several underground gang members who were chatting turned their heads and saw an enchanting woman in a white velvet robe walking toward them. "White Rose." One person called out the woman''s name. The woman who spoke was none other than Viper Rose''s leader. White Rose looked at them and said, "You haven''t fought with that man directly. When you meet him face to face, you will feel that he is like a lofty mountain. There seems to be nothing in the world that he can''t do. Just standing there will give people a feeling of trust. He wille back, for sure!" Listening to the words of White Rose, the people who had just chatted with her had a little excitement in their eyes. They did not attach themselves to the ns, but instead chose to rely on the three big families from the capital. What was the reason? The reason was that they did not want to see the ns that suddenly appeared sit casually on top. If that man came back, with his means, these ns would be trampled by him sooner orter. Just as the few of them were full of hope, a shout came from the side. "What are you guys talking about?" When everyone turned back, they saw a middle-aged woman striding over. At the sight of this middle-aged woman, they all showed disdain on their faces. This woman was Ynde Chen, the wife of the leader of a second- level underground force. After the battle in the Shen area, the ns suffered heavy losses and offered an olive branch to the major underground forces. No underground force responded to the ns. As a result, Ynde assassinated her husband, took the whole underground force with her, and surrendered to the n. After the n had promised her great power, she bullied many underground forces with n''s martial arts masters, causing more and more underground forces to be unable to resist pressure and defect to the ns, and finally formed the current situation between the two factions. "What are we talking about? What does it have to do with you?" One of the leaders of the underground forces said to Ynde unhappily. "Haha." Ynde sneered. "If you guys were just having a casual chat, I wouldn''t have gotten involved. But just now, I seem to have heard someone mention the dregs from Radiant Ind!" Ynde stepped forward and shouted, "Now, this underground world belongs to our ns. Radiant Ind is not as good as my n''s patriarch!" Chapter 792 Chapter 792 Ynde''s voice was so loud that many people could hear it clearly. When they heard Ynde say ''Radiant Ind is nothing'', many people showed angry looks in their eyes. However, they were in the Zhu n''s mansion, so they did not dare to say anything. On the other hand, when the nsmen heard this, they all looked very satisfied. When Ynde saw the satisfaction on the faces of her n members, she smiled ingratiatingly at them. A middle-aged man next to White Rose said, "Ynde, if I remember correctly, it was the Reaper who saved your life when you and your husband were chased by foreign forces, right? If there was no Radiant Ind, you would have been fed to dogs four years ago!" Hearing this, Ynde put her hands on her waist and said, "Do you mean that I still have to be grateful to Radiant Ind?" "Radiant Ind doesn''t need your gratitude, but if you have the slightest sense of gratitude, you shouldn''t nder it like this!" The middle-aged man shouted. "Forget it." White Rose shook her head. "If Ynde was grateful, she wouldn''t have killed her husband. Someone told me that her husband couldn''t run away because of his damaged left leg, and his left leg was damaged because he wanted to save Ynde. This type of people has long been blinded by greed." "Ha." Ynde showed a look of indifference. "Radiant Ind saved me four years ago, but it was four years ago. If you want me to be grateful to them, you can go and search for me four years ago." Hearing Ynde''s words, White Rose shook her head. She knew that it was useless to talk to such people. What was shamelessness? Ynde herself could show it incisively and vividly. "Ynde, now you can be arrogant, and you will regret it!" The middle-aged man pointed at Ynde and said with hatred. N?velDrama.Org ? content. "Oh?" Ynde showed a look of interest. "I''m very curious about who will make me regret it." "Of course, the Emperor of Hell when he returns!" The middle- aged man subconsciously cried out in excitement. "Sh*t!" White Rose eximed in a low voice. In the eyes of the major ns, the words "Emperor of Hell" were absolutely taboo and no one was allowed to mention him. After all, whether it was due to the Emperor of Hell''s original reputation, or the fact that the King of ughter and the others had buried dozens of experts of the ns, there had been unresolved enmity between the two sides. At this moment, the middle-aged man was shouting about the return of the Emperor of Hell. How would his n be willing to listen to this? A young man from the Zhu n immediately strode over and chided, "Who''s babbling?!" "It''s him." Ynde immediately went up and pointed to the n''s member, "It''s them. They kept talking about the dregs of Radiant Ind. They should be killed!" The young man of the Zhu n walked to the front of the middle-aged man and said in a questioning tone to the middle- aged man, "Did you guys talk about it?" "So what if we did?" The middle-aged man took a deep breath and puffed out his chest. "We were talking about our old friends. What does it have to do with the Zhu n?" The young man of the Zhu n smiled contemptuously. "You can talk about it, but I don''t want to listen to it. Do you understand? This is the rule of the Zhu n! Not to mention you, even if the so-called Emperor of Hell came personally, he would have to abide by the rules of the Zhu n!" The words of the young man of the Zhu n were overbearing. He told everyone that even if the Emperor of Hell, who everyone was looking forward to, really came out of the prison, he would have to listen to the Zhu n. At this moment, a shout came from the gate of the Zhu n''s manor. "I''m the Emperor of Hell! How dare you ask me for an invitation? Look at yourself!" The moment the voice rang out, everyone in the Zhu n''s manor trembled in unison. The Emperor of Hell! The Emperor of Hell, who should have been detained for nine years, had actually appeared! The faces of the members of three big ns and the underground forces under them all changed, and then they walked towards the gate of the manor with a serious look. As for White Rose and the other underground forces that were subordinate to the three families from the capital, they all looked very happy. They were just thinking about when the Emperor of Hell woulde back. They didn''t expect that he woulde so soon. After the arrival of the emperor, would the ns really dare to be so rampant? It should be known that the King of ughter and the other kings buried the top experts of the three ns. Then what could the owner of the ind do? The news of the Emperor of Hell''s appearance, almost in more than ten seconds, spread out through variousmunication channels. Those who were sitting in the Zhu n''s mansion had also received the news. Some left the room with joy and some worried and walked quickly to the door of the Zhu n. White Rose and others walked to the gate of the Zhu n''s manor, and everyone''s face was full of excitement. During this period of time, the pressure brought by the ns to the underground forces was too great, making everyone feel that there was a boulder hanging on the top of their heads, and they didn''t know when this boulder would fall and smash them into pieces. Everyone was walking toward the entrance of the manor, and they were even imagining what would happen. The Emperor of Hell was invincible, he would sweep away this n and take back his woman? Just when everyone was still daydreaming, a burst ofughter came from the gate of the manor. "Hahaha, the Emperor of Hell, you must be joking, haha! Whose kid is this?" "Kid, have you done your homework? Go back to your homework, or the teacher will talk to your parents." "I can''t hold on any longer. My tears are about to burst out." The burst ofughter made the faces of White Rose and others full of doubts. Ynde''s voice rang out. "Kid, your imitation is quite bad. If you''re the real Emperor of Hell, you won''t yell at all. Instead, you would kneel at the door like a pug, begging my master to let you in." "Hahaha, that''s right. If the Emperor of Hell really came, he would only wag his tail and beg for mercy. He would never make such a fuss like you." All kinds of mocking voices rang out. White Rose and the others looked at the person who stood at the gate of the Zhu n''s manor, who imed to be the Emperor of Hell. He was a young man who seemed to be in his teens. Many people had known this person. He was a younger generation from the Jiang family, named Langston Jiang. Since Langston was born, he had some mental problems, and sometimes he would do some incredible things. Even the Jiang family couldn''t figure out his character, and many psychologists couldn''t cure him. But it was sure that Langston was the absolute fan of the Emperor of Hell. Although he had some issues, he could clearly tell every story of the Emperor of Hell, and often put himself in it, fantasizing that he was the Emperor of Hell himself. No one had expected that the news of the return of the emperor would turn out to be a farce of a young man. Chapter 793 Chapter 793 The farce in front of the Zhu n''s manor quickly came to an end. What kind of person was Langston of the Jiang family? These underground forces had heard about him. "The Jiang family, take care of your people. This is the Zhu n, not a ce where you can make a fuss. Our n doesn''t care about this fool, but it doesn''t mean that your Jiang family can be presumptuous here!" Ynde said loudly. "The Zhu n?" One of the people in the Jiang family smiled and said, "Some people became ves of the n and began to take advantage of others. Do you think that the n will wage war against our Jiang family just for a dog like you? There are Qi-controlling masters in our Jiang family!" Upon hearing this, Ynde immediately turned to a disciple of the Zhu n for help, but the disciple did not even look at her. "You, the dog taking advantage of other''s power, should also stop before it''s toote!" Another voice sounded. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Want to go against the Jiang family? Some people, I don''t think they can see the reality." Voices rang out one after another. Ynde quickly lowered her head and ran away, daring not to say any nonsense. Langston''s farce attracted a lot of people at the gate of the manor. As far as the eye could see, almost all of the main members of the three ns had arrived. This also made everyone understand that in the hearts of the three ns, the Emperor of Hell still yed an important role. Although the Emperor of Hell had disappeared for two months, and Radiant Ind had sunk to the bottom of the sea, his name was still there. But people didn''t know how long this name wouldst, a month, or two months? It wouldn''t take long for people topletely forget about Radiant Ind. Rednterns were hung high in front of the gate of the Zhu Manor. The members of the Zhu n were also wearing clothes made of red silk. The n''s wedding had no western elements at all. It was full of ancient Chinese style. At 10 o''clock in the evening on December 31st, It was getting dark. Sylvia sat in front of a dressing table and looked at herself in the mirror. Although she was beautiful as a flower, there was a lifeless feeling in her eyes. Outside the house, the shout of "I am the Emperor of Hell" came into Sylvia''s ears. Sylvia''s expression did not change at all. When she heard these words this afternoon, she was extremely excited and ecstatic. However, when she learned that this was just a farce from the Jiang family child, sheughed at herself. "He has been locked up for nine years. How could he appear?" Sylvia raised her head and swung her ck hair behind her head. Her soft and supple hair was grabbed in her hands. After a long silence, Sylvia picked up a pair of scissors beside the dressing table. With a slight clicking sound, wisps of cut hair fell to the ground. ck hair was also a strand of love. She wanted to cut the ck hair to forget her love. "It''s a pity that I don''t have a good reputation. I hope you will still remember me after nine years." Sylvia walked to the hanger and looked at the big red phoenix robe hanging on the hanger. She waved her arms and wrapped herself in the red robe. The red robe was the wedding robe that the Zhu n had prepared for her. Several hourster, brilliant fireworks were lit in the sky above Du Hai. At midnight, everyone was celebrating the arrival of a new year. It didn''t matter if it was the major TV stations or the local shops, they were all holding a year-end ceremony. Pan was sitting in a hall, and his face was full of joy. Only one more day and he would be able to completely win the heart of the woman. He was extremely excited and could not wait any longer. A new year had arrived. It was January 1st, 5 a.m. The sun had yet to rise. Before the roosters in the Zhu n''s manor started beating, the sounds of gongs and drums were heard in the manor. The guests were woken up by the gongs. When they went out to take a look, they found that a red carpet had already been laid out in the Zhu n''s manor. On both sides of the red carpet, there were eight celestial tables with fruit and candies ced on them. At six o''clock in the morning, the sky was slightly bright. Pan, dressed in a red wedding robe, was riding on a horse with red flowers made of silk hanging in front of his chest. Pan grinned at people around him, revealing a mouthful of yellow teeth, which looked particrly awkward. Sylvia''s residence was on the other side of the Zhu n''s manor. The red carpet stretched all the way from Pan''s feet to her side. "Madam, your hair..." A makeup artist stood behind Sylvia and coiled up her hair. Her hair was cut, making the makeup artist stunned. Sylvia looked at the mirror in front of her and did not speak. Seeing that Sylvia didn''t say anything, the makeup artist stopped asking. She carefully coiled up Sylvia''s hair. Sylvia put on her phoenix robe, waiting for Pan toe. At seven o''clock in the morning, the weather in Du Hai was humid and the air was cold. It was a good thing that the guests here were all powerful people, so they could endure the bitter cold. Eighteen big horses rode on the red carpet of the Zhu n''s manor. Pan was riding on a big horse in high spirits. He kept cupping his hands to the guests on both sides of the red carpet. On both sides of the red carpet, words of congrattions could be heard. Arge sedan chair carried by eight people followed eighteen horses. The sedan chair was iid with golden rims and red flowers. There were a total of 18 boys and girls. They walked behind therge sedan chair, scattering flowers on both sides. The sound of the snail''s horn kept ringing, and it was filled with a delightful atmosphere. Pan''s smile was particrly happy, and he had been gritting his teeth all the way. Members of the Su n stayed in the other direction of the Zhu n''s manor. As members of Sylvia''s family, they had been waiting here for a long time. Pord, the new patriarch of the Su n, was also dressed in a long robe. As an elder of Sylvia, Victor wore a ck uniform and stayed in a room with Sylvia. Sylvia was wearing a red veil and sitting cross- legged on the bed. The red wedding gown was spread under her body. The wedding gown had symbols of phoenix made of golden silk, which were enough to make most women crazy for this dress, and it highlighted the ancient Chinese beauty. Eight o''clock in the morning. The eighteen horses arrived at the ce where the Su n had stayed. The sound of firecrackers, gongs and drums were heard in the house. There were only Victor and Sylvia in the room. Victor sighed and said, "Sylvia, I really don''t understand why you made such a choice at the beginning. Cooperating with the Zhu n is so unrealistic. It''s your own fault." Sylvia opened her mouth and said, "Uncle, everyone''s choices are different, and the things they need are different." "Sigh." Victor shook her head. He couldn''t see the expression on Sylvia''s face that was hidden under her veil. The sound of firecrackers outside the door rang for a long time before it ended. With the sounds of gongs, drums, and congrattions, a series of noisy footsteps came to the door. The door to the room where Victor and Sylvia were in was pushed open from the outside. Pan grinned and rushed in excitedly. "My dear wife, I''m here to pick you up. Ha, ha, ha!" Panughed wildly. He had waited for this day for too long. Ever since he saw Sylvia, he had always fantasized about holding her in his arms every night. "Chief Zhu, you haven''t got married yet. You can''t call her like that," Victor said carefully. "F*ck you!" Pan kicked Victor in the chest. "Who do you think you are? How dare you speak to me?" Chapter 794 Chapter 794 Victor was kicked to the ground by Pan, but he did not dare to say a word. "Pan, don''t be rude!" A middle-aged man from the Zhu n shouted, "He is Sylvia''s elder and will be your uncle in the future. You need to be polite!" Pan looked at the middle- aged man who spoke and lowered his head. "Yes, uncle." "Okay." The middle- aged man nodded. He then looked at Victor and said, "Victor Su, right? You are from the Su Family. Although you''re Sylvia''s uncle, you should also understand what respect means. You don''t have the right to talk to the head of the Zhu n like that. Do you understand?" "You don''t know the rules!" The new patriarch of the Su n, Pord, came in and shouted at Victor with dissatisfaction, "Get out of here!" After Pord finished his words, he did not look at Victor again. He said to Pan, "Chief Zhu, calm down. Don''t let an insignificant person destroy the rtionship between our two families." Pan waved his hand andughed, "Haha, Chief Su, today is my wedding day. I shall not bother myself arguing with such a person. Come, let''s start the wedding!" Pan waved his big hand and six young girls immediately came up. The girls gathered around the bed and said in sweet voices, "Madam, it''s time to get on the sedan chair." N?velDrama.Org ? content. The two young girls stretched out their hands to support Sylvia. The phoenix robe dragged across the ground, scattered into a fan shape, and Sylvia walked out of the house. Pan looked at Sylvia''s graceful figure and unconsciously licked his lips. With a burst of the beating of gongs and drums, Sylvia sat in the sedan chair, put the curtains on, and the eight people lifted the chair. Pan was in high spirits and riding on a horse, with a smile all over his face. "Look at this fellow surnamed Zhu. His smile is really disgusting." In the guest seats, one of the guests said in a low voice. "Shh! Do you want to die?" As soon as the man opened his mouth, his mouth was covered by the people next to him. "Let me tell you, people like Ynde are not rare. They are now spying on us, and it''s uncertain when they will pop out." "Truly a bunch of trash!" The person who spoke had an angry look on his face. "In the beginning, the ns ved us like dogs. It was the people of Radiant Ind who gave us a chance to cultivate Qi, giving us a chance to turn things around. However, some people took the initiative to be the ves of the ns. They really disgust me!" "Well, don''t be angry. Everyone has their own choices. They are willing to be the ves of the n. When the emperores back, they will regret it!" "The emperor..." The first person who spoke mumbled these two words with a glimmer of hope in his eyes. "Will he reallye back?" "Definitely!" The other person said with absolute certainty. "In the past, he overturned the King Region, initiated a holy war, and brought peace to the world''s underground forces. If he returns, he will definitely trample these ns beneath his feet!" "I hope so." Everyone said that there would be a day when the emperor woulde back, and they were hoping for that day, but in fact, these were just selfforts for them, so that under the rule of these ns, they would add a little colour to the dim future. It would take at least nine years for the emperor toe back. No one could say for sure what would happen during these nine years. Perhaps the emperor would be forgotten and unable to ept the fact that things had changed. Looking at Pan''s high- spirited appearance, many people were angry. Everyone looked at the woman in therge sedan chair. Some envied her being able to marry the Zhu n''s leader. In future, she would have the status to be second only to one. However, there were others who felt pity. This was obviously a deal between the Zhu and Su n. This marriage was just like a business deal. Pan showed his yellow teeth all the way, and he was very proud. The sound of gongs and drums rang all the way. In front of the red carpet, there was a high tform, which was used for a wedding ceremony. The elders of the two ns were sitting on both sides of the high tform. Behind them, there was a red background wall with a big word "happiness" written on it. This wedding was full of Chinese ancient elements. There were many Chinese worship ceremonies that had to be done. Pan, riding in front of the high tform, took a light leap and climbed up the tform. Therge sedan chair iid with gold and red silk was ced next to the high tform. The curtains were lifted and Sylvia, who was wearing a veil, walked out of the sedan chair. With the help of two young girls, she slowly walked up to the tform. The red robe covered the floor in the shape of a fan, giving off a feeling of glory and magnificence. A cold wind blew past, blowing up the veil on Sylvia''s head, causing the red veil to fly towards Sylvia''s back. Sylvia hurriedly turned around. She stretched out her soft hand and grabbed towards the flying veil with a hint of panic in her eyes. It was this that caused all of the guests, regardless of whether they were male or female, to be astonished. The beautiful and noble phoenix cor was worn on the top of the woman''s head. It gave people a sense of perfectpatibility. Her beautiful hair was coiled up, revealing her smooth forehead, which was like a piece of jade without any ws. The woman''s beautiful face did not need heavy makeup at all. With some light makeup, she would be extremely beautiful. The panic in her eyes made people feel sorry for her for no reason. Such a woman was about to be married into the Zhu n. She should have belonged to the owner of Radiant Ind. Only such a man could marry such a woman, and only such a woman could match up to such a man. "A single look can topple a city, while another look can captivate a country." An elder said with a sigh. "No wonder Pan is so anxious to get married. She is such a beautiful woman. He can''t wait to hold her in his arms." Just as Sylvia was about to grab the veil that was blown away by the cold wind, a big hand reached out from the side. Pan grabbed the veil. Pan grabbed the veil and put it in front of his nose. He took a deep breath and revealed an intoxicated look. "Ha, ha, ha! There''s no need to act so worriedly. The heavens have lifted this veil. It seems that Sylvia and Pan are a pair made in heaven. Even the heavens can''t wait for them to get married!" Pan''s uncle sat on the high tform in front of the elders andughed out loud. "This is also the sign that the heavens are willing to let us merge our two families." "That''s right!" A slightly older member from the Su n said. "Since the heavens want to help us, let''s get started as soon as possible." The beating of gongs and drums sounded again, and all kinds of congrattory voices came from the guests. These anxious congrattors were all the underground forces attached to the survival of their ns. As for the underground forces that relied on the three families from the capital, they all kept silent. "Alright, since the heavens havee to an agreement, it would be better for us to do it now. Right now is the right time. Start!" Pan waved his hand. An old woman in a red woman''s clothes came up to the stage. "Today, Pan, from the Zhu n, and Sylvia, from the Su n, are here to merge their families. They''re a match made by the heavens. Thus, this marriage should be..." In the middle of the old woman''s words, she heard a voiceing from the audience. "No! My Radiant Ind is against this marriage!" Chapter 795 Chapter 795 The words "Radiant Ind is against this marriage" were not loud, but they made everyone present feel their hearts tremble. This was because the two words "Radiant Ind" were too representative. A young man, about 15 or 16 years old, stood under the stage in a blue velvet robe. "Jiang family, if you want to mess around, you have to go to a different ce!" A top underground gangster shouted loudly. Now that he was attached to the n, he dared to talk to the three families from the capital like this. "Now it''s the time for Patriarch Pan''s wedding, take good care of this silly person from your family!" The words "Radiant Ind" had frightened them so much that their legs had gone weak. Pan''s uncle, who was sitting on the wedding tform, and the elders of the Su n also looked at Langston under the stage with dissatisfaction. "Ernest Jiang, the child is immature. Does that means that you, as an elder, are also immature?" Pan''s uncle said, "Now is the time for our patriarch to get married. Even if your old man of the Jiang family is here, he can''t say anything. How can a junior have the confidence to say such words to the Zhu n?" "I think it may be that we have been too calm recently, which allowed some good- for-nothings to be brave." The Su n''s elder also spoke. Ernest sat down and said with a sneer, "If you don''t have any fears about your marriage, you don''t have to care about what we say." "That''s right. If you are brave and secure in your actions, it will not matter what others say. What''s the matter? Aren''t we allowed to speak at all?" Soul also said. "The ns are really imposing. They even restrict our freedom of speech. I''m so scared that I''m shivering." Gavin also held his chest and sneered. The heads of the three ancient martial families knew very well that it was indeed inappropriate for their juniors to make a fuss on someone else''s wedding day. However, the person who was getting married was from the Zhu n, so there was no problem for their juniors to make a fuss. Hearing the voices of the three families, Pan''s uncle humphed coldly and said, "The three families from the capital, if you are here to deliver your gifts, you are wee to stay. If you are here to make trouble, our Zhu n is not a ce for you to act wildly!" As soon as he finished speaking, an invisible pressure swept toward the location of the three big families from the capital. N?velDrama.Org ? content. At the same time, more than a dozen people from the ns stood up. The banquet tables for the guests were separated by the red carpet in the middle of the main road. The people sitting on the north side of the red carpet were the three families from the capital and the underworld forces attached to the three families. On the south side of the red carpet sat the ns. The dozen or so people from the ns were all Qi-controlling realm experts. The powerful momentum of more than a dozen Qi- controlling masters made the ordinary underground forces turn pale. "Humph!" Ernest snorted coldly and reached out to p the table. More than ten people from the three families from the capital also stood up. They also emitted Qi to fight against the Qi-controlling masters from those ns. After the members of the three big families from the capital stood up, the situation became even. Seeing that there were more than a dozen Qi-controlling experts on the side of the ancient kungfu families, the underground forces attached to the three families breathed a sigh of relief, and at the same time, they also sighed with emotion about the three families'' strong confidence. "Ha." Pan''s uncle chuckled. "Did your three families bring out the experts this time? Do you mean that the three of you want to show off in front of our ns today?" Ernest leaned back in his seat and smiled slightly. "There were hundreds of ns in ancient times, but now there are only a few dozen." "Oh? So what?" Pan''s uncle asked with interest. "So it doesn''t mean that these ns can''t be exterminated!" Ernest suddenly got up. "Arrogant!" Pan''s uncle also suddenly stood up. At the same time, the underground forces attached to the two factions also got up. At this moment, the two sides were at loggerheads, and it seemed that they would start a war if they met even the slightest disagreement. "Well, well, well, you are all adults. Calm down." Jonathan, the new patriarch of the Xiao n, spoke. His temperament was like that of Dn, and there was no joy or worry on his face. "If we really fight with each other, people will inevitably die today. Everyone, don''t let the good news turn into the bad news. If you don''t think for yourself, you must think for the rest of the people present." On the stage, Sylvia pursed her red lips and bowed slightly to Ernest and the others. "Seniors, this marriage is a matter between my Su n and the Zhu n. Please don''t stop me and respect my choice." Upon hearing Sylvia''s words, Ernest and the others were a little stunned. When hearing about this wedding, almost everyone suspected that Sylvia was forced to do so. There were two reasons for this. First, the Su n and the Zhu n had formed an alliance. Second, Sylvia was originally the woman of the Emperor of Hell. The reason why she was to be married into the Zhu n was that the n wanted topletely trample over Radiant Ind. But they didn''t expect that Sylvia was willing to do it. Ernest and others looked at each other and stopped talking. They were very curious about why Sylvia would make such a choice. Victor, who was standing at the foot of the stage, listened to Sylvia''s words on the stage. Her face was full of bitterness. Only he knew why Sylvia would marry Pan. His niece loved that man so deeply. She did not hesitate to ruin herself in order to make those who offended that man pay the price. She was ying with fire. The consequences of ying with fire were self-burning! "Seniors, let''s continue to pay our respects. On this day of joy, the best thing to do is to celebrate." Jonathan said to Pan''s uncle. Pan''s uncle snorted, sat down again, and waved his hand. All the people on the other side of the n also sat down. At the same time, the members of the three families from the capital were sitting on their seats. "Go on." Pan''s uncle said to the matchmaker on the stage. The matchmaker nodded and said, "It''s a good day. They are destined to be together, destined to be together forever. Today, they will bow to heaven and earth!" The matchmaker pointed to the East. Pan couldn''t wait to face the East and made a deep bow. Sylvia also faced the East. As she looked at the rising sun, she smiled. Through this smile, she lost all hopes for her future life. This smile seemed to be a form of release. Sylvia slightly bowed and bent towards the east. "You can''t bow. As I said, my Radiant Ind doesn''t agree!" Langston, who was under the stage, shouted again. He jumped onto the stage and shouted, "I, the Emperor of Hell,mand all the Reapers to listen to my orders and kill all the members of the Zhu n!" "Reapers, listen to my order, kill all the enemies in front of you!" "ughter King, I want you to kill this person on the stage!" "King of Cmity, remove the g of the Zhu n!" "Sea God, I want you to clean up all of this!" "Future, I want you to bury this Zhu n!" "I want this n to be exterminated without a trace!" "Moon Goddess, I want the light of Radiant Ind to illuminate thisnd!" Chapter 796 Chapter 796 Langston stood on the stage and let out such hysterical roars. If it really was the Emperor of Hell who had released this roar, then it would definitely cause everyone''s hearts to tremble in fear. But now, the roar came from a silly junior from the Jiang family, which sounded particrly funny. "Hahaha!" A loudugh came from the other side of the n. Ynde shouted, "The Emperor of Hell? Radiant Ind? What a big name? And he even threatened to destroy the n? I said earlier, your acting skills are not good enough. If the Emperor of Hell had reallye, he would have wagged his tail like a dog and wouldn''t have dared to shout so loudly!" "Radiant Ind? Radiant Ind that had sunk into the bottom of the sea a long time ago. If the sunlight couldn''t shine in that ce, then how could it be called Radiant Ind? How could it possibly be the light of the Earth? I think, after Radiant Ind sank into the bottom of the ocean, it should be called the muddy ind. The ind must be filled with filthy mud, hahaha." "Laughable Radiant Ind!" "Don''t mention these clowns again!" On the ns'' side, voices were heard one after another. However, these voices were not from the n, but from the underground forces that followed the ns. When the people from the three families from the capital heard this, they felt a burst of sadness. In the past, when Radiant Ind had overturned the King Region, the entire underground world had been in a state of peace. In the past, when the Lord of Radiant Ind descended upon the world, he held a holy meeting and no one dared to disrespect him. But now, Radiant Ind had sunk for only two months, and these people had be like this. They had already forgotten who gave them peace and a ce to shelter. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Facing the ridicule from the ns'' side, Langston, who was on the stage, seemed like he had not heard it. His neck turned red and he continued to shout loudly, "All members of Radiant Ind, listen to mymand. Those who dare to humiliate our Radiant Ind must die!" "Ha, ha, ha!" Ynde stood next to the table and continued tough. "So what if I humiliate your ind? It''s just a pack of stray animals, I''m standing here, who can do anything to me, who can..." Ynde was in the middle of her sentence but suddenly stopped. It could be seen that Ynde''s eyes and her mouth were wide open. She moved feebly, but she could not make any sound. There was panic in her eyes and her pupils were slowly spreading. The dark blue knife tip, like a deep sea, came out of Ynde''s chest. The blood from Ynde''s body poured out like a fountain. Behind Ynde, a white bald man appeared. The bald man struggled to pull out the de that was inserted in the back of Ynde''s body, and with a slight push with the other hand, Ynde''s whole body was stiff and fell forward. The bald, white-skinned man stretched out his hand, wiping away the blood on his de, then said, "Sea God, from Radiant Ind, will listen to your orders!" A scimitar rushed towards the dinner table on the n''s side, bringing with it an arc of Qi. As the scimitar streaked across the table, it created a mist of blood. Many of the weaker n members were cut off by the scimitar because they couldn''t dodge in time, and their blood sprayed out. After spinning a circle, the scimitar was heavily inserted into the table. "The ughter King from Radiant Ind, will listen to your orders!" Alex walked over, grabbed his machete, licked his lips, and said. A ck beam of light descended from the sky and shot toward the stage like a bolt of ck lightning. "Bang!" There was a dull thud. Arge ck knife was inserted into the word "happiness" on the background wall of the stage. The word "happiness" was punctured from the middle and scattered on both sides. A figure descended from the skies andnded on the sabre on the background wall. "The King from Radiant Ind will listen to your orders!" There was a thick wall around the Zhu family manor, protecting it from the outside world. At this moment, above the wall, dense cannon barrels were raised. The dark barrels exuded a sense of chill, and all of them aimed at the people from the ns. A girl in white was sitting on the wall, shaking her long and beautiful legs. "Future, from Radiant Ind, will listen to your orders." In the centre of the Zhu family manor, arge g with the word "Zhu" was fluttering in the wind. A red-haired man in a red robe walked to the g and then tore it into pieces. "The King of Cmity from Radiant Ind will listen to your orders!" The gate of the Zhu n''s manor was opened from the outside. A mature beauty in a long purple dress came from the gate. It was Moon Goddess from the Heavenly Pce, giving people a sense of seclusion. Behind the violet-dressed beauty was a group of masked men with ck masks. Their pace was unified, and they didn''t make a single sound. Only their footsteps could be heard. These people wearing ck masks were like the legendary Reapers. Each of them exuded an aura that made people''s heart palpitate. This aura did note from their strength, but from their eyes. Hidden under the ck mask, their expressions could not be seen clearly, but their eyes were full of strong killing intent. They looked at the people from the ns as if they were looking at a group of dead people. The beauty in the purple dress pulled out a long whip and waved it hard. The long whip was apanied by a burst of thunder. "Moon Goddess from Radiant Ind will listen to your orders!" At this moment, both the ns standing on the ritual tform and the forces under the ritual tform were a little stunned. The Kings of Radiant Ind had appeared! "Impossible!" The face of Pan''s uncle suddenly changed. He looked at Wade, who was closest to him, and said, "You should have died in the Shen area long ago!" The faces of all the underground forces that followed the ns turned deathly pale. Those who had been determined to have died appeared once again. These were all the kings of Radiant Ind! The awe- inspiring presence of Radiant Ind''s kings had long ago entered their hearts. When they thought that these kings had died, their faces were full of disdain. But when the kings appeared, they didn''t even dare to breathe. "So what if they are still alive?! It''s just an underground force. Our n isn''t afraid of these underground forces!" On the stage, an elder of the Su n stood up. A powerful Qi spread across his body. He was an expert of the Qi-concentrating realm. "A bunch of ants. Since you dare toe here, let''s just kill you once again!" "That''s right, let''s kill them again!" Pan''s uncle also emitted a powerful aura. Below the ceremonial stage, the underground forces that had been standing with the three great families from the capital were all excited. When they saw the kings of Radiant Ind, they couldn''t describe the excitement in their hearts. They could only take action to express their excitement. "Brothers and sisters, get ready. Wipe out the ns!" "ughter the ns!" "Hahaha, I finally can''t bear it anymore. Let me tell you, all the people of the ns died in the Shen area, but all the kings from Radiant Ind survived!" A man roared. He was one of the people who stayed in the Shen area and had seen Henry. Chapter 797 Chapter 797 "Boy, I''ll kill you first!" Pan''s uncle roared, condensed a powerful Qi, and went straight to Langston, who was standing there. "Langston, run!" One of the people of the Jiang family eximed. They did not expect that the people of the Zhu n were so shameless that they would attack a child first. Ernest immediately rushed towards Langston, trying to protect him. Facing Pan''s uncle, who was rushing towards him, Langston had no fear on his face. He roared at Pan''s uncle, "Arrogant man, I am the Emperor of Hell. You are looking for death!" Langston clenched his fist and swung it towards Pan''s uncle. Pan''s uncle sneered. "I think you''re courting death." In the blink of an eye, Pan''s uncle had already rushed in front of Langston and threw a powerful punch towards Langston. At this moment, Ernest also arrived. He stretched out his hand and reached out to grab Pan''s uncle. But before he could touch him, Pan''s uncle, who had rushing over, flew backwards like a cannonball and fell heavily on the background wall behind him. The background wall was smashed by Pan''s uncle. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Many people looked at Langston in disbelief. None of them had ever imagined that the one who had been defeated was a Qi-concentrating expert from the Zhu n. Ernest from the Jiang family stopped and did not look at Langston, but at the person behind Langston. A young man was standing behind Langston at this moment. He was wearing a ck robe, and his face was as sharp as an axe. His eyes were as deep as the sea, and on the index finger of his left hand, there was a dark golden ring, which belonged to the owner of Radiant Ind. It was the Holy Ring! The young man looked ahead and opened his mouth slightly. His voice was not loud, but it clearly reached everyone''s ears. "Radiant Ind, assemble!" The appearance of the young man stunned everyone in the Zhu n''s manor as if they had been struck by lightning. That word "assemble" caused many people to be unable to hold back the tears that welled up in their eyes. During the time since Radiant Ind disappeared, they had suffered too much pressure. Under the pressure of the ns, they felt like they were suffering every day. Some of them even dreamed about when the king woulde back! After the young man appeared, the woman in the phoenix robe on the stage could not look away from him. Her beautiful eyes were full of disbelief, confusion, and ecstasy. But there was also a little bit of grievance in her eyes. At this moment, the underground forces who followed the ns looked pale. This was a person who had been rooted in their hearts for a long time, and he gave them endless pressure. He was like a mountain that no one could climb over. No matter who stood in front of him, they had to kneel down. "The Emperor of Hell!" The elders of the Su n, who were standing on the stage, stared at Henry. Even they didn''t see clearly how Pan''s uncle flew out just now. An expert of the Qi-concentrating realm was sent flying so easily. The elder of the Su n could imagine the strength of the person in front of him. He was definitely not someone he couldpete with. "Boss, you''re back!" Wade looked at Henry in surprise. That night, Henry asked him to raise the city walls on Radiant Ind. In the middle of the night, Wade heard the furious roarsing from outside the city walls. The ck hand that covered the sky and the moon was clearly visible to the people on the ind. Soon after, Henry disappeared without a trace. He had been gone for over a month. Henry smiled slightly and patted Langston''s shoulder in front of him. "You are the Emperor of Hell. Tell me, who do you want to kill?" "I want to kill every single member of this Zhu n!" Langston shouted. "Alright, then let''s kill the whole Zhu n." Henry smiled. "Go. Kill him first!" Henry stretched out his hand and pointed at Pan''s uncle who had just been blown away by him. Langston nodded and strode towards Pan''s uncle. As soon as Pan''s uncle got up from the ground, he saw Langston''s fisting at him. His face changed. He was not afraid of Langston, but the person behind Langston. Just now, he had personally felt the gap between himself and the young man in the ck robe in front of him. He threw a punch full of Qi, but he encountered an unparalleled force. At the same time when Langston was waving his fist, Henry also threw a punch. An invisible Qi emanated and shot toward Pan''s uncle. With fear in his eyes, Pan''s uncle put his hands in front of his chest. With a click, his arms twisted in a weird way. His chest bentpletely, and blood spurted out almost at the same time from his mouth. The copsed sternum hadpletely pierced through his heart. No one could save him. Henry said behind Langston, "Who is the next one to be killed?" "Kill him!" Langston then looked at the Su n''s senior. "Okay, then let''s kill him!" Henry followed behind Langston and walked towards the Qi-concentrating expert from the Su n. The master of the Su n, who was in the Qi-concentrating realm, could only watch Pan''s uncle copse because of Henry''s punch. There was no contempt in his eyes to fight back. Instead, he was full of fear. On the other side, Wade and the others also waved their swords and rushed towards the n members. The three big families from the capital, as well as the underground forces under them, roared loudly. Together with the countless Reapers brought by Moon Goddess, they charged towards the ns. Those underground forces who were subordinate to the ns didn''t even have the desire to fight back. After all, the person who was on the opposite side of them was the Emperor of Hell. "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me. I was wrong, I deserve to die, I deserve to die!" The leader of the top underground forces, who had just made a mockery of Radiant Ind, was kneeling on the ground and crying loudly at this moment. More than half of the strength of the ns had been consumed during the battle in the Shen area. Now, Henry''s mighty attack had killed one Qi-concentrating expert from both the Zhu and Su ns. The rest of the people, under the leadership of Wade and the other kings of Radiant Ind, could not resist at all. Almost every second, there were n members lying on the ground dead. "Patriarch, let''s go first!" Joe quickly rushed onto the stage and pulled Pan, preparing to escape. "No, I''m not going!" Pan shook off Joe and looked at Sylvia. "I want to marry that woman. Take her away." "Patriarch, now is not the time. Let''s go!" Joe''s face was full of anxiety. Looking at the situation on the battlefield, it seemed that the Zhu n would definitely be destroyed today. Not only the Zhu n but also the Su n and the Xiao n would not end well. Amongst the three ns, the one who had the deepest grudge against Radiant Ind was the Zhu n. The Zhu n had killed the whole Zhu family, had a fierce war with Radiant Ind, and had once publicly killed people from Radiant Ind. At this moment, Radiant Ind had returned, and there was no way to let go of anyone who was involved in this matter. "Wife! I want my wife!" Pan reached out to grab Sylvia. A dark golden light shed, and Pan''s outstretched palm fell to the ground, with blood flowing all over the ground. "Believe me, you can''t escape." Henry stood in front of Sylvia and looked at Pan, as if he was looking at a dead man. Chapter 798 Chapter 798 Joe and Pan stood together. When Henry looked at him, Joe only felt that the temperature around them had dropped. He felt as if he was in an ice cave and his whole body was shivering. Joe had heard of the Emperor of Hell more than once, but this was the first time he had seen him. He had always felt weird because he had heard that the Emperor of Hell was just a young man in his twenties. How could such a young man make so many people respect him at such a young age?" Today, Joe finally realized that the pressure brought by this person in front of him was even greater than the pressure brought by the old patriarch. Even if he was an enemy whom he should fight to the death with, he could not afford to resist at all. Pan screamed as if his heart was being torn apart. Blood was oozing from his wrist. "Kill! Joe, kill him for me, quick!" Pan''s face was distorted and tears were streaming down from his eyes. Ignoring Pan''s screams, Joe''s forehead was full of cold sweat. He looked at Henry and said, "Mr. Zhang, I know our Zhu n..." Before Joe could finish his words, he saw Henry looking away from him. At the moment when Henry looked away, Joe breathed a sigh of relief. Just now, he felt that it was a little difficult for him to breathe. Henry looked up and said with a smile, "It should be a happy asion to see a friending from afar. Why do you hide?" "What a joke!" A cold snort sounded in the sky. A man in a red cloak came by flying in the air. "Henry Zhang, you vited the rules and started a war in public when the sun was still up in the sky!" The man in the red cloak slowly fell from the sky and stood ten metres away from Henry. In the Zhu''s Manor, the two sides were still fighting. Henry shrugged his shoulders. "It''s a little strange. Is it possible that the Recluse Association will y ording to the rules set by Chinese officials? Is it possible that you, Punishment Messenger, are working part-time for Chinese officials?" "Henry Zhang, I''m not here to y this kind of word game with you. I want you to stop fighting immediately!" The man in red said, "With my identity as Punishment Messenger, I, Putnam, demand to end this fight!" "Ah!" Henry looked surprised. "Putnam Chou, it turns you are Punishment Messenger for the whole China. Sorry I didn''t recognize you." Putnam was impatient. "Henry, you don''t need to so hypocritical. We have all received the news of themissioner. Although you are a prison guard, you know very well how you got this position. It''s just an opportunity. It is not the right move for you to be arrogant in front of me. I''ll say it again. Stop fighting and let the people of the Zhu n go." "What do you want me to say?" Henry tilted his head and looked at Putnam with a puzzled face. "ording to the rules, the Zhu n bullied my family, and I will kill them. So what?" "Rules?" Putnam sneered. "In terms of rules, Sylvia Lin was willing to marry into the Zhu n. If you want to retaliate, it has nothing to do with the Zhu n." When Henry heard this, he was stunned for a moment, and then he said in a self-talking tone, "Yes, what does this have to do with the Zhu n?" "This is thest warning. Let go of the people of the Zhu n!" Putnam shouted. All right." Henry spread out his hands. Upon hearing these words, Joe''s face lit up with joy. He pulled Pan, whose hand had been cut off, and strode towards Putnam. "Kill him, Joe, kill him for me!" Pan was still shouting, but the blood on his wrist had stopped. After all, he was Joshua''s son. Although he was a yboy, he still had some strength and he had reached the Qi-controlling realm. After the massacre, the three big families of the capital and those underground forces were somewhat astounded to see the scene here. "When did the Emperor of Hell be so kind? Is he still restrained by Recluse Association?" "Patriarch, let¡¯s go first!" Joe gave Pan a hand and walked towards Putnam. Standing ten metres away from Henry, Putnam looked at Henry with a proud face. The corners of his mouth were filled with the victorious smile, and his eyes were full of sarcasm. Just when Joe thought that things were over, a dark golden light suddenly shed in front of his eyes. Then, Joe saw that Pan, who had been shouting and demanding to kill Henry, suddenly stopped yelling. A stream of blood suddenly spurted out. Pan''s head fell to the ground like a rubber ball and rolled a fewps. Pan''s eyes were still wide open, and the expression on his face was still as ferocious as if he was going to kill somebody. Blood spurted from Pan''s neck and spilt on Joe''s face. "Henry!" Putnam roared. Henry dissipated the dark golden long sword in his hand and smiled slightly. "This matter has nothing to do with the Zhu n, but, sorry, I am jealous. My wife can only wear a wedding dress for me." After saying this, Henry stepped forward and shouted loudly, "Attention, everybody from Radiant Ind. Kill all the people who are rted to the ns in this manor. Anyone who dares to stop you will be killed without exception!" "Yes, sir!" A roar came out of the manor in unison. Seeing such a scene, the three big families from the capital, as well as those underground forces, looked at the chill in Henry''s eyes, and listened to the roar of the Reapers, and sighed with emotion in their hearts. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. The Emperor of Hell was still that the old Emperor of Hell. The entire Zhu Manor fell into a massacre. Not only the Zhu n, but also the members of the Su and Xiao n, who came here, could not escape. Reapers, upon hearing the king''s orders, did not show any mercy at all. Normally, Reapers could be part of any profession. They might be doctors, researchers,wyers, or cleaners along the road. But from that moment when the king gave an order, they became the most terrifying weapon in the world. They were the most ruthless executioners, eliminating all enemies in front of them. Looking at the fighting around, Putnam''s face turned livid. He did not expect that Henry would ignore his words. He was just a prison guard who took advantage of his opportunity. Before that, he was still a sinner. How could Henry ignore him, the main Punishment Messenger for the whole China! mes of fury burned in Putnam''s heart. "Henry Zhang, I''ll kill you!" Putnam roared and rushed forward. However, as soon as Putnam moved, he was blocked by a man. A figure wearing a linen robe and a bamboo hat appeared in front of Putnam. "Sackcloth Visitor, are you trying to stop me?" Putnam stared at the person in front of him. "Haha." Sackcloth Visitor let out a hoarse voice. "I am not trying to stop you. I''m just giving you a reminder. If you want to kill the prison guard now, don''t me me for following the rules." Putnam clenched his fist and said, "Good! You''re very brave. We''ll see!" With a flick of his sleeve, Putnam left. Sackcloth Visitor chuckled and left the ce as well. Chapter 799 Chapter 799 Without the intervention of the Recluse Association, today''s oue was decided. Originally, it was supposed to be a happy event held by the Zhu n. The arrival of Henry added some red colour to it, but the red colour came from blood. The battle cries were still going on. Henry turned around and looked straight at the woman behind him. The moment the Emperor of Hell saw the woman, the murderous aura on his whole body disappeared. Henry opened his mouth, but did not know what to say. He disguised himself as Syl Zhang, which was enough to prove how much he had missed this woman. During the time when he was away, he missed the lovely woman in front of him all the time. But when Henry saw Sylvia, he felt as if he didn''t know how to speak, just like a youngd who just started having some romantic feelings. Sylvia took off the phoenix cor on her head, shook her hair that was cut off by herself, and took off the red phoenix robe on her body, revealing the white dress under the robe. She smiled at Henry and said softly, "What are you waiting for? You should hug me now." A pair of strong big hands locked Sylvia''s whole body on Henry''s strong chest. At the moment when she felt the warmth of the man''s arms, a line of clear tears flowed down Sylvia''s cheeks. During the period after Henry left, Sylvia''s heart was sore. Others couldn''t feel it at all. She didn''t even know who she can talk to, so she could only bear it silently. From the moment Sylvia was threatened by the Su n, she intended to give up Henry voluntarily. Later, news came from the outside world that Radiant Ind had been destroyed and the emperor had died. Sylvia locked herself in the room and was doing selfhypnosis every single moment. Two months ago, Sylvia heard the news that Henry hadn''t died in the Shen area. At that time, she almost jumped up excitedly. But the news that Henry had been locked up for nine years made her fall into despair again. Sylvia, who was in despair, did not hesitate to y with fire and she wanted to make the Zhu n and the Su n pay the price. She did not hesitate to ruin the rest of her life for Henry. She still had to find a way out for him. Now, Henry returned and swept away the ns. At this moment, all the grievances that had been umted in Sylvia''s heart for a few months burst out. This was the first time that she had been lying on a man''s chest in forever. Henry was the only person who could make Sylvia feel safe and she regarded him as a harbour. Henry caressed Sylvia''s hair. When he saw the end of Sylvia''s hair, he was slightly stunned. "My dear wife, your hair..." "It was too long. I cut it." Sylvia pushed Henry away, got up from Henry''s arms, hid her hair behind her neck, and said to Henry in a haughty tone, "You just left without saying a word. Now that you''re back, how are you going topensate me?" Henry looked at Sylvia, who looked like a little girl, as if he had returned to their ordinary life. The killing scene he had just experienced appeared a long time ago. He scratched his head and said, "Honey, what do you want?" Sylvia crossed her arms over her chest and turned her head aside. "I can''t tell you right now! I have to think about it carefully. Just wait." "No problem." Henry patted his chest and smiled. "Whatever you say, I will do it. By the way, honey, your clothes..." Henry looked at the white dress on Sylvia''s body and found it strange that there was a linen belt tied around the waist of the suit. Sylvia said in a calm tone, "I was going to get married today. The clothes inside are for you. I thought that from today on, I would think that you were dead." As soon as Sylvia finished speaking, she was grabbed by Henry. When she looked up, she saw Henry staring at her with deep feelings. Henry''s eyes suddenly showed such deep affection, which made Sylvia blush. She pulled her little hand out hard, but she couldn''t pull it out no matter how hard she tried. N?velDrama.Org ? content. "What are you doing?!" Sylvia said in a flirtish voice. "Honey." Henry held Sylvia''s soft hands tightly in his palms. "During this period of time, I have wronged you. From today on, no matter what happens, I will never leave you again. I promise." Henry didn''t have any deep love words, but this guarantee was so sonorous and powerful that it was better than any sweet words. In the beginning, Henry wanted to leave Sylvia in order to protect her and prevent others from linking her with himself. But Henry found that even if he left, he would not be able to protect Sylvia. In this way, it was better for everyone to bear the difficulties together. Sylvia lowered her head and watched Henry grab her hand and twist her weak palm, holding it tightly with his fingers. Just as Henry was about to speak, he heard a voiceing from outside the Zhu n. The voice was deafening like a bell. "Radiant Ind, stop. You have killed enough!" A white figure wearing a mask jumped up from outside the wall of the Zhu n''s manor, holding a silver spear in his hand. "It''s Silver Visitor!" As soon as the figure appeared, others recognized who he was. "It''s Silver Visitor!" "He also showed up!" The appearance of Silver Visitor caused everyone to unconsciously stop their movements. Not only was he powerful, but he also represented Chinese officials. Before Silver Visitornded on the ground, he threw the silver spear in his hand. The silver spear was inserted less than two meters in front of Henry, and the body of the spear kept shaking, producing many shadows. "The Emperor of Hell, you killed dozens of masters of the three ns in the Shen area, and now you have ughtered all the Qi-controlling masters of the Zhu n. The main members of the Su n and the Xiao n that appeared today are also killed. It''s time to resolve your grievances. It''s not appropriate to continue to fight." Silver Visitor said. Henry looked at the man whose face was covered by a mask with a strange look in his eyes, waving his hand to Wade and others signalling them to stop fighting. If Henry didn''t say anything, even if the emperor of China came, Wade and others would still carry out Henry''s orders. "Patriarch, what''s the identity of this man?" A person next to Ernest Jiang heard the visitor''s words that could change Henry''s attitude, so he could not help but ask in confusion. "I''m not sure." Ernest shook his head. "Silver Visitor is a member of the official institution called Section Nine. As the most mysterious department in China, Section Nine is in charge of the underground forces of entire China, including our ancient martial kungfu families and the ns. All of us must obey their rules. As for how powerful they are, it has always been a mystery. Silver Visitor now represents Section Nine. Even the Emperor of Hell has to listen to them." The man beside Ernest was speechless. He had already seen how strong the ns were. And he heard that the Zhu, Su, and Xiao ns were only the bottom of the ns, and there were even stronger ns above them. Even those ns had toply with the rules of this organisation. One could imagine how powerful Section Nine was. Chapter 800 Chapter 800 Now, Silver Visitor spoke on behalf of Section Nine. Would the Emperor of Hell listen to them? Not only did the Jiang family''s member ask the master about this man''s background, but also others asked the same question. After knowing how mysterious this organisation was, everyone felt a strong pressure from Silver Visitor. Silver Visitor walked to Henry and said harshly, "The Emperor of Hell, you have crossed the line by what you have done. However, there is a reason for what you have done. I won''t argue with you about this matter. Take your people and leave!" There was a strong sense of self-confidence in the man''s words. When those n members who had not been killed saw Silver Visitor, they all ran towards him as if they had seen their saviour, thinking that this man could protect them. Wade and others gathered behind Henry as if they were facing a formidable enemy. A member of the underground forces who followed the ns took a deep breath and said, "That''s great. Silver Visitor hase out. Although the Emperor of Hell is strong, he can''t ignore Section Nine, can he?" "Of course he''ll listen to them." "The people from Section Nine have arrived. Let''s see how arrogant the Emperor of Hell is." These people who had spoken had originally enjoyed their life under the protection of Radiant Ind. After hearing the news of the sinking of Radiant Ind, they immediately revolted and ced the ind on top of a viin''s identity. Silver Visitor''s body was filled with a powerful aura. Henry tilted his head and looked at the man in front of him. Suddenly, his arm stretched out and went straight to the mask on the man''s face. The man''s face suddenly changed, and he quickly retreated. The man was fast, but Henry was even faster. When Silver Visitor stepped back two steps, he only felt a chill in front of him. The mask on his face waspletely removed by Henry. The man, whose mask had been removed, was like a frightened girl. He quickly reached out and covered the lower half of his face. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Henry curled his lips and said, "All right, don''t cover it up. I saw it." As soon as Henry finished speaking, he saw Wade rushing toward the man. He pped the back of the man''s head and shouted, "Ha, ha, ha! Senior brother! I was wondering why I haven''t seen you for such a long time. It''s true that you have joined Section Nine! And you are so pretentious!" Senior brother? Wade''s address and attitude towards Silver Visitor caused all the underground forces present, as well as the n members, to widen their eyes in shock. Many people had witnessed how domineering Silver Visitor was on that rainy night of the Ancient Chinese Martial Arts Meeting. He stood on top of the major families and ns, announcing three rules. Even the old chiefs of the three ns didn''t dare to say anything. He was so domineering that he made people realize the power of Silver Visitor and the deterrent of Section Nine. But now, when the king of Radiant Ind came up, he pped Silver Visitor in the back of his head without saying a word. Listening to the words of the king, it was obvious that he did not treat Silver Visitor as an outsider and he could say whatever he wanted to say. Silver Visitor smiled at Wade with some embarrassment. "I say, Senior Brother, aren''t you too bold now? You dare to talk to my boss in this way." Wade looked up and down at the man. Silver Visitor smiled ingratiatingly. He scratched his head and said, "I didn''t expect Martial Uncle to recognize me." "I recognized you as soon as you opened your mouth," Henry said. Martial Uncle! Silver Visitor''s address to Henry made the eyes of the people who had been widened almost pop out of their heads. Silver Visitor called the Emperor of Hell ''Martial Uncle''? What was going on? "It is said that Aaron Bai once epted an apprentice." Soul of the Ji family said. This sentence helped to clear the confusion of all the people present. Aaron was Justus'' disciple on paper. Although he was Justus'' disciple, he entered the sect earlier than the Emperor of Hell, so he could be regarded as the senior brother of the Emperor of Hell. In term of seniority, the disciple of Aaron should call the Emperor of Hell his martial uncle. Henry said, "You left without a word, and you joined Section Nine. It seems that you''ve grown very fast. In the past, your strength was even worse than mine. Now you''re at thete stage of Qi- concentrating realm, right?" "Yes." The man nodded. "Indeed, I am at thete stage of Qi Cond, but I am still far from Martial Uncle. Martial Uncle, as far as I know, you''re a genius. You''ve only been in contact with Qi for less than half a year, but I can''t see through your strength. I''m afraid it has been long since you stepped out of Qi-concentrating realm." Henry smiled and did not speak. ording to his strength, Henry should have just entered the Qi-concentrating realm, but with his fighting experience, under the training of Ss and others, he had already been able topletely defeat a master of Qi-concentrating realm. Plus Henry had a special way of practising Qi, so it was normal that Silver Visitor could not see his strength. Wade and others did not feel surprised when they heard man''s words. After all, Henry was powerful and they had known that. Even if Silver Visitor said that Henry was invincible now, Wade and others would not be too surprised. They had long been ustomed to Henry''s strength. But what the man said shocked all the underground forces. It had been two months since the matter in the Shen area. In the past two months, all the underground forces had been exploring methods of Qi- refining, but the ones who made the fastest progress were just in the Qi-controlling Realm and other people had called them geniuses. However,pared with the Emperor of Hell, these geniuses were like a fool. It took them two months just to regte their Qi. It was unknown how long it would take for them to reach the Qi- concentrating realm. As for the Emperor of Hell, after half a year, he had already broken through to the Qi-concentrating realm. Inparison, the gap between them was like that between Heaven and Earth. "Did youe here today to deliver me these messages on behalf of Section Nine?" Henry looked at Silver Visitor and asked. "Yes." Silver Visitor nodded. "Martial Uncle, Section Nine knows the origin of these things. Today''s events can be considered as something that hasn''t happened, but I hope you leave the three ns with a chance to live. These ns cannot disappear." After finishing his words, Silver Visitor took two steps forward and said to Henry in a low voice, "Martial Uncle, my master asked me toe to you this time. He will contact youter." Henry nodded, chuckled and said loudly, "Haha, since it''s you who asked, I have to give you some face." After Henry said that, he looked around and said, "Today, I don''t want to kill the remaining nsmen!" Hearing Henry''s words, the remaining members of the ns all breathed a sigh of relief. "Thank you, Martial Uncle." Silver Visitor gave a fist-palm salute to Henry. Henry changed the subject and said, "But I have a condition." "Martial Uncle, please speak." The man said respectfully. Henry stepped forward and walked up to the sky as if he was walking on the invisible steps. He spoke at the same time, his voice as loud as a bell clearly spreading to everyone''s ears. "From today on, I, Henry Zhang, will be in charge of the ancient martial arts and ns in China. From today on, in three days, I will ask all the leaders of all forces to report in front of me one by one! If anyone doesn''t agree with that, I will kill him!" Chapter 801 Chapter 801 Henry stood high in the sky, looking down in all directions. Wherever his gaze swept, the person whom he was looking at would subconsciously lower his head. This was a subduing in his subconsciousness. "Three days!" Henry stretched out three fingers and said, "I''ll be here for three days, and I''ll wait for you." After Henry finished speaking, the people below, those kungfu families and the underground forces following those families, all showed smiles on their faces. Indeed, just as they had hoped, the return of the king meant that the ns would be trampled underfoot. Silver Visitor said loudly, "There are rules in the underground world. Naturally, there must be a person who manages the rules. The rules have been set. Whether or not you obey it, we don''t care. Still, as the saying goes, the grievances in the underground world can be settled after sunset!" Silver Visitor''s voice was very loud. Everyone could hear him clearly and understand what he meant. As soon as the sun set, Section Nine would not interfere in underground world battles. That was to say, after the sun went down the mountain, if Radiant Ind really did something like a massacre, no one woulde forward to prevent them. "We, members of Viper Rose, will listen to the king''s orders!" White Rose was the first to speak. As soon as White Rose came out, the other underground forces could no longer remain silent. The sound of White Rose was like a floodgate. It opened the gate at once, and all kinds of sounds could be heard one after another. Although there were many voices, all of them expressed their loyalty to Radiant Ind without exception. Hearing the words of the underground forces, Silver Visitor looked at the remaining people of the three ns and asked, "What do you think?" As soon as Silver Visitor''s voice fell, Joe could not wait to reply, "My Zhu n will be loyal to Radiant Ind!" After Joe finished his words, he faced Henry, knelt down on one knee, and took the initiative to show his loyalty. "What about you?" Silver Visitor looked at the rest of the Su n and Xiao n. The few remaining members of the Su n looked back and forth and followed Joe''s example. They all knelt down on one knee. "The Su n is willing to be loyal to Radiant Ind." The eyes of the people who had knelt down in front of the Su n were filled with helplessness. They truly didn''t want to ept such a thing, but what was the method to refuse it? The former n leader of the Su n, Freud, had been executed in the Shen area. The current n leader had just taken over as a leader, but his head had been chopped off. At this moment, there was only a headless corpse lying to the side. They believed that if they didn''t express their loyaltys, the great army of the Radiant Ind would be able to suppress them and destroy the Su n tonight. Both the Zhu n and the Su n had expressed their stance. Naturally, the Xiao n could not reject. They also kneeled down. So far, all the three ns had admitted defeat. The underground forces who were attached to the ns had already regretted their actions. They had never thought that the Emperor of Hell would return so quickly, and he would crush the ns so directly in such a mighty manner. "Three days." Henry said again, "After three days, there is no need for the underground forces to come to report. They will not exist in the future. It''s up to you whether you dismiss your force yourself or you want me to help you!" After Henry finished, he fell back to the ground, took Sylvia''s hand, and said softly, "Honey, it is the first day of the New Year, let''s go and see the beautiful scenery of Du Hai." "Okay." Sylvia nodded gently and grabbed Henry. Henry took Sylvia''s hand and strode out of the Zhu n''s manor under the attention of a group of underground forces. "I haven''t seen him so powerful for a long time." Soul Ji sighed. "At the beginning of the establishment of Radiant Ind, he alone suppressed forces from all over the country. At that time, he was so domineering that I was afraid that I couldn''t help fighting with him even if I was a few decades younger. However, the days after that, he was quite calm. I thought that I would never see him like this again." "It''s not that he wants to be calm, but he wants to be calm to the person he loves." Ernest shook his head. "How can an expert who used to stand at the top of the world be willing to be an ordinary person? If so, he is not qualified to stand at the top of the world. He has been making a decision all the time, either standing at the top of the mountain with his lover or drowning on the bottom of the sea." "It''s a pity." Elder Bai shook his head. "He hasn''t even made this decision yet, and someone has helped him. After the silence, the Emperor of Hell will be more terrible than in the past. Look, at most four months will be calm. Four monthster, there will be a new ning out. But ording to my estimation, those arrogant ns will inevitably suffer a strong blow when theye out." "I can see that." Soul said, "The Emperor of Hell has already stood at such a height. Although he is the guardian of ancient Chinese martial arts, we can''t rely on him all the time. The three of us also have to work hard. My father has said that if this matter is solved, we can go back to ask for help." "Same." Elder Bai opened his mouth. "Then let''s see which of the three major families can produce new soldiers first, hahaha!" Ernest laughed loudly. The people from the three big families from the capital left this ce amid a burst ofughter. Three days could pass very fast. Ordinary people were still immersed in the atmosphere of the New Year''s holiday. The threshold of the Zhu n''s manor had been ttened in the past three days. People from all the major forces came here one after another to report their loyalty to the Emperor of Hell. Unfortunately, the people who came here did not even see Henry. Everything here was handled by Wade and others. January 4th. Three days had passed by. On thest night of, the Reapers and the kings of Radiant Ind left Du Hai. Early the next morning, a piece of news, with the momentum of a storm, swept through the whole China. In a single night, tens of thousands of Reapers came out. They were led by Radiant Ind''s kings, wiping out many underground forces in session. These underground forces were all those who didn''t report to Du Hai in the past three days. This news caused everyone to feel the determination of Radiant Ind. They realized that the almighty Emperor of Hell had returned! N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. January 5th, Yinzhou, Western China. The weather was bright and there were no clouds. The temperature was around negative two degrees. This temperature could not affect Henry, but in order to avoid the contemptuous eyes of others, Henry still wore a coat. Sylvia was also wrapped in a big coat and was wearing a fur hat. When she walked out of the airport, she kept rubbing her hands, thought for a while, and then put them in Henry''s clothes. It was hot on his belly. This cute appearance and the woman''s gesture attracted the attention of passers- by. Henry stood at the exit of the airport and took a deep breath. After such a long time, he returned to Yinzhou again. No matter how prosperous other cities were, only Yinzhou could give Henry such a sense of belonging. Sylvia threw a car key to Henry and said, "The car is in the parking lot. You can drive it. Let''s see if you still know where your home is." "Of course I know." Henry patted his chest and said. Chapter 802 Chapter 802 Sylvia''s red Benz was parked in the parking lot. Seeing this car, Henry felt a sense of intimacy. He skillfully opened the door, got in the car, and started. When they drove out of the parking lot, the parking fee of nearly 3,000 yuan made the people in charge of the parking lot a little stunned. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Sylvia had been away from Yinzhou for nearly two months. The car in the past two months had been parked at the airport. The parking fee at the airport was not cheap. Hearing the co- driver''s giggle, Henry knew that Sylvia deliberately asked him to drive. Three thousand yuan was nothing for both of them. It was just a couple who liked ying games with each other. After paying the parking fee, Henry couldn''t wait to step on the gas and drove to the home that he had not been back for a long time. On the way to downtown, Henry identally saw the former site of the Spring residential home, which made Henry''s face freeze for a while, but it soon returned to normal. Henry shook his head. After such a long time, he had not med Sylvia for demolishing the Spring residential home and the pavilion. "Honey, what''s wrong?" Sylvia asked when she saw that Henry looked a little strange. "Nothing." Henry shook his head. "How are Dean Cui and the others now?" "The new Spring residential home has been built. I''ll take you to have a look tonight." "Okay." Henry nodded. He moved his gaze from the old site of the Spring residential home and drove home. The car drove into the Luxury Vige. When Henry slowly drove the car to the courtyard of their own vi, a wooden pavilion in the courtyard appeared in front of Henry''s eyes. At the moment when Henry saw the wooden pavilion, he was stunned. He subconsciously mmed hard on the brake, and the red Benz suddenly stopped in ce. "Honey, this..." Henry looked at the pavilion ced in the courtyard and opened his mouth. Sylvia covered her mouth andughed. "Didn''t you build it together with our mom? The Spring residential home was going to be torn down, so I moved this pavilion to our home." A warm current flowed through Henry''s heart. The words "our mom" that Sylvia said touched the soft spot in Henry''s heart. Henry had never mentioned his family to Sylvia. In the will of Henry''s mother, herst wish was for Henry to repay family Lin for their kindness. Now, Sylvia took the initiative to call her "their mother". If Henry''s mother knew, she would also smile. Henry grabbed Sylvia''s small hand and stared at her, "Honey, thank you. I thought that day..." "It''s okay." Sylvia stretched out the other hand to cover Henry''s mouth. "You called me honey, so you don''t have to thank me. Compared with what you did for me, what I did is insignificant. Any woman can do this for her man." Henry nodded and didn''t say anything more. Since they were already a family, it would be too polite to say thank you again. Back home, the home was very neat and tidy. There were severalrge plush toys in the living room, and one of them was still on the chair next to the dining table. "Lisa wanted all of these." Sylvia pointed to the toys in the living room. "You haven''te back for a long time. She calls for Dad every day. President Qin and I bought these toys for her and told her that you have sent them. Every day, this girl would sit next to you when she eats." As Sylvia spoke, Henry thought of Lisa''s lovely appearance and gave her a smile. "You haven''te back for so long, take a bath, and then I''ll take you to see President Qin and Lisa. They will be very happy when they hear that you are back." Sylvia walked into the bedroom and took out a casual suit. "I''ve bought all clothes for you. You should have a try, it should fit you." Henry did not reach out to pick up the clothes that Sylvia handed over. Instead, he looked up and down at Sylvia. Sylvia''s face turned red from Henry''s stare. "What are you looking at me for? Go take a shower." Henry stepped forward to Sylvia and then kissed her on the cheek. Then he took the clothes from Sylvia''s hand and scratched her nose. "Honey, I find that you are more and more like a wife." "She''s bing more and more like a wife?" Sylvia looked at Henry again. Henry had already turned around and ran to the bathroom. Sylvia''s face was flushed red from embarrassment. She stretched out her hand and touched the side of her face, which was a little hot. She muttered, "Am I really bing more and more like a wife?" After muttering, Sylvia suddenly stamped her small foot and snorted, "Well, Henry Zhang, do you mean that I didn''t act like a wife in the past?" Half an hourter, Henry finished washing and changed into the casual clothes prepared for him by Sylvia. The clothes were all made of cotton, which made him look very energetic and not bloated at all. "Let''s go." Sylvia also changed her clothes and sat on the sofa waiting for Henry. After Henry changed his clothes and came out, Sylvia raised the mobile phone in her hand. "I''ve been in touch with President Qin. She is hanging out with Lisa. I didn''t tell them that you''re back. I want to surprise them." "Honey, this clothes of yours..." Henry looked at Sylvia''s clothes. The clothes on Sylvia''s body were just like the mini version that Henry was wearing now. It was just that there were some dark blue lines on Henry''s clothes, and when they went to Sylvia, they became light pink. The clothes that Sylvia chose for Henry and the clothes on her body were obviously a couple''s clothes. "Why do you ask so many questions? If you don''t want to wear it, just take it off!" Sylvia rolled her eyes, put on a pair of white shoes, pulled the door open, and went out. Henry followed her and smiled. He put on the shoes that Sylvia had prepared for him in advance and followed her out. They drove all the way to the business district and parked the car in front of a shopping mall. "Let''s go. There is a children''s entertainment area up there. President Qin is there with Lisa." Sylvia naturally held Henry''s arm and pointed at the mall. Henry could clearly smell the fragrance of the woman next to him. He smiled slightly. He admitted that he enjoyed this feeling very much. The two of them walked a few steps and just as they were about to enter the mall, they heard a loud scolding from the parking space next to them. "I''m telling you, even if I bury you here today, no one would care. You b*tch, how dare you hit my son! Do you want to die?" The abuse came from the side, which made Henry and Sylvia subconsciously look over there. The scene made Henry suddenly full of anger. It was a middle-aged man who just cursed, but the people who were scolded by the middle-aged man were Jenny and Lisa. At this moment, Lisa was holding Jenny''s hand and stood on the side with a look of fear on her face. Jenny''s face turned red and her whole body was trembling. Chapter 803 Chapter 803 "Sir, I''ll repeat it again. It was your son. He hit my daughter first. Your son took my daughter''s stuff and pushed her down. My daughter just took back her own stuff!" Jenny said in a very loud and clear voice. The middle-aged man nced at Lisa, who was held by Jenny. He sneered and said, "Who is my son? And who is your daughter? How dare she touch my son? B*tch!" As he spoke, the middle-aged man raised his hand and pped toward Lisa. Jenny didn''t expect that the middle-aged man would suddenly hit her. She was a woman, how could she react? Seeing that the middle-aged man''s hand was about to hit Lisa''s face, Sylvia rushed over from the side, grabbed the middle-aged man''s wrist and shook off his hand. "You are an adult. Do you want to hit a child?" During this period of time, Sylvia had been staying with the n and had more or lesse into contact with some things rted to ancient martial arts. Although she was not very strong, she was still much more powerful than ordinary women. "Sylvia!" Jenny eximed in surprise when she saw Sylvia, who had suddenly appeared. "Mom Sylvia!" Lisa threw herself into Sylvia''s arms, with tears swirling in her big eyes. Sylvia looked coldly at the middle-aged man and asked, "What¡¯s going on?" "That child took Lisa''s things and Lisa took them back." Jenny told Sylvia roughly the cause of the incident. Lisa was ying upstairs, but the middle-aged man''s son came to grab the toys in his hands and pushed Lisa down. Lisa just stood up to take her things back. As a result, the other side''s child was not happy and shouted that Lisa had hit him. Sylvia nced at the son of the middle-aged man, then took out her mobile phone and made a phone call. "Manager Wu, find the video from the children''s area and bring it to me. Be as fast as possible!" The middle-aged man looked at Sylvia for a while and then said, "Hey, little girl, I didn''t realize that you know Manager Wu." Sylvia red at the other party and did not say anything. The son of the middle- aged man looked about six years old. He wore a school uniform and kept waving his fist at Lisa. "Youngdies, let me tell you, if you don''t give me an answer today, no one will be able to leave!" The middle- aged man pointed at Sylvia and the other two. Sylvia said, "I''ve already told someone to bring the surveince video down. If my daughter is wrong, we will naturally apologize to you. But if my daughter is not wrong, then you won''t be able to leave today!" In terms of business, Sylvia was a very strong-willed person. During this period of time, she had experienced the matters of the n, which further magnified her strong personality. If it had been a few months ago, Sylvia would have called the police and asked them to deal with these things. But today, she told this man directly that he could not leave. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "Fu*k!" The middle-aged man shouted loudly, "You won''t let me go? Little b*tch, do you know who I am? How do you dare to talk to me like this?" As the middle- aged man scolded, his son suddenly spat toward Lisa. Fortunately, Jenny was quick and she pulled Lisa up, otherwise, the spit would be all over her face. After spitting out the saliva, the middle-aged man''s son looked at Lisa with a swaggering face, and then lifted his leg and kicked toward Lisa. The middle- aged man looked at his son''s action. Instead of stopping him, he gave a sense of encouragement. "F*ck off!" A big foot suddenly kicked over from the side. As soon as the middle-aged man''s son raised his foot, he was kicked out by the big foot that suddenly appeared. "Henry!" Jenny saw the owner of the big foot at a nce and her eyes revealed a look of surprise. "Dad!" Lisa shouted excitedly and opened her arms to Henry. Henry picked Lisa up, rubbed her little head, and said with a smile, "How do you feel? Did you miss your father?" "Yes, I did." Lisa nodded. She put her arms around Henry''s neck and kissed him hard on the face. The middle-aged man''s son was kicked over by Henry andy on the ground crying loudly. "F*ck, boy, do you dare to hurt my son? I''ll kill you!" The middle- aged man roared and rushed to Henry with clenched fists. "F*ck off!" Henry raised his foot again and directly kicked the middle- aged man. "Who the hell are you? Do you want to kill me?" The middle- aged man was kicked to the ground by Henry and immediately understood that he was no match for the young man in front of him. "Well, boy, I''ll let you show off. I''ll see how brave you are! I''ll crush you!" The middle-aged man took out the car key from his pocket, unlocked the 3- million- dor Benz next to him, sat in the driver''s seat, and ran straight to the ce where Henry and the others were standing. They were not far away from each other, so it was toote for Jenny to escape when the middle- aged man came driving like this. Jenny thought that the Benz was about to hit her, but suddenly there was a violent collision sound in front of her. A heavily-equipped Hummer rushed over from the side of the Benz, and crashed into the side door of this Benz. This old-fashioned domineering Benz was directly pushed away due to the heavy Hummer. With another bang, the out-of-control Benz mmed into the shopping mall wall next to the parking lot, and all the airbags in the car popped out. The door of the car was opened, and the middle-aged man staggered out of the car. Obviously, he was hit seriously. However, the safety of the Benz prevented him from any serious injury. "F**k, can you drive?" The door of the heavily-equipped Hummer opened, and four strong men about two metres tall got out of the car, pointing at the middle- aged man and scolding him. The middle- aged man looked at the four strong men, then at their stocky Hummer, and lowered his head. "Sorry, sorry, I really didn''t see you." "Pay attention in the future!" The four strong men scolded and then cast an inquiring look at Henry. After Henry gave a signal to them to leave, the four strong men returned to the car and drove away. These people were arranged by Henry to protect Jenny and the others in Yinzhou. The middle- aged man''s heart was still fluttering with fear as he looked at the Hummer, which was already far away. The sound of his son''s crying was still ringing. "Boy, do you dare to hurt my son? Do you know who I am? I have shares in this mall!" The middle- aged man pointed to the building behind him. Hearing this, Henry frowned and looked at Sylvia. The middle- aged man saw the frown in Henry''s eyes, which made the middle- aged man proud, thinking that Henry was afraid. "Let me tell you boy, I have a hundred ways to kill you!" What the middle-aged man didn''t know was that the reason why Henry frowned was that this shopping mall belonged to Lins. Chapter 804 Chapter 804 Henry had not returned to Yinzhou for a long time. He was in a very vague state regarding the current situation of Lins. "What, boy, are you afraid? Not brave anymore?" The middle-aged man burst into curses, "Today, even if you kneel down and call me you master, it will be useless!" Henry looked at Sylvia. Sylvia also frowned and shook her head. The middle- aged man took out his mobile phone, dialled a number, and shouted at the phone, "Call the bodyguards toe to the parking lot. Someone has beaten my son!" After the middle-aged man said that, he went to the car that Jenny drove, and did not let Henry and others leave. In less than a minute, a group of strong men in ck came out of the mall. On their chest, there was a word "security". Judging by the appearance of these strong men, they all looked ferocious and walked with a swagger. They looked like gangsters. They had nothing to do with security gurads. They didn''t even wear uniforms for security. These strong men had the security badge on their chests, as well as the name of the shopping mall. These strong men were all holding cigarettes in their mouths. Apparently, they had already lit them up in the mall. ording to thew, cigarettes were strictly prohibited in shopping malls. Unless there was a special smoking room. Sylvia had also mentioned this issue countless times. There was no smoking allowed in the mall, regardless of whether it was customers or employees. A total of eight strong men swaggered over to Henry and the others and surrounded them. The eight strong men all looked at Sylvia and Jenny with unfriendly faces. These two women had completely different temperaments, but both of them were stunning. They could always attract men''s attention easily. Sylvia looked at the eight strong men and frowned. Of course, she was not worried what these eight strong men would do. With Henry around, forget about these eight people, even if eighty or eight hundred more came, they would not be able to do anything that would cross the line. What made Sylvia frown was the security of the mall. When did it be like this? They didn''t wear uniforms when they were at work and they looked like bullies. They even smoked in the mall. How could they be security guards? "Boy, I''ll give you a choice now. Kneel down, kowtow three times to me, and pay me 20 million for the medical expenses. Then I won''t make trouble for you!" Seeing his peopleing, the middle- aged man was much more confident. Sylvia stared at the security badges in front of the eight strong men and said, "Are you the security guards of this shopping mall?" "Nonsense, are you f*cking blind? My badge is here. You are suspected of causing trouble. We have the right to detain you. Come with us quickly!" A strong man stretched out his tongue and licked his lips. He stretched out his hand and pulled at Sylvia. Henry stood in front of Sylvia with one step and stared at the strong man who was stretching out his hand to Sylvia. "Who recruited you?" "F**k!" When the strong man saw the this young man suddenly stand up and block the beauty, he was very unhappy. "Who recruited me? What does it have to do with you?" "It''s me. What''s wrong?" A proud voice sounded from the side. A young man in his twenties strode over. "I am the HR manager of this shopping mall. You cane to me for aint." Upon hearing this, Sylvia''s brows furrowed even more tightly. HR Manager? If she remembered correctly, the HR Manager should be Richard. He was already over forty years old. "Well, it seems that you have a problem with the security of the mall, don''t you?" The young man looked arrogant and kept ncing at Sylvia and Jenny. "If you have a problem with our security, you canin. If I don''t approve of yourint, you can go to the person in charge of the mall andin about me. Of course, the boss of this mall is my buddy. I just think it''s useless for you toin." As soon as the young man finished speaking, several strong men all burst intoughter full of ridicule. "Is the boss of the mall your buddy?" Sylvia frowned. "Of course. What do you think, beautifuldy? Would you like to have a drink with my buddies tonight?" The young man kept looking at Sylvia, and his eyes were full of strong positiveness. The middle- aged man shouted, "What the f*ck? You can take these two women away, but this boy can''t leave!" "Don''t worry." The young man waved his hand. "We have no interest in men. Do you want to drown him or bury him? It''s up to you." Sylvia sneered, "I think I should know this shopping mall owner. He probably has no interest in me. Why don''t you ask him, does he want me to drink with him?" "Oh, little girl, I didn''t realize that you know some people." The young man looked at Sylvia more often. "What, this is your capital, so you dare to act wildly here? I tell you, today that won''t work here. You hit my friend. You can''t go. Come on, take these two beautiful women to the security room. As for this guy, you can deal with him whatever you want." The young man waved his hand and gave orders on the spot. The few strong men clenched their fists with an unkind look on their faces. "Dad, I''m scared." Lisa hugged Henry''s neck and buried her head in Henry''s shoulder. "Don''t be afraid, Dad is here." Henry patted Lisa''s back, then asked Sylvia, "Honey, should I solve this or you?" "I''ll take care of it." Sylvia sighed and reached out her hand to touch her forehead. "If you take care of it, things will get out of hand." The middle- aged man didn''t understand Sylvia''s meaning. Hearing Sylvia''s words, he opened his mouth and said, "Do you want to make more noise? Don''t you want to calm down? I''m telling you, it''s toote! Take this guy up to the mountain. I want him to understand today that he will never again provoke anyone." "Take me to the mountain? What will the police say?" Henry nced at the corner of his mouth. "If you make trouble in our mall, we can arrest you. What can the police say? Kid, let''s go!" A strong man reached out and grabbed Henry''s shoulder. "Don''t worry." Sylvia took out her mobile phone. "A few minutester, you will have nothing to do with this shopping mall." C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. After Sylvia finished, she faced the young man and said, "Tell me, I canin to the owner of this shopping mall, right?" "Ha." The young manughed disdainfully. "Whatever you want. But do you really think that my brother would do anything to me for a woman like you? Don''t think too highly of yourself." Sylvia did not say anything else. She directly dialled the number and said on the phone, "I''m in front of your shopping mall. I'' want to see you in three minutes." "All right, don''t talk nonsense. Take her away!" The young man waved his hand impatiently. Chapter 805 Chapter 805 A few strong men were just about to take action when they heard a shout from the door of the mall, "President Lin! President Lin!" This voice sounded. It was less than 30 seconds after Sylvia hung up the phone. Obviously, the person who answered the phone rushed out immediately. "Old Feng?" The young man in front of Sylvia saw the person running out from the entrance of the mall and immediately called out. The person who was called Old Feng was only in his thirties, and he was about 1.75 metres tall. He gave off a sense of maturity and sess. Old Feng''s consumption power could be clearly seen by the Rolex on his wrist. Old Feng nced at the young man but did not say anything. Instead, he immediately ran to Sylvia''s side and smiled at her with a ttering face, "President Lin, when did youe back?" President Lin? When the young man heard how Old Feng addressed Sylvia, he was stunned for a moment, and then his face was shocked, "You are Sylvia Lin!" "Sylvia Lin?" The expression of that middle-aged man also changed. Only the eight strong men who were security guards felt nothing when they heard the voice. "Mr. Feng, can you exin to me what''s going on?" Sylvia looked at him with a cold face, "Are these people security guards of our shopping mall? Smoking cigarettes in the shopping mall and not even wearing uniforms? Also, why didn''t I know that the HR manager has changed?" "Well..." Mr. Feng took a look at the situation around him. With so many years of experience, he could figure out the current situation. He opened his mouth and said, "President Lin, something happened in thepany during your absence. Manager Richard has resigned, and we are..." "I don''t care what happened in thepany. You don''t have to exin it to me now." Sylvia pointed at the young man in front of her. "Now fire him immediately. And these people, since when does our Lins Group employ this kind of people to be security guards? They don''t even abide by the rules!" "President Lin, this is..." Mr. Feng said with an awkward expression on his face. "If you can''t handle this, you''d better get out of here with them!" Sylvia waved her hand impatiently. Hearing this, even if Mr. Feng was in a dilemma, he had to be obedient. He turned around and said to the young man and the eight strong men, "You have been fired, leave now!" After that, Mr. Feng smiled to Sylvia ingratiatingly. Hearing Mr. Feng''s words, the young man''s face turned extremely ugly. He had never thought that the woman in front of him was Sylvia, the president of Lins Group! The young man clenched his fist and said, "President Lin, I have heard of you. However, what you have done is a bit too much. Although I am only the HR manager, you have to know that this shopping mall is not in the charge of your Lins Group, we..." Before the young man could finish his words, he was interrupted by Sylvia who impatiently waved her hand. "All right, I''m not interested in listening to what you''re talking about. Now that you''ve been fired, please distance yourself from this shopping mall!" N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. The young man pointed at Sylvia and said, "Okay, President Lin, I think you haven''t returned to Yinzhou for a long time. You don''t know who is in charge of Yinzhou''s business world now. You fired me! Well, your Family Lin has the guts. Let me see how long you can be arrogant! Let''s go!" The young man waved his hand and was about to leave with his people. Although the middle- aged man was still angry, after knowing that the woman in front of him was Sylvia, he did not dare to be as presumptuous as before. "Go? Did I tell you to leave?" Sylvia looked at them coldly and waved her hand. A businesswoman, holding a tablet, ran over in a hurry. "President Lin, this is the video you asked for." Sylvia took a look at the tablet. On the video, she could clearly see that the middle-aged man''s son forcibly grabbed the plush toy in Lisa''s hand, and then pushed Lisa down. Lisa got up and took back her plush toy. From beginning to end, she did not touch the son of the middle-aged man. "The surveince video is here. My daughter hasn''t touched your son at all, but your son did hit my daughter. Tell me, how are you going to deal with this matter?" Sylvia said with anger in her eyes. "President Lin, is it necessary to do this?" The young man looked at Sylvia with a frown. "I''m asking you, how do you n to deal with it?" Sylvia repeated. The young man winked at the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man gritted his teeth and said, "President Lin, we were wrong. Just say it. What kind ofpensation do you want?" "You don''t need to pay me back. I don''t want your things," Sylvia said rudely, "Apologize to my daughter." To ask an adult to apologize to a child? To the middle- aged man, this was even more difficult than asking him to givepensation. Severalmercial vehicles without tes suddenly stopped at the parking lot. As the doors opened, many strong men in ck got out of the cars one after another. It could be seen at the first sight that the group of people leading them was not easy to deal. They all came to the ce where Henry and others were. Then, the middle-aged man and others were surrounded by them. These people all had the symbol of Green Leaf on them. The head of Green Leaf looked at Henry, bowed his head and said hello, "Mr. Zhang, everyone is here. There are four hundred people. Do you want everyone toe over?" "No." Henry waved his hand. "My wife said that she didn''t want to make things big." "Understood. Then I''ll tell them to wait first." Green Leaf''s leader responded. The middle- aged man looked at these members of the Green leaf surrounding him and swallowed his saliva. He looked at Lisa in Henry''s arms and said, "Kid, it was my fault just now. Forgive me, okay?" "You bullied me and my mother, and I won''t forgive you! You also threw my rabbit away!" Lisa''s eyes were red and she said in a childish tone. The rabbit she said was the plush toy that was taken away by the middle- aged man''s son. After getting it back, the middle-aged man took it back from her hands and threw it directly into the trash can. "It seems that your apology is not sincere enough. My daughter is unwilling to forgive you, so..." Henry looked at Green Leaf''s people and said, "Tell them toe over. No one can leave today." "Understood." Green Leaf''s leader nodded and then took out his mobile phone. When the middle-aged man saw this, his face suddenly changed. What did the three-year-old girl know? If she said that she didn''t forgive him, he might really not be able to leave today. The middle- aged man did not doubt that Henry was serious at all, because the middle-aged man himself had done such a thing before. The middle- aged man saw that more and more people were gathering around, so he grabbed his son who was crying. He pped his son in the face and scolded, "Cry! You only know how to cry! Who asked you to take the little sister''s stuff? I''ll kill you!" After the middle-aged man scolded, he kicked his son again. Chapter 806 Chapter 806 Henry looked at the child who was being beaten up by his father and had no sympathy at all. This kind of rascal child had to be taught a lesson sooner orter. He saw the video on which the child pushed Lisa to the ground. If he were an adult, Henry would definitely cut off his hands and feet. The middle-aged man pped his son''s face several times. His son''s face was red and swollen in an instant. He cried so hard that his heart and lungs were torn. Listening to the criesing from the side, Lisa tightly held Henry''s neck. "Dad, make him stop, okay? I don''t me them." "All right, my daughter has already said something. Don''t hit him." Henry said and stopped the middle- aged man''s action. He was not afraid that the middle- aged man would damage his son, but he just didn''t want this scene to disturb Lisa. Hearing this, the middle- aged man immediately stopped what he was doing and repeatedly thanked Lisa, "Thank you! Thank you, little princess." "My dear wife, Jenny, let''s go. It''s time for dinner. Let''s go to eat first." Holding Lisa, Henry walked towards the shopping mall not far away. Sylvia once again red at the middle-aged man, held Jenny''s arm, and followed Henry. Mr. Feng looked at Sylvia''s back and then looked at the young man in front of him. He sighed and ran to Sylvia in a hurry. "Honey, what happened to Lins Group? Who are those people?" Henry asked as soon as he entered the shopping mall. "I''m not sure." Sylvia shook her head. "The man just now apparently listened to the HR manager. He is the HR manager of the shopping mall. He can make a man who drives a Benz listen to him. It seems that Lin''spany has been infiltrated." Henry''s mouth curved into a smile. "The market in Yinzhou is a big cake, and some people want a piece of it. You''ve just left for two months. Some people can''t wait." "Indeed." Jenny opened her mouth and said, "Recently, the Belief Group has emerged in Yinzhou. The young man from that group just now is a member of that group." "Belief Group?" Sylvia showed a puzzled look, "Why have I never heard of it. President Qin, who is the other party?" Jenny shook her head and said, "I don''t know. They talked about cooperation with me some time ago, but I didn''t have much contact with them. Mr. Feng shoulde over and tell you about it later." Jenny''s words had just left her mouth when Mr. Feng''s voice rang out behind the three of them. "President Lin! President Lin!" Mr. Feng ran all the way and stood in front of Sylvia, panting. "What''s wrong?" Sylvia showed a calm look. "President Lin, let me exin to you what happened today." Mr. Feng said with a smiling face. Sylvia waved her hand and said, "I''m going to have dinner with my daughter. You can go to your office and prepare the materials. I will meet you in an hour." "Got it, got it." Mr. Feng nodded repeatedly. After greeting Henry and Jenny one by one, he left and went to the office on the top floor. "Let''s go, let''s eat first. I want to see who is another new big shot in Yinzhou." Sylvia took off the cotton cap on her head and didn''t care. "My dear wife, I find that you have be much more aggressive now." Henry grinned. "Really?" Sylvia touched the corners of her eyes unconsciously. Maybe she didn''t even realize that aftering into contact with the huge underground forces like the ns and the ancient martial arts families, some of the problems that had been enough to give her a headache in the past were already some insignificant things now. Jenny''s gaze fixed on Sylvia''s head, "Sylvia, your hair..." Sylvia was stunned. She had really forgotten about her hair. She shook her short hair generously. "It''s too troublesome to wash and dry long hair in winter. I just had to cut it. What do you think?" Jenny opened her mouth but didn''t say anything. For a woman, long hair was of extraordinary importance. Because her long hair was difficult to dry, she decided to cut her hair. This excuse was too weak. Jenny knew without thinking that this must have something to do with Henry. Something big must have happened between the two of them in the past two months. Henry took the threedies to eat some food in the mall. Jenny knew that Henry and Sylvia still had things to do, so she took Lisa home. At first, Lisa held Henry and was unwilling to let him go. Only after Henry promised to tell her a story tonight, Lisa went back with Jenny with satisfaction. Henry and Sylvia saw off Jenny and Lisa. Then they went to the top floor of the mall. Mr. Feng''s office was in the innermost office of themercial office on the top floor of the shopping mall.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. When Henry and Sylvia arrived, Mr. Feng had already stood at the door and waited respectfully. "President Lin and Mr. Zhang." Mr. Feng greeted them respectfully when he saw them. Henry walked in the front. After pushing the door of the office open, he first nced around the whole office, and then waited at the door. After Sylvia entered, Henry followed her in. Mr. Feng followed at the back. As soon as the three people entered the door, Mr. Feng''s secretary came in and made tea for Henry and Sylvia. Sylvia sat on the leather sofa in Mr. Feng''s office and said, "Go ahead." Mr. Feng first smiled at Henry and Sylvia respectively, then he said, "President Lin, the two people just now are from the Belief Group. Now the Belief Group upies 8 percent of the shares of this shopping mall. To be exact, the Belief Group has already upied 10 percent of the shares of Lins Group." "Be more specific." Sylvia looked confused, but her eyes were full of anger. Most of the shares of the Lins Group were in Sylvia''s hands, but at this time, 10% were in the hands of that group. That group obviously wanted to infiltrate in the Lins Group. Mr. Feng said with doubt, "President Lin, I''m just following orders about the Belief Group. These were all arranged for me by vice president Tian." "Faustina?" Sylvia blurted out this name. Mr. Feng nodded and said, "Before you left, all the power of thepany was handed over to vice president Tian. What she said was equal to what you said, we have to listen to her. I only know that the Belief Group and vice president Tian have signed many agreements. Now the huge part of our Lins Group has something to do with the Belief group. Some smallpanies in Yinzhou have been acquired by the Belief Group. Now, it can be said that the Belief Group is ranked fourth in the whole Yinzhou. Only our Lins Group, Hengyuan and Chows'' can suppress them. But ording to the current situation, the Belief Group will soon surpass President Qin''s Hengyuan and be ranked third in Yinzhou." "Dear, do you need me to arrange someone to investigate that Faustina?" Henry said, sitting on the side. "No." Sylvia shook her head and said without any doubt, "Faustina will not be a problem. Let me talk to her in person." Chapter 807 Chapter 807 Mr. Feng took a piece of A4 paper on his desk and respectfully handed it to Sylvia. "President Lin, here''s the information about the Belief group." Henry only nced and roughly understood what the group was going to do. Sylvia looked at it and frowned, "Honey, I feel that there is something wrong with this group, but I can''t figure out what exactly." "Yes, there is something wrong." Henry chuckled, shook his head and said, "This is a deception. But many people can''t see through it. You have had no contact with this kind of thing, so it''s normal that you can''t recognize it. He is..." Henry was about to exin to Sylvia, but was interrupted by Sylvia. "Stop! Don''t tell me. Let me think about it by myself. I can''t depend on you for everything, can I?" Henry shrugged his shoulders and said, "Okay, if you can''t figure it out, you can ask me again. Then let''s go first." Sylvia nodded, stood up, and left Mr. Feng''s office with Henry. When Mr. Feng saw Sylvia and Henry walking out of the office, he breathed a sigh of relief and then ran up in a hurry. "President Lin, Mr. Zhang, I''ll see you off." Mr. Feng followed them all the way to the parking lot and watched them go away. In the car, Henry asked Sylvia, "Honey, who is Faustina Tian? You seem to trust her very much." "Yes, I trust her. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have handed over the entire Lin Groups to her before I went to the Su n," Sylvia replied. "Faustina and her family are all old employees of the Lin Group. From the time her grandfather was born, they were in the Lin Group. Therefore, the Tian family could definitely be said to be the senior members of the Lin Group. Faustina''s parents all held important positions in the Lins Group. Faustina is twenty-six years old this year and she graduated last year. She has a double degree in economics and management. She can be called a genius. She has been in the Lins Group since she graduated. Over the past year, she has performed well at work and was loyal to the Lins Group and because of her ancestors, I promoted her to the vice president. I''ve sent her information to your phone." Henry nodded. When they waited for the traffic light at a crossroad, Henry had quickly finished reading all of Faustina''s information. "Yes, she received a schrship during her school days. She also published a few articles in journals and was even on the cover of an overseas economic magazine. She''s a talent," Henry commented. In other people''s eyes, Faustina was absolutely a genius. But in Henry''s view, Faustina was not qualified enough to be considered a genius. After all, Henry had seen too many people who were smarter than Faustina, and those people were all working hard for Henry. Sylvia continued, "I''ve sent people to investigate her, and they had found out that she had donated her schrship to the vige in mountains. They also asked her ssmates about her. They have an overall high evaluation of Faustina''s personality. The only thing is that she is too arrogant. It''s not because of her family background, but because of her talent." "People with talent are all proud. This is their capital. In this case, Faustina is both good at learning and her character is okay." Henry turned the car. "Yes." Sylvia nodded, "So, there is no problem with Faustina''s loyalty. I think she must have been confused by this group. After all, the information says the group has three billion working capital. It''s too scary. If it weren''t for my experience, I would have also been so confused." "I''m experienced in this aspect, so I think there''s anything wrong with the group. Even so, I can''t find the exact reason. Faustina has only been in the business for less than a year, so it''s normal for her to be fooled." "What about you?" Henry looked at Sylvia and asked, "What are you going to do? Are you going to ask Faustina directly, or are you going to take advantage of this matter to teach her a lesson?" C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Sylvia sighed, "Just now I was going to ask her directly. However, talents are rare. She is very confident in her own talent. Regarding age, I am younger than her. If I ask her directly, I am afraid that she will not be convinced. Let''s take this opportunity to teach her a lesson. I just heard president Qin said that there will be a party held by the Yinzhou Business Association tomorrow, and the Belief Group will also participate in it. Will you go with me?" "Of course," Henry answered without hesitation. "I''m your protector. I''ll go wherever you go." "I hope so." Sylvia rolled her eyes. "I''m just guessing that you''re my protector at the moment. I''m afraid that it won''t be long before you leave. After all, the entire underground world is waiting for you. Sigh, I''m such a pitiful little woman. If I want to see you more often, I''ll have to rely on the Emperor of Hell''s mood." "Honey, you''re wrong about me!" Henry put on a bitter face. "As long as you say that you don''t want me to go, I won''t go even if the emperores to beg me." "Forget it." Sylvia curled her lips. "When the timees, you will bezy to move. It''ll all depend on me. I don''t have the strength of the Emperor of Hell, so I can''t bear the anger of the entire underground world. Just turn around, don''t go to thepany, and go home directly. Lisa is probably still lying on the bed waiting for you to tell her a story." "Okay." Henry nodded. He turned left and turned around at the intersection. In the Lins Group. At 9 o''clock at night. It was January now. It waspletely dark at this time. In addition to the security room and corridor, there was also lighting in the vice president''s office on the 17th floor of the Lins Group. Faustina Tian was a very elegant woman. Her appearance was not very outstanding. When she stood there, she would give people the aura of a strong woman. In front of Faustina, there was a thick stack of documents. The intensity of her work was no less than Sylvia''s. In front of Faustina''s desk, there were three people, two men and a woman, all in their thirties, all of whom were the managers of the Lins Group. "Vice president Tian, I think there''s something wrong with this document." A man in the middle said, "Our new building shouldn''t be ced on Zhengyuan Street. Now, it''s one of the main roads connecting the north and south of Yinzhou. The traffic flow is extremely high. If we put the building on Zhengyuan Street, there will be some difficulties for residents to enter and exit the building. Our Lins Group has always ced the experience of the residents in the first ce." "Put it on Zhengyuan Street." Faustina stared at the documents in her hand and said, "You know, Zhengyuan Street is now the main street of Yinzhou. Our new residential area will have an extremely imposing style, and it will one of the main symbols of ourpany. The traffic flow will have its own advertising effect." "But what?" Faustina cut him off immediately. "If President Lin gave an order, would you still make such a suggestion? Do as I say!" "Got it." He heaved a sigh and walked out of the office. Chapter 808 Chapter 808 By the time the other two managers finished reporting to Faustina, it was already 10 o''clock in the evening. Faustina was half lying on her office chair. She took off the radiation-proof sses she wore in front of herputer and reached out to rub her temples, slowly exhaling. A default ringing tone of Huawei cellphone rang. Faustina answered the phone. "Hey, dad." "Faustina, Manager Wang said that you want to build the entrance of the residential area in Zhengyuan Street?" A middle- aged man''s voice sounded on the phone. "Yes, what''s wrong?" "Faustina, you have to change your n. Zhengyuan Street is the main road connecting the north and south, and the traffic flow is huge. If the entrance is at Zhengyuan Street, it will make it difficult for the residents to go in and out. If it''s just for the convenience of getting close to the business district, you can just ce the entrance on the side. If President Lin was there, she wouldn''t have chosen to put the entrance there." "President Lin, President Lin!" Faustina''s face showed impatience. "Dad, why do you always mention President Lin? Do you really think I''m inferior to her? I have seen the development n of Lins Group for the next few years, and the real estate will take 30% of the development direction of Lins Group. Now, this residential area will be a natural advertisement in the future. At the very least, it can provide Lins Group with tens of millions of advertisement fees!" "s." Faustina''s father sighed. "You''re still too shallow." "What do you mean by shallow?" Faustina suddenly stood up from her chair and said in a louder voice, "Dad, do you think from the bottom of your heart that our family is not as good as the Family Lin? I admit that Lin has the ability. She can manage the whole Lin Group perfectly. Her management process is beyond my ability. But in terms of business investment and development, I am definitely not inferior to her. This time I want to prove to you that I, Faustina Tian, absolutely have the ability. I not only can create a natural advertising effect in this new residential area, but also the development direction of the Lin Group in the next few years. I can make a better choice!" "Faustina, business is like a battlefield. Your father has been working in the Lins Group for such a long time. I used to be young, same as you. At that time, I was more proud than you. But in the end, you will..." "All right, Dad, stop talking. I have my own ideas. You can rest assured that I won''t bring shame to our Tian family. Under my management, Lins Group will only get better and better. It''s time to finish the work for today. I have to go." Without waiting for her father''s reply, Faustina hung up the phone and strode out of the office. The next morning. Henry got up from bed at 6 o''clock in the morning, and the sky was still dark. When Henry came to the courtyard and looked at the wooden pavilion in the courtyard, a smile unconsciously appeared on his face. He could feel that he was extremely satisfied at this moment. The most important people and things in his life were all by his side, which made him feel at ease. This kind of peace of mind was something that Henry had never experienced, even on the day when he became the Emperor of Hell. Henry stood in the courtyard and practiced boxing. This kind of exercise was no longer effective for Henry, but he still habitually practiced this set every day. At seven o''clock in the morning, Henry returned to the house, took a shower and prepared breakfast. At 7.30 a.m., the threedies all got up and sat at the dining table to enjoy the delicious breakfast cooked by Henry. Sylvia and Jenny chatted about thetest issues regarding Yinzhou''s business world. Henry was looking at Lisa. It was such a happy scene, but he felt that something was missing. "President Qin, are you going to attend the gathering of the Trade Association today?" Sylvia took a piece of bread and put it into her mouth and gently took a bite. "I won''t go." Jenny smiled. "Recently, there are too many things to deal with in thepany. I have to deal with them." "Lisa, what about you?" Henry rubbed her little head. "Are you going to y with Mom Jenny or going to the party with Mom Sylvia?" Sitting on a chair, Lisa held a stic bowl for children and drank porridge in big gulps. When she heard Henry''s question, she took the bowl that was almost buckled on her face. She stretched out her little hand and wiped the rice grains on her face. "Daddy, I''m going to y with children." When Henry heard this, he could not helpughing. This girl was youngpared with other kids from the welfare home, but she liked to call the children older than her as children. "Okay, then father and Mom Sylvia will take you to the welfare home to y the children first." "Okay." Lisa nodded her little head. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. After breakfast, Henry and Sylvia drove to the welfare home. The new welfare home was not as remote as it used to be. On the contrary, it was located in the centre of Yinzhou. Sylvia also knew the importance of the welfare home to Henry. She had given the best piece ofnd that the Lins Group currently had to the welfare home. When Sylvia set up the welfare home, she chose a high- intensity environmental protection material. The whole welfare home was made of steel. The material was directly made by the Lins factory. There was a building that had been made up in this manner in China. In neen days, the building had been covering fifty-seven floors, and it was capable of withstanding an earthquake of 9.0 magnitude. Although this method of construction was fast, the cost was high. Almost no real estate would adopt this method. Sylvia also wanted the children of the welfare home to move in earlier, which was why she spent a lot of money. The whole welfare home wasrger than before. In the welfare home, a small children''s paradise was built. Not far from the welfare home, Sylvia also invested in a kindergarten, so that Dean Cui did not have to worry about the children''s early education. Looking from afar, the welfare home''s outer appearance was like a fairytale town in cartoons. The welfare home was at a certain distance from the road and could ensure the safety of children to the greatest extent. In general, the new welfare home was moreprehensive than the previous one. Henry saw all this, and he didn''t say anything more. He just held Sylvia''s little hand tightly. After leaving Lisa at the welfare home, Henry and Sylvia stayed to y with the children for a while and then went to the ce where the party was held by the trade association. The Trade Association of Yinzhou was established by Robert Lin. Until now, the party was held every year. It could be said that it was thergest business party in the whole of Western China. Not only the enterprises in Yinzhou but all the enterprises in Western China would also attend. Sylvia took out two documents from her purse. "Let''s go. Let''s go in first and see how Faustina and the others are doing." Henry looked at the two documents in Sylvia''s hand and said, "Honey, you''re really well-prepared. Have you figured out what is wrong about the Belief Group?" "Almost. Let''s see what kind of drug they are selling today." Sylvia smiled confidently. Chapter 809 Chapter 809 The location of the gathering was the Sun Hotel in Yinzhou. As the oldest five-star hotel in Yinzhou, even people living in the surrounding counties had heard the name of Sun Hotel. It was just that the era was changing. There were all kinds of new high-end hotels. The old-school five- star hotels were getting worse and worse because the facilities were getting worse and worse. The reason why the gathering was held here was just because of the tradition left by Robert. Sun Hotel was also purchased by apany, not for profit. Only on the day of the trade union gathering, the ce was open for the public. The parking lot in front of Sun Hotel was full of luxury cars. In front of the hotel, the representatives of several enterprises in Yinzhou were waiting at the door and were responsible for the registration of the guests. Henry and Sylvia held the work badges of Lins Group and walked into the hotel very easily. The gathering venue of the Trade Association was in the banquet hall on the third floor of the hotel. In the past, the gathering would usually be held in the form of a meeting. One person would speak on stage while the rest would listen below the stage. However, as the heirs of the business grew younger, this kind of conference form was gradually evolved into a banquet form. It was not that boring, and everyone could make more friends during the gathering. In the banquet hall on the third floor, there was soft and gentle music, and the crystal chandelier was hanging on the ceiling. Although it looked luxurious, the feeling of the past could be felt, which waspletely inconsistent with the modern feeling. There were a lot of exquisite buffets in the banquet hall, ranging from dessert cakes to the main course. Henry and Sylvia were sitting in an inconspicuous corner. They took two cups of hot coffee and talked about some daily topics. "Honey, don''t you find that the decoration style here is simr to the ancient castle on the ind?" Sylvia gently covered her mouth. "Everything needs to berge and nice. Do you like this European style?" Henry touched his nose and said, "I don''t know what the decoration style is, but I know a little about Fengshui." "You know Fengshui?" Sylvia looked at Henry in surprise. Henry rolled his eyes and said, "What''s so strange about that? My master, when I first met him, was giving people instruction on how to burry people ording to Fengshui, and he was often talking about those strange things. I only listened to him every day and now I understand a lot." Sylvia blinked her big eyes. "Hubby, I''ve often heard people mention Justus Lu. What kind of person was your master? How did you meet him?" "Meet him?" Henry couldn''t help recalling the scene of that year. Justus'' appearance absolutely changed his life. "The old man gave me a drumstick, and he said he would give me double after I ate it. If I can still eat, he will give me double again." "What do you mean?" Sylvia was confused. Henry scratched his head in embarrassment. "How should I say it? At that time, my family was in a rtively difficult situation, and I didn''t have money for food. If someone gave me drumsticks, I would definitely eat them. I was young at that time, so I thought it was simple. I thought that I could eat a lot after starving for a long time. Then I began to eat like crazy. Finally, I ate so much that I ended in the hospital. After I came out of the hospital, Master Lu took me as an apprentice." Hearing this, Sylvia was stunned. With a distressed look in her beautiful eyes, she took the initiative to put her small hand on Henry''s palm, and then grabbed Henry''s big hand. "Honey, when you were a child, how much hardship did you endure? I asked Dean Cui what happened when you were a child, but Dean Cui didn''t tell me much, and told me to ask you." Henry shrugged his shoulders and said, "In fact, thinking about it now, I don''t think it was too hard. It''s all in the past. I just have some regrets. I didn''t allow my mother to enjoy a happy life with me. Otherwise, if my mother knew that I had such a beautiful wife, she would definitely be so happy that she wouldn''t stop talking about you." N?velDrama.Org ? content. Sylvia rolled her eyes at Henry and was about to speak when she heard a voice beside her. "I tell you, vice president Tian''s method is absolutely much better than what President Lin said before. You don''t know that when the advertisingpanies hear that the new residential area entrance will be opened on Zhengyuan Street, they will all turn to us for cooperation. I received six or seven phone calls this morning." "Yes, in the past, we always looked for them to advertise and they gave conditions to us. This time, they instantly came to us. Vice president Tian also saved a special area in the entrance as an advertisement board. She turned a position that no one cared about into a golden ce for advertisement. And now all advertisingpanies want that ce." "That''s right. When I first came here, I heard from Young Master Zheng from the East China Building Group that they areing to talk about cooperation with us. They have been in contact with that advertisingpany before." Sylvia and Henry looked at the source of the voice and saw two female employees who were wearing working badges of the Lins Marketing Department sitting not far away and discussing it. Henry said, "My dear wife, are they talking about the residential area near Zhengyuan Street that you bought some time ago?" Sylvia nodded, "It should be that one." "How could the entrance of the residential area face Zhengyuan Street? I know the traffic flow there. If it reallyes to the peak hours, it will be okay on the other side of the entrance. But if people drive in the opposite direction, it will easily cause traffic jam before entering the area. What''s more, the gate of the area will be next to the road, which is not safe for children. As a buyer, I will certainly consider these factors." Henry curled his lips. "Besides, when there is a lot of traffic jam because of the difficulty of entering the residential area, the government will certainly ask for the reconstruction. Not only the cost will be high, but the reputation of Lins Group will also be damaged." "Yes." Sylvia replied, "And these are only surface problems. The implications of the following events would be even bigger. Why would Faustina want to establish an advertisement area?" Henry shook his head and said, "My dear wife, this Faustina is really inexperienced. She can only see the interests in front of her, but she doesn''t think about why no one has done these things before her." "What are you talking about? Are you talking about vice president Tian?" A woman, who was not far from Henry and Sylvia, heard their voices. This woman was the staff of Lins Marketing Department. Lins Group was divided into severalrge departments, and there were several real estate companies under it. It was normal that the staff of the market department didn''t know Sylvia. Not to mention them, some people who worked in Lins Tower had never seen Sylvia. "What, do you think that vice president Tian is doing the right thing?" Sylvia asked back. "Of course, vice president Tian''s decision this time is much better than President Lin''s." Chapter 810 Chapter 810 Henry nced at the employee badge on the other side''s chest. Her name was Zenobia Zhao. Henry turned over the employee badge that Sylvia had prepared for him and then said, "Why do you think that vice president Tian''s decision is better than President Lin''s?" Zenobia didn''t think much and said directly, "Of course it is better. This time, vice president Tian just changed the location of the entrance to the residential area and attracted a huge sum of advertising money for us. She nned an amazing area that could be used for advertisements." "I don''t think it''s a good idea to do so." Henry touched his nose and said, "If your family wants to buy an apartment in that residential area, would you consider that it''s inconvenient for you to get in and out through the main entrance?" "This is definitely not a problem." Zenobia waved her hand and did not care. "The location of this area is so popr, so there is no need to worry about the sale. The problem of entering and exiting will be solvedter." "Later? What do you mean by solving itter?" Sylvia opened her mouth on the spot, "Could it be that when the residents ask you this kind of question, you would also say that you would solve it later?" "No. Who are you to ask me all these questions?" Zenobia looked at Sylvia discontentedly. "Do I need to answer the questions about our Lins Group to you?" "Ha, ha." Henryughed and said, "I''ve seen your area with my wife, and we''ve also gone to the sales department to ask. At that time, didn''t they say that the entrance will be in the north and the south? How did you they decide to put the entrance on Zhengyuan Street, which is in the west?" "As for this, you will have to go and ask the sales department. It has nothing to do with me." Zenobia turned her head and strode away. Sylvia''s face was ashen as she sat there. "What''s wrong, honey? Are you angry?" Henry walked to Sylvia''s side and refilled Sylvia''s coffee cup with hot water. "If I didn''t hear it today, I really wouldn''t know that these real estatepanies would do such a thing. Such a vague answer waspletely irresponsible. Do they exin it like this to the customers?" Sylvia''s beautiful eyes were full of anger. "Honey, calm down." Henry patted Sylvia on the back. "Everyone has such a way of thinking, and it''s normal that something like this will happen in everypany." "It''s not normal!" Sylvia pped hard on the small round table in front of her, "I have stressed many times during the meetings that priority is customer and their experience, and not profit!" "Okay, okay, dear." Henryforted her. "This decision has been made recently, and it has not been implemented yet. You can take advantage of this to deal with Faustina. Don''t me her. She is just too inexperienced. She doesn''t understand the hidden rules of the business world. She only looks at the interests in front of her eyes. Everyone should have this kind of situation." "s." Sylvia sighed. "I''m not ming her. I''m just afraid that the staff of the Lins Group will solve their problems in the same way as Zenobia did just now, in order to shirk responsibility. If everyone is like this, our enterprise will not have a bright future." Henry did not refute Sylvia''s words. Now, the average ie level had risen. The current business world was an era of providing services and customers should be satisfied. The satisfaction of customers determined how far a company could go. Otherwise, no matter how big thepany was, once the customer felt ufortable, thepany would be destroyed. As the two of them sat in the corner of the banquet hall, the music in the hall yed a calming role. As time went on, there were more and more people in the banquet hall. Sylvia sat there and could also hear everyone talking about the future business development of the whole of Western China. Every regional chamber ofmerce held such a party every year, and the most important purpose was to determine the direction of the next year''s development together. If one wanted to do a good business, one would have to support the local policy. And with the support of local policies, themercial projects that could improve GDP and increase people''s living standards were also supported by the local policies. "Look, the people from the Belief Group are here?" "Where? Where?" N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "Well, he came with vice president Tian of the Lins Group. It seems that the rumours are true. The Lins Group and the Belief Group have reached tactical cooperation. I heard that the Belief Group has already obtained some shares of the Lins Group." "Lins Group has the most resources in Yinzhou, and the Belief group has arge amount of money. Their cooperation could affect the status of the business world in Yinzhou in the future." "The Belief Group''s working capital is three billion yuan. It''s too powerful!" Words rang out in Sylvia''s ears, and she heard them loud and clear. Henry and Sylvia both looked at the entrance of the banquet hall. Faustina, who was dressed in a wine party dress, was walking in with a middle- aged man in a ck suit, and the two had been talking in a low voice. Although Faustina looked ordinary, her temperament was really outstanding. She was only twenty- six years old, but when she stood there, she looked like a businesswoman in her thirties with a strong imposing manner. Henry and Sylvia also looked through the information yesterday. The middle-aged man next to Faustina was the chairman of the Belief Group, Hanley Wang. The information said that he started his own business overseas and just came back not long ago. He was supported by a mysterious financial group. As soon as the two people entered the banquet, they were immediately surrounded in the centre like celebrities. Several reporters who came in rushed in front and asked a variety of questions. "Vice president Tian, has Lins Group reached an agreement with the Belief Group?" "What''s the target for the businessmunity in China this year?" "We have received news that you relocated the entrance of the newest residential area of the Lins Group to Zhengyuan Street, which will inevitably cause heavy traffic and block the cars moving to the north and south of Yinzhou. This method is seriously inconsistent with the first statement of the national security bureau. Vice president Tian, can you state whether this decision is made by you or President Lin?" "Vice president Tian, there is an advertisement area around your new residential area. Is Lins Group going to enter the advertising industry?" "The advertising area is located in the residential area. Excuse me, did you get permission to do this?" All sorts of questions arose one after another. Under the pressure caused by these reporters, Faustina seemed to panic a bit. Apparently, she did not expect these reporters to ask so many tricky questions. To tell the truth, there were some problems that even Faustina herself did not think about. "Sorry, today is Trade Association gathering. Vice president Tian does not ept any questions. Reporters and friends, please make an appointment." Faustina''s secretary stood up and stood in front of Faustina. "Ah, she is seriouslycking experience." Henry sighed. "Wife, you have toe forward, or Lins Group will be in the headlines tomorrow." "Don''t worry." Sylvia shook her head. "It has alreadye to this point. Let''s wait and see. Faustina flew too high. If she falls hard, it will be good for her." Chapter 811 Chapter 811 Henry and Sylvia still sat in the corner, watching the situation develop. Those reporters who raised questions were all blocked by Faustina''s secretary. Of course, there were still a lot of people in the crowd to take some secret shots. Faustina and one of the people in charge of the Chow''s began to discuss the development direction of Yinzhou''s business world in the new year with the people present. Henry and Sylvia sat aside and listened, nodding from time to time. "Sweetheart, Faustina has a good grasp of the overall situation. This kind of graduate from a prestigious university is much better than us amateurs. When I first learned the business, I didn''t know what the direction is." Sylvia rolled her eyes, "You''re an amateur, I''m not." "Haha." Henry rubbed his hands and realized that Sylvia also graduated with a double degree. Sylvia tilted her head and stared at Henry. "My dear wife, why are you looking at me like that?" Although Henry was thick-skinned, he felt somewhat ufortable under Sylvia''s gaze. "I''m just thinking about what''s in your mind." Sylvia''s beautiful eyes were full of wonder. "Some time ago, I asked around about you. When you were a teenager, you were called the God of Wall Street. You''ve done something unimaginable. You, this amateur, are the best in the world." Henry had heard countless praises in the past ten years. Only Sylvia''s praise would make him feel embarrassed. Henry scratched his head and said, "Honey, I''ll get shy if you keep talking." "You? Shy? Come on." Sylvia didn''t believe Henry''s words at all. "Your skin is so thick that even a knife can''t cut through it!" Henry patted his head and was speechless, because what Sylvia said was true. Thanks to the strengthening of his body caused by Qi and the impact of practising the World Destruction Technique on his body, Henry''s muscles were far stronger than ordinary people. On a daily basis, his muscles were still okay, but once Henry exerted force on his body, the knife might not be able to cause any harm to him. Henry and Sylvia were like two passionate lovers, sitting aside flirting with each other. People who didn''t know Sylvia would never think that this woman, who acted like a young teenage girl, was actually the business queen of the whole Western China, the head of the Lins Group. In the banquet hall, many entrepreneurs were surrounding Faustina and the person in charge of the Chows Group to talk about themercial development of this year. Some people went to talk with Hanley Wang, the head of the Belief Group. Henry and Sylvia kept hearing the words of "thirty billion". Henry and Sylvia also smiled and did not say anything. "Everyone, today, there is one more thing for our Lins Group to announce." When everyone was talking, Faustina suddenly walked to the centre of the banquet hall, where there was a microphone. Through the microphone, Faustina''s voice was clearly passed into everyone''s ears, and the music that sounded in the banquet hall was turned down at the moment. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Almost everyone in the banquet hall turned to look at Faustina, waiting for her to continue. Faustina represented the Lins Group. Every decision of the Lins Group was of great importance to the businessmunity in the whole of Western China. Faustina nced around, took a deep breath, and immediately said, "Everyone, I think you have already clear about what I want to say. From today on, Lins Group will establish a cooperative rtionship with the Belief Group. The Belief Group is a business partner that I have carefully investigated and has a huge cash flow. This year will be a year of reform in the business circle of the whole of Western China. We will break the traditional marketing model and even the traditional lifestyle. Please take a look at the specific n." After Faustina finished, she pointed to the west wall of the banquet hall. The western side of the wall was covered with ayer of projection, and the bird''s-eye view of the entire Yinzhou appeared on the wall. "Everyone," Faustina said to the microphone, "as we all know, under the leadership of President Qin of Hengyuan, we have opened up a new trade route for the whole Yinzhou. This is a qualitative leap for the business and trade industry in Yinzhou. In the future, we will be going to this..." Just as Faustina finished her sentence, there was a suddenmotion in front of the banquet hall. "Sir, you can''t go in!" "Miss, please cooperate!" "My dear reporters, please don''t be impulsive." The anxious voice had just rung when the main door of the banquet hall was pushed open. Following, more than 30 people swarmed in from the main entrance of the banquet hall. Half of them were holding cameras and pointing their cameras at Faustina, who was standing in the middle of the banquet hall. "Everyone, this is a private meeting. Videos are not allowed!" Faustina''s secretary stepped forward and shouted. "Lins Group, you are unscrupulous. You must give us an exnation today!" "Yes, give us an exnation!" Two middle- aged men stood out from the crowd, pointing at Faustina and shouting abuse. After the two middle-aged men, a few people stood out and denounced. "We bought apartments in your newest residential area. When we bought them, you told us that the entrances will be in the north and south sides. Why did you change the location of the entrance now?" "You lied to us!" "Do you, the Lins, only care about profit?" "Give us our money back!" When Faustina''s secretary saw this, she knew that she couldn''t kick them out. Now that the owners of the apartments came to her, she immediately said, "Don''t worry, everyone. About this matter, Lins Group will offer you a solution. Please go back and wait for news." "To wait? The answer given by Lin Enterprises is to wait?" A reporter asked. "We need an effective answer right now." "Could it be that your Lins Group has never considered us, the customers?" Standing in the centre of the banquet hall, when Faustina heard this series of questions, a trace of fluster shed across her eyes. She quickly opened her mouth and said, "Our Lin Group will naturally put the experience of the residents first. There is already a solution to this matter. Don''t worry, everybody." "s." Hearing Faustina''s words, Henry sighed and said, "My dear wife, Faustina dug a hole and buried herself. You have to go up. Although these people were called by others and havee with bad intentions, they are still clients of our Lins Group. We can''t neglect them." "Oh? A solution? Since the Lins Group already has a solution, why don''t you say it out! Let''s see if we can ept it! Does the president of the Lins Group only care about money?" "Yes, speak!" The two middle- aged men who spoke first shouted. Faustina looked around subconsciously. After saying that, she realized that she had said something wrong. Just as Faustina was in a panic, a confident female voice came from the side. "Everyone, don''t make things difficult for a neer." Chapter 812 Chapter 812 As soon as the woman''s voice rang out, many people present recognized who the owner of the voice was. Standing in the centre of the hall, Faustina''s body couldn''t help but shake. She looked in the direction of the voice. Hanley, the leader of the Belief Group, who was not far away from Faustina, smiled slightly. He had received the news of Sylvia''s return yesterday and guessed that Sylvia would appear today. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "It''s Sylvia!" "President of the Lins Group!" "She has been missing for more than two months. When did shee back?" When they saw the owner of that woman''s voice, whispers broke out in the hall. The few reporters who had just rushed in, as well as the several apartment owners who had shouted the most fiercely, all had a look of surprise in their eyes. "President Lin? She is President Lin!" Zenobia, who was arrogant in front of Sylvia and Henry before, widened her eyes at this moment. Sylvia walked over from the corner. Today, she was wearing an ordinary casual outfit, unlike Faustina''s elegant gown. However, as she walked over, Sylvia''s aura instantly overwhelmed Faustina. The gaze, which was originally concentrated on Faustina, unconsciously turned to Sylvia. "Faustina, your ability is not bad, but you are stillcking in some aspects. I hope that what happened today will make you realize that. In the future, when you do things, you will have to consider a few more steps." Sylvia walked in front of Faustina and said. Even though Sylvia was two years younger than Faustina, at this moment, Sylvia was like Faustina''s elder, speaking to her in such a natural manner. Faustina lowered her head and said nothing. "My wife knows that you may not be convinced. Let me exin it to you." Henry also came over and patted Faustina on the shoulder. "By the way, you may not know me. My name is Henry Zhang, the husband of Sylvia." "Mr. Zhang." Faustina looked at Henry. She had heard of Henry before. When Lins Group was on fire, Henry had enjoyed a great reputation in Lins Group. With Henry''s previous actions, his position in Lins Group was slightly higher than Sylvia''s. Just some time ago, Faustina was on a business trip somewhere else. Therefore, although she had heard of Henry''s name many times, this was the first time she had seen Henry. Faustina followed Henry and stepped aside. Looking at Henry''s back, Faustina was about to speak when she heard Henry''s voice. "Do you know what you did wrong?" "Wrong?" Faustina was taken aback. "The owners haven''t been properly handled..." "You really don''t know." Before Faustina finished speaking, she was interrupted by Henry. "You have done three things wrong about this residential area. First, you broke the rules." "Rules?" Faustina looked puzzled. "Every industry has its own hidden rules. It''s the same for businessmen like us. Faustina, let me ask you, do you think that Lins Group, the top group in the entire Yinzhou, can crush all thepanies in Yinzhou?" "Of course, who else can..." "Naive!" Henry shouted, "Faustina, you have studied for so many years. Have you gone out of your mind? An 18-year-old man thinks clearer than you! There are countlesspanies in Yinzhou, so why can the Lins be on top? Do you really think that there is no one stronger in Yinzhou? Now the Lins can stand on the top thanks to the prestige of Master Lin. People respect him. Now you have set up an advertising area next to the new residential area? Not to mention whether the owners agree or not, you have broken the hidden rules of the business world! Do you think these people came here by themselves? You just made the decisionst night. How can there be so many ownersing here today? There are more people secretly watching Lins group!" "Ah!" Faustina''s face showed panic. She really didn''t think of this. In her opinion, Lins Group was the boss of Yinzhou''s business circle. No one would want to go against the Lins. "Second." Henry stretched out two fingers. "You are too proud. Do you think that your current ideas are very subtle and no one has thought of them? Make an advertisement area? Why didn''t you listen to anyone''s suggestion?" "I..." Faustina opened her mouth and found that she was actually speechless. Just like what Henry said, when she thought of these methods, she really thought that others did not think of them. Some people had tried to persuade her, but she did not listen. "In this world, there is no shortage of geniuses and self- righteous fools." Henry shook his head and said bluntly, "Third, you are jealous. You want to prove that you are more powerful than others. These three points are the three most important mistakes you have made, and the customers are not satisfied because of those decisions." "Mr. Zhang, I''m not. I''m not jealous!" Faustina said quickly. "Sometimes the expression of jealousy can surpass a person''s consciousness." Henry looked at the centre of the banquet hall. "Learn more. Let''s see how President Lin handles this matter. Your academic background and your professionalism decide how far you can go in your life. As for the experience, it decides whether you can keep on going, otherwise, no matter how far you go, you will only keep retreating!" In the centre of the hall. Sylvia nced around and said, "Everyone, regarding your questions just now, I now answer you clearly. Our Lins Group hasn''t issued an official document stating where the entrance will be located. You are now breaking into our private gathering to ask such questions. I have reasons to suspect that you have stolen our business documents. Everyone here has been recorded by the cameras. Our Legal Department will contact you. As for the theft of business secrets, our Lins Group will never forgive you!" After hearing Sylvia''s words, the faces of those reporters and owners who had just broken in changed. It was not a big deal to steal business secrets. But if the Lins really wanted to investigate, none of them would be able to get what they wanted. After Sylvia finished speaking, she was silent for a few seconds and continued, "Our Lins Group has always been keen on making friends. It is a new year, our Lins Group doesn''t want to have any conflict with anyone. As the saying goes, friendly behaviour brings wealth. If anyone hears any rumours, don''t believe them. Our Lins Group has always ced the customer experience first. Please rest assured. Also, dear reporters, I will hold a press conference tomorrow. If there is something you want to ask, you are wee toe and ask tomorrow. That''s it." Chapter 813 Chapter 813 As soon as Sylvia finished her words, the reporters and the apartment owners, who had just broken in, breathed a sigh of relief at the same time. Seeing Sylvia solve the problem in front of them so easily, many entrepreneurs present had to give her a thumbs up. Sylvia was no more than twenty-two years old. At this age, she was younger than the children of many entrepreneurs present. But when they saw Sylvia so calm, and then thought of their own family''s children who only knew how to spend money on drinking and eating, they suddenly felt sad. "This should be the first lesson you need to learn." Henry said to Faustina, "When you face your opponent''s questions, you can''t answer them all the time. The more you answer, the more you will be caught by others." Faustina bit her lip and said nothing. "Hahaha." Not far from Sylvia, there was a burst ofughter, apanied by the sound of pping. Hanley Wang, the head of the Belief Group, came over and said, "President Lin, I''ve heard a lot about you. I''ve heard of your great name. Today, I''ve seen you. You''re really excellent. It''s an eye- opener for me." Everyone saw the moment Hanley took the initiative to say hello to Sylvia. Everyone''s attention was also focused here. A group that imed to have 30 billion working capital had the first meeting with the leading enterprise of Yinzhou. This was likely to be a scene written in the business market''s history of the whole of Western China. Just when everyone was thinking that Sylvia and Hanley would passionately talk, they found that Sylvia didn''t pay much attention to him when she looked at him. "Who are you? Do we know each other?" Sylvia looked at Hanley with a strange face. As soon as Hanley heard what had happened in the mall yesterday, he thought that today''s contact would definitely be a bit unpleasant, but he didn''t expect that Sylvia would be so direct. The people in the banquet hall were also surprised by Sylvia''s attitude. Some well-informed people whispered. "I heard that there was a conflict between President Lin and the people of the Belief Group yesterday." "I also heard that the HR manager of the shopping mall was fired yesterday. President Lin kicked him out." "What does this mean? Doesn''t the Belief Group have 30 billion yuan of working capital? If that is true, it''s much more than the Lins Group." "Could it be President Lin is a little afraid and doesn''t want to get involved in the matter?" "It''s possible. After all, she is sitting in a veryfortable position." Whispers came from the crowd one after another. Hanley was a little surprised, and then he said with a smile, "President Lin, let me introduce myself. I am the chairman of the Belief Group, Hanley Wang." "Oh." Sylvia replied with no expression, "The Belief Group? I have never heard of it. This is a gathering of the Trade Association of Western China, have you received an invitation?" Hanley''s face darkened when he heard this. Now, everyone present could see that Sylvia was trying to find trouble with the group. "President Lin, I don''t understand what you mean." Hanley frowned. "I don''t understand what you mean, either. Is this our party?" Sylvia crossed her arms in front of her chest. Although she was twenty years younger than Hanley, she wasn''t inferior to him in any aspect. Standing behind Sylvia, Faustina frowned and ran up in a hurry. Pulling Sylvia''s sleeve, she whispered, "President Lin, I invited President Wang." "Faustina Tian!" Henry shouted and stepped forward. He grabbed Faustina''s wrist and said, "Do you need to teach President Lin when to do things? Hum?" Faustina was shocked by Henry''s shout. Before she could react, Henry grabbed her wrist and pulled her aside. "Faustina, it seems that you didn''t listen to what I just said." Henry sneered at Faustina. "Remember, you are only a vice president. How can you interrupt President Lin''s words? You should restrain your jealousy!" "I..." Faustina opened her mouth and was about to speak when Sylvia''s voice rang out. "It is okay, don''t me Faustina. She just recently graduated and is a bit naive. It''s normal for her to be cheated." "Cheated?" Everyone present, including Faustina, had noticed the keyword in Sylvia''s words. "President Lin, I don''t understand what you mean!" Hanley opened his mouth and said, "The Belief Group is sincere when we say that we want to cooperate with all the people in Western China. But we''ve been used of this!" Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Cooperate? Interesting." Sylvia''s mouth curved into a smile. "What makes you think that we want to cooperate with you? Based on the 30 billion working capital you made up?" Sylvia''s words caused a hugemotion in the crowd. Hanley pointed at Sylvia and shouted on the spot, "Sylvia Lin! I''ll give you face and call you President Lin. But in terms of qualifications, you are just a little girl. When I was in the business world, you were not born yet! I warn you that you can think whatever you want, but you can''t talk nonsense!" "I''m talking nonsense?" Sylvia showed a puzzled look. She looked at Henry and asked softly, "Honey, did I talk nonsense?" Henry shrugged. "I don''t think so." "Sylvia, what do you mean?" A young man shouted loudly. This young man was the HR manager who had a conflict with Henry and Sylvia yesterday in the mall. "I don''t mean anything." Sylvia smiled slightly, as beautiful as a blooming flower. "Since you have 30 billion working capital, you might as well show it to us." Faustina saw that Hanley''s face became more and more gloomy. She directly got rid of Henry''s hand, strode to Sylvia, and said, "President Lin, President Wang is a very prestigious entrepreneur. Our Lins Group has also investigated it. There is no problem at all." "Is that so? Then why haven''t I found them out?" Sylvia''s face was filled with curiosity. "Sylvia, do you know what fake goods are? Our Belief Group has 30.6 million in financial currency. You can let people know how much a single financial coin is worth!" The young man of the Belief group said. "President Lin, I have investigated. Now the total price of the financial currency is 983 yuan." Faustina said to Sylvia in a low voice, "There is absolutely no problem with the Belief Group." "Oh." Sylvia looked at Hanley with great interest and said, "The financial currency. It''s a good name." Hanley snorted. "Our currency is recognized by 13 countries around the world. It can be exchanged into cash at any time." Hanley''s words caused a scream of surprise. 13 countries around the world epted the virtual currency. If so, how strong the Belief Group was! Faustina said anxiously, "Yes, President Lin, I have investigated all these, those countries..." "Let me guess, are these the countries you mentioned?" Henry took out his mobile phone and waved it in front of Faustina. Chapter 814 Chapter 814 As Faustina looked at what was written on Henry''s phone, her face froze instantly. "It seems that I''m right." Henry smiled and said, "No currency exchange is enabled in these 13 countries. Even if they admit that the financial coin is one is worth one hundred thousand yuan, it won''t have any effect on us." "What?!" Faustina was shocked. Including the people in charge of the major enterprises, all of them also showed a surprised look. As for the Belief group''s financial currency, they had also investigated it. The 13 countries all recognized the existence of this currency and it made them believe in the strength of the group. But now they heard that the 13 countries had not opened a channel for the currency exchange. What did it mean? No matter how much money they could exchange, they couldn''t bring it to China. In the deeper words, if there was nond for currency exchange, they could stamp as much money as they wanted. They could just use the money as toilet paper! Most people didn''t know much about currency exchange, because, in most people''s eyes, all the currency in the world could be exchanged. Henry shrugged his shoulders and said, "This trick of using virtual coins has urred many times in China. However, today, he has done a better job. Unfortunately, this is just a trick. He can''t get on the right track. Faustina, if I were you, I''ll immediately check the ounts. Let''s see how much Lins Group has suffered during the time you cooperated with the Belief Group." Upon hearing this, Faustina did not hesitate at all. She immediately made a phone call. In less than a minute, Faustina''s face took on a ghastly expression. "30 million yuan?" Henry asked with a smile. "37 million..." Faustina lowered her head and whispered the number, "Lins Group has lost a total of 37 million during this period of time." "Ah, it''s really a low-level fraud." Henry shook his head and looked at Hanley. "If I were you, I would be able to do more in this period of time and get at least 50 million yuan." Hanley''s face suddenly changed. He looked at the young man beside him and rushed out of the banquet hall. Seeing that the situation was not good, the young man also rushed out with Hanley. With Henry around, how could he let them run away so easily? Someone had been waiting for them outside for a long time. Hanley and the young man had just left the banquet hall when they were pressed to the ground. "It''s a simple trick. You should have found it a long time ago. Unfortunately, you are more stupid than President Lin expected." Henry looked at Faustina with a sarcastic look. "They obviously wanted to use Lins Group as a pedal and put their hands on the newly opened trade channel of Hengyuan, but you were deceived by them with just a few words and even didn''t know that you were used as a gun. You are really stupid." "It''s okay. Honey, Faustina just has no experience. Everyone has experienced this kind of thing." Sylvia came over and said to Faustina, "Faustina, Henry and I have something to do. You don''t have to worry about today''s things. You can be responsible for here. I''ve seen your proposal during this period of time, and it''s done very well. It''s better than I expected. It''s just that you should be more careful in the future. Don''t be so naive, understand?" "President Lin, I..." Faustina looked at Sylvia with an apologetic look on her face. The current her did not have the same haughtiness that she had when she called her fatherst night. She only felt that she owed Sylvia. "Well, you don''t have to say too much. I know your ability, and your experience will be umted slowly. You deal with things here." Sylvia patted Faustina''s shoulder, and then held Henry''s arm, "Honey, let''s go." "Okay." Henry nodded. Together with Sylvia, he strode out of the banquet hall. N?velDrama.Org ? content. After leaving the banquet hall, Sylvia suddenly breathed a sigh of relief. She looked at Henry with a worried face and said, "Honey, do you think this will offend Faustina?" "No." Henry shook his head. "My words were not too exaggerated. If she can''t stand this kind of stimtion, you don''t have to work with her anymore. I can see that she just wants to prove herself." "Ah." Sylvia sighed and said, "I hope she can understand." "Oh, by the way, my wife." Henry suddenly pointed to the side. "How to deal with these people?" They saw that Hanley and the young man from yesterday were pressed in the corner. The young man was shouting at Sylvia yesterday, questioning if Sylvia didn''t know who the Belief Group was. Now, he was like an old tree full of fear, shivering in the corner. "Leave it to the inspection bureau." Sylvia waved her hand indifferently. "There are a lot of things waiting for me to solve in thepany. I don''t have time to waste on them." "Okay, I''ll contact Captain Richard and ask him toe to arrest them." Henry took out his mobile phone and dialled a phone number. As for the fraud this group made, it might be a big thing in other people''s eyes, but for Henry and Sylvia, it was just an insignificant thing. For them more important was to have dinner. The reason why they did not deal with them yesterday was just to teach Faustina a lesson. The 30 billion made up by the group, even if it was real, in Henry''s eyes, was nothing. During this period of time, Sylvia had been hanging around the ns and the ancient martial arts families. Thus, she had taken these matters a lot less seriously. The two of them arrived at the entrance of the hotel. "Honey, I''ll go to thepany first." Sylvia walked to a Maserati. "Okay, go ahead. I have something to do." Henry waved to Sylvia. Sylvia got on the car and left with the roar of the motor. When Sylvia waspletely far away, Henry looked around and said, "Sackcloth Visitor, do you need to follow me all the time? Didn''t you agree to give me two months? Do you think I am as single as you?" A figure wrapped in an army green overcoat appeared behind Henry. The other party was wearing a cotton hat that covered his entire face tightly. His figure emitted a hoarse voice. "I don''t know how many people are staring at you now. They''re staring at the city you have built in Sosasmo desert. His Excellency has given the order that I naturally have to protect you." Henry looked at the direction in which Sylvia left and shook his head, saying, "No need. You just need to arrange for someone to protect my wife. Send the message out. If anything happens to my wife, don''t me me for opening the Gates of Hell." "You are threatening all the people in the underground world." Sackcloth Visitor made a sound. "Whatever they want to think." Henry held his hand and said indifferently, "Anyway, I don''t want anyone to bother me during these two months." After saying that, Henry strode forward. Chapter 815 Chapter 815 Winter in Yinzhou always seemed to be a torture. Everyone was ustomed to the heat inside their houses. When they went out of the door, they felt that their bodies would freeze. The pedestrians on the street were in a hurry, because they didn''t want to be frozen due to such weather. Holding his mobile phone, Henry walked on the sidewalk, giving orders one by one on his mobile phone. Even if all the people in the underground world of China had surrendered to him, it was still not peaceful for the whole world. Regarding the Recluse Association, there were still many things waiting for Henry to deal with. Whether it was good or bad, even Henry himself was not sure. At that time, in the Zhu n, Henry asked forces toe and surrender to him. It was nothing more than to give Sylvia a reassurance. The agreement between Henry and Sackcloth visitor was valid for two months. Sackcloth Visitor helped Henry dy things two months. Two monthster, Henry would leave for the headquarters of the Recluse Association. During the past two months, Henry didn''t do anything else because he wanted to spend some time with Sylvia. Henry knew very well that he had been quiet for so long and now returned with such a high attitude, naturally, he would touch on many people''s interests. The hidden ns, the Recluse Association, and the mysterious origins of the Noble Berserkers were all problems he had to deal with. However, Henry was very optimistic now. He nned to deal with these problems after two months. In these two months, he would live the life he wanted and stay with Sylvia. Henry walked to a street between Lins Group and Luxury Vige. Here, he opened a branch office of Collier Security Company. He started thispany because he wanted to find an excuse to bring someone to Yinzhou to protect Sylvia. However, thepany had just opened and there were all kinds of things to do. After Henry recruited a receptionist, he never came again. When Henry arrived at the door of thepany, he saw two middle- aged people walking out while swearing. They were a man and a woman. Judging by their appearance, they should be husband and wife. Henry didn''t deliberately listen to it, but his keen hearing still captured some sounds from the two groups of people. "It''s really a garbagepany, and it works as a securitypany. They don''t even dare to take such a simple task." "Right. I''m really speechless after sending a message to my friends." A man and a woman drove away in a Benz worth millions of yuan. Henry came to the door of thepany. Through the ss door, he could clearly see that the young man he had recruited was sitting behind a wooden table, staring at aptop. Henry pushed the door open and walked in. "Mr. Zhang!" When Alvin saw Henry, he immediately put down what he was doing and stood up, his face full of excitement. Since Henry recruited himst time, he hadn''t seen him for several months. If Alvin hadn''t known Henry''s identity in Lins Group, and if his monthly sry hadn''t been sent to Alvin''s bank card, he might have suspected that he had been cheated. He had never seen apany''s boss disappear for a few months. Henry nodded and walked behind Alvin. Looking at theputer in front of Alvin, he said, "It seems that you''re doing a good job. What happened to the two people just now?" Alvin answered, "They were here to look for a bodyguard, but the task was too easy. I refused." "Oh? How did you tell them?" Henry was a little curious. When the two people left just now, they were cursing. "I said that we couldn''t take this task. We don''t have that ability." Alvin''s expression was extremely calm. It was clear that he also said quite a bit. Hearing Alvin''s answer, Henry''s face was filled with approval. It was easy to answer, but everyone had vanity. Generally, when they encountered a mission they didn''t want to ept, they would say some polite words. However, the fact that Alvin was able to say this so easily showed that he had let go of all the vanity. He only thought about the tasks and regtions that Henry gave him. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "Is there any mission that has beenpleted recently?" Henry asked again. "Yes." Alvin nodded. "We havepleted a few of them. They can be counted for the security grading." "Very good, our..." Henry said. He intended to tell Alvin that the securitypany could be closed and that Alvin would get a position in Lins Group. After all, the enemies Henry was facing were the ns, the Recluse Association, and the Nobel Berserkers. Even the Qi-controlling masters were not enough to be ced as security guards. Ordinary Reapers could no longer protect Sylvia. Instead of wasting time here, it was better to send them out to improve their strength. As a result, Henry received a phone call from Sylvia when he was just halfway through his sentence. "Honey, is there anyone in your securitypany?" "Yes." Henry replied without thinking. Those hundreds of Reapers had been waiting for him in Yinzhou all the time. "Honey, why don''t youe to thepany now? I need you to do something for me." "Okay." Henry answered, hung up the phone, praised Alvin for a good job, and strode away. More than ten minutester, Henry appeared on the top floor of Lins Group and walked toward Sylvia''s office. "Mr. Zhang, after youe back, President Lin''s working style is different." Cathy, the secretary, said when she saw Henry at the elevator entrance. "Really?" Henry asked curiously. "Yes. I have worked as President Lin''s secretary for so many years. How can I not know her? Some time ago when you were not there, from the time when President Lin came to thepany to when she got off work, no matter how big the project was, she never smiled. But today..." Secretary Lee turned her head and looked at Sylvia''s half-transparent office door. "Today, from the moment President Lin entered the office, the smile on her face couldn''t be concealed. She only shows this kind of look when she is really happy physically and mentally." At this moment, the door of Sylvia''s office was opened from the inside. The corner of the woman''s mouth was lifted and there was a faint smile on her face. When she saw Henry standing at the elevator door, the smile on Sylvia''s face bloomed even more. "Honey, this way." "Look, when President Lin speaks, she acts like a teenage girl. This is something that had never happened before." The secretary whispered in Henry''s ear, and then walked into the elevator. Henry smiled faintly. Henry had a good attitude towards life and was full of expectations and hope for the future. At this time, Henry was like this. He strode over and said, "Honey." "Come on, honey, let me introduce two people to you." Sylvia took Henry to the office. Henry saw a man and a woman sitting in the office. Both of them were in their thirties. At first nce, Henry found that there was some pride in the eyes of the man and the woman. When Henry entered the door, the two sized Henry up from head to toe with a scrutinizing look. Finally, with some disdain, they looked away. Chapter 816 Chapter 816 "Honey, let me introduce you. This is Dr. Yvonne Mei." Sylvia made a gesture to the 30-year-old woman. "Hello." Henry nodded to the other party. "Hi." The woman who was referred to as Dr. Yvonne replied with a nd tone. Henry frowned slightly and did not speak. Sylvia did not notice these details and introduced another person to Henry, "This is Professor Frederic Qiu." "Hello." Henry nodded to the other side again. But this time, Frederic did not even respond. He directly looked at Sylvia and said, "President Lin, which securitypany is your husband in charge of?" "Collier Security," Sylvia replied directly. Although she had only been to Henry''spany once, she remembered it clearly in her heart. "Collier Security?" Yvonne and Frederic burst intoughter when they heard the name. "President Lin, are you serious? Collier Security?" "Are you kidding?" Sylvia frowned and nced at Henry, who was standing beside her. She then opened her mouth and said, "Sorry, I don''t understand what you mean." "President Lin, take a good look at thements about the security of Yinzhou''s Collier Security Company on social apps." Frederic took out his mobile phone, opened a web page and put it on the table in front of him. Sylvia nced at it and clearly saw what was written on Frederic''s mobile phone. Frederic opened apany evaluation app, which was full of negativements regarding Yinzhou''s Collier Security Company. Some said that Collier Security Company security was not good at all, while others said that Collier Security Company security was not capable of doing anything. Anyway, there were all kinds ofments. In terms of grading, if one didn''t have to make at least one star at least, Collier Security might not have even half of it. Sylvia looked at Henry doubtfully. As far as her understanding of Henry, with Henry''s identity, if he started a securitypany, even if it was a casual thing, it would be one of the best in the world. Henry shrugged indifferently. Alvis thought the tasks were simple and should not be done. It would be impossible to have positivements on apps. However, Henry did not care about this. The staff of the Collier Security was not avable for most of the people. "President Lin, let''s forget it. Although the Lins Group invited us this time, we''d better find a security company by ourselves." Frederic said and put away his mobile phone at the same time. "Yes." Yvonne also said, "In this case, your Lins Group have to find a way to exin it to the Research Association. We will hand over the work of security to others." After saying that, they looked at each other, stood up directly and walked out of the door. When they were about to reach the door, Frederic suddenly turned around and said to Sylvia, "By the way, President Lin, you should arrange the ce for us as soon as possible. Our team will arrive tonight." After saying that, Frederic left with Yvonne, leaving Sylvia standing in the office with a pale face. "Dear, what''s the background of these two people?" Henry went over to close the office door and asked. Sylvia took a deep breath and said, "Didn''t the authorities n to build a residential area for trial? Thanks to you, Lins Group has won the bid and the government has arranged a scientific research team toe over." Henry understood as soon as he heard this. "So, these people are arranged by the authorities. No wonder they looked unhappy when they saw me. It seems that the officials have approved a lot of security funds this time." Henry stretched out his hand and touched his chin. He had been running around for so many years. What did the two people mean just now? He could see clearly. Sylvia smiled bitterly, "There are indeed too many situations like this." "My dear wife, do you want to exin it to the authorities?" "How to exin it?" Sylvia pouted and said, "They were specially approved by the government. Even if we are not responsible for the security, once something goes wrong, the government will me us. To put it bluntly, our work could be for nothing. Husband, I have to ask you to arrange for people to protect them secretly." In the past, when Sylvia encountered this kind of situation, it was always the staff of Lins Group''s comints and she had solved it with her tough attitude. But now, Sylvia had changed from a tough person to a calm and gentle person. It was not because she had be spoiled, but because she had found a person she could rely on. Henry looked at Sylvia, who looked like a teenage girl, and stretched out his hand to brush the woman''s tall nose. "Don''t worry, honey, this matter should be handed over to me. Anyway, on the day of the opening, you have called so many people to attend the opening ceremony." Sylvia couldn''t help butugh. "If you put it this way, it can be considered as good karma, right?" "Good karma?" Because of these words, Henry couldn''t help but be stunned. He recalled that in that winter, Sylvia came out from Nelson''s car and handed him a cotton-padded jacket. Was this good karma? C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "No." Henry shook his head and grabbed Sylvia''s small hand. "My dear wife, I believe that there is something more than karma. Your kindness is the greatest blessing in my life. My dear wife, thank you for being kind and appearing in my life." Sylvia was confused by Henry''s sudden words. She didn''t understand why Henry would say that. "Dear, do you believe that I have fallen in love with you a long time ago?" Henry put his hand on Sylvia''s shoulders and looked at her with his eyes. Sylvia was actually a little intoxicated as she looked at the deep star-like eyes in front of her. A bright redness surfaced on her pretty face. Their breaths became heavier and heavier, and the distance between them became shorter and shorter. Sylvia could smell the man''s scent, and her body trembled slightly. Herrge eyes blinked slightly, and her long eyshes curled up. There was also a hint of anticipation in her beautiful eyes. Knock. Knock. There was a knock on the door, which was ufortable at this moment. The two people inside were like two frightened rabbits. They quickly separated and looked at the door. If people who knew their rtionship saw this, they would definitelyugh out loud. In fact, they had been married, but they still behaved like a timid young couple during their first love. However, they never thought that when they were ignorant. Love was the purest feeling without any impurities. What the two of them wanted was nothing more than seeing each other. That was all. Sylvia tidied up her shirt, even though it was very neat. "Come in." When the door of the office opened, Cathy, the secretary, stood in front of the door and said anxiously, "President Lin, the Research Association just called. They asked us to exin the security problems, including the security funds, that was taken away by Dr. Frederic." Sylvia and Henry had just thought of what the secretary said. "You don''t have to worry about this matter. Go and arrange for their amodation." Sylvia instructed. Chapter 817 Chapter 817 In front of the Lins Group. Frederic and Yvonne walked out of the entrance of Lins Group and got into a Benz that had been waiting in the parking lot. As soon as they got into the car, the person in the driver''s seat turned back with a ttering face and said, "It seems that things are going well." "The Lins want toplete this trial. They must rely on us. What would they dare to do?" Frederic looked disdainful. "You''ve already received the money, haven''t you?" "Yes, yes, we have already got it!" The driver nodded repeatedly. "Chairman Sun just called and said that your share will be transferred to your ount tonight." "Not bad." Frederic nodded with satisfaction. "A hundred million yuan for security. We agreed on twenty to eighty per cent. Twenty per cent is still a lot of money." "Professor, you''ve misunderstood us. With such arge sum of money, we have to pay taxes and find someone to transfer to our ounts. We''re just making a hard- earned amount of money. Besides, if we hire a security team, we''ll still need to pay hundreds of thousands." "All right, that''s enough. Take us to the hotel first." Frederic waved his hand. The Benz driver nodded quickly and started the car. In the office on the top floor of Lins Group. Henry looked at the bill that Secretary Lee had just brought in. "Honey, the security fee is a hundred million yuan. It seems that the amount given by the government this time is quite big. No wonder they can''t retain theirposure." The fees for a security team were naturally not 100 million. The rest of the money was obviously the sum that the government had offered to support the Lins Group this time. If the government directly gaverge amounts of money, somepanies would definitely be dissatisfied with it. If people gossiped about it, security money would be used as a gimmick. Sylvia sighed, "I see this sort of thing a few times every year. I''m already used to it." "The unspoken rules in the industry are nothing more than like this." Henry touched Sylvia''s hair. "You''ve taken this project and so many people are staring at it. I''m sure you''ll have to spend 100 million on it." Sylvia frowned slightly, "If it''s just like that, it doesn''t matter. It''s just that I''m afraid there''s something else going on. I keep having this feeling that Frederic isn''t an easy person to satisfy. His follow-up research funds aren''t a small either." "It doesn''t matter. If his appetite is too big, it''s no big deal to kick him out of the game. I''ll call Future over to help you." Henry said as if he didn''t care. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Sylvia rolled her beautiful eyes and said, "Forget it. Future''s research project is monitored by the whole world. If you call her here, our Family Lin will be the target of public criticism, my Lord." "Haha." Henryughed. "Honey, we have plenty of ways to do it. If we can do it normally, we''ll do it normally. If someone wants to y tricks on us, we shouldn''t be afraid of him. Let''s go to the welfare home and pick up Lisa. Then we can go to buy some food. What do you want to eat for dinner?" Upon hearing this, Sylvia''s big eyes immediately narrowed into the shape of crescents. She tilted her head, with a happy smile on her face. While thinking, she said, "I want to eat sweet and sour pork ribs, sweet and sour fish, spicy chicken, braised pork..." While thinking of the delicious food in her mind, Sylvia couldn''t help but drool. Her face immediately turned red and she looked at Henry shyly. "Okay, I''ll make all of those today!" Henry patted his chest. At 10 o''clock at night. Henry walked out of the house with Sylvia, who was full after having a nice dinner, heading for Glory Hotel. The research team brought by Frederic and others had arrived. Cathy, the secretary, just took them to the hotel. At this moment, Henry and Sylvia were rushing to the hotel to n the pilot business residence. The top floor of the Glory Hotel was booked for Frederic''s research team. When Henry and Sylvia arrived, the researchers had just finished the midnight snack, washed up, and waited leisurely here. There were about more than 20 people on the team. "Why are you so slow? Did you bring the n?" Frederic was lying on the sofa leisurely. Sylvia took out aptop and ced it in front of Frederic. "Professor, everything is here." Fredericzily turned on theptop, and a After checking it for about two minutes, Frederic directly locked theputer screen and said, "President Lin, I''m afraid some ces are not quite suitable." "Professor, please tell me." Sylvia frowned slightly. This presentation was made by herself, and there was so many information in it that he couldn''t finish reading it in two minutes. Obviously, Frederic hadn''t read it at all. "There are too many things in your n. The research funds provided by the superiors are limited. If the Lins wants to make it look like this, I''m afraid you''ll have to worry about the budget." Sylvia frowned. This afternoon, she was thinking that Frederic might make some trouble about the funds, but she didn''t expect that he would say things like this. She took a deep breath and asked, "Professor, how much money do you think we need?" "I am not sure." Frederic shook his head. "Based on the research progress, it''s initially worth 30 million." "30 million yuan." When Sylvia heard the number, she was still able to ept it. "Well, Professor, I''ll pay 30 million yuan first. I need to know how long will it take to see the results?" "A week." Frederic thought for a moment and answered, "The preliminary results will be visible in a week." "Okay, then I hope we will have a happy cooperation." "Of course." Frederic smiled proudly. After saying some polite words to each other, Frederic and his team returned to their rooms. Henry, Sylvia, and secretary Cathy left the hotel. As soon as Henry and the other two left, Yvonne came to Frederic. "Are we asking for too much money? Originally, we got 80 million from the security fee. Now, if we take the money from the Lins Group, I''m afraid that the Lins will be dissatisfied." Yvonne said with some worry. "Too much?" Frederic sneered. "I told you it''s just the beginning. This n is toy a foundation for the development of the entire northwest. If the Lins can achieve it, they''ll be able to make money on the spot. I''m d that we can get more money from them. It''s a good chance to obtain both fame and fortune. If they don''t want this project, there''s plenty of people who want it!" Yvonne was silent for a few seconds before nodding her head forcefully. "Alright, Professor, I''ll listen to you. I''ll do whatever you say!" A in-looking young man also came over at this time and said to Frederic, "Uncle, don''t forget the thing I told you. You should also tell President Lin about the marriage. I really like Daisy Xu." "Don''t worry!" Frederic sneered. "When I achieve my goal, even if you want to sleep with her, let alone her sister, it will be just a matter of my words!" Chapter 818 Chapter 818 At the entrance of the Glory Hotel, Cathy, the secretary, followed Sylvia with an angry face. "President Lin, I think they went too far this time. Regarding the research, I consulted at that time, the authorities gave 20 million yuan to them for research, and the budget was within 20 million yuan at that time. Now they didn''t mention the 20 million yuan, but directly asked for 30 million yuan. They want to rob our Lins Group!" Sylvia stopped, looked back at her secretary and said, "Secretary Lee, you and I have been together for a long time. You should have seen many things like this." "Yes, I''ve seen a lot, but I felt ufortable when they try to steal from our Lins Group." Cathy looked unhappy. Sylvia blinked her eyes and said, "You are not happy when you see this type of people, but compared with the people outside who are unhappy with us, this is nothing. Ourpany won the trial this time and official support. It is inevitable that it will be promoted in the future, including follow- up development. The first cake will only be eaten by ourpany. You have been with me for so long, can you calcte how much profit there will be in the future?" Cathy took out her mobile phone, quickly clicked on the screen a few times, and then subconsciously eximed, "Two billion!" Sylvia stretched out a jade finger and shook it gently. "What you''ve calcted is only the first few years. From now on, you''ll have to look even further. If this agreement is sessful, these two billion yuan is just the beginning. This will be a step forward for the Lins. Frederic has thought of all this, which is why he dares to demand an exorbitant price. He thinks that no matter how much money he wants, I''ll give it to him." "He''s clearly ckmailing!" Cathy said in a harsh tone. "It''s not ckmailing. We can only take what we need. After all, our Lins Group''s business is not weak. Social abilities are all regarded as an early investment. Secretary Lee, you need to help me keep an eye on this during the following days." "Don''t worry." Cathy patted her chest and promised. "President Lin, leave these to me. I will never let that guy take advantage of ourpany again." Sylvia said a few more words to Cathy. Then she walked to the parking lot with Henry''s arm in her arm. When he got to the side of the car, Henry was just about to open the driver''s door when he saw Sylvia standing in front of him. "I''ll drive tonight." Henry smiled without saying anything and sat in the passenger seat. Sylvia drove her red Benz on the street. "Wife, you''re not heading home, aren''t you?" Henry watched helplessly as Sylvia drove past one entrance after another. "No." Sylvia shook her head slightly. "I''ll take you somewhere." "Where?" Henry asked casually. "Aren''t you curious about why I demolished the welfare home without saying anything?" Sylvia turned to look at Henry. Henry''s face was nk. He really ignored this matter. That day, he had a quarrel with Sylvia, and Sylvia''s words regarding making money were obviously an excuse. Sylvia drove to the old site of the welfare home. This ce was well-guarded by a circle of the blue fence, and there was a building site under construction. Sylvia drove the car into the construction site and stopped. Henry opened the door, got out of the car, and nced around. Obviously, the construction of the construction site had been finished. The abandoned daily necessities were put in the factory and the tools had been put away. "After the Su n surrendered that day, I asked the workers here to stop their work. Honey, take a look at this." Sylvia took out three sheets of blueprints and handed them to Henry. Henry opened the three scrolls and put them together to form aplex pattern. Henry felt that he had seen this pattern before, but he couldn''t say where. He contacted the Tang n''s patriarch, who was still on the ind, via video call. At this time, the sky above Sosasmo desert was still bright. The moment the patriarch saw these blueprints, he told Henry the answer. "This is the Spirit Gathering Formation! It''s different from the Energy Emitting Formation. If the Spiritual Stone is ced at the centre of the Spirit Gathering Formation, it can slowly gather the Spiritual Qi in the air." Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Yes, I heard it from Joe Zhust time. It seems to be called Spirit Gathering Formation." Sylvia recalled what Joe said when she met him for the first time in Du Hai. "Joe said, the Su n wanted to build thisrge Spirit Gathering Formation. It seems that they were searching for something." "Searching for something?" Henry frowned. The patriarch said in the video, "Henry, could you please let me have a look at the size of their Spirit Gathering Formation?" Henry turned the camera on his mobile phone and pointed to the construction site. Originally, the whole welfare home covered an area of about 3,500 square metres, nearly half of the football field. After the welfare home was demolished, Sylvia expanded the area. Now, the whole building area covered a total of 7,000 square metres. Henry clearly saw that when the patriarch saw the size of the area in front of him, he opened his mouth and did not blink. Obviously, this scene had shocked him. After a long while, the patriarch said excitedly. "What were they going to do?! What was the Su n going to do?! Such a big Spirit Gathering Formation! Did they want to overturn the sky?" "Great Patriarch, do you have any spection?" Henry asked. The patriarch nodded. "I have some, but I''m not sure. How about this? I''ll go and read ancient manuscripts first. You should take photos of this ce from all angles and send them to me. Also, send people to monitor the Su n. They''re very ambitious..." "Okay." Henry nodded and hung up the video. Then he turned to Sylvia and said, "Honey, have you bought the whole piece ofnd?" "Yes, I''ve bought it." "You help me to... " Henry said in the middle of the sentence, and suddenly stopped, "No, you also buy the surroundingnd and temporarily im those as private areas to prohibit others from entering." "Okay, I''ll arrange for someone to do it tomorrow morning." Sylvia nodded her head with a solemn look. She knew very well that once the matter got the ns involved, it would not be a trifling matter. One night passed quietly. The next morning, Sylvia rushed out of the door. She was afraid that Henry''s task yesterday would be dyed, so she went out to do it personally. Simrly, Henry also left home early in the morning and went to the old site of the welfare home to take photos for the patriarch. "Tsk, tsk, tsk. What a huge Spirit Gathering Formation. In this current era, what is the purpose of making such arge formation?" A hoarse voice rang out from behind Henry. Who else could the owner of this voice be other than Sackcloth Visitor? "Will the Recluse Association care about this matter?" Henry asked without turning his head. "They won''t," the man replied very decisively. "If nothing happens, the Recluse Association will not care about this. But from the looks of it, something will happen sooner orter." Chapter 819 Chapter 819 Sackcloth Visitor''s answer made Henry twitch his mouth. "The way the Recluse Association deals with the problem is really casual. You only deal with it when something goes wrong." "Haha." The man chuckled. "Don''t forget that you''re also a member of the Recluse Association." "Hmph." Henry rolled his eyes, sent out the pictures that had just been taken, and turned to leave. Henry had just left the old site of the welfare house when he received a call from Sylvia. Sylvia told Henry that this area had already be a private area, and no one else could go in and out at will. After confirming this information, Henry felt much more at ease. Regarding the use of this Spirit Gathering Formation, Henry was also not clear about it. However, he had a feeling that this was definitely not a good thing. If someone were to randomly enter, there might very well be a big problem. Henry nned today''s schedule. After such a long time, he didn''t spend much time with Lisa. The n Henry had for today was to y with Lisa. However, the n couldn''t keep up with the changes. Before Henry arrived home, he received a phone call. "Mr. Zhang, we haven''t been in touch for a long time. Do you still remember me?" A middle- aged man''s voice sounded on the phone. His voice was very maic, giving people a feeling offort like a spring breeze. Henry listened to this voice and was silent for two seconds. Suddenly, he smiled and said, "The news said that you were so busy but you still took the initiative to call me on your own." The other side sighed and said, "No matter how busy I am, it can''tpare with the turmoil of the underground world during these days. What happened in China has been spread all over the world." "Haha." Henry got straight to the point. "It''s not a trivial matter since you took the initiative to contact me, is it?" The other party replied, "To you, it''s probably just a small matter. It''s just that it''s a matter of whether you''re willing to do it or not." Henry replied, "I am too tired of running around the world. I don''t want to run around anymore. I just want to apany my wife at home." "This is a matter connected to Yinzhou. It''s neither too big nor too small." "Tell me about it. Does it have anything to do with recent events?" Henry said. He had already thought that since the other party could call him directly, it was definitely not a whim. "Sort of." The other party replied, "The Sharp Knife reported some information regarding the Nobel Berserkers to us. There are some secrets hidden in your northwest region. Section Nine would not casually appear. You know, there are many types of bnce in the world, and not anyone can break them." Henry immediately understood what he meant. "Do you want me to do it or assist you?" "That destend is worth exploring. This time, there will be a small team that will go over. Section Nine will arrange for people to protect it, but they won''t have too many people. They have received news that the Nobel Berserkers will also arrive in Yinzhou in the next few days. All you need to do is to take action at the crucial moment." The corners of Henry''s mouth suddenly curled into a yful smile. "The people of the Nobel Berserkers areing. I don''t think I''ll have enough people to deal with them." "I understand what you mean," the other party said. "This time, I will give you ten slots, which can stay there long-term." Henry narrowed his eyes. The meaning of this so- called ten slots meant that Henry could bring his own people to China. In this world, many underground forces were constrained. There were agreements between countries. Some strong people were not allowed to live together for a long time. This was why a lot of people regarded Radiant Ind as a holy ce. Many people, when they were young, had too many feuds. When one was dying, enemies would come to him. At that time, they would not be able to get protection, and the government would not stir up too many disputes because of the personal feud of the underground forces. Therefore, Radiant Ind became a holy ce. Now that Henry had obtained these ten slots, it meant that in the future, when one of the ten slots encountered danger one day, Chinese authority would stand out. What was the concept of the authority of a nation? China had arge nation! It was obvious that the government wanted to fully ept Radiant Ind! In other words, they wanted to form an alliance! The matter this time was said to have Henry secretly take care of it, but in reality, it was just a trigger. The meaning could be analyzed clearly: The two sides would unite and fight against the Nobel Berserkers together. The other side specifically mentioned that there would be a probing team this time, which meant that he would share the resources with Henry! Henry knew very well why the authorities suddenly made such a decision. The authorities had witnessed what happened to the ns some time ago. The other side saw Henry remain silent for a long time, and once again said, "How about it? Think about it. This should not be difficult for you." Henry held the phone on his ear and stood on the street. Looking at the endless stream of cars, he took a deep breath and said, "Okay, when will your team arrive?" Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. "In about an hour, they will arrive at the Yinzhou Airport. I will tell Silver Visitor to contact you. It will be better for you tomunicate with him. I wish that we would cooperate happily." A busy tone came from the phone. Henry put away the phone and smiled. For Henry, this alliance was also a good thing. Currently, the whole underground world was in chaos. Now, Henry only contacted some underground forces rted to China. It should be known that the world was very big, and the other major countries also had those powerful figures hidden in the dark. Now that Radiant Ind was in the limelight, it was easy to be targeted. An alliance like this could bring no harm to the ind at all. It should be known that China had thousands of years of history. In the countries with the longest history in the world, there was no country''s foundation, which was deeper than in China. Henry still remembered the description Master Lu gave about China. China was a sleeping dragon. Once it woke up, the whole world would be turned upside down! Henry gave up the n to apany Lisa today. He stopped the car directly and went straight to the airport. On the way, Silver Visitor called Henry on his own initiative. "Martial Uncle, the higher-ups just sent me a message and told me to contact you." "Yeah. Are you going to participate in this operation?" Henry asked. "I won''t participate." Silver Visitor replied very decisively. "Martial Uncle, you should know that I will represent Section Nine. However, I am under the control of the Committee. We can''t participate at will. This time, the participants are all neers who have just joined Section Nine. These people...how should I put it, they are a little arrogant." "It doesn''t matter. I''ve seen many arrogant people. The reality will give them a p," Henry said indifferently, "let''s talk about this matter. What should we do?" "I don''t know the details. I heard that it was a relic of the Antiquity Country that caused a lot of trouble. Now all the forces from all over the country are preparing to get it." Henry sighed and said, "The Antiquity Country is known as the birthce of Western civilization. It''s not easy to get relics from there." Chapter 820 Chapter 820 An hourter, Henry saw eight figures at the airport''s parking. Henry took out his mobile phone to check the photos that Silver Visitor just sent him, confirming that these eight people were the people he was supposed to meet this time. Among the eight people, there were four men and four women. Two of them were from the inspection team. The remaining two men and two women were the neers, providing personal protection for the members of the inspection team. Henry looked at these eight people up and down, mainly focusing on the four new members of Section Nine. "Tsk tsk, Section Nine is hidden deep enough. Four neers already have this kind of strength. However, they were just focusing on improving their strength, there''s too much of a difference in other aspects." Henry noticed that as soon as the four neers came out, they looked around. They were all young and looked like they were in their twenties, but they all gave off the feeling of being unapproachable, as if they were warning others they had an important task to carry out. Among the remaining four, one person held a big box. Henry guessed that there should be some detection instruments in it. Henry greeted the eight people and strode forward. He said to a middle-aged man who looked like he was in his fifties, "Professor Liu, right? Hello, I am the person in charge of Yinzhou Collier Security." Silver Visitor told Henry that the team had already notified the inspection team that they would be protected by a securitypany in Yinzhou. These people did not know Henry''s real identity. "Yes, my surname is Liu. You must be Mr. Zhang. I didn''t expect you to be so young." The middle- aged man, who was called Professor Liu, looked at Henry and stretched out his right hand. Henry also reached out his hand. After shaking hands, Henry pointed to the exit of the airport and said, "Everyone, I have arranged the car." "Sorry to trouble you, Mr. Zhang." The four neers nced at Henry with disdain in their eyes. They came from Section Nine, where there were countless masters. Even if they were neers, they entered Section Nine after countless rounds of selection. Now, they were looking at the securitypany from Yinzhou with some contempt. Henry didn''t care. Before he came here, he had heard about the arrogance of these neers from Silver Visitor. The group of people followed Henry to the parking lot. The car was transferred from Lins Group. There was no problem for eight people to fit in an extended Benz with a yellow license te. "They really don''t have enough experience!" A young man from Section Nine looked at the car arranged by Henry and said disdainfully, "This kind of car has limited performance. Once we are targeted, it would be impossible to get rid of the other party, and the security performance of this car is ordinary. Is this how your securitypany does things?" "All right, Whittaker." Another young man from Section Nine came forward and patted the young man''s shoulder. "An ordinary securitypany can just do this much. After all, they are not professional. You can''t ask them to do too much." Whittaker shook his head and said bluntly, "I really don''t understand. Why do you want to hire a so- called securitypany? These inexperienced rookies will cause us more trouble. What else can they do? The car is parked in the parking lot and just look at how many people are around. What if there is any trouble?" N?velDrama.Org ? content. Facing Whittaker''s words, Henry just smiled and said nothing. The most important thing for security was to be ready at any time. How could one protect himself? Others would not know that you were a security guard, so they would let down their vignce against you. Henry couldn''t tell Whittaker and others that more than 70 people in the parking lot were arranged by him. Henry had already arranged a hotel for the team. After learning that there would be people from the Nobel Berserkers this time around, Henry also paid quite a bit of attention to them. The hotel Henry chose was the Sun Hotel. "The old facilities are not safe. They have arranged this kind of hotel. I really don''t understand whether you are working as security guards or not!" Whittaker spoke again when they entered the hotel. "Well, everyone, please go to your rooms. Mr. Zhang, please arrange a car for us. We have to go there in the afternoon and observe first." Professor Liu tried to ease the situation. "Okay." Henry nodded and then said to Whittaker, "Let me tell you something. The old facilities don''t affect anyone''s safety. This is basicmon sense. Please when you talk next time, use your brain. It doesn''t matter if I hear it, but if my colleagues hear it, they willugh at you." "What do you mean?" Whittaker''s face changed on the spot. "As a member of an ordinary security company, you even dare to teach me a lesson? I''ve carried out more missions than you have in your whole life. Do you know who I am?" "Oh? Who are you?" Henry asked with great interest. "I''m Section..." Just as Whittaker was about to speak, he was pulled back by the young man next to him. "Whittaker, that''s enough. There''s no need to argue with him." Whittaker also realized that he almost said something wrong. Before he came out to take mission this time, his superior gave an order that he must keep his identity secret. The name of the young man who stopped Whittaker was Tim Zhao. Tim stared at Henry, his eyes full of warning. "Kid, I know what''s on your mind. Remember, this is thest time. If you dare to do it again, don''t me me for being rude. There are some things that you can''t ask!" "Oh, okay." Henry smiled slightly. "Then you have a nice rest. Let''s meet in the afternoon." Henry waved his hand and left. As soon as Henry walked out of the Sun Hotel, he received a phone call from Silver Visitor "Martial Uncle, it seems that these young people don''t get along well with you. They just called to comin that you are not professional at all. Hahaha, if these guys know that they are talking about the top leader, I don''t know how they will react." "I find that you are quite gloating." Henry rolled his eyes. "Did you call me just to say this?" "Of course not, Martial Uncle. I just received news that the people from the Nobel Berserkers should have already arrived in Yinzhou. We can''t fully grasp their exact whereabouts. You have to be careful over there." "Okay, I got it." Henry hung up the phone. Henry first went to Lins Group to apany Sylvia for lunch and told Sylvia that he might not be able to go home during the next two days. At 2 p.m., amercial vehicle set off from the Sun Hotel and headed straight for the Emperor''s Mausoleum. Some time ago, when Henry first encountered Qi, he went there to take a walk. There he met a man who had a straw in his hand and only used one move to force Henry to retreat. From that day on, Henry also realized how weak he was. Now Henry thought again that what the man used that day was a subtle form of Qi, wasn''t it? This time, Henry wanted to visit the other party again. He felt that the person was extremely mysterious. Chapter 821 Chapter 821 The Emperor''s Mausoleum that the exploration team was going to, was not far from Yinzhou, around 50 kilometres away. At 3:30 p.m, a Benz car stopped in front of the mausoleum. One could see that there were many farmyards around, but now the weather was not suitable for farming and tourism. Many farmyards were very deste, and there was no one. It was only at the beginning of spring that there would gradually be more people. Whittaker and Tim got out of the car first, looked around, and then said to the people in the car that it was safe. After that, Professor Liu and the others got off the car and carried their suitcases. Professor Liu took out a work badge and hung it on his neck. This mausoleum had always been under official supervision. If one wanted to go deep into the mausoleum, he must be permitted by the officials. On the barrennd, there were nine mausoleums. At this moment, it was cold, and the mausoleums were deste. Around the Emperor''s Mausoleum, there were no birds or green grass, which gave people a sense of bleakness. The person in charge of Emperor''s Mausoleum had received the news a long time ago. He quickly came over and led Professor Liu and others into the mausoleum. "Stay here. People like you can''t go inside," Whittaker said, ring at Henry coldly. Henry shrugged indifferently. He didn''t want to go in with them. After Professor Liu left, Henryid his eyes on a thatched cottage. At this time, a wisp of smoke was rising from the roof of the thatched cottage, symbolizing that there was a person inside. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Henry walked to the fence of the cottage and pushed the gate. At a nce, he saw a rusty iron sword leaning against the wall. "The mutton here is very tasty. It''s such a great enjoyment to drink a bowl of hot mutton soup in winter. Have a seat." The door of the thatched cottage was pulled open from the inside, and a slim figure appeared in front of Henry. His hair was white, and he was holding a steaming mutton soup in his hand. Ayer of faint oil was floating on the top, which easily attracted people''s appetite. Henry nodded and sat on a stone bench in the fenced courtyard. In front of him was an old stone table, with deep traces left by the passage of time. "Let''s warm your body first. The Yin Qi here is very heavy. You have just achieved Qi-refming stage and this kind of cultivation method of external Qi. The pores of the whole body will unconsciously open. If you absorb too much Yin Qi, you will get sick when you grow old." The old man put the mutton soup in front of Henry. Hearing the old man''s words, Henry''s body couldn''t help but tremble. He had long felt that there was something wrong with this old man, but now he realized that what he had thought was too narrow. The old man mentioned the technique of External Qi entering the body. But actually, it was the World Destruction Tecbique that Henry had been practising. "Well, don''t be nervous. You avoided my sword at that time. I have no ability to win over you. It''s just that I have lived for more than 70 years and have seen more than you. Come on, drink the soup first." The old man patted Henry on the shoulder. Henry picked up the mutton soup and took a sip. After taking a sip, he felt a warm current flowing through his body, which made his shoulders and neck feel much morefortable. "Food is everything. Food not only can satisfy people''s appetite, it can also nourish your body." The old man took another bowl of mutton soup and sat in front of Henry. "The speed at which you control your Qi is a little faster than I thought. Those people just came to the Emperor''s Mausoleum to explore, right?" "Yes." Henry nodded and did not conceal anything. The old man chuckled. "People always contradict each other. Back then, there were people who tried their best to hide these things. But now, there were people who tried their best to dig these things out, look for them, hide them, look for them again, hide them again, again and again, haha." "You will not tell me what''s inside the mausoleum, will you?" Henry rolled his eyes and took another sip of the soup. A small piece of mutton flowed down the soup and into Henry''s mouth. The meat was cooked very well. Henry just chewed gently and the whole piece of mutton spread out in his mouth. The fresh mutton soup was cooked perfectly. When the meat pieces dispersed, the delicious vour filled his mouth. The original strong smell of the mutton had already been eliminated, leaving only a strong taste. Even Henry, who was a master chef, couldn''t help but raise his thumb. The old man shook his head and said, "People like to take advantage of old people. It''s not that I don''t want to tell you what''s inside, but it''s not time yet. It''s useless to tell you. After you finish this bowl of soup, you can leave." The old man raised his head and drank up the mutton soup in his bowl. Tremblingly, he picked up the empty bowl and walked into the cottage. Squinting his eyes, Henry looked in the direction of the mausoleum. It was not time yet? When would it be the right time? The old man''s words reminded Henry. From the day he heard about the ns, Henry knew that the ns were not born, but had been waiting for an opportunity. What was that opportunity? What was the thing that was hidden by others so well? When Henry finished a bowl of hot soup and left the yard, he happened to see Professor Liu and othersing out from the Emperor''s Mausoleum. Professor Liu''s face showed a bitter expression. Obviously, they did not gain anything this time, and it seemed that they even had no hope to go on. "Let''s go." Whittaker nced at Henry and shouted. "Where are we going now?" Henry asked. "Go back to the hotel and arrange a car for us to go to the airport tomorrow morning." Whittaker looked like he was giving orders. "Okay." Henry nodded and looked at Professor Liu and others with doubts. He still didn''t know what these people came to investigate. After returning to the downtown area, they arrived at the Sun Hotel. "Go, arrange an entire floor for us. No one else is allowed to stay on the same floor." Whittaker instructed Henry. "Why?" Henry was puzzled. "You need to have some basicmon sense. The floor you''ve arranged for us is full of people. Can you guarantee who will get close to us?" Whittaker stared at Henry. Tim said coldly, "You just need to do as we say. You don''t need to have so many questions." Henry looked at the two people in front of him and was silent for a few seconds. "What''s wrong? You don''t want to?" Whittaker stared at Henry with a look of displeasure. "Yes, of course. I''ll listen to you, and I''ll arrange it for you now." Henry made a feasible gesture. A few minutester, Henry adjusted the rooms and transferred them to the fifth floor of the hotel. Only their team stayed on the whole fifth floor. After Whittaker and the others settled down, a young man who looked like a hotel waiter came to Henry with his head lowered and asked in a low voice, "Your Excellency, do we need to..." "No." Henry shook his head. "Let them go. They can do whatever they want." Walking into the hotel lobby, Henry sat on a sofa and took out his mobile phone to check some news. Half an hourter, Henry looked at the phone screen, and the corner of his mouth suddenly curved up. "They are finally here. It seems that the team the Nobel Berserkers have sent here is quite ordinary." Chapter 822 Chapter 822 On the fifth floor of the Sun Hotel, Whittaker and others who stayed there didn''t realize that danger was approaching. Everyone just came back from the outside and decided to enjoy the hot bath. Henry sat in the lobby on the first floor of the hotel, looking at the mobile phone. On the mobile phone, there was surveince footage of the entire hotel. There were a total of six figures. In pairs, they walked from three different directions, the stairs, the elevator, and the cargo elevator. They were all heading to the fifth floor. "These people from the Nobel Berserkers can be considered to be quite fast. There are only six people, but they are all elites." Henry looked at the surveince video on his phone, and from time to time, he wouldment on it. The six members from the Nobel Berserkers were all male. All of them wore the uniforms of hotel staff and quickly arrived at the fifth floor of the hotel. Then, they spread out in an orderly fashion and hid in front of every room, listening to the activity inside. When Henry saw this, he turned off the phone and waved his hand. At the moment when Henry waved his hand, many hotel waiters, hotel receptionists, and hotel security who were still working at hand, dispersed around. Henry leaned on the sofa in the hotel lobby, picked up a cup of hot tea that had just been brewed, blew gently, and then took a sip. A few minutester, he heard a rush of footsteps from the emergency escape exit. "Quick, stop them!" A loud shout came from the emergency exit. Whittaker was rushing out in a panic. His sudden appearance and his loud roar startled all the people in the hotel who didn''t know what happened. With a "ding", the elevator door opened. Tim rushed out of the elevator and said, "Where are they? Did you see them?" "I didn''t." Whittaker shook his head and looked in the direction of the exit. At the exit, there were two young women from Section Nine. They brought with them three other members of the exploration team, but there was no trace of Professor Liu. One of the women said, "We also haven''t seen them." "How is it possible? How is it possible that none of us has seen them?" Whittaker looked around anxiously. Finally, he fixed his eyes on Henry. He strode toward Henry, grabbed his cor, and shouted, "Let me ask you, where is he?" "Who?" Henry let Whittaker grab his cor and asked with a puzzled face. "Who? Do you have the face to ask me who? Let me ask you, how did you do the security work? You don''t even know how people got into the hotel!" Whittaker shouted at Henry, "I tell you, if Professor Liu really gets into trouble, you have to bear the main responsibility. Do you understand?" Henry questioned, "Why do I have to bear the main responsibility? You told me not to ask anything about this matter, didn''t you?" "Don''t shirk the responsibility here!" Tim walked up and said, "I''ve said for a long time that it is dangerous to stay in this hotel. I''ll me you for 90% of what happened today!" Henry nced at them and found that the two remaining women also looked at him as if they were ming him. "Great, great." Henry gently pped his hands. "The person you had to protect had some ident, and the first thing you do is to shirk responsibility. You are really brave!" "You!" Whittaker was stunned by Henry''s words. He raised his fist and was ready to punch Henry in the face. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Before Whittaker''s fist couldnd, a tinkling sound attracted Whittaker''s attention. A middle- aged man in hotel uniform fell heavily from the second floor and smashed a ss tea table. Another few figures jumped down from the second floor one after another and lifted up the middle- aged man who had just fallen to the ground. One of them carried the unconscious Professor Liu on one shoulder and carried a person weighing more than 100 kilograms on the other shoulder. This person didn''t seem to be struggling at all. "Are these modified robots again?" Henry squinted his eyes and muttered in a voice that only he could hear. Seeing these people, Whittaker''s face lit up. He loosened Henry''s cor and looked over there. "Sneaky rat, I''d like to see where you can hide!" Whittaker stared at the middle- aged man who had just fallen down. It could be seen that the middle-aged man should be the leader of these people. The leader looked at Whittaker disdainfully and snorted, "A group of rookies, don''t show off your power here. If someone hadn''t secretly helped you, I could have killed you all by myself!" "You!" Whittaker''s face changed. The words of the middle- aged man had greatly humiliated him, but Whittaker could not refute them. He was proud, but he was not stupid. It could be seen that the reason why the middle-aged leader suddenly appeared was that he fell from the second floor and he had been hindered by others. Otherwise, he would have escaped. The leader did not look at Whittaker and the others, but said loudly, "The one hidden in the dark, come out and let''s talk about the conditions." "Oh? Why do you think I will negotiate with you?" A voice came from behind Whittaker. Whittaker turned around and saw that it was Henry who had spoken. "You?" Whittaker looked at Henry with disbelief. He was the person-in-charge of a small security company. Did he have the ability to dothat? The leader smiled and said, "You deliberately arranged for these rookies to stay alone on one floor. You deliberately disclosed their whereabouts to us, and now you want to stop us. If you don''t want to negotiate with us, what do you want to do?" Hearing the leader''s words, Whittaker and Tim looked at each other, and their faces looked a little embarrassed. "Hey, did you hear that? Without anyone on the same floor, your whereabouts were exposed. Normal people wouldn''t ask to have the whole floor for themselves. They will inevitably be noticed." Henry sighed and made an undisguised sarcastic voice. "All of you are rookies who don''t know how to do things. People like you deserve to be killed!" Whittaker and Tim blushed and said nothing. Henry picked up the teacup and blew on it gently. From beginning to end, he had been sitting on the sofa, without getting up. After taking a sip of tea, Henry said, "You are wrong about one thing. They were alone on one floor. But it was not arranged by me, but requested by them. So, you have to give me another reason that I should negotiate with you." "They asked for it?" The leader showed a sneer on his face. After a few seconds of silence, he suddenly burst outughing. "Hahaha! I followed them all the way, but they were so careless. I thought that there was a conspiracy, but I didn''t expect that I would be defeated just because they were rookies. I didn''t expect that I, who had been doing this for more than a decade, would be stuck like this!" The leader''s face was full of self-mockery. "Last time, give me a reason to negotiate with you." Henry put down the teacup. Whittaker listened to the leader''s words and clenched his fists tightly. His shame of being ridiculed made him want to find a hole to hide in. At this moment, when he heard Henry''s words, he immediately broke out. He turned his head to Henry and roared, "What reason?! Who allowed you to negotiate with them? Do you know..." "Shut up!" Henry suddenly red at Whittaker. Under Henry''s gaze, Whittaker''s legs couldn''t help but soften. Chapter 823 Chapter 823 A thick sense of fear filled Whittaker''s heart. Even Whittaker himself did not know where this fear came from. Was it because of his eyes? No! It was impossible! He was the genius chosen by Section Nine. How could he be frightened by Henry''s gaze? No way! It couldn''t be like that! Whittaker''s body trembled unconsciously. He shook his head slightly, which waspletely his subconscious action. "Come on, tell me the reason." Henry looked away from Whittaker and looked at the leader. When Henry looked away, Whittaker felt that the pressure in his heart was disappearing. Then he noticed that his back was wet with sweat. The middle- aged leader of the Nobel Berserkers looked at Henry with a serious face. Just now, he felt clear killing intent from Henry. This killing intent was formless and was cultivatedpletely in daily life. Even the leader felt his heart palpitate. How many people in the world could have such killing intent? One had to understand that this type of killing intent had nothing to do with one''s strength. Only those demons that crawled out from mountains of corpses and seas of blood possessed this type of killing intent. The leader swallowed his saliva and said, "Sir, I don''t mean to offend you. This time, we just want to know some information. We don''t want to hurt the man in our hands. We just want to exchange some information. If you don''t want to be involved in this matter, we promise to give you corresponding benefits." When the leader talked to Henry, he was so respectful that he didn''t show any respect toward Whittaker and the others at all. "You''ve been talking for a long time, but all you have said is nonsense!" Henry red at the leader. The leader''s heart skipped a beat. He took a deep breath and said, "Sir, with your strength, you must be some big shot. The Emperor of Hell is rising sharply, and the underground world is going to change. If you promise not to intervene in this matter, we can share the current information with you." "Interesting." A yful smile appeared on Henry''s lips. He pointed at Whittaker and said, "Can''t I ask them myself about what I want to know? Give me another reason." The leader and stared at Henry. "What do you want?" "It''s very simple." Henry leaned forward slightly and made a gesture of getting up. The next second, he stood in front of the leader. None of the people present could see Henry''s action clearly. In their eyes, Henry, who just appeared in front of the leader, was like a phantom. Whittaker and others opened their eyes wide. From this point alone, they knew that the man in front of them was not someone they could provoke. Even their instructors were not that fast! Henry came to the front of the leader and stared at him. "My condition is to tell me all the information about your Nobel Berserkers." The leader''s eyes narrowed, and his face suddenly showed panic. "How do you know..." As soon as he spoke, the leader''s throat was pinched by Henry. Henry stared at the middle-aged man and said, "Tell me what I want to know, or I will make you suffer a fate worse than death. Believe me!" The leader''s face turned red. After a few seconds, he suddenly grinned and said, "Ahem... Haha! Knowing our names, I... I know who you are! Do you want to know our information because of that woman? That woman is very important to you. She used to be on Radiant..." Peng! As a muffled sound came out, the head of the leader explodedpletely like a ripe watermelon, and the red and yellow things gradually disappeared. No one had expected that Henry would suddenly make a move like this. At the sight of this bloody scene, Whittaker and the others almost threw up on the spot. "Kill them!" Henry threw the leader''s body aside like throwing garbage. More than ten figures came from all around and rushed towards the five remaining members of the Nobel Berserkers. Whittaker and other people only saw the blood flowing all over the ground, and then the bodies of these people were disposed of, as if nothing had happened. A strong shock filled the hearts of these people. The speed of these people''s actions, the decisiveness of their killing, and the behaviour like nothing had happened after they did things all made them feel afraid. "Whittaker... Who, who the hell is he?" The woman swallowed her saliva and her eyes were full of fear. Whittaker shook his head gently. Now he only felt that his legs were weak. When he thought of the scene that he had shouted with this person before, his heart was filled with fear. Henry didn''t look for these people. He left the hotel and made a phone call to Silver Visitor. N?velDrama.Org ? content. As soon as the phone was connected, Silver Visitor spoke, "Martial Uncle, is the matter over?" "Yes." Henry answered, "Why did they choose toe to Yinzhou?" Silver Visitor man replied, "All these years, Section Nine has been looking for something. The Wang Mausoleum in Yinzhou is barren and deserted. There must be something down there, but Section Nine hasn''t figured out what. Now we can only try our luck and send out some news to lure out the people hiding in the dark." Henry asked again, "How much do you know about the Nobel Berserkers?" "That organization is very mysterious." Silver Visitor pondered for a moment, then said, "But this organization hasn''t done anything to the other countries. It seems that they are only active in China, and their targets are also somehow rted to Qi. We don''t know who the mastermind is, but we do know that they have been preparing for a very long time. Even Section Nine has already been infiltrated." Henry was not surprised at all that Section Nine had been infiltrated. Even Cesia had be someone willing to work for the other side. It was not impossible for them to enter the Section Nine. Hanging up the phone, Henry arranged a person to be responsible for Whittaker and the others'' going to the airport tomorrow. The problem here had been solved, and he had shown his attitude that he should have. Moreover, Silver Visitor did not hesitate to answer questions. Henry also understood that Section Nine had been sharing their information with him, and what they wanted was to be his ally. Now, the rtionship between Section Nine and Henry was quite interesting. Everyone had to obey the rules of Section Nine on the surface, but the one who really had the right to speak was Henry. It was 5:30 p.m. at this time. Henry decided to go back to the Lins Group. Sylvia was sitting in her office dealing with the documents when the door of the office opened. She looked up and saw Henrying in. An imperceptible smile appeared on the woman''s beautiful eyes and she said, "You''re not busy?" "I''m done with my work." "That''s great. Let''s go to Grandpa''s home for dinner tonight." Chapter 824 Chapter 824 Henry recalled that he had not been to Robert with Sylvia for a long time, including the Spring Festival this year,st year''s MidAutumn Festival and National Day. He had not gone there for a long time. As a junior, it was not polite for Henry to do so, although he had no options at that time. "Okay, as you say." Seven o''clock in the evening. In the courtyard of the Family Lin. Henry, Sylvia, Nelson, Daisy and her mother, and Chaning and his family were all sitting at a round table. "Henry, I have to criticize you. You haven''te back for the Spring Festival, the MidAutumn Festival and National Day. During the Spring Festival, even Sylvia couldn''te back. You can''t do this." Nelson criticized at the table. "Dad, it was my fault." Henry smiled with embarrassment. "Well, Dad, don''t me Henry. He had something to do." Sylvia knew the situation at the time, and she also understood that Henry had no choice. This couldn''t be med on Henry. "s." Nelson sighed and smiled helplessly. "It''s said that when one''s daughter gets married, she is not going to side with her father anymore." "Third Uncle, you are wrong. Obviously, my brother- in-w married into our family. My sister doesn''t want my brother-inw to be wronged." Daisy covered her mouth andughed. Sylvia red at Daisy. "What are you talking about? What do you mean?" "It''s okay. Daisy likes to joke with me." Henry picked up a piece of food with his chopsticks and put it into Sylvia''s bowl. He didn''t care about what Daisy said. He knew that this girl had no bad intentions. She just liked to y with him. Robert, who was sitting in the main seat, took a sip of wine and said with a smile, "Nelson, Henry is a good boy. It''s good for him to be busy. It''s good for young people to be busy. They don''t need to come back during the holidays. We are all people who have gone through business life and know that there are many times when we can''t help ourselves. In those years, your mother often med me for noting home." Robert was very clear about Henry''s identity, and he knew that there must be a reason why Henry didn''te back. Nelson looked helpless and said, "Dad, I know. You always say that you want to have a great- grandchild, so I''m worried about you." As soon as Nelson mentioned the word "great-grandchild", the eyes of all the people on the table lit up. They kept looking at Henry and Sylvia, and Sylvia immediately blushed. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. At the moment, the Lin Family relied on Sylvia''s family to carry on their family line. For these people who were looking forward to the birth of the Lin Family''s descendants, if they knew that Henry and Sylvia had not slept together until now, what would they think? "Sylvia, I see that you haven''t tried hard enough. You have to hurry up. I know that you are busy with work, but the matter of having a child is the most important thing. Time passes fast. You are just the right age now. It will be bad if you are a few years older." Sylvia''s aunt said. Sylvia''s face turned red. Just as she was about to speak, her third aunt''s voice rang out again, "Sylvia, don''t be stressed. We are all old and we have a lot of free time. All of us will help you with your child." "That''s right, sis!" Daisy also spoke from the side. "I also want to be an aunt." The people on the table spoke one by one, which made Sylvia so ashamed that her face was almost dripping. Her pretty face was buried tightly in front of her, and she dared not to look up. She reached out a small hand and kept pinching the soft meat on Henry''s thigh on the table. Henry smiled and said, "We are also working hard." "s." Robert sighed and said, "I don''t know if I can still have a great-grandchild before I get buried. If I can''t, I won''t rest in peace." Sylvia suddenly raised her head, "Grandpa, don''t worry. That day will definitelye." "Haha!" Robertughed and said, "Well, I''m relieved to hear you say that. Come on, let''s drink, let''s drink!" Robert opened his mouth and filled up another ss for himself. The sky gradually darkened. Henry and Sylvia both drank some wine in the evening, so they did not drive back but stayed in Robert''s house. There were too many rooms in the Family Lin''s mansion. They could choose any room they wanted. All along, Henry and Sylvia had been sleeping separately at home. Thest time they came back from Radiant Ind, there had been a lot of troubles. Henry and Sylvia had not cared about this problem. Tonight, it was impossible for them to sleep separately. Sylvia could even imagine that once she separated from Henry tonight, with her family''s desire to have a grandson, she might have to be dragged into the main hall of the Family Lin''s mansion. The room they stayed in was very big, with a bed and a bathroom. There was a burning aromatic stick in the room, and the old-fashioned CD yer in the hall yed soft music that faintly spread into the room. Henry walked into the room. Smelling the delicate fragrance, he closed the door and looked at Sylvia sitting on the edge of the bed. Under the dim light, the woman''s face blushed like a ripe apple. "Honey..." Henry said softly. "I''ll take a shower first." Sylvia grabbed a pair of pajamas and rushed into the bathroom. Soon after, the sound of water sshing could be heard. The bathroom was notpletely separated from the room. The painted bathroom door allowed Henry to see a looming figure. The appearance of the woman swinging her long hair was reflected in Henry''s eyes, which made him imagine the scene inside unconsciously. The gentle music rxed Henry''s tense nerves. The faint incense unconsciously opened Henry''s pores. He had never felt as rxed as he was now. Henry just sat quietly on the edge of the bed, looking in the direction of the bathroom, listening to the sound of the water. After more than half an hour, the sound of the water in the bathroom gradually stopped. The bathroom door opened, and Sylvia, dressed in a pink bathrobe, appeared in Henry''s eyes. The woman''s hair was still wet and stuck tightly to her bathrobe, and there were some traces of water on her pretty face. At this moment, Sylvia looked like a lotus that had juste out of the water. She looked a little yful and a little ethereal, with a kind of unspeakable charm. Henry stared at Sylvia''s pretty face, and his eyes gradually became blurred. Henry got up from the bedside and slowly walked to the front of Sylvia. Looking at the woman in front of him, he breathed heavily. "Honey, I..." Henry slowly raised his hands and put them around Sylvia''s waist. Just as Henry''s hand touched Sylvia''s waist, Sylvia pushed him away. "Go and take a shower!" The woman bit her red lips lightly with her pearly white teeth. The sense of embarrassment on her face gave her an indescribable charm. Henry giggled and realized that he was a little too dirty. He had been running around the city for a day. He witnessed that scene in the afternoon in the Sun Hotel, and his face was covered with blood. He did not have time to clean properly. Henry opened the bathroom door and went in. As soon as he took off his shirt, he saw the bathroom door was pulled open by Sylvia. Chapter 825 Chapter 825 Standing at the door, Sylvia looked at Henry''s strong upper body and threw a pair of pajamas at him with a blush on her face. "Wear this after showering." Henry grinned. After Henry came out of the shower, he saw that Sylvia had been lying on the bed, covered the quilt, and did not move. The lights in the room had also been turned off, leaving only a bedsidemp waiting for Henry toe out. Henry went to the bedside and gently lifted the quilt. "Honey..." In the dim light, Sylvia''s eyes were slightly closed, and she was lying on the bed, breathing evenly. Henry let out a soft sound, but there was no response. "Sweetheart, are you asleep?" Henry made a sound again. He reached out his hand, touched Sylvia''s jade-like shoulder, and shook it gently. Sylvia''s breathing was still even. Her eyes were closed, as if she hadn''t heard anything. Henry was about to say something again, but suddenly his face changed. "Something is not right!" Sylvia, who was lying on the bed, was breathing too smoothly. This was obviously abnormal. A feeling of dizziness suddenly came to Henry''s mind. Henry shook his head, and his eyes were like lightning. He looked out of the house and shouted, "Who is there?" Henry''s shout still didn''t cause any reaction from Sylvia. The woman had obviously fallen into a deep sleep. Henry suddenly opened the door. The elegant music in the hall was still ying, but there were no people there. Only the music echoed in the whole mansion, which was very strange. Henry walked quickly and saw Nelson lying on a square chair in the hall with his eyes closed. Obviously, he had fallen asleep. The members of the Lin family all fell asleep while Henry was in the shower! This was definitely not a coincidence! Henry held his breath and walked out of the main hall at a fast and light pace. He listened to the movements around him at all times. Even if there was even a slight movement, Henry could hear it immediately. However, in the entire mansion, there was no other sound other than the music from the old machine. Therge mansion was so quiet that it could make people panic. Henry walked to the door of the hall of the mansion. The moment he stepped out of the hall, a figure appeared in Henry''s sight. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. The moonlight was like water, sprinkling on the ground. This figure stood under the moonlight, wearing a long white dress. She looked like a fairy at midnight. The silver-white long hair hung all the way to her waist, and her exquisite figure made people dream about her. Her perfect face, with no ws, at this moment, was looking at Henry with a smile. "Brother Henry, I heard in the past that love could change a person. I never believed it, but now I believe it." The woman moved with light steps. "Even the man, whose name could make the whole underground world tremble, is full of tenderness now. Love is really incredible." Henry looked at the woman in front of him and did not speak. There was a smile on Cesia''s face. "Brother Henry, you don''t have to be nervous. They''re just temporarily asleep. This kind of scented soap will help them sleep and relieve their mental pressure. How can I bear to hurt the person you love?" "They will wake up tomorrow morning, but it seems that tonight is important for you, Brother Henry. I''m very sorry." "Cesia, I don''t understand." Henry shook his head slightly. "You know very well." Cesia walked slowly to Henry and said, "You are intoxicated with your tenderness, while I choose to follow the true master of this world. This time, I don''t mean to hurt them. I just want to talk to you alone. During the conversation, I don''t want to be disturbed by others. Brother Henry, would you like to walk with me?" After saying that, without waiting for Henry''s reply, she turned around wittily. A circle of flower danced on the hem of her white dress, making her look exceptionally beautiful. Henry looked at the back of Cesia and followed her silently. The temperature at night had reached 25 degrees below zero. Even with the warmest jacket on one''s body, one would still shiver with cold at such a low temperature. But now, among the two people walking under the moonlight, one was wearing a long skirt, and the other was wearing pajamas. However, they were not affected by the low temperature at all. From a certain point of view, people like Henry and Cesia had been out of the category of ordinary people. They had the ability that only the ''god'' in the eyes of ordinary people had. "Brother Henry, I''m here to make a deal with you, a deal that is beneficial to both you and me. Without looking back, she opened her mouth. Her voice was not loud. If one was three meters away from her, he would not be able to hear what she said. But when she spoke, her face was full of confidence. She was very sure that Henry would follow her. Henry walked silently behind Cesia and did not speak. All along, in Henry''s heart, Cesia was like his own younger sister. In fact, Henry had even thought that he wouldpletely leave Radiant Ind andpletely give this underground holynd to Cesia. It could be said that Cesia was once Henry''s most trusted person, and no one else could be compared to her. At that time, Henry firmly believed that even if the whole world betrayed him, surely Cesia would stand next to him. But now, the person he trusted most, said such words to him. What Henry cared about was not what the other party wanted, but why. He had met Cesia in the desert when she had sent people to kill Sylvia thest time. Henry had countless chances to kill her with his own hands, but he never did that. Henry didn''t even think of hurting her. This was his younger sister, the closest rtive in the world. No matter what she did, Henry only thought that it was just a pranking from a younger sister. Which brother would really be angry with his younger sister? Seeing that Henry was silent, Cesia continued, "Brother Henry, in the past few months, strange things have happened all over the world. The biggest one was connected to the Antiquity Country. There were some remains of an old monster who was imed to had lived two hundred and thirty years old. After this news was spread out, other countries all started digging up historical sites. We received news that Section Nine had sent people to Yinzhou and searched the deste Emperor''s Mausoleum but got nothing. By the way, our people were also handled by you, Brother Henry." Cesia lowered her head, put her hands behind her back, and kept walking, "Brother Henry, Yinzhou is your territory. You don''t want others to know about it. Even Section Nine, should not know about this. Today, I''m here to tell you if you''re willing to bring me the sword that could open the Emperor''s Mausoleum, I''ll be willing to tell you all the secrets of the ns. What do you think?" Cesia suddenly turned around and stared at Henry with her smart eyes. Sword? Chapter 826 Chapter 826 The words of Cesia, while answering some of Henry''s questions, also made him full of doubts. It turned out that a person who had lived for more than 200 years hade out of the Antiquity Country. If Henry had heard these words a few months ago, he would have been shocked. But now, he was already numb to things like people''s age. There were so many old guys in the Hell Prison. Ss was three hundred and ny years old. Sanford, whom he saw some time ago, was also three hundred and sixty-four years old. Even the old man Lu, whom he buried himself, was four hundred and twenty-one years old. Hearing that this person was more than 200 years old, Henry showed no surprise. What made Henry pay more attention to was the key to the Emperor''s Mausoleum that Cesia mentioned. A sword? What kind of sword? "Brother Henry, you''d better think about this matter. When you open up the Emperor''s Mausoleum, I will appear. At that time, we can continue to cooperate." With a touch of her toes, she floated up like a fairy and gradually disappeared from Henry''s sight. "I don''t understand. What''s the sword you are talking about?" Henry said. This was the second sentence he said after seeing Cesia. "Haha!" In the night sky, Cesia''s silver-bell-likeughter could be heard. "Brother Henry, you''ve seen the guardian of the mausoleum so many times, how could you not know what I meant? There''s still time. Think about it, if you really want to wait until the day our n is reborn, then everything will be toote." Cesia''s voice slowly drifted into the distance. In the end, shepletely disappeared. The guardian of mausoleum? The key to the Emperor''s Mausoleum? A sword? The three key news kept lingering in Henry''s mind. Henry raised his head and looked at the night sky. He sighed and went back to his room. The incense in the room had a hangover effect. Henry was lying on the bed, but he didn''t feel sleepy at all. He couldn''t stop thinking about the news brought by Cesia. A night''s time passed by quietly. The next morning, a red Benz drove out of Lin''s mansion. Henry sat in the driver''s seat and drove to Lins Group without saying a word on the way. Those messy things were still lingering in his mind. He couldn''t figure them out after thinking for a long time. There was a guardian of the mausoleum. Who was that person? What was he guarding? Besides, he had seen him before. Who was that guardian? Sylvia sat in the passenger seat, with her pretty face slightly tilted. Looking at Henry, who looked serious and could not say a word, she whispered, "Honey, are you angry with me?" Henry was stunned and looked at Sylvia doubtfully, "Angry with you? No." Sylvia quickly opened her mouth and said, "Honey, I really don''t know what happenedst night. I... I wanted to wait for you, but I fell asleep in an instant, I... I..." The more Sylvia spoke, the softer her voice became. Her pretty face also turned redder and redder.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Henry patted his forehead and thought that Sylvia was going to say something. As a result, he said to Sylvia, "Honey, I''m not angry with you because of this." Henry was very clear why Sylvia fell asleepst night. Of course, he would not be angry about it. What''s more, Henry wouldn''t be angry with Sylvia even if it was not connected to Cesia. Sylvia looked at Henry and whispered, "Dear, we''ve been married for so long, do you feel wronged?" "Why would I feel wronged?" Henry looked puzzled. Sylvia''s pretty face turned red, "Just... just... oh, you know what I''m talking about, we''ve always been apart..." When Henry heard this and looked at Sylvia''s shy look, he seemed to realize something. He raised his hand and rubbed Sylvia''s head. "My wife, what are you thinking? As long as you are with me, it is the happiest thing for me. How could I not be satisfied with my life?" Hearing Henry''s blunt words, Sylvia bit her lips and said, "Honey, you... If you want, today... tonight I can..." At the end, Sylvia''s voice was extremely low. Henry did not understand what Sylvia was talking about at all. He opened his mouth and asked, "What?" "Hmph, forget it if you didn''t hear me!" Sylvia suddenly snorted. She turned her head and looked out of the window. She stretched out her hand and touched her face. It was so hot that she felt like she had a fever. "Henry, stinky Henry, you are a man, but I have to take the initiative to speak it out!" A feeling of grievance suddenly rose in Sylvia''s heart. She pouted her mouth and puffed up her cheeks, no longer looking at Henry. Henry looked at Sylvia who pretended to be angry. However, he didn''t know why Sylvia was angry. He could only sigh and said, "A woman''s heart is reallyplicated." Then he continued to drive honestly. Henry drove the car to the parking lot in front of Lins Group. They got out of the car and walked into thepany together. At this moment, a delivery vehicle came and stopped in front of Lins Group. A delivery officer got out of the vehicle and walked into Lins Group with an envelope in his hand. He put the envelope on the front desk and drove away. As soon as the delivery guy left, the cleaner of Lins Group threw all the envelopes, which had just been delivered, into the trash can outside the door. This scene, from the beginning to the end, was seen by Sylvia. "What''s in that envelope?" Sylvia asked curiously. Henry''s face was slightly unnatural, and he said, "It should be some useless magazines." "A magazine? Thepany has not ordered magazines for a long time." Sylvia was suspicious and walked toward the trash can. Henry frowned. He knew that Sylvia would be angry again. As soon as the delivery guy took these envelopes out of his bag, Henry clearly saw that on the front of the envelope, there was a word written inrge font, int". But regarding the letter ofint, Henry had never seen it before, even though he hade back many times to the Lins. Obviously, it was deliberately hidden by someone. ording to Sylvia''s character, if she saw these letters ofint, it would be strange if she didn''t get angry. Sure enough, when Sylvia saw the word int" on the envelope in the trash can, her eyes were suddenly filled with anger. She took out the letter from the trash can and read it. As she read the contents, Sylvia''s face became more and more gloomy. After reading aint letter, she picked up another letter from the trash can again and quickly opened it. Henry stood on the side. He didn''t read the content of the letters, but from Sylvia''s face, he could tell that it was definitely not a trivial matter. It was obviously not the first time for people to do such a thing after how the cleaner threw the letter. Chapter 827 Chapter 827 In fact, no matter how big apany was or how famous it was, it would always receive some comints. It was inevitable. But generally speaking, if there was aint, the superiors would deal with this kind of problem. But now, the cleaner threw the letters ofint away. It was obvious that there was someone who did this on purpose. As time passed, if thepany had not dealt with theseins, people would start talking about many bad things about thepany. Sylvia found the letters in the trash can and picked them one by one. "President Lin, you..." Cathy, who was about to enter thepany, identally saw what was happening here. Her face changed, and she ran over in a hurry, with a panicked look on her face. "Take a look." Sylvia looked at theint in her hand without even raising her head. By Sylvia''s feet, there were no less than ten letters ofint, all over the ground. Cathy lowered her head. When she saw the content of the letter, her body shook violently. "This..." Cathy''s eyes were also full of iprehension. Obviously, she had never seen these letters ofint and did not know that these letters ofint were thrown away. "Secretary Lee, send someone to sort it out and take theseint letters to the office." Henry said and then gave Cathy a wink. How could Cathy not understand Henry''s meaning? She quickly replied, "Okay, I''ll go and ask someone to deal with this now." Henry went over, took Sylvia''s arm, and said, "Dear, let''s go up first. It''s time to go to work. It''s not good to be seen by too many people. After all, it''s not a good thing." Sylvia nodded with a pale face and said to Cathy, "Secretary Lee, within an hour, please find out all the documents about the recentint and bring them to my office!" "Okay, I''ll do it right away." Cathy nodded her head. Cathy had been with Sylvia for a few years, so she was also very clear about Sylvia''s character. In other people''s eyes, theseint letters might be handled by others immediately. But for Sylvia, it was absolutely a big deal. From the beginning, the point of view of Sylvia was to put her customers'' experience in the first ce. But now, with so manyints, it could be seen how bad the experience of the Lins Group''s customers was. At 10 o''clock in the morning. In Sylvia''s office on the top floor of the Lins Group. Sylvia opened more than a hundredint letters and read them one by one. Henry also looked through some of them. Even though he was there, he also frowned. Some things did really make him angry. Secretary Lee stood aside with her head down, not saying a word. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. After reading thest letter ofint, Sylvia let out a long sigh of relief and said, "The tourism company overcharged people and publicly stated that they wouldn''t care about the customers. The carpany did not fulfil its promise. It was supposed to deliver a car within three days, but it was not settled for half a month. The customers wanted their money back, but they were rejected by the company! The shopping mall was taking money from the customers secretly! I am too embarrassed to say more! But such things happened in our Lins Group!" Cathy looked up at Sylvia and then quickly lowered her head. She could see that Sylvia was already on the edge of a frenzy at this moment. Sylvia looked at Cathy and asked, "Secretary Lee, who has been responsible for these matters?" Cathy, the secretary, replied, "Manager Guo from the customer service department. I''ll call him over now." As Cathy spoke, she took out her mobile phone to make a call. "No need." Sylvia waved her hand to stop Cathy''s movements. "Then, just fire him. I''ll give you a name list in the next few days. All the people on the list will be fired from thepany, they should never be employed again, and no rmendations for them should be given. Do you understand?" "Alright." Cathy nodded. "Okay, you can go ahead and do your own work. Don''t tell anyone about this." Sylvia waved her hand. Cathy turned around and left the office. Henry put down theint letter in his hand, looked at Sylvia and asked, "Dear, what do you want to do?" "Very simple, find these people one by one!" Sylvia got up and said, "Honey, my ID number can''t be used because I will be discovered. Find someone for me and book a tour for two days. I will go to visit Scenery Tour Company." "Okay." Henry nodded and immediately understood Sylvia''s meaning. Looking at the woman in front of him, Henry touched his chin. His wife was going to do a private visit in disguise. Although it was tiring, it would work. If she ordered the executives of thepany to investigate directly, she would only find one or two scapegoats. In just one or two months, such a thing would happen again. Now that Sylvia was like this, she had to book a ticket to the surrounding area for two days. It seemed that she wanted to follow the clues and catch all the people who were involved in this matter. Henry made a phone call. Soon, the two tickets were booked. Scenery Tour Company, in other words, was thergest sightseeingpany in the whole of Yinzhou. It included all kinds of out-of-the-way trips and at the same time, it also had activities in the city. After all, there were many peopleing from other ces. They didn''t want to travel alone and didn''t know how to n. They would find a tourism agency in the county to be responsible for their two- day trip. In the whole of Western China, there was not only the Emperor''s Mausoleum with a long history, but also the desert, the extremely famous shooting ce of the movie Journey to the West. Many people came here to search for fame. They would stand on the city wall where Zi Zhunbao and Zi Xia hugged for thest time, missing the pure love of that time. With the increase of tourists, tourism in Western Chinese province in recent years had been very prosperous, and there had been a lot of people. The more people there were, the more benefits they could bring. Facing huge interests, many people would have evil thoughts. At half-past eleven in the afternoon, Henry and Sylvia changed into some leisure clothes and took a taxi to the entrance of the Scenery Tour Company. The entirepany covered an area of 2,000 square meters. Inside thepany, there were a variety of sand tables, as well as models of all tourist attractions around the area. In general, the company''s office was like a small tourist attraction. Some people once said that if they came to Yinzhou, and they could not visit all the attractions, then they would visit the Scenery Tour Company, which was equivalent to visiting all the major attractions in Yinzhou. Thispany was thepany that belonged to the Lins Group. As soon as Henry and Sylvia entered the entrance of thepany, a young man in a suit came over enthusiastically. "Good afternoon, may I ask if there''s anything I can do for you?" Henry said, "My wife and I have booked two tickets for the surrounding area online. Where should you register?" The young man, who was enthusiastic just now, immediately changed his face when he heard that Henry had booked a ticket online. He ignored the two of them and went away directly. When Sylvia saw such an attitude, she frowned tightly. Chapter 828 Chapter 828 The attitude of the service staff in front of her waspletely beyond Sylvia''s expectation. Even Henry did not expect that the employees of the Lins Group would treat customers like this. The position of the young man just now was obviously a salesperson or something like that. Since the two of them booked the tickets online, the young man would not be able to get anymission. However, even if he did not have amission, no matter which service industry, he should not behave like that. This obviously went against Sylvia''s original intention. Henry and Sylvia asked a few more salesmen. Several people''s attitude was indifferent. They barely found a ce where they should register. "Honey, from the looks of it, it is not the problem with one or two people, but in the management." Henry looked at the severalzy salesmen. Sylvia frowned, tried to calm down and control herself not to break out directly. What she was going to do today was to find out the executives of thispany who did not act ording to the rules. Among those letters ofint that Sylvia had seen, 30% of them were regarding this tourist company. When Sylvia saw some of them, she couldn''t believe it! The two of them made a simple registration at the counter. Originally, Sylvia thought that since they didn''t use their ID cards, they would have some trouble. But the result was that it didn''t affect them at all, and the registration waspleted smoothly. The staff in charge of registration gave each of them a pass, with numbers 32 and 33. They were asked to wear them on their wrists and go to the hall on the side to wait for the bus. For this kind of sightseeing around the province, the touristpany would arrange a bus to take everyone to enjoy the surrounding scenery and facilities. When Henry and Sylvia came to the waiting hall, the scene in front of her almost made Sylvia unable to suppress the anger in her heart. The whole area was about three hundred square metres. The original decoration n was personally chosen by Sylvia. In order to allow customers to enjoy the best experience, the waiting room was decorated ording to the airports'' VIP lounges. There would be some free drinks, tea, and some snacks and desserts. But now, Sylvia did not see any desserts or drinks. The ce where the cakes should have been was covered with dust. Obviously, desserts had not been put here for a long time. The ce where people rested was also in a mess. Some chairs were covered with oil stains, and no one cleaned them up. It should have been a good ce for people to have a rest, but now it became a mess, and even it was difficult to find a clean ce to sit down. When Henry saw a waitering over, he waved his hand and said loudly, "Hello, please help us change the cushion. It''s full of oil." "There''s no cushion left. Please stand there for a while. The bus is about to arrive," the waiter said, his face filled with impatience. Sylvia took in a deep breath and tried her best to speak in a calm tone, "Then can you pour us a ss of water?" "Okay, wait a minute." The staff member replied. Soon, he brought two cups of water and ced it on the table in front of Henry and Sylvia. "Two cups of water, ten yuan." "We need to pay for this?!" Sylvia''s eyes widened. She was not short of money, but the drinks here should be free. "Nonsense, where could you go to drink free of charge?" The staff looked at Sylvia with a disdainful face, then took out a private QR code from his pocket and put it in front of him. "Scan the code to pay." "You!" Sylvia shouted and was about to say something when she was pulled by Henry. "Okay, honey, it''s all right." Henry patted Sylvia on the back, took out his mobile phone and paid. After Henry paid, the staff member left leisurely. Sylvia took a deep breath and said, "I will carefully analyze thepany''s monthly expenses. I remember very clearly that in this tourismpany, the monthly payment for cakes and drinks is between 40,000 and 60,000 yuan. The chief''s sry is 6,000 yuan per person. A total of 10 people is working at that position. Don''t you know that? In total, it is over 100,000 yuan per month. They are really brave!" "Dear, this kind of problem will appear in everypany after it has been running for a long time. It should be handled in time." Henry tried tofort her as much as possible. "I know." Sylvia nodded. "Now that things have changed, it must have something to do with me. Recently, I have been too rxed. I haven''t been here for a long time." Sylvia and Henry stood in the waiting room, and time passed by minute by minute. ording to the original schedule, the bus shoulde over at 1:30 p.m., but Henry and Sylvia waited until half-past two. Then they saw a busing. The bus was printed with the words ''Scenery Tour Company''. When the door opened, a tour guide- like woman in her thirties stood at the door and kept urging the two people in the waiting room, "Hurry up! Get on the bus." Henry and Sylvia looked at the bus, which was already full of people at this time. "Get on the bus. Don''t waste time!" While Sylvia was lost in thought, the tour guide urged her again. When Sylvia and Henry got on the bus, there were only two empty seats. As soon as they sat down, the bus started in a hurry before they even had time to fasten their seat belts. When the bus started moving, the tour guide, who was wearing a headset, began to introduce the route for the next two days to the people on the bus and what they should pay attention to. It was very standard. "It''s strange. I just checked the database of thepany and saw the numbers for today. There is only us. How can there be a bus full of people?" Sylvia looked around the bus, and her eyes were full of confusion. "They probably belong to another touristpanies." Henry pointed to a man''s wrist in front of the left side. On the man''s wrist, there was also a number, which was written with the words "Adventure Travel". The font was very small, so it was hard to notice. Henry whispered, "Honey, does Adventure Travel belong to us?" Sylvia shook her head, "No." Now, the bus Henry and Sylvia were traveling on belonged to the Lins Group. But the passengers on the bus, except for Henry and Sylvia, were all from other travellingpanies. It was obvious that someone was ying tricks in the middle. Sylvia took out her phone and took a few pictures. Then she closed her eyes and wanted to sleep.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. The car swayed and the AC was on, which could easily arouse people''s drowsiness. Henry, who had not slept all night, also gradually closed his eyes and fell asleep. Just when Henry was in a daze, a sharp voice came from Henry''s ear. "Get up! I told you to get up! Do you hear me?" "Get up!" "Who told you that you can sleep here?!" Chapter 829 Chapter 829 Continuous sounds rang out in Henry''s ears. Henry opened his eyes and saw the female tour guide standing in front of him, looking at him angrily. "Open your eyes. Do you hear me?" Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. The tour guide hollered again. Henry rubbed his sleepy eyes and looked at Sylvia beside him. Sylvia also opened her eyes at this time. "Let me ask you, who allowed you to sleep?!" The tour guide asked with an angry face. Sylvia shook her head lightly and pulled herself together. Confused, she asked, "Can''t we sleep on the bus?" "No, you can''t!" The tour guide replied loudly, "You got on this bus, which means you are on my territory. You''re not allowed to sleep here, understand?" "From now on, when I talk, if anyone sleeps, I will stop the bus. We will wait until that person wakes up and then continue going!" After that, the tour guide swung her sleeves and went to sit at the front of the bus. Then she said, "In five minutes, we will arrive at the first destination, Yellow Pavilion Temple. We will stay here for an hour. Those who need to burn incense and those who want to worship Buddha, need to hurry up." Soon, the bus stopped. It was January now and Western Chinese Province was not a popr tourist attraction. In this season, there were not many people. Compared with the sea of people in other tourist attractions, it could be said that there were few people here. All the middle-aged people got out of the bus and went into the temple. Although Sylvia grew up in Yinzhou, to tell the truth, she really hadn''t travelled around a lot. Thest time it was Henry who took her to Sea Lake, and it was her first time travelling around there. After getting off the bus, Sylvia calmed down and went out to walk around. She went into the temple with Henry, bought some incenses, burned them, and prayed. After walking around the temple for more than half an hour, the scented sticks in the temple gave off a subtle smell, which could unconsciously ease people''s mood. The Yellow Pavilion Temple was not big. After half an hour, Henry and Sylvia went through the whole temple. Thest ce they came to was called the Golden Pavilion. The so- called Golden Pavilion was a gold shop in Yellow Pavilion Temple. It was not any famous brand, but they were still selling gold there. "Sir, madam, everything here has been blessed by a senior monk. It''s safe to buy. Pick one for your lover." As soon as Henry and Sylvia walked to the door of the Golden Pavilion, they were pulled in. Henry smiled and shook his head. "No, thank you." Henry was very clear about his understanding of himself. The Buddha emphasized that one should put down the butcher''s knife, but Henry''s butcher''s knife could not be put down. The knife was bound to apany him for a lifetime. In Henry''s current situation, it was difficult to guarantee his safety with the things that the eminent monk had blessed. Even if the Angel and Devil existed in this world, no one could save Henry from the deep hole full of his sins. Sylvia walked around the Golden Pavilion with great interest. She did look at quite a few items, but none of them caught her eye. It was almost an hour, so the two of them walked out of the temple and were ready to get back to the bus. As soon as they arrived at the bus, the two saw the female tour guide standing at the entrance of the bus. Just as the two were about to get on the car, the tour guide stopped them. The female tour guide looked them up and down and then asked, "Did you buy something inside?" Henry shook his head and said, "We didn''t. What''s the matter?" "Then go buy something and then get on the bus." The tour guide reached out and pointed to the door of the temple. "Everyone has to spend 5,000 yuan in there before they cane out." "Who do you think you are?!" Sylvia spoke on the spot, her face filled with anger. "You guys even dare to force people to spend money?" In the letter ofints, Sylvia also saw the information about the forced consumption. She still had some doubts, but now, she saw it with her own eyes. "Be careful. This is not mandatory consumption. It''s up to you whether you want to spend the money or not. But there is one thing. If you don''t spend some money here, you can''t get on the bus, understand?" The tour guide crossed her arms over her chest and said, "You can''t get on the bus. You don''t have to follow us anymore. You decide." The attitude of the tour guide was so tough that Henry didn''t even dare to believe it. "You are just a travel guide. How can you prevent us from getting on the bus?" Sylvia held her anger in her chest. She could imagine that if every tourist experienced this, how bad would the Lins reputation be? "Haha." The tour guide sneered. "This is the rule of our Lins Group. If you have any problem with it, go to ourpany toin!" "The rules of the Lins Group?" Upon hearing this, Sylvia''s entire body trembled in anger. "Howe I''ve never heard of such a rule before?" "There are a lot of things you haven''t heard of." The tour guide looked at Sylvia disdainfully and said, "You can leave now. Whether you follow us or not won''t have any influence on me. Or you can go and spend some money. Five thousand yuan per person. You can buy whatever you want. It''s not a big deal for you. I see that you joined this group for more than three thousand yuan for two days, right?" "Okay, let''s go and buy something." Henry pulled Sylvia, who was ready to make a sound again, and walked toward the temple. He casually chose two pieces of gold and spent 10,000 yuan. When they finished shopping, they got on the bus smoothly. The tour guide standing at the entrance of the bus looked at the things in their hands with satisfaction, and the smile on her face widen. She also took the initiative to ask what they wanted to drink. Sylvia only felt disgusted by the tour guide''s smile. Without saying a word, she walked back to the bus. As soon as they got on the bus, they heard quarrelsing from the outside of the bus. "We''re just students. We''re on holiday and we don''t have so much money to spend. You can''t do this, and you can''t stop us from getting on the car!" Henry looked back and saw a young man and a young woman. They were both 19 or 20. The young man with a red neck pushed away the tour guide standing at the door and strode into the bus with his friend next to him. The tour guide turned around and red at the young man with a gloomy face, saying nothing. Henry saw that the tour guide was standing in front of the bus. The tour guide would ask each person on the bus about their consumption situation and they would only drive after all of them arrived. After the Yellow Pavilion Temple''s expenditures incident, they didn''t spend much on the following tourist attractions. They were just visiting around, but their schedule was quite busy. Sylvia noticed that the tour guide went to every tourist attraction and took out the notes of the Lins Group. That was to say, all visitors'' tickets were taken by the Lins Group, but only Henry and Sylvia were from the Lins Group. The rest of the tourists came from other tourismpanies. This was a way to make money by using the Lins Group to pay for other tourismpanies. Sylvia gradually turned numb. Just like that, she watched all of this happen and took photos as evidence. In the evening, the bus had already left Yinzhou, stopped in Ningzhong City. They spent the night there. Chapter 830 Chapter 830 The ce arranged by the tour guide was in the farmyard named Grand Desert and River in Ningzhong City. This kind of farmyard had a cheap residence and a beautiful environment. The food here was nted and made by the locals. It was all-natural. This cooperation was approved by Sylvia. This was the first time Sylvia came here. In the past, this kind of tourist attraction amodation would leave a bad impression on people. But now, in this era of rapid development and the sea of online information, many people already understood that what the public needed was better service. And ces like this would never rip off their customers. Although it was called a farmhouse, the facilities in the house were the same as those in normal hotels. Instead, due to theck of rooms, the house was even cleaner and the food was also very good. Sylvia and Henry both gave goodments on this. Usually, two people stayed in one house. The owner of the farmhouse would be responsible for their daily necessities. In the farmhouse where Henry and Sylvia stayed, the owner was an old couple in their 60s. Their children had gotten married. They stayed here, but they didn''t stay in order to make money. They had their own garden and fed the chickens. When someone came, they would take care of him. They had a good life. By the time Henry and Sylvia finished their dinner, it was already 9:30 p.m. "Old Master, how is the business going recently?" Sylvia walked to the side of the Old Master and asked as if she was chatting. Old Master poured hot tea for the two of them, sighed, and shook his head. "Agh, a few months ago this ce was quite popr, but it''s been getting worse and worse in the past few months." Sylvia gently blew on her teacup and said: "Is it because of the season? Most of the people would come here in the summer. Many activities are closed during the winter." "No, in the past winter, there were many people staying here." The old man looked out of the window as if he was afraid of something. After making sure that there was no one outside the window, he whispered to Sylvia, "Miss, listen to me. If it''s dark, don''t go out. Don''t join any bonfire or party outside." "Why?" Sylvia didn''t understand. She noticed the expression of the old man. When mentioning this, the old man seemed to be very careful, as if he was afraid of something. "Little girl, don''t ask anymore." The old man shook his head and didn''t want to say more. "Anyway, it''s getting harder and harder to stay here. You should try not toe here in the future. In the past few months, many employees around have moved away. Only old men like me, who can''t move anymore, decided to stay here and retire." After the old master finished, he was afraid that Sylvia would ask more questions, so he quickly walked to the backyard and washed the dishes with his wife. Sylvia looked at Henry beside her with a puzzled face. Henry looked down at the ground as if he was thinking about something. It was getting darker and darker, and the old man and his wife had already fallen asleep. In the bedroom that the old master prepared for them, Sylvia was sitting in front of a desk. She kept looking at her mobile phone and recording something beside her with a pen. "Hubby, I just asked Secretary Lee to collect information regarding today''s trip. The amount they reported for free meals is seven hundred and sixty-four yuan. Including the cost of drinks, there''s a total of one thousand and thirty-three yuan. The finances of this travel agency arepletely virtual." Sylvia looked at the records and frowned. "There must be quite a few people involved in this matter. What do you think I should do?" Henry came over, put his hands on Sylvia''s jade shoulder, and gently rubbed it. With Henry''s massage, Sylvia''s tightly furrowed eyebrows gradually rxed. She felt a warm airflow coming from her shoulder and neck, sweeping away all the exhaustion of the whole day. Henry said, "Honey, what do you want to do with all these executives?" "If we drag them all out all at once, I''m afraid that too many people will be implicated in this matter. I don''t know who is involved in this financial scam. Although the Lins Group is the major shareholder, many old people who fought with grandfather all stayed in the Lins Group. If we find that they are involved, it won''t be easy to solve this problem." Sylvia''s big eyes were full of sadness. She continued, "Grandpa also told me about this problem at that time. If the other party didn''t go too far and it was just a matter of interest, I should just turn a blind eye to it. I thought it was just a simple problem of service standards, but it involved so many people. This is already not easy to deal with." Listening to Sylvia''s words, Henry didn''t know how tofort her. After all, if it was really rted to the people of Robert''s generation, then it would be the internal conflict of the Lins Group, and even the dispute of the people of Robert''s generation. If Henry meddled in it, it would not be appropriate. But now, if he didn''t do anything, and Sylvia found out so many things, it seemed that it was a thorn in Sylvia''s heart. She would not feelfortable until the thorn got removed. Sylvia stretched out her hand and rubbed her temples. Just as she was thinking about how this headache problem should be solved, a cry was transmitted into her ears. Henry, who was standing behind Sylvia, also heard the cry clearly. "Those two students." In the next second, Henry recognized who the other person was from the crying. In the afternoon at the Yellow Pavilion Temple, two 19- year- old students had a conflict with the tour guide. One was a man and the other was a woman. Now the cry came from the girl. Henry remembered that the two students lived in the farmhouse next door when they were assigned their amodations. Just as Henry and Sylvia were wondering why the girl was crying, they heard a voice gnashing the teeth. "This Lins Group, relying on the big family and business in Yinzhou, bullies people so easily. There is now at all! I have to sue them!" "Forget it... Forget it." The girl sobbed and said, "This is the Lins Group. Ordinary people like us can''t afford to provoke them. They can decide our lives with just one word. Listen to me, don''t go to them. Just take it as a lesson. Let''s just pretend that we have lost 10,000 yuan, okay?" Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Impossible!" The young man shouted, "If we can''t sue them in this area, I will start an online petition and ask for help from officials! There will always be someone who can deal with them. No matter how rich their Lins Group is, how can they look down upon the whole of China!" "You, you keep your voice down." The girl said with a suppressed sob, "Don''t let the people outside hear you. If they hear you, it''s over!" After the girl said this, sure enough, the young man''s voice became much lower. Henry and Sylvia looked at each other. At this moment, they got up and walked out of the house together. Chapter 831 Chapter 831 Henry and Sylvia walked to the front of the farmhouse. As soon as they opened the door, they were stopped by a voice. "Youngdy!" Sylvia turned around and saw that the old man, who had already fallen asleep, was standing in front of the door and looking at the two of them. "It''s toote. Just take some rest. You will have time to look around tomorrow," the old master said earnestly. "It''s okay." Sylvia smiled slightly. "Older Master, we are going out for a walk. You should go to bed early." After Sylvia finished speaking, she walked out of the farmyard without giving the old master a chance to speak. With Henry by her side, Sylvia felt at ease, which she had never felt before. Because she knew that as long as the man in front of her was there, he would help her to solve all the problems in the world. How many people in the world could defeat this man? When the old man saw that Sylvia and Henry went out without listening to his advice, his eyes were full of regret. Henry and Sylvia walked out of the yard. Outside the yard was a big piece of yellow sand, which was called the Grand Desert and River. The entire farmyard was built on the yellow sand. The river slowly flowed through the yellow sand not far away. On the riverside, a whole bonfire was lit, and a burst ofughter was heard. Obviously, there was a bonfire party held over there. "Honey, let''s go take a look next door first." Sylvia pointed at the farmyard where the young students stayed. Henry nodded. He took two steps forward and lightly knocked on the door. "Who is it?!" A woman''s voice full of panic rang out, and then there was a dead silence. Even if Henry stood outside the door, he could imagine the reaction of the two people inside at the moment. The words were probably said subconsciously by the girl, and she dare not make any sound after those words. "Don''t worry, you two. We mean no harm. Can you tell us something about the Lins Group? We''re reporters, and we''re here to conduct an undercover interview." Henry gave an excuse casually. Hearing the word "reporters", the boy in the farmhouse walked carefully to the door. Through the crack of the door, when he saw that it was Henry and Sylvia, he was relieved. First of all, Henry and Sylvia were young. Due to Sylvia''s appearance, it was easy for men and women to like her. Secondly, on the bus today, Henry and Sylvia had conflicted with the tour guide. In this young man''s view, they belonged to the same camp. "Are you really reporters?" There was some excitement on the young man''s face. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. "Yes, can you tell us something?" Henry stood outside the door and smiled. With Henry''s smile, the young man felt like he was bathing in a spring breeze. All concerns in his heart disappeared, and he opened the gate of the yard. It should be known that Henry had now reached the Qi- concentrating Realm, which waspletely beyond the scope of ordinary people. Just one look at Henry could affect the deepest emotions of ordinary people. The door of the farmyard opened, and the girl in the yard was wiping the tears on her face. Sylvia''s gaze locked onto the young man''s face. She could clearly see that the young man''s face was bruised, and there were traces of blood on the corner of his mouth. His clothes were also a little tattered. Henry turned around, closed the yard gate, and then asked, "I just heard you talk about the matter of Lins Group. What happened?" Henry''s eyes swept over the young man and the girl. The girl opened her mouth but did not say anything, with a timid look on her face. The young man clenched his fists and said, "Brother, do you dare to report what happened here?" "Of course we dare." Henry smiled confidently. "We came out for an undercover interview, so naturally we dared to report." "Well, then I''ll tell you that Lins Group is a group of robbers!" The young man gnashed his teeth and his eyes were full of hatred. He reached out and pointed to the outside of the courtyard. "My girlfriend and I just received an invitation to a bonfire party, so we nned to go there. However, the tour guide stopped us halfway and took out a bracelet. She said that she bought it from the Yellow Pavilion Temple today. I must buy it for 10,000 yuan, otherwise, I will face some consequences." "Is there such a thing?" Sylvia frowned. If the tour guide forced people to spend money in the afternoon, then it was a forced consumption. But now she blocked people''s way and made them buy things, the nature of these actions was close to robbery! "Yes! I didn''t expect that such a bigpany like Lins Group would do such a thing!" The young man''s words were full of sarcasm. "The bracelet taken out by the tour guide was obviously stic. It could be bought on the street side for one yuan. If I didn''t want to buy it, they said that they would want to touch my girlfriend!" At this point, the young man''s eyes were red. Henry could very well understand the anger in the young man''s heart. No matter how much hardship a man suffered, he could bear it. However, once his lover was involved in this suffering, the man would lose his mind. In the past, Henry had always been so impulsive. Even now, he was already an underground king and standing at the top of the world. He had experienced many things in society, but he still could not tolerate this kind of thing. Sylvia''s heart ached as she looked at the girl. The girl forcefully urged herself to stop crying, but her tears were still falling down her cheeks. One could imagine just how much fear she was feeling when the other party said such things. Sylvia walked to the girl''s side and gently grabbed the girl''s trembling hand. The anger in Sylvia''s heart was growing more and more intense. If the high- ranking members of the Lins Group were only greedy for some interests, she, Sylvia, could tolerate it. After all, this kind of thing could not be stoppedpletely. But now, someone had done evil deeds outside in the name of the Lins Group, threatening others safety and ignored the law. Sylvia couldn''t bear it no matter who came forward to deal with this kind of thing. The young man gradually loosened his fist and continued, "They can bully me, but they can''t bully my girlfriend. I didn''t hold back and fought with them. As you can see from my current appearance, in the end..." Speaking of this, the young man took out a stic bracelet from his pocket with a wry smile. "Brother, sister, you must help us. That 10,000 yuan, we just borrowed from the loan software. We really don''t have enough money. The Lins Group is such a bully." The girl''s eyes were filled with tears. "Definitely. Don''t worry." Sylvia said to the girl with certainty. Henry looked at Sylvia and asked, "What do you think, honey? Are you still going to continue on with the n?" "No." Sylvia shook her head. "Now that things havee to this point, I don''t want to see how dirty it will getter. Anyone who has anything to do with this matter has to be punished." "Okay." Henry nodded. "Let''s go. Those whomitted crimes could not be rampant for too long." After saying that, Henry turned around and walked out of the farmyard. "Big brother, what are you going to do?" Hearing Henry''s words, the young man hurriedly asked. "I''m going to punish them, of course." Henry answered very easily. "You can''t go there. They belong to the Lins Group. You can''t go there like this!" Chapter 832 Chapter 832 The young man shed in front of Henry and looked anxious. "Brother, you can''t go there directly. The people of the Family Lin are unreasonable!" "Yes." The girl also looked nervously at Henry and Sylvia. "Sister, they are a group of robbers. Even if you are reporters, they will not care. It is better to just expose them." "Don''t worry." Sylvia patted the girl on the shoulder. "The people of the Lins Group are not robbers. Those people are not from the Lins Group. They just use the name of the Lins Group to do evil things!" Henry and Sylvia walked out of the yard. The young man and the girl looked at each other anxiously. After struggling for a while, he said to the girl, "Stay here. I''ll go and have a look." After the young man finished speaking, he ran out. The girl stamped her feet and followed up. The young man quickly ran to Henry and said to him, "Brother, those people are at the bonfire party. They used the bonfire party to rob people." "Oh?" The corner of Henry''s mouth curled into a yful smile. No wonder the old man in the farmhouse did not allow Sylvia and him to go out to attend the bonfire party in the evening. This party was a trap. Henry and the other three people walked toward the fire. In the distance, they saw some tourists who travelled with them today were sitting there andughing. "We finished almost all the meat. Come on,e and sit down." The female tour guide in her thirties greeted them warmly as soon as she saw them. Including the two students, she also weed them with a smile, as if nothing had happened before. Henry nodded and pulled Sylvia to sit on the beach at the side. The tour guide came over with two bottles of beer and said, "You can enjoy this bonfire party. It''s included in this trip, so there''s no charge." After that, the tour guide put two bottles of beer in front of them, then took two bottles and handed them to two students. After the two students took the beer, they did not dare to drink and just looked at Henry. "Husband, this drink..." Sylvia looked at the beer in her hand and wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. Henry reached out and easily opened the bottle cap. He took a sip and said, "No problem. Don''t worry about it." Four people sat on one side, watching the tour guide who was telling jokes to everyone at the bonfire party. If they hadn''t seen the tour guide''s actions this afternoon, and if they hadn''t heard what the two students said just now, ordinary people really wouldn''t have thought that this tour guide would do all kinds of nasty things. Only 20 minutes after the four of them arrived, the bonfire party ended. Everyone got up and walked toward the farmyard. Henry saw that most of the people had left, and was about to go to look for the tour guide. The way Henry wanted to do was very direct. The tour guide was a robber, so he couldn''t be polite to her. He would catch her directly and asked who the people behind her were. Then the things should be handled by thew. The Lins Group internal affairs were rted to this matter. As a result, before Henry went to look for the tour guide, the tour guide brought people there first. Behind the tour guide, there were five strong men, all of whom were strangers. "Brother, pay for the beer." The leading strong man came over and said to Henry. Then he kept looking at Sylvia. The remaining four strong men also stared at Sylvia with obscene looks in their eyes. "Beer? Isn''t this bonfire party free?" Sylvia suddenly stood up from the ground. "Free? Little girl, who said it''s free?" The leader of the strong men stuck out his tongue and licked his lips. He kept staring at Sylvia and did not hide his obscene eyes. Sylvia stood behind Henry and pointed to the tour guide, saying, "The tour guide just told us that it''s free!" "Beauty, you seem to be mistaken." The tour guide said, "I said that the bonfire party is free, not the drinks. Now you have to pay for the beer." Sylvia gritted her teeth and said, "Fine, how much is it? Just tell me." The leader of the strong men stretched out a finger and said with a smile, "A bottle of beer is worth 1500." "One thousand and five hundred?" Even Sylvia was shocked when she heard the price. It was such a small bottle of local beer. Even in the most luxurious bar, this bottle could only be sold for forty- eight yuan. And the service fee and tips would be included in 48 yuan. But now, on this barren beach, a small bottle of beer was 1,500? Henry frowned and said, "Are you going to snatch the money from us?" "What? Buddy, you can''t afford it? If you can''t afford it, don''t bring the girl out. If you can''t afford it, kneel down and kowtow to me three times. What do you think?" Another strong man said. His words caused a burst ofughter. Henry thought for a moment and took out his mobile phone. As soon as he pressed the button "1", his shoulder was pressed by a strong man. "Looking for an inspector?" The leader stared at Henry with an unfriendly expression. The remaining four strong men also gathered around him. "Boy, do you know who we are?" The leader of the strong men took out a work card from his coat pocket. With the help of the fire not far away, Henry could see the words "Lins Group" written on the other side''s work card. "When did the Lins'' people start to do this kind of business?" Henry looked at these people in front of him. "It''s not your turn to talk about the affairs of our Lin Group." The leader of the strong men snorted coldly and said, "Boy, don''t talk nonsense with me. Pay or don''t me us. In the Yellow River, there are many people drowning every year. One or two people more means nothing!" The leader of the brawny men''s words were full of threats. "Let me tell you. You''ll give me the money, and then go back to sleep." The tour guide said at the side, "I came out for fun, not trouble. What do you think?"Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. "Boy, take out the money if you know what''s good for you. What''s the use of calling the inspector? If you have any questions, go to Yinzhou and look for the Lins Group!" The leader of the strong men said. A man and a woman on the side, looking at the situation in front of them, pulled Henry''s sleeve. "Brother, let''s give them the money first. They have been cheating so much. We don''t need such little money anymore." Henry nodded and said, "You''re right. Indeed, I came out because I wanted to spend money and have fun." "That''s right!" The tour guideughed when she heard that. "If you spend some money, you''ll be able to find happiness. Don''t we all want to earn money so we can spend it?" Hearing Henry''s words, the five strong men nodded with satisfaction. "Yes, yes, yes, I agree." Henry nodded repeatedly, but changed his tone and said, "But, I spent a lot of money today, and I''m not happy. So, your Lins Group should be responsible!" Chapter 833 Chapter 833 Hearing Henry''s words, the tour guide and the leading strong men''s faces suddenly changed. The strong leader said, "Boy, you want our Lins Group to be responsible for what? Why? If you want the Lins to be responsible, go to Yinzhou and look for them! Give us the money quickly!" "Sorry, I just want you to give me an exnation." Henry smiled. "Give you an exnation? Kid, who do you think you are?!" The leader of the strong men clenched his fists. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The young man behind Henry saw that something was wrong and quickly said, "Let me tell you, my brother is a reporter, don''t think about doing anything stupid!" "Reporter!" The tour guide and the five strong men were shocked. They clearly knew how powerful the reporters were now. Once the reporters reported something on the Inte, it would immediately attract attention. Small things would be a big deal. Not to mention what they were doing now. A hint of fierceness shed through their eyes. "Well, you''re a reporter, aren''t you? I''m the one whom you are investigating. I''ll let you do it!" The leading strong man waved his fist and punched toward Henry''s face. The young man and the girl eximed subconsciously. As for Sylvia, who was standing next to Henry, she didn''t even lift her eyes. The strong man, who had just waved his fist, flew out and fell heavily on the beach. As for how he flew out, no one could see it clearly. "D*mn it, kill him for me!" The leader of the strong men, who had fallen to the ground, roared. The remaining four strong men attacked Henry at the same time, but in the next second, they all flew out. A total of five strong men were all knocked to the ground. They wanted to get up, but were horrified when the found out that their hands and legs were unable to exert any strength. When the tour guide saw this, she immediately took out her phone and dialled a number. While dialling, she shouted at Henry and the others, "How dare you hit someone?! Just wait!" Henry shrugged indifferently. He didn''t care about the phone call at all. The tour guide could only call people that were involved in this matter. Anyone who was involved in this matter couldn''t be let go! The young man looked at the five strong men who were lying on the ground and couldn''t get up, and then looked at Henry with his eyes full of adoration. People at his age always admired those who were good at martial arts. The tour guide stood there, making phone calls one after another. More than ten minutester, threerge SUVs came over, and the dazzling lights hit Henry and the others. The three SUVs stopped and the doors opened at the same time. There were a total of fifteen strong men. In extremely cold weather, the tattoos on their arms were specially revealed and they strode over. "What the f*ck?! Who dared to hit them? Step out!" The head of the team was a bald man, and there was arge tattoo on the top of his head. He walked over swaggeringly, cursing and swearing. "Brother Scar, that''s him!" When the tour guide saw these people, she immediately ran to them as if she had seen her saviour and pointed at Henry. The man called Brother Scar looked up and down at Henry with his eyes full of contempt. He came over and stared at Henry with sharp eyes. "D*mn it. Do you know whose ce this is? You dare to hit people on my territory?" Henry did not even look at Brother Scar in front of him. Instead, he looked at the tour guide and said, "I remember that you''re from the Scenery Tour Company, aren''t you? Are you a tour guide or an underground organization?" "Don''t talk nonsense!" The tour guide had a helper, so her words were tough. "Let me tell you, if you beat people here, no one can save you. Our Lins Group is not easy to bully!" "What a big g!" Sylvia sneered, "You are talking about the Lins all the time. Do the Lins know that there is a group of evil people under them?" "Girl, who are you?" Brother Scar nced at Sylvia and said, "If you continue to talk nonsense, believe it or not, I will y with you on this spot!" As soon as the voice of the man fell, a muffled sound came. "Bang!" Brother Scar, who was standing here just now, flew five metres away in an instant and fell to the ground. And Henry also appeared five metres away and stepped on the chest of Brother Scar. There was no fierce look on Brother Scar''s face at all. At this moment, his face was twisted because of pain. It could be clearly seen that his chestpletely bent, and arge mouthful of blood was spat out of his mouth. "Sweetheart, turn your head over there. Tell those two students to do the same," Henry said softly in a t tone. Sylvia silently nodded her head and said to the young man: "Listen to your brother. Turn your head away." The two students, a man and a woman, werepletely confused at the moment. They would do whatever Sylvia said and turned around obediently. The group of people brought by Brother Scar saw that he was trampled on by others. They all looked angry and rushed toward Henry. Henry didn''t even look at the group of people rushing toward him. He bent down, grabbed Brother Scar''s chin with one hand, let him open his mouth, and put the other hand into Brother Scar''s mouth. Then he grabbed Brother Scar''s tongue and pulled it hard. Arge amount of blood gushed out of Brother Scar''s mouth. He began to twitch wildly after being stepped on by Henry. He let out a painful scream, but because he had no tongue, his scream was extremely horrible. Those underlings who rushed to Henry all stopped when they saw this scene as if they had seen a ghost. Their eyes were full of panic. They used to bully the tourists who came here because they had more people. They had never seen such a fierce character who would pull someone''s tongue out without thinking. The tour guide''s legs went limp, and she sat down on the ground and retched. Brother Scar had been moving. Henry stepped on his chest and crushed his ribs with his feet. Blood kept gushing out of his mouth. After twitching for nearly a minute, Brother Scar suddenly kicked his legs and stopped moving. His eyes were fixed. There were only fear and regret in his eyes. Henry threw away the bloody tongue in his hand, squatted down, wiped his hands on Brother Scar''s clothes in disgust, and then looked at the other subordinates. At the moment when Henry looked at them, these men''s legs went soft and they felt a quiver in their hearts. "I would like to give you a piece of advice. Be careful when you talk. You should understand what you should and shouldn''t say." Those guys looked at each other, and none of them dared to speak. "I''m asking you, do you understand?" Henry suddenly raised his voice. Those rookies were shocked at the same time and answered with trepidation, "We got it! We got it!" In the eyes of the five strong men who had been knocked down by Henry, there was only rejoicing. At least, they were still alive, weren''t they? "Okay." Henry nodded and said, "You just said that because I beat someone, I have topensate. Now I ask you, how much should Ipensate for this man?" Henry smiled slightly. In the eyes of this group of younger brothers, his smile was extremely demonic. The tour guide was about to cry. Chapter 834 Chapter 834 At this moment, all the people, who hade here in a rush, were as silent as cicadas in the winter. They didn''t even dare to look at Henry. Who would have thought that a "reporter" who came to secretly visit would do such a bloody thing. Looking at his appearance, he really had no psychological pressure at all. This group of people didn''t speak, and Henry didn''t say anything either. He just stood there quietly. Henry was waiting. He knew that some people had note. The tour guide had made more than one phone call just now. Ten minutester, in the quiet night sky, the sound of a motor and car horn could be heard. In the distance, more than ten beams of light lit up and shot towards the people. Then, eight off-road vehicles drove out, each of which was worth more than one million yuan. There were dozens of people getting out of those cars. Among them, a middle- aged man in his forties, wearing a suit, got out of the car and shouted, "Where do youe from? Investigate our Lins Group? Believe it or not, I can shut down your publishingpany!" "Master Wong, they are not just reporters." A young man, who had been scared out of his wits, ran to the man in the suit with a crying voice. At the same time, he pointed at Brother Scar, who was dead on the ground. The man in suit looked at Brother Scar, who was lying on the ground, took a deep breath, and then said, "I don''t know whichpany you belong to. Our Family Lin is friendly with Green Leaf, so don''t y with us!" When the man in suit saw that Brother Scar had been killed, he knew that this matter was not as easy to deal with as it used to be, so he deliberately mentioned Green Leaf''s name. "Manager Wong, when did the Lins Group be so overbearing? Even dare to threaten media? Howe I didn''t know that the Lins Group would do that?" Sylvia, who was standing on the other side, suddenly turned around and looked at the man in the suit. At the moment when Sylvia turned around, the man saw Sylvia''s face clearly, which made the man''s legs go soft and almost sit on the ground. He stammered, "President... President Lin... Why... why are you here?" The man in suit stuttered, with a fawning smile on his face. Upon hearing the man''s words, the people around him were all stunned. President Lin? How many people could be called President Lin by President Wang? Now in the Lins Group, there was only one person called President Lin. Was this woman Sylvia Lin of the Lins Group? They had been threatening President Lin in the name of the Lins Group? The tour guide was so scared that she was trembling all over. The president of Lins Group! This afternoon on the bus, she swaggered with the president of Lins Group and forced the president to spend ten thousand yuan? "This, Manager Wong, right?" Henry came up and said, "I want to ask, who is on good terms with Green Leaf? I''ll make a phone call and ask them." "You... you are..." The man in the suit looked at Henry and asked cautiously. "This is my husband, Henry Zhang." Sylvia came over and took Henry''s arm. "Zhang! Mr. Zhang!" The man in the suit was shocked. As for Henry''s name, he had heard too much about it, including the fact that he could call the Green Leaf directly, which meant that he must have had a close rtionship with the people inside the Green Leaf. Who didn''t know about Henry Zhang? When the Green Leaf and Henry were enemies, Henry''s action had been criticized by others. In the words of the members of Green Leaf, Henry was an invincible god of war. It could be said that Henry was a member of the Family Lin, but in the hearts of people from the underground world, Henry was more threatening than Sylvia. When the man in the suit saw Henry, he was even more afraid than when he saw Sylvia. Moreover, the man knew very well why he came here today and what this tour guide did. Now, these things were actually discovered by President Lin and Mr. Zhang! The young man and the girl on the side were shocked to hear the names of Henry and Sylvia by the man in the suit. "Brother, you... you''re from the Family Lin?" The young man looked at Henry. Henry nodded and said, "My wife is the president of the Lins Group. What do you think?" "Pre... president..." The young man''s eyes were wide open. For ordinary people like them, the Lins Group was like a huge mountain. In their eyes, the president of the Lins Group was a legendary figure. But now, she appeared in front of them like this, and she still looked so down-to-earth. The girl pulled the sleeve of the young man and winked at him. Then she carefully said to Henry, "Brother, we didn''t mean to speak bad of Lins Group, we just..." "Don''t worry." Henry looked at the two and said, "Those whomited crime are not qualified to be called Lins'' people. I will get justice for you two." Hearing Henry''s words, the young man''s and the girl''s faces lit up with joy, and they thanked him profusely. Sylvia looked at the man in the suit and said, "Manager Wong, let''s go. Find a ce to tell me what is going on. When did our Lins Group be the group of robbers? When did our tourism company be a robber industry?" "President Lin, please listen to my exnation." The man in the suit lowered his head and said hurriedly. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "There''s still time for you to exin," Sylvia said coldly. The man in the suit let out a dryugh. The time passed very quickly. Eight o''clock in the morning. Jeremiah Rong was interrupted by a burst of urgent rings from the bed. Jeremiah picked up the phone with an annoyed look. "Hello, what''s the matter?" "President Rong, bad news!" There was an anxious voice on the phone. "Our business has been discovered by the media!" "Discovered?" Jeremiah swept off his drowsiness and sat up from the bed. "Tell me, which media is it! Send a car downstairs to pick me up!" Ten minutester, Jeremiah walked out of his vi with anger on his face and got in a Benz. Jeremiah was Penn Rong''s grandson. As an old man who founded the Lins Group with Robert, Penn was very prestigious in the Family Lin. After he retired, Penn''s grandson took over his previous job. As the head of the Lins Group in Ningzhong City, Jeremiah''s position in thepany had always been very special. He didn''t even need to report some financial expenses to the headquarters of the Lins Group. Over time, the branchpany of the Lins Group became independent in Ningzhong City. It was not bound by the headquarters. With the name of the Family Lin, Jeremiah took over a lot of business in Ningzhong City. He even felt like a local tyrant. Once he encountered some problems, Jeremiah would bring up the name of the Family Lin. When hearing this name, ordinary people would choose to stay quiet. Gradually, Jeremiah did more and more, and what he did was more and more excessive. Until now, those "sensible" tourists who came to Ningzhong City would be ransacked by Jeremiah. There were many tourists each year. Once Jeremiah tasted the sweetness, he would be out of control. Chapter 835 Chapter 835 In general, now Jeremiah''s tourism business in Ningzhong City was getting bigger and bigger. It could be said that it had upied arge part of Jeremiah''s source of ie. The monthly amount provided by the tour guide was not small at all. But now, it was exposed by the media? Of course, Jeremiah would not allow such a thing to happen. He would not allow the media to investigate, let alone make it public! Sitting in his Benz, Jeremiah called one phone number after another. At 9 o''clock in the morning, Jeremiah came to one building. Under the building, the Land Rovers pulled up. When Jeremiah arrived, all the Land Rover doors opened, and strong men came out of the car one after another, greeting Jeremiah. "Brother Rong!" "Brother Jeremiah!" "Nice to see you, Brother Jeremiah!" There were nearly a hundred men present. Jeremiah nodded with satisfaction. He looked at the building in front of him. The news was published by the mediapany that was on the seventh floor of this building. A mediapany called Radiance Newspaper wanted to expose him. With a wave of his hand, Jeremiah, along with nearly a hundred people, went upstairs in an aggressive manner. The security guards in the building dared not to say anything when they saw hundreds of people rushing in together. Jeremiah called the elevator, tidied up his coat, and waited at the elevator entrance. The rest of the strong men all used the stairs and rushed to the seventh floor. When Jeremiah arrived on the seventh floor, nearly 100 strong men were all in ce. A sign with the words "Radiance Newspaper" hung in front of an office. One man, bending over and not daring to raise his head, stood at the door. Jeremiah strode over. "Young Master Rong, you''re here." When the man saw Jeremiah, he hurriedly greeted him. However, there was no joy on his face as if he had seen his saviour. Instead, there was bitterness on his face. This man was very clear that the person sitting inside was the head of the Lins Group. Although Young Master Rong was powerful, he was still iparable with the head of the Lins Group. After all, Young Master Rong relied on the Lins Group to control the situation. Jeremiah was furious when he saw the man at the door. He pped the man in the face. "What the h*ll, what did you do? How can you let reporters know these things? Are they in there?" "They are... inside." The man pointed at the open door tremblingly. Jeremiah sneered and kicked the door open. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Jeremiah had thought about it. When he would see those reporters, he would not talk nonsense. First, he would ask the people brought by him to teach them a lesson. But when the door of the office was kicked open, Jeremiah was a little stunned. In the hall of thepany, dozens of strong men all knelt on the ground, looking scared. Even if Jeremiah came in, they only took a nce at him subconsciously and lowered their head immediately. Jeremiah frowned and looked around. Except for his followers who were kneeling on the ground for a few seconds, he didn''t see anyone. He took a deep breath and shouted, "Since when our Lins Group could get bullied like this?" "Lins Group? Do you think you can represent the Lins Group?" A disdainful voice sounded, and Henry slowly walked out from a corner. Jeremiah''s eyes were full of doubts when he saw Henry. He had always been in Ningzhong City, and he was going to turn the Lins branch in Ningzhong City into his own independentpany. Naturally, he did not know Henry, the husband of the president of the Lins Group. Jeremiah looked up and down at Henry. When he saw Henry''s casual clothes, he sneered and said, "Of course I represent the Lins Group. And who are you? Nobody." The clothes on Henry were not made by some famous brands. But these expensive private brands, Jeremiah had never seen them before. After all, there were made by some top designers who designed costumes for the royal family. "Oh? Since you can represent the Lins Group, why don''t you tell me if the Lins Group gave you the right to do what you have been doing?" Henry pulled out a chair and sat down. He crossed his legs and looked at Jeremiah with a smile. Jeremiah frowned even more. He was only 23 years old, but he had the current status, which made Jeremiah feel proud from the bottom of his heart. No matter where he went, he was the absolute protagonist. Among numerous people around him, no one of the same age dared to put on airs in front of him. Henry was the first one. "Kid, I won''t talk nonsense with you. Just say it. How do you want to solve the problem today?" ncing at the tour guide who was kneeling in the corner of the room, Jeremiah said. The tour guide was so scared that she was trembling. "It''s very simple." Henry shrugged his shoulders. "I have asked the people from the Lins Group in Yinzhou. They didn''t know what happened here. These people are all led by you, right? We have received a lot of reports. As long as you canpensate those who have been bullied by you, we will not expose you." "What a joke." Jeremiahughed disdainfully. "Kid, don''t you want to know who I am? I''m afraid that you''ll expose me? Even if you go to Yinzhou and look for Sylvia Lin, she wouldn''t dare to say anything to me!" "Oh?" Henry raised his eyebrows with great interest. "So, Sylvia Lin doesn''t know what you have done? Do you dare to use the Lins Group in this way?" "F*ck!" Jeremiah scolded, "Buddy, to tell you the truth, that b*tch from the Lins Group has nothing to do with what I want to do. I''ll give you two choices today. First, you delete the photos on your own initiative, and I''ll pretend that it didn''t happen. Second, I will bury you here today!" Jeremiah strode towards Henry, put out his right index finger and put it on Henry''s head. Outside the door behind him, there were a hundred strong men with fierce looks. Henry chuckled and suddenly raised his hand. Before Jeremiah could react, Henry had already grabbed Jeremiah''s index finger and then pinched it hard. "Crack!" There came a sound. "Aaaaaaaa!" Jeremiah, who was originally speaking harsh words, let out a heart- rending scream. His index finger waspletely broken by Henry. How could he, a rich young master, bear the pain? Jeremiah''s face was pale, and his forehead was instantly covered with sweat. He looked at his finger, which had been deformed, in horror, and kept gasping. "Let me give you a hint." Henry still sat there with his legs crossed and a smile on his face. "When you speak, be careful. Don''t let me hear anything unpleasant!" "F**k! F**k!" Jeremiah took a deep breath while cursing, "Kid, do you dare to hurt me? Are you provoking the Lins?" "Are you provoking the Lins?" A female voice came from one of the rooms. Sylvia slowly walked out of the room and said, "Jeremiah Rong, there is no need for you to be linked to the Lins anymore." Chapter 836 Chapter 836 Jeremiah looked at the woman who appeared from the door, and his pupils suddenly shrank, "Sylvia! It''s you!" Sylvia nced at Jeremiah and walked behind Henry. She put her two soft arms on Henry''s shoulders. "Honey, have you finished recording?" "Yeah." Henry nodded and took out a recording pen from his coat pocket. "Everything is inside. With this recording, it''s enough to send him to prison." Jeremiah stared at the recording pen that Henry took out, then turned his eyes to Sylvia and scolded, "B*tch, you tricked me!" "Ha?" Henry''s eyes were cold, and he suddenly stood up and kicked Jeremiah in the chest. Jeremiah was thrown into the air like a cannonball and crashed into the wall behind him. The wall cracked open. Henry rushed forward, held Jeremiah''s throat, and knocked him on the wall. The fierce impact, as well as the fact that his throat was locked, made Jeremiah look like a weak frog, leaning against the wall and keeping stamping his feet. Henry suddenly lifted his knee and heavily pressed it against Jeremiah''s left leg. "Crack!" Even people who were a few metres away could clearly hear it, and they unconsciously shivered. Jeremiah, who was still struggling, immediately let out a painful scream. As soon as Henry let go of him, Jeremiah fell to the ground. He held his left leg and kept rolling and screaming. His left leg waspletely destroyed by Henry. "It seems that you didn''t take my suggestion seriously." Henry pped his hands and walked aside. "Call... call! Call my grandfather!" Jeremiah shouted painfully. The nearly 100 strong men who hade with Jeremiah, standing outside the door, did not dare to act rashly at this moment. Henry''s attack had frightened them. He had attacked twice. Once, Jeremiah''s finger was broken. The other time, Jeremiah''s leg was crippled. Such a role was not easily provoked by these strong men. They usually took advantage of theirrge number of people to bully others. When they really met that kind of fierce character, they did not dare to fight against him. A man outside the door took out his mobile phone in a panic and made a phone call. Jeremiah''s grandfather, Penn. As the old man who struggled with Robert in the past, his prestige in Ningzhong City was exactly the same as that of Robert in Yinzhou. A person that could stand at the peak of a city was not simple at all. How could a simple person sweep away so many opponents in front of him and climb to the top? Penn, dressed in a Chinese Tang costume, was sitting in an old teahouse, making a cup of hot tea, enjoying his life. Outside the teahouse, bodyguards and drivers blocked the entrance of the teahouse, and no one could go in and out at will. There was a rush of footsteps. There was a look of dissatisfaction on Penn''s wrinkled face. "Didn''t I tell you not to disturb me when I am drinking tea?" The person who came was a middle- aged man in his fifties. He lowered his head and said, "Sorry, Master Rong. It''s just that something happened to the Young Master." "Jere is in trouble?" Penn, dressed in a Tang suit, suddenly stood up. Jeremiah was his eldest grandson and the only descendant of the Rong Family. The rest of them were women. In his heart, Jeremiah was his flesh and blood, the foundation of the Rong Family''s inheritance. "Tell me what happened to Jere!" Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. "Master Rong, the young master''s affairs are known by the people in Yinzhou. It is said that Sylvia personally brought people here. She... she..." the person looked at Penn and dared not to go on. After seeing that the man wanted to speak but stopped on second thought, Penn had a bad feeling. He frowned and said, "Tell me, what''s wrong?" The man took a deep breath and said, "Sylvia brought some people here and disabled the young master." "Disabled!" Penn was stunned. Then he rolled his eyes and fell backwards. The man hurriedly held up Penn. Penn trembled. "Hurry up! Inform everyone to rush over! Even if it''s Sylvia Lin, she can''t do anything to Jere! Call Robert!" "Yes, Master Rong!" The man immediately nodded and gave orders one by one. In the office of Radiance Newspaper. Henry picked Jeremiah''s belt and carried him down the stairs as if he were a dead dog. Under the building, a number of patrol cars were parked. The tour guide, as well as those who had participated in this matter, were all handcuffed. Captain Richard from Yinzhou had personally made contact with the Bureau of Internal Affairs in Ningzhong City and brought people here. Anyone involved in this matter would not be spared. What the tour guide and others did was a robbery! The young man and the woman also went back to the police to give a statement. The tour guide would return all the money she robbed from them after the investigation was made clear. As for the matter of the tourismpany, Jeremiah was the main mastermind behind it. After dealing with the matters here, Sylvia would return to Yinzhou City and reorganize the entire cross- country trip. Anyone who was involved in this matter, including the service personnel randomly charging fees during the trip, would not be spared. The things on the recording pen in Henry''s hand were enough for these people to be imprisoned for a long time, but at the same time, it could also clear the name of Lins Group. One after another, they drove off in patrol cars. Henry threw Jeremiah, whose face was as pale as death, in front of a patrol car. Two patrol officers quickly walked up and wanted to handcuff Jeremiah. "Get out of my way! Do you think you are allowed to arrest me? Do you know who my grandfather is? My grandfather is an honoured citizen of this city!" Jeremiah pushed the police officers away. He knew very well what he had done. If they investigated the matter further, what would happen to him? He would definitely be imprisoned. From now on, his good life would have ended! "Behave yourself!" The two policemen held down Jeremiah. Just as they were about to handcuff him, they heard a loud shouting from the side. "Let go of him!" Then, a middle-aged man in his fifties strode over and rushed to the two policemen, shouting, "What''s going on? Don''t you know the rules? Who dares to torture him? Don''t you know that this is the grandson of Master Rong?" The two policemen looked up and saw an old man, who was about 70 years old, striding towards them. He was dressed in Chinese traditional clothing. "Gentlemen, it shouldn''t be considered breaking the rules for me to exchange a few words with my grandson, right?" the old man in the Tang costume asked as he charged at the two policemen. The two policemen looked at each other, nodded, and let go of Jeremiah at the same time. As soon as Jeremiah saw Penn, he immediately crawled over and hugged Penn''s leg, crying, "Grandpa! Grandpa! You must save me, grandpa!" Penn looked at thepletely deformed right index finger of Jeremiah and noticed that Jeremiah could not move his left leg. His eyes were full of anger. He bent down and patted Jeremiah on the shoulder, "Don''t worry. Grandpa will help you. Today, no one can hurt you. Grandpa is here!" Chapter 837 Chapter 837 When Penn spoke, he was emitting a strong sense of self-confidence from head to toe. "Grandpa, my leg! My leg is broken!" Jeremiah cried, "You can''t let him go like this. You have to revenge me!" "I won''t let go of anyone who dares to hurt you!" Penn suddenly raised his head, and there was a sharp light in his turbid eyes. He pointed at Sylvia and said, "Little girl Sylvia, when I first saw you, you were still in diapers. In the blink of an eye, more than 20 years have passed, and you have be a beautiful youngdy!" Penn''s words sounded as if he was reminiscing about the past, but in fact, he was telling Sylvia that when he was fighting in this business circle, she was still a child who drank milk and that she should not be arrogant in front of him. Sylvia had been in the circle for so many years, how could she not understand the meaning behind Penn''s words? She smiled at Penn and said, "Master Rong, I often hear my grandfather mentioning you. He always says that you are highly respected." Sylvia''s words overwhelmed what Penn had just expressed, which made Penn feel that he had just hurt himself. Penn sneered and said, "Little girl, I''ve lived for so many years and I''ve seen through a lot of things. And I earned that respect. I know that when Robert decided to retire, I also retired. Now old men like us only want to have a better life with our descendants. What you''ve done makes it hard for me." Sylvia smiled faintly, "Master Rong, we merchants also have pride. This pride doesn''t allow us to earn money that goes against our conscience. This is also what my grandfather taught me. Our Lins Group never earns the money in an hical way!" Although Sylvia didn''t make it clear, her meaning was quite obvious. That was, the one who had earned the money in an illegal way was not a member of the Lins Group. Penn was in Ningzhong City, and he had the same status as Robert in Yinzhou. He was clear about what Jeremiah had done. When he heard Sylvia''s words, he snorted and said, "Little girl, I''m getting old. I am closer to death day by day. I don''t want to waste my time on these quarrels. Today''s thing, not only you, but even if Robert came here, he would have to give me an exnation!" "Exnation?" Sylvia raised her long and shapely eyebrows, "What exnation do you want?!" "It''s very simple! Whoever touches my Jere shouldn''t leave!" Penn waved his big hand and said in an extremely domineering tone, "Jere is the only descendant of the Rong Family. He has to live his life well!" "Ha, Jeremiah''s way of doing things couldn''t allow him to live his life in peace!" Sylvia replied in a firm and forceful manner. Penn squinted his eyes and said, "Little girl, are you trying to ruin the rtionship between you and me?" As soon as Penn finished his words, he heard a voice full of confidence from the side, "Ruin the rtionship? A little girl from Robert''s family isn''t qualified to offend us, is she?" "Not bad, she''s still a little girl. She''s managed the Lins Group for a few years. To put it nicely, she''s the president of the Lins Group. To put it bluntly, she''s just lucky to inherit something that we''ve given up on." "Indeed, even if Robert came, he wouldn''t dare to say that he would try to ruin the rtionship between us, old fogeys. Sylvia Lin, what right does she have? What kind of confidence does she have?" Voice after voice rang out one after another. When she heard these words, Sylvia furrowed her eyebrows as she turned to one side. An old man and woman in their sixties or seventies came over. Each of them was followed by bodyguards and secretaries. Each of them wore a badge on their body. The badge had a green three embroidered in the yellow sand. This badge could be seen in Western China decades ago. Only the oldest founding members of the Lins Group had this kind of badge. These elders were the ones who fought together with Robert in the business field of Western China. Seeing the appearance of these people, Penn''s face lit up with joy. Of course, these people didn''t come by chance, but he had informed them. Back then, there were many people who adventured in the business world. In the end, only the Lins Group survived. These people said that they would give up some things voluntarily, but they were the only ones who knew what made them give up. These people were all people with ambition. If they had no ambition, how could they havepeted for hegemony in the business? But in the end, Robert climbed to the top of the mountain, and these people all lived in seclusion. They all had their own opinions about it. Now, the Lins Group had obtained several projects and government policies, including the hospital in Technology City, the cooperation with the Gerald Group, as well as cooperation with Dan Fong. This made the Lins Group be thergest group in entire Western China. Many people''s eyes were red with envy, and they were even looking for opportunities. This time around, Penn received a hundred responses. After the old people from back then heard this news, all of them had rushed over with the fastest speed possible in hopes of suppressing Sylvia. Once they could suppress Sylvia, it would be sufficient to raise their prestige. Once their prestige increased, they would gain even more benefits from the Lins Group. Ningzhong City was located in a special ce in Western China. It didn''t take too long for them to arrive. These people happened to arrive at the same time. As Sylvia looked at these people who had arrived, her eyebrows became more and more tightly knitted together. The Lins Group was a special organization. The reason why Robert had such a high prestige was that he was called the leader of the businessmunity in Western China. If the granddaughter of the leader openly argued with the founding members, he would certainly lose his prestige. For Robert himself, it was likely that his brilliant life would be marked with a ck dot before he died. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. "Is this the girl from Robert''s family? Though she''s young, her temper is pretty high. Since when did these younger generation members dare to behave atrociously in front of us?" A white-haired old man, who was dressed in a Chinese tunic suit, walked to Penn''s side. As he stared at Sylvia, he unceremoniously chided her. "Young girl, it''s understandable if you''re hot-tempered. We were the same when we were young, weren''t we?" An old woman who wore an expensive mink coat also walked over. "However, no matter how hot you are, you still shouldn''t get mad at your elders. This isn''t a matter of seniority!" "That''s right!" The founding members of the Lins Group came one after another. All of them spoke, aiming at Sylvia. Jeremiah, who had just been helped up from the ground, saw so many eldersing to support him. The fear on his face gradually disappeared and turned into cruelty. His eyes kept ncing between Sylvia and Henry. "Jere, we watched you grow up. If there''s anything you want, just tell me. i''ll help you. Even the juniors of Robert''s family wouldn''t dare to do anything to you!" The old woman said. Chapter 838 Chapter 838 As Sylvia looked at these people who had arrived, the expression on her face gradually turned ugly. These people always talked about themselves using their identities, and asionally mentioned the name of Robert, which meant that they wanted to take advantage of their seniority in front of them! "In the past few decades, what went wrong with the Lins Group''s internal affairs? When did you start letting the Bureau intervene?" The old man in traditional clothing said discontentedly. "Do you mean that even though we, the old guys, are not dead yet, Robert''s descendants already look down on us? If that''s the case, Robert''s promise to us back then was nothing more than empty talk!" "Sylvia Lin, you little girl. Thest time I saw you, you were still wearing diapers. Now you''re going to ride on the heads of old guys like us?" Another old man said. "You''re the president of the Lin Group, but you should know that if we don''t agree, your decision does not count!" The old woman in a velvet dress said, "What, do you, the president of the Lins Group, want to draw a line with us old people now?" All the people present were speaking up for Penn. The fact that Sylvia was standing here was obvious that she had be the target of everyone''s attention. Two of them started to look extremely proud when they saw that they were almost done with the suppression. N?velDrama.Org ? content. "Girl, this is an internal affair of the Lins Group. Get all the policemen dispersed. Let the Lins Group resolve this problem itself." "Jeremiah is a good boy. If he did something wrong, well teach him a lesson!" "Let the policemen go and hand over the one who injured Jeremiah. Well pretend as if nothing happened. Otherwise, you will have to give us an exnation for today''s matter!" said the old woman. Sylvia lowered her head. When she heard the voiceing from her ear, her face turned increasingly cold. "Ha, ha, ha!" A loudugh suddenly sounded from the side. "Everyone, we haven''t seen each other for a long time. As a result, you have gathered together for such a little thing and decided to make it difficult for a child!" As soon as theughter sounded, the founding members of the Lins Group all looked toward the source of theughter. Sylvia also raised her head abruptly and looked at the person who had arrived. "Grandpa!" Robert Lin walked out of a Maybach, with his hands behind his back, and strode toward them. "Robert, you''ve really taught your granddaughter in the right way! She broke my grandson''s leg so easily!" Penn looked at Robert with a gloomy face. His words were full of questions. It was he who called Robert. "Robert, what do you mean?!" The old woman also said, "At that time, we had an agreement that we don''t care about the affairs of other parties. Now you, from Yinzhou, directly reached out to Ningzhong City. Isn''t it a vition of the rules?" "You''re the ones who broke the rules!" Sylvia spoke again, "Jeremiah, in the name of the Lins Group, has done all kinds of illegal things. He''s a criminal!" "Shut up!" The old man in traditional clothing scolded, "Sylvia Lin, your grandfather is here. You don''t have the right to speak now!" "Me!" Sylvia was about to speak, but she was stopped by Robert''s gesture. Robert chuckled and said, "I''ve heard about what happened here. Penn, if you don''t take care of this grandson of yours, someone else will." Penn snorted, "No matter how my grandson is, it''s our Rong family''s own business. It''s not up to your younger generation to interfere. Robert, do you mean that I, Penn Rong, have to listen to the Lins? Do we, the elders, also have to listen to the Lins?" "Penn, we''re already so old. Control your temper." Robert smiled. "We''re all old friends. I, Robert, was the one who made us be friends back then. This is not a quarrel, but a solution." "Contol his temper?!" The old woman''s face was full of dissatisfaction. "Robert, your granddaughter''s leg is not broken. If your granddaughter was crippled today, let''s see if you could still control your temper!" "Eh?" Robert, who always had a smile on his face, suddenly changed his expression. His eyes were like torches as he red at the old woman. "What do you mean? Do you want to cripple one of my granddaughter''s legs? If you want to, I''ll stand here and watch. I''ll see who dares toe here!" Under Robert''s gaze, the old woman held her breath subconsciously. Robert''s ability to stand up meant that he had the ability to crush everyone. However, some people''s sharpness would be forgotten after a long period of time. When the founding members saw Robert''s anger, they looked back and forth and saw some fear in the other party''s eyes. The old man in the Chinese tradition suit hastened to smooth things over. "Robert, don''t be angry. It''s Penn''s grandson who got hurt. We''re all in a hurry. To put it bluntly, we''re all brothers. Penn''s grandson is everyone''s grandson. If your Silvia got hurt, all of us would go crazy. How can there be anything wrong with your Silvia?" "Really?" Robert sneered and said, "Then what do you want to do with this junior? If you have anything to say, you cane to Lin''s Manor. I''ll treat you with good tea!" Henry stood behind Sylvia and couldn''t help smiling when he saw Robert suppressing all the elders present by himself. He had known Robert for such a long time, but this was the first time he had seen Robert show such a look. To be honest, Robert did have some power and influence. At least, Henry had seen many business giants, but few of them couldpete with Robert in terms of power and influence. It seemed that Robert was not easy to deal with when he was young! However, it was easy to understand that public security in the past was not as good as it was now. If one wanted to do business, one not only had to have a business brain but also had to have undevelopednd like the northwest. Penn took a look at his grandson, who needed someone to support him with his broken leg. He took a deep breath and said, "Robert, I understand that it was Jere''s fault. But you know, Jere is the only sessor of my family. If he is disabled like this, not only will I lose my face, but your reputation will also be damaged. I don''t me Sylvia. I just want to make the one who disabled Jere pay the price." When talking to this point, Penn looked at Henry, who was standing behind Sylvia. Just now, he also heard that someone had already known who disabled Jeremiah. "Yes, Robert. Jeremiah can''t be disabled in vain. If Jere is disabled like this, and as the leader, you don''t say a word, I''m afraid no one in this world will respect you!" The old woman threatened him. Robert nced around with a faint smile on his face. If these people were going to ask Sylvia to give them an exnation today, Robert might really fall out with them, which would damage his reputation. However, these people were looking for death. They wanted The Conqueror toe and apologize to them! Were they worthy Of The Conqueror''s apology? Chapter 839 Chapter 839 The founding members of the Lins Group saw that Robert did not speak, so they only thought that Robert was considering their offer. "Robert, you have to give us an exnation for this matter, no matter what." The old man in traditional clothing walked to the front of Robert and said softly, "Your granddaughter ordered the policemen to capture so many members of the Rong Family. You can just take out an insignificant member and throw him in prison. The Rong family''s reputation will remain good, and so will yours. What do you think?" Robert remained silent as he looked at the grandfather and grandson of the Rong Family. This was not in order to give the Rong Family face. If The Conqueror were to give them an exnation, the Rong Family would be gone. "Robert, don''t hesitate. Today''s matter is neither big nor small. You''d better let it go. Today, so many old brothers are watching. Don''t make it hard for everyone." The old man spoke again. Robert looked at Jeremiah and caught the haze in his eyes. Robert had seen this kind of haze many times in his life. He fixed his eyes on Henry and cast an inquiring look. Henry was a smart man. With a simple look in Robert''s eyes, he knew what Robert wanted to do. So he nodded at Robert. Robert, who had been silent for a long time, said, "Okay! I am not unreasonable. If you want an exnation, I will give you an exnation. Sylvia, let''s go!" As Robert spoke, he went forward and grabbed Sylvia''s arm with one hand. "Grandpa?" Sylvia looked at Robert with a puzzled face. Robert secretly winked at Sylvia. Sylvia turned back and looked at Henry. She found that Henry was also winking at her, which made Sylvia suddenly understand that her husband and grandfather had already reached some kind of tacit understanding without her knowing it. Thinking of this, Sylvia did not say anything more, but let Robert pull her to the Maybach. As for Henry''s safety, Sylvia did not worry about it at all. At the same time, Robert asked Captain Richard who had personally led the team here and asked him to withdraw all of them. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Many founding members of the Lins Group were standing there. When they saw Robert getting in the car with Sylvia, they all smiled proudly. Robert''s surrender made them understand that Robert really cared about his reputation. At the same time, they also confirmed their deterrent power. With this deterrent power, why would they worry about not getting any benefits from the Lins Group? Seeing the Maybach leave, all the people turned their eyes to Henry. Jeremiah wore a cruel sneer at the corner of his mouth. "Boy, weren''t you very arrogant? I will give you another chance to be arrogant! Without support, you are not even a dog in front of me. Do you know?" Henry stood there and just made a gesture of putting his mobile phone into his pocket. With a cold face, Penn waved his hand behind him. Immediately, two bodyguards in ck walked up, grabbed Henry''s shoulder, and pulled him directly to a vehicle without saying a word. Henry did not resist and let the two people take him to the car. "Jere, what are you going to do with him?" Penn asked his grandson. "It''s very simple!" Jeremiah said with a sneer, "I''m going to grind his limbs and torture him to death bit by bit!" "Jere, you can y as you like, but you should pay attention to one thing." The old woman said, "You just need to watch from the side. Don''t do it on your own. Don''t let anyone get something on you." "Don''t worry, I understand." Jeremiah nodded. "Well, there''s no rush to do it today." Penn said to the middle-aged man in his fifties, "Arrange a few people first and take the young master to the hospital. As for the aftermath, you take care of it yourself." "Yes, Master Rong." The middle- aged man turned around and walked toward the vehicle where Henry was. Penn nced around and said to the founding members, "Let''s go, everyone. Today, the old thing Robert bowed his head, and we should celebrate it. Then we will negotiate again. In recent months, the Lins Group has been developing well. Without us old guys, thepany would not be like today. If the Lins Group doesn''t award us, we will appear in public." "Of course we have to discuss it!" The old man sneered, "Robert really regards himself as the elder brother. If we don''t do anything else, Sylvia will really be arrogant in the future." "Yes." The old woman said, "She looks like a crestfallen girl. I don''t know what she will do in a few years. In my opinion, we should call out all the brothers and sisters from the past. It''s time to reshuffle the business circle in Western China." "We have to give the matter further thought and discuss itter. But one thing is for sure. We can''t let this go. That Sylvia has to pay the price sooner orter!" Penn said firmly. "Grandpa, if you want to overthrow the Lins Group, you must let me deal with that Sylvia!" Jeremiah stuck out his tongue and licked his lips, lust shing in his eyes. "Jere, don''t worry." Before Penn could say anything, the old woman took the lead and said, "You can punish all the members of the Lin Family!" "Hahaha! Let''s go have some tea!" The old manughed. "We can''t drink tea, but we must drink today." Penn waved his hand aggressively, as if they had seen the day they pushed the Lin Family down. The rest of the founding members all smiled. A long Benz stopped at the side of the road, and Penn led a group of elders to the car. Two Benz led to the road ahead. All of them were ck luxury cars, which were like a ck dragon, and were mighty on the road. The off-road vehicle Henry was in was also in this motorcade. Henry, who was sitting in the back seat of the car, was held by two bodyguards. He closed his eyes and did not say a word, as if he had epted his fate. The two bodyguards looked at Henry sitting in the middle with sneers on their faces. "You don''t know what''s good for you? How dare you touch Master Rong?" "You''re destined to die today!" The two bodyguards kept making sounds. Just when the two bodyguards wereughing, the off- road vehicle that was speeding suddenly stopped. The people in the car, including the driver, all unconsciously leaned forward. No one noticed that Henry, who was sitting in the back seat, did not move at all in such a fierce situation. "What''s going on?" the middle-aged man in his fifties sitting in the seat asked. "I don''t know, the car in front of us..." The driver answered, but before he could finish his words, he suddenly opened his eyes wide, and his eyes became dull. He stared at the front, muttering, "Tan... tank!" In front of this ck fleet, there was a heavily armoured tank, blocking the middle of the road. The pitch- ck cannon holes were facing the entire fleet. Chapter 840 Chapter 840 The heavy-loaded tank stopped in the middle of the road. It looked like a steel beast. At the front of the motorcade, two Benz cars worth millions of yuan stopped and the driver looked at them in horror. In the longer version of the Benz, Penn and a group of founding members had just opened a bottle of red wine. Jeremiah was lying in the arms of a young woman, and two pretty and lovely nurses were squatting aside, treating Jeremiah''s injuries. "What''s going on? Why did the car suddenly stop?" Feeling the sudden stopping of the car, Penn shouted discontentedly. "Master Rong, something happened in front." The driver opened the window so that the people sitting in the back seat could see what was happening. "Is this a manoeuvre?" Penn frowned and looked ahead, then said to the driver, "Let''s take a detour." Although Penn had a high status in Ningzhong City and was driving arrogantly, he was not stupid enough toe into conflict with the manoeuvre. The driver slowly moved the steering wheel. When he was just halfway through, he suddenly stopped. "Master Rong, we can''t go further." Yet another heavy tank was heading towards them from behind. From the bottom of his heart, he could feel a sense of pressure emanating from the tank. N?velDrama.Org ? content. A loud noise came from above them. In the sky, more than a dozen armed helicopters came from the horizon and hovered above the fleet. The gun barrels on the armed helicopter were currently slowly spinning. This was a sign that they were already warm-up, ready to fire at any time. On each helicopter, there was a rope. One fully- armed soldier slipped down from the rope, pulled out the semi- automatic rifle behind him, and aimed at every car in this fleet. On the tank in front of them, the loudspeaker emitted some sounds. "I warn you, you have been surrounded. Now, all of you leave the cars. I give you 30 seconds. Everyone leave the car!" An unquestionable warning was issued from the loudspeaker. The people in the car suddenly understood that this was not a manoeuvre. These tanks and helicopters appeared because of them! In the Benz, Penn and the others looked back and forth with confused faces. "I warn you, thest 20 seconds, all of you should leave the cars, otherwise, we will shoot without hesitation!" The warning from the loudspeaker sounded again. The two Benz at the front opened slowly. As soon as the driver came out, he was pressed to the ground by two fully armed soldiers. Seven or eight soldiers rushed to the Benz and pulled the door open. Penn and the others were immediately pulled out before they could get off the cars. They were all pressed down on the ground and the guns were pointed at their heads. Jeremiah, who had been enjoying himself in the car, was pulled out of the car andy on the ground with his clothes in disarray. "You! Who are you?!" Penn was pressed there. "We are all businessmen who do our business ording to thew. You can''t treat us like this!" "ording to thew?" A man in a traditional suit slowly came over and said, "Are youwabiding businessmen? We will investigate that. But now, you are suspected of restricting the freedom of others. At this point, even if you have high status, you will be punished!" Penn was about to refute when he saw the man''s face. He was shocked by what he saw. In front of him, eighty percent of Chinese citizens could call out this person''s name. This was one of the top people! Penn didn''t understand why this big shot would show up in person and bring people to arrest him. Had Jeremiah''s action already rmed them? That was impossible! The rest of the founding members were also trembling all over and did not dare to make a sound. The soldiers opened the doors one after another. "Come out!" The door of the off-road vehicle that Henry was sitting in opened and two bodyguards who were escorting Henry were dragged out. Henry walked out of the car, brushed the dust on his body, and said, "Your speed is not bad. It seems that the promise you gave was not an empty promise!" The man in the traditional suit smiled and said, "The ten people we have promised you are naturally not a joke. You are the first one, and you should report the remaining nine people at the same time. Otherwise, if you make such a big noise every time, it will easily cause panic!" "Panic? How can a manoeuvre cause panic?" Henry shook his head. "These people are suspected of kidnapping. How should we judge them? I think you are clearer than me. I''ll leave first." After Henry finished speaking, he waved his hand, turned around and strode away. Penn who was pressed on the ground watched Henrymunicate with the man in front of him like an old friend, and his eyes were almost popping out. The man in front of him was standing in the top position in China, and even at the peak of power in the whole world. What was the identity of the person who could chat with him like this? At that moment, Penn finally figured out what had happened. No wonder Robert let him go so easily. Robert wanted to get rid of him by using somebody else! In the end, Robert''s reputation would not be damaged at all. However, how did Robert know such a person? Penn''s face was still red from joy a minute ago, but now it had turned grey. He did not need to think about how he would be judged if he restricted the freedom of others. He only knew that he had offended such a big shot who stood at the peak of power. He was definitely doomed. Not only him, but the whole Rong Family was going to be doomed! "Penn, you''ve done us wrong! You''ve done us wrong!" The founding member, who was in a traditional suit, shouted loudly. They were called here by Penn. If they were involved in this matter together today, they would definitelye to no good end. Penn closed his eyes and shed a line of tears. He didn''t say anything. Maybach, in which Robert and Sylvia were sitting, stopped not far away. "Master Lin, are you sure you don''t want to get involved in this matter? Mr. Zhang..." Captain Richard from Yinzhou stood in front of the rear window of Maybach and advised him with an anxious look. As a result, before he finished his words, Captain Richard saw the tank that drove to the street and the armed helicopter hovering in the sky. The shouts in the loudspeaker had clearly reached the ears of Captain Richard. Shortly after, Captain Richard saw Henry, who had just been taken away by the Rong Family, walk out of the convoy as if nothing had happened. After Henry walked out, all the people in the convoy were taken away. Watching such a scene, Captain Richard opened his mouth wide again. Even though Captain Richard already knew that Henry''s status was very high, every contact with Henry would thoroughly change his cognition of Henry. Captain Richard couldn''t imagine that there was nobody else who could have this kind of treatment, except for the top few people in China, since the people from the Ministry of Safety and Security had personallye to arrest people today. At this moment, Captain Richard swore that if he met anyone rted to Mr. Zhang, he would show his best behaviour. He must not allow any dissatisfaction from Mr. Zhang. People under him should also do their best to satisfy Mr. Zhang. Chapter 841 Chapter 841 Just when Penn sent people to grab Henry and let him get on the car, Henry made a gesture of taking out his mobile phone and sending a text message. The content of the text message was very simple, with only a few words. "Henry, one of the ten." Then, in just a few minutes, the nes and tanks were all here. Henry put his hands in his pockets, walked to the Maybach with a rxed look, opened the front door, and got in. Behind sat Sylvia and Robert. "Mr. Zhang." Captain Richard, who was standing outside the back door of Maybach, greeted Henry as soon as he saw him. "Captain Richard, thank you for today''s matter. There are still some things to deal with when we return to Yinzhou." Henry said to Richard. "Yes!" Captain Richard nodded quickly. "All the policemen in Yinzhou will be at your disposal!" "No need to listen to mymand." Henry shook his head and corrected him. "As the man who reported the case, we still have to listen to yourmand. Captain Richard, don''t let us down." "Definitely!" Captain Richard immediately stood straight. "Okay, let''s go." Henry said to the driver next to him. The driver turned back and nced at Robert. He didn''t start the car until he saw Robert nod his head. As for Henry''s identity, Sylvia had already known it, and she was not surprised to see the tanks and nes. On the other hand, Robert was startled. He knew Henry''s identity as The Conqueror, and he also knew that The Conqueror had a high status in the world. But he didn''t expect that his status was so high. Looking at Henry, who was sitting in the front seat, Robert couldn''t help but nod his head. If he entrusted his granddaughter to this kind of person, he would be at ease even if he had to die. Family Lin was lucky to be blessed by The Conqueror. Henry, who was sitting in the front seat, said, "Dear, get ready. From today on, your business should spread out of Yinzhou. You should also personally run your business in other cities in Western China. It''s not good to let people take advantage of the loopholes." Hearing this, Sylvia was stunned for a moment, then immediately understood Henry''s meaning, "Husband, do you mean..." "In the future, there will be no branches of the Lins Group in Western China," Henry affirmed. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Robert leaned back in his seat and closed his eyes. There was a trace of sadness in his heart, but he also knew that it would happen sooner orter. The business world was such a ruthless ce. It would be fine if Penn and others enjoyed theirter years. But if they had some bad intentions, they could either destroy them or give the Lins Group to them. There was no third possibility. The Maybach gradually returned to Yinzhou. At twelve o''clock at noon, they arrived in Yinzhou. The Scenery Tour Company, which covered an area of thousands of square metres and owned the best resources in the whole of Western China, had long been cursed. Except for a few foreign tourists who were deceived by the interior of this touristpany, the locals knew how shady this touristpany was. However, no one could do anything about it because everyone knew that it was the Lins Group that was standing behind thispany! Inside the Scenery Tour Company, several waiters were having a quarrel with the two tourists. The two tourists had obvious southern characteristics and could be seen at a nce that they were not locals from Yinzhou. "This touristpany is too much! I request a refund! The tickets we bought online clearly stated that we will have free lunch and free drinks. Why do we need to pay now?" The two tourists, a man and a woman, were both in their thirties. Three waiters from the Scenery Tour Company sat aside. One of the young men looked at the two and said with a sneer, "Yes, it''s free, but you didn''t eat it. You were drinking, and that is not included. Of course, you have to pay for it. Do you want to drink for free? OK, you can go out and walk around the corner. When you see the word toilet, you can go in. The drinks there are free." "You!" The tourist''s face turned red, but he couldn''t say anything as he looked at the three waiters who looked like they were ruffians and gangsters. "Well, I won''t argue with you. A rubbish tourismpany like you will fall sooner orter!" The female tourists said, "We are waiting for a bus now. It is written on the schedule that the bus should come to pick us up at 11:40. It''s already 12:20, and we haven''t seen the trace of the bus yet!" "Damn, what do you think?" The waiter continued. "Even the nes are always a littlete. What''s wrong with the traffic jam? Why don''t you take a taxi yourself?" Hearing this, the male tourist''s anger that was suppressed in his heart rushed up again. "Where''s the manager?! I want to talk to your manager!" "Coincidentally, I''m the manager." The waiter who had been speaking spoke again, "It''s useless for you to file aint." "Give us our money back! We won''t stay here anymore!" The female tourist waved her hand. "Refund the money? The tickets have already been issued. You want us to refund the money?" sneered the waiter. "You can''t get the money. If you don''t want to stay here, then just leave." "Just wait and see, I will go to the officials to sue you!" The male tourist took the female tourist''s hand and went out directly. He was so angry that he lost any interest in travelling. The faces of the waiters did not change even a little when they heard that the two of them were going to report them. It was obvious that they had been used to such a scene for a long time. The staff of the whole tourismpany justughed after seeing the aggressive appearance of the two people. Just as the two tourists were about to walk out of thepany, a voice stopped them. "Hey, let me remind you that ourpany belongs to the Lins Group. Don''tin about us, or you''ll be in trouble. Haha!" A burst ofughter sounded in thepany. The staff of thispany were engaged in the service industry. However, not only did they not feel ashamed at all when they saw the tourists leaving with dissatisfaction, but they evenughed at them. "Honey, I''ve told you a long time ago. You think highly of everyone. The sry is too high for them. As a result, they live happily and don''t want to improve. They always want to find an easy way. As time goes by, they will make a big mess. Of course, this is connected to the management. It''s time to clean up the management of Lins Group." "That''s true." The entrance of the Scenery Tourpany was pushed open from the outside, and Henry and Sylvia walked in side by side. They clearly heard the jeers in thepany just now. Sylvia nced at the crowd and said, "You''re using the name of the Lins Group. Do you think the Lins will really protect you? As far as I know, what you are doing now has vited your contract with the Lins Group. If the Lins Group is willing, they can sue all of you!" "Who the hell are you? What does our business have to do with you?" The waiter said to Sylvia with a look of displeasure on his face. Chapter 842 Chapter 842 Henry and Sylvia stood in front of the entrance of thepany, looking at the waiter who was talking to them with an unhappy face. The waiter happened to be the one who poured two cups of boiled water yesterday and asked the two of them to pay ten yuan. Sylvia slightly raised her head, "Who I am has nothing to do with you, but what you said has a lot to do with me. The Lins Group is not like what you said." "F*ck, what does it have to do with you?" The waiter looked at Sylvia unhappily. "My brother-inw is the boss of thispany. If you are not happy, go andin about me!" "There''s no need toin about you." Sylvia lightly smiled. "I''m telling you, you canin if you want to. If you don''t want, get out of here. Don''t stand there looking for trouble. If you stay here you won''t be able to leave even if you want to!" The waiter looked fierce. When he said these words, he was full of confidence. Obviously, he had done many threatening things. Henry''s phone in his pocket suddenly rang. He took it out and took a look at it, then said to Sylvia, "Dear, they are already here." "Let theme in directly." Sylvia said to Henry, then looked at the waiter and said, "I think it won''t be me who won''t be able to leave." Just as Sylvia''s voice reverberated, the main entrance of thepany was kicked open by someone from the outside. Dozens of fully armed policemen swarmed in and went straight to all the staff of the Scenery Tour Company present. Seeing the policemen who suddenly rushed in, the staff looked surprised. "What are you doing here? Who allowed you to barge in?" The waiter roared. "Is there a problem with letting theme?" Sylvia asked in a soft voice. "Who do you think you are?" The waiter shouted at Sylvia. "This is our private ce. What right do you have to let the policemen in?" "Haha." Sylvia sneered, "A private ce? Why don''t I know that my, Sylvia Lin''s, own property has be someone else''s private ce?!" "Your property? Sylvia Lin?" A puzzled look appeared on the waiter''s face when he heard Sylvia''s words. Before the waiter could think more, a middle-aged man in his forties ran in, rolling and crawling. "Brother- in-w!" The waiter hurriedly called out when he saw the middle-aged man. The middle- aged man who had juste in was the boss of thispany. Upon hearing the waiter''s voice, the middle-aged man ran to Sylvia with sweat all over his face without even looking at the waiter. He said in an ingratiating manner, "President Lin, what brings you here?" "What brings me here?" Sylvia snorted, "Of course it is a kind of evil intentions. If I didn''te, would the Lins Group change into a group of robbers under your leadership, Fraizer Guo?" "President Lin, you..." The middle-aged man was just about to speak when he saw Sylvia''s secretary, Cathy Lee,e in hurriedly from the outside of thepany''s door. In Cathy''s hand, she was holding a file. "President Lin, all the materials have been collected. This is the report that Frazier Guo wrote during this period. I have asked someone to investigate. It''s totally inconsistent with the actual financial expenses. All the forty- eight employees of thispany are involved in this matter. All their names are on the list, including the random charges to travellers. The three senior executives of the Lins Group have covered up his behaviour and have been arrested by the police." Cathy handed the file in her hand to Sylvia. Sylvia opened the file and nced through the list. She sneered and handed the list over to Henry. Henry waved his hand to the outside of the tourismpany. Captain Richard, who was waiting at the door, immediately rushed in and said, "Mr. Zhang, what''s the order?" "Captain Richard, please arrest all the people on this list. The Legal Affairs Department of Lins Group will deal with them soon." Henry put the list in Richard''s hand. Captain Richard nodded his head with a serious look. Then he shouted out the names on the list and let the policemen arrest them. In addition to the boss of thepany, Frazier Guo, the waiter was the second one to be arrested. Frazier listened to what Cathy just said, and also listened to the name on the list. His face was as pale as ash. At the moment when the waiter was detained by the policemen, he was no longer arrogant as before. He finally realized who Sylvia was! The woman in front of him, Sylvia, was the president of the Lins Group. No wonder her name sounded so familiar! Sylvia took a special look at the waiter and asked her secretary, Cathy, "Secretary Lee, please tell me how many years this person will be sentenced for." "Hector Li is Fraizer''s aplice and also the HR of thepany. He falsely registered seven chiefs is thepany. Every chief had a sry of 6000 yuan per month, which sums up to a total of 790,000 yuan over the past period. He had also received a total of 96,000 yuan through other channels. ording to the regtions, he will be sentenced to 15 years of imprisonment and have his entire property confiscated." After Cathy finished speaking, the waiter''s face instantly turned deathly pale. What did 15 years mean to a person? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. The best period of his life would be spent in prison. Beads of sweat rolled down the waiter''s forehead, and his eyes became empty. "Nice, that should be enough." Sylvia nodded her head as if she was satisfied. "Take all of them away!" ordered Captain Richard. With a wave of his hand, the policemen took all the people that had been involved in this matter. After all the people were taken away, there were only a few people left, and the enormouspany looked quite empty. Looking at the emptypany, Sylvia sighed. "Sweetheart, this kind of thing is normal. Don''t take it to heart. The Lins Group is getting bigger and bigger, and there are more and more interests in it. So..." "Dear, I understand. You don''t need tofort me." Sylvia looked at Henry and smiled. "I have only been in contact with the Lin Group for a short time. Some people were willing to select me as the president of the Lin Group even though I am in my twenties, but most people only regard me as a little girl." "Honey." Henry put his hand on Sylvia''s shoulder. "I think you know better than me what to do in the future. What I want to say is that such things will happen when there are interests. If you want to take full control of the Lins Group, not only do you need to convince others, but also you need to make them afraid of you. If you don''t want to do something, I can help you solve all the hidden problems." "Honey, it''s unnecessary." Sylvia shook her head. "I''m not a child. I''ll learn to solve the problems in the future." "That''s good." Henry looked at Sylvia''s eyes gradually showing a relieved look, and he was relieved. Chapter 843 Chapter 843 In the following days, Sylvia did not personally take care of thepanies under her. She just asked Cathy to arrange some people to secretly visit thepanies mentioned in theined letters. As long as they found out who the people involved were, no matter how big or small, they would be severely punished. "Dear, are you still going to thepany today?" Asked Henry after they went out of thepany. Sylvia nodded. "Yes, I need to go. We''ve caught so many people today. The people in thepany must be nervous, including the reporters. They are probably extremely anxious to hear about this matter. I will just take this opportunity to hold a press conference to rify what happened before." "Do you want me to help you build up the momentum?" Henry asked. "No need, honey. I will handle it by myself. Do you really regard me as a little girl?" Sylvia puffed out her cute cheeks and raised her fist. "Don''t forget, I was called the business queen of Yinzhou." Looking at the cute appearance of the woman in front of him, Henry couldn''t help kissing her on her forehead. This kiss made the woman blush. "What are you doing? There are so many people watching!" Henry nced around. Around him, the policemen were pushing those criminals in their vehicles. The members of the Legal Affairs Department of the Lins Group were alsoing. There were quite a lot of people who knew them. Henry raised his eyebrows and said, "Let them watch. You are my wife. What else can they say? They envy that I have such a beautiful wife." "Shame on you!" Sylvia red at Henry and strode aside. "Haha." Henryughed shamelessly and ran up quickly, taking the initiative to hold Sylvia''s jade-like hand. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Sylvia only pretended to struggle for a moment before allowing Henry to hold her hand. They were just like a couple in love, hand in hand. The woman blushed and buried her face in the chest. The man was walking wearing a smirk on his face. Suddenly, the mobile phone rang. At this moment, the ringing of the phone was particrly harsh, breaking the moment of sweetness between the two of them. Henry picked up the phone, looked at the caller, and picked up the phone with a surprised look. "Alvin?" This was the first time Alvin had taken the initiative to call Henry after Henry had shown up. "Mr. Zhang, there''s a big business offer. But I don''t know if we can take it. It''s very difficult." Alvin''s voice sounded a little excited and hesitant. "Just take it," Henry replied very easily. No matter what kind of big business or difficulty it was, it could be easilypleted by Henry. Outside the Qi- refining practitioners, the Reapers were definitely the best of the best in the world. "But Mr. Zhang..." Alvin wanted to say something but said nothing. "Just tell me what you have in mind." "Here''s the thing, Mr. Zhang. This task is a group mission. The other party has invited a lot of securitypanies. We''re not the only one. I''m just afraid that the reward will be..." Henry smiled and said, "We can ask as much as you want. Alvin, remember one thing." "What is it?" "We are the strongest, stronger than any securitypany. Don''t have any pressure, understand?" Alvin took a deep breath and replied, "Okay, Mr. Zhang, I see. I''ll give him a reply now." "Okay, do what you want. You are still young. Be bold and don''t be overcautious." Henry encouraged him and hung up the phone. Henry still had a good impression of Alvin. If possible, he would like to train him. ording to Henry''s observation right now, Alvin was an excellent man in all aspects. "Honey, are you busy?" Sylvia looked at Henry with her big eyes blinking. "It''s no big deal." Henry lifted Sylvia''s soft hands and patted her gently. The two returned to the Lins Group and had a casual lunch. When Henry was about to go upstairs with Sylvia, Alvin called him again. "Mr. Zhang, the other party has agreed!" Alvin''s voice was full of excitement. "I asked them for seven million yuan. They have agreed! Mr. Zhang, seven million yuan!" Henry sighed. Alvin had not seen enough of this world. If others were to find out that the Reapers had gone out to carry out missions for seven million, they would probablyugh to death. In fact, at the beginning, someone offered a price of several oil fields and wanted to ask several Reapers to protect them, but Henry did not agree. Compared with a few oil fields, these seven million dors were nothing. However, Henry did not want to discourage Alvin''s enthusiasm. "How do you want to arrange it? As the only person in charge of thepany, you''ll negotiate with the other party. You should go with us this time." "Go together? Can I?" Alvin''s words carried a bit of pleasant surprise. "Why not? You set the price of seven million. It''s good for you to go with us and see our strength. It will be more convenient for you to work in the future," Henry said with a smile. "Great!" Alvin screamed on the other side of the phone. Soon, he suppressed his excitement and said in a serious tone, "Mr. Zhang, I have another question." "Go ahead." "In the beginning, when we signed the contract, we said that if I take the task, I will get 10% commission. I want to ask, this time I..." Henry''s mouth curved into a smile. Alvin''s character was his favourite part. Henry had been in the underground world in his early years. When it came tomission, he never spoke nonsense. "Don''t worry. As usual. Ten per cent. Seven hundred thousand. Once the mission ispleted, it will be on your card." "Mr. Zhang, thank you. I''ll get everything ready right now!" Alvin said excitedly. Henry hung up the phone. Looking at the call record on the phone screen, he shook his head with a smile. Alvin was just like Henry when he received the first big task and knew that he was going to get argemission. The excitement and joy at that time could no longer be experienced. "What are you thinking about? Why are you smiling so happily?" Sylvia, who walked in front of Henry, turned her head. Seeing the heartfelt smile on Henry''s face, she couldn''t help butugh. "Something about my past. Honey, shall we have a romantic dinner tonight?" Henry rubbed his hands. When he got the firstmission, the first thing he did was to go to a high- end restaurant where he only enjoyed an expensive dinner. "Okay." Sylvia smiled. At seven o''clock in the evening. In Yinzhou''s Golden Restaurant. Henry and Sylvia were sitting in front of a long table. A candle was lit on the table and it kept swaying. Henry snapped his fingers and ordered a bottle of fine wine. He personally performed the art of wine tasting for Sylvia. He took the bottle of the expensive wine and poured it into the expensive goblet. He only filled one- third of the goblet. "Honey, good wine needs to be tasted properly. Only in this way can you experience the real taste of the wine." Henry gently shook the ss in his hand and then put it in front of his mouth. "Cheers!" Chapter 844 Chapter 844 Henry''s actions made Sylvia burst intoughter. This was the first time Sylvia had seen such a unique way to taste the wine. She looked at the carefree look of the man sitting opposite her. When did she get attracted by him? Sylvia recalled everything that had happened since she got together with Henry. Sylvia was sure that the prince charming in her mind in the past was definitely not like Henry. That prince was a gentleman with a graceful demeanour. He was polite to others and had an attitude of a gentleman. But what about Henry? Gentleman? He still looked like a rascal. Polite? He was also called the most bloody executioner in the underground world. Did he have a gentleman''s demeanour? Sylvia admitted that Henry did act gentlemanly at certain times, but he was deliberately acting like that. Regarding Henry''s character, he was just an ordinary person. Every day, he only wanted to be an ordinary man. However, a person who had such a personality had entered into Sylvia''s heart. He would stay in her heart and would never leave. The candlelight flickered, and the elegant melody of the violin sounded. Sylvia gradually fell into a trance because of the man in front of her. Sylvia felt that she might really be favoured by the heavens. She could meet such a person who would stay with her. The way he appeared in her family was also so special, a son-inw. Thinking of this, Sylvia covered her mouth and smiled. The room that Henry booked was a private room exclusive for the two of them. It was free from the influence of outsiders, so the two of them could enjoy such a lonely time. Sylvia found that she had never sat so quietly with Henry and enjoyed dinner. This kind of quiet time made people rxed. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Just as the two of them were enjoying this moment quietly, there was a quarrel outside the door, breaking the silence. The sound of ss shattering rang out. "Alvin Tsu! Is what I said not clear enough? We can''t together! Yes, you have excellent grades. So what? When you were in school, you were a favourite one in the eyes of the teachers, but now you have graduated! I am already 25 years old, and you are also 26 years old! What are you doing at the age of 26? Working at the front desk of a smallpany for a monthly sry of 3,500 yuan. How can I marry you? Can you even afford to buy a house and a car?!" The sound outside the door was clearly passed into Henry''s ears. Henry frowned, got up from his seat, opened the door of the room, and looked outside. They saw Alvin sitting on a seat by the window in the hall. His face was wet, and the white shirt he had just changed today was red. It was obvious that he had been sshed with red wine. Opposite him stood a long- haired beautiful woman with a wonderful figure. Her appearance could also be regarded as above the average, which was very popr among men. Henry could understand the rtionship between this woman and Alvin. He thought that Alvin would be irritated if he was sshed with red wine in front of so many people. However, Alvin was much calmer than he had expected. "Sonal, listen to me. I''m not an ordinary receptionist. I''m gettingmissions from this job. Soon I''ll get arge bonus. If you want a house, I can pay the down payment easily. If you like some car, I can also buy it. Wait for me for a while. It won''t take too long. One month, one month at most, okay?" Alvin sat there, speaking these words, not in a pleading tone, but rather as if he was stating a fact. "Wait for you? Alvin, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time!" The woman named Sonal was very emotional. "You took the graduate entrance examination, then you took the postgraduate entrance examination. I''ve been waiting for you for so many years. I''ve waited enough. Alvin, we''ve been in society for so long, and we all know what we need. It''s a pity that you can''t give me what I need! But he can!" Sonal looked towards the door of the dining room. At a table in front, a man in his forties, dressed in a suit, stood up and walked over. Alvin took a look at the man, and then fixed his eyes on Sonal. "Is this your choice? If I''m not wrong, there is a deep mark on his ring finger on his left hand, which proves that he has carried a wedding ring for a long time. Is this a man who has been married?" "Let me introduce myself. I''m Markaine Harcum, and I own Markaine Logistics." The man in a suit handed Alvin a business card, then sorted out his cor, walked to Sonal, and said, "I was married, but now I am divorced. Sonal told me about you two. I think that she wasted her best time with you. I was once your age. I will give you a piece of advice, you can''t force her. You should let her go when it''s time." Alvin didn''t even look at the business card that Markaine handed him. His eyes were fixed on Sonal the whole time. "Sonal, are you willing to be with him? You''ve been waiting for me for so many years, and now you want to leave?" "Ha." Sonalughed at herself. "I just can''t wait any longer. That''s all." After finishing his words, Sonal took the initiative to take Markaine''s arm to announce her decision to Alvin. "Well... Although it has nothing to do with me, let me say something." Henry, who was standing in the room, pulled the door open and came out, coughing. "Beauty, Alvin has great potential. Since you two have been together for such a long time, you''d better believe in him. And, what about the man beside you? The ring mark on his ring finger is very deep. Based on my experience, I think, it should be less than 15 days since he removed the wedding ring. Has he ever told you when he got divorced? If he told you that a long time ago, he was lying to you." Standing there, Markaine''s face changed slightly but soon returned to normal. He looked at Henry unhappily and said, "Boy, who are you? What does this have to do with you?" "I''m Alvin''s boss. I just said a few words, and you don''t have to take it seriously, haha." Henry said with a dryugh. Sonal listened to Henry''s words, looked at Markaine suspiciously, and immediately felt relieved. "Thank you for saying that, but since I have decided to be with him, I don''t care too much, as long as he loves me." "s." Henry sighed and shook his head. "Beauty, you really missed a good man. Alvin''s character is really good. You should have some confidence in him." "Boy, it''s none of your business. Get out of our way." Markaine red at Henry and said, "You''re running a small securitypany. What right do you have to stand in front of me and talk?" Chapter 845 Chapter 845 "My husband just said a few words, but he didn''t say anything to you." Sylvia strode from behind and took Henry''s arm. Henry grinned. He could see why Markaine was in such a hurry to drive him away. Obviously, what he said made him panic. Henry could see that Markaine was definitely not divorced. His wedding ring was obviously taken off, which showed some characteristics of his body. The third button on Markaine''s suit had a slight sewing mark, which waspletely different from the other two buttons. Furthermore, it was not a kind of technique that a man like Markaine obtained. There must be a woman behind Markaine doing this for him. Moreover, when Markaine spoke, he would always unconsciously put his right hand on the ring finger of his left hand. Many people had this kind of habit of ying with the rings. Markaine''s wedding ring was probably taken off before he saw Sonal, so he subconsciously did this. The appearance of Sylvia made Markaine''s eyes light up, and there was an obvious greedy look in his eyes. Markaine unconsciously sized up Sylvia and said yfully, "Beauty, your husband is somewhat ignorant. What allows him to interrupt other people''s conversations?" "Ha." Sylvia sneered. "What''s wrong with my husband speaking for his employees? If you don''t have any evil thoughts in your heart, why don''t you let my husband talk?" "Beauty, you''ll get into trouble if you talk too much." Markaine smiled slightly. "He is just an owner of a small securitypany. Maybe suddenly thatpany will get closed." "It won''t close. I''m afraid that''s not possible." Sylvia looked at Markaine coldly. She took out a business card and put it on the table. "As for your logisticspany, it might close soon. It''s hard to say." Markaine subconsciously took a look at Sylvia''s business card. Only with this nce, it made Markaine''s body tremble. The words "President of Lins Group", printed in Markaine''s eyes, were used to describe Sylvia, which made Markaine gasp. Was there anyone in the Yinzhou business world who didn''t know Sylvia Lin? Sonal also saw the name card. She was not familiar with Sylvia''s name, but everyone in Yinzhou had heard of the Lins Group. Sonal knew that Alvin was a receptionist of a securitypany, but she never thought that the boss of this securitypany was actually the husband of the president of Lins Group, and that he would stand up for Alvin today. When Sonal learned of Sylvia''s and Henry''s identities, she suddenly began to waver. Maybe it was really like what the husband of the president of Lins Group said. Maybe Alvin really had some potential. Sonal looked at Markaine beside her, and then looked at Alvin. At the moment when she turned her head to look at Alvin, Sonal saw the scooter that Alvin parked outside the restaurant. Beside the scooter, Markaine''s BMW was parked. Such a clear gap made Sonal take a deep breath and say, "Alvin, if you are a man, you should stand up on your own, use your identity and your ie to prove me wrong. Yes, today the president of Lins Group came out to speak for you, but you have to know that you are just an employee of the Lins Group. There are too many people like you in the Lins Group!" After Sonal finished, she took Markaine''s hand and said, "Let''s go!" Markaine was also happy to leave quickly. After seeing Sylvia''s business card, he felt ufortable standing here, fearing that the president of the Lins Group would give an order casually. In the eyes of Lins Group, his business was nothing. Moreover, the eyes of the president of the Lins Group were too vicious. Fortunately, Sonal was easy to cheat, otherwise, he would have exposed himself today. Seeing that Sonal took Markaine''s arm and left, Alvin sat there without saying a word. "What do you think? Do you need my help? If you really want to keep her, I can pay you the commission first." Henry went forward and patted Alvin on the shoulder. Alvin shook his head slightly and said, "Mr. Zhang, she is right. I can''t rely on you, and I can''t rely on being your employee. This time, Mr. Zhang, you could pay me themission in advance and let me solve the problem in front of me. What about next time? There are a lot of things in life that need to be pursued, and love is just one of them. If I want to make people look up to me, I can only be stronger by myself." Henry looked at the determination in Alvin''s eyes and was slightly stunned. The words Alvin said were exactly the same as what Henry had said to others. Henry didn''t want others to take pity on him. He only wanted to make himself stronger. People could take pity on him for a while, but couldn''t take pity on him forever. The most important thing was to make himself stronger. In the beginning, Henry also chose such a high- standard western restaurant when he got the first commission. At that time, Henry also said the same words that Alvin said, and he also refused others'' pity. Now that he saw Alvin, Henry felt as if he was looking at himself.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. The idea came from the bottom of Henry''s heart, and in just a few seconds, it was infinitely magnified. Section Nine had already set the new rules. Henry already knew that from now on, Henry''s opponents were the ns, the Recluse Association, and the mysterious Noble Berserkers. In this underground world, Radiant Ind needed a spokesman. This person couldn''t possibly be one of the Kings of Radiant Ind. This person had to be very brave, resilient and had to have sufficient understanding of Radiant Ind itself, of the Reapers, and of what he was doing. Alvin was a very suitable candidate! During his work at the front desk of the securitypany, Alvin expressed his clear direction. He was very clear about what he was doing. "Alvin, I''ll go with you for this task." Henry sat opposite him. "I will teach you how to make yourself excellent, and I will teach you how to make yourself strong. But the thing is that you have to tell me whether you can bear it or not. What will happen next will be beyond your imagination and your cognition." Alvin looked at Henry opposite him and fell into silence. Ten seconds. Twenty seconds. One minuteter. Five minutester. During the process, Sylvia had been standing behind Henry. She did not say a word, and she would not disturb her man to do his business. It took eight minutes for Alvin to open his mouth and break the silence. "I can," he said simply. Henry smiled slightly. If Alvin immediately agreed, he would tell Alvin to go back and think it over, and he would not take what Alvin had promised seriously. But now, it was obvious that Alvin had considered this offer carefully. Chapter 846 Chapter 846 Henry and Alvin agreed to meet at thepany tomorrow. Such a thing happened today, so Henry and Sylvia were not in the mood to enjoy such their dinner. No matter what, Alvin was still an employee of the Lins Group. Yet, he was still treated as a lackadaisical character by others. Sylvia med herself for this. Sylvia knew very well that if apany wanted to develop better, it must first ensure the interests of its staff, so that the employees would maintain the motivation to work hard every day, and only then could thepany gain more benefits. If many people who worked in the Lins Group were pessimistic for a long time, the would inevitably suffer losses. Sylvia had to go back and think about the employee policy, which was not a simple matter. When they got home, they found that Jenny and Lisa were not at home. After making a phone call, Henry knew that Jenny had taken Lisa to the welfare home yesterday and would note back for the next two days. Henry''s loudspeaker was on, and Sylvia also heard Jenny''s words clearly. Hearing that Jenny would note back, Sylvia''s pretty face turned red. In the past, she had lived alone with Henry for some time. However, it was totally different. Sylvia looked up at the room, "Honey, you... you..." Maybe it was because she drank some wine during dinner, or it was because the atmosphere was a little bit awkward, Sylvia''s pretty face was red. "Honey, in the future..." Sylvia stuttered, and her big eyes kept ncing at the bedroom upstairs. As a man, Henry understood Sylvia''s actions clearly. How could he be indifferent? He took the opportunity tough. "Wife, I''ll take a bath first today!" After Henry finished speaking, he didn''t wait for Sylvia''s answer. He was afraid that Sylvia would go back on her words, so he strode upstairs. Sylvia''s face turned even redder as she looked at the man''s appearance. She stood in the living room downstairs in a daze for a long while before she took a big step and went up to the second floor. When she reached the stairs on the second floor, Sylvia suddenly saw Henry standing motionless in front of the stairs. "Honey, what''s wrong?" Sylvia asked with a puzzled face. Henry looked back at Sylvia and then turned his head back again. The moment Henry turned his head, Sylvia saw a trace of seriousness on Henry''s face. Henry lowered his voice and said, "People have been to our home, and they have searched many ces." "Ah!" Sylvia covered her mouth. If it weren''t for Henry, she would not have found anything at all. The furniture in the house was exactly the same as before. Henry walked to a window and waved at the darkness outside the window. A few secondster, a graceful figure appeared in front of the entrance. The figure entered the door and knelt on one knee facing Henry and Sylvia, who were standing on the stairs. "I, Thorn Ci, pay my respects to My Lord and Madame." The person who knelt in front of the door was the one who came to Yinzhou and was chased by Toyobas. Thorn came to work in the securitypany and returned to Yinzhou with them to protect Sylvia. Henry looked at Thorn and said lightly, "Someone hase in." With her face suddenly changed, Thorn looked panicky. Her eyes were full of selfme. She pulled out a dagger from the military boots on her feet and stabbed it directly into her shoulder. The sharp de pierced the skin and prated through Thorn''s shoulder without any resistance, leaving a trail of blood. Thorn frowned, but didn''t even make a sound. "I''m ipetent! My Lord and Madam should punish me for my ipetence!" However, when Sylvia saw this scene, she couldn''t help but scream, "What are you doing? Hurry up, I have a medical kit." Sylvia shouted and wanted to run down the stairs. As a result, she was pulled by Henry after just two steps. Sylvia turned her head and looked at Henry in confusion, only to see that Henry was shaking his head slightly at her. Sylvia''s eyes showed that she was struggling, but she still stopped, and her face showed that she couldn''t bear it. Henry shook his head and said, "Thorn, how long have you been with me?" "Seven years." Thorn didn''t even think about it. "Seven years, six months and eight days." "Clean the blood on the ground and get out. This is the first time and the only time. If there is a next time, choose the cemetery." Henry looked calm. "Thank you, My Lord." Thorn once again lowered her head. She used her sleeves to wipe away the blood on the ground, and then slowly retreated. In her eyes, there was a strong sense of self-me. After Thorn left, Sylvia said, "Honey, why are you doing this? She doesn''t look old, you..." "My dear wife, I''m responsible for her." Henry sighed and said, "You know, there are too many illegal things in the underground world. People in the underground world have to be on their guard against danger all the time. She didn''t even find out when they entered the house. If she continues to ck off, she will lose her life." Sylvia opened her mouth but did not say anything. Sylvia had seen the cruelty of the underground world before. Although she could not bear to see Henry treat Thorn with such a cruel attitude, she also understood that this was undoubtedly the most correct thing. "Dear, you said that someone came to our home and searched everywhere. What were they doing here?" Sylvia looked worried. Anyone who knew that his home had been broken in would not turn a blind eye to it. "They''re looking for something." Henry looked around. "What are they looking for?" Sylvia asked subconsciously. "This." Henry put his hand into his pocket. The next second, his eyes directly locked on outside the window. "Want to run away?" Henry instantly disappeared from his original spot and jumped out of the window. In the dark night, a ck shadow shed away from the outside of the vi. It was so fast that it was hard for ordinary people to catch it. However, Henry could clearly see the track of the other side''s movements. He waved at the darkness while running. Just as Sylvia ran to the window and stuck her head out of the window, she saw Thorn and her men surrounding the entire courtyard of the vi. Everyone looked in one direction, and no one was allowed to approach the surroundings of the vi. Henry chased the figure all the way out of the urban area. The speed of the figure was very fast, but Henry couldn''t use his Qi. In a ce without people, both of them would speed up at the same time, so Henry couldn''t catch up with the figure for a while. The buildings around them gradually became sparse, and there was almost no one on the road. asionally, there was a car with a bright light whistling past. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Henry suddenly exerted force into his legs and a stream of Qi burst out from the soles of his feet. His speed suddenly increased a lot. Almost in three seconds, he caught up with that shadow. "Can you get away?" Henry asked with a yful smile on his face. He grabbed the ck shadow by the shoulder and pulled his mask. Henry quickly removed the mask from the figure''s face. What he had seen made Henry''s pupils shrink sharply. Chapter 847 Chapter 847 It was a face with no facial features. The attacker''s nose waspletely ttened, and his mouth was burned. There was a delicate iron lock hanging above his mouth. If he wanted to open his mouth, he had to open the lock first. If it were not for Adam''s apple in his throat, one could not tell whether he was male or female from the appearance. Henry directly broke his opponent''s arms and legs. "Crack!" There was a sound of bone fracture. The man in front of him did not even show any painful expression, as if it was was not his own body at all. Henry pinched the man''s neck with his right hand, so that the man wouldn''t fall down. He reached out his left hand and easily crushed the small lock in front of the man''s mouth. At the same time, he pinched the man''s mouth, only to find that the man''s mouth was empty. There was nothing in it, and his tongue had long been cut off. The purpose of leaving the mouth was just to ensure that he could eat food. Even Henry felt a chill down his spine at such a scene. For so many years, Henry had seen many different types of people. But this was the first time he had seen such a person. Even his facial features were destroyed and his tongue was cut off. He was even numb to the pain caused by his bones being broken. Henry could not get any useful information from such a person. Henry pinched the man''s throat, and it was hard for him to breathe. His eyes were staring at Henry''s right pocket. Just now in the vi, when Sylvia asked Henry what those people were looking for, Henry put his hand into his right pocket. Henry noticed where the man was looking at. The corners of his mouth suddenly turned up, and he showed his empty right pocket. Henry''s action made the other side''s pupils shrink. It was obvious that he didn''t expect that the Emperor of Hell would y such a trick to draw him out. Henry said, "I''ll give you a chance to live. I will ask you a question. All you need to do is to nod or shake your head, understand?" The man stared at Henry with wide eyes. A few secondster, his pupils gradually began to expand, and his head fell to the side powerlessly. Henry sighed and threw the person in his hand. That question he asked just now was just a test, almost without hope. Such a man had long been brainwashed. They would even give up their own lives and they only focused on the organization behind them. Looking at the dead person on the ground, Henry was silent for a long time, wondering what were they looking for. Or did they have a n to deal with Radiant Ind, and they were just distracting him here? This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. After thinking for a while, Henry still had no clue. He shook his head and walked back home. After arriving at themunity, Henry saw from afar that the whole vi was bright. Sylvia turned on all the lights in the house. When Thorn and others saw Henrying back, they all dispersed and plunged into the darkness. As soon as Henry entered the vi, he saw Sylvia running out of the courtyard anxiously. "Honey, what''s wrong?" Henry asked in a hurry. Seeing Henrying back, Sylvia''s face lit up. "Honey, there''s an ident at the construction site!" "The construction site!" Henry''s face changed. The construction site mentioned by Sylvia was the former site of the welfare home. In the end, it was changed to a huge Spirit Gathering Formation by the Su n. Henry didn''t know what the Spirit Gathering Formation was used for. Even Sackcloth Visitor and the Great Patriarch from Tang''s n couldn''t tell him. Henry knew nothing about it, so he didn''t dare to act rashly and only hoped that there wouldn''t be any trouble. It was a pity that this trouble had finallye knocking on the door. Henry drove to the construction site with Sylvia. During chasing just now, the little wine Henry drank at night, had long been dissipated. When they arrived at the construction site, they found that many passers- by had gathered outside the construction site and were pointing in the direction of the construction site. As a result, the firefighters had arrived. Henry and Sylvia rushed into the construction site. As soon as they passed the safety gate, they saw the secretary Lee anxiously waiting here. "President Lin, Mr. Zhang, you''re here." Cathy ran over. "What''s going on?" Sylvia frowned and looked in the direction of the construction site. Just as Cathy was about to answer, she heard Henry''s voiceing from the side. "Earthquake." Cathy nodded. "It''s an earthquake, President Lin. Just now, an earthquake suddenly happened in this area. The scope of the earthquake is very small, only around the construction site. Two buildings that have been ced here have copsed, and many people nearby heard the noise." "You go deal with the firefighters. Tell them that it''s the normal demolition caused by the Lins Group. Tell them to quickly finish the formalities," Sylvia ordered. Cathy nodded and left quickly to handle this matter. "Honey, what do you think?" Sylvia turned her head to Henry. Henry shook his head and said, "Honey, I''ll go in and have a look. You just stand here. If there''s anything wrong, run out immediately." "Okay." Sylvia nodded. She didn''t ask to follow him, and she was very clear that it was just adding trouble. "Honey, take care of yourself." Henry did not answer but strode toward the centre of the construction site. Henry walked on the road and carefully felt the changes under his feet. Since he began to cultivate, Henry''s senses had be much sharper than before. Henry could clearly feel where the breeze blowing the candle came from. Now the tremor under his feet could not be felt by ordinary people at all, but Henry could feel it very clearly. When he arrived at the centre of the Spirit Gathering Formation, Henry was surrounded by buildings that had yet to be built. It was just like an abandoned factory. Here, the shock was the strongest. "Is the Spirit Gathering Formation causing the earthquake?" Henry asked as if he was talking to himself. "No." A hoarse voice came from behind Henry, and Sackcloth Visitor came out from behind him. "Unless there is something under the Spirit Gathering Formation, the spiritual energy of heaven and earth will gradually converge and change. Um... It''s just like an energy reaction furnace. After there is enough spiritual energy, it will start to operate." Henry shrugged his shoulders and said, "One can use spiritual energy as power. Which era is it from?" "Who knows, it''s not like I''ve lived for hundreds of years." Sackcloth Visitor shook his head. "I''ve been here for the past few days. The underground reaction is much stronger than before, but nothing will happen for a while. The earthquake just now should be the concentration of energy in the past few months. You and I can''t handle these things. I think the people from Section Nine will come soon." "Talking of the devil..." Henry suddenly turned around and looked in the other direction. There were two people, a man and a woman, who were walking in this direction. "I pay my respects to the Emperor of Hell." The man and the woman, who were both in their forties, came over and greeted Henry politely. Chapter 848 Chapter 848 "Haha, this is the first time I''ve seen people from Section Nine treat me so politely." Henry looked at the twoing people and smiled. At the same time, the man and woman were also looking at Henry. When they found that there was no trace of Qi from Henry, they gasped. If one Qi-refming practitioner couldn''t see the other person''s Qi, there were only two possibilities. First, the other party''s strength was far beyond his own; second, the other party did not have Qi at all. The man in front of them was the Emperor of Hell, who made the three ns bow down to him. How could he not have the Qi? Section Nine knew that Henry was in Yinzhou. Since the middle- aged man and woman were sent to Yinzhou, they were definitely not weak. Even among the whole Section Nine, the two of them were masters. At this moment, they could not even tell Henry''s real identity. Although they already knew that the Emperor of Hell was powerful, they didn''t expect that he was so powerful. If they hadn''t known the identity of the person in front of them, these two people would only regard Henry as an ordinary person. It was a very dangerous thing to treat such a horrible existence as an ordinary person. "Your Excellency, you must be joking. For a long time, Radiant Ind has always been a ce of high prestige in the Underground World. Our Section Nine belongs to the Underground World as well." The man spoke. "Alright, let''s cut the crap." Henry waved his hand. "You should know that the Spirit Gathering Formation was constructed by the Su n when they threatened my wife. What''s happening underground? Why is there an earthquake caused by Spiritual Qi?" The two people looked at each other, and then the man replied, "Your Excellency what we know now is that there is something hidden in Yinzhou, but we don''t know exactly what it is. Last time we wanted to search the Emperor''s Mausoleum, but we were disappointed." Henry reached out his hand and touched his nose. "You don''t know?" N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "There are many things left behind by the elders," said the woman. "We''re only able to see one or two-tenths of them. There are too many things that we don''t know." Henry curled his lips and said, "Don''t you have people called fortellers in your organization? Even he can''t tell?" "It''s two different things to see it and dare to say it," said the man of the nine rounds. "Your Excellency, although we''re going to share information now, the two of us have limited rights. It''s better to let others negotiate with you on more things. The main purpose of our visit is to guarantee that nothing will happen here." Henry shrugged his shoulders and said, "Then I''ll leave it to you. I have to go home and sleep with my wife." Henry waved his hand and left the man and woman. He walked towards Sylvia, who was waiting at the entrance of the construction site. Sackcloth Visitor also shed away and disappeared. Only two people from Section Nine were left, still standing where they were. "Honey, what happened there?" Sylvia asked when she saw Henrying over. "I don''t know." Henry shook his head. "Dear, arrange for people to expand the construction site. Make walls outside. Don''t let anyone get close to them. Even if there is an ident, don''t let anyone see it, understand?" "Okay." Sylvia nodded her head forcefully. Henry turned his head and looked at the centre of the construction site with a thoughtful look in his eyes. Although the two members of Section Nine didn''t say anything to Henry, they revealed one thing. Their forteller had obviously seen some things, but he did not dare to say anything. Regarding the fortellers, there had always been two extremes in people''s minds. Some people believed that fortelling was a trick to fool people. Other people believed in the legend of fortelling without a doubt. If the forteller really saw something, but did not dare to say it, didn''t it mean that there was really some special force in the unseen world? Recently, Henry had seen too many things beyond his knowledge. Even the present Henry did not dare to say that there was really no transcendent power in the world. For example, the Qi. Was Qi a kind of energy system between heaven and earth, or a manifestation of supernatural power? No matter what kind of exnation it was, it proved the insignificance of humanity. If it really was a type of energy system, why was it that it couldn''t be used in science and technology? Just how much power was there in this world? It was still something humans couldn''t make use of. If it was a manifestation of the supernatural power, how much more supernatural power could there be? These questions had long been entangled in Henry''s mind. Henry looked at the time on the phone. It was already past ten o''clock. It was very cold at night. Sylvia wore a cotton-padded jacket and stood in the cold wind. She tried her best not to show it, but her body''s subconscious reaction still made her shiver. Henry opened his arms and held Sylvia in his arms. "My dear wife, it''s been hard on you. If it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t have been out sote." "What are you talking about?" Sylvia let Henry hold her and raised her small fist. "This is the construction site of our Lins Group after all. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t know how to deal with it." They looked at each other and suddenly smiled at the same time. When the two of them were together, they would be in their best state. They would notin to each other, but would only be grateful to each other. "Come on, let''s go home." Henry held Sylvia''s soft hand, and the two of them walked out of the construction site. Their car was parked at the entrance of the construction site. As soon as Henry opened the door, a hoarse voice came from behind him. "By the way, there''s one thing you have to pay attention to." Sylvia took a look and then got into the car, waiting for Henry in the car. "What?" Henry turned around and looked at Sackcloth Visitor, who hade out of nowhere. Henry still didn''t know much about the strength of this man. He only remembered that Sanford told him that he could be safe for a short time with Sackcloth Visitor. "The task your securitypany took is not easy at all." A half-smile was on the face of Sackcloth Visitor. Henry was not surprised that Sackcloth Visitor knew about his securitypany and the task. Henry didn''t do any secret means in this securitypany. If the Recluse Association couldn''t even find out this kind of thing, it didn''t deserve to exist for such a long time. Henry smiled and said, "Do you have any advice for me?" "A lot of things are not as simple as they seem. You should pay attention to this task." Sackcloth Visitor said in a hoarse voice, "Of course, you don¡¯t have to be too nervous. After all, with your current strength, few people in the world can pose a threat to you for the time being." "I''m much relieved with your words." Henry waved his hand and said, "Well, it''ste. I''m still going home to warm my wife''s bed. I don''t want to talk to you anymore." After Henry said that, he sat in the driver''s seat, started the car, stepped on the gas pedal, and disappeared from the sight of Sackcloth Visitor. Chapter 849 Chapter 849 After returning home, Henry found aptop, opened a website, inserted a password of a total of 20 digits, and logged in to the website. The website Henry opened showed a variety of characters. Sylvia nced at them and found that she couldn''t understand a single one of them. "Honey, I''ll go to bed first." Sylvia stood behind Henry for a while and said when she found that Henry''s attention was all on theputer in front of him. "Okay." Henry nodded without looking back. Sylvia took a deep breath, her face blushed a little, "Honey, then I''ll take a shower first. You... When you''re done with your work, you cane over." "I see, honey. Go and have a rest." Henry responded again. Sylvia walked to the bedroom on the second floor. Soon, a ssh of water sounded upstairs. In the living room downstairs, there was a crackling sound of the keyboard. When Sylvia came out of the bathroom, she could still hear the sound of the keyboard downstairs. She was wearing silk pajamas, and its smooth texture stuck to her body, revealing a perfect S- shaped curve. Her wet hair fell behind her, and a drop of water slipped down from her forehead. If this beauty was seen by others, they would definitely go crazy. Sylvia slowly walked to the bed, picked up a nket, andy on the bed. Her little face was burning red, and there was a hint of expectation in her eyes as shey there. Sylvia could clearly feel that her heart was beating faster, and even her hands and feet were trembling slightly unconsciously. There was a kind of tension, but she was looking forward to the sound of the man''s footsteps outside the door. In the room, there was only one bedsidemp on. It was very quiet, and the sound of the woman''s breathing was very clear. Not knowing how long it took, Sylvia suddenly opened her eyes. She didn''t even realize when she fell asleep. She quickly picked up the phone on the bedside table and found that it was four o''clock in the middle of the night. Sylvia turned her head and looked to her side. The empty bed made her feel an indescribable sense of loss. She turned her body and stepped on the ground with her soft feet. She opened the bedroom door slightly and looked at Henry''s bedroom opposite to hers. The door of Henry''s bedroom was open, and there was no one inside. There was a slight sound of keyboard tapping. Sylvia crept to the stairs on the second floor and saw a faint light on a tea table in the dark living rooming from theputer screen. In front of theputer screen, the man was concentrating on watching and typing from time to time. Sylvia, who was standing at the top of the stairs, sighed slightly, turned around and went back to the bedroom. Shey there, but she couldn''t fall asleep. Everyone looked at the Emperor of Hell''s glory on the surface, but they didn''t know that there were many things that troubled him. As the leader of the organization, the Emperor of Hell had no way out. He had no other choice but to solve all the problems he encountered. At five o''clock in the morning, the sky in Yinzhou was still dark. Henry stared at theputer screen. The website he logged in was the first website he had ever logged in. When he first contacted the underground world, it was a website connected to some assassination missions. If you were not qualified to be a member, you would not be able to log in. There was a ssification of levels for each ount. From level one to level ten, and level ten was the highest. Henry''s level was not the highest, and could only be ranked in the middle, at level 5. The reason why it was like this was that Henry stopped after being exposed to the assassination for a period of time. Although Henry''s ount was at level 5, on this website, there was still Henry''s name on a mission that required a hundred level 10 killers. However, Henry was not the person who epted the task, but the target of the task. Assassinating the Emperor of Hell required the cooperation of a hundred killers who were ranked at level 10. Putting aside the fact that there weren''t that many assassins of the tenth rank in this world, up till now, no one dared to ept the mission. From this, one could tell how important the Emperor of Hell was in the eyes of others. One had to know that a tenth-level assassin would dare to take on an assassination mission connected to the leaders of any country alone! What Henry was looking at now was not an assassination task. This website was like a tavern in ancient China. It was a veryrge ce for discussion, but there would be many unreliable gossips. If he wanted to find useful information from it, he needed to be confident in his analysis. Henry was familiar with manynguages and read a lot of missions issued from various countries. In the end, he obtained a keyword. "Lon!" Henry closed theputer screen. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. There were too many legends about the Lon Kingdom around the world. It was a mysterious ce that was as famous as Bermuda''s. The Lon Kingdom was known as one of the world''s cultural heritage. ording to archaeologists, it had been proven that the Lon Kingdom had a history of human activity for 10,000 years. This was an incredible discovery. It must be known that the longest country in history, China, was about five thousand years old. Five thousand years ago, it was a dense fog. Even if what happened ten thousand years ago could not be found in the earth beneath their feet, they could still find some traces of the past in the Lon Kingdom. Henry had always been interested in this kind of mysterious and unknown ce. Especially now, when he knew how vast the world was and felt his own insignificance, his admiration became even more intense. On the killer mission website in front of him, many people were responsible for exploring the Lon Kingdom. But up to now, none of them had given effective information, and themission for each mission had not been cleared. Thetest Lon task was received by an ID from China. The price was very high, 300 million dors! Henry closed theputer and rubbed his head. He did not open the website to search for information randomly. In recent days, strange things happened all over the world. Today, Sackcloths Visitor mentioned this again, which made Henry have a feeling that the task taken by hispany this time was likely to have something to do with the underground world. Now he found that it might be true. Henry was eighty per cent sure that the security task he received was to escort a certain person to find something in Lon. After all, the reputation of the Yinzhou branch of Collier Security Company was not very good, but the person directly promised to pay several million yuan. Henry stretched his body and his bones crackled. He had been sitting here for too long and his muscles were stiff. Looking at the time, it was already 5:30 a.m. Henry simply went to the yard to practise boxing. When it was 6:30 a.m., people got up from their beds and prepared to wee the arrival of a new day. Sylvia, who was lying on the bed, never fell asleep again. She leaned against the window and quietly looked at Henry in the courtyard, and her eyes gradually became obsessed. Chapter 850 Chapter 850 After Sylvia went back to her bed, she waited for another twenty minutes before going downstairs, pretending to have just woken up. On the dining table, exquisite breakfast had been prepared. Henry walked out of the kitchen with a porcin te in his hand. When he saw Sylvia, he smiled and said, "Honey, you are awake?" "Yes." Sylvia nodded. "Dear, I fell asleepst night." "Haha." Henryughed loudly and said, "I saw that you were asleep, so I didn''t disturb you. I went to sleep in another room. Come on, sit down first. I still have to fry some eggs." After saying that, Henry turned and walked to the kitchen. Sylvia looked at Henry''s back and walked forward silently. Henry was standing in front of the stove. Suddenly, he felt two soft arms wrapped around his waist. Then, a softness was attached to his back, and Sylvia''s side face was attached to Henry''s back. Henry, who had just taken out two eggs and was ready to crack them, was suddenly stunned and motionless. "Honey, you..." "Don''t talk, let me hug you." Sylvia''s soft voice came into Henry''s ears. Lying on the man''s back, Sylvia could clearly smell the unique smell on the man''s body. This thick shoulder and back made her feel at ease. Thinking of the man who didn''t sleepst night and made that kind of lie, Sylvia suddenly felt that she was too selfish. Her man was the Emperor of Hell. In the whole underground world, he was the leader. Everyone on Radiant Ind had to respect his order. Such a man wanted to stay beside her. She felt happy, but he couldn''t focus on his mission wholeheartedly. Such a man should not belong to her alone. In fact, as long as he had her in his heart, that was enough. It was said that Sylvia was the queen of the business world in Yinzhou, but Sylvia herself was very clear that she was just an ordinary little girl in front of Henry. If he was willing, there were too many women better than her in the world waiting for him to choose. In fact, there were some things that Sylvia was not willing to think about. In the Shen area, the policewoman, who was covered with explosive, wanted to destroy the whole cave and let all the people die because of Henry. How could Sylvia not understand the rtionship between her and Henry? There was also Jenny''s love for Henry. Although during this period of time, Jenny had not shown it, Sylvia was clear that Jenny was only suppressing her love for Henry from the bottom of her heart. This kind of suppression would not let her love fade away. Instead, it would only make her love more and more intense. And... in France, she personally put drugs in the wine of Henry and Mn, and took them to the hotel. At this moment, Sylvia finally realized why she wanted to keep Henry by her side. It was because she was afraid of losing him. If one day Henry suddenly left, Sylvia couldn''t imagine what her world would look like. However, at the very least, she was happy now. Among so many outstanding women, he only recognized her as his wife and married her. "Hubby, you''ve been working hard during this period of time." Sylvia used all her strength to hold Henry''s waist and stick herself tightly to Henry''s back. Henry slowly turned around and let Sylvia''s pretty face stick to his chest. He held Sylvia''s jade shoulder with his hand and said softly, "My dear wife, why do you suddenly say these things?" N?velDrama.Org ? content. Sylvia shook her head and didn''t say anything. She just quietly held Henry in her arms. Sylvia had a hunch soon, Henry might leave again. The two just stood quietly in the kitchen, and neither of them spoke or moved. When the ringing of a cell phone rang in the living room, the silence was broken. Sylvia released her hands in a panic and pushed Henry''s chest. She wiped away the tears on her face quickly and turned to walk to the dining room. "Hurry up and answer the phone. Don''t forget that you have told Alvin you will make him stronger." Henry looked at the tear stains left by the woman on the clothes on his chest. He slowly shook his head and went to the living room. The phone call was indeed from Alvin. "Mr. Zhang, everything is ready. The other party sent an email this morning, asking us to meet in Wulu City." Listening to Alvin''s words, Henry''s mouth curved into a smile. Wulu City, as expected, had something to do with the Lon Kingdom! This time, Henry had to go and see why the forces from all over the world would set Lon as the target and send out search teams. What exactly was hidden within this Lon Kingdom''s borders? Henry apanied Sylvia to eat breakfast. Before he could speak, Sylvia said first, "Honey, pay attention to safety when you go out this time. I''ll go to work first." After Sylvia finished speaking, she didn''t hesitate much. She changed her clothes and walked out withrge strides. Looking at the woman''s back, Henry understood that she just didn''t want him to be sad. Henry stood up and took a deep breath. Now that things had happened, he had to solve it. After all, he should not have so many emotions like this! In the past, he had nothing and would fight his way out and establish Radiant Ind. But now, he had so many helpers, why should he be afraid? Henry tidied up his clothes and walked out of the house. Before he went out of the yard, he said, "Watch this ce." After that, Henry strode away. In front of Henry''s securitypany, Alvin had been ready to go. It could be seen that he was very nervous. Behind Alvin stood thirty people. Some were male, some were female, some were old, and some were young. There was also a young woman who was not even twenty years of age. All of them were people who were preparing to participate in the mission this time. That adorable young girl exuded a youthful vigour. No one would have thought that she would already be ranked amongst the top of the world''s hitmen. The thirty people looked rxed and talked about some topics. The older men gathered together to talk about women and cigarettes, the younger ones talked about games. The women just talked about cosmetics and trivial things in the work unit. Each Reaper had his own daily routine. Only when the time was right would they be the Demons of Hell and appear. Alvin had received several missions from the securitypany, but it was his first time to go on a mission, and it was also his first time to see security personnel of the securitypany. He couldn''t understand why these people were qualified to be bodyguards. This wasn''t because Alvin wasn''t confident, but rather because every ordinary person, when they saw these Reapers, would feel this type of doubt. The group of people waited for more than ten minutes and saw Henry appear from the end of the road. Chapter 851 Chapter 851 After seeing Henry, the Reapers who wereughing and chatting all changed their faces to a serious one. At this moment, the momentum of the 30 people had undergone a tremendous change. If they were thrown into the crowd before seeing Henry, they would be like stones thrown into the sea and would not stir up any waves. But now, they felt like a sharp knife. Even if one passed by them, one would feel that the air was full of fierceness. ''All right, rx a little." After Henry came over, he waved his hand and said. Upon hearing this, the thirty people instantly returned to their original state. "Mr. Zhang, you''re here." Alvin came over. When he saw Henry, he seemed to be calmer, as if he had met his backbone. Henry nodded and asked, "Did the other party give us the instruction for the mission?" "Yes." Alvin nodded. He quickly took out a file from his backpack and handed it to Henry. "It is here. There''s also the contract from the other party. I''ve verified it many times. There''s no problem." Henry opened the file and looked at the client on it. "Delsean Attard?" Henry thought about this name, but he did not remember such a figure. However, he felt relieved when he thought about it. The person who really wanted to take the task from the website would not personally issue the statement. It was written that Henry''s securitypany would protect the client to go to the Lon Kingdom. The rest of the things were not written down, and thepensation was seven million yuan. Henry nced at this letter, but he couldn''t find any useful information, so he waved his hand and said, "Okay, let''s go!" "Mr. Zhang, the tickets have not been booked yet. I just checked it. There are so many people here, we might need to separate. There are flights at ten o''clock, eleven o''clock..." Before Alvin finished speaking, he was interrupted by Henry. "The first step to bing powerful is to broaden your horizons. First of all, you have to remember that you are an employee of the Lins Group, so you should be confident in your ownpany!" As soon as Henry finished speaking, two long Benzes stopped by the road. The driver got out of the car, trotted to the rear, and opened the door. "Let''s go. Get in the car." Henry patted Alvin on the shoulder and was the first to enter the car. Alvin looked at the two cars in front of him, feeling a little confused. He had just started his career a few months ago. As usual, he looked through his friend''s circle and saw his ssmates flying around on business trips. He was very envious. Who would have thought that one day, a Benz would pick him up? Alvin got on the car with a nk look on his face. It was not until Lin''s private ne took off in the sky of Yinzhou that Alvin came to his senses. Yes, hispany was the Lins Group! What did that mean? A group worth billions, private jets, and luxury cars... That was the power of the Lins Group. Henry gradually showed a confident look in front of Alvin and smiled. This society was like this. To make a person full of confidence, the most basic way was to stimte with money. Sitting on this private ne, Alvin didn''t know what to do. This was his first time taking a ne, not to mention a private ne. Inside the cabin, there were not only expensive leather seats, spacious soft beds, wine cab filled with famous wine, bathtub, game room, and other facilities. It was exactly the same as the presidential suite Alvin saw on TV. It would take around three hours from Yinzhou to Wulu City. Although Western Chinese Province and Xin province were adjacent, it should be known that the total area of the Xin province was one-seventh of the total area of the whole of China, and it was vast and sparsely popted. Except for Wulu city, the house prices were extremely low. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. The price of just one square meter in some first-tier cities was enough to buy the whole house here. When the Lins'' private nended at Wulu Airport, it was eleven o''clock. For people in Xin province, this time was the time when they were about to take a taxi to work in the morning. Although Xin province was counting the time ording to the Capital, the time here was two hours later than other ces. Two o''clock in the afternoon was a normal lunch time. Hundreds of years ago, Wulu City was known as the Western Region. The locals'' faces were also very surprising to the majority of the people. "Mr. Zhang, the girls in this province are really beautiful." Alvin walked around the airport, looking at the beautiful women walking back and forth, and sighed with emotion. "Boy, let''s get down to business first." Henry smiled. The address given to Alvin by Delsean was in the airport hotel of Wulu City. A very ordinary express hotel had been booked. When Henry and others arrived here, they found several people sitting at the entrance of the hotel and counting. Alvin took out an invitation card from his backpack and walked over. "Collier Security Company from Yinzhou?" The young woman in charge of the registration was about 25 or 26 years old. When she saw the invitation sent by Alvin, she unconsciously showed a hint of contempt in her eyes. "I finally meet the real person." "The real person?" Alvin asked in confusion. "Who else can it be? It''s a little securitypany." Next to the woman, another man who was in charge of the registration spoke. "A small securitypany has a terrible reputation but still dares to ask for seven million yuan. I really can''t understand why Mr. Attard agreed. If it were me, I would have told you to leave long ago." These two people who were in charge of the registration expressed strong dissatisfaction towards Alvin. After they finished their words, they looked behind Alvin. When they saw the 30 Reapers, old and young, male and female, who were chatting together, the disdain in their eyes grew even stronger. "Are you really a securitypany?" A middle-aged man in his forties came out. The man and woman in charge of the registration hurriedly greeted Director Chen. Director Chen looked at Alvin suspiciously and said, "Show me your business licenses. Also, I''m afraid the people you brought here aren''t security guards, are they?" The 30 Reapers, carrying bags on their backs, looked like they were out for a vacation. After being questioned like this, Alvin looked anxious and said in a hurry, "Sorry, we didn''t bring a business license with us. We are indeed in a securitypany." "Are you a securitypany? Fu*k, since when did the old, the weak, and disabled be members of a securitypany?" A burst ofughter came from the side. Alvin looked in the direction of theughter and saw five strong men walking out of the hotel with cigarettes in their mouths. On the back of the five strong men''s clothes the words "Blessing Security Company" were written. Alvin knew a little about this Blessing Security Company. In the security industry, they were rtively famous, reaching the four-star level. Chapter 852 Chapter 852 Director Chen frowned and looked at Alvin and the people behind him. "I remember that we made a clear statement when the task was released. Only securitypanies with more than three stars can take on the task. Do you guys have three stars?" Director Chen kept ncing back and forth at the 30 Reapers. It looked like these people came here just for fun. "Yes, we are Collier Security Company, a five-star Security Company. This is our certificate." Alvin quickly pulled out a certificate from his backpack and handed it to Director Chen. Director Chen took a nce at them and then snorted, "You really know how to take advantage of the situation. Collier Security Company from Qing Province opened a branch in Yinzhou. Do you have the nerve to ask for seven million yuan?" "Seven million? What the f**k!" The people from the Blessing Security Company widened their eyes when they heard the price. "What the f**k, this group of the old, the sick and the disabled can ask for seven million yuan, but they gave us only two million yuan?" "I say, do you have the f*cking nerve to name the price?" "F*ck, what the hell is this?" The members of the Blessing Security Company cursed in a bad mood. Alvin stood there and didn''t know how to respond for a while. He could only turn around and cast his pleading eyes at Henry. Henry shook his head helplessly. Alvin''s social experience was too little. After a little scare, it turned out to be like this. Director Chen was obviously someone who had no real power, and he deliberately said the price of seven million in front of the bodyguards from the Blessing Security Company. Obviously, he wanted to make trouble. As for why he wanted to make trouble, it was easy to understand. It was about money. If the strength of the security guards from Collier Security was really not strong enough, they would definitely find a way to get some amount of their money. They would have to give Director Chen some amount of the seven million yuanmission. Unfortunately, the people who came today were Reapers. Henry strode up, stared at Director Chen''s badge, and then said, "When can we register?" "You can''t register." Director Chen''s face darkened. "Do you see yourself? Do you want to register it? Seven million yuan. Let me ask you. Do you think you''re qualified?" "I will ask you again. When can we register?" Henry asked again. "Sh*t, you are a group of people who are sick and disabled, and you''re very arrogant." The guard for Blessing Security gave them the middle finger. "I''ll say it again. You can''t register!" Director Chen raised his voice by three degrees. "If you want to register, change the members of your team and make us satisfied. These guys can''t register!" Director Chen''s voice was loud. He did not hide the disdain in his words and it was clearly transmitted into the ears of the 30 Reapers. When the Reapers heard Director Chen''s words, they did not show the slightest bit of concern. Their minds told them that they did not need to care about the evaluation of the outside world. They only needed toplete the task given by the king. "Ha." Henry chuckled and his eyes narrowed. Just as he was about to take action, he heard a shout from the side. "Ignorant!" A man in a winter jacket of about 30 years old walked out from the entrance of the hotel. He stared at Director Chen and said, "I asked you to receive the guests, but I didn''t mean to embarrass them!" Director Chen immediately lowered his head. "President Attard!" "Okay, leave it to me." President Attard waved to Director Chen impatiently, and then walked to Henry. He reached out his hand to Henry and said, "You must be Mr. Zhang from Collier Security Company. I am the client for this mission, Delsean Attard." Henry also reached out his hand and looked at Delsean in front of him at the same time. Henry could not feel any Qi from Delsean. "Do you know me, Mr. Attard?" "Haha, I was lucky enough to watch your grading video from Qing Province." Delsean chuckled and said, "I''m sorry, Mr. Zhang. The people under mymand are not sensible." "It''s all right. It''s windy here and it''s cold outside. They must have some temper." Henry waved his hand. What he meant was, "First of all, I can pretend that nothing has happened. Secondly, don''t show this temper again." "Thank you very much, Mr. Zhang. We have prepared a ce for you to stay. Pleasee with me, Mr. Zhang." Delsean made a gesture and then turned to lead the way. Henry nodded and followed him into the hotel. Alvin and others all followed Henry. "Mr. Zhang, your Yinzhou branch of Collier Security Company Security is the most special one in the whole security industry of China." Delsean, who was walking ahead, deliberately stopped and continued to move forward after Henry walked side by side with him. "Oh? What do you mean, Mr. Attard?" "Mr. Zhang, your securitypany is full of negativements. You rarely take tasks, but every time you take the tasks, it is aplete sess. If my friend had not cooperated with youst time, I would have really ignored you," Delsean said with a smile. Henry suddenly understood that Delsean was not a rich and overbearing person. He did not casually find a small securitypany and agree to amission of seven million yuan. It turned out that he had heard about theirpany. "Mr. Zhang, there is something that I have to tell you in advance." Delsean went to the elevator of the hotel and suddenly turned around. "Although yourpany is powerful, its reputation in the industry is not very good. This is a fact. This time, yourpany has asked seven million yuan as a commission. ording to the current situation, it will definitely make others dissatisfied. I hope that Mr. Zhang, you can finish this mission in peace. After everyone finishes this mission safely, everyone will get theirmission. What do you think?" "Of course." Henry nodded. "We''ve always thought peace is the most important thing." N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "Then, Mr. Zhang, please pardon me for what I have done." With a "ding", the elevator door opened. Delsean reached out and blocked the door of the elevator. "Mr. Zhang, please. Everyone''s room is on the fourth floor. It has been arranged. Someone will receive you. I''ll tell you the details of the task at dinner." "Thank you." Henry smiled at Delsean and walked into the elevator. Alvin followed Henry into the elevator. The remaining 30 Reapers could not get in the elevator together, so they had to go in groups. After a few rounds, only two younger girls from Henry''s team were left standing on the first floor. "Hey, little girl, it''s a pity that such a beautiful girl is a security guard. Why don''t you ask your brother to protect you?" A bodyguard from Blessing Security came and said to a girl who looked less than 20 years old. As soon as the guard''s voice fell, he heard hispanions'' pervertedughter around him. The two female Reapers continued to chat as if they hadn''t heard the words of those people. "Oh, little girl, do you have a character?" Seeing that he was ignored, the burly man from the Blessing Security felt a little awkward. He moved closer to the two girls and reached out his hand to touch the girl in front of him. Chapter 853 Chapter 853 The sturdy man from the Blessing Security went straight to a girl''s chest with his hands. The two girls standing there, almost at the same time, showed fierce killing intent in their eyes, but it dissipated in an instant. Henry had already told them not to make trouble. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Just then, the elevator came down again. With a "ding" sound, the elevator door opened. Before the man''s hands touched their bodies, the two girls walked into the elevator and quickly pressed the button to go upstairs. The man and his teammates stood outside the elevator door, watching the two girls panicking as they closed the door. This scene caused them to burst intoughter. "This Collier Security Company Security was really looking for a group of chickens to fill in the numbers!" "It''s just a group of opportunistic people. I don''t understand why Delsean agreed to pay seven million yuan. Give me seven million yuan, and I''ll ask a few hundred more people to help him!" "Haha, I guess Delsean didn''t expect that Collier Security''s branch office in Yinzhou City was such a group of people. They have signed the agreement, and now it''s toote to regret." "Let''s wait and see. It''s not easy to get in the Lon Kingdom. At that time, we will see how the security guards of Collier Security will run out of there!" As they spoke, the five bodyguards walked to the side. The dinner time in Xin province was usually at eight o''clock in the evening. At about 7:30 p.m., someone knocked on Henry''s door. Henry opened the door and saw Delsean standing in front of the door. "Mr. Zhang, do I disturb you?" "We are here to work, and you don''t disturb us. Pleasee in, Mr. Attard." Henry made a gesture of invitation. After meeting Delsean at noon, Henry sent someone to investigate him. As a result, the news he got was very bad. The information showed that this Delsean did not have any background from the underground world. He was just an ordinary archaeologist, and his ancestors were all involved in archaeology, and his family background was substantial. It was the most troublesome thing to find out that the identity of this person was regr. He was an ordinary archaeologist, but he was entangled with the tasks published on the killers'' website. Who was the person behind him? Delsean walked into the room. Each of his movements was observed by Henry. Through a series of observations, even Henry didn''t want to admit it, but Delsean was an ordinary person. Henry deliberately made some threatening movements, only to find that Delsean didn''t respond at all. Unless Delsean had a strong mental strength, otherwise, he would subconsciously react. A person who was wandering on the edge of the underground world would have such muscle memory. "Mr. Attard, you suddenly visited me. What can I do for you?" Henry sat down on a chair and said with a smile. "There is one thing. I want to ask Mr. Zhang for help." Delsean said, "This time, I have invited a total of six securitypanies. All of them are famous in the industry. Ipared all the six security companies, including yourpany, and came to the conclusion that the strength of yourpany is far more than that of the other five securitypanies. Therefore, I want to ask Mr. Zhang''s people to pay more attention to it. I think Mr. Zhang, you should understand what I mean. You can increase the price." "Ha." Henry smiled gently. "From what Mr. Attard said, the risks of this task are very high?" "Yes." Delsean nodded without hesitation. "Otherwise, I wouldn''t spend so much money. I ask the six securitypanies to act together. This time, it''s very likely that we''ll encounter some trouble. These people you brought are very deceptive. This trick may bring a miraculous effect when trouble urs. So I want to change the agreement. As for themission, I can add three million yuan to Mr. Zhang." Henry pretended to think. Two minutester, he asked, "What kind of change do you want to make, Mr. Attard?" "It''s very simple. On the way here, your people should try not to show their strength. I will not assign the rest of the tasks to you. You just need to protect two people." At this time, Delsean reached out and pointed to himself. "One is me, and the other is Professor Gu. Professor Gu willeter. You just need to secretly protect him and try not to let others know." Henry''s eyes shed a glimmer of light, and then heughed and said, "Mr. Attard, if you trust me that much, I will certainly not refuse such a good thing." Seeing Henry''s promise, Delsean''s face lit up. "Thank you for your help, Mr. Zhang. But if you do so, it''s likely that Mr. Zhang''s people will suffer on the road." "We will get a lot of money, so we can bear that." Henry waved his hand indifferently. "Mr. Zhang, I wish we have a happy cooperation." Delsean stretched out his hand. "Nice working with you!" Henry also reached out his right hand and reached an agreement. "It''s gettingte. I have prepared a dinner party. Would you like toe with me, Mr. Zhang?" Delsean made a gesture outside the door. "Of course." There was a banquet hall, neither too big nor too small, prepared by Delsean in this hotel. When Henry led a group of Reapers toe with Delsean, the banquet hall was already full. As soon as Henry and others entered the door, they immediately attracted nearly a hundred people''s eyes. The owners of these eyes were all the people from major securitypanies who came to carry out their missions. The news that the branch of Collier Security brought a group of old, sick and disabled people and asked for seven million yuan had been spread through the people from the Blessing Security. However, a group of peopleposed of the old, the sick, and the disabled got amission of seven million yuan, which immediately caused the dissatisfaction of many people. Among the six securitypanies, only the Flourishing Security Company had the samemission as Collier Security. The rest of the securitypanies didn''t get that much. Everyone was convinced that Flourishing Security should get amission of seven million yuan. After all, Flourishing Security was famous in the whole of China. It could be said that it was in the top fivepanies in the whole country. Seven million yuan was not a lot. On the contrary, some people thought that Flourishing''s price was too low. But Flourishing Security was Flourishing Security. What did Collier Security think when they offered their price? The people present looked at Henry and others with hatred, jealousy, disdain, and strong contempt in their eyes. Facing numerous eyes, Henry seemed to see nothing and walked to a table with a rxed look. The remaining 30 Reapers were all calm, except for Alvin, who seemed very ufortable. "Be confident. Don''t forget that the Lins Group is behind you. It''s easy for you to buy all the security companies present." Henry patted Alvin on the shoulder. When Alvin heard these words, he subconsciously straightened his back a little, but he still felt a little scared in front of these people. Chapter 854 Chapter 854 Delsean witnessed what happened in the banquet hall. He turned around and apologized to Henry with a smile. ording to the assignments, these people''s misunderstanding with Collier Security wouldst for a long time. In this period of time, he was afraid that Collier Security would experience such a cold-shoulder situation. Henry shook his head slightly and shrugged, showing that it didn''t matter. Everyone took their seats. Henry could hear other people. On the table at the side, from time to time, he would hear a few specific words. These things were naturally filtered out by Henry. After everyone sat down, the dishes were served on the table one after another, all of which were specialities from Xin Province, such as Saute Spicy Chicken. When the dishes were almost served, Delsean stood up and raised his ss. "Everybody, I''m not a man with a strong cultural background, so I won''t say too many polite words. This trip to the Lon Kingdom will be apanied by danger along the way. Please take good care of me along the way!" "President Attard, you''re being too polite. We''re here for money, but thismission..." A man who belonged to Flourishing Security said. When it came to themission, all the people present from the other five securitypanies were very interested in it and all their eyes were focused on Delsean. Delsean smiled and said, "Everyone, I, Delsean Attard, know the rules of the security industry well. We will leave tomorrow morning. The first 30 per cent of themission will be paid after entering the desert. After wee out of the desert, 70 per cent will be transferred to you." As soon as Delsean finished his words, all the people from the five securitypanies present showed joy on their faces. "How generous you are, President Attard!" the man from Flourishing Security shouted. In the security industry, the employer usually paid a deposit of 10% in advance. When the task was completed, the rest of the money would be paid. The 30 per cent Delsean had mentioned was far higher than usual. "Haha." Delsean chuckled and said, "But everyone, before this mission is carried out, I''ll make it clear first. If someone quits, he will not get the rest of themission." "Don''t worry, President Attard. Since we''re doing this, we''ll put our lives on the line for this money!" The members of the Blessing Security waved their hands. Delsean nodded. There were many securitypanies in China. The reason why he chose these fivepanies besides Collier Security Company was that there was a difference between the characteristics of these fivepanies and most of the securitypanies. A lot of securitypanies only carried out simple security missions, but these fivepanies, just like ancient mercenaries, would risk their lives for money. As for Collier Security, someone introduced them to Delsean, and Delsean tried, and then they made a deal. "Well, then I hope that we can seed. I hope that all of you can work together toplete the task!" Delsean raised his ss again and said, "Cheers!" "Cheers!" All the people in the banquet hall raised their sses. Halfway through the meal, Director Chen, who was under themand of Delsean, began to assign tasks to every securitypany. Everyone was responsible for various tasks, including the protection of goods and materials. Everyone knew that this trip to the desert was not a leisure trip. In the deste desert, anything could happen. There was nock of evil people who would force people to the extreme. In the desert, supplies were the biggest wealth. As for the road exploration task, it would be entrusted to Flourishing Security, which was the strongest. When all the tasks were arranged, they suddenly realized a problem. In this mission distribution, the staff of Collier Security, who received the samemission as Flourishing Security, was not assigned any task. The 32 of them seemed to be travelling! "Director Chen, let me ask you, why did Collier Security receive no tasks?" The person in charge of Blessing Security asked. "Erm..." Director Chen looked embarrassed and nced at Delsean. He couldn''t figure out why he didn''t assign the task to Collier Security. However, this was what Delsean asked him to do, so he couldn''t do anything about it. Seeing Director Chen in a dilemma, a person from another securitypany next to him opened his mouth and said, "Oh, what don''t you understand? Collier Security is a group of old, weak, and disabled people. What can they do? If we give the goods to them to protect and if the supplies get stolen, they wouldn''t even realize. I am afraid that they will be a burden to us by then. Delsean has signed the agreement, so he can''t go back on his word. He can only take it as a failure. Seven million yuan, it''s not a small number." "Sh*t, I don''t want to care about this group of old and weak." Willson Cao, the leader of Blessing Security, said, "In the desert, their life or death has nothing to do with me." "It has nothing to do with us. Our task is to protect Mr. Delsean. As for this group of old and weak, I bet they will leave in less than ten days!" A member of Vigour Security said. "I bet seven days!" Richard shouted. "Seven days? Five days is too much!" Director Chen couldn''t help but add. They looked at each other and burst intoughter. When Alvin heard theughtering from the surroundings, he felt that it was particrly harsh, and his heart was filled with anger. "Mr. Zhang, they''ve gone too far!" Alvin sat next to Henry and said with resentment, as he could not continue eating delicious food ced not the table. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. "Too much?" Henry smiled. "They just act like a bunch of clowns. Remember one thing." "What?" Alvin raised his head, his face full of confusion. "The more people are against you, the more jealous they are of you. Unless you are a good-for- nothing, then no one will take you seriously. You have to be clear about one thing. No matter how much they say, or how much disdain their eyes show, you are probably stronger than them, or better than them!" Henry picked up a piece of chicken and put it into his mouth. "Mr. Zhang, are we really stronger than them?" Alvin looked confused. "Our Lins Group can buy countlesspanies like theirs. As the representative of the Lins Group, do you think you are weaker than them? If you think so, tell me, how are you weaker than them?" Henry put down his chopsticks, took out a tissue, wiped his mouth, and looked at Alvin. Alvin was stunned. He looked to the side and then slowly said, "Our strength..." "Let''s not talk about our exact strength." Henry interrupted Alvin directly. "What you see is what they are deliberately showing in front of you. You don''t need to pay attention to these things. What you have to see is the core. Tell me, what is the core of this world?" Alvin remained silent for two seconds and then shook his head. "It''s money." Henry knocked on the table with his fingers. "Although it sounds very superficial, that''s the case. No matter how strong they are, they still serve others for money, don''t they? Do you think that Delsean is strong? If he is strong, why does he have to pay to hire people? But these people respect him. Do you know why?" Alvin blurted out, "Delsean has money!" "Correct." Henry snapped his fingers. Chapter 855 Chapter 855 After hearing Henry''s words, Alvin''s eyes gradually lit up. Looking at Alvin''s appearance, Henry shook his head secretly. Henry was right that the core of the world was money, and money was the most important thing. However, if put in a broader way, money had no value. Henry really didn''t want to stimte Alvin from this direction, because it would be easy to make a person go to the extreme. Only, Henry discovered that Alvin had an inferiorityplex. When he first applied for the job, Alvin had been ridiculed by his ssmates. Yesterday, he was ridiculed by his girlfriend, and today, he was looked down upon by a group of securitypanies. Alvin''s ability to bear was limited. In particr, if it were someone else who just came out of school like Alvin, he would not have been able to bear all of that. Alvincked self-confidence, so Henry could only use this extreme idea to expand Alvin''s confidence. No matter from which aspect, it should be known that a self-abased person was more dangerous than a person who thought highly of himself. Regarding money, Henry had told Alvin more than once that money is not an issue. And every time the effect of Henry''s words was more obvious. One could see that when Alvin''s thoughts slowly began to change, the inferiority on his face slowly began to fade away, and the look in his eyes had also returned to normal. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. The dinner was mainly about themission and task distribution. Although these security companies looked disdainful and said that the task was easy, they all understood that it was not easy to go to the desert. There were more than a dozen people at a table. Except for the first toast, they didn''t drink at all for the rest of the time. They only drank half a bottle of wine at each table and then all left. In the middle of the night, Henry turned on his mobile phone and had a video chat with Sylvia for a long time before he fell asleep contentedly. At three o''clock in the evening, the whole hotel, even the staff had fallen asleep. Delsean had booked the entire hotel. For the staff who were on the night shift, it was also a chance to rx. The people of the major securitypanies also made themselves sleep. They wanted to preserve their strength. After arriving in the desert, it would not be easy to sleep peacefully again. At eight o''clock in the morning the next day, the sky was not yet bright, and the workers did not get up. Henry and others had already woke up, washed up, and got on the vehicles at the entrance of the hotel. There were a total of 39 off- road vehicles parked in front of the hotel entrance. All the vehicles were white. The trunks were filled with supplies. There were five people arranged for each vehicle. A total of 195 people were arranged to set off! There were thirty-nine vehicles, which looked so powerful when lined up in a long line on the road. There was a distance of about 900 kilometres between Wulu City and Lon. Fortunately, Xin province was sparsely popted. If it was a first-tier city, these thirty-nine vehicles, less than five kilometres away from the city, would have to separate, and wouldn''t be able to form a team to move forward. It was absolutely impossible to see the scenery of Xin province from the air. Driving all the way across the province could be regarded as a kind of enjoyment. After getting out of Wulu City, they went on a broad road. The scenery on both sides of the road gave people a feeling of rxation. It waspletely different from the congested feeling of a first- tier or second-tier city. Here, it was as if they were hugging each other and the whole world belonged to them. Looking at the scenery on the side of the road, Henry also had the urge to drive a car. Sitting in the car and listening to the birds gave Henry a different feeling. In each vehicle, there was a walkie-talkie. There were many unupied areas in Xin province. Along the way, there were many ces without signal. The walkie-talkies were to prevent cars from getting lost. After all, it was impossible to keep the fleet intact for 900 kilometers. After more than two hundred kilometres, Henry changed his position with Alvin, allowing Alvin to drive the car. Listening to music, Henry ced one hand on the window and tapped in the rhythm on his legs with the other hand. This road gave people a very rxed feeling and they were not worried about traffic jams at all. Just as Henry was enjoying this feeling of rxation, a cross- country vehicle of the same motorcade suddenly elerated and drove from the back of Henry''s car at fast speed. After it passed half of Henry''s car, it suddenly hit Henry from the side. Seeing that the other side''s rear end was about to hit the front of his car, Alvin, who was driving, subconsciously took a turn. On such a wide road, the speed of the car was maintained at a speed of 100 kilometres per hour. In addition, the chassis of the offroad vehicle was high. Even if Alvin had pressed the brake, which made the vehicle slow down before it changed direction, it still made the body tilt to a certain degree, which made Alvin break out in a cold sweat. Alvin looked forward and saw the driver''s window of the car in front of him, reaching out a hand and showing his middle finger. Then the front car suddenly slowed down, and Alvin once again subconsciously stepped hard on the brake, causing the people in the car to fall forward due to inertia. The whole car suddenly stopped on the road. This kind of rapid brake would make people feel sick and ufortable. When Alvin came to his senses, the car was already far away. "Hey, turtle pulled over." Another car roared past, and there was a burst ofughter in the car. Then, the front car suddenly threw out a ss bottle and fell heavily on the front of Alvin''s car. The bottle was blown up, and ss fragments were scattered everywhere. A piece of red liquid sshed on the head of the car, and even on the windshield. Alvin turned on the window cleaners, only to find that the liquid couldn''t be wiped clean at all. Taking a closer look, he found that the red liquid turned out to be some kind of paint. He had to get out of the car and use a cloth to wipe it off. The paint had been wiped out, but the ss was very dirty. If he wanted to clean it thoroughly, he had to wait until the next service station. And the whole car, from the outside, was also a mess. Alvin opened the door and sat back in the car. He said, "Mr. Zhang, it''s the staff of Blessing Security." "Yes, I saw it." Henry nodded. "Mr. Zhang, they''ve gone too far." Alvin clenched his fists. "Yes, they''ve gone too far." Henry adjusted afortable position. "I''ll give you a chance. What do you want to do? To catch up with them and retaliate in the same way, to block them and teach them a good lesson?" "No, we can''t use the same method." Alvin shook his head. "That''s too dangerous. I''ll go and discuss it with themter!" Alvin said as he started the car again. Henry squinted out of the window with a smile on his face. Discuss? If discussing was useful, the underground world wouldn''t exist anymore! Chapter 856 Chapter 856 Alvin controlled his mood and looked back, finding that the three security members, who were sitting in back seats, were still chatting happily as if nothing had happened. Henry was also leaning leisurely there, continuing to listen to the music and follow the beat with his hands. Alvin started the car, but because of the windshield, he couldn''t drive fast all the way. From time to time, he saw carsing from behind. When the people from Blessing Security and Vigour Security caught up with Henry''s car, they wouldugh at it. This kind of mocking sound, in the ears of Alvin, made him feel particrly wronged. The hand holding the steering wheel gradually increased its strength, and his palms were sweaty. Henry saw all this and did not say anything. In this way, they drove for dozens of kilometres. After tens of kilometres, Alvin finally saw a gas station where there was a ce to wash the car. Alvin directly drove the car to the cleaning area without adding petrol. As a result, when he arrived at the cleaning area, he found that there were three parked cars in front of the area blocking the entrance. There were three washed cars, two of which belonged to Blessing Security, and one of belonged to Vigour Security. The people from the three cars were all sitting on one side, holding some food, boasting and eating. "Can you move the car?" Alvin parked the car in front of the people and asked. "Move the car? Why?" The man from Blessing Security looked confused. Alvin took a deep breath, pressed down the anger in his heart, pointed to the three cars in front of the entrance, and said, "Have you finished washing the three cars? Let us wash our car after you finish." "Oh." The man nodded and looked at the entrance of the cleaning area. Then he said, "I haven''t washed it yet. It''s still early." After that, the guard from Blessing Security continued to sit there and eat. "You!" Alvin pinched the steering wheel hard. "What?" A person from Vigour Security suddenly stood up and red at Alvin. "What are you talking about? What''s wrong? Do you want to fight? Come on, get off the car!" As the person from Vigour Security said so, he rushed straight up and tried to pull Alvin''s car door. Alvin closed the car door subconsciously and closed the window at the same time. Vigour Security guard rushed up and kicked hard on the door, making a "dong" sound. Through the window, he reached out and pointed to Alvin. He kept cursing, which was particrly unpleasant. He cursed all the members of Alvin''s family. Alvin was sitting in the car, and the sound outside came into his ears faintly, which made him so angry that he was shaking. Alvin subconsciously looked at Henry, who was sitting next to him. He found that Henry was still lying therefortably with his eyes closed, as if he had fallen asleep. The three people in the back seat were still chatting, as if the things outside had nothing to do with them at all. Alvin stared at the burly man outside the car. His hand was on the buckle several times, but he didn''t have the courage to open the door. Seeing Alvin and others hide in the car, the man outside the car raised his middle finger. The man of Blessing Security took out two bottles of paint from the car. He painted on Alvin''s car. After he finished, he returned to his car leisurely, lit a cigarette, andid down for more than half an hour before he slowly drove the car away, leaving an empty entrance in front of Alvin. Alvin looked at the three cars going far away, opened the door, got out of the car, and saw that many bad words were written on the car. Alvin had never heard of these vicious words before, and there were many vivid images drawn on the car to express these abuse words. Alvin took a deep breath, returned to the car, drove the car to the cleaning area, and turned the water gun to wash. But the paint had already dried on the car, so it was extremely difficult to wash it. Alvin could only wipe the paint bit by bit with a rag. When Alvin wiped away the paint, the words of abuse were once again engraved in his mind. He couldn''t help it even if he didn''t want to. It took two hours for Alvin to wipe off the paint. In the process, Henry had been sitting in the car and looking at Alvin. Two hourster, Alvin got back to the car. He didn''t say a word. After starting the engine, he drove on the road. Henry sat in the passenger seat and looked at the silent Alvin. Henry understood that at this moment, the seed of hatred had sprouted in Alvin''s heart, but it was not enough. Alvin felt inferior, which was more serious than Henry had thought. This kind of cowardice would make it difficult for Alvin to vent his anger, but once it did, it would be very terrible. Some people had said that they would either die in silence, or explode in silence. Usually, it would take nine hours to pass a distance of 900 kilometres, excluding all the idents that happened on the road. Even on such an empty road without cars, it took more than ten hours in total. In addition, there were a few road signs there. Sometimes, when they entered the uninhabited area, they would be in danger of losing their way. The 900 kilometres of travel was divided into two days by Delsean. Today, everyone would gather in Ku City. Ku City was located in the southern part of Mount Tian Shan. On the south, there was the Ta Makan desert, the secondrgest desert in the world. It was the most important part of the Silk Road in the past. Ku City was also famous all over the country because it was in the centre of Xin province. People who came to Xin province to travel would choose to visit this city. Over time, Ku City had also be a tourist attraction, and there were a lot of hotels and hostels. Before Delsean came, he had already booked a hotel. Everyone would stay here for a short time. After a night''s rest, they would leave early the next morning. When Alvin and others arrived, it was already a littlete, and people from major security companies had already got their rooms. Those Reapers who had arrived early had also received Henry''s order. They didn''t wait for them and went to bed early. They didn''t even stay for dinner. Alvin drove to the front entrance of the hotel. It looked empty, giving people a feeling of extreme destion, which would make people seriouslyck a sense of security. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. "Mr. Zhang, we''re here." Alvin stopped the car, and his words were full of apologies. "Then go to bed early. We''re going to the desert tomorrow." Henry didn''t say anything more. He opened the door, got out of the car, and went to the hotel. From beginning to end, he didn''t look at Alvin at all. Henry''s attitude made Alvin feel bitter in his heart. He also understood that he really didn''t behave properly today. Just as Alvin was thinking that he must drive carefully tomorrow to give Blessing Security no chance to take advantage of them, a stone suddenly fell from above, hit heavily on the windshield of Alvin''s car, and cracked the whole windshield. Chapter 857 Chapter 857 The sound of ss cracking and the siren of car echoed in the night sky. Alvin was stunned in front of the car, staring at the stone that was embedded in the windshield and biting his lips tightly. Henry, who had already entered the hotel, heard the siren of the car. He looked back with a smile and then walked into the elevator. The next morning, Henry walked out of the hotel and found that Alvin was already standing in front of the hotel. The cracked windshield had disappearedpletely. Alvin''s pupils were bloodshot, his face was tired, and his hands were covered with dense wounds. Obviously, he took the cracked windshield offst night. After seeing Henrying out, Alvin nodded to Henry and said, "Mr. Zhang." Alvin''s calling of Mr. Zhang was less respectful than before, and there was also some haze in his eyes. "Let''s go. The motorcade is about to set off." Henry didn''t say much and got into the offroad vehicle without the windshield. Alvin nodded, got on the driver''s seat, closed the door and started the car. There was no windshield on the car. If they stepped on the gas a little bit, the oing wind would make them unable to breathe, let alone in such a windy and dusty ce like Xin Province. Once the car started driving, they could feel the sand hitting their faces, which was very ufortable. This feeling, of course, could not affect Henry, but it had a great impact on Alvin. Alvin, however, had no intention of slowing down at all. Instead, he stepped on the gas hard and drove the car so fast that he couldn''t open his eyes and narrowed them into a slit. On one corner, when another car was about to rush out, Henry reached out his hand to help Alvin control the direction, and at the same time, he used his Qi to slow down, so that the whole car safely made a turn. On the other hand, Alvin''s face was covered with dense traces of blood, all of which had been caused by sand. This kind of pain was difficult to bear, but Alvin had never let out a single sound along the way. "Well, you are too tired. Have a rest." Henry patted Alvin on the shoulder. Alvin shook his head and forced himself to open his bloodshot eyes. "Mr. Zhang, I''m not tired yet." "Go and have a rest," Henry said in an indisputable tone. Alvin turned around and took a look at Henry. Then he silently stepped on the brake, opened the door and got out. Alvin stopped the car, but didn''t stop on the side of the road. Instead, he just parked it in the middle of the road. Even Alvin himself didn''t realize this kind of psychological change. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. When Alvin sat in the passenger seat, he couldn''t help closing his eyelids and fell asleep in a few seconds. Henry sighed, started the car, and drove the car slowly. Henry''s speed along the way was not fast. He kept a constant speed of 40 miles per hour. When they arrived at the destination, it was already dark. On the edge of the yellow desert on the northern border of Qiang County, there were thirty- eight off- road vehicles parked there. Countless tents had been set up, and Henry and the others were thest to arrive. "Hey, which girl is this?!" A guard of Blessing Security came over and stood in front of Henry''s car. "Wow, look, even the f*cking windshield has been removed. Really beyond my expectations!" As the guard spoke, the corner of his mouth twitched into a sneer. Obviously, the thing that happenedst night had something to do with him. "It seems that I really misunderstood you. You are not a group of old, weak and disabled people. They don''t have the ability to tear down the windshield. Ha, ha, ha!" Wilson Cao, the leader of Blessing Security, came over andughed. Henry ignored Wilson''s words. He stopped the car casually, opened the door, got off the car and walked to the tent on the side. The Reapers, who arrived first, had already set up tents and had dinner ready, waiting for Henry. Alvin, who had been sleeping all the way, also opened his eyes in a daze. Feeling a burning pain on his face, he stepped forward and followed Henry. When they arrived at Collier Security''s tent, Henry saw that there was only one pot of food. There was extremely little rice in the pot. And in the pot of the other five securitypanies, there was evenmb stew. "Blessing''s men are in charge of goods, so they didn''t give us much. Should we?" A Reaper came up to Henry and exined to him. Then he made a gesture of cutting down with his sabre. Henry shook his head slightly and said, "It is all right. Let''s eat and have a good sleep. We''ll enter the desert tomorrow." Everyone nodded. When they heard the words ''enter the desert'', even these Reapers revealed a few traces of graveness in their eyes. Everyone knew very well that the Lon Kingdom that was going to be explored this time was definitely not the kind of ce meant for sightseeing. There was much more about it. The ancient Lon Kingdom was known as the cursed ce. Many secrets had been discovered here, butpared to the mystery of the entire Lon Kingdom, it was nothing more than a drop in the bucket. Here, they found the female corpse from 3800 years ago, and it was well preserved. There were even rumours that a female corpse that hadn''t been decayed for a thousand years was buried in the Lon Kingdom. In the Lon Kingdom, there were too many things that did not conform tomon sense, which made people confused. The so-called Lon Kingdom was nothing like what was presented to the public. The real Lun Kingdom was behind this town. There, one would be able to explore the unknown secrets. The temperature difference in the desert was very high, and it was winter now. Except for Henry, everyone else would be affected by the temperature. Alvin had long been shivering from the cold. Only sitting next to the fire and drinking a bowl of hot rice porridge could he keep warm. It was just that the porridge could not fill up his stomach. The rice itself was too little, so no matter how much he drank, it was just water. "You are having a good meal. It seems that everyone likes to be healthy. You are drinking rice porridge to fill your stomach at night, but we can''t. We are a group of rough people with a big appetite and we can''t sleep without eating meat at night." Wilson Cao took a porcin bowl and strode over. In the bowl, there was a stewedmb leg, full of meat. When Wilson spoke, he deliberately took a bite, and his mouth was full of oil. Alvin looked up with a sullen face and nced at the porcin bowl in Wilson''s hand. Then he lowered his head and continued to drink the rice porridge from his bowl. Henry and others didn''t say anything- They just sat there and didn''t look at Wilson. Wilson took a look and found that they didn''t even care about him. Instead, he was making fun of himself, which made him a little bored. He snorted and left. Before he left, Wilson didn''t forget to say, "F*ck, I''ll see how long you can hold on before you starve to death!" Chapter 858 Chapter 858 In the desert camp, the fire was flickering, and many tents were full ofughter. The other five securitypanies were all eating meat having a good time. N?velDrama.Org ? content. On Collier Security Company''s side, each person only had a bowl of rice porridge. There was nothing besides that. Everyone was eating silently, without making a sound. "Go to bed as soon as you finish eating. Tomorrow we will enter the desert." Henry put down the empty bowl in his hand, walked into a tent, andy down. At two o''clock in the evening, Henry heard a slight sounding from the tent next to him. He had just closed his eyes, but suddenly he opened them. He could see a figure walking out of the tent. Alvin''s face was covered in dense wounds, all of which had been cut by sand earlier that day. In this dark night, it seemed to be extraordinarily terrifying. Walking alone among the group of tents, Alvin stared straight ahead and slowly began to move. "Who''s there?!" A shout came from the tent where a guard from Blessing Security stayed. "I''m here to get something to eat," Alvin said slowly. His voice was extremely hoarse. "Get something to eat?" Wilson walked out of one of the tents and rubbed his sleepy eyes. "What do you, Collier Security, have to eat?" "ording to the rules, supplies should be divided equally. We shouldn''t only have porridge. This is our right. Also, your people deliberately sshed the paint on my car. How should we deal with this?" Alvin asked. "How to deal with it?" Wilson raised his eyebrows. "How do you want to deal with it? Um?" "I want you to apologize to me, and also give us the food that belongs to us! You are responsible for guarding the goods, and you have no right to deduct our part!" "Apologize, right? OK, I, Wilson Cao, am not unreasonable. I''ll call them out and tell him to apologize to you!" Wilson waved his hand and shouted, "Blessing brothers, get up!" Although Blessing''s men acted like bandits, their quality was not bad. Even when everyone was asleep in the middle of the night, all of Blessing''s men came out of the tent in a dozen seconds with just one word from Wilson. "Brother Cao, what''s wrong?" "Brother Cao!" Blessing''s men got out of the tent and all looked in Richard''s direction. Richard, who was standing still, curled his lip. "I want to ask, who has offended Collier Security? He''s asking for an apology now. Also, he wants the goods that belong to them. How many of you are going to bring the goods out? Anyone who offended Collier Security,e out and apologize!" Although Wilson said that, he had a sneer on his face all the time. "Apologize?" The strong man who mocked Alvin for driving without the windshield walked to him, looked up and down at Alvin, and then kicked him in the belly. Alvin couldn''t avoid the strong man''s kick and was directly kicked to the ground. Alvin felt a sharp pain in his stomach, which made him bow on the ground like a ripe shrimp and showed a painful look. "What the fu*k?l" The man scolded and kicked at Alvin''s belly again. The steel boots mmed into Alvin''s abdomen, causing Alvin''s entire body to contort. Even his pants were wet. This type of heavy and painful blow was enough to cause him to lose control of his body. "F*ck! What are you? You fu*king ask us for supplies. I''ve already eaten them. You want them, don''t you? I''ll give them to you now!" A strong man grabbed Alvin''s hair and picked him up from the ground. Alvin''s face was pale, and hepletely copsed. He didn''t have any strength at all, and he was lifted up without any resistance and dragged to the side. "Come on, I have a good stomach. I just finished a meal. Let me take him to eat first." Another strong man came up, and as if he was receiving goods, he pulled Alvin''s hair from the other person''s hand and dragged him to the back of the tent. "Ha, ha, ha! I don''t think he''s full. Let''s just give him a good meal." "Boy, don''t be polite with us!" A group of brawny menughed out loud. Alvin was dragged across the desert, drawing a line in the sand. Alvin''s gaze was fixed on the front, and his eyes were filled with a despairing expression. "Brothers, is it enough?" A voice suddenly came from the darkness. Henry came out slowly from aside. Alvin turned his head and looked at Henry. He didn''t make a sound, and even didn''t move his facial muscles at all. "F*ck, who do you think you are? What right do you have to speak here?" "Your dog is causing trouble here. Now, do you think we can just let him go?" The two guards walked towards Henry. "Dude, although Collier Security is a level five securitypany, let''s think about it first. What kind of people are you? If Anna Jiang from your headquarters came over, I would still show some respect for her, but you?" Wilson looked at Henry disdainfully. "Forget it! You should know your ce." Wilson''s words caused another round of loudughter. Henry smiled and said, "Everyone, don''t forget the rules set by Mr. Attard. Whoever starts the fight on this trip will be kicked out. Everyone is here to make a living. You don''t want to take only 30% of themission and get kicked out, do you?" As soon as Henry mentioned themission, he could see that the people from Blessing Security were all looking at him with a serious look. A group of strong men looked back and forth, and finally, all their eyes set on Wilson. Wilson pondered for a few seconds and then said, "Well, for the sake of themission, I will give you this opportunity. However, your peoplee to us in the middle of the night to make trouble. You should give us somepensation, shouldn''t you?" "Of course." Henry nodded. "Whatpensation do you want?" "It''s very simple." Wilson nced at Alvin and said, "He wanted us to apologize, so let him apologize to our brothers one by one." "Okay." Henry agreed decisively. He nced at Alvin and said, "Alvin, you came and bothered them in the middle of the night. Apologize." Alvin didn''t say anything. "Apologize!" Henry said again in a louder tone than before. Alvin opened his mouth and finally said, "I''m sorry." "Louder!" Henry shouted. "I''m sorry." Alvin''s voice increased a bit. "Louder!" "I''m sorry!" Alvin roared almost subconsciously. When Alvin showed that he was sorry for what he had done, the guard let out an unbridledugh, which was more chilling than the cold wind in the desert night. "Let''s go." Henry nced at Alvin and turned to leave. The person holding Alvin let go of his hair. Alvin fell to the ground heavily. He fell to the ground, but he couldn''t get up no matter how hard he tried. The people of Blessing Security gradually dispersed. In the dark desert, Alvin was lying on his stomach, allowing the cold wind to blow over. Chapter 859 Chapter 859 At night, the wind was strong, and the weather was cold. When breathing, it was obvious to see one''s breath. The fire outside the tent had gradually died out. In the silent night sky of the desert, Alviny above the dense sand, his whole body trembling, letting the cold wind blow on his body. "My lord, they''ve gone too far." In a tent not far away, a middle-aged man looked at the ce where Alvin was and said slowly, "This young man is on the verge of breaking down." "He should break down." Henry also looked at Alvin. "He''s too weak. After giving him some confidence, he needs to face a stronger blow. Blessing Security and the others haven''t done enough." "My lord, do you really want to train him to be your spokesperson? With his character..." "Although he acts cowardly, he''s the most tenacious one I''ve ever seen. Remember, if everything goes well, he''ll be your boss in the future. He''s a genius in a certain field, and his thinking is even more extreme than mine." Henry looked at Alvin, who was trying to get up and trembling towards the tent. "Give him some medicine, or he might not be able to hold on." "Understood." The middle-aged man nodded. "Sir, then I''ll go down first." "Okay." Henry looked at the night sky. The sky here was extraordinarily clear and he could see stars. Henry could not remember how long he had not seen such a scene. When he was very young, his mother would take him to sit in the wooden pavilion of the welfare home and count the stars in the sky. "This damned world. It always forces others to do something that they are unwilling to do." The next morning, Alvin, who was sleeping, was waken up by a loud noise. He got out of his sleeping bag and found that after a nap, his body was not as painful as it wasst night. When he walked out of the tent, he found that all the troops had been assembled. "You''re awake? Let''s go." Henry stood outside Alvin''s tent. "We''re going to the desert today. Before entering the desert, I have something to tell you." Henry said and threw a water bottle to Alvin. "When your supplies are sufficient, try your best to keep your water bottle full. Also, when you want to drink water, don''t swallow it directly. The best way is to use small sips of water so that the water can nourish your lips and throat as much as possible. In the desert, water is everything, understand?" N?velDrama.Org ? content. Alvin took the jug and nodded. "Okay, before you go, think about how your girlfriend treated you that day, think about the grievances you suffered in the past two days. If you can conquer this desert, you will find that there is a difference between the past and the present you." Henry threw a bag of snacks to Alvin. "You should distribute the things in this bag yourself. What I want to tell you is that no one knows how long this trip to the desert willst. The supplies Delsean brought look a lot, but he couldn''t bring much into the dessert. Hundreds of people will be exhausted, and they would be able to hold on for seven days. After seven days, it will depend on their own ability to survive." Alvin silently put away the bag of snacks Henry gave him and didn''t even look at it. It seemed that he would not use this bag of food in a short time. After a short distribution of a few hundred people, they began to march towards the Lon Ancient City. In this season, the temperature of the desert was extremely strange. Generally speaking, tourists wouldn''te here. The entire ruins of the ancient city of the Lon Kingdom was a ce of destion. As they walked in front of the ruins of the ancient Lon Kingdom, a sense of vicissitude swept over them. It was the dust of history that had been there for 10,000 years. A man in his fifties, holding a pair of presbyopic sses, and some detection instruments, walked in the middle of the team with Delsean, and kept observing. This man was the other person whom Delsean entrusted Henry to protect, Professor Gu. The guards of Flourishing Security led the way. The procession passed through the former site of Lon Ancient City and did not stop. Everyone knew that target of this mission was certainly not on the surface of Lon Ruins. Behind the Lon Ruins, there were too many secrets waiting to be explored. Collier Security''s people were all in the middle of the line, and people from the other fivepanies kept rolling their eyes at them. However, no one seemed to care about such a contemptuous look on the security guards'' faces. Henry nced at the ce where Delsean was from time to time. He noticed that Delsean was holding a map in his hand. He followed the map and searched for the direction. The process of exploration was extremely boring, especially when they did not find anything. That kind of feeling was almost driving them crazy. As the members of the exploration team, Flourishing Security was busy with the work and consumed a lot of physical strength. Almost every half hour, everyone had to stop and have a rest. On the contrary, at this time, Collier Security, who had been despised, became the most rxed group. Even though Blessing Security and Director Chen had been secretly deducting their supplies, Henry and his people were even morefortable than Delsean. It was clear to Delsean that their supplies had been deducted, so he could only show an apologetic look to Henry. After all, Collier Security''s existence was very special. Delsean needed to ensure the bnce of the whole team. If he stood up and spoke for them at this time, it was likely to cause dissatisfaction with others, and then the mission would be more troublesome. The first day of exploration passed quickly. They walked out of the old Lon Land for more than ten kilometres andpletely entered the desert, filled with yellow sand. When they first saw yellow sand, they were still interested in it and sighed at the vastness of the world. But now, at a nce, they even felt that their life had lost hope. At night, the cold wind was howling. Everyone put on their warming cloaks and started the fire. Collier Security''s tent was still eating porridge and was surrounded by other teams eating meat and fish. Alvin started to eat and was the first to enter the tent after finishing his meal. The night passed. During the early dawn of the next day, Delsean began to organize a team and set off. Flourishing Security''s people were exploring the road in front of them, using the walkie-talkies to communicate. It was almost noon, and when everyone was preparing for lunch, a noise suddenly came from the walkie-talkie. "Something''s wrong,e here quickly!" Hearing the voice from the walkie-talkie, the securitypanies, who had put the pot on the ground, quickly packed up their things and strode to the ce where Flourishing Security was located. The distance between them was not far, only more than 500 metres. Although it was difficult to move forward in the yellow sand, everyone was a martial arts practitioner, so they arrived in almost three minutes. When they arrived, they saw that the people of Flourishing Security were confronted by thirteen people. All thirteen people were riding on high horses, with their faces covered. Each of them was carrying a hunting rifle on the back. Chapter 860 Chapter 860 The presence of thirteen bandits was obviously not a deterrent to the troop of hundreds of people, but the shotguns on the other side''s backs had to be paid attention to by Delsean and others, and even Flourishing''s people looked a bit worried. In this desert, everyone''s marching speed was severely hindered and was not as fast as horses. In addition, the was a lot of quick sand here was so that cars couldn''t be driven here. On foot, no one would be able to catch up with these riders. The opposite side held long-distance weapons. Although it was the old- fashioned hunting gun, it would still cause a lot of headaches for Delsean and others if they wanted to do something. Once one or two people got injured, they would definitely quit. For Delsean, who paid a lot of money to enter the desert, this was something he absolutely didn''t want to see. "Everyone, we are just passing by here and we don''t mean to offend you." Delsean walked out from the crowd and especially observed the horses. He found that these thirteen horses looked very energetic. Then he said, "Since you are in the desert andck resources, I will give you some. Here are your gifts." Delsean waved his hand. Director Chen came out with a ck bag and threw it on the sand in front of him. The bag was filled with red banknotes. Delsean said, "Everyone, here are 100,000 yuan. I think these horses have been here for a long time. You should change to better ones." "One hundred thousand?" A masked horse bandit sneered and rode up to the ck bag on the ground. He bent his body to pick up the ck bag on the ground, and then he threw the bag into the sky. The red money notes in the bag immediately scattered all over the sky. Delsean, who was standing there, changed his face. "I don''t understand what you mean." "Money doesn''t mean anything." The horse bandit pointed to a few trailers which were pulled by the Blessing Security behind Delsean, "We want half of those." "Half? No way!" Wilson shouted on the spot. "We have several hundred people. If you want half of them, what should we do?" The one who spoke did not reply to Wilson''s words but looked behind him. In an instant, one of the horse bandits behind him pulled out his shotgun and reloaded it skillfully. Then he pulled the trigger. A burst of "bang" sounded. It sounded very dull, indicating the age of this hunting gun. Although it was old, its power was still not to be underestimated. There was a distance of 30 metres between the two sides. The hunting gun in the hands of the horse bandits hit a bucket. With a "bang", the bucket exploded. The water on the ground was absorbed the moment it touched the desert. After a few seconds, the bucket of water was empty, and there was no trace of it on the gravel, as if it had never appeared before. Seeing such a scene, Wilson''s eyelids suddenly jumped. If the shot just now was to hit a person, although it couldn''t directly pierce the person''s chest, it would absolutely cause serious injuries. In such an environment, let alone this kind of serious injury, even if the person had a fever, he was very likely to die. After the horse bandit shot, he put away his shotgun. The horse bandit at the front stared at Delsean and didn''t say anything, waiting for Delsean''s answer. Delsean squinted his eyes and nced back and forth at these thirteen horse bandits. It seemed that he was thinking about whether they had extra ammunition or not. The people from the major securitypanies all focused their eyes on Delsean. In their hearts, they didn''t want to have any conflict with these horse bandits. If the other side really wanted to shoot someone, they could kill them easily. Everyone came out because of the money, but in reality, they didn''t want to risk their lives. In this mission, they were only responsible for apanying Delsean to the desert. To put it bluntly, if the supplies were robbed, everyone could go out earlier and get the rest of themission. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Such an idea came to every securitypany member''s mind, but in this case, no one would say it. Even the most powerful security personnel, Flourishing Security was also waiting for Delsean to make a decision without saying a word. Looking at the silent appearance of these securitypanies, Delsean sighed in his heart. In this case, he had considered this before setting out. After all, these securitypanies only came out to earnmissions, and their purpose waspletely different from his. Delsean nced at every one of the five securitypanies, including Flourishing Security, and finally fixed his eyes on Henry. In Delsean''s opinion, what he valued most was Collier Security. After all, Delsean had seen the video of Henry helping Anna during grading, and he knew Henry''s ability in his heart. "Mr. Attard, just give them whatever they want." Henry said. Everyone thought that these thirteen horse bandits in front of them just swaggered around relying on the long-distance range of their shotguns and the moving speed of their horses. But Henry knew that these 13 people, even if they didn''t have horses or shotguns on their backs, were enough to fight against the people from the five securitypany. These thirteen men in the desert were famous in the underground world. Although they were not ranked high in the underground world, many people had issued tasks to eradicate 13 of them on dark web. There were many people who epted the tasks. In the end, the thirteen men in the desert were still alive. Hearing Henry''s words, Delsean could only sigh helplessly. He said to Wilson, "Mr. Cao, give it to them." Hearing this, Wilson''s eyes lit up with joy, but he pretended to be unhappy and said, "Mr. Attard, we can''t give it to them!" "Yes, we can''t!" The staff of Vigour Security also said. "The supplies can''t be given. Otherwise, how are we going to continue moving forward?" "We still have a long way to go!" The other twopanies also said. "Mr. Attard, we have so many people, so we don''t need to care about them. At the worst, we''ll fight to the death. I don''t believe that they have hundreds of bullets in their guns!" Flourishing Security guards clenched their fists, ready to fight. "Forget it. It''s just some goods. If they want it, they can take it. We still have some. If we can''t find what we are looking for during these days, it''s useless to stay longer." Delsean shook his head and said, "Mr. Cao, give it to them." "Ah!" Wilson sighed heavily and waved his hand. The people of the Blessing Security immediately let go of half of the supplies. The speed at which they let go of the goods was somewhat eager. The horse bandit said, "You can leave now." "Thank you," Delsean said, and then shouted, "Let''s move forward!" The group Of people marched forward, hundreds of metres away from the horse bandits. "I''ll tell you. Collie Security, from now on, we''ll take half of your supplies. You were the first to surrender!" Wilson said. Chapter 861 Chapter 861 Wilson''s words were like a huge rock being pushed from a high ce into a calmke, which aroused a lot of echoes at once. "That''s right. Everyone knows what happened just now. The momentum is the most important thing. You, Collier Security, don''t do anything all the time, but you were the first to surrender?" "They''re really a group of good-for-nothings who can''t do anything but spoil things." "What the hell?" The other securitypanies also spoke one after another, aiming at Collier Security. It seemed that they gave up the batch of goods because Henry had just spoken. As for the me of these securitypanies, Henry did not care at all and walked alone. The other Reapers and Alvin seemed to have not heard those words. Their attitude made otherpanies feel like they were punching in the air, which made them angrier and they scolded more fiercely. "We called you here to help with the security work, not to give up so easily. Rubbish!" Manager Chen also said. "Okay!" Delsean, who had not spoken all the time, finally couldn''t listen to them anymore. He said, "Today''s situation is clear to us. If we didn''t give up this batch of goods, it would only bring us more casualties. These two days, I will ask you to work harder and try to solve the problem before our supplies are exhausted." "Mr. Attard, you can rest assured that since we havee out here, we are here to work hard. It doesn''t matter if we are tired. Otherwise, we will be like this Collier Security. Your money will be wasted in vain!" Wilson said. "Thank you," Delsean said politely. Then he took out the blueprint and continued to study it with Professor Gu. Another day passed. At night, everyone set up camp. Because of the loss of half of the materials, Collier Security only had a few grains of rice on the surface of the pot for dinner, which was equivalent to boiling a pot of in water. On the other hand, the rest of the securitypanies ate the same as they ate yesterday. They didn''t care about losing supplies at all. However, they were much more restrained and stopped showing off to Henry and the others aboveboard. After eating, they went back to their tents to rest. A night''s time passed by quietly. In the morning of the next day, everyone walked out of their tents and continued to move forward. In two days, the group of people hadpletely gone into the depths of the desert. They were surrounded by destion, and there could not guess where was left and where was right. Delsean stared at the drawing in his hand and tried to distinguish the direction. "President Attard, I just checked the supplies. The supplies canst for three days. If we want to go back now, we will need two days. I think everyone''s enthusiasm is not high. Would you like to go back and get more supplies?" Director Chen walked to Delsean and whispered. "No." Delsean shook his head. "If we go back ande in again, we will meet the horse bandits again. They specialize in this kind of business. Don''t worry, they wille sooner orter. Why do you think they have taken away those supplies?" "President Attard, what do you mean?" "When that timees, I''m afraid there will be people rushing to buy a bucket of water, even though each bucket of water will be sold for ten thousand!" Delsean looked into the distance. "We''re not far from our destination. Try your best." As soon as Delsean finished his words, a loud roar suddenly sounded in front of them. "Sandstorm. Quickly hide!" "Sandstorm!" Delsean''s face changed. He looked into the distance and saw a vast amount of yellow sand sweeping toward them at a speed visible to the naked eye. In the desert, one needed to ovee many difficulties, such as a shortage of resources and huge consumption of one''s physical strength. However, these were all factors that could be controlled by people. The thing that caused one to be the most afraid was something that was out of control, such as the sandstorm! It should be known that the sand dunes in the desert would all move. Under the strong wind, the sand on one side of the sand dune would be blown up to the sand dune and turned to the leeward side of the sand dune. This constant sandstorm would keep the sand dunes moving all the time, and there was no way to block it. If there was a strong sandstorm on the edge of the desert, therge sections of roads and railway would disappear without a trace, not to mention the people. Even cars and houses would be buried. "Quick! Find a ce to hide!" Delsean roared andy down on the sand dune in front of him. The sand dune could resist some of the wind. Otherwise, if a person stood in the centre of the sandstorm, he would be blown up. Although everyone present had never seen the power of the sandstorm, they had heard of it and they had done some homework before entering the desert, so they knew how terrible the sandstormN?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. was. After seeing the yellow sand all over the sky, no one hesitated and all people went to find a ce to hide. A few secondster, the yellow sand swept over the sky. Henry hid behind a sand dune. Although this sandstorm couldn''t affect him, he didn''t dare to be too shocking. In the sandstorm, Henry could see that many tents were blown up to the sky. There was even a person who was swept up by strong wind. After several rolls, he couldn''t even let out a scream and was taken away by the yellow sand, disappearing without a trace. People from Blessing Security had no time to care about supplies. In just a few seconds, half of the supplies were swept away by the yellow sand. The sandstorm came quickly and went quickly. For people within the storm, it looked like a long time had passed, but the actual time was only a few dozen seconds. Dozens of secondster, the sandstorm faded away. It could be seen that everyone showed a look of lingering fear. Like an ostrich, Delsean pulled his head out of the sand and patted off the yellow sand on his body. "Quick! Gather! Let''s count our people. Mr. Cao, you should take check our supplies!" As Delsean spoke, sand was spurting out of his mouth. The staff of the majorpanies immediately counted the number of people. "We''re short of two brothers!" "There are five of us are missing!" The team leaders of the two securitypanies said with a gloomy face. Vigour, Blessing and Flourishing Security did not have any staff missing. "Two-thirds of the goods were blown away, and only one-third is left. We won''t be able to hold on for a day!" Wilson, the leader of Blessing Security, said in a disappointed voice. But if one looked closely, one could see a smile in his eyes. The exploration in the desert was too tough. They wished to use up the goods as soon as possible. After that, they would leave here and happily receive argemission. Listening to the securitypany''s report, Delsean''s face looked very bad. Losing seven people and two-thirds of the supplies was a great blow to the morale. "President Attard, I''m afraid that we can''t continue with this mission. The two brothers are missing. We have to find them." "President Attard, we also can''t follow you. As for the five brothers, we have to try and find them." Chapter 862 Chapter 862 The two securitypany''s leaders came up and spoke to Delsean with a heavy face. The disappearance of their staff was definitely not a trivial matter. It was likely that the lost people in the desert would never be able to get out. After what happened, Delsean also understood the mood of the leaders of these twopanies. "Everyone, I didn''t expect that something like this would happen. I apologize to both of you." "President Attard, you don''t need to say anything. This time, we are sorry!" The leaders of the two companies said and didn''t say anything polite to Delsean. After saying goodbye, they went back with their people. As for those who were missing, every minute and second was important. The departure of the two securitypanies reduced the members of the whole team by one-third all of a sudden. "In my opinion, you, Collier Company, should get out of here as soon as possible. We can stay for a few days if we don''t have to give you any supplies!" The staff of Vigour Security said in a strange tone. "Someone, if he is not strong enough, should know what he should do. Just take a good look at yourself." A member of the Blessing Security also said. This kind of weird sarcasm had been heard too many times on this trip. No matter what happened, the people from Blessing Security and Vigour Security would sneer at Henry at others. It seemed to have be normal. They would feel ufortable if they didn''t say a few words. "Okay, pack up. Let''s go on. If you want to quit, you can tell me at any time. I don''t want to expose you to any danger," Delsean said and interrupted the sarcastic voices of people from Vigour Security and Blessing Security, "Let''s go!" The group of people tidied up the supplies and continued to explore ahead. Due to the sandstorm, the search speed of the group was not as fast as before, and they were much more careful. Each time they walked a few hundred metres, Delsean would take out the map and carefully observe it. "Everyone, take a break and moisture your body!" Director Chen said loudly. Henry motioned to Reapers with his lips, indicating that they should ask someone to get some water from the Blessing Security. Henry''s men went over and talked with the members of Blessing Security for a while. Then they came back empty-handed. "They don''t want to give us any water." As soon as the man''s voice fell, he saw a guard from Blessing Security striding over and shouting, "Do you still want the water? Do you deserve it? The water is for those who are useful. You good- for-nothings can drink the urine!" "From now on, you, Collier Security, have no right to ask for supplies!" Wilson waved his hand and said directly. "My Lord, do we need to go?" A Reaper''s eyes looked toward Blessing Security. Henry shook his head slightly, opened the water bottle at his waist, and took a sip. His intention was clear. He did not want to have a conflict with the members of Blessing Security. Henry did this not only because of Delsean''smission. To put it bluntly, it was difficult to ask Reapers to do anything formission. Henry mainly wanted to see what Delsean was looking for. On the killers'' website, more than once, Lon had been mentioned. What was hidden in the Lon Kingdom? Knowing the secrets of the Lon Kingdom was Henry''s primary task of entering the desert this time. His second task was to change Alvin. Henry still clearly remembered what the Sackcloth Visitor said before he came. A burst of car horn sounded suddenly from not far away. Then, the roar of the motor sounded in the vast desert. The sudden sound shocked Delsean and others, and they all looked at the source of the sound. Then, a long row of off- road vehicles suddenly appeared on the horizon, moreover heading in this direction at an extremely fast speed. Behind these off-road vehicles was arge g. In the centre of the g was a white skull. "The Sandsea Bandits..." The Reaper standing next to Henry looked at the off-road vehicles that were speeding over from afar. "Since we have entered this desert, I have had a feeling that something was missing. Desert without these Sandsea Bandits is not a desert!" The nature of the Sandsea Bandits was the same as pirates. They were just active in the desert, and it was very difficult to catch such people. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. There were no less than 30 off-road vehicles on the horizon, and they stopped in front of Delsean''s troop in just a few minutes. As the door opened, figures came out of the cars one after another. "Mr. Attard! Hahaha! I, Yachim Shao, have been waiting for you for a long time!" Amongst the bandits, a leader shouted loudly. The speaker wasn''t masked; he looked to be in his forties. He was a man, with rough skin and a shaved head. "I''m Delsean Attard." Delsean stepped forward and said, "I don''t know which group you are from. It''s my first time to enter the desert, so I think I''ve never provoked anyone here." "Haha!" Yachimughed out loud. "Mr. Attard, it''s your first time in the desert, but the thing in your hand has already been circting in this desert for a long time!" Upon hearing this, Delsean''s face suddenly changed. "Mr. Attard, let''s make a deal. There''s only half of the map in your hand!" Yachim said, raising his hand and holding a piece of paper simr to the one in Delsean''s hand. "I have the other half here. Why don''t we cooperate and take things together? We don''t need to have any conflict here!" Delsean stared at the drawing in his hand and then shook his head slowly. "You know, if I wanted to cooperate with others, I wouldn''t have waited until today." "Haha!" Yachimughed. Suddenly, his face turned stern and he said, "Looks like Mr. Attard has his own opinion. Mr. Attard, since our cooperation is unsessful, please don''t me me. Attack!" Yachim didn''t waste any more time talking. With a wave of his big hand, all the people who got out of the vehicles behind him started to rush towards Delsean. "Fight!" "Protect Mr. Attard!" Flourishing Security and Blessing Security guards shouted at the same time, putting up a fighting posture. "My Lord, they can''t possibly be the match for the bandits. Do we need to take action?" The Reaper next to Henry asked in a low voice. "No need." Henry waved his hand. "Just watch." "I understand." In the short period when Henry was talking to others, the bandits hade into contact with the securitypanies and fought with them. The Sandsea Bandits were famous among underground forces. Their strength had already reached the peak of the second tier. Although the members of these securitypanies had some skills, they were still far inferior to the bandits. After three minutes of fighting, the guards of Blessing Security and Flourishing Security began to retreat step by step. The weaker security guards of Vigour Security did not even have the strength to fight face to face with the bandits. Chapter 863 Chapter 863 One of the Sandsea Bandits charged at Wilson and kicked him over. The rest of the members of the Blessing Security were also subdued. Flourishing Security was stronger, but they couldn''t hold on for a long time before some people were injured. As for Vigour Security Company, it was even worse. These securitypanies invited by Delsean were just too weakpared to the Sandsea Bandits. Delsean watched helplessly as the security guards he had hired began to fail. Before he came, he had already thought that he would encounter trouble in the desert. After all, he knew very well how much power the thing in his hands had. But he did not expect that these securitypanies with good evaluation would not be able topete with bandits at all. "Enough!" Seeing that thest guard of Flourishing was knocked down, Delsean shouted, "I agree to cooperate!" "Haha, Mr. Attard, now it''s not a matter of whether you agree or not!" Yachim stood there and did not make any move. He nced around and found that the threatening security guards had all been subdued by his men. As for Henry and the others, Yachim hadpletely ignored them just by ncing at them. Yachim treated the people brought by Henry as Delsean''s logistics personnel. Yachim strode towards Delsean. When he was two meters away from him, he suddenly stopped and looked at Delsean. Then, he looked at Professor Gu next to him and said, "This must be Professor Gu. We need Professor Gu''s help in finding a ce. Please send two people to take Mr. Attard and Professor Gu to the car to have a good rest!" Two bandits immediately came forward and grabbed the shoulders of Delsean and Professor Gu respectively. "Mr. Attard, get in the car and have a rest." "Professor Gu, please join us!" As they spoke, they pushed Delsean and Professor Gu to the car. Delsean looked back at Henry, only to find that Henry''s eyes were fixed on somewhere else and didn''t look at him at all. Seeing this scene, Delsean''s heart sank. Seeing that Delsean and Professor Gu were taken away, Yachimughed and said, "Brothers, we''re ready to go. Take these people with us!" Dozens of bandits rushed out, with ropes in their hands, and tied Wilson and the others. Then, just like the criminals in ancient times, they tied them in a line and pulled them forward, and the front was tied to a car. Henry and others also did not escape such a treatment, and their hands and feet were tied. "F*ck, good- for- nothing!" Wilson spat on Henry''s feet when he passed by Henry. "If you were a little bit useful just now, we wouldn''t be in a situation like this!" In the desert, nobody knew what the consequences would be if they were captured by a group of bandits. Yachim returned to the car with his people. He started the vehicle and drove forward in the desert with the securitypany''s people. This time, no one considered the safety of these bodyguards and whether their bodies could hold on. It wasn''t difficult for off-road vehicles to travel through the desert, and this time they had not stopped for more than an hour. From noon to night, and then to midnight, they never stopped. Some people had already lost their strength. Their legs went limp and they fell to the ground. They were dragged to the desert by ropes. Their clothes were all worn out, and there was arge amount of blood on their bodies. At night, the temperature was very low, and people from the securitypanies had been travelling for a day. They were exhausted, and they could not exert any strength. They lost their faith completely. Henry looked at Alvin, who had no expression on his face. Alvin had closed his eyes, and his legs moved forward like a machine. His body kept shaking, and he might fall down at any time. Suddenly, Alvin staggered and fell to the ground. He was dragged. Henry took a deep breath. Although he wanted to see what these people were going to find, he couldn''t let Alvin go on like this. In this environment, if he was dragged for a few minutes, with his physical condition, Alvin would definitely die. Just as Henry was about to untie the rope and move, the vehicle that had been moving forward suddenly stopped. It was not one vehicle that stopped, but all the vehicles stopped. At the sight of this scene, Henry''s eyes shed with joy. It seemed that they had arrived at their destination! After the car stopped, several figures came out of the car one after another. Delsean and Professor Gu were pushed to the front. Yachim held two blueprints in his hand. He walked to amp and looked at the paper in his hands without stopping. Then, he waved his hand and said something. Five or six bandits took out a few shovels from the vehicles and started digging on the ground. Henry narrowed his eyes and looked ahead. He clearly saw that these people were using more and more strength. One of them wielded the military shovel, but he stopped when he was only halfway in the sand. Yachim''s face lit up. He immediately rushed forward and dug the ground with his hands. A few minutester, an iron te exposed on the sand appeared in his sight. With a harsh creaking sound, the iron te that was lying in the desert was lifted up. "Bring all the people over there!" From afar, a bandit shouted. As he shouted, one by one, the bandits got out of their carriages, pulling the rope of Henry and his fellows, and walked forward. When he got closer, Henry saw that there was a dark deep hole below the iron te. Even if the shlight shone into it, it could not light it up. It was evident that the space within the hole was very large. Yachim ordered someone to take an iron pot from the carriage and threw it into the hole. Six secondster, a clear voice rang out, proving that the pot had fallen to the ground. "A height of nine meters. I don''t know what''s inside." A bandit stared below. "Put someone down!" Yachim ordered. A security guard of Vigour Security was pushed over by the bandits with his hands tied by ropes. Before he realized what had happened, he was pushed into the hole and let out a scream. The scream onlysted for two seconds, and then it stopped with a "puff" sound, and then there was no more sound. One could imagine what the consequences would be if a person fell down from a height of nine metres while his hands tied up. After three or four minutes, a bandit pulled the person who had just been thrown up along the rope. It could be clearly seen that this person was full of bite marks all over his body. His eyes were rolled up. Although many of his bones were broken, it was clear that falling was not the cause of his death. "There are many ck serpents inside. We need to go down and kill them." A bandit said. "Then let a few more people go down. Don''t let them die of falling. Let them go in by themselves." Yachim spoke again. The security members, who were tied up, finally understood why these people tied them up and brought them here. They wanted them tomit a suicide!This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Chapter 864 Chapter 864 Six security guards with their hands tied up were pushed over by the bandits "Push them down!" Yachim ordered. The six security guards were pushed into the hole. This time they did not directly fall, but they descended slowly by using the rope. Before they could reach the end, people heard a scream of pain and the sound of begging for mercy in the deep cave. "Don''te any closer!" "Get out of my way, get out of my way!" "I beg you, pull me up, it''s climbing onto my leg!" "Ah! Help! Help!" Hearing these heart-wrenching screams, the people standing above the hole could think of what was going on inside. They could only watch the serpentsing toward them. No one could ignore the despair. People from several major securitypanies could not help but feel sad for the loss of their lives. Now, they were at the mercy of others. No one knew when it would be their turn. Along with the screams, the people pulling the rope felt a pulling force from the hole. They immediately released the rope in their hands. The rope slipped into the hole like a sand snake, and the screams in the hole were further and further away. About three minutester, the sounds in the cavepletely disappeared, but there was a faint cry from time to time. It could be seen that the six people who had just been put into the cave had run far away. The weak voices proved that the space of the cave was definitely not small. Yachim looked around and then fixed his eyes on Henry. He pointed at Henry and said, "Put him down and see if there are any more snakes!" Just as Yachim finished speaking, two of the bandits walked up to Henry and nudged him toward the hole. Henry''s face showed fear. He secretly winked at several Reapers and looked at Alvin, who was unconscious, signalling them to protect Alvin. The other Reapers nodded. Henry, who had just finished giving orders, was pushed into the pit and fell. From a height of nine meters, others, whose hands were tied up, would definitely fall heavily to the ground. But for Henry, his control over his body had reached a level of perfection. He turned around in the air very easily, and then his feet fell to the ground. Afternding, Henry looked around. Except for a straight dark passage in front of him, there were walls on the other three side. Darkness would cause temporary blindness. After trying hard to adapt to it for a few seconds, Henry gradually saw through the darkness in front of him. The ground he stepped on waspletely made of mountain rocks and it was very hard. There were many messy footprints on the ground mixed with yellow sand, which were left by the six people who had juste down. On the yellow sand, there were still some traces from those ck serpents. Henry exerted a little strength, and the hemp rope tied to his wrist was broken. Henry shook his wrist and moved his feet. His whole body was like an arrow from the string, rushing forward. Several ck serpents jumped out of the sand, but they did not pose any obstacle to Henry. They only had time to poke their heads out before Henry flitted past them. On the way here, Henry had been hiding his strength. At this moment, there was no need to worry. His Qipletely broke out. With a target, his efficiency would be much higher if he acted alone. As for other things, he did not have to worry at all. Those bandits above could be captured by ten Reapers, let alone 30 Reapers. Alvin was absolutely safe under the protection of Reapers. As Henry flew all the way, he saw six security membersing in front of him. Almost every one of them had bite marks on their bodies. As they ran fiercely, the venom of the ck serpents spread all over their bodies. Even if the angel came, it would be difficult to save them. Henry took a look at them and didn''t take them seriously. He continued to rush into the passage. There was no feeling of depression in the passage. This space was muchrger than Henry had imagined. Above the hole, the bandits stood in front of the hole, waiting for the response from Henry, who had just been put down. They waited for a long time, but there was no sound. They pulled the hemp rope in their hands, only to find that it was pulled up without any resistance. At the end of the rope, there was an obvious crack. "F*ck, he run away!" The bandits cursed and spat on the ground. "There shouldn''t be any more problems." Yachim pondered for a while and then waved his hand. "Leave half of the people on the surface to look after the goods. The rest, take the captives and follow me down!" With these words, Yachim leapt into the hole. The rest of the bandits grabbed the captives and jumped into the hole. Delsean and Professor Gu were taken in also. The entrance of the pothole was not big, so the people going down immediately one after another. After all the people came in, Yachim, who was the first toe in, walked into the pothole and saw the six captives who had been killed by the snake venom. There was nothing on them except the snake bites. Seeing this scene, Yachim felt relieved. He didn''t care about the snakes, but he was afraid that there would be something else in the hole. After all, anything could happen in this strange desert. The legend of the Lon Kingdom was old. As a bandit who had been living in this mysterious desert, Yachim was in awe of many things. ck serpents were sticking out their tongues one after another. They made a hissing noise and surrounded the crowd. Yachim snorted coldly. He took out a handful of majestic yellow powder from his chest pocket and threw it out casually. The ck serpents quickly dispersed in all directions and hid in the darkness, as if they were meeting a natural enemy. A strong smell permeated the hole, which was especially pungent. After dispelling these ck serpents, Yachim took out his shlight and walked forward. In the depths of the cave, Henry stood inside a round stone hall. As he looked at the two passages in front of him, he sank into a state of dilemma. Henry was far ahead of Yachim and the others. Henry knew very well that Yachim and the others would not appear in a short period of time. There were many traps and Henry had already reached the Qi- concentrating realm, so he could sense and avoid these traps in advance. However, theN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. bandits did not have the ability to do so. They did not know how much blood and time they would have to spend on these traps. Henry stared at the passage and decided not to choose. He quickened his pace and went through both passages before Yachim and the others showed up. He wanted to find out what was hidden in the passage and why so many forces were here to explore this mysterious Lon Kingdom. Thinking of this, Henry rushed to the passage on the left. His body turned into a shadow as he rushed into the passage. Chapter 865 Chapter 865 The passage hidden in the cave was obviously much smaller. When Henry rushed into it, he felt that he couldn''t raise his headpletely and had to bend over to pass. With Henry''s rapid sprint, a sound of footsteps came from the front. This was the echo of Henry''s footsteps, which made Henry understand that he was almost at the end of the cave. Henry slowed down and walked slowly forward. After a corner, Henry saw a stone wall. In front of the wall, there was a tripod made of copper. The tripod was half the height of a person and rusted. The moment Henry saw the copper tripod, he had a familiar feeling in his heart. He slowly walked forward and did not look at the tripod, but subconsciously looked inside it. There was nothing above the tripod. Inside the tripod, Henry saw a blood-stained coat. Henry''s hand was controlling the Qi. He put his hand into the copper tripod, touched the bloody coat, and then slowly lifted it. This was a piece of clothing from an unknown age, made of animal skin. If Henry hadn''t been knowledgeable, he wouldn''t have noticed that it was a coat with blood on it. The blood had long dried up and integrated with the animal skin. Henry sniffed the coat, but he didn''t smell anything strange. The smell had already dissipated over such a long time. This coat made of animal skin gave Henry an indescribable feeling. Moreover, it was already unusual that a piece of animal skin could be preserved for such a long time. Henry folded it up and put it into his pocket. As for the old and valuable copper tripod, Henry did not take a look at it, turned around and ran to the stone hall to go to the next passage. When Henry left the entrance, the copper tripod, which was enough to drive archaeologists crazy, was quietly left in the depths of the cave again. After Henry came to the stone hall, he didn''t stop for a second and rushed straight to the passage on the right. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. The moment when Henry rushed into the passage on the right, a strong sense of shock came from the feet of Henry. Henry turned his head and saw pieces of gravel falling from above at the entrance of the right passage. The surrounding walls began to shake. A few secondster, a huge rock as high as a man suddenly fell down andpletely blocked the hole behind Henry! Henry stood there and watched for two seconds. Then, for the first time, he walked into the depths of the cave. Above the huge stone that blocked Henry''s entrance, arge amount of quicksand slid down and covered the huge rock. As for the left cave that Henry had just entered, it did not change in the slightest. However, from the perspective of the stone hall, there were no longer only two tunnels, but only one. Henry''s escape route waspletely blocked. There was only one way to go. He didn''t go too fast this time, but with every step he took, he would look at the stone walls on both sides, which were engraved with murals. The murals were very cryptic, but after some analysis, one could understand them. Henry looked all the way from the beginning. It took him more than half an hour to get to the end of the right passage, and at the same time, he finished all the murals. The murals were actually telling a simple but hard-to-believe story, that was, a person, with a long sword in his hand, ughtered a real dragon! Such a story of a warrior ughtering a dragon, if it was told on the outside, it was an ordinary legend, a story for a child before going to bed. But it was a bit strange to draw that story here. No one dared to tell when this cave was used for the first time. However, ording to the depicting method of the mural and the mysterious Lon legend, no one had entered it for at least a thousand years. The whole cave was filled with a smell of decay, and the stone walls on both sides had been cracked. Some stones had been turned into stone debris and fell to the ground. It was such a cave that no one had been in for a thousand years. There was actually a mural depicting a brave warrior ughtering a dragon. Could it be that the legend of dragons had started a thousand years ago? In other words... a thousand years ago, dragons were not legends! Henry''s gaze gradually shifted from the murals to the end of the cave. In general, these two caves were notrge. After extending from the hall, the cave had a depth of about three kilometres. The road that was really difficult to walk was in front of the hall, full of traps. If Henry hadn''tprehended Qi before, he would have been troubled by those mechanisms. However, afterprehending Qi, those things meant nothing to him. Henry suddenly thought of what Sackcloth Visitor had told him at that time. He said that he should pay attention to this mission, but he didn''t have to be too nervous. Did Sackclot Visitor already know what was inside the cave? A wave of doubt filled Henry''s mind. Henry thought that this time when he went back, he had to find Sackcloth Visitor and ask him clearly. Now, it was better to solve the problem first. In the cave, there was a seat, which was veryrge, just like the ce where the king of the mountain sat in the TV series. On the huge stone chair, there was a piece of animal skin, but this animal skin was not as intact as the one in Henry''s waist bag, and it had already decayed. If one looked carefully, one could still see some dead worms on the edge of the animal skin. At the back of the chair, there was a red cloak, which was also made of animal skin. It was the same material as the coat in Henry''s bag. Henry could not tell what kind of animal the skin was. The cloak was also dyed with blood, and the blood seeped into the animal skin and merged with the animal skin. On the right side of the stone chair below the animal skin, there was a broken sword leaning against the chair. The sword hilt was only less than 20 centimetres away from the sword body. Henry went over, squatted down, and observed. The hilt was made of bronze, covered with copper rust, and Henry could not identify the material of the sword. It was neither iron nor steel, but a kind of metal that Henry had never seen before. Henry put his hand on the handle of the sword. As soon as he picked up the broken sword, he heard a "creak" sound. At the moment of this light sound, Henry knew that something was wrong. Following the soft sound, the whole cave began to shake violently. Arge amount of gravel fell from above Henry''s head, and the stones fell to the ground. It split up in an instant, the stones were everywhere. The stones that fell formed one crack after another. Large amounts of quicksand slid down from the crack and covered the cave. With the continuous shaking of the cave, more stones fell down. The three-thousand-meter- long passage also copsed. The quicksand was constantly pouring from above, and in a blink of an eye, it passed over Henry''s calf. Henry did not hesitate. He picked up the sword with one hand and the red cloak on the stone chair with the other hand. Then he jumped and rushed upward. In the deste desert, one could see the endless yellow sand, which could make people depressed. All of a sudden, a head came out of the yellow sand. Chapter 866 Chapter 866 It was Henry, who had just rushed out of the cave. Henry took a sharp breath and forcefully stretched out his hand from the yellow sand. He shook the sand all over his body. Henry held the leather cloak in his left hand and the broken sword in his right hand. The sword hilt was only 20 centimetres long. It had been stored for so many years, but it was still sharp on both sides. Henry stood still to distinguish the direction. ording to his conjecture, now he was about eight kilometres away from the convoy. Henry thought about it and decided not to go there first and study these things carefully. A leather coat, a leather cloak, and a broken sword were all stored below this desert, and there were even traps inside. No matter what, those couldn''t be some ordinary items. In addition, even after so many years of storage, the coat and cloak still were still intact and the broken sword was still sharp. Henry''s fingertips condensed a cyclone of Qi and slowly touched the sharp de of the broken sword. As soon as it touched the edge, Henry clearly felt that the Qi cyclone condensed on his fingertips was easily cut by the broken sword. This situation made Henry''s heart jump. It should be known that Qi was a very unique energy system. One could form ayer of Qi shield around his body andpletely protect himself. But facing this broken sword, Qi was as fragile as a layer of napkin and was easily cut off. The Qi on Henry''s fingertips increased. If one looked carefully, one would find that the Qi and the gravel on the ground were forming a spiral, gathering toward Henry''s fingertips. Henry condensed Qi that could change the environment around him. When he touched the broken sword again, it was still easily cut. Such a discovery made Henry''s heart tremble. Qi, however, was the foundation of Qi-refming practitioners. Whether attacking or defending, one could not do it without Qi. But now, Qi encountered a natural enemy in the shape of this sword. Did it mean that as long as one held this broken sword, he could easily cut the Qi? No matter what kind of attack the other side made, he could be defeated by this sword. No matter what powerful defensive means the other side had, it was not enough in front of this broken sword! Henry set his mind straight. The muscles all over his body suddenly shook, and ayer of invisible Qi- shield spread all over Henry''s body. This invisible shield was condensed by all the Qi in Henry''s body. Henry wanted to see if his strength in the Qi- concentrating realm could resist this broken sword. Henry held the broken sword in his right hand and stabbed toward him fiercely. At the moment when the broken sword touched the invisible shield, Henry obviously felt an obstacle. However, this obstacle onlysted less than a second. Then, the broken sword in Henry''s hand was not blocked at all and stabbed toward him. Such a scene made Henry''s eyes shine with joy. Even the Qi- shield of the Qi- concentrating Realm could not withstand the power of the broken sword. He had found a treasure during this trip to the desert! Henry put the broken sword into his waist bag and ced it at a nting angle. The broken sword was extremely sharp. Henry was afraid that the leather bag around his waist would be cut open the moment it touched the broken sword. After he was done with the broken sword, Henry took out the leather coat and leather cloak. He used his Qi to test them as well. Henry discovered that his Qi would not cause the slightest reaction to the two pieces of cloth. The slightest reaction meant that when the Qi came into contact with an object, it would either shatter or tear it apart, or blow it up and send it flying, even just a little bit. When the Qi hit the two leather objects, it was like a drop of water falling into a sponge. It gave Henry a feeling of being absorbed. The leather material didn''t change, and even the corners didn''t move. "It''s really not an ordinary thing." Henry sighed. "Could it be that the sword is an offensive weapon, and the coat and cloak are defensive?" Henry had an impulse to use the broken sword to touch the two pieces of clothing to see who was the fierce one. However, as soon as he had the impulse, it was suppressed by Henry. The three things he got today were not ordinary things. It was better to take them to Future, so she could study them first. Henry separated the clothes and broken sword, and the food and water in his bag were directly taken out on the spot. Having been in the desert for such a long time, it might take a few days of travelling for ordinary people to get out of the desert. However, for Henry, it would only take him a short time to leave this desert. For him, food and water were not necessary. After eliminating the water and dry food from his waist bag, Henry was about to leave to look for the fleet when he found that the sand hundreds of meters away began to copse crazily, and the yellow sand on the ground was flowing toward a gap crazily. "It seems that there are traps there too. The two passages seem to be two different directions, but in fact, they are less than a thousand metres away." Henry narrowed his eyes and quickly rushed there. When Henry arrived at this site, he heard a roaring from below. "Hurry up! Push the man up and rush out!" The owner of the roar was Yachim. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Then, screams were heard and a figure appeared in front of Henry''s eyes. Yachim stepped on someone''s body and quickly climbed up. "It''s you!" Yachim saw Henry standing by the hole the moment he stepped out. His eyes turned cold and he arched his body slightly. He looked like a cheetah that was about to hunt and he was about to charge toward Henry. Just as Yachim was about to make his move, he heard a loud roaring from the bottom of the pit. "Boss, quick, take the tripod!" Hearing this, Yachim, who was going to attack Henry, immediately gave up on Henry. For Yachim, Henry was just a captive who ran away, and the invaluable copper tripod was the most important thing. The copper tripod, which was half a man''s height, was pushed up from below. A few captives stepped on others'' bodies and climbed up. Together with Yachim, they pulled out the copper tripod. After he pulled up the copper tripod, Yachim did not look out of the hole. Instead, he fixed his gaze on the tripod and his eyes were filled with obsession. The patterns on the tripod and the marks left behind by the passage of time all made Yachim see an endless amount of money. Endless yellow sand slipped down the pit, and there were words like "save me"ing out from it. The two ordinary people, Delsean and Professor Gu, were no match for these bandits, including the security members whose hands and feet were tied. They also climbed up on the bodies of Delsean and Professor Gu. Delsean and Professor Gu fell straight to the ground, bing stepping stones for others to climb out of the pit. Henry looked at the bottom of the pothole and winked. Before they figured out what was going on, Delsean and Professor Gu, who were originally used as stepping stones, felt that they were lifted up by someone behind them. Then a great force came from behind and pushed them out of the pit. Chapter 867 Chapter 867 One Reaper after another also rushed up from the pit. This kind of quicksand was not enough to stop them. The quicksand was moving very fast. In just a few minutes, it filled up the whole hole. Those who had not yet climbed out would bepletely buried in the yellow sand unless they had the strength of Henry. Even their corps could not be found. Maybe after many years, the mountains and rivers would change, and their corps would reappear. Henry could clearly see that there were many bandits in the hole. However, looking at Yachim''s appearance, he didn''t care about his men who had been buried. Even the bandits who rushed out of the pit did not look back. All of their eyes were focused on the copper tripod! "Boss, we''ve made a fortune. Now we''re rich!" "This copper tripod has at least a thousand years of history!" "Boss, this is enough for us to eat for many years!" All bandits stared at the copper tripod in front of them, their faces filled with excitement. Yachim was also grinning from ear to ear. He was not in the mood to care about Henry, who had just escaped. He touched the tripod gently with his hand and looked at it as if he was looking at his beloved woman. "This is enough for us to eat for the rest of our lives." By the side, Delsean and Professor Gu''s eyes were fixed on the tripod. Delsean''s eyes were full of unwillingness. Obviously, the tripod was his goal this time. "Come on." Yachim shouted, "Bring Mr. Attard into the car. Today, I have to have a good drink with Mr. Attard. Haha! Without Mr. Attard, our brothers wouldn''t be as rich and prosperous as we are now! Listen carefully, please take good care of Mr. Attard and don''t neglect him!" "Hahaha! Boss, don''t worry! Mr. Attard is our God of Wealth." "Mr. Attard, let''s go!" A few bandits escorted Delsean and Professor Gu to the side. Henry and other captives were also escorted back and walked in the direction of the motorcade. It took them nearly two hours before they arrived at the motorcade. At this moment, the sun had already set. If not for the fact that they were in Xin province, the sky would have long gone dark. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Alvin, who was unconscious, had not been pushed into the hole at that time, and now he recovered. When Yachim brought them back, the bandits let out a thunderous shout once again. "Come on, set the stove up!" Yachim waved his hand and said heroically. The bandits all began to work happily, and very quickly, the scent of meat wafted through the desert. Delsean and other securitypanies were all tied here. They could only smell the meat in the air, but they couldn''t even drink a sip of soup. Wilson, who had been eating meat in big gulps and ridiculing the rest of Collier Security over the last couple of days, couldn''t stop screaming from hunger. He could only swallow his saliva. The Sandsea Bandits were enjoying good food and good wine. When they had eaten and drunk enough, the sun had fallen down the mountains and the sky was dark. The people from the securitypanies, who had been dragged by the car for a day, could not bear it for a long time. Theyy their heads down. Some of them were strong-willed and could keep awake. Some of them had already fallen asleep. At night, the siren of a car woke up those who were sleeping. They saw the car''s dazzling headlightsing. Yachim''s voice rang out in the empty desert. "Mr. Attard, thank you for your gift. I''m leaving now, hahaha!" "Let''s go!" "Bye, bye!" Voices rang out one after another. Those offroad vehicles carrying the supplies that were stolen from here from Delsean sped through this desert. They left in just a few minutes. Delsean and others looked at each other. When they were sure that the bandits really left, they strode to the fire that had not yet been extinguished and used the sparks to burn off the hemp rope tied to their wrists. They felt as if they had been reborn after regaining their freedom. Wilson reached for his waist as soon as he released his hands. He grabbed a bottle and drank a lot of water. He didn''t drink water for the whole day, which made him feel like his body was burning. "Water! Who still has water?!" A man had lost his bottle along the way. At this moment, he was crazily looking for a water kettle. But everyone present had been thirsty for a whole day. Who would share their own water? In this desert, water was their life! "Please, give me some water!" "Mr. Attard, there''s no more water!" Those security guards went to look for Delsean and asked for water. But now it was difficult for Delsean to protect himself. Where could he find water? He and Professor Gu had just been trampled on the ground, and their bottles had been lost. Just then, there was the sound of horse hooves stepping on the yellow sand. The thirteen horses were running towards them. Behind these horses, there were some supplies. Those were water and food. "Water, water! Quick, give me water!" One of the guards from Blessing Security couldn''t care less when he saw someone pulling the water over. People who had not lived in the desert could not understand the feeling of going crazy without water. It seemed that they were on the edge of death and were about to go crazy. As soon as the guard rushed forward, they heard the sound of a gun. Then the guard fell straight to the ground and could not get up again. "You can ask for water, but you have to buy it! One sip, 100,000 yuan!" One of the 13 riders walked out, waved his hand, and held a water bottle in his hand. There was only a little water in the bottle. Usually, one would not take a look at it before throwing the bottle away, but now it was more attractive than gold and silver. Delsean swallowed a mouthful of saliva, only to find that his throat was dry, and even his saliva couldn''t be secreted out. He waved his hand and said, "I want to buy it. Give it to me!" "Okay, give the money first!" The leading horseman waved his hand, and a man came out behind him with a suitcase in his hand. He opened it, and it turned out to be a satelliteputer. In this desert, there was also a signal. "Transfer the money, and then I will give you the water." The other party put the satelliteputer on the ground. "The ount is on the box. You can check how much you want to buy." Delsean walked over with weak footsteps, skillfully input a string of ount numbers and password, and transferred a million yuan. "So generous. Give me a bottle of water!" Seeing Delsean''s movement, the leader waved his hand and asked the people behind him to throw a whole bottle of water over. Delsean unscrewed the bottle cap at once and gulped it down. When the water wetted his throat, he felt refreshed. "Mr. Attard, buy me a bottle too." Professor Gu walked to Delsean with difficulty. Delsean nodded and bought a bottle for Professor Gu. "Mr. Attard, where is our water?" "We came here with you. Now you don''t want to give water to us anymore?" "I can make it clear to you that if we can''t get water today, you don''t have to think about leaving this ce!" Several security guards came behind Delsean and stared at him fiercely. Chapter 868 Chapter 868 Countless eyes were staring at Delsean. They were all from securitypanies. "Mr. Attard, it looks like you have to buy all of the water today!" The leader of the banditsughed loudly. "We aren''t unreasonable people. If you want to buy all today, I''ll give you a package price of 200 million!" 200 million! Even Delsean felt his heart skip a beat when he heard the number. "Mr. Attard, what''s wrong? Why don''t you say anything?" The horse bandit looked at Delsean and said, "Now I''ve thought it over. The water bottles can''t be bought separately. You either buy all for 200 million or you get nothing. Mr. Attard, I''ll give you 10 seconds to think about it." After saying that, the horse bandit directly took the shotgun from his waist, and directly pulled the trigger against a bucket behind his back. With a "bang", at the same time as the gunshot, the bucket split in all directions. The water poured into the sand in an instant, which made the people of the securitypanies red-eyed. The water, forthem now, was equivalent to their lives. The horse bandit smashed a barrel of water. Seeing that Delsean didn''t say anything, they aimed at another barrel of water again. "Mr. Attard, you still have five seconds. Think about it." As the horse bandit spoke, he pulled the trigger again. A water bucket split open and water poured into the sandy ground. In a few seconds, it was gone. "Well, Mr. Attard seems to have made a choice. Come on, brothers, let the water flow!" The horse bandit leader waved his hand, and all the people behind him took out their shotguns and aimed at several buckets respectively. "Attard, I tell you, if I die of thirst today, I will take you down with me!" "Just wait and see. Keep your 200 million yuan and use them in Hell!" Security guards saw that Delsean didn''t say anything, so they all threatened him. The leader of the horse bandits sneered and said, "Come on, brothers, shoot!" N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "Hold on!" Just as the horse bandits were about to pull the trigger, Delsean suddenly said, "I''ll buy! Not only all the water, but also all the supplies!" "Haha! That''s great!" The horse bandit leaderughed. "Mr. Attard is so generous. In that case, it''s worth 300 million." Delsean went forward and, as he did just now, transferred the money skillfully. 300 million was a huge amount of assets, and the string of money was dazzling just to look at. However, at this moment, no one paid attention to the money that Delsean had transferred, but all of them were staring at the water behind the horse bandits. "Well, 300 million has been transferred. Look into it yourself." After operating on the satellite computer for a while, Delsean said. "I don''t think it''s necessary. I believe in Mr. Attard''s character. In that case, Mr. Attard, enjoy these supplies. Hahaha!" The horse bandit leaderughed and turned his horse around. Just when Delsean and the others thought that the horse bandits would leave, they saw the head of the horse bandits suddenly pull the trigger. "Bang, bang, bang!" Several gunshots rang out in session. The dozen water buckets pulled by the horse bandits were instantly smashed open, leaving only a small amount of dry food and horse bandits. As for the rest, they were all pulled away. "Giddy up! Giddy up!" After all these, the horse bandits left without a trace, leaving Delsean and the others behind. Looking at the only bucket of water left by the horse bandits in front of them, Delsean and others were stunned for a few seconds. Almost at the same time, more than a dozen people rushed to the bucket. There was a switch at the bottom of the bucket. After turning on the switch, the clear water flowed down, and a group of people rushed to get the water. They opened their mouths, and there was clear water flowing out of the hole. They did this because there was a lot of water flowing, but there was not much that they could really drink. Seeing such a scene, Henry shook his head. What was a rabble? No matter how strong a person was, without unity, it was a rabble. Now, these securitypanies were a rabble. On the other hand, the people brought by Henry had some cracks on their lips, but they were in no hurry to the water. This was the difference between the two teams. If there were smart people here, they could conclude that the people brought by Henry were all elites only by this matter. But at the moment, no one would notice it. A bucket of water contained not a small amount of water, but it was not much either. If everyone drank it nicely, they would be able to quench their thirst, and each of them would still have some water left. But now, they were fighting over it, and they had not drunk much. Only one or two strong men drank a little more. Although they drank too much, during the fight just now, their bodies had also lost a great amount of water. The water they had just drunk could only ease their thirst. When thest drop of clear water in the bucket was finished, thepeting crowd dispersed from the edge of the bucket. Tonight, no one chose to stay here. Nowadays, there was a shortage of supplies, so if they stayed here for one more second, there would be a little more danger. After a little recuperation, everyone chose to continue walking overnight. Originally, there were hundreds of people in their team when they entered the desert. However, because of the departure of the two securitypanies and the encounter with robbers in the desert today, there were less than a hundred people in the team now. Moreover, everyone looked different from the aggressive appearance when they came. Everyone''s face was full of fatigue and fear. Today, they had encountered the Sandsea Bandits and had lost quite a few people. Those who had survived all sighed with gratitude at their good fortune. Henry observed that Delsean''s eyes were full of unwillingness. The whole team walked in the direction from where they hade earlier. There was no lead or division ofbour. They formed a group of threes and fours. On the way back, Alvin had been following Henry without saying a word, silently covering the water bottle and food bag that Henry gave him before the desert. At the front of the line, Wilson Cao, the one in charge of Blessing Security, as well as the one in charge of Flourishing Security, and the one in charge of Vigour Security, were all walking with Delsean. Nobody knew what they were talking about. Henry thought about it and knew that they were talking with Delsean about the follow-up commission payment. No one knew what they were talking about, but Wilson''s voice suddenly raised to eight degrees and resounded in the night sky. "What?! Mr. Attard, if you want to die, don''t drag us down! You have seen their strength. We are not comparable to them. We are just a securitypany, but who are they? They are a group of demons who kill people without blinking an eye!" "Yes! You still want to grab the tripod? Money is important, but you have to be alive to spend it. We won''t agree with you even if yourmission is increased by 100 times, not to mention 10 times!" "Vigour Security will not go!" In front of them, the leaders of the three securitypanies spoke. Henry, who was walking behind, listened to the words of the three leaders of the security companies. The corners of his mouth curled into a yful smile. "Delsean still wants to grab the tripod? Is it possible? Is there any secret in the tripod?" Henry deliberately took two steps to see Delsean''s expression clearly. He found that after the three securitypanies refused, there was no other expression on Delsean''s face except regret and unwillingness. Chapter 869 Chapter 869 Delsean''s expression surprised Henry. Now Henry still couldn''t figure out which underground force Delsean belonged to, but no matter which underground force it was, he shouldn''t show such a look of unwillingness and regret unless this Delsean hid his strength so deeply that even a subconscious look could deceive people. After the heads of the three securitypanies refused Delsean, they obviously slowed down a lot and distanced themselves from him. Obviously, they didn''t want to talk about anything regarding fighting for the tripod anymore. In this manner, they continued to walk for hours. The journey in the desert was different from the leisure trip. A couple of hours had already caused everyone, who had already been tired, feel exhausted now. There were even some who had to support each other while walking. "Let''s rest for a while. If we continue like this, we won''t be able to make it out of here. Let''s also share some water and food with the people around us. The most important thing is to leave alive now. When we get out this time, I''ll let you go on a nice holiday!" Wilson shouted to boost morale. However, it was obviously useless to boost morale now. Everyone didn''t want to have fun, but they just wanted to have a good rest. "Let''s take a break," Henry said to the group of Reapers. As soon as Henry finished speaking, these Reapers sat together in an orderly manner. They took out their dried food and water and began to share with the people around them. They did not drink like others. They were afraid that they could not drink water, so they took over the kettle and drank it inrge mouthfuls. They took small sips of water, letting the water moisten their lips first, then the mouth, and finally the throat. Alvin carefully took out the water bottle hanging on his waist, unscrewed the lid, and poured the water into his mouth. Henry took a look at it and found that Alvin''s bottle was still full. That was to say, Alvin had saved the water along the way, including the snacks. The snacks were not touched at all. Alvin''s spirit and tenacity in the desert were much stronger than before, but Henry could see that Alvin had reached his limit. After the previous things, he had been tense all the time. If anything bad happened to him now, he would copse at any time. This kind of breakdown was either to let himpletely break out andpletely abandon his cowardly character, or to crush hisst nerve. It was very likely that he would never stand up again, and he might even lose his mind. "Boy, bring your water and food to me!" A shout was suddenly heard in front of Henry''s team. They saw a strong man who was a member of Blessing Security striding toward Alvin. This muscr man was precisely the person who had been bullying Alvin all the time. Seeing the strong maning over, Henry pressed his palm on the void, indicating that those Reapers should not worry about him. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Alvin watched him walk to him. Without saying a word, he continued to hold the water bottle and drink water slowly. Then he picked up a piece of dry cracker casually, putting it in his mouth and chewing it. When the strong man saw that Alvin didn''t pay any attention to him, a trace of viciousness shed through his eyes. He opened his mouth and scolded, "Little brat, didn''t you hear what I said?" Alvin slowly raised his head and looked at the muscr man in front of him. He asked softly, "Do you want some water and dried food?" "Don''t talk nonsense with me. Hand it over quickly!" The robust man looked at the bottle in Alvin''s hand, and his eyes were filled with greed. "Oh." Alvin responded in a soft voice. Then he slowly brought over the bottle in his hand. As the lid of the kettle fell down, the clear water in the kettle flowed to the sand. Water in the bottle almost flowed out in a few seconds. At the same time, Alvin threw all the food in his hand and from the bag to the ground, spat on it, and buried it with sand. After doing all this, Alvin grinned at the strong man and said, "I''m sorry, we don''t have any water or food." Henry, sitting on the side, saw such a scene, and his eyes shed a smile. After so many days of suppression, finally, it worked. As he expected, Alvin broke out at this moment. His burst was not to make himself more cowardly, but to give up his original weaknesspletely. Now, Alvin no longer had the previous fear in his eyes, but he was fearless. The man could only watch as the water in Alvin''s bottle flowed like streams. His eyes turned red and anger filled his heart. Not only did this anger contain a pity for him, but it was also because this ant in front of him dared to provoke him! "I''m going to kill you!" The man roared and stepped forward, kicking at Alvin''s face. Sitting here, Alvin''s eyes shed a trace of cold light. He suddenly pulled out a dagger from his boots and stabbed straight at the man. If it was an ordinary person, he would definitely have no way to avoid such a sneak attack by Alvin. However, this strong man was still a martial arts practitioner. It wasn''t as if Alvin''s sneak attack would be enough to seed. Alvin''s dagger was sent flying by the strong man the moment it approached him. Alvin was shocked and quickly turned over to pick up the dagger. As a result, he was kicked out by the strong man. It was impossible to pick up the dagger. "This dagger was stolen by him from the carriage of the bandits. He pretended to be in aa and hid it in his shoes after stealing the dagger." The Reaper next to Henry exined to Henry. Henry nodded and said, "All right, get up and get ready to work. We can''t watch the receptionist be beaten to death." These Reapers allughed and rose to their feet. On the other side, after the strong bear kicked Alvin''s face, he stepped on it again. Alvin suddenly grabbed the sand from the ground and threw it at the strong man''s face. He endured the pain and rushed toward the strong man. "I''ll kill you!" Alvin shouted, with a crazy look on his face. "Get lost!" Another strong man standing not far away saw his people fighting with others. He rushed over and kicked Alvin into the air. At the same time, the strong man, whose eyes were raised with sand, came back to earth. He was angry that he had suffered a loss from such a person. His face was full of anger. "Fu*k, boy, I will kill you today!" The two strong men, regardless of the consequences, walked towards Alvin, and on their faces, there was clear killing intent. Alvin was kicked down again. His originally weak body was seriously injured again. This time, even if he wanted to get up and risk his life, his body would not allow him. He only felt very confused, and he didn''t even have the ability to think. The two strong men from Blessing Security walked up to Alvin and punched towards his face with their fists. "Two against one, I''m afraid it''s not appropriate, is it?" Henry grabbed the wrists of the two guards and said with a smile. Chapter 870 Chapter 870 The two strong men found that their hands that were about to be hit Alvin were caught by others. When they looked back, they found that it was Henry, so they immediately scolded him. "Brat, are you f*cking going to go against me?" "What? Do we need you to tell us what our Blessing Security should do?" The fight here immediately attracted a lot of people''s attention. On Blessing Security''s side, a few people walked out on the spot and strode towards Henry and the others. "What''s wrong? What''s wrong? Are you going to fight?" Wilson walked over wobblingly and said to Henry, "Henry Zhang, control yourself! Don''t go against my people. Just tell me what''s wrong." "Haha." Henry smiled and said, "Mr. Cao, It''s such a small thing, so I don''t want to bother you. The people under yourmand are just causing a small conflict." "If there is a conflict, then it is a conflict." Wilson did not care. "We are all security guards. If there is a conflict, we should solve it with our fists. Unless you admit that your people are a group of garbage and dare not to use our fists." Henry, with a smile on his face, shrugged his shoulders and said, "I''m not very resistant to fighting, but Mr. Cao, I''m afraid it''s against the rules that two fight against one, right?" "Rules?" Wilson sneered and said, "Then I''ll tell Mr. Zhang what the rules are. In my ce, fists are rules. If you want, two of you can fight against one of us. Today, even if I, Wilson Cao, die here, I won''tin. This is my rule. Mr. Zhang, do you understand?" When Henry heard this, he seemed to realize something and said, "Oh, I see, I see. I understood as soon as Mr. Cao said that. Mr. Cao, please wait a moment. I have to tell my men about the rules." After Henry finished his words, he walked up to Alvin and stared at his eyes. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Alvin did the same, also staring at Henry. In Alvin''s eyes, Henry saw the raging anger. Henry said, "Alvin, let me ask you, what do you want to do now?" "I''m going to kill them all!" Alvin clenched his fists and said through clenched teeth. Henry frowned and said, "Tell me clearly, do you want to kill the people who just fought with you, or to kill all of them?" "Kill them all! Those who have insulted me, those who have bullied me, all of them must die!" Alvin clenched his fist with extreme force. His fingernails had already been embedded into his flesh, and it was clear just how terrifying the hatred in his heart was. During these few days, Alvin was bullied, insulted, and this type of anger was all umted in his heart. Coupled with his experiences from the past few years, they all erupted at this moment. This type of negative energy was exceptionally terrifying. Henry patted Alvin''s shoulder and said, "There is something I need to emphasize for you. You are an adult and also a man. You have to be responsible for what you have said, so before you make a decision, you should think about it carefully. Once you make a decision, you can''t go back on your words. I will ask you onest time. What do you want to do? I won''t urge you. Answer me when you are ready." As soon as Henry finished his words, Alvin said, "I''ve thought about it. I want to kill all of them!" "Okay, this is your decision." Henry snapped his fingers and then stopped talking to Alvin. He turned around and looked at Wilson. "Mr. Cao, I just told my people that you set the rules. I think it is very reasonable. Men should settle their problems with their fists. Even if one side dies here, we are willing to do so. However, I still think that it is unreasonable for you two to fight one of us." "Oh? What do you think, Mr. Zhang?" Wilson waved his hand, and all the members of the Blessing Security came over. They were all rubbing their hands and smiling coldly. Some people kept looking up and down at the women from Collier Security. The corners of their mouths were lifted into a yful smile, and no one knew what they were thinking about. Themotion here had already attracted the attention of Delsean. Originally, he thought that everyone would just say a few words and everything would be over. But he did not expect that things would get worse. Now the two securitypanies were about to fight. As the client this time, Delsean naturally could not see such a thing happen, so he rushed over to mediate. "Mr. Cao, Mr. Zhang, we are now all locusts tied to the same rope. We don''t know if we can get out of this desert. Let us all get out of the desert and you will earn a lot of money." "Mr. Attard, now this matter has nothing to do with you. I hope you won''t intervene." Wilson nced at Delsean and said, "Since Mr. Zhang doesn''t obey by my rules, I want to ask him what rules he likes and I, Wilson Cao, will obey by his rules." "Haha." Henry chuckled and shrugged indifferently. "Mr. Cao, two of you fighting against one of my people is not appropriate." "Then tell me, what do you think is appropriate!" A strong man strode forward and red at Henry with a face full of anger. "Today, if you don''t tell me what makes you satisfied, I will break your teeth off!" Henry nodded, stretched, and said, "In fact, I think, ording to yourpany''s situation, it should be ten against one." All the people present thought that Henry would say something more equal, but they didn''t expect that Henry would let ten of them fight against one member of his team. Wilson and others were a little stunned, and then they immediately reacted. Wilson scolded, "F*ck, Zhang, are you ying with me?" Henry, who was standing there, changed his look and a flicker of coldness shed in his eyes. "I am not ying." The moment Henry finished his words, he disappeared. When he appeared again, he was already in front of Wilson. At the same time, he punched Wilson in the face. How could Wilson see Henry''s movement clearly? The sharp pain on his face told him that things were not going well. With only one punch, Wilson was thrown back a few metres by Henry. Four or five big teeth pumped out of his mouth, and his whole mouth was full of blood. This was the first time Henry had taken action since he joined this expedition. His actions and skills shocked the other major securitypanies, including Delsean. Delsean had watched Henry''s video when he was helping with Anna, but in the video, Henry was not so strong that one couldn''t even see Henry''s figure clearly. After Henry kicked Wilson, he didn''t stop but rushed to another member of Blessing Security. Seven secondster, ten members of Blessing, including Wilson, all fell to the ground. All of them had been punched in their faces, and their teeth fell out. After defeating ten people in total, Henry stopped and pped his hands. "Mr. Cao, it seems that I overestimated you. Ten against one is still not enough." Chapter 871 Chapter 871 Henry dealt with the ten people so easily, which made the rest of the people open their eyes wide. Even Wilson, who was still lying on the ground, looked shocked. He had never thought that this person, who brought a group of old and sick people to earn themission, was so strong! They could not even see his movement. Let alone ten, even if a hundred people fought against him, they could not defeat him!" After a brief daze, Vigour Security, who was standing on the side, and Flourishing Security''s people looked at each other and walked toward Henry almost at the same time with a friendly smile on their faces. These people, more or less, had insulted Collier Security before. Now, seeing Henry''s strength, they immediately came over to put in a good word. But before they could say anything, Henry''s voice rang again. "Go, settled the things." As soon as Henry finished his words, the thirty Reapers standing behind Henry all rushed out like arrows leaving the bow. Everyone was staring at a goal. The people they targeted were all those who had humiliated Collier Security before, and they would not spare even one member from Blessing Security. Reapers, what kind of strength did they have? It would not be difficult for them to defeat the security guards attacking them from the side, not to mention facing them head-on. Now, with 30 people working together, it was simply impossible for these securitypanies to resist. The securitypany members, who were originally aggressive, were fleeing like rats at the moment. They were not Collier Security''s enemies at all. Alvin stood there and looked at the front nkly. Now he finally understood why Mr. Zhang always stressed that Collier Security was the strongest! Thesepanies that seemed fierce were like children in front of people from Collier Security. Even the girls who seemed to be only 20 years old showed a strength that didn''t match their appearances at all. Those strong men, who were over 1.8 meters tall, were easily unfolded by them. The whole battlested less than a minute. After a minute, besides Delsean, Professor Gu, and a few members of otherpanies who had not insulted Collier Security, the rest of them were all lying on the ground, including Director Chen, and the two employees, a man and a woman, who had made things difficult for Alvin, were lying on the ground, unable to get up, howling. The pitch-ck night sky and the deste desert made the sky howl as if they were in the desert purgatory. The bones of almost all these people lying on the ground were broken by the Reapers. This kind of thing was not stressful for the Reapers at all. The rest of the people who were still standing shivered with fear at the scene in front of them. Who would have thought that Collier Security, who had been bullied all the way without saying a word, could have such strong strength? These people were not some old, weak, sick or disabled people! The member of Blessing Security, who had first insulted Alvin, was so scared that his teeth were chattering at this moment. Henry slowly walked aside and bent down to pick up a dagger, which was the one that had been kicked away by Alvin just now. After picking up the dagger, Henry slowly walked to Alvin and handed the dagger to him. "Come on, do what you just decided. Don''t you want their lives? You don''t need me to teach you what to do next, do you?" Alvin looked at the dagger that Henry handed him, but he did not take it. The anger in his eyes gradually disappeared, and there was a trace of fear in his eyes. He slowly shook his head. "Mr... Mr. Zhang, they have been taught a lesson, I..." "I just told you very clearly that you are an adult. Before you make a decision, you should consider it clearly. When I asked you first, you could have told me that it was enough to teach them a lesson, but you chose their lives by yourself, didn''t you?" Henry once again pushed his hand forward. "Come on, finish them." Henry loosened his fingers, and the dagger in his hand slipped naturally. Alvin loosened his grip the moment he touched the handle of the dagger. With a "poof" sound, the dagger fell on the ground. "I can''t do it!" Alvin suddenly said, "Mr. Zhang, I can''t do it. I was just angry. They are all human beings! It''s against thew to kill people!" "Against thew? Don''t you think that they wanted to kill you just a moment ago? Also, this was your own choice. Have you ever thought about breaking thew when you said those words?" Henry stared at Alvin with cold eyes. "I''ll give you a chance. If you don''t kill them, I''ll kill you!" After Henry finished speaking, he turned around and walked to Delsean. He put his arm around his shoulder and forced Delsean to follow him. "Mr. Attard, let''s talk about the next business. You seem to want to get that tripod?" "Mr. Zhang, you..." Delsean turned back, but as soon as he turned his head halfway, Henry pulled it back by force. "Let''s talk about the good business first. Let''s go, let''s talk as we walk." "I..." Delsean opened his mouth but said nothing. Under the guidance of Henry, he silently walked forward. Henry waved his hand behind him, and a group of Reapers followed Henry and silently walked forward, leaving Alvin standing alone behind. "Leave one person to keep an eye on him." Henry ordered, and then the Reaper at the end of the team stopped, while the others continued to move forward. Those who were not threatened felt like a huge stone was pressed against their chests at this moment. It was difficult for them to breathe. Looking at thoserades who were lying on the ground, they couldn''t bear it, but they were more afraid. No one dared to make a sound. Seeing that Henry and Delsean had gone far, they didn''t say a word and followed them. Just after Henry walked for nearly a thousand metres, suddenly a loud cry came from behind him. Although it was nearly a thousand metres away, he heard it clearly. The heart-wrenching cry came from Alvin. "How is it going?" Henry asked without looking back. "He didn''t dare to do anything. He stabbed those who bullied him the most in their legs, and now he broke down." A Reaper replied to Henry. "s." Henry shook his head and sighed. "It''s hard for him. You guys speed up and get him out of here as soon as possible. Don''t let him stay here any longer. I''ll go to Yinzhou to look for you after I''m done with my business." "Understood." The Reapers behind Henry stopped in their tracks. Delsean, who had been worried, heard the report from the people behind Henry. He suddenly smiled and said, "Mr. Zhang, you didn''t kill them!" "Mr. Attard, do you think I am such a wicked person?" Henry smiled. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Delsean suddenly looked at Henry with a serious face, nodded, and shook his head. "It doesn''t look like it." Chapter 872 Chapter 872 "Doesn''t seem like it?" Hearing Delsean''s ambiguous answer, Henry smiled and did not speak. After knowing that the security guards were not in danger, Delsean became more cheerful and finally took the initiative to talk with Henry about the n regarding the tripod. He had really learned about Henry''s strength this time. With that kind of body movement that others couldn''t even see clearly, Henry was much stronger than those bandits he had encountered. As long as Henry helped him, there would absolutely be no big problem to grab the tripod. "Mr. Zhang, you let your people go back first. Taking the tripod..." Delsean looked at those Reapers who were standing still, with a trace of embarrassment on his face. "What? You don''t believe me, Mr. Attard?" Henry smiled slightly. "No, no, no. How could I not trust you?" Delsean waved his hand and said, "It''s just that Mr. Zhang, I think that there are a lot of bandits and they are powerful." "It''s not arge scale fight, why do we need so many people?" Henry rolled his eyes and said, "Those people took the tripod, and they will definitely try to sell it. Mr. Attard, you should have your own information channel, right? After leaving the desert, you can ask about where they transported the tripod and I''ll arrange it." "Okay, Mr. Zhang, I''m counting on you." Delsean nodded hard. The process of going out of the desert was both enjoyment and torture for the people like Delsean and hispanions. What they enjoyed was that each time they took a step in this damn desert, they would feel that they were closer to the light. It gave them the feeling that they had climbed out of the endless abyss and could finally see the light. They were suffering from theck of food and water, which made their actions extremely difficult. If it were not for the support of a belief, they would probably not be able to walk out. Fortunately, most of these people who entered the desert were martial arts practitioners, and their physical qualities were far better than ordinary people. Under the help of each other, they came out of the desert. As for Professor Gu, he relied on Delsean to buy him water and food. When they saw the edge of the desert, everyone heaved a huge sigh of relief. It was also at this moment that their spiritspletely copsed, just like a person who was eager to go to the toilet and at the moment they saw the toilet, they would feel that they would not be able to hold on for another second. Two dayster, at one o''clock in the afternoon, everyone left the desert. After they went out of the desert, Delsean arranged a hotel for them to rest. Some security guards, who were worried about theirpanions, found a group of cars, brought supplies and returned to the desert after a few adjustments. After all, in the desert, there were many people whose legs had been broken by the Reapers. No matter what, they couldn''t walk out of the desert by themselves. The Dragon Spring Hotel in Wulu City was one of the few hotels with the highest ranking in the entire city. In the hotel''s deluxe suite, Henry was lying in arge bathtub. His journey to the desert in the past few days had also caused his body to be covered with sand and dust. He took a hot bath and felt veryfortable. He took out his mobile phone and dialled a number. "Pay attention. Delsean should contact the force behind him and tell me you find it out." After exining this, Henry stared at his mobile phone. After thinking for a while, he called Sylvia. As soon as the phone rang a few times, Sylvia picked up the phone. "Hello, honey." Sylvia''s sweet voice sounded on the phone. Hearing this voice, Henry felt a sense of happiness welling up in his heart. "Honey, how are you?" "I am good. How about you? Are you done with your work?" "Not yet. Maybe I have to stay for another two days," Henry replied. Henry heard that it was very noisy on Sylvia''s end. "Honey, I''ll... I''ll... talk to youter." The noise on Sylvia''s side was so loud that Henry couldn''t hear her at all. "Honey, you can go ahead with your own business. I won''t bother you anymore. Take good care of yourself." "Well, you too. You need to... rest." Sylvia hung up the phone amidst a burst of noise. Henry sighed. He knew that when he was at home, Sylvia specially postponed some work to make her less busy. As soon as he left, women began to deal with various things.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Henry had managed manypanies before, and he knew that there were a lot of trivial things needed to be dealt in thepany''s daily management. After washing up, Henry changed into clean clothes, opened the bag ced on the bed, and carefully looked at the broken sword and the two leather pieces of clothing he brought out from the desert. The more Henry looked at these three things, the more he felt that they were not simple. Just as Henry was about to further study these three things, there was a sudden knock on the door. "Mr. Zhang, are you in there?" Outside the door came Delsean''s voice. Henry put away the three things and opened the door. He saw Delsean standing in front of the door in a casual suit. "Mr. Attard, are you done with your rest?" "Not yet." Exhaustion appeared on Delsean''s face, but he was more excited. "Mr. Zhang, I have found out that those people are ready to sell the tripod here in Wulu City. They have been out here for two days. They will sell the tripod tomorrow. It will be an auction." "Oh?" Henry showed a meaningful smile at the corner of his mouth. "Mr. Zhang, I have the location of the auction. Would you like to have a look?" Delsean said with expectation on his face, "As for themission, you can ask whatever you want." Henry thought for a moment and said, "Let''s go to see the location first." "Okay, Mr. Zhang, I''ll wait for you downstairs." After saying that, Delsean turned around and left. Henry closed the door. As soon as the door was closed, Henry''s mobile phone in the bathroom rang. Henry went to the bathroom and picked up the phone. "My Lord, we''ve checked it out. No underground force contacted Delsean. Delsean just contacted a friend in Wulu City. We''ve checked that man''s background. He''s clean!" He reached out his hand and touched the corner of his mouth. He specially asked people to keep an eye on Delsean and see which underground force would contact him. But in the end, they came up with such a result. Delsean was really cautious when doing things! Henry put the phone into his pocket. He had not noticed, but on his phone, there was a notification that showed a missed call. It was from Daisy, who was studying in Yinzhou. When Henry came to the hall of the hotel, he found that Delsean was already waiting in the hall. Beside him, there was a young woman who looked like she was in her mid-20s. She was about the same age as Henry. Henry looked over and found that although this woman was dressed casually, all the clothing items on her belonged to high-end brands. Her outfit was worth at least 50,000 yuan. The woman was very beautiful. Her long hair hung behind her head, and her big eyes seemed like they were about to tell a story. While Henry was sizing her up, the woman was also sizing him up. Chapter 873 Chapter 873 "Come on, Breezy, let me introduce you. This is Mr. Henry Zhang. Even though Mr. Zhang is about the same age as you, his strength is rare. Delsean said, "Mr. Zhang, this is my sister, Breezy Attard." "Oh, Mr. Attard, the names of your family are quite poetic." Henry chuckled and stretched out his hand to Breezy. "Hello, Miss Breezy." Breezy looked at Henry''s hand and ignored it. She crossed her arms over her chest and asked Henry suspiciously, "My brother said that you are strong. What''s your rank on the Top Ranking List?" Listening to Breezy''s words, Henry was stunned. "The Top Ranking List? What is the Top Ranking List?" "Heh." Breezy sneered, "How dare you call yourself an expert since you don''t even know the Top Ranking List?" After saying that, Breezy turned her head and said to Delsean, "Brother, you''re not fooled by others, are you? This man said he wanted to grab the tripod for you. How much money did he ask for?" "Breezy, don''t be rude!" Delsean frowned and scolded her. "Brother, what should I say about you? When I make money, I have a business mind. It''s a pity that I''m too straightforward in some aspects. The Henry you mentioned is just a little better than ordinary people." Breezy shook her head. "If you really want to grab the tripod, I know quite a lot of experts on the Top Ranking List." "Miss Breezy, what on earth is the Top Ranking List you mentioned?" Henry was puzzled. When did another Top Ranking List appear? "Haha." Breezy sneered. "Since you don''t know about the Top Ranking List, then you don''t deserve to know. You don''t deserve to know. Why should I tell you about this?" "That''s enough!" Delsean shouted again, "Mr. Zhang is my friend. I trust himpletely. Don''t look down at people. Mr. Zhang just doesn''t pursue the rankings without substantial meaning." "Hmph!" Breezy rolled her eyes. "Fine, then. I''ll wait and see how powerful this Mr. Zhang you''re talking about is!" After saying that, Breezy walked aside and found a sofa to sit down. "Mr. Zhang, my sister has been spoiled by our family since she was a child. Don''t worry about her. Come on, let''s talk here." Delsean made a gesture of invitation and took Henry aside. They sat on a business sofa. Delsean asked for two cups of tea and began to talk to Henry. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. "Mr. Zhang, this is my sister''s information. She is doing business in Wulu City and is familiar with this part." Delsean waved his hand, and a man came to his side. He put a file bag sealed in kraft paper in front of Henry and then walked away. Henry opened the file bag and took a look. "Oh, it''s so big that all celebrities havee." Henry looked at some people on the document who were going to participate in the auction. "The origin of this tripod is not ordinary." "Does Mr. Zhang know that?" Hearing Henry''s tone, Delsean was surprised. "Of course I know. This tripod is the same as the Simuwu Tripod, but the Simuwu Tripod is very famous, so many people have forgotten about this tripod." Delsean gave him a thumbs-up and said, "It seems that Mr. Zhang is also an expert in this field! Since Mr. Zhang knows the origin of the furnace, I think you can guess its price." Henry shook his head and said, "I can''t guess. People like me can''t set a price for such priceless treasures at will." Listening to Henry''s words, Delsean did not refute, because he knew that Henry was right. This tripod was indeed a priceless treasure. In ancient China, the tripods were regarded as a symbol of the establishment of a country, which was a symbol of the dynasty and power. Up until now, China still had a sense of worship. When mentioning the tripod, it gave people a sense of nobility and grandness. Simuwu Tripod, known as the number one tripod since ancient times, was named after the Queen Mother, Wu Fang. It was an otion for the two sons of King of Shang, Wu Ding and Zu Qi, who were called the "Ancestors of Sanity" when they were born in the city of Nan Province nearly a hundred years ago. They were the representative of bronze wares in the period of Shangzhou. Simuwu Tripod, thergest and heaviest copper product unearthed in the world, enjoyed the reputation of "King of copper" and "the national treasure". It began to be a national treasure 60 years ago and was stored in the museum. As for this tripod, it was an antique artefact of the same value as the Simuwu Tripod. Its value could not be measured by money at all. The auction of the tripod attracted the attention of all parties in the world, especially the cultural enthusiasts. In these two days, they had almost gone crazy. The auction of such a tripod was naturally not simple. In the past two days, the price of tickets from other ces to Wulu City had been increased several times. The local government of Wulu City even provided sufficient security personnel for this auction. Yachim must know that the tripod was valuable. Instead of sneaking, he might as well make a big deal out of it. Although he might get into more trouble, the risk would be much lower. As for the location of this tripod, it wasn''t in any of the auctions sites around the city. Rather, it was in the museum. The museum itself had a strong security system, and there had always been a lot of cultural relics inside. As this tripod was extremely valuable, the museum could be said to be the most suitable ce to be kept temporarily. The Wulu City Museum was originally a tourist attraction, but now it was closed for the public. All information was provided by Delsean. "Mr. Zhang, the specific details about this event have been written in this document. I think you should be more aware of the difficulty of it than me. I have a habit of knowing the price in advance before doing business. So Mr. Zhang, you can write down themission fee for this time," Delsean said. Henry nodded and thought for a while. He didn''t care about how much themission was. What he wanted to know most now was Delsean''s attitude! What was the secret of this tripod that was worth stealing? It must be clear that the tripod was now very popr. ording to the current information that Henry had investigated, the Attard family was also not poor. They had hundreds of billions of yuan in their ounts. If they really took this tripod, the Attard family would definitely be targeted by others. They would not destroy themselves for such a thing. What secret was hidden in the tripod? Some underground force was willing to sacrifice such a big family for this tripod. "Mr. Attard, we all know the value of this tripod. I want this much." Henry stretched out a finger. "One billion!" "One billion yuan. Zhang, are you robbing us?" Hearing this, Breezy, who was sitting not far away, jumped up and shouted. The number of one billion yuan she had just heard attracted a lot of attention. "Breezy!" Delsean shouted, "You''re so impolite. Sit down!" Although Breezy didn''t like Henry, at this moment, she also realized that she had done something wrong and quickly closed her mouth. She just kept staring at Henry, and her eyes were full of warning. Delsean said after thinking for a while, "Mr. Zhang, how confident are you in this operation?" "One hundred per cent." Henry answered without thinking. "A hundred per cent? Don''t talk big!" Breezy sneered. "Do you know how many experts from the Top Ranking List Yachim has invited this time?" Chapter 874 Chapter 874 "Breezy, it''s none of your business. Sit down!" An angry look appeared on Delsean''s face, and then he said to Henry with a smile, "Mr. Zhang, my sister is not sensible. Please don''t mind her. If you are 100% sure, I believe that amission of one billion yuan is low. I feel like I am taking advantage of you." Henry shook his head and said with a smile, "Haha, Mr. Attard, you want goods, I want money. No one is taking advantage of anyone." "Well, in this case, it''s settled. My sister is qualified for this auction. Let''s go to the museum and have a look. We have an old saying in China that if you know yourself and your enemy, you can fight and win." Delsean made a gesture of invitation. "Okay." Henry nodded. Delsean waved to Breezy and said, "Breezy, drive. Take me and Mr. Zhang to the museum." "Brother!" Breezy shouted anxiously. "Hurry up!" Delsean scolded her, and his words showed that she could not be refused. Seeing her brother''s reaction, Breezy had to stamp her feet and reluctantly walked out of the hotel. As she walked, Breezy took out her phone and dialled a number. "I''m going to the museum now. Come over here. My brother must have been deceived by someone." About two minutester, a Maybach stopped in front of the hotel. Delsean and Henry opened the door and sat in the back seat. "Sit tight." Breezy said in a bad tone. As soon as the sound fell, she mmed on the gas pedal, and a strong feeling of inertia appeared. Before Delsean could sit tight, the car rushed out. "Breezy, drive slowly." Delsean ordered. Breezy, who was driving, stepped on the gas all the way as if she didn''t hear Delsean''s words. The car was flying on the road, and from time to time, it would make some dangerous super-car movements. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. While driving, Breezy deliberately looked at the rearview mirror to see Henry sitting in the back seat. As a result, she found that no matter how dangerous her actions were, Henry always looked calm, but her brother was scared. Breezy slowed down unwillingly, thinking that Henry was lucky. After getting the tripod, the museum in Wulu City was under heavy surveince. The area within five hundred metres of the museum belonged to the prohibited area. Ordinary cars could not drive in at all. However, the Maybach driven by Breezy wasn''t ordinary. After showing the pass permit, they easily came to the front door of the museum. The parking lot, which should have been full at this time, was empty at this moment. There was only a fiery- red Lamborghini parked in the parking space, which was particrly eye-catching. In front of this red Lamborghini, there was a young man, with ck hair, and a height of 185cm. He was handsome. With his appearance and the luxury car behind him, with a wave of his hand, there would be countless crazy women flocking to him. When he saw the Maybach open, a smile appeared on the young man''s face as he walked towards them. Breezy parked the car next to this Lamborghini and opened the door. "Breezy, you are here." "You came so early." Breezy closed the door hard, pointed at the two people who got out of the car with her, and said, "This is my brother, Delsean. Brother, this is Mahmoud Liu." "Brother Delsean, I often hear Breezy talk about you." Mahmoud took the initiative to reach out his hand to Delsean. "I''ve heard of your name more than once." Delsean also reached out his hand. "Breezy said that you''re her buddy." "Haha!" Mahmoudughed out loud and said, "It''s easy for us to get along. Let''s go, Brother Delsean. I''ll take you to the museum to have a look. Breezy''s told me about you two. In the past two days, the security in the museum has been increased a lot, and I''m quite familiar with it." "Thank you." Delsean nodded to Mahmoud. "Let me introduce him to you. This is Mr. Henry Zhang. This time, we mainly rely on Mr. Zhang." "Him?" Mahmoud looked Henry up and down and then said with a smile, "Brother Delsean, let''s go inside first." As for Henry, Breezy had just talked to Mahmoud on the phone. With the rtionship between Mahmoud and Breezy, it was impossible for Mahmoud and Breezy to have any good feelings about Henry. After seeing Mahmoud''s attitude towards Henry, Delsean smiled at Henry embarrassedly. Breezy was his sister. He could say something to her, but he didn''t have the right to say anything to Mahmoud. Henry waved his hand, showing that he didn''t care at all. Under Mahmoud''s lead, the four of them arrived at the museum. The museum was filled with the aura of the grasnds of the Western region, and the walls were carved with beautiful sceneries. In the hall on the first floor, the original dazzling collection had been deliberately withdrawn this time to make space for tomorrow''s auction. Henry looked around the whole museum. It was not an exaggeration to say that there was a check every three steps. The cameras were spread all over the corner of the museum. In some ces, even three or four cameras were ced together. All kinds of infrared rm were checked, and they were all in good condition. It could be said that when these security cameras were all turned on, even if a mosquito flew in, it could still be discovered. Henry paced in the museum, collecting some information he needed to know. Breezy and Mahmoud stood to the side, looking at Henry''s figure. Breezy''s eyes were full of disgust. "Mahmoud, what do you think of this person? Can he enter the Top Ranking List?" "Top Ranking List, he?" A look of contempt appeared on Mahmoud''s face. "Breezy, there are a total of 118 people on the list. These 118 people were picked out from more than 1 billion people around China. Not everyone can enter! I have observed him and I think he is defenseless. When I saw him, I was obviously ready to attack, but he did not show any signs of defense. If I was able to break his neck in ten seconds, do you think I am qualified to enter the list?" Hearing Mahmoud''s words, Breezy''s face was full of anger. "I knew it. Mr. Zhang is not a good man. He doesn''t even know what the Top Ranking List is. My brother didn''t know much about it, so he was easily cheated by others. He asked my brother for a billion yuan. I really don''t understand why my brother agreed to this." "Breezy, you don''t have to worry. This person will be exposed tomorrow." A confident smile crept up the corner of Mahmoud''s mouth. "I''ve already notified some friends of ours. They will arrive tonight. We will hide in the shadows and attack tomorrow. At that time, we will be able to get the tripod that your brother wants, and this boy will also be exposed." Chapter 875 Chapter 875 By the time they left the museum, it was already afternoon. Breezy was responsible for driving the car and taking Henry and Delsean back to the hotel. Mahmoud said something to Breezy and left. From the beginning to the end, he didn''t talk to Henry at all. After getting on the car, Delsean handed Henry a card and said, "Mr. Zhang, this is the invitation for tomorrow''s auction. You can use this to enter the auction hall. Tomorrow, I can''t take you in." "I understand." Henry nodded his head. Tomorrow he would try to get the tripod. Everyone associated with him would be in trouble. After returning to the hotel, Henry asked for dinner and asked the waiter to bring it to the room. Lying on the bed, he closed his eyes and started to think quietly. The leather coat was put in the tripod. What was the rtionship between the tripod and the leather coat? At that time, Henry did not recognize that it was a famous tripod. Otherwise, he would not have ignored the copper tripod so easily. It should be known that this tripod and the Simuwu Tripod were produced in the same period. The Simuwu Tripod appeared at thete stage of the Shang Dynasty, which was an important time period in the mythical history of China. In thete stage of the Shang Dynasty, millions of stars started appearing. It was said that whoever was able to find out the uniqueet among those stars would increase his knowledge and be immortal. In that era, there were too many myths. In the past, Henry did not pay much attention to these things, but now, he had to pay attention to them. The copper tripod came from thete-stage of the Shang Dynasty and the blood-red coat in the tripod remained untouched for a thousand years... From the moment he knew it, there was a continuous fog in front of Henry. He removed ayer and found that behind theyer of fog, there were more things waiting for him to dig and explore. Of course, this did not make Henry feel powerless. On the contrary, these mysterious things more and more aroused Henry''s curiosity. An ear-piercing ringtone broke Henry''s train of thought. Henry picked up the phone, pressed the answer button, and put it beside his ear. "Hey, Boss, the things happening in Wulu City have be very big. Where did you dig out the copper tripod from thete stage of the Shang Dynasty?" Wade''s voice sounded on the phone. "Well, since when have you be interested in this kind of cultural relics?" "Boss, I''m going crazy here. I''m practising Qi-refming every day. Can you imagine how boring it is?" This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Through the phone, Henry could feel the resentment in Wade''s heart. "What do you want to do if you don''t want to practice? Come out and fight? If you don''t reach the late stage of the Transformation realm, wouldn''t you feel ashamed to fight next to me?" Henry said grumpily. "Ah!" Wade sighed heavily and said, "Boss, I know, but it''s too boring. I''m going to tell you about the biggest news in the past two days." "That''s enough. Take your time to cultivate. I''m afraid there''s not much time left for you to cultivate." Henry said. "Really?" Wade suddenly became excited. "Boss, are you going to do something again? That''s great! You must let me take the lead this time!" "Don''t die at that time." Henry warned. "By the way, I want to ask you something." "What''s the matter, boss?" "Do you know the Top Ranking List?" Henry asked. After Henry asked this question, Wade kept silent on the phone for a long time, then replied in a strange tone, "Boss, how do you know about the Top Ranking List?" Henry raised his eyebrows. "It seems that you know?" "Yes." Wade responded. "Very few people know about the Top Ranking List. I only found out about it by ident." "Oh?" Henry was curious. He heard Wade''s words as if the Top Ranking List was very mysterious, "Tell me, what''s going on with the Top Ranking List?" "Well, how should I put it?" Wade organized his thoughts on the other side of the phone and said, "About a year and a half ago, I had a mission connected to a piece of jewellery. I met a group of rich young people from the country. As you know, young people are all into the martial circle or martial arts, so they spent money to find teachers for themselves. At that time, you set the rules in the underground world that people from underground forces above the second grade shouldn''t have too much contact with ordinary people, so the teachers found by these rich second generations are all third-ss underground forces." When Wade said this, he paused for a while and continued, "These third- ss underground forces usually could not take any big tasks. When they suddenly met such a group of rich children, they spontaneously united and set up the so-called Top Ranking List. To put it bluntly, it was to set up a list for these rich second generations. Then each master picked several young experts from their own forces and used them as a benchmark to let these rich second generations know how strong the first on the list was. Then, the Top Ranking List appeared." When Henry heard this, he reached out and patted his forehead. No wonder he had never heard of the so-called Top Ranking List. It was like a trick used by those third- ss underground forces! "Boss, at the beginning of the Top Ranking List, it was those rich second generations who began to fight for their ce. But you know, in practicing martial arts, ordinary people can''t keep on practising. One from one thousand rich second generations was able to continue practising for fifteen days. Later, these rich second generations stopped practising, but they had paid a lot for it. Those third- ss underground forces naturally wouldn''t give up the chance. Then their people were ranked amongst the 188 strongest people on the Top Ranking List. Originally, the Top Ranking List was used to trick people, but it gradually developed into a strength ranking list among ordinary people. Those third-ss underground forces simply threw the Top Ranking List to those people to y. Boss, have you met any masters on the Top Ranking List?" When Wade asked thest sentence, it was obvious that heughed out loud. Since Henry and Sylvia got married, Henry''s personality had changed greatly. Unlike before, he began to act in a low profile. Wadepletely believed that Henry might be bullied by those masters from the Top Ranking List. After all, Henry was now in Xin province, and there was such a big auction there. Countless masters from the Top Ranking List would go there. "All right, go and cultivate. When I see you, if I find that you haven''t reached thete stage of the Transformation Realm, you will suffer a lot!" Henry hung up the phone in a bad mood, which made him puzzled for a long time. Henry wanted to p himself. After hanging up the phone, Henry subconsciously looked at the phone screen and noticed that Daisy''s call had not been answered. After he called her, Daisy did not answer, but Henry did not take it to heart. After eating the dinner that the server had brought to the room, Henry looked at the time, covered his head, andy down on the bed to sleep. Night had passed quietly. It was four o''clock in the middle of the night, and it was quiet. This was also the time when a person was the most tired. In the quiet hotel room, Henry suddenly got up from the bed, looked out of the window, opened it, and jumped out agilely. Chapter 876 Chapter 876 The next morning, there was a traffic jam on the main road around Wulu City. Many luxury cars, which were usually difficult to see, blocked the road lined up like a long dragon. On the main road around the museum, the government arranged hundreds of people to inspect each car. Only those who were qualified to attend the auction could continue driving to the museum, and those who were not qualified could only go back. Such a rigorous investigation began at 7:30 a.m. and did not end until 11 o''clock in the afternoon. It was only two hours'' time difference in Xin province. Otherwise, until people would get inside, it would be time for lunch. Delsean and Breezy entered the museum together. The originally empty hall was now filled with people. Hundreds of seats were ced in the hall. Everyone looked for their seats and sat down. Around the hall, there was one security guard at almost every meter. Any movement in the hall couldn''t escape their attention. There were special waiters guiding every guest. It could be said that one couldn''t walk freely after entering the hall. Even if one wanted to go to the toilet, there were professionals to apany him. Unless one left here, he would be watched all the way. "Brother, do you think that Henry will be able to grab the tripod from here?" Breezy looked around. As for the security situation in the museum, she didn''t even dare to think about stealing the tripod. "Since I''ve hired Mr. Zhang, I should believe him. Let''s go and sit down." Delsean and Breezy sat down. After a while, Mahmoud, who had appeared yesterday, sat down beside Breezy and whispered to her, "Breezy, I have already arranged it. I have invited fourteen masters from the Top Ranking List this time, and one of them is an absolute powerhouse that ranks 21st on the Top Ranking List!" "Twenty-first!" Upon hearing this, Breezy couldn''t help but tremble and open her mouth wide. The Top Ranking List represented the top masters in the whole China. What kind of strength did the 21 st master have? Seeing Breezy''s reaction, Mahmoud smiled with satisfaction and said in a low voice, "So, Breezy, don''t worry. I''ll help you snatch it. As for that guy surnamed Zhang, I''ll help you expose him!" "Nice." Breezy nodded hard. Delsean and others camete. Not long after they sat down, the hall was almost full. Among the guests who came, Delsean saw many familiar faces. They were all big shots in the business world, not only from their country but also from foreign countries. After all, this tripod was too famous. It was the same as the Simuwu Tripod. Although it did not represent so much, it was extremely precious. However, Delsean looked around, but he didn''t find the person he was looking for. "It''s strange. Why can''t I see Mr. Zhang?" Delsean murmured subconsciously. "Brother, do you really expect that person toe?" Breezy''s face was full of disdain. "A man who doesn''t even know about the Top Ranking List. How can he take away the tripod in such a situation? I don''t think you should have high hope for him!" Mahmoud also said, "Brother Delsean, don''t me me for talking too much. That Zhang guy isn''t as powerful as you think. You''re probably focused on business and don''t know much about this system. Last night, I went back to ask some friends from the Top Ranking List. I''ve never heard of anyone named Henry Zhang." Delsean opened his mouth and was about to say something when he heard a voiceing from the centre of the museum. "Wee all friends from all walks of life to Wulu City!" There was a high tform in front of the museum. Under the tform, there was a man holding a microphone. On the second floor of the museum, there was a lounge. Yachimid on arge leather sofa with a goblet in his hand. The wine in the goblet was of premium quality. He shook the goblet from time to time with a smile on his face. "Boss, we have found out that there are many people outside. They call themselves experts from the Top Ranking List." A Sandsea Bandit came in front of Yachim and whispered. "The Top Ranking List?" Yachim''s face was full of disdain. "They''re just some tricks made by third- rate forces. Are they serious? How dare they im to be on the Top Ranking List?!" "Boss, should we go out and take care of them?" The bandit had a fierce look on his face. "Take care of them? Why should we take care of them?" Yachim''s face was full of doubts. "We''ve already entrusted the tripod to other people. Even if they have any idea about taking the tripod, it doesn''t have anything to do with us. The one who bought it is responsible for it." "Boss, you''re so wise!" The banditplimented. "All right, you can go out. After today, our good days will start. We don''t have to stay in the damn desert anymore." Yachim waved his hand and then leaned on the back of the sofa gracefully. He closed his eyes and listened to the voiceing from outside the lounge. The auction had begun, and the starting price of the tripod was one hundred million yuan! The bidding kept rising, which was extremely fierce. Yachim shook the goblet in his hand, and his face was full of pleasure. In this world, there was never ack of rich people, but ack of imagination. While the auction was in full swing, many people were guessing how much the final bidding price would be. Some said it would be around 500 million yuan. Some said that it would be around 10 billion yuan. Some said that it would be 15 billion yuan. In the end, however, there was a huge gap between the final price and these spections. At that time, a piece of oil painting had been sold for 300 million yuan. This tripod, which was made in the Shang Dynasty, was much more valuable. "42 billion!" All the people present werepletely shocked by the figure. In the lounge, Yachimughed so hard that he could not close his mouth. From the way he subconsciously crushed the goblet in his hand, it could be seen how excited he was. 42 billion yuan! 42 billion yuan! This amount of 42 billion yuan was not in fixed assets or bank credit. It was all in cash. It was a huge sum of money that could not be spent for a lifetime! Delsean, who was sitting on the auction seat, watched the auctioneer throw the hammer. The tripod was sold, which was the end of the auction. "Brother, I was right. The man surnamed Zhang didn''t dare to do it at all. How could he take the tripod away under these circumstances? He didn''t even dare toe!" Breezy said.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Delsean sat there in a daze, watching the buyer who offered 42 billion yuan, step onto the stage. Chapter 877 Chapter 877 "Brother, let''s go!" Breezy pulled Delsean, who was still stunned in his seat, and said in a low voice, "Mahmoud has inquired about it. There are 17 trucks outside, and the third one will transfer the tripod. Mahmoud has already arranged it, and he will take action directlyter." "You..." Delsean widened his eyes and stared at Breezy and Mahmoud in front of him. "Brother Delsean, let''s gallop. Breezy hasn''t thought that Henry could do this. But this time I''ve found 14 experts from the Top Ranking List. There will absolutely be no problem." Mahmoud urged, "I''ve already found out the details of the route. We just need to set up an ambush ahead of time." "Brother, let''s go!" Breezy took Delsean by the arm and dragged him out of the auction. After leaving the museum, Mahmoud drove the car, and they arrived at the cargo station. The cargo station of Wulu City was quite famous. It should be known that the whole Xin province upied one- seventh of China''s territory. Many local products were produced here, such as jade, honey gourds, pears, etc. They were all transported from this ce to all over the country. The daily traffic flow was tens of thousands of tones, and various kinds of heavy trucks came one after another. Therge cargo containers were dazzling. The people who came here for the first time would easily be dazed in the roads arranged by countless containers. Mahmoud was obviously a frequent visitor here. He drove the car around. While Delsean couldn''t tell the north from south, Mahmoud stopped in front of arge warehouse. Mahmoud pressed the horn three times, one long and two short. "Beeeeeeep... beep, beep!" The front door of the warehouse was opened. The person who opened the door looked left and right and then waved at Mahmoud. Mahmoud then drove in. After entering the warehouse, it was pitch-dark inside. Mahmoud didn''t have any headlights, so he couldn''t see anything. The only thing he could see was a little light entering through the open door of the warehouse. When the door closed, the little light disappeared, and the whole warehouse fell into darkness. It was extremely quiet, making Delsean subconsciously hold his breath. Mahmoud, who was sitting in the driver''s seat, unfastened his seat belt and opened the door. He coughed and said, "Alright, we''re all on the same side." When Mahmoud finished speaking, several lights lit up almost at the same time in the warehouse and swept away the darkness in the cabin. Delsean subconsciously covered his eyes. When he got used to the light in front of him, he could see clearly that in the centre of the warehouse, there was a sand table. This sand table showed the entirendform of Wulu City. Each building and every street were listed clearly. There were a total of 14 people standing in front of the sand table, including men and women. "Come, Brother Delsean, let me introduce you. These are all the friends I invited this time. This is Nichole Zhao, an expert ranked No. 21 on the Top Ranking List. He is as fierce as his name suggests!" Mahmoud walked to the side of a young man who was about twenty-six or twenty- seven years old and loudly introduced him to Delsean in the car. Delsean opened the door and got out of the car. He observed that in addition to the sand table, there were several modified cars in the warehouse, as well as locking tools. On a two-metre- high and five- meter- wide huge ckboard, all kinds of lines were drawn. "You are..." Delsean looked at all this up and down. "Brother, let me show you what professionals look like!" Breezy also got out of the car, waved her hand and said, "Mahmoud and others have made some ns for this action. Sincest night, they began to study the transportation route of the tripod. They simted a total of 16 methods. Each method calcted the possibility at that time, as well as our retreating route. They have calcted everything, including the paths that they didn''t pay attention to usually, no matter whether the roads could be used or not. And then, we chose the best path." After saying that, Breezy walked to Delsean''s side, took his arm, and walked towards the modified cars. "Look, these are the cars specially prepared for this operation. Their license tes can be changed at any time. There is ayer of camouge colour on the body of the car. When we complete the task, we can immediately change the colour of the car and disappearpletely. As for the tripod, there will be someone who will transport it out of Xin province!" Breezy''s face was full of pride when she spoke. Brother Delsean, we''ve almost finished our customization of the n. We can take action in a minute. The route we choose and the n are absolutely perfect!" "Mahmoud, get ready to leave!" Nichole wrapped the two locks around his body. At the same time, the remodelled cars equipped with external essories, gave out a roar of the motor. Mahmoud nodded and said to Delsean, "Brother Delsean, you and Breezy can take a car with me. This time, you just need to watch from the side." "Let''s go, brother. We have to lie in ambush ahead of time!" Breezy was in high spirits. She pulled Delsean, who was still a little confused, and got on a modified car. There were four modified cars. With a roar of the motor, they left the warehouse and shuttled through the dense containers of the cargo area. These modified cars did not go very far away. They just went to the other side of the cargo station. However, only those familiar with the ce knew how to drive around there. If ordinary people wanted to drive across the whole cargo station, they had to make a big circle. In the end, Mahmoud parked the car next to a container and waited. Mahmoud said, "Brother Delsean, we have received news that the tripod will be taken away from here once it is sold. There are many containers here, and it is a very suitable ce for action. There are also almost no surveince cameras. We have already prepared the cars that will transport the tripod. When they get the tripod, all we need to do is wait for them to take it out of Wulu City and we can hand it over to youpletely." Hearing Mahmoud''s words, Delsean secretly nodded. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. "How about that, brother? The people Mahmoud found are more reliable than the one you found. Look at the one you found, he didn''t even dare to show up. Maybe he had already run away after putting on an act yesterday!" Breezy patted Delsean on the shoulder. "Brother, when we get back, we''ll find that guy with the surname Zhang and ask him to give us an exnation!" A voice suddenly sounded in the walkie-talkie in the car. "Attention, get the message that the hare has entered the market. Hunters, be careful and set traps. The dealer is in ce, ready to pull the prey!" "The hunters are in ce, and the trap has been set!" "The dealers are in ce. We can pull the goods at anytime!" "Give me a pair of binocrs and provide me with the hare''s current location." "The hare has arrived at the gate." The voices in the walkie-talkie sounded one after another. "Brother Delsean, the so- called hare is the tripod, and the action is about to begin!" Mahmoud took a deep breath, sat in the car, stared at the front, and kept rubbing his hands back and forth, which proved that he was also very nervous. Chapter 878 Chapter 878 "Be careful. The hare has entered the gate. Hunters can catch it." "Wait! Don''t be impulsive, there are too many people!" "Hunters, stop! Let the hare get into the nest." "Got it. The hare has already entered the nest." "Look through the telescope and see the exact location of the hare." "The third truck is in the Eastern District, eight wolves watching." "Hunters, go to the third truck in the Eastern District, and report the situation!" In the car where the three people were, there was a lot of noise in the walkie-talkie. "Brother, do you see that? This is called being professional. There are professionals responsible for every step." Breezy listened to the voiceing from the walkie- talkie, which made her very excited. This was a scene that could only be seen in movies. At this moment, it was happening in front of her. "Hunters, the hare hasnded. We can catch it." "Roger that! Hunters are ready to catch it, and dealers are ready to pull goods." "The dealers are in ce!" "Let''s move!" A sonorous and powerful voice rang out from the walkie-talkie. Then they fell silent. The three of them sat in the car and unconsciously held their breath at this moment. Although they did not participate in this action, they could also feel the tense atmosphere. At this moment, every second, for them, was particrly slow. They were very curious about what was happening over there, but they did not dare to say a word. Only more than a minute passed, and for the three of them, it was as long as several hours. Suddenly, a noise came from the walkie-talkie. The three of them shuddered subconsciously and pricked up their ears. "Hunters, retreat quickly. The dealers'' carriage has been found by someone. Quickly!" "Hunters, did you hear that?" "Hunters have been surrounded. The mission has failed. Retreat!" "We''ve been ambushed. There''s an ambush. Come and help us!" From the walkie-talkie, an anxious voice could be heard. "Run to the fourth district. There''s a tunnel there. We''ll wait for you there!" "Mahmoud, you''ve also been targeted. Run!" From the walkie-talkie, the voice rang again. When Mahmoud, who was sitting in the driver''s seat, heard these words, he was so frightened that his legs went weak. They were trying to snatch something this time. They were even trying to snatch an item worth 42 billion yuan. If they were captured, they wouldn''t be able to escape from prison. Mahmoud immediately started the car and stepped on the gas. Because he was nervous, he almost hit the container in front of him. Fortunately, the modified car was good, so he narrowly avoided it. But when Mahmoud was just about to choose a road to escape, he saw a big truck suddenly parking in front of him,pletely blocking the road. When Mahmoud saw this, he quickly began to reverse. "There is also a car behind. Stop, you will hit it!" Breezy, who was sitting in the back row, screamed. Hearing this, Mahmoud subconsciously stepped hard on the brakes, making an earpiercing creak as the car came to a halt. "Mahmoud, don''t drive. The road is blocked. Get out of the car and run. Hurry up!" There was a voiceing from the walkie-talkie. "F**k!" Mahmoud couldn''t help cursing. He pushed open the door of the car and ran away. Without hesitation, Breezy and Delsean followed Mahmoud into a narrow street that the cars couldn''t get through. "Don''t run!" "Stop right there!" More than a dozen security guards were chasing after them. Obviously, these people were invited by the sessful buyer. Mahmoud and the other two didn''t dare to stop. Their steps quickened as they headed for the spot they had agreed upon. Someone asked a question before that, although the cheetah''s running speed was much faster than that of the wild deers, why did they still want to ambush them and not chase them directly. The answer was when the wild deer felt it was in danger, it would try its best because it knew that if it couldn''t run away, it would die. However, the cheetahs wouldn''t act like this. The cheetahs would just stay hungry if they could not catch the deer, they would not die. So they would not do their best to catch the deer. At this time, Delsean and the other two were like running wild deers. They burst out all their potentials and ran desperately. The security guards who were chasing them did not have so much energy. This allowed the three of them to arrive at the appointed gathering ce. Just as the three of them felt their lungs were about to explode, and wanted to take a breath, they heard a loud roar behind them. "Hurry up! Run! Hurry up!" Mahmoud jerked his head back and saw the two people running quickly towards them. There were more than 20 people chasing after them. Seeing this scene, Mahmoud and the other two endured their difort and continued to run. They had originally nned to escape, but as they ran, they started to panic. There were people chasing after them, and there were people blocking them. Mahmoud and the other two, as well as the fourteen experts from the Top Ranking List, gradually gathered together. However, they did not leave this area. Instead, they were being forced to their death. "No, no, I can''t run!" Breezy gasped and her footsteps became slower and slower. "I would rather be caught than to run away like this." "Run, Breezy! If you get caught, your life will be ruined!" Mahmoud pulled Breezy with an anxious look on his face. "Don''t run." Nichole, who was running in the front, suddenly stopped. "There''s a dead end ahead. We''ve been chased to the dead end." "What?" Nichole''s words shocked everyone. They looked forward. Sure enough, there was a corner ahead and it was blocked by two containers. The containers were four or five meters high, and their surfaces were smooth. It was impossible for them to climb up. "What should we do?" "We can''t be caught!" "This thing is worth more than 42 billion. If we''re caught, we''ll be dead!" Masters from the Top Ranking List, who were originally in high spirits, looked anxious. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. The confidence on Mahmoud''s face had disappeared as well. At the other end of the passageway, dense footsteps could be heard. "Let''s go. There''s no one here. Search the ce over there." "You guys, search that ce." "How dare you steal the tripod?" One voice after another rang out in a ce that no one could see. This sort of voice made them feel despair. They were well aware of the consequences of being caught. "Why don''t we fight our way out?!" An expert from the Top Ranking List clenched his fists. "Fight out? Don''t you see how many people they have? Among them, there are people ranked on the Top Ranking List. We will be exhausted sooner orter, and there will be more and more of their people." "Yes, even if we can make a way out, so what? Now that the cars are gone, where can we run? There are cameras outside!" "This..." The atmosphere of silence descended. Everyone looked at each other. No one spoke as they quietly listened to the dense footsteps getting closer and closer. Just as a pair of ck leather shoes stuck out at the edge of a container, Breezy suddenly felt a forceing from behind her, and a big hand pulled her backwards. "Ah!" Breezy screamed. "Breezy, you..." "Who is it..." "You are..." Before the group of Top Ranking List masters could finish their words, their mouths were covered by others. Chapter 879 Chapter 879 In the dark space, Breezy couldn''t see anything. She only knew that there was nothing in front of her. A second ago, she was still in the dead end, but she was suddenly dragged into the darkness. "Who''s there?!" "Who''s there?!" "Who''s ying tricks?" The voices of several masters from the Top Ranking List rang in Breezy''s ears, which made Breezy more or less feel at ease. "Speak, don''t y tricks on us! What''s your purpose?" Nichole shouted. "Pop", a light sound came from the sky above the crowd. A burst of light lit up and dispelled the darkness in front of the crowd. When darkness was expelled, Breezy and the others noticed they were in another container. Beside them stood many people wearing workers'' clothing. It was these people who had just covered their mouths and dragged them in. "Let me ask you. Do you have any brains? If I really wanted to do something to you, I''d leave you out and watch you go to jail." A voice came from the front of the crowd, and then a figure swayed in front of them. The moment they saw this figure, Breezy and Mahmoud widened their eyes. "It''s you!" On the other hand, Delsean''s face lit up with joy. "Mr. Zhang! Why are you here?" "If I wasn''t here, I could only watch you, Mr. Attard, be taken to prison because of these idiots." Henry rolled his eyes. "What do you mean?" Mahmoud''s face was filled with anger. "Who are you calling an idiot?" "Don''t hurry to deny it." Henry smiled. "Let me guess." Henry came over, looking around at these 14 "experts" from the Top Ranking List. "ording to your practice, you probably first got a sand table or something, urn... of the entire Wulu City, and it was done very delicately. Then you sat next to the sand table and thought about it, simting more than a dozen methods, right?" Hearing Henry''s words, Nichole and the others all looked surprised. "Don''t be so surprised." Henry waved his hand. "I did expect you to do this. After all, movies are like this now. You will definitely try to learn from the movies. Do you think it is enough to modify a few cars after you simted all kinds of situations based on the sand table? Do you think it would be convenient for you to escape with a car after changing the license te?" "You!" Seeing that what they had done had been mentioned by Henry, Mahmoud looked a little anxious. "Oh, by the way!" Henry snapped his fingers and said, "Do you also have nicknames for yourselves and the other side when you are acting? Such as an eagle or some fish?" "We call ourselves hunters, not fish!" Nichole answered with a dark face. "It doesn''t matter." Henry shrugged his shoulders. "It doesn''t matter what your names are. Anyway, they''re just useless." "What right do you have to say that?!" Mahmoud took a step forward. Henry grinned and said, "I''ll open the door behind you now, and you''ll all be arrested and imprisoned. Is that enough?" "Henry, you f*cking..." Mahmoud raised his fist. "Mahmoud." Breezy grabbed Mahmoud''s arm and stood in front of him. He stared at Henry and said, "Henry Zhang, something has happened to us today. You indeed saved us. We''re grateful for that. But you can''t deny our n so easily. You can''t say we are useless!" "Well, do you think your n is wless?" Henry raised his eyebrows. "Stupid people may be stupid, but they shouldn''t harm others. You''re stupid enough to choose this kind of cargo station!" Mahmoud frowned. "What do you mean?" "It''s very simple. You are fools." Henry held his hand. "Yesterday, I arranged for my men to sneak into this cargo station to work as temporary workers. Even they, who work as temporary workers know that a group of people was asking where the tripod was going to be transported today. Do you think the buyers don''t know? There is no surveince here, but there are a lot of people watching here." Mahmoud''s face was shocked. "I''ve been betrayed! No wonder, no wonder someone suddenly checked our cart!" N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "That''s bullsh*t. People like you are not worth selling out." Henry curled his lip. "If you are stupid, then you are stupid. Why don''t you admit it?" "Then tell me, if it weren''t for being betrayed, how could others find our truck?" "Aren''t you talking nonsense?! As for your modified cars, I can hear them clearly from a few hundred metres away. Who would drive a modified car to the cargo station for no reason?" Henry crossed his arms and said, "All those who have brains know that you are wrong." "Me!" Mahmoud wanted to say something but was stopped by Delsean. "Mr. Zhang is right about what happened this time. It''s true that we owe him a lot. The tripod was bid by the man for 42 billion yuan. How could it be so easy to get? How could a dozen people like us take it away so easily?" Delsean sighed, with disappointment on his face. "Brother Delsean, we''re not just a dozen random people. Nichole and the others are experts on the Top Ranking List. In entire China, there aren''t many who are stronger than them. It''s just that this time, we''re in a rather passive position. Under other circumstances, we wouldn''t be afraid of them." Mahmoud''s face was full of dissatisfaction. "Haha." A burst ofughter came from the side. "What are youughing at!" Mahmoud''s eyes red in the direction of theughter. "Sorry, I''m sorry." Henry waved his hand. "I really couldn''t hold myself back." "It''s funny, isn''t it?" Nichole looked at him with an unfriendly expression. "In fact, it''s not that funny." The smile on Henry''s face suddenly disappeared. "It''s just that you so- called masters from the Top Ranking List don''t even know that you are being followed?" They were being followed?! Nichole and the others were shocked. "Who is being followed?" Mahmoud''s eyes were filled with confusion. Nichole walked to the edge of the container and slowly pushed open the door hidden on the box. Henry''s men pulled them in through that door just now. Nichole saw that there was no one on the aisle outside. The security guards who chased them had already left when they didn''t see them in this dead end. "There is nobody out..." Nichole said. Before the word "outside" came out of his mouth, he heard a burst ofughter from above his head,ing from outside the iron container. A sharp dagger suddenly pierced out from the top of the container. With a powerful sh, the thin iron surface was cut open and a big hole appeared. Sunlight shone down through the hole. Then, a person reached into the crack and tore it open. Yachim appeared at the edge of the crack as if he was examining the prey, staring at everyone in the container. Chapter 880 Chapter 880 Yachim''s gaze was like that of an eagle''s. When he looked at someone, they would feel a chill run down their spines. "I heard there was someone who said that he wanted to take the tripod. It turned out to be Mr. Attard. It seems that Mr. Attard was having a wonderful time in the desert. Otherwise, how could he be so active after he hase out of the desert?" As Yachim opened his mouth, his voice clearly passed into Delsean''s ears from the top of the container. Yachim took a step forward, and then he jumped lightly. With this jump, he jumped down from the roof of the container. The height of five metres caused little impact on Yachim. Afternding, he just bent his legs slightly and released the strength. "Mr. Attard, to be honest, I admire your courage. You are just an ordinary businessman, but you dare to personally go to the desert to look for the tripod, and you dare to steal it. It''s just that your brain doesn''t work well!" Yachim pointed to his head and continued, "Whether you go to the desert or steal the tripod, you should find a real master with your wealth to protect you. Unfortunately, you always have a group of cats and dogs around you. I really feel sad for you. What kind of person are you? Even if you have money, you don''t know how to spend it, do you?" "What did you say?" Nichole took a step forward and said, "Who are the cats and dogs you said?" Yachim sneered and said, "You are! Any problems?" "You''re courting death!" A master from the Top Ranking List shouted behind Nichole. He moved his feet and rushed directly toward Yachim. As experts ranked on the Top Ranking List, they were extremely proud. But today, not only had they been trapped, they had just been ruthlessly ridiculed by Henry. Now, someone hade out and compared them to a nobody, how could he endure that? An expert on the Top Ranking List could be regarded as a master among ordinary people. But in front of Yachim, who belonged to an underground force, he was nothing at all. The Sandsea bandits were ranked as a second- level underground force. As the leader of the bandits, Yachim''s strength was not something that the so-called Top Ranking experts could compare with. The expert from the Top Ranking List rushed in front of Yachim and kicked toward his left rib with a whip kick. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Yachim''s face was full of disdain. With a small movement of his left arm, he grabbed the expert''s leg. Seeing that his full-strength attack was easily blocked by his opponent, the face of the master changed. He was about to change his move, only to find that his leg was firmly grabbed by his opponent. He couldn''t move at all and couldn''t take it back. "Too slow. Your strength is too weak. If I were as weak as you at your age, I would have died many times." Yachim sneered. "Now, I can see clearly what strength and speed you possess!" As soon as Yachim finished his words, he also stretched out his leg. The same whip kick brought about a totally different effect on the two of them. Yachim''s whip kick was like a steel whip, attacking the opponent fiercely and directly hitting his left rib. Under Yachim''s whip kick, the expert flew backward five or six meters. He crashed heavily into the iron sheet on the edge of the container. Large mouthfuls of blood spurted out from his throat. His face was pale. He covered his left rib with a painful face and howled in pain. Yachim''s kick broke all of the bones in his left rib. "I''m going to kill you!" Another expert saw that hispanion was seriously injured. His eyes turned red, and he rushed up with a loud roar. "Rubbish!" Yachim kicked out again without even lifting his eyelids. The master who had just rushed out was sent flying by Yachim without even having a chance to wave his fist. On the other side, Mahmoud and Breezy''s eyes were wide open. The master from the Top Ranking List, who was among the top masters in the whole of China, was not a match for the man in front of them. "It''s an expert. Let''s fight him together!" Nichole''s pupils shrank. Yachim''s strength and speed shocked him. He knew that no one on his side could defeat him alone. Besides, he was not an unreasonable person. It was obviously not the time to care about face. The most important thing was to solve the current problem. When the other 11 masters heard Nichole''s words, they no longer hesitated and rushed toward Yachim almost at the same time. Together with Nichole, a total of 12 masters from the Top Ranking List attacked Yachim together. Twelve against one. Looking from the side, Yachim was no match for them. However, the truth was that the 12 experts, with their best efforts, were unable to cause any effective damage to Yachim. They asionally hit Yachim with a punch and kicked him with there legs, but he was not in pain. On the other hand, Yachim''s fists were fierce and his feet were deadly. If it weren''t for Nichole''s large number of people, even the most powerful Nichole wouldn''t be able to take three of Yachim''s strikes. Even so, they were forced to retreat step by step and werepletely suppressed by Yachim. Yachim, who was fighting, suddenly said, "Well, I don''t want to y with you anymore. Today, I came to visit Mr. Attard because I have something important to talk about. When I have time, I will come and teach you cats and dogs a lesson." As soon as Yachim finished his words, he moved faster. Nichole and the others didn''t have time to react because of his sudden move. The moment they found out that something was wrong, was the moment when they were punched in the chest by Yachim, making them spit blood and unable to breathe. Yachim was like a tiger in a flock of sheep. After a few moves, 12 masters from the Top Ranking List, including Nichole, all crawled on the ground and could not get up. So far, all 14 masters had been beaten by Yachim alone. Yachim looked like nothing had happend. To one side, Breezy and Mahmoud unconsciously took a few steps back. They looked at Yachim with fear in their eyes. In their cognition, the masters on the Top Ranking List were extremely powerful, especially Nichole, who ranked 21st on the list. In the whole of China, there were only 20 masters who were better than him. But now, in front of this person, Nichole did not even have the ability to fight back. Yachim twisted his neck and said, "Mr. Attard, tell me, since you barely survived the desert, why do you look for trouble again?" Delsean stared at Yachim and said, "Don''t think that I don''t know about the things you are doing. You''ve been in contact with foreign benefactors for a long time. You just want to distract other people''s attention with this auction. You want to sell this tripod abroad!" "Wow, I didn''t expect you to be so well-informed, Mr. Attard." Yachim''s voice was full of praise. "But, what does this have to do with you?" "The tripod belongs to China, so it should be kept in our country. How can you sell it to foreigners?" Delsean clenched his fist. Chapter 881 Chapter 881 "Ah," Yachim sighed and said, "Mr. Attard, oh Mr. Attard, sometimes I really feel that the world is unfair. You obviously have the wealth that most people yearned for, but you still want to court death. I wanted to kill you directly, but I will give you two choices because we are all Chinese. First, I am going to rip your head off now, and second, you can use your money to buy your life." "We can make a deal." Delsean took a deep breath. "If you want money, you can sell the tripod to me. I will give you a higher price than the other party." "Ha, ha, ha!" Yachim burst outughing. "Delsean, you don''t understand the current situation, do you? I''m not going to sell it to you. I''m asking you to buy your life!" After saying that, Yachim suddenly reached out and locked Delsean''s throat. "Today, if you give me money, I will spare your life. Do you understand?" Delsean, whose throat was locked, suddenly blushed. His hands unconsciously wanted to remove the big hand that held Yachim''s throat, but he could do nothing. "Mr. Attard, go ahead. How much do you want to buy your life? Give me a satisfactory number and use your fingers to tell me. You only have one chance." Yachim smiled like a hunter who was sure to win. "How much do you want?" Breezy, who was standing aside, shouted, "Tell me a number. We can give you as much as you want. Let my brother go." "You can get as much as I want?" Yachim looked surprised. "Youngdy, you should think before you speak. If you can''t give me the price I want, what will you do?" "As long as the Attard family can provide, you can mention whatever you want!" "Oh? Since this beautifuldy has spoken, then I, Yachim Shap, won''t be polite." Yachim pinched Delsean''s throat with one hand and lifted him up with the other hand. He stretched out five fingers and said, "I want this much!" "Five billion yuan! No problem, as long as you let my brother go!" Breezy answered immediately. "Five billion yuan? Beauty? In your heart, is Mr. Attard''s life only worth that much? Uh?" Yachim''s eyes narrowed, and he grasped Delsean''s throat with more force. "I want 50 billion yuan!" "50 billion yuan!" Breezy was shocked. "How can we get 50 billion yuan?" Yachim stuck out his tongue and licked his lips. "I don''t care how you will get that money. I only care about the money. 50 billion yuan. I''ll give you ten minutes. If you can''t get the money, Delsean''s head will be cut off!" "10 minutes. Impossible!" Breezy looked anxious. "Do you know what it means to have 50 billion yuan? Even if you go to the bank to get it, counting the money alone will take a few days!" Yachim didn''t even look at Breezy. He said to himself, "There are still 9 minutes and 50 seconds." "The time is too short. You have to give me at least half an hour!" Breezy took out her mobile phone and said anxiously. "Nine minutes and forty seconds left." Yachim counted. There was a strong pressure emitted from his body. Breezy kept clicking on the screen of her mobile phone. "I''m asking my people to get money now!" Breezy pointed out a number. When her hand was about to touch the screen, she suddenly found that her wrist was grabbed by a big hand. As soon as Breezy looked up, she saw Yachim staring at her. "Beauty, you can''t make this phone call. Otherwise, I can only give up the 50 million yuan and kill you all." Under Yachim''s gaze, Breezy felt cold all over, which made her swallow her saliva and nod her head. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Yachim let go of the hand that grabbed Breezy''s wrist and said again, "Nine minutes left..." "That''s enough. Stop counting. Aren''t you annoying?" A voice interrupted Yachim''s words. Yachim''s gaze nted, and his eyes locked on Henry, stopping him from speaking. Breezy''s pretty face was also shocked. She didn''t expect that Henry dared to talk to this person in this situation. "I remember you," Yachim said softly as he looked at Henry. "You are talking nonsense." Henry stretched out his right thumb and scratched his ears. "I am also Mr. Attard''s bodyguard who was paid ten million yuan for this mission. You are molesting my client and asking for money in front of me. Isn''t it a bit against the rules?" "Bodyguard? You?" A snicker appeared on Yachim''s face. "Since you think it''s against the rules, I''ll kill you first ording to the rules. Then, I''ll talk about other things!" Yachim loosened his grip on Delsean''s head and threw a punch toward Henry''s face. This punch could be considered to be of the fastest speed, uracy, and viciousness. In the eyes of Breezy and Mahmoud, this fist was almost like a phantom. Just looking at its crafty angle and strength made them feel a sense of despair. They watched helplessly as Yachim threw a punch at Henry''s face. Just as Yachim''s fist was only 10 centimetres away from Henry''s face, Henry suddenly raised his right hand to block it in front of his nose and firmly seized Yachim''s fist. Yachim discovered that his punch had been easily blocked by Henry and this surprised him. Henry smiled and said, "Too slow, too weak. If I was this weak at your age... Oh, forget it. If I was so weak, I wouldn''t live to your age." After Henry finished, he raised his left fist and said, "Let me teach you what power is and speed!" Henry threw a punch with his left fist toward Yachim''s face. What happened now was exactly the same as Yachim''s teaching the top experts from the Top Ranking List. Yachim was teaching the experts a lesson and the experts couldn''t stop him. Now, Yachim could not block Henry''s punch that was aimed at his face either. One punch! Yachim was sent flying like a cannonball by Henry. He flew seven or eight metres backward and only stopped when he fell on the iron sheet at the edge of the container. If one looked closely, they would see that the iron sheet behind Yachim had cracked open. It was evident how powerful Henry''s punch was. Yachim, who had been looking down on everyone and whose fate was determined by Henry''s fist earlier, had had his skull caved in the iron sheet. The bridge of his nose tilted to one side and his eye sockets cracked open. Blood flowed out from Yachim''s right eye, making him look extremely frightening. Such a scene made Mahmoud, Breezy, Nichole, and the other 13 masters of the Top Ranking List, all widen their eyes. This was unmatchable in their eyes. How could such a powerful man be defeated easily by someone with a single punch? Mahmoud looked at Henry and swallowed hard. "Brother, I''m sorry." Chapter 882 Chapter 882 Mahmoud''s straightforward apology had caught Henry by surprise. Among many rich second generations that Henry had seen, this Mahmoud could be considered quite unique. Breezy stood there and said nothing. At first, she taunted Henry with all kinds of sarcasm,ughing that Henry didn''t even know about the Top Ranking List and dared to call himself a master. But now, what happened made her understand that the so-called Top Ranking List masters were actually not very strong. Fourteen masters were outssed by one person, and this person was outssed by Henry. Delsean covered his throat and coughed a few times before he came to his senses, but his face was still red. "Mr. Zhang, thank you." "You''re wee." Henry had been observing Delsean''s expression. "I''m your bodyguard. If I could not deal with this second- rate underground force, what kind of bodyguard would I be?" This time, Henry deliberately mentioned the words "underground force". He wanted to see the expression change on Delsean''s face, but he did not see any strange expression on Delsean''s face. Hearing the words "second-rate underground force", Delsean looked puzzled. "Underground force? What do you mean?" "Nothing. It''s just a division of strength in the security circle." Henry made an excuse casually. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Now, Henry had only two opinions about Delsean. First, Delsean had hidden so well, and he was acting all the time. He could precisely control his emotions, including his subconscious expression. If so, Delsean was definitely a terrible character. The other option was that Delsean really didn''t know anything. Maybe it was someone else who asked him to take the tripod. Among these two options, Henry preferred thetter. Henry questioned himself, but even he couldn''t hide his strength as well as Delsean. Yachim, who had fallen to the edge of the container, looked at Henry with fear in his eyes. As the leader of the second- level underground forces, Yachim had seen many powerhouses. He did not have much arrogance and did not think that he was invincible like those on the Top Ranking List. Therefore, he was in awe of those powerhouses. From Henry''s move this time, Yachim knew that the man in front of him was an expert worthy of his respect. His strength could not bepared with Henry''s. Perhaps only the top masters of those first-ss forces could match him. Nichole and other powerful masters from the Top Ranking List struggled to get up from the ground. They looked at Yachim who fell in the corner and couldn''t get up. They asked, "How should we deal with that man?" "Let him go." Henry shrugged his shoulders. "Let him go?" Nichole and the others were shocked. "Or else? Which one of you will kill him?" Henry curled his lips. Hearing Henry''s words, Nichole and other people subconsciously looked at the people next to them. These people also looked back and forth and did not say anything. Henry''s mouth curved into a smile. He had expected such a situation. Kill? Henry was sure that these masters from the Top Ranking List would dare to kill a person. But the problem was, who dared to kill a person in front of so many people? No one was willing to take the lead. After a dozen or so seconds of silence, Henry said to Yachim, "What''s wrong? You have a chance to leave, don''t you want to leave?" "Thank you, sir!" Yachim quickly got up, knelt on the ground, and made a kowtow to Henry. Then he mmed into the iron sheet behind him. How could this kind of iron sheet block a master like Yachim? A hole was torn open in an instant. Yachim rolled out of the hole. From the hole torn by Yachim, several people in the container saw a few trucks driving over. "Damn it, the tripod was taken away!" Breezy eximed. "What? You still want to steal the tripod?" Henry shrugged his shoulders. "Aren''t you afraid of being chased again?" Breezy opened her mouth, but no sound came out this time. Henry saved them twice in a row. They really couldn''t think of any reason to tease Henry. Delsean stood aside with a disappointed look on his face and kept sighing. "Mr. Attard, it seems that you are in a bad mood." Henry said with a smile. "These people took our country''s important relic and sold it to a foreigner. As a Chinese citizen, how can I be in a good mood? If these things are sold to the outside world, they will make fun of us!" Delsean clenched his fists, with a hint of resentment in his eyes, but most of the time, he felt helpless. "Mr. Attard, so, are you unhappy with the tripod being delivered abroad?" Henry raised his eyebrows. "Of course!" Delsean nodded with absolute certainty. "When the news of the Lon ruins was spread out, everyone went to the Lon Kingdom one after another. I visited many people and checked a lot of information. I was 80 per cent sure that there was this tripod. It is the product of the same period as the Simuwu Tripod, which represents not only the high value, but more importantly, a kind of spiritual object. How can it fall into the hands of foreigners?! It''s a shame and a kind of sorrow! Yachim is Chinese, but he works for foreigners. He doesn''t deserve to be Chinese!" Henry looked at Delsean with surprise. In the emotions of Delsean, Henry obviously felt a kind of anger. "That''s enough." Henry stepped forward and patted Delsean on the shoulder. "Don''t be so angry." "How can I not be angry? Mr. Zhang, this belongs to our country! In those years, how many precious treasures were lost overseas? How many natives of our country sacrificed their money and lives to get them back? They were originally rich, but they gave their lives for our country. Now, the tripod was obviously made in China, but it was sold out by Yachim to others. I..." "You can''t understand my brother." Breezy said, "The original purpose of my brother making money has always been to take back what originally belonged to China through his efforts. Otherwise, why do you think my brother took such a big risk to steal the tripod? It''s better to buy it directly than to grab it! But they would not let us buy this tripod. Even if we call out the price of 100 billion yuan, there will be peopleing to steal it. What they want is not money, but to humiliate our China!" The attitudes of the brother and sister of the Attard family werepletely beyond Henry''s expectation. For the sake of national honour, they risked their lives in the desert and tried to steal the tripod. Such people would be regarded as idiots in the underground world where Henry lived. However, these kinds of idiots were not rare at all. Looking at the brother and sister of the Attard family in front of him, Henry suddenly remembered Hardy and Harley Yu from Yinzhou. They had rushed to the front line of battle at such a young age. Henry admired their perseverance and faith, but after they retired, they were humiliated by a so- called star! "Mr. Attard, don''t be downhearted. There is one more thing you have to do right now." "What should I do?" Delsean''s eyes were wandering. "That one billion yuan, when will you give it to me?" Chapter 883 Chapter 883 A billion? Upon hearing this, Breezy''s hair stood on end. "Henry Zhang, I admit that you have saved us twice. I can understand that you want the benefits. But this billion is the money that my brother promised to give you after stealing the tripod. In this situation, how can you open your mouth and ask for it?" "Breezy, don''t be rude." Delsean scolded her and then said to Henry, "Mr. Zhang, if it weren''t for you today, I would lose my life. Even if I was not killed by Yachim, I would be taken away. The one billion is to show my gratitude." "No." Henry stretched out his right index finger and waved it in front of Delsean. "If you want to thank me for saving you, you have to give me one more billion. I am talking about the one billion for stealing the tripod." After Henry finished, he snapped his fingers. A Reaper who was dressed up as a cargo deliveryman pushed a cart out. On top of the cart was a copper tripod. The tripod was covered in rust, and it gave one a sense of a long history. At the moment when he saw the tripod, Delsean''s eyes widened. Breezy was about to curse, but she suddenly shut her mouth because of the appearance of the tripod. "Mr. Attard, what I asked for is the money for my service." Henryughed and made a gesture of invitation. Delsean slowly walked toward the tripod in disbelief. He looked at the tripod in front of him little by little as if he was looking at his beloved child. "This is the tripod! It is THE tripod!" After observing for a while, Delsean let out a surprised sound, and his eyes were filled with ecstasy. "How could it be possible?" Breezy was shocked. She looked at Henry and said, "Wasn''t the tripod taken away just now? Did you send someone to grab the tripod when we were in the warehouse?" "Beauty, do you think I''m so stupid to steal the tripod at this time?" Henry rolled his eyes. "You just made such a scene. They are all looking after the tripod." "Then you are..." "I took itst night." Henry held his hands. "When you were sleeping." Breezy shook her head and said, "Last night? That''s impossible! The tripod was in the museumst night. How could you take it out quietly? How did you do that?" "Just like that. You figure out yourself." Henry did not exin much. He turned to Delsean and said, "Mr. Attard, the tripod has been delivered to you. As for how to transport it, it''s your business. You know the ount number of ourpany. After confirming it, don''t forget to transfer the money." Henry waved to Delsean, then opened the iron door next to him and went out. Those Reapers who dressed up as workers also followed Henry and went out. In the warehouse, only Delsean and other people were left. "It''s real! This is the real tripod! There''s no mistake. I''m sure that it''s real!" Delsean touched the copper tripod in front of him and kept muttering. Breezy watched Henry and the others leave and narrowed her eyes. "How did he do it? It''s impossible!" N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. No matter how hard Breezy tried, she couldn''t imagine that Henry ran into the museum during the night, took the copper tripod weighing nearly 1,000 kilograms, and ran out of the museum alone. The well-secured museum in Breezy''s eyes was just like an empty hall in Henry''s eyes. There were too many loopholes for him to explore. After Henry left the warehouse, the Reapers following him left on their own. When Henry left the cargo station, there was no one else behind him. After checking the time, Henry went straight to the airport. The private jet of the Lins Group was waiting for him at the airport. When Henry arrived, he flew into the sky. At six o''clock in the afternoon, Henry appeared at Yinzhou Airport. "Hello, sir. Is there anything I can do for you?" A beautiful, tall flight attendant came over. "Any news recently?" Henry didn''t stop and asked while walking. "Madam is safe. Alvin has been in the hospital since he was brought back. We have arranged a psychologist for him. The effect is good. He should be out tomorrow. It''s just that Miss Daisy encountered a little trouble." There was a smile on the flight attendant''s face. No one would think that the flight attendant was reporting anything to Henry. "Trouble? Is it serious?" Henry suddenly remembered that Daisy gave him a call yesterday, but he did not receive it. When he called back, Daisy did not answer. "It''s not a big deal. We''ve arranged for people to keep an eye on Miss Daisy. It''s Madam''s client who was causing trouble. We''re waiting for your order." "Arrange someone to take me to have a look." At this time, Henry walked to the exit of the airport and stepped out. "Okay." The flight attendant stopped in front of the airport exit and bowed slightly to Henry. Less than 30 seconds after Henry walked out of the airport, an E- ss Benz stopped in front of him. Henry opened the door and sat in the back seat. "Where is Daisy now?" Henry asked as soon as he got in the car. "Madam Daisy went to a party held by her ssmatesst night and never came out. At the party, a man named Hansraj Qiu put the drug in her drink three times, but he was stopped by the people we arranged," the driver said. "Drug?" Henry''s eyes shed a cold light. "In the future, if someone wants to hurt my family, just kill him directly. You don''t have to worry about who the other party is." "Understood." The driver nodded. The driver took Henry all the way to Hong Kong Bay. The so-called "Hong Kong Bay" was a ce full of manyrge entertainment clubs in Yinzhou. There were all kinds of KTVs, saunas and massage ces. Daisy went to the ssmate gathering, whichsted fromst night to now. "Sir, there are 26 students in there, 17 of whom are male, and 9 of them are female. The two good friends of Miss. Daisy are also in there." In front of a huge house, the driver stopped the car. "All the waiters are our people. Miss Daisy is temporarily safe, but the other party''s drugs were destroyed three times. It seems that he is a little impatient." "He won''t have the chance." Henry calmly opened the door, got out of the car, and walked toward the gate of the party house. It was arge party house, in which there were many entertainment facilities, such as a home cinema, a billiard hall, a barbecue terrace, a game room and so on. For many university students, it was a wonderful choice to hold a gathering at such a party house. They would pay a little money for it. It didn''t cost much, and they enjoyed it very much. Moreover, this kind of parties was very popr. Because in this case, everyone would stay in the party house at night, providing a lot of opportunities for the boys and girls who had a passion for each other to have more contact with each other. Chapter 884 Chapter 884 "Daisy, you''re thirsty. Have some juice." A young man came up to Daisy with a ss of orange juice. He was the man named Hansraj Qiu, who had followed Frederic Qiu the other day. "Hansraj, aren''t you annoying?" Amy, who was standing next to Daisy, looked at the young man with disgust. "Do you need someone to talk to you clearly?" Hansraj kept rolling his eyes. He said to himself with a smile on his face, "I just want to give her a drink. I don''t mean anything else. Daisy, do me a favour. So many ssmates are here." As Hansraj said, he pointed to the side. Several ssmates, both male and female, were also looking over. Hansraj continued, "You''ve refused me several times. It''s just a drink. I don''t want anything else. You should at least do this for me. Daisy looked to the side, nodded silently, and reached out to take the orange juice Hansraj handed over. "Ah!" Amy sighed. "Daisy, you are too softhearted. If it were me, I would not pay attention to him!" "Haha." Hansraj smiled ingratiatingly. "Thank you, Daisy." Daisy took over the juice and subconsciously put it to her mouth. Next to her, Hansraj stared at the juice in Daisy''s hand, and the corner of his mouth showed a sign of sess. Just as the cup in Daisy''s hand had touched the edge of her lips, a big hand suddenly reached out from the side and grabbed Daisy''s wrist to stop her from drinking the juice. The people present subconsciously looked at the owner of the big hand. The moment they saw the other side, Daisy and Amy were surprised and said in unison, "Brother-inw?" Lam, who was standing next to Amy, took a few steps back subconsciously at the moment when she saw Henry, with a hint of fear in her eyes. Hansraj, however, was very angry to see his rare opportunity ruined like this. He was so angry that he said to Henry, "Daisy''s brotherin-w? Sylvia''s husband? This is our ss gathering. Who let you in?" "What''s wrong? It''s me who owns this party house. Can''t Ie in?" Henry asked. When Daisy and others came to this party yesterday, Henry''s people bought the house. The money was nothing to Henry. At the same moment when he had bought this house, Henry had earned back the money he had spent for this house. "Ha!" Hansraj sneered, "Some people are trying to tter themselves. There''s a big difference between you and President Lin!" "Interesting." Henry smiled. "Is there any difference between my wife and me?" "A son-inw! How arrogant he is!" Hansraj''s face was full of disdain. "Does President Lin know you are telling to people that her things are yours? You''re just a son-inw. How could you be so confident?" "I don''t know what my wife will think, but I know that if my wife knows that someone has put drugs in her sister''s drink, she will definitely be furious." Henry''s mouth was curved with a faint smile all the time. "Put drugs!" Daisy and Amy were shocked at the same time. "Brother- in-w, you mean..." Daisy''s hand, which was holding the ss of orange juice, trembled a little. "Girl, you''d better be careful in the future." Henry turned around and rubbed Daisy''s head. Tears were welling up in Daisy''s eyes. "There was some drug in the juice Hansraj gave me. If my brother- in-w hadn''t stopped me, I would have drunk it." "Hansraj, you b*stard!" Amy raised her arm and pped toward Hansraj''s face, but Hansraj easily blocked it and pushed her away. "I''ll tell you!" Hansraj stared at Henry and said, "What the hell are you? Who gave you the right to speak? Do you know who I am?" "Oh? Who are you? Tell me and make me scared." Henry narrowed his eyes and waved his hand at the same time. Then he asked his men to take all the people out, except Hansraj and Daisy. "My uncle is Frederic Qiu!" Hansraj arrogantly said, "It''s all up to my uncle whether your wife''s project will be sessful or not. If you make me dissatisfied, I''ll ask my uncle to terminate it now. If the project is not sessful, what could you, a son-inw, do? Use your brain!" Henry curled his lip and shook his head, saying, "I thought you were a big shot. And at the end, you just said this?" "Well, I''m better than you, a good-for-nothing son-inw. This is a ce for our gathering. Get out of here. If you want toe in, tell your wife to bring you in!" Hansraj scolded. "s." Henry sighed and shook his head. He turned his head and saw that those students had already left the building. Henry said to Lam, "Lam." "Brother... brother- in-w..." Lam answered with some fear. Seeing Lam''s expression, Henry also understood that it might be what had happened to the Zhao nst time. For Lam, there was still some fog in her memory. After all, Lam was just an ordinary female student. Even if she was an adult man, she might have a mental breakdown if she suddenly came into contact with those things. "Do me a favour and cover Daisy''s and Amy''s eyes." Henry smiled at Lam and showed his white teeth. "Covertheir eyes?" Lam''s heart jolted. Then she thought of something and staggered forward. She reached out her hands and covered Daisy''s and Amy''s eyes. "Brother-inw, why do you want her to cover our eyes?" Daisy was puzzled. As soon as she finished speaking, her eyes were covered by Lam''s little hand. Then, a scream was heard. "Ah! My hand! Ah!" This scream was heartbreaking. Hearing this scream, Daisy and Amy didn''t even think of pulling Lam''s hand away. They couldn''t see what had happened. They could only see that Lam''s hand, which was blocking the view in front of them, was trembling. The scream didn''t stop, it kept going on and on. "My leg! My leg! Ah!" A burst of heart- wrenching screams came from Hansraj. When Hansraj''s screams reached their climax, he suddenly stopped. Hearing the sound of "poof", Hansraj fell to the ground. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Daisy and Amy could see through the space under Lam''s palm that Hansraj''s head had fallen to the ground, motionless. Lam slowly put down her hands. The moment Lam put down her hands, Daisy and Amy made a sound of retching almost at the same time and turned their heads away. Hansraj, who had fallen to the ground, had his limbs twisted like dough twists. Chapter 885 Chapter 885 Lam looked at Hansraj, who was lying on the ground, and her body trembled slightly unconsciously. "Well, they couldn''t see what had happened here, but it shouldn''t be a big deal for you, right?" Henry whispered to Lam. Just now, Henry deliberately asked Lam to cover Daisy''s and Amy''s eyes, especially to make her see this scene happen. The things that had happened before had been influencing Lam all the time. This time, Henry deliberately let Lam see these again because he wanted to give her a mental impact. He specifically said that it was not a big deal for her. This was an encouragement for Lam. Indeed, after Henry said this, Lam''s trembling body gradually calmed down. "How is it? Is the injury on your arm better?" Henry asked. Lam slowly nodded and said, "It''s almost healed. There are still some scars, but it doesn''t matter." "Well, wait for this summer. You have to show off your body and wear a bikini." Henry made fun of her. Lam''s pretty face turned red. When Henry saw this, he smiled and said, "Okay, as their senior, you should give them a little advice. I''ll leave first. Later on, if anything happens, you need to be smart. I can''t appear in such a timely manner every time. If Daisy hadn''t called me, I wouldn''t have noticed." Henry said deliberately. "Sure." Lam nodded hard. "This time, it''s all thanks to Daisy, because she wanted you to join us. Only after that, we heard that you were out of town." Henry waved at Lam. He bent over, picked up Hansraj, who was lying unconscious on the ground, and walked out of the house. In the research centre of Yinzhou. Sylvia walked out of aboratory in her white protective gear. She took off her helmet, swung her shoulder-length hair, and wiped the sweat from her forehead. Frederic and Yvonne followed behind Sylvia and walked out together. "Professor, your progress is a little slow." Sylvia walked to a tea table and sat down, frowning. "Haha." Frederic also took off his helmet and sat opposite Sylvia. He poured himself a cup of tea, took a sip first, and then slowly replied, "President Lin, it''s not slow. It''s just that I don''t have enough funds. You should know that a lot of new materials are very expensive. We have to keep doing research, so consumption is undoubtedly huge." "Professor, if I remember correctly, thest research fund was already 30 million, right?" Sylvia stretched out her finger and tapped on the table. "I''ve seen the report you gave me. It said that this research fund wouldn''t exceed 20 million. It''s now far beyond the amount you said at the time." "Ha," Frederic said with a chuckle. "President Lin, our n can''t keep up with the changes. I thought it was just a simple research, but the research is far more difficult than I expected. 30 million isn''t enough at all!" Sylvia looked at the smile on Frederic''s face and disgust shed in her eyes. "Professor, how much more research funds do you think we need now?" Frederic smiled and stretched out a finger. "One hundred million! One hundred million. I promise that the research project will be sessful." 100 million! Sylvia''s face was a little dark. She did not lack a hundred million, but she could not let others ask her for money just like that. "Professor, a hundred million yuan is not a small amount for our Lins Group. How about this, I''ll report it again and see if they can arrange for two more professors toe over so that we can negotiate it together?" Sylvia said. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Frederic''s face changed slightly, and he looked unhappy. "Oh? President Lin, do you mean that I can''t do it?" "That''s not what I meant." Sylvia shook her head. "It''s just that mypany really can''t pay so much money in one go. I can only think of other ways." Sylvia said the word report with the purpose of threatening Frederic. If the higher- ups knew that Frederic needed so much research funds, they would definitely not turn a blind eye to it. However, it was not good for Sylvia either. If something like this happened, no one would be willing toe to the Lins Group to participate in that project. Although Frederic did not seed, the Lins Group would suffer the biggest loss. "Haha." Frederic sneered and said, "President Lin, do you mean that I should spend less money?" "Ah." Sylvia sighed and said, "Professor, now our Lins Group is short of funds. 50 million yuan is the best I can do now. Professor, you should work harder. Come on, let''s see if 50 million yuan is enough. If it''s not enough, our Lins Group can only give up on this project." Sylvia''s words made it very obvious what she meant. Frederic pondered for nearly a minute before he said, "If the Lins Group is really in trouble, I, Frederic Qiu, will not force you. However, President Lin, if we don''t have enough funds, we''ll have to wait for a long time to finish the research." "I understand." Sylvia nodded. She didn''t give the money that the other party expected, but the other party had set a trap for her. Sylvia had already thought about it. "Okay, we won''t talk about money anymore." Frederic nodded. "But President Lin, I may leave these days. My nephew is about to graduate from college and his family has been urging him to get married. As his uncle, I have to help him. s, it''s a pity that the person my nephew likes doesn''t like him. By the way, the girl is also in Yinzhou. She seems to have some rtionship with you. Her name is Daisy Xu. Do you know her, President Lin?" Sylvia raised her eyebrows. "My younger sister?" "Wow, she''s your sister!" Frederic pretended to be surprised and continued, "What a coincidence! President Lin, since we''re destined to meet, why don''t you arrange for your sister to have a good chat with my nephew?" "No need." Sylvia refused without thinking. "My sister is still young, and my family will not allow her to get married so early." "Haha." Fredericughed and said, "President Lin, this girl will get married sooner orter. After my nephew graduates, he has to follow me. Does she look down on my nephew? If my nephew knew her attitude, I really wouldn''t know how tofort him. But it''s said that travelling around the world is a good way to release troubles. At that time, I''m afraid that I will have to apany him." There was a smile on Frederic''s face. His words were full of threats, and his meaning was very clear. "If you, Sylvia Lin, don''t agree, I, Frederic Qiu, will leave. I don''t know when I wille back." The loathing in Sylvia''s eyes grew even stronger. Just as she was about to speak, she heard a voiceing from the distance. "No, that''s not necessary. I don''t think your nephew is in the mood to talk about love now!" With the sound of footsteps, Henry walked in from the entrance on the side and threw Hansraj, whose limbs were twisted, in front of Frederic, as if he were throwing rubbish. Chapter 886 Chapter 886 When Hansraj, whose limbs were twisted, was thrown in front of Frederic, Frederic waspletely stunned. Sylvia furrowed her brows. She had experienced the great war of the ns and had personally witnessed someone die in front of her. Such a scene was not too difficult for her to ept. "This is your nephew. When he wakes up, you can ask him if he''s in the mood to talk about love," Henry said lightly, pulling a chair and leaning on the back of the chair, crossing his legs. "Honey, this..." Sylvia''s eyes were full of doubts. She didn''t know when Henry came back, nor did she understand why Henry suddenly brought Frederic''s nephew here. "Ugh!" Yvonne, who was sitting next to Frederic, immediately felt a bitter taste in her mouth and retched. Frederic''s body gradually began to shake. He slowly raised his arm and then put it down. Looking at his nephew in front of him, his arms and legs were twisted, which filled his heart with deep fear and anger. "What did you do?" Frederic''s voice was hoarse, but he raised it up again, "What did you do?!" "Your nephew tried to drug Daisy Xu, so I broke his four limbs." Henry grinned. "How is it? The shape is good, isn''t it?" "Drug!" Upon hearing this, Sylvia suddenly pped her hand on the handle of the chair. She instantly stood up and asked Frederic, "The Qiu Family, what do you want to do?" In terms of interests, Sylvia could still negotiate with Frederic. But now it was rted to her family, Sylvia naturally would not be nice to him. Frederic''s mouth was trembling. "You made my nephew look like this just because he tried to drug her?" "Uh..." Henry scratched his head and said, "If you are not satisfied, I will change his shape." "I''m going to sue you!" Frederic threw the cup on the tea table to the ground and smashed it. "I''m going to sue you!" "Okay." Henry nodded and snapped his fingers. As the sound of Henry''s finger rang out, a few policemen walked in, led by Captain Richard. "This man tried to poison my sister-inw. How should I deal with him?" Henry pointed at Hansraj, who was on the ground and asked Captain Richard. Captain Richard stood upright and replied loudly, "Of course he should be punished severely!" "Okay, take him away." Henry waved his hand. Captain Richard immediately ordered someone to carry the unconscious Hansraj away. Their legs were trembling as they carried Hansraj''s body. After all, Hansraj''s current appearance was too uneptable. "You''re the policemen. He hit someone! You should arrest him, not my nephew!" Frederic shouted loudly when he saw the captors take Hansraj away. "Your nephew is suspected of using illegal drugs. Mr. Zhang only did it in self-defence. If you are dissatisfied with our actions, you canin at any time!" Captain Richard said to Frederic with a serious face. After that, he smiled at Henry and said, "Mr. Zhang, we will take him away first." "Okay." Henry nodded. "Thank you for your hard work, Captain Richard." "I am just doing my job!" Captain Richard waved his hand repeatedly. "It''s our duty to arrest criminals and protect people''s safety. This time, Mr. Zhang, thank you for helping us to punish this lawless person. We will send the gifts to your house." After saying that, Captain Richard waved his hand and left with his men. Frederic watched Captain Richard take the prisoner away. He pointed at Henry with trembling hands and shouted, "You! You! You are a snake! I''m going to sue you! I''m going to sue you!" Henry shrugged indifferently. "Whatever." "Just wait and see. President Lin, I want you to suffer! I''ll make you regret what you did this time! I will not work with you on this project anymore!" Frederic red fiercely at Sylvia and strode out of the door. Just as Frederic walked to the entrance, several researchers also came in. "Gee, Professor Qiu, it''s you." The researcher outside the door greeted Frederic when he saw him. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Frederic looked up and saw theer. The anger on his face subconsciously decreased a lot. He said with a smile, "Professor Zhao, it''s you. I didn''t expect to see you here." The person who greeted Frederic was Raedwulf Zhao. In the field of construction technology, he could be said to be No.1. Although Frederic was called a professor, he was not as good as Raedwulf. After all, Raedwulf''s assistant''s achievements were much higher than Frederic''s. On normal days, even if he met Raedwulf''s assistant alone, Frederic had to be respectful and did not dare to put on any airs. Raedwulf chuckled and said, "Isn''t President Lin doing a new project? I have nothing else to do, so I might as well join in. Professor, you''re also here to participate in this project, right? We''ll work together in the future. I hope that Professor won''t dislike an outsider like me, haha!" Hearing this, Frederic was surprised. "Professor Zhao, are you here to participate in this project?" "Of course." Raedwulf nodded. "This..." Frederic opened his mouth. Just now he said that he was leaving, making Sylvia unable to continue negotiating with him. And now, Raedwulf, the top talent in the science and technology field of China, arrived with his team. This scene was like a p on Frederic''s face. "Professor Qiu, what''s wrong?" Raedwulf looked at Frederic''s unnatural expression and asked in confusion. "It doesn''t matter, Professor Zhao. I still have something to do. I''ll leave now." Frederic said. He couldn''t stay here any longer, so he had to leave first. "Okay, then you attend to your own business first, Professor Qiu. I''ll take a look at your research results. Is that okay?" "No problem, no problem." Frederic quickly replied and then left as if he was escaping. Yvonne had been vomiting non-stop. When she saw Frederic leave, she quickly suppressed the difort in her heart and followed him. "Dear, is Daisy all right?" Seeing the two leave, Sylvia asked Henry with some concern. "She''s okay." Henry waved his hand. "Everything is okay." "That''s good, that''s good!" Sylvia patted her chest. "Come, my wife, let me introduce you. This is Professor Zhao. You''re afraid that asking Future would make too much trouble, so I called her apprentice." Henry got up and introduced the man to Sylvia. "Professor Zhao will work on the research in the future." Sylvia hurriedly stretched out her hand to Raedwulf. "Professor Zhao, hello." "Hello, President Lin. It''s my honour to have this chance." Raedwulf bent over slightly, stretched out his hands, and took back his hand with his fingertips gently holding Sylvia''s. "Okay, Professor Zhao, I have to trouble you to supervise this project. My wife and I have something to deal with. If you need anything, you can directly tell the secretary," Henry said. "Thank you, Mr. Zhang." Chapter 887 Chapter 887 Henry pulled Sylvia out of the research centre quickly. "Dear, what are you in a hurry to do? Professor Zhao and the others have just arrived and are so tired. We haven''t arranged a ce for them to stay." Sylvia was puzzled and asked. She felt that Henry seemed to have something urgent to do. "Honey, let me ask you a question." Henry stopped and turned to look at Sylvia. "What''s wrong?" Sylvia blinked her eyes and her long eyshes fluttered. "Do you think I''m a good person?" Henry asked. "You..." Sylvia pondered for a while and looked up and down at Henry, "You''re probably not a good person." With a bang, Henry reached out and put his hand on his forehead. "Honey, what do you mean by saying probably not? You have to be sure." "You are not a good person." This time, Sylvia shook her head firmly. "All right." Henry sighed. "Since I am not a good person, whoever provokes me, I will certainly retaliate. Let''s go. Get ready for a good show." "Retaliate? Who are you taking revenge on?" Sylvia was puzzled as she asked. "Of course it''s that guy surnamed Qiu. I''m not happy with him. Honey, don''t say that you don''t hate him at all." Sylvia rolled her eyes. "You''ve already beaten his nephew, what are you still trying to take revenge on him?" "Answer me. Don''t you want to see this show?" This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. "Yes!" After Sylvia replied, the two of them looked at each other and smiled. She took Henry''s arm and unconsciously quickened her pace as she walked towards the parking lot. At a nce, one could see that Sylvia had taken the initiative to pull Henry. After getting in the car, Sylvia sat in the passenger''s seat and looked at Henry. "Honey, what is the revenge you mentioned?" "You''ll knowter." Henry drove all the way with Sylvia. On the other side, Frederic and Yvonne left the research centre. "Professor, what should we do now? Things have turned out like this. With the help of Professor Raedwulf, they don''t need us at all! Your nephew, he..." Yvonne wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. "Him?" Frederic''s eyes shed with a trace of haze. "He deliberately tried to drug others and was beaten. It''s all his own fault!" Today, Frederic had seen very clearly the attitude of Captain Richard. He knew that it was impossible for the police to be on his side. Frederic didn''t think it was possible for him to fight against the Lins Group with his own connections. And Frederic''s biggest dependence was on the project. He had thought that he had caught the Lins'' lifeline by getting his hands on this project. But with Raedwulf''s appearance today, Frederic completely understood that the Lins did not need to rely on him to finish this project. This caused Frederic topletely lose the advantage of being able to threaten the Lins. Now, Frederic would not dare to go against the Lin n with his own strength. As for Hansraj, of course, Frederic didn''t want to be responsible for it. "Then we..." Yvonne opened her mouth but didn''t say what she wanted to say. "I know what you want to say." Frederic turned back and stared at Yvonne. "This time we were supposed to share money in half, but after what happened this time, I have to pay for my nephew''s medical expenses. I''ll take seventy per cent. Do you have anyments?" "Seventy per cent?" Yvonne frowned. "Frederic Qiu, it''s your nephew''s fault. What does it have to do with us? Don''t forget, I''ve also signed the report this time. If anything happens, we''ll take the responsibility together. Why would you take seventy per cent? That''s impossible!" "Then what do you want?" Frederic''s eyes shed with a hint of fierceness. "I want fifty per cent!" Yvonne stretched out her hand. "Not a single yuan less. Otherwise, something will happen to both of us." "Fifty per cent? I was the one who negotiated with the Lins the whole time. I''ll give you forty per cent at most!" Frederic said, "At most forty per cent. If you don''t agree, something bad will happen. I''m not afraid at all. That is more than 10 million. Yvonne, it''s more than enough for you to live your entire life. Don''t be too greedy!" Frederic''s eyes were fixed on Yvonne, with a fierce aura between his eyebrows. Yvonne looked at Frederic''s fierce eyes and stepped back subconsciously. "Four... forty per cent. But you have to give it to me immediately!" "OK!" Frederic nodded. When he saw Yvonne giving up, he was relieved. Though he couldn''t get more money, the security fund and the research fund given by Lins Group were enough for him to live a carefree life. At this moment, a business car with no licence tes suddenly stopped beside them. Before they could react, two big hands reached out and pulled them into the car. Frederic was shocked. When he looked again, he found several strong men sitting on the left and right, all of whom were fierce-looking. "Who... who are you?! Let us go!" Frederic roared. "F*ck you, shut up!" A strong man pped Frederic in the face. This p left Frederic dazzled and his big teeth loose. Frederic no longer dared to speak and just sat there. Yvonne, who was next to him, was so scared that she couldn''t stop shaking. The vehicle didn''t stop until it reached a waste factory in the suburbs. Frederic and Yvonne were dragged out of the car by two strong men. "Get the hell in there, hurry up!" The strong man pointed at the entrance of the old factory and cursed. "Big brother, I... I don''t know you!" Looking at this fierce-looking strong man, Frederic''s legs were trembling. "You don''t know me, but I know you!" The strong man pushed Frederic into the factory, and then said fiercely, "You are a famous professor, your life must be very valuable. Let''s see if the people in this factory are willing to spend money on you!" After saying that, the strong man closed the factory door. Frederic and Yvonne were locked up in the old factory, surrounded by an empty space. All the doors and windows had been welded with steel. They couldn''t get out at all. Looking at thepletely welded doors and windows in this deserted old factory, Frederic and Yvonne started panicking. When did such a thing happen to them? How could they be kidnapped?! In a high- end Chinese restaurant, Sylvia looked at Henry, who was sitting opposite her and sipping tea slowly. She said with a little anxiety on her pretty face, "Honey, didn''t you say that you will let me see a good show? Why are we here?" "Haha." Looking at Sylvia''s anxious and embarrassed cute appearance, Henryughed out loud. "Honey, don''t worry. The good show will start soon. Keep an eye on your mobile phone." "Phone?" Sylvia was puzzled. As soon as her voice fell, the mobile phone rang. "Hello." Sylvia picked up the phone. "President Lin, we''ve given your Lins Group a hundred million insurance fee. How do you do things? Why did Professor Qiu and Professor Mei get kidnapped?!" A voice filled with anger came from the other end of the line. Chapter 888 Chapter 888 Listening to the angry voice from the other side of the phone, Sylvia gradually smiled. Even she did not realize that unconsciously, she was more and more like Henry. "Our people have already taken a ne to Yinzhou. President Lin, I hope that when our representative sees you, you will give us a satisfactory answer. Also, you must ensure the safety of Professor Qiu and Professor Mei!" After finishing speaking, the person on the other end hung up the phone without waiting for Sylvia''s reply. The busy tone of "du du du" was heard from Sylvia''s phone. Sylvia put the phone on the table, looked at Henry, smiled and said, "Honey, I know what the show you were talking about is. Has it started already?" This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. "We can go thereter. We have to give them some time to prepare." Henry picked up the menu and waved his arm. "Waiter, we are ready to order." Nine o''clock in the evening. The sky in Yinzhou hadpletely darkened, and the cold wind was whistling. In front of the old factory in the suburbs, more than ten police cars stopped here. With the shing police lights, many patrols had already surrounded a factory with loaded guns. "You have been surrounded. Your only way out is to surrender. Put down your weapons!" Captain Richard held a megaphone in his hand and said loudly, "Release Professor Qiu and Professor Mei. You still have a chance. Don''t make a mistake!" "Haha!" In the old factory, there was a burst of sneer. "Let these two go, and we will survive? Let me tell you, immediately prepare 300 million cash and arrange three cars for us. All of you withdraw to one kilometre away. My patience is limited. If you still want to waste my time, I don''t mind killing them!" Beside Captain Richard, a middle-aged man in a white coat looked anxious. "Captain Richard, what should we do? Professor Qiu and Professor Mei are rare talents in our centre. Nothing can go wrong!" A middle- aged man in a white coat said anxiously. "We understand." Captain Richard''s face was solemn. "But we''ve just observed that the kidnappers are a bunch of experienced kidnappers. They''ve sealed off almost all the possible spots for us to break in. We won''t be able to break through within a short period of time and provide effective help!" "This!" The middle-aged man in a white cloak looked embarrassed. At this moment, an inspector ran over and said to Captain Richard, "Captain, President Lin and her husband are here. Should we let them in?" Captain Richard had not spoken yet, but the middle- aged man, who stood next to him, hurriedly said, "Let them in!" "Let them in." Captain Richard waved his hand. The inspector who had delivered the message nodded his head and ran over withrge strides. After a few dozen seconds, Sylvia and Henry walked over together. "What''s going on?" "How could Professor Qiu and Professor Mei be kidnapped? They were fine this afternoon!" Henry and Sylvia both looked anxious and asked one question. After finishing speaking, they looked at each other deliberately and saw a smile in each other''s eyes. Then they secretly gave each other a thumbs- up, praising each other''s good acting. "What happened? I have to ask you what happened!" The middle-aged man in a white coat stared at Henry and Sylvia. "Our centre entrusted the safety of Professor Qiu and Professor Mei to your Lins Group. Is that how your Lins Group does things?" "You are?" Henry deliberately showed a puzzled expression. "My name is Marinos Xue, and I am a representative sent by the centre. Our centre should have contacted President Lin!" The middle-aged man in a white coat said. "Oh, yes, yes!" Sylvia pretended to be enlightened, "Professor Xue, hello, I only heard about this matter when I received a phone call from your centre." "Captain Richard, what''s the situation now?" Henry asked. Captain Richard frowned and shook his head. He said, "The current situation is very bad for us. The opposite side has taken advantage of the terrain and is holding hostages. Our people can''t break inside in a short time. The only way is to follow the other side''s request and stall for time." "Then let''s hurry up!" Henry urged. "We can''t just watch the two professors get into trouble, can we?" "It''s very difficult for us to meet the demands of the other party." Captain Richard showed a bitter face. "The other party asked for 300 million in cash. Our inspection bureau certainly can''t provide that much money." "Then let the research centre do it!" Henry looked at Marinos. "Professor Xue, the other party kidnapped people and asked for money. They didn''t ask the professor''s family for the money, did they? Shouldn''t your centre be the one to help them?" Marinos stared at Henry and then looked at Captain Richard. Finally, he turned his eyes to the ce where the entrance of the old factory was located and said, "Lins Group, our centre won''t let this matter go so easily! Captain Richard, tell them that I can give money to them, but they must ensure the safety of Professor Qiu and Professor Mei!" When Captain Richard heard this, he waved his hand and one inspector immediately rushed forward to negotiate with the other party. At this time, another inspector came over. The inspector also brought a young ordinarylooking man and said, "Captain, he said we could enter the factory." "We can enter the factory?" Captain Richard''s face lit up with joy. He looked at the young man and asked, "Can we really enter?" "Yes." The young man nodded. "I just came out from inside. Including the two people who were caught, there are a total of nine people. I saw them clearly." "Did you them clearly?" "Of course." The young man nodded with certainty. "And those kidnappers just look a bit fierce. Their sense of prevention is actually not strong at all. There is an underground pipe in the factory that is connected to the upper part of the factory. They don''t know at all. As long as we find someone to get into the factory through the pipe, we can easily rescue the people inside. You see." As he spoke, the young man took out a phone from his pocket. He yed a video clip. In the video, it could be seen that the young man was sitting next to the pipe. Beneath the pipe were Frederic and Yvonne. Moreover, Frederic and Yvonne had not been tied up yet. If the young man was willing to take the risk, he could have asked Yvonne and Frederic to leave with him through the tube. "Good! That''s great!" Marinos pped his hands and said, "Little brother, may I trouble you to lead the way for us and help us save people?" "No." When the young man heard this, he refused without thinking. The young man''s decisive refusal caused Marinos to be a little confused. "Wh-why?" "I''m at work. My boss sent me to protect someone. I have to go there quickly," the young man said. "Protect? You''re from a securitypany? Who''s your boss? I''ll tell him!" Marinos hurriedly said. "This is my boss." The young man reached out and pointed to Henry. Chapter 889 Chapter 889 "He''s your boss?" Marinos was obviously stunned when he saw Henry being pointed at by the young man. "Yes!" The young man nodded and then said, "Well, our client''s dog often like to walk outside. The client is worried about the safety of the dog, so he entrusted us to protect the dog. I have to go quickly." "Then why don''t you go?" Henry urged. "What if the client''s dog gets hurt?" "Wait!" Marinos reached out and stopped the young man who was about to leave. He said to Sylvia, who was next to Henry, "President Lin, since this little brother can enter the factory, we should ask him to lead the way." "No way!" As soon as Marinos finished speaking, Henry shook his head and refused. "Help you save your people? What if the client''s dog gets injured?" Marinos''s eyelids twitched when he heard this. What did he mean? Weren''t the professors they sent more important than a dog? Marinos''s face darkened and he said, "President Lin, please figure it out. This time, the higher- ups gave us 100 million as a security fund and paid your Lins Group. Now your Lins Group can''t guarantee the safety of our professors and wants to just stand by. Does this mean that your Lins Group doesn''t care about our centre anymore?" After Marinos said that, his eyes stared at Sylvia. He was using his bosses to pressure her. Henry said, "Sorry, I need to interrupt you, you..." Before Henry could finish his words, he heard a roaring from the factory. "The time is up. We don''t see the money and we don''t have the cars we have requested. Do you treat our words as farting? Or do you think we don''t dare to touch the two people inside?" After the roar, another cry came from the factory, "No, please, don''t kill me, please! If you want money, I have. I can give it to you, don''t kill me!" This cry came from Yvonne. In Yvonne''s cry, they could clearly feel a burst of fear and despair. Marinos''s face changed and he stopped questioning Sylvia. Instead, he looked in the direction of the factory and said, "Captain Richard, you have to hurry up and find a way. Don''t let our people get hurt!" Marinos''s voice had barely faded when Captain Richard didn''t have the time to reply. A sharp and clear gunshot rang out from within the factory, reverberating in the night sky. This gunshot made Marinos and Captain Richard stunned. There was no more Yvonne''s scream in the factory. "Aaaa!" In the factory, Frederic''s terrified voice could be heard. Who would have thought that the other side would shoot her! "Hahaha!" Waves ofughter came from the factory. Theughter sounded particrly harsh in the ears of Captain Richard and Marinos. "Look at it, Yinzhou is not afraid of us. In that case, this matter should be treated as a warning for everyone. As for the remaining person, I will give him a chance to live. However, whether you can seize this opportunity depends on you. He has seven timebombs attached to his body with sixty-four strings, If you cut the wrong one, this year''s New Year''s fireworks will be seen earlier. Hahaha." Sylvia looked at Henry with confusion in her eyes. She originally thought that this matter might have been arranged by Henry and he wanted to teach Frederic a lesson. But now it seemed that it had nothing to do with Henry. No matter how angry Henry was with these people, he would not kill them or attach them to a bomb. Moreover, this matter attracted so much attention that police cars wereing one after another. Facing Sylvia''s puzzled eyes, Henry did not answer. He just looked ahead and did not speak. As time went by, the investigators seemed to be silent. All the major investigators also understood that this time the kidnappers were a group of ruthless people who dared not to act rashly. They would kill the hostages as they liked. Time slowly passed, and both the inside and outside the waste factory fell into silence. Suddenly, a cry sounded, breaking the silence. Inside the factory, Frederic was about to burst into tears. "You guys... Pleasee in. They''re already gone. The things I''m carrying are about to explode!" When the investigators standing outside the door heard the sound, they looked back and forth at each other. "Go inside!" Captain Richard waved his hand. With themand of Captain Richard, many investigators rushed straight into the factory. As expected, there was no one else in the factory except Frederic who stood alone. They could see seven bombs bound to Frederic''s body. The sound of time ticking continuously rang out as the seven bombs ovepped on top of each other. The noise was so loud that it made one''s hair stand on end. Even the officers could not help but break out in cold sweat, much less Frederic. As for Frederic, his face was pale and his whole body was trembling, his calves were trembling wildly, sweat was dripping down from his forehead to his face, and his lips were a little purple. "Don''t move, don''t touch me. These things will explode as soon as you touch them! Hurry up, call the special team. They only gave us ten minutes!" Frederic urged them as soon as he saw the police teaming. His voice was extremely hysterical. Frederic didn''t know how powerful these bombs could be, but he knew clearly that he would be blown to pieces! The officers looked at the various strings on Frederic''s body and felt embarrassed. They didn''t undergo this type of training and didn''t know these things at all. How could they dare to touch these strings? Marinos quickly ran over and nced at the strings on Frederic''s body. He urged, "Captain Richard, quick! Arrange for the special team toe!" "Impossible!" Captain Richard knitted his brows. Frederic''s and Marinos''s hearts skipped a beat when they saw the look on his face. They had a bad feeling about this. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Captain Richard said, "It will take at least eight minutes for the team to get here. They wouldn''t have enough time." "Then what should we do? Hurry up and find me!" Marinos said anxiously. "Save me! I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die!" Frederic''s eyes were red and he was already crying out of fear. When everyone felt that they can''t solve this situation, a big hand suddenly came out from behind Frederic. Then, before anyone could react, the big hand grabbed a string and pulled it hard! "It''s over!" Seeing the appearance of the big hand and everything it had done, everyone present thought at the same time. Some subconsciously stepped back, while others closed their eyes. How could the strings of these bombs be torn down so casually? If something went wrong, these bombs would explode. There were seven bombs here, and they could probably cover an area within a radius of TOO metres! Chapter 890 Chapter 890 At the moment when the big hand pulled down the string, some people''s faces changed dramatically, and they turned around to run away. Some people directly closed their eyes, knowing that they couldn''t run away. One second! Two seconds! Three seconds! In many people''s hearts, five seconds seemed to be longer than a few years. "No...no explosion?" One of the investigators slowly opened his eyes and found that everything in front of him was still the same. There were still seven bombs tied to Frederic''s body, and nothing had happened. Seeing such a scene, the investigator let out a sigh of relief. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. The words of the investigator were also heard by the others. Those who had closed their eyes and waited gradually opened their eyes. When they found that everything was normal, they all breathed a sigh of relief. Just as they wanted to say something, they found that their legs were so numb and their mouths were trembling. Frederic took a deep breath and sat down on the ground. Everyone looked at Frederic. Among the seven bombs that were constantly making noises, one of them had already gone silent and even the countdown had stopped. Obviously, the string that had just been pulled was the main string of the bomb. "Who? Who touched the bomb?!" Marinos''s eyes looked around. He was so terrified that he nearly lost his soul. "What''s wrong? Am I not allowed to touch the bomb?" Henry''s voice sounded behind Frederic. Henry looked at the dozens of strings on Frederic and reached out to grab another one. "What are you trying to do?!" Marinos roared as soon as he saw it. His face was a little pale, and he was almost scared to death just now. Who would be able to bear it if he did it again? "Do you want to deactivate these bombs?" Henry rolled his eyes and pulled his arm while speaking. With Henry''s movement, almost everyone''s heart suddenly jumped. The person who just opened his eyes burst into a curse in his heart and quickly closed his eyes again. Frederic screamed even more, and his face was full of horror. Another few seconds passed, but nothing happened. Another six bombs were still ringing. Another one stopped. Now, only five of the seven bombs were still ringing. As Frederic stopped screaming, everyone opened their eyes. When they saw that there were only five bombs still active, they were all surprised. "You, you really know how to deactivate these bombs?" Marinos stared at Henry. "Is it very difficult?" Henry rolled his eyes and said. Then he grabbed another string and pulled it hard. This time, everyone was still shocked, but they did not close their eyes. Instead, they stared at the bomb timer on the side. When they saw that the string in Henry''s hand had been pulled off and that another bomb timer had stopped, they all opened their mouths wide and their eyes were wide open. Although they did not know how to deactivate bombs, most of them had seen it on TV. When the bomb experts faced the bomb, they all acted as if they were facing a formidable enemy. However, now this person acted like he was ying. With gentle movement, the bomb would be deactivated. How could the bomb be deactivated in this way? Everyone looked at Henry''s appearance and had a sense of unreality. "Could it be that the shows on TV are all fake?" Seeing Henry so easily deactivate the three bombs, Marinos and Frederic both showed joy on their faces. Frederic''s body was still trembling, but this time, it was not because of fear, but because of excitement. When those kidnappers put the bomb on him, Frederic waspletely desperate. It was only then that he saw his good lifeing to an end. He still hadn''t enjoyed the money he had taken from the Lins. How could he be willing to die like this? Now, seeing that someone could save him, how could he not be excited? It was a matter of his own life, even if Frederic had spoken ill of Henry and Sylvia a few hours ago, now he was extremely polite to them. "Mr. Zhang, sorry to trouble you." Frederic showed an apologetic smile to Henry. "No trouble, it''s just a matter of pulling a few strings. What''s the trouble?" Henry waved his hand indifferently. As he spoke, he pulled two more wires. In the blink of an eye, only two of the seven bombs were counting down. Such a scene made everyone presentpletely relieved, and Marinos finally revealed a smile on his face. But just as the smile on Marinos''s face blossomed, he saw that Henry swung his hand and walked directly to the side. Marinos thought that Henry was observing the bomb, but after a while, Marinos found that Henry was obviously standing next to him in a daze, humming a popr song. Meanwhile, the bomb on Frederic''s body was still making noise. As time passed, the "DiDi" sound became more and more urgent. Sylvia stood at the side. Hearing the more and more urgent "DiDi", Marinos''s heartbeat speeded up again. He looked at Henry and asked, "Sir, is it difficult to deactivate these two bombs?" This question raised Frederic''s heartbeat and made him look at Henry nervously. "No." Henry looked at Marinos with a strange face. "These two bombs are the same as the five bombs just now. They can be deactivated easily. Why do you suddenly ask this question? Did you find something wrong?" Hearing this, Marinos and Frederic felt relieved at the same time. "No, no." Marinos waved his hands and said, "Sir, since these two bombs aren''t difficult to deactivate, why don''t you deactivate them as early as possible? It will be easier for the police to go back and rest early. Since these bombs have been tied to his body, they put a lot of pressure on us." Frederic, listening to Marinos''s words on the side, nodded hard. The "DiDi" sound in his ear made him feel a little crazy. Henry suddenly grinned and said, "Sorry, I don''t understand what you mean. Do you want me to deactivate the bombs on Professor Qiu''s body as soon as possible?" "Yes, yes." Marinos nodded his head forcefully, acting very polite. He also knew that his attitude towards the Lins just now was really a little bad. "Uh." Henry stretched out his hand and scratched the back of his head. "Excuse me, why should I deactivate them? Why don''t you do it?" "Aren''t you the only one who can deactivate the bomb here, sir? You''ve just deactivated five. There are only two bombs left." Marinos smiled clearly. He also knew that the people from Lins Group must be a little unhappy. "Who says that I need to do it? D*mn it!" Henry rolled his eyes and said, "I just deactivated five bombs. I just wanted to prove that I know how to do it. Who said that I must help you?" After Henry finished speaking, he turned around and no longer paid Marinos any attention. He deactivated five bombs only to prove that he could do it? Marinos was a little stunned when he heard Henry''s words. He just came to prove that he could do it, and then left only two bombs? These were the real bombs. Was there any difference between the seven explosions and two explosions? Wasn''t the oue the same?" Chapter 891 Chapter 891 Hearing this, Frederic''s face turned livid. The two remaining bombs on Frederic''s body were still ticking away, which distracted Marinos. When he saw that Henry seemed to have no intention of helping him, he frowned and the smile on his face disappeared. He said, "Sir, I hope you understand that it is not me asking you to protect our apanying professors, but yourpany has received the money for ensuring their security. This is what you should do. Do you understand? If anything happens to Professor Qiu, your Lins Group will not be able to afford it!" Henry reached out his right hand and cleaned his ear with his little finger. He said, "100 million yuan for security? Howe our Lins Group doesn''t know about this? I remember that Professor Qiu seemed to think that our security system was too weak at that time. He found a securitypany by himself. You should have asked the securitypany that Professor Qiu found to protect him, not our Lins Group." Hearing Henry''s words, the faces of Marinos and Frederic changed at the same time. Marinos''s expression turned a little dumbfounded. As for Frederic, he lowered his head as if he had done something wrong. After Marinos came to his senses, he looked at Frederic with a frown and questioned him, "Professor Qiu, what do you mean by doing this? Who allowed you to go to look for the security company by yourself?" Marinos, as the representative of the research centre, was certainly not a fool. He just thought about it for a moment and could understand why Frederic found a securitypany by himself. This time, the security funds allocated by the higher authorities were one hundred million yuan. Although this one hundred million yuan was a kind of security funds, in fact, it was just a kind of subsidy for the Lins Group. Such arge sum of money would easily make people envious. Frederic lowered his head and stuttered for a long time before he said, "I, I saw that thements about the security of the Lins Group were not very good, so..." "You were looking at thements?" Marinos interrupted Frederic without any reservation. "Which securitypany did you hire?" "It... It..." Frederic hemmed and hawed for a long time, and his eyes kept rolling in the rims of his eyes. He could not say anything. "It''s a servicepany!" Marinos looked at Frederic coldly. "Professor Qiu, you''re experienced. You know the rules very well. You''ve heard of this kind of thing several times. You know what had happened to those people. Don''t you understand, Professor Qiu? You''re breaking thew!" Frederic suddenly raised his head with a pale face. He was even more frightened now than he was by the bombs moments ago. "Professor Xue, I''ve been in a daze for a while!" "Enough!" Marinos waved his hand. "You don''t have to tell me about this. You know very well what the consequences will be, and it has nothing to do with me. I think it''s most important for you to think about how to survive!" Marinos flung his sleeves away, looking as if he didn''t want to care about it anymore. On the other side, the ticking of the bomb became even more urgent, and the ticking sound was like a reminder of death. Marinos''s eyes showed irritation, and he nced at Frederic from time to time. Hearing the constant counting, Frederic began to tremble involuntarily with a helpless look on his face. When the countdown of the bomb was only one minute away, Marinos, who stood there silently, said to Frederic again, "What are you doing? Hurry up and give the security money to President Lin. Do you think that the securitypany you have found can be better than the Lins?" Marinos saw that Frederic''s brain had gone nk and hecked the ability to think, so he couldn''t help but urge him. Hearing this, Frederic shivered. He quickly looked in the direction of Henry and Sylvia and begged, "President Lin, it was I who failed to recognize your abilities. Please don''t take it to heart, President Lin." Sylvia didn''t answer. Instead, she looked at Henry. "It''s hard to say." Henry shrugged indifferently. "But as you know, our Lins Group is doing business. Since Professor Qiu wants to hire our securitypany now, we must follow the rules regarding the expenses. We can''t get a penny less than 100 million yuan." "Of course, of course!" Frederic nodded repeatedly. At the moment, he had no time to think at all. He would agree to any request without hesitation. At this moment, there were only thirty seconds left. Marinos couldn''t help but take a few steps back. Hearing Frederic''s agreement, Henry grinned. He took out a paper contract and a pen from his pocket and said, "Okay, since you don''t object, let''s sign the contract as soon as possible." "Sign! Sign!" Frederic looked at the timer that only showed twenty seconds left and nodded repeatedly. He took the pen and documents from Henry andid them on the ground to sign without paying attention to the content. It could be seen that Frederic''s hand holding the pen was trembling. He had written a name that he had written many times. He took a few deep breaths and then wrote it down. When Frederic signed the contract, there were only ten seconds left on the countdown. The numbers on the timer were like sickles that could take one''s life away. "Okay." Henry nodded and put the agreement away with satisfaction. "Okay, Professor Qiu, that''s it. Remember to transfer the money to the ount of ourpany before 12 o''clock tonight." "Please, please, help me deactivate it!" Frederic''s eyes turned red and his face was filled with pleading. There were only two seconds left on the timer. "No hurry." Henry stretched. Marinos looked at the numbers on the timer that jumped to 1 in an instant. He no longer cared about anything else and ran. Frederic closed his eyes hard and clenched his teeth. "Beep beep!" As a light sound came into Frederic''s ears, he felt weak in his legs and sat down on the ground. A large pool of water spilt out from his body. The timer on time bomb became zero. At the same time, Captain Richard''s voice rang out. "Good. Let''s call it a day. You all did a good job in today''s manoeuvre. Thank you for all your hard work!" N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. The voice of Captain Richard clearly reached Frederic''s and Marinos''s ears. Marinos, who was running wildly, suddenly stopped. He stood on the spot and turned around. Frederic sat paralyzed on the ground and wet his pants. He opened his eyes slowly and murmured, "Ma... manoeuvre?" "Yes, it''s just a manoeuver." Captain Richard said, "Professor Qiu, we didn''t inform you in advance. Please don''t me us. This is also a way to strengthen your self-defence." Chapter 892 Chapter 892 After Captain Richard finished speaking, he waved his hand and saw a few strong men walking out from the back of the factory together with Ivonne. These strong men were the people who had kidnapped Frederic and Yvonne. "Professor Qiu, don''t worry. These bombs are fake. Professor Mei is fine. This is only a manoeuver of our inspection bureau. Not only does it improve our ability to protect, but it also increases the residents'' sense of self-defence. Professor Qiu, you have to strengthen your self- defence," Captain Richard said with a smile as he patted Frederic''s shoulder. Yvonne, who was brought over, looked pale. Apparently, she was also scared. "A manoeuver?!" Frederic kept muttering these words, with a dull look in his eyes. A few seconds later, Frederic suddenly stood up from the ground, rushed to Henry in two steps, grabbed Henry by the cor, and said with red eyes, "You yed dirty. F*ck! You yed dirty!" "Dirty? What did I do?" Henry put his hands in his pockets and let Frederic grab his cor. "It seems that you begged me to help you deactivate the bomb, and it didn''t go off, did it?" "These are just some props for the manoeuvre. How can they explode?" Frederic''s eyes were wide open and red. "Yes." Henry nodded hard and said, "It''s just the props for the manoeuvre. When did I say that it would explode? You are so funny." After finishing his words, Henry took away Frederic''s hand holding his cor, curled his lip and said, "Remember, you have to transfer the money to our Lins Group tonight, or you''ll suffer the consequences." Finishing his words, Henry turned around, waved his hand, and left. "You!" Frederic watched Henry leave and was about to chase after him and argue with him. "Enough!" A shout came from the side. Marinos walked over impatiently. "Don''t you feel ashamed? Do you want to keep causing trouble?" "I..." Frederic opened his mouth but didn''t say anything. "As for the report this time, I will write it truthfully. As for how to deal with it, it depends on whether the Lins Group wants to investigate further. After all, the money was approved by the higher-ups. If I were you, I would go and deal with it now and wouldn''t want to make the Lins Group dissatisfied." Marinos red at Frederic. "I will wait for you two at nine o''clock at the airport." After Marinos finished speaking, he strode away as well. The group of patrolling officers began packing up the scene, leaving only Frederic and Yvonne standing there, looking at each other from afar. "What should we do?" Yvonne slowly walked to Frederic and said with a sad face, "The centre has already found out what happened this time. We''re done." "That''s enough!" Frederic shouted, his face full of resentment. "I''ll get the money back from the Lins sooner orter. Now, hurry up and find a way to get the money." "But we don''t have enough money." Yvonne spread out her hands. "The servicepany took 20 percent, and now we only have 80 million." Frederic ordered, "You contact the servicepany and tell them that we don''t want to make a deal. Ask them to give us all the money." Yvonne nodded. She took out her phone and dialled a number. Just as she ced the phone beside her ear, Yvonne''s expression changed. "What''s wrong?" Frederic had a bad feeling about Yvonne''s change of expression, so he asked in a hurry. "The number doesn''t exist..." Yvonne turned the loudspeaker, and the automatic message was yed was particrly harsh at this time. "The servicepany has escaped, and we can''t find them." "F*ck!" Frederic swore. Apany like this might run away at any time for fear of being found. "What should we do now?" Yvonne looked at Frederic. "What should we do? Of course, we have to collect money together. What else can we do?" Frederic''s face was full of anger. "Collect money? 20 million? How should we do that?" Yvonne looked helpless. "How? I remember you have a suite in the Du Hai, don''t you? It can be sold for several million yuan, and that house in your hometown is worth more than one million yuan. Sell those out. I''ll also sell my house in Du Hai. 20 million yuan! Bite the bullet. No matter how, we need to collect 20 million!" Frederic also felt a pain in his face when he spoke. "No way." As soon as Frederic finished speaking, Yvonne said, "Du Hai''s house is my wedding property. It is not for sale!" "Not for sale?" Frederic raised his eyebrows and suddenly shouted, "If you don''t sell it, how can you collect money? Let me ask you, how can you collect money?" Yvonne didn''t want to show weakness when she heard Frederic''s roar. "Hey Frederic, don''t be angry at me. You came up with this idea. I just saw it clearly. You signed the agreement with the Lins and only your name was written on it. At worst, I will quit this job. You want me to sell my house. Don''t even think about it!" "What the hell are you saying?" Frederic reached out his hand and grabbed Yvonne''s neck. "Don''t you want me to find a way out? I''m telling you, if I can''t survive this, I''ll take you down with me!" Yvonne''s face turned red. She kept pushing Frederic with her two arms, but she couldn''t push him away. Frederic''s eyes had already turned red. After quite a while, when Yvonne''s face turned purple, Frederic let go of her hand. Cough, cough! Yvonne took a deep breath and coughed nonstop. After a full minute or so, she finally looked better. "Guy surnamed Qiu, you''re crazy!" Yvonne shouted. "I''m not crazy." Frederic suddenly looked very calm. "I''m just telling you, if I''m destroyed this time, you''ll have to go down with me. Don''t forget how you bought that house. Do you think you''ll have a good time if I get destroyed? Anyway, I don''t care so much anymore. I''ll die anyway. At worst, we''ll die together." Yvonne''s face changed. After a few seconds of silence, she said, "Okay, Frederic, you win!" Outside the factory. In a red Benz on the road, Sylvia''s silveryughter rang out. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "Honey, you don''t need to be that happy. You''ve beenughing all the way." Henry, who was driving, looked helpless. If the employees of the Lins Group saw this, they wouldugh like little girls. "Honey, you''re too bad." Sylvia covered her mouth with her jade- like hand. "It was a manoeuvre! You also tricked me." "I was just afraid that your acting was not good enough." Henry smiled. "The n would fail if that Qiu was able to see it through." "Haha, honey, if you have told me in advance, I might really give myself away. Just now, when Frederic heard that this was only a manoeuvre, he was stunned. It was so funny." Henry looked at Sylvia, who wasughing with her hands covering her mouth. He reached out his hand and grabbed Sylvia''s soft hands, whispering, "Honey, there are more interesting things that will happen tonight." Chapter 893 Chapter 893 "More interesting?" Sylvia''s bright eyes showed curiosity as she looked at Henry. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. When Sylvia saw the faint smile on Henry''s mouth, she immediately thought of something and her face suddenly turned red. "Hooligan!" "Haha!" Henry smirked. "I''m talking with my wife. Our dad is eager to have a grandson, hahaha." Henryughed and stepped on the gas. The red Benz GT galloped home on this empty road like a mad cheetah. Sylvia sat in the passenger seat. Her face was red from embarrassment and she didn''t say anything. The lights shone on the path in front of them. A figure suddenly appeared in the middle of the road. The man was wearing a linen shirt and a bamboo hat. He looked at Henry''s red Benz. The red Benz stopped on the road, the door opened, and Henry got out of the car. "Sackcloth Visitor, I have to make it clear to you. I have something to do tonight." Henry rolled his eyes and looked unhappy. "Haha." Sackcloth Visitor let out a dryugh. "I also know that this spring night is worth a thousand pounds of gold, but there are some things that can''t be dyed. I''m afraid you can''t have a nice sleep tonight." "Sh*t!" Henry raised a middle finger, closed the door and walked toward Sackcloth Visitor. "Go ahead, what''s the matter?" "It''s about that piece ofnd." Sackcloth Visitor stretched out his hand and pointed in one direction. "The people from Section Nine found something underneath the Spirit Gathering Formation. They are very interested in it. It just so happens that the people of the Recluse Association are also very interested in that piece ofnd. You should understand what I want to say." Henry frowned and said, "I don''t understand. You mean that Section Nine and Recluse Association can make a move there, but I can''t?" "Emperor of Hell, the meaning of his words is not that you can''t make a move, but that Radiant Ind can''t." In the dark, a man and a woman walked out. Those were the two people who were sent to Yinzhou by Section Nine. The man smiled at Henry and said, "My lord, that thing over there can''t belong to a certain force. No matter which n or organisation they are from, they can''t get that thing. That ce will only be safe in the hands of Section Nine or the Recluse Association." Henry asked, "What is it?" "It''s a broken shield," replied the man. "Broken shield?" Henry had a puzzled look on his face. The man continued to say, "To be exact, there is a broken shield at the entrance. We don''t dare to dig deeper, because no one knows what will be inside." The man didn''t make it clear, but Henry immediately understood what he meant. At the moment, thend where the ident happened, the old site of the welfare home, still belonged to the Lins Group. If the Lins Group was just amon business, of course, Section Nine would not care so much. They would just dig up the ce and it would be over. Whatever they find there would belong to them. However, the president of the Lins Group was the wife of the Emperor of Hell, so they didn''t dare to touch it. What could they dig out? To put it bluntly, if the Emperor of Hell wouldn''t allow them, would they be able to take it away from him? Besides, there was also the Recluse Association who was staring at them like a tiger watching its prey. Therefore, the people from Section Nine and Sackcloth Visitor all came forward and said these words to Henry, which meant that Henry should give that ce ofnd to one of them. Of course, they also knew that Henry would not hand it over for free. As for what the price would be, they were also mentally prepared. Henry nced around, then looked back at the Benz parked on the side of the road and said, "I''m going down to take a look." "Of course." The man nodded. "We can lead the way for you, but the environment there is rather bad. I rmend that your wife doesn''t go." Henry nodded, turned around, walked to the front of the car, opened the door and said something to Sylvia. Then, Sylvia walked got out of the car. After telling Henry to take care of himself, she got into the driver''s seat and drove away. "My lord, let''s go. This person from the Recluse Association can alsoe with us." The man said and looked at Sackcloth Visitor. "You don''t have to be so hostile to me." Sackcloth Visitor''s voice was hoarse. "Section Nine is of the same nature as the Recluse Association. We are just divided into two standpoints." "Haha." The manughed and did not say anything. The group of four wasn''t weak. Under this pitch-ck night sky, they didn''t have to rely on any transportation methods to rush over to the site. Along the way, the two members from Section Nine were secretlypeting with others, and they kept speeding up. In the end, they found that no matter how fast they elerated, even if they had reached the limit, Henry and Sackcloth Visitor could follow them,ughing and talking. Such a scene made the two members of Section Nine shocked, and at the same time, they were more aware of the strength of the Emperor of Hell and Sackcloth Visitor. The old site of the welfare home had already been bought by Sylvia, forbidding others to enter. After the arrival of Section Nine, it was temporarily taken over by the people of Section Nine. The surrounding was all heavily guarded. Ordinary people could note here at all. When Henry came here, he immediately felt that something was wrong here. "How can the Spiritual Qi be so strong?" Henry took a deep breath. The Spiritual Qi here was almost as strong as on Radiant Ind. He could see the Spiritual Qi here, and everything in front of him was foggy. "Spiritual Qi filled every corner of the world. Although it was thin, such arge-scale Spirit Gathering Formation, after such a long time, more or less, gathered a lot of Qi. Especially after the ground was dug out, the spiritual energy spurted out like a well. It only took a day to be like this." Sackcloth Visitor walked beside Henry and waved his hand to disperse the fog in front of him. However, he only dispersed the fog a second ago, and the fog pervaded the air in the next second. "So much spiritual energy ising out of the ground?" Henry''s eyes were filled with suspicion. He looked at the pit in front of him, where the mist was rising up. At this location, taking a deep breath was enough to make one''s entire body feel rxed, as if their pores were spreading out. However, this kind of breath could not be absorbed too often. It was okay to take one or two breaths like this. But if one had too much of it, let alone ordinary people, even the Qi- controlling master might not be able to bear it. In front of Henry and others, there was an invisible Qi shield to iste the surrounding Spiritual Qi. "My Lord, the environment inside the Undercity Dungeon No.4 is even worse than that outside. After going in, try not to let go of the Qi around you." The man followed Henry and said. "Undercity Dungeon No.4?" "There are eleven ces like this all over the country. We call them the Undercity Dungeons and code them out." The man exined. Chapter 894 Chapter 894 "There are 11 such underground chambers all over the country?" When Henry heard the news, he was obviously stunned. All along, Qi had always been a very secretive thing. Even Henry had not known it for a long time. But now, Qi appeared frequently, which was obviously extremely abnormal. "You should have prepared for this long ago," Sackcloth Visitor whispered in Henry''s ear. "ns wouldn''t rise for no reason. It''s good to know more about this. Don''t forget about the mission that my Lord entrusted you with." Henry shrugged his shoulders and looked at the pit in front of him. He took a deep breath and jumped down. Watching Henry jump off without scruple, the two members of Section Nine looked back and forth and saw a trace of fear in each other''s eyes. A person''s courage came from his strength. Facing an unknown environment, the King of Hell had entered such a careless and easy way. This self-confidence was something that they could not match up to. After Henry jumped in the pothole, he only felt that he was elerating his speed. After his speed was increased to approximately double of regr speed, hended on the ground and a cloud of smoke and dust rose. ording to Henry''s estimation, the depth of the pothole was at least 25 metres. The depth was 25 metres, and it didn''t sound like a big deal. But if one thought about it, this was the depth of the seven-story building. In the world, 90% of the people had never gone down into such a deep ce. It was not dark inside the hole, and several lights were turned on above Henry''s head, extending to the depths of the hole. Another three sounds of "poof" rang out. The two members of Section Nine and Sackcloth Visitor jumped down and stood behind Henry together. Without turning back his head, Henry walked straight ahead. "My lord, the tunnel is extending downward, and the entrance to the underground pce is about 100 metres from here." The man followed Henry and said. Henry nodded and looked around without saying a word. The hole was deep and empty. The surrounding stone walls were formed naturally without much dig marks. This meant that the tunnel was not specially excavated by Section Nine, but had been built a long time ago. Section Nine only expanded the tunnel in some aspects, and ced illumination devices. After a dozen metres, there was a tunnel. Obviously, it was not naturally formed. Who would dig such a tunnel and what was hidden in the tunnel? All kinds of irregr stones grew on the stone walls on both sides. This tunnel had been filled with a white mist, making it difficult for others to see what was in front of them. After walking for a few minutes, the passage in front of them was blocked by a stone wall. In the corner where the stone wall touched the ground, there was a dpidated bronze shield. More than half of the shield was buried under the ground. There was only a small piece above it, and its corner was broken. At the moment when Henry saw the bronze shield, a strange feeling rose from the bottom of his heart. He stepped forward, squatted down, and reached out to grab the shield. When the two people behind Henry saw such a scene, their faces changed. The reason why the shield was stuck here was that they didn''t dare to move yet. The only ones who could move this shield now were the factions that were recognized by the Recluse Association or Section Nine. But now, Henry was going to grab the shield like this. As the leader of Radiant Ind, Henry''s behaviour was obviously uneptable to both sides. "Your Majesty, are you sure that you want to touch it?" The man from Section Nine frowned as he looked at Henry, but he didn''t dare to stop him. He also understood that given the power of the Emperor of Hell, he really didn''t have the ability to stop him. Henry turned a deaf ear to the words of this man. He put his hand on the shield and gently rubbed it. Then, under the nervous expressions of the two people, he withdrew his hand and stood up. Just now, Henry only felt that the material of the bronze shield was the same material as the broken bronze sword he found in the Lon Kingdom. But when he touched it, Henry knew that the shield could notpare with the broken bronze sword. Henry had a feeling that the moment the shield touched the broken sword, it would fall apart. When the two people from Section Nine saw that Henry did not continue to move the shield, they breathed a sigh of relief. Henry observed it again. On the ground where the shield was inserted, wisps of thick fog were rising outward. And the thick fog was all made up of the Spiritual Qi. There must be something down there. "Well, I''ve roughly seen the situation here. Everyone, why don''t we discuss which side should this land belong to?" Henry smiled and turned his head to look. "Don''t look at me." Sackcloth Visitor''s voice was hoarse. "I won''t participate in this matter. The Recluse Association will send someone else. They will arrive in about an hour." The people from Section Nine shrugged and said, "With our authority, we can''t be responsible for this matter. The higher- ups will send someone else toe." "Ha." Henry chuckled. "These two big organizations will send people again. Do they really want to suppress me? Let''s go. Let me see which big shots areing." One hostel in Yinzhou City was located in a very inconspicuous corner of Yinzhou. From the outside, it looked like an ordinary youth hostel. In reality, this was Section Nine''s base in Yinzhou. Under the hostel, in an airtight stone room, several figures were sitting there and looking into each other''s eyes. There was no way to nt any monitoring equipment here, and the wide stone walls could also ensure that the conversations in the stone room would not be heard by outsiders. Here, in addition to Henry, Sackcloth Visitor, and the man and woman from Section Nine, there were two more figures. Henry sat in the middle of the stone room and rolled his eyes. "Hey, it''s not the first time we''ve met. Why are you acting like it is our first meeting? Besides, this room is so stuffy. There is no wind, and there''s no heating. Which idiot designed this?" Aside, a man in a white robe smiled bitterly. "Martial Uncle, with your strength, these things can''t affect you." The person who came this time was Aaron''s disciple, Silver Visitor. "Are you not going to let mein?" Henry looked to the side. "Andrew, it''s not the first time I''ve seen you. You don''t have to be so serious, do you?" This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Andrew Garfield was a higher member of the Recluse Association. Strictly speaking, in the Recluse Association, Andrew was Henry''s superior. After all, Henry''s identity as a prison guard of the Recluse Association was all arranged by Andrew. The blonde man smiled, which gave people the feeling of a spring breeze. "I''ve been waiting for you. I didn''t expect to see you in this kind of situation. It seems that you have a lot of secrets." There was a deeper meaning in Andrew''s words. Henryughed and said, "Everyone has secrets in their hearts, but my secrets can''t be hidden at all." Henry understood. What was said by Andrew was not only about this, but more importantly about the Hell Prison. Chapter 895 Chapter 895 Seeing that Henry didn''t say anything, a trace of haze shed in Andrew''s eyes. He still smiled and said, "The Ind Owner is right. Everyone has secrets. It would be strange if there were no secrets." Looking at the smile on Andrew''s face, Henry smiled and then put on a serious look. "Guys, I think we didn''te here to chat. Let''s get down to business. What time is it? My wife is waiting for me to go home." "Well, since the Ind Owner has spoken, I will speak frankly. Regarding the matter rting to the undercity dungeon No.4, the Recluse Association will want to know the basic situation. As long as the Ind Owner gives us permission, we can share all the information with you." Andrew said with a smile. He called Henry the Ind Owner, and his meaning was obvious. He did not put Henry in his eyes at all. At that time, Andrew also witnessed Henry''s strength. At that time, Henry deliberately hadn''t shown his full strength to Andrew, which made Andrew have some cognition of Henry''s personal strength. Although it had been rumoured that Henry had ughtered everyone in the Zhu n, and forced the three ns to acknowledge him as their master, it didn''t matter to Andrew at all. As for the three ns that didn''t have any Qi- concentrating Realm experts, he wouldn''t even pay any attention to them. After hearing what he said, Henry nodded and looked at Silver Visitor. In Henry''s eyes, what he said was nothing but nonsense. "What kind of information about the underground pce would you share? What''s the point of sharing that information? Aren''t you all eager for the things inside?" To put it bluntly, what happened this time was the same as gambling on stones. Thend in the hands of the Lins now was a stone with jade in it. Everyone knew that there must be a treasure in this stone, but no one knew exactly what the treasure was. The Recluse Association and Section Nine were two buyers bidding for this "treasure stone" of Henry''s. Silver Visitor saw Henry''s gaze and said, "Martial Uncle, the meaning of Section Nine this time is that we can explore dungeon No. 4 can with you, but Section Nine has the priority to choose what they want to take from the inside. Regarding this, Section Nine willpensate you ordingly." Andrew''s offer of chips was immediately outshone by Silver Visitor. A trace of cruelty shed in Andrew''s eyes, who had been all smiles, and he said again, "The Ind Owner, I was interrupted by you before I could finish my words. This is not your way of receiving guests, haha!" "Oh?" Henry raised his eyebrows and said, "What else do you want to say, Mr. Andrew?" "Haha." With augh, he stood up and walked behind Henry. He patted him on the shoulder and said, "After all, you''re one of us. You must be involved in this matter. As for the things inside, you have the right to take them. Most importantly, we can guarantee that the things in your hands belong to you. No one can take them away from you!" What he said sounded like a guarantee for Henry, but in fact, it was a kind of threat. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "With the thing in Henry''s hand, our Recluse Association can guarantee that it belongs to you. At the same time, we can also decide whether that thing belongs to you or not!" "Matrial Uncle, Section Nine can also make such a guarantee." Silver Visitor said in a hurry and secretlypeted with Andrew. Then he warned Andrew that if he wanted to do something, he had to ask Section Nine for approval. Without saying a word, Andrew just smiled and stared at Henry, waiting for Henry''s answer. Silver Visitor didn''t continue to speak and waited for the answer. This time, Section Nine prepared several bets. Silver Visitor directly offered thergest one. He didn''t talk about anything that would be considered a small bet. Henry, who was sitting between them, spread out his hands and said, "I''ll tell you two. It''s a waste of time for you to talk about it." When the two of them heard this, they both looked at Henry suspiciously. What was he trying to say? "You two should know that thisnd belongs to the Lins Group. After a long time, you just told us how you would explore it. You haven''t told me how much you intend to pay for thend. Come on, can we do business? We can sell thisnd. What is in it has nothing to do with us." "Pay for it?" "To buynd?" Andrew and Silver Visitor made a sound almost at the same time, and they both had a feeling that they had misheard him. For the three great powers present, whether it was Section Nine, the Recluse Association, or even Radiant Ind, the least valuable thing for them might be money. The so- called money was nothing more than a number for the three great powers. What was this underground pce? It was the hidden secret of the world, a sign that the world was going to change, which could not be measured by money at all. Now, they heard that Henry would sell the mining rights of the underground pce? This was probably the most worthless bargaining chip! "You two, that''s all I want to say. Tomorrow, our Lins Group will take this piece ofnd for an auction. As for what''s in it, it has nothing to do with our Lins Group. We only want money. Do you understand?" Henry pped his hands, stood up from his seat, and walked to the exit of the stone room. Suddenly, he turned his head and said, "By the way, I will give you a hint. There are just a few pieces ofnd ready to be sold tomorrow by our Lins Group. Don''t bete. If thend you want is taken away by others, don''t me me." After saying that, Henry stepped out of the stone room. The remaining two stood in the stone room, looking at each other. Silver Visitor let out a cold snort and led the other two members of Section Nine out of the room. When Silver Visitor left, the smile on Andrew''s face gradually disappeared, and his gaze turned gloomy. He mumbled, "Section Nine? With just your abilities, you think you canpare with our Recluse Association?!" Sackcloth Visitor did not stay here with him. Instead, he chose to leave with Henry. "This doesn''t look like you." Sackcloth Visitor and Henry walked out of the stone room, went out of the hostel, and stood at the side of the road. "You actually took the initiative to sell that piece of land. You are really generous." "What should I do?" Henry shrugged his shoulders. "As you said, I have to adapt to the changes in the world in advance. My family is in China. It''s impossible for me to fight with them here." "Haha, your personality is much more restrained than before." Sackcloth Visitor smiled and said, "In the past, you seemed to be low- key, but your personality was very tough. In any case, you wouldn''t give up." Henry curled his lips and didn''t say anything. He didn''t want to say anything to Sackcloth Visitor. The reason why he wasn''t interested in the underground dungeon was that he had an intuition that all the things in the underground pce couldn''tpare to the three valuable things he found in Lon. Chapter 896 Chapter 896 The cold wind was blowing in the night sky. Henry subconsciously tightened his cor and suddenly realized that he had no reaction to such a low temperature. Such a consciousness made Henry suddenly feel empty in his heart, as if he had lost something. Henry remembered that Master Lu once told him that when a person was strong enough to a certain extent, he would unconsciously lose something that was very important to him. At that time, Henry scoffed at the words of Master Lu. In Henry''s mind, only strong people could have everything, and strong people could not lose anything. But the thought that came out of Henry''s mind just now made him suddenly surprised. How to prove that a person was real for me in this world? Well, that person was a person of flesh and blood, and the person would have the ability to think. The person could feel the changes of nature. But now, except for the fact that Henry could see the changes of the four seasons with his eyes, his tolerance for temperature was higher than before. This was proof that he was bing more powerful and that his immune system was improving. At the same time, it seemed that the world was alienated from him. "What''s wrong? A disconste expression suddenly appeared on your face." Sackcloth Visitor looked at Henry''s face and said with a smile, "This kind of expression should appear on the faces of younger people. Not on your face." "That''s right." Henry nodded. "I''ll leave first. It''s almost the end of the year. It''s time for you to go back to apany your family. You have been running around all the year-round. I don''t think you''re that kind of old demon who''s more than a hundred years old." "Family?" Sackcloth Visitor murmured this word, and thenughed self- deprecatingly. "To be honest, I haven''t heard this word for a long time. Family, do you still have feelings for your family?" "Why not?" Henry rolled his eyes. "Members of your family are the closest people in the world. If you have no feelings for your family and friends, what is the purpose of living?" "Perhaps it''s because of some sort of conviction." Sackcloth Visitor raised his head to gaze at the night sky and sighed. "I hope that you will also be able to maintain this sort of thinking in the future. Family, haha." Henry shook his head and turned around. As he walked away, he waved his hand at Sackcloth Visitor and said, "I''m going home to apany my wife." Sackcloth Visitor looked at Henry''s back and said softly, "The King of Hell, I really hope you can still have such a conscience at that time. Qi is like a drug, which can make people unable to stop themselves from getting addicted to the power brought by Qi, and it will also destroy your conscience." After Henry separated from Sackcloth Visitor, he did not go home as he had said. Instead, he walked in the cold wind at night. His cor was open in front of him, and he could clearly hear the wind whistling in his ears, but he could no longer feel the chill. When the morning sun rose, Henry appeared in the Municipal People''s Hospital. "Mr. Zhang." "You are here, Mr. Zhang." N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "Magical doctor, nice to meet you." After Henry came to the hospital, many doctors took the initiative toe up and say hello to him. Henry was a celebrity in the hospital. He had a lecture before, did a major operationter, had a miserable exchange abroad, and his story had been spread back. It was difficult for him not to be famous. Henry responded to the crowd with a smile. He came to a ward in the inpatient department and saw Alvin lying on the bed with a weak face. A middle- aged female psychologist wasmunicating with him. "My Lord." After seeing Henry, the two petite nurses standing in front of the ward bowed their heads and greeted Henry. Who would have thought that the two beautiful little girls were Reapers? Reapers were present all over the world. "How is he?" Henry did not enter the door and asked. "Alvin has basically calmed down, but his physical condition is poor. He got severely dehydrated in the desert during that period, and will be fine after a few days of rest," a young nurse replied. "Okay." Henry nodded. "I''ll take care of this ce. You can go and do your own things. Also, tell Peze to inform all the major forces toe to Yinzhou. I have something to announce." "Understood." The nurses bowed and left. Henry stood in front of the door of the ward, looking at Alvin in the room with satisfaction in his eyes. Alvin was different from Henry. Before this event, Alvin was just an ordinary college student, and his body was weak. Henry thought that he could hold on in the desert for three or four days. Unexpectedly, Alvin was so resistant. It was not until he went out of the desert that he opened the water bottle at his waist. A few minutester, the door of the ward made a slight noise, and the psychologist opened the door and came out. When she saw Henry standing at the door, she immediately showed her respect, bowed her head and said, "My lord." Henry nodded and asked, "How is he?" "My lord," the psychologist replied respectfully, "There is no big problem with Sir Alvin''s mind. It''s just that what happened in the desert seems to give him a heart knot. But he does not want to talk about it. What''s more, he has a strong psychological defence, so I can''t guide him by force." "I''ll talk to him. You can leave now." Henry waved his hand. The psychologist lowered her head and walked away like the two nurses. Henry opened the door. When he entered the ward, Alvin looked over at him. When Alvin saw Henry, there was an apologetic look in his eyes. "Mr. Zhang, you''re back," Alvin said. "How''s it going? Have you recovered yet?" Henry walked over and sat down on the edge of the hospital bed, smiling at Alvin. "Well, I''m much better now." Alvin nodded. "I''m sorry, Mr Henry. I..." In the middle of his words, Henry interrupted him. "Well, everyone has their first time. This time, your performance has already exceeded my expectations. Tell me, do you have any feelings about the past event?" "Feelings?" Alvin pondered for a while and said, "Mr Henry, I don''t have any special feelings, but I did see many different things this time." "That''s right." Henry patted Alvin on the shoulder. "You told me that you want to be stronger. Do you know what you should do first if you want to be stronger?" Alvin shook his head in confusion. "To broaden your horizons." Henry snapped his fingers. "First of all, you have to know what is strength." After Henry said this, the confusion in Alvin''s eyes gradually disappeared, and then it turned into a touch of thought. Henry wanted to see such an obvious change in his expression. Only a person who knew what he was going to do next would change expressions like that. "Mr. Zhang, I think I''m too naive." Alvin suddenly said, "It''s about the choice you asked me to make." "Next time, what will you choose?" Henry asked. "I shouldn''t have let them go," Alvin said firmly. Hearing this, Henry was stunned for a moment. Chapter 897 Chapter 897 Henry thought that Alvin would say that he should not be so impulsive, but he did not expect that Alvin actually said that. This time Alvin was not in that desperate environment and had also been seeing a psychologist for a few days. The choice he made now was the result of his deep thought. "Why did you suddenly say that?" Henry asked curiously. "In fact, when you said that you wanted me to kill them, I was really scared and felt that it was too cruel. But I''ve been thinking for the past few days. If they hadn''t forced me to do that, how could I have the idea of killing them? In the final analysis, I made the wrong choice at that time. It was my fault that I didn''t have the courage." At this time, Alvin''s eyes shed with a hint of fierceness. "If I had another chance, I could have wielded my knife anyhow." When Henry heard Alvin''s words, he suddenly understood what the psychologist meant. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The psychologist had been giving him directions because she hoped that what happened in the desert would not affect Alvin. But she never thought that Alvin wanted to go back to the desert again and gather up the courage hecked at that time. "No chance." Henry shook his head. "Everyone can make their choice at the beginning. Everyone makes mistakes and everyone has some regrets. What you have to do is to do it well next time, understand?" "Yes." Alvin nodded. "Well, take a good rest these two days. I will arrange a new position for you in a few days. Before that, I have to confirm one thing with you." Henry looked at Alvin seriously. Alvin nodded and said, "Mr. Zhang, go ahead." "After this incident in the desert, do you still want to be stronger? I have to tell you beforehand that if you choose to do so, the things that you have to do next will be much crueller than that time." "I want to be stronger!" Alvin replied without hesitation. "You don''t need to answer me that fast." Henry shook his head. "These two days, you can rest and think about it at the same time. Someone will contact you in a few days. Remember, it is very important to make a good choice." After Henry said that, he patted Alvin on the shoulder and then turned away. Alvin took a deep breath, and his eyes shone with determination. After leaving the hospital, Henry looked at the time. It was over nine o''clock in the morning. He tightened his open cor. Although the cold wind could not affect him, Henry still subconsciously did this. Henry came to the Lins Group, and the beautiful girl at the front desk greeted him respectfully. Henry heard the crisp and sweet greeting and suddenly remembered that when he first came to the Lins Group, his rtionship with Sylvia was not so harmonious as it was now. He still remembered that when he first came, Amity was standing at the front desk. It had only been a few months, but it made Henry feel it had been a long time. Just because there were too many things in the past few months. Henry walked past the front desk and was about to walk towards the elevator. When he passed the reception room on the first floor, he heard quarrels from inside. "I don''t care what you say. Now you have to take thisnd back. Even if you don''t want, you have to. Do you understand?" A middle-aged man''s voice came from the reception room. "Mr. Frazer, there''s no reason for us to take it back." Secretary Lee''s voice sounded awkward. "Haha, our contract clearly states that this piece ofnd covers 51,300 square meters, but now there are 63 square metres more. You people from the Lins Group have cheated on us, so what''s wrong with me asking you to take it back?" The middle-aged man''s voice rang out again. Henry, who was passing by, heard the voice and stopped. Then he turned around, pushed the door open and walked into the living room. He saw a man about fifty years old holding a few documents and beating on the table. Cathy, the secretary, was standing in front of him with an anxious look on her face. "What''s the matter? Whatnd?" Henry asked as soon as he entered the door. "Who are you?" The middle-aged man nced at Henry and said, "Ask President Lin toe." "This is Mr. Zhang, President Lin''s husband," Cathy exined. Upon hearing Henry''s identity, the middle-aged man withdrew his disdainful look and immediately said, "Ok, let''s talk. When Lins Group was selling this piece ofnd, the size was 51300 square meters, but now there are 60 square meters more, which is inconsistent with the contract. You must take thisnd back!" Hearing this, Henry had a strange look on his face. He had seen people who went to court because there were a few square meters less, but he had never seen people who wanted to go to court because there were more square metres. Was it not good to get something for free? "Whichnd?" Henry looked at Secretary Lee. Cathy, the secretary, replied, "Mr. Zhang, President Lin bought thend around the old welfare home and sold thend that was a bit further away." When Henry heard this, he suddenly understood. The official rules were clear. Onepany''snd could not exceed a certain size. After those events happened in the old welfare home, Sylvia bought all thend around in order not to cause any idents, which led to the fact that somends in the surrounding area had to be sold by the Lins. As for thend sold by the Lins Group, it was bought immediately, because many people saw that the Lins had bought arge piece ofnd and gathered together. It was likely that they were doing business development. In this way, the price of thend around them would soar. Cathy, the secretary, continued, "Yesterday, the official tender was held and we also participated in it. And we won the bid sessfully. But we didn''t use the pieces ofnd in the old district as the centre, so..." Before the secretary finished her words, Henry understood what she meant. It was just that Mr. Frazer in front of him didn''t intend to use thatnd, and thend around him wouldn''t be developed further, so he wanted the Lins to take thend back. After all, when the Lins were selling thend, many people thought that it might increase their value, so they had to pay a higher price than the market price. Now, they realized that Lin''s project was not connected to that piece ofnd, so it was impossible for them to sell it at the buying price. Therefore, they had made a lot of efforts and finally used therger area ofnd as an excuse to give it back. This was really hard for them. Henry looked at the middle- aged man and said, "Mr. Frazer, right? About thisnd, our Lins Group can''t buy it for the time being. After all, ournd in this area is full, and it will be troublesome to do more formalities, and thisnd will definitely..." "I don''t want to listen to these bullsh*t. Now it''s different from what is written on the contract. You must take it back!" Mr. Frazer said toughly. Chapter 898 Chapter 898 "Mr. Frazer, don''t get too excited." Henryforted him. "You know the official rules. If you want us to take it back, there are too many formalities toplete. How about this, our Lins Group has and auction tonight, and you can take thisnd in your hand to auction? Our Lins Group will not take any service fee, what do you think?" "No!" Mr. Frazer refused without hesitation. "I want the Lins to take thisnd back, not to sell the land. You must take it back." "s." Henry sighed and said, "Mr. Frazer, there is no way to take it back. Since you don''t agree with what I said just now, let''s change the way. The Lins Group will sell it tonight. No matter what the price is, the Lins Group will pay you the price by which you bought it at that time. What do you think?" Hearing this, Mr. Frazer thought for a moment, then nodded and said, "Okay, but you have to sign a contract with me now. I need to have some proof. We will do it just ording to what you just said." "Of course." Henry turned to the secretary, Cathy, and said, "Secretary Lee, this matter, you negotiate with Mr. Frazer. Everything will go ording to what I said just now." "Mr. Zhang, this is against the rules. If they want to make awsuit, we won''t have to take it back because of this reason, and our Lins Group has a lot of debt because of the investment at that time. These are all..." Cathy was interrupted by Mr. Frazer before she finished her words. "I don''t think you have so any power here. Your boss has agreed. You, a secretary, shouldn''t talk too much. Go and do it for me." Mr. Frazer kept urging, as if he was afraid that Henry would go back on his word after a while. The secretary took a look at Henry. She didn''t give up until Henry nodded to her. "Mr. Frazer, please wait a moment. I''m going to handle the contract now, and then let someone take you to be the notary." "Hurry up, my time is limited!" Mr. Frazer urged, with a smile on his face. Yesterday, when he learned that the Lins did not use the surrounding areas for any project, he did not sleep well for the whole night. He was afraid that he would go bankrupt, so he was relieved now. Henry left the reception room and went straight to the top floor of the Lins Group. As Henry expected, Sylvia came to thepany early. When Henry opened Sylvia''s office door, he immediately saw Sylvia sitting there and processing the mountain of documents piled up in front of her desk. It was rare to see a president of a 10-quadrillionpany do everything personally like Sylvia did. When she saw Henry walking into the office, Sylvia immediately put down her work and stood up. "You''re back? Are you tired?" "I''m not very tired." Henry waved his hand and sat down on the soft sofa in the office. Last night''s meeting was not tiring, but what made Henry more tired was his thinking. Sylvia walked to Henry''s back, put her two soft arms on Henry''s shoulders, and gently massaged them. Unconsciously, Henry had already be the master of this family long ago. It was not that he had deliberately shown some type of sovereignty, but that kind of security he provided all the time made him the master. That kind of sense of responsibility made Sylvia actively want to rely on him. "You haven''te back all night. Why don''t you sleep for a while?" Sylvia asked softly. "No, I still have some things to deal with today. My dear wife, I remember that you said there were a few pieces ofnd that should be put up for the auction, didn''t you?" Henry turned around and grabbed Sylvia''s little hand and asked. "Yes." Sylvia nodded. "We are cooperating with President Qin. Next year, we are going to expand the market. Now we need to return some money. Somend is going to be auctioned." "Let''s do it today. We can sell thend where the old welfare home was. It''s not good for us to be affiliated with that ce." "Okay." Sylvia did not ask why and directly agreed. "By the way, my wife, there is a man surnamed Wu who came over and wanted us to take thend back. I agreed. At night, we can also sell that piece ofnd. We can pay him the price he bought at that time. Later, Secretary Lee should send you the information about thend." Henry told Sylvia what had just happened. "Okay, you don''t have to tell me this kind of thing if you have already decided." Sylvia nodded. "I''ll get you a ss of hot water. You can rest for a while." Henryid on the sofa in afortable position. After Sylvia poured a ss of hot water, she went back to her desk and handled the documents. Henry was half lying on the sofa, looking at the woman who was working hard in front of him. He felt extremely satisfied. Gradually, he felt sleepy, so he closed his eyes. As time passed in his dream, Henry opened his eyes and was awakened by a quarrel. "President Lin, we are all old friends of yours. We have cooperated more than once with each other. Why can Old Wu give thend back but we can''t?" "That is to say, President Lin, your way of doing business is not good." "Mynd has extra six square meters!" "Mynd has three square meters less. Anyway, take it back." A series of quarrels came from the door of Sylvia''s office. Henry opened his eyes and looked at the time. It was four o''clock in the afternoon. Stretching, Henry sat up from the sofa and walked toward the door of the office. As soon as he opened the door of the office, Henry saw Sylvia, who was with her back to him. In front of Sylvia, there were a total of seven or eight people, including men and women. Each of them was holding and purchase contract. The voices just now came from their mouths. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Sylvia heard the sound of the door behind her. She turned around and said to Henry apologetically, "Honey, we have woken you up." "It''s okay." Henry waved his hand to show that he didn''t care. Then he looked at the seven or eight people in front of him and said to Sylvia, "Are they alling to give thend back?" Sylvia lightly nodded her head. "Is it all about the area near the old welfare home?" "Yes, they are all from the surrounding area." "Then take it back!" Henry waved his hand and said, "Didn''t they just say that they would like the same conditions as Mr. Frazer? Deal with them ording to the agreement with Mr. Frazer. Tonight, I''ll put all these pieces ofnd for auction and give these people the money they had spent when they bought thend at that time." Just now, the reason why there were so many quarrels was that Sylvia did not agree with these people''s requests. But when Henry finished, Sylvia did not have any objection. She immediately called Cathy and asked her to deal with these things. "President Lin, in this way, all the investment money paid by our Lins Group at that time will be lost, in this way..." "It doesn''t matter. Do what you have to do. The price for these ces will definitely raise." Henry said with a positive look. "Raise?" The bosses nced at Henry, and an idea came to them at the same time. The husband of president Lin might be a fool. Chapter 899 Chapter 899 These people were all engaged in real estate or business development. They knew very well what thend model was like. Although Lins Group was said to be the top business in Yinzhou and even in the entire western area of China, it did not mean that they could develop on whichevernd they wanted to develop. They needed official approval to do so. Now the officials were not interested in the old welfare home. Why should the Lin Family develop it? If they didn''t develop it, why would the price rise there? To put it bluntly, even if Lins Group applied for some shopping malls or residential areas and the officials approved them in some aspects, but the following school ns or other resources could not match the expectations. Even if Lins Group built an amazing area there, it would be useless! But now, thetest official target was published. If they waited for the next target, they couldn''t know how many years it would take for the official to raise the price. He was daydreaming! But now, because of Henry''s stupid performance, these bosses were happy. If he was not stupid, how could he agree to take thend back? At the auction tonight, if Henry could get 70% of the original price, these bosses would be shocked!" "Please,e with me. Let''s sign the contract first," Cathy said to the group of people. A group of people happily took thend purchase contract in their hands and followed Cathy to the side. After the others left, Sylvia looked at Henry with a curious look and asked, "Honey, do you have any insight regarding these ces?" Henry smiled slightly and said, "You''ll know in the evening. Just wait to collect the money." Given the current prestige of the Lin Family, their words would spread extremely fast all over the province. As soon as the news of the Lin Family''s auction was announced, although the news was released that day, there were countless people who took time toe to Yinzhou to participate in this auction. Even somepanies from the neighbouring provinces came. At eight o''clock in the evening, Henry and Sylvia walked out of Lins Group together. At this time, the staff had already finished work. Sylvia was probably thest one to leave thepany. This auction would be held at nine o''clock in the evening. It would be held at thergest auction house in the whole of Yinzhou. There were not many guests, but those who coulde here were worth at least over 100 million yuan. When Henry and Sylvia arrived at the auction house, they saw that luxury cars were parked in front of the auction house. Sylvia noticed that some young beautiful women were sitting in the passenger seats of the luxury cars, waiting for the owner of the luxury cars toe out of the auction house. While waiting, these young women were carefully dressing themselves up. At the door of the auction house, many businessmen were chatting with each other. There was still one hour before the auction would begin, which was reserved for people to talk with each other. The auction house also prepared cold meals and drinks. When Sylvia came over, many people recognized her. They stopped their chatting and greeted her. It could be seen how important the Lin Family was in the hearts of these people. Sylvia also nodded and responded one by one. Then she took Henry''s arm and went to the backstage of the auction house. Many people who saw Henry and Sylvia for the first time looked at Henry with envy. It was many men''s dream to marry such a beautiful and delicate wife who stood on the top of the Lins Group. Facing these envious eyes, Henry''s face showed a strongcent look of a viin. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Sylvia noticed Henry''s expression. Her jadelike hands secretly reached to Henry''s waist and pinched hard on the soft side of Henry''s waist. She said in a charming voice, "You''re going to die. Why are you showing such an expression?" "Haha." Henry gritted his big teeth. "I feel very good when I see their jealousy!" Sylvia red at Henry, but she was very happy in her heart. The auction stage this time was surrounded by private rooms. Every guest who came to participate in the auction would have a private room and they would sit inside and bid. As the host of this auction, Sylvia naturally had a private room like this. When she and Henry were on the way to the private room belonging to them, they suddenly heard a burst ofughtering from the private room beside them. "Hahaha! Sylvia is such a smart woman. Why did she find such a stupid husband? I have thought about it. This time, I just wanted to make a fool of myself and get some benefits from the Lins. I didn''t expect that her stupid husband would actually agree to take thend back!" The owner of the loudugh was Mr. Frazer, who talked with Henry today. "Of course he is! Old man, it''s all thanks to you this time. Otherwise, thend that we bought that time would be worthless." "Do you know what Sylvia''s stupid husband said? He said that the price of thisnd is going to rise! Haha, it''s really funny. He thinks that Lins Group is omnipotent and that it can increase the price?" "Alright, alright. All of you should stop talking. If it weren''t for this idiot, we wouldn''t have been able to sell it back to the Lins Group so easily." "That''s right. In my opinion, we should hold a banquet tonight and propose a toast to the fool. Maybe the fool will give us half of the Lins Group in the Future." "That makes sense. Ha, ha, ha." In the private room, bursts ofughter came out again and again. Although the room was locked and Sylvia could not see the appearance of the people inside, she also knew who the people inside were ording to these words. Listening to their joyous words, Sylvia''s face changed and she reached out to push the door open. "Honey." Henry grabbed Sylvia''s wrist and shook his head at her. "Honey, don''t stop me. I have to..." Sylvia put forth her strength in her arms, trying to get rid of Henry''s hand that was holding her wrist. "It''s okay, honey." Henry smiled and winked at Sylvia, "Let them be happy first. Soon they will regret it. Let''s go and watch a good show. Tonight, two rich people wille." Henry took Sylvia to their room. Sylvia looked at Henry''s appearance and showed a helpless expression. She let Henry pull her into the room. In the room behind her, there were bursts ofughter, apanied by brain-dead voices. Other than thend around the old welfare home, the rest of thend that the Lin Family was going to auction this time was almost all in the great locations. There were many merchants who came here. It was getting closer and closer to 9 p.m., and many people were rubbing their palms in anticipation. Outside the auction house, two taxis parked in front of the door at the same time. The doors opened almost at the same time. Two men got out of the cars respectively. One of them had blond hair and a warm smile on his face all the time. The other one was in his thirties with sharp eyes. They were Andrew Garfield and Silver Visitor, who had changed into casual clothes. Chapter 900 Chapter 900 After getting out of the car, the two men looked at each other and saw a hint of aggression in each other''s eyes. In the luxury car next to them, those young beautiful women who were sitting in the passenger seats and were borately dressed showed a disdainful look when they saw the two people getting out of the taxi. "Please, this is an auction. You guys took a taxi and came to the wrong ce, didn''t you? How could people like you be able to buynd?" Silver Visitor and Andrew who got out of the taxi were not aware of the thoughts of these women. After a nce at each other, they stepped forward at the same time and went to the auction house. In this auction, both Andrew and Silver Visitor were full of confidence, but they were also a little afraid of each other. This kind of contradictory idea came from their confidence and understanding of each other. They originally thought they would have to pay a different price to get thend from Henry. But now, what Henry wanted was money. Section Nine represented the Chinese government. How wealthy was the government? Even if its total assets of all wealthy families in China were to be added, it would still be a drop in the ocean comparing to the government. Meanwhile, the Recluse Association had been passed down for several thousand years, and they some power all over the world. Its financial strength was great, and it definitely couldn''t be underestimated. The confidence of the two originated from the fact that they were able to outss 99% of the existence in the world. Fearing each other meant that they were equally well aware of each other''s strength. As it was approaching nine o''clock in the evening, those who were chatting in the hall of the auction house also returned to their rooms. They chose their favourite ces and were ready to wee a big battle. Andrew and Silver Visitor also walked into their private rooms. Soon, the auction began. Some special people came to exin the geographical advantages of each piece ofnd for the guests. In this kind of auction, shouting out millions of yuan was just like ying. Here, 10,000 yuan meant nothing. The starting price was more than 100,000 yuan. The total sry of ordinary people for two years had be a number that could be raised at will in this auction. As time went on, pieces ofnd were sold out one by one. Sylvia and Henry sat in their room. The final price of these pieces ofnd was within Sylvia''s expectation. Thest piece ofnd was thend around the old welfare home. Henry, who had been sitting there with a calm face, said with a smile, "My dear wife, the show is about to begin." "What show?" Until now, Sylvia still didn''t know what Henry was going to do, including the auction of the old welfare home''s area, as well as the pieces ofnd that they have just taken back. Sylvia didn''t know the reason. She just wanted to know what Henry said and what she should do. "It''s just two local moneybags showing off their wealth." Henry gritted his teeth. "Honey, if I were you, I would start thinking about one thing now." "What?" Sylvia asked subconsciously. "Think about... Think about how to spend the money." Henry crossed his arms over his chest and leaned on the sofa in afortable position. On the auction stage, a middle- aged man, holding a microphone, said, "Everyone, the area for the auction next is special. It is located in the old city area with a rtivelyrge area. As far as current policy goes, onepany is not allowed to buy such arge area ofnd. Therefore, before the auction, I suggest that you can find your partners to buy thisnd together. Please look at the screen." On the stage, the male host made a gesture of ''please''. On the big screen behind the auction stage, a map of Yinzhou appeared. Therge piece ofnd connected to the old welfare home was marked red on the map. "Everyone, thend area is 470,000 square metres in total. The starting price is 10 million, and each raise should not be less than 100,000." After saying that, the host picked up a small wooden hammer and heavily knocked on the table in front of him, which meant the auction began. When the wooden hammer was just hit by the host, there was a bidding sound. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Inside one private room of the auction house, Mr. Frazer and several bosses who went to the Lin Group today were sitting with red wine in their hands. "You''re right. They won''t be able to sell these pieces ofnd at a high price." "It could not get much higher than this. In addition to Sylvia''s stupid husband, who would think that this piece ofnd can be sold at a high price?" "That is right. Do you know what other proposal her stupid husband gave me today?" Mr. Frazer shook the red wine ss in his hand. Someone asked, "What?" "He asked me to take that piece ofnd for the auction today and I could get all the money. He thinks that everyone is as stupid as he is!" "Haha, the man Sylvia found is too whimsical." "Does he treat us all as fools?" One of them said, "Fortunately, he didn''t give me this suggestion today, or I would definitely scold him." "Come on, let''s watch the show. Guess how much the Lins will get this time? 30 million? 50 million?" "The price for this piece ofnd was 5300 yuan per square metre, and the area is over 40,000 square metres in total. Now it would be a surprise if the Lins Group can sell for 5,000 yuan per square metre." "Five thousand? Who do you someone think will spend five thousand yuan to buy this piece ofnd under such a situation? In my opinion, 4800 yuan at most!" 4800 yuan was not far away from 5000 yuan, but they were talking about a piece ofnd of 40,000 square metres. The difference would be tens of millions! "4800 is too much. It will be good if they can get 4500 yuan." "They won''t be able to get even 4500. Everybody here is involved in the real estate business. If you want to buy it, how much would you pay for it?" "Four thousand, I can ept." "I''m about the same. 4200 yuan the most. I can''t ept anything higher." "Just wait and see. Lins Group will definitely cry this time. It''s a pity. Sylvia is such a smart woman. Why did she find such an idiot?" A group of people chatted in the private room,ughing and sneering from time to time. As for the auction of thisnd, it didn''tst for too long, and the price was almost the same as what Mr. Frazer had guessed. When the price reached 186 million, no one bidded. "186 million for the first time!" Upon seeing that no one spoke for a long time, the auctioneer stood on the stage and made a final confirmation. After waiting for five seconds and seeing that no one was talking, the auctioneer spoke again and raised the wooden hammer in his hand. "186 million for the second time!" At this moment, they only needed to wait for the auctioneer to call out for the third time before smashing down the wooden hammer in his hand. Then, the auction would bepletely over. Mr. Frazer and the others satfortably in the room with smiles on their faces. "All right, all right. It''s time for us to go and collect the money." "Haha, this time the Lins Group has lost so much. I really want to see the expression on Sylvia''s stupid husband''s face." Everyone in the room showed a satisfied look. Chapter 901 Chapter 901 "I can imagine the expression of Sylvia''s stupid husband. He must be terrified." "That idiot wanted to sell at a higher price, hahaha." "Let''s go, let''s go collect the money." Mr. Frazer and others in the room all sneered, but when they looked at it carefully, they were even more jealous. Lins Group was not only the leading enterprise in the whole of Yinzhou but also in western China. Sylvia was known as the most beautiful woman in Yinzhou. At this moment, she was already a woman, and all men envied her husband. Now, these people were all looking down on Henry. Most of them were still jealous in their hearts. "186 million..." On the auction stage, the auctioneer spoke once again. At the same time, he smashed the wooden hammer in his hand forward. "190 million!" Just as the wooden hammer in the auctioneer''s hand was about to smash down, a voice came from Silver Visitor. Seeing that the wooden hammer in his hand was about tond on the table, the instant this voice sounded, the auctioneer simply lifted his hand and threw the wooden hammer out. He prevented the wooden hammer from smashing onto the table. Smashing meant that it was a deal. However, the new price and the bid that he had just shouted were worth more than 10 million yuan. If this hammer smashed down, he would not be able to bear the consequences. Mr. Frazer and the others, who were about to leave, heard the sudden bidding and stopped subconsciously. Just as one of them was about to speak, they heard another bidding sound. "200 million yuan." "220 million yuan." "250 million yuan." Originally, after bidding various bids, it finally stopped at a price of 186 million. After a short four bids, it soared to 250 million in an instant. Such a price, let alone Mr. Frazer and others, even Sylvia didn''t expect. The auctioneer standing on the auction tform had a kind of unreal feeling. At the same time, his heart was filled with lingering fear. Fortunately, he just threw away the wooden hammer. Otherwise, let alone in this life, he couldn''t even earn so much money in his next life. Mr. Frazer and the others in the room looked back and forth and saw confusion in each other''s eyes. Now the price called at the auction was much higher than the price of theirnd. That was to say, the Lins didn''t lose money at all. "How is it possible? Who really wants to take this piece ofnd at this price?" "Everyone knows that this piece ofnd is not worth the money. It''s not possible that there is someone more stupid than Sylvia''s husband, right?" Seeing that the Lins Group didn''t lose money at all, and even the price of thisnd increased, the people in the room were a little unhappy. First, they didn''t see Henry make a fool of himself. Second, they just talked nonsense and had various spections. As a result, the price now exceeded their spections, which made them feel very ashamed.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "I don''t believe that there are so many fools in the world. How can a fool pay hundreds of millions in one go?" A man who looked only about 30 years old said, "In my opinion, the two people who bid are specially arranged by Sylvia''s husband. In order not to embarrass himself so much, they bid this price." "That''s not right. If they ask someone to offer this price, they really have to buy it at this price. Otherwise, who will we give thend to? Will we give it to the Lins Group? If we have to give it to them, won''t they feel ashamed?" "It''s normal for them to find somepany. Just pay some tax and get thend back. They won''t feel ashamed." "It''s possible, that fool can''t do anything. He can offer tens of millions of yuan, of course, he can pay the tax?" Just as the few people in the room were talking, the bidding sound rang again. "Three hundred million yuan." After hearing the price of 300 million yuan, Mr. Frazer and the others who wereforting him were all shocked. Everyone, including Sylvia, had a strange look on their faces. As the queen of Yinzhou''s business circle, Sylvia was very clear about every piece ofnd in Yinzhou. She knew at a nce how much each piece ofnd could be sold for. In Sylvia''s mind, 250 million yuan was already the highest possible bid, but now someone called three hundred million yuan. The rest of the guests who hade to participate in the auction were also shocked by this price. "It can''t be that someone wants to make a big bet, right?" Just as some people spected that it was a bet, a voice came from a room. "Do you think it''s interesting to bid so slowly? Or do you think hundreds of millions can scare me?" "Oh? What do you have in mind, Mr. Andrew?" As soon as the two voices sounded, the guests present recognized that these two persons were the two who had just started bidding. "I think we should add 1 billion each time, or I''ll fall asleep. I''ll offer 1.3 billion yuan." Then he said. For him, 1.3 billion yuan was no different from 13 yuan. As soon as this number came out, all the people present widened their eyes. Mr. Frazer and others were so surprised that they couldn''t close their mouths. "It must be that Henry who is bidding for thend. Otherwise, who would spend so much money to buy thend?" Mr. Frazer and othersforted themselves in this way. If thisnd could really be sold for 1.3 billion yuan, it was nearly 280,000 yuan per square metre! Not to mention a small city like Yinzhou, even some second-tier cities would not be able to sell for such a price. This was not some house or shopping centre, but just ordinarynd! Before the guests could recover from the 1.3 billion yuan in the auction, Silver Visitor''s voice rang out, "Mr. Andrew, I thought you would be able to offer 1.3 billion yuan. I''ll pay 3 billion yuan." Three billion! Someone took a deep breath and patted his chest to ease his breathing. Mr. Frazer and others were all stunned. How could somebody offer three billion yuan? If thend was really sold at this price, they would suffer some big losses. Was thisnd really so valuable? "Five billion." Standing in the booth, Andrew said with a smile. "How about 10 billion?" Silver Visitor replied. These numbers came out from the mouth of the two men. It was as casual as an ordinary person asking for a price of daily products. "15 billion." "Twenty billion." It was just a few simple bids, but the price soared to 20 billion. The price of thend alone was more than the total assets of the Lins Group. Such a number made the guests lose their ability to think, and even their breathing became rapid. Mr. Frazer''s and the rest''s minds went nk. No one thought that this was orchestrated by the Lins. Everyone knew the Lins would not act in such a way. If the Lins had acted to the end, they would have found apany to make a deal with. If the Lins were able to offer tens of billions, how much taxes should they pay? Chapter 902 Chapter 902 The number of 20 billion yuan was something that Mr. Frazer and others could only dream of. Now, they heard that the piece ofnd in their hands was going to be sold for 20 billion yuan. Although only a small part of it belonged to them, it was still arge sum! For many of them, the price of thend in their hands now even exceeded their total assets! Mr. Frazer swallowed a mouthful of saliva forcefully. He could feel that his breathing was a little miserable. "Twenty billion! Twenty billion yuan! So how much does each piece ofnd cost? Five hundred thousand yuan! Five hundred thousand yuan for a small piece ofnd of 50 square metres. This price is high even for thend surrounding the capital. What''s more, they were in such a small city as Yinzhou." Sylvia stood in the room, listening to this price for a long time before she came back to her senses, "Honey, the people who came this time are from Section Nine and that Recluse Association, right?" Recently, Sylvia had participated in many underground activities, including thest meeting of the ancient kungfu families. She also went to the Shen area. She had heard of the names of the Section Nine and the Recluse Association, but she was not familiar with them. Henry shrugged and said, "It''s not a good thing for us to keep thatnd in our hands. We might as well sell it to them." "Honey, isn''t the price a little too high?" Sylvia stuck out her tongue cutely. "20 billion yuan for such a piece ofnd. Do you really want to sell it to them for 20 billion yuan?" "We already did them a favour by offering to sell this piece ofnd to them." Henry reached out and grabbed Sylvia''s soft hands. Then he pulled the woman to his side and sat down. "These two forces don''tck money at all. Thisnd belongs to the Lins Group. We can think about this as we have won a lottery." Sylvia smiled and narrowed her eyes. "In this case, I really have to think about how to spend this money, 20 billion yuan." "Think more. 20 billion yuan is just the beginning for them." Henry leaned on the sofa. 20 billion yuan was not a big deal for Radiant Ind, let alone Section Nine and the Recluse Association. The foundation of Section Nine and the Recluse Association was definitely much more powerful than Radiant Ind. The price of 20 billion yuan left the whole auction house in silence. No one heard bidding again for a long time. "Oh, my God. 20 billion yuan. It''s so terrible. I really wonder if I''m dreaming. The market value of the Lins Group is that much!" "Where does this local tyrante from?" "The tax that he has to pay for thisnd is equivalent to my total assets. The life of a rich man is too scary." A boss who drove a Benz sighed with emotion. "There''s no sound. 20 billion should be the sky- high price. It''s impossible for it to be higher." "Let alone 20 billion, I think 10 billion is too much for me. I can''t even imagine how much 20 billion is." "It should be called the highest price now. It''s the local tyrant who bought thisnd for fun." A few bosses in a private room were chatting with each other. All of them were sweating. Before that, they all thought that they had already walked to the front of the vast majority of people, who had already been called rich people. However, it was not until today that they knew that they did not understand the world of the rich. The auction house was silent. Seeing that no one was bidding again for a long time, the auctioneer took a deep breath and was ready to make a sound. However, before the auctioneer''s voice coulde out, he heard a hesitant voice. "I thought that you will y big. As a result, you only added 5 billion yuan? I offer 50 billion yuan." 50 billion! A grey-haired real estate businessman was sitting on the sofa in the box. When he heard the number, his eyes rolled, and he almost lost his mind. "50 billion! What does that mean? How many people have 50 billion in total in the whole of China? Who can pay 50 billion in cash?" "100 billion." Silver Visitor''s voice rang out. The hundred billion yuan was enough to shock all the merchants present. 100 billion for buying a piece ofnd of 477,000 square metres in the old city area of Yinzhou? Wasn''t he crazy? Compared with the shock of others, Henry, the seller of thisnd, crossed his legs and snorted with dissatisfaction, "What are they doing? It took them this long only to offer 100 billion." Hearing Henry''s tone, Sylvia, who was on the side, red at Henry and said, "My husband, you are not satisfied with this price. Do you know how many assets the richest people in China have? Now the price of thisnd alone can put me into the top ten on the rich list. It''s ten times of the Lins Group''s past ie!" Henry smiled slightly and said, "My dear wife, you should look further." "Where?" "Let secretary Lee arrange the press conference. After tonight, you will be the richest person in China. I''m afraid there will be a lot of reportersing to the entrance of Lins Group," Henry said. "The richest person? The richest person in China?" Even Sylvia was a little confused when she heard these two words. Although the Lins Group was big, it was only known in the western province. Before Henry appeared, what Sylvia had been doing was to managing the Lins Group so that the Lins Group would not decline. But now, Henry told her that the Lins Group was going to be the leading enterprise in Yinzhou and be the leadingpany of the whole of China. After 12 o''clock tonight, would she be the richest person in China? "Alright, Silver Visitor, I won''t be fooling around with you anymore. We don''t have that much time." In a somewhat impatient tone, Andrew said, "Two hundred billion." As soon as Andrew finished speaking, Silver Visitor said, "300 billion." Hearing Silver Visitor''s bid, Andrew took in a deep breath and asked, "Silver Visitor, do you want to fight me to the end?" It was eptable for Andrew to ept the price of 300 billion yuan. Besides, as long as he wanted it, he could continue to bid for it. However, the two sides were notpeting for money at all. Otherwise, if they really wanted topete in terms of money, it would be absolutely impossible for them to solve this with the money. Behind Section Nine was the Chinese government. How rich was the government? As for the Recluse Association, tens and hundreds of billions of yuan could be taken out at will. The organization, which had been passed down for thousands of years, had powerful forces in each country. Its financial resources were unimaginable. Upon hearing Andrew''s voice, Silver Visitor replied, "We must take this piece ofnd!" Hearing Silver Visitor''s answer, Andrew pondered for a while and said, "Okay, I can give you this honour, but there is a piece ofnd outside. You have to leave it." "Deal," Silver Visitor replied. The two of them spoke a few words that outsiders could not understand, but they were actually weighing the pros and cons. "Well, thisnd is yours. I''ll raise the price for thest time. 400 billion. If you pay 100 billion more than me, thisnd will be yours," said Andrew with a smile. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "Five hundred billion." Silver Visitor added another 100 billion, telling Andrew that he was not afraid ofpeting with Recluse Association. Silver Visitor shouted out the price of 500 billion yuan, and he didn''t make a sound again. After waiting for a long time, the auctioneer picked up the wooden hammer shakily and knocked it down. 500 billion. Deal! Chapter 903 Chapter 903 500 billion! For those merchants present, this price was something that they had never even dreamt of possessing. Now, the Lins sold a piece ofnd in the old city area of Yinzhou, which was less than 50,000 square metres, for a price of 500 billion dors! What did this mean? This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. One square metre was sold for more than 10 million! This was definitely the most expensive piece ofnd in history! Even if it was the most expensive building in the world, it could not bepared to this ce. Henry, who was sitting on the sofa, heard the final price. He smiled and said, "Well, this price is OK, I can ept it." Henry knew that five hundred billion yuan was nothing for the two forces. If they were willing to compete for it, one trillion yuan was normal. But obviously, this was not a matter that had been fought for all the time. What Henry did was just providing a tform for the two forces to fight for themselves. As for money or not, it was just an excuse. After calction, the two forces owed Henry a favour. Sylvia only snapped out of her daze after a long while. Her beautiful face was filled with excitement, "Husband, 500 billion, I''m not dreaming, am I?" "Honey, I don''t think so." Henry looked at Sylvia with a strange expression. "If you want, I''ll ask Felix to transfer another 500 billion yuan to you to make a lot of money." "No, it''s not the same." Sylvia shook her head and said, "Honey, the thing you gave me is totally different from the one I earned from others." "What do you mean?" Henry was confused. In his opinion, money was not enough to be spent. "You don''t understand." Sylvia narrowed her eyes andughed. "I''ve been interested in a few projects for a long time. This time, I can invest all of them, including thest one..." Henry looked at Sylvia sitting there and muttering, with a smile on his face from time to time. He felt warm in his heart. As long as he could make her happy, it didn''t matter. Mr. Frazer and others sat in the room, and everyone looked dull. To be exact, most of the sky-high price auctioned today belonged to them. However, everyone''s file contained a contract, which was signed this afternoon. The contract clearly stated that no matter how much money the auction price was, the Lins Group would buy it ording to the price they sold to them. One price was 5,300 yuan per square meter, while the current price was more than 10 million per square metre. The difference between them could even be described as the difference between heaven and earth! They justughed at Henry and called him a fool. They imed that the highest price on thisnd was only more than 4,000 yuan per square metre. But the result was just like pping them in the face one after another, which made them extremely ashamed. However, for Mr. Frazer and others, the most important thing now was not about losing face, but the land in their hands. More importantly, before this, Henry also asked them if they want to sell thend ording to the auction price. As a result, they chose their current price. Mr. Frazer only felt ufortable with chest tightness. He could not breathe. A few hundred million yuan was thrown away by him! It was hundreds of millions of yuan, which was hundreds of times more than Mr. Frazer''s current total wealth! Such an opportunity was wasted by Mr. Frazer himself. There was a moment of silence in this room where Mr. Frazer and others were. If they looked around, they would find that these people, who wereughing just now, had an ugly constipated expression at the moment, and their pupils were red. Dang-dang-dang. A knock on the door came from the door of the box where Mr. Frazer and others stayed. The door of the room opened. Cathy, the secretary, stood at the door with more than a dozen Lin''s employees and said to Mr. Frazer, "Sirs, now the auction is over. This is thend transfer agreement. As long as you sign it, the money will be transferred to your ounts within 24 hours." After Cathy finished, more than a dozen Lins employees behind her each took an agreement and put it in front of Mr. Frazer and others. Mr. Frazer looked at the price on thend transfer agreement, which was 5,300 per square metre. If it had been ten minutes ago, he would haveughed and signed the agreement without hesitation. But now Mr. Frazer was very unwilling to ept the agreement. He even had the impulse to pick up the agreement in front of him and tear it up on the spot. There were many people who had the same thoughts as Mr. Frazer. The agreement was in front of them, and the pen was in front of them, but no one reached out to get the pen. "Everyone, the agreement can be signed now. ording to your requirements today, you sell it to Lins Group at the price of 5,300 per square meter." Cathy saw that Mr. Frazer and others were hesitating, so she spoke out. She deliberately emphasized the price of 5,300 per square metre, hoping to see Mr. Frazer''s and others'' faces. Sure enough, when Cathy once again mentioned the price of 5,300 per square metre, Mr. Frazer and others looked even worse, which made Cathy feel happy in her heart. Today, Mr. Frazer and others came to Lin''spany to make trouble and return thend. Cathy saw clearly that they had no choice but to give in. At that time, Cathy still couldn''t understand why Henry agreed to take the land back. Now, Cathy finally understood that there must be something that she couldn''t understand, but Mr. Henry had seen it early, which made Cathy sincerely admire Henry. Mr. Frazer took a deep breath. Now he wanted to p himself a few times. He was so regretful, but what could he do? Trembling, he reached out his right hand and picked up the pen next to the agreement. Mr. Frazer''s hand was shaking violently. Just as Mr. Frazer was about to sign his name on the agreement, a voice rang out from the side. "No, I didn''t bring anything with me today. How about this, Andrew Lee, youe to ourpany tomorrow, and I will go through these formalities with you? Tomorrow morning, okay, I have something urgent to do now, so I have to go now." As soon as the voice fell, the 30-year-old man put down the pen in his hand and hurried to the outside of the room. Seeing this scene, many people who were about to pick up their pens and sign, just like Mr. Frazer, also spoke out. "I just remembered that I left in a hurry today and didn''t bring anything with me." "Me too. The stuff is in my car. Wait for me. I''ll go down and get it now." "Oh, I forgot to bring it." They spoke one after another. After Mr. Frazer saw this, he put down the pen in his hand and said to Cathy, "Secretary Lee, look at me. I''m old and I easily forget things. I forgot about the contract this afternoon. Well, I''ll bring the contract to Lins Group tomorrow." After that, Mr. Frazer didn''t wait for Secretary Lee''s answer and left. In a twinkling of an eye, all the bosses left. The agreements handed over by the secretary were not signed by anyone. Chapter 904 Chapter 904 All the bosses left one after another. In fact, Cathy had already thought of this result before she came. She knew that Mr. Frazer and others wouldn''t be able to bear the loss. Now, one square metre of thisnd was worth more than 10 million yuan. How could they easily let it go? They would have to try and find a way to keep it. At least, they would want to get some benefits from the Lins. "Andrew Lee, what should we do?" One of Lins employee asked Cathy. "Tomorrow morning, every hour, go to them and ask them to sing." Cathy said, "The agreement has been notarized. They can''t deny it even if they want to!" "All right." At the end of the auction, Andrew walked out of the auction house, looked in the direction of the old welfare home, and slowly walked out with a smile on his face. As for Silver Visitor, he did not reveal himself from beginning to end. Even when all the guests had left, no one saw what the rich man who had bid for hundreds of billions of yuan looked like. "Ah, my husband!" Sylvia, who was next to Henry, suddenly screamed. "What''s wrong?" Henry thought something had happened and asked worriedly. "The money has arrived. It''s 500 billion yuan. Five hundred billion yuan, five hundred billion yuan, five hundred billion yuan... It''s all on my ount!" Sylvia took the mobile phone and opened her mouth. She stared at the long string of numbers on the mobile phone screen with disbelief in her eyes. Hernd had not beenpletely transferred to the buyer, but the money had already been transferred to her. It was done so fast. Henry smiled. The transfer restrictions of major banks were obviously not applicable to Section Nine. Dang-dang-dang. The sound of someone knocking on the door could be heard outside the private room. "Come in." Henry shouted. The door of the room opened, and Silver Visitor in casual clothes appeared at the door of the room. "Martial Uncle, Auntie." Silver Visitor called out to Henry and Sylvia respectively. Sylvia''s pretty face turned red. Although it was very awkward for a man in his thirties to call her auntie, she still felt a little happy when she heard other people acknowledging the rtionship between her and Henry. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. "Congrattions, Recluse Association has been defeated." Henry smiled at Silver Visitor. "Thend around the Undercity Dungeon No.4 is all yours now. Dig as you wish. Maybe you will dig a foreign world, just like the geomancy memorials." "Uncle, since when do you like to make such a joke?" Silver Visitor smiled. "Our people are now on the way, and will arrive in about half an hour. We will dig it out tonight. Uncle, do you want to go and have a look together?" Hearing this, Henry felt a little surprised and asked, "Are you leaders really going to share any information with me?" "Actually, I am also very surprised that the higher-ups told me this." Silver Visitor said without reservation, "ording to the previous actions, Section Nine would certainly enjoy this information alone. As for why they sent me to inform you this time, I''m afraid that only the people above know about it." "Is it because your master got something good these days?" Henry made a guess, because he really couldn''t figure out what was going on. Unless he had what Section Nine wanted, so they agreed to share this time. "I don''t know." Silver Visitor shook his head. "You know, my master is a mysterious person who rarely shows up. He usually doesn''t show up." Henry did not immediately agree to Silver Visitor''s request. Instead, he turned to look at Sylvia. Sylvia said, "Dear, if you have something to do, go and do it. I don''t think I can sleep tonight. There must be a lot of questions waiting for me tomorrow. I have to prepare well." Hearing Sylvia''s answer, Henry replied to Silver Visitor, "Okay, let''s go down and have a look." Regarding what was in the Undercity Dungeon no.4, Henry was also very curious, but it was not to the point where he must figure it out. Of course, if someone asked him to go with him, he would naturally go down and have a look. Now that heaven and earth had undergone great changes and Qi had appeared frequently, it was definitely a good thing to know a little more about it. After Henry and Sylvia said goodbye to each other, they walked to the outside of the auction house together with Silver Visitor. As soon as they left the auction house, they saw many private cars parked at the door of the auction house. The door opened, and countless men and women rushed down from the car with microphones in their hands. Some people carried cameras, and some people directly took their mobile phones to record the videos and rushed into the auction house. A piece ofnd auctioned at a price of 500 billion yuan, which could be said to be the most expensive ce in the world. How could these reporters with a keen sense of smell let go of this shocking news? When they came, they even thought about the headline of tomorrow''s headline. The richest person in China was born overnight! The most noble ce in history! This was just a rtively orthodox title, and the bold ones would be written in the aspect of suspense to attract attention. Of course, these were not what Henry was going to deal with. In the auction house, Cathy had already arranged for people to block the door. "President Lin, it''s impossible for us to avoid them this time. It''s such big news. We should at least go out and say something." "Don''t worry." Sylvia shook her head. "There are too few reporters present now. They all want exclusive news. The questions they will ask us are very tricky. There are some things that can''t be answered. Hold on, postpone until tomorrow morning, announce the press conference, and I will go to prepare it." "Understood!" When countless reporters gathered at the door of the auction house and surrounded the whole auction house, Henry and Silver Visitor had arrived at the old site of the old welfare home. When Henry arrived, he saw that the people of Section Ninepletely surrounded the area, and no one was allowed to enter this area at will. Official people were involved, and the efficiency was countless times higher than that of the Lin''s. The elites of Section Nine were here. It could be said that they were on the lookout every three steps. After seeing Silver Visitor, they all showed respect on their faces and called him "Instructor". Then they looked at Henry, who was next to Silver Visitor. They all showed curiosity in their eyes. They wondered what the identity of the young man, who was next to the legendary Instructor, was and why he could walk side by side with the Instructor. Henry and Silver Visitor arrived at the centre of the Spirit Gathering Formation along the way. They could see that the Spiritual Qi that filled this half-finished building had be even denser. Everything within the scope of the Formation was shrouded in mist, and they could even clearly see that at the entrance to the underground tunnel, the mist-like white Qi was continuously rising up. "After digging Undercity Dungeon No. 4, the amount of Spiritual Qi here has increased several times, and it is about to overflow the outside of the Formation. Once it reallyes to that time, ordinary people will inhale Spiritual Qi in their daily life," Silver Visitor said with a worried face. It was hard to tell whether the Spiritual Qi was good or bad. Chapter 905 Chapter 905 Inhaling Spiritual Qi would indeed make one feel rxed, but it was precisely because of this that it proved that Spiritual Qi could affect one''s body. For the Qi-controlling Realm master, slowly absorbing Spiritual Qi could strengthen his body, but for the ordinary people who had not been trained, the powerful Spiritual Qi might affect their bodies. Although they would only absorb a little every day, no one knew what would happen in the years. Henry looked at Silver Visitor''s worried face. He knew thatpared with worrying about the safety of the residents, the officials were most worried about whether the Spiritual Qi would affect the poultry livestock. After all, it would take at least three to five years or at most a few decades to see the result if the human body absorbed Spiritual Qi. However, if the poultry had absorbed it, they would not have to wait for such a long time. From the perspective of the biological chain, a human''s body was born with disabilities. Looking at any living creature in the world, fish were born to swim, and tigers and leopards were born with a hunting nature. And human beings could not survive on their own when they were born. This was the difference between human beings and other species in terms of their physical condition. In terms of physical strength alone, ording to proportions, any living creature must be a hundred times stronger than human beings. Therefore, human beings may not be able to withstand the energy brought by the Spiritual Qi, but the other living creatures could. What would happen if the poultry absorbed a certain amount of Spiritual Qi? Would the tiger that was originally trapped in the iron cage break through the iron cage? Or would the power of an ordinary chicken or dog increase exponentially? No matter how you looked at it, it was definitely not a good thing for Spiritual Qi to leak out. Henry saw many people wearing istion clothing. Qi wasn''t something that everyone could possess. Even if they were members of Section Nine, that did not mean they could be able to deal with this amount of Qi. A member of the Section Nine came to Silver Visitor with two sets of istion uniforms. After greeting them, he handed the suit to Silver Visitor. Silver Visitor nodded. After taking the istion suit, he handed one to Henry and put one on himself. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Although both of them were Qi-concentrating realm experts, and they had subconsciously formed a layer of Qi- shield around their bodies, it was not wrong to have an extrayer of assurance. Henry also did not refuse the istion clothing offered by Silver Visitor. He had been around the world for so many years and was careful of everything. Henry understood it very thoroughly. No one knew what would happen in the undercity dungeon. To have an extrayer of protection was a responsible thing to do. After he put on the istion suit, his whole body waspletely cut off frommunication with the outside world, even the sound could not be transmitted in. Fortunately, there was a real- time walkie-talkie and oxygen transmission device set up in the istion suit, so that people could still communicate normally. "Martial Uncle, let''s go down." "Okay." Henry nodded. The two of them arrived at the entrance of the undercity dungeon. The original hole had already been set up, and at the same time, a lighting device had been installed. The corners of Henry''s mouth rose slightly. These things were obviously not arranged just now. Obviously, Section Nine was determined to win this auction. This time, Henry didn''t need to jump down. He could just walk down the stairs following the lighting equipment. From the ground to the ce Henry jumped fromst time, there was a total height of 23 metres. As soon as they entered the hole, they were covered by a fog, which was formed by Spiritual Qi. "You don''t think it''s a Spiritual Stone mine, do you?" Henry guessed. "No." Silver Visitor denied directly. "Martial Uncle, Spiritual Stone mine would cause a certain maic field effect. This definitely is not anything like Spiritual Stones mine." Henry nodded and did not say anything. His understanding of Qi was definitely not as good as that of Section Nine. The exploration of the undercity dungeon this time, for Henry, was to satisfy his curiosity and see what was hidden there. Secondly, it was an opportunity to broaden his horizon and learn something new. There were some lighting devices installed at the ceiling of the tunnel so that Henry and Silver Visitor could somehow see the road in front of them. Fortunately, there were no other forks in the tunnel. The two of them walked quickly. A few minutester, Henry and Silver Visitor came to the end of the tunnel where a corner of the broken shield was exposed. Here, Henry also saw five figures. Three of them were wearing istion uniforms, and the other two were wearing ordinary casual clothes. In front of them, there was a thinyer of Qi-shield that isted the fog-like Spiritual Qi. It was a man and a woman in casual clothes. They looked to be in their twenties. The remaining three people in istion clothes were all men. It could be found that the man and the woman in casual clothes had arrogant looks on their faces. Obviously, they were very confident in their own strength, thinking that the fog-like spiritual Qi outside had no effect on them. As for the other three men in istion clothes, theycked confidence. When Silver Visitor came over, the five people stood straight at the same time. The arrogance on the face of the man and the woman in casual clothes was reduced a little. They said in unison, "Hello, Instructor!" Silver Visitor nodded and did not introduce Henry to them. This was because the few members of the younger generation in front of him did not have the qualification to meet someone from Radiant Ind. Under normal circumstances, even if they went to Radiant Ind, they might not be able to enter the ind. "What''s the situation now?" Silver Visitor asked. His voice was transmitted to everyone''s ears through the inside of the walkie- talkie. The man and the woman in casual clothes were also wearing headsets. "Instructor, the density of the Spiritual Qi here has increased by three more points, and the speed is still rising." A man in an istion suit took out a tabletputer and clicked on it a few times. "No, the tablet has already been affected, and it''s useless. I can''t see the data in real-time." After Silver Visitor heard this, he pondered for a few seconds, then took a few steps forward and said, "Tell the people on the surface to get ready, start to raise the shield." "Got it!" The faces of the five members of Section Nine all showed a look of respect. Henry followed Silver Visitor and silently watched without saying a word. He was waiting to see what would happen when Silver Visitor raised his shield. "Don''t go forward,e back!" The woman in casual clothes snapped. "This isn''t an ordinary gas, and the istion suit may not necessarily be able to block it." The man in casual clothes also said, "Stay here. Don''t be excited. This is not yourboratory." Obviously, the two of them regarded Henry as an apanying scientific researcher. Hearing the words of the two men, Silver Visitor bent down to hold the shield. When he was about to say something, he heard a voice from his private channel and Henry''s private channel. "It doesn''t matter. Go ahead." Henry didn''t take this man and woman''s disdain seriously at all. He had seen many arrogant people. Chapter 906 Chapter 906 Silver Visitor was standing in front of all of them, looking at the broken shield that only had one corner exposed. He took a deep breath, reached out to grab the edge of the shield, and then lifted it up. One could see that the broken shield was stuck in the ground. Even Silver Visitor could only pull out the shield bit by bit. With Silver Visitor''s movements, the rest of the shield slowly appeared in front of them. The shield was made of bronze and covered with a lot of rust. Under the rust, there were marks. Obviously, the shield had once collided with the sharp weapon. Gradually, the entire shield was pulled out from the ground by Silver Visitor. The shield was shaped into a rhombus and was about 60 centimetres high. Apart from the missing horn on the top, there were two more parts below that were missing. Before Silver Visitor and others could carefully study the shield, the whole underground tunnel seemed to be triggered by some mechanism, and suddenly began to tremble violently. Everyone could clearly sense that the ground beneath their feet was trembling, and it started sinking into the pit. The man standing in front of Henry nced at his feet subconsciously. As a result, as soon as he lowered his head, the ground under his feet disappeared and his whole body fell down. So did Henry and the others. Almost at the same time, the ground under their feet all cracked. After a short fall, they all fell to the ground. However, the ground was not t. It was a downward slope, which made the people who fell on it continue to slide down uncontrobly. Henry and Silver Visitor adjusted their bodies immediately. As long as they were willing, they could stop their fall at any time. However, neither of them did that. After all, their purpose this time was to see what was in this undercity dungeon. They fell down in a hurry, and the lighting equipment on their suits was not fully turned on. Because they kept rolling, the light source couldn''t provide good lighting for everyone. It was dark at the bottom of the tunnel. Even Silver Visitor and Henry couldn''t see the scene in front of them clearly in this situation of high-speed movement. This gliding continued for nearly a minute before it finally came to a stop. Other than Henry and Silver Visitor, the remaining five members of Section Nine all fell to the ground. It was fortunate that three of them had istion clothing to protect them. The quality of this istion clothing was not bad. As for the man and woman in casual clothes, they looked much more miserable. Henry was calcting the distance in his head. They had slid down at least 200 metres. 200 metres underground did not sound so scary. But this was already a restricted area that 99% of the people in the world had nevere into contact with. When hepletely stopped, Henry began to look around. His eyes gradually adapted to the darkness and he could see some blurred scenes. Henry looked around and found that the bottom of the pit was particrly vast, just like the top floor of the City of Hell. He could not see the end of it. "This... this is too big!" Henry heard a voice that sounded a little shocked from the headset. "What''s this ce?" Two lights suddenly lit up. The two shlights were turned on, and the lights brought by the shlights allowed everyone to see the surroundings clearly. This time, not only the five young members of Section Nine, but also Henry and Silver Visitor could not help but open their mouths wide, looking as if they had seen a ghost. Around them was a vast t ground. Beyond the vast t ground wereyer afteryer of ck stone roofs. "Now, we seem to be standing on an altar." A man in an istion suit swallowed his saliva. "We are standing on the altar." Silver Visitor spoke, and it could be said that he agreed to the man''s sentence. At this moment, the ce where everyone was standing was the altar that was used to worship heaven in ancient times. The altar was veryrge, like a whole football field. 17 metres in front of Henry, there was a staircase that was less so narrow that two people could not walk side by side. Below it, there were hundreds of stairs. Except for these stairs, there was no other way to go down. Henry walked to the edge of the altar. Looking down, he found that he was at least dozens of metres above the ground. Around the altar, there were dense ck buildings. The reason these buildings were ck was not that they could not see the sun all year round, but because they were made of bricks. They were made of ck hard bricks and each of them was built in the shape of a tower. This revtion under the undercity dungeon made Henry and others realize that this was actually a whole underground city! Henry turned his head and nced around. He found that the faces of the members of Section Nine, including Silver Visitor, were full of shock. Even Henry himself was also shocked. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Underground city! In a ce that was several hundred metres underground, there was actually an underground city! If this news were to spread, who knew how many people would go crazy over it! "Why is there an underground city here?" "With the changes over time and earth movement, is the city that used to be above the ground, suddenly got buried here?" "Which dynasty is this city from? Even if you look at Chinese history of five thousand years, there hasn''t been a single dynasty that has flourished this type of tower- like structure!" Each member of Section Nine spoke one sentence after another. They seemed to be talking to themselves as they made these guesses. "Martial Uncle, do you have any impression of this?" Silver Visitor asked Henry through the private channel. "No." Henry shook his head. "In my life, I have never heard of such a city. In ancient China, building such an altar was definitely not the characteristic of small towns. At least this city belongs to the first- ss national capital." "How about the capital of the North-West? The ancient country?" Silver Visitor made a guess. "No." Henry denied Silver Visitor''s spection. "The architectural style of North-West is different. It''s useless to guess. Let''s go down and have a look." "Okay." Silver Visitor nodded. Several people came to the edge of the altar. Looking at the hundreds of stairs that almost went down vertically, the three members of Section Nine in istion uniforms all felt their legs go weak. This flight of stairs was extremely steep. There were no handrails on either side of the stairs, and if one wasn''t careful enough, one might fall straight down. Two members took the lead and walked down the stairs. The remaining three members walked in the middle, while Henry and Silver Visitor walked in the end. "Instructor, the test results havee out. The density of Spiritual Qi here has dropped to the lowest value, and there is air cirction. There is another way out of here except for the entrance we came in." The man holding a tablet said. Upon hearing this, Silver Visitor took off his helmet. As expected, his breathing was not affected at all. Chapter 907 Chapter 907 On the narrow and steep stairs, everyone walked slowly. Silver Visitor ced the broken shield behind his back. A few minutester, the crowd walked down from the altar and stood on the ground. Below the altar, there was a huge square. There was no building on the square. The ground was t and it was paved. It was not themon road. It was made of ck bricks. When they stood on the square and looked around, they all felt a sense of shock. Just now, on the altar, they could not directly see the spire-like buildings in the city. When they looked down, they noticed that these spire-like buildings were arranged very neatly and of the same height. Each building was divided into severalyers, and eachyer''s height was the same. These buildings were lined on both sides of the road. If they wanted to pass through, they could only pass next to them. As for what was in the distance, they could not see it. "Instructor, now we..." "Let''s go inside and take a look." Silver Visitor''s gaze was focused on the nearest spire-like building. The members of Section Nine nodded and walked towards the spire-like building in front of them. Henry did not separate from them, but followed them and watched all this. "Try to get in touch with the people on the surface." Silver Visitor said. "I have tried, but the signal has always been affected. The Spiritual Qi above is too thick, and it can seriously affect themunication of equipment. It is difficult tomunicate at the moment," the person with the tablet replied. Silver Visitor nodded. "Continue trying and tell them to send as many people as possible. This ce is too big." "I understand." They walked to the front of a spire-shaped building. Each building was 18 metres high and had a total of six floors. The bottom was diamond- shaped, and there was only one door. "Why do I feel that there is something wrong with this gloomy building?" When thedy in causal clothes walked to the door, she felt a little scared and couldn''t help but say. As soon as the woman opened her mouth, a few sentences were heard immediately. "Yeah, I feel the same way too." "There''s something weird about it, but I can''t tell exactly what it is." When the people from Section Nine looked at the tower, their eyes were full of awe. Silver Visitor stood in front of the entrance to the tower and raised his head to look at the tower, revealing a thoughtful look. Henry, who had been silent all the time, suddenly said, "This is not a ce where people used to live." Now everyone took off their helmets. Henry''s voice didn''t need anymunication equipment to be transmitted to everyone''s ears. As soon as his voice came out, several people from Section Nine couldn''t help shuddering. "What... what do you mean?" The woman in casual clothes took a deep breath and said, but her voice was still trembling. Now, they were in a ce hundreds of metres underground, surrounded by darkness. The underground city that suddenly appeared with all kinds of strange shapes and buildings could magnify people''s imagination, which was easy to make people''s imagination run wild. Now that Henry suddenly came out with such a sentence, it was indeed a bit scary. "Look." Henry stretched out his hand and pointed at the tower. "Every tower here is of the same height, and there is only one entrance. As far as I know, in ancient times, no town was built ording to such a n. Most importantly, there are no windows on these towers." Henry''sst words suddenly awakened several people. "Yes! There are no windows. No wonder I feel so awkward about these towers. It''s because there''s no window!" A member of Section Nine said. The spire-shaped building without a window was like a giant awl. It looked extraordinarily weird. "If this isn''t a ce where people used to live, what could it be?" The man in casual clothes asked, "Could it be that these are all just empty towers?" "Let''s go in first and then we''ll know." Silver Visitor stepped forward, at the same time, he was controlling his Qi. With Silver Visitor leading the way, the other members of Section Nine also put away the fear in their hearts and followed behind Silver Visitor. Walking into the building, they saw an empty hall in front of them. There was nothing inside. Moreover, although from the outside, the building was divided into six floors, but when they came inside, they could see that this building was not divided into manyyers, and they could see the top of the tower when they looked up. The interior of the tower was empty, and the surrounding walls were sturdy without venttion. Such a big tower only had a small entrance and exit, which made people feel depressed and ufortable when standing in it. "There seems to be something on the top!" A member of Section Nine lit a shlight to the top of the tower and saw something on the top. Silver Visitor controlled his Qi under his feet and jumped up all of a sudden. With one jump, he had already reached the top of the tower. Then, Silver Visitor waved his hand on the top of the head and thennded on the ground. After Silver Visitornded on the ground, a stone tray appeared in his hand. This stone tray was the size of a bowl or te that people normally ate from. On the stone tray, there was a round stone bead. "This stone bead... why does it look so familiar?" The man that held tablet came forward and carefully looked at the stone tray in Silver Visitor''s hand. Suddenly, he eximed, "This is Spiritual Stone!" "Spiritual Stone?" Silver Visitor, Henry, and the others all looked puzzled. The Spiritual Stone was in a shape of a clear Fire Crystal. How could it be an ordinary stone? Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "It''s a Spiritual Stone." The person holding the tablet took the stone bead on the stone tray in his hand and observed it carefully. "This is how a Spiritual Stone looks after it exhausts its spiritual energy. I have seen it in theboratory once. When the spiritual energy of the Spiritual Stone is exhausted, the surface will be simr to an ordinary stone, but the inside will be hollowed out. As long as you exert a little bit of force, it will turn into powder." The person holding the tablet said as he lightly pinched it with his fingers. Then, the stone bead in his hand, under his gentle pinch, instantly turned into powder and fell to the ground. "This..." The crowd looked at the dust on the ground and didn''t know what to say. "Go to the other towers!" Silver Visitor waved his hand and ordered. The five members from Section Nine didn''t hesitate. They immediately left and walked toward the surrounding towers. Soon, they came out of the towers with stone trays in their hands. Stone beads were ced on top of the stone tray. "Instructor, there''s a Spiritual Stone on each of the towers, but they''re all used up." "It''s been too long. The stones haven''t been sealed up. It is normal that all the energy in them was consumed." "No wonder the Spiritual Qi at the entrance of the undercity dungeon is so dense. It turns out that the Spiritual Qi below is piled up. There are hundreds of towers here. If there is a Spiritual Stone in each tower, there will definitely be a huge amount of Spiritual Qi!" Chapter 908 Chapter 908 Henry stood on the ck brick road and looked at the eighteen-meter-high towers in front of him. He frowned and fell silent. "Martial Uncle, what did you find?" Silver Visitor walked to Henry and asked in a low voice. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Henry shook his head slightly. "Have you realized that a description of the ces like this is present in some books?" "Books?" Silver Visitor looked confused. He thought for a while and then shook his head. "Martial Uncle, I think I''ve read a lot of history books, but I''ve never seen such a description." "Of course not in history books. I am talking about books." Henry said, "ording to ancient books, there is a demon- sealing pagoda and a demon-subduing sword on the top of the pagoda to suppress the demons and evils." "Martial Uncle, what you''re talking about is a fairytale?!" Silver Visitor looked speechless. "How can the things in the novels be real? Do you think that there are demons and ghosts locked up in these towers?" "The things in the novels can''t be taken seriously, but these towers were used for imprisoning something. Come with me." Henry lifted his foot and walked forward. Silver Visitor followed Henry with a puzzled look on his face. After walking for dozens of metres, Henry suddenly stopped. He stood in the middle of two towers. "Look here." Henry stopped and looked at the ground. Silver Visitor''s gaze followed, and a small piece of the chain was imprinted into Silver Visitor''s eyes. Silver Visitor lowered his body, inspecting the chain on the ground. The chain was less than twenty centimetres long, as thick as a man''s forearm, and two of the chains had signs of being broken. When Silver Visitor saw where the chain had been broken, his pupils suddenly contracted. "This..." The two sides of the chain had been extended and deformed. "These chains were not cut off by sharp weapons but were broken by force," Henry said gently. "The materials of the chains are unclear. Even though they have been buried here for so many years, they are still stronger than steel." Silver Visitor picked up the chain. He discovered that the chain was extraordinarily heavy. It was less than twenty centimetres long, and weighed sixty pounds. "Follow me." Henry waved to Silver Visitor and then jumped up to the top of the tower. Silver Visitor followed him. They arrived at the top of the tower. "Look here." Henry reached out his hand to touch the top of the tower. At the top of the tower, there was an iron ring used to tie the chain. At the moment, only a small part of the chain was left of the iron ring, and the other side of the chain, just like the one found by Henry and the others on the ground, was torn off by force. Henry continued to say, "I just observed the ten towers. Each of them is tied with chains, and on the surface of the top of the tower, there is a trace. It is that over the years full of wind and rain the traces formed. And the traces left by the chains were all in one direction, that is to say..." "Every single tower was connected by a chain!" Before Henry could finish his words, Silver Visitor proceeded to say, "It''s just that the chain was forcibly ripped off by someone." "Yes." Henry nodded. "But what is this for?" Silver Visitor''s face grew even more puzzled. "They used chains to connect each of the towers, and then someone tore them apart. It just so happened that the towers didn''t suffer any damage." "Instead of thinking about these, it''s better to think about another problem." Henry stood at the top of the tower and looked into the distance. It was dark there, and even if Henry could not see anything in the distance. It seemed to be a new world. "What?" Silver Visitor asked subconsciously. "I just said that the chain mark was formed because of constant rain and wind at the top of the tower. What happened to make a city that was originally on the ground fall hundreds of metres into the ground and still intact? I think it''s better to start from this aspect rather than to guess about the things that have nothing to do with it. Maybe you can find some clues," Henry said. Silver Visitor''s eyes lit up. "That''s right, Martial Uncle. Why didn''t I think of this? If I could figure out why this city was buried underground, I would definitely be able to find some useful clues. It''s better than just guessing." "It''s not that you didn''t think of it. You just saw such an unknown ce and went to a corner." Henry patted Silver Visitor on the shoulder. Silver Visitor opened his mouth and was about to say something when he heard a cry of surprise coming from below. "Be careful!" "Back off!" The owner of this cry was a member of Section Nine. Henry and Silver Visitor''s faces changed, and they jumped down almost at the same time. This underground city was too mysterious. No one knew what was there and what kind of dangers were hidden here. When Henry and Silver Visitor fell to the ground and made a turn, they saw a member of Section Nine in istion uniforms fly backwards and fall hard to the ground. When he was about to fall to the ground, Silver Visitor reached out and took him. Silver Visitor saw that there was blood at the corner of the member''s mouth, and there was also a long and thin gash on his istion clothing. "What''s going on?!" Silver Visitor frowned and asked. "Instructor, there''s an enemy." The member said with a pale face. "Enemy?" Silver Visitor was suddenly startled. There was actually someone else in this underground city! "Think of a way to contact the people on the surface. I''ll go take a look first." After saying this, Silver Visitor turned into a phantom and flew forward. Henry did not immediately follow Silver Visitor. He looked at the hole on the istion suit of the member. There were some copper scraps on the edge of the hole. "It''s copper again?" Henry''s eyebrows slightly wrinkled. He felt that something was wrong. Recently, he had seen too many things with copper scraps in the Lon Kingdom, and in this undercity dungeon. Henry observed the architectural structure and materials of the underground city. No matter how he looked at it, it was impossible for it to have developed to such a low level in the Bronze Age. However, the damaged shield and the sharp weapon, as well as the cut on the istion uniform of this member were all rted to copper. Henry took a few steps forward and saw the figure of Silver Visitor. At this moment, Silver Visitor was teaming up with the other four members from Section Nine. A dark shadow was charging towards them andunching an attack. Silver Visitor was the spokesperson of Section Nine. His strength couldn''t be underestimated. Moreover, he had studied in the south of the Yangtze River. He was a rare master. Although he didn''t have a silver spear this time and his strength was worse than when he was in his heyday, he was not an easy opponent. But at this moment, Silver Visitor, together with four members of Section Nine, tried to deal with the shadow in front of them, but they failed for a long time. The other side turned a blind eye to Silver Visitor''s Qi and frequently threw a pair of fists at him. "Who are you?" Silver Visitor dodged the opponent''s fist and shouted. Facing Silver Visitor''s questions, the other party acted as if he hadn''t heard them at all. He continued to wave his fists, each blow hitting toward the vital spot on Silver Visitor''s body. Henry stood not far away, watching the ck shadow''s movements. Although thetter''s movements were simple and reckless, they all had a killing intention. Chapter 909 Chapter 909 Silver Visitor''s Qi was useless against the ck shadow''s attack. For a while, he was unable to take down the other party. On the contrary, the remaining members of Section Nine would asionally be touched by the ck shadow and immediately be injured. The ck shadow increased his speed and rushed toward Silver Visitor. Faced with the ck figure rushing over, Silver Visitor''s expression was serious. The other party waspletely covered in a ck robe, and one couldn''t see his appearance clearly. Just as the ck shadow rushed to two metres in front of Silver Visitor, in an extremely strange way, it stopped where it was and did not move. Silver Visitor was stunned by the ck shadow''s unusual behaviour. He did not understand what the ck shadow was trying to do. "Instructor, watch out!" At the side, the woman in casual clothes eximed. "He has a sword hidden in his robe!" "Sword!" Silver Visitor was shocked. Before he could react, he saw a cold light rushing toward him. Henry stood on the side. When he saw the ck shadow''s movement, his pupils contracted all of a sudden. He had seen this sword before! Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Facing the ck shadow''s sword, Silver Visitor retreated quickly. However, the cold light was following him. Seeing that the cold light had arrived close to his face, Silver Visitor''s body suddenly twisted and he bent his waist backwards to avoid the sword. Then he touched his cheek, which was wet, and there was a trace of red blood on his hand. The sword had created a gash on Silver Visitor''s face. After the strike, the opponent did not continue to follow. On the contrary, he felt a little stiff. He began to retreat and hid the sword in his hand into his robe. Silver Visitor looked at the blood on his hand, and a trace of fear shed in his eyes. Just now, the sword was too fast for him to react. And under the sword, Silver Visitor had a feeling that he couldn''t break away from it. It seemed that there was no other way except to hide. Fortunately, the other side''s movements were a little stiff. Otherwise, he might not have been able to escape just now. Looking at the ck shadow again, Silver Visitor''s eyes became a little more dignified. He was wondering what he should do if the other side still used this trick to attack him. "Instructor, we will help you!" When the four members of Section Nine saw that Silver Visitor was injured, they all rushed to him with their eyes full of seriousness. Even the powerful instructor was injured by one move, so how could they escape it? "Step back. This isn''t an enemy that you can fight against." Silver Visitor wiped away the bloodstains on his face, took a step forward, and said, "His sword skills aren''t bad. Let''s do it again!" After saying that, Silver Visitor suddenly rushed forward and fought with the ck shadow again. The remaining four people from Section Nine looked back and forth but did not go forward. Silver Visitor said that they should not intervene, but they also knew that if they went up, they might not be of any use, but would add to the trouble. Squinting his eyes, Henry took two steps forward and stared at the ck figure''s action carefully. "Step back!" The woman in casual clothes shouted at Henry, "Don''t make trouble!" While the woman was talking to Henry, the ck shadow took out the sword again and went straight to Silver Visitor. The position where the sword appeared was very strange. It appeared where the chest of the ck shadow was, so Silver Visitor could no longer avoid it in the same way he did just now. As the sword attacked, Silver Visitor''s face became extremely serious. He retreated while thinking about the method to react to this attack. Henry took another step forward. "I asked you to stay back, didn''t you hear that?" The woman in casual clothes grabbed Henry''s shoulder with one hand. Henry ignored the woman. He stared at the sword in the ck shadow''s hand and said, "Sideways! He doesn''t know how to change his attack!" "He doesn''t know how to change his attack?" Upon hearing Henry''s words, Silver Visitor was confused. How could he not know how to change? "What do you know? Don''t talk nonsense!" The woman in casual clothes scolded Henry. "The other side is so fast. If you stand sideways, he can swing his sword at you easily. As for not knowing how to change his attack, how could such a master not be able to change his move?" Although Silver Visitor was puzzled, he still chose to unconditionally believe in Henry. Facing the ck shadow''s sword, Silver Visitor leaned to one side. The sword light swept along the front of Silver Visitor and missed him. Just as Henry said, the other side could not change his move. It was just a simple side-step that enabled Silver Visitor to avoid the sword that was going for his head. After scolding Henry, the woman in the casual clothes was stunned and said, "How could it be possible? How could he not know how to change?" Silver Visitor''s face lit up, and he heard Henry''s voice again. "Attack his lower body. Don''t be too tight. He will put his centre of gravity on the lower part of his body, and his sword wille out from below. At this time, you should lean on your side and hit his skull. Henry spoke very fast. He even spoke out what the shadow would do, as if he was not afraid of being heard at all. Silver Visitor nodded and, ording to Henry''s instructions, headed straight for the ck shadow''s lower body. As Henry expected, after Silver Visitor attacked shadow''s lower body, the ck shadow put all his weight on his feet. Then, the ck shadow paused. This action had been seen twice by Silver Visitor, and he knew that it was the omen before the ck shadow would take out his sword. A cold light, as Henry predicted, emerged from the ck shadow and went straight to Silver Visitor at a very fast speed. With his previous experience, Silver Visitor easily dodged the sword. Then, he pointed his finger at the top of the ck shadow''s skull. At the foot of the ck shadow, the sword that had popped out suddenly stopped when Silver Visitor''s finger touched the ck shadow''s skull. The ck shadow also stood motionless. "Metal!" Silver Visitor eximed. When he touched the skull of the ck shadow with his fingers, he clearly felt that it was not a touch that a human body could give him. Silver Visitor grabbed the cloak on the ck shadow and pulled it hard. With a "tear" sound, the cloak was removed, revealing the true face of the ck shadow. At the moment when they saw the ck shadow, the members of Section Nine all opened their eyes wide. Henry, on the other hand, seemed to be lost in thought. The ck shadow in front of them was a human puppet. The puppet was made of metal, and the sword that stopped halfway out was ejected from the mechanism on the ck shadow''s toes. "No wonder he can attack from every ce. It turned out to be a puppet." Silver Visitor looked at the puppet in front of him. Just now, he was wondering why the angle of this person''s attack was so tricky. Some of the angles of his attack were simply againstmon sense. Now he was relieved. "Such a powerful expert actually turned out to be a puppet?" After the initial shock, the remaining people all felt a bit embarrassed. They also thought that they were experts, but these people couldn''t even defeat a puppet, and one of them was seriously injured. "How did you know it was a puppet?" The woman looked at Henry and asked. "He exposed it himself," Henry said. "Exposed? Be specific!" the woman in casual clothes said impatiently. Chapter 910 Chapter 910 It was not difficult to see from her previous behaviour that this woman was absolutely arrogant and full of pride. She thought that Henry was a scientific researcher. Just now, the woman scolded him a few times, but in the end, everything happened ording to Henry''s words, which made the woman feel ufortable. At this moment, she didn''t realize that the ck shadow was a puppet, but Henry did. In front of the instructor, it made the woman feel very shameful. "It''s very simple." Henry turned back and looked at the member of Section Nine who was standing not far away, with his istion clothes shed. He said, "I just saw that the torn parts of his clothes were rusty, and the sword that the puppet just took out was not rusty, which means that it was not the same sword. But the direction for the two swords was the same. Do you think that a person can hide two swords in a robe without affecting his movement? However, during the battle, this puppet has never done anything like bowing, which indicates that his weakness was on his body. Apart from the ces where the swords appeared, only his skull was his weakness." Hearing Henry''s words, the woman''s face did not look good. She indeed did not notice these details and snorted. "It''s just a talk. It''s good that you can pay attention to these when others fight. You will be so scared that you will pee in your pants if you have to fight." Henry shook his head with a smile. Silver Visitor did not notice that the woman in casual clothes was arguing with Henry. All his attention was focused on the puppet in front of him. The metal on the puppet was something Silver Visitor had never seen before, including the operation mode of the puppet, which also made Silver Visitor full of doubts. Even though modern technology was advanced, robots could only be upgraded a little. It was impossible for them to create a robot that could fight like this puppet with their current technology. On the other hand, Silver Visitor knew a little about the transformation of the Noble Berserkers. "How did this thing operate?" Silver Visitor frowned. "What''s it that can control it?" "Spiritual Stone." Henry said, "Only the Spiritual Stone can be preserved for such a long time. If the Spiritual Stone has been sealed in the puppet''s body, the Spiritual Qi will not dissipate." Silver Visitor stood in front of the puppet, looking left and right, not daring to move. Earlier, Silver Visitor did not know that it was a puppet and he dared to attack. But now that he knew it was a puppet, Silver Visitor seemed to be careful, afraid that he would ruin something. After all, there were too many secrets regarding this puppet that were very useful in research. He was afraid that something bad would happen to it. "Instructor, I''ve contacted the people on the surface!" The member, who was holding a tablet, let out a cry of surprise. "Good!" Silver Visitor''s face lit up. "What did they say? Can they bring the instruments down?" "It has been arranged. They are digging a building a tunnel. Someone wille to pick us upter." The member of Section Nine replied. "Okay, if the instruments can be brought in, it will be easy to handle." Silver Visitor nodded. This underground city was too big. It was dark and there was no end in sight. If they were to explore it alone, they would not know how long it would take to explore it, not to mention how much useful information could not be found. Everything here was a mystery to them. The mysterious world, which was still hidden in darkness, including the metal puppet in front of them, was all unknown to Silver Visitor. It was more than two hundred metres above. Henry and others went up to the altar again. Hundreds of stairs were like a road to heaven. They walked on the stairs and gradually overlooked the underground city. When they returned to the altar, everyone looked at the entrance that they came down from. It was a stone wall adjacent to the altar. The stone wall was extremely tall, and its surface was glossy. There was a staircaselike slide that allowed everyone to slide down from there. "Martial Uncle." Silver Visitor walked to Henry''s side and whispered, "Do you think this is formed by ident, or is it deliberately designed by someone?" Silver Visitor stared at the passage that they had slid down. Coincidentally, itnded on this altar. Henry shook his head and said, "You''ll get the answers to these questions when you figure out what''s going on here." This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. A few of them sat cross-legged on the altar, waiting for someone to arrive from above. Henry and Silver Visitor, on the other hand, could use the slideway above to return, but the remaining members of Section Nine were unable to do so. Two members of Section Nine were sitting at the edge of the altar with strong light shlights in their hands, constantly using the shlights to scan the surroundings. Through the beams of light, they wanted to see clearly what was in the distance. "Are there many simr underground chambers in China?" Henry asked, sitting next to Silver Visitor. "This is the first one," Silver Visitor said. "I haven''t been to the other undercity dungeons and don''t know what''s in them, but I''m sure they''re not the same as this one. Otherwise, I would already report it. The superiors will send people to block this ce tomorrow morning. When they find out what''s going on here, the whole area will be locked down." Henry nodded and did not continue to ask. He also knew that even if Silver Visitor knew something, he could not say more with his authority. Once Section Nine turned the instruments on, the efficiency would be extremely high. It was hundreds of metres above, but Henry and others only waited for more than an hour before they heard a voice. "Instructor, are you guys down there?" The voice was clearly heard from the sliding wheel. "Yes!" Silver Visitor answered. The five members of Section Nine all stood up and looked in the direction of the slide. "Instructor, we will drop the ropes. You guys grab them!" A voice came from the slide. At the same time, a few ropes were thrown from above and dropped on the altar. "Quick, let''s go." Silver Visitor gave the order to the five members. Without hesitation, the five people quickly reached out to grab the rope and climbed up. Seeing that the five people had safely returned, Silver Visitor said to Henry, "Martial Uncle, let''s go out first." "Okay." Henry nodded. Henry and Silver Visitor grabbed the rope and leapt. The moment the two jumped up, a sh of light suddenly appeared from above. It was the people of Section Nine who were recording the situation. At the moment when the lights shed, Henry vaguely saw the scene below. The spires were winding like a giant flying dragon. This nce made Henry feel a little agitated for no reason, and at the same time, he felt a little bit disgusted with this ce. As for where this disgust came from, Henry didn''t know. Now he only had one goal, which was to leave here as soon as possible, the sooner the better! On the way leading up, Henry walked without saying a word. It was not until he hadpletely left the underground city that the agitation in his heart disappeared. Chapter 911 Chapter 911 After leaving the site of the old welfare home, Henry looked back. The agitation in his heart was extremely sudden. Henry also did not understand why his mood suddenly had such a big fluctuation. At the moment when he vaguely saw the scene of the underground pce, a sense of disgust and irritation welled up in his heart. It was not until he left the underground pce that Henry felt a littlefortable. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. He looked at the time, and it was already two o''clock in the morning. The people from Section Nine hadpletely surrounded this area. Any force would treat such an underground city with caution. Section Nine belonged to the Chinese government, and it was extremely efficient and convenient for them to do things. One could see that the construction vehicles had arrived here, and the roadblocks had been set up on the road. They found a random excuse for maintenance to block all the roads in this area. Henry did not stay here. Facing the cold January wind, Henry walked toward the Lins Group. Henry knew Sylvia very well. The Lins made such a big deal today. Sylvia absolutely couldn''t go home and sleep at ease. There were many things in thepany that needed to be arranged by Sylvia. As Henry expected, when he came to the business district, he saw at a nce that the lights on the top floor of Lins mansion were still on. Henry stepped forward. When he entered the entrance of the Lins Group, a security guard of the Lins Group came up and whispered, "Sir, there''s a message regarding Delsean Attard." "Oh?" Henry slightly raised his eyebrows. After leaving Xin Province, Henry asked his men to pay attention to Delsean''s affairs. "Where did he send the thing?" "The capital''s museum," answered the security guard. "Delsean did a secret donation. No one knows about it. Right now, the thing is in the capital''s museum." Hearing this answer, Henry was obviously stunned for a moment, and then fell into silence. "Sir, do you need someone to keep an eye on him?" the security guard asked. Henry was silent for a full minute. Then he waved his hand and said, "No need. Let them leave." "Got it." The security guard responded and left. Henry turned around and looked out of the building. It was empty in the dark, which made Henry a little confused. "Did he donate?" Such news was obviously beyond Henry''s expectation. Since Henry''s childhood, he had a firm idea that people came to this world to live for themselves, and everything they did was to make themselves stronger. As early as a long time ago, Henry had no concept of national power or heroic spirit in his heart. In Henry''s mind, he admired those people who were devoted to the country, but Henry himself could never do this. But today, a so-called cultural plot suddenly appeared in Henry''s mind. In Henry''s mind, he couldn''t help but think of the scene that day when Delsean roared that the tripod belonged to China. Delsean was definitely a rich man. He went deep into the Lon Kingdom and desperately tried to find the tripod, which cost him a lot of money. When he came out, he risked his life to steal the tripod. In the end, he did all this just to donate the tripod? At this moment, Henry suddenly felt that he was very narrow-minded. All the time, Henry thought that Delsean belonged to an underground force and hid it well. It was not until now that he realized that Delsean did not belong to any force. He was working for himself. Shaking his head, Henry took a deep breath, turned around and continued to go upstairs. When he came to the top floor, when he pushed open Sylvia''s office, he saw that Sylvia, secretary Lee, and many senior executives of the Lins Group were constantly sorting out things. They seemed very busy. Several other files were sitting on the side. They thought hard and scratched their heads. Even when Henry came in, no one took a look at him, and even Sylvia did not raise her head and buried her head in front of her desk. "Secretary Lee, when will the press conference be held tomorrow? Have you figured out the files for tomorrow''s interview? Please, contact several media groups. How is the arrangement of the reception arrangements of the foreign media?" Sylvia asked while busying herself with her work. "President Lin, everything has been arranged, but there are several media organizations that you need to pay attention to tomorrow." "Give me their information." Henry looked at the busy scene in the office and did not say anything. He silently withdrew, closed the office door, and left thepany. In the early hours of the morning, Yinzhou was particrly bleak. The cold wind howled. No one would like to go out in the middle of the night. Even those drunkards would be frozen to a little soberness and find a warm ce to continue getting drunk. Henry randomly chose a direction and walked forward. "It seems that you''re a little worried today." A hoarse voice sounded behind Henry. Henry''s mouth curved into a smile. "I think that you have a lot of free time today." "Is this called free?" The figure of Sackcloth Visitor appeared in front of Henry, and at the same time, his voice came from the front of Henry. In the hands of Sackcloth Visitor, he took two small porcin jars. "Of course." Henry curled his lips. "But based on your age, it''s time to stroll around the park." "Forget it. I''m not old yet." Sackcloth Visitor let out a hoarseugh. His voice was especially chilling in this dark and cold night sky, "I heard that your employer donated a cauldron in the end? Do you feel a little touched in your heart?" "You are very well-informed." Henry looked at Sackcloth Visitor and then looked away. "You also know that the Recluse Association has to keep an eye on everyone, right?" Sackcloth Visitor asked. "How was your trip to the Lon Kingdom this time? What was your harvest?" Hearing this, Henry''s eyes narrowed. He looked at Sackcloth Visitor again and said seriously, "What do you know about what happened in Lon this time?" Before they went to the Lon, Sackcloth Visitor had told Henry some strange things, as if he already knew something. "Nothing." Sackcloth Visitor shook his head. "It''s just that my master knows that there is something in the Lon and asked you to retrieve it. I was just passing on a message. As for what it was, my lord didn''t mention it. I don''t know either. However, I''m certain that it was definitely not the tripod." "Do you want to know?" Henry stared at Sackcloth Visitor and asked. "No, I don''t." Sackcloth Visitor shook his head. "I''m not here today for what you brought back from Lon. I''m here to have a chat with you. Hmm...how should I say it? Let''s talk heart to heart." "Heart to heart?" Henry''s face revealed a trace of astonishment. No matter how he looked at it, he felt that Sackcloth Visitor was not a heart-to-heart talker. Looking at the face of the man with a straight face, Henry said, "Okay, tell me, what do you want to talk about?" "Let''s talk about Delsean." Sackcloth Visitor waved his hand. "Let''s go. I went back to my hometown two days ago and dug out two bottles of the wine buried there. You''re lucky to have a chance to taste this wine. This wine technique has been lost." Sackcloth Visitor raised the two porcin jars in his hands, and a rare look ofcency appeared on his face. Chapter 912 Chapter 912 In the cold wind, the two of them walked to the outskirts of Yinzhou. On top of an abandoned factory, Henry and Sackcloth Visitor both held a jar in their hands that had been abandoned for many years. Henry put the porcin jar near his mouth and smelled it. "It smells good. Flower vour. Is this a wine made of flowers?" "You do know a thing or two." Sackcloth Visitor smiled. "In the past, the flowers blossomed all over the ce where I lived, so I used to brew them. Try it. Let''s see if my wine is better than the gifts that the major forces give you as a tribute each year." Henry picked up the wine jar, put it to his mouth, took a sip, and then closed his eyes. After a few seconds, he said, "The taste in the mouth is slightly sweet and a little spicy. It has a unique taste. After tasting it, there is a smell of earth. Why don''t you make wine with flowers stem?" "Haha!" Sackcloth Visitorughed. "You do understand wine. Unlike some people, after drinking, they only say that my wine is extraordinary. But they can''t say why it is extraordinary. This wine is just a bit older. At that time, I was young, so I used some home''s winemaking methods and randomly stuffed more than a dozen jars. After a few decades, I remembered that I made wine in my hometown. Indeed, I didn''t put flower stem." Henry curled his lips and continued to pick up the jar to take a sip, tasting the lingering fragrance in his mouth. "Why do you suddenly want to talk to me about Delsean?" After Henry shouted a few times, he took the initiative to ask. "What do you think of your employer?" Sackcloth Visitor looked at Henry and asked. "What do I think?" Henry muttered and looked up at the sky as if he were thinking. After a long time, Henry answered, "He is an admirable fool." "I''m d that you can use the word ''admirable''." A strange colour appeared in the eyes of Sackcloth Visitor. "It seems that you are very clear about your position in your heart." "My position?" Henry rolled his eyes and said, "I only know that I want to live a better life." "If you only knew this, you wouldn''t have said the word ''admirable''," Sackcloth Visitor said. "I investigated your childhood. You were brought overseas by Master Lu before you turned 18. You stayed outside for more than ten years. You have your Radiant Ind, but you always identify as Chinese. We..." "That''s enough." Henry impatiently interrupted him. "You are also a member of the Recluse Association. Remember, there is also Section Nine in China. In the eyes of Section Nine, you are also an outsider." "They see me as an outsider, but I don''t." Sackcloth Visitor shook his head. "The Recluse Association is not what you think. Our China..." "All right." Henry interrupted him with a wave. "We have different experiences, different lives, and different thoughts. I know what I am going to do. I admire Delsean, but it doesn''t necessarily mean that I will be someone like him. Just like a businessman worth billions admiring a singer. Is he is going to give up billions and start singing?" "You can also sing and do business." Sackcloth Visitor seemed to be hinting at something. "Forget it." Henry shook his head. "It''s too tiring. If singing and business are ced in front of you at the same time. What would you choose?" Sackcloth Visitor said, "Pick whatever you want in your heart." "You''re talking about ordinary people." Henry smiled. "When you have some responsibility, it is not so easy to make a choice." "People''s responsibilities change." Sackcloth Visitor said, "I have been at your age before." "Maybe." Henry nodded. "But at least for now, what I''m worried about is only my family and friends. As for the rest, let''s talk about it when I''m old." Henry looked up and drank up the wine in the jar in one gulp. Then he threw the porcin jar to Sackcloth Visitor. He made a great leap and jumped off the factory roof. "Wine is good. This heart- to-heart topic is not very good. And next time, find a warmer ce. On such a cold day, only you and I can sit on the roof." Sackcloth Visitor looked at the back of Henry, who walking away, and shouted, "Compared to the warm ce, I think you''d prefer cold. Don''t forget that we''re the same kind of people!" The sound of Sackcloth Visitor came into Henry''s ears. Without turning his head, Henry waved his hands with his back to Sackcloth Visitor and strode away. At seven o''clock in the morning, it was still dark in Yinzhou, but there was already amotion outside the Lins Group. Even though Captain Richard had received the news and sent people to maintain order over the night, he still couldn''t stop the crazy reporters from flying from all over the country. The journalists held cameras and squeezed into the entrance of the Lins Group. Everyone wanted to get an interview as soon as possible. The whole country, more than a billion people, had turned upside down overnight. Argepany in Yinzhou had be the richest in China. A piece ofnd of more than 400,000 square metres had produced a sky-high price of 500 billion! This was no longer the headline news inside China. This matter grabbed the attention of people from all over the world. In reporting industry, the ones who were able to get the information first hand would be extremely famous. The entrance of the Lins Group waspletely blocked. The people who came to work, seeing so many reporters in front of the Lins Group, were all guessing why. They didn''t know, overnight, the new richest person in the country was next to them. The public rtions team of the Lins Group, even after one night''s preparation, was still very nervous at this time. It should be known that this interview would appear in the major headlines of the country! It would be noticed by too many people. Even Sylvia herself didn''t look as natural as she used to be. She didn''t sleep all night, so she specially put some makeup on. At eight o''clock in the morning, more and more people gathered around the door of the Lins Group. Looking at the reporters outside the door, Sylvia took a deep breath and strode out. "She''s out! She''s Sylvia Lin!" "She''s the head of the Lins!" "That''s her!" When Sylvia appeared, countless voices rang out. At the same time, all sorts of lights shone on Sylvia''s body. At this moment, Sylvia was destined to appear in the headlines with her current image. She was well- known by the people in the country''s business circles. This time, so many journalists came here, which also attracted a lot of people to watch and guess what was going on. In the crowd, there were a few middle-aged men and women standing there and looking at Sylvia with eyes full of jealousy. "Mr. Frazer, what shall we do? There must be someone from Lins Grouping to get the signature today. Can we really give thend to them? One square metre is worth more than one million yuan!" "Mr. Frazer, if it weren''t for you, we wouldn''t have signed those contracts yesterday. You have to find a way to solve this!" "Yes, we didn''t want to give thend back. Mr. Frazer, it''s you who said that we are should do it."Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Chapter 913 Chapter 913 The people standing in the crowd were none other than Mr. Frazer and other bosses, who had gone to the Lins to return thend the day before. After the auctionst night, they learned that the price of thend for one square metre had reached more than one million yuan, so they were so anxious that they couldn''t sleep at night. One million yuan per square metre! Some had a few thousand square meters ofnd in their hands and a lot of money. Others, simr to Mr. Frazer, had tens of thousands of square metres. How much would it be if they calcted it? Before the auction price came out yesterday, they were still grateful to Mr. Frazer. Now that they knew the auction price, they all med Mr. Frazer. In the business circle, there were no permanent friends, only immediate interests. Upon hearing their words, Mr. Frazer''s face darkened, and he said in annoyance, "That''s enough! Who knew that the Lins would be so lucky? You have to know that among us, I have the biggest piece ofnd in my hand. I''m the one who will suffer the biggest loss! Don''t me me. The most important thing now is to find a way!" "What way? I thought about it all night yesterday and asked a lot of friends for advice. We all signed an agreement with the Lins Group and notarized it. Now it''s difficult to deny it," one of them said with a sad face. "Did I say that I want to deny it?" Mr. Frazer looked at the speaker and said, "Let me make it clear first. We must hand over thend to the Lins. If anyone doesn''t hand it over, the agreement alone can make our lives a living hell!" As soon as Mr. Frazer finished speaking, someone suddenly said unhappily, "What do you mean by that? Do you mean that we should give the money to the Lins so easily? One square metre is worth more than one million yuan. If you want to give it, just give it. I won''t!" "Frazer, did you get any bribe from the Lins? How much benefits did the Lins give you? Why are you helping the Lins?" "Don''t talk nonsense!" Mr. Frazer looked angry. "Tell me, what''s the solution if we don''t give thend to Lins Group? Which one of you has the ability to y with Lins Group?" As soon as Mr. Frazer finished his words, the people around looked at each other without saying a word. Mr. Frazer was right. Smallpanies like theirs were not strong enough to fight with the Lins. "Frazer, what do you mean?" Mr. Frazer snorted and said, "We can''t beat the Lins Group, but there are some people who can y with the Lins Group. Just let others mess with the Lins Group." One of them frowned. "I don''t understand what you mean." "It''s very simple." Mr. Frazer said with a sneer, "I specially arranged for someone to look at thend. The construction workers had arrivedst night. The other party had begun digging, and they were absolutely in a hurry to transfer the funds to the Lins Group. Do you think that if we dy for a long time, the Lins Group can dy for a long time with the person who bought thend yesterday? In the end, the Lins would have to pay somepensation. But think about it, how much compensation will the Lins Group have to pay that time?" "Yes!" One of them said with a sparkle in his eyes, "Yes, thepensation the Lins Group would have to pay will be much higher than ours, so we..." "So we just need to hold on. When the Lins Group can''t hold anymore, they wille to beg us. At that time, we can take back a little money. It depends on our ability. But let''s make it clear first, no one should give thend to the Lins Group first!" Mr. Frazer said, "Even if the Lins Group wants to give us more money today, we should not do it. You have to remember that the longer we hold the land in our hands, the more valuable it will be!" "Okay, let''s do it!" "I''ll listen to Mr. Frazer." "Everyone, it''s a deal. Don''t bow down to the Lins!" Each of them said something with determination in their eyes. When they reached an agreement, they all looked contemtive. They were thinking that when the Lins couldn''t hold on any longer, they could ask for more money. In front of the entrance of the Lins Group, countless journalists gathered, asking all kinds of questions. Sylvia was ready to answer them. At nine o''clock in the morning. A taxi was parked at the entrance of the Emperor''s mausoleum. The door opened, and Henry got out of the car. Thest time he came here, the people who used to live here had already left. At this time, almost no one was willing to stay in this barrennd. Henry walked forward along the fence next to the yard. A thatched cottage appeared in Henry''s eyes. A rusty iron sword was ced at the edge of the thatched cottage. Smoke began rising from the chimney in the cottage. Henry came to the fenced yard and pushed open the wooden door. Creak! The old wooden door made the sound and was slowly pushed open by Henry. Henry walked into the courtyard. The door curtain in front of the thatched cottage was lifted, and an old arm stretched out from the curtain. The old man bent over and walked out of the thatched cottage. When he saw Henry, he smiled and said, "Here you are, have a bowl of mutton soup." "Okay." Henry nodded and sat down at the stone table in the courtyard. Soon, the old man took a bowl of mutton soup and put it in front of Henry. A few pieces of mutton in the bowl smelled fragrant. Henry picked up the bowl and took a sip. Although it was the second time he drank the mutton soup, it still gave Henry a feeling of amazement. After drinking the mutton soup, Henry felt a warm flow flowing through his whole body, which made him feel particrlyfortable. "It''s getting cold. Drink the mutton soup to warm your body." The old man sat opposite Henry. Henry finished the soup in the bowl in one sip and said, "Did you know I woulde to see you?" N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "You''ve been here for a few times. The first time, you were here searching for Qi. The second time, you were here to visit this mausoleum. This is the third time. I know what you''re looking for." The old man''s gaze was murky, but it gave Henry an exceptionally wise feeling. "What do you think I''m looking for?" Henry stared at him. "A sword." The old man smiled. "Or rather, a sword technique." Henry''s pupil shrank. "What do you know?" The old man shook his head and said, "I know what you want to ask, but it¡¯s still the same as before. Sometimes is better not to know something. Now the world has changed greatly, the Qi is rampant, and many things are changing. Many old monsters are slowly walking out, and some things hidden in the dark are gradually appearing, including changes in thend around Yinzhou. You just want to understand all this, but it''s not the right time." "What if I must know?" Henry looked at the old man in front of him. "It''s not the right time." The old man shook his head. "I won''t tell you. You can''t force me to tell you." It could be seen that Henry''s fingers on the table kept rubbing against the table. A few fingerprints had been imprinted on the table. After a while, Henry got up and said, "Sorry to bother you." "It''s also boring to be alone. Drink more mutton soup to dispel the cold in your body. Winter is not easy." The old man shook his head with a hint. "A new year ising soon, a brand new world." A brand new world... When Henry heard the old man''s words, for some reason, his heart suddenly beat faster. Chapter 914 Chapter 914 The reason why Henry came here today was because of the swordsmanship of the metal puppet in the underground city. The puppet''s sword technique was exactly the same as the old man''s. However,pared to the metallic puppet''s sword technique, the old man''s attack was even sharper and more despairing. Henry absolutely didn''t believe it was just a coincidence. The first time he came here, he felt that the old man was full of mystery. This time, the old man brought more mystery to Henry. "A brand new year..." Henry muttered what the old man had just said before he left, "What can be called a brand new year?" Far away from Yinzhou. Inside a luxuriously decorated vi, a middle-aged man with blond hair was looking at the bronze tripod in front of him. Yachim, the leader of the Sandsea Bandits, lowered his head and looked respectfully at the middle- aged man with blond hair. The middle-aged man with blond hair circled the tripod and said, "Is this the tripod?" "Yes," Yachim replied respectfully. "Okay." The middle- aged man nodded and waved his hand. Outside the vi, several tall and strong white bodyguards came in. "Carry this tripod inside!" The middle- aged man ordered. Several bodyguards immediately went forward, picked up the copper tripod, and walked into a room. The blond middle-aged man showed a smile and looked very proud. "Mr. Drewe, I''ve brought the tripod here. The rest of the money..." Yachim said with a smile. "Mr. Shao, I''m very satisfied with your work this time. Don''t worry about the money." Drewe said in fluent Chinese, "Wait a moment, I''ll be back soon." "Okay, Mr. Drewe, you take care of your own business first. I''m not in a hurry." Yachim smiled. Drewe nodded, then walked towards the room where the guards had taken the tripod. "That''s okay. Put it down and leave." Drewe waved at his bodyguards. A group of bodyguards walked out of the room. Drewe walked into the room. It was arge room, and it looked luxurious. Its surrounding walls were gold- gilded, and the chandelier hanging from the ceiling was worth millions. A copper tripod was ced in the centre of the room. With a turn of his head, Drewe solemnly closed the door, locked it from inside, and then turned off the lights in the room. The moment the lights were turned off, the whole room was inplete darkness. At this moment, even Drewe himself was on one knee. One couldn''t see the expression on Drewe''s face in the darkness, but he could hear thetter''s respectful voice. "Master, the tripod has been delivered." As soon as he finished speaking, a mechanical sound could be hearding from the wall opposite him. Right after that, a figure appeared in front of him. In the pitch-ck room, one couldn''t make out the figure''s appearance. Through the window, a ray of moonlight shone upon the ck figure. Drewe subconsciously nced at it. In his eyes, he could only see a white mask without any facial features, as if it were a ghost at midnight, making him feel terrified. Drewe hurriedly lowered his head and didn''t dare to raise his head. "Is this the tripod?" The figure asked. Its voice had been specially processed, so it was hard to tell if it was male or female. It sounded like a mechanical voice. "Yes." Drewe said. "This is the one that was unearthed from the Lon Kingdom." The ck shadow walked forward, extended his hand and rubbed against the tripod. After making a circle around the tripod, he asked, "Where is the thing in the tripod?" "A thing?" Stunned, he replied, "Master, there was nothing in the tripod." "Nothing!" The ck shadow suddenly raised his voice. "Without that thing, what''s the use of this broken tripod?!" After the ck figure finished speaking, he ced a heavy palm on the tripod. The copper tripod in front of Drewe was immediately broken by the ck shadow''s palm. Pieces of the tripod sttered everywhere, and a piece of copper flew past Drewe''s neck, leaving a mark of blood on his neck. Kneeling there, Drewe didn''t dare to move an inch. His entire body was trembling, and his face was filled with fear. "The tripod is fake! You idiot, you didn''t even realize that it was fake!" The ck shadow scolded when he saw the broken tripod. "If this was the real tripod, it couldn''t be broken into pieces!" The color in Drewe''s face changed. "Forgive me, Master!"Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "Forgive?" The ck shadow looked at him. "The experiment on the Antarctic region has already reached the most critical point. Now that thing from the Lun Kingdom is extremely important. It is the first medium in the world. Tell me, how could I forgive you?!" Drewe lowered his head, not daring to make a sound. He was shivering. "I''ll give you three days! After three days,e and see me after you get the object that was in the tripod. Otherwise, you will pay with your head!" With that, the ck-clothed man waved his hand and hid in the darkness once again. A few minutester, the lights in the room were turned on again. Drewe looked at everything in the room. The gold- gilded walls were filled with broken copper tripod fragments. A thick fear appeared in Drewe''s eyes. After taking a few deep breaths, he finally stood up, wiped away the bloodstains on his neck, slowly opened the door, and walked out. Outside the room, Yachim was waiting anxiously. When he saw that Drewe hade out, he immediately went forward and smiled apologetically, "Mr. Drewe, is there any problem with the tripod? What about the money..." "You have the nerve to ask me for money?!" said Drewe with a roar. This roar was enough to dispel all the fear that he had just suppressed in his heart, "Yachim, do you think that I, Drewe, am easy to bully?" "I don''t dare!" Yachim quickly shook his head. He knew that this Drewe was not only a rich man but also a spokesperson for a first-ss underground power. If he offended him, he would definitely come to no good end. "Since you don''t dare, why did you bring a fake tripod to me?" Drewe red at Yachim. "Fake tripod?!" Yachim''s heart skipped a beat. "How could it be fake?" Without exining much to Yachim, Drewe said directly, "I want to see the real tripod within three days, or you''ll have to think about the consequences yourself!" After finishing his words, Drewe swung his sleeves and strode to the back of the hall, leaving Yachim standing there alone. Yachim looked in the direction in which Drewe had left and then at the room where the tripod had just been ced. Then, he slowly walked out of the hall. Outside the hall, there was arge manor. Inside the manor, millions of luxury cars were parked everywhere like garbage. A huge parking apron stood out in the centre of the manor. Dozens of members of the Sandsea Bandits were waiting in the manor. When they saw Yachim come out, they all walked up to him with excitement on their faces. "Boss, how was it? Did you get the money?" "Boss, the other party has agreed to sell the ind." "Boss!" A series of excited voices sounded in Yachim''s ears. He nced around and suddenly shouted, "Enough!" Yachim''s voice was so loud that it startled everyone present. "Boss, what''s wrong? They didn''t give me the money, did they?" "Big Boss." "You idiots only have money in your eyes. You don''t even know that you''ve been robbed!" Yachim''s eyes were fierce. "Go and find that Delsean!" Chapter 915 Chapter 915 After Henry left the mausoleum, he went to the Lins Group first. When he saw that the Lins Group was surrounded by reporters, Henry did not think much about it, turned around and left. These things were left to his wife to deal with. "Boss!" An excited voice rang out from nearby. Henry frowned and looked in the direction where the voice came from. He saw Wade standing not far away with an excited face and waving at him. However, the way that Wade waved at him was a bit pretentious. This feeling was like a child who into his parents after he had run away from school. He knew that he couldn''t run away, so he boldly went forward to say hello. Wade ran all the way to Henry andughed, "Haha, boss, I missed you so much!" After Wade finished speaking, he gave Henry a big hug. Henry pushed Wade away without mercy. "Why are you here? Didn''t I tell you to practice hard on the ind?" "This..." Wade avoided his eyes. "Hey, boss, why are there so many reporters in front of my sister- inw''spany..." "I asked you a question. Didn''t I tell you to practice hard? Why did youe here?" Henry spoke again, and Wade failed to change the topic sessfully. Wade scratched the back of his head and asked, "Boss, didn''t you ask me toe here?" "I asked you toe?" Henry had a puzzled look on his face. "Howe I don''t know?" "Haha." Wadeughed. "Didn''t you say that you want the people from the underground toe to Yinzhou? Do you have something to announce? Let me think about it, I am also a member of the underground world. I can''t just ignore Boss''s orders, right?" Hearing this exnation, Henry was speechless. This was obviously Wade finding an excuse for himself. But thinking about the man''s character, it was not easy for him to stay on the ind for such a long time. "All right, it''s good toe out to rx. But don''t dy your training." Henry says with a helpless face. Seeing Henry''s words, Wadeughed excitedly and said, "Haha, boss, don''t worry. Everyone on the ind knows that I''m practising hard!" "Are you?" Henry looked at Wade suspiciously. Under Henry''s gaze, Wade showed an embarrassed smile and said, "I''ve worked harder than before." Henry shook his head and did not say anything more. While walking, he asked, "How is the ind now?" Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Wade replied, "The whole desert has almost been transformed. Boss, you have to go and see it. We don''t know how to deal with the forbidden area." "Okay." Henry nodded. "Right, Boss." Wade looked at Henry and asked, "I heard that you have found a disciple?" "A disciple?" Henry''s mouth curved into a smile. "I don''t think so. He''s very talented. I didn''t teach him anything." Wade asked, "Which family is he from?" "Ordinary person. Let''s go. Don''t be curious. I''ll take you to meet him." Henry patted Wade on the shoulder and took him to his small securitypany. When Henry and Wade arrived at the securitypany''s entrance, they heard loudughter coming from inside before entering. "Boss, this disciple of yours is pretty rxed." Said Wade with a smile. "It''s not his voice." Henry shook his head. "Who is that? Hisughter is exactly the same as Sea God''s. They are definitely brothers." "A fool." Henry smiled. "Come on, let''s go in." When Henry and Wade entered the door, they saw Delsean, who was sitting in the security companyughing, and Alvin, who was sitting opposite him, had no emotion in his eyes. The moment Wade entered the door, his eyes were fixed on Alvin. After only two seconds, he sized him up from head to toe, and then whispered, "Boss, I know why you chose him!" Without asking, Wade was sure that the disciple chosen by Henry was Alvin. "Oh?" Henry asked curiously. "The first time I saw him, it was exactly the same as the first time I saw you!" Wade said with great certainty, "The expression in your eyes, the expression of your bodies, and the auras all over you two are full of a..." At this point, Wade pondered for a while, looked at Henry, and then continued, "A kind of attitude that everything in the world, except yourself, is indifferent!" Henry rolled his eyes and said, "Don''t talk about it so exaggeratedly. It''s so horrible." "It''s not an exaggeration at all." Wade shook his head. "Boss, you should know that if it wasn''t for the fact that you had risen up early in the beginning, the entire underground world would have been in apletely different situation. Boss, have you really decided to have this kind of person inherit your legacy and lead Radiant Ind?" Henry stopped, turned around, looked at Wade and said, "Who can do this except him?" Wade opened his mouth, but didn''t say anything. "Look, everyone should make their own choice. Choosing him is my decision." Henry patted Wade''s shoulder and strode forward. Delsean, who wasughing, heard the footsteps behind him. He turned around and saw Henry. "Mr. Zhang, hahaha!" Delseanughed loudly. Henry smiled and said, "Mr. Attard, it seems that you are in a good mood recently." "Thanks to Mr. Henry, my baby did not wander to the outside world. As a Chinese, how can I not be happy?" Delsean showed a sincere smile on his face, and he did not lie at all. "I was just entrusted to do errands for others. Why should you thank me?" Henry said, "Come on, Mr. Attard, let me introduce you. This is Wade, my brother. Wade, this is Mr. Delsean, and that is Alvin." "Brother Wade is really a good-looking man." "Hello, Mr. Wade." Alvin stood up and said to Wade. Wade nodded and said, "Mr. Attard, you tter me." "Well, it''s rare to have a gathering today. Let''s have some meal together. Alvin, ask someone to arrange the car." Henry ordered. Alvin nodded and immediately called the Lins Group. Soon, amercial car was parked in front of the securitypany, and four people got in the car. Far away from at the airport in the capital, Yachim walked out of a ne, his face full of anxiety. As soon as they got out of the building, two middle- aged strong men rushed towards Yachim. "How did it go? Did you catch him?" Yachim asked directly. "Boss, that man surnamed Attard just went to Yinzhou!" The two middle- aged men said anxiously. "F**k!" Yachim cursed loudly, attracting the attention of the surrounding people. "Boss, what should we do now?" "What can we do?" Yachim red at them and said, "They''re two good- for- nothings. Book the tickets now and go to Yinzhou. The earliest flight!" "Understood!" Chapter 916 Chapter 916 At the Yinzhou Airport, nes from all over the country arrived one after another and then rushed to the sky again. It was strange that in remote Yinzhou, there seemed to be a magic power on this day that made peoplee here one after another in this cold weather. The group of people who arrived in the morning looked in a hurry as if they had something urgent to do. They rushed out of the airport as soon as they got off the ne. And almost all of the people who arrived at noon were in first-ss cabins. All of them were dressed in extraordinary clothes. After getting off the ne, they unconsciously showed a respectful look, as if there was something in the city that made them revere. Yachim and the rest arrived in Yinzhou by noon as well. As soon as they got off the ne, Yachim and the others walked out of the airport. "Has anyone been sent out? Where is the man surnamed Attard?" Yachim looked very anxious. "Boss, we''ve found out that Mr. Attard went to a securitypany. The securitypany is not big, so we can directly break in and get him," the strong man, who apanied Yachim from the capital, said. "A securitypany?" Yachim''s heart skipped a beat when he heard the name. He still remembered that he was severely injured a few days ago in Wulu City. It was done by a security company. Yachim paid attention to it and asked, "Which securitypany? Is there any photo of the person in charge of thispany?" "It''s called Collier Security Company. We can find it online. Boss, I''ll check it for you now." The middle-aged strong man said, took out his mobile phone, and quickly found a photo. When Yachim saw the picture of Henry on the phone, his pupils suddenly shrank and there was a deep fear in his eyes. "Do you mean that Mr. Attard is with him?" "Yes, Boss, this is the person in charge of the securitypany. The man surnamed Attard is with him. Should we..." The middle-aged strong man made a gesture of cutting a throat. "No!" Yachim screamed all of a sudden. Even the men in front of him were startled by him. "Boss, what are..." The middle- aged strong man looked at Yachim in confusion. Yachim finally realized that he had been scared out of his wits by what had happenedst time. When he heard that he was going to go against that person, he couldn''t help but get goosebumps all over his body and his legs went weak. He calmed down and said, "Don''t act rashly. Get your men to keep an eye on Delsean. I''ll handle this personally." Hearing what Delsean said, the middle-aged man nodded. Yachim walked to the other side, took out his phone and dialled a number. A few secondster, the phone was connected. Yachim said in a low voice, "Mr. Drewe, I need your help. It''s a little troublesome." People didn''t know who was on the other side of the phone. They could only see Yachim wearing a smiling face and nodding repeatedly. "Yes, yes, you''re right. I know. Don''t worry. This will definitely be thest time. Well, I''ll wait for you at the Yinzhou Airport." Two o''clock in the afternoon. In the Glory Hotel in Yinzhou. This hotel was bought by Felix four hours ago. Today, the Glory Hotel was totally closed to the public, including all the staff of the hotel. All of them took a day off. Henry, Wade, Delsean, and Alvin came to the hotel. "Mr. Zhang, do you want to introduce some partners to me?" Delsean walked beside Henry and asked with a puzzled face. "Not bad." Henry nodded. "What kind of partners? Mr. Zhang, you still don''t know what business I''m doing, do you?" Delsean looked very curious. "It''s okay, you''ll definitely need these people." Henry and the other three strode to the hotel lobby. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. At this time, in the hotel, figures stood in an orderly manner. There were men and women dressed in uniforms. When Henry came, the people standing in the hotel were all holding their heads and chests up, looking straight forward, and their eyes were full of respect. These people were the Reapers hiding all over Yinzhou. Today, Henry called all the forces had to come and that he had something to announce. All the Reapers in Yinzhou had gathered together, and all the major forces had alsoe! At six o''clock in the afternoon, at Yinzhou Airport. Yachim stood next to the exit and kept pacing back and forth, waiting anxiously. A middle-aged man with blond hair and blue eyes walked out of the ne. Behind the middle-aged man, a total of 20 bodyguards followed. Yachim''s face lit up the moment he saw this man. He quickly walked up to him and asked, "Mr. Drewe, you''re here!" "Useless thing!" said Drewe as he red at Yachim. "The Sandsea Bandits are useless. Do you think you deserve to be called a bandit? You can''t even handle a small matter!" Yachim was angry, but he didn''t dare to say anything. He smiled and said, "Mr. Drewe is right. But that person is at least as powerful as the top force in the underground world. We are not good enough to deal with him." "So what?" With a look of disdain on his face, Drewe said, "If our ns work out, we''ll be on par with Radiant Ind!" "Radiant Ind!" Just these two words were enough to make Yachim''s body shake. As the leader of the second- ss underground forces, how could he not know about Radiant Ind? It was just that Yachim had been living in the desert for many years and had never been to the ind, nor had he seen the legendary Emperor of Hell. However, the prestige of Radiant Ind was well-known to him. Yachim had heard about the emergence of the ns some time ago. He had heard that the ns were more powerful than any force and crushed all the major forces in the underground world. They alone fought against the underground forces and stood at the top of the world, looking down upon Radiant Ind like an ant. As a result, the Emperor of Hell returned with great strength. With an invincible momentum, he made the three ns bow down to him. No one dared to fathom how strong he was. Now, Mr. Drewe would able to stand shoulder to shoulder with Radiant Ind?! That was Radiant Ind! Radiant Ind that had overthrown the King Region during the revolutionary war! "No need to reveal such a shocked look." Drewe waved his hand in a dismissive manner. "Your vision is too limited. You don''t understand the greatness of this world, nor do you understand how many experts exist in this world. The King of the City of Hell is just one step ahead of us. It''s not impossible for us to catch up to him! Let''s go. Lead me to that tripod!" Yachim nodded, but he was not entirely convinced by what Drewe said. At seven o''clock in the evening, in the Glory Hotel in Yinzhou, one by one, people dressed in luxurious clothes walked into the hotel respectfully. They did not dare to make the slightest noise. Everyone was careful when talking to each other. These leaders of all the underground forces from all over the world, just like well-behaved primary school students, could only whisper. Because they knew that even if they were the leaders of underground forces, they were nothingpared to the ind! Outside of the Glory Hotel, a group of figures walked over. They were none other than Drewe, Yachim, and their followers. Chapter 917 Chapter 917 Looking at the hotel in front of him, Drewe asked, "Is he here?" "Yes." Yachim nodded. "Mr. Drewe, ording to the information we received, the person holding the tripod arrived at this hotel an hour ago and hasn''te out yet. This is the photo." Yachim respectfully handed the phone to Drewe. Delsean''s photo was shown on the phone. With a wave of his hand, the bodyguards in ck walked up to him. "Look at this man clearly. Go in and bring him out!" Drewe raised his cell phone. When the bodyguards saw Delsean''s appearance clearly, they all strode to the door of the hotel. In front of the hotel, the leaders of the first-ss underground forces were queueing up one after another. The distance between each person was exactly the same. The appearance of the twenty bodyguards in ck striding towards the entrance of the hotel was witnessed by the leaders of the first-ss underground forces. "Where did these peoplee from?" "They don''t know the rules!" "It''s not just that they don''t know the rules, they are simply too audacious!" When a group of the leaders of the underground forces saw this scene, they whispered to each other as if they were onlookers. In the recent decades, no matter whether The King Region or Radiant Ind held an underground meeting, no force dared to be so swaggering! Twenty Western bodyguards walked to the door of the hotel, nced at the heads of many underground forces lining up at the entrance of the hotel, and then walked into the door with arrogance. "Stop!" A thin Reaper stood in front of the hotel door, staring at the 20 bodyguards, and said, "You are a group of people who don''t know the rules! Get out!" The Western bodyguard, who was walking in the front, looked down at the thin Reaper in front of him, and sneered in awkward Chinesenguage, "Yellow monkey, what did you say?" "I said get out of here!" "Take him down for me!" The Western bodyguard yelled. Suddenly, two men walked out and attacked the Reaper in front of them. Such a scene happened so suddenly that the leaders of the forces who were lining up around them were shocked. Today, Radiant Ind gathered all the great powers here to make an announcement, but now, a group of people actually came to stir up trouble. They really were going to make Radiant Ind unhappy. Everyone here might suffer. The thin Reaper looked at the Western men in front of him with disdain. When he was about to make his move, he heard a voiceing from the side. "Well, we gathered here today to celebrate. We should avoid any unpleasant events!" At the moment when the voice sounded, the heads of the major forces who were waiting in line outside the hotel shook subconsciously and showed respect on their faces. The Reaper, who was about to make his move, lowered his head and retreated to the side. Henry came from the side with his hands sped behind his back and said to Western bodyguards, "As an old saying in Chinese goes, ''it''s a nice when friendse from afar to visit you''. There is no reason for unpleasant things to happen. Let your bosse in and we can talk about it." The bodyguards looked at each other. They turned their heads and ran to the ce where Drewe stayed outside the hotel. Henry looked at the heads of many underground forces who were queueing up at the door, and said, "Well, it''s not the first time that we''ve seen each other. I am not an old man, and I don''t need all these formalities. Pleasee in. This time, I asked you toe here because I want to announce one thing. Everyone should eat and drink, having a nice time. You don''t have to be too ufortable, haha." Hearing Henry''s words, the leaders of many forces at the door saluted Henry in a polite manner. They gave a fist and palm salute to Henry, and then walked into the hall. Henry said that they should eat and drink, but none of them dared to do so. When they entered the hotel, they also looked very reserved. "Everyone, this way, please." A few young and beautiful female Reapers walked up, acting polite. They led the way for the various leaders. Facing this refined etiquette, the leaders of the major forces were very polite. They knew that these beautifuldies not only had the support of Radiant Ind behind them but also the strength of each of them could not be underestimated. Outside the hotel, a Western bodyguard ran to the front of Drewe and said something. The corner of Drewe''s mouth curved into a smile, and with his hands behind his back, he strode toward the entrance of the hotel. When he came to the entrance of the hotel, he and Yachim saw Henry standing in the hall at a nce. The moment he saw Henry, Yachim stopped and his eyes were filled with fear. The scene of him being seriously injured by the man in front of him in Wulu City was still fresh in his mind. "That''s him?" looking at Henry inside the hotel, Drewe asked Yachim. "Yes." Yachim swallowed hard and nodded. "He''s very strong." "Huh, strong?" Drewe acted as though he didn''t care. Henry was not surprised when he saw Yachim outside the hotel. He had seen the people Yachim had sent. They thought that they were hiding well, but Henry had seen them clearly long ago. Henry even knew when Yachim''s men had contacted him. Henry didn''t need to think too much to realize why Yachim was here. He had already reced the tripod so many days ago. Yachim would be able to find out that the tripod was fake. Henry must have thought of Delsean as well. A second- ss underground force was nothing in Henry''s eyes, but in this society, it had some power. It was easy for Henry to find out the movements of Delsean. Thest time he taught Yachim a lesson, so it was understandable that Yachim had asked for help this time. Previously, Henry had been trying to figure out which underground force was trying to find out the secrets behind the Lon. When he knew that Delsean did not belong to any underground force, Henry did not give up. He knew that Yachim woulde out with his men. After all, he was a second- ss underground force. To put it bluntly, he was not qualified to own the things found in the Lon Kingdom! With a smile on his face, Drewe walked into the hotel. When he saw Henry, who was also smiling, there was a hint of dissatisfaction in his eyes. He asked, "It looks like you''re very confident in yourself?" "It is basic etiquette to wee guests whoe from afar with a smile." Henry smiled. "I don''t want to waste my words on you." Drewe said impatiently. "You should know why I''m here. Where''s the tripod?" "Let''s talk while walking." Henry made a gesture of invitation. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. With a cold snort, Drewe walked forward. Henry took the role of leading the way and led them into a hall. The hall was very spacious. It was originally thergest banquet hall of Glory Hotel, but this time it was transformed by Henry into a ce for a meeting. In the hall, there was a high tform with curtains above it. "We''ve just bought this ce, and it''s still being renovated. There''s a ce to sit behind it," Henry said. Chapter 918 Chapter 918 Behind the curtain of the high tform, there were a few slightly old benches. Henry stepped forward and sat down, then made a gesture to Drewe. "Please." With a sneer, Drewe didn''t sit down. Instead, he stood there and said, "I''m not here to waste time with you. Where''s the tripod?" Henry shook his head slightly with a smile and said, "The tripod is not here." "The tripod is not in your hands, but the man is!" said Drewe, staring at Henry. "Hand over the one surnamed Attard!" When Henry heard this, the smile on his face turned suspicious. He looked at Yachim and said, "Didn''t you tell him what my job was, hm?" Yachim''s expression was unnatural when he saw Henry asking him about it. "I... I did." There was a first- ss underground force standing behind Drewe. Yachim did not dare to offend him, but he also did not dare to offend Henry. "I''ll tell you." Henry turned his eyes back to Drewe. "Since he told you, what my job was, isn''t it inappropriate for you to swagger over here and ask me that question? Do you want to ruin the reputation of my securitypany?" "What do you mean?" Drewe asked with a frown. Henry shook his head with a smile. He didn''t answer Drewe''s question but pped his hands. p! p! p! After the three ps, Alvin, along with Delsean, walked out from behind the curtain and appeared in front of Drewe. The moment he saw Delsean, Drewe''s pupils suddenly shrank, and he rushed toward Delsean. "Where is the tripod?" As soon as Drewe''s hand was about to grab Delsean''s cor, a big hand suddenly attacked him from the side and went straight to his head. If Drewe continued to move toward Delsean, his head would definitely be hit by this big hand. This forced him to stop and retreat in a hurry. Henry, who was standing between Drewe and Delsean, stretched and said, "I just said that you came directly to me. Do you want to ruin my reputation?" The look in Drewe''s eyes gradually became vicious. "Kid, are you trying to go against me?" "No, no, no!" Henry stretched out his right index finger and waved repeatedly. "I''m just a security guard. I''m responsible for collecting money and solving problems for others. Since Mr. Attard paid for my service, I naturally need to keep him safe. Of course, if you want to pay more, forget what I''ve said before." "Ha!" With a snicker, Drewe stretched out his hand and patted his clothes. "You''ve been talking for a long time, and you''re still after the money. Go ahead, tell me how much you want." "Not much, this number." Henry stretched out three fingers. "300 million?" Drewe didn''t even think before saying this number. "Three kowtows." Henry smiled. "As long as you kneel here and kowtow three times, you can take Mr. Attard away." "Kid, you''re asking to die!" Drewe bellowed. "You''re provoking me!" "Provoking you? Interesting." Henry put his hands behind his back. "You came to my ce and ask for me. You''re not provoking me, are you?" Drewe clenched his fists, and one could see that his hands were trembling slightly. After taking a deep breath, he said, "I know what you''re thinking. Do you think I can''t take him away from you?" "Yes." Henry admitted unceremoniously. "If I don''t agree, you won''t be able to take him away." "Oh, you''re quite confident in yourself, right? Or are you confident in the power behind you?" A look of contempt appeared in Drewe''s eyes. "We''re all quite confident, aren''t we?" Henry scratched his head. "A frog at the bottom of a well!" Drewe mocked. "You are nothing more than a first-rate underground power. Do you think that you have some sort of status? Do you know that even if the owner of Radiant Ind was here, he wouldn''t dare say he was this confident?" Drewe said these words with full confidence. Firstly, he wanted to use these words to scare Henry. Secondly, his heart was gradually swelling. This feeling was simr to that of some nouveau riche who wanted to show that he had a huge sum of money. Hearing what he said, Henry could not help butugh. "How do you know that even the owner of Radiant Ind doesn''t have this kind of confidence?" This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Just because we stand at the top of this world, and know how powerful the other party is!" Drewe said arrogantly. "I don''t understand people like you. I''ll give you onest chance. Either you obediently hand that man to me, or I''ll step over your corpse and take him away!" Just as Henry was about to answer, Wade''s voice came from the other side of the curtain. "Boss, everyone''s here. Should we start?" "Okay, let''s get started," Henry replied. At the moment when Henry''s voice fell, all the lights in the hall went out almost at the same time, and then lit up the next second. When the curtain in front of them fell, hundreds of figures appeared in front of them. They all stood respectfully under the tform and looked at Henry, who was sitting on a small wooden bench. "Everyone, the meeting has begun. Greetings to the Emperor!" Wade stopped his usual yful manner. He stood at the edge of the high tform and spoke in a clear voice. Hundreds of leaders of the first-ss forces standing under the stage knelt on one knee, put their left hands on their right shoulders, lowered their heads, and said in the most respectful tone, "Greetings, My lord!" Hundreds of people made a sound in unison, which was like a ringing bell, as if they were going to flip the roof of this hotel over. The word "Emperor" was clearly passed to the ears of both Drewe and Yachim. Drewe had met one of these people who were standing under the tform before. That person was the leader of one of the first-ss forces. But now, he was kneeling down in front of him, paying his respects for the emperor! In this world, there were only a few individuals who could be called emperors by him! In his heart, a single name instantly appeared: Satan! The King of the City of Hell! Yachim also looked down. In the crowd, he also saw the person he knew. The leader of the underground forces knelt here, faced the high tform, and called this man the emperor. Who was the emperor? Both Drewe and Yachim slowly turned their heads and looked at each other. They saw fear in each other''s eyes. There were only five people on the tform. Apparently, Delsean was not the emperor. As for Henry and Alvin, Drewe and Yachim did not have to think twice. They looked at Alvin and immediately knew that he was not the one. Then they looked at Henry. He was the emperor? He was the Emperor of Hell, the owner of Radiant Ind! Henry turned around with a smile on his face and said to Drewe, "I''m sorry. The owner of Radiant Ind you mentioned does have this kind of confidence. I have thought about the options you just said. I''ll choose the second one. You can step over my corpse and take him away." With a sound of "plop", Yachim, who was still standing there, knelt on the ground without any hesitation. He trembled and looked frightened. "I... |... | pay my respect to the Emperor." Chapter 919 Chapter 919 Yachim was afraid of the force behind Drewe, but he was only respectful and did not dare to provoke him. However, facing the King of the City of Hell, Yachim was not only afraid. In the eyes of the vast majority of underground forces, the King of the City of Hell was like a monument, a kind of religion, a god in their hearts. They would only respect and fear the gods in their hearts, and would not dare to disrespect them. Henry took out a dark-golden ring and put it on his left index finger. He raised his hand in the void and all the leaders under the stage, who were kneeling on one knee, stood up. Staring at the ring on Henry''s hand, Drewe swallowed hard and said in a hoarse voice, "You are... Satan." N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Henry shrugged his shoulders and said, "I''ve already made my choice. What are you going to do next? Or how do you n to turn me into a corpse?" One could see that Drewe''s body was trembling slightly. It was clear that he was extremely terrified, but he still forced himself to remain calm and said, "The King of the City of Hell, we have no intention of opposing you. I know you''re powerful, but you should know very well that there are too many powerful people in this world. You, the King of the City of Hell, are not invincible." Henry''s smile froze, and he frowned slightly. "You don''t seem to understand me. I asked you, how do you n to turn me into a corpse?" "You can say your conditions. We only need that tripod, and I...." "I asked you the question!" Henry suddenly shouted. This shout was like a sudden torrent, almost breaking the psychological barrier of Drewe in an instant. Drewe''s legs went soft and he fell directly on the stage. The forcibly built calmness disappeared without a trace. The prestige of the Emperor of Hell was simply too great. There wasn''t a single person from an underground power who could face the emperor without batting an eyelid. "Answer me." Henry took a step forward and stared at Drewe. "How do you n to turn me into a corpse?!" After the psychological defense was broken down, Drewe couldn''t take it anymore. Seeing Henry slowly walking over, Drewe, who was paralyzed on the ground, kicked his legs and kept moving backwards. "My... My Lord... I..." "Say it!" Henry shouted again. At the same time, a cyclone of Qi gathered in front of Henry and went straight to Drewe. This invisible surge of energy took the form of a giant awl, shooting straight at Drewe''s chest, sending him flying backwards. His chest bent, and he fell to the ground. Arge mouthful of blood was spat out from his mouth. Lying on the ground, he couldn''t help but roll his eyes. From the corner of his eye, he saw his friend, the leader of a first-ss underground power. At this moment, this leader of the underground forces stared coldly at Drewe, as though he was looking at a dead man. Now that he had offended the Emperor of Hell, not to mention his friend, even his father wouldn''t dare to recognize him. "It seems that you can''t touch me." Henry stood at the edge of the tform, looking at the seriously injured Drewe, who was lying on the ground, with his chest caved in. "In this case, you can''t take him away." After Henry finished, he waved his hand. Two Reapers immediately walked out of the crowd and dragged Drewe to somewhere else like a dead dog. Seeing that he had been dragged away just like that, the leaders of the various major forces didn''t reveal the slightest bit of an expression on their faces. All of them had a calm look on their faces. In their eyes, offending the emperor was already a death sentence. Yachim knelt on the stage, trembling violently. He didn''t dare to say a word. Henry said to Yachim, "Go there and wait. I have something to ask youter." "Understood!" Yachim didn''t dare to raise his head. He just knelt down, moved his knees, and walked down the tform bit by bit. "Mr. Attard, this way, please." A Reaper walked to the side of the tform and said to Delsean. At this moment, Delsean didn''t know what he meant. "What emperor? What does he mean?" "Mr. Attard." The Reaper called out once more. "Oh, sorry, sorry, I was a little absent-minded," Delsean said and then followed him to walk down the tform. On the high tform, Henry nced around and then said, "I asked you toe here this time because I have something to announce. It''s a... Recement Ceremony." "The Recement Ceremony?" The people under the stage were puzzled by Henry''s words. "It''s just a small ceremony." Henry said as he took down the Holy Ring on his index finger, and then threw it back. This dark Holy Ring represented the highest honour in the entire underground world. It drew an arc in the air andnded in Alvin''s hands. Alvin, who was standing behind Henry, did not know what had happened. Looking at the dark ring in his hand, he was in a daze. Henry took a step back, put his right hand behind Alvin, and then pushed gently. Under Henry''s push, Alvin staggered a few steps forward. "From today onwards, the owner of Radiant Ind is named Alvin Tsu!" Henry shouted out, and all the people under the stage didn''te to their senses. "The owner of Radiant Ind, the owner of the Holy Ring, is reced?" Alvin Tsu? Who was Alvin Tsu? They had never heard of him before! All the leaders of the underground forces looked back and forth and saw the puzzled look in each other''s eyes. Why did the Radiant Ind suddenly change its owner? In everyone''s mind, in the next few decades, the underground world would most likely always be under the rule of the Emperor of Hell. But today, when Radiant Ind was at its most powerful stage, it had suddenly changed its owner. This caused everyone to be caught somewhat off guard. The silence under the stagested for several minutes. During the process, Henry didn''t say anything but looked at the audience silently. A second-ss leader, who was standing at the centre of the crowd, once again knelt on one knee. However, this time, he was not facing Henry, but Alvin. He shouted, "Bryce Family sends greetings to My lord!" As soon as the leader of the Bryce Family spoke, the leaders of the major forces who were still in a daze all came to their senses. They all knelt on one knee and faced Alvin, saying in unison, "We are paying our respects to the Emperor of Hell!" Alvin looked at the audience. These leaders of the major forces knelt down to him. Not long ago, he was still a student. He was bullied by others at school and abandoned by his girlfriend. But today, everything changed. There were hundreds of people kneeling down in front of him. Alvin didn''t know what this so-called emperor was, but he had a very strong feeling that from today onward, his life would undergo a world-shaking change! "Is this the choice Mr. Zhang asked me to make?" Alvin murmured, looking at the ring in his hand. Then he turned around and bowed deeply to Henry. Chapter 920 Chapter 920 Standing at the edge of the high tform, Wade looked at Alvin, who was holding the Holy Ring in his hand, and then at Henry. There was a deep worry in his eyes. Most people didn''t know what kind of person Henry was. If someone asked now, what type of person is Henry, except for the people from the underground world, ordinary people would probably think that Henry was easy to get along with. Even Future, Moon Goddess, Sea God, and the other kings of the Radiant Ind all thought so. They would say that Henry was a trustworthy leader and easy to get along with most of the time. However, only Wade and Cesia, who had already left, knew what Henry used to be like. Only Henry and Cesia knew that the title of Satan was not established after Henry founded Radiant Ind. A long time ago someone had already called Henry Satan. In the West, Satan was the emperor of Hell. He was the head of the demons. If a person was crowned the head of the demons, one could guess why. Many years ago, the title Satan would absolutely strike fear into the hearts of those who heard it. Even Wade was scared when he saw Henry for the first time. Wade still remembered that some people once said that Henry''s behaviour and character at that time were inseparable from his previous experience. Now, Henry''s chosen heir was not as strong as Henry, but most of their other characteristics were very simr. Wade was really scared that another demon would climb out of the City of Hell. That kind of devil would not be the devil of Radiant Ind, but a ruthless devil! Alvin looked at the people who knelt down the stage, which made him feel a sense of satisfaction that he had never felt before. This feeling made him feel veryfortable as if he had realized his real purpose! Henry waved his hand at Wade and pointed to the audience. Wade understood and stepped down silently. Henry took two steps forward and said to Alvin, "Alvin Tsu." "Mr. Zhang!" Alvin answered immediately. "I know what you are thinking." Henry said, "Today is the first day. Slowly, you will understand what the ring in your hand represents. People have all kinds of desires in their life. Under the driving of these desires, they will make more and more choices. You chose to be stronger at that time. I give you this opportunity, but you have to remember one thing." While speaking, Henry raised his right hand, reached out his index finger and pressed against Alvin''s chest, "You have to remember, this." Alvin was stunned. The swelling sensation that had just risen in his heart was like a ball of fire. Suddenly, he felt like a basin of cold water was poured over him and half of it was extinguished. "Mr. Zhang, I understand." "I hope so," Henry said pointedly, "Desire is something that swallows up a person. Well, I won''t disturb you anymore. From now on, you have too many things to learn. Don''t let me down." "Don''t worry, Mr. Zhang." Alvin bowed with his head bowed. Henry patted Alvin''s shoulder and turned to walk down the stage. Behind the high tform, Wade saw Henrying over. He quickly stepped forward and asked, "Boss, did you really give up the position?" "What else can I do?" Henry shrugged his shoulders. "Right now, Radiant Ind''s strength is still too weakpared to the ns." "If I continue to be the ind owner, Radiant Ind is bound to be constrained everywhere. Not only will it affect what''s going to happen next, but it will also affect Radiant Ind. Don''t forget, the purpose of our building of Radiant Ind is not to make it one of the forces, but to provide a safe ce for those who need it." "I understand the reason, but this Alvin..." Wade seemed to have something to say, but then stopped. "I know." Henry nodded. "Do you think I didn''t check him before I chose him?" "Boss, I don''t understand." Wade shook his head and said, "Since you have investigated, you should know that the dark side of his heart is too heavy, and he has a strong personality..." "All right." Henry interrupted Wade. "I''ve made up my mind." Wade saw that Henry was so persistent, and it was not good to say anything more. "Boss, whatever you say, it''s up to you. I just don''t want to see Radiant Ind turning into someone''s weapon." Henry turned his head and looked at Alvin, who was standing on the stage, saying, "When that day comes, I will personally exin it to all the people on the ind. Let''s go. We have something more important to do." Henry stepped forward and passed by Wade. Wade sighed and shook his head, following Henry. In an empty room in the hotel, Yachim was kneeling there without lights on. Even though Henry was not there, he did not dare to get up- "Stand up, I have something to ask you." Henry''s voice rang out from behind Yachim. Yachim trembled as he stood up and looked at Henry, "I, Yachim Shao, pay my respects to My lord." "Well, from today on, I am not the king." Henry waved his hand. "I want to ask you, what do you want to do with the tripod?" Yachim shook his head and said, "My lord, Drewe asked me to deliver the tripod to him. I don''t know the specific reason, but Drewe should have been entrusted by someone else. When I brought the tripod to him yesterday, he went into a room and told me that the tripod was fake after he came out. It was impossible for a person like Drewe to tell whether the tripod was real or fake. Someone must have told him about it. And when Drewe came out of the room, there was a wound on his neck." "Someone hired him." Henry narrowed his eyes, thinking about the people behind Drewe in his heart. "My lord, before Drewe came here, he told me that if this n was about to seed, the person behind him, could make... make him..." Yachim hesitated, but he didn''t dare to say the rest of the sentence. "Say it." Yachim took a deep breath and said, "Drewe said if he could seed this time, the person behind him would beparable to Radiant Ind!" Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Yachim quickly lowered his head after he finished speaking. "Ha." Henry chuckled and then said, "Well, you can leave now. As for the tripod, just forget about it." Henry''s words made Yachim feel relieved. "Thank you, sir!" Yachim knelt on the ground again. Henry didn''t look at Yachim anymore. He turned around and walked away. "From the looks of it, the person behind this Drewe seems to be quite mysterious." Henry opened his mouth to ask Wade, "Who do you think is behind him? The Recluse Association? A n? Noble Berserkers? Section Nine?" Wade gave a wry smile and said, "Boss, don''t ask me these difficult questions." "Come, let''s go find that Drewe and have a chat." Chapter 921 Chapter 921 The seriously injured Drewe was dragged to an empty room by two Reapers. There were guards outside the room. When Henry and Wade came over, the two Reapers guarding the door lowered their heads and said respectfully, "My lord." Wade waved his hand and said, "You can go now." The two Reapers guarding the door bowed their heads and left. Henry pushed open the door. There was no light in the room, and it was very dark. He could see the figure of Drewe lying on the ground, with a wound in his chest, which caused him to have to do his best to breathe. Drewe couldn''t help but suck in a cold breath. His breathing was filled with a sense of despair. "The King of the City of Hell, if you have the ability, then kill me!" Seeing the figure appearing at the door, Drewe shouted with all his strength. After being so crippled and thrown into an empty, pitch-ck room, waiting for the trial, the fear in his heart was even more terrifying than death itself. "If you want to die,I can help you with that. Tell me who asked you toe here, and I will give you a quick death." Henry put his hands behind his waist. "Haha." Drewe let out a softugh. "The King of the City of Hell, no matter what, you still have control over the entire underground world. You shouldn''t be so naive as to ask me these questions." Henry shook his head and said, "In fact, I feel sorry for you. No matter what, you still belong to a first-ss force, but you still have such a master." Drewe frowned. "The King of the City of Hell, if you have something to say, just say it." "Alright." Henry shrugged his shoulders. "Some of the big organizations I know right now, whether it''s the ns, the Recluse Association, or the Noble Berserkers, they''ve never cared about Radiant Ind. They promise their subordinates to be better than Radiant Ind. As for your master, he told you, if this matter seeds, you''ll be able to stand side by side with Radiant Ind. Tsk tsk, from the looks of it, your master isn''t much of a threat either. His strength is so weak that he wouldn''t dare to promise you anything." Hearing that, Drewe''s eyes became serious. "Well, I''ll change the condition." Henry walked into the room, slowly walked to the front of the Drewe, looked down at the Drewe lying on the ground, and said with a smile, "Tell me who is behind you, and I promise not to kill your whole family. What do you think?" When Henry said these words, Drewe only felt that in the darkness, there was a demon smiling at him. This made Drewe couldn''t help but shudder and his body tremble slightly. Drewe took a deep breath, forcibly suppressing the terror in his heart. "The King of the City of Hell, you don''t need to frighten me like this. You should know that people like us are already prepared long ago. If you want to kill my entire family, you need to first find them. I know that the Reapers are all over the world, but there will always be a few ces where the Reapers can''t see." "Yes, you reminded me." Henry snapped his fingers and then said with a smile, "Then I''ll let you out. What do you think? It''s better to live than to die." When Henry first said these words, there was a trace of confusion on Drewe''s face. After thinking for a moment, Drewe''s pupils constricted, and his expression suddenly changed. "The King of the City of Hell, you!" Drewe knew what Henry wanted to do. He had been captured this time, and so many people from the underground world had seen him. If the King of the City of Hell had wanted to let him go, by the time he left safely, regardless of whether he said anything, the people behind Henry would find his home and get the answers to all their questions. There was no need for Henry to do anything else. "Wade, get someone to send him out and take good care of him. Make sure that his injuries are completely healed!" Henry ordered with a wave of his hand. "Understood." Wade nodded and walked towards Drewe. As he walked, he said, "Take good care of your wounds. There''s still plenty of nice things waiting for you to enjoy. As the saying goes, if you survive a great disaster, you''ll be blessed with great fortune. I guess you''ll enjoy quite a bit of fortune in the future." Looking at Wade, Drewe suddenly screamed, "Don''te over here!" "I''ll give you three seconds to think about it." Henry said, "You either tell me who is behind this, or I will let you watch all the people rted to you disappear from this world one by one." "One.'' Henry gently spat out a number, which sounded like the death knell of a devil in the ears of Drewe. "Two." Henry did not pause and spoke again. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. At the same time, one of Wade''s hands had already grabbed towards Drewe''s body. "I''ll tell you! I''ll tell you!" Before Henry could count to three, the psychological defence line of Drewe completely copsed. "I''ll tell you all. Please don''t mess with my family." "Wade, ask whatever you should ask." Henry turned around and left without looking back. Wade looked at Drewe. "Tell me everything you know. If I''m not satisfied with your answers, you know what the consequences will be." "Yes." Drewe gave up all of his struggles. He pondered for a moment, then said, "About six or seven months ago, Gwyn Dover came looking for me." "Gwyn Dover?" Hearing this name, Wade''s pupils constricted. "Right." Drewe nodded. "A month after his duel with the Emperor of Hell, he appeared in front of me..." Wade was silent, listening to what Drewe had to say. After Henry left, he looked at Alvin, who was still standing on the high tform in the hotel lobby, then quietly left the hotel and went straight home. When Henry arrived home, Sylvia had alreadye back. She was lying on the sofa with a tired face. She still held a few documents in her hand. Her eyes were full of tiredness, but she was still working. "Honey, you must be tired." After Henry entered the house, he poured a cup of tea and said, "Have some tea and go to bed early." "It''s all because of you." Seeing Henrying back, Sylvia unconsciously showed a smile on her face. She gave him a reproachful look and said, "You didn''t tell me this kind of thing in advance. I would make preparations in advance knowing that the Lins Group will be the richest in the country overnight. Thepany''s phones won''t stop ringing." Henry smiled and said, "Honey, I couldn''t control how much money they would offer. If I''ve told you in advance and then not achieve that price, it would be so shameful." "Come on." Sylvia didn''t believe Henry''s words at all. "We all know that you are shameless. By the way, I have something to tell you." "Okay." Henry walked behind Sylvia, reached out his hand and put it on the woman''s jade shoulder and gently stroked it. Henry''s hands seemed to have some kind of magic. Under his hands, Sylvia felt that the tiredness in her body had been dispelled a lot. Sylvia turned around and grabbed Henry''s big hand. "There are still ten more days before the New Year. This year, we n to go to the capital." "Why will we go to the capital?" Henry was puzzled. "In the past, when my grandfather was still in the business circle, he received help from someone. We heard that the other party''s health is getting worse and worse, and it''s very likely that they won''t be able tost until next spring. My grandfather wishes to meet the other party onest time. Also, after recent events, manypanies in the capital have sent invitations. I also intend to take this opportunity to go over and take a look. Do you have time to join us?" "Of course." Henry nodded without hesitation. Upon hearing Henry''s agreement, Sylvia smiled. "Hubby, you''re so kind." Chapter 922 Chapter 922 Ten o''clock in the evening. After staying up the whole previous night, Sylvia was already lying quietly on the bed. Henry quietly walked out of the room, not daring to make a sound, for fear of disturbing the woman''s rest. "Boss." In front of the vi courtyard, there was an Aston Martin. Wade was leaning against the car with a cigarette in his mouth. "Let''s talk in another ce." Henry gesticted to Wade. "Get in the car." Aston Martin produced a roar of the motor and disappeared. In a quiet bar, Henry and Wade were sitting at a small table with some snacks on it. "Boss, that Drewe said a few months ago, Gwyn Dover came looking for him." "Gwyn..." Henry''s eyes narrowed. "I already felt that something wasn''t right during the battle. He really had another goal." Gwyn Dover was the president of The King Region. "Boss, what happened in the battle back then?" Wade asked, full of doubt. "At that time, there were many people who said that during the battle between you and Gwyn, Gwyn was heavily injured and completely crippled. And that you had lost your life. We all knew that you concealed your identity, but what about that Gwyn? Did he really suffer serious injuries like what the outside world said?" Henry leaned against the chair and looked up at the ceiling quietly. After a long while, he said, "On the surface, I won, but I knew that he would win in the end. He used me to draw The King Region out of the whole underground world." Wade shook his head. "Boss, I don''t understand." Henry smiled and said, "From then on, Gwyn knew the existence of Qi. But at that time, he could only transmit Qi through a simple method. He couldn''t control it himself, but it was enough to show that he knows much more than I do. The King Region has ruled the society for hundreds of years and their foundation is so deep that we can''tpare with him." "No wonder." Wade revealed a look of sudden realization. "After the battle between you and Gwyn, the King Region''s power rapidly shrank. Outsiders all thought that the King Region was suppressed by us. In fact, we have never touched the forces under the King Region. The King Region deliberately pushed them to us. They oppressed the underground forces in order to force people to rebel, and they could take the opportunity to retreat safely! What does the King Region want?" "I have to ask you." Henry picked up a ss of warm water from the table. "What did you get from Drewe?" Wade looked around and then whispered, "Boss, have you heard of Revival n?" "Revival n?" Henry''s face was full of suspicion. "Yes." Wade nodded. "Drewe said that after Gwyn came to him, he had asked him to search for some things. Those things, without exception, were all very ancient. After Gwyn obtained those things, he would always take some things from their surface, saying that he wanted to revive the ancient deities." "Nonsense." Henry did not believe this saying at all. Resurrection? The gods? Although Henry was now full of awe for this world and knew that this world was not as simple as what he saw in front of his eyes, but to resurrect a god, it was absolute nonsense! "Boss, Drewe said that there were many powerful beings in ancient times, but they were gradually extinguished. Some of them didn''t really die, but are sleeping. They were looking for mediums in the world to wake up those sleeping beings. Drewe said that the world has changed. What was unearthed from under the Lon Kingdom is the first medium between heaven and earth since the change of the world. It is very important." "Ha." Henry chuckled and said, "They''re deliberately mystifying me!" "Indeed." A feminine voice came from the side. "But what they said may not be false, Brother Henry." The moment Wade heard the voice, he was stunned. He looked in the direction of the voice, and even before he saw who it was, he blurted out the word, "Cesia!" A graceful figure walked towards Henry. She had silver hair, a graceful figure, and perfect facial features, which attracted the attention of many people in the bar. Henry was not too surprised by the appearance of Cesia. Cesia hade to him not long ago to ask for a key. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Cesia walked to the table where Henry and Wade sat and looked at the pond. "Long time no see." "Yes, long time no see." Wade forced a smile. In the past, they were good friends who had nothing to hide. In fact, they were even closer than the closest rtives. However, after Cesia''s betrayal, Wade actually did not know how to face this old friend of his. Cesia also gave Wade a smile. Following, without any restraint, she sat beside Henry and said, "The person behind Drewe is indeed Gwyn. However, there''s another person behind Gwyn." Henry said, "What do you know?" Instead of answering Henry''s question directly, she looked at the cup filled with boiled water on the table and said, "Brother Henry, you''re really changing. It used to be Hennessy on the table, but now it''s reced by boiling water. Think about us in the past. When we got to the bar, we only knew how to get drunk. Indeed, when people have a concern, they be different. They begin to pay attention to their health." Henry sat there and did not speak. Wade didn''t say a word either. He even looked somewhere else after Cesia appeared, as if he wanted to find an excuse to leave first. "Well, since Brother Henry doesn''t want to talk about personal affairs, let''s get down to business." Cesia picked up the ss that Henry had just drunk and took a sip. "Gwyn''s affairs are almost the same as what you heard. The world has changed greatly, and the spirit has been surging. They are looking for mediums to resurrect the ancient gods. Of course, this thing can also be exined from a scientific point of view." "How?" Wade asked curiously. Thest time Future told him some things on the ne in, which made him feel weird. "It''s very simple. The world is changing. The surge of spiritual essence is nothing more than a new round of the earth movement." Cesia sipped at the water in her cup. "Whew, don''t say anything. Just drinking some hot water during winter is enough to make you feelfortable. Even if you''re a married man, you''ll be able to... After these earth movements, there''ll definitely be some changes. No one knows what''s buried in the depths under the ground. Perhaps tens of thousands of years later, the city we''re living in will also be buried underground." "Are you saying that there are people living underground? The so-called resurrection of deities is to find the people living under the ground?" Wade guessed. "It''s possible, but slightly." Cesia shook her head and asked, "Wade, what do you think a deity is? Do you think they can do whatever they want? Chapter 923 Chapter 923 What was a deity? Cesia''s words made Wade confused. "Deity, it''s just the idea of a human being magnified by the weak." Sheughed. "When we were weak and saw someone breaking a boulder with a punch, we felt like he could tten a huge mountain. In fact, breaking the boulder was already at his peak. But in our opinion, he could be even stronger, so we treat him like a deity. Just like in the eyes of ordinary people, we have also mastered the skills of deities." "This world has been passing on for too long." Cesia stretched her body. "Don''t say tens of thousands of years ago, even if there was something secretive a hundred years ago, we wouldn''t know at all. We could only see things in front of us. Some people think that humans didn''t evolve but we degenerated. When the babies are born, they are only able to wait for nourishment and don''t even have the ability to hunt for themselves. During growing up, human beings will experience all kinds of diseases and need help from external forces. However, animals don''t need these kinds of things at all. Thousands of years ago, soldiers could march for hundreds of thousands of kilometres with armours. How many people can do this now? The so-called god, from a scientific point of view, was just a supplement of the DNA of ancient humans through remaining genes. The so-called god is not a powerful being, but just a human being. By the way, this kind of resurrection has already happened. Besides, Brother Henry, you have seen it before." Henry opened his mouth and spat out two words, "Bloodline." Back in the Zhao n, Henry had seen the awakening of Zhao''s bloodline power with his own eyes. It was as if the other party had been possessed, and his strength had suddenly increased by many times. "That''s right." Cesia snapped her fingers. "The so-called resurrection is nothing more than finding some mediums to restore the DNA of the ancient times, and then find out the difference between the DNA of the present human. The goal is to let a person be stronger and go back to his or her ancestral bloodline. That''s the truth." "How do they know that what appeared below Lon is the first medium between heaven and earth?" Henry asked the doubt in his heart. Cesia covered her mouth andughed, "Haha, Brother Henry, don''t forget, I have mentioned the transaction between us. If you give me that key, I will tell you everything you want to know. As long as you are willing to hand over that key, I will tell you." "I don''t have any keys." Henry shook his head. "No, you have one." Cesia looked at Henry very seriously. When Cesia saw a trace of doubt in Henry''s eyebrows, she once again covered her mouth and laughed, "Haha, Brother Henry, has anyone ever said that you look very cute when you are confused?" "Cute?" Upon hearing this adjective, Wade instantly felt speechless. The Emperor of Hell, Satan, looked cute? Most likely, only Cesia would think this way. Oh, no, he was no longer the Emperor of Hell. The silver- bell- likeughter of Cesia immediately attracted the attention of the table next to her. Four men in their thirties, who looked a little evil, looked in this direction together. Their gazes continued to roam around the body of Cesia. One of them stood up and took a ss of wine from his table. He walked over to her and handed it to her, "Beauty, what makes youugh so happily? Why don''t we have a few drinks and have a chat?" After the man handed over the ss, his three friends also got up and walked over. These four men did not look at Henry and Wade, and did not put these two handsome young men in their eyes at all. Cesia smiled and narrowed her eyes. She stretched out her hand and received the wine ss that the other party handed over. "Alright, but my capacity for liquor is not very good." "Haha, we just want to make new friends." The other party was very happy when he saw that she didn''t reject him. She raised her head and gulped down the alcohol in the ss. There were still a few drops of alcohol stains left on the corner of her mouth. She stuck out her pink-red tongue and licked off the alcohol stains. This action caused the eyes of the man in front of her to almost pop out of his head. "Beauty, do you want to follow us over there to have some fun? You can choose any good wine you like." The man spoke. As he spoke, a hand reached out and went for her waist. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Looking at the other party''s hand, Cesia remained unmoved. Her smile was as beautiful as a flower, as if she was ready to be seduced at any time. When the man saw that Cesia did not resist at all, his face showed a look of pride. There was also a strong excitement in his eyes. This was a top-grade beauty. If he could kiss her at night and see her tossing and turning, he would be happy even if he could live a few years less. The threepanions behind the man also looked at her with burning eyes, hoping to get more of this silver-haired beauty so that they could have a share in the evening. When she saw that the other party''s hand was about to touch her, she did not move. However, she looked at Henry. If one looked carefully, one would notice that there was a hint of challenge in her eyes. The man''s hand had already reached to the front of Cesia. One could see that the man''s hands were already beginning to tremble with excitement. In his mind, he imagined what would happen tonight. Just as the man thought that he was about to seed, a feeling of dizziness rushed towards his head. He only felt a sharp paining from his face. Then he flew out of control and smashed a table. Henry, who had been sitting there, had already stood up. His whole body was as cold as a piece of ice. He nced at the remaining three people and said, "Get out if you don''t want to die." The remaining three saw theirpanion''s nose getting broken. They were so frightened that they trembled and did not dare to say a word. They didn''t even look at theirpanion and covered their heads and ran away. "Wade, I''ll leave everything here to you. I have something to do, so I have to go back first." Henry said and walked out of the bar without looking back. The corners of Cesia''s mouth slowly parted. As she looked at Henry''s back, her face was filled with a proud expression. "I''ve always wanted to ask you why?" After Henry left, Wade asked. "You don''t understand." Cesia smashed the winess in her hand and picked up the remaining half cup of warm water and held it in her palm. "I''ll take this cup away. You can pay for it." Holding the cup in her hand, she left with joy all over her face. Wade gave a wry smile. Logically speaking, he should not have let her go until she died, because she betrayed the ind. But facing this woman, Wade could not hate her. After all, she had always been treated as his sister-inw. The next morning, Henry came out of the bedroom while rubbing his sleepy eyes. His rtionship with Sylvia had warmed up quickly, but they were still sleeping separately. Every time he wanted to go further, he would be interrupted by some sudden things. Chapter 924 Chapter 924 When Henry walked out of the bedroom, he happened to see Sylvia alsoing out of the bedroom. It could be seen that Sylvia was still very tired. After all, she had been up for two days and had been busy for a whole day yesterday. She still needed to have a good rest, but these two days might be the most important days for Lins Group. Sylvia couldn''t find any time to rest at all. "Wife, you are awake? Do you have too many things to do in thepany today?" Henry asked with a smile. "Just some trivial matters. I need to deal with them one by one." Sylvia rubbed her temples. Henry''s eyes swept the room and he asked curiously, "Honey, howe President Qin and Lisa haven''te back yet?" Before Henry went to the desert, Sylvia had told him that Jenny took Lisa to the welfare home. After he came back from the desert, Henry still had not seen them. "Well, don''t you know?" Sylvia looked at Henry in surprise. "What?" "Thest time President Qin went to the welfare home, she invested funds to bring Dean Cui and the children out for a trip. I think they wille back after the New Year. President Qin has posted so many pictures on her social media, didn''t you see them?" As she spoke, Sylvia took out her phone, opened her social media, and started scrolling through. Henry smiled. He did have an ount, but he really didn''t pay much attention to it. Sylvia opened a photo and said, "Hey, they went to Disney in Du Hai. Look at them. The kids look very happy." In the photo, there were Jenny, Dean Cui, Lisa and a group of children taking photos. It could be seen that everyone''s faces were full of smiles. "It seems that they have a good time." Looking at the children''s smiles in the photo, Henry couldn''t help but smile. Henry did like children very much. Otherwise, he would not go to the welfare home every two or three days and get along so well with the children. "They are happy. These children have never gone out to y, and they could only see Disney characters on TV. When theye back, the kindergarten will be fully built. By then, the pressure on Dean Cui will also be reduced a lot." Henry grabbed Sylvia''s soft hands and said, "Honey, thank you so much." "You don''t need to thank me." Sylvia stretched out one of her jade fingers and touched Henry''s forehead hard. "I still want to say thank you." Henry said with a silly smile, "Dear, I''m free today. Is there any task for me to do? For example, I can stay with you all the time." "Nothing like that." Sylvia looked at Henry and shook her head. "But there''s another thing that you should do." "Honey, I promise I willplete the task!" Henry made an oath gesture. Sylvia covered her mouth andughed. "It''s about those pieces ofnd that you agreed to take back. Now that the auction price hase out, they are all unwilling to give it back. Yesterday, the company''s people went over and were all driven out. My lord, I''ll have to trouble you to help us with this matter." Henry made an OK gesture. Henry and Sylvia went out together and went to thepany. When they arrived at thepany, they saw a lot of people standing at the entrance of the Lins Group. Unlike yesterday''s swarming reporters, the people who came today were all very polite. Everyone was holding a document in their hands. "President Lin." Cathy, the secretary, saw Sylvia''s caring from afar and ran over. "Who are these people?" Sylvia looked at those people at the door and asked. "They are all here for cooperation. They brought their projects," Cathy replied, "I had a rough look at them. We can really consider some projects. But we are waiting for you to make the decision." "Don''t let them all stand at the door. Let all of them in. Tell them to get ready. Tell them that at 2 o''clock, we will pick out three high-quality projects to cooperate with.." "Understood, I''ll arrange it now." Cathy nodded and turned to leave. "Secretary Lee." Henry stopped Cathy. "Mr. Zhang." Cathy paused and turned around. "Tell me about those pieces ofnd. I heard my wife say that they don''t want to give thend to us, is that right?" Henry asked. Hearing this question, Cathy''s face showed hatred. "Yes, Mr. Zhang. Yesterday, ourpany''s people went to them, no less than ten times, and every time they refused, giving all kinds of reasons. Finally, they didn''t let our people enter theirpany. They didn''t want to let us go. The auction agreement stipted that we must transfer thend to the buyer within three days, otherwise, we would have to pay a lot of money. They just wanted to hold us off so that they could ask us for some money!" No matter what, Cathy had been with Sylvia for such a long time. Cathy could tell what kind of secret agenda Mr. Frazer and the rest were up to at a nce. Henry said, "Don''t arrange for our people to go there. Just give me the information about those companies." "Understood." Cathy nodded. "Mr. Zhang, I''ll get someone to send it to you right now." After Cathy finished speaking, she directly made a phone call. In less than a minute, Henry received a list on his mobile phone. Thepanies on the list were all thepanies that refused to give the land back. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Henry nodded and said to Sylvia, "Honey, I''ll deal with these things first. Tell me what you want to eat tonight. I''ll go to buy some foodter." "Okay." Sylvia smiled and walked to thepany with Cathy. After Sylvia left, Henry directly sent the list from his mobile phone to Wade and Silver Visitor, without saying anything else. A few minutester, Henry received a message from Wade. Wade''s message stated where Mr. Frazer and the others were currently at. Henry took a look at it. These people were all in one group, and they went to a scenic area to have fun. Henry was not in a hurry. He searched the location in his mind, and then slowly walked there. Henry noticed that since he was in the Qi-controlling Realm, he didn''t want to rely on external force to do what he could do. For example, now he had to go to a ce that was twenty kilometres away. He didn''t want to take a taxi or drive. He just went there on foot. It would take more than half a day for ordinary people to finish a 20-kilometre walk. However, Henry''s feet were far stronger than ordinary people''s. Even if he didn''t intend to walk fast, it took him three hours to get there. It was already noon when he arrived at the ce. Henry looked at his cell phone again. Wade would give him thetest location of Mr. Frazer and others every 15 minutes. Deluxe Hotel had thergest restaurant in this area. Each of the scenic spots had its own characteristic, and they were quite expensive. Deluxe Hotel was decorated luxuriously, and it was located in a scenic area. Inside, a simple rice meal was sold for more than 150 yuan. Ordinary people would note here. And there were not many people who would have a big meal in a private room. Mr. Frazer and the others were sitting in a private room, drinking and chatting happily. Chapter 925 Chapter 925 "Mr. Frazer, it looks like the Lins are starting to panic!" Mr. Frazer and his men sat in the private room. Constantughter emanated from within. "Indeed, the Lins'' men knocked on our doors for more than ten times yesterday. Just seeing them sweating all over with anxiety makes me feel so much joy." "The Lins are definitely anxious. The rules of the auction state that the auctioned goods must be transferred to the highest bidder within three days. Otherwise, the seller will have to pay a penalty of 1 percent of the selling price with every passing day. This time, the auction price 50 billion yuan, 1 percent per day! We just need to dy for about a week, and the Lins will be in deep trouble! Just look at how much we''d have to pay even if we dyed it for a month. How can the Lins possibly win this game?" "We don''t even need to dy it for a week, just three days! Just three days, at most, and we''ll have the Lins crying and begging us on their knees." Mr. Frazer smiled and said, "Let''s all turn off our cell phones for the next few days. Today, we feast like royalty, then we shall go enjoy ourselves. Three dayster, let''s see how the Lins would speak to us." "Okay, I''ll do just that, Mr. Frazer!" "Yes, Mr. Frazer!" "Cheers!" sses clinked in the private room, smiles of satisfaction written all over their faces. After a few drinks, someone voiced out a crucial question. "How much money do you think we should request from the Lins?" "If you ask me, the price should be increased by at least 10,000 per square meter!" "10,000? That''s too little. If we don''t have 15,000 yuan, I''ll continue hanging on to it and see who wins!" "That''s right. 15,000 is a fine price." "I agree. The Lins sold it for the price of one million yuan per square meter. It''s a bargain for them to pay a price of 15,000 yuan per square meter." "Then 15,000 per square meter it is." They all discussed back and forth, finally setting the price. "Haha." Mr. Frazer, who had been listening quietly to their discussions, chuckled and said, "We have spent so much time evicting people and dragging on to this. Yet after all that, only increase each square meter by a measly fifteen thousand yuan? Why even bother with that? Call that Lin fe now, she''d agree to anything we say." Upon hearing Mr. Frazer starting to talk, all the men who had been discussing kept their mouths shut. Mr. Frazer had unconsciously be the backbone of these men. "Mr. Frazer, so what do you propose? We''ll follow as you say." "Yes, we''ll listen to you." Seeing their attitude towards him, Mr. Frazer smiled with satisfaction and said, "If you really want to hear it from me, the least we should get per square meter is this!" Mr. Frazer stretched out five of his fingers. "Fifty thousand!" "Indeed, fifty thousand yuan it is." Mr. Frazer nodded and said, "The Lins set us up this time. We must make them pay for it!" "But Mr. Frazer, will the Lins agree to this? What if they put the me on us and the buyeres directly to us?" One of them asked worriedly. The rest also looked at Mr. Frazer with concern. Mr. Frazer shook his head with confidence. "They wouldn''t. You should know that thesends were auctioned under the name of the Lins. The Lins will deal with the other party directly, but if we were made to deal with the other party, the Lins would have to pay a massive amount in tax, which is many times worse than buying from us at the price of fifty thousand yuan per square meter. Sylvia Lin is a businesswoman, not a fool. She knows how this deal should be done." "Alright, then we''ll listen to you, Mr. Frazer, and demand for fifty thousand from the Lins!" "That''s right, ask for fifty thousand!" "Let''s raise our sses and toast to Mr. Frazer. If it weren''t for Mr. Frazer, we wouldn''t have encountered such good fortune." "Yes, let''s all toast to Mr. Frazer." Everyone raised their sses. Just as their sses touched, the door of the private room was pushed open. All of them turned, almost subconsciously, to look towards the door. "Hello guys, looks like all of you are having a great appetite." Henry appeared at the door, a smile stretched across his face. You?" Seeing Henry standing at the door, surprise and uncertainty surfaced onto the faces of the men. They had gathered here in private, and had not told anyone else about it, in order to prevent Lin''s men from finding them. The moment they saw that Sylvia''s husband hade directly to see them, they all looked at one another in confusion. Mr. Frazer and his gang were simply a group of people who came together for the sake of benefits. The sudden appearance of Henry caused doubts to arise among them. After all, if no one had leaked the news, how would Sylvia''s husband find out that they were there? Of course, no matter how hard Mr. Frazer and his men racked their brains, they could never imagine the vast resources and contacts that Henry had ess to. "Mr Henry, I don''t remember inviting you to this private gathering of ours?" Mr. Frazer frowned and said bluntly. All of them had already thought it through. This time, there would definitely be a falling out with the Lin Family. Plus, the Lins'' current assets would not be solely limited to just tiny Yinzhou in the Future, so falling out with the Lin Family did not concern them. "Ha-ha." Henry chuckled. "I''m just here to talk to you guys about thend that''s still in your hands..." "Mr Henry, we are in the middle of a party!" Mr. Frazer interrupted rudely, "I don''t want to talk about work in this party. Please leave!" "Well, Mr. Frazer, I think you might have misunderstood." Henry shrugged his shoulders and said, "I''m not here to ask you when you''re going to hand us thend. I''m just here to exin something to you in advance." "Oh? If that''s the case, I''d like to know all that Mr Henry would like to tell me." Mr. Frazer sneered. Although he seemed to be brimming with confidence on the surface, he did not feel secure in his heart. After all, the Lins was not some tinypany. He was also interested in finding out what the Lins were nning. After all, the Lins could definitely see what he nned to do. "How should I put it?" Henry pondered for a moment. "Everyone, if you still don''t hand thosends over, a sentence might await you." "A sentence?" Mr. Frazer was suddenly stunned when he heard Henry''s words, and then the corners of his mouth slowly widened. "Mr Henry, do you see all of us here as idiots?" Mr. Frazer had thought that Henry would say something, but he was not expecting him to threaten him with a sentence. He would be sentenced just because he held on to the auctioned goods for a few days? The Lins must have thought them to be fools!" The rest of the men were also holding back theirughter. But they breathed a sigh of relief at the same time. The Lins were definitely desperate, toe up with this kind of sentence to threaten them. Looking at the situation they were in, as long as they continued to drag on, asking the Lins for fifty thousand per square meter would not be a problem! Seeing that Mr. Frazer and the others were unconcerned with his statements, Henry repeated himself, "Everyone, I am not joking. Your actions have already rmed the officials. If you don''t take this matter seriously, you''ll really find yourself with a sentence."This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 926 Chapter 926 A sincere expression lingered on Henry''s face as he spoke. In the eyes of Mr. Frazer and his men, Henry''s sincere face felt like he was ying the biggest joke on them. "A cooperation between several businessmen has attracted the attention of the officials? How dare Henry speak of such sphemy!" He thought. "Mr. Zhang, listening to what you''ve just told me, I don''t know if you hit your head or took the wrong meds today." Mr. Frazer snorted and said, "This is our private meeting. Please leave at once." "Get out, you''re not wee here!" "We don''t know if the authorities will punish us, but if you continue disturbing us here, we will call the cops on you!" Seeing Mr. Frazer and his men not believing his words. Henry sighed and said, "I''ve already said it loud and clear. If you don''t believe me, that''s not my fault. You guys have a good time." Saying that, Henry spun around and left the room. "Mr. Zhang, please close the door behind you." Mr. Frazer shouted as Henry stepped out of the private room. Henry, with his back facing them, waved his hand without looking back. Then he closed the door just as Mr. Frazer requested. The moment the door was closed, hystericalughter erupted from inside the room. "This Henry, calling him a retard would sound like apliment!" "He''s treating us like idiots!" Mr. Frazer smiled and said, "I don''t know how much of an idiot Henry is. All I know is that the Lins can''t possibly find any other way to deal with us now. Otherwise, they would not possiblye up with an excuse asme as getting sentenced. We''ll just continue dragging on. Now that I think of it, requesting for fifty thousand yuan is probably just too little!" "Let''s just drag on, and see what the Lins can do about it!" "Come on, let''s all feast. After this, we''ll all go enjoy our lives!" "Yes, let''s see what the Lins have to say after three days!" Everyone in the roomughed with joy. The sound of clinking sses rang continuously. Just as they were happily enjoying their feast... Bang! Someone kicked on the door of the private room, causing it to explode open with a loud bang. The moment the door had been kicked open, more than a dozen men rushed in, then pressed Mr. Frazer and the others down on the table without saying a word. Just as Mr. Frazer was about to lose his temper, he felt a chill that emanated from his forehead. He took a close look and saw the dark muzzle of a gun, scaring him so badly that his legs turned jelly and almost wet his pants. As he scanned around once more, he realised that every one of his friends had a gun pointed at their heads. Mr. Frazer and the others had never witnessed such a scene before. All of them were so frightened that their faces turned pale. "Who... Who are you?" Mr. Frazer asked, shivering. He was so nervous that his lips turned purple. The Silver Visitor walked in, dressed in casual wear. He pulled out his identification card from his coat pocket and threw it on the table in front of Mr. Frazer. Mr. Frazer did not see which department the identification card of the Silver Visitor belonged to, but upon noticing the steel markings on it, it became clear to Mr. Frazer that the man before him was no ordinary man. Silver Visitor pulled a chair and sat beside Mr. Frazer. He picked up an apple from the table and took a bite out of it, then asked between chews, "Do you know of the crime you havemitted?" Mr. Frazer swallowed with difficulty and shook his head. The Silver Visitor waved his hand at someone behind him. Then a man pulled out two agreements and threw it in front of Mr. Frazer. Mr. Frazer could clearly see that the first agreement was the one he had signed previously, the one that stated that hisnd was to be sold through the Lins, then to be bought back by him at the original price. The other agreement stated that the Lins was to sell the whole of thend to the officials. On it, a long list of terms and conditions were written. Mr. Frazer was stunned when he saw the second agreement. What was going on? Did the Lins sell it to the authorities? Silver Visitor swallowed the apple in his mouth and said, "You deliberately take over thend belonging to the officials and vite the transfer agreement. Should I call this act of yours as ignoring the official regtions, or call it..." As he spoke, the Silver Visitor paused for a moment and then spat out the words. "Treason?"Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. The Silver Visitor did not speak loudly, but as soon as he spat out the word, it crashed like thunder, exploding in Mr. Frazer and his men''s ears. Treason! A charge like this was not something anyone could handle! No one had ever been charged for treason for a long time in the current era, but if it really counted as treason, it would not as simple as a death sentence. Every one of their rtives and descendants, simply anyone who had any rtions with them, would also have to suffer the consequences! "No! Absolutely not!" Mr. Frazer was so frightened that his face went from pale to purple, and even wet his pants. "Oh?" the Silver Visitor raised his eyebrows. "Since you''ve no means tomit treason, then what''s the meaning of this? You took authority over the officialnds for all this while, and refused to see the Lins yesterday when they came to visit several times, then you even drove them away. Tell me, what is the meaning of all this? I thought you were busy with something important yesterday, and today you are here feasting and enjoying yourselves, but you still wouldn''t transfer the rights of the land over?" Mr. Frazer and others trembled uncontrobly with fear. "We, we were thinking..." "Look, I don''t want to hear any more of what you have to say." the Silver Visitor waved his hand impatiently. "I want to see the transfer agreement of thisnd today. If I don''t see it today, you''ll face the consequences." The Silver Visitor finished speaking, then put away the documents on the table, got up from the chair, and walked out of the room. The men who bursted in before the Silver Visitor let go of Mr. Frazer and his men. They kept the weapons in they were holding in their hands and walked out of the room emotionlessly. The Silver Visitor came yet left quickly. After they had all left, Mr. Frazer and his men took a long while to return to their senses, but their legs still felt weak. Those who had never gone face to face with the muzzle of a gun would definitely be unable to imagine the pressure it brought. Even if they knew that the gun was empty, they would still be filled with fear, let alone Mr. Frazer and his men, who had never been faced with a gun. "Mr... Mr. Frazer, what should we do?" One of them asked in a trembling voice. "What should we do?" Mr. Frazer took a deep breath then yelled, "We should hand thend over to the Lins as soon as possible! What else can we do? Do you really want to be used of treason?" "Mr. Frazer, we couldn''t really see the identification of the men just now. Are they really official personnel?" One of them came to his senses and recalled the incidents that had just taken ce. He was still shaken but at the same time, still had his suspicions. "To or not to believe if he was an official personnel, that''s up to you. All I know now is that I no longer want to profit from this!" Mr. Frazer shook his head. Never again would he want to experience having someone pointing a gun at his head. "You decide for yourselves whether to hand over thend. I''m going to hand mine over, anyway!" Saying that, Mr. Frazer supported himself up with the help of the chair beside him and walked slowly towards the exit of the room. It was not his intention to walk at such pace, but his legs were simply too weak to speed up. Seeing Mr. Frazer in such a state, the men looked around at each other. "Let''s just hand it over. Our lives are more important than money!" Chapter 927 Chapter 927 After Mr. Frazer left the hotel, he drove straight to the Lin''s mansion without a moment of dy. Mr. Frazer had always kept thosend ownership documents in his car. At the front gate of the Lin''s mansion, Mr. Frazer, with thend ownership documents in hand, walked hurriedly in. "Sir, please stop right there. In the current two days, I cannot allow you to enter if you had not made an appointment." The security guard at the entrance stopped Mr. Frazer. "Please tell President Lin that I have something important to discuss with her. It''s regarding the transferring of thend. My surname is Wu." Mr. Frazer took out his business card and handed it politely to the security guard. If it had been in the past, Mr. Frazer would definitely have verbally assaulted the security guard and barged in on his own, but the incident that had just taken ce hadpletely scared Mr. Frazer out of his wits. The security guard nced at the business card and told him to wait for a moment. Then he pulled out his walkie-talkie and started reporting to the Lins. Mr. Frazer remained silent and waited patiently at the front of the Lin''s mansion. About five minutester, the security guard went over and returned the business card to Mr. Frazer. "I''m sorry, sir. President Lin said that you didn''t make an appointment with her, neither was she informed of any transferring of properties today. Please first make an appointment through Andrew Lee." Saying that, the security guard stood in front of Mr. Frazer, blocked him from the entrance, obviously showing him that he was not allowed to enter. Mr. Frazer''s face paled in panic. He still remembered what the Silver Visitor had said, this must be done today. If he were to be charged with treason, he would not survive it even if he had nine lives. "Please, could you make an exception this once? The matter at hand is really urgent." Mr. Frazer grabbed five hundred yuan from his pocket, walked towards the security guard, then proceeded to stuff it into his pockets discreetly. "Sir!" The security guard yelled and immediately grabbed Mr. Frazer''s hand, the five hundred yuan still clenched in them, stopping it right in front of his pockets. The security guard raised a single brow. "Please respect my job!" Mr. Frazer felt mes rise from the depth of his chest. No matter how they saw him, he was still a boss of apany. Never had he ever been bullied like this. Now even a measly security guard dared to go against him. However, there was nothing he could do but smile, then saying, "Look at you. Now you''ve misunderstood my intentions. We''re in the middle of a chilly winter, I just thought that it might be a little rough on you." "There''s no need for that." The security guard pushed Mr. Frazer''s hand away and said, "The company pays us well." Mr. Frazer put his money away in embarrassment, anxiety building within him when faced with the security guard who was unbreakable. Suddenly, several cars stopped in the parking lot in front of the gates. It was the rest of the owners, withnd ownership documents in hand, rushing over hurriedly. "Mr. Frazer, why are you still here?" "Hurry up and get in there!" "If you wait any longer, it''ll be toote!" The faces of the men who rushed over were filled with panic and anxiety. The more they recalled the incident that had just happened, the more terrified they became. "You can''t get in without an appointment." Mr. Frazer pointed at the security guard who was standing at the gates. "What is there to make an appointment for? We''re here toplete our deals. Why do we need to make an appointment?" One of the men, who was visibly in a bad mood, rushed directly to the gates of the Lin''s mansion. "Sir, without an appointment, no one is allowed in." The security guard stretched out his hand, directly stopping the man in his tracks. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "Get out of my way." The man reached out and pushed at the security guard who stood in front of him. The security guard did not even budge from the force of that man''s push. On the contrary, the man stumbled a few steps back, almost tumbling to the ground. The security personnel of the Lins were nearly all made up of Reapers. It was even impossible for the top- dogs of the underground to break into the Lin''s mansion, let alone an ordinary man! The security guard stood unmoving like a mountain, still repeating the same sentence, "No appointment, no entry." Chapter 928 Chapter 928 Mr. Frazer and his men stood at the gates of the Lin''s mansion, eyeing for every chance to get in. Hours slipped away as they waited. "Oh, you guys haven''t been captured?" A puzzled voice sounded. Henry walked towards them slowly, looking at Mr. Frazer and his friends. "I saw the cars of the officials when I left the hotel just now. I thought you guys had already been caught and killed." As the word "killed" rolled out of Henry''s mouth, Mr. Frazer and his friends trembled in fright once more. "Mr. Henry." Mr. Frazer smiled and said, "I know I had offended you just now, Mr. Henry. Please forgive me forthat." "Mr. Frazer, you speak of it too seriously." Henry simply waved a hand at him. Mr. Frazer smiled embarrassedly and said, "Mr. Henry, look, we havee prepared. All that needs is for you sir, or President Lin to sign it, and the deal will be sealed." As Mr. Frazer spoke, he had already inadvertently changed to address Mr. Henry from "you" to "sir". The rest of the owners also put up friendly smiles at Henry. Henry scratched his head with a troubled expression and said, "Mr. Frazer, this would be a little bit of a problem, I''m afraid. When I asked just now, it was clear that you weren''t nning to transfer the ownership of thend anytime soon, so I used the money gotten from the sales of thend for other investments. Why don''t you wait a little longer? This is an error on our end, I''m afraid. To compensate for our error, we''ll forget about the breach of contract damages you were supposed to pay." Upon hearing this, the faces of Mr. Frazer''s and friends suddenly changed. Temporarily unable to proceed? But the deadline given by that Silver Visitor just now was today! No one on Mr. Frazer''s side dared to risk their lives to find out what the Silver Visitor would do to them. "Mr. Henry, can you try transferring some funds to resolve this? Can we first settle this deal?" Mr. Frazer asked fawningly as he rubbed his hands. "No." Henry answered without a second of hesitation, "There''s no way for me to transfer any funds.Don''t you fret, Mr. Frazer, the Lins Group will be responsible for all the breach of contract damages. What''s wrong, Mr. Frazer, what''s the hurry?" Mr. Frazer and his friends looked around at each other, they then threw looks at Mr. Frazer. With a troubled expression on his face, Mr. Frazer said embarrassedly, "Mr. Henry, we will be holding an event soon, so we''ll have to travel elsewhere. Since we can''t really be sure of when we will be coming back, we really would like to have this deal settled as soon as possible today." "We''ve got no money." Henry said bluntly, "If you want to go through the procedures today, you can make some changes to the agreement and transfer yournds to us for free. This way we can ensure that the deal can bepleted today, or else well just have to wait and see." "Henry! You''ve gone too far!" One of the owners could not contain his anger and shouted. "You people of the Lins Group have already profited greatly from this, and yet you now want us to transfer the ownership of thend to you for free?" "You could just wait and see if you refuse my offer." Henry whistled and said, "I guess you''re right. I did intend to take things farther than needed. Well, now that I think about it, for you to transfer it to us for free isn''t enough. Our people knocked on your doors for no less than ten times yesterday, causing them to even have to dy their businesses at hand. Also, what about their travel fees andpensations for emotional damages? I guess each of you should pay us apensation of ten million yuan. Don''t you talk to me if you''re offering less than that." "In your dreams!" The same owner shouted. "Henry, how dare you make such outrageous requests! Do you think a few actors with fake guns could scare us? We''ll see who''ll be the one begging first!" After saying those words, the man turned around furiously and left. The other owners who stayed on watched the back of the angry man as he left. "Why don''t we leave as well?" "Let''s go back and think about it." Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "Mr. Henry, you''re asking for ten million yuan all of a sudden. None of us can afford that. We''ll go back and think about it." One of the owners had spoken up. Seeing that one person had intended to drag on, the others thought of dragging on too. After all, no one would agree to give away hundreds of millions of yuan for free. Moreover, they were notpletely sure whether the people who had appeared today were really officials. "Please go ahead." Henry shrugged his shoulders. "Mr. Henry, we''ll leave first for now." thend owners said then left one after another. Henry watched them leave without a care in the world. He walked into the Lin''s mansion, sat down on the sofa in the reception hall, took out his mobile phone and watched a few funny videos, while he waited for Sylvia to get off work. Meanwhile, after Mr. Frazer and his friends left the Lin''s mansion, they did not separate to go their own ways. Instead, they gathered around in the parking lot not too far away from the Lin''s mansion to discuss the matter that had happened that day. "I think that Henry is just putting on an act! What official? They''re absolutely fakes! Even if there was a steel mark on their identification, it could still be fake!" "That''s right! That Henry fellow is just taking this too far. To make us to transfer ournds to them for free, he can dream on!" "It''s worth tens of millions. I won''t give it to him for free even if he kills me!" One of the elder owners was filled with indignation. If any outsiders had witnessed his actions, they would have thought that he had been greatly wronged. As they cursed the Lins, it never came to their minds that it was them who initially wanted to y it dirty with the Lins. Just as the owners cursed on, several police cars arrived and stopped right in front of them. The doors of the police cars opened, several armed men rushed down from the police car and charged straight at Mr. Frazer and his friends. Before they could say anything, Mr. Frazer and his friends were all cuffed on the spot. The Silver Visitor stepped out from one of the police cars, Captain Richard followed behind Silver Visitor carefully. Mr. Frazer and his friends were all merchants of Yinzhou, and had more or less met and got acquainted with Captain Richard. When they saw Captain Richard following behind the Silver Visitor in a lowly manner, their hearts skipped a beat, instantly recognising that something was amiss. "Guys, it looks like the act of upying official property doesn''t really matter to you." a faint smile showed on the Silver Visitor''s face. This smile of his caused Mr. Frazer and his friends to tremble with unimaginable fear. At this very moment, Mr. Frazer and his friends were absolutely sure that the people who had met them that day were not actors sent by the Lins, but actual official members! Cold sweat drenched Mr. Frazer''s back in an instant, and his legs were trembling uncontrobly. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I... I''m... we..." "What are you saying?" the Silver Visitor walked up to Mr. Frazer and looked at him with a condescending gaze. "Are you saying that you admit to treason?" "No! No!" Mr. Frazer shook his head violently like a rattle. "We were going to go ahead with the procedures with the Lins Group, but Mr. Henry of the Lins Group ordered each of us to prepare a ten- million- yuanpensation. None of us have had the time to retrieve the money." "Oh, so that''s how it is." A look of sudden realisation appeared across the Silver Visitor''s face, he then nced at his watch. "How long will it take for you all to retrieve this sum of money toplete the procedure? Is half an hour enough?" "It''s enough! It''s enough!" Mr. Frazer did not have time to think about whether or not he could do it all in half an hour. He quickly nodded and agreed as soon as the Silver Visitor finished speaking. "Okay, then... half an hour. The time starts now," the Silver Visitor said and waved his hand. The only sensation Mr. Frazer and his friends felt was that the pressure on their wrists had been lightened. All the handcuffs that had just been around their hands had been loosened. "Now you have only twenty-nine minutes and thirty-six seconds left." the Silver Visitor said. Mr. Frazer and his friends'' faces turned pale with fright. None of them dared to say any more. They rushed to their cars, mmed on the elerator, and sped away. Chapter 929 Chapter 929 In the Lin''s mansion. Henryyfortably on the sofa while he watched some funny videos. He wouldugh exaggeratedly from time to time. It was five o''clock in the evening; the time hade for the Lins Group to call it a day. Employees of the Lins Group started leaving thepany. The elevator rang as it stopped at the lobby of the first floor. Its doors opened and Sylvia stepped out it. By her side followed a young man who was about twenty years old. The young man''s ears picked up Henry''s hystericalughter, causing him to frown a little in annoyance. "President Lin, are people allowed to make such loud noises in yourpany?" Sylvia smiled back at the young man and said, "President Sun, that is my husband. Also, now it''s time to leave from work, so naturally, those rules do not apply anymore." As he listened to her reply, the young man who was addressed as President Sun frowned a little unhappily. "President Lin, are you married?" Sylvia smiled and nodded, extending her right hand and waving the ring on her ring finger at the same time. This wedding ring that had never parted from Sylvia''s finger was made of Manjushri Gold. However, Rainer Sun did not pay much attention to this detail. Rainer shot a nce at Henry, who wasughing loudly from the sofa. A look of envy and dissatisfaction shed across his eyes. How could such a beautiful woman be so simply married to someone like him? Rainer had a strong desire to conquer Sylvia from the moment he met her. "Come, President Sun, allow me to introduce you two. This is my husband, Henry." Sylvia walked quickly through the hall and stopped right in front of Henry. "Dear, this is President Sun of Du Hai Cumulus Industry. He has alreadye to an initial agreement of cooperation with our Lins Group." "Cumulus Industry, I''ve heard of it." Henry nodded. This Cumulus Industry was quite well known in Du Hai. Even if they were not ranked first, there was absolutely no problem for them to be ranked top ten in Du Hai. If it were still back in the day, this Cumulus Industry would never set eyes upon the Lin''s Group. But now it was different. The Lin''s Group became one of the toppanies in the country overnight in terms of financial affairs, even men from Cumulus Industry hade to cooperate with them. This cooperation was also very beneficial to the Lins Group. After all, although the Lins Group was wealthy, theycked contacts for the development of bigger businesses. It was very necessary to have a good business partner. "President Lin, it seems that some problems have appeared regarding the coboration we had discussed earlier," Rainer said as he pulled out his phone and nced at it. "I''ve just received news that the piece of thend that yourpany had sold off at the auction is still yet to be transferred to the buyers. Even the ownership of it is not under the Lins. I know the rules of the Auction House, you have to transfer the ownership of thend to the buyers within three days, yet two days have already passed." "Rest assured, President Sun. My husband has already taken care of this matter." "President Lin, I, Rainer Sun, don''t dare say that I have seen it all, but I have seen enough to tell you this. Yourpany sold off this piece ofnd at a sky- high price. If the transfer could have beenpleted easily, I''m sure you, President Lin, would have been able to solve this issue on the night of the auction. But seeing that it has been dragged on for so long now, it doesn''t look like it''s you could take back thend whenever you wanted. If the Lins Group were to face a capital chain rupture, those channels aren''t something a small enterprise like the Lins Group could deal with." Rainer spoke very bluntly. He was deliberately adding on pressure to Sylvia, while trying to look superior. Although the Lins had be the wealthiest family in the country overnight, but their foundation was weak and everyone knew the reason behind why the Lins had risen to the top in just one night. In the eyes of people from wealthy families like Rainer, the Lins were nothing more than one of those nouveau riches. To obtain wealth in a short time and to be wealthy for a lifetime were two very different things. It was a fact that some of them looked down on the nouveau riche like the Lins. "Don''t you worry." Henry said, "Our staff went to see them regarding this matter several times yesterday, but they refused to meet with our staff. I have already talked to them. Thend owners have now gone to retrieve the money for ourpensation. They will soon hand us the property ownership documents soon." Rainerughed out loud at Henry''s words. He scanned Henry from head to toe, snorted coldly and said, "I, Rainer, have seen people do things of all sorts. You are telling me now that they are still holding on to yournds, yet you still asked them topensate for the losses?" "Sir, you might have taken them for granted," a middle-aged man beside Rainer said. It was Rainer''s secretary. Rainer''s secretary said, "From my personal experience, the other party is obviously trying to benefit from yourpany. If President Lin''s husband thinks that the other party willpensate the Lins, and hand over the rights obediently, with all due respect, if the Lin''s are really this naive, then you really are not yet qualified to expand your businesses to Du Hai. That ce is different from a small city like Yinzhou, it''s no kid''s yground." N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Rainer added, "President Lin, it seems that we''ll still need to think twice regarding the cooperation between us." "President Sun, my husband was definitely not bragging about it. He is the man in charge of this matter. There would absolutely be no problem with that," Sylvia said confidently. "Forget it," Rainer shook his head and said, "President Lin, we are all businessmen, and to us, the world of business is a battlefield. If everyone was as simple as you imagined, anyone could make it big in their businesses. If you are serious about cooperating with us, please show more sincerity." When Rainer said the word ''sincerity'', he purposely looked at Sylvia with a dominating gaze, using it to give her a hint. Naturally, Rainer''s gaze did not escape Henry''s sight. A hint of coldness shed in Henry''s eyes. He smiled and said, "President Sun, since you said that we are too naive, how about we make a bet on this?" "Oh?" Rainer''s lips curled into a yful smile. "How interesting. A person born in a tiny city like Yinzhou wants to make a bet with me? So tell me, what do you want to bet on?" "It''s very simple." Henry picked up his mobile phone. "Since President Sun doesn''t believe a word I said, I will leave my mobile phone on the table from now on, and I shall not contact anyone. Let''s see if those people will bring us the ownership documents along with ourpensation money with them." "Haha." Rainer''s secretaryughed disdainfully. "What a childish game." "President Sun, if you don''t have the guts to make this bet, we could all just forget what I had just said." Henry replied, ready to slip his mobile phone back into his pocket. "Hold on," Rainer said as he stopped Henry. "I can y your little game, but only if you raise the stakes!" Henry threw his mobile phone, which he was about to return into his pocket, back onto the coffee table in front of him. "If no one show upter, Lins Group will give President Sun one- hundred billion in cash. What do you think?" Upon hearing this, Rainer''s secretary''s pupils constricted. One-hundred billion in cash! The wholepany owned no more than nearly two-hundred billion in assets! The cash of one- hundred billion was a massive sum of money for thepany! Rainer''s eyes shone with greed as he replied, "Sure." "Well then, let''s make a deal. If we lose, we''ll give you one-hundred billion in cash, but you lose, we don''t want your money, all you have to do is get on your knees and bark like a dog three times," Henry said as he stepped forward and stood right in front of Rainer, looking him straight in the eye. Chapter 930 Chapter 930 Upon hearing this, Rainer''s face changed. He stared at Henry and said, "What did you just say?" "I said if you lose, you''ll kneel down and bark three times. Of course, if you don''t have the balls to bet on this, just forget I ever said that." Henry shrugged. "You''re f*ucking asking me to bark like a dog? Who do you even think you are?" Rainer cursed directly at Henry. "Well then, forget it. There''s no point for us to make a bet." an uninterested expression disyed across Henry''s face as he reached out to grab the phone that he had just thrown onto the coffee table. Rainer stared at Henry who was making his move. The one-hundred billion Yuan bet that Henry had mentioned echoed in his head over and over. Rainer believed that there was no way he could lose. "Those people still had the ownership of thends in their grasp, plus they were dragging it out and not transferring it over to the Lins, so why would they hand it over so easily this time?" he thought. "Deal!" Rainer yelled. "Okay." Henry snapped his fingers, then looked at his wristwatch, and looked towards the door of the Lins Group. "They should be arriving about now." "Keep dreaming!" Rainer said with a disdainful smile. Just as Rainer''s words fell, a few figures appeared at the front of thepany''s entrance suddenly. It was Mr. Frazer and his friends. Mr. Frazer and his friends had panic written all over their faces. They basically scrambled into the company from the entrance, fighting to be the first in line, in fear that they were slower than the others around them. "Mr. Zhang! Mr. Zhang, we have brought you the money you requested. Quick, please take over the ownership of thesends." "Mr. Zhang, I''ve brought you both the money and thend. Please, take my mine first." "Mr. Zhang, I''ve withdrawn the amount you requested for in cash. I''m begging you. Please take it." The crowd of owners all fought to be the first in ce. Someone handed over a box filled with cash directly to Henry, as if afraid that Henry would not ept it. There were only less than five minutes left of the time the Silver Visitor had permitted Mr. Frazer and his men. They all feared that they would face the consequences that were enough to make them regret for a lifetime just because they failed in the final five minutes. Henry smiled as he looked at Mr. Frazer and the other owners, then looked at Rainer and said, "Looks like you''ve lost, so why don''t you do what we''ve agreed on?" Rainer''s expression hardened incredibly. He nced at Sylvia, who stood beside him, and snorted, "How do I know if these people weren''t people you invited to act this out?" "Since you knew the issues the Lins Group were facing, you would clearly know whether they were invited by me." Henry said, "Come on, it''s time to fulfil your end of the bet." "What a joke. You''re taking this childish game so seriously. Let''s go," Rainer said as he waved his hand, signalling his secretary to leave with him. Henry stretched out his hand immediately, blocked Rainer''s way. "You haven''t barked out loud yet." Rainer''s secretary frowned and said, "Mr. Henry, you''re taking this too far. This bet is a joke in its entirety. If it was you who had lost, we wouldn''t have done anything about it. We were just joining in on your joke all along." "You want me to bark like a dog? You''ve really got balls, why don''t you take a good look at yourself!" Rainer waved his hand and turned to leave. Just as he was about to take a step, Rainer felt someone grab him by the cor, causing him to be unable to move forward. Rainer turned to see Henry staring at him. Rainer frowned and yelled, "Let go of me!" "If we don''t hear you bark today, you shall not leave." Henry said, his face in smiles the whole time. "Bark my *ss!" Rainer yelled at the top of his voice. "You... Argh!" Rainer''s miserable shrieks interrupted his sentence. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Henry sent a whip kick towards the back of Rainer''s knees. Rainer fell to his knees with a thump. The force of the impact caused the tiles on the Lins'' flooring to crack. Rainer could only feel an inexpressible paining from his knees, causing him to wonder if his bones had beenpletely shattered. The piercing pain left himpletely unable to consider the humiliation he was to face at this moment, all he could do was scream in agony. "What are you doing!" Rainer''s secretary roared and hurriedly stretched out his hand to help Rainer up. Before Rainer''s secretary could touch him, he was kicked over by Henry. After kicking Rainer''s secretary down, Henry pped Rainer in the face. p! A crisp sound rang out as a bloodied tooth flew out of Rainer''s mouth. Rainer''s shrieks came to an abrupt end as he waspletely hit stupid. Henry said impatiently, "I''m asking you to bark like a dog, not scream like that, don''t you understand?" Rainer gradually came back to his senses, his eyes filled with disbelief. He raised one of his trembling hands and pointed at Henry, "You..." p! Henry pped Rainer in the face once more. Rainer''s face waspletely swollen from the two ps. "I told you to bark like a dog, not speak." "How dare you hit him! We''ll sue you!" Rainer''s secretary roared as he scrambled to his feet. Henry nced at Rainer''s secretary, then took two steps toward Rainer''s secretary and said, "Sue us? I''ll give you a hint, I''ve only hit him a few times. If you really do sue us, you won''t be able to get anything out of it. Let me help you a little more." After Henry finished speaking, he grabbed the secretary''s arm and twisted it forcefully, as if he were wringing dry a piece of wet cloth. Rainer''s secretary let out a painful shriek. He took a few steps back and copsed onto the floor, rolling around on the ground in pain. As they witnessed this scene, Mr. Frazer and others almost gulped in unison. They really did not expect Henry to be such a ruthless person, he broke someone''s arm just because he wanted to. As they recalled their previous attitude towards Henry, and how they addressed him, cold sweat wet the backs of Mr. Frazer and his friends. Henry turned his attention back to Rainer,pletely ignoring Rainer''s secretary. "Do it." Rainer looked fearfully at the secretary who was still rollingall over the floor screaming. His body trembled uncontrobly. When he looked at Henry once more, Rainer''s eyes were filled with fear, and totally lost his voice. Henry looked at Rainer with narrowed eyes. After a few seconds of silence, he suddenly shouted, "Bark!" Henry''s sudden roar rang in Rainer''s ears. He reacted to the roar almost subconsciously. "Woof!" Rainer only returned to his senses after he barked like a dog. His face instantly flushed red with extreme embarrassment, but he dared not to say anything out of fear. "Haha!" Henryughed and said, "What a disobedient dog. We''ll have to teach him a few more tricks. Come on, Keep barking! You still have two more to go." Rainer''s voice trembled, "You... don''t you go too far." "Bark!" Henry yelled, his smile disappeared instantly. Then, he raised his palm once more and pped Rainer in the face. This pnded on Rainer''s face, knocking himpletely onto the ground. Rainer only felt the world go ck and his mind go nk. He could even feel that his features might have been disced by this p. "Bark!" Henry walked over, stepped on Rainer''s palm, and crushed it hard. Chapter 931 Chapter 931 Rainer''s face twisted due to the unbearable pain caused by Henry. "I told you to bark, didn''t you hear me?" Henry said softly. Sylvia, who was standing by the side, could not help but worry when she saw the expression on Henry''s face. She was not worried that Henry would suffer from Rainer''s revenge, but rather, this was the first time Sylvia had witnessed Henry in such a state for as long as they had known each other. In the past, Henry would kill his enemies violently and quickly, but this time, he kept torturing Rainer on. Under Henry''s torture, Rainer, as a young master from a wealthy family, could not take it anymore. He could not care less about his dignity or anything else. "Woof! woof!" Rainer let out two barks, his expression full of pain. "Hah, if you had been this obedient earlier, don''t you think you''d suffer less?" Henry lifted his foot off Rainer''s hand. Just as Rainer thought his nightmare had ended and heaved a sigh of relief, Henry''s foot mmed right into Rainer''s abdomen, sending him flying a few meters away. Rainery limp on the ground, the impact on his abdomen made him feel as though his stomach was about to split open. The pain was so intense that he could not even make a sound. Sweat broke out across his forehead and his consciousness faded away. After he did that, Henry''s smile resurfaced. He waved to Mr. Frazer and the other owners and said, "Take thosepensation fees to Secretary Lee, she''ll take you through the procedures." Mr. Frazer and his friends looked at the scene to took ce in front of them and broke out in a cold sweat. When they heard Henry''s words, they nodded vigorously like chickens pecking on rice. They obediently headed to see Secretary Lee toplete the procedure. Henry took two steps forward, grabbed Sylvia by the hand and said, "Dear, let''s go home." Sylvia opened her mouth to say something, but she held back. Henry led Sylvia towards to exit. When they passed by Rainer''s secretary, a cold glint shed across Henry''s eyes, and he said, "A dog has to act like a dog, I think your master wouldn''t want to see his dog barking at someone who even holds him in awe." Upon hearing this, Rainer''s secretary''s body shook violently, his eyes showed signs of retreat. Henry did not say anything more and left with Sylvia. After they had left thepany and were seated in the car, Sylvia could no longer hold her thoughts back, "Honey, why did you react so aggressively today?" "Jealousy." Henry started the car. Sylvia covered her mouth andughed, "Stop it. You really scared me just now." Henry turned his head to look at Sylvia. He stared into Sylvia''s eyes and said softly, "Honey, I''ve never been a kind- hearted person." Henry''s words made Sylvia fall into a trance instantly, also making her heart skip a beat. Yes, he was never a kind-hearted person. If he was really that kind, how would he be regarded as a king and taken charge of Radiant Ind? If he was really kind, how would he have survived the oppression from his n? His gentleness was only saved for himself. Deep in his heart, he had always been restraining himself, but this restraints impacted him greatly. Sylvia now was no longer the innocent little girl who knew nothing. She now knew of the cruelty of the underground world and the rules of the n. At the same time, she knew that with Henry''s current status and position, there would be many people watching him from the darkness. All his actions and everything he had handled represented his attitude. And this attitude of his had the power to affect an unimaginable number of things. Sylvia said no more. She stretched out her soft hand and held Henry''s big hand. "Honey, thank you." "What''s there to thank me for?" Henry smiled slightly. "Darling, I''m telling you this just to let you know that I haven''t changed, and I won''t change." Sylvia nodded. She closed her mouth lightly and looked ahead. Henry started the car, and the Benz GT sped ahead like a cheetah. Henry drove to the market. As Henry discussed with Sylvia about their ns for dinner, Sylvia received a phone call. "I see. I''m on my way." Sylvia hung up the phone. "Darling, let''s go straight to the airport. Things are not looking so good fo the man who had helped Grandpa greatly. Grandpa ns to make his way to the capital now." "All right." Henry nodded and turned directly to the airport. At Yinzhou Airport, the Lins upied a lot of its shares. There was a special passage for the Lins. Henry and Sylvia did not need to line up at all and went straight to the boarding gate upon arriving at the airport. This boarding gate also led a private ne that belonged to the Lins. When Henry boarded the ne, he saw that Robert, Nelson, Chaning, Leopard Kurata, Sylvia''s eldest aunt and second aunt, as well as Dasiy and her mother, had all arrived. The moment they saw Henry, everyone except for Sylvia''s eldest aunt, nodded at him. The rest of the Lins received news of thend that Henry had sold off for a sky-high price, but all they knew was that it was sold to the officials. They had no idea of the rtionship Henry had with the Silver Visitor. Sylvia did not tell her family much about the Underground society. Sylvia''s aunt sat alone in a corner, murmuring inaudibly without raising her head. Ever since Richard had been sent to prison, her mind had always been in a very abnormal state. "Okay, he has arrived. Inform the pilot, let''s go." Robert was sitting in arge seat, his face filled with anxiety. With a sense of weightlessness, the ne propelled rapidly to the sky. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. It would take a total of three hours to travel from Yinzhou to the capital. When the Lins'' ne touched down at the capital airport, it was already ten o''clock in the evening. At the exit of the airport, an MPV had already been waiting there. The Lins got on and headed directly downtown. As the capital of Yan Xia, its importance was self-evident. The pedestrian flow there was huge, and the traffic was also terrible. Driving in the capital was definitely a pain. Just like Yinzhou, the development of the capital was mostly focused at the northern part of it. The southern part of it was slightly behind and the traffic flow was rtively lighter. This time, Robert was headed to the capital. Henry sat by the window and looked at the passing scenery. He murmured, "We haven''t visited the capital for such a long time. I wonder how those people will react when they find out that we''ve come so suddenly. Well, guess I''ll just take this opportunity to clear up of some grudges of the past." In the distant Sosasmo desert. The originally vastnds of yellowish sand had transformed into a modern city in a surprisingly short period of time. If the people who hade here a few months ago returned here, they would definitely be shocked. at the very centre of the city, there was an ind, flowers bloomed all over it. An ancient castle stood tall at the centre of the ind. Old Peze, picked up the old hand-crank phone of the castle. Upon hearing the voice that came through the phone, a puzzled look formed across Peze''s face. "They''ve entered the capital?" Chapter 932 Chapter 932 Henry is here in the capital! The news spread throughout the ind at once. The Yan Xia capital had always been a very special ce, no matter in the underground world or anywhere else. There were many unspoken rules in the underground world. One of which was that the King of the region could not enter the capital simply as he liked. Once the king had entered the capital, he would definitely attract the attention of the people from all directions. "Let''s go. Considering our Boss'' character, he''d definitely want to put an end to that incident." "Let''s all go too. We all had a part in that incident." "Although it''s already been a few years, this revenge still has to be served." "How do you n to take your revenge?" Moon Goddess tied up her long hair behind her head and smiled lightly. "Do it with a knife." "I''m getting old, but I''ll y with you young ones one more time." The old housekeeper Peze put down the floral wine that was in his grasp. Everyone knew that the King of Hell was powerful beyond imagination. He had made a name for himself at a young age and stood at the very top. However, very few knew what the King of Hell had gone through on the path of fame. No one would be strong for no reason, and no one would live a smooth-sailing life. The price one had to pay to acquire power was something that could not be seen by others. The more powerful one was, the more it would cost. Three years ago, when the City of Hell was first built, everyone entered the capital. At that time, they were not as strong as they were now. Back then, Henry, Wade, Cesia, Sea God, and Alex were all members of the underground killer organization. When they had entered the capitalst year, it was also winter. Sea God''s whereabouts were exposed. After they entered the capital, Henry and the others were pursued. That year, the reputation of the City of Hell had not yet been known. Henry and the others who had been under hot pursuit were seriously injured and were trapped in a dead end. The pursuers bore the intention to humiliate them, which lead to them leaving a doggie door for Henry and the others to crawl out of, then capture them all in one single stroke. At that time, Henry and the others only had one code name. They fought their way through it after crawling through the doggie door. After that incident, Henry never entered the capital again. However, the person who had betrayed Sea God had made a name for himself in the capital. The underground world had an unwritten rule that the King could not enter the capital. If Henry never entered the capital, he would never get his revenge. Now, after three years, Henry had entered the capital again. This time, they havee with a thirst for vengeance! Under the veil of night, the capital was shining brightly with lights. Under these lights, a bloody fight was already brewing. The car that Robert and the others were in drove all the way to the southern suburbs of the capital. In the olden days, the southern suburbs of the capital were still considered a bustling area that belonged to the royal family. However, now, the development of the southern suburbs was rtively slowerpared to the other ces. Real estate was also rtively cheaper. There was a vi located in the southern suburbs, high walls surrounded it. The area of the vi was at least 1,500 square meters. Although the housing price in the southern suburbs was cheaper than other ces, it was extremely rare for the ordinary to have such a big yard in the capital. The car stopped right in front of the yard. It was already dark, and the gate of the yard was wide open. A woman in her thirties stood at the gates of the yard. Robert and the others got out of the car. "Are you guys from Yinzhou?" The woman checked Robert and the others out. "Yes, I am. I''m here to visit Master Qin," Robert replied politely. "Come with me." The woman nced at Robert and then said, "The rest of you wait at the door." Saying that, the woman turned around and walked into the yard. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Robert nced at Sylvia and the others and said, "You all wait here for a while. Don''t overthink it. Master Qin''s sect rules are very strict." "Grandpa, we know. Just go in quickly." Sylvia said. Robert nodded. He tidied up his suit and walked into the yard. When the people outside the yard saw that Sylvia did not move, they all stood outside the car. Unknowingly, Sylvia had already be the one in the Lin Family with the most weight in words other than Master Lin. Even Master Lin had asked for Sylvia''s opinion a moment ago. In the vi, Robert followed behind the middle-aged woman, passing through the parking lot where several luxury cars were parked, and came to a luxuriously renovated vi. There were two vis in the yard, one was renovated to show an European design and the other a modern Chinese design. In front of this modern Chinese vi, most of the cars parked there were some businessstyle luxury cars, such as the Benz S600. In front of the European vi, several supercars were parked. One could tell who lived in the vis by observing the cars that were parked in front of them. The older members of the Qin Family lived in the modern Chinese vi. The moment Robert entered the vi, he was hit by a pungent smell of medicine, which particrly disgusted him. Before Henry had appeared before him, he had been struggling in piles of medicine every day. After passing through the hall, they came to a revolving staircase that led straight to the second floor. "Be careful, don''t break anything," the middle-aged woman said sternly. Robert remained calm and nodded his head. When he reached the second floor, the smell of the medicine was even stronger, which made Robert frown harder. "How will Master Qin recover with such a strong smell of medicine enveloping him?" "Is the old man from Yinzhou here?" A voice came from the second floor. Robert looked up to see a middle-aged man in his forties striding towards him. "Hello, Master Lin. My name is Colton. I''m the 6th son of the Qin Family. You can just call me Colton. My father specifically told me that you''ll being over today. Unfortunately, since my family is busy, I''m left here with a servant to entertain you. Please forgive us." Colton said in a loud and clear voice, full of energy. Robert simply waved his hand and said, "I''m indebted to Master Qin. I don''t care for these formalities. How is Master Qin feeling now?" A troubled expression showed on Colton''s face. He shook his head and said: "Father is terribly ill. The doctor said he probably won''t survive this year." Upon hearing this, Robert''s face darkened and his body tensed up subconsciously. "Master Qin, he..." "Sigh." Colton sighed. "Master Lin, why don''t youe with me to see him?" Colton led Robert into a room inside. The middle-aged woman who had led Robert over earlier red at him with disdain from behind him before walking down the stairs. Colton stopped in front of a room on the 2nd floor. The room''s door in front of him was shut tightly. The smell of medicine that drifted all over the vi came from this room. "Master Lin, my father is inside. His situation ... you can go in and take a look for yourself." Colton said as he hands Robert a mask. Robert nodded, took the mask and put it on. Then he pushed the door open and walked in. The moment Robert entered the room, the sorrow that had been on Colton''s face disappeared completely. Instead, an expression of disdain appeared on his face. He picked up a bottle of disinfectant and sprayed it all over the room, then walked away withrge strides. This room Robert had entered was veryrge. It was obvious that the design of this room was very luxurious, but now it was filled with white. Everything in it seemed lifeless. The strong smell of disinfectant drifted in the air, making him very ufortable. Chapter 933 Chapter 933 In the white room, an elderly figure was lying on arge bed. His face was pale, and he seemed extremely weak. "Brother... Brother Lin, you''re here. Ahem... Ahem..." A weak voice came from the bed. Robert stepped forward and looked at the person lying on the bed. He was overwhelmed with mixed emotions. The Master Qin he had known years ago was energetic and high- spirited, but now he looked weak and sickly. "I really didn''t want you to see me like this." The man lying on the bed showed a wry smile. He looked like he was in his eighties, his face was wrinkled like a raisin. Robert pulled a chair from the side and sat down by the bed, asking, "What did the doctor say?" "I''ve only got a few days left in me." Master Qin, whoy feebly on the bed, spoke in a weak voice. "I''ve lived long enough to be prepared for this. However, there''s onest thing that''s still on my mind." "Master Qin, if there''s anything I can do for you, I, Robert, will definitely do it for you." "Haha," Master Qin said with a bitter smile, "it was fate that brought us together. Back then, you were still just a nobody, but your ambitious attitude shocked even me. At that moment, I knew that choosing you would be the right choice. We were about the same age. Although at that time, you didn''t aplish much, I was sure that in the future, you would definitely surpass me. Thinking of it now it seems that I was right. I still remember that little girl that followed by your side, she''s the current head of the Lin Family, isn''t she?" "Yes." Robert nodded. "That''s my granddaughter, Sylvia." "That girl is good." There was a look of satisfaction in Master Qin''s eyes. "At that time, I even thought about how nice it would be if both our grandchildren could marry each other. Unfortunately, your granddaughter is already married. Otherwise, it might turn out to be a good thing for us. Your granddaughter is an outstanding woman, your grandson-inw is probably suited for her, right?" "Henry is a very goodd." Robert replied. In Robert''s heart, there were two important people he was grateful for in his life. The first was Master Qin whoy in front of him. Without him, the Lin''s would never have risen. The second was Henry. Henry helped him get rid of life in the wheelchair and led the Lins to a whole new level, blessing all the descendants of the Lins with a beautiful and prosperous life. "Haha." Master Qin chuckled. "Robert, I''m truly envious of you. Your descendants are all elites of their generation. Yet mine are constantly fighting over my wealth. They think that I''m old and don''t know anything, but even though my sight is fuzzy, I can see clearer than anyone else. The entire Qin Family will be torn apart after my death." "Thanks to you, the Qin Family can thrive for at least three generations." "Forget it." Master Qin smiled bitterly. "I know the situation of my family best. You don''t need to comfort me anymore. Robert, you really have to help me this time." "Master Qin, I''m listening." "Robert, to be honest, I''m a little embarrassed to ask you for help this time." Master Qin got up from the bed with difficulty. Robert hurriedly got up to support him so that Master Qin could lean against the bed frame and said, "Master Qin, please tell me about it. I, Robert Lin, will never forget your kindness until the day I die!" Old Master Qin''s face was filled with bitterness. "Since you''ve said so, I will take your word seriously. I''m a dead man anyway, so even if you chose to refuse me today, I would just take it as a joke. I could not care any less." "Master Qin, what are you talking about? If I had not met you back then, the Lins would not be how it is today. If there is anything you need, Master Qin, please feel free to make your requests." Robert picked up the kettle from the table on the side and poured a ss of warm water for Master Qin. Master Qin waved his hand to refuse it, "Well, I, Jontell Qin, have enjoyed a good life. Up to now, the Qin Family''s assets of 80 billion are all under my control. While I have been sick, my eldest grandson went missing, and my eldest son lived crazily all day long. I think you should know the reason behind it." Robert nodded. Even the Lin Family had fought each other, until it drove the eldest daughter mad and caused Richard to be sent to prison. It was all because of money. So it was obvious that it would happen to the Qin Family, which had a worth of more than 80 billion. Master Qin continued, "I don''t want the Qin Family to be torn apart when I''m gone just because of money. I have prepared a will to donate all my assets, but in my current situation, I don''t know who I could trust, mywyer included. The only person I can trust is you." Speaking of this, Master Qin looked towards the direction of the door. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Robert understood what he meant. He walked over and closed the door, then returned to sit by the side. Master Qin then said, "Robert, you are the only one I can trust to hand over my will to now. When I''m gone, please notarise this will, all of my assets will be transferred to yourpany as soon as possible." Robert was shocked and hurriedly said, "Master Qin, you can''t do that. How can I do that? This..." "Robert, listen to me." Master Qin held Robert''s hand and said, "I don''t have much time left. Eight billion yuan is what I have umted in this lifetime of mine. I believe in you. I have sent someone to handle this issue, but I made them do it in the name of capital funding. You should know what I mean." "I understand." Robert nodded. The reason why Jontell did that under capital funding was that he was worried that it would attract the attention from others if it was stated that it was inheritance. "When I''m gone, you don''t have to use my name. You could just donate all the money under the name of the Lins to a foundation." Master Qin trembled as he pulled out a business card from under his pillow. "This is the foundation I founded a few years back. You''ll just need to transfer the funds there. Robert, please don''t let me down." "Master Qin, don''t you worry." Robert epted the card from him then solemnly put it into his pocket. "Well now, I''m very ill. It''s not good for you to stay too long with me. Your young ones should be here for you already. Go on and rest well." Master Qin patted Robert on the shoulder. "The one thing I''m most proud about in my life is that I was able to recognise the diamond amongst the coals that time. Haha, ahem!" Master Qinughed twice then coughed repeatedly. "Go on and leave, Robert. I should rest for now." "Master Qin, please take care of yourself." Robert got up from his seat. "Haha, these old bones of mine can still hold on for a few more days." Robert nodded in silence and left the room quietly. As soon as the door opened, Robert saw Colton with his ear at the door. Colton was clearly startled when the door opened. He immediately fixed his posture. "President Lin, how is my father''s condition?" Looking at Colton, Robert shook his head. If the descendants of the Lin Family were all like Colton, it too would be hard for him to rest in peace on the day of his death. Chapter 934 Chapter 934 Outside the yard of the Qin Family, Henry and the others saw Roberting out after waiting for about half an hour. "Grandpa, how is he?" Sylvia quickly walked forward to support Robert. It was obvious that Robert''s expression did not bear good news. Robert sighed and said, "Let''s find somewhere to rest first." Sylvia said no more and helped Robert into the car. The rest of the Lin Family also got into the car following one after another. Henry''s eyes narrowed as he looked into the Qin Family''spound. When Sylvia got into the car, she noticed that Henry was still standing there. She called, "Honey, let''s go." "Oh, okay." Henry nodded, withdrew his eyes and returned to the car. The hotel had been booked beforehand. When they arrived at the hotel, it was already midnight. They immediately went to sleep after they were given their rooms. "Sir, you dropped this just now." An attendant of the hotel walked to Henry with a bow and handed him a bunch of keys just as he was about to enter the room. Henry''s pupils constricted when he saw the keys, then he received them. "Thank you, where did you find it?" "You''re most wee, Sir. I found it in the lobby of the first floor." The attendant turned and left after saying this.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Sylvia looked at Henry curiously, "Honey, where is this key from? I''ve never seen it before." Henry inhaled deeply and said, "It belongs to my old house. Darling, you head to bed first. There''s something I have to do." "Okay." Sylvia nodded and asked no more. She just replied, "Don''t tire yourself too much." Henry walked to the hotel lobby. A figure with silver hair wasing into Henry''s sight. Cesia would always be the centre of attention no matter where she went, not only because of her fairy- like silver hair but also because of her wless features, plus the perfect figure that would make any man burn with a lustful desire at the sight of her. "The King entered the capitalte at night, the news of this has not been spread. If others hear about this, all the major forces residing in the capital will start panicking immediately, I''m afraid." Cesia smiled sweetly, "Brother Henry, it has been three years. I have imagined scenes of you entering the capital countless times, but, never did I imagine you bringing a woman back with you." Henry walked up to Cesia and threw the bunch of keys back to her. With a wave of her slender hand, she caught the keys and smiled. "Let''s go. This isn''t a good ce to talk. The people on the ind will definitely not sit in silence this time knowing that you have entered the capital. I''m guessing that they''re already on their way here. If you have something to say, say it at home." "Home..." Henry murmured in a daze. Cesia turned and walked out of the hotel. Henry followed silently behind Cesia. Many years ago, Henry and the others had a stronghold in the capital. Although it was referred to as a stronghold, it was actually an extremely ordinary rented house. This house was located in the outskirts of the city. An ordinary taxi pulled over and picked them up. Three years had gone by, the changes in the capital were not as great as he had imagined. The rented house had also been bought over by Cesia. The rented house was not all that ordinary. On the contrary,pared with most people who originated from outside the capital, Henry and his friends were considered very lucky to be able to rent a house with an area of 110 square meters. The things in the house were not luxurious, and if observed carefully, one would notice that it was decorated pretty girlishly. Henry entered the house and locked his eyes on an rm clock in the living room. He walked over and pressed onto the rm clock. The moment Henry''s hand touched the rm clock, a silver needle shot out from it and flew straight at Henry''s face. Henry seemed to have expected this. With two fingers, he caught the silver needle that flew at him. This rm clock was a gift that had been personally made by Cesia for Henry. The needles in it were also specially loaded by Cesia in case of an emergency. All the girlish decorations that filled the house were all set up by Cesia too. Henry put the silver needle in his hand back into the rm clock and looked around. "Do you often arrange for someone to clean this ce?" "I do the cleaning up myself. How could I allow someone unrted to enter this ce?" Cesia walked into the kitchen and donned an apron. She smiled at Henry and said, "Have a seat. I''m going to prepare some food. Otherwise, those hungry ghosts will start howling again if theye back and see that there''s no supper." Henry leaned on the sofa in the living room. His thoughts traveled back to years ago. Back then, they often went out for missions. Life at night did not exist for them, and midnight snacks were common. Whenever they returned from their missions in the middle of the night, everyone would search around for a bite at home. At times like those, Cesia would be the chef of the house. Very quickly, a tempting aroma drifted from the kitchen. It was dark outside, the neighbours around would asionally make some noise. It felt just like back then all over again, when everyone was still fighting in the underground world every day. The home- cooked dishes were brought out one after another by Cesia and ced on the coffee table in front of Henry. "Haha, I knew it. Supper has been prepared. I told you not to eat on the ne!" An excited voice rang from outside. The door was unlocked from outside with a key. Wade burst in and sniffed ferociously. Looking at the delicious food on the coffee table, Wade''s mouth watered intensely. "Come on, let me see our pretty chef!" Sea God ran in excitedly as he touched his bald head. "Well, let''s get down to business." Henry, who was still sitting on the sofa, suddenly said. His voice was emotionless, causing the both of them, who were filled with excitement, suddenly feel as if they had fallen into an ice chamber. All they felt was a blistering cold. Wade and Sea God were both stunned. When they returned to the house, they thought that everything was just as usual. They suddenly came to realise that everything had changed. "Take a seat and eat a little first." Cesia walked out of the kitchen with thest dish in her hand. She ced it on the table and then grabbed a seat beside them. Felix, Peze, Red Hair, Valentin, Alex, Moon Goddess, and Future, came through the door one by one. "Everyone''s here. Come on, let''s eat. The dishes are getting cold." Cesia greeted them. In the past, Cesia would not have to say more, Wade, Sea God, and Alex would automatically pick up their bowls and chopsticks and gobble the food up crazily. Yet now, all the dishes were on the table, smelling amazing, but no one dared to start eating. Everything had changed. A total of eleven people sat in the living room. It seemed crowded, but everyone found their own seats. This was how they all used to sit. All eyes were fixed on Henry, waiting for him to speak. After taking a quick nce around, Henry said, "In no more than 12 hours, the people of the Section Nine of Yan Xia will find out that I have entered the capital. We have to get things settled before that. We have to take revenge for what had happened that year!" Chapter 935 Chapter 935 Hearing Henry speak of taking revenge of the incident that happened that year, hatred glinted in the eyes of Sea God, Alex, and Wade, as well as Cesia. Future asked in puzzlement, "Boss, what happened that year? The mission to enter the capital wasn''t a difficult one. Why did Wade get so seriously injured? He nearly didn''t pull through that one" "I''ve always been curious too. Who on earth did that to you?" Moon Goddess asked. All the while, they only knew that Henry and the others had suffered a great loss in the capital, which caused everyone to be seriously injured. Wade almost died because of it. Henry never mentioned about the incident that had happened in the capital, and never said anything even if they deliberately asked about it. They just said that it was still not the time. Moon Goddess and Future had asked when the right time woulde. The answer they got was. When The King enters the capital again. After many years, Henry appeared in the capital once more, and everyone woulde along to lend a hand. After Future and Moon Goddess asked this question, they could see a trace of pain on Wade''s face. Alex looked at Henry and shook his head slightly. Henry took a deep breath and looked at Moon Goddess. He said, "It''s Boid lyu. He betrayed us." The moment Henry said the name "Boid", all the blood from Moon Goddess'' pretty face was drained, turning pale instantly. "Isn''t he dead?! I buried him with my own hands!" Valentin asked surprisedly. "That''s not the real Boid." Wade said, "When we first carried out the assassination mission, Boid was responsible for helping us escape. However, after wepleted the mission, it wasn''t Boid who was waiting for us, but hundreds of skilled men. We were ambushed. Even the evacuation route that we nned out in advance was blocked. Only Boid knew about these things." Future turned to look at Moon Goddess. "Boss never lets us talk about this. He even faked Boid''s death, because he doesn''t want you to be too sad, but you''ll eventually have to know about this, since we''ll be entering the capital again this time. Instead of suddenly facing Boid tomorrow, it''d better to let you know about it now." Wade got up and walked to Moon Goddess. "Moon Goddess, you can choose not to go tomorrow. We understand." A stream of tears slid down Moon Goddess'' face. Boid was Moon Goddess'' younger brother. Although he was not rted by blood, but a child that Moon Goddess had found at the foot of a snow mountain and taken under her wing. However, the rtionship between them both had long surpassed that of blood. Moreover, Boid had a close rtionship with Henry and the others. Moon Goddess closed her eyes and opened them again. Her eyes were already red, she said firmly, "I''m going, I''ll kill him myself!" Henry nodded at Moon Goddess, then looked to the side. "Felix, tell me about Boid''s situation." Felix stood up and said, "Three years ago, after he betrayed us, Boid disappearedpletely. He didn''t reappear until six months ago. He''s working for a mysterious organisation. I was unable to find out the person behind it back then. Now only have I found out that the person behind the scenes has contacts with several mysterious financial groups that had appeared some time ago. They have apany named Rosnd Industry as a cover. Thispany seems to be in the business of trading on the surface, but in truth they have been collecting sources of rare energy and minerals. I was able to find their channels. After more than a dozen trades, these energy and minerals will be transported to the Antarctic." "The Antarctic?" Henry and Wade frowned at the same time, then looked at each other. At that time, Wade was able to obtain some information from Drewe. Drewe said that the person behind the scenes was nning something in the Antarctic. Was it possible that there was a group of people working behind the scenes of Boid and Drewe? Henry shook his head at Wade and said, "Felix, go on." "Rosnd Industry is backed by a massive amount of money and has recently be very popr in the capital. Ten hourster, I will invite Rosnd Industry to attend a banquet and release the news that we have just discovered a new source of energy, Boid will definitely appear then. Boss, I have purposely brought a piece of Fire Crystal this time." Felix took out a metal box from his pocket and opened it carefully. Inside the boxy a piece of Fire Crystal that was only the size of a fingernail. Although it was such a small piece of Fire Crystal, the energy contained within it was enough to tten a few buildings. The metal box in Felix''s hand was specially made for it. Henry nodded and said, "Don''t be too rash with your actions. This time, we not only want to interrogate Boid, but also to find out who is behind his actions. Let''s see who it is that wants our lives that much!" "Got it." Everyone nodded in agreement. Future clutched Moon Goddess'' hands. "Sister, it''s been so long. Don''t me Boid for it. Sometimes, you have to take up a different stand when faced with a different choice." "You don''t have tofort me like this," Moon Goddess said, holding back tears that welled up in her eyes. "From the moment he betrayed our Boss, our rtionship as siblings had been severed. Don''t worry, I know which is more important." After hearing Moon Goddess'' words, nobody said anything. A room full of people sat in the living room. No one spoke, and the atmosphere felt very tight. Finally, Cesia''s voice broke the silence. "The food will go to waste if you don''t start eating." Wade opened his mouth to say something, but forcefully held back. "Tomorrow morning at 9 o''clock, we''ll meet here." Henry got up and said this, then turned and went out the door. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Seeing Henry leave, Wade sighed heavily and slowly got up. "I haven''t entered the capital for a long time. I''m going for a walk." "Take me along." Felix said. "I''m going to grab some drinks with a few girls," said Red Hair. "Anybodying? I''m taking names." "Bring us along." The group of elites of Radiant Ind made up their own excuses and left. In just a few seconds, Cesia was left sitting alone in the living room. The table was still full of wonderful dishes, all of them still steaming hot. Cesia remained seated, while she stared silently at the dishes on the table. Back then,ughter and cheer filled the house. Now, all that was left was awkwardness and wariness. A long whileter, she closed her eyes, and then gently waved her hand. The door was half-closed shutpletely. The instant the door was closed, Cesia''s palm mmed down onto the coffee table. The coffee table that she had preserved all this while broke apartpletely, food scattered all over the floor. Night in the capital was not as peaceful as Yinzhou. Many people''s lives truly begin from this moment onwards. Henry sat in a crowded nightclub, shaking the ss in his hand. The deafening music rang beside his ears, the people in front of him yed crazily, and sounds of drinking and changing cups kept ringing. Only Henry seemed to be out of ce with the surroundings. "Mr Sun, what are you looking at?" Seated in a booth not far from him was Rainer, his face covered in gauze, and his gaze was filled with hatred as he looked towards Henry. Chapter 936 Chapter 936 Rainer red at the direction where Henry was sitting with overwhelming hatred. He gripped the wine cup tightly in his hand and said, "Do you know where my injuries came from? It''s him. I haven''t gone to settle the scores with him yet. I wasn''t expecting him to show up at the capital!" The industry that belonged to Rainer was one of the best in Yan Xia. After leaving Lins Group, he got onto his private ne immediately and went to the capital''s private hospital to treat his injuries. There were a few men and women sitting next to Rainer. These young women did not care at all about the gauzes all over Rainer''s body. They all clung on to Rainer, their enchanting eyes were stuck on him like glue. As for the men, when they heard this, they all mmed their palms onto the table. "D*mn it, this man sure is bold. Master Sun, the capital is my turf. Leave this to me!" A young man stood up immediately, grabbed a wine bottle and prepared to move towards Henry. "No." Rainer stretched out his hand and stopped him. "This man has got some fighting skills. He is quite skilled. If we go for him now, we''ll probably be at a great disadvantage." "Fighting? He does look like he''s capable of that." The young man holding the bottle looked disdainful. He took out his mobile phone on the spot and sent a message. Approximately ten secondster, he put down his mobile phone and said, "Mr Sun, my men are outside. Your business is my business. Let me see just how many men this guy can fight!" As soon as the young man finished speaking, arge group of people rushed in from the entrance of the nightclub. There were at least twenty of them. The young man''s face showed a hint of pride. He waved at the door and then said, "What do you think, Mr Sun? Are these people enough?" "I''m afraid it''s not." A voice came from the back of the young man. The young man turned around suddenly to see the man who had been pointed out by Mr Sun standing right behind him. Henry shook a wine ss in his hand. "There are no more than thirty people including you. Why don''t you call for more?" Upon hearing this, the young man burst out in anger. "F*ckyou..." Before he could finish his sentence, the young man''s body was flung out like a cannonball from where he stood, smashing into several tables row before he came to a stop. The crashing noises brought the deafening music in the nightclub to stop suddenly. Several pairs of eyes turned to look at where the young man had fallen. The young man felt only pain all over his body. He raised his arm to inspect it, only to see that chips of broken ss were sticking out all over it. The sight of it made the young man''s eyes widen. He shouted towards the direction of Henry, "Chop him to death!" The young man''sckeys rushed towards Henry immediately. Henry raised his ss, and finished its contents in a single gulp, then he tossed is aside and sent a punch towards the maning right at him. Henry did not use much strength or special moves, it was a very straight-forward punch, just like a ruffian in a fight. Just as Henry was throwing a punch, a man behind him swung a leg of a stool at him. Henry did not dodge it, and let the man hit him on the back, then he turned around and swung a kick at him, sending the man flying. At this moment, Henrypletely forgot about all the fighting skills he had learned. All he did was just fight head-on. Too many things had happened recently. His rtionship with Cesia, the betrayal of his friend, it was all too much. Although Henry looked calm, frustration and anger had been brewing within him. It was at that moment, all the pent up anger within Henry waspletely vented in the most primitive way! Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Henry, who was fighting more than 20 people all by himself, just let the sticks hit him. He just wanted to vent his anger. None of the twenty men who were ordered by the young man had ever met and opponent like him. It was said that the irrational fighters feared the brutal, and the brutal fighters feared the man who had given up on life. At that moment, Henry showed no fear of death. One of them raised the wooden stick in his hand and rushed at Henry. Just as he was about to hit Henry in the head, he was suddenly faced with Henry''s scarlet eyes. The man with the wooden stick was immediately stunned. Immense fear welled up in his heart, and his hand, which held the stick, began to tremble. Henry threw a punch on the man''s face, directly knocking him over. He scanned his surroundings to see that there was no one else around him. Those men were not yet beaten to the point where they were unable to stand, instead they stood four or five meters away from Henry, forming a circle around him. They pushed around at each other, none of them daring to go forward. "Come on, let''s continue." Henry''s lips curved into a smile. Fighting in such a manner made him feel particrly rxed. The men around him looked back and forth at each other. No one dared to take the first move. "F*cking go at him! I''ll give one million to whoever that kills him!" Roared the young man who was kicked earlier by Henry. A million yuan. If it were in the past, these men would have rushed to be the first. But now, they were scared stupid. From the beginning of the fight till now, Henry had already been hit dozens of times. Not only was he unaffected by it, in fact he fought harder and harder. In terms of spirit, those men were already scared senseless of Henry. "Come on." Henry curled his finger at them. "Enough, boss!" A figure suddenly squeezed through the crowd and rushed towards Henry. "Get the f*ck out of my way! Don''t stand around here!" Alex jumped down from a high tform and shouted. His tall figure, dark skin and bulging muscles carried a discouraging vibe. His shouts felt like liberation to the thugs, and they scurried away instantly. Future, Moon Goddess and the others, appeared one after another. After they had left the house, they did not wander too far away. "Wait, there''s something wrong with Boss!" Wade looked anxious when he saw Henry''s scarlet eyes. Henry was panting heavily, his eyes scanned around repeatedly. "Future! Hand me the sedatives!" Wade stretched out his hand behind him. Future pulled out a shot of medicine from her pocket and ced it in Wade''s hand. Without looking, Wade grabbed the shot and stabbed it at Henry''s neck. Even with Wade''s strength, he had to give his all to pierce through Henry''s skin and flesh with the steel needle. The ordinary sticks and clubs the men had earlier could not harm Henry at all. He did not even feel much pain. With the help of this powerful sedative from Future, Henry''s breathing began to calm down, and his scarlet eyes gradually returned to its normal state. Seeing this, Wade breathed a sigh of relief. He did not have high hopes for the sedative to have any effect on Henry; he was just hoping it would calm Henry. Henry shook his head and looked at Wade and the others who were in front of him, doubt showing in his eyes. "Why are you guys here?" Henry''s simple question shocked Wade and the others. "Us?" Wade turned his head to look at Future and the others, Future remained silent and gently shook his head at Wade. "Boss, you came alone not even bothering to invite us for a drink. You could have asked, d*mn it!" Sea God approached Henry and grabbed him by the shoulder while leading him to the side. The rest of them stared worriedly at Henry''s back as he went on forward. They had just appeared so openly, but their boss had not even noticed them? Chapter 937 Chapter 937 For an elite like Henry, even if one or two men approached him while he was caught up in an intense battle, he would be able to sense them immediately. Yet just now, with so many people appearing at the same time, Henry did not notice them until they actually appeared? For a skilled elite like Henry, this was absolutely impossible. Wade looked at Future and said, "Future, tell me honestly, did you find out anything on Boss in the laboratory back then on the ind?" Future subconsciously recalled the red cyclone on Henry''s abdomen. She opened her mouth but shook her head and said nothing. "Fine, then." Future sighed helplessly, then looked towards Felix. "Is that guy in the capital right now? Let him take a look at our Boss." "Yes." Felix nodded. "At that time, Boss asked for him to return. I reckon Boss had already noticed something off with himself at that time. However, he didn''t say anything about it recently, so we never mentioned it again." "Let''s go. This isn''t a ce to chat." Peze said, "Felix, you have a property here, right? Let''s go to your ce to discuss this and have that persone immediately." "All right." Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. They left the nightclub. Rainer and the young man watched Wade and his friends leave. They felt as though they had lost every ounce of their dignity, they had called so many men over, but not only did they fail to take Henry down, they were even beaten up badly by a single man. There were so many people watching, including those youngdies who were dressed morously. Rainer was so embarrassed that whatever parts of his skin that was still exposed flushed bright red. The young man who got kicked flying by Henry mbered up from the ground and ran away without even looking back. "What the f*ck are you looking at? Keep looking and I''ll dig your eyes out!" Rainer cursed loudly, thinking that he would be able to regain his dignity in this manner. However, all he received were the sounds of others whispering to one another. Rainer clenched his fist and left the nightclub with his head lowered, just like the young man did earlier. Rainer dialed a number after he had left the nightclub. "Please find this out for me. Have the members of the Lins made their way to the capital?" "Young Master, the Lins had arrived at the capital at 10 o''clock tonight." "Okay." Rainer hung up, his eyes were filled with hatred. "Lins, do you think that I don''t know what you all are up to? You''vee to the capital to find a business partner, haven''t you? I''d like to see who you can find, when I am here! And that Henry, I''ll make him pay!" In the capital, there was a ce where luxurious cars were seen everywhere at night. Cars that were priced at a couple of millions were no different than taxis here; nobody would pay attention to them. Those luxurious cars that were valued at tens of millions of Yuan were the ones that the people favoured. There had never been a shortage of handsome men and beautiful women on this street, as well as rich people. This was the capital''s most prosperous street at night. In the biggest bar on this street, Henry and others were seated in thergest private room. Just for this room alone, one would have to spend at least over than 100,000 yuan, and the people who really intended to spend time in it paid far more than that amount. At that moment, Henry and others were sitting in that room. There were no otherdies besides Future and Moon Goddess, those pretty waitresses just waited outside the door, not daring to enter. If it were in the past, these waitresses would have already pushed their avable drinks to them. However, they did not dare to do so today because they saw the usually mysterious big boss. They remained standing respectfully at the door of the box with a tray in their hands. They were waiting to be called to enter from the inside at any time. The waitresses at the door dared not imagine the status of the people within the room! Those famous rich young men of the men were most influential, but even then they could only invite the boss to touch sses, but at that moment, the boss looked like a lowly simpleton! In the private room, there were a total of eleven people. They were Henry, the Nine Elites of Radiant Ind, and a man with whitening hair. Although his hair was white, he still looked very energetic. They raised their sses several times, enjoying their drinks very much. The incident that had just happened in the nightclub was selectively forgotten by them. "Boss, you must chug twelve of these today! You can''t go back on your word!" Sea God pointed at the twelve wine sses on the table in front of him. If the ordinary drank them, they would probably be getting severely drunk and go unconscious. Plus, those 12 sses posed a challenge even for Henry, who had mastered Qi before. He might have a hard time for the whole night after chugging them all. Back then, Henry got seriously drunk and tanked after just chugging two bottles of fake wine. Now that they had mastered Qi, they had undergone incredible changes physicallypared to the past. Still, chugging these 12 sses of alcohol still did not feel good, although it would not cause them to get drunk. "Yes, Boss, do it. I''ll get you 12 more!" said Alex excitedly. "Bannock,e here." Moon Goddess put down the wine ss in her hand and called out to the man with graying hair. Bannock had the typical face of a man from Yan Xia. His skin had a yellow tone and he was dressed in clothing simr to a Taoist robe. When he heard Moon Goddess call for him, he walked to the side. "Moon Goddess." Bannock greeted Moon Goddess. The Moon Goddess looked at Henry, who was drinking with the Sea God, and then asked, "What did Boss say when he asked you toe back that time?" Bannock shook his head. "It wasn''t My Lord who called me back personally. It was my disciple who did so. He told me that something was wrong with My Lord''s psyche. My Lord also requested for some psychological treatment and counseling from my disciple." "What was the result?" Future asked as she walked over from the side. Bannock shook his head and said, "My disciple said that a great amount of violent emotions are hidden within My Lord''s subconsciousness. If something causes My Lord to be unhappy, it''ll cause his heart to surge with violent emotions. This may also have something to do with what had happened at that incident back then. At that time, My Lord''s friend had been imprisoned." Moon Goddess nodded. "We''ll let you hypnotise the bosster. How confident are you?" Bannock looked in the direction of Henry and said while shaking his head, "I can''t guarantee sess. My Lord had undergone intensive psychological training, so hypnotizing him will be extremely difficult. I can only give it a try. You''ve got to let him drink a few more sses." "Okay." Moon Goddess nodded. She then turned around and walked to Henry. She pushed Alex, who was going topete with Henry, aside and challenged him, "Come on, boss, it''s you and me, let''s go!" "Oh my god, if the believers find out that the Moon Goddess drinks, won''t they all go crazy?" Alex stared at the Moon Goddess as if he had seen a ghost. "Why? You looking down on women?" Moon Goddess raised her eyebrows. "Women drinking, I am really..." Before he could finish, he was interrupted by someone else. Red Hair sat by the side and said with a smile, "Alex, you still had not learnt how to kill when Moon Goddess dominated alcohol parties. Just sit and watch." His expression changed suddenly, then he bowed low to Moon Goddess and said, "I''m sorry." Chapter 938 Chapter 938 At that moment, Henry drank to his heart''s content. When Moon Goddess challenged him to a drinking contest, he took her on very naturally. Everyone was drinking at the table. Future hung around the private room. Looking around here and there, checking out every corner of the room. "What are you looking at? Go have fun together. It''s not easy for everyone to be gathered here together." A voice suddenly sounded from behind. The sudden voice made Future jump with fright. She spun around quickly, and saw Wade standing behind her. With a somewhat awkward expression, she said, "You idiot, you scared me!" Wade looked at Future with a weird expression. He always felt that there was something off with Future. This kind of feeling had started from the incident at the nightclub, but Wade could not tell what was off about her. "Idiot, what are you looking at?" Future raised her fists and threw a fake punch at Wade''s face, then rolled her eyes at him and said, "Let''s go join in the drinking. You''re here to avoid the alcohol, aren''t you?" "What is it you are trying to hide?" Wade asked as he tried searching for clues. "I hid a man, okay?" She took a step forward and grabbed Wade by the cor. "Come on, let''s drink." Wade had not finished searching around before he was pulled along forcefully by Future to join Henry for drinks. The nine elites of Radiant Ind hade together. Henry drank to his heart''s content, weing all who joined in. Soon enough, he disyed signs of drunkenness. Moon Goddess was blushing too. She looked like an angel from heaven that had been dragged down to the mortal world by the devil, Henry. When Future saw that Henry was almostpletely drunk, she gestured to Bannock, who was right next to her. Bannock nodded knowingly and went forward to pour more wine for Henry with respect. While pouring the wine, Bannock knocked on the wine bottle three times. He seemed to tap on it very casually, but it gave people quite a wondrous feeling, as if there was a special rhythm hidden in the three taps. Henry''s slightly drunken eyes became even more blurred after the three taps sounded. Seeing this, Future and Moon Goddess waved their hands to the other members. Before they had gathered here, they all had already known what would be done that day. All of them nodded, and quietly left the room one after another. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Bannock was still in the process of pouring wine into the ss that was in front of Henry. His method of pouring wine was very unique, he did not fill one cup after another, instead he filled some in one cup, then filled some in another, every cup was filled differently. In the process of pouring wine, the wine bottle would touch the ss from time to time. Because every ss had a different amount of wine, the sses would emit different tones. Future was thest to leave the room. Before leaving, she turned on some gentle music then slowly closed the door. During the process, Henry stared only at the ss on his table, his gaze unfaltering. It was obvious that he had been hypnotized. Generally speaking, if Bannock had wanted to hypnotise Henry, it would have been impossible, but that day was different. Henry took no precautions whatsoever when he was around Wade and the others. With the help of huge doses of alcohol and the cooperation of Future and his friends, he was able to do some shallow hypnosis. Wade and the others stood outside the room. The beautifuldies who had been standing at the door of the private room stood by the side, their heads were bowed low, not daring to look up, but they kept scanning Wade and the others curiously through the corner of their eyes, trying to guess their identities. "Go look at something else!" Alex red at the waiting girls and said in a cold voice. He did not show any mercy to them at all. The waiting girls quickly retracted their necks and withdrew their eyes. When he was around the people he was close with, some would think that Alex was the funny guy, and even act a bit stupid. However, in the eyes of outsiders, the nickname "bloody machete" was not a name that was selfproimed. Felix waved at the owner of the shop and said, "Okay, you can go now. Remember, no matter what happens, don''t look towards us. Do you understand?" "Got it!" The owner of the shop replied respectfully. He was a well-known figure in the world of business in the capital, but at that moment, he acted very humbly because he knew very well that there were countless people like him who did not amount to anything when faced with them. The boss left with the group of waiting girls. Wade and others stood at the door of the room, waiting anxiously. They all wanted to know what had happened to Henry. ording to the current situation, Henry had quite an issue psychologically. Standing a little further away, Future took out her mobile phone and kept swiping her finger on the screen, her shapely eyebrows tightened. Time went on. Being unable to see what was going on inside, anxious expressions gradually formed on their faces. Suddenly, Future who had been staring at the mobile phone let out a cry, "This is bad!" Just as she let out a cry, a loud bang sounded in the room. "Save me!" Bannock''s panicky voice called from inside the room. Their expressions immediately changed. They kicked open the door immediately and rushed into the room. The moment they entered the room, they saw that Bannock had already fallen into a corner. As for Henry, he was staring at Bannock with murderous intent, not showing any reaction when faced with Wade and the others, who burst into the room. The tea tables in the room had been smashed to pieces. "Future, sedatives!" roared Wade. At the same time, Sea God, Red Hair, and Alex sprung towards Henry and grabbed him by his hands. "F*ck off!" Henry yelled in a low voice and raised his hands forcefully. His action looked effortless, but the force of it nearly shook them off. "Quick!" Wade''s face full of anxiety as he urged Future once more. Future quickly handed over the drug. Just like she did earlier in the nightclub, Wade grabbed the drug and pierced into Henry''s neck with its stainless steel tip. Wade injected the full dose of sedatives into Henry''s neck. "No, he''s not responding to it!" Alex said between gritted teeth. "Give me another!" Wade stretched out his hand once more. In Boss'' current state, this kind of sedative has is no longer effective against him. Use this. " Future handed over another shot of medication. Wade did not ask any questions and proceeded to stab at Henry''s neck. When the drug had been injectedpletely, the facial expressions of Alex and the others rxed a little. "It''s working. Boss'' strength is getting weaker." Wade also saw that Henry''s face had gradually returned to normal. From a murderous expression to gentleness, then to fatigue, and gradually, Henry closed his eyes and fell forward. Wade was quick to support Henry, stopping Henry from falling onto the ground. Chapter 939 Chapter 939 Seeing that the medicine was effective, Future was greatly relieved. Wade helped Henry lie down on the sofa nearby. The rest look at one another, each seeing the worry in each other''s eyes. Wade looked up, Henry had obviously fallen asleep. Wade asked, "Future, what was the drug you just used?" "A powerful anaesthetic, with a dose enough to paralyse an elephant. The boss should be able to a rest well for tonight." Future took the syringe from Wade''s hand and reloaded it. It took a dose of anaesthetic enough to paralyse an elephant to calm Henry down. That was how strong Henry''s body was. Upon hearing this, Wade was shocked. "You had this prepared all this while?" Instead of answering him, Future looked at Bannock and said, "Let''s first find out what happened. What happened just now?" At that moment, Bannock had already gotten up from the ground. Still obviously shaken, he looked towards the broken tea table, inhaled deeply, then slowly calmed his pounding heart and said, "My lords, I''m sure you are all aware that hypnosis is just a special way to guide the subject into his or her subconscious to find the subject''s psychological defect." While Bannock talked, his fingers still trembled uncontrobly. He had obviously not recovered from the fright earlier, which was understandable. Anyone who had faced the King of the City of Hell in his violent state would be badly frightened. Bannock was still considered to have been quite rational. He yelled for help at a very crucial moment. Otherwise, there was no saying how he would have ended up. "Go on." Wade and the others listened on. Bannock nodded. "Lord S has a far more powerful psychological defence than ordinary people. Even under the anaesthetic effect of alcohol, I''m unable to guide the Lord''s subconscious emotions. All the questions I had asked were ignored by My Lord. So all I could only try to do was bring out My Lord''s violent emotions thaty at the depths of his heart." "You are ying with fire!" Future suddenly shouted a little too excitedly, "You went to bring out the violent emotions thaty at the depths of boss'' heart! Do you know what he had gone through all these years? How could you possibly bear the violent emotions that have been umted at the depths of his heart?" "I understand that it was a very dangerous thing to do." Bannock slowly regained hisposure. "But I had no other choice. My disciple told me that my lord had been deliberately restraining all those emotions in his heart, but just now I discovered that he was beginning to lose control of his emotions. While I was pouring the wine, I purposely poured the wine in a messy and disorganised fashion. At that moment, My lord disyed agitation. Next, I lowered the volume of music and purposely said some sensitive words, such as..." As he spoke of this, Bannock deliberately looked to Future. "It''s alright, go ahead." Wade gestured for Bannock to continue. Only then did Bannock dare to say, "I mentioned Lord Cesia, the fall of Radiant Ind, and some new incidents that had just happened overseas. All these would cause Lord''s emotions to fluctuate, but what lead to the eruption in his emotions were neither of those." "What was it then?" Everyone listened on attentively. They understood that what Bannock was going to say next would be what Henry had been hiding in the depths of his heart, or perhaps, it could be Henry''s nightmare. Bannock said two words, "A n." When they heard that, Future and others were shocked. They all had a strong experience with the strength of ns. They had personally experienced the mightiness of the Xiao n, Su n, and Zhu n. The immense pressure that the ns brought upon them had forced Wade to almost go berserk. If Henry had not turned up at the battle of the Zhu n that day, it would have been hard to say who would have won. Most importantly, the strength of those three ns were the weakest among all the other ns. Above them existed too many powerful ns. Although they did not show off their strengths at that time, no one could be sure when another n would rise. Bannock continued, "When I said the word ''n'', My Lord''s emotions did not react with a sudden burst. These words were like a switch of a gate, My Lord was apletely different person with just a light touch of this switch. This situation of his..." Bannock''s word came to a halt, not speaking any further. "What is it?" Wade asked anxiously. Bannock shook his head and said, "I''m sorry, I still can''t tell. If you really want to find out more about My Lord''s situation, I''m afraid only that fortune-teller in Section Nine would be able to find out." Wade''s expression hardened. He yelled at Bannock, "You can''t tell? What do you mean you can''t tell? This fortune-teller and you..." "Alright, if he can''t tell, so be it. You can''t possibly force Bannock to find something if he couldn''t, right?"Peze rolled his eyes at Wade, then saying to Bannock. "Thank you for your efforts today. Felix has arranged everything for you. You should leave tonight, there are some foreign matters that require your attention. Don''te back for the timebeing." "Thank you Lord Peze." Bannock cupped his fists at Peze. He then bowed to Wade and the others. "My Lords, I''ll make my leave for now." Saying that, Bannock turned and left. "Why didn''t you let me ask him? He obviously saw something!" Wade looked at Peze in confusion. "He wouldn''t say anything no matter how hard you asked." Valentin spoke before Peze could say anything. "It was obvious that he found something, but he couldn''t say it. Ask yourself, Wade, in Boss'' current state, had Bannock told us what he had discovered, would you let him go alive?" Hearing this, Wade was stunned. He opened his mouth but nothing came out. Indeed, it was just as Valentin said. Had Bannock really discovered something today, he really might have stopped Bannock from leaving. What had happened that day gave him a reason to not kill Bannock. Felix looked to Future. "Future, tell us what you''ve been hiding from all of us. From the moment we met our boss in the nightclub, you started acting strangely. Back then while we were drinking, you set up some equipment in the room, didn''t you? You were always responsible for Boss''s health in the past, you should be the one who knows best about his condition. It is obvious that the current situation is no longer something that you and Boss could easily control. Tell us about it and we''ll all think of something together." Future''s pretty face paled. She nced around and saw that everyone was looking at her. She inhaled deeply and said, "Let''s all sit down first. This story has to start around a few months ago." Taking the lead, Future walked to the sofa and sat down. She took a nce at Henry, who was lying on the sofa unconsciously, then said, "Back then, Boss brought the Spiritual Stone to me for the first time. At that time, we had no idea what energyy within the Spiritual Stone, so Boss used himself as a test subject."Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Chapter 940 Chapter 940 Future sat on the sofa and told them everything about Henry''s first research with the Spiritual Stone on the ind, up until the time when he absorbed the energy of Fire Crystal on his own. "Are you saying that there is a cyclone of energy in Boss'' body? And it is divided into two colours?" After listening to Future''s story, Wade felt that it sounded quite incredible. Future nodded her head. Regarding the cyclone of energy that resided in Henry''s abdomen, the fact of it had always been buried at the very bottom of Future''s heart and had never been told to anyone about it, not even Henry knew about it. Future smiled self- deprecatingly and said, "How ironic. I''ve mastered technology that has received the recognition of surpassing the technology of the present by 50 years. However, regarding the changes within Boss'' body, I can only regard it as some sort of inner force, just exactly as written in those martial arts novels, including the Qi we have mastered, may just be one form of inner force." "What do you mean?" A confused Wade asked. He knew that Future was a very careful person, she would never have given such a groundless guess if she did not have a certain extent of certainty. Future pulled out her mobile phone and tapped on the screen a few times. A beam of light shot out from the camera on the back of her mobile phone, creating a projection on the wall, on it were numerous data analysis diagrams. She pointed at the projection on the wall and said, "I have recently conducted aprehensive analysis of the energy system that lies within the Spiritual Stone and the Fire Crystal. I have also extracted more than a hundred types of DNA, and ordered for samples from ancient civilisation locations to be sent to me. ording to theparisons in data, the DNA of most creatures are compatible with the energy within the Spiritual Stone. In other words, these creatures originally possess some Qi. Among these are DNA from creatures like cheetahs, elephants, rhinoceros, ants and so on, which possess much more primitive strength than humans. The DNA of humans today lacks the simr sort of energy." After saying that, Future swiped the screen of her mobile phone, and the projection on the wall changed. She continued, "These samples were collected from the ancient site where human beings lived. From them, some DNA of ancient humans could be found. After some observation, I found that there was a simr energy pattern to the Spiritual Stone in the DNA of ancient humans. My calctions showed this kind of energy pattern still existed in the DNA of human beings at the beginning of the 18th century, but at the end of the 18th century, these energy patterns disappeared from their DNA." "Do you mean to say that we are degenerating?" Wade frowned. "Looking at DNA alone, it does seem like it." Future nodded, then shook her head. "Of course, we can''t generalise that, so in my opinion, this so-called Qi is actually a kind of inner force written in martial arts novels. A long time ago, it was basically a human''s ability, just like how we can see with our eyes, but bats cannot. It''s just that these abilities gradually degenerate, but there are still some who retained them. This group of people exist in the ns and the blood of the n members runs the same. As long as their bloodline is maintained as pure as possible, this DNA can continue to exist. What Boss is faced with now, I suspect that it was the work of Qi." Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Wade opened his mouth to say something, but was interrupted by Future''s outstretched hand. "I know just what you''re about to ask. You want to know why Boss had practiced Qi, as we all have, so why is it that we are all alright?" Wade nodded. "The methods of practicing Qi between Boss and ours are not the same." Future shook her head. "We practice through slowly sensing the existence of Qi and then absorb the energy residing in the Spiritual Stone. This process is simr to training our muscles. What we do is train bit by bit and slowly transform our flesh into muscles. The muscles are originally a part of ourselves, what we go through is a process of which our muscles gradually increase with the decrease of excess b, just as I have said before, we once possessed DNA that waspatible with the energy within the Spiritual Stone, it''s just that that part of our DNA had been hidden from us, all we had to do was dig it up. As for Boss, it''s not the same as us." As she spoke of it, Future took a deep breath and took a nce at Henry, sympathy and pain shing in her eyes. "Boss was the first among us toe into contact with Qi. Unlike us, who had people to lead us along the way, he relied solely on himself to explore Qi. If we use the same metaphor to say that we practiced Qi the same way as training our muscles bit by bit, then Boss'' way of practice would be the same as beating the flesh on his body into muscles with iron. Perhaps this metaphor isn''t the most fitting, but that is the idea of it. We use Qi to guide and exploit our potential to its fullest, but Boss on the other hand, forcibly absorbed all that Qi into his body for his own use, and the energy of that Qi isn''t pure, especially Qi from the Fire Crystal!" After pausing for a moment, she continued, "The energy in the Fire Crystal is more violent and aggressive than that within the Spiritual Stone. It''s like an infectious poison. Once it enters Boss'' body, it will spread rapidly, but this spreading would not affect Boss'' bodily functions, it would only dominate the energy from the Spiritual Stone. This energy acts like a virus andpletely takes over the energy from the Spiritual Stone within Boss'' body, when this happens, Boss will begin to get agitated uncontrobly. In this state of agitation and violence, one would lose the ability to reason. For example, when a person fights for the first time, he would not be able to remember when he threw a punch or swung a kick, his mind would bepletely nk, and that is the same for Boss. In other words, this is a very abnormal state of dreamwalking. Under these circumstances, Boss'' consciousness will enter a sleeping state, and all his movements would led by his subconscious." "So, do you mean that Boss has gone mad while practicing martial arts?" Alex asked with a strange look on his face. He liked the culture of Yan Xia and had gone through many TV series and novels about Yan Xia martial arts. He often saw people go mad while practicing martial arts to the point that they were unable to recognise their loved ones, but those were just TV series. "You can put it that way." Future nodded. "Some time ago, Wade also entered this kind of state. It''s just that it wasn''t as serious as Boss''. I believe that the reason behind all this was the immense mental pressure he had to bear, indirectly causing a total breakdown. Bannock had also said earlier that Bosspletely broke down when he mentioned the word "n". It is apparent that Boss has never let go of this. His life now appears to be calm, but in fact, he has to bear an even greater pressure than before. After all, we knew our enemies very well back then, but now the n is still a mystery to us. We fear the things we don''t understand most." After hearing this, Wade was slightly stunned, shortly after he let out a sigh. The others also showed remorse on their faces. Henry was suffering so much pressure, but as the elites of Radiant Ind, they were unable to help him at all, which made them feel very helpless. Chapter 941 Chapter 941 Everyone sat in the room and looked at Henry, who was still unconscious. No one said anything. The rtionship between these people had long surpassed that of blood brothers. Now that Henry''s body was in such state, they all felt ufortable. "Enough. Stop being so depressed." Peze was indeed the oldest. He knew that the first thing they had to do was to control their emotions. "You kids aren''t that old, yet the things hidden in your hearts are moreplicated than the next, adding to the fact that none of you are willing to trouble each other." Future said, "I''ve always been looking for a solution regarding Boss'' issue. I''ve got some ideas, I''ll tell him about it when I''mpletely certain, but I''m afraid he won''t remember anything that had happened today when he wakes up. After all, when he went into the agitated state, his consciousness has already gone to sleep. We have to unify our words. The worst that could happen is Boss finding out about his condition." "We understand," Wade replied. "Let''s keep this matter a secret from Boss for now, we''ll just tell him tomorrow that he drank too much alcohol. We should all be cautious. After this matter is over, we''ve got to train really hard, we can''t let Boss shoulder all of those burdens alone." "This fe." Moon Goddess stared at Henry and sighed. "He always seems so calm, but in truth, he takes his responsibilities very seriously. It''s just that there''s so much insecurity within him, that''s why he''s always so cold when around outsiders. If someone treats him a little better, he might remember that person for life." Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. "Sigh." Alex also shook his head. "Our Boss is loyal, but after what had happened to Cesia, and the incident with Boid has left a quite a scar on Boss. Haven''t you noticed that since Boid''s death, Boss rarely made new friends? His behaviour and actions have also be more cruel. Only after he had gotten married did he restrain his behaviour quite a bit." Red Hair nodded. "Let''s first settle the matter at hand. Felix, have you arranged everything for tomorrow?" Felix replied, "All arrangements have been made. We just have to go there together tomorrow. Oh right, there are a few private investigators watching us. Shall we kill them?" "There''s no need." Valentin replied, "Those nobodies were invited by sister- in-w''s businesspetitors. Don''t worry about them, just let them watch. If we kill them now, it''ll be inevitable that people will notice us. What''s more, Boss has a deal with Section Nine, so we''d better not act on our own. Our business with Boid is more important." Peze said, "Then let''s all get some rest first. Felix, please arrange for us to meet with our old friends tomorrow." "Got it." The next morning. Henry opened his eyes and found that he was lying on arge bed. His head felt dizzy, he rubbed it and exhaled deeply. He did not know when he had fallen asleep in the hotel. Was he really that bad at drinking? Did he get so drunk that he did not know what had happened? That was not possible! After getting up and washing up in the bathroom, Henry saw that a bottle of iced plum juice had been prepared on the table of the room. After finishing the cool iced plum juice, Henry felt much morefortable. After practicing Qi, although it helped to strengthen Henry''s body and increase his metabolism rate, it was only able to aid in dissipating the alcohol in his body. If he was able to recover from drunkenness by just focusing Qi, it would be no different from being immune to all sorts of toxins. Qi was only a type of special energy, but it was not able to make one immune to all sorts of poisons. Henry walked to the window and pulled the curtains open. He was standing at the height of more than twenty floors. All he could see was clouds of mist. "s." Henry sighed. "It''s a pity that this hotel well known for its scenery is all covered in fog, so much so that nothing can be seen at all." Henry stretched a little and left the room, then headed to the hotel lobby. He found Wade and others waiting in the lobby with a single nce. Henry noticed that Wade was wearing a suit today He walked back and forth, then ran to the mirror of the lobby to check himself out, while Future and the others talked andughed by the side. "What''s up? Why are you all dressed up today?" Henry walked forward and said with a smile. "My God, Boss, you''ve almost slept past the time." Said Future exaggeratedly when she noticed Henry, "It''s almost 10 o''clock." "s." Moon Goddess shook her head and said, "With such a capacity for liquor, I suggest you don''t bring yourself to the wine table anymore. I haven''t even had enough of it, but you''d already been knocked out." Alex said angrily, "Boss, when I carried you back to the hotel yesterday, you kept spitting at me. Really, if you weren''t my boss, my machete would have gone through you!" Henry scratched his head in embarrassment. He was terribly drunk and unconsciousst night, and he even did something this shameful. Henry quickly changed the subject. "Wade, what is he up to? Is he going on a blind date today?" "You''re right Boss. I really am going on a blind date." Wade walked over from the side with a bitter face. "My father suddenly contacted me this morning and told me that there would be a blind date this evening. He told me to be prepared for it. He is just deliberately pushing me into my own grave!" "Haha, you idiot. Boss wouldn''t understand what you''re talking about. Boss has a beautiful woman in his arms every day, he''s living the best time of his life!" Futureughed out loud. "Boss, your bar is set so high that I can''t reach it!" Wade looked at Henry with a pleading face. "Boss, can you please tell my father that you have a mission for me? And that I would be unable to pursue a love life within the next twenty or thirty years. What do you think?" Henry rolled his eyes and said, "You go and tell your father on your own. The Bai family is counting on you to carry on the family tree. However, you still like ying around all over the world." Wade''s face looked bitter. "Boss, I wish to do that too, but the problem is that it''s too difficult to find someone I like." "Is it that difficult? I think it''s just difficult for you to fall in love with someone." Henry pursed his lips. "Otherwise, I''ll go beg Ailsa to forgive you ande back from abroad?" "I think this sounds good." Future came over excitedly when she heard the name "Ailsa", "Boss, only Ailsa can control this idiot. Hurry up and call her back!" "Don''t!" Upon hearing the name "Ailsa", Wade was like a mouse that had seen a cat. "Boss, I suddenly feel that it''s time for me to get married. Tonight, I''ll go on that blind date! I''ll find a girl and stay with her for the rest of my life!" "Sigh, poor Ailsa. She''s gone to a foreignnd just for some douchebag." Future shook her head and walked away. Felix came over from the side. "Okay, let''s talk about the blind dateter. Boss, all the arrangements have been made. Our men have found Boid. Shall we go now?" "Let''s go!" Moon Goddess answered before Henry could open his mouth, "Back then, I saved his life on the snow mountain. Today, I''ll kill him with my own hands!" Chapter 942 Chapter 942 Henry''s expression changed and said, "Let''s go. It''s been so long. It''s about time we settled this matter for good." The yfulness on the rest of their faces quickly disappeared. The whole team stepped out of the hotel and headed toward their destination. This time, Felix had specially prepared a banquet and invited Boid to attend it, with the reason behind it being the discovery of new energy resources. When the banquet had just begun, Henry and others did not show up. They knew what kind of a person Boid was and were afraid that Boid would put on his guard. Boid was a man aged about 30 years old. He was tiny and calm. No one would ever have thought that three years ago, he used to be a killer who lived in the shadows. "Haha, Boss Lyu, I''ve heard so much about you. It''s nice to finally meet you today." An entrepreneur walked to Boid and took the initiative to greet him. Rosnd Industry, thepany under Boid''s administration, was backed by a huge capital flow, and it had a pretty good run within the recent six months in the capital. Boidughed and said, "I just got a little lucky. My Seniors, you are the ones I have to catch up with." "Boss Lyu, please don''t say that." Another entrepreneur came over and said, "Looking at how the Rosnd Industry is developing, it will soon be at the very top of the business world within the capital." Upon hearing those words, a hint of disdain shed in Boid''s eyes, then disappeared just as quickly. He smiled and said, "Simon Cheng, you all think too highly of me." "Those are just the facts, Boss Lyu. Please, have a seat." Simon invited Boid to the banquet table at the very front. The purpose of this conference was just to lure Boid out, not to release much news. Therefore, there were not many cumbersome procedures to go through. When everyone was seated, the banquet went straight to the point. When one of the attendees gave the report regarding the energy contained in the Fire Crystal to the host, the host was shocked. Boid sat on the table, his eyes fixed on the Fire Crystal on the tform. He muttered, "Devil''s fragment!" At the same time, Boid waved to a middle-aged man who looked like a secretary behind him. "Go and find out who is keeping an eye on this thing." The middle-aged man nodded and turned to leave. Soon after, the banquet was over and someone took the Fire Crystal away. Boid also stood up at the same time. "My lord." The middle-aged man who looked like a secretary came back. "I just found out that this piece of Devil''s fragment seemed to have been guarded by people from Radiant Ind." "Radiant Ind!" Boid''s eyes suddenly became sharp when he heard these three words, "It''s them!" The middle- aged man asked, "Sir, are we going to do it?" "Of course!" Boid said without hesitation, "We are going to steal the things from Radiant Ind! Now send someone to follow up and notify the people over there. If it''s really the people from the Radiant Ind who are guarding it, I''m afraid that it will be a bit difficult to deal with it by ourselves!" "I understand.'' After the banquet, many people took this opportunity to exchange their business cards with each other. When many entrepreneurs were looking for Boss Lyu of Rosnd Industry, Boid had already left the banquet with his men and sat in an ordinary van, and they followed a Buick all the way. This Buick drove around the capital for about an hour. At one o''clock in the afternoon, they arrived at the door of a private club. The car stopped and the door opened. Several people walked into the club guarding a small box. Boid''s unlicensed van stopped in a corner not far away. Boid, who was sitting in the passenger seat, stared at the private club in front of him and said, "This ce belongs to Radiant Ind." "My lord, are you going to take action?" The middle-aged man asked. Boid pondered for two seconds and then said, "Let''s do it. If you see the people of the Radiant Ind inside, kill all of them!" "I understand." The van door was opened, and a total of six people got out of the car, including Boid. They took out a white mask and put it on their faces, and then walked to the club with a murderous look. In front of the club, there was no one guarding it, and the door was closed. Boid waved his hand, and a man trotted up. He took out an iron wire from his pocket and moved the doorknob twice. Then the closed door of the clubhouse opened automatically. Boid and the others crept into the club, carefully closed the door, and left a piece of white silk at the door. Then they looked at the interior of the club. The interior decoration of the club was luxurious. Obviously, it was used for organizing parties. At this time, there was no one in the hall of the club. There was only a weak voiceing from the second floor of the club. Boid signaled, and the six of them went to the second floor together. As soon as Boid stepped on the stairs leading to the second floor, he heard a shout. "Who''s there?" Boid suddenly looked up and saw a young man dressed as a waiter standing on the second floor. Boid did not even think before he shouted, "It''s a Reaper, kill him!" Being discovered, Boid and the other five people no longer tried to conceal their movements. They directly rushed to the second floor at an increasing speed. "How dare you attack Radiant Ind?!" The waiter was not afraid at all. He pulled out a short a sharp knife from the vase next to him and went to greet Boid and the other five people. At the same time, the door of a room on the second floor opened, and seven or eight people rushed out to fight against Boid and his fellows. Seeing this, Boid''s pupils shrank, but he didn''t have time to think, because the person in front of him had already arrived. The great battle was on the verge of erupting. Boid and the others weren''t weak, or else they wouldn''t have known that their target this time was Radiant Ind. They came here knowing who they would face. Meanwhile, these Reapers were carefully selected. Each of them was a qualified killer. The two sides were very bnced in terms of individual strength. However, in the end, this was the territory of Radiant Ind. In every ce of the club, there could be a weapon hidden for Reapers to use at any time. Moreover, the number of Reapers was higher than that of Boid and his people. After dozens of moves, Boid and the others gradually lost. A sharp knife cut through Boid''s cuffs, and Boid roared, "Where are they? Why haven''t they arrived yet?" "Haha, I was afraid that I would take your credit, so I waited at the door for a while." As soon as Boid''s voice fell, the door of the club was pushed open from the outside. A total of seven figures appeared at the entrance of the club, and each of them had a smile on his face. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "Stop watching the show. Let''s get started. Kill them and take the piece of Devil''s fragment!" Boid avoided the knife in front of him and shouted in a hurry. "No problem, but you need to agree with me first. I''ll take half of the credit for returning that piece of crystal," the leader of the seven people spoke up. "The thing was discovered by me, I will give you at most thirty percent!" At this time, Boid was still talking to the other party about the conditions. From this point, it could be seen how important the contribution they were talking about was. "Haha, not generous at all." The leader chuckled and said, "However, 30 percent is enough. Fight!" Chapter 943 Chapter 943 In the hall of the club, all the people were fighting. Due to the addition of the new seven people, the situation instantly changed. The Reapers, who originally had the upper hand, were immediately defeated. Boid saw that the situation had changed dramatically, and his face hidden under the white mask showed happiness. He roared, "Kill them, the crystal is upstairs!" As soon as they heard this, the seven people who just came in showed a feverish look in their eyes. The Reaper, who was dressed as a waiter, was the first toe out. When he saw that they were no match for their opponent, he shouted, "Retreat!" The Reapers, who were still in battle, suddenly stopped their attacks, retreating towards the second floor at the same time. "Kill them!" Boid roared and caught up with them on the second floor. The group of Reapers charged into a room, closing the door. Boid chased to the front of the room and kicked the door open. He seemed to be a little crazy a second ago, but at this moment, he was stunned. In front of Boid, a woman''s long hair was fluttering in the wind. The Holy Ring shone on her finger. Looking at the woman in front of him, there was fear in Boid''s eyes under the mask. This kind of fear was different from that of other underground forces when they saw Henry. It was more like the fear of children from their elders. p! p! A crisp p sounded on Boid''s face. The white mask Boid wore on his face was directly sent flying. Even though Boid was wearing a mask, and even though they had not seen each other for three years, Moon Goddess still recognized the person in front of her at a nce. He was the orphan she had picked up from the Snow Mountain. Boid reached out and touched his burning side face. Looking at the woman in front of him, he opened his mouth and said softly, "Sister..." Pa! Moon Goddess gave another p on Boid''s face. "Don''t call me sister! I don''t have a brother like you." One could see that the body of Moon Goddess was trembling slightly at this moment. It could be seen how angry she was. She had been treating the person in front of her as her younger brother. But just now, Moon Goddess stayed in this room and clearly heard that this person, whom she had taken as her younger brother, was going to kill all the Reapers! "Moon Goddess, don''t be excited." Felix walked up from the side, grabbed Moon Goddess''s arm, and tried to persuade her. He casually looked at Boid and nodded. "Boid Lyu, you''re brave, really brave." Boid''s eyes swept over the room. He saw the kings of Radiant Ind, and every time he saw one of them, the fear in his eyes increased. When Boid saw the person sitting on the main seat in the room, the fear in his eyes turned into horror, and he subconsciously stepped back, "Impossible! Impossible! You can''t appear so casually!" Henry smiled and stood up from the main seat. He shook his head and said, "There is no ce I can''t go. There is only a ce I don''t want to go. Boid Lyu, it''s been three years. I think you should know how we ran away at that time, right?" "Of course he remembers!" Alex said, "How can he, Boid Lyu, not know that we drilled a dog hole? Wade almost died in that alley. How can he not know?" Behind Boid, a dissatisfied voice sounded, "Boid, what are you staring at! Go and kill them! Get the thing!" The seven people who had just arrived walked over and nced at the room. This time, they were stunned. Henry also saw the other party, and this nce made Henryugh directly, "Oh, it seems that the power behind you is bigger than I thought. Long time no see, Liam Su!" Liam Su, when Henry first entered Krerton City, had a conflict with the Su Family. He even directly crippled Liam. Anyone who provoked Henry lost his life. "It''s you!" Liam''s pupils shrank, and hatred suddenly appeared in his eyes. Henry stretched out his right thumb and scratched his ears. "ording to your tone, you, Liam Su, must not have just joined an organization. Looks like even the ancient kungfu family in Krerton City has been infiltrated. It seems that this game is not small." Henry took out a metal box from his pocket, opened it, showing the Fire Crystal, and said curiously, "I just heard you say that this thing is called a Devil''s fragment? I''ll give you a chance to tell me why you call this thing like this. If you don''t tell me..." Speaking of this, Henry grinned. "If you don''t tell me, I will break all your bones bit by bit and grind you to death." Liam could not help but shudder when he heard Henry''s words. He had seen the means of the man in front of him. Back then, his whole family had almost been killed by him! The people brought by Liam, as well as the people brought by Boid, also came to the door of the room at this time and happened to hear Henry''s words. They didn''t know Henry''s identity, so one of them said disdainfully, "What a boast, you are still stubborn when facing death." Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "Ha." Henry gave a chuckle and then stepped forward. "So fast!" Boid and Liam''s faces changed at almost the same time, and their pupils shrank. Henry was standing in front of the man who had just made a disdainful sound. No one could see him clearly during this process. Henry stretched out his right hand and directly pinched the throat of the person who just spoke. The person wanted to resist, but he couldn''t do anything at all. Facing Henry''s strength, he, who had been strictly trained, was as weak as a newborn baby. In other people''s eyes, Henry just reached out his hand and grabbed the man''s throat, but the man did not resist at all. After pinching the man''s throat, Henry showed his neat white teeth and grabbed the man''s shoulder with his left hand at the same time, giving him a hard pinch. "Crack!" This was the sound of bone fracture. Under Henry''s pinch, the man''s shoulder waspletely crushed. This kind of pain could make people make a painful sound. However, his throat was pinched very tightly by Henry, and he couldn''t make a sound. They could only see that his face was red and ferocious. After Henry pinched this man''s shoulder bone, he did not stop but continued to pinch the rest of his body. The cracking sounds were constantly heard, and the sound of bones rubbing against each other made people''s hair stand up. Just like what Henry had just said, he crushed the bones of this man inch by inch. This kind of pain hadpletely exceeded the limits of what human could bear. The person whose throat was pinched by Henry quietly endured the pain in his body, and could not make a sound. His eyes began to unconsciously bulge and revealed a strong sense of despair. During the process, whether it was Boid or Liam, they only dared to watch from the side and did not dare to make a sound. Chapter 944 Chapter 944 Liam and Boid just stood there and watched Henry crush the bones of the man they brought here bit by bit. During this process, the speed was not too fast, but not too slow either. When Henry only finished half of his movement, the person in his hand had already died from pain. His eyeballs were protruding and his face was ferocious, just like a hungry ghost in the City of Hell. The "crack" sound kept sounding, which made people''s hair stand on end. Those people who followed Boid, wearing white masks, all had fear in their eyes. Henry was obviously doing such a cruel thing, but he always had a smile on his face. When he crushed thest big bone, he threw the man aside casually as if he threw garbage, and then he didn''t look at him anymore. Henry pped his hands, nced at the others, and then asked softly, "Is there anyone who has any objection to what I just said?" Liam swallowed hard and looked at Boid. Boid''s eyes were also filled with fear, but the fear was suppressed by him. He plucked up his courage and said, "There are rules in the underground world. You can''t enter the city at will, and you can''t take action in the capital. Do you really want to break them?" "Oh?" Henry showed a meaningful smile at the corner of his mouth. "Who sets these rules? Is it you, Boid or some other big shot?" Boid couldn''t say anything. This rule had always been a silent tacit understanding of the underground world. No one had ever really mentioned it. Who would dare to set this rule at will to limit Henry''s freedom? Only Chinese authority could do it! But would the government of China do this? Obviously not! Everyone in the underground world knew that the underground king was Chinese. For China, this was definitely a big upgrade in reputation. If the government publicly stated that the underground king was not allowed to enter the capital, then it would be regarded as refusing to admit that the Emperor of Hell was from China. How could the government do such a stupid thing? The government could only approve of him. It was a tacit agreement that the Emperor of Hell wouldn''t enter the capital. This was why when the Emperor of Hell did something in other ces, Chinese officials also adjusted their attitude. "I''ll say it again." Henry picked up the Fire Crystal again and said, "Tell me what this Devil''s fragment is, or I''ll crush your bones one by one." "Ha, ha, ha, the Emperor of Hell, how arrogant you are! Oh, no, no, now you have given up your position and you are no longer the Emperor of Hell. Now you should be called a prison guard of the Recluse Association!" A loudugh sounded from the first floor of the club. Then, a figure suddenly jumped up from below and appeared in front of Henry. It was a Chinese man of about 30 years old, with long messy shoulder-length hair and a smell of alcohol all over his body. At the moment they saw this man, both Boid and Liam quickly lowered their heads and greeted him respectfully. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Henry looked at the middle-aged man. From the words he just said, it could be seen that he had been following Henry''s actions, including the matter that he had resigned from the position of the owner of Radiant Ind. "My lord, let me introduce myself. My name is Roslin Mo. My father is a drunkard, so my mother gave me such a name. But obviously, this name is useless." When Roslin was talking, he also took out a white wine bottle from the back of his waist. There was some wine remaining in the bottle. From his way of joking with Henry, it could be seen that he was quite confident. Henry stared at the bottle in Roslin''s hand. After a few seconds of silence, he suddenly said with a smile, "It looks like the foundation of the Noble Berserkers is even deeper than I imagined. There''s really a never- ending number of experts." "No, no, no," Roslin shook his head and said, "I can''t be called a master in front of the prison guard. It''s just that in China, Section Nine clearly ordered that no one is allowed to use his or her Qi while the sun is up. In the absence of Qi, I, Roslin Mo, dare to say that I''m not afraid of you. Of course, this is under the condition that you abide by the rules of Section Nine and don''t go against them. If a prison guard like you is ready to turn against Section Nine at any time and break the rules, then forget what I just said." "Are you threatening me?" Henry stared at Roslin. "Of course I don''t dare." Roslin had a smile on his face, but there was a provocative look in his eyes. Henry looked at Roslin in front of him and suddenly noticed that Roslin''s hand holding the bottle was rubbing against the mouth of the bottle with one finger. This nce made Henryugh. "Tell the person behind you that he doesn''t have to provoke me. Why do you people from the Noble Berserkers want to see the situation in this world be chaotic?" Henry''s words made Roslin''s eyes sh with a trace of panic. Although this panic disappeared in an instant, it was still clearly captured by Henry. When Henry saw Roslin''s finger rubbing the bottle, he realized that this Roslin was sent by someone to provoke him. Since the first time Henry saw Roslin, Roslin had been very arrogant. Henry knew that there were fools in this world, but at the same time, he also knew that there were not many big fools in this world. If Roslin was so strong that he didn''t take him seriously, then the Noble Berserkers wouldn''t do those small actions against him repeatedly. The finger that kept rubbing the bottle mouth told Henry that although Roslin''s face looked calm, his heart was not calm at all. He was afraid that the smell of alcohol in his whole body was to enhance his courage. Roslin mentioned the rules set by Section Nine on purpose. With such a posture, he wanted to force Henry to take action. Once he took action, he would still be in the capital. If he broke the rules set by Section Nine, this matter would not be so simple. Once there was a conflict between Section Nine and Radiant Ind, the world''s underground forces would pay attention to this side. Roslin calmed down and was about to say something, but was interrupted by Henry. "Alright, what does your Noble Berserkers want to do? I''m not in the mood today. Today, I''m here to take revenge." Henry stretched out his hand and pointed at Boid. "I want this person. The rest of you can leave. Otherwise, even if I don''t use my Qi today, it wouldn''t be difficult for me to defeat all of you." Boid panicked and looked at Roslin for help. Without even thinking, Roslin opened his mouth and said, "It''s reasonable to exchange a person''s life for so many lives. You can have this person. My lord, we shall meet again in the future!" After finishing his words, Roslin directly jumped to the first floor. He shouted, "Let''s go!" Chapter 945 Chapter 945 Liam and the others looked back and forth at each other, and finally fixed their eyes on Henry. When they saw that Henry was just staring at Boid without even looking at them, Liam slowly stepped back and walked toward the stairs. The moment Liam stepped on the stairs, he turned around and ran without any hesitation. He had long been scared out of his wits by Henry. Seeing that Henry really let Liam run away, the rest of them didn''t dare to stay. Almost at the same time, they turned around and ran away. Boid brought people to steal the crystal, and he was sure he would be sessful. In the end, he was the only one left here. He had to say that this was a kind of irony. He sold Henry and others in the past, and now the people from the same force as him did not hesitate to sacrifice him. At this moment, Boid did not have the courage to face Henry at all. He looked around and still turned his eyes to the ce where Moon Goddess was. "Why?" Wade''s voice sounded, "Boid, the time we have known each other is not short. There were so many difficulties at that time, but everyone stayed together. Why? I have been holding this question for three years!" At this moment, everyone was staring at Boid, including Henry, waiting for his answer. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. It could be seen that Boid''s eye sockets were gradually turning red. Suddenly, Boid knelt down on his knees, tears flowing from his eyes. "I''m sorry, I... I found my parents." "Parents!" Moon Goddess was startled, and her eyes actually revealed a hint of joy. "Did you really find your parents?" Back then, Boid was an orphan that Moon Goddess had picked up from the mountain. Boid told Moon Goddess that he had lost his parents by ident. For a few years, Moon Goddess had been continuously looking for Boid''s parents, but she could not find them. Boid nodded. "Sis, I didn''t want to harm you, but they kidnapped my parents. I... I really had no choice!" "This..." Wade''s expression froze. Although Boid had not seen his parents for many years, blood was thicker than water. He was threatened by people with his biological parents. That was a difficult choice to make. The eyes of Moon Goddess gradually softened. She stepped forward and reached out to grab Boid''s shoulder. "Get up first and then we can talk." "Sister, you can kill me!" Boid knelt there and let Moon Goddess help him. He did not get up, and his face was full of remorse and hatred. "Since three years ago, I have lost my will to live. But my parents'' lives were in their hands. I really couldn''t do anything about it! In the past three years, I have been living like a dog. If they would tell me to go east, I wouldn''t dare to go west. I have lived long enough of such life!" "That''s enough. Moon Goddess wants you to get up. You should get up," Wade said. Boid still didn''t dare to get up and looked at Henry. The rest of the people also looked at Henry. Henry stood aside, staring in the direction of the first floor of the club. He did not say a word, and no one knew what he was thinking. "Come on, get up." Moon Goddess once again lifted Boid''s arm. "We''re all family. There''s nothing that you can''t say. Get up." Valentin stood at the back of the crowd, shook his head, and whispered, "Moon Goddess''s heart has always been soft." "It''s normal. Moon Goddess is also a human, and Boid is equivalent to a child brought up by her. How can she have no feelings?" Red Hair said. Boid looked at Henry and then looked at Moon Goddess. He nodded slightly and then slowly got up. The moment Boid stood firmly, a cold light shed through his eyes, and he suddenly attacked toward the neck of Moon Goddess with his hands. Although the strength of Moon Goddess was greater than that of Boid, she was not alert to Boid at all. Under Boid''s sudden attack, she couldn''t react at all and just watched Boid reveal a cold light from his sleeves. Seeing that the cold light was about to reach the neck of Moon Goddess, Boid froze. He suddenly opened his eyes wide with unwillingness in them. He slowly turned around, but when he turned halfway, his whole body fell straight to the ground, and a red dot appeared on his temples. In the direction that Boid wanted to look, silver-haired Cesia was sitting on the railing of the stairs to the second floor on the first floor of the club. Her slender legs were swinging back and forth in the air. She covered her mouth and smiled. "I say, Moon Goddess, you have been in the underworld for so many years. You still fell for Boid''sme excuse. You are too emotional." Moon Goddess looked at Boid, who had fallen to the ground and had lost all his vitality, and was stunned and lost in thought. "Felix, have someonee over to deal with this." Henry waved his hand. Felix nodded his head and made a phone call. Cesia''s voice rang out again, "Brother Henry, looks like you love scheming. If you want to know who I am working for, just ask me directly. I didn''t say that I wouldn''t tell you. Is there a need to test me all the time? You purposely said that Boid belongs to the Noble Berserkers just because you wanted to see if I care about this matter, right?" Henry did not speak. "Their organization is called the Alvin League. It should now be one of the four major organizations in the world. It''s not considered an enemy of our Noble Berserkers, nor is it considered a friend." Cesia jumped down from the railing of the stairs and walked towards the second floor. "The four great organisations of the world?" Wade and the others frowned. They looked at Cesia in confusion. As she walked, she said, "Apart from the Alvin League and our Noble Berserkers, the remaining two big organizations are the Recluse Association and Chinese ns. The Recluse Association will think too highly of themselves and view themselves as the saviour of the world. For the time being, they won''t make any big moves. Chinese ns have too many restrictions and won''t show up in a short period of time. Right now, only the Alvin League and our Noble Berserkers are searching for Fire Crystal in the entire world." "What about our Radiant Ind? What level of power does it belong to?" Wade couldn''t help but ask. "Don''t me me for being so straightforward." Cesiaughed. "If it wasn''t for Brother Henrying out from the Hell Prison, the current Radiant Ind would be nothing more than an ant in the eyes of the four major powers. Of course, even if Brother Henry were to appear now, he would only be defined as a small threat. In general, nothing serious." "Why did they call the Fire Crystal a Devil''s fragment?" Valentin asked. "Isn''t the term Fire Crystal also made by us?" asked Cesia. "The energy contained in this thing is veryplicated and rich. The members of the Alvin League have found the DNA of ancient humans in it. They always thought that this thing was left by a powerful being and called this powerful being Heretic God. They believe that as long as they can collecte enough Devil''s fragments, the DNA of this powerful being could be awakened. Well... they call this n, Resurrection n!" Chapter 946 Chapter 946 The Resurrection n! The words of Cesia continuously echoed in the minds of Henry and the others. The Alvin League wanted to collect enough Fire Crystal to obtain the DNA of ancient humans, and then remould them! This kind of behaviour was shocking! Why did living creatures constantly evolve? It was just because the genes in their bodies had to gradually adapt to the present ecological world. If the genes of ancestors were to be inserted in present humans, this was the way of going against the natural order! For everyone in the world, things from ancient times had always been a mystery. In the past few days, Henry did not do anything special. He read a lot of ancient books, and finally, he found one simr point among these ancient books! This simrity was so shocking that most people would notice it when they saw it. However, so many things happened during this period of time, which made Henry realize the abnormality of this simr feature at once. From ancient times until now, the first thing the members of new dynasties did was to erase the history of the previous dynasty! This type of thing wasn''t done by one person alone, but by everyone. What exactly was hidden in history? Henry thought again. Five thousand hears of Chinese history had been recorded, but there were many dynasties before that were rarely recorded. Even in the Shang Dynasty, there was only one record of it. Why was that? The reason why China was called Yan Xia before, was not only because it was a descendant of Yan Huang, but also because it integrated the Xia people. But now, there was no record of the Xia people, and all the recordse from the Yan Dynasty. Henry browsed through the unofficial history, but in the unofficial history, there was no record about the Xia people. "Xia, what on earth is it?" The Grand Xia Dynasty was the number one dynasty in the world, but what it left behind was only a legend. There weren''t any real records. Or could it be that those legends which were known as legends of the Grand Xia were the true records? Henry was already sceptical about some things. Together with the news brought by Cesia, they merged and brought a great shock to Henry''s heart. "Well, I''ve told you everything I should tell you. The people who should be killed have already been killed. Brother Henry, if you want to know more things, don''t forget about our deal. Calcting the time, your trouble should appear soon. See you when you have time." Cesia suddenly stopped. She waved her hand, then jumped down the stairs and came to the first floor with a graceful posture. She shed a few times and disappeared from the club hall. As soon as she left, the door of the club was pushed open from the outside. "The Emperor is here, but we didn''t wee him. It''s our dereliction of duty!" A man walked into the hall with vigorous steps, stood on the first floor, looked up at the second floor, and said, "I''m Titan from Section Nine." Henry looked at the man who imed himself to be Titan. He was 1.8 metres tall and looked like a gentleman. When he walked, the distance between each step was exactly the same. When he stood there, he would unconsciously keep a posture to wee the battle. Looking at Titan''s palm, there were calluses around his thumbs. From this point, it could be seen that half of the strength of the other side was in the weapon. With just one nce, Henry was sure that Titan was definitely a master who was no less powerful than Silver Visitor. Of course, ording to Section Nine, they would not send a chicken to see him. Titanughed. "The Emperor entered the capitaltest night. He made such a huge ruckus today. I don''t know which organization has angered you, My Lord? Our Section Nine and Radiant Ind, no matter how you put it, we still have a cooperation agreement. We can help you." "We just need to deal with the family affairs." Henry shrugged his shoulders and said, "If members of Section Nine have free time, I have a lot of family affairs that need your help. It depends on whether you have the time or not." "Haha." Titanughed, nced at Boid, who was still lying in front of Henry''s feet and said, "Since it''s the family business of Radiant Ind, we won''t intervene. But if you have disputes with other forces, My Lord, you must be polite and ask us to solve it. After all, this capital is an official ce." When Titan spoke, it deliberately emphasized the word "official". "Of course, we are partners, aren''t we?" Henry said. "Fine. Since your majesty still acknowledges our Section Nine as his partner, I won''t say any more words of courtesy. I entrust it to you, to enjoy your journey in the capital." Titan waved his hand, and without even going up to the second floor, he turned and left. This time, Titan didn''t just say hello to Henry. In fact, when they were talking, they had already gone through some secretparing, but others couldn''t see this kind ofparing. If Titan had the upper hand, it would not end this easily. But Titan was apparently suppressed by Henry, so the matter was easily solved. This was also the reason why Henry had not entered capital over thest three years. The capital''s secret was very deep, and there were too many strange people. When Henry had be the owner of Radiant Ind, he was not sure whether he could hold that position for too long. If something bad happened, it would definitely cause big troubles. But now Henry did not have such concerns. It was no exaggeration to say that if Henry let go of all his concerns, he would be alone. He would have nowhere to go in this big world! Not long after Titan left, Felix said in a low voice, "Boss, they''ve already arrived. Do you want them toe in and deal with it now?" Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. After saying that, Felix turned his head and looked at Boid''s corpse. In front of Boid''s corpse, Moon Goddess was still standing, not saying a word. Even though Boid swung his sword at her just now, in her heart, this was still her younger brother. The Ten Kings of Radiant Ind, including Henry, seemed to be glorious. However, they were pitiful. They did not have any family. The people they trusted the most were their brothers who had fought alongside them. They seemed cruel and brutal, but in reality, they valued rtionships the most. This was because they knew that the friendship between them was not easy to gain. Boid was definitely one of the people that Moon Goddess was unwilling to give up on. It was just like how Cesia betrayed Radiant Ind. However, no one could ever hate her. "Let someone handle it. By the way, arrange a ne to take Moon Goddess back to the snow mountain." Henry made a decision directly. "What about Boid?" Felix asked. "I''ll take him back." Moon Goddess, who remained silent for a long time, finally opened her mouth and said, "I picked him up from the snow mountain, and now I will bury him there. It can be said that there is a beginning and an end." Henry nodded and said to Moon Goddess, "I''ll give you seven days. After seven days, there will be a task for you." "Understood." Moon Goddess nodded. Felix took out his phone and dialled a number. "Come in, all of you." A few people walked in from outside the club. After entering, they all lowered their heads, said nothing, carefully walked up to the second floor, and took away Boid''s body. The grudge they had with each other three years ago was now resolved. However, they had also encountered a greater hidden danger. The Alvin League... Chapter 947 Chapter 947 When they walked out of the club, they all looked a little worried. The news that Cesia had just brought them hadpletely overturned their previous perceptions. They knew that there were other powerful organizations in this world. However, they did not expect that these people had already been divided into different factions. Radiant Ind and The King Region were just ants in the eyes of these forces. Those achievements which could make them proud of themselves were just child''s y in others'' eyes. Henry could see what his brothers were thinking. He said, "Don''t think too much. There are too many things beyond our imagination in the world. You now feel that those forces are powerful, but we can''t be sure. If they are really strong, why should they be secretive? They have already crushed everything. It''s almost the new year. Except for Moon Goddess, we still have a task to carry out, so rest for a while. After the new year, I will train you." "We''ve indeed cked off for too long." Sea God stretched. "Rx for a few days. Oh, by the way, Felix.." Henry said to the side, "I remember that you have an estate in the capital. It''s Gold Rain Hotel, isn''t it? Their roasted duck is very famous." "Indeed." Felix nodded. Henry said, "Send someone to bring me someter. I''m in the capital now. It feels weird if I don''t eat roasted duck." "Alright, I''ll arrange for someone to send it to my sister-inw''s ce before dinner." Felix replied. "Well, you guys have fun. I''ll go first." Henry said goodbye and left the club first. It was not that Henry didn''t care about the great forces, but he really didn''t want to give anyone any more psychological pressure. The current situation was already like this. There were too many things in front of everyone, and if they kept worrying about it, they were likely to have a mental breakdown. After leaving the club, Henry contacted Sylvia. Sylvia was visiting severalpanies, intending to negotiate cooperation. The current Lins Group could be said to be a huge treasure mountain with huge fluid flow, but there was no ce for it to develop. If they wanted to develop better, they had to find the best channel. The capital was definitely a ce of crouching tigers and hidden dragons. There must be a vast channel to run a big and strong enterprise here. In terms of the Lins Group, even if they owned such arge capital, it would be difficult to build such a channel in a short time. Henry met Sylvia downstairs of apany ording to the address given by Sylvia. Henry could see that Sylvia seemed to be a little tired, and her hair was a little messy. After all, this was the capital. It was troublesome to run around and everything was done by Sylvia herself. Henry walked up to Sylvia and said, "Honey, how''s the situation?" Sylvia shook her head slightly and said, "Not good. I''ve found a fewpanies. They don''t have enough qualifications and they don''t have a good channel. Cooperating with them, Lins Group would face the risk of financing being trapped, so we can only find some top groups. Although the capital is big, there are only a few top groups. It''s difficult to contact them. After all, Lins Group is just a nouveau riche in their eyes. You know, in the eyes of those groups, our sudden growth of funds is very unreliable." "How many people do you want me to find for you?" Henry asked. "No, I can''t rely on you for everything." Sylvia shook her head. "I have already asked Grandpa to help me ask. Grandpa went to find Master Qin. He should give me a reply soon." As soon as Sylvia finished speaking, her phone started ringing. Sylvia picked it up to take a look and said with a smile, "It''s Grandpa." After that, Sylvia picked up the phone. After a few words, she hung up again. After hanging up the phone, Sylvia asked Henry, "Honey, do you know Wicket Company?" "Wicket Company?" Henry looked thoughtful, and then asked, "Thepany established by the guy surnamed Wei?" "Yes." Sylvia nodded. "The person in charge of theirpany is surnamed Wei. My grandfather asked Master Qin to contact him and asked me to meet him." "I''ll go with you." Henry took Sylvia''s hand and asked, "Where is the car?" Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "What car? We are taking the subway!" Sylvia held Henry''s big hand and ran to the side. Henry let Sylvia pull him. Looking at Sylvia''s girlish appearance, he couldn''t help but smile. Wicket Company had a high status in the capital. It was much stronger than Boid''s Rosnd Industry. In the data report, Wicket Company''s total assets were about 100 billion, but its real strength was at least twice that of this number. One should know, some assets of many enterprises could be shown to the public, but those hidden numbers were the most important things. Otherwise, if everyone knew each other very well, there was no such thing as a trade battle. In the history of the business world, many bigpanies had fallen into the hands of unknown smallpanies, and this kind of thing was verymon. Therefore, thepany''s external assets could prove some of thepany''s strength, but they could not prove everything. Wicket Company was in the CBD of the capital. The housing price here could be said to be terrible. None of the people who could open apany here were simple characters. Henry and Sylvia drove for more than 20 stations toe here. Wicket Company''s buidling was particrly eye-catching in the CBD. One could see it as soon as they got out of the subway station. The two came to the building and exined the purpose of their visit to the reception. They had been waiting in the reception room. At the same time, Rainer Sun was also standing at Wicket Company''s door. Just now, he was watching Sylvia and Henry walk in. Rainer snorted coldly and said, "You want to cooperate with Wicket Company? I''d like to see how you can cooperate with them!" After finishing his words, Rainer took out his phone and dialled a number. "Contact Mr. Wei of Wicket Company. Tell him that we want to talk about cooperation with them. Arrange dinner with Mr. Wei tonight." After one phone call, Rainer made another phone call. "Tell all the people to work overtime tonight. Make them destroy all the stocks of the Lins Group. By the way, give some benefits. Try your best to keep all the working capital of the Lins Group in line. Even if they want to lose money, they have to destroy the Lins Group in front of me!" After he had done all this, Rainer gave a cold smile and said, "The Lins, I want to see how long you''ll be able to be so arrogant." Sylvia, who was inside thepany, had no idea what Rainer was doing outside. As for Henry, he had long discovered that he and Sylvia were being followed, and he even knew who the other party was. But as long as the other party did not take the initiative toe out, Henry was toozy to pay attention to them. Chapter 948 Chapter 948 Henry and Sylvia had been sitting in the reception room of the Wicket Company until 5:30 p.m., and the door of the reception room was pushed open. A middle-aged man in his fifties pushed the door open and came in. When he saw Henry and Sylvia in the living room, he couldn''t help but be stunned, and then a trace of dissatisfaction shed in his eyes. Kadrick Wei received a call from a friend today, who said that the Lin Family from Yinzhou wanted to discuss cooperation with him. In the short span of two days, the name of Lins Group had been well- known in the business world. Naturally, Kadrick had heard of the Lins. However, in his heart, Kadrick felt that thispany was unreliable. Five hundred billion yuan for a piece ofnd? How was that possible? Kadrick had been a businessman for decades, and it was hard for him to believe that something like this had happened. In his eyes, he thought this was just a way to hype up the Lins Group. For example, they could raise the stock, direct the fake news, increase the stock again, and harvest the benefits. Such things had never happened in the financial world of China. As a president of a group like Wicket Company, Kadrick had seen and met many people like the Lins. In the past, there used to be people who came to Wicket Company for cooperation pretending that they have hundreds of billion, but in the end, it was just an act. Therefore, Kadrick was very resistant to the fact that the Lins Group hade to him to discuss cooperation. But his good friend had asked him for this favour, so he didn''t want to make a fool of himself. After finishing his business, he came to meet them. As far as Kadrick was concerned, this time someone important from the Lins Group came to visit him. He didn''t expect to see two young people here. Given Kadrick''s status, he naturally didn''t know who the person in charge of Lins Group was. Beforeing here, Sylvia had already checked the information of Kadrick. When she saw Kadrick, she immediately got up. "Hello, Mr. Wei. I''m Sylvia Lin from the Lins Group. This is my husband, Henry Zhang." Sylvia took the initiative to extend her hand and introduce herself. "Yes." Kadrick nodded and didn''t greet Sylvia. "I heard from Old Qin that you''re here to talk about cooperation with us?" "Yes." Sylvia took back her hand and got straight to the point. "Our Lins Group has huge capital, and yourpany has vast channels. I think our cooperation methods could be very diverse. We could also be considered as a strong alliance." Hearing this, Kadrick showed a faintly disdainful smile at the corner of his mouth and said, "With all due respect, although yourpany has recently gained a great reputation by selling thatnd for 500 billion yuan, which is definitely the most prosperous capital in China, the amount of money your company has earned is too strange. As for the alliance you said, I''m sorry, my words may be a little unpleasant, but I don''t think that your Lins Group is strong." Hearing this, Sylvia was not angry or embarrassed. She had already thought about what would happen this time. In Sylvia''s opinion, if a smallpany suddenly appeared in front of her and said that they had hundreds of billions, Sylvia would not care at all. This was human nature. No one would believe that there was anything free in this world, especially businessmen. Sylvia continued, "Mr. Wei, how do you know that our Lins Group doesn''t have this kind of strength if we don''t talk about it? I think that you can benefit from this cooperation not us. Mr. Wei, you''re a businessman, you won''t refuse us directly, right? A qualified businessman will never refuse without listening." Kadrick''s eyes were full of curiosity. He was not curious about the cooperation that Sylvia was talking about, but he wanted to know where Sylvia get such confidence? "Interesting." Kadrick said with a smile, "Little girl, you''re very simr to what I used to be. Well, since you want to talk, let''s have a talk. Tonight, there''s apany that wants to talk about cooperation with me. Why don''t we have a talk together?" When Kadrick said this, he also tried to test the Lins. If the Lins really had the confidence, they wouldn''t care if there was anyone else present today. If they didn''t have the confidence, they were afraid that they would shrink back. Sylvia smiled confidently, "Of course, it''s all up to Mr. Wei." "Haha." Kadrickughed and said, "Well, it''s time for dinner. We can talk while eating. If you don''t have your car here, you can take my car." After finishing his words, Kadrick turned his head and went out of the reception room. "Thank you, Mr. Wei." Sylvia quickly said, then took Henry''s hand and followed up. The capital was very big and very congested. The amount of time needed to get from one side of the city to another was probably enough to drive around the entire Orafield Province. Jonah Hotel was a famous five-star hotel in the capital. When Henry and Sylvia arrived here in Kadrick''s Benz S600, it was already 6:30 in the afternoon. Kadrick was obviously an old customer here, or perhaps this hotel was run by Kadrick. When Kadrick''s car arrived here, the manager ran over immediately, opened the car door for Kadrick, and bowed to lead them into the hotel. In the parking space at the entrance of the hotel, there was Kadrick''s exclusive parking space. The driver skillfully parked the car in it. Under the guidance of the hotel manager, Henry and the others entered an elegant private room. The room was not big, but it was very fragrant. The moment they entered the room, they felt comfortable and rxed. A beautiful and elegant beauty was sitting in the corner of the room, ying a melodious tune, which made people feel rxed and happy. "Sit down." Kadrick made a gesture of invitation. Henry and Sylvia sat opposite Kadrick. Between them, there was a table made of the peach wood. Soon, the most delicate ck tea was served. Sylvia turned her head and looked at the beautiful woman ying the guzheng in the corner of the room. Her thoughts drifted to a few months ago when she and Mn went to the concert. There, she recalled how Henry perfectly integrated the guzheng and the piano. The tenderness and sweetness under the spotlight, and the shock were still fresh in Sylvia''s mind. "You two, have some tea first, we are waiting for a friend. He''ll be there soon." Kadrick smiled and picked up the teacup. As soon as Kadrick''s voice fell, the door of the private room was pushed open from the outside. Rainer Sun, whose face was still covered in gauze, strode in from outside the room. Sylvia''s expression changed the moment she saw Rainer, and she did not look too pleased with him. The Lins and Rainer hadpletely turned against each other earlier, so it was obvious that Rainer''s arrival today would not bode well forthem. As for Henry, he did not feel surprised at all. He had already figured out that Rainer would appear.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 949 Chapter 949 After Rainer walked into the room, he nced at Henry and Sylvia gloomily. Then he put on a smiling face and said to Kadrick with a smile, "Uncle Wei, my father asked me to send you his greetings." "Haha." Kadrickughed and said, "Nephew Sun, your dad and I haven''t seen each other for half a year. How is he now?" "Thanks to Uncle Wei, my dad can eat and drink now. He''s in good health, but he''s too busy at work. He often talks about you, Uncle Wei. He wants to get together with you," Rainer said kindly. Kadrick said, "Your father''s body is strong, that''s no thanks to me. Come, sit down. Let me introduce two people to you. They are from Yinzhou. You should have heard of the Lins Group." Rainer took his seat beside Kadrick, and then stared at Henry with a gloomy face. "Of course I''ve heard of them. Not only that, but the way the Lins do things is very insolent!" Hearing this, Kadrick could easily hear the resentment in Rainer''s mouth. "Oh? Looks like you''ve come into contact with each other before?" "Yes, we did," Rainer said as he nodded. "The husband of President Lin really looks down on our Cumulus Industry!" Kadrick was slightly stunned when he heard this. Although the industry couldn''tpare with his Wicket Company, it was still one of the top tenpanies in the capital, and there was not much difference between it and Wicket Company. It was more than enough to provide channels for the Lins Group. The Lins Group didn''t even care about this kind of enterprise? Kadrick looked at Sylvia in confusion. He did not understand Sylvia''s intentions. Rainer''s sudden appearance indeed caught Sylvia by surprise, but it was not enough to make her feel helpless. Sylvia took a deep breath, adjusted her state of mind, and said, "Mr. Wei, regarding the way of doing business, President Sun''s Cumulus Industry has many differences with our Lin Family. If we forcibly cooperate with him, it will only create contradictions, which will not bring any benefits to any side." When Sylvia said these words, she deliberately raised her voice when she said the words ''the way of doing business''. Kadrick seemed to be thinking about something. He looked at Rainer, who was sitting next to him. As one of the top businessmen in the business world in China, Kadrick had seen too many things in his life, including all kinds of rich second generations. He knew very well what the rich second generations'' behaviour was like. Therefore, when Sylvia said these words, Kadrick suddenly understood what it meant. Kadrick opened his mouth and changed the topic at the same time. "Well, I''m old. I really can''t keep up with the concept of young people. Since you alle to me today to cooperate with Wicket Company, then tell me everything. I want to know how you two n to cooperate with me." Kadrick raised his teacup and waited for Sylvia and Rainer to speak. Sylvia said confidently, "Mr. Wei, I know the strength and channels of yourpany. Now our company is cooperating with Hengyuan in Yinzhou and has taken the trade road to the northwest. In the past two years, the government has always supported the northwest trade and it has limited most of the trade channels. Now, ourpany controls thergest trade channel to the northwest, and we also have huge capital. I think that Mr. Wei, you should be interested in the development of the northwest. This is the sincerity of our Lin''spany." A fiery look suddenly appeared in Kadrick''s eyes. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. They had a channel for trade in the northwest region! Kadrick didn''t care how much money this channel could make. He himself was in charge of import and export trade, so he didn''t care about this little profit. What he cared more about was his reputation! The northwest had always been an underdeveloped zone in China. If they could set up a trade route to the northwest and help the construction of the northwest, not only would the government give them arge amount of funds, but more importantly, the whole Wicket Company would win a lot of praises. Whether these praises came from their hearts or not, they had to do it. Once so, Wicket Company''s stock would definitely skyrocket, which would provide them with both fame and fortune! A lot of bigpanies wanted to own this kind of resources. However, if they wanted to exchange for this kind of resources, mostpanies could not pay the corresponding price. "What do you want?" Kadrick asked. "I want to 30% of Mr. Wei''s export trade!" Sylvia said bluntly. "Impossible!" Kadrick refused without thinking. "Little girl, do you know what you''re talking about? 30% of the shares? Do you know what it means?" Rainer, who was standing at the side, sneered and said, "You don''t know what you''re doing!" Sylvia did not even look at Rainer and continued to say, "Mr. Wei, since I dare to say this number, I understand what it means. Fourty per cent of yourpany''s annual ie from import and export, and this guarantees that you have a lot of money. If I want to get 30%, it is equivalent to taking arge piece of cake from Wicket Company." "Since you understand, how dare you say such a condition?" Kadrick put down the teacup and said, "I admit that your offer is very attractive to me, but it is not enough to make give you thirty per cent of the shares." Sylvia shook her head slightly. "Mr. Wei, you''re wrong. What I''m saying is not simply taking 30%, but to invest! By using your area of influence to expand your trade channels, I wouldn''t affect Mr. Wei''s interest. We would only ask you for some favours." Kadrick fell into deep thought. If the Lins invested, this matter would really be beneficial to him. As for the favour, if they could get the benefit, it would be called a good deal. Otherwise, it would be bullsh*t. After thinking for a few minutes, Kadrick nodded slightly. This action of nodding made Sylvia happy in her heart. She knew that Kadrick was going to ept her proposal. "President Lin, I like your proposal very much..." Kadrick said, but before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by a voice. Rainer said in a strange tone, "Mr. Wei, I have to remind you that the so-called 500 billion yuan is only passed on from the outside world. The 500 billion yuan came out of nowhere. Don''t lead the wolf into the house." Rainer''s words caused a hint of worry to sh across Kadrick''s eyes. He quickly swallowed back the words that were about toe out of his mouth, and on the contrary, there was a hint of suspicion on his face. "Mr. Wei, there are some things that you have to see clearly before making a decision. Don''t be in such a hurry." Rainer spoke again, "It''s toomon to be a nouveau riche, but not all the nouveau riche are real. Some people, no matter how morous they appear on the surface, are just like frogs at the bottom of a well." Chapter 950 Chapter 950 Rainer''s words immediately reminded Kadrick. At the same time, it also made Kadrick shocked. He had just almost agreed to the other party''s conditions. This girl knew how to grasp a person''s heart. When Kadrick looked at Sylvia again, he had already put away his contempt. This young man was not very old, but his skills in negotiation were quite sophisticated, and he was very good at grasping what the other side needed. Rainer continued, "Uncle Wei, this time, I''ve contacted my friend at Gold Rain Hotel and asked for two roasted ducks. And I brought them today." Rainer snapped his fingers after he finished speaking. After Rainer''s finger rang out, someone knocked on the door of the private room from the outside. "Come in," Rainer said. Following this, the door to the room was pushed open and a person entered from outside. He held two gift boxes in his hand. The boxes were entirely gold and threerge words Gold Rain Hotel were written on them. Theserge words werepletely gold-ted. Not mentioning what was contained in the box, just the cost of the gift boxes was quite high. Kadrick looked surprised. He stared at the gift box in the person''s hand and said, "Gold Rain Hotel makes 365 roast ducks a year, one a day. Rainer, you were able to get two roast ducks from Gold Rain Hotel. I''m so surprised. I once asked someone to buy one. After waiting for three months, I was lucky enough to get one. The duck is plump and delicious, and it leaves an amazing fragrance in people''s mouth." Rainer said proudly, "Gold Rain Hotel''s roasted ducks are indeed priceless, but there is no market for them. The price of the roasted ducks from the Gold Rain Hotel''s restaurant on the ck market has risen to a sky-high price. This is not only because Gold Rain Hotel''s roast ducks are delicious, but also because this roast duck has be a symbol of one''s status. To put it bluntly, I''m afraid these people won''t be able to buy the ducks from Gold Rain Hotel''s restaurant for their entire life. It''s the case even for a nouveau riche. If I didn''t run into a helpful person, I doubt that I would be able to get these." After Rainer finished his words, he looked at Henry provokingly. His meaning was very obvious. Henry smiled and did not speak. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Sylvia''s face couldn''t help but look a little ugly. She came to the capital to find someone to cooperate with. Naturally, she had heard the name of Gold Rain Hotel. It was no exaggeration to say that ordinary people couldn''t buy the roasted ducks from Gold Rain Hotel. Even those influential people had to make an appointment in advance. If they didn''t have an appointment, the owner of the Gold Rain Hotel wouldn''t sell the duck to them. At that time, there was a rich second generation who couldn''t buy roast ducks and smashed the things inside Gold Rain Hotel. As a result, two days later, the rich second generation and thepany behind him disappearedpletely. That thing let everyone know that the Gold Rain Hotel was not doing some hunger marketing, but the boss behind the Gold Rain Hotel was also a powerful man. From then on, everyone had to make an appointment in advance when they wanted to eat the roast duck from the Gold Rain Hotel. One week in advance, one month in advance, or maybe several months in advance. Even now, the roasted ducks from this hotel had already been booked for the whole year. It was not known when it had started, but the roasted duck from Gold Rain Hotel had already turned into a symbol of identity. People without background could not make an appointment. Even if there was an appointment made by ordinary people, it would be reserved by the local tyrant for arge sum of money. Therefore, anyone who could bring out the roast duck from this hotel was not a simple person. "Uncle Wei, details are very important," Rainer said with a smile as he took the box and ced it on the table. Then, he slowly opened the box and said, "Come, have a taste of the roasted duck from this restaurant. Of course, some people are not allowed to try it. I''m afraid they''ll never be able to get their hands on this kind of things for the rest of their lives. After all, nouveau riche are upstarts." Henry, who had been sitting there and had not spoken much, smiled and said, "Do you mean that we will never be able to afford this?" "Ha," Rainerughed disdainfully. "You know your ability. You should have some idea. Which right do you have to eat the roasted duck from Gold Rain Hotel?" Rainer took out the sealed roasted duck from the gift box as he spoke. Henry looked at Rainer''s movements and said, "These roast ducks are clearly preserved, so they don''t taste as good as one-tenth of the original. Even if you gave them to me, I wouldn''t take a bite. If you want to eat the real duck, you''ll have to eat the ones that are roasted on the spot." Rainer burst outughing when he heard that. "Roasted on the spot? How shameless you are?! You won''t be able to taste the roasted duck that Gold Rain Hotel has roasted on spot in your next life!" Henry shook his head and said, "I don''t know what I can''t eat in the next life, but I''m sure I can eat it in this life." Hearing this, Kadrick shook his head regretfully. This girl surnamed Lin was not bad, stronger than most of the younger generation. But her husband was too arrogant. Even Kadrick himself did not dare to say that he would have the opportunity to eat the duck roasted in the Gold Rain Hotel. One should know that the duck from the Gold Rain Hotel was ordered a year in advance. There was only one each day. Generally, ordinary people would take it as a great gift. Only those who were at the peak of power would not hesitate to eat the roast duck on the spot. Even if the Lins now imed to have assets of 500 billion and was the nominal richest family in China, there was still a long way for them to go before reaching the peak of power! Henry ignored what Rainer had said and took out his phone. He looked at the time and said, "Looks like it''s about time. It''s already dinnertime." As soon as Henry''s voice fell, the door of the private room was knocked again, and then a respectful voice came from the door. "Is Mr. Henry Zhang in this room?" "Come in." Henry interrupted Kadrick. The door of the private room was pushed open from the outside. A man, dressed like a chef, stood at the door of the private room. Behind him, there was a team of more than a dozen people. On the chest of the clothes of the head chef, there were three big words, "Gold Rain Hotel". After the chef came in, he first bowed to Henry and Sylvia. Before he came, he had already seen Henry''s photo. After bowing, he waved to the people behind him. The team of more than a dozen people pushed a grill and walked in. Kadrick frowned, waved his hand, and called the waiter waiting at the door. "What''s going on? I didn''t order any other dishes, did I?" The waiter replied respectfully, "Mr. Wei, this is the chef of Gold Rain Hotel and his team. The boss just called to tell us that the chef of Gold Rain Hotel wille to cook for a distinguished guest." "Gold Rain Hotel''s chef!" Kadrick was shocked when he heard this. Just now when he saw the words on the chef''s chest, he already had this kind of spection, but he couldn''t believe it. After all, the roasted duck was rare to find. Since all the ducks were reserved a year earlier, how could a chef from Gold Rain Hotel personallye here? ording to the prestige of the hotel, the chef must be a proud and arrogant person. Kadrick''s thinking was right. The chef of Gold Rain Hotel was indeed a proud and arrogant person, but this time, he couldn''t be arrogant because he knew that this time the guests were really important. Let alone himself, even his boss had to be polite and respectful to them. Chapter 951 Chapter 951 Sylvia looked at everything that was happening in front of her and looked at Henry in confusion. Henry noticed the woman''s gaze and exined, "The hotel is opened by Felix." When Sylvia heard these words, she immediately understood. Hearing the waiter''s words, Rainer sneered and said, "You''re just putting on an act!" After saying that, Rainer waved his hand and shouted to the waiter, "What are you doing? Didn''t you see us eating here? Get these people out!" The waiter showed an embarrassed look. "What? Didn''t you hear what I said? Look at the faces of these people. Can they be from Gold Rain Hotel? Throw them out!" Rainer''s eyebrows shot up as he spoke once more. "I want to see who dares to do that!" A shout rang out from outside the private room. Soon after, a woman in her 40s came in. This woman was dressed in luxurious clothes and had an extraordinary temperament. After entering the room, she said loudly, "I want to see who wants to drive my distinguished guests out!" As soon as the woman appeared, Kadrick stood up and said with some surprise, "Elsie, you''re back!" "Oh, I thought who it was. It turns out that Mr. Wei is going to drive my guests out!" The woman named Elsie red at Kadrick and said, "I, Elsie Gong, have been in the business circle of the capital for so many years. I have seen a lot of people who invited Gold Rain Hotel''s chef to their restaurant. This is the first time that I have seen someone wanting to throw them out." "Elsie, you misunderstood." Kadrick hurriedly exined. Kadrick looked like he was persuading his sweetheart not to be angry. "I didn''t get it wrong. This private room has always been reserved for you, Kadrick. Is it possible that you, Kadrick Wei, didn''t say these words. Is it someone else who took over the ce of the host?" Elsie''s voice was full of anger, but after listening to it carefully, one could realize that the anger was not directed at Kadrick. Kadrick subconsciously turned to look at Rainer. How could Rainer not recognize this woman in front of him? Everyone who was at the top of the businessmunity, were familiar with the people on top. Rainer lowered his head and called her "Aunt Elsie" fearfully. This was because Rainer understood that the power behind this woman waspletely above his own family. Even Kadrick''s Wicket Company could notpare to this woman. "Oh, it turns out to be the boy surnamed Sun. Well, Kadrick is still present here. Who gave you the right to kick them out? You don''t know the etiquette!" Elsie taught him a lesson. After hearing Elsie''s words, Rainer did not dare to show even the slightest bit of anger. He lowered his head and did not say a word. Elsie was about to speak when she heard Henry''s voice beside her. Henrypletely ignored what happened nearby and said to the cook of Gold Rain Hotel, "Well, don''t stand still. It''s said that the roast duck from Gold Rain Hotel is famous, but I really haven''t tasted it. Don''t let me down." "Definitely." The cook bowed deeply, and then ordered the team behind him to start preparing. Elsie watched the actions of the chef with great interest and said, "I heard that there were thirty-one steps for roasting a duck. At that time, someone was willing to spend a lot of money to see this, but they were all rejected. When the roast ducks are on the shelves, they have to be baked at six different temperatures. This is the first time I have seen such a process. Today, I have been blessed by you, Boss Wei." Kadrick smiled awkwardly. "That''s because of these two young people." When Kadrick said this, he deliberately took a look at Henry. This time, there was more respect in his eyes. Kadrick had never heard of anybody who was able to summon Gold Rain Hotel''s chef and roast a duck on the spot. Rainer stood there, feeling the burning on his face. He could neither leave nor stay. He originally wanted to show off with two roast ducks, but he did not expect that the Lins would call the chef directly! How was this possible? Rainer clenched his fists tightly. They were just a nouveau riche, so how could they summon the main chef of the Gold Rain Hotel? His original n had beenpletely ruined. This made Rainer feel extremely aggrieved. "By the way, some people don''t deserve to stay here, do they?" Henry suddenly said. The moment Henry spoke, Elsie waved her hand and said, "Go, get Mr. Sun out." Rainer''s body shook and a sense of humiliation welled up in him. Since the boss had already spoken, the waiter naturally knew what to do. He stood at the door of the private room and made a gesture of invitation. "Mr. Sun, please." Rainer turned his head and looked at Elsie, only to discover that she had been staring in the direction of Gold Rain Hotel''s chef. She did not even spare him a nce. Rainer felt so embarrassed that he let go of his face. He stepped forward and said, "Aunt Elsie, you will regret it!" Elsie did not care about Rainer''s harsh words at all. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. How many people in China could make Gold Rain Hotel be so polite to them? This was the first time that Elsie heard of it. Although Elsie did not know the identity of the young man in front of her, she was 100% sure that this man was someone Rainer could never provoke. The Sun Family from Du Hai would be the one to regret the most! The chief cook led his team and prepared the roast duck in front of everyone in the private room. Sylvia smiled slightly, "Mr. Wei, can we continue to talk about cooperation now?" "Of course." This time, Kadrick nodded without hesitation. Kadrick was very interested in the benefits that Sylvia could give to him. Previously, he was just worried about the 500 billion assets of the Lins Group. Was it real or just an act? But now, Kadrick''s worries had beenpletely dispelled. How could a fakepany invite the chef from Gold Rain Hotel? This was not only a symbol of identity, but a status! "What cooperation? I don''t know if I have the honour and privilege to participate?" Elsie sat down beside Kadrick. "Wee," Sylvia replied with a smile. Soon, the smell of roasted duck lingered in the room. Henry sat there and stared at the chef cooking. Regarding business negotiations, he said nothing. As for Sylvia, she was proficient in cooperation with Kadrick and Elsie. At the same time, she stretched out her soft hand and grabbed Henry''s big hand under the table. Outside the hotel. Rainer walked out with a look of humiliation on his face. He could even see the mocking look in the waiter''s eyes earlier and could not hold back his anger. Rainer took out his phone and dialed a number. "Now! Immediately! I want all of you to suppress the stocks of Lins Group with all your power, lock down all of their current funds and investment! I want to see how they are going to invest! F*ck!" After Rainer finished speaking, he threw the phone on the ground angrily and stepped forward in exasperation. Only then did he feel much morefortable. Chapter 952 Chapter 952 Without Rainer and seeing the Lin Family''s interpersonal connections, Kadrick had a very pleasant discussion with Sylvia. He also quickly made sense of many things. At the moment when the room was full of the aroma of roasted duck, the cooperation of the three families had been reached. After enjoying a meal, Kadrick and Elsie personally sent Henry and Sylvia out of the hotel. After saying goodbye to Kadrick and Elsie, Sylvia took the initiative to grab Henry''s big hand. "Honey, you helped me this time." Henry stretched out his right index finger and gently hung Sylvia''s snub. "What do you mean? We are a family." Sylvia smiled and did not say anything. Henry also knew that Sylvia was a very stubborn person. She always wanted to do everything herself and didn''t want to make Henry busy. "Alright, honey, this was just a coincidence. I just happened to ask Felix to arrange for people to send some roasted duck from the Gold Rain Hotel. As a result, this matter happened. Let''s go, we should go back." Sylvia pursed her lips, knowing that her little thoughts would not escape the eyes of the man. "Let''s go back, honey." Henry grabbed Sylvia''s soft hands and walked to the subway station not far away. It was already eight o''clock in the evening when he returned to the hotel with Sylvia. The capital city was still bustling and prosperous. But now there were only a few days left to celebrate the Spring Festival. The capital city was much less deserted than before. As soon as Henry and Sylvia entered the hotel, the phone call came. It was Future. "Boss, where are you? When will youe over?" A desperate voice came from the phone. "Come over? What do you mean?" Henry answered the phone with a puzzled face. "Of course you shoulde to help Wade. His blind date brought three fake b*tches here. With just a nce, one can see whether the LV is real or not. There are all kinds of tricky problems. He can''t handle them. You know, he only knows how to make money. He came to this blind date like a fool. He didn''t even know that he was almost trapped." Future spoke fast and she muttered a lot. Henry was confused. "Fake b*tches? What do you mean?" Sylvia covered her mouth andughed. Future''s voice was very loud, and she also heard it clearly. Sheughed that her husband was too old. Like an old man, he didn''t even know some buzz words on the inte. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. "Anyway, you shoulde soon. I will send you the address and bring my sister-inw here. By the way, let those girls see what a real goddess should look like! Otherwise, a group of third- tier yers will consider themselves beauties!" After finishing her words, Future hung up the phone in a hurry. At the same time, Henry received the location. Henry smiled helplessly at Sylvia and said, "Let''s go and see Wade''s blind date." "He went on a blind date? Why do I find this incredible?" Sylvia had a strange look on her face. The impression Wade gave her was absolutely a yboy. Henry shrugged his shoulders and said, "That''s what we all think." The location sent by Future was not far from the ce where Henry and Sylvia were now, just three subway stations away. When Henry and Sylvia walked out of the subway station, they saw the Pioneer Hotel. This five-star hotel was very famous all over the country and its consumption rate was very high. The cheapest room was 3000 yuan per night. The simplest dish was sold for 500 yuan. "Hello, sir. Do you have a reservation?" As soon as Henry and Sylvia walked to the door, a beauty came out to greet them and asked respectfully. Henry said, "I''m looking for someone. It should be a room booked under the name Bai, about ten people." Thedy replied proficiently, "I''m sorry, sir. There isn''t a room booked under that name. There is only one room for ten people booked by Mrs. Zhao." Obviously, thesedies had long since remembered each guest who had reserved a private room and were able to answer their guest''s question in the first ce. This service was also an important point in ces like this. "Surnamed Zhao?" Henry thought for a moment. He seemed to remember that Wade mentioned today that his blind date was surnamed Zhao. "Take me to have a look." "Okay, this way please." The girl at the door made a gesture of "please" and then led the way. Henry and Sylvia followed the girl and went to the elevator of the hotel. After the girl swiped the card, the elevator went straight to the top floor. With a "ding", the elevator door was on the top floor. As far as the eye could see, there was a huge garden. At this moment, the sky had already turned dark, but the garden was still bright. In this season, the flowers which had been specially cultivated were still blooming. Looking around, on the top floor of this hotel, one could see the night view of the capital. "I''d like to ask, do people need to pay the fee in advance to eat in this garden?" Sylvia nced around and asked. The girl at the door nodded. "An early payment of ten thousand yuan for the venue is required." Sylvia asked again, "Did thatdy surnamed Zhao pay for the venue fee?" The girl at the door shook her head and said, "It was paid by one gentleman." Upon hearing this, Sylvia nodded her head and did not say anything. In this garden, there was arge room made of half-transparent ss. From the outside, one could not see the scene inside, but sitting in the box, one could eat while enjoying the beautiful scenery outside the room. When thedy led Henry and Sylvia to the door of the room, they clearly heard the voiceing out of the room. "Thest time we went to the sea, we suffered a loss. My husband gambled with several friends, and in the end, he lost a Ferrari." "That''s nothing. It''s just a Ferrari. It''s just worth more than four million. My husband wouldn''t care about it. How can your husband care about it?" "That''s true. We''re all in the same circle. We really don''t care about a Ferrari. Remember that time? We went to Europe by my husband''s private ne, and my husband even called the captain to drink together. It really scared me. Fortunately, his ne has the automatic driving function." "Haha, you should get used to it. It was my first time to take a private ne and see the captain of the ne drinking and I was scared quite badly, but I''m used to it now." It was obvious that they were just showing off. "By the way, Mr. Wade, what do you do?" "Me? I used to be a gangster and worked as a thug for others. I''m not doing it now. My boss gave me some money and I''m free most of the time." Wade''s voice sounded. Hearing Wade''s voice, Henry rushed to the door and said, "We are here. Thank you." "You''re wee." Thedy made a bow and then left. Chapter 953 Chapter 953 Henry and Sylvia looked at each other and then walked toward the door of the private room. When the door was opened, the first thing Henry saw was Wade White, who was sitting at the table. He was still wearing the same suit he had in the morning, and his hair was done slicked back, looking like Ko Chun from the God of Gamblers. Although Wade was still handsome in this hairstyle, the image was quite outdated. Sitting around the table with Wade were Red Hair, Felix, and Future. Another four women were sitting opposite them. They were all dressed fashionably and had the kind of face that was adored by the onlinemunity, namelyrger than normal eyes, tall nose bridges, and slim and curvy bodies. They were definitely the type of people that could attract groping eyes. However, Henry had seen numerous beautiful women in his past. Either Cesia or Sylvia, who was with Henry at the moment, would be much more beautiful than any of those women. There was also the princess of Antiquity Country, who followed Henry all the way to Yan Xia to show her love to him. After her photo was leaked to the inte, people had been calling her the fairy among the humans, praising her mythical beauty. Henry nced at the dishes on the table. There were a total of eight people, but there were more than twenty dishes, and each one of them was an exquisite delicacy. To most people, the price for the whole table would be jaw-dropping high. The arrival of Henry and Sylvia immediately attracted everyone''s attention, especially Future. There was joy in her eyes. The four women just nced at Henry and then focused on Sylvia. It was perceivable that they had put a lot of effort into their outfits and makeup, but Sylvia was way more beautiful naturally. So even though she barely wore makeup, the look of the four women still was in noparison with Sylvia''s beauty. The four women didn''t want to ept their failure in how they look. They kept sizing Sylvia up, and when they thought that Sylvia''s clothes and shoes were all offbrand, all of them breathed a sigh of relief. Comcence came back to their faces. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. "Who are you? Who let you in? The waiters here are terrible!" One of them who bleached her hair blonde said to Henry and Sylvia discontentedly. Henry could tell from the voice that she was the one that was talking about that her husband lost a Ferrari by sinking it to the bottom of the ocean. Henry smiled slightly and said, "Are you the one paying for all of these?" Hearing this, she suddenly lost her words. She gave one of her friends a look in searching of the answer. The friend looked at Wade as if waiting for him to answer. Wade quickly smiled and exined, "Miss Zhao, let me introduce. This is my boss, Henry. And this is his wife, Sylvia Lin. Henry, this is Terelyn Zhao. She is the one..." At this point, Wade scratched his head in embarrassment. "I know." Henry nodded and said. Terelyn was Wade''s blind date. Hearing Wade''s introduction, Terelyn sized Sylvia and Henry up one more time and said in a disdainful tone, "I heard that you guys are used to work the street?" "Uh." Henry did not fully agree with Wade''s description of their former life, but he said reluctantly, "More or less." "What did you do? Gang fights? Like Godfather?" Terelyn crossed her arms over her chest and crossed her legs. "You could say that," Henry nodded. He led Sylvia to sit by the table. A long-legged woman sitting beside Terelyn gave a disdainful smile, "Take a look at the calendar, still doing gang fights? What a children''s y." "That was all in the past. We were too young to know better." Wade said, "We don''t do those things anymore." "I bet you guys were a bunch of hillbillies pretending to be punks. It''s not like people can change very much." A ck-short-haired woman said. She was staring at Red Hair. Red Hair acted as if the woman was not talking about him, still stuffing himself with food. Henry smiled and did not speak. Sylvia was sitting on his left, and Future was sitting on his right. He pulled Future''s sleeve and whispered, "What''s the background of this Terelyn?" "Wade''s dad dug her out," Future whispered, "and his dad also gave him that stupid hairstyle." "Oh!" Henry showed a look of sudden enlightenment. Only Aaron Bai could make his son treat a woman so carefully. If Wade pissed his dad off, his good days woulde to an end. Henry passed Sylvia a pair of chopsticks and said, "Darling, try those dishes. They taste great." "Mmm." Sylvia nodded. It was rare for Henry to praise the cooking of a restaurant. So, although Sylvia just had dinner, she would not want to miss the chance to taste their food. After all, Sylvia loved food. Every time she mentioned the delicacies made by Henry, she couldn''t control swallowing saliva. Terelyn snorted disdainfully and said in a low voice, "Act like he had tried this ce before. Hillbilly!" Henry had good hearing. So he could hear Terelyn no matter how low her voice could go. But Henry couldn''t care less. He picked a piece of Dongpo Pork and put it on Sylvia''s te. "Ah!" The long- legged woman let out a surprised voice. "What''s happened? Why are you so excited?" The short-haired woman asked strangely. "Do you remember that the vice president of the Bliss Company is pursuing me? The one with thirty million dors annual ie." The long-legged woman deliberately talked louder over the thirty million dors part. "Thirty million dors? Which one? How can I remember such a nobody?" The short-haired woman frowned and replied with an indifferent attitude. "It''s the one I met a couple of days ago, handsome, six feet tall. Ring a bell?" The long-legged woman tried to remind the other one. The short- haired woman acted as if she remembered. She said, "Oh, I remember him. What''s the matter?" "The Porsche pictured I posted online? He asked me for my ID. I just gave it to him without thinking too much. It turns out he bought me a Porsche. What a warm-hearted guy!" "I think he is too cheap," Terelyn said, "The Porsche you posted only cost around one point five million dors. As a gift? What an interesting choice!" "We''ve only known each other for a few days. I can''t ask him for too much," the long-legged woman said. "What''s the matter with a few days? My husband gave me a Ferrari the day after he had met me. In the second week, he bought me a house at ther Community in Du Hai Hai. He just gave you a Porsche? What does he think you are?" Terelyn looked disgusted. "Tell him to go and find somebody else." The long- legged woman thought for a moment and said, "You are right." Chapter 954 Chapter 954 The three women kept chit-chatting in a way that as if spending money was as trivial as throwing dirt. Future couldn''t help but twitch her lips. Wade seemed awkward too. He squeezed out a chuckle and said, "Come on. Let''s get started." "Mr. Wade, don''t just eat," The blonde woman changed the subject. "Speaking of which, you are having a blind date with our Terelyn today. Have you brought any gift?" "Gifts?" Wade was surprised. He chuckled and said, "This is my first blind date. I didn''t know about the rules. Sorry for showing up empty-handed. But I''ll make it up for Terelyn next time." "You''re funny, Mr. Wade. How do you suppose a blind date should go when you don''t have gifts?" The short-haired womanughed. Future couldn''t stand it any longer. She asked, "Where are your gifts then?" The short-haired womanughed at Future''s question as if she was telling a joke, "Asking the girl to bring gifts to a blind date? How shameless are you?" Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Future put down her chopsticks, leaned back on the chair, and crossed her arms. She said, "How is that? Because you guys are much more superior?" "You..." The short-haired woman pped the table out of anger. But Terelyn stopped her from doing further angry behaviors. Terelyn wiped her mouth elegantly with the napkin. She then looked at Wade and said, "My parents called just for scheduling this blind date. From what I see, it doesn''t seem like we know who we are dealing with. Why don''t we introduce ourselves first? I''ll go first." Terelyn continued confidently," "I was born in 1992, and I''m twenty years of age. I''m currently working as a senior executive at a majorpany with an annual sry of five million yuan. I can''t say I''m rich, but I''m financially independent. And my job has a lot of room for promotion." Finished her words, Terelyn looked at Wade, waiting for his turning. Wade cleared his throat, "I was also born in 1992, the same age as yours. I''m currently...currently living my life the way I want." Wade finished, but Terelyn was still looking at him. After being silent for a couple of seconds, Wade asked, "Miss Zhao, do you have any questions?" "That''s it?" Terelyn showed a puzzled look. "That''s it." Wade nodded. "Your job and ie?" Terelyn asked. Henry noticed that the other three women all slowed down what they were doing when Terelyn asked the question. Obviously, they were very interested in the topic. Wadeughed awkwardly. "I don''t have a job at the moment." "Unemployed?" The blonde eximed, widening her eyes. After realizing her own overaction, she shut her mouth and sat in silence. Terelyn frowned. "Unemployed? Okay, I can understand, judging by your previous experience. What about your assets? How many houses and cars?" "My God, is this how a blind date goes these days?" Future stared at Terelyn. Although cars and houses weren''t a big deal for people like Wade, it was a lot for any average person on a first date. Wade shook his head, "I don''t have cars or houses." "No car, no house. Why are you here then?" The short- haired woman asked with a dramatic look on her face. Terelyn also looked unhappy. She wasn''t willing toe anyway. It was only because her parents made her do so. Terelyn had no other way than to bring her friends with her. She just wanted to have a free dinner and hoped that the guy was a wealthy moron. Judging by the cost of the dinner, Terelyn had thought that she was meeting with a rich guy. However, Terelyn was in total disappointment after she learned that Wade had neither a car nor a house. How could a persone to a blind date when he had nothing at all? If it were for her face, Terelyn would have gone by then. Terelyn''s three friends also stopped paying attention to Wade. "Mr. Bai, I don''t think we''re suitable for each other. Let''s just be friends." Terelyn smiled slightly. She then picked up her chopsticks and continued to eat. Her friends also got back to eating in silence. Looking at the four women''s behaviors, Future gave Wade a look and rolled her eyes, meaning, "Look at the woman you are dating today." Wade had a long face. He wouldn''te for the blind date if it weren''t for the sake of Aaron. And at this moment, he felt he was under interrogation. There was an awkward and smothering silence among all the people dining around the table. Ten minutester, the blonde woman winked at Terelyn and the other two. The four people put down their chopsticks in unison and wiped their mouths elegantly with napkins. "Mr. Bai, you enjoy your dinner. We have another engagement, so we''ll have to leave early." Terelyn got up and walked toward the exit. Her friends followed her. "I''ll give you guys a lift," Wade suggested. His dad ordered him to treat Terelyn well. Wade daren''t disobey. "No need. We have our ride." The blonde woman raised the key to her Ferrari in her hand. "We are leaving too," Henry wiped his mouth and said, "It''s gettingte." "Sure, let''s go together." Wade said. Hearing Wade''s suggestion, the blonde woman was upset, looking disgusted. Everyone rode the elevator to the lobby of the restaurant. When the elevator door opened, Terelyn and her friends walked out quickly by themselves and headed straight to the front door. Henry and others also walked out of the restaurant. In the parking lot of the restaurant, a red Ferrari and a white Aston Matin were particrly conspicuous. The blonde woman walked toward the Ferrari with her key arrogantly. She then took out her phone and leaned on the hood of the car. Terelyn and the other two gathered around the Ferrari. "What a loser we have to meet today!" "Tell me about it. I thought it was going to be a rich moron. Who''d have thought it''s a no car, no house, and no job hobo." "What a waste of time!" "Did we bluff too much and scared them?" "Too much? That''s because they are ignorant about the lifestyle of a rich person. Sinking the Ferrari to the bottom of the ocean is real. It happened at the party I went to. That''s how the rich kids y these days. My heart was literally bleeding. Why sank it? Give it to me if you don''t want the Ferrari." The four women gathered together and murmured in a low voice. "Why are you people still here?" The voice of Future suddenly sounded from behind them. They were startled. The blonde woman looked at Future nervously and said, "Mind your own business. We''ll do whatever we want." "I don''t care what you do," Future shook her head, "But you''re in my way." Future then took out a car key and pressed the button. The Ferrari, which the woman was leaning beeped. Chapter 955 Chapter 955 The blonde woman was stunned. "Folks, don''t just lean against my car. Give the other one a chance." Future mimicked the way the blonde woman waved her car key. All of a sudden, the four women froze. "Excuse me?" Future went to the car and sat in the driver''s seat. Then, a roar of motor sounded. The face of the blonde woman turned red immediately when it happened. The other three were speechless. They looked at each other in embarrassment and confusion. How could Future own a Ferrari? Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. They had also sized up Future like what they did to Sylvia when they first met her, and none of them recognized any luxury brand on Future. What they didn''t know was that the brands Future and Sylvia wearing were all very high-end luxury brands, which were exclusive to only a handful of the top rich and powerful. Just at the moment when they were surprised by Future''s Ferrari, the white Aston Matin slowly drove by. The window was rolled down, and they saw Wade sitting in the driver''s seat. He said to Future, "Where to now?" "Whatever. Let''s do a bonfire party. Felix''s? I''ll call Alex and the others. Let''s have a big party tonight." Future put on her sunsses. "Come on!" Wadeined, "Felix has hundreds of ces in Du City. Tell me which one." The blonde woman blurted out, "Bullsh*t! How much is the rental?" Just after the blonde woman finished her words, a group of uniformed waiters rushed out from the restaurant. They lined up in the parking lot and formed a passway. A man in his sixties ran quickly from the group of waiters, looking anxious. Terelyn and her friends also saw the restaurant manager who just weed them followed the man. "Isn''t this guy the owner? I saw him at a party. Young Master Daisy said hello to him." The short- haired woman recognized the middle-aged man at once. "Young Master Daisy said hello to him?" The blonde woman was surprised. She knew very well who Young Master Daisy was. He had been a well-known rich kid in Yan Xia. His family assets ran all over Yan Xia. There weren''t many people who could make him take the initiative to say hello to. The four women had no clue what caused the scene. But their first reaction was to take out their mirrors, made sure they looked beautiful, and then get ready to smile at the person who caused the mess, making connections. When the middle- aged man passed by Terelyn and her friends, the blonde woman couldn''t help but speak, "Mr..." But she was pushed away by the manager and never had another chance to speak. The four women looked at the middle-aged man running toward the white Aston Matin. He bowed deeply and said loudly, "Mr. Felix, I didn''t know that you were here. Please forgive me for not serving you personally." The window of Aston Matin at the side of the passenger seat rolled down. Felix took a look at the man and said, "There''s nothing to forgive. I''m just here to have dinner with friends. I wasn''t nning on letting you know." The man took a look at the driver. His face changed when he saw Wade. The man bowed again and said, "Mr. Bai, I''m honored to meet you again." "Just call me Wade," Wade waved his hand and said, "No need for formality." The man continued, "Thank you for your help, Mr. Bai. If it weren''t for you back then, I wouldn''t be able to be who I am today." "Well, I only did some talking," Wade said humbly, "You should thank yourself for the hard work. Excuse me, but I need to go now." Wade then gave Future a shout, "Felix and I are heading there first. I''ll send you the location!" Before he finished his words, Wade stepped on the gas, and the Aston Matin roared and drove away. At this time, a Rolls-Royce slowly drove over. The gold goddess miniature on the hood of the car represented the luxury of the vehicle. The window slowly rolled down and revealed Henry and Red Hair. "Where did he go?" Henry asked Future. "Felix and Wade went to find a ce for a bonfire party at one of Felix''s ces. They''ll send us the location." Future answered. "Fine, it''s been a long time since we got together. Ask Felix to prepare the liquor. Tonight, none of you can get away." Henry had revenge wrote all over his face. He still held the grudge over his drunk incident from the night before. The middle-aged man was stunned when he saw Henry. "It''s... it''s you..." The hotel owner murmured with a look of disbelief on his face. "Hi, long time no see," Henry waved to the man. The man''s body shook. He did not expect that he would be so honored to have a big shot like Henry Henry to say hi to him. But his first reaction was not to greet Henry. Instead, he was slowly kneeling by Henry''s car. The man heavily kowtowed to Henry, "My lord, thank you for saving my life." "You don''t need to do that. Get up quickly. I didn''t do much. By the way, on my way here, I saw a piece ofnd prepared for development. It''s yours, right?" Henry asked, "It says Seamus Group." "Yes, that''s us," he nodded and stood up slowly. "The location is good. My wife would love to be part of the deal. My people will contact youter." "Definitely!" Without thinking, the man nodded in agreement. Then he asked respectfully and cautiously, "Could I ask the name?" "The Lins of Yinzhou," Henry then rolled up the window. The bodies of Terelyn and her friends all shook. As people who often scrolled online for news, they had been seeing information about the Lins of Yinzhou all the time. It said that the Lins had assets of 500 billion yuan, and they were the recent richest people in Yan Xia. Everybel people had attached to the family was enviable. Terelyn and her friends specially asked around to find out if the family had any male heir. But they were disappointed when they learned that the head of the family was a female. They would never have thought that Henry''s wife was one of the Lins, and she might be even the head of the family. Who were those people? Seeing the luxury cars and the reverence of the owner of Pioneer Hotel, Terelyn and her friends regretted to death for their attitude toward them earlier. Chapter 956 Chapter 956 Watching three luxury cars drove away and the owner of the Pioneer Hotel returned to the hotel, Terelyn and her friends were getting anxious. The blonde woman threw her key to the Ferrari to the ground, and it smashed to pieces. It turned out that the key was a fake. "It''s all your fault!" Terelyn red at the blonde woman with resentment, "I''ve told you don''t go overboard." "Terelyn, don''t dump it all on us," The short-haired woman said unhappily, "It was you who said you were not going to date someone that had no cars or houses. Don''t you me us now!" "She''s right. We''re just helping you out," the long-legged woman said. "Knock it off. Stopining right now!" The blonde woman yelled, "Terelyn, where did you find such a rich man? Can you get in touch with him again?" Terelyn shook her head. "I don''t know. My mom just called me today for this." "Then ask her!" the blonde woman urged anxiously. "Sure, I''ll call her right now." Terelyn hurriedly took out her cell phone. An hourter. In aquadrangle courtyard, Henry and the others set up a barbecue rack and got ready for an outdoor barbecue. In Du City, this kind of quadrangle courtyard was something that you couldn''t buy simply because you were rich nowadays. Henry and the others sat in the courtyard. Although it wasn''t too warm, they weren''t bothered by it. Even Sylvia sat by the barbecue rack, and she felt veryfortable sitting by the fire. Wade opened the good liquor bottle by bottle. "Wade, I heard some interesting story about your blind date." Sea God looked at Wade teasingly. Wade''s face went dark. "Get off it. If it weren''t for my dad, I would have told them to eat dirt. Don''t you think I didn''t notice their hillbilly attitudes?" Valentin poured the liquor into the warm bottle and put it near the fire. "Haha, I''m really curious about what Wade would look like if he winds up marrying one of them." Future said scornfully, "ording to the manner of those b*tches, if she manages to put our moron Wade in her pocket, she would be cocky as the City of Hell. And our moron Wade would have to clean her messes all the time!" "All right, all right, bottoms up!" Alex raised his bottle and said, "Where is Felix?" "He has acquired another two financial groups and is hearing reports at the moment. You want him, and you''ll have to wait." Henry pointed toward one of the rooms. Just then, Sylvia''s phone rang. Sylvia put the call on speaker, and Cathy''s anxious voice was heard, "President Lin, I have really bad news. Ourpany''s website is under a serious cyber attack right now. And there is arge number of unknown capital is tempering our stock market. Most of our liquid capital is non-movable at the moment. If the crisis won''t be solved immediately, we will lose control of all of our liquid capital for a long haul." Just as Sylvia was about to speak, Henry shouted toward the room which Felix was in, "Felix, get some men to deal with the crisis of my wife''spany." "On it!" Felix''s replied. Sylvia smiled and said on the phone, "Don''t worry, the help is on the way." Cathy hung up the phone with a puzzled look. She turned back and looked at the members of the cybersecurity team. "Secretary Lee, there is arge amount of money buying our stock. We are working on a counter- attack. Just now, a mysterious expert marked how the buyer hacked our system. We are working on it." Upon hearing this, Cathy showed a look of relief. She knew that Henry was behind the mysterious expert. Meanwhile, in a hotel of the Du City. Rainer was staring at theputer screen with hatred. Beside him sat a beautiful woman with a sexy figure. Rainer grabbed the woman''s hair and muttered madly, "Lins, I wanna see how you can defeat me. I''ve locked all your liquid capital. Let''s see how you can keep ying this game!" A new phone in front of Rainer was on call, and reports could be heard from time to time. A team sat on the other end of the phone, reporting thetest news to Rainer at any time. "Mr. Sun, their inte has beenpletely paralyzed. Our people have been working on suppressing their stocks. At this moment, most of their capital is non-movable." "President Sun, we just defeated the counterattack from the Lins cybersecurity team." "Mr. Sun, we need to invest more funds." The sound of reports rose one after another. Rainer''s face gradually revealed a satisfied expression as he said loudly, "Go ahead!" "Something bad just happened, Mr. Sun! There''s a mysterious source pouring in capitals into the Lins'' stock. Our funds have beenpletely suppressed!" Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "Mr. Sun, the Lins has a cybersecurity expert. The person just marked all of our hacking codes. The cyber police are on to us." Rainer''s face suddenly changed from satisfactory to anxious. "Quickly! Retreat! Don''t let the cyber police catch us!" Rainer knew the stake very well when he decided to hire hackers to attack the Lins inte. It would bring huge disasters to him once the cyber police traced back to him. "Mr. Sun, all of our zombies are failed. The cyber police are on to us." "Mr. Sun, bad news. The amount of money that buying the Lins'' stock is toorge. We can''t keep suppressing it anymore." "Withdraw!" Rainer yelled and pushed the woman to the floor. The woman lied on the floor, scared of making a sound. She looked at Rainer, trembling. "There''s no way we can do that. They set a trap for us, and all of our money is locked up!" "Bad news, Mr. Sun. There is an unknown capital suppressing our stock, and most of our capital is trapped in the Lins'' stock. We don''t have anything to counter- attack. Our stock is down now. Within five minutes, our stock will drop at least one percent!" Rainer''s face turned extremely pale when he heard that. What did it mean to drop one percent in five minutes? The total assets of the Cumulus Industry were hundreds of billions of yuan. It would be an astronomical figure for only one percent of that. What was going to happen if given a long period of time? The shrinking of the Cumulus Industry assets would also cause a chain reaction, which would cause the status of the Cumulus Industry to drop among all the other business groups. When it happened, there would be a great chance that somepany would rece the Cumulus Industry. In Du Hai, one thing that would never be ack of was capable people. Once the Cumulus Industry showed its weakness, there would be tens of other businesses that were ready to take over. "It''s over! Mr. Sun. We just got the information. The cyber police have caught us. We are officially a suspect." "Mr. Sun, a virus just attacked us, and it''s overwriting our documents." Chapter 957 Chapter 957 Messages were constantlying in from the cell phone. Rainer''s face had turned pale from its initial smugness. "Impossible! It''s just a smallpany in Yinzhou, a group of nouveau riche. How did they manage to find a cybersecurity expert? Why is there capital poured in?" Rainer sat paralyzed on the couch, staring at theputer screen. On it, there was the realtime stock market, which would refresh every few seconds. Rainer watched helplessly as the number of the Cumulus Industry turned from red to green. The company''s stock had been rising, but at this moment, it fell, and it kept going down. To the Cumulus Industry, what Rainer had done was destructive. But to Henry, he didn''t even break a sweat. One word from Henry would bring annihtion to any givenpany. In fact, Henry didn''t even know that it was the Cumulus Industry that was behind the malicious attack against the Lins. At this moment, Henry was holding a liquor bottle and was ready to chug the whole thing down his throat. He was determined to get his revenge for the drunk incident from the night before. Everyone was drinking with Henry. They knew that it was a way for Henry to release the pressure, and that was exactly what Henry needed the most at the moment. They had drunk a lot, and everyone was lost track of how much they had consumed. The only hint was the full gound of empty bottles. Among all of the quadrangle courtyards nearby, they were the only one that was still partying and drinking.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. A tall middle-aged gentleman was standing not far away from their quadrangle courtyard, "My Lord, the fire should not be allowed at a ce like this. Their behavior breaks the code," A young man said to the gentleman. The gentleman was Titan, who Henry had met in the club that day. Titan looked at the young man and smiled, "Then what do you think we should do?" "Give them an official warning to obey the fire code. This is Du City, not the Radiant Ind!" The young man said with a solemn look on his face. "Do as you wish," Titan shrugged. "You are in charge here, and you hold the authority." Titan then put his hands in the back of his head and said, "Life is short, and we should enjoy ourselves as much as we could. I''ll leave all the worries to you young people. I''m too old." As he spoke, Titan strolled away. The young man nced toward the direction of the quadrangle courtyard and made a phone call, "Get me a fire truck!" After hanging up the phone, the young man murmured, "The master of Radiat Ind? This is Du City, and in here, you are nobody!" In the quadrangle courtyard, Henry and the others were having a great time drinking. Suddenly, water fell from the sky and reached the bonfire urately. With a sizzling sound, smoke rose, and the fire was put out in an instant. Then, the gate of the quadrangle courtyard was bust open from the outside. The young man strode in. He nced at everyone and shouted, "Who allowed you lot to use fire here?" Although people were living in the quadrangle courtyard, it was actually a cultural heritage site that belonged to the government. To set up a bonfire in the yard as Henry did was a direct vition of the code. Wade was just about to lose his temper. Knowing Wade was short- fused, Henry stopped him in time. He said to the young man, "I''m so sorry. We were way over our heads and forgot about the fire code." "Over your heads?" The young man stared at Henry. "This is Du City, and it''s not the ce for you to be over your head. If you want to be crazy, go somewhere else!" "Um..." Henry took a look at Future and the others standing in the back and continued, "We don''t think we ever acted crazy." "You know well what you are up to," The young man took a couple of steps closer to Henry. He stared into Henry''s eyes and said, "I''m warning you. I don''t care who or what you are. This is Du City, and I''m in charge. If you dare to pull some crazy act, I can make you disappear. Do I make myself clear?" Future stepped forward and said, "Is this how rookies behave in Section Nine nowadays? Go get the person who is really in charge." The young man nced at Future, "Was I talking to you? You''d better know who you are. In Du Hai, I''m in charge." "Okay." Sea God made a hand gesture. "Boss is here. We''ll definitely behave ourselves." Sea God said with a smile, but his hand was reaching out to his back. He carried the blue Sharp Knife in his back. At this moment, the knife could be unsheathed immediately. Henry secretly signaled Sea God, stopping him from doing anything impulsive. He said to the young man, "We haven''t been here for a long time. So we just wanted to gather together to catch up. Sorry if we have forgotten about the rules for this ce." "I will tell you all one more time. Don''t forget where you are!" The young man then left. "You..." Wade took a step forward and was about to chase after him. Henry reached out his hand and stopped Wade. "Boss, how can you let him walk all over you? He is just a new guy of Section Nine. It''s obvious that he knows exactly who you are, and he acted so arrogantly!" Wade''s face was full of anger. Henry smiled and said, "You tell me who I am? I''m just a nobody. It is our fault in the first ce. I think we''ve had enough to drink, and someone happened to put out the fire for us. They just did us a favor." "Let it go, Wade. Can''t you see that Henry just didn''t want to waste his time with that guy. Those rookies always think they are big shots and want to control everything." Felix came over and patted Wade on the shoulder. "Henry thinks he had enough to drink, and he still has his wife to please. Let''s find another ce to keep drinking." "I''m done. The mood is gone," Wade said with a gloomy face. "Come on. Quit acting like a spoiled little girl!" Future came over and grabbed Wade by the ear, dragging him out of the quadrangle courtyard, "Let''s go and have another drink." "Crap, let go of my ear. Stop it! You are breaking it!" Watching Wade get bullied by Future, Sylvia couldn''t help butughed. "Boss, I''ve arranged the car for you. It''s gettingte. You should get back with Sylvia," Red Hair said. Henry''s Rolls- Royce was parked outside the courtyard. "Sure. You guys have fun," Henry went to the car, holding Sylvia''s hand. He said goodbye to everyone and got into the car. However, not far from the courtyard... The young man was spying on the situation of the quadrangle courtyard. When seeing people were leaving, he sneered, "To the City of Hell with you master of Radiant Ind. Get some men to shadow them. Report to me as soon as they break the rules!" Chapter 958 Chapter 958 Henry and Sylvia were sitting in the back seat of the Rolls Royce enjoyably. It was past ten o''clock at night, and the city was lit up by the colorful light. Sylvia''s cell phone suddenly rang. She nced at the name of the caller and said, "It''s Dasiy. Why she calls at this hour." As soon as Sylvia picked up the phone, she heard Dasiy''s panicked voice. "Sylvia, where are you?" Sylvia could tell that Dasiy''s voice was choking. Sylvia''s heart skipped a beat, and a bad feeling welled up. She quickly asked, "Daisy, don''t worry, what''s the matter? Speak slowly!" "Come down to the Qin''s house quickly. It''s about grandfather!" There was something wrong with grandfather! Sylvia''s head went nk. Seeing this, Henry quickly took over Sylvia''s cell phone and asked, "What happened?" ''I... I... I don''t know how to exin," Dasiy sobbed and said, "Please,e over." Henry immediately asked the driver to stop the car. He switched to the driver''s seat and drove to Qin''s house as fast as he could. When they had arrived, they saw police tape wrapped all around the outside of the house. There were more than a dozen police cars parked outside. Inside, arge number of police officers were walking around the front yard. Henry''s Rolls- Royce did not attract much attention. After all, the parking lot of the Qin Family looked like an exhibition of luxury cars. As soon as Henry and Sylvia got out of the car, Dasiy rushed over. They also saw people from the Lin Family were standing around the outside of the house. "Daisy, what''s going on?" Sylvia tried to keepposed. Dasiy''s face was pale and full of tears. "Sylvia, grandfather was taken away by the police!" "What?" Sylvia raised her voice, "Taken away by the police? What has happened?" "Grandfather... he... he was... taken away... I... don''t... don''t know..." Dasiy was sobbing too hard to finish a sentence. Sylvia couldn''t make out what she was saying, no matter how hard she tried. Nelson walked over. It seemed that he could still hold himself. Nelson said with a frown, "People died. Master Qin and Colton Qin were allegedly murdered. Your grandfather was found unconscious in their room. Right now, the police list him as the prime suspect." "Impossible!" Sylvia shouted, "How could my grandfather kill Master Qin? He holds Master Qin in the highest esteem!" Nelson shook his head, "We all know that, but the police don''t care about it. The Qin Family are all here, and they all believed that dad did it." "Why?" Henry suddenly asked. "Just because grandfather was found at the murder scene?" "Not just that," Nelson exined, "The police just found out that three hours before the murder, there were eighty billion yuan went into the Lins bank ount from an unknown source. Meanwhile, Qin''s eighty billion yuan assets were gone. The police have frozen all the rted ounts at the moment." Nelson''s words made Henry frown. He took a look over to the Qin Family. They all looked at them as if the Lins were thieves and murderers. Henry asked, "Where are the bodies?" "There are no bodies." Nelson shook his head. "There are bloodstains all over the room. The forensics think the blood pattern indicates possible dismemberment. Their theory is that the bodies were dismembered and transported out." "So they are saying that the murder was done by someone they knew, and there is more than one person involved?" Henry narrowed his eyes. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Just then, Sylvia''s phone rang. It was from the financial department. "President Lin, it''s about the eighty billion yuan you are about to transfer out. The person from the bank said he would send over two documents for you to sign tomorrow. Can I get a fax number so I can fax the documents to you?" "What eighty billion yuan?" Sylvia was puzzled, "When did I say I want to transfer eighty billion yuan?" "Three hours ago. It was an inside operation from your personal ount," the person from the financial department answered. Sylvia immediately opened the Lins financial app to check her banking ount. Sure enough, she saw there was a record of transferring arge amount of money. When she checked the details of the record, the recipient was non-existent. It meant that the recipient deleted the ount right after the money was received. "It..." Sylvia looked at the transfer record in confusion. This particr personal ount was only essible by the head of the Lins Family. Could it be that someone had hacked the ount? Sylvia had so many questions at the moment. She hung up the phone and tried to clear her thoughts. She decided to call Felix. Felix could help her check if anyone had hacked the bank ounts of the Lins members. In less than five minutes, Felix called Sylvia about the results. It turned out the Lins'' ount was safe. There was no sign of hacking activities. "Henry, it smells wrong. Someone is plotting to destroy the Lins," Sylvia had calmed herself down. Unlike Dasie, Sylvia had her experience of dealing with serious situations. Henry narrowed his eyes, "Don''t worry. You have to calm down to make reasonable decisions. Let''s leave the scene first." Sylvia nodded. Without Robert, she held the most authority in the family. So Sylvia asked all the Lin Family members to leave at once. The Lins got into the Buick SUV. Henry asked the driver to drive the Rolls- Royce away without him. Just as Henry and Sylvia were about to get into the car, a group of people walked over. Walking in the front was the young man, who put out the bonfire in the quadrangle courtyard. "Where are you going?" The young man came to Henry and looked him up and down. Henry smiled and answered, "What''s the matter, officer? Do I need to report to you my every move?" The young man nodded, "Of course I need to know that. Don''t forget. All the Lins are rted to the murder suspect. Before we get to the bottom of the crime, every single one of you will be under our surveince!" "Please watch your tongue!" Sylvia yelled angrily, "My grandfather is not a murderer. As an official, I believe you know better than jumping to conclusions before you even conduct any investigation." "Heh!" The young man smiled disdainfully, "Ma''am, please watch your attitude when you are talking to me." Chapter 959 Chapter 959 Sylvia looked at the young man and said, "I can apologize for the way I talked to you. But as an official, you ndered my grandfather''s name before any investigation. I request an apology from you, as a citizen and a taxpayer of Yan Xia." The young man sneered, "Ma''am, I know why you think you can talk to me like that. But I''m also telling you. No matter what your husband is, now, both of you are in the capital of Yan Xia!" The young man then looked at Henry, "Mr. Zhang, if I were you, I would work harder on disciplining my wife. I''ve heard many of your stories. Some people say you are omnipotent. But I don''t believe it. As long as you are a human being, you will have weakness, and I know what your weakness is. I promise you, if you dare to do anything naughty, I''ll make you regret your action for the rest of your life, understand?" Henry smiled but then suddenly reached out his right hand at lightning speed. He grabbed the young man''s neck and pinned him down on the hood of the Buick SUV. Henry squeezed the young man''s neck hard. In an instant, the young man''s face turned purple. Almost choked, the young man tried his best to get Henry''s hand off his neck, but it was fruitless. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Henry''s hand mped the young man''s neck like a pair of huge pliers. It wouldn''t budge no matter what the young man did. The young man''s team members all held out their guns and pointed at Henry''s head. The scene made everyone sitting in the car gasped in fear, except Dasiy. After spending some time with Henry, Dasiy had seen some more violent scenes. She had faith in Henry. In her opinion, nothing could be a problem for Henry. Henry was non-affected by all the nuzzles. His hand was still firmly pressed on the young man''s neck. "It sounds like you are threatening me." With face turned red, the young man tried to get Henry''s hand off his neck, but he seemed lost his strength. It was a totally different feeling when one was choked by another person. "Let go!" Henry heard the shout and felt a gun was pressed against the back of his head. "Let go. Can''t you hear me?" Henry ignored the threat. He stared at the young man and said, "Do you know what happened to thest person who threatened me with my family?" "Let go! Or I''ll shoot!" The gunman shouted again. "Wow, wow, wow." A sound was heard. Titan, with both of his hands in his pockets, strolled over. "What''s the matter? I just went to have a midnight snack, and now there''s a fight?" Henry said with a smile, "The young people from your Section Nine seem to be a little arrogant." "Haha," Titanughed loudly, "Of course they''ll be arrogant. Otherwise, they won''t be called the young people. Those people still need to do their night shift. You don''t want them to spend their shift at a hospital. And tonight is kind of important." Titan''s words had other meanings. With a cold snort, Henry swang his right hand, which had been holding the young man''s neck. He threw the young man heavily on the ground meters away. Henry pped his hands as if he just threw away a bag of garbage. Then he said to Titan, "You guys should add some moral lessons to these rookies." Titan shrugged. "I''ll make the proposal." Henry didn''t say one more word. He walked toward the Buick, holding Sylvia''s hand. After they got into the car, it drove away. The other officers helped the young man stand up. Henry''s swing brought huge damage to the young man. He gritted his teeth, watching Henry''s car driving away. "Sooner orter, I will make you pay!" Titan nced at the young man and walked away, whistling. After Henry and all the Lins left the house of Qin''s, they got back to the hotel. Although it waste at night, no one could sleep. They gathered in one room, looking anxious. "Henry, thoughts?" Nelson asked. All the Lins fixed their eyes on Henry. Henry walked to the window and looked outside. After a moment of silence, he said, "From now on, all of you, stop making phone calls and live your lives as if nothing has happened. I''ll take care of our grandfather and the Qin Family." "Do nothing?" Nelson looked confused. "Yes," Henry nodded. "The whole thing came from nowhere. It was either targeted at the Lins or, for worse, at me. If the family is the target, then they just want the money. It''ll be easy. But if they were coming for me, that''ll be another ballgame. So for now, don''t leak any information to outsiders, and I''ll find out what exactly is it for." The rest of the people didn''t have a clue why Henry would think he could be the target. But they all nodded to Henry''s n. Sylvia opened her mouth but gave up. After settling down the members of the Lin Family, Henry left the hotel alone. This would be another sleepless night for him. As soon as Henry stepped out of the hotel, he saw Future and the rest of his people. "Boss, I heard that Sylvia''s family got into trouble. What would you want us to do?" Wade came forward. Although Wade and the others liked to joke around like nobodies in front of Henry, everyone from Radiant Ind was an omnipotent big shot in other people''s eyes. Wade was among the first couple of people who had known about the crime in the Qin Family. "Have you found out who''s behind it?" Henry asked. Wade shook his head, "It''s not from any of the well- known organizations. As soon as the news broke out, many of them started sending out information that they were not involved in. Do you think it''s the Alvin League? After all, we just dealt with Boid Lyu." "I don''t think so," Henry replied. "That''s not the style of Alvin League. If they were involved, none of the Qin Family could leave that house alive. I believe that whoever is behind this just wants to frame us. I fear that this person wants to create animosity between Section Nine and us while I''m in town. So you guys had better stay out of it, and I''ll handle it." "Got it," Wade nodded. "I''ll make a trip to the Qin Family. You guys keep searching for more information. Let me know if anythinges up," Henry said. Then he headed to his destination. Chapter 960 Chapter 960 Two o''clock in the morning. There were only two police cars left outside of the Qin''s vi, with four officers in them. Another four police officers were in the front yard, securing the crime scene. Henry climbed over the fence and entered the perimeter without rming anyone. He scanned the front yard and ran directly into the oriental-styled house. The police who were patrolling around the front door had no idea that someone had entered the house through the back door. As soon as he was inside, the pungent smell of blood overwhelmed Henry. All the lights in the house were on. Police tape was set up to secure the furniture pieces. Later the crime scene investigators would search them for clues, such as fingerprints and blood spatters. The staircase leading to the second-floor was spiral-shaped. Henry turned three full circles until he reached the second floor. The second floor was also taped up. All the blood smell wasing from one room on the second floor, a white bedroom. The second floor was bright and empty. Henry could hear the squeaking sound of the floor when he stepped on it. The smell of blood mixed with the smell of the disinfectant, bringing more horror to the house. Not too many people had the guts to walk inside the house all by themselves. Henry walked briskly all the way to the bedroom. The room was big and empty. There was arge bed covered with a white sheet, a nightstand, a couch, and a coffee table, and that''s all. Henry saw the white markings on the floor. He knew those outlined the things the police saw at the crime scene. ording to the markings, Henry figured that when the police arrived, Robert Lin was lying on the floor not far away from the bed, and he was holding something in his hand in the shape of a dagger. There were bloodstains where Robert was lying. Henry walked around the bed and stopped at the head of the bed. He squinted at the halfemptied disinfectant bottle on the nightstand. He then walked to the window and looked outside. There was nothing outside but an empty ground. So no one can hide after exiting through the window. The window was square in shape, with a height of sixty centimeters. There was dust on the window sill, which meant no one had touched the window the night before unless the person was as agile as Henry, who was able to leap out of a window non-traceable. But it was very unlikely the case. To leap out of a sixty centimeters by sixty centimeters window without touching the window sill required an extreme level of control of one''s own body. Just as Henry was going to move on with his investigation, he heard a wave of intense footsteps from the first floor. Then, a shout came into Henry''s ears, "Secure the area. No one is allowed nearby, especially those involved. Anyone tries to enter, shoot on sight!" Henry recognized the voice, which belonged to the young man he threw on the ground that day. Henry smiled and murmured, "What a pain in the *ss!" Henry then leaped out of the window and stuck thending, leaving the dust on the window sill undisturbed. Just as hended, Henry made himself disappeared into the night. The footsteps were getting louder and louder, shaking the walls of the house. Hearing the footsteps, Henry was taken aback. He turned around and looked at the house, and his eyes were filled with a thoughtful look. After leaving the crime scene, Henry did not leave immediately. He hid outside Qin''s vi, trying to gather more information. He waited until sunrise. Except for the people of Section Nine, no one was nearby. Henry stretched his tired body and headed back to the hotel. But he was stopped right after he set out to leave. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "I don''t think you''re allowed here. Who let you in?" asked the young man from Section Nine, striding over to Henry. "I''m just here for a walk, boss," Henry put his hands in his pockets and curled his lips. "But I didn''t see any sign to tell me that this is a restricted area." Another man standing behind the young man yelled, "Watch your attitude!" "Forget it. Let him have his moment. I wonder how long can he keep doing that," Hatred shed across the young man''s eyes. He still held the grudge over the day before when he was beaten up by Henry. "I''ll warn you one more time. This is the Du City, not your Radiant Ind. Behave yourself!" Henry grinned and strode away. "Who is he? Do we need to..." Someone asked. The young man snorted and said, "Bring in every single person with a surname Lin for investigation and then lock them up for twenty-four hours!" "Yes, sir." Henry bought two cups of soy milk and two donuts on his way back to the hotel. When he arrived at the hotel, three ck Hondas with yellow license tes and special permits just stopped outside the hotel. Henry could tell these cars belonged to Section Nine. The door of the cars opened, several Section Nine officers got out and rushed into the hotel. "Bring all the person of interest. Use forces if they resist!" Several members of Section Nine charged into the hotel. Not too long, Henry saw Chaning was brought out by Section Nine members. "Let go of me! Who are you?" Chaning''s hands were cuffed behind his back. He was struggling and screaming. "Behave yourself. You are under police investigation for murder. Shut up and go!" Chaning was escorted out. When he saw Henry, he hurriedly shouted, "Henry, help me! Police are arresting us!" As soon as Chaning finished his words, Henry saw that Sylvia, Nelson, and the rest of them were brought out by Section Nine members, but only Chaning was handcuffed. "Sylvia!" Henry rushed forward. "Are you all right?" "I''m fine," Sylvia nodded. She made a wise choice to give up resisting when Section Nine members tried to take her. A member of Section Nine came to Henry. He looked at a photo on his cell phone, and then looked at Henry, "This one too, bring him!" Chapter 961 Chapter 961 The member of Section Nine waved his hand after finishing his words. Two men walked forward and sandwiched Henry between them. Henry waved the food in his hands, "I don''t believe you guys provide breakfast? Do you mind if I bring these?" "Shut up. Eat your breakfast at the station. Get moving!" a man grabbed Henry''s shoulder. Henry gave Sylvia and the others a reassuring smile and walked out of the hotel. Everyone was brought into the Honda. After getting into the car, they were blindfolded so no one would know where they were sending to. The Hondas sped on the street of Du City. Henry sat in the back seat, blindfolded. Two men sat on both sides of him, guarding him. "Just a suggestion," Henry suddenly said, "If we are going to Section Nine headquarters, turn left at the next corner will be faster. The traffic can be bad up ahead at this hour. For escorting suspects, I suppose you don''t want to be stuck in traffic, which would increase the risk." The two men were stunned. They gave each other a look and went to check Henry''s blindfold at the same time. "No need to check," Henry sank into the seat and said slowly, "It has been seventeen minutes since the car started. During this time, there are three left-turns and two rightturns. The motor speed would drop whenever it reaches twenty-six hundred, and its speed dropped five times, which means the gear shifted five times. So we have been staying in gear five, never slowing down. ording to the traffic of this city, the speed limit is eighty miles. Judging by the direction when we started, we should be on No.2 Road." Henry''s words shocked the two men guarding him. Because he was right about everything, and the blindfold on Henry''s head was airtight. "Don''t be surprised," Henry acted as if he saw their faces, "You only had your basic training. ording to the training progression of Section Nine, you will be having this training at the next level." "Cut the crap," One of them snorted. "Who allowed you to talk? Shut up!" Henry smiled and said no more. The car Henry was in did not turn left as Henry suggested. It drove straight ahead, and just as Henry predicted, the car stuck in traffic. It took them fifteen minutes to drive nine miles. Henry heard the sound of the rising garage door. Then the car started again and drove slowly for another couple of meters. The car stopped again. Then, the car door was opened. "Get out!" A big hand pulled Henry out of the car. Then light blinded Henry. Someone had taken the blindfold off him. Henry looked around and found that Sylvia and the others were all standing there confused. When they saw Henry, they all gathered around him. It seemed that they had seen Henry as someone in charge. They were in a huge hall with white-tile walls. The Hondas were parked in the middle of the space. "Who told you to move? Stand still!" A voice rang out. The young man of Section Nine walked out from a secret door hidden in the tile wall. Sylvia took a deep breath and said, "We''re here to cooperate with your investigation. We''re not prisoners. You don''t have the right to restrict our freedom!" "Heh," The young man from Section Nine sneered, "Stop your act! Before we get to the bottom of the crime, you are all suspects! From now on, you will have to answer all of my questions, understand?" "I want mywyer!" Sylvia''s aunt cried out. "I''m sorry. This is not the ce forwyers. Get going!" The young man waved his hand and said, "Lock them up separately. Interrogate them thoroughly!" Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. "Behave yourself and go!" Chaning, who was standing in the front, was dragged into the secret doorway. Nelson and the others were taken away one by one in the same fashion. Henry looked over to Sylvia and said, "Sylvia, just say what you want to say, and you don''t have to answer the questions you don''t want to. ording to Section Nine''s rules, they''ll have to release us after twenty-four hours. Tell me even if they make you lose a strain of hair during these hours. I''ll have a conversation with them once we are out." "Threaten me?" The young man raised his eyebrows and stared at Henry, "Who do you think you are? Now, you are just a prisoner! Do you know what happened to thest person who threatened me?" The young man imitated Henry''s tone from the day before. Henry smiled and said, "I don''t care what happened to thest guy. I only wonder what will happen to the next one." "You will find out soon enough!" The young man''s face darkened. "Go. You guys keep an eye on him. We''ll show him a good time!" "Bang!" Henry was locked in a metal room. The cell was sealedpletely with metal except for the doorway. Section Nine especially designed this cell for extremely dangerous criminals. The only thing in the cell was a wood stool painted the same color as the metal wall. The empty and sealed cell gave people a sense of desperation. Henry walked to a corner of the cell and sat down on the stool, leaning against the wall. In a surveince room, the young man looked at Henry through the surveince feed with a full face of hatred. "Heat up the room! Give him level six." "Level six?" The operator was stunned, "Level six might kill him." "Don''t worry," The young man showed a cruel smile, "He will survive. Do it. I''ll take the me if anything goes wrong." The operator didn''t refute the young man''s words. He started to press buttons. A minuteter, the metal wall of the cell Henry was in started turning red. Metal is thermally conductive. Looking at the changes happening in the cell, the young man murmured, "I won''t let you die, but I won''t let you live either. Enjoy your sauna!" Chapter 962 Chapter 962 The temperature of Henry''s cell was rising. The hot air had no way to go but umte. Up to a point, the cell would turn into a steaming pot. The metal walls turned even redder. The young man stared at the surveince feed with a cold smile. He could almost picture Henry begging him for mercy. Henry could feel the temperature changing. The unbearable heat to normal people was just a nice warm temperature for Henry. Without any eye-shut from the night before, Henry felt sleepy in the heat. He was indeed enjoying himself leaning against the wall with his eyes closed. The young man would never believe that the torture he prepared was serving Henry as a real enjoyment. The young man didn''t understand Qi-controlling Realm. Naturally, he didn''t know Qi could provide people with protection against extreme heat. Looking at Henry, who was leaning against the wall with his eyes closed, the young man sneered, "Pretending? Let''s see how long you can keep doing that! I''m waiting for you to beg for my mercy. Keep it at level six. No one is allowed to do anything without my authorization!" The young man left after giving the order. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. The operator looked worried. He knew very well what a level six could do to a person. A human being might be able to sustain a couple of minutes. But staying in a level six heat for more than fifteen minutes would make people suffocate. The heat would cause a person to dehydrate as well as air to thin. Section Nine was a special unit. They were operating in a way that was above regrws. Many underground organizations in the world had tried to inquire information about Section Nine. But none of them were close enough to find out where their headquarters was. Under an ordinary residentialmunity, there was a steel fortress. It had tens of thousands of square meters and waspletely undetectable under the radar. Even satellite couldn''t pick up any signals from there, and it only sent out bogus signals from time to time to elude detection. That was the headquarters of Section Nine of Yan Xia. The fortress is equipped with the top weapons of the world. Many top- notch experts were working here. Every day, countless pieces of intelligence information wereing in from all over the world. Not to exaggerate, the intelligence agents here knew about information from every corner of the world, from wars between countries to a random civilian''s daily routine. Section Nine had a strict hierarchy. The tasks they carried were the ones that would not be acknowledged by the government. In the underworld, Section Nine served as the guardians of Yan Xia. In the heavily guarded interrogation room at the Section Nine headquarters, members of the Lin Family were locked up there separately. None of the people who were held by Section Nine were ordinary people. The Lins were the first patch of civilians held up by them. "Ms. Lin, we found out that there were more than eighty billion yuan was transferred to your company ount. Can you exin it?" "Mr. Chaning Lin, what''s the rtionship between you and the Qin Family?" "Mr. Nelson Lin, is the Lins plotting on annexing the Qin Family? As far as I know, the Qin Family helped the Lin Family a great deal decades ago. Do you think it''s decent to do what you did to them?" Negotiation experts were sitting in every interrogation room for the members of the Lin Family. They were skilled at using psychological tricks to break down a person to get what they wanted. Dasiy, Chaning, and the others weren''t trained in counter-interrogation. Within a couple of minutes, they all cracked. After about ten minutes, the experts wereing out of the interrogation rooms. They gathered in the hall. The young man was in the hall, drinking coffee. He asked, "How did it go? Did you get what I want?" All the experts shook their heads. "They know nothing about the murder." "Ms. Lin never talked. We found out that there were eighty billion yuan disappeared from Lin''s bank ount. The number matches the money the Qins has lost. It could be that they staged it to divert attention." Hearing the report, the young man''s face darkened, "No one talks, then no one leaves!" The young man set the coffee cup down on the table and left. All the negotiation experts were confused. They didn''t know why Section Nine wanted to lock up so many civilians. In any case, the Lins should be handled by the police. But the order was given by the new head of external affairs. The young man had a powerful background, and his father was holding a high position in Section Nine. None of the experts dared to disobey, even though they knew that they were breaking the rules of Section Nine. Sylvia and the others were detained in the empty interrogation room. The monotonous color of the room increased the fear inside of a person. The room was designed this way for psychological reasons. However, Sylvia had long ovee her internal fears. When she thought Henry was dead, Sylvia had faced her greatest loneliness and fear. Although she was immune to the psychological attack, none of the rest of the Lins could endure it. Dasiy, who was sitting in the interrogation chair, was sobbing non-stop. In the other room, Henry had been staying in the level six heat metal cell for almost twenty minutes. The operator had to check his heart rate every few seconds. He also raised the oxygen level. Without any powerful people backing him up, the operator couldn''t risk it, for if anything would go wrong, he was sure to be the one going down. The operator kept checking the time and the door. He was hoping that the young man coulde back quickly, for he didn''t dare to lower the temperature without authorization. But the young man never came back. He didn''t stick around at headquarters of Section Nine for long. He went to the police station after learning that the negotiation experts couldn''t get anything from the Lins. The young man showed his identification to the police officer. "Mr. Holger Jin, what do you want to know?" After learning the identity of the young man, the police officers were willing to assist him. Holger nced around the station and asked, "Is that old Lin awake?" Chapter 963 Chapter 963 In the People''s Hospital of the capital, several undercovered police officers were patrolling in front of one of the patient rooms, looking over every move of the person staying inside. In the room, Robert was lying on the bed with his eyes closed. Apanied by a couple of police officers, Holger strode over. "This is Holger Jin. He''s here to investigate the murder case." A police officer exined to the undercover officers. Holger opened the door and entered the room. He looked at Robert, who was still unconscious. At that moment, Robert was on oxygen, and the vital sign monitor showed that Robert''s state was stable, so waking up was just a matter of time. Holger took a look at the police officers outside of the window and closed the blind. One of the police officers noticed that the closed bind had stopped them from surveying what was happening inside of the room. Just as he was about to sound the rm, another officer came here with Holger stopped him. He rushed over to the alerted police officer and shook his head. He then pointed upward, meaning Holger was from a higher level. The undercover police officers had his mouth opened but did not speak a word. In the patient room, Holger stared at Robert with an evil look on his face, "Old man, if you want to me someone, me your grandson-inw!" After saying that, Holger got closer to Robert and removed Robert''s oxygen. His movement was too subtle to be noticed. But as soon as Robert was off the oxygen, the wave on the vital sign monitor started to fall t, which meant that Robert''s heart rate was falling. Holger then took out a stic bag from his pocket, and inside of the bag was a dagger. He put on gloves, took the dagger, and ced it in Robert''s hand. After making sure Robert''s fingerprints were on the handle of the dagger, Holger put the dagger back in the stic bag. Just as Holger put away the dagger, the door was busted open from the outside. Holger was angry, looking at the doorway. "Aren''t you supposed to work on a case in Yinzhou, Silver Visitor?" Holger looked toward the doorway and said arrogantly. It was Silver Visitor who appeared at the doorway! In Section Nine, there was a special unit that was able to keep out of most of the internal conflicts. It was the military force, and they were responsible for the missions abroad. Those people were called the Sword Wielders of Section Nine. Among them, the leader was called the Master Sword Wielder. There were a total of nine Master Sword Wielders in Section Nine, and they represented the highest level of the military capability of Section Nine. Every Master Sword Wielder had the capacity of Qi- concentrating Realm, which made them extremely powerful. For a long time, the Sword Wielders couldn''t see eye to eye with the other bureaucratic units. In Holger''s view, the Sword Wielders were a bunch of brainless muscles. All they could do was field combat, which didn''t solve any real problem. Holger and Silver Visitor didn''t belong to the same system. So Holger didn''t carry a respectful tone when he talked to Silver Visitor. Standing in the doorway, Silver Visitor did not answer Holger straight away. He first scanned around the room and asked, "What are you doing here? I don''t think you are in charge of this murder case. Do you?" "Haha." Holger sneered and said, "Silver Visitor, pay attention to how you speak to me. When did you get to question me? I don''t think you have reported that you are back. Did you?" "That''s not your concerns," Silver Visitor said in an unfriendly tone. "You interfered with the murder investigation, and I don''t believe this case is under your jurisdiction." "It is out of my jurisdiction. But since this case is involved certain personnel, I have to step in," Holger''s hand subconsciously reached his pocket, where the dagger with Robert''s fingerprints was in. "Silver Visitor, I''m working, and you should leave." "You can keep working. I''m just here to visit a friend," Silver Visitor entered the room and sat down on a chair. "Why don''t you want me here? Were you doing something shady?" Holger''s face changed slightly when he realized that Silver Visitor didn''t intend to leave any time sooner. He said angrily, "Sit there as long as you want. It doesn''t look like this old guy has any days left for him!" After saying that, Holger stormed out of the room and mmed the door behind him. As soon as Holger left, Silver Visitor took out his cell phone and called Wade, "Wade, I have arrived, and I am in Mr. Lin''s room." The reason why Silver Visitor came back from Yinzhou was that Wade asked him to. Wade was worried that someone was trying to cause animosity between Section Nine and Henry. So he asked Silver Visitor toe over. Wade answered, "Thank you, Silver Visitor. Henry and all the Lins have all been brought away by Section Nine. There will be a lot of trouble going forward. Do you have any information?" "No," Silver Visitor shook his head, "What''s the situation right now? Most people in Section Nine were confused." Wade asked, "What''s the story with that rookie? Who gave him the authority to take away Henry?" "Are you talking about Holger Jin?" "I don''t know what''s his f*cking name," Wade replied angrily, "He just took Henry away like that. The order shouldn''t be from Section Nine, did it?" "Of course not," Silver Visitor replied, "Holger is young and arrogant. He is the youngest person who holds the authority. Ever since he learned that Henry was back, Holger was keeping his eyes on the capital." "Heh," Wade chuckled and said, "So all the chaos areing from a reckless rookie." "Yes," Silver Visitor said. He then added, "But he''s also a reckless rookie with the powerful background. The tricky thing is we don''t belong to the same system, so my words wouldn''t be too helpful." "We don''t need to worry about Henry. But Sylvia''s families are the ones that worry me. You know Henry well, and if that rookie does anything to hurt Sylvia, none of us can have a peaceful time." Silver Visitor nodded, "I understand. I''ll report it to the people from the upper level, and I won''t leave until this thing is over." "Great! I''ll leave the things with Section Nine to you. Keep me posted." This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. They hung up after the conversation. Silver Visitor took ast nce over the room before he left for Section Nine, but he didn''t see the tube had been pulled off from Robert''s nose. In Section Nine, Henry had been in the level six heat room for nearly an hour. Chapter 964 Chapter 964 Looking at Henry, who was motionless in his cell, the operator was sweating bullets. It was not because he felt hot. He was scared there would be something wrong happened to Henry. Since the establishment of Section Nine, level six was only used a handful of times, but no one had been under it for so long. Once, there was a felony, who was especially strong, broken down after twenty minutes under level six heat. The experience was more like throwing someone into a steaming pot, and the person could smell his own flesh being cooked while dying. How desperate the feeling was! What the nervous operator didn''t know was that Henry actually had fallen asleep. The life-dangering heat was more like normal sauna temperature to Henry. It only made him feel comfortably warm, and nothing else, not even his rate of breathing. Qi could extend the tolerance of the human body to an unbelievable extent. "nk!" The door of the surveince room was pushed open. Holger walked in with an angry face. He had wished to watch Robert die by his own eyes. But Silver Visitor walked in and ruined his n. He just wanted to see Henry''s face when he told Henry that Robert had died. When Holger walked into the surveince room and saw that Henry''s cell was still under level six heat, his face dropped, "Why is it still on?" As soon as the operator saw Holger, he almost burst into tears, "I..." "Turn it off!" Holger roared. He ran quickly toward Henry''s cell. Although Holger dared to harm Robert in the hospital, he did not dare to do anything extreme in the headquarters of Section Nine. After staying under level six heat for one hour, if Henry had anything wrong happened to him, Holger would definitely be responsible for it. When Holger opened the door of Henry''s cell, the heat made Holger feel suffocating. Holger held his breath and felt scared. If anything happened to Henry, Holger would face a huge problem. All Holger ever said was bluffing. He could only dare to make Henry suffer a little. Holger subconsciously fanned out the air in front of him. When he saw Henry, who was sitting in the corner motionless, his heart beat faster. Holger walked toward Henry slowly. The room''s temperature was still unbearable, even after the heat turned off and the door open. Holger stared at Henry for a few seconds, and Henry did not move. Holger slowly put his hand under Henry''s nose to check his breathing. Holger''s hand was shaking out of fear. Feeling no breath from Henry''s nose, Holger''s heart sank. "Ah ha!" Henry suddenly opened his eyes, let out a strange cry, and suddenly stood up from the stool. Holger''s legs went limp, and he almost fell to the floor. Henry stretched himself and looked at Holger, who was stunned. Henry said jokingly, "What''s up? Thought I was dead?" Holger could tell Henry was mocking him, and it made him humiliated being mocked by a prisoner. Holger snorted and said, "Shut your mouth! Tell me, why did you kill the Qins?" Henry showed a disdainful look and sat back down, "If someone asked you to do this, tell that person to find someone more capable for the job. If you are the one who made the decision, I''d suggest you grow up first. If I were you, I would go and fake more evidence before framing anyone. But, of course, you may have done that. But do remember that you need to make everything airtight. Otherwise, you''ll be in big trouble." Finishing his words, Henry rest his hands in the back of his head and closed his eyes. Holger''s body shook out of anger. He turned around and stormed out of the cell. He screamed, "Get the temperature up! To the maximum level." "Bang!" The door was mmed shut and locked. Henry exhaled a sigh of relief and muttered, "Sauna again?" Time slowly passed. The Lins were locked up separately. After walking out of the cell, Holger went to Qin''s vi. "Get me Qin''s housekeeper!" Two hourster, Holger returned to the headquarters of Section Nine with a happy face. Henry was not staying under the heat for too long. After leaving Henry under heat for one hour, Holger became cautious this time. When Holger got to the headquarters of Section Nine, he saw Silver Visitor had been there with a couple of other people. "Holger, release Henry Zhang," Silver Visitor walked to Holger. He skipped the social decorum and threw an envelope in front of Holger. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Holger nced at it. He knew what was in the envelope without opening it. Holger sneered, "Silver Visitor, I just realized that you are really enjoying being a puppy dog! As a Sword Wielder of Section Nine, you left your own job and came back here to help an abroad organization?" Silver Visitor did not argue with Holger. Instead, he said, "Release him." "Whether release him or not, I''ll have to decide after seeing the paper. What if you just gave me a bogus paper?" Holger picked up the envelope from the table. "Holger, be careful!" A man behind Silver Visitor shouted, "You don''t have the right to insult Silver Visitor." Holger''s face dropped. He shouted, "Who do you think you are? How dare you talk to me like that?" "You." "Knock it off," Silver Visitor waved his hand to stop them from arguing. He then turned to Holger, "Release Henry after you seeing the paper." "Don''t worry, I''ll need to check this paper carefully," Holger took out the paper from the envelope and sat on the couch. He took his time to find afortable position with his leg crossed. He then asked for a cup of tea from one of the staff. After all that, he finally started to read the paper. "Gee, my eyesight is getting worse. I can''t even read anymore. You, get me a pair of reading sses," Holger tossed the paper on the side. He then took the cup, blew on it, and sipped the tea enjoyably. Chapter 965 Chapter 965 Holger asked the staff to get him a pair of sses. In the meanwhile, he was sitting on the couch, drinking tea and ying video games on the phone. An hourter, someone came over with a pair of sses. "Wrong ones. These are my Monday sses, and I don''t wear these today. Get me a new pair," Holger waved his hand and sent the person away. That person was one of Holger''s subordinates. He gave out a tacit look and walked out of the headquarters. "Holger, I know you did it on purpose!" A Sword Welders standing behind Silver Visitor can''t stand Holger''s behavior anymore. Holger nced at him and asked for another cup of tea. He then said, "Yes, I did it on purpose. What can you do to me?" The Sword Welder trembled in anger but could not say a word. Holgerid down on the couch. After another hour, his subordinate brought back another pair of sses. Only then did Holger nod his head with satisfaction, "Yes, these are my sses for today." He took over the sses and started to clean the lenses. He almost spent five minutes on each lens. After more than ten minutes, he finally picked up the paper for the second time. There were less than fifty characters in the paper, but it took Holger twenty minutes to finish. Holger put the paper down and said, "Silver Visitor, you are such a fantastic puppy dog! You can even get the First Brother to sign this off." Silver Visitor stood there silently, ignoring Holger''s provocation. All the Sword Welders came with Silver Visitor was furious. As a Sword Welder, Silver Visitor held a high reputation among all the fellow Sword Welders. But at this moment, Holger called him a puppy dog over and over again. Getting no reaction, Holger couldn''t get excited after humiliating Silver Visitor. In the end, Holger had to give up another round of humiliation that he had prepared. Holger snorted. He waved his hand and said to his people, "Go and release all the Lins!" Henry saw Sylvia and the other Lins outside the interrogation room. They did not look like they were hurt except for their tired faces. Dasiy burst into tears the moment she saw her mom. No one could bear the mental pressure of locking up in an interpretation room like that. Dasiy''s mom held Dasiy tightly. Although she was also mentally broken down, she tried her best to comfort her daughter. "Sylvia, are you hurt?" Henry rushed over to Sylvia. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Sylvia shook her head slightly and then nced over to her families. Sylvia had her experience with extreme situations, but all of her families hadn''t been in a horrible situation like this. Their experience in the Section Nine interrogation room would leave them with serious psychological trauma. "Stop crying! Who allowed you to cry here. Shut your mouth!" One of Holger''s men shouted. Dasiy was scared by the shouting and stopped crying abruptly. Henry turned to stare at the man who said that. He also turned to stare at Henry. When their eyes meet, his eyes were full of provocation and arrogance, as if saying to Henry, "What can you do to me?" Henry smiled faintly, taking a step closer to the person. Henry''s movement intimidated Holger''s man immediately. The provocation and arrogance in his eyes disappeared. At the moment, he felt as if he was prey being targeted by a jungle beast, and Henry could swallow him alive at any time. "Let''s go," Henry walked to the exit, pulling Sylvia with him. Silver Visitor had been waiting at the doorway. The members of the Lin Family followed Henry out. Near the exit, Henry saw Holger walked over. Holger stared at Henry, making a gesture of slicing his throat with his right hand. Henry ignored him and left the headquarters of Section Nine with the Lins. When they stepped out of the elevator, they found themselves at a warehouse. Silver Visitor walked out of the elevator with Henry and others. Seeing the surprised expression on Sylvia''s face, he exined, "Section Nine headquarters has more than ten exits, and they are located at every corner of the town. As for the entrance, I''m not allowed to tell. Your ride is ready. Let''s go." Sylvia nodded. The Lins got on an SUV Silver Visitor prepared for them. After getting in the car, Henry realized that Nelson and the others'' faces were colorless. It was obvious that they had not recovered from what had happened. "s," Henry sighed. "Everyone hungry? Let''s get something to eat and rest. Today, we''ll just stay in." In the headquarters of Section Nine. Sitting in his office, Holger looked vicious. It was hard to tell what was going on in his head. "Knock, knock, knock." Someone knocked on the door of Holger''s office. "Come in." Holger answered the door. The door was open, and a woman in her thirties walked in. "What''s the matter?" "The information just came in. The suspect of the Qins murder, Robert Lin, has died." "What? He''s dead!" Holger was shocked. He jumped up from his chair and asked, "When?" The woman replied, "A couple of minutes ago. The hospital equipment malfunctioned. He died of asphyxiation!" "Prep for me. I need to go there!" Holger looked anxious and stormed out of the office. But he only faked his reaction. Holger was actually overjoyed. The only regret was that he couldn''t see Robert''s face when he was dying. In the People''s Hospital of Du City, the Lins were all crying. They learned about the news on their way to a restaurant. "Where did you put my Grandfather''s body?" Looking at the empty patient room, Sylvia''s face was pale. Nelson had passed out. He had been weak after hours of torturing. This devasting news totally broke him. Crying sounds filled up the hospital. Dasiy''s eyes had swollen up, and Chaning was kneeling in the doorway. Sylvia''s elder aunt didn''t cry. She stood in the corner of the room, muttering. Silver Visitor sighed and said, "Sylvia, my condolences. Holger is on Mr. Lin''s murder case, I was afraid that he would do things to Robert''s body, so I asked people to put the body in a secure location." Henry stood on the side, not knowing how tofort the Lins. Robert''s death was so sudden that it was hard for the Lins to take in. Chapter 966 Chapter 966 Henry asked Silver Visitor, "When was the death announced?" Silver Visitor reached out his hand, and someone handed him a report. He looked through it and replied, "The death was announced at 1:43 pm. The nurse found out that Robert''s oxygen fell off." Henry continued, "Has any forensics examed the body?" "Yes," Silver Visitor nodded, "The forensics has confirmed the cause of death. There wasn''t any other cause involved. During the time Robert was hospitalized, undercover officers were patrolling outside of Robert''s room. There was no report of visitors." Henry patted Silver Visitor on the shoulder and said, "Take me to the body." Silver Visitor nodded and led Henry away. A couple of minutester, Henry and Silver Visitor got back to the hospital room. Sylvia walked over with red eyes. She was about to talk but was interrupted by a loud sound of percussion music. All the members of the Lin family looked over to the source of the sound angrily. They saw Holger walking toward them. The music was from Holger''s phone. The lyrics of the sound were especially insulting. "Today is a good day..." "I''ll beat you to death, you motherf*cher!" Chaning roared. He got up from the floor and rushed toward Holger. Henry stopped furious Chaning. He tried his best to yank Chaning back. Henry knew Holger wouldn''t fight back if Chaning attacked him. Beating an official would put the Lins in serious trouble. Silver Visitor frowned and looked at Holger, "You''ve gone too far!" "Too far? Why?" Holger put on a puzzled look. "Listening to music is a taboo in the hospital? Oh, right!" Holger pretended that he just realized something. He looked at Chaning and said, "I was just wondering why you were so impulsive today. One of your families just died. Ha, ha, ha!" Chaning was provoked by Holger''s words and was about to charge toward him again. Looking at Chaning''s furious face, Holger sneered. He wanted to enrage Chaning. Once Chaning had done something violent, even the King of Hell couldn''t save the Lins. In the hospital corridor, the sound singing about the good day was still ying. The lyrics of the song kept stabbing the hearts of the Lins like needles. "That''s enough!" Silver Visitor shouted, "This is a hospital, not a ce for you to make noise." Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Fine, fine." Holger shrugged, "I''m a well-mannered person. I''m not as uncultured as some people." He then turned off the music. But Holger was singing the same song. Silver Visitor was staring at Holger. Holger showed a look of surprise. "What''s the matter? Their family member is dead, not mine. Why do you even care that I''m singing?" Silver Visitor was about to talk back, but Henry patted him on the shoulder, indicating that he should ignore Holger. Silver Visitor red at Holger and turned away. He knew that the angrier he got, the happier Holger would be, but Silver Visitor just couldn''t control himself. Holger waved his hand and called a doctor over, "Where is the dead body? Drag it over. We need to exam it. Don''t forget that he was a murderer." Holger deliberately raised his voice over the word murderer. "Enough!" Sylvia screamed, "Now that my grandfather has passed away, can you please stop ndering his name? Qin''s murder is still under investigation. What evidence do you have to call my grandfather a murderer?" "Of course, I have evidence," Holger crossed his arms and asked, "Doctor, where is the body?" "The family has called the crematorium. They have sent a car to transport the body away." "What?" Holger''s face changed. He stared at Sylvia and others, "Do you know thews? Who allowed you to take away the body?" The Lins were all looking at each other, confused. "I''m the one who ordered the cremation service," Henry whispered to Sylvia, "They are here up to no good. I thought keeping grandfather''s body here would cause more risks. It''s better to start the burial process as soon as possible." Tears burst out of Sylvia''s eyes. She knew that Henry''s action was the best for the livings and the dead. It was obvious that Holger wouldn''t stop bothering the Lins until he put the name of a murderer on Robert. If Holger seeded, he would put huge stains on Robert''s legacy. However, she couldn''t control her tears from falling when she thought that she missed the chance to see her grandfather for onest time. "Henry Zhang, what did you do?" Holger rushed to Henry and said, "You are destroying evidence!" Henry moved his lips slightly. He whispered in a voice that only Holger could hear, "Want to frame us through our grandfather''s dead body? Remember next time, do it faster." Henry then stepped back slowly. "Good!" Holger gritted his teeth and said, "You think everything will be okay if you get rid of the body? Let''s wait and see!" Holger turned around and ran toward the front door of the hospital. He shouted, "Hurry up, go to the crematorium. Call the people there, don''t touch the body that just delivered." Holger rushed out of the hospital with his subordinates. They got on the car in a hurry. Holger put the sirens on the car and drove the car to the crematorium as fast as he could. But when he got there, Holger realized that the body wasn''t Robert''s. Holger called the hospital angrily. "I''m sorry. Mr. Zhang made a mistake on the name of the crematorium when he filled out the paper. I''m sending you the correct one." "No need!" Holger hung up the phone, gritting his teeth. "Henry Zhang, you want to y games? I''ll give you a wonderful time. Go to the Qin''s Vi!" In the hospital, enduring the grief, Nelson went with Silver Visitor to deal with the paperwork. "Let''s go back to Yinzhou," Nelson looked at the paper in his hand and shook his head regretfully. "I came here for my father. Now, there is no need to stay here anymore." "Sir, you are not allowed to leave town," A couple of Holger''s subordinates went to Nelson. After showing their identifications, they said, "All of you are under suspicion of annex the property of the Qin Family. Before the investigation is over, none of you is allowed to leave Du City." "You want to stop me from bringing my father back home?" Nelson''s eyes were red, and his voice was hoarse. "It''s none of our business what you will do next," the man said coldly. At the moment, a person ran over, "Director Jin said to take them to Qin''s Vi. The murderer has been found!" Chapter 967 Chapter 967 Police cars were surrounding Qin''s Vi, which was all secured by police tape. Three Hondas with special yellow license tes brought the Lins to Qin''s Vi. They were escorted over the police tape to enter the vi. Silver Visitor followed the Lins, but he was stopped when he tried to cross the tape. Holger looked at Silver Visitor with a smile and said, "I''m sorry, Mr. Sword Wielder. The inside is an active scene of the investigation. Irrelevant personnel is not allowed. If you want to go in, please go to the headquarters and get another paper." After saying that, Holger walked back into Qin''s vi. The members of the Lin family were standing In the front yard of the vi, with two Section Nine officers behind each of them. They watched over the Lins as if watching prisoners. Not for long, Sylvia saw the members of the Qin Family walked over. Qin was arge family. There were more than twenty of them, and all of which were immediate rtives. They were infuriated when they saw the Lins, "You son of a b*tch, murderers! I want you to pay!" "Traitor! We helped your family before. But you people murdered our father." "All you Lins are animals!" The members of the Qin Family cursed the Lins angrily and loudly. "Enough!" Sylvia let out a scream. "Your family is not the only one which has misfortunes. My family too is in the devasted state." "Ha!" A member of the Qin Family sneered. "Robert Lin got what he deserved. I say it''s a wonderful thing!" "That''s right! He deserved it!" "I dare you to say that one more time!" Chaning roared. "I''ll give you ten more times. He deserved it! He deserved it! He deserved it!" A young man from the Qin Family stood up. "I''ll f*cking kill you!" Chaning let out a roar. He rushed over with a clenched fist and a pair of red eyes. Just as Chaning was about to reach the young man, a police officer stopped him and pinned him down on the ground, "Behave yourself! This is not your ce to do what you want!" Chaning was struggling on the ground, but none of which was useful. "Knock it off. Why are you people so angry? A murderer just died. It''s a great thing! Or who knows who will be the next to be killed." Holger came over. Sylvia said angrily, "I''ll say it again. My grandfather didn''t kill anyone. So don''t nder his name!" "nder his name?" Holger raised his eyebrows, "It seems that you never learn to quit lying. Do you think that since you''ve cremated the body, I cannot find the evidence? Get me the housekeeper!" Soon, a police officer brought a woman over. The woman was in her thirties, and she was the one who weed Robert into the house. The housekeeper walked over with her head lowered. Holger snapped his fingers and said, "Come, tell everyone what you saw the other day." The arrogance and coldness in the woman had disappeared. She looked toward the Lins, intimidated. The Lins could sense something bad was about to happen. "Don''t be afraid," Holger said, "We will protect you. Now, tell us the truth!" Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. She nodded and said slowly, still intimidated, "Last night, Master Colton came to visit Master Qin. Mr. Lin came with Master Colton. He said he had things to discuss with Master Qin." "Be more specific!" Holger frowned and said, "What is the exact time?" The housekeeper trembled out of fear. She said, "It''s around 8:30 pm." "Good," Holger nodded with satisfaction and said, "Go on." The woman swallowed a gulp of saliva and continued, "Last night, Master Colton and Mr. Lin went in Master Qin''s bedroom together. After a while, Mr. Lin went out and asked me for a paring knife. He told me that Master Qin wanted to eat an apple. I gave him the knife without thinking much. However, more than ten minutester, I heard a scream. Half an hourter, I smelled blood from Master Qin¡¯s bedroom. I was worried, so I went to check. When I opened the door, I saw Mr. Lin lying on the floor, and there was a pool of blood. But Master Qin and Master Colton were missing." "Hold there!" A police officer interrupted. He was the captain and was in charge of the Qin murder investigation. He asked the housekeeper, "You said that Mr. Lin asked for a paring knife? We didn''t find any fruit peel or seed at the crime scene." The housekeeper''s face suddenly turned pale. She lowered her head and did not dare to make a sound. "Exin!" shouted the captain, "We didn''t recover any fruit peel, seed, or even the paring knife at the crime scene!" "I... I..." The housekeeper was trembling with fear, and she stuttered. "Quickly, exin it!" The captain shouted again. The housekeeper copsed on the ground, "I... I... I hid the knife." "Hid the knife?" The captain''s face dropped. "You are obstructing the crime investigation. Where is the knife now?" "Just... just..." The housekeeper trembled and pointed toward the house, "It''s under my bed." The captain ordered, "Go and find the knife!" Two police officers rushed into the house and walked out in less than one minute. On theirtex- gloves-covered hands, there''s a paring knife. "Tell me, why did you hide the knife? Are you trying to cover something or someone?" The captain asked the housekeeper. "No! No! No!" The housekeeper shook her head quickly. "I... I was scared." "What are you afraid of?" She answered immediately, "I was the one who gave the paring knife to Mr. Lin. If he was the murderer, I thought I would be considered an aplice." The captain waved his hand and ordered, "Go, check the fingerprints on the knife!" Two police took the order and rushed out of the Vi with the knife. The captain stared at the housekeeper and asked, "Besides the knife, is there anything you haven''t told us?" "No! No!" She shook her head repeatedly, "I''ve told you everything I know. Am... am I an aplice." The captain shook his head and said, "You gave him the knife without the knowledge of what he intended to do with it. You are not an aplice." Upon hearing this, the housekeeper breathed a sigh of relief, "That''s good." Ten minutester, a police officer came back with a report. He shouted, "Captain, theb found Robert Lin and the housekeeper''s fingerprints on the knife!" Chapter 968 Chapter 968 The report made the Lins'' hearts skip a beat. The police officer continued, "Captain, theb also found out two types of blood on the knife, and they match the blood we found in the crime scene. The knife is the murder weapon!" "The murder weapon has told us who is the murderer through fingerprints!" The captain looked toward the Lins. "Impossible!" Sylvia refuted. "It''s impossible that my grandfather could kill Master Qin! He holds Master Qin in the highest esteem!" "Haha, who can tell what he was really thinking of?" Holger sneered and waved his hand, "Arrest every single Lin!" "Hold on!" Nelson shouted. He took a look at all the officers from Section Nine and said, "You don''t have enough evidence to arrest us." "After the death of Master Qin, eighty billion yuan of their assets were gone. At the same time, an eighty- billion- yuan transfer has appeared in Lin''s bank ount. Now, you are under investigation for annexing the Qin Family!" Holger shouted, "Arrest them!" Henry took a step forward and said, "I dare you!" "Wow, so scary!" Holger walked to Henry. He whispered in a voice that only Henry could hear, "Do you think that I can do nothing since you have burned the body? I ran to the crematorium for you to watch! How is it feeling? Hard?" Henry gritted his teeth and said nothing. "Oh, by the way," Holger snapped his fingers, "You are the famous the King of Hell. If you want to walk away, I may not be able to keep you. But you have to think carefully. Your wife, your father-in- Holger deliberately looked at Sylvia, "Tut-tut, she''s really a beautiful woman. I think if I feed her honey for three days and then put her in sewage with her tied to a wooden nk, those mice and insects would like that. Imagine the scene when they crawl all over her body and inside of her through her mouth, ears, and even nostrils. They will feed on her internal organs little by little, leaving her with only pain. Her torture would only end once youe back. I get excited when I picture it." Henry suddenly grabbed Holger''s neck, lifted him off the ground with one hand, and said, "If you dare to touch my wife, I''ll make you suffer!" Holger''s throat was mped by Henry, and his face turned red. He couldn''t say a word but looked sideways for help. "Lord of Radiant Ind, you''re so fearless. Being violent to our Section Nine people, are you trying to start a war against us?" A voice sounded. Henry looked in the direction of the voice, and he saw a middle-aged man. Henry was surprised at what he saw, "Supervisor Jin, long time no see." "It has been a long time," The man smiled, "But when we finally meet, you are squeezing my son''s throat. I don''t believe that''s part of the courtesy in Yan Xia." Levin Jin said. "Oh, I didn''t know that this is your son. I was wondering how he could be so arrogant. I''m really sorry," Henry''s hand was still mping Holger''s throat, even though he seemed to apologize to Levin. In the meanwhile, Holger''s legs were kicking desperately like a hanging frog. Levin''s face gradually changed, "Henry Zhang, I''ll give you three seconds to let go of my son." "No need, one second is enough," Henry threw Holger hard on the ground. With a heavy bang, Holger''s whole body hit the ground. His body then bent upward out of the pain. Holger spat out a mouthful of blood, and his face was pale. "Henry Zhang, you are deliberately challenging Section Nine in Du City. You are challenging the authority of Yan Xia! Sword Welders, arrest him!" Levin shouted. "Arrest me? I''ll see who can!" Henry stood in the spot and looked around, but no one dared to go forward. "Henry, you''re resisting thews!" Levin roared, "Silver Visitor, arrest him!" This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Silver Visitor walked in from the front gate of Qin''s Vi. But he was just standing still in the front yard. "Silver Visitor! I ordered you to arrest him. Do you want to resist thews too?" Seeing no action from Silver Visitor, Levin yelled. "Resisting thews?" Henry smiled slightly and said, "Since you bring this up, let''s talk about what is resisting thews. Silver Visitor, let me ask you this. Who''s order is it to reach the cooperation agreement between Section Nine and me?" Silver Visitor replied softly, "It''s First Brother." "Okay," Henry nodded and continued, "Since it''s the First Brother''s decision, how would Section Nine carry out the punishment if someone from Section Nine deliberately jeopardizes our rtionship?" Silver Visitor had no expression on his face. He spat out a word, "Death." Henry asked again, "What''s your duty as a Sword Wielder?" "Section Nine''s sword of justice. Kill the ones that break thews!" Silver Visitor swung his hands. Sprout from his left sleeve was the handle half of a silver gun, the right sleeve the nuzzle half. Silver Visitor put his hands together, and a silver long gun appeared in his hand. Looking at what Silver Visitor did, Levin frowned and asked, "Silver Visitor, are you a member of Section Nine or Radiant Ind?" "Of course, Section Nine," Under the sunlight, the nuzzle of the silver gun radiated cold light. Henry looked at Levin and shook his head, "Director Jin, I really don''t understand. Are you deliberately ask your son to y dumb, or he is dumb by nature?" Levin''s expression changed. "What do you mean?" Henry shrugged and said, "Cumulus Industry, the secretary who went to my wife''spany with Rainer Sun is one of yours, right?" Hearing this, Levin''s body trembled subconsciously, "I don''t understand what you''re talking about." "No, no, no," Henry waved his finger, "You know exactly what I''m talking about. In Section Nine, you should be the first one to know mying to Du City. Your people have been following me ever since I''m here, and you know my every move, including my action toward Boid Lyu. Let me think, Who wants to create animosity between Section Nine and myself, and who you are working for?" Chapter 969 Chapter 969 "Stop ndering me!" Levin snarled. Henry ignored Levin and continued, "Let me guess, it shouldn''t be Noble Berserkers. They are in talks with me at the moment, hoping to get something from me. So they wouldn''t do things to create friction between Section Nine and myself. It won''t do any good for them. They would hope that I stay in Yan Xia longer." Henry held out a second finger, "Recluse Association isn''t likely to do that too. Their motto is to maintain peace among organizations. Inciting wars isn''t their style." "As for the ns, they''re too arrogant to provoke two organizations that they don''t care about." Henry stretched his body and said, "In this way, Alvin League is the only option. Am I right? Supervisor Jin?" Levin''s face gradually turned gloomy, "What Alvin League? Never heard of it." "I was only asking. In fact, I don''t really care about your answer," Henry grinned, revealing his white teeth, "You know what I was saying, and you know Boid Lyn was sacrificed by Alvin League. You knew when I got to Du City, and you knew that I would look for Boid Lyu. Yet you left me with the opportunity to kill them. It''s because you know the unwrittenws in the underground world. I can''t enter Du City freely. Now, I''m not only in Du City but also killed people here." "It''s a pity that for betraying me, Boid had created too big of a mess. Even First Brother wouldn''t stop me from killing him if he was there. By using Boid, you failed to list me as a dangerous threat. So you sent your dumb son, putting on an arrogant look to provoke me. Out of pure luck, murders happened in Qin''s Vi. So you wanted to frame me. You have nned to use my wife to get to me because you know I will never allow anything to happen to my wife." Lying on the ground with a pale face, Holger was amazed by Henry''s words. He didn''t expect that Henry had guessed all of his father''s scheme. Levin noticed the change in his son''s expression and red at him. Holger immediately realized that he just lost hisposure and hurried to hide his true feelings. "Haha," Levin sneered, "Henry, you''ve watched too many movies. Do you think you''re such a character who deserves my attention?" "I really don''t want to admit it," Henry held up his hands. "To frame me, you have no choice but to use dirty tricks. In my eyes, you are just..." Henry deliberately dragged the voice, "A piece of garbage!" "Henry Zhang, you are challenging Section Nine!" Levin roared. "Now that things havee to this point, are you still trying to jeopardize the rtionship between Section Nine and myself? I have to say, being a supervisor for more than a decade has done nothing to you, Levin," Henry bent down and grabbed Holger''s hair, lifting him up, "I also feel sorry for Alvin League. The partner they picked is such a p*ssy. I''ve threatened your son so many times, and you only show up when you thought your scheme has seeded. Do you really think that you and your son, a pair of trash, can bring me down the abyss with just a simple trap? If that''s the case, there would be millions of Radiant Ind!" Henry pulled Holger''s hair hard and forced Holger to raise his head. Henry smiled and said, "Kid, did you think that you have done a perfect job? By bribing a housekeeper, you think you can frame Master Lin as a murderer? A kindergartener could tell you how childish you are." Holger''s face changed greatly, "What bribery? Don''t nder me!" "Well..." Henry pondered for a while, "Which angle should I cut in? There are so many loopholes in your scheme. Well, let''s talk about the case first. If you really want to find someone to frame Master Lin, you should find a first witness. You skipped such an important person but went for an easy target. Did the housekeeper see what happened?" Henry looked at the woman. Panic fleshed through her eyes, but the housekeeper pretended otherwise, "Of course, I saw the murder." "Oh? Then why didn''t you call the police?" Henry asked teasingly. She exined, "I didn''t call the police because I was scared." "You''re lying!" The captain shouted, "You''ve never seen the scene of the crime. The paring knife you just gave us is also nted by you, right?" Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. The housekeeper immediately panicked and said, "No! I picked it up from the Master''s room!" The captain sneered and said, "Actually, we have recovered a paring knife from the hand of Master Lin. You said you hid the knife?" On the night when Henry sneaked into the house, the chalk mark indicated that there was a knife in Robert''s hand when police found him. But Henry wiped off the knife part before he left. Holger was the one who fell into Henry''s lure. The housekeeper suddenly became flustered. Holger felt that something was wrong when he sensed that the captain reacted so differently from moments ago. He exined, "Even if the housekeeper lied, it doesn''t change the fact that Robert Lin was the murderer! The police officer just said that they recovered a knife from Robert''s hand!" "Murderer?" Henry had a puzzled expression, "Has anyone died in the Qin Family?" "Henry Zhang, don''t y charades with me. It is confirmed that Robert Lin was a murderer. Some false evidence won''t change the fact!" Levin roared. "Haha." Henryughed scornfully, "Levin, do you know physics?" Levin''s face was gloomy, "I don''t have time to talk nonsense with you." "Then you just listen," Henry let go of Holger. He turned to face Qin''s house, "This is junior high physics. Pressure is the force applied perpendicr to the surface of an object per unit area over which that force is distributed. Pressure is used to determine the effect of the force. The bigger the pressure, the bigger the effect." Chapter 970 Chapter 970 "Henry Zhang, stop diverting the topics!" Levin shouted. "Don¡¯t rush me," Henry waved his hand, "I have inspected the house. The staircase from the first floor to the second was spiral-shaped. There are twenty-nine steps in total, and the space between steps is ten centimeters, which means the height of the first floor is three meters, the second floor two-point-four meters. The real height of the house is six-point-five meters. Comparing the difference, I can say that there is around one meter between the ceiling of the first floor and the floor surface of the second floor." "What do you want to say?" A Qin asked, "We built our own house. For making the structure stronger, we designed a one-meter space for beams. Do you have problems with that?" "That''s why I asked you about the pressure in physics," Henry said, "if it were a one-meter thick solid floor, the footsteps would be muffled. But when more than a dozen Section Niners walked in the house the other night, their footsteps were crisp. What''s that tell you?" Dasiy, whose face was pale because of fear, suddenly answered, "It''s because the floor is hollow!" Henry snapped his fingers and said, "Yes, college students do know their education well. So how come the space for beams is hollow? Don''t tell me for saving money, you guys can risk the safety of your own people. In fact, I have been curious. If someone killed the two Mr. Qin Family to frame our grandfather, there was no need to make the bodies disappeared. Is it easier to frame someone of murder if the dead body is there? Besides, there is no way to hide or exit the room except the door. So why dismantled the dead bodies?" "What are you driving at?" The captain asked. Indeed, this murder case had so many mysteries. "Simple," Henry pointed at the house, "No one has died. This whole murder was a setup. Silver Visitor, gun!" Silver Visitor swung his arm and tossed the gun to Henry. Henry raised his leg and kicked the gun on the handle. The shining silver gun flew toward the house and stuck in the space between the two floors. The wall cracked. Henry rushed forward. When he was about to reach the house, Henry leaped up for four meters high. Everyone in the scene was stunned. They never saw anyone leaped that high. Henry gathered the Qi in his palm when he was in the air. He grabbed the handle of the gun and swept across the house. The concrete building cracked up like tofu. Under the sunlight, everyone could see that the inside of the wall was indeed hollow. At the moment the wall cracked open, there was a person who tried to hide hurriedly. Henrynded on the ground with the silver long gun in his hand. With a big opening, the house looked like being shed by Titan. The second floor was crumbling. The Qins were stunned by what had happened in front of their eyes. They were supposed to be furious about the fact that Henry just destroyed their house. But they just stood there with their mouth and eyes wide open. What happened had exceeded theirmon beliefs. Levin was also dumbfounded. He had seen Henry in action years ago. But at that time, Henry only had high prestige in the underground world, but he was in no way as powerful as someone who could destroy a building easily by holding a gun. Looking at the crumbling house, Henry said, "Come out if you don''t want to die. The house will copse within ten minutes." It was silent after Henry''s words. The only sound was the creaking sound of the copsing beams. Henry was not in a hurry. He stood there and waited quietly. A big piece of the house fell. It caused a series of falling of smaller pieces of the broken house. "Crack!" A beam was broken. One side of the house started to copse and slide. More pieces of the house fell. More creaking sound of the beams was heard. ording to the rate of what was happening, the total copse of the house was just a matter of minutes. Henry put his hands behind his back and looked up. "Boom!" A major copse of the roof just happened. The creaking sound kept happening, which meant that the beams were about to reach their limit. Henry said again, "A warm reminder. If you don''te out, you''ll really be a dead person." As soon as Henry finished his words, a scared and nervous voice was heard from the opening of the house, "Help... please help me..." All the Qins were panicked when they heard the cry. They could tell the voice was from the sixth son of Master Qin, Colton Qin, the man who was presumed to be dead and dismembered! The captain waved his hand and ordered, "Quick, bring thedder over and save him!" The police officers drove the fire truck over and set up the aerialdder. A police officer climbed up. With the help of the police officer, Colton was able to get out of the ruins and climbed down the ladder. "There''s another person inside! It''s Master Qin!" The police officer reported. Hearing this, all the Lins were infuriated. They realized that the two Qins had faked a murder scene of themselves, leaving Robert Lin unconscious in the scene, and they hid away. Master Qin, whose face was pale, was carried out. He climbed down thedder tremblingly and slowly. The police officer also climbed down quickly. Just at the moment all three of them had landed, "Rumble!" The whole house copsed. No one inside of the house could survive this copse. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Hard work these days, you two," Henry smiled, "After seeing so many people running around and eavesdropping on others analyzing the murder scene, I was wondering, as the masterminds, do you guys feel aplished?" The Qins were looking at each other, confused. Chapter 971 Chapter 971 As soon as Colton and Master Qinnded, they were surrounded by several police officers in an instant. The captain walked over with a gloomy face. In the past two days, to find some clues, they had been specting, investigating, working overtime, and reading countless materials rted to the Qin Family. In the end, Colton Qin and Master Qin were the masterminds of their own murders. The captain said with a harsh tone, "Master Qin, I hope you can give me an exnation." Colton and Master Qin exchange a look. There was panic in their eyes, and neither of them knew what to say. As for Levin and Holger, their eyes were full of confusion. They had nned on framing Robert Lin with murder, who would think that the murder itself was a setup. Levin made a gesture to Holger, and Hogler nodded tacitly, moving toward Levin slowly. Levin said, "It turns out to be a huge misunderstanding. My son was just eager to solve the case. We apologize if we have caused any inconvenience to you. Master Zhang, we''ll find a chance to make it up to you." Levin was someone who was able to bow down when the tide was not right. A moment ago, he had been screaming at Henry, but at this moment, he put on a nice face for Henry. "Misunderstanding?" Henry raised his eyebrows. Levin said immediately, "That''s right. It''s a misunderstanding. Haha, Master Zhang, we are sorry." After his words, Levin rushed to the front gate of the vi with Holger. When they were about to reach the front gate, a silver spear, carrying a freezing spark, flew through between them. The spear stuck in front of the front gate, blocking their way out. Holger was soaked in a cold sweat. If he were to move a hair, the spear would have been pierced through him. Levin calmly wiped off the sweat from his forehead. He turned over and said to Henry slightly angrily, "Master Zhang, what does this mean?" "It doesn''t mean anything," Henry crossed his arms over his chest and said casually, "I just think that it''s not as simple as a misunderstanding." "It''s not a misunderstanding? What do you mean?" Levin kept making gestures to Holger while speaking. Holger secretly took out his cell phone and pressed on the screen behind his back. "Haha," Henry chuckled. He stepped towards Levin and Holger while speaking, "Your son tried to frame my grandfather. Do you think I would let that slide that easily?" "Frame your grandfather?" Holger''s face changed. Levin had a serious look in his eyes, "I don''t understand what you''re talking about." At the same time, Levin was reaching his back. He had hidden a gun there. Levin was ready to fight at any time. Henry looked out of the front gate and shouted toward an SUV parked nearby, "Grandpa, you can come out now." As soon as Henry''s voice came out, Sylvia and others were all shocked. "What?" Holger shouted. He quickly looked toward the SUV. He saw the door of the SUV was opened, and Wade and Future came out of the car. They stood outside of the car and helped a senior to step out. The senior was no other than Robert Lin. Sylvia screamed out of joy the moment she saw Robert, "Grandfather!" Nelson and others also looked excited. At this moment, words slipped out of Holger''s mouth, "Impossible!" "What''s wrong? Are you surprised?" Henry looked at Holger with a smile and said, "It was you who took the oxygen off, wasn''t it?" "Henry Zhang, don''t you dare to nder my son!" Levin pulled Holger behind him and shouted. He then dragged Holger and tried to escape from the front gate. At this time, Silver Visitor had stood at the front gate. He grabbed the silver spear and stared at Levin and Holger fiercely. Henry said slowly, "Neither of you is allowed to leave until I say so." "Henry Zhang, are you trying to vite the freedom of Section Nine officials?" Levin questioned. "Section Nine officials?" Henry repeated the words, "No, not for long. Future, send!" In front of Qin''s vi, Future, who was holding Robert, nodded. She took out her cell phone and pressed on the screen. Right after, everyone''s cell phone started to ring. People looked at each other and then checked their phones. Everyone received a link to a video. The video was secretly taken from a corner of Robert''s hospital room. In the video, Robert was lying on the bed unconscious. A few seconds into the video, Holger walked into the room and locked the door. He reached out his hand and took the oxygen mask off Robert''s face. He then took a knife out of his pocket and put it in Robert''s hand. People could hear his murmuring sound, "If you want to me someone, me your grandson-inw!" Everyone had watched the video, including police officers, the Lins, the Qins, and even the Section Niners Holger brought over. Everyone looked at Holger in disbelief. "You son of a b*tch, you tried to frame my grandfather. I''ll f*cking kill you!" Chaning, who had just been pressed to the ground by the police officer, roared and rushed toward Holger with clenched fists. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Holger''s face was as pale as a piece of paper. He could never expect that someone had set up the camera to catch him red-handed. "I''ve told you long ago," Henry looked at Holger with a smile, "If you want to frame someone, make sure the scheme is airtight." Chaning rushed to Holger and was about to throw a punch, but he suddenly froze. In front of his face, there was a ck muzzle pointed at him. Levin held the gun in his hand and put the index finger on the trigger. "Try to touch my son one finger." A cold sweat slipped down Chaning''s face. He swallowed hard. Chaning was about to speak, but suddenly he felt something red and warm got on his face. Chaning heard a painful scream. Levin''s hand, which was holding the gun, fell on the ground, and he fell back a couple of steps. His left hand was holding his right arm. On his right arm, there was a big wound on the wrist, and the hand was no way to be found. Blood was gushing out of the wound. "Hand! My hand!" Levin gasped and his face turned pale. Chapter 972 Chapter 972 "Don''t you dare to point guns at my families," Henry''s said. There was a chilling undertone from his voice that made people tremble. Silver Visitor shouted, "Levin Jin and Holger Jin! You two have colluded with the foreign organizations to danger the alliance of Section Nine and frame Robert Lin, of Yinzhou Lins, of murder. I, bestowed by the power of Sword Welders, remove both of you from Section Nine. Effective immediately." Holger''s face was pale and lifeless. "Sword Welders!" Silver Visitor shouted. The Sword Welders, who had been denied entrance, all rushed in. "Arrest Levin Jin and Holger Jin!" Under Silver Visitor''smand, the Sword Welders rushed toward Levin and Holger, disregarding the fact that Levin had lost one of his hands and seriously injured. Holger''s subordinates from Section Nine watched what happened to Holger without stepping in. Holger had vited the rules of Section Nine. Although they were his subordinate, they wouldn''t break the rules for their former boss. At this point, the truth hade out. The two Qins had made their own bed, and they had to lie in it. There was no murderer to me. The only suspect, Robert Lin, was framed. The captain walked toward Henry and reached out his hand, "Mr. Zhang, it was a pleasure meeting you." Henryughed and shook the caption''s hand, "It''s my pleasure. If it wasn''t for you, I could never lure Levin and his son out." In fact, one of the biggest ws of Holger''s scheme was that he failed to consider Henry''s status. Because of Henry''s prestigious status, when the incident of the Qin family broke out, the first thing that came to Henry wasn''t the troubles from Holger, but the visit from the leadership of Section Nine. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Before Holger came to Henry with troubles, Henry had met with the leadership of Section Nine and the police department. Before Henry sneaked into Qin''s vi and changed the chalk marking on the floor, he had given the police department a heads up. Just now, the captain was cooperating with Henry to put on a show. As for Robert''s false death, it was also arranged by Henry. He had visited Robert the same night he sneaked into Qin''s vi. Henry had guessed that someone would try to do something to Robert. So he called Silver Visitor over and arranged the rest. Even at the time when Henry was locked up in the cell of Section Nine, he had correctly guessed everything that was happening outside of his cell and Holger''s movement. Henry had been pretending to take the punches because he wanted to wait for Levin to get involved. When Holger finally believed that he had sessfully pinned the crime on Robert, Levin came out. Because Robert was alive after everyone had believed he was dead, all the Lins burst into tears because of joy. They were desperate when they believed that Robert was gone. After Robertforted his family members, he walked over to the Qin Family. "Master Qin, you have shown me great kindness. So I will let the incident go. But it evens out every favor you have done for me. From now on, I don''t own the Qin Family anything." Sylvia asked the question that had bothered her for a long time, "Grandfather, there were eighty billion yuan transferred out of thepany''s ount. I know that only the chairperson has the ess to the ount, did you do it?" "Yes," Robert nodded, "I''m the one who did the transfer. There''s no need to borate on the details." Sylvia nodded. Since Robert had said so, there was no need for her to worry about it. Nothing had been missed from thepany''s ount. There were only eighty billion yuan on hold. After the incident was solved, the hold should be lifted. Master Qin stared at Robert with a gloomy face. The whole scheme was borately nned by Master Qin. The eighty billion yuan from the Lins had been transferred to Master Qin''s private foundation ount. He canceled the ount the moment he received the money. No one could trace where the money had gone. As for the eighty billion yuan that Master Qin transferred to the Lins'' ount, the Lins would have to return them to the Qin Family after the Lins was charged with first-degree murder and embezzlement. If everything could go as nned, Master Qin would have gotten eighty billion yuan by faking his death once. The Qin Family could easily change their names and be a new rich and powerful family because of the money. But after his n went sour, Master Qin not only didn''t get the eighty billion yuan but also was med for the scheme. No wonder he was in a bad mood. Master Qin stared at Henry with hatred. If it weren''t for Henry''s interference, his n would have carried out. The only constion was that Master Qin was sure that he could walk away scot-free. Faking one''s death was a vague thing to be criminalized. If the police department wanted, they could pin any crime on Master Qin, but Master Qin could also im that he was just pulling a practical joke on old friends. He was confident that he could pull some strings and minimalize his loss as low as one house. It was nothing for a big family like the Qin Family. After the trouble had been solved, there was no reason for the Lins to linger any longer in Du City. They booked the next day''s flight back to Yinzhou. The Lins had been nning to spend the new year in Du City, but at this moment, they wouldn''t want to stay in this ce for one more second. The police took some pictures as evidence and left the vi. Master Qin called someone after everyone had left. He said, "Transfer the money back to the Qin Family ount." A puzzled voice came from the phone, "Master, didn''t you just call us this morning to donate all the money?" A bad feeling suddenly shed through Master Qin''s heart, "When did I do that?" "This morning, you sent us a message that asked us to donate the money." The person answered. Such an answer made Master Qin''s heart fall to the bottom of the abyss, "I''m not in the mood for jokes!" "Master, I..." The man didn''t know how to answer. Master Qin could feel his frustration through the phone. Outside Qin''s vi, Henry got into the car. The car was heading to the airport, and Henry was sitting in the car with a smile on his face. Sitting by Henry, Sylvia looked at him with a curious face, "Honey, what are you so happy about?" Henry answered with a bright smile, "I just gave the Qin Family a big gift." Sylvia had a puzzled look on her face, "What gift?" Sylvia knew Henry. Anyone who ever crossed Henry would have a miserable ending. He wasn''t the kind of person who would send the Qin Family a real gift. Henry pointed a finger and said, "A title of phnthropist." "Phnthropist?" Sylvia muttered in repeat. In front of the Qin Family''s vi, more than a dozen cars swarmed in. People rushed out of the cars before the cars fully stopped. They were reporters with microphones and cameras. They all rushed into the vi. "Master Qin, I have questions about your donation of all your eighty billion assets..." Chapter 973 Chapter 973 Countless reporters poured into Qin''s vi, and they were all trying to dig out more information about the Qins'' donation of all of their eighty billion yuan assets. All the members of the Qin Family were stunned by what was happening. Eighty billion yuan meant all of the assets of the Qin Family, which including real estate, stock, and luxury cars. Donating all of them equaled the ending of the family. All the Qins would be turned into nobodies, who couldn''t even afford proper housing. The Qins looked at Master Qin in confusion. They knew only one person in the family had the authority to make such a huge decision. At this moment, Master Qin''s face was pale, and his back was soaked with sweat. What was happening in front of him hadpletely exceeded his imagination. Several cars from the government stopped in front of Qin''s vi. Government officials stepped out of the car with banners and gs in their hands. They were here to award the Qin Family for their phnthropic action. Those officials couldn''t stop smiling. What had happened within the area of their jurisdiction was a phnthropic action, that was huge enough to shock the whole world. It could substantially boost their career in politics. They walked up to Master Qin and said, "Master Qin, you are a great man. Please ept my salute." The words "great man" sounded so harsh in Master Qin''s ears. Henry did all that without breaking a sweat. For the world, the Qin Family was a tycoon that no one could touch. But in Henry''s eyes, to destroy the Qin Family, he had countless methods. When discussing with Robert about the n of faking Robert''s death, Henry learned that Master Qin had asked Robert for a favor. The so-called favor was obviously a con. But Robert chose to believe Master Qin out of deep respect. However, Henry thought otherwise. He asked Future to hack into the inte of the Qin Family and used Master Qin''s ount to send out the order, turning the shell foundation into a real one. Therefore, all of the assets of the Qin Family were donated. A well-established family was brought down from the capital by Henry''s simple words. Henry did not spend more time on the Qin Family after everything was dealt with. He had much more powerful enemies to think about, who lurking in the dark and trying to cause worldwide chaos. At the airport, a car stopped at the entrance. The Lins got out of the car. During their time in the capital, there were both good and bad things that happened. The scheme of the Qin Family hit Robert hard. He would need a long time to recover after being conned by Master Qin, the person he respected the most. As for Sylvia, she had found a good business partner in the capital. Before entering the airport, Henry said, "Sylvia, you get on the ne first. There''s something I need to take care of. I''ll meet you on the ne." Sylvia opened her mouth but did not say a word. She knew that she couldn''t help Henry, and she felt useless about it. Sylvia did not want to only be the receiver of Henry''s help. She did not like it when she could only tell Henry to watch his back when Henry needed assistance. Henry sensed Sylvia''s concern. He patted Sylvia on the shoulder and said, "Honey, don''t think too much. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t be what I am today." Upon hearing this, Sylvia was stunned, "What did you mean?" At this moment, Henry''s cell phone rang. He told Sylvia that he would exin itter and walked off. Watching Henry leaving, Nelson walked to Sylvia and asked, "Sylvia, who is Henry exactly? Today, he looked..." Nelson witnessed that Henry leaped up four meters off the ground and brought down a house by a spear. He did not have too much chance to see such actions even from movies. Sylvia smiled, "Dad, you are the one who introduced Henry to me. I should be the one to ask the question. Don''t tell me he was the only option when you announced that the Lins was looking for a man to marry into the family?" Nelson was surprised by Sylvia''s answer. He thought for a while and said, "You just reminded me. After I made the announcement, there were a lot of people showed up, and some of them were really good. But when I called them, all of them denied me. Henry was the only one left. Now that you mentioned it, it does smell fishy." Sylvia looked toward the direction where Henry was heading and murmured to herself, "You said that If it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t be what you were today. So did youe to my family specifically for me? What you want from me that could make you marry into my family and withstand so much disrespect?" Meanwhile, Henry answered his phone. He spoke before the caller, "How is it? Did the Jins escape?" "Just as what you predicted," Silver Visitor''s voice came from the phone, "I asked the people to intentionally leave the Jins with a window of opportunity on their way back to the headquarters, and someone hijacked the escort team and took them away." Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Henry snorted coldly, "They are not your problem anymore. I''ll ask Future to locate them. You get back to the headquarters as soon as you can and have a conversation with the old man. I''m afraid there are other moles in Section Nine. You guys have a lot to do afterward." "Got it." Silver Visitor hung up the phone. Henry called Future right after. In fact, he had already nted nano tracking devices on Levin and Holger back in Qin''s vi. "Henry, they are not far away from you. Their signals are transmitted from the high-speed railway station near the airport. I''m sending you the location." "Keep an eye on both of them!" Hanging up the phone, Henry took a look at the location map on his cell phone screen and headed toward the railway station. As the most important city of Yan Xia, the capital''s traffic was one of the busiest, especially around the time of the new year. There were not many people in the town, but the railway station was crowded. Travelers were standing in lines buying tickets, exchanging tickets, catching their trains, and taking a rest. The moment Henry rushed into the railway station, he was surrounded by a lot of people. A person passed him quickly and whisper into his ear, "Follow me." Chapter 974 Chapter 974 Henry nced at the person but only saw his back. Henry followed him into a smoking area, which was also filled with people. The person stopped and turned around in front of Henry. He was no other than Titan, another Sword Welder of Section Nine. Titan smiled at Henry and whispered, "I have gotten the information about Levin Jin. First Brother had suspected that Levin had been doing something bad behind the back of Section Nine. First Brother just used this opportunity to expose him. He wanted to apologize to you for all the inconvenience. Section Nine is on to their whereabouts." "Why did you bring me here?" Henry asked. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Levin and Holger are the problems of Section Nine, and we will deal with them as an internal affair. Just as how you would deal with the problems of Radiant Ind, we, too, would like to deal with the situation among ourselves. From the moment you handed them to Silver Visitor, you have put them under the jurisdiction of Section Nine. If you are still following them, you are going to put the reputation of Section Nine at risk." Henry smiled and said, "In the end, you just don''t want me involved?" "Yes," Titan nodded without hesitation, "Rest assured. After betraying Section Nine, First Brother will not let them walk away easily. They are escorted to our vehicle while we are speaking. Please don''t do anything reckless. Otherwise, the effect will be detrimental. If you don''t trust us, you can follow our car." Titan walked out of the smoking area after finishing his words. Henry thought for a moment and quickly followed him. "It seems that you still don''t trust us. Although we don''t title ourselves a savior, as Recluse Association does, Section Nine won''t allow its own employee to break thews. After all, we are affiliated with the government." Titan put a heavy emphasis on the word government. Henry shrugged, "Levin used to be affiliated with the government too." "It''s up to you," said Titan. Without exining further, Titan walked toward the tform. Henry frowned. He followed Titan. During this time, Future kept updating the location of Levin and Holger to Henry. Henry realized that the location was where Titan was heading. A few minutester, Henry followed Titan to the tform. There weren''t many people on this particr tform. Section Nine had used its authority to restrict the entrance of the tform to the general public. Seeing an empty tform among all the other crowded spaces would give people an ufortable feeling. On the tform, Titan suddenly raised his walking speed. "Sir, they are over there!" A member of Section Nine was waiting on the tform. He ran over to give Titan the report. "Don''t put your guard down. Keep an eye on the surroundings. If they dared to hijack Levin and Holger under our noses, they definitely have some inside information. I''ll take care of that." Titan gave the order. The member of Section Nine nodded and then looked at Henry, "He..." "He''s fine," Titan said without a pause. He then started walking forward fast. The tform was empty. Henry looked at the map on his cell phone. His location was right on top of the location Future sent to him. Titan stopped his footsteps. Henry followed Titan cautiously. "They''re right in front of us, but I''m not sure how many of them." Titan stared at a corner in front of him. Levin and Holger might have noticed Titan and Henry, too. Titan put his hand on his belt and pull out a soft sword, which had been hidden there. Titan whipped his wrist, and the Sharp Knife stood straight and still, giving out a cold light. Titan took a deep breath, turned his wrist, and lunged. But Titan was lunging at Henry. When Henry saw Titan was attacking him, he was not surprised. Henry looked like he was expecting it. Titan lunged his sword toward the midpoint between Henry''s eyebrows. Henry reached out his hand and mped the sword by his fingers. The sword stopped two centimeters before Henry''s forehead. Titan was surprised, "How could you..." "You''re a Sword Wielder. I thought you would know better than using this to kill me," Henry showed an angry look, "Let''s deal with it the grown-up way. Whoever is hiding in the dark, show yourselves." A cold light shed through Henry''s eyes. Right after, Titan''s sword broke into pieces, and all the shards flew toward Titan. Titan quickly let go of the hilt and took a few steps backward. Looking at the shards of his sword on the ground, he took a deep breath and said, "How could you?" "Ha," Henry chuckled, "I have checked Holger. He is a high-profile moron. Holger''s ridiculous behaviors would have ruined everything for his daddy if it weren''t because of Levin''s high status. On the day we were having the bonfire party, Holger sent the fire truck on us. Did you tell him anything before that, things such as you couldn''t control me?" Titan''s body shook. He said exactly the words outside of the quadrangle courtyard to give Holger a hint. Henry had guessed it all. Henry continued, "When I was holding Holger down, you showed up again. It was so obvious that you tried to tter me and belittle Holger. Being humiliated in front of so many people, as stupid and arrogant as Holger, it was unlikely he could walk off without being mad." The look of Titan gradually became relieved, "Just because of those you suspect me?" "Of course not. Why do you think I can stay alive for so long?" Henry balled his hands in fists. Invisible Qi haloed around his fists. Henry bent his legs and body as if a tiger was about to attack its prey. His eyes looked fierce, "I have a rule. In the underground world, I''d rather kill the wrong person than spare a suspect. From the moment I asked Silver Visitor to let Levin and Holger got away, I''ve made up my mind. I''ll kill whoeveres to me." Titan waved his hand, and then a couple of people showed up from the dark corners of the tform, including the person who just gave Titan''s report. Levin and Holger walked out too. They stared at Henry with hatred. Levin''s right wrist was wrapped with gauze. "Master Zhang, there are so many of us. Which one are you going to kill first?" Titan clenched his fists. Henry said softly, "All of you." Chapter 975 Chapter 975 There were no less than forty people around Henry, and every single one of them was excellent at combat, especially Titan. As Section Nine''s Master Sword Wielder, Titan''sbat skills were as good as Silver Visitor''s. Silver Visitor was a top fighter who had reached Qi- concentrating Realm. Not so many people could defeat him in this era. Titan sneered, "There are forty-seven of us. How many can you kill?" "I''ve said it. All!" Henry narrowed his eyes and charged at Titan. "Kill him!" Titan roared. All forty-seven people took their weapons and charged toward Henry. The battle was breaking out. Henry alone fought against forty- sevenbat experts, and one of whom had reached Qi-concentrating Realm. At first nce, Henry was outnumbered and in a desperate situation. However, Henry had experienced so many simr battle situations. Titan had made a specific arrangement, so there were no outsiders on the tform. He wanted to end Henry, the legend of the underground world. Levin, with only one hand, held a gun in his left hand. He was aiming at Henry at all times, and he wouldn''t hesitate to pull the trigger once he got a good shot. "Haha!" One man one punch, Henry wasughing while fighting. Ever since he returned from Kunlun Mountain, he hadn''t got the chance to fight with no holds barred. That day''s fight relieved him of something that had been holding him back. Fighting Henry, the more time had passed, the more worried Titan was. He heard the stories about how powerful the King of the City of Hell was. Titan knew what happened to the Zhu n. When the King of the City of Hell reappeared himself, he defeated all three big ns and made them his subjects. But Titan thought that the strongest fighters of the three ns only had reached Transformation Realm. With Qi- concentrating Realm, Titan had believed that he could defeat the King of the City of Hell. The person in front of Titan was only in his twenties. For a normal fighter, it was the peak age for physical strength, but for the practitioner of Qi, the twenties was the age of beginners. Qi would boost the practitioner''s physical strength in time. A Qi practitioner would easily defeat another who had ten years less of the experience. But what made Titan shocked the most was that he was having a hard time fight Henry. At this moment, Titan realized that the King of the City of Hell was way more powerful than what was told in the tales. Titan was ten years senior of the King of the City of Hell, but Titan wasn''t any stronger than him. If the King of the City of Hell could be so powerful in the twenties, it was hard to imagine what he would be like in ten years. The thought made Titan''s back soaked with cold sweat. In ten years, the King of the City of Hell would be one of the top fighters in the organization, and he might even exceed the Zodiac! "This person can''t be existing in this world." Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. The more Titan thought of Henry''s horrifying capacity, the more he wanted to kill him. His attacks were getting more aggressive. Elsewhere of the station, travelers were getting to their trains, and no one knew that a deadly battle was ongoing on the tform they were about to step on. The weather of January, cold and windy. Numerous specialized Honda from Section Nine stopped in front of the entrance of the station. Countless Section Nine members rushed out of the cars the moment the cars were pulled over. Travelers were confused when they saw so many people in uniform rushed to the tform, looking fierce. When over a hundred Section Nine members reached the tform, they smell the scent of blood. With a precarious feeling, they ran toward the source of the smell. When they reached the scene, their faces were all twisted out of disgust, even though they had well- trained by Section Nine of scenes such as this. The blood of more than forty people had covered almost the entire tform. Bodies were lying all around, and some were even pinned on the wall by the Sharp Knife. One man was standing. The silhouette of his back alone gave the Section Nine members chill. They couldn''t believe a human being could be able to create such a scene. Impossible! That''s a work of a devil. No human being could withstand a killing streak of forty livestock, let alone human beings. "Make way!" A roar came from the tform entrance. When Silver Visitor pushed through the crowd and saw the scene, he was also stunned. On one of the pirs, Titan was pinned on it with countless of the Sharp Knife shards. Blood was gushing out from his mouth, eye sockets, ears, and nostrils. Titan, with his blooded eyes open, looked like a monster from the City of Hell. He was still conscious, but with so many shards pierced around his chest, no one could save his life. Titan was pinned on the pir, waiting for his death. He could feel his life slipping away. There was an unwillingness of epting his fate in Titan''s eyes. As abat expert who had reached Qi- concentrating Realm, he shouldn''t have died this way, and there were so many things he hadn''t experienced. Silver Visitor sighed and swung his right arm. A silver spear was shot out from inside of his sleeve and went straight toward the left side of Titan''s chest. "Pooch!" With a muffled sound, Titan died at the same time the spear was pierced through his chest. His head hanged lifelessly on his shoulders, and his limbs dropped. As a fellow Master Sword Wielder, Silver Visitor had known Titan for years. Silver Visiter couldn''t bear watching Titan''s suffering. Henry stood still quietly, with his back to everyone. "Henry." Silver Visitor called Henry gently and then walked toward him. When he was finally in front of Henry, Silver Visitor''s pupils suddenly contracted. Henry wasn''t standing there by himself. Holger was with him, seemingly kneeling. But in fact, his legs below the knees were chopped off. Silver Visitor didn''t see Holger because Henry blocked his eyesight. Blood was gushing out from Holger''s wide-opened mouth. His tongue had been cut off, and his face was full of cuts. Henry was holding a Sharp Knife shard, paring the flesh off Holger''s face. Such a scene made Silver Visitor feel nauseous. He almost threw up. Silver Visitor''s calling didn''t stop Henry from brutalizing Holger. He took a look at Silver Visitor and said nonchntly, "What''s up?" Silver Visitor had never seen Henry like this. He looked like a total stranger to Silver Visitor. When Henry was looking at him, Silver Visitor felt as if he was in the City of Hell. Chapter 976 Chapter 976 Silver Visitor couldn''t help but shudder, "Henry, it is over. Let him go." Henry stared at Silver Visitor. At this moment, Silver Visitor sensed a murderous intention from Henry''s eyes! Fortunately, the tension in Henry''s eyes gradually relieved. While Holger was still trembling in fear, Henry tossed the shard on the ground and muttered, "So soon?" Sensing from Henry''s tone, he wanted more. Silver Visitor looked at Holger, and their eyes met. Silver Visitor could tell Holger only wanted to end his own life. So Silver Visitor took his silver spear off Titan and pierced it through Holger''s heart. "Boss!" The sound of dense footsteps was heard. Judging from the sound, there were a lot of people running this way. Wade and others pushed through the crowd of Section Nine people. When they saw all the dead bodies, their faces turned gloomy. They had been monitoring the GPS, when they noticed that Levin and Henry had stayed in one spot for a long time, they were worried and rushed over. Wade gave Future a look. Future nodded tacitly. She took out her cell phone and started to press buttons. Soon, a wave- shaped diogram appeared on her cell phone screen. "Emotion level is normal." Future breathed a sigh of relief. The rest also rxed. They did not care about the deads. They only cared about the wellbeing of Henry. Silver Visitor waved to the people standing behind him. All the Section Nine members stepped forward to clean the scene. The train which was supposed to arrive at this tform in half an hour had rerouted to another tform. This one was closed to the public with the reason for under- construction. In less than three minutes, Section Nine members had collected all the dead bodies. Dozens of people then started to wash the blood off the ground. Not for long, the tform looked as if nothing had ever happened. The only tell was the metal-like smell of blood to indicate that a storm had just happened here. At the capital airport, Sylvia was sitting in her private jet. She rested her head on her hand and stared out of the window. "Honey, what are you looking at?" A gentle voice rang out behind Sylvia. "Ah." Sylvia was startled like a frightened kitten. She turned around and saw Henry. Sylvia suddenly turned ecstatic, as if she and Henry had reunited after a lifetime of separation. But in fact, Henry just left her for about one hour. "Honey, when did youe back? And you got changed?" Henry shrugged and made up an excuse, "I walked by a construction site and got mud all over me." He didn''t want Sylvia to know that his old clothes were covered with blood. "Henry, you''re back. Shall we set out?" Nelson came over and asked. "If everyone is ready, let''s leave this ce. No matter how big the capital is, Yinzhou is our home." The ne took off from the capital airport and headed straight for Yinzhou. In January, before the new year, Yinzhou weed its first snow. At this time, Yinzhou street actually turned busier. Before the new year, many people, who worked out of town, came back to Yinzhou, a small city. There were only a few days before the new year. The snow made Yinzhou looked a lot more festive. Children, who wore thick winter coats, were ying in the snow. There was a snowman every dozen of meters along the street, making Yinzhou look lively. There weren''t many firework booths on the street anymore. Only a handful of licensed shops were allowed to sell those these days. Nine o''clock in the morning, the city shopping center had already filled with people, shopping for the new year. "Honey, let''s buy this one. It''s the same thing as the other one, but three yuan cheaper." Sylvia ran all over the shopping center,paring merchandise. Henry followed Sylvia with a smile on his face, pushing their shopping cart. Who would believe that this woman, who was bargaining over three yuan, was the richest person in Yan Xia? Sylvia''s assets were five hundred billion yuan, which was twice the assets of the second richest person. "Sylvia, the other one is cheaper. We have the membership card, which will take another five percent off." Henry said with a smile. "Ah!" Sylvia gasped with revtion. She put down the merchandise she was holding and rushed toward the other one. Henry watched Sylvia with a satisfactory smile on his face. It was the life he was longing for. But Henry knew he hadn''t got many days left to live a life like this. After the new year, he would have to leave for Recluse Association. Coming out of the shopping center, Henry''s hands were full of bags. Only strong as Henry could handle those, any average male wouldn''t be able to. "Honey, do we really need so much stuff?" Henry put on a pouting face, "What did we get? Candies and fruits? We can buy them anywhere around our block." "Haha." Sylvia smiled slyly, "Honey, we can earn points shopping here. There aren''t going to be any points for shopping around the block. If we can get two thousand points, we can get a free cooking pan. So please, and thank you!" Henry had to give those shops credit for ying the people''s minds so well. They walked to the parking lot. Henry put the shopping bags in the car, and they drove off. While driving, Henry nced at Sylvia, who was sitting shotgun, "Dear, which business is going to have an opening ceremony that you have to cut ribbons for?" This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "It''s just a restaurant today. We can go there at noon." Sylvia looked at her wristwatch and replied. Since the Lins sold thend, they had acquired numerous businesses. At this moment, the Lins held stock shares of thirty percent of all the businesses in Yinzhou, and none of the shares was less than ten percent. The Lins had held control of the business world here. In Yinzhou, the Lins could destroy or support a business whenever they wanted to. No one could challenge their status here. Even the real estate market in Yinzhou fluctuated with every movement of the Lins. Thend value would always increase where the Lins invested. Some people said that the Lins earned their profit as easily as printing money notes. Ever since Sylvia had returned from the capital, she had been busy attending opening ceremonies, while the business of the Lins slowed down quite a bit. Chapter 977 Chapter 977 After Henry and Sylvia had put their shopping bags at home, they set off to Angel Hotel. Angel Hotel, a four- star hotel, was only second to the Glory Hotel in Yinzhou City. The next day after the auction, Sylvia had wanted to purchase both hotels. But no matter how much Sylvia had offered, the owner of Glory Hotel wouldn''t sell. As frustrated as Sylvia was, she had to purchase only Angel Hotel. What Sylvia didn''t know was that the ultimate owner of Glory Hotel was Henry. But Henry didn''t know that it was Sylvia who had offered to purchase the hotel. The new manager of the hotel didn''t bother to report it to Felix. The next day after Sylvia purchased Angel Hotel, she hired a couple of contractors to renovate the building and its interior. At this moment, the new Angel Hotel had totally changed its look. First of all, the parking lot had been expanded, providing its customers with a much easier travel experience. This improvement stole many customers from Glory Hotel. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Next, the design and facility of both exterior and interior were done to the standard of a five- star hotel. Sylvia also handpicked the new chef. If the five- star certificate was approved, Angel Hotel would be the only five-star hotel in Orafield Province. Although Sylvia was unable to purchase Glory Hotel, she wanted Angel Hotel to be better than Glory Hotel in every way. But Henry and Felix weren''t worried about the fact that Glory Hotel was losing its patrons. Felix could use the time and effort, which a hotel renovation would take, into earning profits that were multiple times more than which of Glory Hotel. Angel Hotel was located in the center of Yinzhou. On the day of its opening, many old and first-time customers came to visit. Henry looked at the newly renovated hotel building, which was twenty- eight- floors in height, in awe of its magnificence. Standing in front of gold-trimmed front doors were beautiful female greeters. They formed two lines to wee customers. All the staff, male or female, was nice- looking, which brought much enjoyment to the eyes. The entrance of Angel Hotel was filled with banners and flowers sent by the other businesses of Yinzhou. Countless luxury cars parked in the hotel parking lot. The status of the Lins in Yinzhou was absolutely unshakable. It had exceeded Hengyuan of Jenny Qin a great deal. The Chow Group, which was believed to be the Lins''s rivalry, served as a subsidiary organization to help the Lins for that day''s hotel opening. As soon as Henry and Sylvia stepped out of the car, people rushed over. They greeted Sylvia and hoped to make acquaintance with her. Sylvia strode to the entrance of the hotel. The government officials of Yinzhou City also attended the ceremony. Because the Lins could stimte the economy of Yinzhou, they saw the Lins as part of their achievement. An organization that was able to achieve a simr economic effect normally gained the favor of the local government. The ceremonial firework show added a more festive atmosphere to the new year. Sylvia came to the front door of the hotel after the fireworks. Staff carried out a red fabric-covered tray. Dozens of reporters came close to snap photos. The government official stood behind a long red ribbon with Sylvia. They both uncovered the red fabric on the tray and revealed a pair of big golden scissors. They each held one handle, looked into the camera, and clipped off the ribbon. The firecrackers and apuse were heard. After Sylvia made the official announcement, the ribbon- cutting ceremony was over. In the past few days since she came back from the capital, Sylvia had attended too many ribbon- cutting ceremonies. The other ceremonies were much moreplicated, but Sylvia just wanted it to be simple. All the guests were invited to dine in the hotel after the ceremony. Sylvia took Henry''s arm and said, "Honey, do you want to take a tour in our kitchen? All the chefs were specially picked out by me. I would love to hear your thoughts." The two of them chatted andughed as they headed for the kitchen. Sylvia hired an entire kitchen team. When Henry followed Sylvia to the kitchen, he saw all the state-of-the-art equipment. All the kitchen staff were very experienced. Sixteen stoves worked at the same time. The nice smell of gourmet food filled the whole kitchen. The chef, wearing his toque, inspected every action happening in the kitchen. "Dear, how is it? Do you like it?" Sylvia looked at Henry and asked. "Good," Henry nodded, "I see they are specialized in Cantonese cuisine, but they also customized their recipes with our local taste. If my guess is correct, their work will be well-received." The hotel manager, who apanied them, said, "Mr. Zhang, during the time of preparing the kitchen, we invited five hundred local residents as our tasters. We wanted to emphasize the characteristics of both the Cantonese cuisine and our local cuisine." Henry nodded, "It''s smart to create fusion recipes." As soon as Henry finished his words, the chef walked over, "President Lin, wee to the kitchen. It''s our honor to have you with us. President Lin, I happen to have something to talk to you." "Chef Wu, please." "President Lin, I was wondering if you could raise the payment," Chef Wu gave Sylvia a subtle look. Sylvia frowned slightly. "Raise the payment? Chef Wu, we have agreed on one million yuan per month for the work of your team. You are not happy with sry now?" There were eighteen people on Chef Wu''s team. One million yuan a month should be a very generous offer. Chef Wu waved his hand and said, "President Lin, it''s not that we think we are underpaid. The problem is the expense. Sun, can you hand me today''s invoice? I need to show it to President Lin." Sun was the buyer of the team. He took a stack of invoices and gave them to Sylvia. Chef Wu said, "President Lin, you may not know this, but the materials for Cantonese cuisine are totally different from the local cuisine. We need fresh materials every day. The original expense estimate was fifteen thousand yuan per day, but in reality, I''m afraid it will be twenty-five." Sylvia checked the invoices and nodded, "If the problem is the expense, Chef Wu, you ..." Before Sylvia could finish her sentence, Henry interrupted. "Don''t be greedy," Henry stared at the invoices in Sylvia''s hand and said, "The Finn Aquatic Product just opened for business a couple of days ago. Their price should be three times higher than which of a regr seafood wholesale market." Chapter 978 Chapter 978 Chef Wu hadn''t met Henry before. He narrowed his eyes and asked, "Who is this?" Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "This is my husband, Henry Zhang," Sylvia answered. "Oh, nice to meet you, Mr. Zhang," Chef Wu nodded, "Mr. Zhang, it seems that you are an expert on the market of the cooking materials?" "Not really," Henry shrugged, "I worked as a cook a while back, so I would pay attention to the price of cooking materials." In fact, Henry would observe his environment wherever he went. Not only for the price of cooking materials, but even the price of small essories found on the street booth couldn''t escape his observation. It was a habit Henry had been having for years. Sometimes, the devil was in details. Heard that Henry had cooked professionally, Chef Wu asked suspiciously, "Do you mind giving me the honor of telling me which cuisine do you specialize in?" Henry smiled and said, "Just some local stuff." "Haha," Chef Wu sneered, "Mr. Zhang, the requirement of seafood for Cantonese cuisine is different from which of your local dishes. The seafood of the average seafood market can''t reach our standard." "Interesting," Henry stared at Chef Wu and asked, "Are you interested in telling me those standards?" "That''s not necessary," As Chef Wu turned around, he said, "Everyone has their own cooking technique. My technique is my trademark. I believe Mr. Zhang would know better than asking for it since you were a cook once. Let''s not break the rules." Chef Wu was polite but not respectful to Sylvia and Henry. The kitchen worked ording to their own set of rules, which was separated from the rest of the hotel management. If the chef was unhappy with the owner of the hotel, the chef could leave the post with the team. The owner couldn''t do anything about it. "Chef Wu, in my opinion, you are the one who is breaking the rules," Henry put his hands behind his back and looked around the kitchen, "ording to my experience, the daily expense could be around ten thousand yuan. Now that you tell us that fifteen thousand yuan isn''t enough, and you want another ten. I wonder what precious seafood could deserve your cooking skills?" Chef Wu''s gaze hardened, "I''m in charge of the kitchen. You don''t have the right to ask what kind of materials I use. If you don''t trust me, you can find another chef!" "Okay, let''s get someone else," Henry smiled. Chef Wu''s face dropped. He didn''t expect that Henry could ask him to leave. He had believed that Sylvia couldn''t afford to fire him on the hotel''s opening day. So many guests and customers were waiting for their food. What the hotel would serve them if there was no chef? Chef Wu was also confident that, unless Sylvia was willing to spend much more on the kitchen, there wouldn''t be another chef that was as good as him. "What are you waiting for?" Henry smiled and pointed at the back door of the kitchen, "Why are you still here? Waiting for my invitation to leave?" Being yelled at and fired in front of so many people, Chef Wu''s face turned gloomy, and his body was trembling with anger. He looked at Sylvia and asked, "President Lin, does your husband''s words count in this hotel?" Although Sylvia did not understand why Henry would suddenly target Chef Wu, she totally trusted Henry''s judgment. Sylvia nodded and said, "I trust my husband, and he can call shots around here." "Good! Very good!" Chef Wu nodded with a sinister look, "I''ll leave, and I want to see what you people will serve your customers!" Chef Wu waved his hand and shouted, "Stop what you are doing. Now pack up your things and follow me!" In the kitchen, the chief was the only boss. Once the order was given, no one was allowed to touch anything. Even the stoves were left without turning off. Within seconds, the kitchen was filled with a burning smell. Sylvia waved her hand. The hotel manager turned off the stoves before the kitchen caught fire. "Let''s go!" Chef Wu shouted. He took the lead and headed for the back door of the kitchen. The rest of his team followed him. When he reached the door, he stopped and looked at Sylvia, "Sylvia Lin, don''t regret your decision!" "Don''t worry, my wife was way too busy to care about you," Henry waved his hand unpatiently, "Have a nice trip!" Chef Wu''s face turned darker. He left angrily. The kitchen looked empty without the kitchen team. The half- chopped vegetables and burned food in the cooking pan made the kitchen look deserted. Sylvia asked Henry in confusion, "Henry, I have anticipated that they will purposefully raise the budget. But if I can get their estimate down by half, I can ept their terms." "That''s not the problem," Henry shook his head and pointed at the cooking pan near him, "Look at that. If they are using good material, its color won''t turn at this point. Moreover, did you notice the nails of their swing cook? They are long and dirty. He doesn''t take care of his personal hygiene before handling the food. Yes, there is much alive fish on disy. But the inner organs they picked out from the cooking seafood are shriveled up, which means that they are just showing us the fresh ones but using the stale ones. They told us that they were trying tobine the local cuisine with the Cantonese cuisine. But Sylvia, do you know how people in Yinzhou cook?" Sylvia was speechless at Henry''s question. She had lived in Yinzhou for so many years, but Sylvia didn''t know too much about Yinzhou cuisine. For example, Sichuan cuisine was sour and spicy, and Xiang cuisine was spicy, but what was Yinzhou cuisine? Sylvia shook her head. "Seasoning," Henry said, "Yinchou cuisine is to use seasoning to cover up the taste of the raw materials. That''s why they thought they could trick us by using stale seafood to lower the expense. With enough seasoning, normal customers can''t tell if the seafood was fresh or not. How can you use a bunch of crooks like those? Do you know the stale seafood could contain an excessive amount of histamine, which can cause food poisoning? How can we keep those people working in the kitchen? They are a disgrace of the industry!" Henry still remembered what his cooking instructor had taught him. "The customers are willing to eat what we make, which means they have put their trust in the cooks. We can''t trade their trust with hical profits!" Chapter 979 Chapter 979 Henry''s face was full of disgust. It was the first time Sylvia saw such an expression on Henry''s face. She said in an aggrieved tone, "Henry, I didn''t know much about cooking. I''ll pay more attention next time." "It''s not your fault," Henry shook his head, "It''s them. Theyck professional ethics. I can''t stand people like that. In this world, even though most people are good, there are always some of them doing disgusting things." "I think I''ll have to make an announcement to the people who are waiting for their food." "Announce what?" Henry asked in confusion. "Let them know that there won''t be any food serving them. And I''ll have to look for a new team of kitchen staff. I''ll have to be more careful this time." "Don''t announce that. I''ll find someone to cook today," Henry called Felix to borrow the kitchen staff from Glory Hotel. Although Felix didn''t change anything about the hotel physically after he acquired Glory Hotel, he had changed all the staff, from the greeters to the chefs. Any of the waiters of Glory Hotel had received royal etiquette training. In the kitchen, most of the staff had the experience of serving the highest level kitchen of different countries. The rest also worked in Michelin-Three-Star restaurant. Anyone of them was a much better chef than Chef Wu. In the lobby of Angel Hotel. Chef Wu and his team changed out of their kitchen uniforms after leaving the kitchen. They walked into the dining area. "Find a table and sit down," Chef Wu waved his hand and said. A manager came up to them. The leadership of the hotel had been informed about what had happened in the kitchen. "Chef Wu, please don''t make it difficult for us. President Lin has made her decision. We just follow her order," The manager looked awkward. "Difficult? How so? We''re just dining here. Are you trying to kick customers out? What''s wrong? You don''t have a chef anymore?" Chef Wu stood up and deliberately said loudly. His team burst intoughter. The other guests felt Chef Wu''s words were strange. One of them said, "How could Angel Hotel be without a chef? Are you joking?" "Oh, I do hope so," Chef Wu sneered, "Show us the menu then since there is a chef. I want to know how good he is." Another guest said, "My friend, don''t worry. President Lin especially hired a chef from out of town. I heard he creates fusion recipes. They should taste good." "That''s good to know," Chef Wu said, "My friends and I are very picky. Don''t give us distasteful recipes!" People from Chef Wu''s team were all showing a malicious grin. They were publically fired by the Lins. At this moment, they would try anything to get their revenge. The least experienced person from Chef Wu''s team had seven years of practice, and some of them had been in the industry for more than twenty years. It would be easy for them to pick on the problem of the cooking. Because of the change of the kitchen staff, it took a very long time for the food to be finally served. Fortunately, most of the guests were here to attend the ceremony, and none of them showed discontent. Most of them were from the business circle of Yinzhou, and they used this time as a perfect opportunity to rub elbows with each other. Only Chef Wu and his team kept urging the food to be served. "Is there people working in the kitchen? If I were you, I would just shut this ce down at once. Even for the first day, it is so hard to get my food on the table." "Yes, close the door forever!" "What a sh*t hole hotel!" Chef Wu winked at his men, and they started to kick up a fuss. Just as Chef Wu and his team were making noises, Sylvia walked into the lobby. "Hello everyone, there was an incident that happened in the kitchen. I''m sorry to keep everyone waiting." The guests immediately replied, "President Lin, don''t worry about it. We are used to eatingte. Take all the time you need." "President Lin, you are serving us great tea and a tasteful environment. We are feeling good just sitting here." "We''re enjoying ourselves." The guests that day were here to make a good impression on the Lins. None of them would show discontent. Moreover, while waiting, they knew many more people from the business world, which added more future business opportunities. After Sylvia''s appearance, the waiters brought out the dishes. Not for long, all the dishes Chef Wu had ordered were ced on his table. "Wow, President Lin, where did you find your chef? Even the looks of the dishes make me drool." "The smells are so great!" "I can imagine how wonderful the dish is just by the look and smell of it." "Today is the best day of my life. I''ve enjoyed the great surroundings and the great food! President Lin is the greatest view of them all!" Praises were heard from everywhere. Those were not merely fakepliments to please the host. The dishes were truly beautiful and tasty. Sylvia smiled slightly. She was confident in the dishes the hotel was serving. The chef Henry invited over had shown Sylvia all their credentials and awards. Every single one of them was a much better chef than Chef Wu. Not only for the capabilities of all the chefs, but Henry was also personally supervising the kitchen. The quality of the dishes was guaranteed. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Looking at all the delicacies, although Chef Wu didn''t want to admit his defeat, he knew the team which made those dishes were far better than his team. Chef Wu snorted and said loudly, "Look is not the only criteria to judge the cooking. You need the taste and the mouthfeel to tell if the chef is really good. Such as this lobster, if it''s past its prime time when it''s cooked, the dish will taste disgusting no matter how good it looks!" His critics formed a sharp contrast among all the praises. Everyone was looking at Chef Wu. He continued, "Everyone, please taste the food carefully. If there is too much seasoning, please be cautious about the quality of the seafood. It will be a crime if Angel Hotel uses dead fish to fool us. Don''t you know eating stale seafood can cause food poisoning?" Chapter 980 Chapter 980 Chef Wu''s words soon to be echoed. "Yes, eating stale seafood will be dangerous." "Don''t you dare to cheat customers with rotten food. Or else, we will bring Angel Hotel down!" Those words were all from Chef Wu''s men. Sylvia said coldly, "If there is something wrong with the food we are serving, please file aint against us. But if someone nders us purposefully, we won''t let that go easily." With a malicious look, Chef Wu stopped talking and stared at the dishes on the table. He picked a piece of meat and put it into his mouth. He chewed it slowly. He frowned. "Chef Wu, how is it?" A of his men asked him. Without a word, Chef Wu tried another dish. The more he tasted it, the harder he frowned. He didn''t frown because there was something wrong with the food. On the contrary, Chef Wu was trying hard to pick on them, but he had found no ws. All the dishes had a fine mixture of the taste of the raw material and the seasonings. Chef Wu believed that if he had spent years perfecting one piece of recipe, he could achieve a simr level of perfection. But in front of him, all the dishes were masterpieces. Every single dish on the table had reached perfection in taste, and their looks were also impable. How could Angel Hotel find such a great chef? Chef Wu couldn''t wrap his head around it. If Angel Hotel had already got such a high-level chef, why did Sylvia hire him in the first ce? Chef, who was able to cook like that, was hard to find in the entire Orafield Province. "Chef Wu, how is it? We can''t take this lying down. We have to make trouble for them!" One of his men said anxiously. "Taste it yourself," Chef Wu said. Hearing Chef Wu''s words, people from his team also started to taste the food. It was a view just to watch their reactions. Some of them were stunned, and some of them were frowning like Chef Wu. Those who were stunned were surprised by the great taste of the dishes. As professional cooks, they could taste a lot more than the average customers could. Those who were frowning were frustrated that they couldn''t pick even one w from the dishes. "Wow! it''s so delicious!" "Indeed, this is the most delicious thing I''ve ever tasted." "President Lin, where did you find the chef? You guys just created a difficulty for me. I''ll have to visit your hotel every day just for the food." "The taste is wonderful!" Almost everyone was praising how great the dishes were. They did it not forplimenting the host. They truly admired all the delicacies. Sylvia had expected their reactions. The first time she tasted Henry''s cooking, she behaved even more dramatically.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Eating was one of human being''s primary behaviors. A delicacy could definitely win over a person full-heartedly. Thepliments poured in nonstop. The faces of Chef Wu and his men became more and more gloomy. "My friend, am I right? There''s absolutely no problem with the cooking skills of President Lin''s chefs! Are you also amazed by it?" One guest said to Chef Wu. With a gloomy look, Chef Wu put down the chopsticks. He whispered to the person next to him, "Let''s go and find out what tricks they are pulling. I don''t believe they can find so many top-notch chefs in so little time." Another person from his team murmured, "Leave? Are we going to throw away so many great dishes? They are so good!" Chef Wu heard the murmuring and red at the person who said that. He quickly put down his chopsticks and followed Chef Wu. Chef Wu did not bring all of his people. Only a couple of chefs followed him into the kitchen from the staff passage. The security guards didn''t know that Chef Wu had been fired, so he didn''t stop them from entering the staff passage. Chef Wu didn''t enter the kitchen. He was peeping through the door. He was surprised by what he saw, and then a thoughtful look appeared on his face. Chef Wu took out his cell phone and searched for something. Soon, a photo appeared on the screen of his cell phone. Chef Wu was frozen when he saw the photo. "What''s wrong, Chef Wu?" The man behind him took a look at the photo and said, "Is that Chef Cason from Zivaine City? He has got the Yan Xia Golden Chef award, Yan Xia Golden Kitchen Manager Award, and Yan Xia Golden Dish Award allst year." Chef Wu pointed toward the kitchen and said, "Look at it yourself." The person peeped in and saw Chef Cason was standing in the kitchen. He wasn''t even the sous chef. From where he was standing, Chef Cason was only the swing chef. Chef Cason was passing materials to another chef, who was standing in front of the stove. There wasn''t any unpleasant expression on Chef Cason''s face. It seemed that he was happy to serve as a swing chef. "Why..." The person who followed Chef Wu was also stunned and confused at what he saw. If Chef Cason could only serve as a swing chef, then who was the head chef? Being shocked, Chef Wu and his people peeped into the kitchen one more time. Their eyes all widened when they saw the head chef. The person next to Chef Wu took a deep breath and said, "No way, how could it be..." "That''s him, Enneis Gong, the former executive chief of Iceberg Hotel in the capital! Look at the other chefs! They are the former executive chefs of Ginsing Hotel, Jones Company, and Shank Hotel..." Chef Wu''s men looked at the chefs in the kitchen and heard Chef Wu said their names. All of them were legends of the industry. Although they had retired and passed the peak of their career, they were still way better cooks than the majority of the chefs. As legendary as they were, all of them were serving as a station chef in this kitchen. No wonder all the dishes were impable. However, why was the Lins able to invite so many legends to work for Angel Hotel? "Guys, are you enjoying the view?" Henry''s voice suddenly sounded in front of them. Chef Wu and his men were startled. They looked up and saw Henry was standing in front of them. "As a chef, you should know better than entering other people''s kitchens, right?" Henry sneered. Chapter 981 Chapter 981 Staring at Henry, Chef Wu opened his mouth but didn''t know what to say. As a head chef, Chef Wu knew clearly that Henry could press charges against his sneaking into other people''s kitchens. Henry narrowed his eyes and said, "You''d better disappear before I make up my mind about how I would do to you all." Chef Wu ran off without any hesitation. His men followed him. Henry snorted. He would not show mercy to those rule-breakers. As for punishing them, Henry didn''t think they are worth his time and energy. There weren''t many days left for Henry to enjoy a normal life, and he just wanted to spend the rest of the time staying with his family. At two o''clock in the afternoon, Henry left Angel Hotel with Sylvia, who had been busy working there. It had passed the normal lunch rush, but the Angel Hotel was still full of dining people. They all heard how great the dishes were and went over to taste the delicacies themselves. As the owner of the hotel, Sylvia was toasting and socializing all the fellow businessmen in the lobby. She wanted to show her appreciation to them for showing up at the opening ceremony. Henry had to pull her out before she drained all her energy. "Well, honey, let''s call it a day. It''s almost New Year. You should take a few days off and have a good rest. After the New Year, you will be busy," Henry dragged Sylvia to a firework store, "Come on, go and pick some fireworks with your husband..." The normal life passed by calmly and quietly. When the bell in the bell tower was rung, fireworks brightened the sky. As the clock counted down to thest second, the whole country was celebrating the entering of the new year. Children put on their new clothes and kneed in front of seniors for red pockets. Families all sat together around the table and enjoyed the feast of New Year''s Eve. In the yard of the Lin Family, the Lins sat around their dinner table. Henry put on an apron and cooked a full table of dishes. Bottles of good liquors were opened for this special asion. At this moment, Sylvia was already a little tipsy. Henry and Nelson were in a drinking match. Leopard Kurata was also here, although he rarely visited. At the beginning of the New Year, everything was harmonious and peaceful. With a smile on her face, Sylvia looked at the man who was drinking with her father at the dinner table. She wanted to be staying with Henry forever. But she knew that was impossible. Henry was the king of the underground world. There were far more important things for him to deal with. In the early morning of the day of the new year, Yinzhou was especially lively. The street was decorated with new year decorations andnterns. All the people working out of town came back to Yinzhou to spend the holiday with their families. Under the happy atmosphere, in a corner of Yinzhou, a pretty woman was shivering in the cold. Her clothes were flimsy for the weather. When everyone was with their families, she looked especially lonely and miserable. "It seems that you didn''t get what you want. I''ve told you before, Markaine Harcum was not good for you, but you have to follow him." A voice rang out in the dark. Alvin Tsu''s silhouette appeared in front of the woman. He looked at her and said, "Sonal, you tell me, what did you get in the end? Markaine''s wife came to your home and scolded you as a mistress. Your parents were ashamed of you and kicked you out. You had your abortion all by yourself. Now you don''t even have a ce to stay. Is this what you have wanted?" The woman, who was shivering in the dark, was Alvin''s ex-girlfriend, Sonal Roden. Sonal forced a smile and tried her best not to tremble so bad. "Alvin, have you been checking on me?" "Checking on you?" Alvin looked surprised, "Do I need to check on you? Sonal, you''re ignorant and fragile. I don''t me you. As the Master of Radiant Ind and the leader of the City of Hell, I don''t have to personally check anything if I want to know things about you. There will be people who will give me the information about you. They can even tell me which foot you stepped first this morning." Alvin put his hands behind his back and said, "When I was only a front desk boy of an ordinary company, you looked down on me and thought I didn''t deserve you. You chose Markaine for his money. But how about now? What has Markaine given you? A lesson? Hrious! On New Year''s Eve, he can''t even give a ce to stay." Sonal lowered her head and said nothing. Alvin came in front of Sonal and looked down at her, "Let''s not talking about how Markaine left you with nothing. Even if he gave you everything he has owned, what does it mean? With the status I have, I can make countless Markaine disappear from the face of the earth with a flick of a finger. You were too shallow to know how fearful the underground world was and what''s my status there. All you ever dreamt of, I can get them easily. All the things that you didn''t dare to think, they are also worthless in my eyes." Alvin reached out his hand and held Sonal''s chin, forcing her to raise her head.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. When their eyes met, Alvin said, "Sonal, I know you were not sensible back then. I don''t me you for what you''ve done. Now I''m giving you a chance. As long as you say your sorry, I can forgive you and be with you again. You want money? I''ll give you money that will be more than you can spend. You want luxury cars? I''ll give you a garage full of luxury cars. You want to be on top of the world? I''ll hire you a thousand servants to take care of your daily life. What do you think?" After Alvin finished, he snapped his fingers. A ray of light instantly beamed down from the sky and shined upon both Alvin and Sonal. The helicopter propeller whistled in the air. Luxury cars drove over and stopped in front of Sonal, from Rolls-Royce, Maybach, Bentley, Koenigsegg to Ferrari... Cars from almost every luxury brand were disyed in front of Sonal. Alvin waved his hand and said, "Look, all of these will be yours as long as you say your sorry. The money you will have can allow you to destroy Markaine. If you want revenge from Markaine''s wife, any way you can think of, I can help you realize it, giving you a chance to seek justice." Sonal turned her head slightly and looked at the luxury cars parked in front of her. She had only seen them through pictures. Sonal couldn''t even dare to imagine owning one. But at this moment, she could drive whichever one she picked. "What are you waiting for? Everything you have ever wanted is right in front of you," Alvin said again. Sonal tried to look away from the luxury cars. She stared at Alvin. After seconds of silence, she suddenlyughed out loud. Chapter 982 Chapter 982 "Hahaha!" "What are youughing at!" Alvin frowned, "Do you think I''m joking with you?" "Isn''t it?" Sonal asked rhetorically. "Ah," Alvin snorted, "I was joking, but not with you. I was joking with destiny. Today, I finally realized the true meaning of life. Mr. Zhang has given me a second life. Before him, anyone could bully me and humiliate me. Thinking back of all those years, I was less than a dog!" "And you think you are better than one now?" Sonal raised her eyebrows and looked straight into Alvin''s eyes. "Although I don''t know the underground world, Radiant Ind, nor the leader of the City of Hell, I know one thing, all the things you are having were given to you by the Lins as an act of charity. Do you know what charity means? It means that you are a freeloader. They can give you everything easily, and they can also take everything back easily. You are right. You were less than a dog. But you aren''t any better now. You are promoted to a dog, the Lins'' dog. You will have to do whatever they want you to do!" "B*tch!" Alvin pped Sonal in the face with the back of his hand. The sound of a p was particrly harsh at this moment. Sonal covered her face with her hand, still staring at Alvin. She continued, "What''s wrong? Did I just push your button? You are their dog. Why do you mind if I''m telling the truth?" "B*tch, shut the f*ck up!" Alvin roared and pped her again. Sonal was already very weak because of the abortion. Alvin¡¯s ps knocked her down on the ground. In the darkness, the skinny Alvin stared at Sonal like an evil. He gritted his teeth and said, "Do you know thatparing to me, you are a piece of garbage? What right do you have to judge me?" Sonal slowly got up from the ground. One side of her face had swelled up. Sonal let out a burst of miserableughter, "Alvin, maybe I''m a piece of garbage. But I worked hard to earn what I want. You me me for seducing man, for being a mistress, but I don''t take other people''s handouts. Not like you, if it weren''t for the Lins and that Zhang, you are still just that miserable front desk boy, and you will die as one. You know what? You just an unambitious loser. In the end, you are still a dog. You just turned from a docile dog to a dog that bites!" "I''ll f*cking kill you!" Alvin roared. He kicked Sonal down to the ground. The kicknded on Sonal''s lower abdomen. Her face twisted because of the excruciating pain. As someone who just had her abortion, the lower abdomen was one of Sonal''s most fragile parts of her body. Looking at Sonal, whose face was distorted, Alvin didn''t show a trace of care. His eyes were filled with cruelty. Alvin strode forward and stepped on Sonal''s wrist, "B*tch, this is the chance I''m giving you. Say you''re sorry, or I''ll kill you!" Tears fell down from the corners of Sonal''s eyes. She looked at this familiar and yet strange man in front of her and said, "Alvin, you are a dog! If you have the guts, then kill me! You are a dog only bark but no bite!" "B*tch, you asked for it!" There was a murderous intent in Alvin''s eyes. He swiped his hand across his belt, and a dagger appeared in his hand. Ever since Alvin returned from the desert, he had been carrying weapons.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Seeing the dagger, Sonal didn''t panic. Instead, she gradually calmed down, with a look of relief in her eyes. "Alvin, don''t pretend to be tough in front of me. I have been with you for so many years, and I know exactly how you really are. If you have the guts to kill me, you wouldn''t still be somebody''s dog!" Sonal raised her head and gave Alvin her neck. "B*tch, see if I dare to kill you!" Alvin roared and thrust the dagger straight into Sonal''s neck. Poo! With a muffled sound, Sonal''s eyes widened, and then her pupils dted. She opened her mouth, but couldn''t make a sound. The dagger pierced in her neck so deep that even the handle was inside of her neck. Sonal used herst strength to grab Alvin by the clothes, and then the hand slipped off. As the blood slowly flowed to the ground, Sonal''s face lost its color rapidly. Alvin looked at the woman, the woman he had loved for so many years. But at this moment, except rage, he could feel nothing in his heart. "Die! Die! I want Markaine dead!" Alvin roared. "Yes, sir." A Reaper, who was in the dark, answered Alvin''s order. That day was the first celebratory day of the new year, but in the darkness, countless unspeakable things had happened. "My lord, the body...how do you want us to deal with it?" Another Reaper appeared in front of Alvin, pointing at the corpse on the ground. "Leave it there. I want to set an example. This is what will happen to the person who betrays me!" Alvin pulled the dagger from Sonal''s body and put the dagger back to the sheath around his belt, regardless of the blood. "Understood," replied the Reaper. He then nced at Sonal''s body, which had turned cold under the bitterly freezing wind. The Reaper knew that leaving a dead body in public would cause trouble, but he couldn''t disobey the order from the King of the City of Hell. The cold wind was howling during the night, and Sonasl''s blood had dried. The next morning, when people were busy visiting rtives, the police station of Yizhou was busier than usual. Police officers found a female body when they were patrolling the streets. From the wound found on the body, it was obvious a murder case. A sharp object pierced through the neck was believed to be the cause of death. The forensics confirmed the time of the death was midnight. A new-year murder would definitely make the start of the year uneasy for the police officers. In the vi of the Lin Family. Henry was yawning as he opened his eyes. In the nice smell of a body, Henry turned over and looked at the beautiful figure lying next to him. That person was, of course, Sylvia. Henry rubbed his head and realized that there weren''t a lot of opportunities for Sylvia and him to get up in the morning together, even though they had been married for so long and inseparable long before they had married. Both of them were extremely busy. Last night, they were finally able to go to bed together without being bothered, but Henry was too drunk to even remember when and how he got into bed. It started with a drinking match between Nelson and Henry, but after Nelson was defeated, Leopard, Chaning, and Robert decided to step in. They ganged up against Henry. In the end, all of them were lying under the table. Chapter 983 Chapter 983 Henry rolled around. He reached out and held Sylvia by her slender waist. Sylvia felt Henry''s hand. She wasn''t used to being touched in her sleep, so she made a sound. "Um," Sylvia''s voice aroused Henry. "Honey." Henry whispered in Sylvia''s ear. His breath brushed against Sylvia''s earlobe. She flinched a little, feeling electric pulses under her skin. Henry''s scent ignited her body. Henry held Sylvia closer. Sylvia was a stunner that could make every man lose his mind. In the company, she was an unreachable queen, but at this moment, she was a gentle kitten lying in Henry''s arms. "Sylvia! Henry!" A vigorous voice suddenly sounded outside their bedroom door. Dasiy was outside. She continued, "Do you guys know what time it is? Get up! A lot of people came for New Year''s visit, but none of you are showing up." Henry sighed, "Okay, we''lle out soon. Stop making noise already!" Sylvia did not say anything, but there was disappointment in her eyes. After being married for so long, Sylvia and Henry had never been intimate. There weren''t many couples like them in Yan Xia. Because of this, Sylvia always felt that there was something that stopped them from being closer. She could tell that the police officer that she met at the tomb in Shennongjia and her friend Mn both had something with Henry, but as Henry''swfully wedded wife, she just felt there was a space between them. The two got up, got dressed, and went to open the door. Dasiy was standing outside. She looked happy and festive in her red kneelength winter coat. She wore her hair down, and her eyes were bent like a new moon. Dasiy had a kind of natural beauty. Seeing Sylvia and Henry, Dasiy said with excitement, "I say you two, just take it slow. Henry, you are strong, but things will start to wear down from the inside." Dasiy sized up Sylvia and Henry teasingly. "What''s going on in your brain nowadays?" Henry flipped his finger on Dasiy''s forehead. "Ouch!" Dasiy covered her forehead and cried out in surprise. She put on a pouting face, "Henry, tell me I was wrong. It''s almost ten am, and you guys just got up. So many people just came to the house to visit, and Sylvia didn''t show her face at all." "Let me tell you, the rtionship between Sylvia and I is pure tonic!" Henry patted his chest to guarantee Dasiy that he was telling the truth. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Dasiy curled her lips and looked Henry up and down, "Come on, Henry. Are you blind? Look at your wife! I''ll seriously doubt your manhood if you tell me that you haven''t touched Sylvia." "What are you talking about?" Sylvia quickly stopped Dasiy, "What college has taught you? Just this?" "Haha." Dasiy covered her mouth and giggled, "Sylvia, you were a college student once. You know we are not nuns." Dasiy turned around and ran away, left a gust of pleasant scent. Sylvia and Henry were both speechless. Countless luxury cars were parked outside of Lin''s vi. There was plenty of people who paid New Year''s visits to the Lins in the past few years because of Robert Lin''s elite status in Yinzhou''s business world. But that year, the number of visitors was far more than the total of which of the previous years. Overnight, the Lins had publically be the richest family in Yan Xia''s business world, and it was a huge leap of their status. The Lins also announced a couple of major projects early that year, such as the coboration with two major enterprises of the Capital and the potential business projects they could coborate on. The Lins used their five hundred billion yuan working capital to sessfully transformed them from a domesticpany to a global corporation. Even the company from Country B had gotten in touch with the Lins with the intention of business coboration. The Lins had be one of the toppanies in Yan Xia. It was still a fairly youngpany with fewer connections than the other olderpanies. But in less than a year, the working capital the Lins had couldpensate for its weakness, giving thepany the edge topete with the old ones. Otherpanies all recognized the Lins'' potential, so they poured in on the first day of the new year to pay the Lins'' a social visit. Among them, there were not onlypanies from the Orafield Province but also those from the neighboring provinces. Countless gifts piled up in the main hall. Small as exquisite jade bracelets, big as priceless screen divider, every item was treasures that couldn''t be bought by money. Robert was sitting by the table, on which there was a big pile of business cards. Sylvia and Henry walked into the main hall of the house. The guests all stood up and greeted Sylvia. Sylvia smiled and responded to them one by one. Henry shook his head. He was never a big fan of social schmooze. So he found himself a corner to sit alone. Sylvia was very experienced with social situations like this, so she handled herself pretty well. A Rolls-Royce stopped in front of Lin''s vi. The door opened, and Alvin, dressed in a ck suit, walked out of the car. With his hairbed back, Alvin looked sharp. Four ck-suited bodyguards followed Alvin, and they were all Reapers. Alvin looked at the gate of Lin''s vi and murmured, "The Lin Family..." He then walked in, and the four bodyguards followed him. Alvin strode towards the main hall of the house. He scanned through the full hall of people and found Henry, who was sitting in the corner. Alvin headed straight toward Henry, ignoring Sylvia and the rest of the people. Henry didn''t show his surprise when he saw a well- groomed Alvin with bodyguards. But there was something of Avin that made Henry wonder. As someone who had killed hundreds of thousands of people, Henry could sense a killer. From one look at Alvin, Henry knew that Alvin had killed someone recently. Alvin rushed to Henry and got down with one knee, "Master!" Chapter 984 Chapter 984 Henry looked at Alvin, who was kneeling in front of him. Alvin''s bodyguards were subconsciously bending their knees but stopped before their knees touched the floor. They were the Reapers, and Henry was no longer the King of the City of Hell. Without the order of the current King Region, they were not allowed to kneel to other people. Alvin bowed with hands folded in front and said, "I came to visit Your Master to wish you a happy new year." "You are too polite," Henry shook his head, "Please get up. I''m not your master." Alvin was surprised. Henry continued, "Be careful of your status. Your behaviors are not only yours anymore. The King of Hell won''t just kneel to anyone." Henry''s words meant that he intended to gradually pull himself away from Radiant Ind. Radiant Ind was established out of the dissatisfaction of the King Region. They wanted to create a utopia for the underground world. At this moment, Henry''s enemies were way too mysterious and powerful. Up until then, Henry hadn''t found out too much information about them. Yan Xia had established a working rtionship with Section Nine, and Henry''s families would all be safe from his enemies too. Radiant Ind was the only thing that worried Henry. Since he had left the organization, Henry wished he could cut the tiepletely. If things went down, Henry didn''t want Radiant Ind to be coteral damage. Hearing Henry''s words, Alvin stood up slowly, confused. At this time, Henry''s cell phone rang. He took a look at the caller''s name and smiled yfully. Henry put away the cell phone and waved at Alvin, "Go and do your business. I think you''ll have a lot to deal with today." Alvin nodded and turned to leave. The whole time he was in the main hall, he didn''t look at anyone except a moment of nce at Sylvia. "By the way," Henry called out to Alvin, "I have some suggestions for you. Of course, they are just my opinions. It''s up to you whether you want to listen." Alvin turned to Henry and bowed, "Mr. Zhang, please." "Remember who you are and think twice before you take action. Your status has made you a public figure. Every decision you make would carry far reached effects." Alvin was stunned. He said respectfully, "Mr. Zhang, I know what you mean. I was reckless this time." "No," Henry shook his head, "You are not reckless. You just didn''t make the most beneficial decision. Know this, the more power you have, the more responsibilities." "Thanks for your advice," Alvin knelt with both of his knees and kowtowed to Henry, "Mr. Zhang, you made me. I''m leaving Yinzhou today, and I won''t let you down in the future." Henry sighed and said, "I hope so." "Bang! Bang!" Alvin kowtowed twice before he got up. He strode out of the main hall. Looking at Alvin leaving, Henry didn''t show any expression. He grabbed an apple from the table and took a bite. The Lins'' guests weren''t affected by Alvin''s visit. They were making acquaintance with Sylvia and paid no attention to him. Outside of the vi, Alvin stepped into the Rolls-Royce and drove off. Before his car left the block, Alvin saw a young woman standing in the middle of the street. Her upturned eyes locked on Alvin''s Rolls-Royce. The car was pulled over, and two Reaper got out. They stared at the woman. "My Lord Reapers, don''t be so hostile. Ie in peace," The woman tted out her hands, "I just wanted a chat." "Go ahead. What do you want to talk about?" Alvin''s voice came from the car. He then came out. The young woman walked toward Alvin. The Reapers were going to block her, but Alvin stopped them. The woman walked up to Alvin. When Alvin finally got a clear look at the woman''s face, he was stunned. She looked so simr to Sonal, but more charming. Alvin couldn''t resist her. The feeling when Alvin was looking at the woman reminded him of the moment Sonal broke up with him. Alvin couldn''t get the thing he wanted the most, and he felt so far away from the person he knew the best. The mixture of strangeness and familiarity gave Alvin a strong desire to dominate her. The woman looked at Alvin and said softly, "The sessor of the Master of Radiant Ind... Oh, should I say the new king of Radiant Ind and the City of Hell? I''m sorry, the former king is too famous. My brain still thinks that he is the real king even after his retirement. I''m sorry for taking you as his sit-in." Alvin frowned, and there was irritation in his eyes. He thought that she not only looked like Sonal but also talked like her. Alvin said impatiently, "What do you want to talk about? Don''t waste my time." The womanughed, "It seems that the new king of the City of Hell really has a temper. No wonder he could kill the woman who was with him for so many years." Alvin''s face was filled with shock. "Mr. New King, you don''t need to be surprised. Our eyes can see so much further than you can imagine. Let me introduce myself. My name is Sloane Reynold, and I''m from Alvin League." "Sloane Reynold? Alvin League?" Alvin repeated the woman''s words. Sloane sounded like reading Sonal''s name backward. As for Alvin League, Alvin never heard of them. Ever since taking over Radiant Ind, Alvin had been studying everything about the underground world, but he never heard of Alvin League. If Sloane knew what happened the night before, Alvin League couldn''t be a minor force. Alvin''s brows furrowed more tightly. What if she had reported the murder? Sloane''s face showed a puzzled look, "Mr. New King, you don''t look good." "Cut to the chase. What do you want?" Alvin said, "I hope you can forget what happenedst night." "Haha," Sloane covered her mouth andughed, "Mr. New King, don''t tell me you are afraid that I''ll ckmail you or call the cops on you for the thing you didst night. You are the King of the City of Hell. What you didst night was such a frivolous matter." This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Alvin was stunned. He had been a nobody for his past life. After he became the King of the City of Hell, his head hadn''t fully process the change. In fact, he had been scared if the police officers would be on to him for the murder. Sloane reminded him that he didn''t need to worry at all. Chapter 985 Chapter 985 Sloane was staring at Alvin''s face. When she saw his expression changed, Sloane smiled, "Mr. New King, it''s just some woman. For the master of Radiant Ind, killing her is as insignificant as killing an insect. Why bother? I want to talk to you about something else." Alvin said, "Go ahead." Sloane smiled and grabbed Alvin''s arm. Alvin subconsciously flinched but then let Sloane take his arm. Sloane leaned closer to Alvin and whispered into his ear, "My lord, although you are in charge of Radiant Ind, people from the underground world still see your predecessor as the real king. One word from him, everything you have will disappear. To put it bluntly, everything you own is handed out by him." "Handed out?" Alvin clenched his fists tightly, squeezing the words between his teeth. Sonal said the same words the night before. Sloane suddenly let go of Alvin''s arm and took a step back. Her pulling away made Alvin feel a sense of loss. Sloane smiled, "My Lord, you must know that your predecessor built Radiant Ind by his bare knuckles. The people he killed are more than the people of the organization, and that''s how he got his reputation. The underground world is a world that believes in nows. It sees you as to how brutal you are. Do you think a mere title of sessor can get you far? Not to mention the old king, even the other lords have more authority than you do." Alvin didn''t say a word. He had thought about it. All the respect he had got from outside was because he was the King of Radiant Ind. Without Radiant Ind, he had nothing. But what about the inside of the organization? Did people really take him as the real king? When Alvin learned that there were other lords in Radiant Ind, he saw them like needles in his eyes. Sloane just reminded him of that. Sloane continued, "My lord, if I may? I think you can build a reputation for yourself. Once you are powerful enough, all the other lords of Radiant Ind have to bow down in front of you. You will still be the king even Radiant Ind doesn''t exist anymore." A hint of doubt appeared on Alvin¡¯s face, "How?" "Easy," Sloane snapped her fingers and said, "The old king got his reputation because of the people he has killed. You can do the same." "Haha," Alvinughed self-mockingly, "Me?" Alvin was referring to his frailer than normal body. "And that''s why I wanted to talk to you. Cooperation!" Sloane got close to Alvin again and whispered in his ear, "As long as Radiant Ind can help me do three things, I can make you the most powerful person. When that dayes, you don''t have to scare anyone anymore, even the old king. You can do whatever you want to him, even killing him." "Shut your f*cking mouth!" Alvin suddenly roared. He stared at Sloane with anger in his eyes. Sloane was shocked by Alvin''s sudden reaction. Alvin gritted his teeth and spoke in a voice that only the both of them could hear, "Mr. Zhang made me who I am today. Without him, I''m nothing. You want me to betray him? Over my dead body!" Alvin turned away and got back into the car. The two Reapers got into the car. They drove off. Sloane stood there and looked at the taillights of the Rolls-Royce. She took out her cell phone and called someone, "He declined. Okay, I understand. Don''t worry." In Lin''s vi, "Boss, happy new year!" "Mrs. Boss, happy new year!" A group of people walked into the main hall. The most obvious person among them was the one who had a head of red hair. They were Red Hair, Future, Wade, and the rest of the gang. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Rob, you look so strong and healthy. Happy with your grandson- in-w? Haha!" Pezeughed out loud. He was a little older than Robert. Robert smiled and said, "Come on, everyone, please have a seat. The greatest blessing of my life is that Henry came to be my grandson-in-w. I''ll be satisfied even if I die now! Haha!" "Grandpa, don''t say that!" Sylvia rolled her eyes, "You are as strong as a bull." "That''s right, Rob," Peze said, "You will be here to carry your own great-grandson!" Peze''s words got everyone''s eyes on Sylvia''s belly. Sylvia''s son would be a baby born with a silver spoon in his mouth. Other people just knew that Lin''s status in the business world would give Sylvia and Henry''s son a head start in his career in business. People who knew Henry''s real identity knew the son would represent something huge. The King Region had been selecting their rulers by heredity, and they had ruled the underground world for hundreds of years. Henry''s son would make the same thing possible for Radiant Ind. Being stared at by everyone, Sylvia''s face turned red. She quickly put down the cup of water in her hand and ran to the other hall. A burst ofughter was heard in the main hall. Wade walked to Henry and whispered, "Boss, did you see the news just now?" "Yes," Henry nodded. Wade said with a worried face, " Alvin killed his ex- girlfriend with his own hands. His personality has changed so fast and so drastic. He has be more brutal than you were. I think it''s dangerous to let him rule Radiant Ind!" Henry smiled slightly, "Wade, what, in your mind, is Radiant Ind? Do you think it''s something that represents peace andfort?" "Of course not," Wade answered without thinking, "In the eyes of outsiders, Radiant Ind is the real City of Hell. Only we know the real reason for creating Radiant Ind." "That''s it," Henry said, "I intend to keep Radiant Ind''s reputation as the City of Hell. Alvin has indeed changed too drastically, but he isn''t ambitious. So whatever he would do, he can only cause that much damage. Let him be. Remember the enemies we are facing. They are not goons. The only goal for me is to protect the people on the ind. As for reputation, I don''t mind sacrificing it." "But Boss, the fact that Alvin is unambitious is what concerns me. He is reckless and never able to see the bigger picture. He is putting himself out there to be a public target for people to use!" Wade looked very anxious. "No, he won''t be," Henry said confidently, "I believe that he and I are the same kind of people. We can be bloated in a short while, but we won''t let people use us. Give him some time. If he hasn''t changed then, I''ll make the right choice." Chapter 986 Chapter 986 The New Year was the most important holiday of the year for people in Yan Xia. At this time, everyone would take days off from their busy work and immerse themselves in peace and happiness. On the first day of the year, the visitors of the Lins almost ttened their doorsteps. Because there were so many visitors, the hotel near Lin''s vi raised its price three times, and still, no vacant room was left. Even Sylvia, who had been very experienced with social situations, was exhausted by too much social interaction. So the Lins decided that each family member took care of one group of visitors. The New Year''s holidays passed quickly. During the time of rxation and fun, because of the unique situation of the Lins, all the family members were busier than usual. On the seventh day of the New Year holidays, a special guest appeared in front of Lin''s vi. In a season where everyone was wearing thick winter clothes, this person wore flimsy sackcloth clothes and a bamboo hat. His unique attire attracted a lot of attention. "Hey, do you have to be that shing?" Henry, wearing a thick winter coat, strolled toward the man. Sackcloth Visitor tipped his hat up and said, "You know it well that temperature won''t bother me." "Sh*t," Henry pouted, "It''s one thing you don''t care about the temperature, but it''s another thing that how people see you. You do know that you look like a moron, don''t you?" "Haha," Sackcloth Visitor smiled like he didn''t care, "The more you care about other people''s opinions, the further you have grown apart from this world. It''s already the seventh day of the new year. It''s time to go." Henry crossed his arms over his chest and said with a smile, "It seems that they have run out of patience." "Yes," Sackcloth Visitor nodded, "You know the people from the west don''t celebrate the lunar new year. You are the only one who knows how to enter and exit the eighteenth level of the City of Hell. Andrew will always be anxious until you tell him how. You, of all people, would know how detrimental it would be if people from down there got out. The order of the underground world, which has been kept for hundreds of years, will be broken in an instant. If it weren''t for your reputation, Andrew would have taken action by now." "Fine," Henry waved his hand and said, "Let''s go to Recluse Association. You were the one who made me join the organization. So if anything goes wrong, you have to cover me." "Ha," Sackcloth Visitorughed, "You have so many secrets, and you have grown so fast. Even the Lord can''t see through you. No one can tell what you really possess now. Cover you? Are you joking?" Henry made a face and did not speak. "Say goodbye to your wife, and we need to go now," Sackcloth Visitor pulled his hat down and covered his whole face again. "No need," Henry shook his head and said in a self- important way, "Let''s just go. I''ll go wherever and whenever I want. My wife can''t be the boss of me." Sackcloth Visitor was surprised. He looked at Henry for a long time. Henry felt ufortable by Sackcloth''s stare. "What are you looking at?" Sackcloth Visitor answered, "Excuse my French. But you are bullsh*ting." "D*mn!" Henry gave Sackcloth a middle finger. The reason Henry didn''t want to say goodbye was that he didn''t want to go through the pain of separating from Sylvia. He couldn''t predict what would happen to him and when they could meet again. Henry had been hiding his worries. That''s why he had been restraining himself from being too close to Sylvia. Comparing with all the super fighters from the underground world, Sylvia was just a normal human being. Henry''s enemies were far more powerful than he could imagine, and he couldn''t say for sure that he could walk away alive. Henry never thought he was invincible, and he knew there were so many close calls he was just lucky enough to get passed. Even a fool could tell that the trip to Recluse Association was full of dangers. If it weren''t for Sackcloth Visitor who showed up that day, Andrew would have taken action against Henry already. Henry loved Sylvia. From the moment of that chilly winter, she had had Henry''s heart. Henry came back here for her, repaying her kindness. Since he had done that, Henry would leave in peace, after knowing that Sylvia would be having a wonderful life without him. If somehow Henry managed to defeat his enemies and came back to Sylvia in one piece, he would hold her tight and tell her that he would stay with her forever. Henry walked out of the vi. He turned back and looked at the vi for onest time. With a smile on his face, he walked on. Henry suddenly stopped his footsteps. "Leaving?" Sylvia stood in front of Henry. Henry opened his mouth but did not say anything. He just nodded. Sylvia asked, "When are youing back?" Henry shook his head and said with some difficulty, "I don''t know." ''TH be waiting for you," Sylvia took one step forward to Henry. She helped him to button the cor button on Henry''s coat, "Whatever happens." She said it so normal and peaceful as if Henry was only heading out for a small errand. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Sylvia''s words warmed Henry''s heart. He lifted his arms, wanting to hold Sylvia. But Henry stopped himself. He was afraid he might not have the courage to leave after having Sylvia in his arms. Sylvia noticed Henry''s struggle. She smiled and said, "That''s it. Back home soon." "Sure," Henry booped Sylvia''s nose. He then walked away and never turned back. Watching Henry leaving, tears rolled down Sylvia''s cheeks. Henry and Sackcloth Visitor were going to a ce called Forbidden Canyon in Europe. The natural maic field rendered this ce a forbidden area to the outsiders. Airnes couldn''t navigate due to the ma interfering. No electronics could survive either, so no pictures or video footages about that ce were avable. Rumors had it that the mountains in the canyon kept changing over time. But no one could confirm that since even the most experienced expedition team could get lost in it. Henry naturally heard about the reputation of Forbidden Canyon. As soon as the ne Henry and Sackcloth Visitor were onnded in the European airport, they were met by the members of Recluse Association. "It seems that Andrew Garfield has been keeping tabs on us." A member of Recluse Association said calmly to Henry, "Recluse Association is everywhere." Chapter 987 Chapter 987 "Recluse Association is everywhere?" When Henry heard this, he smiled but didn''t say anything. Henry and Sackcloth Visitor didn''t leave the airport. They were taken to another small ne. The ne could only contain fifteen passengers. There was no window on the ne. Apparently, Recluse Association didn''t want Henry to know where their headquarters was. After a quick check of the inside of the ne, Henry asked Sackcloth Visitor, "They do this every time?" Sackcloth Visitor shrugged and didn''t make a sound. Getting his answer, Henry chuckled, "I thought people of Recluse Association would know some more advanced techniques." Sackcloth Visitor walked into the cabin and said, "They just do the best they can. The members of Recluse Association are from everywhere, and their sry rate is only around the level of a Qi- controlling Realm expert who doesn''t belong to any organization. Recluse Association doesn''t conduct background checks on its members. So the inner circle of the organization is a totally different world from their members''. Even their members have to go through this every time they get back to the headquarters. They only know the headquarters is located somewhere in Forbidden Canyon, but no one knows exactly where. You know how big the canyon is. It''s impossible for them to find the headquarters by themselves." Henry nodded and did not speak. After Henry and Sackcloth Visitor settled down on the ne. Someone shut the cabin door, and the ne took off. Henry sat on the spacious leather chair with his eyes closed. Time passed by slowly. A few hourster, Henry felt shakes of the ne and then heard the sound of tire friction. He knew they hadnded. Henry took out his cell phone to check the time. Eight hours had passed. When the cabin door was opened, it was already dark outside. Not like traveling on the ground, it was hard for Henry to tell their route traveling in the air. Henry couldn''t even tell by the position of the sun and stars. It was also possible that the ne just circled in the air for a couple of hours for confusing them. The Recluse Association member who greeted Henry was a middle-aged man. He put on a poker face and never showed any expression. Sackcloth Visitor told Henry the background of the man in a whisper. The man belonged to Recluse Association''s Death Squad. The organization trained these people into someone who didn''t have emotions and would do anything the organization asked them to do. Death Squad members didn''t have names. They were identified by numbers, which were attached to the chest of their shirts. Henry took a look at the number on the man''s chest. It said 9276, which meant there were at least ny-two hundred and seventy-six members of the Death Squad! "Oh? Didn''t they im that their motto was to maintain world peace? Why they need Death Squad?" Henry sounded sarcastic. Sackcloth Visitor shook his head, "The so-called motto is just a propaganda trick. It''s beneficial to say they care about world peace. You were the King of Hell, don''t tell me you actually believed them." "Of course," Henry nodded vigorously, "I always thought Recluse Association was an organization of justice." Sackcloth Visitor gave Henry a hollowedugh. He didn''t believe Henry was serious. "Gentlemen, please follow me," 9276 stood outside the cabin. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Henry walked toward him. Even though it was pitch ck outside, Henry could tell they were surrounded by mountains. The moment he stepped out of the ne, every inch of his body could feel the freshness. The air here was full of spirit. As an organization that had existed for more than two thousand years, the amount of Spiritual Stone Recluse Association possessed was more than anyone''s imagination. Their technic of utilizing the stones was beyond the understanding of Henry, who was hardly an expert on this matter. The spiritual matter umted in the canyon was preciously bnced to an extent that the human body could absorb but not be harmed. After spending long enough time here, the body''s sensitivity to Qi could be improved significantly. Henry spected that the reason for the strong maic field in this area was due to the Spiritual Stone. The spiritual matter could interfere with the function of electronic devices. When there was a large concentration of spiritual matter on Radiant Ind, Future had to modify all the devices to make them function properly. Henry looked around and realized that the space in the canyon wasn''t big. "Gentlemen, this way," 9276 made a gesture and then pped his hands. Henry heard the sound of machinery cranking and then felt the shaking of the ground. In front of him, a ten- meter- width piece of ground was rising. It was raised about ten meters off the ground. What stood in front of Henry looked like a ten meters tall stone wall. After a few seconds, six meters below the top of the stone wall, a crack opened up, which revealed a door. The door was so well hidden that no one could find it by merely digging up the ground. 9276 led the way and entered the doorway. Henry and Sackcloth Visitor followed him. On the other side of the door, it was spacious and empty. When all three of them had entered the doorway, the door was closed behind them, and the stone wall sank back to the ground. Outside, there wasn''t even a trace that the stone wall ever existed, not even a seam on the ground. Henry stood inside of the stone wall and heard more of the machinery cranking sound. "Ha," Henry smiled, "I thought you guys were using something far advanced technology. It turns out just man- operating heavy- duty machines. Don''t tell me you guys just take shifts to operate door every day as a show." Henry''s insulting words didn''t cause any emotional changes on 9276''s face, "Because of the interference of the Spiritual Stone, we can''t use electronic machines. Out of the consideration of keeping our reclusiveness and not affecting the world outside, we had to adopt this method." "Fair," Henry nodded. Henry purposefully talked cynically to provoke Recluse Association. Once they were mad about Henry, he could read off a lot of information from their reaction. But up until then, Henry got nothing from 9276. There was a reason for Recluse Association to exist for more than two thousand years. Twenty secondster, the shaking of the floor stopped. The stone wall in front of Henry opened up, and a beam of light shined in. Henry was stunned by what was in front of his eyes. "Let''s go. I felt the same the first time I was here," said Sackcloth Visitor. Chapter 988 Chapter 988 Henry had tried to imagine what the headquarters of Recluse Association would be like. He thought maybe it was a small town. But he could never think that Recluse Association was actually a fully developed underground society. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. No one could ever believe that within the area that no one dared to enter, there was an underground world. At this moment, what Henry was seeing was a huge underground space. Inside, there were buildings andrge areas of vegetation. Henry looked up. Thirty meters above his head was the top of the underground cave. It was made into an artificial sky. Without scrutiny, people would take it as the real sky. Judging by the sound and the time they spent inside of the stone wall, Henry would guess that they were descending at least thirty meters underground. But the stone wall was only ten meters tall. "No way!" Henry was shocked. He turned to 9276. He had started walking forward. Sackcloth Visitor said with a smile, "What do you think? Surprised by how cautious Recluse Association is again?" Henry nodded, "I thought that the machine sound was made by stone wall descending vertically, but it was made by the machine moving the stone wall somewhere else but vertical downward. If my guess is right, no matter how deep we dig at the ce where we enter the stone wall, we can''t find anything. The moment we entered the stone wall, the wall has changed its coordinate. Recluse Association is indeed doing everything they can to prevent us from locating them!" Sackcloth Visitor shook his head with a smile. He sped up to follow 9276. Henry followed them. When Henry walked out of the stone door, he heard a sound. He turned around and saw the door descending. It contradicted his earlier spection, which the stone wall was just an elevator to send people down. When the stone wallpletely disappeared, Henry saw an endless space. There was vegetation, farms, livestock, and people. On their way, Sackcloth Visitor exined to Henry, "Recluse Association is an organization that is more enormous than you can imagine. Take this space as an example. It has formed its own ecosystem, which makes it an independent world. The organization was established in Year Morvyn. Some people here have been living here for generations without seeing the world outside." Henry was mesmerized by what Sackcloth Visitor was telling him. Looking at the people here, they farmed what they needed. People were riding horses on the stone- paved streets. Down here, there were no skyscrapers. The tallest building was four-story tall. Henry even saw someone was still using firewood! The Sackcloth Visitor went on, "The spiritual matter is rich down here, and no electronic device can function. The only way to make electronic devices work is to dispel all the spiritual matter. Do you think Recluse Association would sacrifice the spiritual matter for some electronic technology?" "But they can go out, right?" Henry asked, "They can''t stay here forever." "Haha, Henry, you are finally here. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time," Said in a Yan Xia language with a heavy ent. Then Andrew Garfield, a blond who worn an industrial revolution costume, came over. Followed him were two men, which Henry had met at the entrance of the eighteenth level of the City of the City of Hell. Both of them were masters who had reached Qi- controlling Realm. 9276 bowed to Andrew and walked away. Andrew walked up and hugged Henry, "How do you feel on your first time here?" Henry said one word, "Amazed!" It was Henry''s true feeling. Establishing an underground world wasn''t a small task even for a real country. It was even more stunning that this ce had existed for over two thousand years. What Recluse Association had achieved was far beyond the capacity of Radiant Ind. "Haha,e. I''ve been thinking about you all the time," Andrew made a gesture to lead the way for Henry. "What you are thinking of is the way to enter the City of Hell, am I right? Or, you are worried about the two people who got out," Henry asked deliberately. For saving himself. Henry made up the story that two prisoners had got out from the City of Hell. Henry closely observed Andrew''s facial expression after he finished his words. A hint of gloom shed in Andrew''s eyes, "You just got here. Get yourselffortable first. I have arranged a banquet for you. I want to wee you in the manners of where youe from. Let''s talk about the other businesster. Haha!" Apanied by Andrew''sughter, Henry and Sackcloth Visitor were taken into a carriage. The carriage was from 1880s Europe. It looked luxurious but notfortable. It wasn''t fast or stable. Traveling by foot was far more effective than by one of those. However, none of them were in a hurry, obviously. As the carriage moved forward, the architectural style had changed along the way. The scenery Henry saw when he just got out of the stone wall was more like the countryside of 1880s Europe. What they were about to travel on was the street of 1880s urban area. Appearing in front of Henry''s eyes was the magnificent gothic-style city wall. Entering the gate of the city wall, Henry saw a totally different view. There were numerous gothic buildings. In the center of the town was a huge clock tower, which telling the time to the whole town. The citizens of the town all wore 1880s costumes. When they saw Henry, they all looked surprised and curious about what Henry was wearing. Henry was surprised and curious about their reactions too. The situation was like tourists were curious about the monkeys'' behavior, and at the same time, the monkeys were curious about the tourists. "Do you find it curious?" asked Andrew. "Yes," Henry answered honestly and did not deny his true feeling. "Don''t be. Your curiosity will soon disappear. I''ll exin everything to you when we arrive." Chapter 989 Chapter 989 The carriage stopped in front of a gothic-style tavern. Henry and Sackcloth Visitor stepped out of the carriage, following Andrew. Entering the tavern, what Henry saw was exactly a scene out of the industrial revolution time of Europe. There was a firece in the lobby, and people were drinking beer and smoking cigars indoors. The customers were talking and swearing loudly, and all they talked about were women and money. Henry suddenly had a feeling that he was time-traveled back in history. "Are these actors?" Henry said to Andrew with a smile. There were a bunch of hunters talking about hunting animals and trade them with coins. Henry couldn''t believe there were actually hunters who sustained their livelihood by killing animals. After all, the world was created by Recluse Association. Andrew answered, "Of course not. You should be able to tell that their wounds are real. They were caused by animals. Come. Sit over here. Waiter, go and bring my best liquor. I have important guests." They sat by a table near the window. Henry''s attire caused the attention of those hunters. It seemed they had never seen anyone dressed like Henry. "Yes, Lord Garfield." The waiter carried tworge kegs of ale and several beer mugs. The mug was twenty centimeters tall and ten centimeters in diameter. One of Andrew''s Qi- controlling Realm masters poured the beer for everyone. Andrew raised his mug and said, "Cheers! Bottoms up, folks!" Henry did not say anything. He chugged the whole mug of beer down his throat after clinked the mugs. It was the first time Henry had tried ale. He felt that it wasn''t too different from the other beer he used to drink, only sweeter. It was because ale was brewed using a warm fermentation method. Andrew took a loud hup after finishing up the whole mug of beer. He said, "It isn''t too peaceful out there recently. Many groups are making troubles." He then looked at Henry, "How do you think about Alvin League? Don''t tell me you know nothing about them." Henry poured another mug of ale for himself and answered, "I understand Recluse Association only wants world peace. So taking your perspective, Alvin League should be ssified as a cult?" "No, you''re wrong." Andrew shook his head, "They aren''t ssified as a cult. They are evil. You should know this. Alvin League believes that human being from the older time is better than contemporary man. Their theory was that human being has been losing good traits in its evolution. They have been trying to search for those traits and restore the society into the old one." Henry looked outside the window and said, "You mean like what you are doing?" "Those people who live here. Do they put themselves in older times to stimte the potential hidden inside of them?" Henry told Andrew what he had spected. He couldn''t understand why Recluse Association would create this small society. Andrew confirmed Henry''s spection, "You are half right, but what we are doing is totally different from what Alvin League is doing. We are trying to maximally stimte human being''s potentials, and our method is proven effective. In our society, a ten years old child could hunt and make fire, surviving in the wild. A fifteen years old teenager is capable of surviving all by him or herself. And that''s our end goal. However, Alvin League is trying to alter human genes." Andrew took a sip of ale and continued, "Alvin League is known for collecting historical artifacts, hoping to find any trace of human genes, which can be used for altering contemporary human genes. But what they are really doing is tobine human genes with which of other species." R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only "What?" Henry was stunned by what he was hearing. Simr bio- experiments had happened before, and they were condemned by the whole world for their inhumane nature. Henry was particrly disgusted by such experiments. Seeing the expression on Henry''s face, Andrew wasn''t surprised. He continued, "Cheetahs'' speed can reach 120 km/h. In terms of eleration, no sports car can beat a cheetah. Peregrine falcons flying speed can reach three hundred and fifteen two km/ h. Dynasties can carry eight hundred and fifty times of their own weight. Mantis shrimps can burst out the force twenty-five hundred times of their weight, which equals the kic energy of a .22 bullet. If an adult male processes the same power, he can throw a baseball into the satellite orbit. Those are the sort of thing Alvin League is into. They have been conducting experiments for hundreds of years." Andrew''s words put Henry in disbelief. He paused for a long time. It wasn''t the Alvin League''s advanced biotechnology that surprised Henry. He was stunned by the fact that the organization could conduct such inhumane experiments and what monsters the experiments could yield. "Monsters! Alvin League is creating monsters!" Andrew pointed upward and continued, "Secret worlds like ours are not rare on this. ns, Alvin League, and Noble Berserkers all upied their own. Those reclusive worlds are the product of millions of years'' crustal movements. Here, we have rich natural resources. Many countries know the existence of those reclusive worlds, but do you know why none of them is working on exploiting the resources?" Andrew had opened up a door to a whole new world to Henry. Indeed, he had seen a couple of reclusive worlds before, such as the City of Hell and the underground pce of Yinzhou. Henry had thought ces like these would only be a handful. But what Andrew was trying to tell Henry was that there was a lot more than Henry''s knowledge. The natural resources human beings exploiting were merely something that our modern technology allowed us to reach. It seemed that no one knew what''s so deep down under the ground. But at this moment, Andrew just revealed to Henry that, in fact, leaders of countries had known what''s deep down under our feet. For some reason, they just didn''t take action. Chapter 990 Chapter 990 Andrew raised his mug again, "Cheers!" Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Sackcloth Visitor raised his mug and chugged down the full mug of ale. Henry just sat there and didn''t touch his mug. Andrew shook his head. He raised his mug to Sackcloth Visitor and finished his ale. He continued after the drink, "The reason there haven''t been countries working on exploiting resources from the reclusive locations is that they are unable to do so. During thest thousands of years, Alvin League has been setting upbs in those locations to conduct their gene experiments. At first, the method was rudimentary and repulsive. It was basically bestiality, and the sess rate was near zero. Later on, after the creation of biogic technology, Alvin League''s experiments started to conduct on a greater scale, which caused all the troubles we are facing now." Henry looked up and asked, "They produced too many samples for them to handle?" "Something like that." Andrew nodded, "Alvin League''s experiments contain too many uncontroble factors. In the end, they lost control over arge number of their samples. Their solution was to abandon theb along with the reclusive location where there were too many dangerous samples on the loose. Because of the interference of Spiritual Stone, modern weaponry and machinery couldn''t function in those locations. That''s the reason none of the countries are able to get their hands on the natural resources." Henry lost in his thoughts. Andrew depicted a new situation to Henry. Not even a master who had reached Qi-controlling Realm was able to survive in one of the abandoned locations. No one could imagine what kind of monsters were running free there. Andrew refilled his drink, "Because of crustal movement, many locations like ours are no longer exist. But a bunch of new ones emerged. You should have noticed that there are many new locations have emerged in Yan Xia. Section Nine''s underground pce is one of them. They are lucky that their underground pce doesn''t have one of Alvin League''s experiment samples. Imagine this, if one day there is a new location emerges under one of the major metropolitans, and Alvin League happens to set up ab and abandoned it there, a lot of monsters they have created would swarm above the ground, then it would be an apocalypse." "Alvin League wouldn''t abandon theirb unless their experiment samples were causing uncontroble damaging effects." Henry took a deep breath and said, "I don''t understand." Andrew stared at Henry, "What don''t you understand?" "Why are you telling me this?" Henry stared at Andrew with confusion, "Do you think I''m an altruistic person?" "Or someone who has a reason to care?" "No, I don''t." Andrew shook his head, "You should know the existence of a prison in the City of Hell. I just want you to know that you are holding a piece of vital information! The powers of the prisoners of the City of Hell are beyond your imagination. Do you remember the huge ck hand that appeared in the sky? I promise you. The hand isn''t as one-tenth of powerful as its owner in his peak moment! If we can make them listen to ourmand, we can use them to eliminate all the experimental monsters that Alvin League left behind, doing some greater good for the whole world!" Henry looked at him without saying a word. "I know that the secret of the eighteenth level of the City of Hell is way too important. Whoever can control all the prisoners has the power to take over not only the reclusive locations but also the whole earth. But you should also know the motto of Recluse Association. Take a look at those residents!" Andrew pointed at the hunters in the tavern, "You''re confused by thendscape here, their costume, and the trade they are talking about. I can tell you this. They have been living here for generations, and they have no idea there is a whole world outside of the area they are living in. In their mind, this is their only home. If this ce is destroyed, they will have no ce to go!" Henry was stunned. He finally understood the reason the people here all looked at him strangely and why everything here looked likeing from a time capsule. Recluse Association had created a separate world for them. "You definitely disagree with our way of life. How could we lock them up and shield them off from the real world?" Andrew drank up again, this time silently by himself. Finishing his mug, Andrew refilled another one. Three mugs of aleter, Andrew wiped his month using his sleeve, "People here are all descendants of the Elders of Recluse Association. As descendants, they were born to carry the mission and responsibility of Recluse Association. To tell you the truth, this is not the headquarters of Recluse Association. In fact, we don''t have headquarters. We upy many reclusive locations like this one. The association would patrol those locations. Once we found any of the Alvin League''s monsters close by, we would do our best to eliminate them. It is because people here believe that this is their only home, so they would risk everything they have. The animals those hunters were talking about are Alvin League''s monsters." Andrew pounded the table, "I admit that there are dirty things that happen inside of the organization. But I can assure you, all of us have the same ultimate goal! Come with me." Andrew stood up and took his luxurious coat. He said to Henry, "Let me show you those monsters." Henry turned to look at Sackcloth Visitor. Sackcloth Visitor nodded to Henry secretly, indicating that Andrew was telling the truth. Henry stood up and followed Andrew exit the tavern. Sackcloth Visitor and Andrew''s men followed them. Andrew didn''t get in the carriage. He used Qi to bolt in the direction opposite the city wall gate. He didn''t care that his behavior would cause chaos because most of the people here have the ability of Qi. This city was big. It took even Andrew more than an hour to reach his destination. He traveled by foot for more than fifty kilometers, but that''s the distance of the whole world for people living here. Chapter 991 Chapter 991 Someone once proposed such a worldview. In the world of ants, they had their development of civilization. They had their own scientists, artists, and ants who belonged to all the other professions. They developed their own kind of science. It might even be very advanced. Even so, their science couldn''t exin everything. For example, why big drops of hot water would fall from the sky? It would cause floods and kill countless ants. Why would big shes strike and destroy their colonies? Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Phemonons like these came and went fast. None of the ant scientists could exin those. So they categorized them as supernatural phenomenons. What they didn''t know was that a human being spilled a ss of hot water caused the flood. And their colonies were destroyed by a driving- by car, and the shes were its headlights. People living in the small society created by Recluse Association were like those ants. They believed Recluse Association when the organization told them the rock over their heads was the sky. At this moment, Henry, Andrew, and the others were standing in front of a stone wall, which was located at the edge of the city. Before scientists had proven the theory of spherical earth, many people had tried to reach the end of the earth. In the end, they realized that the end didn''t exist. But in this city, this wall represented the end of the world. On one side of the wall, it was the home for people living there, and the other side of the wall was full of monsters. Standing in front of the stone wall, Andrew said, "About eight years ago, we discovered a gap that could lead us to the center of the earth. The gap shifted its location closer to us due to crustal movement. We went in and found countless of Alvin League''s monsters. From that day, the battle had begun. The air here is full of spiritual matter. Cultivation of Qi is one of the most important things for everyone here. But because of the difference in talent, there aren''t many Qi- controlling Realm masters. There are only about sixty people who have reached Qi- controlling Realm, and only one has reached the Transformation Realm. As for Qi-concentrating Realm, no one reached there yet." Henry was shocked by what Andrew told him. This was only one of many small societies of Recluse Association, and there were more than sixty Qi- controlling Realm masters. Henry was in awe of the power of this two thousand years old organization. How many Qi- controlling Realm masters the organization had if put all of its societies together? "You don''t have to be surprised." Andrew shook his head helplessly, "The number may sound scary, but it is nothing in reality. The air here makes them more sensitive to Qi. They are cultivating Qi from the moment they were born. They also have a head start because their elders would help them. Even so, there are only a couple of dozens of Qi- controlling Realm masters within the poption of sixty thousand. They are too weak for those monsters." Finished his words, Andrew sized up Henry, "I heard what you have done in the Zhu Family of the Captial. You defeated all three Mr. Zhus. I guess you are probably very close to Qi-concentrating Realm?" Andrew didn''t know Henry''s real capacity. He only spected based on the stories. Henry smiled but did not speak. With a sigh, Andrew continued, "You''re only in your twenties, and you taught yourself to reach the later stage of the Qi- controlling Realm in less than six months. With your talent, if you were born here, you could have reached Qi-concentrating Realm already!" "Commissioner Andrew!" Sackcloth Visitor suddenly spoke, "I don''t think your purpose today is to show Henry how miserable you are." "You''re over-worried, Sackcloth Visitor." Andrew smiled, "I just cherish the talents. Henry is one of our own, and I personally appointed him as the prison warden. I don''t need to sell him my miserable face. I just wanted to let him know more about Recluse Association." Henry''s expression did not change. Deep down, he knew that Andrew wasn''t putting on a miserable look for him. Although Andrew used a depressing tone, Henry knew Andrew''s true purpose was to show off the power of the organization. In a small society with dozens of thousand of poption, everyone was cultivating Qi. That''s the true power of Recluse Association! Andrew was trying to threaten Henry. Even the organization was scared of the prisoners of the eighteenth level of the City of Hell, Henry still couldn''t defeat Recluse Association. People of the organization with simr talent as Henry achieved far more than Henry had done. That was Andrew''s true message to Henry. At this moment, everyone was waiting in front of the stone wall. Two men walked over. They wore red cloaks, and their faces were hidden under the hoods. The moment Henry saw them, he sensed danger. Henry could tell both of them were masters no weaker than Silver Visitor. Henry was sure that both of them had reached Qi-concentrating Realm. Andrew was definitely here to show off the power of Recluse Association. "Please open the door." Andrew took out a diamond- shaped badge from his belt and held it in his hand. The two men took a look at the badge and didn''t say a word. They walked to each side of the stone wall and stood at a distance of thirty meters apart. They circted Qi on their palms and pounded heavily on the stone wall at the same time. The moment their palms hit the stone wall, an invisible Qi wave rose upward. Then, there was a rumbling sound, and the wall that connected the top and bottom of the underground area cracked open in the middle. The two sides of the wall moved apart slowly. "The machinery inside is powered by spiritual energy. It must take at least two Qi-concentrating Realm masters together to open up the stone wall. All the cities of Recluse Association operate like this." Andrew exined it to Henry while, again, showing off the power of Recluse Association. The stone wall didn''t open for too wide. There was only a three-meters wide opening, which barely enough for two adult males to pass side by side. The moment the wall was open, a strong smell of blood burst out. "Henry, in the area where there are a lot of Alvin League''s monsters, we call it... Purgatory." Chapter 992 Chapter 992 The Purgatory! It was such a horrifying and gloomy name. "The King of the City of Hell, excuse me, the former King of the City of Hell. Does the Purgatory look simr to the City of Hell?" Andrewughed out loud and then walked into the wall opening. After ncing at Sackcloth Visitor, Henry followed Andrew. There was a narrow and dark passage inside of the wall. Henry couldn''t see anything. He followed the sound of Andrew''s footsteps. "We call this the passage of life. Beyond this passage, you have forsaken the control of your life. If you are able to get back to this passage again, congrattions, you have regained your life." The passage was not long. Henry felt that he had only walked for about five minutes when he saw the light shining ahead. As he moved forward, the blood in the air became stronger. All of a sudden, a cold light suddenly appeared at end of the passage and flew straight to Henry. Henry snorted. Instead of stepping back, he took a step forward and punched out. It was dark, and Henry couldn''t see what he was hitting. One thing he was sure, it wasn''t Andrew. He felt that his fistnded on something very hard. Then, Henry heard an ear-piercing scream. It sounded like hysterical cawing from crows. "Bang!" With a muffled sound, the thing that attacked Henry was thrown heavily on the wall of the passage. Henry bolted toward the attacker. He moved as fast as an arrow that shook out from the bow. Henry could tell the attacker was very strong. One thing he learned from his experience was never leaving a moment for attackers like this. Under the dim light from the end of the passage, Henry finally got a look at the attacker. He was stunned by what he saw. The attacker was a less-than-one-meter-tall dwarf. He had a human face, but this face had disfigured. His nose was like an eagle''s beak. The cold light Henry just saw wasn''t caused by a metal weapon but by his arms. He had the arms of a mantis. "Creak!" The creature roared and swung his sickle-like arms at Henry. When the arms touched the stone wall, the wall was sliced up like a piece of tofu. "Maybe it''s easier for you to be dead!" A cold snort rang out. Andrew flicked his fingers, and a gold needle flew out. It pierced through the monster''s head. N?velDrama.Org content rights. The monster''s sickle arm stopped thirty centimeters away from Henry. Henry stared at the dead monster in front of him. "This is one of Alvin League''s experiment samples. Theybined the genes of crows and mantises into human genes. This monster has strong vitality and feeds on rotten meat." Andrew walked over and squashed the head of the monster by his foot. He then patted Henry on the shoulder and asked, "Are you okay? My words can''t really tell you how scary those monsters are. How do you feel now, after seeing one of them with your very eyes?" Henry took a deep breath, shook his head, and said nothing. "Alvin League''s inhumane experiments have been carried on for thousands of years. You can say they are conducting the most despicable and evil behavior in the history of humanity. We may sometimes kill for wealth and power, but that''s nowhere near what they are doing." Andrew took out a small bottle from his pocket. He opened the bottle and poured the powder inside of the bottle on the dead body. The moment the powder made contact with the dead body, the sizzling sound was heard, and white foam and bubbles appeared. The dead body was melting. In just a few seconds, the monster''s dead body had turned into a puddle of turbid liquid. "The dead body will only be another monster''s food. Let''s go." Andrew walked toward the end of the passage. Henry and others followed him. The moment they walked out of the cave, a creature with a human face and bird wings flew past Henry. It was so fast that Henry couldn''t even get a look like what it was. At this moment, they were standing on a cliff. At the bottom of the cliff, there was a dense forest. At the edge of the forest, rotten bodies were scattered. Some creatures were feeding on them. Some of them had human faces but aminal body parts. Some of them had animal faces but human bodies. There were also creatures on the tree branches, tearing the tree bark. This was a monster world. The strong smell of blood filled the air. The scariness of every single one of the creatures was beyond human imagination. A cheetah that was running suddenly looked up to Henry. But what faced Henry was a face of a man, on which there was an evil smile. The creature hissed. When it opened its mouth, a forked tongue stuck out. It flicked like a snake. On the other side, there was a thirty-meter-tall tree. The trunk of the tree was thick enough that it would take more than a dozen adult males to circle it hand in hand. But a palmsized bird crashed into the tree at high speed, and the tree was broken down. An ape swung over. It grabbed the bird. The ape opened its mouth and revealed a mouthful of spikey teeth. The ape put the bird in its mouth and started to chew. Blood flowed down from the corners of its mouth. The ape smacked its mouth, looking unsatisfied. Then it saw Henry and the other people standing on the cliff. With his back facing the cliff, Andrew walked up to Henry and gave him a gesture, "Wee to the Purgatory." The moment Andrew finished his words, the ape jumped upward. Its body looked like a detonated bomb flew toward Henry. The cliff where Henry was standing was more than fifty meters high, and it was hundreds of meters away from the tree branches the ape was on. When the ape reached the mid-air, a pair of wings appeared on its back. The creature glided in the air with its mouth wide open. The flesh of the bird was still left between its teeth. When the creature got closer, Henry could get a clearer look at it. It was four meters tall at least, and its forearm was as thick as Henry''s thigh. "Well, that thing has the genes of chimpanzees, maybe with some eagle genes and Salticidae genes. From the look of it, that creature should be the king of this area." Standing on the cliff with his hands rested behind his back, Andrew sized the creature up without the intention to fight. Chapter 993 Chapter 993 Seeing the ape flying over, Henryid his right palm open, facing down. He then turned his palm half of a circle clockwise and fisted. An invisible Qi dispersed from his fist. Still flying in mid-air, the ape swung its strong right arm and threw a blind punch toward the people standing on the cliff. At the same time, Henry also threw out his punch. Two fists collided, creating a huge crashing sound. Inparison to the ape''s huge fist, Henry''s looked like a baby''s hand. The air burst out because of the collision, blowing up Andrew''s coat. One secondter, with a sound of bang, the ape''s right fist burst. Blood sprayed out. There was fear in the ape''s eyes, which could only be seen in the eyes of a human. The ape couldn''t believe that a tiny creature such as Henry could be so powerful. The ape''s eagle-like wings were closed, and it fell to the bottom of the cliff. "Boom!" A loud noise was heard. The ape fell to the ground from fifty meters high above the ground. Following the loud crashing sound was the burst of dust. The body of the ape was lying in this area, smashed into pieces. Countless creatures swarmed over to feed on its sh. Looking at the scene, Andrew said, "Small underground worlds will shift their locations along with the crustal movements. Some of them will disappear. For those that are still here, a unique set of laws of nature were formed. In order to survive, Alvin League''s monsters would feed on each other, which furtherplicates their gic makeup. Some of them can even produce offsprings. The most powerful one will be the dominant creature within each underground world. Now, Henry, after seeing it with your own eyes, can you imagine the disaster it would cause if those things get out above the ground?" Henry didn''t say anything. He jumped toward the spot where the ape''s body was. Hended steadily after a fifty meters fall. His knees wouldn''t even bend. The feeding monsters noticed Henry. They all stopped eating and looked at him. "Roar!'' Countless monsters ran toward Henry. Henry closed his eyes, and invisible Qi emitted from his body, fluttering his clothes. A creature with a leopard body and a human face was pushed over by the Qi when it got close to Henry. Its face showed horror. On the cliff. Andrew, Sackcloth Visitor, and Andrew''s two men were watching the battle down below. "He is very powerful. I''m afraid that most of the masters who have reached Transformation Realm won''t be able to defeat him," Andrewmented as he watched Henry fight. Under the cliff, Henry was facing numerous vicious monsters. He wanted to experience how powerful those monsters were by himself. Hearing Andrew''s words, Sackcloth Visitor did not respond. He could tell that Henry, in fact, fought with restrained power. Sackcloth Visitor looked into the distance and asked, "How many secrets are there on this? This ce is so deep into the earth, but there are so many giant trees. I don''t think the nutrients from the ground only are enough." With a wry smile, Andrew said, "Your question is too deep for people like us to answer. The earth has so much more than we realized. Human beings think they are the dominant species, but, in fact, their tunnel vision fools them into believing they know everything about this. What they know is only limited to the surface of the earth. It''s nothingpared with the as a whole." During the conversation of Sackcloth Visitor and Andrew, Henry''s battle had almost finished. At this moment, Henry was holding the neck of a female-looking creature. From the upper body, it looked like a beautiful woman in her mid-twenties. Leaves covered its curvy body. But its lower body wasn''t legs, but a nt stem that grew from the ground. Alvin League didn''t only experiment on animal genes. They also tried the genes of nts. Henry squeezed its neck harder. To his surprise, it didn''t struggle. The arms of the creature hung on the side of its body. In its eyes, Henry saw a look of relief. He was shocked by this discovery! The vicious attacks made Henry forgot about one thing. Those creatures were once human beings. The altered genes made them violent and bloodthirsty, but the human part still existed. Alvin League had turned human beings into monsters! There was a trace of pity in Henry''s eyes. He squeezed harder and broke the creature''s neck. "Perhaps, it''s easier for you this way." The body slipped down to the ground was Henry loosened his grip. It almost looked like the creature was smiling. "Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!" Four men who were standing on the cliff jumped down. Andrew''s two men took out the bottles of powder to melt all the dead bodies around Henry. All the bodies of the monsters turned into a pool of blooded liquid. Henry looked at Andrew and asked, "How many are those in this ce?" "I don''t know," said Andrew, shaking his head. Having guessed what Henry was thinking, Andrew continued, "We have done a total cleanup when we found this ce. We waited for a year for this ce to be inhabitable. However, when the time came, we discovered more monsters. Our guess was that crustal movement made another small world connected with this one. But we didn''t explore further in."Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 994 Chapter 994 Looking into the distance, Andrew said, "This space is about nine thousand square kilometers, which is much smaller than the space we are upying. But it has richer resources. The shame is that so many monsters living in this ce. Five months ago, we organized an attack. There were ten Qi- concentrating Realm masters and countless masters of Transformation Realm and Qi- controlling Realm in the troops. But most of them didn''t make it out of here." Andrew''s face turned dismal. Henry could tell he was telling the truth. This ce was the size of Yinzhou City. Andrew continued, "The creatures here are way too monstrous. For one thing, bioengineering genes from different species is a despicable act that should be shunned by the whole world. For the other thing, by conducting this kind of experiment, Alvin League imposes itself as GOD. Their ambition and hubris will lead them into doing more detrimental things." A trace of horror showed on Andrew''s face. "After years of ughter, cannibalism, and evolution, what remains are a bunch of extremely fearful monsters. I havee across one of them. It had human limbs and a huge body like which of an elephant''s. It had the speed of cheetahs and the strength of ants. The creature also had gills, which allowed it to breathe underwater. What most horrifying was that the creature could think like a human and it mastered Qi. It looks like a demigod from the ancient tales." Henry asked, "Did you kill it in the end?" "Yes." With a nod, Andrew continued, "For that battle, we dispatched thirty- seven Qi-concentrating Realm masters and only them. Everyone knew that it was a trip of no return. I was one of them and just reached Qi-concentrating Realm at that time. I was sure I would die there when I saw the monster. After twelve of us had died and the rest were severely injured, we managed to lure it up on the surface of the earth and bombed it into pieces by rocket. The only reason that we could defeat it was that the creature had never lived in contemporary society and had no idea of the existence of rockets." Henry''s brows gradually furrowed. After so many Qi-concentrating Realm masters either died or were injured, the creature was only killed by a rocket. He looked into the distance of the forest. A hint of curiosity shed in his eyes. "Hey, what''s going on in your mind?" Sackcloth Visitor walked to Henry and whispered, "Don''t tell me you want to go in and have a look?" "Or else?" Henry asked in rhetorically. Sackcloth Visitor put his hand on Henry''s shoulder and said, "Curiosity kills the cat. Cats have nine lives, but you only have one." Henry smiled and said, "My life is much harder to end than a cat''s." Henry walked toward the forest. "You can''t go in there." Andrew stopped Henry, "You''ve seen the situation here. This space is merely a couple of hundreds of meters below the surface. Any massive event can affect the real world up there directly. You don''t know how many monsters are down there. If things go wrong, the disaster would be much bigger than what you can be responsible for." "So?" Henry shrugged, "So you just want me to tell you the secret of the eighteenth level of the City of Hell?" "That''s right." Andrew said, "People that are locked up there are all very powerful even though they are vicious criminals. If somehow, we can convince them to fight with us, it would be much easier to eliminate all the monsters. When the timees, we can send them back." "Haha." Henry chuckled, "I say, Commander Andrew, do we have a feud?" Startled, Andrew shook his head and asked in confusion, "No." "Then do you hate me?" "Of course not?" "So you just think I''m very stupid?" Henry stared at Andrew and continued, "Send them back to the City of Hell? Do you think anyone can believe your n?" "There will be a discussion about how to deal with them. But right now, those creatures are the most pressing problems." Andrew continued, "The worst scenario would be that we fight those prisoners. It will still be a battle between human beings, which is so much better than fighting against countless powerful monsters!" "Commander Andrew, if that scenario really happens, my life will be your best bet." Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Henry smiled and dashed away into the forest. "How dare you!" Andrew''s men were stunned. They were about to follow Henry. "Let him go. He just doesn''t want to tell me that secret, dodging my questions." With a sullen face, Andrew watched Henry running deep into the forest. "The secret of the City of Hell is his only lever. He knows he will be of no use to us once the secret is out, and we will probably kill him, so he ys dying tactics. No problem, we will y with him. I''m curious how long he can stay alive there." Andrew didn''t care Sackcloth Visitor could hear him. Sackcloth Visitor shook his head and did not say anything. He had done all he could. Henry''s secret had been driving every one of Recluse Association crazy. If they wanted to take action on Henry, even Sanford Chu couldn''t save him. At this moment, Henry could only count on himself." Running through the forest, What went through Henry''s mind was exactly what Andrew had guessed. Henry knew he would not leave this ce alive if he did what Andrew asked of him, and this was hisst chance to escape. Recluse Association had been after Henry for the secret of the eighteenth level of the City of Hell. But only Henry knew that there was no secret at all. He made it up. Henry wouldn''t havee here if he had any other choices. If he refused a visit to Recluse Association, the organization would threaten Henry using the Lin Family. Moreover, Radiant Ind, which was located near the prison of the City of Hell, would be destroyed by Recluse Association either. It might look like a trip of no return, but it didn''t mean that Henry had to die here. What made Henry what he was at that time was that he could create his own chance to survive. After seeing Alvin League''s experimental creatures, Henry had many unanswered questions. He wanted to find out the answerers. Nine thousand square kilometers was arge area, but for someone like Henry, he could travel to the edge of the area by foot in a short period of time. Along the way, Henry encountered many monsters. Without exception, they were brutal in nature. They all had different appearances with different abilities. But none of them was powerful enough to be able to put Henry in danger. As for the monsters that had killed dozens of masters of Qi- concentrating Realm and countless masters of Qi- controlling Realm, Henry hadn''t met any one of them yet, and he didn''t intend to. Chapter 995 Chapter 995 Sometimes, the devil was in details. And Henry was keen to details. Running into the forest wasn''t just Henry''s escape n. He knew that running away couldn''t solve his problems. When he was chatting with Andrew in the tavern, Henry eavesdropped on the hunter''s conversation, even though at that time, Henry didn''t know what they were talking about. But at this time, Henry found out his chance of survival from their conversation. They had leaked a piece of vital information that enabled Henry to stand against Andrew in Recluse Association. Sackcloth Visitor had told Henry the hierarchy of Recluse Association. Taking a business corporation as an analogy, Andrew''s position was simr to a regional manager of a global corporation, and he was the highest of power in that region. However, just like within a corporation, general managers were higher than regional managers in ranks. In Recluse Association, that person was Bishop. Henry had his theory afterbining the information he overheard in the tavern and the conversation with Andrew. The reason that Recluse Association dispatched so many masters to that area wasn''t for eliminating the monsters but for searching people! The Bishop''s son had run missing in this area. After a failed expedition, everyone had believed that he had died. But three days ago, someone found a blood-written note when he came in to kill the monsters hanging too close to the entrance, and the note was dated. The spection was that it was written by the Bishop''s son,municating that he was still alive. After so many Qi masters had died there, no hunters were brave enough toe in for the rescue. At this moment, Henry was nning on finding the son. To save his son, the Bishop couldmend dozens of Qi masters to go to a ce that would likely get them killed. It showed that how much the Bishop loved his son. If Henry could bring the son back to the Bishop, he would have more support from the upper level of the organization. Even while Henry was running, he didn''t stop observing the surroundings for clues. However, searching for a person in hiding in a huge area that was filled with monsters wasn''t an easy task. Since he came in, Henry had been paying attention to time. He realized that there was no changing between day and night. It seemed that there was some illuminatory material in this area. The material provided the space with just enough light to see. Henry didn''t know what it was. He didn''t know if Alvin League picked this location because of the material, or only this illuminatory material could render an underground space inhabitable. Henry didn''t dwell on the question for too long. He had something more urgent to think about. But Henry thought he could ask Future to study it if they could locate one of the underground areas. Henry also realized that he was trembling while running. It wasn''t out of fear but excitement. He hadn¡¯t experienced that for many years. It was said only manic could seed in this world. It was their morbid persistence and extreme hunger for the stimulus that propelled them to achieve higher. Business men''s stimulus was the risk of losing arge amount of investment. The adventurers'' stimulus was risking their own lives. The reason that Henry could topple the reign of The King Region, establish Radiat Ind, and be the King of Hell was that he would not be satisfied easily. Henry was constantly looking for stimulus, something that could make the adrenaline rise. "Roar!'' A two-meter-tall and four-meter-long tiger-like creature rushed toward Henry. It looked extremely strong and fast. The creature traveled faster than Henry was at his full speed! Henry had had Qi concentrated around his palm. The speed of the creature gave him an idea, and the Qi dissipated. Henry stared at the creature like he just discovered a gold mine. Five minutester, Henry was riding on the creature, dashing through the forest. It seemed that the creature had guite a reputation among all the other monsters. They all fleed when they heard its roar. The fierce creature turned into a well-behaved cat under Henry''s control. He grabbed the skin of the creature''s neck and steered the direction by yanking the skin. With the creature as his ride, Henry could save a lot of energy in searching for the Bishop''s son. They had traveled for about thirty minutes. "Whoa!" Henry suddenly shouted. At the same time, an invisible force bounded the creature''s limbs. It lost the bnce and fell forward. Henry leaped up from the creature''s back andnded effortlessly in front of a huge tree. He saw something engraved into the tree trunk. "This is Robbin Gaille. Pleasee to find me." Under the inscription, there was an arrow pointed the direction. There were no season changes or erosive weather down there, and Henry didn''t know how the vegetation grew either. So he couldn''t tell how old the inscription was or if Robbin Gaille was the person he was looking for. However, Henry didn''t have too much of an option. He released the bound on the creature and patted it on the head. He then headed toward the direction where the arrow pointed. The creature followed Henry obediently. Along the way, Henry could find the mark left by Robbin in every five meters, guiding Henry to find Robbin. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Henry walked in the directions where the arrows pointed. "Roar!" The creature suddenly roared and then whined twice. When a feline whined, it scared. Henry suddenly looked up. Not far in front of him, there was a backpack near a tree, on which the name Robbin Gaille was written. Around the backpack, there was blood everywhere! "What the!" Henry''s pupils suddenly shrank. He sensed something dangerous was emerging behind his back. Qi was slowly forming in Henry''s palms. After feeling a chill on his back, Henry shot up the Qi without even looking. Chapter 996 Chapter 996 The tiger- like creature roared and dashed forward to escape. It didn''t show any intention to fight. That''s how scary the other creature was! Only the sense of its presence could scare away another huge jungle monster. After shooting out Qi, Henry felt a strong counter forceing his way, throwing him away for dozens of meters. He used the opportunity to escape from the attack range of the creature. When Henry finally regained his footing, he got a clear look at what attacked him. It was a giant python! The python was humongous in size. Its triangr-shaped head was asrge as half of the tiger- like creature. Its forked tongue was thicker than Henry''s arm. Its triangrshaped eyes gave out chilling feelings. The python wrapped its body around the tree branches, hiding above. Its body was ten meters long and was covered with scales like which of a fish''s. A blooded foul smell came out of the python''s mouth. "Using the backpack as bait, and you are hiding above? It seems that you are already capable of plotting," Henry was channeling Qi all through his body. He had sensed the real danger. The python made a hissing sound. It stared at Henry for a few seconds. Suddenly its head darted toward Henry. The python acted so fast. Its head flew toward Henry like a rocket and reached Henry in an instant. The python didn''t look like an experimental creature anymore but like a prehistorical dinosaur. Henry wanted to test the python''s power. Instead of dodging, he swung his fist at its head. No techniques were useful in the face of the giant python, only absolute power. With Henry''s strength, he could beat down an elephant with just one blow. But when his fistnded, he felt as if he just punched a boulder. Henry felt a strong counterforce. The python''s forked tongue was reaching out for Henry. "D*mn it!" Henry stumped on the ground and jumped backward swiftly, dodged the python''s tongue. Henry''s punch didn''t bring any harm to the python but caused pain on his arm. He could feel that there was ayer of air under the python''s skin to protect it from harm. It seemed that the python had mastered the Qi. Although Andrew had told Henry about the monsters that had reached Qi- Controlling Realm, it still stunned Henry when he was seeing one with his eyes. Such a gigantic monster that could use Qi was definitely a horrifying existence. "This way, run!" Said in a European ent. Henry looked over and saw a white man in his twenties. His long blond hair stuck to his head. The young man was taking cover from a tree and waving at Henry. But Henry had no idea when he got there. "Robbin Gaille?" Henry looked at him in confusion. "Robbin is dead. Did my dad send you? Come quickly. This big snake had bitten three Qi- concentrating Realm experts to death. You can''t defeat it," The young man said anxiously. Henry paused a little but ran toward where the young man was hiding. Seeing Henry was trying to get away, the python roared and ran after him. It didn''t want the prey to escape. The roar of the python sounded like thebination of eagles'' scream and tigers'' growl, but it definitely didn''t sound like a sound made by a python. All the creatures in the forest that heard the roarid low on the ground, shivering. The python was extremely fast. It was even a bit faster than Henry. "Quick, it''sing. Hurry up, run!" The young man screamed frantically. After getting closer to the young man, Henry saw that there was a tree hole near the young man. No wonder he could get around Henry without being noticed. "Come on!" Henry elerated abruptly. At the moment when the python almost reached him, Henry grabbed the young man and slipped into the hole. Seeing the food slip away, the python wrapped its body around the tree above the hole angrily. The five-meter-in-diameter tree was pulled out from the root. But Henry and the young man had long gone. The python only saw a three-meter-wide tree hole. What was surprising was that the python looked scared in front of the hole. It hovered around the hole for a long time, couldn''t enter. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Henry and the young man were walking in a narrow passage. After Henry got down the tree hole, he realized that that wasn''t a normal tree hole. It was the entrance of an underground passage. "My name is Flynn Tang. What''s your name?" The young man asked Henry as he walked, "You''re from Yan Xia, aren''t you?" Henry nodded. "You have a Yan Xiast name." "Yes, I am a European, but I like Yan Xia culture very much, so I got Yan Xia citizenship without telling my parents. I also changed myst name, Tang, do you like it? I like the ring of it. I study Yan Xia culture, and the name has a great meaning," Flynn said with a proud face. Henry wasn''t surprised. With the global poprity of Yan Xia culture, more and more people would like to obtain Yan Xia citizenship. Henry asked, "By the way, is your father the bishop? Are you the one who sent out the messages for help?" "Yes," Flynn said, "I attached the notes on some rotten meat and hung the meat on the tree branches. Those flying monsters would feed on the meat and bring the notes around. Although this ce is huge, I''ve sent a lot of notes. I believe one of them will reach the entrance. How is it? How many people did my dad dispatch this time? Will this time work?" "Your dad didn''t send anyone," Henry shook his head, "I saw your notes, so Ie here to save you." "What?" Flynn looked disappointed, "Only you? We are doomed. Neither of us will make it out of here alive. The hole you got is part of the territory of the young Ba-Serpent. It let you in on purpose. Once it let you in, it won''t let you out that easily." Henry was shocked, "What did you say? The Ba-Serpent?" The Ba- Serpent was an ancient beast documented in the ssic of the Mountains and Seas of Yan Xia. "Yes," Flynn nodded, "An adult Ba-Serpent has a huge body and can swallow an elephant in one bite. The one just now is only ten meters long. It''s still in its infancy." Henry didn''t quite believe what he was hearing. He asked, "Did you read that from a book?" "Well, kind of," Flynn rubbed the back of his head and then pointed forward, "This area was cleaned out from the monsters, but the crustal movement caused the connection with another area, which was full of them. I stumbled upon the tunnel when I was running for my life. That young Ba-Serpent made it, but somehow it is scared of something inside." Chapter 997 Chapter 997 "The thing inside?" Henry squinted toward the deep end of the tunnel. What was that could even scare a terrifying python? Henry had more and more questions about this ce. If Alvin League only used the genes of human beings, animals, and nts, how could they have created such a huge creature? And how did it master Qi? Flynn continued, "The tunnel will lead us to ab. There are documents about the experiment samples. You''ll see when we get there. I read things about Ba-Serpent there." Henry followed Flynn. Along the way, Henry found many empty food cans and water bottles. "I think Alvin League abandoned thisb recently. There are many modern technologies and a lot of food and water. I have been surviving on those. I''ming out to check things every day," Flynn exined while leading the way. He told Henry that there was a strange energy source under the abandonedb. The power of the energy source could be equal to nuclear power. The source made everything in the abandonedb work properly, except for those that were already broken. Fortunately, ny percent of the surveince devices were still functional, which enabled Flynn to stay away from the danger. After months of exploration, Flynn had figured out the geography of the area. He separated the area into sections, and each section had one extremely powerful monster. The resources were much richer around the area where the extremely powerful monster was upying, and fewer resources around the area had less powerful creatures. As the son of the Bishop, Flynn was heavily influenced by his father from an early age. At this moment, He was in his early stage of Qi-controlling Realm. As long as he didn''t encounter the extremely powerful monsters, Flynn had no problems protecting himself against the other less powerful creatures. While hearing Flynn''s introduction of the area, Henry and Flynn had reached the end of the passage. With their ability of the Qi-controlling Realm, they could walk very fast. The tunnel was stopped by a stone wall. There was another entrance above Henry''s head. Flynn jumped into the entrance. "Henry,e on up." Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Henry also leaped up. Above the tunnel was a hugeb. Henry immediately scanned the surroundings. He realized that he was standing in a huge cage that was simr to a tiger cage in a zoo. There was an artificial mountain and a manmade pond. The tall iron fence was put in ce to separate this area from the rest of the ce. Outside of the fence was an endless prairie. Half of the artificial mountain had already been destroyed. Because of years of umting rotten leaves, the pond had turned into a smelling swamp. Flynn said, "This is the ce where the Ba-Serpent was raised. It escaped after theb was abandoned." Flynn walked to the gate of the cage and took out a work card from his pocket. He swiped the card. "Beep!" The gate opened, and Flynn walked out first. Henry followed Flynn. When he walked out of the cage, he realized that the prairie wasn''t real. There was a one- way ss screen around the cage. The prairie was just a projection on the screen. On the other side of the screen was the setting of a modernb, and people could see everything inside of the cage clearly through the screen. There was also a monitor that showed the environmental elements inside of the cage, including temperature and humidity. Henry looked around. Theb was about three thousand square meters. There were countless advanced scientific machines. What was also in theb were numerous cages just like the one Henry just walked out of. In front of each cage, there was a screen showing the description of the sample. Henry walked around theb. The creatures in the cage were either running away or dead, leaving only carcasses behind. Henry stood in front of a screen. Inside the cage to which the screen belonged was a manmade lake, in which the water had turned muddy. The picture showed on the screen was a fish with wings. There was a description beside the picture. "Luo Fish, fish body, bird wings, mandarin duck sound." Henry read the description in a lowered voice. He then looked at another screen. The cage the screen belonged to was very spacious. There were also boulders inside of the cage, but they weren''t artificial. The picture on the screen was a creature with a horse body, ck tail, and tiger ws. "Bo, white hair on the body, ck hair on the tail, one horn on the head, tiger teeth in the mouth, and prey on other animals." Henry''s face turned gloomy. He was familiar with the description of the creatures. "They are from the ssic of Mountains and Seas," Flynn walked over and said, "Henry, as someone born and raised in Yan Xia, you should know the literature. Alvin League was creating creatures ording to the description found in the ssic of Mountains and Seas. I guess they analyzed the text and found the genes that could lead to the possible attributes. I thought Alvin League just wanted to create bio- weapons, but I changed my theories after seeing these. Herny, come this way." Flynn led Henry to the center of theb. There was a rotating staircase leading to the upper level. "This is a four-storyb. We are at the first level. There are studies about evolution on the second level. The third level is the lounge. There is another level below us. The energy source I told you about is at that level. But I''m scared of going down there. There are many creatures interested in the energy source, and many of them have gathered there. As long as we don''t go near the energy source, those creatures won''t move." As Flynn spoke, the two of them had arrived at the second level of theb. The second level was asrge as the first one. There were not so many scientific machines as those on the first floor. The second level was mainly for books and journals. "Henry, check this out. This is a journal of one of their researchers''," Flynn handed Henry a notebook. Henry flipped the cover open. It read more like a personal diary, and it was written in Yan Xia characters. "Henry, I don''t read Yan Xianguage very well. I can only understand some of it. I think there should be something important written in the journal," Flynn came close to Henry with a curious face. Henry turned the journal to the first page. On the page, it said, "Little Brandii, I have received another task from my superior. This time, we have dug out a new underground world. I have to say that this one is really shocking. The vastness of it is more than anything I have ever seen. Therefore, I think this new task will be one of the most important tasks. Do you know how much I want to share the joy with you? But we all know the rules. Anything regarding the task is confidential. So I can only write about it in the diary. There is a secret mission of Alvin League''s God Creation n. We call it the Reappearance!" Chapter 998 Chapter 998 There was no date on the entry of the journal, so Henry couldn''t pinpoint which year theb had been abandoned. But judging by the technology, it should happen within thest ten years. Henry flipped to the second page. It didn''t have the date either. "Little Brandii, I really want to call you and tell you what we have achieved here in theb. We finally came to a breakthrough! This ce has existed for hundreds of years. There are so many things we have needed that we finally found here. We are about to make huge discoveries. I can''t wait to see it!" Henry was reading through the diary. Except for the name of the Reappearance, Henry hadn''te across too much useful information. What he had been reading was how much the person missed Little Brandii. It was not until Henry reached the middle of the whole diary book that he had read some useful information. "Little Brandii, after two months, we finally finished setting up theb, including the test field. The scale of the experiment will be unprecedented. If we seed, we will forever be remembered by history! This world has been filled with filth, and it''s time for a purge. Let the establishment of ourb be the start. When the Reappearance seeds, everything will go back to where it started, and all the filth will no longer exist!" Seeing Henry hadn''t stopped reading the diary, Flynn asked out of curiosity, "Henry, what did the diary say? I can only pick up something like the organization, ns, the reappearance, and whatnot." Henry shook his head and didn''t say anything, keeping reading the diary. "Little Brandii, forgive me for not being able to tell you how much I have been missing you. We have reached the most crucial time of the experiment. We have made the correct scientific predictions. Combining the genes of white horses, ck foxes, and tigers, we finally produced the first Bo, even though we have failed thousands of times. Bo is still small and weak, but we believe that with enough bio-catalyst, it will grow bigger fast. The Luo fish eggs are reacting too. We are about to make it! Almost there!" Henry frowned and flipped to the next page. "Little Brandii, did you know that the samples are evolving! Today, we connected all three cages, and Bo devoured the other two samples and turned much stronger afterward. It had shown early signs ofbining the prey genes. Bo is my good boy! I think that newws of this world are about to be created!" Henry flipped to the next page. There were bloodstains on the page. "Little Brandii, I miss you so much. I have been here for a year. The experiment is going smoothly, but I start to scare what we have created. They are growing too fast, and the food we are providing them can''t satisfy them anymore. Today, I went to check Bo, but Bo attacked me. How could Bo attack me? Bo is my child. It is me who created it!" As reading the diary, Henry sensed that this entry was the turning point for theb, and all the horrors were about to start from then on. "Little Brandii, I''m so tired. Two of my colleagues were killed today. They were torn into pieces by the samples. The samples ate their internal organs and left their heads. It felt like they were threatening us. The samples are too scary. They broke walls and made the catalyst leak, which makes them grow even faster. Thisb has turned into a haven for monsters. No cage can stop them. They feed on each other and mutate on the genes of those they ate. They are evolving into something more powerful than ever. We can only hide in ourb, and there''s no way we can escape. Those monsters will eventually catch us here and eat us all!" Henry noticed the handwriting had changed in the diary. With every stroke, Henry could see the man''s trembling hands when he was writing. On the next page, the handwriting hadpletely distorted. Henry could only imagine how scary the person was when he wrote these. It took Henry some effect to read the handwriting. "Little Brandii, I don''t know how to describe my feelings right now. Our experiment has seeded, but we have failed. The samples are evolving in the direction we want them to, and they have formed their ownws of life. But we have failed in controlling them. They are violent and bloodthirsty. They have broken out from their cages and torn theb doors open. So many of us have died. I can hear the chewing sound they are making at the first level. I know I''m going to die. Little Brandii, I miss you, and I''m dying for seeing you onest time. I have regretted everything we have done. We have opened the door for demons, and the doo" The diary was ended abruptly with an unfinished character. Henry took a deep breath and put down the diary. What Alvin League wanted to achieve was much scarier than what Henry and Andrew had imaged! Alvin League wasn''t trying to restore human beings to their ancient form. It wasn''t using animal genes to make human beings stronger. Alvin League was testing genes of different species to make animals stronger. They were going to create monsters. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only This person who wrote the diary had more than once mentioned creating newws for the livings and the evolution of the samples. What was the newws? The survival of the fittest! What Alvin League was after wasn''t any power that had lost in evolution. They wanted to control the world! "Lunatics! A bunch of lunatics!" Henry''s eyes were dull, but he was boiling inside. Alvin League created all these creatures and encouraged them to feed on each other. The organization was testing on how to make the creatures evolve on the genes they fed on. It wanted to change the naturalw of evolution. Alvin League members were insane! "Henry, what the diary was telling?" After noticing the change on Henry''s face, Flynn was anxious to find out why. He had been trapped in theb for too long, and there were too many questions hanging in his head. "Wait!" Henry shivered out of his state. He suddenly grabbed Flynn''s shoulder and asked anxiously, "Where are the surveince devices you were talking about? Take me there, now!" "Oh, okay!" Seeing how anxious Henry was, Flynn couldn''t dy for one second. He took Henry and ran toward the staircase, "Henry, there is a watchtower above all three levels of theb. It can reach the top of this underground world." Chapter 999 Chapter 999 Henry saw a spiral staircase in the center of the lounge room at the third level. "There was an elevator, but the cable is broken. Stairs are our only choice." "No problems. Let''s go," Without hesitation, Henry set out to go up. Fortunately, there was space inside the center of the spiral. Henry jumped up through there without using the steps. There was the watchtower on the top of the stairs. It was made out of ss. More than a dozen of screens were in the tower. A couple of them were showing static, which meant that the camera the screen connected to was broken. But the majority of the cameras were still working properly. In one of the video feeds, Henry saw argeke. Suddenly, a human-sized bird flew over theke, causing sshes. Then a three-meter-long fish leaped over the surface of theke. There was a pair of wings on the body of the fish. Judging by the look of it, this creature should be Luo Fish, whose description was on the screen on the first level of theb. The Luo Fish opened up its mouth in mid-air. It swallowed the human-sized bird and dived back into the water. The surface of theke then settled down as if nothing had happened. Soon, the water turned red. The other screen was showing the video feed of a mountain. A chimpanzee was standing in the mountain with its back facing the camera. Suddenly, its head turned around, revealing a human face! Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "Henry, ording to my observation, this chimpanzee, the fish in thatke, and these three creatures," Flynn pointed at the creatures showing on several monitor screens, "These are the bosses of each section. Other creatures are scared of getting too close to these areas. It seems that they are also scared of each other. So they each guarded their own area without trespassing into the other''s." Henry nodded and walked to the window. ncing around from the watchtower windows, he finally got an overview of the underground space. This space was so huge that Henry couldn''t see the edge of it. The space had mountains and rivers. It seemed that the tower was located on one end of the area, and there weren''t too many creatures around the tower. But Henry could see a couple of extremely huge ones at the ce hundreds of meters away. Henry felt as if he was watching a scene from a fantasy film. "Henry, why do you have to hurry up here?" Flynn couldn''t help but ask. Henry stared at Flynn and said, "Let me ask you, during the time you are here, there was no monster that has attacked you?" "No," Flynn shook his head and said, "None of them woulde into theb. There are many at the level below the first floor, but they normally don''t move." "Something is not right," Henry shook his head, "The diary has mentioned that the creatures are hungry for human genes. I bet that some creatures that have better noses will be able to sniff you out. Theb isn''t located in the area upied by those extremely powerful monsters, but howe there haven''t been creatures that tried to break in?" Flynn had never thought of the question until Henry brought it up. "There''s only one possibility!" Henry pointed with his finger and continued, "This area also has an extremely powerful creature, and the creature may be very close to thisb." Flynn''s legs shivered unconsciously, "Henry, you are scaring me. There is a creature that all the other creatures are afraid of? How fearful the creature can be?" "Think about it. The tunnel was made by Ba-Serpent, but it doesn''t dare toe back in. All the other extremely powerful monsters all leave this ce alone. I suspect that there is definitely something here that can scare the most fearful monsters outside. It''s only that we haven''t found out yet!" Henry''s look became serious. Flynn''s eyes were filled with fear, "Henry, are you trying to scare me?" "No, I''m telling you my thoughts," Henry suddenly stepped forward and reached his hand to Flynn''s neck. Flynn was stunned and immediately stepped back. But Henry was faster. He mped on Flynn''s neck. "Tell me, who the hell are you?" Henry lifted Flynn off the ground. "Henry... What are you... Flynn... I am..." Flynn said with a choking voice. Henry snorted. He dragged Flynn to the staircase and jumped down to the third level. "Henry, I''m not... really..." Flynn''s face turned red. "I..." "Don''t talk!" Henry whispered to Flynn, "That thing is in theb. It is no less intelligent than a normal human being. I guess there''s something in theb that put it on guard. It might be that the thing sensed the power of your Qi-controlling Realm. Hold your Qi, and let''s put on a show to lure that thing out." Flynn finally calmed down after hearing Henry''s exnation. He winked at Henry and followed his lead, "Henry, it''s you who don''t believe me. Don''t me me for whatever is going to happen!" Flynn roared and broke free from Henry''s hand. At the same time, he pushed Henry forcefully. Henry blocked Flynn''s attack, and then the fight broke out. The fight looked intense with Qi violently filled in the air. But neither of them fought for real. After dozens of rounds of back and forth, they gave each other a serious hit at the same time, and they broke off. Flynn spat out a mouthful of blood, and his Qi was weakened. For a Qi master such as Flynn, it was not difficult to vomit some blood by circting Qi around the body. Henry and Flynn stood still and stared at each other, panting. Henry leaned against the wall. Flynn held his chest. Both of them looked like they were seriously injured. Henry gave Flynn a look, and Flynn nodded. The two then sat cross-legged on the ground and closed their eyes. They just sat still in silence as time passed by. A small shadow appeared in theb. It moved swiftly and sneaked to the third floor. By staying in the shadow without moving, it rendered itself undetectable. An hour had passed, and the shadow began to move at an unperceivable slow speed. It only moved eight centimeters in an hour. Both Henry and Flynn were still sitting on the floor. Flynn wound spit out blood from time to time. Just after Flynn spat out another mouthful of blood, the shadow suddenly had its hair all spiked up. It darted toward Flynn like a sh of lightning, and the sluggardness had disappeared totally. Chapter 1000 Chapter 1000 Henry, who was sitting cross-legged with his eyes closed, suddenly opened his eyes. "I''m waiting for you!" Henry sprang up from the floor and reached out his hand to the shadow. Flynn, who still had blood at the corner of his mouth, also sneered and shot out Qi. Henry and Flynn attacked the shadow from both sides, making it no way to escape. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. The shadow screeched. It stared at Henry. Henery finally got a clear look at the thing. It looked like a ck monkey, only more hideous. It had a mouthful of sharp spikey teeth. Henry also noticed that there was a deep wound on the back of the creature, and the cut was so deep it reached the bone. Hidden under all the furs, the wound was not easy to notice. Henry didn''t turn soft after noticing the wounded. On the contrary, he aimed his attack at it. The monkey-like creature suddenly changed his target. It turned around and lunged toward Henry with its mouth open. At the same time, the creature''s eyes had turned blooded red. Just when Henry thought that the creature was going to attack him with all its power, the monkey- like creature turned its body mid-air and rushed out of the room. The speed of the creature was so fast that even Henry could not see clearly where it went. The creature had disappeared from the room before Flynn could even realize what was happening. "Don''t let it run away!" Henry shouted. Judging by its speed, the power of this creature should be unimaginable, but it actually fleed without fighting. Henry suspected that it might have something to do with the wound on its back. All the experiment samples could constantly evolve based on the genes they had digested. It was obvious that the monkey-like creature was hiding in theb and biding its time. It was waiting for the perfect opportunity to use Flynn as its fuel to recover from the injury. If this creature could scare off the Ba-Serpent, its injury was Henry and Flynn''s only opportunity to eliminate it. When Henry got out of the lounge, he saw the monkey- like creature lying on the floor. Its sharp ws clung to the floor as hard as it could. The creature was trying to crawl out of there. The wound on its back looked very scary. Henry suddenlyughed out loud. It seemed that his attempt to attack Flynn had cost thest bit of its energy. Henry walked toward the creature. He was circting Qi all around his body. Henry didn''t want to let his guard down just because the creature looked beaten down. Standing next to the creature, Henry stepped heavily on its wound. "Roar!1 The monkey-like creature let out a roar like a beast. Suddenly, a shadow of the creature formed, and it attacked Henry. The shadow was at least three meters tall. With a ferocious look, it rushed to Henry as if it was going to eat Henry alive. "Threaten me!" Henry snorted and threw out a punch. Henry''s punch dissipated the shadow suddenly. "You already gained the ability to transform. With your talent, you are indeed powerful enough to be the most fearful creature in this area. I sure won''t be able to defeat you if you weren''t injured. But you have spent everything you''ve got!" Henry crouched down and lifted the creature by the head, "You wouldn''t attack us if you were still able to keep alive. I was wondering what all the experiment samples are. Guess I''m lucky today that I got a breathing boss monster in my hand." The monkey-like creature didn''t understand a thing Henry was talking about. It grimaced in pain. "Flynn,e and have a look. What do you think this is?" Henry waved to Flynn. "This is..." Flynn walked closer to the creature and sized it up. After a few seconds, Flynn suddenly looked stunned, "Henry, it is the King of the Jungle!" "The King of the Jungle?" Henry frowned and said, "Tell me more." "When Alvin League set up theb, they did have their specific expectation. They had manufactured a chosen sample as the king of all the other samples. That ck monkey was their chosen king. I read something about it here. It had the genes of more than a dozen of beasts. One of its major gene contributors was a master in Qi-concentrating Realm! Alvin League was trying to turn a Qi- concentrating Realm master into the King of the Jungle, so this one could control all the other monsters. But after Alvin League failed to control where and how the samples would evolve, they lost control of all the creatures. The King of the Jungle had turned into a ck monkey. But its power is still undeniable." "No wonder," Henry smiled and stared at the creature in his hand, "I didn''t expect you to have such a high status. No wonder those fierce beasts would be afraid of you. Since that''s the case, I can keep you here for a while longer. You can be our protector against all the other beasts. Flynn, go find me some ropes." "Okay," Flynn ran away. When he reappeared, he had a metal cage in his hand. The size of the cage was no different than a dog crate. "Henry, I didn''t see ropes. Do you think the cage work? It''s very strong. I can''t break it even if I''m trying my best." "It will do," Henry nodded. He shoveled the monkey-like creature into the cage. Although the creature was trying to resist, it didn''t have a chance to fight back. Henry paused for a moment. He then formed a pair of scissors using Qi. Henry grabbed the arm of the monkey-like creature and aimed the des at its ws. Inadvertently, Henry noticed a hint of contempt in the creature''s eyes. Henry held the Qi to control the pair of Qi-formed scissors and cut on its ws. But there wasn''t a mark left on the monkey-like creature''s arm. "Squeak!" The creature squeaked as if it wasughing at Henry. Henry''s face darkened. He had never beenughed at by a monkey before. Henry thought for a moment and took out from his pocket a broken sword. When the creature saw the broken sword, itsughing had disappeared, reced by a face of fear. Its body was shaking. The creature was scared of the broken sword. Henry found this broken sword in the Lon Desert. The de was very sharp. With a gentle slice, the monkey-like creature''s ws were cut open. The unbreakable skin was cut open like a piece of tofu in the face of the broken sword. "Squeak!" The monkey-like creature let out a frightened cry and jumped to the inside of the cage. It clung to the cage, and its legs kept shivering. Chapter 1001 Chapter 1001 Henry was confused by what he had seen. This broken sword was from the Lon Desert, and Henry knew how sharp it was. So he wasn''t surprised that it could cut the creature''s skin open. What puzzled Henry was the fact the creature was so scared of the broken sword. It definitely couldn''t just because it was sharp. Henry stuck the broken sword inside of the cage. The creature cried out in frightening. His whole body shrank and trembled. "Henry, what is this treasure? Why the King of the Jungle scared of it so much?" Flynn stared at the broken sword in Henry''s hand with curiosity. Henry smiled and put away the broken sword, "You probably will scare it to death just by a kitchen knife." "I''ll give it a pass," Flynn shook his head, "I don''t want to be bitten by that thing. So what next? We are going out of this ce with that thing?" "I don''t think so," Henry declined Flynn''s suggestion, "The Ba-Serpent is scared of this monkey-like creature because it doesn''t know the creature is injured. If the other creatures see this is how their king looked like, they will definitely run over and devour it to get its genes." "But we should figure out a way to escape," Flynn looked worried, "The food and water are about to run out. You know they have already passed sell-by-date. If it weren''t for the fact that I''m famished, I would never have eaten them. Just for the record, I will never touch those experiment sample bodies, god knows what they are!" Seeing the monkey-like creature had already scared to death, Henry stopped cutting its ws. He also didn''t want to draw too much of Flynn''s attention onto the broken sword. Henry shut the gate of the cage and put the cage to the side, "Are you familiar with the surroundings?" Flynn shook his head, "This whole year, I trapped myself inside of theb, didn''t dare to go anywhere. I haven''t had a peaceful sleep for a long time." Henry sighed and said, "You go and take a nap. I don''t think there will be any danger in a while. When you get up, we have a lot to work on. Two days had passed in the blink of an eye. In the underground world of Recluse Association just outside of the entrance of the Purgatory. Andrew and Sackcloth Visitor stood in front of the stone wall. Andrew''s two men weren''t with them. "He hasn''te out yet. I guess he had found himself an exit to run away," Sackcloth Visitor said in a hoarse voice, "Once Henry leaves, you don''t have any reason to call him back. He has fulfilled his promise toe to Recluse Association." Sackcloth Visitor seemed to tell Andrew about his loss, but in fact, he was warning Andrew that he was longer about to force Henry to do anything. "No way," Andrew shook his head, "We''ve already explored the whole area. There is no other way. The area is surrounded by ayer of ck matter, which makes it impossible to breakthrough. He is ying dying tactics, and I''ll y with him." Thousands of miles away, in Yinzhou City. It was the ninth day of the lunar new year, most of the business had returned to their normal business hours. On the top floor of Lin''s mansion, Sylvia was sitting in her office. The cup of top-quality Blue Mountain tea was on the office desk, vaporizing hot steam. Sylvia held a card in her hand. The text on the card was Wedding Invitation. Staring at the name of the bride, Sylvia frowned. It was Mn Xiao. Sylvia wasn''t alone in her office. A middle-aged man was sitting there too. He was Mn''s adoptive father, Chris Xiao! After a long time of silence, Sylvia let out a long sigh and tossed the invitation on the desk, "Uncle Xiao, do you mean that the Xiao n kidnapped her?" "Yes," Christ had aged a lot from thest time he met Sylvia, "When I was managing the Xiao Group, the Xiao n has been supporting me. So the business of the Xiao Group was getting better and better. Henry then helped me to obtain the patent. That''s why I came on top of the business world in Xi Du. The outsiders all think that I''m sitting on top of the world, but no one knows I''m just the Xiao n''s puppet. Now, the n is forcing Mn to marry Kurt Xiao. You saw that kid before. I think he was introduced to you when you visited Xi Du." Sylvia pondered for a moment. She did not remember having met with this Kurt Xiao. Henry would sure remember Kurt. Before Henry had mastered Qi, he had fought with Kurt. Henry was trying to learn Kurt''s fighting style before Kurt''s uncle stopped them and took Kurt away. Chris stood up from the couch and walked in front of Sylvia''s desk. To Sylvia''s surprise, Chris bowed deeply. "Uncle Xiao, what are you doing!" Sylvia stood up quickly and urged Christ to stand up.N?velDrama.Org content rights. However, Chris insisted on bowing, "Sylvia, I know I''m bothering you and Henry. But before Mn was kidnapped, she told me that only Henry could save her. Please help us! I would do anything for both of you for the rest of my life to repay your kindness." "Uncle Xiao, please stand up," Sylvia tried to make Chris stand up. "Uncle Xiao, do you know why Mn said that? Because she knows that Henry and I will not leave her behind! You can rest assured that no one can force her into a marriage she doesn''t want!" Somewhere in Europe, deep underground. Henry was sitting in the watchtower. He was holding a piece of paper in his left hand and a pen in his right hand. Henry was writing something on the paper. "Henry, you''re here," Flynn came out from the staircase, yawning, "I couldn''t find you when I woke up. You gave me a scare." "Haha," Henry chuckled. He looked at Flynn, who still looked tired, "You have slept for two days straight. Good job!" "s!" Flynn sighed and said, "My nerves haven''t been rxed for the whole year. This is the first time I can put my guard down for a moment. If it weren''t for the fact that we were still trapped here, I could have slept for some more!" "Well, try to wake yourself up since you are here, anyway. The more you sleep, the more tired you feel," Henry walked up to Flynn and gave him the piece of paper, "I did some recon these days. The map and rough situation are written on that piece of paper. Get yourself ready. We''ll leave in half of an hour. I can''t promise you that you''ll be able toe back here once you leave." Chapter 1002 Chapter 1002 After some preparation, Henry and Flynn left theb and headed toward the south. This was the first time in more than a year that Flynn stepped out of theb. During the past year, he only walked along the tunnel in hopes that he could run into the rescue teams. Flynn did encounter a couple of human beings, but they were all eaten by the Ba-Serpent. Except for the tunnel, Flynn knew nothing about this area. His only source for outlooking was the view outside of the watchtower and the surveince videos. Henry and Flynn packed several cans of food and bottles of water before leaving. As for the monkey-like creature, Henry had left it behind in theb. He did that out of two considerations. First of all, the genes of the King of the Jungle would attract many creatures. At this moment, no one had attacked it because they didn''t know the monkey- like creature was injured. If the other creatures saw how bad the situation the King of the Jungle was in, they would swarm in to get a bite of the monkey- like creature, it would be a catastrophe if anyone of the creature would evolve from the genes of the King of the Jungle. Secondly, Henry didn''t know whether they could make it out there. If things turned out bad, they would have to return to theb. The presence of the King of the Jungle would shield theb from the attacks of the other creatures. Things in the area looked dark and gloomy. Even trees looked darker than the trees from the real world. With the effects of different minerals, everything took on a strange appearance. "Henry, this ce gives me chills!" Flynn followed Henry, scared. Henry was a little speechless toward Flynn''s reaction, "You are a master of Qi-controlling Realm. The normal monsters here won''t be able to harm you, would they?" Flynn said with a chagrined face, "I don''t want to act like this either, but I''m really scared!" "Let''s go. After you have beaten down a couple of them, you won''t be scared anymore," Henry patted Flynn on the shoulder and strode forward. Flynn took a deep breath and tried to cheer up. But he was only able to hold the posture up for a few seconds. Flynn returned to his scared self and followed Henry. He whispered, "Henry, don''t go too fast. Wait up!" The ce Henry tried to reach wasn''t far away from theb. In consideration of essibility, people would set up theb at the location closer to the entrance of the area. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. On the way, even though Henry and Flynn had been extremely careful, they were still attacked by a few creatures. Those experiment samples were very sensitive to the smell of human bodies, and they were also hungry for human genes. After killing almost a dozen creatures, Henry realized that the creatures here were much stronger than those of the other connected underground world. He couldn''t figure out why. ording to Andrew, the other connected world had been cleaned out by Recluse Association. At this moment, the creatures there were from this area. Howe every single creature here was much more powerful than those in the other world? Since they were all from the sameb. There was only one possibility. Some material in this area could enhance the experiment samples. Henry and Flynn reached theke they had seen from the surveince video. It was the area of the Luo Fish. Henry couldn''t see it clearly in the video. Standing in front of theke, he just realized that the water in theke was ck. And it was especially calm. The surface didn''t even have a single ripple. Theke looked like a pool of stagnant water. However, both Henry and Flynn knew what was in the water. They both slowed down when they saw theke. The Luo Fish could easily devour any of them. Henry and Flynn took a detour around theke and continued forward. Just like that, they had walked in the area for three days. It was a huge area, and they also traveled slowly. They didn''t want to attract the attention of the extremely powerful monsters. When they started off, Henry knew where those monsters were. But at this moment, they were already deep into the area, and Henry had no idea what was waiting ahead of them. They had to be extra cautious about moving forward. "Bang!" Henry heard a loud noise. "Watch out!" Henry''s face changed. He put out an invisible Qi shield in front of him. Flynn, who was following Henry, was also shocked. He also put on the fight pose. They held their breath and observed the surroundings. It was dead silence, not even the sound of the wind. They could only hear their own breathing sound. "Henry, what was it?" Flynn whispered. "Didn''t you hear?" Henry wasser-focused on the surroundings. Henry knew that if they encountered an extremely powerful monster, there wasn''t too much of a chance to run away. Any careless behavior could cost them lives. "What was it?" Flynn was still confused, "Why are you so nervous all of a sudden?" "You really didn''t hear it?" Henry felt it strange. The noise earlier was so loud that any normal person could hear. As a master of Qi-controlling Realm, Flynn should have a set of enhanced senses. Why didn''t he hear anything? "I didn''t hear a thing," Flynn shook his head. "All right," Henry breathed a sigh of relief. He thought that his tensed nerves made him hear sounds. The past three days, neither of them had a moment of rxation. They took turns to rest. The waking one would fight halfasleep, and the sleeping one would break intobat mode in an instant. Henry dissipated the Qi sheld. The moment he was about to take a step. "Bang!" Another noise exploded in Henry''s ears. "Come out!" Henry waved his hand, and the shadow of a fierce tiger appeared behind him in an instant. The shadow lunged forward into the tree in front of Henry. The tree split in half. Henry stared forward as the tree fell, but there was nothing behind the tree. "Henry, what''s the matter?" Flynn asked with a puzzled face. "You still didn''t hear anything?" Henry asked again. "No! Henry, trust me. I won''t joke on our lives," Flynn looked anxious. He was worried that Henry would put the suspicion on himself. Henry looked at Flynn distrustfully, analyzing his every word and action. In fact, Henry had never trusted Flynn. The moment Flynn started to act skeptically, Henry would kill him without hesitation. "Bang!" Another noise sounded. Before Henry acted again, he suddenly took aback. He finally found out why Flynn said he hadn''t heard anything. The noises were conning from inside of Henry''s chest. Chapter 1003 Chapter 1003 "Thump! Thump! Thump!" Henry could hear that the thumping noise was getting faster and faster. At the same time, his heartbeat was rising too. "What the hell is going on!" Henry thought in horror. "Henry, what''s wrong with you?" Flynn came over with a worried face. Just as Flynn walked close to Henry, suddenly Qi was around Henry''s palms, and his hands were about to attack Flynn. "Stop it!" Henry roared and forced himself to lower his hands. "What''s going on?" "What''s got into you?" Henry panted heavily. His heart beat faster and faster. Henry was especially agitated at this moment. He wanted to punch everything he saw. "Henry, what are you..." Flynn stood about a meter away from Henry and said in a trembling voice, "Your eyes are turning red..." Henry''s pupils suddenly contracted. In a blink of an eye, he dashed in front of Flynn''s face. Flynn wanted to defend himself when he saw Henry rushed toward him with blooded red eyes. But it was toote. Henry put one hand on the top of Flynn''s head and pressed it hard. Flynn''s eyes were filled with terror. Before he could gather his thoughts, the tree beside him exploded, and the explosion started at the level where Flynn''s head was. "Run!" With a roar, Henry dragged Flynn and ran toward the direction they came from. Flynn just realized that Henry saved his life by pressing his head down. Otherwise, what exploded would be his head. Flynn didn''t have the luxurious time to express his appreciation. He circted Qi around his feet and ran with Henry. While escaping, Flynn looked back to see what attacked him. What he saw made him gasp. The thing looked like a giraffe. Flynn had seen this creature feeding on tree leaves a couple of times on the surveince video. It looked like any ordinary giraffe, but observing from a close distance, the creature was no less ferocious than any of the monsters here. It had a mouthful of sharp spikey teeth, like those in the month of the King of the jungle. In its month, there was a red long tongue like which of a frog''s, only longer and thicker. The tongue was covered with backward- facing spines. The spines looked so harsh that they could strip the flesh off of anything they touched. While Flynn was staring at the creature, it attacked Flynn again. The monster rolled out its tongue targeting Flynn, like how a frog catches its prey. The tongue pierced through several big tree trunks, but nothing slowed it down. Flynn was frightened by what he saw, and he sped up. "Roar!'' Flynn heard the noise near him. At the same time, a foul- smelling blooded open mouth rushed toward Flynn. Flynn screamed out of fear. All of his power suddenly came to him, and he barely escaped from the attack. With the sound of fabric tearing, Flynn felt a chill on his back. The mouth ripped the back off Flynn''s shirt. The creature that attacked Flynn was a huge hippo-like creature. Flynn saw that creature¡¯s eyes were also blooded red. "Don''t stay, run!" Henry yelled. At that moment, Henry could feel the desire for violence and blood was rising in his heart. All Henry wanted was to rip all the monsters apart and swallow them. He was so scared by his thought that he didn''t even dare to turn back and touch Flynn. As Henry''s heartbeat got faster, it grew harder and harder to suppress his desire for blood. In the past three days, Henry and Flynn moved very cautiously. They also spent a lot of time exploring the surroundings. As a result, they didn''t move too far. After forty minutes of running, they reached theke of ck water they saw three days ago. "Henry, we can''t get past it. Why are there so many monsters?" Looking at all the creatures standing around theke, Flynn''s face went pale. All the creatures had a pair of blooded red eyes. "We pass over theke!" Henry shouted. He then ran to the bank of theke and jumped up using all of his strength. Theke wasn''t huge, and its size and shape were simr to which of a ser ball field. But Henry and Flynn were standing by the short side of theke. They sure had no problem jumping over the distance of the short side, but in order to leap over the distance of the long side, they had tond somewhere on the surface of theke. Seeing Henry had already jumped up, Flynn was nervous. He still remembered the extremely powerful monster in theke. However, with more and more monsters gathering around them, Flynn had no choice but jumped over as Henry did. Flynn ran toward the edge of the bank and then umted all the Qi on his feet. Like aunched rocket, Flynn leaped into the air. Seeing Henry and Flynn were jumping over theke, all the monsters were growling in anger. Then they released their desire for blood on each other. Flying over theke, Flynn stared at the surface of theke nervously. A wave suddenly appeared on the originally calmed surface. "It''sing!" Flynn''s nerves tightened. He prepared himself for anything that woulde his way. At the same time, a blooded mouth appeared below Flynn. Flynn was scared out of his wits. He didn''t notice where the Luo Fish came from, but it had already reached him. The Luo Fish was way too fast for Flynn to notice its whereabouts. "Get lost!" With an angry roar, Henry, who had fallen into the water, grabbed the thick tail of the Luo Fish. "Aaaah!" Henry roared and wiggled the monster''s tail vigorously. The monster''s sharp teeth had already touched Flynn, but Henry dragged it down before the monster''s mouth smashed Flynn to death. The Luo Fish fell into the water, caused a huge ssh. Flynn free fell down to theke. Before he fell into the water, Flynn felt something propped him up. He looked down and saw Henry was lifting him up from below him. "Run! To theb! Hurry up!" Henry put all his strength into his arms and threw Flynn forward. N?velDrama.Org content rights. "Henry!" Flynn shouted Henry''s name. Flynn was surprised that Henry sacrificed his life to create a surviving chance for Flynn. Just like Henry, Flynn didn''t put his full trust in Henry either. But at this moment, Flynn trusted Henrypletely. Chapter 1004 Chapter 1004 Half of Henry''s body raised above the water. After sending Flynn away, Henry breathed a sigh of relief. The thumping sound of his heartbeat didn''t slow down. On the contrary, it was getting faster. Henry estimated that his heart rate had reached a hundred and fifty beats per second. Only a fetus could have a heartbeat that fast. At the same time, it had be very hard for Henry to control his fury and thirst for blood. He wanted to rip apart every living thing in front of him. Henry decided to release all his desire for violence and blood at this ce. Otherwise, Flynn would sure be his victim when they got back to the abandonedb. The little sense Henry had left told him that Flynn was his key to level against Andrew. "B*stard, only you and I now. Come, show me how powerful the monster from the ssic of Mountains and Seas can be!" Henry stared at the surface of theke. A shadow was slowly approaching Henry from the bottom of theke. It suddenly jumped out of the water and opened its bloodied mouth. "Ha, you can only sneak on me?" Behind Henry, a shadow of an eagle was formed. The shadow eagle snatched the Luo Fish that had just leaped out of the water. Henry didn''t only desire violence, but also blood. But he didn''t want to swallow those monsters. Who knew what were those? Henry didn''t want himself to turn into one of those. So he thought he might just pick one of the strongest to satisfy his desire for violence first. On the dark surface of theke, the shadow of the eagle and Luo Fish collided with each other, water sshing all around. Around theke, countless creatures with bloodied red eyes were tearing each other apart. Flynn ran back toward theb as fast as he could. He was attacked countless times, especially in the area near theke. After escaping from his death many times, he finally made it back to theb, covered in blood. One of his legs was severely injured. The wound was deep to the bones. Because of the presence of the King of the Jungle, theb area wasn''t attacked by the other creatures. Otherwise, Flynn wouldn''t be back there alive. As soon as he got into theb, Flynn heard a roar. The King of the Jungle was wrestling with the locked cage violently, and it too had a pair of bloodied red eyes. However, because of its injury, the King of the Jungle wouldn''t be able to break free. Flynn was relieved. He then looked into the distance. "Henry..." Suddenly, there was darkness in front of Flynn''s eyes. He fell to the floor and fainted. He was poised by the creatures who attacked him. Sometimeter, Flynn woke up. He had no idea how long he had been passed out. There was no clock, no calendar, and even no window for him to check. He looked toward the cage. The King of the Jungle had already calmed down, lying on the bottom of the cage with its eyes closed. Flynn tried to get up, but he realized that he couldn''t feel his legs and right arm. He then took a deep breath and hoped to gather Qi to strengthen himself. But he realized that he couldn''t do that either. The poison in his body was too strong. His weakened muscle couldn''t support him to circte Qi. He looked toward the door of theb. A man was lying on the floor, covered in blood. Flynn''s face lit up with joy. He shouted in surprise, "Henry!" There was only one man who could be lying there, and that was Henry. It was obvious that Henry was also severely injured. He couldn''t hear or respond to Flynn''s calling because he was in ama. Flynn used his only functional arm to crawl toward Henry. Back to the underground world of Recluse Association. Andrew and Sackcloth Visitor were still waiting in front of the stone wall. Sackcloth Visitor lowered the brim of his straw hat and said in a hoarse voice, "Commissioner Andrew, it''s been five days, and Henry hasn''te back yet. He may be already dead." With a snort, Andrew responded, "Sackcloth Visitor, what''s the matter? You really don''t want the Europe Recluse Association to get the secret of the eighteenth level of the City of Hell, do you?" "I''m only in grief at a possible fallen of a genius. My Lord thinks highly of Henry. If Henry is indeed dead, My Lord won''t let things go easily." "Ha," said Andrew with a disdainful smile. "Sackcloth Visitor, you don''t need to threaten me with Lord Sanford Chu. Henry has epted the warden position, so technically he is under my jurisdiction. Lord Sanford Chu can''t do anything about Henry, even if he wants to. In fact, Henry went after the monsters against my will. If anyone wants revenge, they should go after those monsters there!" Finished his words, Andrew threw his arm and said, "If you want to stay here, be my guest. I have things to do." He then turned to leave. Sackcloth Visitor stared at the stonewall and muttered, "Kid, you don''t look like someone who can be killed easily. Don''t forget about this. There are too many responsibilities on your shoulders." Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Inb of the Purgatory. Seven days had passed since Henry and Flynn escaped from theke. Flynn had just found the antidote of the poison in his body the day before. As for Henry, he was lying in the dorm area on the third floor. There were hundreds of wounds on his body, and all the wounds contained foreign Qi. Henry needed to push those Qi out. Otherwise, it was hard for him to recover. Flynn found some medicines to stop Henry from bleeding. He then bandaged the wounds with gauze. Other than those, Flynn couldn''t do anything. Henry''s face was full of bitterness. He hadn''t needed so much medical attention for a very long time. Before this, the wounds would have been healed before a doctor showed up. "Henry, how are you feeling?" Flynn went to Henry''s bedside and asked. He had deep gratitude toward Henry. Flynn knew that without Henry, he would have long died. Henry replied, "That fish is strong, but its Qi isn''t that well-cultivated. It just reaches Qi- transformation Realm as I do. Give me another day, I can push all its Qi out of my body." In fact, Henry had done that the day before. To hide his true capacity from Flynn, he pretended to be unable to stay out of bed for days. Hearing Henry''s words, Flynn breathed a sigh of relief. Then he said with a face of admiration, "Henry, you are so awesome! I saw the Luo Fish from the surveince video today. Half of its body is gone. You have only reached Qi-transformation Realm! I saw that thing fight with a Qi- concentrating Realm master before, and it tore that master into pieces. Doesn''t it mean that, even at the stage of Qi-transformation Realm, you are already more powerful than a master in the Qi- concentrating Realm?" Henry gave a bitter smile and told Flynn a lie, "It wasn''t that. There was another monster who came over to fight the Luo Fish. I simply slipped away. You overestimated my capacity!" Chapter 1005 Chapter 1005 "All right," Flynn didn''t put too much thought into Henry''s words. He had seen the Luo Fish swallow a monster that had ripped apart a Qi-concentrating Realm master. It was unlikely Henry could defeat the Luo Fish with just the level of Qi-transformation Realm. Henry, lying on the bed, recalled his battle with the Luo Fish, still feeling scared. He lied to Flynn about what really happened that day. It was Henry''s broken sword that cut through the Luo Fish''s body, but Henry didn''t intend to tell anyone about it. The power of the broken swordpletely exceeded Henry''s imagination. Another day passed. Henry took off the bandages. The wounds were almost recovered. His clothes were all tatter, so he had to find something to wear from theb. "Henry, what happened that day?" Flynn finally asked. He had been trying to hold back the question for a long time. "All the creatures went crazy, and you too. You all have a pair of bloodied red eyes. I was scared." "I wanted to ask you the same question," Henry said while putting on a shirt, "You said there is an energy source that powering thisb. What is that energy source look like?" Flynn thought for a while and answered, "If I remembered it correctly, it is a red crystal. It is put in a container at the lower level of theb. The experimental samples were crawling all around it. I didn''t get the chance to check it out closely." "Of course!" Henry squinted. While resting, Henry was thinking about what happened to him the other day. The sensation he had was simr to the time he was testing the Fire Crystal on Radiant Ind. After hearing Flynn''s description, Henry was sure that the energy source under theb was definitely a Fire Crystal! It could cause mood swings. Observing Henry''s expression, Flynn asked, "Henry, does this energy source have anything to do with all the creatures'' abnormal behaviors?" Henry nodded, "You said that all the creatures were interested in it?" "Yes," Flynn replied, "Not just interested. I can see from their eyes that they want to swallow it. But for some reason, no one dares to take the first move." "Of course they don''t," Henry snorted. "That energy source contains the energy power eguals to several nuclear power ntsbined. Anyone who swallows it would die right after. They are waiting for the energy source to wane." "Then what are we going to do now? Continue searching a way out?" Flynn asked. He had completely relied on Henry, following everything Herny said. "No," Henry shook his head, "ording to my observation, theb isn''t built near the entrance of the Purgatory, rather on the deepest location. I guess Alvin League wasn''t nning on leaving this ce until they got what they wanted. We can''t leave the Purgatory unless we are able to fight every step of the way." Hearing this, Flynn shook his head hard, "It''s impossible. There are too many of them and only two of us. Even a dozen of masters of Qi-concentrating Realm can''t do that." "So we need to think of another solution," Henry turned his head toward the monkey-like creature in the cage. "You go and do some research. I need to know, among all the creatures, who have the best defense capacity." "Defense capacity?" Flynn started his research but confused. Henry was also busy with his task in theb while Flynn was working. Another day passed. Flynn''s eyes were bloodshot. He had not taken a rest from his research. "Henry, I got it! ording to Alvin League''s experiment journal, The Ba-serpent has the best defense capacity. The scales on its body can protect the creature from any form of attack, including armor- piercing ammunition. Alvin League created the Ba-serpent for wars." "Armor-piercing ammunition?" Henry thought for a while and said, "It''s very convenient for us since the creature was in the form of a snake." Flynn looked toward Henry and saw arge pile of explosives in the center of the hall. "Henry, what are these for?" The explosives gave Flynn a bad feeling. Henry said with a rxed face, "If we can''t fight our way out, we look for something else to fight for us. It has been two weeks since I trapped here. Do you want to stay there forever?" "Of course not!" Flynn answered without thinking, "I''ve been here for more than a year, and I''ve reached my limits." "That''s it. So grab those and follow me," Henry took several TNT and walked towards the basement. To building theb, Alvin League had done a lot of mountain demolitions, so there had no shortage of dynamites.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Staring at the TNT in Henry''s hand and thinking about what Henry said about the energy source the day before, Flynn was stunned, "Henry, are you..." "That''s right. No matter how terrifying these creatures are, I don''t believe that they will survive something more powerful than the nuclear explosion." A nuclear explosion was considered something that shouldn''t be happening on the earth. ces that endured one would always be barren for decades. Henry admitted that the creatures Alvin League created were way too powerful, exceeding his imagination. But he didn''t think that they could survive a nuclear explosion. For any creature that could survive a nuclear explosion, it would be the king of the world. Henry headed toward the level below theb with Flynn. Still in the staircase, they could hear the heavy breathes from the creatures. From their panting sounds, Henry and Flynn could tell, the creatures down below were all very powerful. Henry hade down there before and saw the energy source. It was the Fire Crystal in the size of a baby''s fist. The Fire Crystal was sealed in a container. Henry studied the container from a distance and was sure that the container could be opened. Around the container, more than thirty creatures were lying around. Among them, some looked like animals, some looked like humans, and the rest were half-animal and half-human. They were all staring at the Fire Crystal. Chapter 1006 Chapter 1006 Henry instructed Flynn to put the explosives in the entrance and gave Flynn a homemade detonator he just made. Flynn looked at Henry doubtfully. Henry lowered his voice, "Wait here. Listen to my signal and throw the explosives down there. You then press the detonator." "Henry, what about us? When the explosion is triggered, we will be the first ones to die." "The Ba-serpent will save us," Henry said with a smile on his face. "Get ready." Henry turned to the first level of theb. He took the cage that the King of the Jungle was in and went to the cage that raised the Ba-serpent. Henry jumped down into the hole. He walked very fast. Within ten minutes, Henry had reached the entrance of the tunnel. He noticed that the tree above the tunnel had gone. There was a huge gap revealing the tunnel underground. Henry took a deep breath. He took out the broken sword and stuck it into the cage. The King of the Jungle started to tremble as soon as the broken sword was close to the cage. When the broken sword was inside of the cage, the King of the Jungle started to scream with fear. Henry heard a hissing roaring from above. He was sure it wasing from the young Ba- serpent. Henry smiled. As expected, the young Ba-serpent was scared of the King of the Jungles, but it also wanted to eat it. Henry sliced the back of the King of the Jungle open. Blood flowed down. "Creak!" The King of the Jungle screamed again. "Roar!1 A huge triangr head suddenly poked into the hole and looked toward Henry with a pair of green eyes. It was staring at the cage in Henry''s hand. The Ba-serpent couldn''t resist the blood of the King of the Jungle. Henry grinned and sliced the King of the Jungle again. The blood sshed out under the Ba- serpent''s head. The Ba-Serpent looked down and licked the blood with its thick tongue. All of a sudden, the Ba- serpent opened its mouth and hissed, darted its head toward Henry. Seeing this, Henry ran away with the cage. The Ba- Serpent''s reasoning ability could allow it to lure human prey with a backpack. So when seeing the King of the Jungle was locked in a cage, the Ba-serpent knew that the King of the Jungle had turned into a defenseless delicious meal. The Ba- serpent was very fast. Henry''s full speed couldn''t evene close to it. The Ba-serpent rolled out its tongue. At the moment when the tongue almost touched Henry''s ankle, Henry jumped up and entered theb from the hole in the old cage of the Ba-serpent.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. The monster was very familiar with its old cage. It jumped up from the hole into the cage and roared with excitement. The animal instinct told the Ba-serpent that it wanted to swallow the King of the Jungle and became the most powerful and invincible force of the world. The Ba-Serpent stared at the cage in Henry''s hand with the greed of a beast. Henry waited for the Ba- serpent in the entrance of the level below for a couple of seconds. When Ba- Serpent rushed to him, Henry started to run and yelled, "Now!" Standing in the entrance, Flynn saw the container slowly opened up. All the creatures around it all got up. They hissed and stared at the red crystal. Henry''s shouting voice suddenly sounded, and all the creatures looked toward the source of the voice. Flynn then threw all the explosives down to the lowered level and pressed the button on the detonator. "Boom!" The huge explosion sound filled the area. Flynn could only hear the ringing in his ears. A powerful airflow blew him over. Flynn felt like he has knocked down midst a tsunami. During this time, Flynn saw Henry running over with a cage in his hand. The Ba-serpent was following him with its mouth wide open. The airflow pushed Flynn toward the mouth of the Ba-serpent. He and Henry were both swallowed by the monster. Both of them could smell a foul odor of blood and felt the sticky mucus all around them. It was disgusting and unbearable. "This is how a snake digests. Once the prey was swallowed, its digest system would kick into hyperdrive. The cells of the stomach would secrete digestive enzymes and gastric juices that break down proteins," Flynn heard Henry''s voice, "We can survive during this process." "Henry, are you thinking..." "I found out that the Alvin League installed a self- destructive protocol to thisb. The protocol is to detonate the energy source to destroy this underground area as a whole. If my calction is right, it''s now..." As soon as Henry''s voice stopped, an indescribable noise sounded. The noise was like the trembling sound of the metal collision. And then, there was dead silence. Henry mouthed some words. "Nuclear explosion..." In Purgatory, all the huge ck trees were lifted from the ground. The water of the ckke started to boil. In the human world hundreds of meters above Purgatory, people felt a heavy shake of the ground, and ground cracked open. It felt like a severe earthquake. The earthquake came and passed very fast. Henry opened his eyes and didn''t know how long of time had passed. He saw only ck. It was not the color of the inside of the Ba- serpent but the color of the ground. Chapter 1007 Chapter 1007 The Fire Crystal contained an extremely high amount of energy. When it was detonated, it could produce an impact that was even more terrifying than a nuclear explosion. The most detrimental part of a nuclear explosion was not the st. The radioactive elements gave out from a nuclear explosion could render thend barren for hundreds of years. However, the Fire Crystal explosion didn''t produce radioactive elements. And that''s why Henry decided to detonate it. Otherwise, even though Henry and Flynn could survive the st, they couldn''t survive the damage caused by the radioactive elements. Henry cut open the stomach of the Ba-serpent and got out. The mucus on his body dried quickly under the high temperature caused by the explosion. He felt very ufortable, and it took him a long time to peel the dried mucus off. He turned around to check the Ba-serpent. It was lying on the ground. The scales on its body had all gone, and the flesh gave out a burned smell. Only half of its triangle-shaped head had left. Henry took a deep breath. He had escaped from death. In fact, Henry didn''t really know how good the Ba-serpent''s defense capacity was. If the Ba- serpent''s body couldn''t block the explosion, Henry could have died inside of its belly. Flynn was still inside of the belly of the Ba-serpent, unconscious. He had no idea what his surroundings had turned into. Henry looked around and, to his surprise, found himself in the area before he had entered the Purgatory. It was unknown if the st had pushed them here or the Ba-serpent fled here by itself. However, none of that mattered anymore. Henry took out his broken sword and cut the opening on the Ba-serpent''s belly wider. He carried Flynn on his shoulders and walked toward Recluse Association''s world. In the world of Recluse Association. Two Qi- concentrating Realm masters were standing in front of the stone wall. They hid under their cloaks and stood there motionless like statues. Suddenly, one of them turned around and paid attention to the other side of the wall. The other one also turned around. "You feel it?" "Yes, some creatures are approaching. I''m afraid the attack is about to happen." "Let''s kill this one first." The two looked at each other and punched out at the same time. The stone wall cracked open. "Clomp, clomp." They heard footstepsing from the passage. The two men stood before the entrance of the passage. The footsteps were getting louder and louder. Both of them knew the creature was getting closer. "Let''s do it!" One of them shouted. The twounched the attack almost at the same time. "What''s wrong with you two? The monsters couldn''t kill the Bishop''s son, so you guys want to finish the job for them?" Henry''s voice sounded in the passage. "The Bishop''s son!" The two Qi- concentrating Realm masters stopped their attacks. Henry, carrying the unconscious Flynn, emerged from the dark. "Robbin Gaille!" The two men cried out in surprise, staring at Flynn. Henry put Flynn on the ground. It seemed that Robbin Gaille was Flynn Tang''s birth name. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "Gentlemen," Henry shrugged, "I just put my life at risk and brought the Bishop''s son alive. Do you think it''s appropriate to prepare me afortable bed and some good drinks?" The two Qi- concentrating Realm masters looked at each other. One of them asked in a lowered voice, "So you are the guy who went in with Commissioner Andrew but didn''te out?" "Yep," Henry tted out his hands. Another one came over to Flynn to confirm his identity, "Yes, he is Robbin Gaille. Inform the Bishop." The man then turned to Henry, "Follow me!" Half an hourter, Henry was lyingfortably in a bath barrel. For more than two weeks, he could finally rx. While humming a tune, Henry picked up a bag of medicine and rubbed it around his body. "Hey, you''re so well-informed. I''ve only been out for half an hour." Henry threw the bag in the barrel and closed his eyes. The ce where Henry was staying looked like a hotel from 1880s Europe. Although everything here looked like antiques, they were, in fact, brand new. After rescuing the Bishop''s son, Henry was treated as an honored guest by the two Qi- concentrating masters. The door of the room was pushed open. Sackcloth Visitor walked in, with his hands rested behind his back. He stared at Henry, who was in the bath barrel. "I say, I''m still in the bath barrel. We are not that close yet!" Henry side- eyed Sackcloth grumpily. "You''re all men, and I''m old enough to be your grandfather," Sackcloth Visitor said. "You''ve made it loud this time, even rescued the Bishop''s son." "What else can I do?" Henry said as he stretched, "Otherwise, Andrew would eat me alive." "Haha," Sackcloth Visitor chuckled, "Andrew indeed has to be more careful around you. But it''s not a long-term solution. The secret of the City of Hell is too serious. At this moment, Andrew holds back the information from the top of the organization on purpose. If any of the upper-level people learn about it, even the Bishop won''t leave you alone!" "I know," Henry nodded. He got out from the bath barrel and wrapped a towel around. "But I''m living my life by the days. The future will have to wait." "Oh," Sackcloth Visitor pushed down the brim of his straw hat, "So thinking on your feet, right?" "You can understand it any way you want," Henry put on a bathrobe. He made tea and poured a cup for Sachcloth Visitor and himself. Henry sat down on the couch and said, "It''s time for Andrew to show up." As soon as Henry finished his words, loudughter was heard from outside of the door. "Haha! Henry, I''m really proud of you! You lucky son of a gun brought Robbin Gaille back. The Bishop decided toe here immediately after he heard about the good news. He wanted toe down here to thank you in person. What you have achieved is a miracle, considering you just reached Qi-transformation Realm." In Andrew''s voice, he showed up in front of Henry. Andrew didn''t bring anyone with him. He closed the door behind him and started to make himself a cup of coffee. "You people from Yan Xia like drinking tea, while we like coffee. This should be a cultural difference," Andrew sat down in front of Henry, holding his cup of coffee, "Or, the difference between races." Chapter 1008 Chapter 1008 "The differences between races..." Holding the cup, Henry blew on it gently, "Why don''t you say that your world is different from the rest of us. See, tea is part of Yan Xia''s heritage for twelve centuries and is beloved all over the world. It is you, whose bigotry has limited your eyesight!" "Are you mocking our underground world?" Andrew smiled and put down his cup of coffee. "No," Henry shook his index finger and said, "I''m just saying that there isn''t such a big difference between races." "Whatever," Andrew waved his hand impatiently. He brought up the race just as a conversation opener to discuss Alvin League''s experiment. But Henry had disrupted his n. "Henry, we are both smart people. So I want to make something clear to you." Henry made a gesture to indicate Andrew to continue. ncing over the coffee cup in front of him, Andrew said, "You should know how serious the secret you are hiding. Whoever knows the secret of the City of Hell can alter the progression of the world." "Lord Commissioner, that''s a little exaggerated, isn''t it?" Henry said teasingly, with a face full of disbelief. Andrew shook his head, "You''re still not powerful enough. You don''t understand how fearful those people are. Do you really think you can guard the secret with yourte-stage Qi-transformation Realm ability? If it weren''t for me who is hiding the secret from the world for you, you wouldn''t be able to live in peace for these couple of months." "So, I need to thank you, Lord Commissioner?" Henry held his fists in front of his chest. "There''s no need to be cynical," Andrew''s face looked bad, "I know what''s on your mind. I know why you ran into the Purgatory to save Robbin. You want someone to level with me. But are you sure that the Bishop will help you when he finds out about the secret you are hiding? You should know this. You and Sackcloth Visitor drink tea, but the Bishop and I drink coffee." Henry shrugged, "Commissioner Andrew, maybe you should tell the Bishop about the secret and ask members of Recluse Association to vote. If they agree that you should be the one that I tell my secret to, I''ll do it." Henry was confident that Andrew would never say a word about the secret to anyone. He wouldn''t hesitate to trade his position in Recluse Association with the secret of the City of Hell. To addpetition was thest thing Andrew would do. There was a malicious look in Andrew''s eyes, "Henry, you''re deliberately setting yourself against me. Believe it or not, I can kill you before the Bishop arrives!" A Qi-knife was formed in Andrew''s hand. Andrew had run out of patience with Henry. He wanted to get the information through force. Henry snorted. He was not afraid of Andrew. If the fight broke out, it was hard to tell who would be the winner. What Henry had been worried about was what was going to happen after the fight. At this moment, the Bishop held gratitude toward Henry, and Andrew was going to force him to tell the secret. Henry had no choice but to fight Andrew. Henry was curious about what the Bishop would do after the fight." "Kid, I admit that you''re talented, but talent won''t give you the real power! There are so many underdeveloped talents. No matter how many people they had impressed, they all ended up being corpses. If you want to join them, I''ll make your dreames true!" "Commissioner Andrew, who do you want to kill?" A loud voice came from outside the door. The door was pushed open, and Flynn walked in wearing a set of formal wear. His long blonde hair had been trimmed into buzz cuts, which made him look energetic. Behind Flynn, a middle-aged man in a white robe looked at Flynn delightfully. See the two peopleing in, Andrew dissipated the Qi- knife. He stood up immediately and bowed, "Your Excellency!" As for Henry and Sackcloth Visitor, they still sat in their spots without moving. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "How dare you ignore Your Excellency!" A Qi-concentrating Realm master yelled at Henry and Sackcloth Visitor angrily. "Haha," Sackcloth Visitor straightened the cor of his sackcloth cape and said, "As a member of Yan Xia Recluse Association, I only acknowledge my own lord." "Let it be," the white-robed bishop said. His voice was very soft, giving people a feeling of bathing in the spring breeze. He had an average and forgettable face. "Although I am a bishop, I still need to act carefully around Lord Sanford Chu. Sackcloth Visitor has been traveling around the world on behave of Lord Sanford Chu. How could I receive a greeting from Sackcloth Visitor?" "What about this one?" The Qi-concentrating Realm master asked, "Commissioner Andrew said that you are the warden he appointed. Why didn''t you greet the Bishop?" "He doesn''t need to," The bishop said, "This young friend has saved my son''s life. He doesn''t need to act inferior to me. It is I who should express gratitude to him." The Bishop then held his hands in front of his chest and bowed to Henry. "Your Excellency, you don''t have to do this," Henryughed, "I only wanted a better position in Recluse Association. If you wouldn''t mind, grant me a promotion. I would be very happy if you could make me amissioner." "Haha," The Bishopughed, "You really have guts to ask me that. I''ll be very honest with you. The promotion is not up to me alone. It''ll have to be approved from every upper level. But I can offer you personal help. If you have questions about cultivating Qi, I can be your guidance." "I''m good then," Henry looked disappointed, "I can take care of my training. Who knows when you will have time to answer my questions. But if someone is going to kill me, you''ll have to help me!" "Of course," The Bishop nodded, "You have saved my son''s life, and I will be sure to repay the same kindness. Alright then, I''m only here to meet my son''s savior. I''m sorry if I interrupted something. I won''t bother you any longer. Andrew, could you take a walk with me?" "Yes, my lord!" Andrew bowed at the Bishop and turned to leave. On his way out, he gave Henry a re. Chapter 1009 Chapter 1009 As soon as the bishop left, Flynn jumped over. "D*mn, brother, you are too awesome! You don''t know, when I opened my eyes and found that I had alreadye out, I was shocked!" Flynn''s face was full of excitement, and his eyes were full of admiration for Henry. "Well, how do you feel aftering out alive?" Henry picked up the teacup again and blew on it. "Amazing, of course!" Flynn took a deep breath and said, "Brother, I never thought that this small world was so beautiful. I thought this world was too boring, but now I know I was wrong." Henry smiled and said, "Tell me, what do you want to do now?" "I''m going to have a big meal. Brother, you don''t know. I''ve been eating overdue cans for more than a year and I''m sick of them. I want to have a big meal!" Flynn rushed over and took Henry''s arm and said, "Let''s go. I have to drink with you." "Okay." Henry nodded and looked at the Sackcloth Visitor. Sackcloth Visitor shook his head. "It seems that you have adapted to this ce. I have other things to do, so I won''t apany you. Take care of yourself." "Okay." Henry made a gesture to Sackcloth Visitor. Flynn took Henry all the way to the entrance of this small world. The two left from the door that Henry came in at that time. A few minutester, they came to the canyon again. A helicopter was waiting there. The interior of the helicopter waspletely sealed, and people couldn''t see what was outside. As the helicopter took off, itnded more than an hourter. When the cabin door opened, Henry saw that he was already in a small town. This small town was surrounded by emerald green forest, and a small river ran through it. One couldn''t see the end of the river at a nce. The buildings within the little town were like the from Grimm''s fairytales. Upon seeing the surrounding emerald green forest and a river, one would feel as though one was in some magical world. Residents dressed like farmers shuttled back and forth in the town. They were talking in the local language andughing. "Brother, we call this ce Foothold Town. In the past, transportation was not that convenient. Those who entered and exited the Recluse Association would rest in this town for a while. Over time, it became a tradition. Almost everyone would choose this town to rest." Flynn exined to Henry, "Many people also have feelings for this town. After leaving the Recluse Association, they would choose to live in this town. So, don''t look down on this town. There are many masters living here." R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only "I can see that." Henry nodded. Among those farmers who seemed to stand aloof from worldly affairs just now, one of them always looked at Henry from side to side. He sized Henry up constantly, and at the same time, he gave off an unusual aura. "Let''s go, brother. There are several chefs living here. Let''s have a good meal first. Hahaha!" Flynn rushed into the town excitedly and ran to a restaurant. In this small town, asionally, there would be a small bridge connecting the east and the west. Every ce had beautiful scenery. It could be said that there were no bad spots in this town. Henry didn''t trot along with Flynn all the way. Instead, he walked into the town and took a closer look at everything here. Henry naturally wouldn''t think that this ce was as simple as Flynn said. It was just that everyone was used to it, so they chose this ce. After half a month''s contact with Flynn in theb, Henry found that Flynn waspletely reckless. Without his father''s protection, it was better for him to be in touch with those experimental bodies. After all, in many aspects, humans were more terrible than those experimental bodies. In an ordinary restaurant, there were only a few people sitting. When Henry came in, Flynn had already chosen a table to sit down. The table was located next to the window of the restaurant, which was veryrge. "Brother,e here. I''ve ordered already!" Flynn waved at Henry and said excitedly when he saw Henrying in. Henry walked to the table and sat down. Soon, he saw tes of delicious food being served one by one. Over the past year or so, Flynn had been greedy. At the sight of these delicacies, his eyes were green and he said, "Brother, I''ll eat first!" As soon as Flynn finished speaking, he grabbed a chicken leg in front of him and stuffed it directly into his mouth. His behaviour of eating like a wolf really made people wonder if he was the reincarnation of a hungry ghost. Henry didn''t hold back either. After half a month ofb life, Henry also missed these delicacies, so the two began to eat the delicacies on the table. Half an hourter, the table full of delicious food was cleaned up by the two people. Flynn poured a cup of Remy Martin for himself and Henry respectively. "Brother, it''s all thanks to you that I was able to survive. I pay my respect to you. If it weren''t for you, I would have been killed sooner orter. It''s all thanks to you. If it weren''t for you, I would have been eaten by the others." Henry shook his head and said, "Since you call me brother, you don''t have to be so polite." "Ha, ha, ha! Henry Zhang. So interesting!" A woman''sughter suddenly sounded from the restaurant. She was sitting in the corner. Henry and Flynn both subconsciously looked at the source of the sound. The guest sitting in the corner also turned around at the same time and looked at Henry and Flynn. It was a European woman who looked about 30 years old. She had long red hair and wore tight leather armour, which made her look very hot. On her forehead, there was a scar that destroyed the overall beauty. Without this scar, the woman would undoubtedly be considered a hot beauty. "Henry, you''re the jailer arranged by Andrew Garfield. You''re supposed to report to my lord, but now you''re on close terms with the bishop. Impressive, impressive!" The woman pped her hands. Flynn stared at the red- hair woman and thought for a moment before he remembered the woman''s name. "Jilisa Ni, we have nothing to do with you, right? You''re just a small Punishment Messager. What qualifications do you have? Just sit there and don''t talk to us!" "I''m sorry, Master Robin Gaille. Oh no, I heard that you have changed your name after bing a Chinese citizen. Now I should call you Young Master Flynn. I am directly under themand of Andrew Garfield. Andrew Garfield has never told us that in front of the child of the Bishop, a person who has no contribution to the Recluse Association, we should be respectful!" Jilisa smiled. Chapter 1010 Chapter 1010 "Henry, you and I are both under themand of my lord. What you are doing now seems a bit inappropriate. At that time, it was Andrew who promised to reward you, so you were able to go in and rescue people. Why did you take all the credit for saving people this time?" Jilisa let out a softugh. "Brother, did Andrew send you to save me?" Flynn looked at Henry. Henry smiled without saying anything. Henry and Andrew had already offended each other in that hotel. If Flynn and the bishop hadn''t shown up in time, they would have fought. Now there were some obstacles in Andrew''s way. Henry could totally foresee what was going to happen. He had experienced many things like this in his life. Flynn looked at Henry''s expression and said, "Brother, I don''t care if you were arranged to save me by someone else. I only know that if it weren''t for you, I would have died many times." "s." Henry shook his head and said, "What a polite child. Flynn, you''ve studied our culture. Do you know where there are people..." "There is a new world!" Flynn immediately followed Henry''s words and said, "Brother, do you mean that someone is waiting for us here today?" "Wow, why is the smell of gunpowder so strong here? As soon as I entered the door, I could sense a humble bloodline." The door of the restaurant was pushed open. A young man, who was nearly two metres tall, wearing a vest and body full of muscles, came in and looked at Henry. When he saw Flynn, the man immediately changed his words. "Hey, I seem to have said something wrong. The good-for-nothing who changed his nationality is also here. They are of the same bloodline." As soon as the man entered the door, Flynn frowned and whispered to Henry, "Brother, this is Bishop Hebor''s disciple. His name is Dalton Croy. Bishop Hebor has always been at odds with my father." Behind Dalton was a thin and small figure, who looked like Dalton. When this figure raised his head, one could see that he looked like a typical Chinese man. "I say, Dalton, the one behind you seems to have that bloodline as well." Jilisa chuckled and said, "Including him, there should be three people with the bad blood here." "Jilisa, don''t talk nonsense." The person behind Daltonughed. "I''ve already broken away from that bloodline. My name is Wyck Denzel. Don''t put me together with those lower-ss people." After entering the restaurant, Dalton strode toward Henry and Flynn. When he was three metres away from them, Dalton suddenly stopped and grinned at Flynn, saying, "Trash, I thought you died in purgatory. I didn''t expect you to be so lucky. But the good thing is that I was still thinking that three monthster, I won''t be able to humiliate anybody. But since you came out of prison alive, I can humiliate you. Haha." At the same time, at the edge of the town. Bishop Morvyn and Andrew walked slowly around the edge of the brook. "And, this guy, does he have a big conflict with you?" said Morvyn. "Yes." Andrew nodded. "Ha." Morvyn looked in the direction of the restaurant in the centre of the town and said, "You have arranged a lot of people. It seems that you don''t want him to leave so easily." With a serious look on his face, Andrew said, "My lord, this man must die." "But he saved Robin. Do you think I can watch him die here?" Morvyn suddenly stopped and looked at Andrew. After that, he shook his head and said, "My Lord, Henry is under mymand. ording to the rules, I have the right to take his life. This is my right. Even you, my Lord, have no right to stop it." "I have no right to stop it, but I can avenge the saviour who saved my son," said Morvyn. "I understand." Andrew nodded. "So..." "So you asked Hebor toe here, right?" Morvyn suddenly turned to look at the other side of the river. A middle-aged man, who was also wearing a white cape and holding a scripture book, slowly walked over from the other side of the river. When he passed over the river, he seemed to be floating on the river. "Hebor Merrick." said Morvyn, looking at the man. Compared with Morvyn, Hebor was very strong. The white cloak made him look very awkward. He was two metres tall and his muscles were so strong that even the cloak couldn''t coverthem. Hebor was more suitable for wearing a leather armour and holding a long axe. "Morvyn Gaille, long time no see." Hebor smiled at him and said, "I heard that your son came out of the purgatory alive. Congrattions!" Morvyn nodded and said, "Indeed! In this case, the election will be held again in three months. Hebor, you also have a chance to leave that barren mountain and choose some other ces to live, for example, Europe." "Oh, my old friend Morvyn. Don''t say that." Hebor put on an exaggerated expression. "How can I covet your position? I like my life so much. Carefree. It''s exactly what I want." "Really?" Morvyn looked at him and said, "If what you said is true, my subordinates won''t serve you. I''m very curious about what method you would use." With no fear in his eyes, Andrew looked directly into the eyes of Morvyn. He slowly moved behind Hebor. Hebor put away the scripture in his hand and said, "My old friend Morvyn, you are too pedantic. Your people don''t want to follow you, so they will choose me. Is this simple enough?" Morvyn snorted and said, "All in all, you''ve beenpletely clouded by profits. Andrew, I don''t care what you''re thinking about. Even if you think my branch will lose in three months, but at the moment I am still in charge. You can control the lives and deaths of your guards. But don''t forget, your life or death is also under my control. If you want to do something, I advise you to wait and don''t forget the rules. If you break the rules, I''ll kill you immediately. Three monthster, if I''m really out of power, you can do whatever you want." Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Of course, My lord." Andrew bowed and said, "I will certainly set an example and will not break the rules so easily. Of course, my subordinates must obey the rules. If someone doesn''t obey the rules, I will exercise my rights. My Lord, you can''t me me." After saying that, he sneered and looked in the direction of the restaurant. Chapter 1011 Chapter 1011 As the top figures of the Recluse Association in the local area, Henry and Flynn''s whereabouts naturally could not be concealed from the three of them. The things in the restaurant were specially arranged by Andrew, who also happened to be a man of a high rank. Morvyn looked at Hebor and said, "Hebor, my son just escaped from death and came out of the purgatory. I don''t want anything unpleasant to happen to him. You should know what I mean." "Yes, of course, I understand." Hebor nodded. "But young people like to mess around. Old things like us should do our own things and let them y by themselves. After all, for the nextpetition, you and I both need to rely on these young people." "That''s the best," said Morvyn with his hands behind his back. Without showing how much strength, he rushed to the sky and disappeared in a blink of an eye. Looking at the direction in which he left, Hebor squinted and said, "It seems that his strength has been improved a lot during this period." "Lord Hebor, what should we do now?" Andrew asked respectfully from behind. "Do you need to tell me first the secrets regarding that Chinese guy named Henry Zhang?" Hebor stared at him and added, "If it''s just a normal grudge, based on your style of handling things, you wouldn''t look for me." "Indeed, there are some secrets." Andrew nodded. "But Lord Hebor, it''s not very good for you to know about these things now. It''ll affect your decision-making. If youe out as a winner, you''ll be able to be a European Bishop. I guarantee that this news will definitely not disappoint you." Hebor gave him a meaningful look. "I hope you won''t disappoint me." After speaking, Hebor stepped onto the surface of the water. "Rest assured, Lord Hebor." Andrew bowed and watched Hebor leave. After Hebor left, the look in Andrew''s eyes gradually became fierce. His lips moved slightly, but there was no sounding out. However, ording to his mouth shape, one could still distinguish what he said. "Trash!" In the restaurant in the town. Flynn and Dalton were three metres apart. "Well, you''re a good- for- nothing. Are you trying to kill me?" Behind Dalton, a virtual image of a python slowly appeared. At the same time, Dalton''s eyes became as cold as a sneaky viper''s. "You''re a good- for- nothing who has only entered the Qi- controlling realm!" "Hey, hey, hey, I think that it''s none of your business who we are." Henry had a strange look on his face. "Why does a prison guard dare to interrupt me?" Dalton looked at Henry and the shadow of the python behind him was sticking out its tongue to Henry. Jilisa chortled, intentionally provoking Dalton. "Dalton, don''t underestimate this jailer. He''s at thete stage of the Transformation realm. He has some secrets. He''s obviously under themand of my lord Andrew. But he still dares to talk to Bishop Morvyn. I''m afraid that you''ll face some consequences if you provoke him. He''s the benefactor of Bishop Morvyn now. Don''t forget, we are in Europe now, not in the ce where Bishop Hebor is in charge." "Let him try!" Hearing this, the look in Dalton''s eyes became even more vicious. "He''s just a small jailer. Can he be so insolent as to dare toy a finger on me?" "That''s hard to say. After all, we are in Europe, not in the ce where Bishop Hebor is in charge." Jilisa once again raised this point. "That''s not a ce where a small prison guard dares to be presumptuous!" As Dalton roared, the shadow of the python behind him made a "sss" sound and suddenly attacked Henry. "A fool!" Henry looked at Dalton and spat out two words. As a disciple of a bishop, he was easily used by others to stir up conflict between the two bishops. Jilisa was well aware of Dalton''s personality. When she saw that Dalton couldn''t help but attack Henry, she didn''t look surprised at all. The python behind Dalton rushed to Henry. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Henry didn''t hold back. An eagle spread its wings behind Henry and urately caught Dalton''s giant python with its ws. "What a lowly attitude! How dare you attack Dalton?!" The man, who had changed his nationality, shouted loudly and rushed toward Henry. "Guys, if you want to fight, the ce outside should be a bit bigger. This small ce of mine won''t be able to withstand your torment." A voice sounded. Even though it wasn''t loud, it clearly resounded in everyone''s ears. The speaker was the owner of this restaurant. Henry was shocked. Just with this, Henry could be sure that this person''s strength was absolutely stronger than that of Andrew! Dalton and Wyck stopped their movements at the same time. It was evident that they knew the identity of the restaurant owner. The restaurant owner was a middle-aged man with a beard. Seeing everyone stop, he squinted and showed a kind smile. "If you want to eat, I wee you. But if you want to fight, don''t make trouble here." After that, the restaurant owner walked into the kitchen with an empty tray. Wyck stood next to Dalton, staring at Henry with an unfriendly expression. "Consider yourself lucky this time. I''d like to see how long you''ll be able to stay here! A lowly attitude, a lowly jailer''s identity. Any one of you is only worthy of kneeling down in front of Lord Dalton!" "Shut up!" Flynn shouted loudly, "Chinese pride is not something you can understand. You always talk about inferiority. What status do you have to say such words in front of me?" "Robin Gaille, don''t put on an act in front of me." Dalton said, "You just got lucky. Do you really think you''re capable of doing anything? Don''t forget that the selection will be held in three months. At that time, well have a good time. I''ll see if your young master will still be able to show up at that time!" "I don''t know if he can do that." Henry suddenly said, "But your name is Dalton Croy, right? I think, with your brain, you won''t be able tough at that time. If he is as stupid as you, he wouldn''t be able to survive for such a long time in purgatory." "What did you say?" Dalton''s eyes narrowed. He did not expect that this prison dared to provoke him. "I said you are a fool. If you don''t understand what I mean, then I''ll be more straightforward. You are... a fool!" At the same time, Henry stretched out a middle finger. Wyck was furious. "You despicable b*tch, how dare you?!" "Shut up!" Pa! With a crisp sound, Wyck covered his face with his hands and looked at Henry in front of him in disbelief. He didn''t even see clearly how this man appeared in front of him. Jilisa, who was sitting in the corner, looked at this side with great interest. She mumbled, "He''s indeed at the pinnacle of the Transformation realm. Furthermore, looking at his pace, a master from an early stage of the Qi- concentrating realm stage may not even be his match. Haha, it''s finally getting interesting." Chapter 1012 Chapter 1012 Wyck''s eyes were filled with disbelief. He wasn''t surprised at Henry''s strength, but he simply couldn''t believe that this little jailer would dare to attack him! What right did he have? He was one of Lord Dalton''s men! Wyck gritted his teeth. "You..." Pa! Another p on the Wyck''s face. "I said, shut up." Henry shook his wrist. "Listen to me." Wyck was struck so hard that he couldn''t wrap his mouth around it, but he shut it up subconsciously. Henry raised his hand and pped Wyck in the face. "You keep saying that we''re despicable, but you don''t know that you''re the one who''s despicable." After Henry scolded him, he gave him another p. "Every nation has the glory of its own. This kind of glory is something that no one can insult. You deserve to be beaten." After the two consecutive ps, not to mention Wyck, even Dalton was standing by the side, watching in a daze. Henry waved his hand again. "p! p! p!" Three continuous crisp sounds rang out on Wyck''s face. "This time, there is no reason for beating you. I just want to hit you. If you don''t ept it, try to fight back." Henry put his hands into his trouser pockets and smiled. Wyck''s body started to shake slowly. The burning pain on his face kept stimting him. The look in Wyck''s eyes was gradually filled with killing intent, and a huge mantis appeared behind him. "I''m going, I''m going to kill you!" Wyck roared. "ording to the rules of the Recluse Association, if you want to kill me, can I kill you in self- defence?" Henry bared his teeth, and his hand in his right pocket was stretched out like lightning, directly grabbing hold of Wyck''s throat. The mantis that had just appeared behind Wyck also instantly dispersed. Wyck clenched his fists and wanted to fight back, but he was horrified to find that his own qi could not be gathered. On the other side''s big hand, there was a surging force that constantly emerged and locked all the Qi in his body. "This..." Wyck''s eyes widened. He didn''t believe that this was a jailer''s strength. It was too terrifying! Jilisa, who had been watching the battle in the corner, suddenly stood up at this moment and roared, "Henry Zhang, you''ve crossed the line! Wyck just said some harsh words and didn''t do anything to you. Your actions are deliberately damaging the rtions in the guild." Dalton, frightened by the strength shown by Henry, also reacted in time. "Yes, you are just a jailer under Andrew''smand, and you directly attack my men. Do you know what this means? Now, I command you to let go of a disciple of Bishop Hebor!" Henry was not swayed by Dalton''s words. He was still pinching Wyck''s throat. With both feet off the ground, the look on Wyck''s face had be exceptionally hard to look at. "I told you to let him go, didn''t you hear me?!" Dalton roared again. The owner of the restaurant came out of the kitchen and looked into the hall. He said with a rxed face, "Remember, don''t mess with my stuff, or I''ll be rude." "Of course," Henry replied with a smile. "The 70- year old cutlery from thest century. There aren''t many left. If you break one of them, there''ll be one less in this world. Of course, we''ll take good care of it." Hearing this, the restaurant owner''s eyes lit up. "You know this?" "I know a little bit. When you''re free, we can talk." Henry responded and looked back at Wyck. The restaurant owner nodded and said, "Well, it''s been a long time since I''ve met a young man as knowledgeable as you. If there''s a chance,e to my ce more often." Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. After the owner of the restaurant finished speaking, he picked up a clean te and wiped it carefully with a brand-new cloth. "Henry Zhang, you are so arrogant!" A shout came from outside the restaurant. Andrew pushed open the door of the restaurant, strode in, and shouted, "As a prison guard, you attacked Bishop Hebor''s men. Who gave you so much right? Let him go! You vited the rules of the Recluse Association, and I can kill you now!" "Okay, okay." Henry shrugged his shoulders and loosened his grip on Wyck''s hand. Wyck let out a burst of rapid, dry coughs. Andrew strode over to Henry and said, "Henry, you''re too reckless and disregard the rules of the Recluse Association. If it weren''t for the fact that you''ve rendered meritorious service, I would have taken your life right away! I''ve got another matter to ask you. This time, I''ve sent a total of 30 people to enter purgatory to look for Robin. Now that you''re the only one who hase out, where are the other 29 people? Including what happened this time, you reported it directly to the bishop. In your eyes, do you still have me as your master?" Henry smiled and did not say anything. Whether it was Jilisa or Andrew, they all wanted to send a message to Flynn that Henry was following the order to rescue Flynn. Seeing that Henry was silent, Andrew continued to say, "Henry, do you think you can rely on someone to back you up? I''m telling you, as long as I am in charge, you will always be a jailer. Don''t make me see you as an enemy. This is the Recluse Association, not a ce where you can act wildly!" After saying that, he turned to Dalton and said, "The people under me don''t know how to behave properly. Please don''t get offended." Dalton snorted coldly. "Andrew Garfield, the people below you should be disciplined. You have direct responsibility. This time, I won''t haggle with you. Next time, it won''t be so easy." "Don''t worry. There won''t be a next time." He patted his chest and promised. Dalton said to Henry, "Boy, you should be careful in the future! You are just a prison guard. Wyck, let''s go." "Yes." Wyck lowered his head, followed Dalton, and walked out of the restaurant. After giving a warning look to Henry, Andrew turned around and left. Flynn stood there, looking anxious. "Elder brother, I''m going to find my dad now and tell him to talk to Andrew!" As soon as Flynn finished speaking, he heard a voiceing from outside the restaurant. The voice was gentle and made people feel particrlyfortable. "You two can eat whatever you want, but don''t talk nonsense. Come out." "Hey." The restaurant owner, who was wiping the tes, suddenly looked up and said, "Bishop Morvyn is here. It''s my honour. Why don''t youe in and have a seat?" "No need." Morvyn''s voice continued toe from outside the restaurant. "The tableware inside is from a rare collection. If I identally break a few of them, I wouldn''t be able to afford them. |''d better stand outside and feel more rxed." Henry and Flynn looked at each other and then walked out of the restaurant. As soon as they got out of the restaurant, they saw the white-robed Morvyn standing at the door. Chapter 1013 Chapter 1013 "Dad, why are you here?" Robbin asked as he walked forward. "If I didn''te, something terrible would happen today." Morvyn looked at Henry and said, "Henry, your Qi is a bit strong. Just now, Andrew just tried to provoke you, but you have the intention to kill him. If you do things like this, it will be easy for him to seize the opportunity." "The bishop is right." Henry nodded. Although he looked calm on the surface, his heart was already in turmoil. Although beforeing to the Recluse Association, Henry had expected that this meeting would not be simple, aftering, Henry found that the foundation of the Recluse Association was so deep that the strength of these people was still far beyond his imagination. Just now when he was in the restaurant, he just showed a little intention to kill, but it was caught by Bishop Morvyn. Henry understood that Morvyn was a super master! Most importantly, Morvyn was just a bishop of an area in the Recluse Association. Above the bishop, there were other bishops. Not to mention such bishops, even the owner of the restaurant he had just eaten at was also a super master. Originally, Henry thought that the owner''s strength was no less than that of Andrew, but now, judging from the dialogue between Morvyn and the restaurant owner, Henry was sure that the owner''s strength was not inferior to that of Bishop Morvyn! The Recluse Association was spread all over the world. No one knew how many individuals simr to this restaurant owner were hidden in the dark. "Do you have a conflict with Andrew?" Asked Morvyn to Henry. Henry nodded. "I came out of the City of Hell. It''s the one below Sosasmo desert." Astonished, Morvyn suddenly shrank his pupil and cried out, "What?" There was no indifference on his face. A st of shapeless Qi emanated from him to the surrounding. His white robe fluttered in the wind. It could be seen how shocking Henry''s words were to Morvyn! The City of Hell was known as the ce of death. From ancient times until now, only Henry was the only one who was able toe out of there! Henry took the initiative to tell the news to Morvyn. He was not enthusiastic, but careful and considerate. Now, Henry hadpletely fallen out with Andrew, so he had to find a backer for the time being. As the jailor arranged by Andrew, Henry was now in such a bad rtionship with him. Anyone with a brain could see that there were a lot of tricks in it. Although Andrew was trying his best to hide the secrets regarding Henry and the City of Hell, there were so many people who went to the City of Hell that day. If Morvyn wanted to find out, he would definitely find out. Henry was very clear about it. Instead of letting Morvyn find out, it was better for him to say it out. In some aspects, he still had some initiative. As it happened in one of the known confrontations in history, Zhu Geliang presented a weak defence, which confused Si Mayi and made him retreat. Today, Henry followed the ancient sages and told his secret voluntarily. At the same time, Morvyn did not need to figure out Henry''s secret. Morvyn would not attack Henry if he knew his secret regarding the City of Hell. "Is this true?" Morvyn confirmed with Henry again. Henry said, "Or else, do you think that I would be a jailer of the Recluse Association? Why would Andrew make me a jailer and guard the City of Hell all of a sudden?" "What''s going on underneath the 18 levels of the City of Hell?" Morvyn''s breath became heavy. Although the Recluse Association was in charge of guarding the City of Hell, the things below were still a mystery to them. No one knew what was under there, what had be below, or even what kind of existence had remained below! "I can''t say." Henry shook his head and said, "I left the City of Hell, and two people left with me. They don''t want others to know. Bishop Morvyn, I think you don''t want to be targeted, do you?" Hearing these words, there was a strong fear in the eyes of Morvyn. Who knew what kind of monster was hiding under the 18 levels of the City of Hell? Although Morvyn thought that he was powerful, he did not think that he was invincible. What''s more, even if Morvyn thought he was invincible, he still didn''t think that he could ignore the City of Hell. Although the 18 levels of the City of Hell were controlled by the Recluse Association, the people locked up there were not captured by them. Those who were imprisoned in the City of Hell were the most outstanding and terrible existences in the world. "No wonder that Andrew is against you. If you hadn''t taken the initiative to mention it, I would still be kept in the dark until now. It seems that he wants to keep the secret all by himself." Morvyn thought for a while and said, "If you hadn''t saved Robbin this time, Andrew would have killed you." "So I need an ally." Henry said truthfully, "I can''t keep this secret alone. If I can''t get away from Andrew, I will ask someone else for help. I am not scared for myself, but there are still many people behind me. You probably have already investigated my identity." Randell nodded and said, "The old Emperor of Hell who overturned the rule of The King Region. You built Radiant Ind. I have to say that under your leadership, the underground world has be much less prosperous than before." "Radiant Ind means more than just an ordinary force to me. I want to make a deal with you. You need to help me protect Radiant Ind, and I will help establish the connection so that you can talk to the people below," Henry said, pointing to the ground. Morvyn frowned slightly and said, "You want to drag me into the water? You should know how complicated the things inside are when ites to the City of Hell." "I understand." Henry nodded. "But no matter howplicated the things are, if you slowly ease them, you will be able to smooth them out. And the more you get, the better it will be, won''t it?" After thinking for a while, Morvyn took a deep breath. He had thought about the pros and cons of this matter at an extremely fast speed in his mind. He asked, "Can you promise that I will talk to the people below?" "Absolutely." Henry nodded. "But I need to confirm one thing in advance." "Go ahead." "As a bishop, are you qualified to open the City of Hell and let the people inside out?" Henry asked what he had always wanted to ask. When he was in the City of Hell, Henry had the idea of entering the Recluse Association. This was also the reason why he always followed what Andrew said. At first, Henry thought that if the Punishment Messager sent someone to the City of Hell, he would also be able to open the gate. As a result, Henry found that he was wrong. It was easy to enter the City of Hell, but difficult toe out. Even the Master of the City of Hell couldn''t open the gate, let alone the Punishment Messager! Otherwise, Andrew wouldn''t care so much about the secrets!R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Chapter 1014 Chapter 1014 Now, Henry mentioned the news to Bishop Morvyn. When he saw the Bishop''s expression, he immediately understood that the Bishop certainly did not know the way to open the City of Hell, but he still did not give up and asked. Henry had received a lot of help from Ss and the others. In the past, Henry remembered a person that gave him a jacket in the winter for over 20 years. Now, Ss and the others had given him a great favour, how could he not repay them? Henry wanted to release Ss and the others from the prison and let them see the wonderful world outside. This was the main purpose of Henry''s visit to the Recluse Association! The Bishop sighed. "The City of Hell is of great importance. To tell you the truth, as far as I know, even the president can''t open the cage alone." "You mean..." Henry frowned tightly. "You should know that there are four top forces in this world, our Recluse Association, the Alvin League, the Noble Berserkers, and Chinese ns. We live in this era, and there are many secrets that have been buried in the long river of history. No one knows why the City of Hell was built. I''ve learned from the ancient books that there are four keys of the City of Hell and they were ced in the hands of four forces respectively. One for the Noble Berserkers, one for the Alvin League, one for the Recluse Association, and thest one for the ns. If even one of the keys is missing, the gates of the prison can''t be opened." At this point, Bishop Morvyn showed a very helpless look. "Can''t be open..." Henry was aware of the severity of the matter as he listened to Bishop Morvyn''s words. "That''s to say, the secret in your hands is really amazing." Bishop Morvyn said seriously, "To be frank, the current situation is very bnced. In terms of the current situation, even if one of the four forces were to be stronger, the other three forces would be flustered. Let alone the horrible monsters from the City of Hell. Once the prisonerse out, they would mess up the current situation in a very short time. It''s even possible that they could even trample over the four forces with their strength! Therefore, unless there is a great demand, people will not choose to open the prison." At this point, Bishop Morvyn gave a meaningful look at Henry and said, "Obviously, you have this ability now. You have the natural advantage to negotiate with the people inside. I think they also want you to help them, right?" "Yes." Henry nodded. "The two people who came out this time are the confidants of the leaders below the 18th floor. I don''t know where they are now. In a few days, they will return to the prison. At that time, I will release two more people." "Okay." Bishop Morvyn put his hand on Henry''s shoulder and said, "Although your offer is quite challenging, I still choose to ept your proposal. We can cooperate." Morvyn couldn''t find the reason to refuse Henry''s offer and get in touch with the people from the City of Hell. This step could bring a lot of benefits to Morvyn. Once he could reach certain cooperation with the people under, maybe the heads of the four forces would treat him seriously. If they couldn''t cooperate, Morvyn could talk with those people about Qi-refming techniques. Today the situation is not like the past. People who can enter the same realm as Morvyn must carefully explore every step they take. If someone could guide him, Morvyn would not only remain this powerful, but he might even be able to go further! Henry''s face lit up. He cupped his hands towards the apprentice and said, "Thank you very much, Bishop Morvyn. I won''t give Andrew any chance to fight with me. If you can protect my Radiant Ind, I''ll keep my promise." "Okay." Bishop Morvyn nodded and said, "But, how do you want to solve the problem with Andrew?" A hint of killing intent shed in Henry''s eyes, and he answered without thinking, "Of course, I''ll make him disappear from the world." "It''s difficult." Morvyn said, "You don''t understand the system of the Recluse Association. There is someone higher than Andrew, and his death will attract attention from above. Investigate. Unless you are sure that you can kill Andrew silently, you will definitely be targeted by high-level officials." N?velDrama.Org content rights. Henry looked surprised and said, "Oh? Then, I hope you can clear up the problem, Bishop Morvyn." "Haha," Bishop Morvyn chuckled and said, "Don''t y with me. Although you are about the same age as Robbin, you are much more experienced in society than your peers. You didn''t even want to kill Andrew. You just want me to find a way for you. After all, I know the Recluse Association." Henry smiled and did not speak. Bishop Morvyn continued, "I can find a way for you, but you need to do something. In three months, the selection will be held." "Selection?" Henry was very interested. Just now, Dalton had told Flynn about the selection. Bishop Morvyn exined, "The Recluse Association is spread all over the world, so there will naturally be many areas. Every bishop is in charge of an area. Of course, since there are many areas, there is a difference between good and bad. I''m in charge of the branch of the Recluse Association in Europe, and also in charge of half of the western continents. Therefore, both Andrew and the City of Hell are under my jurisdiction. And Hebor Croy, the teacher of Dalton, is in charge of a piece of destend. The election will be held in three months, so the area under the control of each bishop will be re- converted. Do you understand what I mean?" After hearing this, Henry finally understood what this so- called selection meant, so he nodded. Bishop Morvyn continued, "Now, I havee across Hebor, who wants the European area which is under my control. If I am removed from this area, you will be a fish on the chopping board. So I hope that you can train Robbin over these three months, just like what you used to do on Radiant Ind. The so-called demon training!" Henry smiled. "It seems that you know a lot about our Radiant Ind." "The existence of the Recluse Association is to maintain the support of the underground world. Of course, your Radiant Ind has long been within our attention." Bishop Morvyn said undisguisedly, "I know that training method of yours. Although it will not greatly improve his strength, it will make a huge change in his temperament if he can get out of that training!" Chapter 1015 Chapter 1015 Henry shook his head and said, "I don''t understand. With your strength, if you train Flynn, it would obviously more effective than giving him to me. Moreover, what does this selection have to do with Flynn and others?" "The inheritance of the Recluse Association," Bishop Morvyn said. "It has been thousands of years since the establishment of the Recluse Association. Could the associationst for such a long time if there was no inheritance? Every bishop should cultivate his own sessor. The achievements of the sessor will decide the status of the bishop. After the election, the disciples will gradually be familiar with the role of the bishop and wait to take over. I haven''t epted many disciples. Only Robbin can inherit my mantle. Now he has grown up. He will participate in the election this time. In fact, the election this time is about choosing the future bishop." Bishop Morvyn cast his eyes on Robbin, paused for a moment, and spoke again, "As for why I don''t train him personally, it''s very simple, I don''t have the heart to do it. If I had, he would not be as weak as he is now. If I could do it, the person you see now would not be bullied by others." Henry narrowed his eyes and asked, "Do you know what the demon training is?" "I am very clear about it. It has a 50 percent death rate." Bishop Morvyn nodded. "But I understand that if he doesn''t change, he''ll die in the end. So I''d rather let him die in his growth than be humiliated by others. It''s my fault. In the past 20 years, I''ve failed to fulfil my duties as a father. But he''s still survived Purgatory. I believe that he can survive the demon training." When Bishop Morvyn said this, he looked at Flynn with great gratification. Henry also nodded in agreement. Flynn had lived alone in Purgatory for more than a year. Although it sounded simple and he was hidden in theb, he had been isted from the world for more than a year. There was no one who could talk to him. He didn''t know when he would die. Every day he faced cruel experiments. The mental pressure was more horrible than physical pressure. Bishop Morvyn looked at Henry again and said, "The election will be in three months. If I can continue to be the bishop of the European branch, I can keep you safe. And, I will help you get rid of Andrew. But if I can''t keep this position, whatever we say is just empty talk." Henry smiled and said, "My lord, you want to use me as a gunman." "You pulled me into this mess and I will use you as my weapon. We''re even, so we don''t owe each other anything. Moreover, if you help me, it''s also helping yourself, isn''t it?" "Deal." Henry held out his hand to Morvyn. "I''ll leave the rest to you." Bishop Morvyn held Henry''s hand. "If that''s the case, there''s no need for us to waste any more time here," Henry said. "Three months seem like a long period of time, but for demon training, time is very limited." "Don''t worry. During this period of time, your ind will not have any problems. As for China, you can also rest assured. Although Section Nine can''t bepared with the four forces, their trump cards are beyond your imagination. We dare not send people to make trouble for your family. You can put aside all your worries." Bishop Morvyn patted his chest and guaranteed to Henry. "Okay, thank you so much, My lord." Henry once again cupped his hands and thanked him. "Okay..." Bishop Morvyn gave a meaningful look at Henry and said, "Your words this time contains a little bit of sincerity. You may have called me bishop before, but in your eyes, I''m nothing. You don''t even care about the Recluse Association. You look calm on the surface, like a stagnantke. In fact, there is a behemoth hiding under the stagnantke. I even have a hunch that the bnce of the four forces is likely to experience some changes because of you." "Bishop, you don''t need to say this." Henry shook his head and said, "I know very well who I am. I don''t want to think too much about the four forces. If there are not so many trivial things, I just want to stay with my wife and live my life." "No." Morvyn became serious and said, "There is really life in this world. Your life is not an ordinary life. Ordinary life does not belong to you." Henry interrupted the conversation and said, "Haha, Bishop Morvyn, let''s talk about thister when we have time. We''re in a hurry now. I''ll take your son with me." "I''ll leave him to you. I''ll arrange for someone to inform you where the selection will be held." "Let''s go." Henry grabbed Flynn''s shoulder and strode out of the town. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Looking at his son''s back, he sighed and said, "Flynn, I hope you can follow the Emperor of Hell and learn something from him. The Bishop''s mantle is not inherited by mercy, I... puff!" He suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood. Before the blood fell to the ground, the blood was condensed by him. He expertly took out a bottle from his sleeve, poured the blood into the bottle and put it away. Morvyn wiped off the blood stain on the corner of his mouth. With a wry smile, he said, "I would have let you go for a year if not for the fact that you were attacked by the Alvin League two years ago and were seriously injured. I was able to protect you until now, but you have to take care of yourself in the future. The Emperor of Hell, don''t let me down. I only have one son. If you can help him grow up, I will do my best to fulfil my promise." A helicopter took off at the edge of the town, and its destination was the airport closest to it. The cabin waspletely sealed, so they couldn''t see what was going on outside. They could only hear the sound of propellers above their heads. Henry could not help but recall what Bishop Morvyn had said just now. Henry couldn''t help but smile. He murmured in a voice that only he could hear, "Indeed, I want to live a stable life with my wife, but you''re right. I won''t let my life be like this. If I want to live a life, I''ll crush the so-called four forces and then I''ll go to the udia n of Longxi. I''ll never forget the hatred towards them. I''ll make them pay double for everything they did to Jenny!" Flynn, who was sitting not far from Henry, suddenly shook his body. Just now, he felt something that made his heart palpitate, but he couldn''t tell what it was exactly. Chapter 1016 Chapter 1016 This training was very popr in the underground world. Some people said that Reapers in this world had all experienced this type of training. It was said that the reason why Reapers were referred to as Reapers was that they were able to crawl out of the training by fire. That ce was equivalent to the City of Hell. But in fact, what the Reapers suffered was not real Demon''s training. It was just a weakened version of it. How could it be possible that there were so many people who had passed the Demon''s training? The death rate of 50% was too horrible. Choosing to enter the training was equal to gambling with your life. Someone specifically asked a person who came out of the training and wanted to know the details of the Demon''s training. The answer he got was, "First of all, please stay five metres away from me. The distance within five metres is a dangerous distance for me, and I may attack you. Sorry, I don''t mean to do this, but during the training, it has be my instinct. Secondly, I really can''t remember the things inside. I can only feel lucky that I came out of there alive. That ce is not meant for human beings. Unfortunately, I can''t tell you too much. The psychiatrist has arrived." This interview onlysted for a short minute. Later, the interviewer saw the psychiatrist. When the psychiatrist came, he wore an entire set of high- intensity defensive equipment, and while evaluating them, he used a piece of high- intensity bulletproof ss to separate them from each other. The interviewee had alreadye out from the Demon''s training for nearly a year. Furthermore, his identity was that of a pirate that was roaming the Endless Sea, the leader of a first-ss underground force. To be able topletely shake a merciless pirate to such a state, to the point where his spirit was on the verge of copsing, one could see just how terrifying this so-called Demon''s training was. Even so, there were still many people who came up with ways to participate in the training on Radiant Ind. This was because the training could truly change a person thoroughly, from inside out, physically and mentally. In the beginning, the training was only used by Radiant Ind to foster their own people. Later, many forces came to participate in the training every time. Radiant Ind was generous, so it simply let everyone participate in it together. On the 14th day of February, on Valentine''s Day, Radiant Ind issued a notice to all the underground forces in the world. The Demon''s training would begin in three days. Those who wanted to participate in the training would have three days to rush to arrive at the ind. After three days, the ind would be completely sealed off. The Sharp Knife belonged to the first-ss underground power of the government. It was different from the transcendent existence of Section Nine. The Sharp Knife would abide by the rules of the underground world, and it would also solve problems that belonged to the underground world. The candidates for the Sharp Knife were selected from all over the country. They were trained together, step by step. In the end, there were only a few people who could enter the Sharp Knife. "Captain Han, are you really going to take part in the Demon''s training? Many people died doing it!" "If you''re afraid of death, you shouldn''t be in the Sharp Knife. It''s time to go." At the special airport of the Sharp Knife, Helen Han, dressed in a uniform, looked cool and heroic. She looked at many Sharp Knife members behind her and said, "On this trip to the ind to participate in the Demon''s training, nobody will force anyone to do anything. If you decide to go, no one will praise you because you are looking for death. If you don''t go, no one willugh at you, because you have chosen a wise path. You have family, lover, ideals, and future. But if you regret going there after arriving, sorry, but I, Helen Han, will be the first to scold you. I believe you know very well what the Devil''s training represents. Now you can choose for yourself. When you take this step, there will be no turning back." After Helen finished speaking, she got on the ne in front of her. The members of the Sharp Knife, who were following behind Helen, looked at each other. After learning that the training was about to begin, the Sharp Knife immediately informed them. All the people following Helen now voluntarily chose to participate in the training. After everyone looked at each other, some people followed Helen and boarded the ne without hesitation. Some began to hesitate, and some began to retreat. In Sosasmo desert. The original sea of sand had nowpletely changed. People who hade here for the first time would definitely not believe that there was a desert here before. The environment had beenpletely changed under the huge amount of money from Felix''s family. This ce had beenpletely transformed into a steel city. It was only half a year since they started building. In just half a year, there were already so many tall buildings, energy stations, and signal towers. This ce was no different from an ordinary city. Tens of thousands of trees had arrived from the surroundings of the city to withstand the sandstorm. Although the money spent reached an astronomical number, it was clear that money was not something that Radiant Ind needed to take into consideration. Some people identally discovered the city, and even chose to buy a house there. What surprised many underground forces was that Radiant Ind actually agreed to let the ordinary people purchase the house here. The price was quite low. It only cost less than 20,000 dors. Moreover, Radiant Ind would provide work for the people who bought the house here, and the treatment was quite high! Obviously, this act didn''t just allow ordinary people to buy houses here, but also made it an indirect attraction for permanent residents! A city in the desert, because of such treatment, actually recruited tens of thousands of people in a short period of time. However, this wasn''t too difficult to understand. To begin with, the standard of living in Sosasmo desert was very low. Even if it was a steel city built in the desert, it would still be much better than living in most ces. This was especially true for Golden City not too far away from here. Because of the appearance of this city, the poption of Golden City had lost nearly a third of its people. When the underground forces found that ordinary people coulde to buy houses, they almost immediately rushed to this ce, bought a house here, and settled down. The organization behind this desert city was Radiant Ind, which meant that as long as they lived here, they had an amulet! When they had no way out, as long as they hid in this city, who would dare to make trouble in the ce of Radiant Ind? There were quite a few people who had such thoughts, which resulted in such a desert city selling out all its houses within a few days! The majority of the people who came to buy were from the underground forces.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1017 Chapter 1017 Originally, these underground forces thought that if they bought a house in the desert city, they could live in peace. But they didn''t expect that Radiant Ind suddenly stipted that if they wanted to live here, they must work here! Otherwise, the money for buying a house would be refunded and the houses would be taken back. This rule didn''t matter to those ordinary people. They hoped to have a job, but it was difficult for those underground people to get a job. They had no choice but to find some people to rece their jobs. As a result, Radiant Ind also said that only the owner of a house could work there. Moreover, because of theck of materials in the desert city, only the owner of a house could live there for a long period of time. This rule immediately disrupted the ns of the leaders of the underground forces. They couldn''t live there for a long time? If they really got into trouble in the future, they would definitely need to live there for a long time! Some people could not ept it and chose to leave. They retreated and begged for another person to buy a house. They thought about how they could find shelter hereter and temporarily stayed away from the trouble. Some people directly chose to buy a house here. As a result, a very interesting phenomenon appeared in this desert city. In a simple tempered factory, the leader of a second- ss underground force was the owner, while the leader of a first-ss force had be a regr worker. Their jobs were arranged by Radiant Ind. If they wanted to change their jobs, they had to apply to Radiant Ind. During the working time, there would be people from Radiant Ind patrolling about. The leader of the second-ss underground forces ordered, "Omer, check the new batch of steel!" This Omer was the leader of another first-ss force. When the second- ss leader finished his order, he quickly ran over and whispered, "Boss Omer, I''m just putting on a show. Don''t take it seriously. When you finish with this batch, you can find a ce to have a cup of coffee and have a rest." Hearing this, Omer quickly waved his hand. "No, no, no. Here, you''re my big brother, don''t give me a chance to take advantage of you. If the people of Radiant Ind find out, they''ll throw me out tonight. Big brother, if you still like me, arrange more jobs for me. When I''m promoted, I can bring my wife and children here. I heard that Radiant Ind is going to build a school, and I''m going to send my children there. Then there will be no worries in the future!" After saying that, Omer quickly went over to deal with the batch. Such a scene was only a portrayal of the environment of the entire desert city. Such a thing was happening almost everywhere. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Of course, some people put on airs as the leaders of the underground world, but they were kicked out mercilessly by Radiant Ind. Radiant Ind also said that those who caused trouble would never be allowed to enter the city, and they would be regarded as enemies by Radiant Ind. This time, the leaders of the underground world were frightened. If they were regarded as enemies by Radiant Ind, they wouldn''t be able to sleep well. On the streets of the desert city, a leader of the underground forces was pushing a food stall, "Cold noodles, cold noodles, Chinese snacks!" Opposite the food stall, there was also a watermelon stall. It was also an underworld leader selling watermelons. "Watermelon! The watermelones from the same ce as the emperor. Come and taste it!" Each and every one of the well-known people in the underground world was transformed into street vendors. A woman with red hair was walking on the streets of the city. Next to her was a man with blond hair. The man was very respectful towards the woman. "Lord Jilisa, we''ve found the identities of these people. Most of them belong to underground forces." The woman was none other than Jilisa Ni, the one who had incited Henry and Dalton''s rtionship in the town. She was also the Punishment Messager under themand of Andrew Garfield. "Hmph." Jilisa snorted. "If Henry wants to assimte these underground forces and absorb them directly, it will cause the rebound of the other forces, and we will also intervene. However, if we do so, we won''t be able to find a suitable reason." "Then what should we do?" The man seemed a little anxious. "Henry, as a jailer, has different motives. If things go on like this, most of the underground forces in the world will belong to Radiant Ind in less than a year!" Jilisaughed with disdain. "No matter how many ants gather, they''re still ants. It''s impossible for them to pose a threat to giants. They''re just a group of ants. So what if they gather together? Besides, Henry won''t live long. As long as we figure out what is so special about him, he''ll turn into a corpse." Back then, Henry had exined to Andrew that the people in the City of Hell saw him as a trigger to break through the seal. However, something went wrong in the process, so now Henry could enter and leave the City of Hell as he wished, and he could bring people in and out at will. He also had some method that could restrict the prisoners. That was why Andrew didn''t kill Henry. He had always wanted to get to the bottom of this. In the beginning, Andrew wanted Henry to submit to him and work for him. But now, he had offended Henry openly. And he wanted Henry to die! In the castle at the centre of Radiant Ind, old Peze was carrying one document. Stated in the document were the new residents of the city, as well as each person''s identity and background. "Uncle Peze, how is today''s statistics?" Alvin, dressed in a ck robe, walked over from the side, asking Peze in a very polite manner. "My lord, please have a look." Peze handed the document in his hand to Alvin. "The old king''s n was carried out very well. If this continues, we''ll be able to take over 30% of the underground forces in a short period of time. If there aren''t any problems, the data will eventually increase to 70%!" Seventy per cent! This was an exceptionally terrifying piece of data. Seventy per cent of the entire world''s underground forces. What kind of concept was that! Alvin nodded and said, "Uncle Peze, I was not involved in this matter, and I don''t quite understand it. Since it''s Mr. Zhang''s n, please pay more attention to this matter. Mr. Zhang sent a message saying that the Demon''s training is about to begin, and I intend to participate, so I''ll leave for a period of time." "You want to participate in the training?" Peze was startled, but then he shook his head. "That won''t do. You are the owner of Radiant Ind. Anything can happen during the training. Given your current power, it is too dangerous. Do you know what it means if you die? You represent not yourself, but the entire Radiant Ind!" Alvin took a deep breath. "I understand, but Uncle Peze, I''ve already decided that I''ll go no matter what you say." Chapter 1018 Chapter 1018 "You can''t go!" Peze reached out his hand, stopping in front of Alvin. Alvin stared at old Peze. "Uncle Peze, what if I insist on going?" Peze spoke again, "You represent Radiant Ind! Not yourself! The death rate of this training is 50%. You don''t understand how terrible it is. What''s more, this training is different from the past. There will be forces hidden in the dark who will intervene and they will make trouble for you." "Uncle Peze, I''ve made up my mind." Alvin pushed aside the hand that was blocking in front of him. "Since Mr. Zhang has handed over the ind to me, my word counts. You can give me advice, but you can''t give orders to me. I hope you can figure out your identity." After Alvin finished speaking, he strode forward. Suddenly, he stopped and turned around. "Also, I''m not as weak as you think." Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Peze sighed and shook his head, not saying anything. When Alvin left, Wade appeared in front of the door of the room. "Uncle Peze, there is no point in persuading him. During these twenty or so days, he has trained some soldiers who are willing to risk their lives. His purpose of participating in this training is nothing more than to achieve some kind of goal. He believes that these soldiers can protect him. He is truly naive andughable." Peze did not continue to talk about this topic. "Oh, by the way, Boss is back." Wade suddenly said. "Back? Where is he?" Peze was shocked, and then immediately showed joy. During the Spring Festival, they all stayed in Yinzhou. On the seventh day, they went to look for Henry, but Sylvia told them that Henry had already left. Henry left for more than half a month, during which no one could contact him, which made Peze and others worried. Now, Henry returned safely, which made Peze very happy. Peze hurriedly asked, "When did hee back? Howe I didn''t know?" Wade exined, "Big Boss didn''t notify anyone and went to the forbidden area alone. Didn''t you ask me yesterday why I suddenly started the Demon''s training? It was Big Boss who informed me." "Do you know what Henry is going to do?" Peze was puzzled. He didn''t understand why Henry suddenly informed him to start the training. Wade shook his head. "I don''t know what Boss is going to do. He told us not to look for him. After hees out of the forbidden area, he will leave directly." Peze frowned slightly. After pondering for a moment, he said, "Henry, what exactly are you going to do?" The forbidden area of Radiant Ind was the entrance to the City of Hell that Henry had divided at that time. Inside the City of Hell. "Hahaha! Kid, I thought you wouldn''te back!" The short manughed. It was the one who weed Henry when Henry first entered the prison. "Yes, you haven''te back for so long. I thought you had forgotten us." Erin rolled her eyes at Henry. In the prison, these old monsters allined about something. Henry hadn''te to see them for so long. Although they said so, there was no one really going to me Henry in their eyes. Everyone''s face was full of smiles. Henry stretched out his hand and scratched his head. All the people present were his seniors, and they all did him a great favour. When he was here, everyone did their best to apany him to practice and help him improve his strength. "Well, you guys are all grinning from ear to ear. Don''t me Henry. There are too many things in the outside world. Hees to see us once in a while, which shows that he is very loyal to us." Ss waved his hand and looked at Henry with gratification. "Boss Ss, aren''t we too bored here? We''ve finished reading all the things Henry brought herest time. Henry, are there more movies to watch? The previous ones were awesome." Erin took the iPad and went up to Henry. Henryughed and said, "Seniors, this time, you won''t be bored. Look at what I brought to you!" Henry took out a big box with hundreds of mobile phones in it. Henry said, "Now, a signal tower has been set up above the cage, and the signal can be spread down." Speaking of this, Henry picked up his mobile phone and said, "In the future, as long as you take this gadget, you can see what''s going on outside at any time. You can surf the Inte and watch videos. By the way, my people set up an internationalpany to serve you. You can choose anything you want to buy, such as new clothes. You can choose them directly from the Inte and they will send it to you by courier. Um... something simr to the post office in the past. But it''s faster. You can buy something, and it will be delivered the next day. Then you can go to the top floor to pick it up." "A new set of clothes!" Upon hearing this, Erin''s eyes immediately lit up. Henry was speechless for a while. Sure enough, women had no resistance to this kind of thing no matter how old they were. It didn''t matter whether they could wear it or not, they had to own nice pieces of clothes. Thest time when Henry had brought the goods, he had given them thousands of new clothes, but when Erin heard the words ''new clothes'', her eyes still lit up. "Hurry up, hurry up. Teach me how to use it!" Erin hurriedly picked up a mobile phone and went to Henry. The rest of the people also gathered around him. Although these people were old, they were all very powerful. Many years ago, they were all outstanding people with extremely strong learning ability. Besides, they had been bored in the prison for so long, so if there was something new, they could learn it quickly. In less than half an hour, Henry showed them most of the cellphone functions and taught them what they didn''t understand. Once they learned how to surf the Inte, there was nothing left for him to teach them. "Seniors, I have established a joint ount for you. There is more than enough money. You can buy whatever you want. In a few days, a new power generator will be built. I will let people put down the cables. By then, you can divide the cables inside each of your rooms. Then you can then lie in bed and y on your mobile phone. Once this is achieved, seniors, it''s no exaggeration to say that you will be able to live the normal life of most people outside. Haha." In the end, Henry couldn''t help but make a joke. Listening to Henry''s words, most people were very happy. They could understand everything about the outside world. After living for such a long time, they could not see the changes in the outside world. It was a very torturous thing. The curiosity in their hearts was stronger and more intolerable than loneliness. The short man was stunned. "Henry, you put in so much effort because it''s difficult to open the prison in such a short time, right?" As soon as the short man finished his words, the cheerful sounds that had been heard at the side disappeared in an instant. Chapter 1019 Chapter 1019 Everyone was looking at Henry. Henry nodded, "Dear Seniors, the reason why I came here this time is to bring you some things, and to tell you the news that I have already entered the Recluse Association and be the jailer of this prison. Unfortunately, with my current identity, I can''t open the prison. The news I got is that even if the current president of the Recluse Association wants to open the prison, there is no way. There are a total of four keys required to open the gate, each of which is in the hands of one of the four major organizations in the world: The Recluse Association, the ns, the Noble Berserkers and the Alvin League. Only the four keys together can open the gate." Henry told everything he had heard from Bishop Morvyn. "What did you say?! The Alvin League!" Sister Erin''s face changed. "This organization should have been destroyed long ago! How could it still exist?" "It does exist." Henry nodded. Henry noticed that when Sister Erin mentioned the Alvin League, she clenched her fists tightly, and a stream of hostility was emitted from Sister Erin''s eyes. The short man patted Henry''s shoulder. "Sister Erin and the League have irreconcble hatred. If you meet members of the League, cut off their heads and throw them down. Sister Erin would be able to calm down." "Don''t worry, if there''s a chance, I''ll definitely chop off a few of their heads." Henry nodded his head. The gene fusion experiment of the Alvin League made him feel disgusted from the bottom of his heart. Ss said, "Henry, we have already expected what you''re going to say. The City of Hell is deep and complicated, and the restrictions on it are even moreplicated. We are not very surprised that the Recluse Association alone can''t remove such restrictions. If it weren''t for you, we wouldn''t even be able to see the appearance of the houses outside. You don''t need to find ways to get us out. We''ve passed on our abilities to you. I just hope you can inherit our mantle and continue to grow. Remember one thing, never think that you''re strong enough." At this point, Ss sighed, "At first, if I hadn''t thought I was invincible, I wouldn''t have been put here by the Recluse Association. If you want to rest in peace, the best way is to trample everything under your feet. There are still many things you have to do, so you don''t have to waste time apanying us old guys. When you have something you don''t understand, you cane to us and talk to us. Go back!" As soon as the words "go back" came out of Ss''s mouth, he grabbed Henry''s shoulder with one hand and then lifted him hard. In this ce, even if he couldn''t use Qi, Ss''s power was much stronger than Henry''s. Henry felt that he was thrown into the air by Ss without any resistance, and then he plunged into the fence above. The scenery in front of him hadpletely changed. Henry knew that Ss didn''t want him to feel guilty. After all, he had promised them that he would take them out. But in the end, he found that it was almost impossible. Was it possible for the four forces to break the deal and release the people in the prison? Henry shook off the sand and dirt on his body. Impossible? It must be possible for him to do what he wanted. Henry looked at a direction in the distance. Within the desert city, at the top of a tall building, Jilisa and the blonde youth stood at the edge of the tall building, staring in the direction of the City of Hell. "Lord Jilisa, as expected, he came out of the prison!" Jilisa looked at this ce. She didn''t make a sound. Soon after, a helicopter rose from Radiant Ind. Henry and Flynn were sitting in the cabin. "Well, have you had enough meals in the past two days?" Henry looked at Flynn with a smile. Flynn nodded and said, "Brother, I''m ready. I won''t let you and my father down in the next three months." "Remember," Henry said seriously to Flynn, "The Demon''s training is not only a way to temper the participant''s body, but more importantly, it is to temper the will. You will make countless choices there. Each choice is about life and death. There, you just need to keep the faith and to survive. You have the strength of the Qi-controlling realm master. In the training, almost no one can pose a threat to you directly. But you have to know that there are many ways to kill a person, not only to cut off his head." "Brother, I''ll keep it in mind." Flynn nodded. Training ind was located in the endless sea. The reason why it was chosen as the training location was that the ind was special. The whole ind covered an area of 5,000 square kilometres. The ind was covered with bushes and dense vegetation all year round. This ind had been covered with fog for almost 90% of the time, so it was impossible to see it clearly. It was an isted ind with an endless sea around it, but there was no ce tond. It could be said, in addition to waiting for the transport vehicles to be sent out, it would be an idiotic attempt to leave the ind on one''s own. On the second day after the notice came from Radiant Ind, a luxurious cruise ship had stopped in the middle of the sea, only 50 sea miles away from the ind. This luxury cruise ship was 360 metres in length, 50 metres in width, 80 metres in height, and a total weight of 250,000 tons. This was a paradise on the sea. The cruise ship was luxurious and everything needed was avable. On the lower floor of the cruise ship, there was even a real- size indoor football field! This ship would be able to amodate eight thousand people. This time, it served as the meeting point for the Demon''s training. There was a special parking apron on the cruise ship. At this moment, there were countless helicopters hovering in the sky. Theynded on the cruise ship one by one. When the people came out of these helicopters, the helicopters would fly away immediately. There were service standards of a seven-star hotel on the cruise ship, and exquisite meals and famous wine from all over the world were offered for free to guests. Now, many people were lying leisurely on the deck of the cruise ship, looking at the endless sea and enjoying the peace before the storm. In addition to the waiters and sailors, the rest of the people on the cruise ship were all here to participate in the training. It was a lively scene on this ship, but everyone knew that once the training started, half of them would never be able toe out of the ind. In an ordinary guest room on the cruise ship, Flynn was lying on arge soft bed to rest. As soon as the next day came, he would get on the ind and risk his life. In another room, Henry was sitting in front of a dressing mirror. A tall, beautiful woman with a delicate face was holding a makeup brush and constantly drawing on Henry''s R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only face. A few minutester, a weather- worn face appeared in the mirror. Henry touched his chin and praised, "Not bad. I can''t recognize myself." Chapter 1020 Chapter 1020 Behind Henry, the beautiful woman covered her mouth and smiled. "If I had known that I would have been praised by you, I would have turned on the camera. That''s something that most of the people would have never imagined." Henry smiled, put his hand on his throat, and pulled it twice. Then he tore off a human skin mask from Henry''s face, and Henry''s original face was revealed again. "I think there''s a chance. You can make me more handsome when the timees." The beautiful womanughed and said, "My lord, please remember me. Don''t forget me. I''ll go out first." "Okay, do you understand the rules?" "Don''t worry." The beautiful girl nodded. "I won''t go anywhere until the training starts. I''ll just stay in the room... The room without signal." After finishing her words, the beautiful woman packed up her makeup bag and left. Henry put the mask away and then went to Flynn''s room. "Brother." Flynn jumped up from the bed. Henry smiled and said, "It seems that you don''t have too much psychological pressure. This is a good thing. I will leaveter. Tomorrow night, someone wille to identify you. This is your ID." Henry said as he threw out a card in front of Flynn, on which there was a mask. "This is the ID card of a Reaper. Keep it. I''ll remind you one more time. After you enter, you can only live for yourself, understand? Survive, no matter what it takes." Flynn put away the ID card and nodded solemnly. He said, "Don''t worry, brother. I''m ready." "That''s good." Henry went forward and patted Flynn on the shoulder. "Don''t just stay in the room. Every time before the demon''s training, there will be a cocktail party. Tonight, you can go and rx. Pay more attention to the details during the party, and it may have an unexpected effect. You should know that most people''s character will be reflected from their ways of doing things." N?velDrama.Org content rights. "I see, brother." "Well, I''ve said all the things I needed to say. You can do what you have to do next. If you cane out of this ind alive, your father will surely be impressed." Henry waved to Flynn and said, "I''ll go first. I''ll pick you up in three months. Don''t let me wait for you." Flynn clenched his fists and said, "I''ll definitelye out alive!" Henry nodded. After leaving Flynn a view of his back, he turned around and left. After getting out of the room, Henry put on a human- skin mask for the first time and changed into a middle-aged man who looked about thirty-five years old. Henry put his hands into his pockets and swung back and forth on the cruise ship. There was still one day before the training, and there were more than 4,000 people gathered on the cruise ship. Henry estimated that most of the people had already arrived. Tomorrow, 1,000 people should arrive. Henry was wandering leisurely on the cruise ship. Of course, he would not let Flynn go alone. Henry had participated in this training. He knew very well how cruel it was inside. He was sure that Flynn would not survive more than a month if he went inside! Henry observed which people would take part in the training this time. At this time, a heroic and valiant figure came into Henry''s sight. Henry''s eyes froze at this moment. Helen Han changed into a loose leisure suit and sat on the chair near the swimming pool on the deck. On the table on the right, there was a cup of ice watermelon juice, and it could be seen that she was enjoying sunbathing. "What a strong woman," Henry murmured. Henry was very clear about Helen''s personality. She was not willing to admit defeat, which was the reason why Helen was here now. "Well, brother, have you also fallen in love with this girl?" A big hand held Henry''s shoulder. Henry turned his head and saw a ck man crawling next to him. He stared at Helen and clicked his tongue at the same time. "Look at this Chinese girl. Her figure is full of strength. She is of the best quality. I like her skin colour. I heard that there will be a cocktail party tonight. I must spend some nice time with her." After finishing his words, the ck man stuck out his tongue and licked his lips. Henry smiled and shook his head. "Dude, why don''t we make a bet?" "Hey, do you know that? I have always liked to bet." The ck man showed a very interested look. "What do you want to bet on?" "Just bet on this woman. I bet, you won''t be able to hook up with her tonight, and you''ll be beaten by her," Henry said confidently. "Well, I ept this gamble. Whoever loses, he will get under the crotch of that fat woman. What do you think?" And stretched out his hand and pointed. Not far from Helen stood a muscr woman. This woman was nearly two meters tall, and all her muscles looked strong. She was quite tough. "Okay." Henry snapped his fingers. "Then, it depends on your performance tonight." "Hey, tonight I''ll show you what I, And, can do!" In the most luxurious suite of the cruise ship, Alvin was wearing a ck loose suit. He was sitting at a table. Through the window, he could overlook everything on the deck and the sea in the distance from the best angle. Opposite Alvin sat a woman. It was the woman that met Alvin the first day of the new year, Sloane Reynolds. "The King of Hell, what I said is right. Even though you are sitting on the throne of a king, no one treats you like a real king. Your decisions will be questioned and stopped by others. Even this training is the order of the old king. You can only y a role as a participant." "Stop talking about these things." Alvin obviously had a bad look on his face. "Mr. Zhang also took part in this training." "Haha, what is his strength, and what is yours? He can suppress the whole underground world with his fists, but can you do it?" Sloane revealed a sneer, "I know that you privately recruited a group of suicide soldiers to escort you during this training. You also know that you need to survive this type of training to consolidate your position. However, with all due respect, the suicide soldiers you brought with you are just a group of trash. They won''t be able to protect you when the timees. Now I will give you a choice. Promise me to cooperate with me, and I will guarantee your safety during this training. If you are willing, I can kill all the people who will participate in this training. Only you would be left alive. Your position will be secured." After Sloane finished speaking, she carefully looked at Alvin. A look of intense interest appeared in Alvin''s eyes. Chapter 1021 Chapter 1021 The Demon Training had a very high rate of death. But all the time, there were still so many people flocking to the ind. Why was that so? This was the reason why the mortality rate was so high! As long as one could survive the training, they would be revered and respected by others in the entire underground world. If only one person managed to survive the training this time, then this person would instantly possess an extremely high prestige in the entire underground world! "What do you think, my lord?" Sloane twisted her waist, sat on Alvin''s legs, and breathed softly into his ear, "As long as you agree, I can give you the position you want. I can give you what you want, including me. What do you think?" Alvin seemed to be struggling. If he was the only one who came out of the ind, his current position would definitely be stabilized. Sloane stretched out her hand to the side of Alvin''s face and gently stroked it. Alvin couldn''t help but shudder. At the same time, his expression changed. He forcefully pushed her away, "I said before, I don''t need your help!" Sloane snorted coldly, "You have a backbone, but can Mr. Zhang see your backbone? In his eyes, you are just a puppet that can be used or abandoned at any time." "Enough!" Alvin shouted, "Sloane, let me make it clear to you. I am in this position now because of Mr. Zhang. I won''t take what Mr. Zhang gave me to hurt him. I won''t do it now or in the future. Please go out now. You''re not wee here!" "Good." Sloane sighed and said, "My lord, I will leave temporarily, but my offer is still on the table." On the cruise ship, there would be helicoptersnding all the time. When they took off again, new faces would appear on the cruise ship. The night gradually fell, and the party started. The pool party was always exciting. When the beauties changed into sexy bikinis, the man couldn''t help but enjoy. The people here who came to participate in the training had already put their lives at risk. Everyone was drinking as much as they could. The bold women were already looking for tonight''s male companions. Henry took a bottle of beer and stood on the side, watching And''s performance. And walked around Helen and greeted her enthusiastically. "Hey, beauty, would you like to have a drink with me?" From the skilled appearance of And, it was obvious that he was a veteran in love. "Would I like a drink?" Helen nced at And tenderly. "Hey." A member of the Sharp Knife next to Helen stepped forward and said, "Dude, don''t be unpleasant. There are a lot of girls here. Just change your prey." And curled his lips. "How can those womenpare with this beautifuldy? It''s a cocktail party. I think it''s proper to have a drink." As soon as the member of the Sharp Knife was about to speak, he heard Helen, "Of course it''s okay to have a drink, but if it''s only one drink, it''s a bit inappropriate. Since it''s a party, I think we should drink more." And was happy. Years of experience of picking up girls told him that as long as the other party was not particrly resistant to him, tonight his sess rate would be 90%. For this point, he was particrly confident. And looked at the ce where Henry was standing and showed a proud look. He then pointed to the sturdy woman who was going to go into the pool. Henry shrugged his shoulders and made a gesture of "please", indicating for And to continue. Henry knew Helen''s personality, as well as her capacity for drinking. It was simply wishful thinking for And to think he could beat Helen in drinking. Helen waved her hand and said to a member of the Sharp Knife, "Go and bring a box of wine." "Captain, this..." "Go!" Soon, a box of wine was moved over. Helen posed and filled a full ss for herself. She said to And, "If you want to drink, drink a lot. I''ll drink first!" Seeing this, And was overjoyed. As long as this woman was drunk, he had many ways to get this woman. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "A woman of China, very brave! I''ll drink two!" And picked up his wine ss and drank two cups in a row. "Okay, let''s do it again!" Helen poured another ss for herself. Seeing this, several members of the Sharp Knife shook their heads regretfully, and then looked at And with pity in their eyes. Henry stood not far away from them. He kept looking at them and murmured, "You got tanned and lost weight. There are more calluses on your hands, but your character hasn''t changed." Henry''s feelings for Helen had always been unclear. Their beginning was actually a mistake, but this mistake had always been carried out. After a long period of separation, not only did they not forget each other, but they always worried about each other in their hearts. Both of them had the same belief in each other, and they both became stronger from their own roads. Both of them knew that in addition to the so-called love between men and women, the other person also had a more important life pursuit, so neither of them chose to take the initiative to disturb the other. "Drink, keep drinking!" Helen smashed the ss in her hand again. "You drank seven sses less than me now. Let''s drink, drink!" And looked at the woman in front of him, and his scalp felt a little numb. He also thought that he had been visiting bars for many years, but it was the first time that he had seen a woman drinking like this. The alcohol was like water, constantly pouring into her mouth, without stopping at all. After sitting here for five minutes, they had already drunk more than a dozen cups in a row. That ss of wine was 200 ml! How could she drink in this way? And judging from the woman''s appearance, it was obvious that she still had energy, but his stomach was already very ufortable. "What''s wrong? You can''t drink anymore? If you can''t drink, then get out!" Helen waved her hand unceremoniously. And turned his head and found that Henry was still looking at him, and then he looked at the sturdy woman beside the swimming pool. He took a deep breath and said, "Can''t drink? I''m just afraid that you won''t be able to continue!" "I''m going to lie on the ground tonight. You can punish me as you like!" Helen said heroically. This sentence made And''s blood boil. His eyes turned red. "Well, that''s what you said! Dude, bring me a big cup!" The two of them were drinking on one side, which immediately attracted many people''s attention. During this type of parties, this kind of drinking was very popr. Moreover, among thepetitors, there was an extremely beautiful woman. Chapter 1022 Chapter 1022 A burst of whistles and cheers rang out. "Drink, And, didn''t you say that a thousand cups won''t get you drunk? Howe you can''t beat even this girl? Hahaha!" A person who knew And burst intoughter. "And, you are still behind. Tell me if you don''t want to drink. I''ll help you take a bath in the swimming pool." "F*ck you." And kept cursing and pouring himself another ss of wine. Now his movements were slow and he felt dizzy. Helen drank up the wine in the cup, picked up a bottle and opened it. This time, Helen no longer poured into the cup, and she drank directly from the bottle. And looked at Helen''s action and his legs were shaking. It would be difficult for him to catch up with Helen, not to mention drinking from the bottle like Helen. "And, drink!" One of them urged, waiting to see what would happen next. These people, in fact, did not want to see him drink too much. Most of all, they wanted to see him go on and wait for Helen to drink too much. "No, I won''t drink anymore." And waved his hand repeatedly, and he only felt that the things in his stomach kept surging up and down, which was as ufortable as it could be. Seeing And admitting defeat, people around him sighed. After giving up, And lowered his head on the table in dejection. Helen, however, still drank up the bottle of wine. Then she threw it on the ground and shouted, "Don''t be a coward. Get up and drink. Hurry up!" "No, no." And waved his hands. "I admit defeat. I admit defeat." "Hey, you think you are so good at drinking. Brother, I advise you to practice more." A member of the Sharp Knife carried And by the cor and threw him aside. And was so drunk that he was like a pool of mud, motionless. Henry grinned and strode away. He kicked And, who was lying on the ground, and said, "It seems that you have lost." "Dude, I''ve already drunk so much. What do you think..." "No," Henry said as he pulled on And''s leg and dragged him in front of the strong woman. Pointing at the strong woman''s leg, he said, "Come on, get in there!" As soon as the people around saw it, they immediately understood that there must be some kind of bet between the two people. After all, this was something that happened often at the parties like this. "Get in there!" "Get in there!" There was a burst of booing. And looked around and listened to the hubbub. He took a deep breath and slowly crawled between the strong woman''s legs. "You used me as a bet? F*ck, you''re courting death!" The strong woman''s face changed, and she bent down and picked up And. And''s height was 1.8 metres tall, but in front of this strong woman, he looked like a small chick. He was easily carried on the strong woman''s shoulder, and then taken to the room. "Ha, ha, ha! Fatty girl, don''t kill him. Be careful or the Radiant Ind wille after you!" "No." The strong woman patted her chest. "But I can assure you that when he goes to the ind, his legs will go soft!" And''s expression on the strong woman''s body could be described as hopeless. There was a burst of loudughter around the swimming pool. A member of the Sharp Knife curiously walked up to Henry and asked, "Dude, what were you betting on?" Helen and several other the Sharp Knife also looked over. Henry reached out and pointed to Helen. He gathered a mass of Qi in his throat to change his voice and said, "Bet on whether he can sleep with this little girl, and then he lost." Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. The member of the Sharp Knife, frowned and asked, "Did you bet on us?" The members of the Sharp Knife felt that they were being treated as prey by others, which made them very ufortable. Henry nodded and said with a look of taking it for granted, "Yes, I took you as a bet." "Brother, I''m afraid it''s not appropriate for you to do this, is it?" Another member of the Sharp Knife came up. Helen also frowned. "Not appropriate? What''s wrong with that?" Henry had a strange look on his face. "I say, you are rookies. Are you angry because I gambled on you?" "What did you say?!" The member of the Sharp Knife immediately flew into a rage. "I said you''re rookies." Henry shrugged his shoulders. "Did I say something wrong? Look at you, just because you know I was gambling on you, you have a bad temper. If you''re going to participate in the training, I advise you to call your families now, because you''ll definitely die in there. Believe me." "Bullsh*t!" One of them shouted. "Bullsh*t?" Henry sneered, "You don''t know what kind of training you are going to take, do you? Demon''s training has a death rate of 50%. Taking part in this training proves that you have already set your foot in the Gate of Hell. Whether you go or not, you won''t have a choice. Based on your appearance, I promise that you will die. It''s normal to take you as prey, let alone bet on you. Even if you are used as prey and bait, it''s normal!" "It seems that you''ve participated in the training?" At this time, Helen said, "Can you tell us what''s inside?" As soon as Helen''s words came out, the members of the Sharp Knife all shut up. Henry spread his hands and said, "I have participated in it, but I am sorry. No one knows what the content will be before the announcement of Radiant Ind. But I can tell you a piece of news, that is, there is no dangerous area in the trial ind." "No dangerous area?" Helen murmured Henry''s words in her mouth. Suddenly, her face changed. "You mean..." "Yes." Henry snapped his fingers. "There is no danger on the ind, but 50% of the people are killed. This means that everyone you see now may be killed. So, let alone use you to gamble, it''s normal to make a deal with you now. If your mentality changes because of a little so-called dignity and face, you will be definitely killed there. So tell me, isn''t your performance a rookie performance?" "Don''t put on an act," the member of the Sharp Knife who spoke first said. "Do you believe that we can kill you first after we enter?" "I don''t believe it." Henry shook his head. "And I advise you not to do so. On the ind, most of you are lone wolves. If youe alone, you will definitely be targeted by everyone. At that time, it is not you who woulde to attack me, but you who will be attacked by all the people on the ind. Because the more people die inside, the advantage of one group will be stronger. No one wants to leave you alive, understand?" Chapter 1023 Chapter 1023 After Henry finished speaking, he pointed to the surroundings. Helen and several other members of the Sharp Knife nced around subconsciously. They found that many people were looking at them with a hint of hostility. Henry continued, "On the training ind, your biggest enemy is the others. Therefore, you should be as low-key as possible, haha!" Henryughed and strode away. In the eyes of Helen and others, there was more or less a dignified look. Obviously, Henry''s words had already spoken out their minds. Henry walked to a corner, picked up a piece of cake and put it in his mouth. He looked at where Helen was and murmured, "I hope you can pass the training by yourself. ording to your character, even if I want to help you, you won''t ept it." All these things that had just happened, whether it was about the wine drinkingpetition or the small interlude about And''s bet, would not affect the other people''s mood. The party was still going on. Alvin, wearing a loose ck robe, appeared at the party. Four men with ck scary masks followed him. When the four masks appeared, the people who were still having fun stopped at the same time. Even the music stopped at this moment. Those who had drunk too much and were shouting were sobered up by the ps of the people beside them. They wanted to be angry, but as soon as they saw the four masks, they all shut up obediently. Everyone''s eyes were focused on him. Alvin was standing at the centre of everyone''s attention. At this moment, he knew that he was the well-deserved hero of this ce. This feeling was something that Alvin was particrly enjoying. "I pay my respects to the Emperor of Hell!" A person took the lead and immediately knelt down on one knee, making the most formal gesture in the underground world. This sound caused most of the people present to be shocked. In this underground world, there weren''t many people who had truly seen the Emperor of Hell. It was the first time Henry had appeared in the past few years. When Henry passed the ind to Alvin, the heads of the top forces were present. Now only a few people who came to participate in the training knew the identity of Alvin. N?velDrama.Org content rights. The Radiant Ind! The King of Hell! Almost at the same time, the people present all knelt down on one knee and called out in unison, "Greetings, Emperor!" In addition to Henry, Helen and the other members of the Sharp Knife were still standing there. Although the Sharp Knife was also a force of the underground world, it belonged to the government, so they would not kneel down and say hello like the rest of the people. As for Henry, he put his hands into his pockets and staggered away. "Since you have seen the Emperor of Hell, why don''t you kneel down?" A man shouted at the ce where Helen and the others were standing, showing his respect to Alvin. Helen''s eyes were full of doubts. Others didn''t know what the Emperor of Hell looked like, but she was too clear about it! The Sharp Knife had received the news that the new emperor had been appointed, but the news had not been disseminated. Therefore, Helen did not know about this change. "Alright." Alvin raised his hands slightly. "Everyone, this time, I''m going to participate in the training as well. Therefore, I''m just an ordinary trainee like all of you. There''s no need to be so polite. Everyone, please rise." When Alvin''s words were spoken, many people''s expressions went nk, and then more or less, some doubts appeared in their eyes. The owner of Radiant Ind was going to participate in the training? In the midst of all the confusion, everyone got up one after another. "Let''s continue with the party. I won''t disturb you." Alvin chuckled. He was very satisfied with his right of speech. Once he appeared, they would kneel down and listen to whatever he said. In a guest room on the cruise ship. Sloane Reynolds and a short man, who was only 1.5 metres tall, stood in front of the floor-to- ceiling window in the guest room and watched everything that was happening at the party. "This new emperor really is an idiot." The short little man''s face revealed a hint of mockery, and his voice was hoarse. "Isn''t this just right for us?" The corner of Sloane''s mouth curled up into a smile. "Currently, he has been rejecting us. It''s just that he still can''t convince himself. As long as we can give him a reason to betray, he will make a decision immediately." The short man leaned over and then said in a hoarse voice, "Then I''ll leave this to you, don''t let me down." "Rest assured, my Lord." Sloane lowered her head and knelt down on one knee. "During the training, I will have many ways to get him to make this decision." The party on the cruise ship ended at midnight. Almost everyone was drunk, and the men and women who were interested in each other had already returned to their rooms. Everyone who hade to participate in the training was ready to never return, so everyone had vented all of their needs. At the dawn of the next day, many people still felt dizzy, and few of them would stayfortably on the deck. When night fell again, a steam whistle sounded, and the cruise ship slowly moved. The passengers on the ship understood that the training was about to begin. The cruise''s speed was extremely slow, and it was slowly moving at the speed of five sea miles per hour. When the first sun rose in the morning, some people noticed that the surroundings had been filled with fog. A shadow of an ind gradually appeared in everyone''s sight. "Is that the Trial Ind?" Helen stood by the window and looked at the ind that was getting closer and closer. "Trail Ind..." Alvin stood on the highest level as he looked into the distance. "Mr. Zhang has been here before." "It''s said that Radiant Ind is a hell, but what we don''t know is that this ind is the real hell on earth. Compared with Golden city, Golden City is just a gathering ce for good people." Henry sighed. The ind hidden in the fog was sitting there quietly. It was like a shy child who would not take the initiative to speak. As the cruise gradually approached the shore, the people gathered on the deck at the same time. They could only see the ind. "Everyone, please let me announce the rules of the training." A voice rang out from the loudspeaker on the deck of the cruise ship. Everyone on the deck listened carefully. "This training willst for three months." "Three months?" There were some doubtful voices in the crowd. Almost everyone had inquired about the rules of the Demon''s training before they came. The training had been held for half a year, but this time only three months? "Only three months? Doesn''t it mean that the difficulty has decreased?" someone said with some surprise. "No." Someone frowned. "For the training, the difficulty will not be reduced. The shorter time means that the speed and ferocity of the training have been increased." The sound of a megaphone was heard again after a brief pause. "Everyone, the rules of the trial test are very simple. After three months, you will be considered having passed the training if you cane out alive." Chapter 1024 Chapter 1024 "Before entering the ind, you must follow the following rules." "First, you are not allowed to carry anything weighing more than five kilograms." "Second, we''ll deliver supplies by air every half a month. We''ll select random spots and deliver the supplies." "Third, this is not the rule, but a suggestion. When you have the chance to kill someone, don''t be softhearted. Everyone, from now on, I wish you all good luck. Now, everyone, move to the left side of the deck to disembark and ept the inspection of the carry-on items. A warm reminder is that the weight of the items, including your weapons, cannot exceed 5 kilograms. Even if it exceeds only one gram, you will die immediately." Those who hade to participate in the training couldn''t help but shudder. The fact that Radiant Ind had said that they would kill someone was definitely not a joke. Some people immediately removed something from their bodies, and the people who were still holding a fluke did not dare to move. Everyone unloaded their equipment and arrived at the ind. Flynn stood aside and did not rush to set foot on the ind. Instead, he observed the items that everyone who set foot on the ind carried. Henry leaned against a corner and looked at Flynn with some approval. He couldn''t help but nod his head. Many people didn''t know the reason why Radiant Ind required each person to only carry five kilograms of items. In truth, from this, one could tell each person''s personality. To live on the ind for three months, even eating and drinking, not to mention any kind of dangers, would be a very critical problem. Among five kilograms of goods that were brought to the ind, those who chose water and compressed dried food belonged to the conservative faction. They would make a decision ording to the situation after entering the ind. As for those who abandoned food and water and chose to bring weapons to the ind, they were all aggressive. From the beginning, they nned to kill people and take over their goods. Such people generally had confidence in their own strength. Flynn was standing there trying to distinguish these two groups of people. Those people with smuggling heart were all cruel and merciless people. When they did something, they would do anything by hook or by crook. The phrase ''by hook or by crook'' was apliment in the underground world. This was because only unscrupulous people could live a better life. This wasn''t a reasonable world. Henry found Helen in the crowd again. Helen and several members of the Sharp Knife team were distributing things together and trying to bring as many supplies and weapons as they could. Seeing this scene, Henry couldn''t help but shake his head. Helen''s experience was still too insufficient. They could really divide resources in this way, but the key was that this was not stable training. Once they went to the ind, the situation inside would change all the time. Nobody was sure what would happen next. Even if the distribution of materials was good, once one thing went wrong, it would make them panic. It must be noted that the finer a thing was, the more troubles it would have to fix it if there was something wrong with it. As time went by, they arrived on the ind one by one. Helen and others also went to the ind with their things after some investigation. The ind was full of mist. Afternding on the ind, they would disappear in a short period of time. Flynn immediately went to the ind after he had observed the situation. He did not dare to leave for the night. In fact, theter he went, the more passive he would be. Under the escort of more than a dozen Reapers wearing scary masks, Alvin also made his way to the ind. They did not bring anything with them, nor did anyone check them. Everyone looked at Alvin''s eyes with fear. Forget about the Emperor of Hell, just those Reapers alone were already terrifying enough. What they didn''t know was that these Reapers weren''t true Reapers. They were soldiers who had been trained by Alvin in a short period of time. Their power was far from that of the Reapers. And the Emperor of Hell wasn''t the world''s famous emperor. This time, amongst the people who had arrived at the ind, the weakest one was the Emperor of Hell! When all the people on the deck had disappeared, Henry put his hands in his pockets and staggered to the ind. On his body, there was nothing, no supplies nor weapons. The ind was shrouded in a thick fog. Even if one stood on the deck of the cruise, he would not be able to see the ind''s surroundings clearly. The moment people stepped onto the ind, they would be able to see what the entrance to the ind looked like. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only When Henrynded on the ind, the cruise behind him emitted a steam whistle and then slowly left. Henry took a deep breath. In that moment, he felt as if he had gone back to many years ago. This was the first time he had set foot on the ind, and it was also the first time he had felt closest to death. At the entrance of the ind was a valley that was one kilometre long. The cliffs on both sides were hundreds of metres high, as if cut by a knife, and it was impossible to climb up. If one wanted to enter the ind, one had to pass through this one-kilometre long valley. At the entrance of the valley, there was a stone door. On the stone door, three words were carved by an unknown person. Under the erosion of time, these words were still vague to see. "Life or death." Henry murmured the words on the stone door, and then he stepped into the door. One foot represented life, and the other represented death. The moment Henry stepped into the stone gate, he was already in the valley. The thick fog in front of him covered an area of more than ten metres. Even if someone was hiding in the thick fog to launch a sneak attack, you would not be able to find it. When Henry walked about 20 metres into the valley, a sound of something breaking through the air suddenly came from behind Henry. Henry smiled slightly and said, "Speaking of which, the people who went to the ind with bows and arrows are the fourth and the 627th person. It seems that you have counted all the participants in this training, so you concluded that I would be thest one to go to the ind." While Henry was talking, a sharp poisonous arrow, like his arm, was easily caught in his hand. The arrowhead of the arrow was less than two centimetres away from Henry''s eyes. On the deck, while observing Helen and Flynn, Henry also paid attention to everyone who went to the ind. He even remembered the characteristics of most of the people, including the order of arriving on the ind. "It looks like you''re very confident in yourself?" A voice rang out from within the mist. It was hard to tell the exact ce of the person. Although the speaker did not show anything, he was still shocked. His arrow was shot at the best time, but it was caught so easily by the other party. Moreover, he clearly knew the order of the people who hadnded on the ind! As a person who had counted all the people in the training, he knew very well how important such a number was, and how horrible the person who could clearly record each number was. He was absolutely a monster-like existence! "You are already afraid. It is not important whether I am confident or not." Henry smiled and waved his arm. The sharp arrow in his hand suddenly rushed into the thick fog. Chapter 1025 Chapter 1025 Henry had changed his appearance this time and participated in the training. He was not here to kill but to protect people. However, if someone really did provoke him, with Henry''s character, he naturally would not stay still. From the time Henry walked on this road to now, he had never been soft on his enemies, not once. The sharp arrow tore through the thick fog and headed in a particr direction. It was even a little faster than when it had first arrived. Hiding in the thick fog, a sharp poison arrow appeared in front of the man with a whooshing sound. The man changed his expression and tried to dodge, but it was toote. The arrow prated between his eyebrows, leaving a trail of blood. Then he fell t on the ground. From beginning to end, the man did not see Henry''s appearance clearly, and Henry did not see him clearly either. Just like this, Henry took his life. Henry was much stronger than he was half a year ago. Henry was confident that he could kill Henry from half a year ago in one hit, not to mention the people who came to take part in the training. Henry still remembered the man who sent him flying with one finger on Radiant Ind. "I don''t know who is stronger now." Henry muttered and continued to walk toward the depths of the valley. At the end of the valley, Helen and other members of the Sharp Knife had already walked out of the valley. This time, there were a total of eight peopleing to participate in the training. It could be seen that this kilometre was not easy for them. Everyone was injured more or less. The back of one member was cut open and wrapped with ayer of gauze to barely stop the bleeding. He had just On the deck, when Helen and the others were conducting the material distribution, it was not just Henry who saw it. In the outside world, Helen''s and other people''s behaviours were absolutely perfect. They did things well and considered thoroughly. But in the underground world, Helen''s and others'' behaviour was just a bunch of rookies. These rookies were obviously targeted by others. The valley was obviously a good ce to ambush. In the short distance of one kilometre, the eight men from the Sharp Knife were ambushed twice. Although the attackers came and left quickly, each time it was extremely dangerous. After all, no one would show mercy here. The only purpose of the ambusher was to kill the person in front of them. After walking out of the valley, there was an intersection in front of Helen and others. This was an intersection with three roads, and one of the roads went straight ahead. On both this middle road, there were still cliffs towering, and there was still a bottomless valley. On the left side, there was a dense jungle. In the mist, it was hazy, and it felt like a tropical rainforest. On the right side, there was a t in, which was covered with thick fog, and nothing could be seen clearly. It was such a simple intersection that it was difficult to choose. Whether it was the in, the rainforest, or the valley, all of them had different dangers. Seven members of the Sharp Knife turned to look at Helen. There were a total of seven men and one woman here. As the only female there, Helen was the captain. "Captain Han, which one should we choose?" Helen nced at each of the three roads, seeming to be lost in thought. "You can discuss it." "I think the rain forest is better," one of them said, "I observed the people who came to participate in the training on the ship. I have to say that their personal strength is indeed at the top level, but they have not undergone group training. In terms of the ability of investigation and counter reconnaissance, we are much better. In the rain forest, we can better y our advantages." "Don''t even think about the valley." Another person said, "We have more people and big target on our backs. In a valley like this, it''s hard to take all of the ambushes into ount. Even if the situation just now was just an example, the people who ambushed us were not as strong as us in overall strength, but they still put us in such a difficult situation." "We can also consider the in on the right. The wide terrain is more suitable for fighting. We also have the advantage in this." "I also think the in on the right is better. The fog on the ind is too thick and the visibility is very low. In the rainforest, our advantages will be limited." "I also feel the same way..." Seven members of the Sharp Knife expressed their views, but Helen was still in charge of the final decision. After all, on this trip, Helen was the captain. Helen quickly analyzed the pros and cons, and then pointed to the right. When she was about to make a decision, she heard a voice behind them. "Oh, I said you were all rookies. I''m really ashamed of you." Henry held his hands behind his head and walked slowly towards them. "If I''m not wrong, you''re all from the Sharp Knife, right? You officials just train every day and don''t know how to adapt." Henry''s words naturally attracted a burst of anger again. Henry waved his hand. "Don''t look at me like that. If we weren''t all from China, I wouldn''t bother to talk to you. Tell me, if you want to choose the right path, isn''t it the stupidest decision?" Having been taught by Henry twice in a row, a member of the Sharp Knife refused to admit defeat and said, "Stop putting on an act. We know our advantages better than anyone else." "Your advantage?" Henry chuckled. "What you want to say is nothing more than having more people on your side. The ins are wide and more suitable for you to fight, isn''t it?" "Of course." The member from the Sharp Knife admitted without hiding his boldness. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "You are really shortsighted." Henry curled his lips and said, "Look at you now. All of you are seriously injured. In my opinion, you are carrying limited medication, aren''t you?" "What are you trying to say?" "I think the survival training in the wild was not useful for you!" Henry said mercilessly, "You''ve been on the ind for so short, but you''ve neglected the most important things. When you were training, didn''t your drillmaster tell you that the biggest danger on this ind is not the enemy, but nature? The ice on the surrounding stone walls shows that the temperature difference between day and night is very high. I''m afraid that you wouldn''t be able to survive two days since you were injured and chose to walk in an open in." Henry reached out and pointed to the member with gauze on his back. Helen and the others were shocked when they heard this. If Henry hadn''t reminded them, they would have really ignored this problem. They had walked for only one kilometre, and they had already faced two attacks. This led them to focus all their attention on how to deal with the enemy! Chapter 1026 Chapter 1026 Living in the wild and ignoring the dangers of thendform was a very dangerous act! Henry continued, "You have arge number of people and a professional team. The rainforest is absolutely your best choice. On this ind, the most abundant resources are in the rainforest. With your professional knowledge, I think you can distinguish the basic wild nts, including herbs, take advantage of that. But also, think about how to fight with others. I don''t know whether to say that you are silly or stupid." Henry sneered. The members of the Sharp Knife all showed a thoughtful look. They also realized that what the man in front of them said was very reasonable. Henry put his hand into his trouser pocket, shook his head and sighed. "You guys are rookies. To be honest,ing to this training is nothing more than looking for death." Speaking of this, Henry stretched out his hand and pointed to his own head. "Use your brain more. I think you can live a better life. Otherwise, you''d better find an opportunity tomit suicide so that you can suffer less." After saying this, Henry swayed to the front of the intersection, and chose a road that led to valley. "What''s your name?" A member of the Sharp Knife Squad suddenly asked Henry. "Me?" Henry suddenly stopped, with a thoughtful look on his face, and then said, "On this ind, you can call me... Dominator." As soon as the word "dominator" came out, a strong sense of self-confidence spread out from Henry''s body. Everyone present was startled. Of course, they knew what the word ''dominator'' represented. "You''re very confident and arrogant." One of the Sharp Knife members looked at Henry. "Although I don''t like your arrogance, I still have to thank you a lot this time." Henry didn''t say anything but strode away. In the dense rainforest, Flynn was observing the vegetation in front of him and remembering it in his mind at the same time. Having lived in purgatory for more than a year, Flynn had nothing to do every day. He liked to read some introductions to the nts left by the Alvin League, which made him passively ept themon sense of many grass nts. He also had a better understanding of some nts growing in the rainforest. As a person who had lived in purgatory for so long, Flynn was very clear about how important food and water were. The goods that were only randomly distributed every half a month on Radiant Ind were not ced on the ind at all. The first thing to deal with on the ind was how to live! No matter what you did, survival was the most important thing. Given Flynn''s strength, as long as he was careful enough, he would be able to crush everyone on the ind. Just as Flynn was about to put a piece of mushroom into his backpack, he heard a cry of surprise. "Help!" It was a woman''s voice, which was full of panic. It came from a ce not far away from Flynn. Flynn frowned and subconsciously walked toward the ce where the voice came from. Just a few stepster, he saw a young woman with short hair, no more than 20 years old, standing under a tree. The woman was from China and looked delicate and beautiful, but she was in a panic. Flynn took a few steps forward. With the strength of the Qi-controlling Realm, he could clearly see that there was a small wound on the woman''s leg, which was exposed in the air. The study of biologyst year made Flynn recognize at once that the woman''s leg wound was from a viper! At the same time, when the woman saw Flynn, she immediately cried for help, "Brother, help me, please, I don''t want to die!" A line of tears flowed down from the woman''s eyes, and there was a hint of tremor in her voice. Flynn couldn''t help but feel pity for her as she looked like she was showered with tears. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Wait a minute, I just picked some antidote herbs." Flynn took out a handful of green herbs from his backpack. This was Bidens pilosa, which grew almost in most areas and had many effects. After chewing this grass in his mouth, Flynn went forward and carefully applied it to the wound of the woman''s calf. When Flynn bent down and fixed his eyes on the woman''s calf, the fear in the woman''s eyes disappeared in an instant. Instead, a fierce look appeared and there was the de hidden under her tongue. Just as the woman was about to strike, she saw Flynn suddenly raise his head. Seeing this, the woman quickly put the de back into her mouth and moved extremely fast. "Who?" Flynn didn''t look at the woman. Instead, he looked behind him and shouted. At the same time that Flynn shouted, a figure flew toward him at a very fast speed. There was no fear in Flynn''s eyes, and he confronted the attacker. In terms of strength, in this training, Flynn was a big shot. The rest of them had juste out to the real world. It was impossible for them to threaten Flynn. Flynn used his palm, which directly knocked the assant out and he broke a big tree before he stopped. At this time, Flynn and the woman also saw the attacker''s appearance clearly, which made the young woman''s pupils shrink suddenly. She had an impression of this person. Among the thousands of people who came to participate in the training, the strength of this person was definitely ranked in the top 100. He was famous in the underground world. But now, he was seriously injured so easily! The woman''s intention to sneak attack Flynn and steal the goods disappeared immediately. She was sure that she would be the first one to die if she made a sneak attack in front of such a master! Flynn snorted, picked up a branch, and threw it at the attacker''s head. The branch was like a bullet, piercing through the attacker''s head. Flynn remembered this man. He came to the ind with weapons, so he didn''t have any supplies. As for weapons, Flynn did not need them. His Qi was the best weapon. "That''s enough. You''ve been bitten by a viper. You''d better not move. Otherwise, the poison will spread faster over your body." After applying the medicine to the woman, Flynn stood up and was ready to leave. "That..." The woman stopped Flynn, staring at Flynn with her big eyes pitifully, and said, "Brother, thank you for saving my life. Can you tell me your name?" "My name is..." Flynn was about to speak when he saw the woman suddenly jump up from the ground and rush toward him. Flynn almost subconsciously gathered his Qi. "Watch out!" The woman cried out and threw herself in front of Flynn. Flynn watched as a venomous snake ran out of the branch and bit the woman''s neck. If the woman hadn''t suddenly stood in front of him, the viper''s target would have been him. The woman pulled off the snake on her back, revealing a horrifying bite mark on her white neck. "Idiot!" Flynn cursed loudly. This viper could not cause him any harm at all, but for this woman, it was fatal. Chapter 1027 Chapter 1027 The woman''s face began to turn pale at a speed visible to the naked eye, and her body fell forward uncontrobly. Flynn quickly supported the woman and took out Bidens pilosa from his bag in a panic. After chewing it, he applied it to the woman''s wound. "Don''t worry, you''ll definitely be fine." Flynn held the woman in his arms like a princess. After looking around, he chose a direction and strode in. Flynn didn''t notice that the viper, who had bitten the woman, slowly climbed back to the tree like a clever child under the woman''s gesture. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. On the wide in on the right side of the road. Alvin gasped for air. Beside himy four sacrifice soldiers who wore scary masks. The rest of the dozen or so people were also exhausted. In front of Alvin, there were more than thirty people surrounding him, all of them looking at Alvin with comcent expressions. "It turns out that the legendary Reapers are just so-so." "They''re so weak that they im to have climbed out of hell. In my opinion, they''re just a bunch of weak chickens. Hahaha!" "This Emperor of Hell is actually fishing for fame. From the looks of it, you were already crippled in the battle against the King Region, right? It''s just that you hid it quite well." When these people who surrounded Alvin spoke, they were all excited! To them, killing the Emperor of Hell was something that they had never dared to imagine before, but now it seemed that it was completely possible! "Brothers, don''t talk nonsense with him anymore. Kill him!" "Kill!" More than 30 masters from the underground world rushed toward Alvin in unison. These dozen sacrifice soldiers who were brought by Alvin in a hurry were no match for these strong men from the underground world. They were all killed in a few encounters. At first, these people from the underground world were afraid of the Reapers and did not dare to show their trump cards. But when they found that these Reapers were just a group of chickens, they became ruthless in their moves. In less than ten seconds, all the men around Alvin were killed, leaving Alvin trapped. Looking at what was happening in front of him, Alvin was somewhat unable to ept that his soldiers, who he had spent a lot of money to train, were so easily killed by others! "Haha, from the looks of it, you need help." A burst of softughter rang out in the thick fog, and the figure of Sloane appeared from within it. "I have to say, you''re the Emperor of Hell. You really don''t know anything. These people who came to kill you once swore loyalty to Radiant Ind, but now they attacked you. If there wasn''t someone to arrange this attack, do you think they would have the guts to test the Emperor of Hell''s strength?" "What do you mean?" Alvin gasped. "It''s very simple." Sloane looked rxed. "On Radiant Ind, some people don''t want you to sit in this position and want to kill you. Haha, if it weren''t for someone behind you, these people, when seeing the Emperor of Hell, would kneel down immediately and greet you. Who would dare to kill you? You are just a puppet supported by the old king. Not only does the old king regard you as a dog, but even the other kings of Radiant Ind also regard you as a dog!" "Oh, this beauty can see the situation clearly." A person who besieged Alvin said, "However, what is the use of it? What right does this person have to be the owner of Radiant Ind? That is the supreme power of the underground world. Even if Radiant Ind wants to choose a Holy King again, they can only choose him from the owners of Holy Rings. He? If he has the Holy Ring, he doesn''t deserve it!" "Kill him. Take his head and get the reward." "Kill!" They drew their knives and rushed over. "You are not qualified to kill people in front of me!" Sloane shouted, and then there was a loud sound. Before Alvin could react, he felt a gust of wind blowing towards him. When he saw it clearly, he realized that he was being carried by Sloane and running all the way. "You..." Alvin opened his mouth. "Cut the crap!" Sloane shouted, "I really don''t understand. Is there something wrong with you? You don''t have any strength, but you always want to prove yourself. Who can protect you on this ind?" While Sloane was talking, she took out two tears bombs from her body and threw them behind her, blocking the people who were chasing after them. "I can only protect you this time. It''s impossible to protect you forever. Take care of yourself!" Sloane put Alvin down and coldly said, "If you haven''t improved, you are not qualified to cooperate with us." Alvin looked at the woman in front of him. When he heard what she said, he was stunned. What Sloane now said was exactly the same as what Sonal told him in the western restaurant that day. "I''ve been waiting for you for a few years. Now that I can''t wait any longer, I''ll make a better choice. But you''d better continue to be a useless receptionist!" Alvin shook his head and murmured, "No, I promise. I''ve been working hard. I don''t want to be a receptionist forever!" Sloane frowned. "Are you out of your mind? What receptionist? What''s wrong with you?" Not far behind Alvin, the thirty or so people who were attacking Alvin didn''t chase after him. "Well, she had already taken him away. What we need to do next is to cooperate with her and act." "Haha." One of them sneered. He took off the mask from the corpses of those people brought by Alvin, put it on, and said in a low voice, "The underground forces have finished ying. Next, it''s time to y the Reapers." This was the first day they entered the ind. Thousands of peoplended on the ind, and almost one-tenth of them remained on the ind. Their corpses, their flesh, and blood would be fertilizer for the soil. "Captain, this ce does have rich resources. We have found a lot of edible wild mushrooms, plus our own ingredients, it should be no problem before they deliver the supplies. During this period of time, we can slowly explore the terrain here, and try to get as many resources as possible." "I have collected a lot of herbs. Normal knife wounds can be cured. I have found a ce protected from the wind, which is suitable for a rest at night. It can be used to protect from the cold." One of the Sharp Knife members said, "The main purpose of this training is to survive. We have more people than the rest of the people. As long as we are not besieged and fight steadily, we will definitely pass." "I don''t think it''s that simple." Helen shook her head and analyzed, "I just observed on the treetops. This rainforest is veryrge. It''s no exaggeration to say that thousands of people, even if they only depend on this rainforest, can survive for three months. ording to this condition, the training on this ind wouldn''t maintain such a high mortality rate at all. This training will definitely not be easy!" Chapter 1028 Chapter 1028 Helen''s words made the seven teammates all show a serious look. In fact, they also thought about the rules of this training. The rules given by Radiant Ind were too simple. Just survive? There were many ways to survive. Even if they would just go fishing at the edge of the ind, they could still survive! What exactly was the most terrifying part of this training? When night fell, the stars in the sky could be seen on this ind. Helen curled up in a sleeping bag. The temperature difference between day and night was very high, which would make people feel very ufortable. Once one fell ill here, it would be okay if it was an ordinary cold, but if one had a fever, it could kill people. This training left everyone unsure, because the rules were too general. How many dangers were hidden in the words ''survival''? N?velDrama.Org content rights. If they were given a mission or a condition, they would be able to move forward. But now, everyone was at a loss. They were all waiting for something to happen. To them, it was torture. Not only would their bodies be tormented on this ind, what was worse, but they would also be mentally tortured. After a night, the early morning sun rose, and almost everyone on the ind was red-eyed. They didn''t sleep wellst night. Even for the members of the Sharp Knife, it was the same. Even though they had a clear division of labour and someone was on duty at night, the torment in their hearts made it impossible for them to fall asleep safely. In a cave, Flynn carefully helped the short-haired woman change the herbs on her neck. The wound on her neck was still a little ck, but the danger had passed. "Don''t worry. You got injured in order to save me. I promise that no one will be able to hurt you here!" Flynn said seriously to the woman in front of him. Alvin was alone and fled on the endless in. Behind him, three figures wearing ghost masks followed him unhurriedly. They could have caught up with Alvin in minutes, but they did not do so. Alvin knew that these people weren''t in a rush to kill him. What they wanted to do was humiliate him! Given his status as the Emperor of Hell, they wanted to humiliate him! "You''re arrogant on the ind and want us to kneel everywhere. Now, I''ll give you a chance to kneel down obediently. We''ll consider whether we''ll spare your life." A voice came from behind Alvin. "Do you really think you''re the owner of the ind? Do you still want to take part in the Demon''s training? You''re just a dog, ackey!" "On our Radiant Ind, we only respect the strong, we don''t respect the good-for-nothing. For people like you, just staying on the ind is a humiliation to Radiant Ind!" "I don''t understand. Radiant Ind was built by my lord. Why would he give it to a piece of trash like you? But it doesn''t matter. No matter how high you are, we all know in our hearts that you''re just a puppet. Perhaps the old king saw your pity and decided to be merciful towards you." Alvin, who was running away, suddenly stopped, turned around and shouted, "No! It''s not mercy! I''m not a puppet, not a puppet! I''ll prove to you that I''m qualified to be the ind owner!" "Qualified? Wait for your next life!" One of them snorted and suddenlyunched an attack. He quickly rushed to Alvin with a sharp sword in his hand, which was also stabbing toward Alvin''s heart. "Ah!" Alvin roared with a twisted face, but he didn''t dodge. Instead, he drew out a hidden dagger from his waist and stabbed it at his opponent. "Ssh!" Blood dripped onto the ground and soon dried up. Alvin gasped for breath, and his face was pale. Three figures wearing ck masks beside him fell down, and each of them had a shocking scar on their necks. Sweat as big as beans kept sliding down Alvin''s face, and Alvin''s back had beenpletely wet by sweat. Just now, he seemed to see the gate of hell opening toward him. A sharp knife, which had been aimed at Alvin''s heart, pierced through Alvin''s shoulder. "I''ve already said that you don''t have any ability to protect yourself here." Sloane stood to the side. The three wounds on three people''s necks were all caused by Sloane. "Then what should I do? What can I do? Tell me!" Alvin roared. The despair he had felt in the Lon desert had once again surged into his heart. In this ce, anyone could humiliate him or insult him at will. Just like ying with their prey, they would chase after him and run around. When they were tired of him, they would wave a butcher''s knife at him. The only reason why he was still alive was because of this woman''s charity, or perhaps, her pity. "I?" Sloane revealed a disdainful smile, "I have already told you what I should say. It''s just that you haven''t made a choice yet. I understand your feelings for the old king. He gave you this opportunity, but now, this feeling can''t save your life. Someone wants to kill you. Are you willing to choose to die because of this feeling? If you die here, your grave will not even appear in this world. Your body will be the nutrients of this ind. At that time, you will really be worse than garbage. Others will turn you over and see if there is anything they can use. And corpses will be the mostmon things here." Sloane took two steps and looked at Alvin, "Even if you don''t care about these, then after you die, you will soon see the woman you killed personally. She will continue tough at you. Didn''t you think that you have the whole world? Howe you came down to apany me so soon? You are a piece of trash, you have always been a piece of trash!" Alvin looked at the woman in front of him. In a trance, Sonal seemed to stand in front of him again. Sloane stretched out her hand and pointed at Alvin''s nose, "You are a puppet. When I, Sonal Roden, left you back then, I didn''t do anything wrong. I know that I went to be a mistress, but even being a mistress was better than being with you. Even if I get pregnant with someone else''s child and decide to break up with him, I would not look for you, because you, don''t even deserve to raise his child! You are a good-for-nothing, aplete piece of sh*t!" "You are talking nonsense!" Alvin pped on Sloane''s face, "I am not a puppet! I am not a good-for- nothing! They want to kill me, but I am not dead. I am still alive and I have value. I can use this to destroy all those who look down on me. I will tell them that I, Alvin Tsu, am the most important. I will be the protagonist of this world. Even if there isn''t that ind, I can still do it!" "Hahaha, hahaha!" Sloane suddenlyughed. Alvin''s p didn''t make her angry at all, "Okay, since you have thought this through, then let''s change it from now on. Tell me, on this ind, who do you want to kill?" Alvin gritted his teeth and clenched his fists, trembling. "The ones from Radiant Ind. Kill them all!" Chapter 1029 Chapter 1029 More than ten days passed in a blink of an eye. At first, the people who came to participate in the training would also count the days, but as time passed, no one paid attention to it. Every day, there were people dying, and every day there were many dangers. Nobody cared about time anymore. In the middle of a rainforest, some members of the Sharp Knife cleaned up the corpses in front of them. These dead people were like hungry wolves who saw the food and wanted to share a piece. "Captain, we can''t stay here all the time. Now many people areing to this rainforest. Not everyone has the ability to distinguish edible herbs from poisonous ones. They wille to steal it from us. This is the third batch we meet today." "Yes." Helen applied some herbal medicine on her arm and looked up at the sky. "As time goes on, all the materials brought in by everyone have been exhausted. All they can do now is steal." "In any case, Captain, we can''t stay here any longer. Yesterday, one person escaped, and our location has been leaked. The three groups of people who came today were all temporarily organized. The number of enemies we will face may be more." Helen nodded, then wrapped a circle of gauze around her wound. When she moved her arm, she could still feel a searing pain. Those who could participate in this training weren''t weak. The battle they were facing wasn''t easy at all. "Let''s go. It''s time to change our location." Helen picked up a backpack. When she was about to leave, her face changed and she stepped back quickly. An arrow flew in front of Helen and pierced into the trunk next to her. "Wow, not bad, not bad at all. It''s been so many days, yet you''re still able to maintain such a high level of concentration." A voice rang out from the dense forest not far away.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only As soon as they heard the voice, Helen and the others immediately recognized the owner of the voice. "It''s you!" Henry jumped down from a tree. He carried a bow and arrows on his back, proving that the sharp arrow that had just attacked Helen came from him. Henry''s eyes swept over Helen and others'' backpacks. "Not bad. Your professional knowledge is not for nothing. You must have spent a lot of effort to collect these herbs and nts which makes me relieved." Helen stared at Henry and said, "My friend, we are very grateful for your previous proposal. In order to express our gratitude, we can give some of these things to you, but our supplies are limited. You should know what these things represent here." "Of course." Henry shrugged his shoulders and said, "There are still three days before the delivery from Radiant Ind, and no one knows where and how much they will deliver. Therefore, these three days will be very difficult to get through. Coincidentally, I have a great appetite, so I want all your supplies." "Arrogant!" A member of the Sharp Knife shouted loudly. "You call yourself Dominator. Do you really think you are capable of controlling this ind? You are on your own. What right do you have to take things away from us?" "With this!" Henry didn''t talk any more nonsense. He directly raised the wooden bow in his hand, pulled the string, and shot the arrow. The sharp arrow suddenly flew forward and went straight to the head of a member of the Sharp Knife. But the member narrowly dodged the arrow. "Kill him!" The Sharp Knife member intended to fight back, but Henry was nowhere to be seen. "Don''t be impulsive!" Helen quickly reached out and stopped the group of people who were going to chase out. "He is not a fool. If he dares toe alone, he must have some tricks. We can''t let him string us along. Don''t pay attention to him. Let''s evacuate this ce first." The members of the Sharp Knife looked at each other and saw the unwillingness in each other''s eyes, but they also understood that it was too dangerous to chase after him like this. Henry, who was hiding behind a tree, shook his head helplessly when he heard the decision made by Helen. After all, Helencked experience. She didn''t realize the cruelty of this training. She also had an illusion that the so-called supplies were enough to support them. She didn''t think about what would happen if they couldn''t grab those supplies, let alone what the supplies would be. What on earth were the supplies from Radiant Ind? Was it really food? Henry still remembered clearly that when he took part in this training, the organizer was still The King Region. The supplies they delivered were no food, only some seasonings and knives. Eventually, those who went to grab the delivery swung the butcher''s knife at those beside them, and those seasonings were also spilt on the ground. People''s greatest fears were derived from the unknown. When a person was always living in the realm of life and death, it would be easy to be damaged. Some people would go crazy, while some people, wouldpletely release the devil in their hearts. Henry stared at the back of Helen, who was leaving and murmured, "Your goal is to make yourself stronger since you have chosen this path. I respect your choice, from now on, I will let you understand what Demon''s training really means. It is time to stop ying games." Henry raised his bow again, aimed at Helen''s back, and then released the string. A sharp arrow flew toward Helen''s back with the sound of breaking wind. Helen, who was still moving forward, felt the crisis at the critical moment. She barely dodged subconsciously. The sharp arrow brushed past her shoulder, leaving a trail of flesh and blood. Don''t me me." Henry raised his bow again. "I just don''t want you to die three dayster." Another sharp arrow was shot from Henry''s hand. The member of the Sharp Knife, who had just been attacked, was well prepared this time and did not let the arrowe near him. "Quick, that man is catching up, we are a big target. It is not suitable to start a battle with him here. He has long- range weapons, we should choose a ce with dense tree trunks and find an opportunity to finish him off!" Helen analyzed quickly. There was no time for them to bind up Helen. The Sharp Knife members all speed up the pace, crazy shuttle in this dense forest. They wanted to get rid of Henry, but how could they shake off Henry who insisted on chasing them? Sharp arrows flew from behind one after another, and another member of the Sharp Knife was injured before he could dodge. The hunting in the jungle had begun. "D*mn it, how can he have so many arrows?!" An hourter, several members of the Sharp Knife were exhausted. In such an environment, it took a lot of energy to run. In addition, they had to avoid the sharp arrows from behind all the time. "We can''t run away!" Helen suddenly stopped. "We are running in one direction, which gives him a chance. These wooden arrows are different from the one- time consumables bullets. He can use them repeatedly. If it goes on like this, we will bepletely worn to death by him!" Chapter 1030 Chapter 1030 "Captain Han, what should we do next?" "Fight with him?" "No hurry." Helen shook her head. "While we were running, I observed that all the trees in this area were grown in a circle, like a ring. Now, we just need to run around these trees, push him to make some mistakes and consume all of his arrows. Don''t forget that we met on the day we arrived on the ind. He didn''t bring anything with him. In this training, there were only two people who brought bows and arrows. One of them had arrows covered with poisonous liquid. Look at my wound, it was caused by metal." Helen pointed at the shoulder that had just been cut by the sharp arrow, "This shows that the arrow he used was not made of wood, but was brought in from the outside. And I have run for more than an hour without any signs of poisoning. This arrow is non-toxic. The metal arrowhead will increase the weight of the arrow by many times. When he showed up, the arrow in his hand was 70 centimetres long. Even if he tries to reduce the weight of it, it will not be reduced by a lot. If the arrowhead was included in the arrow, it would weigh about 50 grams, which means he could only carry 20 arrows. That is to say, we just need to avoid two arrows each and he will run out of arrows." Helen analyzed it in a very short time. "Now, disperse!" The eight members of the Sharp Knife separated in an instant. Henry, who was hiding in the dark, had more praise in his eyes. "Yes, this is indeed a good ce for a counterattack. It seems that you have grown a lot during this period of time, but your reaction is still a little slow. There were at least two ces earlier where you could''ve made counterattacks. It was a waste of a lot of strength." Those members of the Sharp Knife dodged around the wooden forest. Henry knew clearly what they were thinking. He shot 18 arrows in session. The arrows he shot were all captured and destroyed by the Sharp Knife men. The chase in the jungle fell into silence after the 18 arrows were shot. The eight members hid away, no longer showing their heads, and so did Henry. Suddenly, another figure appeared. Henry instantly drew the bow, and a sharp arrow flew out, hitting the target. In the end, what he shot was only a jacket. "Okay." Henry gave a thumbs up and then shouted, "Guys, although your reactions are a little slow, you are not bad. I''m tired. Let''s take a rest and yter." After Henry finished speaking, he hid in the jungle. As soon as he left, two of the Sharp Knife members checked the location where he had just spoken. "He ran away!" "He has a strong anti- reconnaissance awareness. Almost every time he shoots an arrow, he would change a position." After an hour-long chase, the eight members of the Sharp Knife were exhausted. They chose a dead corner to rest and adjust. Helen said in a low voice, "This man has a mysterious background. We can''t continue to be passive like this. The environment in the dense forest is not suitable for us. He no longer has long-range weapons. The broad area is more suitable for us. Find a spot of light, distinguish the direction, and then we go to a new ce." "I understand." The eight members rested. An hourter, everyone adjusted their state and began to move forward. After taking a few steps, Helen''s face changed. "Be careful, that man ising again!" On the halfway point of a cliff. Flynn and a short-haired woman stood side by side, and there was still a thick fog in front of them. "How long have we been here?" The woman stood behind Flynn, looking a little weak. "It''s been 12 days. A few days ago, I saw someone appear here asionally. There''s almost no one here these days. It seems that everyone has run into the ind. We have to speed up our pace. The food is gone. If this continues, you won''t be able to hold on." Flynn turned around and looked at the short-haired woman with a distressed look on his face. The short- haired woman shook her head. "You don''t have to take me with you. With your strength, you can totally run around this ind. Taking me with you is just an encumbrance." "Of course I''ll take you with me." Flynn took a deep breath and said, "You just need to hide behind me in this training." "Okay." The woman nodded slightly and took a step forward. She put her hands around Flynn''s waist and put her pretty face on his back at the same time. She whispered, "Brother, thank you. If it weren''t for you, I would have been dead ten days ago." Flynn''s body was obviously trembling. He took a deep breath and let the woman hold him. He said softly, "Don''t worry. With me here, you''ll be fine." On the vast in, Alvin personally pulled out a blood-stained sharp de. Lying on the ground was a figure wearing a mask. He had be a corpse. "This is the twelfth." Alvin put away the Sharp Knife with an indifferent expression. He looked up at the sky. The scorching sun made people feel especially stuffy and hot. "You can rest assured." Sloane stood to the side, "None of the people from Radiant Ind will be able to survive this time. Afterpleting this training, you can kill those who are outside at any time if you want to." "Let''s put aside those things outside for the time being. I need this tform that Radiant Ind provides." Alvin pped his hands. "When I don''t need it anymore, none of those people will be able to survive." R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only "Then it''s up to you." Sloane shook her shoulders indifferently. "Anyway, as long as you finish what I asked you to do, you can state your conditions." Alvin looked at Sloane, with a strong sense of greed in his eyes, "What if I say I want you?" "Haha." Sloane covered her mouth andughed. "I''ve already told you that if you like me, I can be yours at any time." Alvin stuck out his tongue, licked his lips, and reached out to hug Sloane''s slender waist. "I want you now." "You''re so annoying!" Sloane snorted, pushing Alvin a few times symbolically, and then letting him hug her. "Why are you so anxious? Why don''t we find a ce after we get out of the ind?" "No, I said now! Now!" Alvin''s eyes showed a trace of madness. He picked up Sloane on the spot and put her on the ground. Beside the two people, the corpse was still bleeding. These three days were especially difficult for the people on the ind. As time went by, each person''s supplies had be scarce. It could be said that they would kill each other as soon as they met each other. It was entirely based on human instinct, or the survival instinct of living creatures! At this moment, there was no difference between humans and animals. Chapter 1031 Chapter 1031 "Captain Han, this person is simply a quack. We can''t get rid of him!" "How could he have such a rich experience? From day to night, he attacked us at random intervals." "He just wants to grind us to death!" "Our food has already been used up, and it''s hard to get supplies in this situation." "He is a madman. These three days are longer than the previous ten days!" In the dark, several members of the Sharp Knife sat together and looked at the empty backpack. They all felt particrly anxious. Over the past three days, everyone had already left the forest. Relying on a cliff, the view here seemed to be a little more spacious. To them, this was a better way to fight. "This person is very strange. He even knows our path of advance and ns to ambush us in advance." "He used almost everything he could use. I still suspect that there is something that can''t be used by him as a weapon!" "This man is too horrible. He seems to be the Dominator of this ind. I have not even realized when he came to us and set a trap in front of us!" "He only pays more attention to the details than us," Helen said in a low voice, "People will make use of everything they can, including the temperature on that day, the wind direction, and even the intensity of the sunlight at different times to conduct the most suitable attack at that time. Don''t forget how many times he appeared in front of us and went back against the light, but we couldn''t find him. We can''t figure out his real strength, but his means are far better than ours. In other words, he knows too well about this kind of fighting methods in the wild. He can use anything. This experience is exactly what we arecking. Therefore, while he is attacking us, he is also a chance for us to learn. I hope that he will keep going on like this." In the past three days, Henry almost never stopped harassing them. By any means, during the day, at night, taking advantage of the geographical environment, climate, and intensity of the sunlight. Everything that could be used by Henry was used by him over and over again. As for Helen and the others, at the very beginning, they werepletely led by Henry by the nose. But now, everyone was more than just a little more vignt, and they were much more cautious than before. Under the moonlight, Henryy on a wide branch and closed his eyes. "These three days are enough to make up for yourziness in the past ten days. From tomorrow on, a new round of battles will begin. Let''s stop here. I hope you can stay alive. As for Flynn, I don''t have to worry about him for the time being. Alvin won''t die, either. As for some others, they should be cleaned up. There are so many troubles in this training. There are also the Recluse Association and the Alvin League..." Henry yawned. "Let''s have a good sleep tonight." Half a month of training had worn down the people on the ind. Early in the morning, the noise caused by a few helicopters woke up those who were still sleeping. "The supplies! Captain, the supplies are here!" The Sharp Knife members pointed at the helicopter in the sky. Flynn nced at the woman sleeping next to him, looked up at the sky, and said, "Are the goods coming? There will be a lot of people fighting for them. But don''t worry, I will get some of them." "Delivery is here!" Alvin''s lips cracked as he sat down on the ground. Sloane was disheveled, lying on Alvin''s back, andzily said, "Do you want to grab it?" "I need you to help me build up my influence," Alvin said as he licked his cracked lips. "I need these supplies!" The helicopter had been hovering back and forth over the ind. The sound of propellers rang again and again, so that everyone on the ind could hear it clearly. Everyone knew that the supplies wereing. At this moment, all the people on the ind, no matter what they were doing, were staring up. There were five helicopters hovering above the ind for half an hour before they slowly rose into the air. Then, the cabin door opened, and at this moment, almost everyone took a breath. Then, a wooden crate was pushed out of the cabin. When the wooden crate fell down, a mini parachute opened above the crate and the crate slowlynded. From the other four helicopters, some crates were pushed respectively and floated slowly in the air. Right now, there were already people whose eyes were red. They calcted the location where the cratesnded and began to hurry over. And those who were close to thending point were already looking for the best ambush point. Everyone knew that these supplies couldn''t be ced in front of you. You couldn''t just take whatever you wanted. A bloody storm was absolutely inevitable! If there was someone on the ind who didn''t care about goods, it was Henry. Henry walked leisurely on the ind. "Let''s get rid of the Alvin League first. Kill these pieces of trash as early as possible." A team of more than ten people was going to grab the supplies. From their facial expressions, it seemed that they were very rxed, as if they didn''t care about the crisis on the ind. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Brothers, you look quite at ease. Are you going for a pic?" Henry stood in front of them and looked at the dozen people in front of him. These dozen or so people all wore the masks of Reapers. "Who are you? How dare you to block the way of the members from Radiant Ind?" The person who was walking in the front asked. "Gentlemen, with all due respect," Henry said with a smile, "Reapers won''t talk like you. You''re acting is bad." "Oh? Interesting. Then tell me, how would a Reaper talk?" asked the person in front of them. Henry shook his head slightly and said, "Reapers don''t talk. They either kill or don''t kill. There are only two choices. Which one do you choose?" "Then, what would the Reapers do to the person that blocks their way?" The leader asked yet again. "He must be killed." Henry shrugged his shoulders. "After all, they are Reapers. If they don''t kill him, how can he be scared? But I don''t know what your Alvin League will choose." The ten plus people were all startled when the words Alvin League'' were uttered. After a few seconds of silence, the leader said, "I know who you are." "That''s good." Henry stretched and said, "Go ahead, tell me, what do you choose?" "Since we''re pretending to be Reapers, then we''ll naturally make the same choice as Reapers. The former Emperor of Hell, I heard you''ve been suppressing the three major ns. I don''t know if you really do have the ability to do so." More than ten members of the Alvin League, who were wearing scary masks, arched their backs almost at the same time. Their actions were like that of a wild beast that was about to hunt its prey. Chapter 1032 Chapter 1032 Henry looked at the dozen or so people in front of him and snorted, "Interesting. It seems that you are all experimental objects, right? Guess the Alvin League has imnted animal genes in your bodies, which makes your attack look like you have animal characteristics." "This is called God''s transformation." The leader''s voice grew hoarse. "Humans haven''t evolved completely. God is allowing us to be even more perfect. Before the transformation, I''ve never imagined that this body would be so powerful." "God?" Henryughed in disdain. "Are you guys able to describe yourselves like this? Looks like the brainwashing process was quite sessful." "You will regret what you said now!" The leader let out a roar like a beast and then rushed to Henry at a very fast speed with four limbs on the ground. Henry snorted. A tiger made of Qi was formed behind him. "Come on, let me see how cruel you beasts are!" The tiger also let out a roar and rushed toward the person in front of him. On the ind, the thick fog was blown away. When the helicopter flew away, the thick fog reunited without the interference of air currents. The fallen supplies appeared indistinctly in the thick fog. Before the supplies fell to the ground, the war had already begun. Flynn was in the valley, and no one was his match. The short- haired woman was following him, so she was not threatened at all. Many people raised their knives and rushed toward Flynn, but all of them were knocked back by Flynn''s punch. In terms of martial force, Flynn was invincible here. In the in, Alvin put his hands behind his back and walked towards thending point of the goods. Around the suppliesnding point, a lot of people had been surrounded. However, when they saw the Holy Ring in Alvin''s hands, no one dared to go forward, and all of them hid in the corner. "Go and fight! If you can''t get the supplies, you''ll starve to death!" "You go if you think you can! Don''t you see how thick the blood crust on his sword is? With so many supplies, it''s impossible for him to take all of them by himself! Maybe we could survive if we don''t fight against him!" "That''s right. We are not stupid!" Whispers sounded in the crowd around Alvin. Everyone was greedily staring at the supplies in front of them, but no one dared toe forward. The process of Alvin getting the supplies was even easier than Flynn. Originally, the eight people from the Sharp Knife had been forced to the edge of the rainforest by Henry and were near the cliff. But when they saw that a box of supplies fell into the rainforest range, they didn''t hesitate to re-enter the rainforest. In the three days, they fought back and forth in the rainforest with Henry countless times. It could be said that they had umted enough experience. Helen and others were attacked countless times on the way to thending point, but they easily dealt with them. Helen threw a sharp knife and hit a person hidden in the treetops. This person was hiding in the dense leaves, with the sun on his back. When people looked at something, they would subconsciously avoid the ces where you can look directly into the sun. It could be said that hiding here was foolproof. Even if someone looked at them, their sight would be immediately affected by sunlight, so that the people hiding here would have the best chance to attack. But this time was different. Helen and others had already had experience. "Haha. Compared to that bastard, these people seem to be too inexperienced." A member of the Sharp Knife said from the bottom of his heart. After killing another enemy hidden in the bushes, a member of the Sharp Knife said impressively, "To be honest, I''m a little thankful to the Dominator. If it weren''t for the three days of hunting, we might have had a hard time today." "Enough. This shows that we''ve been improving all this time. At the same time, it also shows how weak we were." Helen said in a low voice. "Right now, we''re approximately a hundred metres away from the supplies. The fog in the morning is too thick, and we can only clearly see fewer than five meters around us. The distance of a hundred metres is something that we need to be careful of. Those who cane at such a time are all people who have been living in the rainforest for the entire time. They definitely have more experience than us. After all, only after having seen the techniques of the Dominator did I understand howfortable we were in the past ten or so days. All of us must work hard. I don''t want to see anyone of you die here." "Got it!" The members of Sharp Knife were all focused on the speed of advancing, which was estimated at a few metres per second. They had to be more cautious. Compared with the powerful Flynn and the high- ranking Alvin, it was not so easy for Helen and the others to take these supplies. Facing their desire for food, anypetitor could be killed. In this ce, no one would be soft-hearted. It seemed to be the most normal thing to witness the spray of blood. The first delivery was definitely the most tragic battle in this training. This was the time when there were the most people on the ind in one ce, and everyone was already extremely greedy. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The forest was dyed red with blood, the in was dyed red, and the stone walls were dyed red. The winner would leave the battlefield with his own resources. He would conserve his strength and find his next target. As for the losers, they would stay here forever. The packages of condiments ced in the supplies boxes were like a ck shovel, which could dig out the devil hidden in the heart. The aroma inside made people crazy for food and they wanted to sprinkle these condiments on it to satisfy their demands. This was the most instinctive thing. The butcher''s knives that were ced in the boxes and the only few steamed buns were like treasures that tempted the demons to appear. Blood kept flowing. In this ce, life was the cheapest thing. No one cared about who died beside them. People who were still alive could only think of the instinct to survive. "So, it seems, the God of which you spoke, is not as strong as you thought. The genes have been changed in your body at the same time. Your nerves are also affected. Your behaviour also became simr to the beasts. Your fighting style seems cruel, but even a hunter with a gun and a hound could kill you now." Henry curled his lips in disdain, then took a step forward and crushed the head of the man in front of him with one foot. Around Henry, the dozen people from the Alvin League had all turned into corpses. Henry turned his head and looked into the distance. "Alvin, I hope you still remember what I said. Every decision you make is very important. The structure is your biggest problem now. Once you can expand the structure, your achievements will be limitless." Chapter 1033 Chapter 1033 A dispute over the supplies did notst for a long time, and soon it came to an end. The battle was cruel. As soon as they met, they would not stop until one party was dead. These red-eyed soldiers all chose to use the simplest and most energy-saving method to take the life of the person in front of them. The wooden crate was dyed red with blood. Even though all of the supplies had been seized, the battle didn''t end so early. Those that obtained some supplies and food earlier became targets. Henry came to the edge of the ind and sat leisurely on a reef. A fish swam by quickly. Henry pointed with his finger and the fish was taken out of the sea by a stream of Qi. Time flew by very quickly during the training. The number of people on the ind was getting smaller and smaller. Another half a month passed. When the second bunch of supplies was delivered, the battle was far from being as fierce as the first time. The five crates were dropped from the sky. It seemed that many people did not care about this delivery at all. However, the atmosphere was even more disturbing. During the first delivery, everyone looked at the other party as the enemy. During the second delivery, everyone looked at the other party as if they are looking at the prey, which seemed particrly gloomy and prating. Everyone maintained a safe distance of more than five meters with other people. Flynn took back some supplies and went into a cave. The short-haired woman waited in the cave. "Brother, you''re back. I''ve picked some mushrooms and they''re all edible." The short-haired woman''s attitude towards Flynn was like that of a wife waiting for her husband toe home. "Okay." Flynn''s face showed a gentle smile. They had depended on each other for a month, and Flynn was at the prime of his life. How could he not have any reaction to this beautiful woman? In front of Alvin, there was a bonfire. Alvin''s face was ruddy, which indicated that he had lived a good life. On the edge of the ind, Helen had built a simple wooden house out of branches, perched on a tree trunk that had protected them from the rising tide. Not far away, the grilled fish on the bonfire would be Helen''s dinner today. A mound was nearby. Henry shuttled back and forth on the ind, staring at everyone''s movements. Helen, Alvin, and Flynn were all under Henry''s control. "Ah." Henry sighed, "Mortality rate of this training is fifty per cent, of which ten per cent died not by the hands of the enemy, but by their own hands. The peace after the war is the period when most people copse. In this environment, life is a struggle. Rookies, we are now only at stage two, and when you get past stage three, then you can climb out of this hell, and then you can go to a new level." In Yinzhou. This new year was predicted to be a prosperous year for Lins Group. With the support of a huge capital chain and the support of the channels from many toppanies in the country, Lins Group had undergone earth- shaking changes. It had be a business giant in China. Those who looked down on Lins Group and thought that Lins Group was nothing but an empty shell or an upstart, also felt the crisis. Lins Group was also recruiting talents. As for Sylvia, who had always been seen by employees as a strong woman at work, she did not show up in the Lins Group for a long time. No one knew where Sylvia went, even Cathy. Xi Du, Xiao Group. Since the end of that energy project, the Xiao Group''s position in Xi Du could be said to have risen by leaps and bounds, and the name Chris Xiao was well-known in Xi Du''s business world. Just when people thought that Chris would be extremely famous in Xi Du''s business world, Chris suddenly stepped down from his position as chairman of the Xiao Group and entrusted that position to a young man named Kurt Xiao. The executives of the Xiao Group had also experienced a big change. Some people spected that there was a mysterious consortium behind the Xiao Group. Now the mysterious consortiumpletely took over the Xiao Group. N?velDrama.Org content rights. When this young man named Kurt Xiao gradually came into people''s sight, another news came that Kurt was going to marry the adopted daughter of the former chairman of the Xiao Group. The wedding date had not been decided yet. As soon as the news was released, it was immediately noticed by many people. Although the wedding date was not decided, it did not affect otherpanies to use this as an excuse to show goodwill to the Xiao n. In Xiao Group''s office, two middle-aged men sat on the wide leather sofa and tasted hot tea. One of the two middle-aged men was Kurt''s third uncle. As for Kurt, the chairman of the Xiao Group, he stood on the side with a teapot in his hand. "Brother Hadwin, I have to rely on you this time. The man surnamed Zhang is really too arrogant. He made the three ns ept his Radiant Ind as their master. F*ck! If the masters of our n were in the Qi-refining stage, we would have killed him!" Kurt''s third uncle said, "It was the first time I saw that man, and he didn''t understand Qi at all. Even his moves were secretly learned from my Kurt. I didn''t expect that he could have the strength to transform in such a short time. There must be someone behind him!" "Haha." Hadwin Mu smiled and said, "My Hadwin n is ranked eighth among the ns. Even if that''s the case, a few people from the n can easily kill that boy. That boy is ignorant. While the cat is away, the mice will call themselves the King. So this time, we must make him pay the price." Kurt''s third uncle nodded and said, "Mn is indeed going to ask for help from that guy surnamed Zhang as we expected. The girl of the Su Family has already arrived in Xi Du. We just need to set up a tight dra, and wait for that guy surnamed Zhang to walk right into it!" "Haha." Hadwin smiled. "It''s just that I don''t know. Brother Xiao, this matter is to win glory for our n. However, our Mu n can''t just stand out like this." "We found out that Henry loves his wife very much. I actually want to try..." Kurt''s third uncle showed a sneer on his face. "I really want to know what is more important to him Justus Lu''s real burial ce or his wife. At that time, Justus had hidden many things in his tomb. Brother Hadwin, we are all members of the same n, which stood at the peak in a certain era. Do we have to be under the Li n now?" Hearing these words, Hadwin''s hand, which was holding the teacup, trembled slightly. "The Qi is separated from the soldiers. Even though we hold the soldiers, we can''t inject the Qi into them. We are constrained everywhere. Kurt''s third uncle said again, "We have been searching for many years, for the descendants of countless old friends, and we have learned that in the tomb of this man, there is a way to reunite Qi with the soldiers!" Chapter 1034 Chapter 1034 In the middle of an endless sea, in the thick fog, an ind was quietly hidden. Whether it was day or night on the ind, it was full of a gloomy and horrible atmosphere. Two months had passed since the training began. After half a month, there was gradually less killing and everyone was living on the ind in silence. People here gradually be numb and be indifferent to everything around them. They wouldn''t even think about what to do. They were looking at this heavy fog, without any expression in their eyes. It was more horrible and cruel to grind people''s will than to grind people''s bodies. The time could only be inferred ording to the sunrise and sunset. Some people were still waiting for the day when the training would end. Helen saw with her own eyes that a man tied two huge rocks to his ankles in the middle of the night and jumped into the deep sea. The dark and lonely night sky would make people think ofmitting suicide, not to mention this ind with no humanity. In this ce, most people, except for talking to themselves, had not said a word to anyone. After living on an ind for two months, Henry''s face was covered with stubble. He rubbed his long sticky hair and sat on a reef, letting the seawater ssh him. He breathed a sigh of relief and said, "It seems that it''s time for the third round. If you can withstand the three rounds of mental suppression, you rookies will be considered having graduated." A bright moon rose from the sea. In the early morning, more than a dozen helicopters hovered over the ind. Everyone on the ind heard the sound of the helicopters. Compared with the first appearance of the helicopter, the trainees on the ind were very indifferent. After a few deliveries, everyone knew that among these boxes inside the most were the butcher''s knife and the seasonings. As for the real food and fresh water, there was not much at all. The people who could still live until now had their own way to get food. Water? Urine and dew. The people who had lived on the ind for two months were used to them, men and women alike. Whoever wanted to live on this ind had to abandon his so-called dignity. The appearance of more than a dozen helicopters did not cause so much chaos. Powerful people, like Flynn, stared in the direction of a helicopter. There must be one for him. However, unlike the previous times, the helicopters were not scattered around the ind but gathered together. Then, everyone saw a slippery rope being thrown down from the cabin. Then, figures fell along the rope one after another. Each of these figures had a transparent backpack on their back. People on the ind could clearly see that the transparent backpacks were filled with fresh water and food! There was some roast chicken! Lamb also! The crowd, who had long been numb on the ind, saw these things in their pupils, and almost simultaneously glowed with a new lustre. It was as if the person who had been in despair for a long time had suddenly seen the light. There were at least a few hundred peopleing down from the helicopters. When they allnded and gathered together, these helicopters scattered again. When more than a dozen helicopters were scattered all over the ind, the loudspeakers inside the helicopters sounded at the same time, and the sound was so loud that everyone on the ind could hearthem clearly. "The exchange of supplies is opened. All those who need supplies can gather in the centre of the ind,plete the corresponding task, and then they can exchange for what they want. In the process of exchanging, attacking the dealer is prohibited." "The exchange starts now..." The sound in the loudspeaker rang three times. After everyone heard it clearly, more than a dozen helicopters flew away at the same time. It was at that moment that those who had be indifferent converged at the same time towards the centre of the ind. There was a great mountain which was a hundred metres high, with a great tform at its summit, which many had seen. Of course, there were also a few people who remained rooted to the spot. After their spirits recovered in a short amount of time, they once again stared nkly at the tree bark in their hands. They had already been tortured to the point of copse by the environment. What they were doing now was merely an instinct to survive. In their hearts, they had already lost the hope of surviving. At noon, arge number of people had gathered at the exchange point. When they arrived, they saw that the tform at the top of the mountain had beenpletely divided, and weapons, fresh water, and food had been separated. If they wanted to exchange for these resources, they had to ept one task. These tasks were not fixed. This exchange depended on people''s mood. Someone may give you what you want by looking at you and asking you to make a stupid face. Some people would need you to finish other things. For example, to kill a few people. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Kill the Emperor of Hell!" In front of a man who was holding a roasted chicken, a strong man shouted out loud with an extremely ugly look on his face. "That''s right." There was no change in the man''s expression. "You can use the head of the Emperor of Hell to exchange for what''s in my hands." "No, no." The brawny man turned his head to look at Alvin, who was not far away, and then waved his hand repeatedly. A young woman with unkempt hair and a smudgy face walked in front of a man who was holding fresh water. "I''ll give you this bottle of water for free, but you can''t drink it. I need you to use it to wash your face." The man handed a bottle of two litres to the woman. Without hesitation, the woman opened the bottle and began to wash. Soon, a pretty face appeared in front of the man. "I''ve done it. Can you give me some water?" the woman asked. The dealer shook his head and nodded again. "You can get the water, but not now. What I need you to do is apany me." As the man said that, he began to sweep his eyes over the woman''s body. "Ok." The woman still undid the leather armour without hesitation. In this environment, if people could use their bodies to get a bottle of water, many people would do it. This was not even a high price. Because here, human life and dignity were worthless. When the woman threw the leather armour of the upper body on the ground, someone''s head suddenly rolled towards it. A man came over, picked up the head from the ground, and walked toward a dealer. "The head is here, so you can give me food now." The task that this person received was to exchange a head for a piece of white steamed bun. Chapter 1035 Chapter 1035 Henry also came to the foot of the mountain at the centre of the ind. Looking up at the sky, Henry blew off the straw in his mouth and said to himself, "The training is divided into three stages in total. The first stage is the cruellest in the eyes of outsiders, but it is the simplest in the whole test. It is nothing more than killing." "In the second stage, people have to face the endless emptiness, face their inner demons, and hover on the edge of the mental breakdown." "As for the third stage, when desperate people suddenly see hope, will their instincts for survival still be sharp and will they be able to do anything? They''ve been eating bark for over a month, drinking urine for so long, even eating their own flesh and blood to stay alive, can they still work so hard now? " Henry was leaning against a boulder at the foot of the mountain. A headless body fell from above and fell in front of Henry. Blood sshed and the body became a mud made of sh. ''Only when you survive the stage three can you be considered having really experienced the Demon''s training. As for the fear of your own heart, how much can you face it directly?" The people who went to the supplies exchange point did not know that in the hands of those dealers was the most detailed information of each person, from the year of birth to the living environment, the personality, their hobbies, and their biggest fears. The woman who had just used her body to exchange for water was in the underground world, but she was still preserving her moral integrity. She had a deeply loved fiance who she was about to get married to. She had vowed that she would save herself for the first night after they got married. Today, because of a bottle of fresh water, she was willing to go with another man. Everyone had their own weaknesses. "You want me to kneel down? Do you know who I am?!" Alvin shouted, standing in front of the dealer. "I know. You''re the Emperor of Hell, Lord of the Radiant Ind. However, since you''re participating in the training, you have to abide by the rules. Even the Emperor of Hell is no exception," said the dealer. The weakness of Alvin was respect. He wanted everyone to respect him, and he didn''t allow anyone to look down on him! This was the present Alvin. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. With a flick of his sleeve, Alvin walked towards another person, but what he said to Alvin was exactly the same. "Impossible! You must be dreaming!" Helen''s voice rang out. Besides Helen, there were originally seven members of the Sharp Knife, but now there were only four left. And none of them looked good because the Sharp Knife team had been given the task of killing everyone around them. They would receive supplies that willst until the end of the training. Unity- it was the first thing they learned in the small team. Betrayal and internal strife were the things they could not tolerate. "Here are three heads. Give me the fresh water I want." Flynn came over with three bloody heads in his hands. There was no emotion in his eyes. Unlike Flynn, whom Henry first saw, now he became silent. His gaze became softer only when he looked at the woman behind him. "Yes, but this water can only be enjoyed by you." The dealer handed a bucket of clear water to Flynn. Flynn frowned and said, "My task has beenpleted." "No." The dealer shook his head. "What your task is up to me to decide. This is the rule of the training." "What''s my task?" The short-haired woman behind Flynn walked up. "Give up. I can send you away now and let you return to your normal life," the dealer said tly. The woman''s face suddenly changed. "Impossible!" "You can choose this option." Flynn advised, "This is a cage. Based on your physical condition, you should not stay here. It''s a good choice to leave. I will find you when I get out." "No! I won''t leave!" The woman''s voice suddenly raised. "It''s impossible for me to leave this ce. I mustplete the training. I must!" "You..." Flynn grabbed the woman''s hand, but the woman shook it off. "If you want to leave, go. I can''t leave!" The woman roared. "Oh, by the way, if you really want to give her the supplies, surely you can," the dealer said, "as long as she kills you, she can get your supplies. You can also choose to give her in private after leaving this mountain, but this will definitely be discovered. Once you get caught, both of you will be regarded as a failure. So, it''s the most convenient choice for you to die and give her the things you want. If you want, you can die for her." As soon as the dealer''s voice fell, a scream was heard. One member of the Sharp Knife stabbed into the heart of hispanion and took the supplies belonging to hispanion. At the foot of the mountain in the centre of the ind, Alvin walked down trembling. The requirements of each dealer were to make him kneel down. As long as he knelt down, he could easily get the supplies. This was something that others could do without hesitation, but it was impossible for Alvin! "Take it, this is something I just got." Sloane followed behind Alvin, handing over a soft white bun and a bottle of freshwater. Alvin nced at her and rejected, "I will rely on myself." "Just take it!" Sloane forcefully shoved the item in her hands into Alvin''s bosom. "I''ve told you, I won''t..." Alvin''s face was beginning to look a little ferocious. "You think that I''m not as good as her?" Sloane suddenly held Alvin''s cheek and looked at him. "At the beginning you had nothing, she paid for your graduate school. You epted because you believed you could give her the life she wantedter, but in the end, the person who gave up was not you, but her. Now I put everything in front of you. Whatever you want, I can give you. I can always wait for you, wait for you to be really strong. Why are you not willing to ept me?" "It''s different." Alvin''s ferocious expression gradually eased. He shook his head. "You''re not her. You two are different." "Yes, I''m not her, I''m better than her!" Sloane gave birth to a strong sense of selfconfidence, "I know you better than her. I totally believe that when you be strong, I will always be with you. I will help you kill whoever is in your way. And she could only wait for you to be strong on your own, and she can''t be with you all the time. I am the only one." "You..." Alvin opened his mouth. "Eat quickly. There are some trashes nearby, and they want to exchange your head for supplies." Sloane smiled. After letting go of Alvin''s hands, she looked to the side. The three people who followed Alvin were waiting for the sneak attack. Chapter 1036 Chapter 1036 In a deluxe suite of a five-star hotel in Xi Du. Mn and Sylvia sat facing each other. Sylvia saw Mn for the first time since they parted in France. On the night of the separation, she personally took Henry and Mn to the same room in the hotel. Compared with at the beginning, the present Mn appeared a lot calmer. "Sylvia, I''m really grateful that you''vee this time." "We have been friends for so many years, do you still need to thank me in this way?" Sylvia smiled slightly. "In addition, let''s not talk about our rtionship. If Henry knew that I am indifferent when it comes to you, he would definitely me me. In any case, it is impossible for me to let this happen." Mn shook her head and said, "Sylvia, I thought it was just a simple marriage, but I found that I was wrong, terribly wrong. This time, someone wants to take this opportunity to deal with Henry. When I came to myself and wanted to tell my father, it was toote. You know, I''m here..." At this moment, Mn looked around. This suite was extraordinarily luxurious. The fee for a night was as high as 120,000 yuan, which was beyond many people''s imagination. "Although I live in this ce, my personal freedom ispletely limited. I can''t even use my mobile phone. All the waiters in the hotel are from the Xiao n. It''s so hard for me to contact the outside world." "Yes, I see." Sylvia nodded. Before she entered Mn''s room, her phone had also been taken away by someone. "Sylvia, it''s tooplicated this time." Mn grabbed Sylvia''s hands. "This time, I shouldn''t have dragged you into the mire." Sylvia shook her head slightly. "Mn, you seem to have made a mistake about something?" "What?" Mn was a little surprised. Sylvia smiled and said, "It''s not that you''re dragging me into the mire, but that I''m willing to help you. You''re my best friend. Don''t worry, I''ve already notified the Su n and they''re all ready." Mn pursed her red lips for a long time and sighed, "Sylvia, do you know that you and Henry are really more and more alike? Your expression and tone have his shadow. I really admire him for his ability to influence such a self-conscious woman as you. Just then, a waitress pushed the door open and walked into the room. "President Lin, the Master has prepared a room next to for you. New sets of clothes have been put in the room. If you need anything during this period of time, you can call me at any time." Sylvia and Mn both got a sense ofmand from the waitress''s words. Sylvia forced a smile at Mn and said, "It seems that I can''t leave now. You''ll have apanion from now on." The time always passed without realizing it. On the ind, more than 20 days had passed since the supplies exchange happened. There were fewer and fewer people on the ind. In the beginning, there were nearly ten thousand people, but now there were just over three thousand people left. The process of the training was shortened, and the death rate rose sharply to nearly seventy per cent. There are more than three thousand people on this ind. Unless they gather together deliberately, they would hardly see each other. The dealers did not have too many new tasks. It could be said that the first task and the follow-up tasks were the same. These simr tasks wouldpletely erase the inner fear and weakness of one person. Instead of going to the exchange point, Flynn chose to kill others and snatch the supplies to give to the woman behind him. The woman silently epted all this, waiting for the end of the training. Instead of sitting idly in one ce every day, Alvin chose to train with the help of Sloane. He tried to sense the Qi from the earth. Sloane, in addition to helping Alvin every day, would also go toplete a variety ofmissioned tasks in exchange for supplies to ensure Alvin had enough daily food. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. With the existence of the exchange point, those tree barks were no longer the targets of many trainees. As Henry said, in the midst of life and death, people would choose everything that could make them survive. And after having a better choice, it was very difficult for them to have the courage to risk their lives. The woman who ate the bark for a month and a half had been ustomed to offering her body for a variety of supplies. She now even took initiative in doing so. "Why?!" Helen looked at the man in front of her and tears welled up in her eyes. They were fellow teammates, the ones who could trust each other, but now the man wielded a butcher''s knife towards his own teammates for a piece of steamed bread. "Captain Han, don''t me me." The member in front of Helen spoke with a fierce expression, "Three days ago, I killed a man and picked up a roasted chicken. Although it had gone bad, the fragrance still made me reminisce. The bark is not for human, I want to be human! I came to take part in the training, but also to enable myself to live better in the future. Before the training began, Radiant Ind had said not to trust any person, I think I did the right thing. You are the one who is wrong." Helen shook her head and said, "We can get through this together!" "Get through? Captain Han, you don''t know that we have been targeted for a long time. The rest of them have meat to eat every day, while we only eat tree barks. In this way, we will be the reward for others to exchange for supplies sooner orter. Our lives will be equal to a piece of steamed bread and a bottle of mineral water. This training is not for others, but for ourselves! When you die, don''t me me! Take that!" In this training, the betrayal of friends had long since be a verymon thing. Several days passed quite fast. Henry sat on a reef and threw away the handmade fishing pole in his hand. He curled his lip and said, "Forget it. Fishing is really not for me. It''s better to take some initiative." After Henry finished speaking, he got up and touched his stubble, "Three months have passed just like that. There are really a lot of troubles to deal with. The people from the Recluse Association have watched for so long, and the news should have spread out." Henry''s figure shed and disappeared from the reef. In the past three months, Henry had not been doing anything. His strength had improved so fast that he had never had a chance to rest. This time, he had given him this opportunity. A man sat on the edge of one cliff on the ind. At the bottom of the cliff was the endless sea. He seemed to be around thirty years old. Unlike the trainees on the ind, he had an indifferent expression on his face. Chapter 1037 Chapter 1037 Henry''s figure appeared on the cliff. The man sitting on the edge of the cliff said without turning to look, "You''ve been observing me for nearly three months, yet only now you show up. You''re boring me to death, you know." "Well, ording to the order given by Andrew, shouldn''t you have just killed me?" Henry smiled. Although he was wearing a skin mask, it did not surprise him that the man could recognise him. "My lord said that it''d be useful to keep you alive." The man sitting on the edge of the cliff got up, turned around and looked at Henry. "Allow me to introduce myself. My name is Irenio Norwyn." "Wow." Henry looked surprised. "Looks like Andrew''s quite ambitious. Even the Eastern Land has been infiltrated. Shouldn''t you all be under Sanford''s watch?" "Haha." Irenio chuckled. "Lord Sanford has a different ideologypared to mine. However, Lord Andrew''s vision is more simr to mine." "Looks like you have pretty big ambitions too." Henry smiled. "The strong are all ambitious. Mr. Henry, if you''d be willing to join us, I''m sure our goals will be achieved faster." "And what if I refuse?" Henry retorted. "Then I''m sorry, Henry. Lord Bishop Morvyn must leave the Europeannds before this election. I know that Bishop Morvyn chose you as Robbin''s protector, so you must never show up in this election." Irenio slowly raised his hands and pressed his palms together, then crossed his fingers, and continued to form more than ten gestures. "Ninjutsu?" Henry frowned. Henry had heard of it before. It had always had a reputation for being strange and unpredictable. It was just that in the past, Henry''s opponents who had used Ninjutsu just disyed deceiving tricks. However, this man he was facing was unlike the opponents he had encountered before. After mastering Qi, Henry realised that the ancient kungfu of Yan Xia contained extensive and profound wisdom within it. Many said that the ancient kungfu of Yan Xia was merely for show, it only looked good, but had no chance of winning when encountered with hard- fighting martial arts like Mixed Martial Arts. That was why Henry had doubted it before. He had practiced ancient kungfu, and had realised that it paid more attention to a certain form or pose,pared to most martial arts, and because of the attention put to perfecting its form, less attention was paid to the aspects of its force. It was not until Henry had mastered Qi and was able to punch so quickly in the form of the tiger and crane fist that people could only see the moving shadows of his punches that Henry truly realised what the ancient kungfu of Yan Xia really was! Henry believed that it was the same case too for Ninjutsu. Henry would not underestimate any of the heritages. Anything that could be passed down from the ancient times had a reason it could be preserved for that long. If Ninjutsu had only relied on deceptive tricks all these while, it would absolutely impossible to be passed on to the present. Irenio''s fingers moved continuously, a humanshaped silhouette appeared behind him, gradually bing more and more solid. "Clone Jutsu?" Henry raised his eyebrows and looked with interest. "I''m sorry to disappoint you, Henry," Irenio said. "I''m only at low level ninja, and I''ve only mastered the basics of Shadow Maniption. The so-called Shadow Clone Jutsu isn''t as simple as what you have seen in anime. To create many clones of yourself, a ninjutsu of that level has already been labelled as a forbidden skill." Irenio took a step forward, and the shadow formed behind him did the same. "Shadow clone jutsu may only be a basic skill in Ninjutsu, but it is also the most difficult. The shadow clone I have created can imitate all my movements, so you better watch out!" As soon as Irenio said this, he disappeared entirely from where he had been. Henry and Irenio were at least 30 meters apart. Yet Irenio appeared in front of Henry in less than a second, he swung a ck weapon and shed at Henry''s neck. Henry nted his body to avoid Irenio''s attack. He was about to strike back subconsciously, when a ck figure appeared in front of him. Like Irenio, it also held a ck weapon and shed at Henry''s throat. Henry was taken aback. He relied too much on his fighting instinct. If it had been a one-on-one fight, his instinctive reaction would have been perfect. However, there was clone behind Irenio! Henry dodged the clone''s attack a little pathetically, then Irenio''s second attack struck once more. N?velDrama.Org content rights. When faced with an enemy who didn''t have the control of Qi, one couldpletely crush them with the use of Qi, but when both were at the same level, the use of Qi was mainly to strengthen one''s attack. In terms of attacking methods, one still had to rely mainly on hand-to-handbat. Andrew knew of Henry''s capabilities, even though he was only at thete stage of the Transformation Realm, he was still able to fight an expert at the early stage of Qi-concentrating Realm. Therefore, Irenio whom he had sent was no weakling, but a true expert at the early stage of Qi-concentrating Realm. Irenio grabbed at every opportunity he had. His attack was not powerful, but his strikes fell like the rain. He struck continuously, not giving Henry any chance to react at all. After Irenio struck, he immediately struck at another spot. Henry had to deflect the attack of the shadow clone while defending against Irenio''s attack. Quickly after that, he had to defend against Irenio''s next attack that was aimed at another spot. The advantage of being a ninja was its unpredictable nature. Like an assassin, they could make a fatal strike in a spot that no one could think of. Irenio yed with this to the extreme, every attack was aimed at a dead angle of Henry''s body. Plus, with the addition of the shadow clone, Henry had to resist attacks from both sides at the same time. This also showed that Henry had plenty of fighting experience. Had he been at the early stage of the Qi-concentrating Realm without any fighting experience, he would probably have been defeated. A tearing noise sounded, Henry''s coat was cut at his left rib, leaving a huge gap in it. At that exact moment, Henry seized the opportunity and stretched out his hand to grab him. But Irenio was as agile as a fish in the water. After his strike hit, he immediately backed ten meters away. His clone did the exact same, thus giving Irenio a sufficient amount of time to retreat. Afterpleting the final blow, the shadow clone summoned by Irenio vanished. A look of approval showed in Henry''s eyes as he looked at his torn coat. "I once heard that twin killers were specially trained. That way, the two of them would be able to synchronise and unleash a strength much greater than that of the power of one added to one. Your Shadow Clone Art is far superior than that of the twin killers. It''s indeed a very powerful technique." "Henry, you tter me." Irenio smiled. "It doesn''t seem likely that I can defeat you with just a single shadow. If that''s the case..." As soon as Irenio said this, two shadows began to form slowly behind him. Chapter 1038 Chapter 1038 "This is my Double Shadow Clone Jutsu." Irenio''s hands continuously formed seals. "Watch out, Henry, I''m...ing!" Irenio disappeared from where he stood again, just as he did previously, and appeared in front of Henry almost instantly. Irenio''s attack came just like before. He attacked Henry from a weird angle, then immediately changed his position. The two other shadow clones attacked Henry one after another. Moments ago, Henry was fighting against two people, but now he had to fight against three. Irenio''s voice sounded at the same time, "Henry, although the twin killers you had mentioned share the same mind, but no matter how perfect their cooperation is with each other, there is always a possibility of making mistakes when they are nervous. Most of the time, a single mistake is enough to cost one''s life." Henry defended against the attacks from the three parties. Irenio changed the angle of her attack and continued, "Furthermore, it is impossible to maintain a perfect bnce within an individual''s body forever. Therefore, the perfect synchronisation between two people could never exist, but it is very different for Shadow Clone Arts." Three des attacked Henry at the same time. "You can regard every shadow clone as me. The shadow clones will perfectly imitate my movements. I am most aware of the level of bnce of my body. Therefore, I can achieve the perfect synchronisation all by myself. As long my moves are reasonable, I can create an amazing combo attack at will. This is my Shadow Clone Jutsu!" Three des attacked at Henry from three different directions, which were aimed at his back, chest, and abdomen respectively. It was an unavoidable killer move! A strong look of confidence shed in Irenio''s eyes. Being faced with this killer move, Henry slightly stepped back on his left foot with his toes touching the ground. Then he stretched out one hand and grabbed directly onto Irenio''s wrist. "This Shadow Clone Jutsu is indeed formidable. However, it''s too repetitive." Henry''s lips curved into a smile. "Although thebined attack of two can''t achieve perfect synchronisation, there is also one thing that your shadow clones can''t do, and that is when faced with an opponent stronger than them, they can save and support each other!" Henry grabbed Irenio by the wrist and swung his upper torso downwards while slightly lifting his left foot, easily avoiding the shadow that aimed for his abdomen. "Plus, your shadow clones are only capable of attacks. It may seem impable, but as long as I can find an opening on you, your shadow clones will no longer pose any threat to me. Instead, it could be the death of you!" Henry kicked off his right foot that was still on the ground hard, then twisted his waist vigorously, rotating in mid-air, allowing Henry to avoid the attack aimed at his back. "You justunched a blow at my back and then struck me in the chest, nning to make a joint attack. I was wondering if your shadow clone would appear in the same position and make theR¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only same move if you didn''t change the direction of your attack. If that''s the case, you''ll die in the hands of your own shadow clone!" A huge surge of Qi suddenly gathered all around Henry. He then got into the position of a body drop, clinging on to the wrist of Irenio the whole time so that he could not attempt any effective attacks. Simrly, the same applied to Henry. However, Henry had no intention of attacking Irenio at all. At that moment, Irenio''s expression turned incredibly troubled. Just as Henry had guessed, a shadow clone appeared in the position where Irenio was standing, then it lunged forward with a sharp knife in its hand. If Irenio had switched positions at that moment, then the target of this shadow clone''s attack would precisely be Henry. But Henry had him firmly in his grasp, he could not change his position at all. Thus, he became the target of the shadow clone''s attack. The sharp knife in the shadow clone''s hand stabbed straight towards the center of Irenio''s back. At the veryst moment, Irenio let out a soft shout, and the two shadow clones vanished. At that exact moment, Henry flipped his wrist, a sharp knife shot out from his sleeve, stabbing towards Irenio. Irenio took advantage of the time Henry took to catch the sharp knife to quickly retreat. With a few leaps, he was more than ten meters away from Henry. Irenio no longer had the same confidence in his eyes. Henry stood still with no intention to chase him. He grinned. "Your Shadow Clone Jutsu looks impable, but in fact, there are too many ws with it. Your attack isn''t forceful, but your advantage lies within your speed in order to synchronise your attacks with the shadow clones. If you exert too much strength, it will affect your speed when withdrawing. With this technique, you must defeat your enemies in the shortest time possible, otherwise, you would enter a stage of exhaustion." After Henry finished saying that, he stretched out two fingers and said, "What I just said was just the first point, your techniquecks in strength. The second point is, there is no versatility to it. Although you canbine your moves with your shadow clones to achieve your purpose, all that needs to be done is to take your moves apart, and that would throw you into a mess." As soon as Henry finished stating his second point, the smile on his face faded gradually, and his gaze sharpened. "Thirdly, based on the previous two points, your Shadow Clone Jutsu is only useful against those weaker than you. If you encounter someone stronger than you, you wouldn''t even be able to fight back." A look of anger appeared on Irenio''s face. "Henry, are you saying that you''re stronger than me?" Henry shook his head and said, "It''s not what I said, it''s just... a fact!" The moment the word "fact" sounded, Henry instantly disappeared from where he was standing. Unlike the ghost-like technique of Irenio, it could be clearly seen that the rock- hard ground where Henry stood had cracked. To put it in words, if Irenio struck silently and suddenly during his attack, then Henry struck with the clear intent that he was going to fight him head on. And even so, what else could the enemy do about it? Irenio''s pupils constricted, and a ferocious shade in the form of a tiger appeared over Henry''s body. Henry threw a punch, like a tiger shing with its ws. "Shadow Clone Jutsu, Multi- clones!" Irenio finished forming eight sets of seals within the time of nearly a second. The movements of his hands so fast that they blurred, four shadow clones appeared next to Irenio. Before they had even condensed, they had already struck out at the same time, deflecting Henry''s attacks. "I had just said that if you encounter someone stronger than you, you won''t even have a chance to fight back with your Ninjutsu!" Henry shot a punch and moved forward with an unstoppable will, completely ignoring the four shadow clones created by Irenio. When the four shadow clones came in contact with the tiger shadow around Henry, they dissipated instantly as if they had encountered a natural enemy. Without the help of the four shadow clones, how could a speed- type fighter like Ireniopete with a strength- type fighter like Henry? Although Henry did not look like the kind with explosive muscles, but the way he absorbed Qi was particrly violent. He tempered his whole body with Qi and practiced the World Destruction Technique. For Henry, his simplelooking body was his most powerful weapon! Chapter 1039 Chapter 1039 Irenio subconsciously put his arms in front of himself, trying to block Henry''s attack. "Crack!" A crisp snap sound. Irenio was sent flying like a kite that had broken off its string. He mmed into the mountain and spat out arge mouthful of blood. Henry shook his fist and said, "Told you so, this is just a fact." "Pah!" Irenio spat out another mouthful of blood. His face turned a deathly pale. "You... you aren''t even at thete stage of Qi Transformation. You''ve long since achieved the stage of the Qi-concentrating Realm!" "Never have I ever said that I was at thete stage of the Qi-Concentration Realm." Henry smiled and said, "But whether or nor I''m at the stage of the Qi-concentrating Realm, I can''t be too sure, all I know is this, you''re still too weak to face me." Henry''s feet pushed off the ground, and he appeared in front of Irenio''s eyes in the next second. Irenio''s pupils shrank once more, because he noticed that Henry''s current speed had gotten even faster than when he had attacked him earlier. That would have meant that even when Henry had struck him with a blow that totally overwhelmed him, he was still hiding his true strength! How strong could he possibly be?! Didn''t he just practice Qi for less than a year? How was that possible?! "That thing in your sleeve is called a kunai, right?" Henry threw a nce at Irenio''s sleeve. Irenio shuddered. The kunai hidden in his sleeve was precisely his key to turning the tables. Who would have thought that Henry would have already noticed it before he even had the chance to take it out? Just how terrifying was this person? "The trial is almost over, and you''ve spread the news that I had intended for you to spread. I''m sorry, you''re useless to me now, so I no longer see the need for me to let you continue living here." Henry raised his hand and slowly shed across the neck of Irenio. Irenio''s pupils dted, and a few secondster, it began to rx. Henry walked to the edge of the cliff. The thick fog pervaded the air, making it impossible for him to look into the distance. "Looks like this year isn''t going to be a good one for me." Henry stretchedzily and said, "The trial ising to an end, but, will be the Intensive Trials be that simple?" A few dayster, a steam whistle sounded, alerting all on the ind. The cruise ship was docked at bay, proving that the trial had finallye to an end. The two men who had been fighting for a steamed bun stopped almost simultaneously, a look of relief then formed across their faces. When the shrill of the steam whistle sounded, nearly everyone turned to look at the direction of the sound. Henry had already boarded the ship, and was lyingfortably in the luxurious bathtub, enjoying a hot bath. He grabbed his mobile phone, tapped open his contact list, and ced his fingers onto the contactbelled "wifey" several times, but didn''t dial at the end. On the deck of the cruise ship, people got aboard following one after another. Their expressions looked as if they had just survived a disaster. The cruise ship was the same as before. However,pared to before they had set foot on the ind, the cruise ship felt much more spacious. And, who had previously made a bet with Henry, and the strong woman who had carried And away, were unable to board the ship in the end. Among the members of the Sharp Knife team, only Helen and another team member of the Sharp Knife remained, but the two of them were very far away from each other. Alvin and Sloane both boarded the ship, supporting each other along the way. Flynn was walked along the path that lead to the deck. The short-haired woman followed behind him. Everyone kept a distance of at least ten metres away from Flynn. Tales of Flynn''s invincibility had already spread like wildfire. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. "Everyone, please gather at the east side of the deck. Each of you must first provide corresponding evidence, only then you''ll count as havingpleted this trial," The megaphone of the ship sounded. The people who returned from the ind all walked to the east side of the deck with nk looks over their faces. Official personnel stood by to issue the trial certificates. The trial certificate came in the form of a ck card. It was the size of a regr bank card, on it was an image of a bloodied demon face. "Name and association?" Helen was asked two simple questions when she walked over to receive her test certificate. "Helen, The Sharp Knife." The words "Helen, The Sharp Knife" were engraved on the certificate that had the number 20082 on it. Helen looked at the bloodied demon face on the ck card in her hand and murmured, "So this is the highest achievement of the underground world, the certificate of the Devil''s Test?" There were several spots where the certificates could be collected. When Alvin and Sloane arrived at the counter, the personnel at the counter took a nce at them and said, "Dear King of Hell, you have notpleted the final mission, therefore you''re unqualified to receive the trial certificate." "Unqualified?" Alvin frowned. "Yes," the personnel replied, "this has always been stated in the rules of the Devil trial. If you want the certificate, you just have toplete the task that you were given... Now get down on your knees..." "Bullsh*t!" Alvin bellowed. "What certificate? I don''t need it!" Alvin waved his hand and strode away after saying that. "Madam, this is your certificate. Please provide me with your name and association." "If he doesn''t receive it, then I don''t need it either." Sloane shook her head and went after Alvin. Alvin, who had already taken a few steps away from the counter, stopped in his tracks as he heard those words. His spirits, which had long since been lost in the Lon Desert, suddenly seemed to burn again at that moment. "Why don''t I get it? Tell me why!" In front of another distribution desk, the short- haired woman who followed behind Flynn throughout the whole trial screamed. Flynn also frowned. "Sorry, Miss. Your every move on the ind had been closely observed. Youpletely lucked yourself through, so it''s natural you are unqualified to receive the trial certificate. Mr. Flynn, this is your trial certificate." The staff replied, then handed over Flynn''s trial certificate. "You never told us about this!" The woman roared angrily. The trial certificate was very important to her. "Madam, it''s not totally impossible for you yet. Before the cruise arrives at its destination, the trial isn''tpletely over, here is your final task. If youplete this task sessfully, you''ll pass the trial." The personnel handed the woman an embroidered pouch. The woman hurriedly opened the embroidered pouch. A note was written in it. After taking a nce at it, the woman trembled, and quickly put the note back into the embroidered pouch. "Madam, please be reminded that there aren''t many opportunities left. When the boat reaches its destination, the trial will officially be over." The woman just nodded her head in silence. The number of staff organised by Radiant Ind was very sufficient. Very quickly, the thousands of people who had returned from the Trial Ind had received their certificates. Everyone was then handed their room keys and had returned to rest in their rooms. Some chose to first take a good nap, some chose to a hot bath, and some chose to enjoy a good meal. Of course, there were also some who made calls to share their joys with friends and families, as if they were students who had just passed their examinations with flying colours. Chapter 1040 Chapter 1040 With a loud shrill of the steam whistle, the cruise ship gradually departed from the ind. Those who stayed on the ind for eternity would gradually turn into nutrients for its nts. It was very likely that the wild mushrooms consumed by the next batch of people who came to participate in the trial next year would be the product of the flesh and blood of these people. The outline of the trial ind blurred as the cruise ship sailed further away. Those who slept by the windows all watched as the trial ind gradually disappeared in a thick fog. The night gradually fell. Some had eaten and drank to their heart''s content, and were well rested. Theyy leisurely beside the swimming pool on the deck, enjoying a ss of rum. Henry had already taken off his mask. ced in front of him were the grading reports of all the participants. "Looks like the Alvin League wants to take the opportunity to find an opening in Radiant Ind." Henry looked at the photos of Sloane and Alvin walking together, and then threw the photos into the fire beside him. Many photos were already burning in it. "Alvin, don''t let me down." Henry murmured and continued to look at the next photo. The person in the photo made Henry smile unconsciously. "Helen... Your performance on the ind this time did surprise me. I have to say that you grow really quickly. Your abilities now allow you to act independently, leaving the Sharp Knife wouldn''t be a problem for you. However, your weakness still lies within your strength, you''ll have to improve on that as quickly as possible." Henry threw Helen''s photo into the fire. After a while, Henry found himself looking at Flynn''s trial reports again. "For you, this trial is the simplest, but also the hardest. The trial really meant for you shall begin tonight...." Night had fallen, some people were still drinking, some were already sleeping soundly. Flynn was lying in afortable king-sized bed, breathing calmly. In the past three months on the ind, he had always been protecting the woman who followed behind him. He never had a good night''s sleep. Just right when Flynn fell asleep, the woman next to him sat up gradually. The woman looked at the clothes that had been thrown under the bed, in it contained the embroidered pouch she had received today. The task in the embroidered purse was very simple. She only needed to prove it in the most direct way. If there was no one to help her, she would still be able to pass the trial. The most direct method? For her, the most direct way was to kill the person who had helped her pass the trial test. It was just exactly what she had thought when she first saw him. The woman slowly pulled aside the quilt over her body and climbed out of bed. She gently opened a slit in the window, and two tiny green snakes slithered in through it. The woman whistled gently, and the two green snakes crawled into the bed, flicking their scarlet tongues. When they slithered onto the bed, they bared their sharp fangs and bit at Flynn''s neck. Just when the fangs of the snakes were about to bite Flynn in the neck, an invisible gas shattered both snakes. The sudden change of events startled the woman. Flynn, who had been sleeping soundly, opened his eyes and asked, "Why?" "You..." The woman''s face turned pale as she stared at Flynn, who was slowly getting out of bed. "You want to kill me, just for that trial certificate?" Flynn asked, his expression remained calm. The woman shook her head and opened her mouth to exin. "I only want to hear the truth. Tell me, did you intend to kill me just for that trial certificate?" "Yes!" The woman finally admitted it through gritted teeth. "Why?" Flynn asked again. The woman simply shouted, "Because if I don''t get this trial certificate, I will die. I need it to live. Is this reason good enough for you? I was born in a ce where people devour one another. Over there, I have toplete the corresponding tasks in order to survive. My parents are currently in their hands. I must bring the trial certificate back, regardless of how I do that!" "I see." Flynn sat on the bed and nodded. "No one can me you for trying to kill me for the sake of your family, I don''t me you for it. You may leave now. Don''t let me see you ever again." Flynn''s body trembled as he spoke. It was obvious that he was not in a good mood. "You''re letting me go?" The woman looked at Flynn in disbelief. She thought that this man would definitely kill her. "Go." Flynn said, "Don''t make me go back on my word." After a few seconds of silence, the woman turned to Flynn and said, "I''m still alive because of you. I''ll pay my debts to you after I save my parents." After that, the woman casually put on a long gown and strode towards the door. Just as the woman was about to open the door, it was pushed open from the outside. Henry''s figure appeared in front of the woman. Seeing that someone had suddenly barged in thatte at night, the woman was obviously stunned. "Brother, you..." Flynn also saw that it was Henry. Henry looked at the short-haired woman, then shook his head at Flynn and said, "She can''t leave. You have to kill her." The short- haired woman''s expression tightened, and she looked at Flynn. Flynn''s expression hardened too. He said, "Brother, I don''t understand the meaning of this." "She wanted to kill you, yet you let her go just like that?" Henry retorted. Flynn took a deep breath and said, "This is my decision. Let her go." "I''ll say it again. You can''t let her go." Henry walked into the room and closed the door. Flynn jumped out of bed and looked at the short- haired woman, then looked at Henry. "Brother, I''m begging you, I really don''t..." N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Henry interrupted Flynn, "If you can''t bear to hurt her, then I''ll do it, and if I do, I''ll crush her bones inch by inch, then I''ll peel off all of her skin. I''ll turn her head into a specimen and put it by your bed." As Henry spoke, a surge of invisible pressure emanated from Henry''s body. The woman standing not too far away from Henry suffocated from this overwhelming pressure. This man in front of her was terrifying beyond words! "Brother!" Flynn''s eyes were glinting with tears. After spending time together for three months, he had already developed genuine feelings for this woman. "Why? Why do you have to force me?" "Mercy andpassion will be the death of you," Henry replied calmly, "Your benevolence will be the death of your father and me in the selection happening in the next few days. So make your mind, either you give her a swift death, or I will torture her to death!" The woman was trembling vigorously under the immense pressure of Henry. This pressure pushed her to the ends of her wits. ''TH kill you!" The woman roared and rushed at Henry. Henry just waved his hand gently, and the woman was knocked to the ground by an invisible force. Her eyes were full of fear when she looked at Henry once more. Henry waved his hand once more, and a hand condensed by Qi grabbed the woman by her hair and lifted her up. "I''ll give you onest chance. Either you kill her, or hand her to me," Henry said. Chapter 1041 Chapter 1041 Flynn gritted his teeth and looked at the woman in front of him. "Elder brother, don''t force me to do this." "That is just what I am doing." Henry stretched out a finger and tapped at the emptiness. The woman''s mouth opened wide and she inhaled with great effort. However, it became increasingly difficult for her to breathe, and a tormented expression showed on her face. The bones of her shoulders started sinking into her body bit by bit. Henry''s voice sounded. "There are a total of 206 bones supporting the human body. When I crush every single bone in her body, piece after piece, she would have to suffer the agonising pain 206 times. The whole process of that wouldst about five hours. Throughout those five hours, I will keep her alive and let her experience the feeling of control slipping away from her bit by bit. Next, I will cut open her skin starting from her chest..." The woman''s legs trembled uncontrobly, and a liquid slowly trickled down her legs, letting off a foul stench. "Enough!" Flynn roared and threw a punch in the air. "Bang!" Blood sttered across the wall. A headless female corpse slumped to the ground slowly. Flynn took deep breaths, his forehead was drenched with sweat. "Congrattions." Henry smiled slightly. "You''ve passed the final stage of this trial." Flynn''s eyes were bloody. He slumped his head down powerlessly and said, "Brother, why? Why the hell? Why did you have to force me like that?" "Save your questions for tomorrow, you''ll have your chance. I''m sure that every single one of you is dying for an answer." Saying that, Henry turned and opened the door. "You are not allowed to dispose the body lying here. Go to the deck tomorrow morning." For many, that night was a sleepless night. Flynn sat in his bed and stared nkly at the headless female corpse lying in his room. Soft and gentle music yed in Helen''s. She soaked in the bathtub, her hair was wet and she gazed nkly straight ahead, her mind just as nk as her gaze. The morning sun soon shined bright in the sky, many were gathered on the deck. They were all participants who had returned from the Trial Ind, Flynn, Helen, and Alvin were among them. Many of them stood there in a daze. "Hello everybody," a voice rang out from the loudspeakers on the deck. "I know that you all have plenty of questions for me today. Furthermore, I also know what is it that you wish to ask. You want to know why you had to be so cruel at the trials this time, and why you had to kill each other? Why you had to do some terribly brutal things, right?" As soon as these words sounded, the people on the deck subconsciously looked to the direction of the voice, because these were exactly what they were questioning in their hearts. A figure appeared at the resting area of the deck. With his back to the sunlight, no one was able to see his face clearly at first sight. "Allow me to introduce myself. I''m the chief instructor of this Devil''s Trial." Henry grabbed onto the railings with both of his hands and looked at the people on the deck from above. "And now I shall answer your questions. The reason behind the cruelty and all the killing and all the brutal actions, is because this is a Devil''s Trial! It is in fact prepared for Devils!" When Helen and Alvin were finally able to see the person standing on the deck, their expressions changed quickly. Only Flynn''s eyes were still dull. Henry scanned them one by one and continued, "I know that this trial will destroy your values, and break you and the things you believe in: morality, trust, and love. In this trial you you shall experience betrayal, despair, and obliterate your outlook of the world that you''ve had for decades! That''s right! This is just what the Devil''s Trial aims to achieve!" N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Henry raised his voice, "The purpose of the Devil''s Trial isn''t to award you with some kind of honour, but to teach you how to survive better in this world! The purpose of youing here, is to make yourself stronger! How do you make yourself stronger? First, learn to be indifferent. If you are unable to refuse something, what gives you the right to be recognised as a strong person!" "Second, learn to be cold-blooded! These are essential if you want to survive in this world!" "Third, learn to ept! ept all obstacles, ept all the despair, ept all that turned your values over. Only through this way can you survive. As for those who you can''t ept this, I can only say that although you have obtained the certificate, you still haven''t really passed the real test. I''ll say it again! This trial is a process to turn a human into a Devil!" After saying those words, Henry stopped talking and looked down at the crowd. On the deck, some had a look of relief because Henry''s speech was short, while some were still very puzzled. Helen took a step forward and said, "But there were some things that did not have to be done. It''s your rules that lead us to killing each other!" "Yes." Henry nodded. "It''s our rules that caused you to fight and kill each other, but you have to understand that if I could create this set of rules, so could your enemies in the future. This is all I have to say, if you still do notprehend, it means that you are not fit for the underground world. It''s better for you to return to your ordinary world and enjoy your quiet life. I¡¯ve already made it a fact that this is a world where humans devour one another, not a child''s yground! May all of you be notified that our ship is 30 nautical miles away from the coast. It would seem to me that some of you need to be awakened, so I guess we won''t be dropping you off. Now, please walk to the edge of the deck and jump into the sea on your own. I''ll count to ten, everyone has to jump, whoever doesn''t, dies." As soon as Henry finished speaking, an invisible force pressed towards the participants on deck. Those nearest to the edge of the deck jumped without any hesitation. Helen threw a stubborn nce at Henry and then leapt into the sea. "Indeed. This is a world where humans devour one another." Alvin sighed and looked at Sloane, who was next to him. "I might be faced with hardships at any time, but you may not always be by my side." "Don''t you worry, before you''ve fully grown, I will always be by your side." Sloane grabbed Alvin''s hand. "Although I know that you''re saying this for the sake of your own mission, but honestly, I like this." Alvin held on to Sloane''s hand and jumped into the sea. In less than ten seconds, the crowd had dissipated, Flynn was the only one left on the deck. Flynn did not move a muscle, his eyes were still locked onto Henry, still awaiting an exnation. Henry leapt over to Flynn and said, "You are the future leader. You have to kill whoever that wishes to kill you. This is not only my demand to you but also from your father. He is unable to be strict with you, unlike me. This is my exnation to you." Chapter 1042 Chapter 1042 It was the middle of May. When thevender in Europe was in full bloom, romance filled the air. At the edge of the country of Ross, there was a Holy City, which was known as a paradise for the gods. This Holy City was filled with myths and legendary tales. To the Recluse Association, this Holy City held an even more superior status. In the middle of May, the Holy City announced that it would be temporarily closed to the public and that it would hold a ritual that was held once every five years. The people of Recluse Association all knew that this was the selection that was held every once in five years, and it was time for it again. The selection could be understood as the biggest changing of members within the Recluse Association. Each selection would affect the structure of the Recluse Association in the next five years. And this time, the impact that the selection would bring was even greater. In the past, bishops from every district would participate in it. But now, the bishops had served for a long time, and they had gotten old. The bishops'' sessors would be the ones participating in the selection, and the sessors who participated in the selection would be future bishops if nothing unexpected happened. The Recluse Association had existed for thousands of years. Its power was far greater than one could imagine. When the Holy City closed its doors to the outside world, it wouldpletely be the territory of the Recluse Association. Members of the Recluse Association were spread throughout the world. Now that they were all gathered here, solely counting the number of Qi-controlling Realm experts here was frightening enough. Just inly looking at the world- famous church would make anyone feel a rush of sacred aura. The seven Archbishops, all dressed in white cloaks, had already entered the church. Each Archbishop represented a continent. Only the Eastern Continent was special. This time, the controller of the Eastern Continent did not show up personally. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. "Sackcloth Visitor, are you representing Lord Sanford again this year?" A monstrously shredded Archbishop Hebor asked. "What''s the matter? Does Bishop Hebor need to question the family matters of my lord?" Sackcloth Visitor asked impatiently from under his bamboo conical hat. "Of course not." Hebor smiled. "Lord Sanford is of extraordinary status. Although we are all Archbishops of the continents, his status greatly surpasses ours. I''m just curious, if Lord Sanford doesn''t show up this time, will his heir show up?" As soon as Hebor said this, the other five bishops, including Bishop Morvyn, all looked at Sackcloth Visitor. Although they were all archbishops, Sanford was like an insurmountable mountain to them. If it were not for his identity and faith, Sanford would have long stood above the archbishops. Therefore, Hebor''s question caught everyone''s attention immediately. Sanford''s sessor naturally could not be deduced solely based onmon sense. Sackcloth Visitor simplyughed and said, "Naturally, my lord has chosen his sessor for this selection, but I shall not go into the specifics about it. All of you need not waste any more effort to find out." After Sackcloth Visitor finished speaking, the Archbishops exchanged looks of confusion. At that exact moment, the entire Holy City split into seven parts. Resembling the seven continents that were controlled by the seven archbishops. Asia, Europe, Africa, South America, North America, Oceania, Antartica. Archbishop Hebor controlled Antartica which was known to be the most destend. Bishop Renier of the Oceania had also ced his hopes on this selection. After all, among the leaders of the seven continents, he was slightly stronger than the archbishop of Antartica, but compared to the other more prosperous continents, he did not stand any chance at all. Europe, which was under the control of Archbishop Morvyn, could be said to be the most valued in the eyes of everyone. As for North America, which was the second most developednd in the world, was under the control of Archbishop Mercator, who possessed extraordinary power. Africa was simr to South America in various aspects. As for Asia, it was not within the consideration of these six archbishops. All the while, Asia had always represented various things. Even if it was given to these six archbishops to watch over, none of them would dare to ept this arduous task. An unwritten rule had always existed throughout the two-thousand-year tradition of the Recluse Association, and it was that the matters of Asia were only passed on to the Asians. Many people flocked from all over the seven continents. The followers of the bishops were not definitely loyal to their superiors. For example, there was Andrew, who was one of Bishop Morvyn''s men, but he had long served his loyalty to Hebor. All seven archbishops had their own sessors. "Brother Morvyn, it seems that your boy Robbin hasn''t arrived yet." Hebor smiled at Archbishop Morvyn and said, "When the clock rings tomorrow, the selection shall begin. If he does not show up by then, it would count as him voluntarily giving up his ce in the selection. I think the deste land of ice is very suited for your retirement." "That''s not how you should put it, Hebor." Renier, the archbishop in charge of the Recluse Association in Oceania said. "I know that boy, Robbin. He has been living under Brother Morvyn''s wing all this time. Even if he dide to participate in the selection, Brother Morvyn, I''m afraid that you would have no choice but to move to Antartica. In my opinion, it might be a good thing for Brother Morvyn if Robbin does not show up. Otherwise, seeing how brutal the selection could be, an old Brother Morvyn would be the one sending the young Robbin off." Where there were people, there would bepetition. Unity did not always exist between the Archbishops. While Hebor and Renier discussed on, the rest of the archbishops remained silent. Archbishop Morvyn controlled the highly coveted Europe, and that on its own is a factor that attracted enemies. Flynn''s character was well known. It could be said that no one believed that Bishop Morvyn could continue staying in Europe after this selection. Hebor sneered in his heart. He had already received news from Andrew that Robbin had participated in the Devil Trials held by Radiant Ind, but all that they had on the ind were just weaklings without the power of Qi. Yet Robbin had been fooled by one and was even moved to the heart. There was no need to fear such a person! Two figures walked in from the gates of the Holy City. The Holy City bustled with people of various skin tones, Henry and Flynn blended in very well. "Do you know the rules and regtions of the selection?" Henry looked around the Holy City. He had traveled the world, and it was not his first time entering this holy city, but this time, he felt that it waspletely different from before. Back then, Henry had not mastered the control of Qi, nor did he know that so many incredible things existed between heaven and earth. At that time, he even felt that this city was a little too sacred. But now, Henry knew that he had been ignorant back then. After mastering Qi, Henry became more sensitive to the world. The moment he stepped into the Holy City, Henry felt a sacred energy rush towards him. This energy even calmed some of the negativity within his heart. Upon hearing Henry''s question, Flynn shook his head and replied, "It doesn''t matter. All that stands in my way are just my enemies." "Hey, rx a little." Henry patted Flynn on the shoulder and said, "Do you know what you should be doing now?" "See you tomorrow morning." Flynn nodded and walked to the opposite direction that Henry faced. Chapter 1043 Chapter 1043 Seeing that, he shook his head and said, "This kid really lets his emotions take over his actions." Henry leisurely ced his hands behind his head and walked to the side, his eyes wandering. "They had organised such a huge gathering. Couldn''t they put up some stalls or something to make things a little livelier? Seriously." Henry curled his lips while he mocked the city. In the Holy City, the seven forces, and powerful members of the Recluse Association that came from all over the world gathered. This time, Henry had finally witnessed the real background of the Recluse Association. There were too many Qi-concentrating Realm masters that he lost count. Within the Holy City, there were also a few auras that made Henry''s heart palpitate. Henry stood in front of the prestigious church in the Holy City and looked at it. The church covered an area of 23,000 square meters. In the eyes of believers, it was a ce full of holiness and brilliance, but at that moment, it made Henry feel extremely depressed, so much so that it caused Henry to gasp a little for air. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only "D*mn it, looks like it''ll be better for me to visit ces like this less." Henry turned his head and staggered over to another spot. The number of people who came to the Holy City increased as time went by, Henry could clearly feel that the crowds in the streets were getting more concentrated, and every one of them had an excited expression across their faces. To those bishops, this selection was heavily rted to their lives in the future, but to those who had nothing to do with the selection or the results of it, it felt like nothing more than a party. Even when night had fallen, crowds were still to be seen. How events were held at night there was completely different to that of Yan Xia. In Yan Xia, the streets of areas that attractedrge crowds were filled with food stalls. One could tell if an area was popr simply by observing the amount of people drinking at the stalls. However, in this city, people were seen doing things of sorts, including street performances, bragging, gathering in the pub, some were even conducting sacrificial ceremonies, the only thing that wascking were the barbecue stalls by the street, which made Henry feel like the atmosphere wascking. "Buddy, a ss of rum please." Henry sat at the bar of a small tavern and waved his hand. The bartender skilfully handed a ss of rum to Henry. Henry picked up the ss and shook it a little, then took a sip. "Kinda sweet, aromatic too, not bad." Henrymended. A figure took a seat next to Henry and too, ordered a ss of rum. "So? What have you obtained today?" Henry picked up his ss and took another sip out of it. "I''ve picked up quite a lot of news." The person who sat next to Henry turned out to be Flynn. "Now the entire city has been divided into seven forces. Besides the Asian Continent, the disciples of the other six archbishops have recruited a good amount of men and are ready to give their all in tomorrow''s selection." Henry licked at the residue of alcohol left on his lower lip and continued, "What about the rules of the selection?" "There are currently three versions that are circting around the city. The most credible version is that the bishop''s sessors will lead their followers to battle, the maximum number of followers they are allowed to have is 10 men. The second version is that the bishop''s sessors engage in battle without any followers, this set of rules had once been used, but back then it was the archbishops who battled it out, the battle turned out to be horribly fearsome, plus they weren''t exactly all battling on equal grounds, so the chances of this happening again are pretty low. The third version is that there would be three events, and would also be point-based, the first event would be one-on-onebat, the second would be a battle royale, and the third would be against experimental bodies. These have been moremonly seen in the past," Flynn replied. Henry nodded and said, "Looks like what we both have heard of is basically the same, but, I have one question." "I''m listening." Flynn raised his ss. "Do you have any followers?" The ss that he was about to put to his mouth stopped suddenly. He managed to blurt out his reply after a short pause, "No..." "Then how are you going to join the battle?" Henry curled his lips. "Based on my observation, the disciples of those bishops are all aged below thirty, and the strongest I''ve observed should be at the early stage of Qi- concentrating Realm. Even the weakest amongst them should be at the early stage of Qi Transformation. With you only at the stage of Qi-controlling Realm, you''re probably still not even up to the level of their followers." Flynn''s face also filled with embarrassment, he said, "Well, you know, I never paid attention to these." "Let''s go." Henry downed the rum in his ss and patted Flynn on the shoulder. "I''ll find you some followers." "Find some followers?" Flynn stood up with a puzzled expression and followed behind Henry. The Holy City was not a big city, otherwise, it would not be deserving of the title "The nation within a nation". Flynn followed behind Henry with a confused expression and said, "Brother, where are you going to find me followers? My father is the European Archbishop, anyone you can find now would definitely have been targeting me for a long time. Are you looking for followers or enemies?" "Your change of personality has been very sessful, but your adaptability is still too poor." Henry shook his head. "Well, since your father asked me to protect you, I''ll give you another lesson to remember. Remember this, the enemy is not solely to be fought against, in fact they can also be manipted." "Manipted?" The more Flynn thought about it, the more confused he became. Henry brought Flynn all the way out of the Holy City, then came to a ce simr to the market. Taverns filled both sides of the street. In front of the taverns were many street stalls, strange goods of all sorts were spread out on the ground for sale. Henry asked, "Do you know where we are?" Flynn nodded and answered, "Ghost Market." The Ghost Market was originally a spot for schr''s objects. The things that were sold there were strange and random, some had strange origins, but some were rare and exotic, some were even fakes. Once a deal was made, there would be no refunds or returning of goods. Thus, the culture within it earned it the name "Ghost Market". As time went by, ghost markets grew more popr across thends. Ghost markets had already popped up in coordination for arge-scale gathering like the selections of the Recluse Association. Those who visited the ghost market believed that they owned a pair of discerning eyes that would be able to find the treasures that hid within the trash. All kinds of things were sold in the ghost market. Henry even sensed the aura of the Spiritual Stone in the ghost market. No matter the faction, Spiritual Stone was absolutely regarded as hard currency. Barry, the Punishment Messager of the Recluse Association back then, threw Henry into the City of Hell just because of a Spiritual Stone. It could be seen how important Spiritual Stone was. In the eyes of Qi Refining practitioners, Spiritual Stone was the foundation of power. Of course, not all Qi Refining practitioners desired unlimited power. Some would secretly sell Spiritual Stones after realising that they had a limited potential. After all, if a powerful being desired the Spiritual Stones, they would be easy to deal with if they were reasonable, but if it were the other way around, it was amon sight for people to be murdered and have their goods snatched in the underground world, let alone the Qi Refining world, forced deals were an everyday sight. Therefore, the ghost market was a good option if one wanted to sell it at a good price. Of course, there were genuine Spiritual Stones, and there were fakes. Henry and Flynn saw a man fight desperately after realising that he had purchased a fake. Everyone around just watched the racket, no one did anything about it. If you encountered bad luck in the ghost market, you would only have yourself to me. Chapter 1044 Chapter 1044 "Brother, why are we here?" Flynn could not help but ask. "Check out who that is." Henry stretched out his hand and pointed to a young man, who had about six men following him as he swaggered in the ghost market, as if he was a king on patrol. Flynn frowned. "Tucker? That''s Dalton Croy''s follower." "Correct." Henry said, "ording to the information I''ve collected, Tucker has been given the role of Dalton''s follower for the selection tomorrow. Dalton focuses on quality over quantity, plus he is very wary of others. Although the rules stated no more than 10 followers are allowed, Dalton only had six in total, and he was very confident with the strength of those six followers. It was true that his followers were more powerful than the followers of other contenders, but he could never afford to lose a single one of them." Flynn''s eyes sparkled, and he said, "I get it now, brother. You intend to cripple Tucker in advance so that he can''t participate in the selection tomorrow?" Henry snapped his fingers and said, "You are only half right. Follow me." Tucker and his men swaggered around the ghost market, picking up something to have a look and kicking something else aside every once in a while. Many stall owners were very unhappy with his behaviour, but no one dared to show it. After all, the power Tucker possessed was clear as day. In addition, many knew that Tucker had been chosen to be Dalton''s follower, and Dalton was the disciple of Hebor. Once the selection ended, Dalton would be the next bishop. Tucker''s status would naturally rise as well, If they offended him now, they would find themselves in deep water when he came to them for paybacks. Henry and Flynn trailed behind Tucker. He was obviously in a good mood and had drank a good amount of alcohol. "Hey, sweetie,e over and chat a bit with me." Tucker said as he faced a pretty goldenhaired lass, as he daringly reached to grab her with both hands. The prettydy dodged away from Tucker''s hands. She wanted to show her anger, but she did not dare to do so. "F*ck you for trying toy a hand on my sister!" Henry, who had been tailing Tucker, roared at the sight of the situation. He sprinted forward and punched Tucker right in the head. Flynn, who was following behind Henry, was stunned. "What''s going on?" He thought. The golden-hairedss stood unmoving with surprise. She did not remember having an elder brother like him. Henry''s punch was neither too light nor too heavy. It was just enough to make Tucker''s head throb with pain without sustaining any serious injuries. The arrogant Tucker could not stand such humiliation. He took a look at Henry and yelled, "F*ck him up!" The few men who followed behind Tucker rushed at Henry immediately. Henry turned to run away, not saying anything more. "Get him!" Tucker roared, then took the lead to chase after him. By the time Flynn came to his realisations, Henry and Tucker as well as his men had already disappeared from his sight. Flynn suddenly understood Henry''s intentions. There were too many people around them, it was clear that it was not a good ce to take out Tucker. He intended to first lead Tucker to an empty spot. Flynn simply remained at his spot. About ten minutester, he saw Henry return with a rxed look on his face. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. "Let''s go. I''ve got it settled. Now let''s continue on to the next step." Henry dusted off his hands, then pulled something out of his pocket and handed it to Flynn. When Flynn saw it, a weirded out expression showed on his face. "A skin mask?" "I specifically ordered it made to fit over your face. Cost me a bomb, don''t you ruin it," Henry said as he pulled out another skin mask and put it over his face. The one Henry used this time was not the one he had used on the trial ind, this time he put on a younger mask, the same went for Flynn. The skin masks used by the both of them made them look very ordinary, preventing them from standing out from the crowd. "Let''s go. I''ll take you for some fun." Henry strode into a private club with Flynn, after taking a quick scan of the ghost market. "Brother, what are you..." Flynn still could not figure out what Henry was nning to do. "I''m helping to find a brother you could count on. You''d just have to rely on him for tomorrow''s selection." Henryughed out loud. "From now on, my name is Syl. As for you,e up with a name for yourself." Flynn looked into the mirror at the entrance and saw that his face that had turned into an asian- looking face. He reached out and touched the golden hair on his head and said, "You can call me Master Leng." "Master Leng..." That name rendered Henry speechless. "Well then, what do you know about the culture of Yan Xia?" Flynn replied with a hollowugh and said, "Brother, I''ve been fond of the culture of Yan Xia since I was a child. I used to secretly cross the firewall to y that online dancing game that was really popr in Yan Xia. I even sent public messages in the Donghua server." Henry gulped and gave Flynn a thumbs-up. This "Mr. Leng" admittedly left him confused. There was nothing else other than an entrance hall on the first floor of the private club. A wide marble staircase greeted Henry and Flynn. At the very top of the stairs was a door, in front of which stood two strong looking dark-skinned men. As soon as Henry and Flynn arrived at the door, they were stopped by the two men. "This is a private area." "That private area is exactly where we''d like to be." Henry smiled, and a surge of energy condensed in his hand. The two men immediately put down their arms that blocked Henry after a single nce, allowing Henry and Flynn to enter. Henry threw a nce at Flynn and then strode into the door. As soon as they went through the door, Henry and Flynn felt that they had entered a bar, it was filled with restaurant style booths, most of them had already been upied. People sat around and chatted with each other, mostly talking about topics within the Recluse Association, such as who achieved what, or how theirdies were doing. When it came to men, all they talked about were women and status, on the other hand women just talked about matters of women and men, just like it was in the modern world. Whether or not one practiced Qi only had to do with how powerful one was. Deep down, everyone was still, after all, human. Henry and Flynn came to a booth and sat down. Soon enough, a blond beauty with a luscious figure came over with a menu and asked if they needed anything. Henry nced at the menu and said, "Don''t you have anything exciting here?" The blonde beauty paused, and a puzzled expression formed across her face. "Exciting? Sir, I don''t quite understand what you''re talking about." Henry curled his lips and said, "I heard from Dalton that he''s got the good stuff. Looks like it was all just talk. It''s alright, I''ll be leaving." Henry looked ready to get up and leave. The blond beauty quickly grabbed Henry''s clothes and said, "I see, so you are Lord Dalton''s guest. Haha, we do have something exciting, seeing that you are Lord Dalton''s guest. This way, please." The blond beauty''s hips swayed as she moved enchantingly, leading Henry and Flynn to a corner. A secret door was hidden in the corner. The blonde beauty pushed the door open but did not step in. She only made a weing gesture at the door and said, "I hope you both have a great time." "Haha, of course we will." Henryughed and swaggered in with Flynn, exactly like Tucker when he visited the ghost town earlier. Chapter 1045 Chapter 1045 Henry and Flynn walked through the secret door. It was a passage that led straight down. While they were still in the passage, Henry and Flynn could already hear the faint sounds of shouting and cheering. After walking for about 30 seconds, the two of them came to a steel shutter door. When Henry and Flynn approached it, the shutter door was opened from the inside, and a roar of shouting overwhelmed over them. "Kill him! Finish him!" "Come on! Finish him! I bet two million on him!" "Die, let him die!" Countless shouts rang across the room. A middle-aged man in his fifties pulled up the shutter door. He had a thick beard and messy hair. A cigarette dangled at his lips as he kept puffing smoke. "Hurry up, don''t dawdle." The middle- aged man urged them both impatiently. Henry and Flynn quickened their pace. "ce your bets on the left, the rules are all written there. Although all who gather here are all friends, don''t you me us for the brutality if you break the rules." The middle-aged man warned them as soon as they went through the shutters, then lowered the shutters again. The scene inside was like an underground fighting ring. A circr iron cage with a radius of ten meters stood in the very centre, an excited audience surrounded it. The inner walls of the iron cage were lined with sharp thorns, which meant that once one entered the cage, only one man could remain standing. It would be a fight to the death. When Henry looked towards the iron cage, a seemingly young contender was nailed to the edge of the iron cage, and thorn pierced through his chest. The cheers and curses sounded almost at the same time. The winner of the fight raised his arm victoriously. Henry observed the area for a while. There were more than a thousand people in the audience of the underground fighting ring, everyone was very visibly excited. Not too far from Henry, a man and a woman were sitting behind arge table, happily enjoying a fruit tter. It was obvious that they were responsible for the duels there. Flynn asked curiously, "Brother, how did you find this ce?" "The more arrogant a person, the more afraid of death he is." Henry shrugged his shoulders. "Tucker spit out everything he knew before I could even begin to twist his neck." "Where is he now then?" Flynn asked subconsciously. Henry rolled his eyes at Flynn and replied casually, "No idea. He might have just gone with the wind." Flynn could not help but shudder. The man in front of him always seemed to be smiling, as if he did not have a care in the world, but he never showed mercy when he fought. The door of the iron cage opened and the winner walked out amidst the cheers. The loser who had been nailed to the edge of the cage was dragged aside with a look of disgust. A man who seemed to be the host stepped into the iron cage. "I think the appetisers have already been served. Next, it''s time to start the main show. Let us wee our undefeated champion, Sanditon!" The host raised his hand and roared passionately. A two-meter-tall chiselled giant appeared in in sight. It was a ckskinned man who was bulging with explosive muscles from head to toe. His gaze burned fiercely like a fearsome beast. "Sanditon!" "Sanditon!" Bursts of cheers erupted the moment Sanditon appeared. In the world of underground fighting, Sanditon had already long been a household name. "Looks like our undefeated champion is indeed very popr. If that''s the case, let''s not waste any more time. The opponent Sanditon shall face is experiment subject... No.1!" Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. As soon as the host''s words fell, an angry roar erupted from the corner of the ring. "Roar!1 The roar was full of anger and violence. A sh light shone at the direction of the sound. It was a giant ape that stood at three meters tall, ck fur covered its body, it looked even stronger than Sanditon. The towering Sanditon looked like a child next to the giant ape. Sharp fangs filled the mouth of the giant ape, and a pair of wings stuck out from its back. Henry had seen the giant ape before. When he had first entered the lesser-known world of the Alvin League, the first experimental body he killed was a giant ape like this. However,pared to the one Henry had killed, this one was smaller. "Brother, they are using the experiment subjects from the Alvin League, this ispletely forbidden!" Flynn stared at the giant ape. The rest of the audience showed not even and ounce of surprise. On the contrary, they let out even more intense cheers. "Let''s go grab a seat and watch." Henry patted Flynn on the shoulder and deliberately chose a seat close to the big table that was in the middle. The four limbs of the giant ape were bound by chains and was dragged into the cage by the eight men. The three-meter-tall giant ape and the two-meter-tall muscr giant both stood in the same ten meter radius, and five-meter-tall cage, the sight of that gave off a very intense visual impact. At this time, the host was already out of the cage, and shouting, "ce your bets in one minute. The odds for Sanditon is 2/1, and the odds for experiment subject No.1 is 1/21!" The odds for Sanditon was twice the value of the giant ape. However, there were still many who ced bets on Sanditon. In the face of the giant ape, Sanditon also disyed extraordinary confidence. There was no hint of fear in his eyes. If you looked closely at his eyes, it would look as if he had already regarded the giant ape in front of him as his prey. The one-minute countdown for the cing of bets quickly came to an end. At the same time, the door to the iron cage mmed shut. There was no retreat for both Sanditon and the giant ape. The chains that bound the giant ape''s limbs all fell off at the same time. At that moment, no harsh words were uttered. The giant ape roared ferociously and rushed towards Sanditon with its limbs swinging, intending to rip the thin- looking monkey in front of it apart. Yes, in the eyes of the giant ape, the towering Sanditon was no more than a thin monkey. In the face of the giant ape, Sanditon was fearless. He shot a punch at the giant ape. Both of them chose the most straight-forward method to rip their opponent into pieces. The sight of this bloody scene caused the audience to yell and scream wildly. "Rip him up, tear him apart!" "Devour him!" Henry and Flynn sat by the side and watched the battle in a leisurely manner. "What do you think? Tell me the truth." Henry asked Flynn, deliberately raising his voice. Flynn looked for a while and said, "This Sanditon has a good mind for fighting, plus he is very explosive. Although he may be much smaller than the giant ape in size, the difference in strength at the beginning of the battle is not too big. As long as he can end this fight quickly, this giant ape is not his match." As soon as Flynn said that, Sanditon was seen flying through the air and got himself around the head of the giant ape. Then he proceeded to strike the head of the giant ape heavily with his elbow. He struck with his elbows thrice in a row, and the massive head of the powerful giant ape burst open. Then it copsed onto the ground with a loud bang. Chapter 1046 Chapter 1046 Witnessing the fall of the giant ape, the audience were not even a bit surprised; it was as if they had already expected it. However, some who ced bets on the giant ape were visibly annoyed. They muttered to themselves, saying something in the lines that they should not have been so greedy. The host grabbed the microphone and stepped into the cage. "From the looks of it, Experiment Subject No. 1 posed no threat to our undefeated champion. If that''s the case, make some noise for... Experiment Subject No. 2!" N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. The lights shed once more. A two-metre long, half-man half-lion figure appeared under the spotlight, exactly like the Wemic that appeared in myths. While everyone was focused on the creature under the spotlight, the dead body of the giant ape was dragged out from the cage. "You have one minute to ce your bets. The odds for Sanditon is 3/1, and the odds for Experiment Subject No. 2 is 1/2!" This time, the odds were increased by six times! Just like the previous beast, the Experimental Subject No. 2 was also pulled into the iron cage. Although it was not as massive as the giant ape, it gave out an even more terrifying energy than the giant ape. It had arge mouth that waspletely disproportionate to its human- like face, and its sharp teeth were still stained with traces of flesh and blood, proving that the Experiment Subject No. 2 was no friendly creature. "Bet on Sanditon, he''ll definitely win!" "I''ll bet on the experiment subject!" That one minute quickly came to an end amidst everyone''s excitement. This time, the majority of the bets were still ced on Sanditon, as it had been before. The iron cage mmed shut, Sanditon looked at Experiment Subject No.2 that stood in front of him, the same level of confidence burned in his eyes. The instant the chain that restrained Experiment Subject No. 2 fell off, it pounced at Sanditon with a speed faster than that of the giant ape. "What do you think this time?" Henry asked Flynn again. Flynn shook his head and said, "The winner is still Sanditon. I have studied the half-man half beast experiment subjects of this sort. They have a lot of shorings, they are not even as strong as the giant ape just now. They abandoned the most powerful... wait, no!" As he spoke of it, Flynn''s pupils suddenly contracted. "Somethings not right! There''s something off about this experiment subject. Its reflexespletely surpass that of its normal counterpart! Plus, its reaction to pain haspletely been nullified! The hardness of this experiment subject''s bones is usually very low, and usually relies heavily on the spine. However, Sanditon just attacked its weak points twice, but it did not respond to it at all!" Henry did not doubt Flynn''s ability topletely spot the weak points of the experimental subject. Flynn had the ability to even spot the weak points of a boss- level threat, let alone a measly experimental subject. After all, Flynn had already thoroughly memorised all the information about the experimental subjects after working in theboratory for more than a year,. It was no exaggeration to say that when it came to theory, even the researchers of the Alvin League did not possess as much knowledge as Flynn did. Although Flynn was still far from powerful, when it came to theory, he was definitely a full- fledged "prattle master". In the iron cage, Sanditon struck confidently twice, but the results it garnered werepletely different from what he had imagined, not only did it not cause any harm to Experimental Subject No. 2, on the contrary, it found the opportunity to connect with him twice, leaving two bloodied wounds on his body. The confident look on Sanditon''s face gradually faded into a stern expression. He was unable to recall the times he had encountered and fought experimental subjects of this kind. However, this was the first time he had encountered such an experiment subject that did not react to two consecutive attacks to its weak points. Sanditon threw a nce at the host standing outside the cage. When he saw that the host had his attentionpletely focused on Experiment Subject No. 2, he felt a chill in his heart. After years of battling in the underground ring, he suddenly realised that he, too, would face the possibility of being disposed or reced. Experiment Subject No.2 that stood in front of him might have been injected with some sort of drug! Although this drug that could temporarily nullify pain would lead to powerful side effects, it was more than enough to allow it to ughter him in the cage! Sanditon shook his slightly sore fist and stared intently at the experiment subject in front of him. It became clear that death was very likely for him. The experiment subject that waspletely immune to pain had zero concern for its opponent that stood in front of it. Its jaw tore open so widely that it nearly touched its ears, its sharp fangs bit at Sanditon. Not daring to face it head-on, Sanditon was only left with the option to dodge around in the cage. Flynn sighed, "Sanditon will lose for sure." "Are you really that sure?" Henry asked loudly. "Of course." Flynn nodded with great confidence. As Flynn spoke, he heard surprised cries from the audience. Sanditon had seized an opportunity to twist and snap off the head of Experiment Subject No. 2. Generally speaking, this creature would be quickly paralysed if its spine suffered a violent shock, however that did not happen to Experiment Subject No. 2. Before its head could be snapped off by Sanditon, it used its strength to knock Sanditon into the edge of the iron cage, the sharp spines prated through Sanditon easily. Sanditon''s eyes widened, blood gushed out from his wounds like a flowing stream. Meanwhile, Experiment Subject No. 2 also copsed to the ground after a moment of wobbling and swaying. The effect of the drug had worn offpletely, and the pain that had been suppressed due to the effect of the medicine hit altogether in the same instant. Sighs and curses erupted from the audience. No one was concerned about the condition of Sanditon, all they cared about was the loss of their money. As for the few who had profited by betting on the experiment subject, loud cheers sounded among them. Henry asked Flynn loudly again, "What''s yourment on this battle?" "This Sanditon is an idiot." Flynn said without hesitation. "Oh? An idiot? Tell me about it." Henry asked on. When Henry asked this question, the man and woman sitting in front of the wide table not too far away from them looked towards their direction. Flynn said, "This Sanditon..." "Louder, I can''t hear you over all this noise." Henry shouted. "I said, this Sanditon is brainless!" Flynn spoke as if he was in club that was booming with deafening music, every word was enunciated very loudly, "Although this experiment subject had been injected with drugs, it was only unable to feel pain, which was mainly to grant the experiment subject powerful fighting abilities for a short period of time, but at the same time, there was a side effect to it, which was the numbing of the nerves. All that had to be done was to locate the few key points of the nerves and attack it, and that would be enough to cause the experiment subject to completely lose the ability to move. To put it bluntly, its weak points had just switched to different locations. This Sanditon has no brain in that skull of his. seeing that he was unable to observe this. Otherwise, he would not have lost his life just like that!" Disdain filled Flynn''s face as he finished saying that. The man and woman sitting at the big table looked very interested after hearing what Flynn had said. The woman stood up and walked towards them with her hips swaying. When she finally got close to them, she took the initiative to speak, "Hi there, my name is udia. You two seem to be knowledgeable about experiment subjects." "Knowledgeable?" Henry replied. His expression looked as if he was asked an absurd question. "No one knows about the experiment subjects better than my brother here, Master Leng." Chapter 1047 Chapter 1047 A look of doubt shed in udia''s eyes. Seeing that udia did not believe him, Henry asked, "Master Leng, tell her loud and clear, how many experiment subjects of this sort can you fight against?" Although Flynn did not know why Henry had asked this question, he answered truthfully, "If it''s just this type of experiment subjects, I''m not exaggerating when I say that any number within ten could be settled in the shortest time possible. If it''s more than ten, then it''ll be slightly more troublesome." "What shameless bragging!" A mocking voice sounded. It was the young man that had been sitting next to udia, who walked over. "Anyone could boast just as loudly as you!" "Boast?" Henry sneered and said, "Well then, Master Leng shall noty a finger to help me, he just has to watch from the side and guide me. Even I could easily wipe out those experiment subjects." "You?" The young man looked at Henry with a sneer. He could not sense any Qi within Henry. In the eyes of the young men, Henry was just a weakling who was even unable to control Qi. "Stop acting so weirdly." Henry had an unpleasant expression over his face. "Why don''t we make a bet?" "Haha." The young man replied, "Bet? How would you want to bet?" "It''s very simple." Henry pointed at Experiment Subject No.2 that had copsed onto the ground in the cage. "Just get me ten of those. If I can''t take them down within two minutes, you win, and if I can, I win." "Two minutes?" When Henry announced the time needed to take down the experiment subjects, it was not just the young man who did not believe him. Even udia, who was curious about them, did not believe his words too. If Henry was at thete stage of the Transformation Realm or a superior master of the Qi- concentrating Realm, they would not have doubts about him. However, he was just a Normie who had not even mastered Qi. How could he possibly fight the experiment subjects? A single one of them could take his life, let alone ten! "What? Cat got your balls? If you don''t have the balls to do it, you could just say it." Henry jeered on. "What do I have to fear?" The young man waved his hand. "If you lose the bet, what would happen?" Henry shook his head slightly. "If I lose, I''ll bepletely at your disposal, but if you lose, I don''t need you to pay for anything, all you just have to do is kneel down obediently and call me your master." "How dare you!" The young man''s Qi surged, and a strong pressure of the transformation Realm swept towards Henry. Henry deliberately pretended to be vulnerable against it and took several steps back. "Enough." udia suddenly stood between Henry and the young man, blocking the pressure that was released from the young man, then she turned to look at Henry and asked, "Are you really that confident?" "Of course." Henry nodded without hesitation. "If that''s the case,e with me, the both of you. We''ll put the bet aside. I know what you''re trying to do. You chose the seats close to me, then attempt to attract my attention, next you bring up the bet so that you could show off. You two can rest assured. If you were really that capable, you''d definitely benefit from it." Lisa waved at them. "Come over here." After udia finished speaking, she shot a look at the young man, then brought Henry and Flynn to the side. At the edge of this underground ring, there was another secret door. udia lead the both of them through the door and entered a tunnel that was about five hundred meters long. Henry calcted the distance in his head. ording to the distance, they should have left the range of the ghost market diagonally. ording to the direction of the club when they had entered, they were underneath another street. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. No one guarded this tunnel. All three of them arrived at arge hall after going through it. This hall was exceptionally spacious, which gave Henry a feeling that it was the gathering spot of mercenaries of the west. There were many stalls around the hall that were selling some strange items. "Experiment Subject No. 8''s sharp ws, freshly produced three months ago, then polished into a dagger, it''s sharp enough to cut through metal as if it were made of water. Give me eight pieces of scales from Experiment Subject No. 96 and it''s all yours!" The shouting from a seller found its way to Henry''s ears. Henry nced toward the shouting interestedly and saw a man holding a mantis- w- shaped sickle in his hand, waving it repeatedly. Flynn whispered into Henry''s ear, "Brother, Experiment Subject No. 96 was the first attempt at the creation of the BaShe. It does not possess the defensiveness of the BaShe, but has a much stronger inner armour." "Check out this wing of Experiment Subject No. 79. It can be made into a close-fitting armour. Come take a look if it strikes your fancy." It was crowded in the hall. Unlike the spectators at the ring, almost every one of them emanated a malicious aura. From the looks of it, they were all experienced fighters. Among them were men and women, some were old and some were young, some had western features and some looked more Asian. udia said, "It''s a good harvest for me every time I return from the hellhole of the Alvin League. This is a trading hub. You can look around for a bit first. I''ll go inform My Lord about your situation, and he will decide what to do." "Okay." Henry squinted and a look resembling a money-grubber appeared across his face. After saying that, she strode off to to the side. Henry and Flynn proceeded to wander about in front of the stalls. As they passed by a stall, Henry saw a crowd surrounding it. After a short moment of thought, he stopped to join in the crowd. It was a very small stall, and the item disyed for sale was the hide of an animal. The size of it was not very big, and when it was just about enough to cover the chest area when spread open. "This is a piece of diaphragm from an unrecorded experiment subject. It''s absolutely tough. Even the ws of Experiment Subject No. 8''s can''t leave a scratch on it." The owner of the stall announced loudly. The dozen or so people who huddled around to watch, clicked their tongues in amazement at the hide. Among them was a blonde-haireddy who looked about sixteen-years-old, she was very interested in the hide. She had tried using all sorts of weapons to cut through the hide, but she was utterly unable to leave a single scratch on it, let alone pierce through it. If she were to incorporate this piece of hide into a part of an armour, it would definitely increase her defence. "How much do you want for this?" The blondehaireddy asked. The stall owner was a middle-aged western man in his forties. He stretched out a finger and said, "One Spiritual Stone." "One Spiritual Stone?" The blond girl frowned. Spiritual Stone was absolute hard currency for a Qi Refining cultivator. The reason why it could be hard currency was because Spiritual Stone were particrly essential for a Qi Refining cultivator. Each Spiritual Stone could not be so easily handed out. "This is a treasure that could save your life, one Spiritual Stone for it is a fair bargain," someone from the crowd said. "Of course it''s fair." The owner patted his chest with confidence, "I''ve grown old and lost interest in fighting. Otherwise, I''d definitely save this for myself. All I want now is just to exchange it for a Spiritual Stone for my boy at home. If it weren''t for that, there would be no way I''d put out such a prized possession." Chapter 1048 Chapter 1048 The blonde-haireddy''s eyes revealed a look of struggle. After about a couple of dozen seconds, the blonde inhaled deeply and said, "Alright, I''ll take it." The blonde took out a Spiritual Stone that was about three cubic centimetres from her pocket. This was the standard size set by the Recluse Association. A Spiritual Stone was basically about the size of that. The blond-haireddy was just about to hand the stone over to the stall owner. Henry, who was watching from the side, suddenly said, "Hold on!" Henry''s sudden voice stopped the blondhaired girl in her tracks. The onlookers, the blond and the owner, all looked at Henry. Henry looked at the stall owner and said, "Hey, old man, what''s the fun in lying to a little girl?" "Lying?" The owner frowned are looked coldly at Henry. "Boy, do you even understand what you''re saying?" "Of course I do." Henry nodded. He pointed at the hide that was been sold by the stall owner. "That thing is just an ordinary hide that has been mixed with some snake blood and had some tough tendons add to it, making it seem extremely tough, but the moment you remove those tendons and dry it, it will be as fragile as a face wipes that had been dried in sun after being soaked in water. You really are making a fortune by selling it off for a Spiritual Stone." Upon hearing Henry''s words, the owner''s face darkened. The person who had said that the piece of hide was a good deal squeezed over to Henry and sneered, "Boy, you''re a just a weakling who doesn''t even have the ability to control Qi. What makes you credible enough to say that?" The blonde stared furiously at the vendor. "Tell me honestly, this item you''re selling me, is it exactly just as he said?" "Of course not." The owner shook his head. "Master Leng, I''ll leave the rest to you." Henry motioned to Flynn with his lips. Flynn nodded and reached out to hold the animal hide. Seeing that Flynn''s hand was about to touch the hide, the owner suddenly shot a palm at Flynn and said, "Who allowed you to touch it? Keep your hands off!" The stall owner''s speed was too fast for Flynn, who was only in the Qi- controlling Realm, to react. At the critical moment, Henry secretly tugged at Flynn so that he could evade the palm of the owner. However, this also proved that the owner really had something up his sleeve. The blond-haireddy was no fool. She, too, noticed that something was definitely wrong with the hide. She quickly kept the Spiritual Stone and red angrily at the stall owner. "Very well, you really were lying!" Seeing that the Spiritual Stone had escaped from his grasp, the stall owner''s eyes locked onto Henry and Flynn. The aplice of the stall owner who goaded the blond on appeared behind their backs quietly, blocking their path of retreat. "What''s up? nning to kill us out of anger?" Henry said in a carefree manner. "Haha, since when did you have two experts checking out this trading hub?" A chuckle sounded. "Huh? Howe they are both of that race?" When Henry and Flynn heard the voice, they immediately recognised who it belonged to. It was Wyck, who had been pped repeatedly by Henry back in Sunset Town. udia, who lead Henry and Flynn there, followed behind Wyck at that moment. After noticing the arrival of Wyck, the stall owner quickly bowed low and greeted him. Wyck walked over, threw a nce at the stall owner, and snorted. "Useless piece of trash, you can''t even create a proper knock- off. What do I even keep you for?" "Forgive me, Lord Wyck!" The stall owner got on his knees instantly and lowered his head. "F*ck off." Wyck waved his hand impatiently. "Make this your first time and thest. Don''t you ever let me see you so useless again." "Got it, got it." The stall owner nodded his head repeatedly. Then scrambled onto his feet and left hurriedly, as if he was running for his life. The blonde noticed Wyck, then saw the stall owner scramble away hurriedly, a look of sudden realisation appeared across her face, she eximed, "Oh I see, so you were working together to commit fraud!" Wyck faced the blonde- hairedy, made a standard western greeting gesture, then said, " My beautiful Ms. Robine, that was nothing more than a little prank we yed on you. I trust that even your father, Bishop Mercator, would understand." "I''ll definitely speak of this to my father!" Robine said very unhappily. "Of course." Wyck nodded. "Ms. Robine is free to speak of everything that had happened here, because we never had any ill intentions." After saying that, Wyck no longer paid attention to Robine, but looked at Henry and Flynn instead. He said, "I''m very curious, how many more people from your despicable race are real deals like you? Do you know what this is? You had a lot to say, didn''t you? Come, tell me more. Remember, if you can''t, I''ll kill you both." N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Wyck picked up a bone with barbs all over it. Henry secretly gestured at Flynn to cooperate with him. "That''s the sternum of Experiment Subject No. 37, it''s probably from its adolescent stage." Flynn said after a quick nce. A surprised look appeared on Wyck''s face. Experiment Subject No. 37 was a very rare species. Moreover, when it was still young, this sternum that was full of barbs was hidden deep within the experiment subject''s body, very few were able to discover it. Wyck waved his hand, and a few men walked out from the side. Each of them carried a tray in their hands, and on it were some bizarre items. "The skeleton of No. 62''s hand, No. 28''s teeth, the lower ribs of No. 29, No. 16''s internal tusks, No. 89''s back wing, and No. 54''s sternum." Once again, Flynn took a single nce and casually named the source of the items that had been ordered to be brought out by Wyck. Flynn said with a bored expression, "They''re all prettymon. Don''t you have anything more exquisite?" The look on Wyck''s face darkened a little. The items he had brought out were notmon as Flynn had said, but were in fact some very rare materials, such as the back wing of Experiment Subject No. 89. Experiment subject No. 89 was a gigantic mosquito with wings that were as thin as see-through clothing. Moreover, the wings of No. 89 were not structured as a whole, but were instead made up of thousands of tiny parts. It very difficult to be able to collect aplete specimen. 99% of people would basically be unable to even tell what it was by looking a tiny part of it. On the other hand, Experiment Subject No. 14 was a human-shaped creature. Its sternum was almostpletely simr to the one of an ordinary human, and there were approximately ten experimental bodies that had a simr- looking sternum, yet Flynn could still easily recognise it! "Hahaha, impressive, impressive!" Someone praised loudly. The moment he heard this voice, Henry''s lips curved into a smile. "Heh, after acting for so long, the main target has finally appeared." Not far away, Dalton strode over as he pped,ughing loudly along the way. The moment Dalton appeared, both Wyck and L consciously retreated to one side. Chapter 1049 Chapter 1049 "How is this possible?" Wyck muttered in disbelief. "Some people are just too ignorant." Flynn said aloud intentionally. Although he still could not figure out why Henry wanted to act so arrogantly, but since Henry had already done that, he had to cooperate. "Did you think that the experiment subjects would feel no more pain simply by injecting drugs into their bodies? Their numbed nerves would cause some of their points to put up with an even greater stress. All that had to be done was hit those points, and it would be equivalent to severing their nerves. This drug can be used to deal with the ignorant, but in the face of my Brother Syl, there''s still a long way to go." Although Flynn spoke very rationally, he was actually also very puzzled. After being injected with the drug, the points of the nerves of the experimental bodies would indeed be more fragile, but they were very hidden very well. To find the points, one had to observe them first. However, Henry did not even bother to observe them. How was Henry able to do it so casually? Flynn was very puzzled about how he had done it. Unbeknownst to Flynn, the experiment subjects of that level were not very strong in the eyes of Henry. Henry''s method of practicing Qi was most brutal, the level ups he had achieved through the World Destruction Technique was impossible to see on the exterior. Henry''s method of dealing with these experiment subjects was simple and straightforward, which was by injecting ravaging Qi into the experiment subject''s body with his finger, which would then destroy the nervous system of the experiment subject. For ordinary Qi Practitioners, their Qi was not so dominating, because their methods of Qi Refining were to emit the Qi that was built within them, while Henry directly absorbed Qi from his surroundings for his own use. These two methods hadpletely different effects. It was also due to the difference in their methods of using Qi. No one could tell that Henry was already controlling his Qi, unless it was a person who had already understood the depths of his strength. If Henry intentionally concealed his identity just as he had been doing, others would only regard him as a regr person who did not have to ability to control Qi. However, at that moment, the feats were able to be aplished by such an ordinary person completely blew Dalton''s mind! The experiment subjects had always caused great trouble for the Recluse Association. Dalton had witnessed the existence of beings that could easily kill experiment subjects of that kind, but they were all experts who were beyond the stage of Qi-concentrating Realm. Dalton had never met an ordinary human that could easily kill an experiment subject with ordinary skills. His eyes zed with excitement. If he could take such a person under his wing, how much more would he be able to contribute to the association? All the contributions would be made in his name! The ability to easily identify every weak point of the experiment subjects alone, would be enough to increase the base combat strength of the Recluse Association by several levels! Simply put, only the Qi- controlling Realm experts could enter purgatory to y experiment subjects back then. However, if they were able to master the ability of this person, even the lower level forces would be able to do what only the Qi-controlling Realm experts could do back then, which was a massive breakthrough for the Recluse Association! "I must have this genius!" Dalton clenched his fists tightly. Wyck''s face darkened. He had always been Dalton''s number one man. No matter where Dalton went, he would always bring him along. However, at that moment, Wyck felt very threatened. He had a feeling that this man''s position in Dalton''s heart would soon surpass his!N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. In the room next door, although Henry said that he would y all thirty-four experiment subjects in five minutes, however, in reality, only two minutes had gone by when Henry had in all of the experiment subjects. For people like Dalton, it was a miracle to see that a human who was not even able to control Qi y 34 experiment subjects in merely two minutes! It was definitely a miracle! If they submitted this result to the association, it would cause a massivemotion! Through the toughened ss, Dalton looked at Henry, who did not even pant in the slightest as he stood in the room next door. He was so d that he was the first to meet such a talent! "Hurry, open the door!" Dalton came to his senses and quickly got up from the sofa, picked a fine bottle of wine, then strode out the door. The door of the next room was also opened, and Henry stepped out of it with a rxed look on his face. As soon as Henry stepped out the door, he heard Daltonugh aloud. "Hahaha, brother, you really have true skills. I haven''t even asked for your name yet." At that moment, Dalton hadpletely stripped away all of his supercilious pride. Upon witnessing this, Wyck''s face turned even gloomier. "Syl Zhang." Henry announced his alias. "Hahaha, Brother Zhang is really powerful. Come,e, this way, please." Dalton went up to Henry and put his arm around Henry warmly as he waved the bottle of fine wine in his hand. "Let''s go and have a drink over there." "Okay." Henry nodded and followed Dalton to the side. Flynn followed him with a calm look on his face. How could udia not see what Dalton was thinking? She too, enthusiastically joined in beside Flynn. The blonde- haired girl, Robine, who almost had her Spiritual Stone cheated from her, looked towards them with a curious expression,pletely unclear of what was going on. Dalton led Henry and Flynn into a luxurious reception room. He waved his hand, and the servants in the reception room left immediately, only Wyck and udia remained by his side. They came to a grand round table, Dalton made a weing gesture and said, "Come, Brother Zhang, sit down. Oh, right, I haven''t asked who this is..." "Master Leng, my brother." Henry patted Flynn on the shoulder. As a westerner, Dalton did not quite understand the meaning of the name "Master Leng" and did not react to it. "Master Leng, please, have a seat." Henry and Flynn sat at the table without any hesitation. As for Wyck and udia, they did not have the right to take their seats without any orders from Dalton. Dalton obviously had no intentions of letting the both of them sit at the table. He handed the bottle of fine wine to udia and motioned at her to pour it. As for Wyck, he stood at the side as if he were a bodyguard. It was apparent that Henry and Flynn were way more important than Wyck was in the eyes of Dalton at that moment. Wyck looked at Henry and Flynn with hatred in his eyes. When the wine had been poured, Dalton took the initiative to raise his ss. "Come, Brother Zhang, Master Leng, let''s toast to our first meeting." With a soft clink, the three expensive goblets touched. After taking a sip of wine, Dalton took a deep breath and said, "Brother Zhang, I don''t know where you and Master Leng havee from, meeting you has been really eye-opening." Henry smiled and said, "I''ve seen all sorts of things, so it''s natural that I have gained the experience." Dalton continued to say, "Brother Zhang, the movements of the Alvin League are getting bigger and bigger. Every year, our association is faced with heavy casualties due to the ying of experiment subjects. If you could contribute your abilities to the association, it would definitely be a great joy for us." Chapter 1050 Chapter 1050 Henry stared at Dalton. He remained silent, but sneered in his heart. Dalton was really good at pretending. If he had agreed to his proposal, he might have no longer have the chance to speak. Seeing that Henry remained silent, Dalton said anxiously, "Brother Zhang, I hope you understand how helpful your abilities are to the association!" Henry still remained silent. At that exact moment, the door of the reception room was pushed open. The moment the door was pushed open, Dalton red in the direction of the door and shouted, "Don''t you know the rules here?" It was also a young man who entered. After ncing at Henry and Flynn who were sitting at the round table with Dalton, he quickly walked up to him. "My Lord, something has happened." Dalton frowned slightly. The young man got close to Dalton''s ear and whispered something. Although Henry could not hear the young man''s voice, he could tell what the young man was saying just by reading his lips. "Something''s not right with Tucker. We can''t get in touch with him. Some said that he''s already dead." That was what Henry understood by reading the young man''s mouth. Henry''s lips curved into a faint smile, but at the same time, he felt a little disappointed. "s, Dalton''s intelligence system is too outdated. I had a conflict with Tucker in front of so many in the ghost market, yet only now they have received news about Tucker''s ident. Looks like the bishop''s disciples weren''t as powerful as I thought." Unbeknownst to Henry, it was not the disciples who were weak, but it was because their experiences werepletely different from Henry''s. The rise of Radiant Ind led to a revolution in the underground world under the pressure from The King Region. This was basically a war in the underground world, and it was not an exaggeration to call it a world war of the dark. As for the disciples of the bishops like Dalton, even though they had also gone through struggles and hardships, but whenpared to the experiences Henry had gone through, it just seemed like child''s y. To put it bluntly, they cared more for their own status. For example, the disciples of the bishops had more advantages over the others in terms of status, and those lower than them would never dare toy hands on them. However, the war that Henry had experienced was different. It was a world where even the ordinary could swing their knives at the heads of the highest- ranking leaders of the underground. It was a world where even the closest could betray them at any given time. Although Dalton was about the same age as Henry, the way he nned and did things bore a huge difference between them. Just like how Dalton was taking steps in the direction Henry had nned. After listening to the young man''s report, Dalton cursed in a low voice, "Useless piece of trash, go search for him!" "Got it. I''ll go right away." The young man bowed and said, then quickly left the reception room. Dalton was obviously unable to keep a poker face. It took a long while after the young man left for his expression to gradually return to normal. Although the people of the Recluse Association were powerful, but in terms of temperament, they were still far inferior to the underground forces who fought all year round. Henry was sure that in terms of maniption, a sessor of an underground top- ranked leader could easily screw around with Dalton. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Dalton took a deep breath, then raised his ss and said, "Brother Zhang, I''m sorry for that embarrassing interruption. Something had turned up all of a sudden. Let''s continue from where we left off, shall we?" "Sure." Henry nodded with a smile. A thoughtful expression appeared on Dalton''s face, and then he said, "How about this, Brother Zhang, let''s not y this guessing game anymore. You are not just here today to show off your ability, aren''t you? What is it that you want?" Hearing this, Henry''s eyes suddenly shed. "Status!" "Okay!" Dalton agreed without a thought. "If you want status, status is what I shall grant you. You probably should know that the selection will be held tomorrow. Brother Zhang being here today, means you believe in my ability, in that case I won''t hide it from you any longer. The selection will be divided into three rounds this time. The oue will be based on points. One of those rounds is to deal with experiment subjects. In terms of individual strength, I have absolute confidence in my team. However, when ites to dealing with experiment subjects, I''m not as confident. Everyone has their own way of dealing with experiment subjects, but I''m sure that no one has a better method than you do, Brother Zhang." Henry tapped the table with his finger and asked, "So, you''d like me to pass my methods to you?" "Exactly." Dalton nodded truthfully. "If you share your methods with me, I''d definitely be able to win this selection. And when that happens, I can grant you the status you desire anytime!" Henry smiled and shook his head. "I can''t teach you my methods. I think it''s best for you to reach me again after the selection." After saying that, Henry got up and patted Flynn on the shoulder, then headed to the exit of the reception room. Flynn did not say anything and followed behind Henry, he was prepared to leave. Wyck, who had been standing by the side, appeared in front of Henry and Flynn in a sh, blocking them in their paths. "What''s the matter? Does Lord Dalton not approve of us leaving?" Henry asked with a smile. Dalton waved his hand and motioned for Wyckto step back. "My Lord, the two of them..." "Let them both go." Dalton red at Wyck in annoyance. "Since when was it your turn to express your opinions after I have made a decision?" Wyck quickly lowered his head and took two steps to the side. "Lord Dalton, I''ll still be here for a day after the selection," Henry said that and left with Flynn. After consecutively passing through the two hidden doors, Henry and Flynn finally found themselves at the private club they had first entered. Right outside the club was the ghost market. Flynn finally could not help but ask, "Brother, what on earth were we here for?" "I told you, to get you followers." Henry smiled and said, "It''s too difficult for you to win the selection with your capabilities, so you''d have to find another way." "And what would that be?" "You''ve got to find ways to weaken Dalton. I will mix in with Dalton''s team and create a bit of trouble for them at the selection tomorrow. That way, no matter what format the contest uses, be it the point format, the time format, or the mixed fight format, with me creating trouble for them, you should be able to obtain a result better than theirs. Win one match first and we''ll see how it goes." Flynn''s face was doubtful, "Mix into Dalton''s team? All the members of his team are his trusted men. That''s not easy so easily done." "How hard could it be?" Henry smiled slightly. "All that needs to be done is to let him to witness the capabilities that are irresistible to him, and he will naturally take the initiative toe to me. Picture this, if he had a man in his team who didn''t reach Qi- controlling Realm, yet could still easily deal with the experiment subjects, imagine how benefiting it would be for him under the attention of thousands. How could he possibly something like this?" As soon as Henry finished his words, udia was seen running over to them. "Syl, Master Leng, please wait." Chapter 1051 Chapter 1051 Seeing udia running over, Henry and Flynn smiled at the same time. One night went by quietly. The next morning, with the ring of a bell, the selection of the Recluse Association that was held once in every five years began. Every person within the Holy City donned a red robe. The different runes on the robes represented the status of these people. Only a very few were dressed in long ck robes, and they were all jailers. Only six wore long white robes. They were Archbishop Morvyn of Europe, Archbishop Mercator of North America, Archbishop Hebor of Antartica, Archbishop Renier of Oceania, Archbishop Kipp of Africa, and Archbishop Kodie from South America. As for the Sackcloth Visitor who represented the Asian Continent, he was still dressed as he was named, his clothes remained unchanged. Being represented by the Sackcloth Visitor, the people of the East, too did not wear their religious robes, instead they wore their typical attires of the East. Henry nced around. Based on those attires, he could distinguish who were the people of Yan Xia, who were from*, and who were from Korea. The people of the seven continents were divided into seven different sections and formed seven different teams. However, these teams were not as unified. For example, Andrew who was in Morvyn''s team. Each selection had a fixed location. At a huge square, the ground of it began to rise slowly after the seven archbishops released their Qi. At that moment, it was as if the Holy City was rumbling. An elevated tform the size of a football field was suddenly formed and the height of the tform spanned up to ten meters. "Brother Zhang, this will be the arena for the selection." Dalton stood beside Henry and introduced the rules to him. Henry discovered that Dalton''s confidence was not just simply arrogance. He was indeed fully prepared for this selection. At present, the rules of the selection had not been announced, but Henry had already gotten the full set of rules from Dalton. Just like the previous selections, there were a total of three parts in this selection. The Asian Continent did not need to participate in anything other than the final part. To put it bluntly, due to the special factors of the Asian Continent, it possessed some sort of extraordinary position in the Recluse Association and not a single bishop dared to set their sights on the Asian Continent. The main format used for this selection was the point format. The amount of points determined which continent the bishops would take charge of. Of the three tests, the first was to deal with the experiment subjects. Recently, the small society of the Alvin League appeared more and more frequently, and after all those years of development, the experiment subjects had evolved to be particrly terrifying. The experiment subjects had always been something the Recluse Association wished to get rid of. Both bishops and ordinary believers of the Recluse Association would take on the responsibility of wiping out the experiment subjects. This would naturally be the main task of the selection, and this segment would be worth the most points. The second part was the team battle. The purpose of it was to assess a bishop''s leadership and general management abilities. To put it bluntly, this was to see whose ace card was stronger. Only the six continents took part in those two tests, while the Asian did not. The third test was for each of the candidates to participate in a battle royale. The seven bishops of the seven continents would battle it out in the arena. This was to test one''s capabilities. The greater the umted points they got out of the three tests, the earlier they would be given the chance to choose the continent they desired as their own territory. It was just that simple. When the arena hadpletely stabilised, the seven archbishops jumped towards the sky in unison. Next, chairsposed of seven different colours of Qi appeared behind each bishop. These chairs were different in appearance, which indirectly showed that each bishop had a different idea about the selection. First was the Sackcloth Visitor, the seat formed by him was a standard armchair. The meaning of it was obvious. "This seat originates from the east, and we don''t want to interfere with the affairs of the other continents." Bishop Morvyn formed a white stone seat. The seat was square and angr, meaning that he would stand strong with no fear for the others. The seat Hebor had formed was a purple throne. It was a luxurious seat. To them, purple was the color of nobility, and this throne was even more proof of Hebor''s ambition. This time, he wanted to ascend to the top! Although the other bishops did not act as mboyantly as Hebor, they too, were more or less hostile towards Morvyn. After all, everyone wanted this treasurednd of Europe. As the Archbishop of Europe, Morvny announced the rules of the selection. These rules were exactly the same as what Henry heard from Dalton. The sessors of the bishops had been rubbing their hands under the arena for a long time. Henry noticed that the blonde girl he had met in the trading hub yesterday was also present as a contender, she was the sessor to the North American Bishop Mercator. Henry could not help but take a second look at this beautiful girl. At the age of sixteen or seventeen, she had already been chosen as the sessor to the North American Bishop and participate in this selection. Thisdy was definitely not as simple as she looked. Henry had taken nces of the sessor of the other three bishops. He could not tell anything. He only noticed that one of them was very powerful, and had reached the early stages of Qi- concentration. After Morvyn had finished reading the rules of that selection. "Our Recluse Association has been operating for more than two thousand years. It is our duty to maintain peace. Today,. No one is allowed to harm others intentionally. Everyone, prepare yourselves. Please step onto the stage." As soon as Morvyn finished, Dalton leapt into the arena excitedly. He was visibly in very high spirits and was brimming with confidence. "Brother Hebor, looks like you''re very confident in this selection," the bishop of the African Continent, Kipp, said with augh. Hebor replied, "The European continent has been under the leadership of Brother Morvyn for too long. I think that Brother Morvyn is probably also tired of that area, it''s about time for a change. Brother Morvyn may be very powerful, but his sessor does not seem to be very satisfactory. This is just thew of nature, and has nothing to do with confidence." Hebor''s words were harsh and merciless. When the others heard this, they just smiled and remained silent. In truth, news of Morvyn had long since spread throughout the Recluse Association, saying that he was overly doting on his child, and had sacrificed dozens of Qi-concentrating Realm experts in order to save him. Although it was all in the name of exterminating experiment subjects, but his ultimate goal was still to save his son. Due to the spoilt love from Morvyn, Robbin turned out to be a good-for-nothing. Being in his twenties and only possessing the capabilities of the early-stages of Qi-control, he was pathetic. "Hebor, sometimes it isn''t good to be overconfident." Morvyn nced at him. "If you ended up losing today, you might be afraid to lift your head with pride for the rest of your life. It''s better to keep a low profile." Hebor sneered. "Low profiles are reserved for the weak."N?velDrama.Org content rights. Chapter 1052 Chapter 1052 Morvyn did not pay any attention to Hebor and kept his eyes fixed onto the arena. After Dalton made his move, the sessors of the other four archbishops also got on the stage one after another, each with their own followers. There were a total of seven people led by Dalton, including Henry, who took Tucker''s ce. The girl, Robine, brought with her a total of ten people. All of them were at thete-stage of Qi- Transformation. It made people sigh with thought. No wonder Mercator dared to allow his daughter to participate in the selection so confidently. She had tentestage of Qi-Transformation masters! It had been known that the number of followers led by each bishop candidate was limited, as well as the age limit. Their age must be under 28 years old and they must be in thete stage of Qi- transfiguration. At that age, they were definitely standing in the frontlines. In the arena, except for those from the Asian Continent who did not appear, Flynn was the only one who did not show up. "Looks like that Robbin doesn''t intend toe?" Heborughed. "That''s really a smart choice. He knows that he''s going to die if hees this time, so it''s better not to. At least he would be able to hang on for a while more." Although the rules of this selection stated that they could kill intentionally, the meaning off the word "intentionally" was too ambiguous! If the force of a move was too powerful and killed someone due to being unable to control it. Would it be counted as intentional murder? "Hang on?" Morvyn smiled and replied, "You mean like you, burrowed in some forlornnd? I''d rather let my son die than live in a ce like that. Which would still be better off than you." "You!" Hebor''s eyes narrowed, having been sent to a remotend like the Antarctic was a form of humiliation he could never wipe off his heart. What did that mean? It meant that he was the weakest among all archbishops! "Hebor, watch your emotions." Mercator looked in this direction and said. Hebor took a deep breath and snorted coldly. "What a sharp tongue! Well then, I wish you the best in maintaining your position as the bishop of Europe! Have you sone over quickly. If the time runs out, he would be considered having given up!" The five bishop candidates were already standing in the arena with their followers. They were all waiting for Flynn to appear, then first round of the selection wouldmence. However, Flynn was still nowhere to be seen. At that moment, Flynn was covered in blood as he panted heavily in a secret underground chamber. More than 20 corpses of experiment subjectsy in front of Flynn, only one live experiment subject remained. It looked at Flynn with fearfully. This blood- thirsty experiment subject did not even dare to take a step forward. Flynn shook his throbbing sore wrist as he stared at the experiment subject right in front of him, and said, "Looks like Brother Zhang was right, we all have to explore the limits of our potential. I honestly never imagined that I could kill all of you with my just bare hands while having my Qi sealed. Just one more left,e on, I''ve got a selection to be at!" Flynn twisted his neck and a crack sounded. Last night, Henry specially caught dozens of experiment subjects from Dalton, then forcibly sealed Flynn''s Qi and locked him and the experiment subjects together in a basement. He then told Flynn that the key of the door was in the belly of one of the experiment subjects. If he wanted to leave, he would have to first kill those experiment subjects. If Flynn had ess to Qi, he would not fear the experiment subjects, but being strippedpletely of his Qi, Flynn''s power was not on par with fighters of the underground world. After all, as a Qi- cultivator, his physical strength would be far weaker than one who trained hard physically, and that was inclusive of hisbat experience. N?velDrama.Org content rights. In the previous n wars, Wade and the others were each able to take on two Qi-controlling Realm experts who were at the same level alone, that was the difference havingbat experience brought. Even if Wade and the others had not mastered Qi, they were still capable of attacking a Qi- controlling Realm expert together to gain the upper hand. Combat experience was extremely important. In just one night, Flynn''sbat experience had improved tremendously. If Flynn were to face those experiment subjects again, he was confident that he could y them without shedding a single drop of blood even without using his Qi. Back at the location of the selection, everyone had already gotten onstage, except for Flynn. The minute hand on the clock tower moved once every 60 seconds. If Flynn did not show up in another 10 minutes, he would be considered as having given up his spot at the selection. "It looks like this Robbin really isn''t nning to show up." a bishop candidate that was standing on the arena said. Dalton smiled with impertinence. "That piece of trash knows his own capabilities very well. If he dares toe, he''ll just humiliate himself." "Dalton, you are so confident of yourself, aren''t you?" Robine looked towards Dalton. The corners of Dalton''s mouth twitched. "If I have no confidence in dealing with a piece of trash, how would I dare to stand on this tform today?" At that moment, someone looked down from the tform and suddenly said, "Herees Robbin." This made all eyes of those on the tform look towards the audience below. At the area where supporters of the European believers were, the crowd automatically opened a passage to allow Flynn through. Flynn had changed into a set of clean clothes and washed his face. He walked towards the direction of the tform, with no followers behind him. The energy of the early stage of Qi- control that was emanated from Flynn''s body made manyugh out loud. The early stage of Qi-controlling Realm? This level of power was just pathetic within the Recluse Association! A person of this caliber dared toe andpete for the position of a bishop? What a joke! "Robbin, everyone had already arrived for the selection today, yet you''re the only one who showed upte. Aren''t you looking down too much on the others?" A voice boomed from within the crowd of one side. It was an expert of the Transformation Realm, a subordinate of Andrew. Flynn, who was moving forward, suddenly stopped and turned to look at the person who spoke. Then he walked over to him. The Transformation Realm expert who had spoken looked disdainfully at Flynn walking up to him. "What? Do you have a problem with what I just said? Was what I said incorrect? Everyone..." Smack! Before the expert of the Transformation Realm could finish, he was interrupted by Flynn with a crisp p on his face. The expert of the Transformation Realm was taken aback by the unexpected p. He had never imagined that the infamous loser, Robbin, would dare to hit him. A beast- shaped shadow suddenly formed behind the Transformation Realm expert. However, Flynn did not bother to look at him. Instead, he turned to look at Andrew, who stood waiting for him not too far away. Andrew immediately yelled at the expert of the Transformation Realm, "How dare you! This is Master Robbin." The Transformation Realm expert was immediately startled, and the shadow that was formed disappeared instantly. Flynn then looked at the Transformation Realm expert and said, "Remember your status. Behave like the dog you''re supposed to be, don''t go around biting people as you wish." Chapter 1053 Chapter 1053 The Transformation Realm expert looked at Flynn. He wanted to snap back, but no longer dared to. Too many people were present. If he had really talked back to a bishop candidate, it would be against the rules. Flynn looked to Andrew again and said, "Train your dog better." Having said that, Flynn continued walking towards the arena. Bishop Morvyn was relieved to see what had happened. Aspared to before, Bobbin''s character had be much tougher! Those who had known Flynn''s character also widened their eyes. They did not know what had gotten to Flynn today. In the past, if Flynn had been ridiculed like that, he would have pretended as if he did not hear anything, not even daring to respond! A ten-meter-high tform was not a big deal for Flynn. He jumped andnded on the tform. All the sessors of the bishops from the six continents were finally all present. Bishop Mercator looked at Flynn, who was standing alone in the ring, and asked, "Flynn, where are your followers?" "I don''t have any." Flynn shook his head and said, "I alone will suffice for this selection!" Flynn''s words caused an uproar. The selections of the Recluse Association had been held countless times, not that it was the first time a candidate did not bring any followers, there once was a bishop who did not have any followers, yet still won byndslide with the sheer power he possessed. However, Flynn was merely at the early stage of Qi-control. How did he have the confidence to say that? "Dalton, looks like you aren''t that arrogant after all," said one of the candidates with augh. Dalton shook his head. "Arrogance is one thing, putting up an act is another. I may be arrogant, but for Robbin, that''s just putting up an act." Upon hearing Flynn''s reply, Bishop Mercator turned to look at Morvyn. Bishop Morvyn nodded and said, "In this case, let''s begin the first round of the selection. You may now get in your own positions." The arena was divided into a total of six areas for the selection. After Morvyn finished speaking, the crowd headed to their respective sections. Then, fences began to rise from beneath the edges of the sections. These fences neatly divided the entire arena into six pieces. "For the first test, we will release a total of 180 experiment subjects into the arena. Each team would have 30 of them. The score will be determined by how quickly they are in." After Morvyn announced the rules, he looked at Flynn again. Dalton and other bishop candidates all brought several followers. Flynn was the only one who participated alone. For the first round of the selection, the number of experiment subjects given had no rtion with the number of people a team had, which meant that Flynn had thergest amount of experimental bodies appointed. On the other hand, Robine''s team only needed to kill less than three experiment subjects each, but Flynn needed to kill 30! At that moment, if one had visuals of the arena from above, they would discover that the ground of every divided section of the arena was cracking apart. Almost immediately, roars erupted from the cracked ground. Several dozens of iron cages emerged dramatically from the cracks of the ground. Within the iron cages were all sorts of experiment subjects. "This Robbin will lose for sure." "That''s for sure. These experiment subjects are not easy to deal with. Plus, he is only at the early stage of Qi-control, for him to deal with 30 experimental bodies? Isn''t that just ridiculous?!" "It should be no problem for him." some were still quite optimistic about Flynn. "I heard that Robbin had lived alone in purgatory for more than a year, so it should not be difficult for him to deal with the experiment subjects." "Haha, that''ll have to depend on how he survived it. I heard that he was rescued by somebody. Moreover, even if he could deal with these experiment subjects, how quickly could he do it?" "You''re right. Given the calction of speed, Robbin is bound to lose." The audience had already predicted that Flynn would fail even before the start of the first round. Looking at the experiment subjects that were roaring in front of him, Flynn''s face was still. Even without using Qi, he could easily deal with the 30 experiment subjects, let alone when he could now use his Qi again. As for Dalton, he too was brimming with confidence. He looked to Henry who was right next to him and said, "Brother Syl, I''ll leave this to you. Your performance will definitely be witnessed by all the bishops and people present." "Got it." Henry nodded and disyed an excited expression. Wyck shot a disdainful look at Henry and muttered, "Idiot."R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Almost every member of the Recluse Association had experience in dealing with experiment subjects. As a bishop candidate, those people on the tform had definitely encountered more than enough of experiment subjects. "Well then, since all of you are ready, the first round of the selection shall begin!" Morvyn''s voice boomed. The moment he uttered the word "begin", all the cages opened, and the experiment subjects burst frenziedly towards the people within their sights. Every one of them had their own methods of dealing with the experiment subjects. "Brother Syl, I''ll leave it to you. We''ll just watch your performance." Dalton remained unmoved in the face of the 30 experimental bodies. What he intended to do was to build up his show of power! Many were watching. If everyone could see that his follower, a man who did not even have the ability to control Qi, was able to kill thirty experiment subjects easily, it would undoubtedly boost his reverence greatly. "Don''t you worry." Henry nodded confidently. Meanwhile, in the section where Flynn was, the 30 experiment subjects that had burst out of their cages rushed at Flynn crazily, aiming to tear him apart. As the only candidate with no followers and was known for being the weakest, Flynn was undoubtedly the most eye- catching candidate. Those who came to watch the fun hoped that Flynn would be immediately torn to shreds by the experiment subjects, while those who were loyal fans of Flynn were worried and wondered what Flynn would do. Faced with the thirty experiment subjects, Flynn did not retreat. Instead, he sprinted directly towards them. Completely surprising the audience. "What is he doing? Is death what he is after?" "Instead of destroying them one by one, he chose to rush towards the experimental subject. What an idiot!" "I think he must have been scared stupid. Hahaha!" Voices rang out one after another. The bishops watching from above were a little surprised to see Flynn''s actions. "Brother Morvyn, looks like you have been hiding stuff from us. This boy, Robbin, does have some skill." Kipp said. "Not bad, his motive is very clear. He''s able to tell which one of these 30 experiment subjects is the leader in just a single nce. He intends to take out the leader first. Impressive, very impressive!" Kodie nodded as well. "It shows that Robbin has a very good understanding of the experiment subject''s habits to be able to tell which one is the leader. From the looks of it, he seems to have put in quite a bit of effort in training to deal with experiment subjects." The amateurs watched the fun, while the professionals observed the skills. Several bishops noticed Flynn''s intention almost instantly and praised him for it. Compared with Flynn''s method, the other candidates'' way of killing the experiment subjects one by one appeared way less impressive. Chapter 1054 Chapter 1054 In the upper section of the arena, Robine easily finished off the experiment subjects that were in front of her. Under the assistance of tente- stage Transformation Realm experts, the thirty experiment subjects did not pose much of a problem to her at all. Robine leisurely looked around to see that the battle between the other candidates and experiment subjects were still going on. The fastest one had only ten or so experiment subjects left, which was at least twenty seconds slower than herself. Just when Robine was sure that she had won the first round, her pupils suddenly contracted. "That''s not right!" She could clearly see that although there were still twenty- nine experiment subjects remaining in Flynn''s section, these twenty-nine experiment subjects did not move at all. All of themy on the ground obediently and looked at Flynn with awe and veneration. "How is that possible!" Robine''s stare widened. The experiment subjects were well-known for their blood- thirst, yet those experimental bodies showed no thirst for blood at all. Instead, they were as obedient as domestic dogs! "Impressive, Brother Morvyn, really amazing." Bishop Mercator gave a thumbs-up to Morvyn and said, "What a surprise from Robbin. Not only was he able to pinpoint the leader of these experiment subjects, he even found their weaknesses easily and dealt with them all with a single blow." "Ha-ha." Morvynughed in reply but did not say a word. Meanwhile, the experiment subjects on Dalton''s section had also been dealt with, they were only a little slower than Robine''s team. Just as Dalton looked towards Flynn mockingly, he saw a group of experiment subjects crouching at Flynn''s feet. He waspletely stunned by that sight.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. "What''s going on?" "He captured The King." Henry said, "There is also a clear caste system among experiment subjects. The King has total power over the ordinary test subject. He found The King, causing the other experiment subjects to him." When Dalton heard that, his expression darkened horribly. "He could do that, but why couldn''t you?" Wyck finally found the opportunity to quickly chirp in, "Your skills aren''t that great, but you''re really good at putting up an act." "That I''ll have to ask you." Henry smiled. "Among the 180 experimental bodies, there is only one king, which was at his section." Dalton''s eyes dimmed. Before the selection, he had purposely met with someone and told him to give Robbin some "special care". That person also clearly told Dalton that a "big one" would be arranged for him. This "big one" was probably the King, but who would have thought that Robbin would grasp the opportunity to take advantage of this "big one". The first round of the selection quickly came to an end. Flynn had easily brought the twenty- nine experiment subjects to surrender, so naturally he got the highest score. Although Robinewas the fastest, Flynn subdued the thirty experiment subjects on his own. Although his speed was slower than hers, he received the same score as her. The rest of the candidates were behind them in points. The method of taking down the leader first that Flynn had demonstrated received many praises from the other bishops at the end of the first round. The bishops had to act in that manner, despite whether or not they meant it. "Bah, it''s just in trickery. So what if I let you have the first ce? I''ll kill you in the next mixed battle!" Dalton snorted coldly. For those candidates, it would not take much effort to kill thirty experimental bodies. The main observation was mainly the method they used to deal with the experiment subjects. Ten minutes after the first round, the fence, which had divided the entire arena into six sections, disappearedpletely. "Ladies and gentlemen, the point format will still be used for the second round. Victory and defeat will be based on surrendering or falling off the arena, if one party admits defeat, the other party shall not continue attacking, breaking the rules will the lead to disqualification." Bishop Morvyn announced the rules for the second round. When the arena restructured itself into a whole again, the air of aggression within the arena suddenly thickened. Every candidate fixed their gaze on the team that they found most threatening. As for Flynn, no one paid attention to him at that time. He was just at the early stage of the Qi- controlling Realm, which could be taken down easily anytime, he posed no threat to them at all. The most important goal was to deal with the strongest enemy. Among them, the one candidate that attracted the most attention was the one at the early stage of Qi-concentrating Realm. He had ten followers with him, but the capabilities of his followers varied, ranging from Qi-controlling Realm to Transformation. The next was Robine, her ten followers that were at thete stage of the Transformation Realm created pressure that was not less than that of the expert at the early stage of Qi-concentration. The third in line was Dalton. As early as before the selection, everyone had already received wind that although Dalton did not have many followers this time, each of them were elites, and their capabilities were not to be underestimated. Robine inhaled deeply and looked at Dalton, throwing him a look. Dalton nodded his head calmly, as if he was responding to Robine''s request. A bell suddenly rang. This meant that the second round of the selection had begun. The instant the bell rang, Dalton and Robine immediately charged at each other, both their teams quickly engaged in battle. Although their teams had a huge difference in numbers, they were on par with each other in battle. An expert in thete stage of Transformation Realm approached Henry andunched an attack. Henry noticed that the attack from the opponent was quite weak, not even one percent of the expert''s strength was disyed. He then looked towards the other side, even though Robine and Dalton''s men were engaged in a fierce battle, they did not actually make any brutal attacks. To put it bluntly, they were just pretending. As for the Qi-concentration Realm expert, he went on to find the candidates of the other two teams. With his powers of the Qi-concentrating Realm and the ten followers he brought with him, he still had the upper hand even though he was fighting two teams at once. Winning the was only a matter of time. Henry looked at Robine once more. This girl must have gone to Dalton''s cest night to put on a show of being cheated, making others think that she had gotten in conflict with Dalton, but in fact she was just trying to show it to that Qi- concentrating Realm expert. She pretended to fight with Dalton, and intended to finally take advantage of the situation in the end. As for Flynn, he disappeared the moment the battle began. "Morvyn, your son is pretty interesting, hahaha." Bishop Mercatorughed loudly. He clearly saw that when the bell rang, the other candidates started fighting each other, only Robbin ran to the edge of the arena and grabbed onto the edges of it with his hands, concealing his entire body outside the ring. This way, he would not be considered as admitting defeat, nor would he get involved in the battle in the arena. The only downside to it was that it would look very embarrassing for him. However, there was even a hint of pride in Flynn''s calm expression. He was obviously not ashamed of his own behaviour at all. Chapter 1055 Chapter 1055 What Flynn was capable of now, was the fruits of his training in the trial ind. People of all sorts participated in the trials on the ind. They did whatever they could in order to emerge victorious. Actions that were usually deemed shameful and degrading, were notable in the eyes of those who participated in the trials on the ind, the cowards and dirty yers were especially proud of their dirty tricks. Flynn, who hung on the edge of the ring, poked out his head from time to time and yelled, "Your daddy, Dalton, is right here. Try and kill me if you can!" After doing that, Flynn immediately changed his position, then he stuck out his head and yelled once more, "It''s not that I, Dalton, look down on you, but I just want to state the fact that everyone here is trash. Come kill me if you can, I''m begging you!" After that, Flynn changed his position again. Dalton, who was mock fighting with Robine, was furious when he heard that voice. He could obviously recognise that it was Robbin''s voice. This feeling of being used as bait by Robbin made him extremely pissed. "Hahaha, this kid is interesting." Mercator stretched out his thumb. Hebor sat on one side, his face clearly unhappy. It was very obvious to him that his apprentice had begun to get flustered upon hearing Robbin''s voice. The battle in the arena went on. Many from the audience booed and yelled at Flynn for being shameless after they had seen Flynn peeping and shouting those words from the edge of the ring. "How disappointing, I, seek death, yet no one is able to satisfy me? Make me bleed,e abuse me!" Flynn''s voice continued to ring. "I''ll kill you!" Dalton could not take it any longer. With a loud roar, he immediately left the battle with Robine and sprinted towards the direction of the voice. Whenever Flynn shouted, he did not just pick a random position, he would first position himself wherever the expert of the early stage of Qi-concentration was. Just when Dalton lost hisposure, the Qi-concentrating Realm expert had just taken down the other two candidates. Seeing Dalton charge at him with a loud roar, a look of disdain appeared on the Qi-concentrating Realm expert''s face. He struck out a palm towards Dalton and said, "Kill me? You?" The Qi- concentrating Realm expert had clearly mistaken Dalton''s words to be directed at him. Being faced with a palm from the Qi-concentrating Realm expert, Dalton retreated like mad as he screamed, "Help!" If it were only Dalton, this Qi-concentrating Realm expert would have been able to take him down in the shortest amount of time possible. Dalton''s followers, who were still mock fighting with Robine, stopped their act immediately. They hurriedly arrived to help Dalton deal with the Qi-concentrating Realm expert. The difference between each level in terms of the practice of Qi was great, just like the gap between heaven and earth. Just as had happened in the past when Barry, the Punishment Messenger, could easily defeat Henry, who had just mastered Qi-control. Dalton and his six followers were no match for an expert at the early stage of Qi-concentrating Realm, even when they attacked together. When the expert''s followers charged at them, Dalton and the others were knocked back one after another, one of them was even thrown out of the ring. "Robine, hurry up!" Dalton let out a loud, frantic roar. "If I lose, you can forget about winning!" Robine cursed at Dalton''s idiocy silently. If he had really wanted to fight this Qi-concentrating Realm expert, he should have at least tried to ambush him when he was unprepared. It would be too difficult to fight him head-on! He was at the level of the Qi-concentrating Realm! Furthermore, the expert had ten followers to support him. However, at that point in time, there was nothing else Robine could do about it. If she allowed Dalton to be defeated, her participation in the selection would only end up as a failure. If she had lost this round, then it would be even more impossible for her to win the third round, the one- on- one duel. Thus, she had to win this round. Not only did she have to win, she had to kill him! Robine let out a loud cry, then led her followers into the fray. "Renier, your disciple is very powerful. He''s so young, yet already so powerful. You have really picked up a piece of treasure," Kipp said. The continent of Oceania that Renier was in charge of was also a poor piece ofnd. It was only slightly better than the Antarctic that belonged to Hebor. "He is indeed powerful." Kodie said. "One man against multiple parties, yet he''s not at a disadvantage. In the first round, he ced the third in points. This round, he should be able to take the first ce. If nothing unexpected happens, he should be taking the first ce in the third round as well. From the looks of it, this time, Brother Renier, you might have a chance of conquering Europe." "Hahaha." Renierughed aloud. "Brothers, you tter me. You tter me! I don''t really think about Europe, as long as I can leave that d*mned ce, I''ll be happy." Although Renier said all that, the confidence in his eyes showed that he waspletely confident that his sessor had a good chance in the selection. With the alliance and Dalton and Robine, as well as their followers, they were barely able to tie with Renier''s disciples. Fortunately, the power of the followers of Renier were ordinary and unbnced, and they did not cooperate with each other at all. Otherwise, both Robine and Dalton would have been defeated long ago. "Take out his followers first, then work together to take him down!" "Got it!" With a blink of an eye, Dalton and Robine shifted their focus to the followers of Renier''s sessor. The followers were not as powerful as Renier''s sessor. When attacked by Dalton and Robine, they were either knocked out of the duelling tform or lose their ability to fight. After Dalton and Robine hadpletely dealt with all of the followers of Renier''s sessor, Renier''s sessor had seized the opportunity to sweep away all of their followers. When everything had ended, on Dalton''s side, only him, Wyck, and a blonde- haired youth remained. On Robine''s side, only fourte-stage Shadow Transformation followers remained. Although it was Renier''s sessor who fought against eight opponents alone, Dalton and the others would not have won so easily. Not primarily mentioning the immense power of Renier''s disciple who was at the early stage of Qi-concentrating Realm, based on the situation of the battle, Robine had 2 more men than Dalton did! This round of the selection would not end by killing Renier''s disciple. After that round, a battle between the both of them awaits, therefore Dalton decided not to go all out. Losing anyone now would be a great loss to Dalton. Robine too, did not intend to go all out. Right then, she had a greater advantage than Dalton, losing a single person would mean losing half of her advantage! Each of them had their own ns in mind, which meant that they could not focus on dealing with Renier''s sessor. With that immense power of his, it would be bound to be a close battle. As for Flynn, who was still hanging at the edge of the ring, had almost beenpletely ignored. When it came to Henry, as a person who did not even have control of Qi, he would obviously go unnoticed. The three parties on the arena all stared at each other. No one dared to make the first move because the battle just now had cost them a lot of energy. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. "We can''t waste any more time." Robine said to Dalton in a low voice. "He''s one level higher than us, and his speed of recovery is far greater than ours. If we continue to drag this on, we''d be at a disadvantage. We have more people on owe side. Let''s find a way to exhaust him to death." "You go first." a look of sharpness shed across Dalton''s eyes. Chapter 1056 Chapter 1056 A hint of anger shed across Robine''s eyes. She knew that Dalton was trying to drag her into the mess. After all, she was the one who still had many followers by her side. After that matter had been resolved, her team would have a higher chance of winning. Therefore, Dalton was anxious to get rid of this man in front of him, even though the first person to do so was most likely to face his thunder. But then, even if Robine knew that Dalton was trying to manipte her, she was able to do anything about it. If she wanted to win, she had to do something. Robine inhaled deeply, then shouted for her men to attack. Almost at the same time, Renier''s disciple, too started attacking. In the face of Robine and the others, Renier''s disciple suddenly raised his spirits and retaliated. "Dalton, what are you dreaming about? Do you think you''lle to a happy ending if I lose? Don''t forget that there''s still Robbin you have to watch out for! In the end, you''d still be unable to gain the position of the European bishop." R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only As soon as he heard the Robbin''s name, Dalton''s eyes turned bloodshot with rage and he charged towards Renier''s disciple. On the other end of the battle, Henry and Flynn watched on as if they were watching a y. There was once an ancient scripture that recorded the battle between two godlike experts. They fought on for three days and three nights. The battle was so intense that no one could tell who would emerge victorious. This record did exist, but Henry believed that it was by no means a battle of life-and-death. The more powerful one''s existence was, the clearer one would be of how terrifying that power could be. If it were two men who had just learned martial arts, and exchanged more than a dozen moves, or two masters who were testing each other out and exchanged more than ten moves, it would be more believable in Henry''s opinion also possible. In a battle of life-and-death, one move would usually do the trick. The more powerful the master was, the more likely that would happen. A minute after both Robine and Dalton attacked Renier''s disciple together, both of them each had one follower who had fought to the point of losing their ability to carry on fighting, creating an opportunity for both Dalton and Robine. Both of them seized this opportunity to attack Renier''s disciple, breaking through his defence, sessfully gaining an upper hand over him. "Hurry Robine, don''t give him the chance to catch his breath, charge at him with your men." "Dalton, quit acting. If you want to fight, let''s do it together. If you want to continue ying around, at worst, we''ll both be defeated! Which is fine for me, I''m not in a hurry anyway." Robine''s eyes reddened upon seeing that she had lost one of her followers. "Then let''s attack together!" The duo bellowed loudly once again and continued charging towards Renier''s disciple. It was another fierce battle. "Eh, something''s not right." Commander Mercator, who was seated in the air, said as he looked at the intense battle down below. "Renier, this disciple of yours has a strange aura. His Qi- concentrating Realm realm doesn''t seem to be stable. Right now, his aura is constantly declining towards thete stage of Qi-transformation." "Indeed, he''s at thete stage of the Qi-concentrating Realm. That shouldn''t be his original level, right?" said Kipp. Renier''s expression changed, then heughed, "Haha, I can no longer hide it from my brothers. My disciple''s cultivation method is a little special. Whenever he breaks through a realm, he must first enter that realm to experience it. Right now, he''s only one step away from thete stage of Qi- concentrating Realm." Upon hearing Renier''s words, a look of disdain appeared on the faces of the bishops. That was not some kind of special cultivation method, Renier just used some sort of method to exhaust the potential of his disciples in order to temporarily raise his strength to the early stage of the Qi- concentrating Realm. "Brother Renier, looks like you''re very determined to win this selection. You''ve reached thete stage of transformation at your age, seeing that you''re based in Oceania, you''ve probably tapped into the furthest extents of your potential," Hebor said. Breaking through one''s realm within a short time by force was detrimental to one''s foundation. Renier''s disciple might have seemed invincible in the arena, being capable of fighting many opponents at once, but that was already his limit. It would be good enough for him to be even able to maintain his strength at thete stage of the Transformation Realm in the future. On the arena, Dalton had yed a dirty trick on Robine in the battle, causing her to lose another follower. The fury within Robine''s heart zed, but when she saw that the Renier''s disciple was no longer as valiant as he had been earlier, she had no choice but to swallow the resentment she had. Renier''s Qi levels kept fluctuating. The enormous consumption of Qi caused his level to drop from the early stage of Qi-concentrating Realm to thete stage of Qi-transformation. Although it was only the difference of one level between thete stage of the Qi-transformation Realm and the early stage of Qi-concentrating Realm, the difference was massive. Dalton and Wyck both struck at the same time, forcing Renier''s disciple to take a step back. This single step was enough to make Dalton go mad with joy. "He''s weakened, hurry!" Dalton roared. Robine could tell as well. She hurriedly led her followers to join in the attack. Renier sat atop of the arena. His face was extremely dark as he watched his disciple''s level drop. Although he had known that there were many drawbacks to this method of forcefully increasing one''s level of cultivation, it was inevitable that one''s level would plummet in the face of such an attack, but how could he give up that easily after all the preparation he had done for this selection all this while? Even if his disciple were to die today, he must still win these two rounds of the selection! Renier reached into his long white robe. Within the robe, there was a small wooden box. In the wooden boxy a type of Gu Poison Bug. This Gu Poison Bug was specifically requested by Renier from Miaojiang of the Yan Xia in the past. The poison bug was named the "Heart Poison Bug". It would attach itself to the heart of a being and fed on blood from the heart, just as its name suggests. The Heart Poison Bug worked in pairs, one latched on to the heart, and the other was to be controlled by others. When Renier touched the Heart Poison Bug in the wooden box, his disciple in the arena froze suddenly, like a machine that suddenly had its power switched off. He stood therepletely unmoving, even when faced with the attacks from Dalton and Robine. Dalton and Robine, who had already struck out at him, suddenly withdrew their attacks and retreated at the same time. Something was off! They had no clue what other tricks Renier''s disciple had in his sleeve! Just as Dalton and Robine hesitated, the pupils of Renier''s disciple suddenly became bloodshot. His breathing grew heavy, and veins began to pop out all over his body. All across his body beneath his long white robe, the red strands that resembled his capiries spread across his entire body. "His Qi level has been raised again? What''s going on?" Hebor looked confused. "Something off about him." Kipp, too, said. "The energy this kid is giving off feels like he has absorbed impure spiritual energy to me..." Kodie said as his brows furrowed while he looked at Renier''s disciple below. "No, he''s..." Bishop Mercator suddenly stood up and said, "This feeling is like the beastification of the Alvin League, but it''s not entirely simr. What on earth is this?" "It looks like some kind of forbidden technique." Randell chipped in. The five archbishops looked to Renier in unison, waiting for his exnation. Renier shook his head, then let out a sigh. "s, it''s too tough down there for my child, being bombarded by all your disciples to the point that he could no longer take it. Have you ever heard of the power of the Yan Xia bloodline?" Chapter 1057 Chapter 1057 Powers of the bloodline! Upon hearing these words, even the Sackcloth Visitor, who never participated in their discussion, turned to look towards them. Renier continued, "The power of the Yan Xia bloodline is known as the most mysterious force in this world. However, due to the fact that it has been passed down far too many times, this bloodline has be thinner and thinner, resulting in the loss of its power. However, my disciple is a mixed-blood with half of Yan Xia''s bloodline, while his ancestors are of a powerful n. I''m not sure why, but the happening of my disciple''s blood resonating with his ancestral roots is extremely strong, and he is capable of bring out a portion of the power of his bloodline. I believe Sackcloth Visitor can exin how terrifying the powers of bloodlines are to all of you." After Renier said that, all eyes of the five bishops turned to look at Sackcloth Visitor. "How do you exin it..." The Sackcloth Visitor touched the brim of his Asian conical hat. "Let me put it this way. Although my capabilities are weaker than you bishops, but if I were able to awaken the power of my bloodline, even if it were the most ordinary bloodline, I would be able to easily ughter all of you. That''s basically it." Upon hearing the words of Sackcloth Visitor, Hebor and others could not help inhaling deeply. Their powers were at least two realms higher than that of Sackcloth Visitor. Was the power of the bloodline so terrifying? Hebor said, "In this world, if you desire power, a certain price must be paid. Some are born with powers of the bloodline, they can''t possibly be so powerful with no drawbacks, right?" "Of course." Sackcloth Visitor nodded. "If you want to use the power of your bloodline, there is a price to pay. As far as I know, the majority of the users with powers of the bloodline are unable to control themselves when their powers are awakened. I can see that this disciple of Archbishop Renier probably fits this description. After Sackcloth Visitor said that, he looked at the disciple of Renier in the arena. Renier''s disciple would let out a roar from time to time. Renier ced his hand into his robe, pinching the Heart Poison Bug in his hand while nodding. "Indeed, once this disciple of mine uses the power of his bloodline, he''ll be totally out of control temporarily. So, if all you are worried for your disciples, you could just let them admit defeat in order to prevent any unhappy incidents from happening, that''d be terrible." Upon hearing Renier''s words, Hebor and Mercator''s faces darkened. Renier clearly meant that if they did not admit defeat, he was not to me if someone really ended up dead! In the arena, both Dalton and Robine were at the stage of the Transformation Realm. The reason why they dared to fight an expert in the stage of Qi- concentrating Realm was because they were certain that no matter how hard they fought, their lives would not be in danger. Therefore, they dared to go all out at him, but at that moment, they were in grave danger. Mercator and Hebor both stared at the arena. Should they admit defeat? This selection not only affects their status as bishops, but also the future of their younger generations. How could they possibly admit defeat? How could they! But if they refused, whatever thates next would be totally out of control!" Just as Hebor and Mercator were still in a state of negotiation, a roar erupted from the disciple of Reiner, and he charged straight at one of Robine''s followers who was closest to him,. Although the battle earlier was intense, Renier''s disciple did not dare to kill anyone. Therefore, strictly speaking, he did not fully make use of his strength at the early stage of Qi-concentrating Realm. Just like the scene of an online game, a max-level yer wearing a max-level armor, but he brought an ordinary weapon with him when fighting a group of ordinary yers. The yers could break his defence and he could cause great damage to them, but he was unable to kill them off them with one shot. That way, the ordinary yers would still have the opportunity to recover their health. However, with Renier''s disciple being under the current circumstances, it was equivalent to equipping a max- level weapon. He was going to butcher them all. Robine''s follower that had been targeted did not even have a chance to escape. The punch from the disciple of Renier instantly sted through the follower''s ribs, blood burst out from his wound! The moment blood shot out, fearful screams rang from the audience. The expressions of Bishop Hebor and Bishop Mercator became even darker. The intense battle went on for such a long time, and at that moment, someone had died! It was also at that moment onwards that the so-called big battle from earlier had already turned into a small fight, the real fighting was only just about to begin! Robine clearly saw that her follower had copsed to the ground, unable to move at all. His chest had beenpletely sted through. That bloody scene made him feel nauseous. After Renier''s disciple finished dealing with one person, he did not stop to rest, and continued charging towards the next person. "Spread out!" Robine seemed to havee up with a solution instantly after analysing the situation. "He''s currently in a very strange state. Furthermore, he had just killed someone yet the bishop still has not called for a stop yet. Which meant that the bishops were probably aware that he has entered a special state. He definitely won''tst long in this state. Spread out, quick!" Upon hearing Robine''s words, the only remaining follower of Robine''s immediately ran in the opposite direction with her. Although Dalton still had not understood whatever that was going on, but after seeing Robine running in that manner, he began to run with Wyck as well. The four of them immediately split up and went in the direction of the four corners of the ring. N?velDrama.Org content rights. "D*mn it, what''s going on?" Henry suddenly noticed that Renier''s disciple was staring at him, which made Henry a little annoyed, and led him to follow Flynn''s example, he reached to the edge of the ring, and hid himself outside the ring. Henry disappeared from Renier''s disciples'' line of sight and he turned to look at the other four. Renier''s disciple stood in the middle of the ring, while Robine, her men, Dalton, and Wyck were standing at the four corners of the ring. Renier''s disciple was still hesitating who he was going to attack first. "The f*ck are you looking at! I, Dalton, had said that I was going to ughter you, didn''t you hear me? You piece of trash, what are you ring at? If you have the ability, just kill me, my name is Dalton,e at me!" Flynn''s voice suddenly boomed behind Dalton. When Dalton looked behind him, Flynn had already crouched low at the edge of the ring and switched to another side. "Robbin, I will kill you, I swear!" Dalton clenched his fist. Being teased like this by a good-for-nothing was driving him crazy. "My lord, watch out!" At that critical moment, Wyck roared loudly. Dalton only felt a strong gust of wind rush at him. He turned to find that Renier''s disciple was already in front of him. The blood-thirst in his eyes filled Dalton''s heart with terror, Dalton turned and ran towards where Robine was located without a thought. Although the arena was huge, for those experts who were at least in the Transformation Realm, it was just a matter of a few leaps. When Robine saw that Dalton was leading Renier''s disciple to her end, she cursed silently and also began to flee towards where Wyck was located. Since she was dragged into this train-wreck by Dalton, then she shall drag all of his men in as well. Chapter 1058 Chapter 1058 Wyck, who was hiding in a corner, noticed that something was not right. Before Robine even reached him, he had already turned and ran towards Robine''s follower. An originally many-on-one battle had turned into a bout of pursuit because of the sudden changes that the disciple of Renier had gone through. The four fled wildly around the arena while Renier''s disciple chased after them relentlessly. The four of them did not mean to flee together, but due to their earlier intentions of bring all of them down together, they were totally unable to escape. Whenever Dalton wanted to flee in a different direction, Robine immediately followed, and when Robine wanted to leave, Dalton clung on tightly to her. More importantly, while they were running, they could still hear a voiceing from the edge of the ring. "Your Daddy, Dalton, is here. Come and get your daddy!" "Would you believe that your Daddy will chop your head off and use it as a urine pot?" "Seriously, release a dog here and even it could catch up to me, your daddy Dalton!" Flynn''s voice rang over and over. In the disciple of Reiner''s current condition, he was unable to figure out where the voice wasing from. He only knew to hunt down and kill the people in front of him. His mes of fury continued ring as he heard the ringing of that voice. As Dalton ran for his life, all that he desired was to solve this problem as quickly as possible, and then tear Flynn''s mouth into shreds. Above them, the bishops watched on at the scene below. Renier spoke once more, "Hebor, Mercator, if this goes on, I''m not sure what my disciple might do. Just give up, all of you." On the surface, Renier disyed a look of regret, but in his heart, he was incredibly anxious. The Heart Poison Bug in his hand did not have much energy left. This meant that his disciple would not be able to maintain his current state for much longer. If this went on, the Heart Poison Bug in his body wouldpletely suck away all of the blood in his heart, which would result is his death in the end. If he really did die, Renier would not be heartbroken. However, he knew that he might be unable to retain his position as the Archbishop of Oceania, and be directly assigned to Antarctica. When Mercator saw that Renier''s disciple was closing in more and more at his own daughter, he was absolutely against his daughter endangering herself for this matter. Just as he was about to admit defeat in order to rescue his daughter, a voice suddenly rang out. "Come on, he''s already at his limit. Let''s fight back!" When the four of them, who were busy fleeing, heard this voice, they subconsciously stopped in their tracks and condensed their Qi, and then turned to face Renier''s disciple. Unfortunately, they did not see him in a weakened state; he was still full of vigour. They had lost their opportunity to escape the second they stopped running. "Wyck, what were you yelling about!" Dalton yelled furiously. Wyck''s face was pale as a sheet. He frantically shook his head. "It wasn''t me." "Alright, enough chitchat. Let''s take him on together, or else we''ll all die!" Robine''s eyes were grave as she urged. "Morvyn, yourd is so cunning," said Kipp with a smile. Bishop Morvyn had a strange look on his face. He was contemting whether he had been right to send his son to train under the former king of hell. What he did was not something a bishop would do. Although his methods were obnoxious, Morvyn was still happy with him doing that. Had they not been in that current situation, Randell would have given his son a thumbs up. The voice just now was from Flynn. Flynn was able to lower his voice to imitate Wyck. Faced with of the fury of Renier''s disciple, Dalton and the other three did not dare to hold back. Theyunched their most powerful attacks almost in unison in an effort to fight back. The disciples of Renier fought against four of them alone. Not using any fancy moves, he simply sted a punch at them. Dalton and the other three were sent flying backwards together, all of them spitted blood after sustaining serious injuries. "Go on, kill them, kill them all!" Upon seeing that, Renier''s heart raced with excitement, and unconsciously strengthened his grip on the Heart Poison Bug that was in his grasp. Disciple Renier let out a pained roar, then leapt at Wyck. Wycky heavily injured on the ground, there was nowhere for him to run. When he saw Renier''s disciple charging at him, he roared out frantically," I surrender! I surrender!" N?velDrama.Org content rights. The bishops that watched above had long been prepared. The moment Wyck admitted defeat, Hebor appeared in front of Wyck with a sh and drove a palm towards Renier''s disciple. Renier''s disciple was sent flying by Hebor''s palm in the middle of his attack. Hebor snorted coldly, then leapt into the air. Wyck, who had admitted defeat, also stumbled off the arena hurriedly. Renier could feel the Heart Poison Bug trembling violently in his grasp. This meant that the palm attack from Hebor earlier had caused quite a bit of damage to his disciple. "Hebor, you have gone a bit too far! A bishop like you actually attacked my disciple!" Renier said, obviously unhappy about it. Hebor had an indifferent expression on his face. "I was just trying to maintain the order of this selection. Wyck had already admitted defeat, yet your disciple continued his attack, it was him who vited the rules first. He''s already lucky enough that I didn''t cancel his qualifications." Renier snorted coldly and said no more. Renier''s disciple, who had been knocked down by Hebor, got up with difficulty. The location he was knocked to was just a short distance away from Robine, and that was something that had been deliberately done by Hebor. After casually wiping away the blood from the corner of his mouth, Renier''s disciple locked on to Robine. "We admit defeat." Bishop Mercator, who had been watching from above, could no longer take it. Hended directly onto the arena, picked up his daughter, and then drifted off to the ground. After Robine had admitted defeat and left, her follower also let out a great sigh of relief and flipped down from the ring after announcing that he too had admitted defeat. Right now, only Renier''s disciple and Dalton were still standing in the arena. Henry and Flynn crouched low at the edge of the arena. There remained silent,pletely hiding their existence. Renier was overjoyed. Only Dalton remained. All that had to be done was to finish him off, and he would be in the first ce of this round. Even if he did not participate in the next round, his ranking would still not be considered low, and he would be able to not continue living in poor Oceania. After all, there could only be one final winner after the third round of each session, which was the Eastern Continent. In the past, Sanford was invincible. He easily defeated the six cardinals with overwhelming power. Sanford did not make it this time, but the sessor he had chosen would definitely not be a weakling! This fact was recognised by every bishop! Renier''s disciple slowly made his way towards Dalton. The heavily injured Daltony still on the ground. All he could do was watch Renier''s disciple step towards him steadily. Hebor stood in the air, ready to attack any time, but he first had to wait for Dalton to admit defeat. After all, the existence of a disciple was much less important than his status in the future. Just as Renier''s disciple was about to arrive in front of Dalton, the Heart Poison Bug in Renier''s hand suddenly exploded. "Oh no!" Renier blurted out subconsciously. As soon Renier as said that, his disciple in the arena suddenly copsed forward, then fell motionless onto the ground. Chapter 1059 Chapter 1059 "Ha! Ha!" Dalton andughed out loud as he gasped for air, then he slowly got up from the ground. Although he was heavily injured, he was still able to stand. He stood on the edge of the arena and looked at Renier''s disciple whoy motionless on the ground. "What the hell are youughing about?" Flynn, who had been hanging at the edge of the arena from the very beginning, jumped back into the ring at that moment. Henry also climbed up the ring silently from another end. Seeing Flynn appear before him, Dalton''s expression changed. He had almost forgotten about the existence of this person, "Flynn, what could you even do with your powers of the early-stage of Qi- controlling Realm? I allowed you to hang on up till now, which is a huge favour for you!" "Humph." Flynn''s face was full of disdain. "I survived up until now through my own efforts." Flynn walked slowly towards Dalton with a smile on his face. Dalton put one hand behind his back and condensed a cyclone of Qi. If it were any other time, he would not have needed to say much to this weakling of the Qi-controlling Realm and send him off. Yet then, he had used up a lot of energy, and was seriously injured. It was hard to tell who would win in a fight. Flynn''s smile widened. When he had gotten within a certain distance from Dalton, he suddenly launched an attack and rushed towards Dalton at a very fast speed. Dalton''s eyes narrowed as he readied himself to take action. "Okay, that''s enough!" A shout boomed from above. Except for Morvyn and Sackcloth Visitor, the other five bishops allnded on the arena and separated them both. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Morvyn, who was still in the air, disyed a look of surprise on his face. It was apparent that he had not expected the sudden actions of the five bishops. Hebor said, "This selection is only to test your abilities, not to make you fight to death. The reason we let you lead your followers into battle is just so that we can observe your leadership abilities." "Not bad." Bishop Mercator spoke up as well, then turned to Renier and said, "Renier, although that disciple of yours is truly powerful, he was always relying on his own strength. His leadership ability isn''t that strong, so in this round, his ranking would not be very high. As apensation for you, seeing that your disciple is heavily injured and unable to participate in the third round. How about we let him have the second ce in the third round?" "Sure." Renier answered without even thinking. Clearly, he had just reached an agreement with the other bishops. Mercator looked at Flynn again and said, "Flynn, in the second round, youe alone with no followers. We feel that you should be cedst." Most of the bishops agreed to this decision. At present, only seriously injured Dalton and an early- stage Qi- controlling Flynn. As for Henry, he was not in consideration because he did not have the ability to controlling Qi. If they had fought for real, Flynn''s chance of victory would be higher than Dalton''s. In the first round, Flynn had won the first ce. If Flynn had won the first ce in the second round, the position of the European bishop would almost remain the same. After all, in the third round of each selection, the Asians always won byndslide. "In that case, I announce!" Bishop Mercator spoke. "The winner of the second round will be Dal..." "Hold on!" Morvyn suddenly shouted. "Guys, isn''t it against the rules for you toe to a decision without my input?" "No, no, no." Bishop Hebor smiled as he shook his head. "Bishop Morvyn, we''re in ordance with the rules. It is stated in the third chapter, line seven of rule number six, that when the majority of bishops havee to an agreement, the results of a round that an incident had urred could be changed. This round depended on one''s leadership ability. Although Robbin survived till the end, he did not disy any leadership abilities. If he''s not cedst, who else should be cedst? If it were just about individual strength andbat experience, I think Robbin woulde in first in the third round, ording to his current performance." "Ha." Morvyn chuckled and said, "So Bishop Hebor, you mean to say that you have won this round?" "Of course, up until now, the only one who still has followers is Dalton. If..." Bishop Hebor was interrupted half- way through his sentence. "Wait a minute, let me exin." Henry suddenly ran over from the side and stood next to Dalton. "Erm, I''m not a follower of Master Dalton." Hebor had heard of Henry from Dalton yesterday. When he saw Henry speak, he squinted and said with a smile, "A cooperative rtionship is the same." "Yes, yes, it''s cooperation." Henry nodded repeatedly and then reached out to put his hand on Dalton''s shoulder. "But now, the cooperation has been cancelled hehe." After saying that, Henry pushed him gently with his hand. Dalton, who had been standing at the edge of the arena, fell directly down to the ground after being pushed by Henry. Although Dalton reacted quickly and formed Qi underneath his feet, causing him to float in the air, but he hadpletely fallen off the arena. ording to the rules, he...had failed. Henry smiled and tore off his face. The skin mask that was worn over his face waspletely torn off and his original appearance was revealed. "Dear Bishops, I''m sorry. I''ve always been on the same team with Flynn. As for the fact that you all have decided to award Dalton with the first ce, I don''t think his ability to lead is very strong." The moment Dalton saw Henry''s true face, he waspletely stunned. How could he not recognise this person? "It''s you!" A smile suddenly appeared on Cardinal Morvyn''s face. He had been looking for Henry for a long time. Unexpectedly, this man had been hiding under his nose all this while. Bishop Hebor''s face suddenly darkened. The rest of the bishops exchanged a few nces, hints of admiration shed in each other''s eyes. "Dear bishops, what are you standing still there for? Go on, announce the results." Henry said, "By the way, ording to the rules you had just said, if it were based by the leadership qualities of a commander, Dalton should be cedst. He did not even notice that an outsider had blended into his team. Moreover, his follower had admitted defeat before he was defeated. I don''t think such a person is has any leadership qualities. However, I feel that Robine should be ced second. Her follower chose to admit defeat only after she had left. Plus, one of her followers even died for her. I think that such leadership quality is second only to Flynn." Henry deliberately made the death of Robine''s follower sound as if he had died for her sake. "Hahaha." Bishop Mercatorughed out loud. "Kid, I think you''re right." Bishop Hebor''s expression turned sinister. He was not surprised with Mercator''s actions. All of the men present were there for their own benefits. Upon hearing this, the other bishops, too agreed with Mercator''s words. By cing Dalton at the bottom of the list, the rank of the other bishops would be bumped one ce up. Chapter 1060 Chapter 1060 The sudden change of circumstances caused the faces of both Hebor and Dalton to darken. Hebor had said all that, just because he wanted to find reasons to ce Flynnst. If he had not done so, even if Dalton had won the fight and Flynn was ced second, Flynn had already won the first ce in the first round. ording to the rules of the point system, the first round carried the most points. So that way, Flynn would still take the first ce after adding up the points umted from the first two rounds. In the third round of the selection, everyone''s points would be about the same. If that happened, the position of the European bishop would still be given to Morvyn. After Henry''s proposal had been approved by the bishops, Henry winked at Morvyn and asked, "Bishop Morvyn, shall we now announce the results of the second round?" He looked at the other bishops. The other bishops had no objections, except for Hebor, who now had nothing more to say. Since he had said that the second round was judged based on their leadership qualities, Dalton''s performance earlier had been a total failure. Not only did an outsider infiltrate his team, even his own followers fled at crucial moments. "Alright. Seeing that none of you have any objections, I shall announce the results of the second round..." Morvyn''s voice boomed. He announced the results of the second round clearly for all to hear. In this round, Flynn was ced first, Robine came second, Kipp and Kodie''s disciples were third and fourth respectively, Renier''s disciple was fifth, and Dalton was cedst. ording to the current score, Morvyn would continue his reign as the European Bishop, while Mercator would continue to upy North America. Due to the fact that the other four bishops'' points were very close, it was still too early to say. "Due to the huge consumption of energy in the second round, the third round will be scheduled at 10 a.m. tomorrow morning." With a wave of his hand, the ten-meter-high arena slowly descended. When it finally descended to the ground, the audience could see that the arena was already full of holes, traces of an intense battle were visible to the eye. "Lord Dalton, I..." Wyck walked over to Dalton. "So your life is that valuable, huh?" Dalton shot a cold look at Wyck, his expression extremely unfriendly. Wyck was taken aback by that question. He waved his hands frantically and said, "Lord Dalton, it was because..." "Enough!" Dalton roared. "Fleeing at the crucial moment? You really are a good follower!" As Dalton spoke, he walked up to Wyck and reached out his hand to choke Wyck by the throat. Although Wyck had a simr level of strength to Dalton, he dared not to resist him at all. "Lord... Lord Dalton, please spare me." "Spare you?" A curious look appeared in Dalton''s eyes. "Tell me, why should I?" "Because I... I... I''m your dog, your most loyal dog." Wyck struggled to force a smile on his face. "A dog?" Dalton suddenly loosened his grip on Wyck''s throat. "Hahaha! You''re right, you''re a dog, a good dog. If that''s the case, there''s something I need you to help me with." Wyck quickly got on his knees and said, "My Lord, I await your order." Dalton squatted down slowly and ced his mouth close to Wyck''s ear. He reached out to point at Flynn''s position and said, "I don''t want to see him in the selection tomorrow. Go and kill him tonight." "Yes, my lord. Don''t you worry about him!" The selection ended for the day, the crowds that gathered in the square dispersed gradually. Morvyn was overjoyed. He walked together with Flynn and Henry. "This man is really good." Mercator joined in from beside and looked at Henry in admiration. "If I''m not mistaken, this is the man who created Radiant Ind, which overthrew the sovereign of the King Region." Henry smiled and replied, "The information that could be received from Bishop Mercator''s intelligencework, should be way more than that piece of information." "Haha." Bishop Mercatorughed dryly. He did find someone to check out Henry''s identity within the shortest time possible, but he was not expecting Henry to just say it so bluntly. "You are a very straightforward person indeed, Henry. If the opportunity arises, let''s have a good chat. I''m quite interested in the Devil Test that Robbin had participated in." Bishop Mercator had ordered for the investigation of Henry, naturally so that he could find out more. Mercator knew very well the person Flynn used to be. Having witnessed the huge changes with Flynn, Mercator could guess that it must have had something to do with the devil''s trial. "If Bishop Mercator would not worry about your daughter participating, I''m pleased to inform you that there''s a chance for her next year." Henry cast a sideways nce at Robine who was following behind Mercator. Thisdy seemed innocent, lively, and harmless, but in reality, she was a true snake. Hebor joined in from another direction with Dalton following behind him. Everyone was headed to that magnificent church, so it was very easy fo them to find themselves on the same path. "Congrattions, Morvyn." Hebor walked towards them andughed aloud. He then turned to Henry and said, "I did not expect such a young and outstanding talent by Robbin''s side. The Lord of Radiant Ind, what an amazing title!" Hebor''s words also proved that he had also investigated Henry''s identity. Henry replied with a smile, "Those titles mean nothing. In the eyes of all the elders here, I am just a nobody." "A nobody? No, no, no." Hebor denied quickly. "A nobody. How could you publicly deny my words in front of so many? Henry, you''re a big shot. Your future shines bright, but a big shot still has to go through growth. Don''t you die along the way and let me down." Hidden threatsy within Hebor''s words. Henry nodded. "Rest assured, Bishop Hebor. I won''t let you down." "Great." Hebor gave him a thumbs-up. "Then I look forward to seeing what you can do." After Hebor finished, he quickened his pace and proceeded ahead with great strides, taking Dalton along with him. When they had gotten in front of Henry, Dalton suddenly spun his head around and red at Henry viciously, making a gesture of slitting his throat at the same time. Henry responded with a wide grin. Dalton snorted coldly, turned around, and then followed behind Hebor, walking into the church with long strides. "You''d better not run all around the ce again today, Henry." Mercator patted Henry on the shoulder. "Don''t worry, Bishop Mercator. I know what I''m doing." Flynn had won the first ce in both rounds of the selection that day, yet he his consumption of energy was the least among all the candidates. While the other candidates were busy tending to their wounds, Flynn had already found a restaurant and was enjoying a feast. Although many found Flynn''s performance that day shameful, even more were impressed, including what he had done before he entering the arena, made many who looked down on him change their views of him. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "I''m very satisfied with how Robbin has changed." Bishop Morvyn said to Henry. Chapter 1061 Chapter 1061 The night had gottente, yet the Holy City was still bustling with people, discussing about the selection excitedly. The night before, everyone discussed who they thought would win. This time, most of the discussions were focused on Flynn. As the only son of the European Bishop Morvyn, Flynn had always attracted a lot of attention. Back when Flynn had been trapped in purgatory, the story of Morvyn leading dozens of masters to his rescue had already spread far and wide. In the eyes of most, Flynn was a good-for-nothing who only created trouble for his father. He was also very soft and weak. However, Flynn''s performance today was a total eye-opener forthem. In a night market outside the Holy City, Flynn followed beside Henry and said, "Brother, it''s not safe out here today. My father specifically warned me to stay indoors." Henry rolled his eyes and said, "That''s exactly what we want, what''s the point ofing out if it were safe?" "Brother, I don''t understand." Flynn was confused. Henry patted Flynn on the shoulder and said, "You know alot about the culture of Yan Xia, but do you understand the saying ''cutting up tangled threads with the swift cut of a knife''?" Flynn thought for a moment and said, "To get all the troublesome people tangled up then kill them all in one shot?" "Well... I guess you can also put it that way." Henry sighed and said, "Come on, let''s take a few more rounds at the ghost market." Henry led Flynn all the way to the ghost market. This time, the two of them were not the same as they had been the day before. Instead, like Tucker back then, they held and looked at various items for the fun of it, not buying anything. It annoyed many, and they were very quickly recognised. "Isn''t that Robbin?" "He''s so arrogant!" "How can he not be? He was ced first in two rounds of the selection. If all goes smoothly, Europe will still be under the watch of Bishop Morvyn!" "You''re not wrong about that, but I think he depended entirely on luck, plus his individual strength is still so weak. What has he got to be arrogant about?" "Isn''t the fact that he''s the sessor of the European Bishop enough? He is arrogant indeed, but do you dare to do anything about it?" "Just wait and see. We may not dare to do anything, but there''s someone who would dare to do it. I really don''t understand, with that level of power he possesses, he still dares toe out here instead of hiding away indoors at such a critical time. Come outside is easy, but it might not be that easy to go back in!" "Shh! Are you tired of living? Keep your voice down. What does this matter have to do with us? Let''s go, let''s go." Discussion after discussion arose one after another. Henry and Flynn acted as if they had not heard anything and continued to stroll around with swagger. Andrew appeared from the front of the ghost market and headed straight at Henry. "Looks like you''re in a good mood today, Henry." Andrew walked up to Henry and said, "What you pulled off back there was pretty good." "Heh heh, you tter me, Lord Garfield" Henry replied with a smile. "No, that was just the fact," Andrew said with a wave of his hand. "You were just a jailer, yet today you lectured the bishops in front of so many. Only giving you the title of a jailer, is just too unfair to you. Based on your performance today, I should at least present you with the title of Commander. Don''t you agree?" Henry''s face expressed deep thought, then he snapped his fingers. "If you can give me your position of Commander, Lord Garfield, that''ll actually be pretty good." "What a big talker!" Another man appeared from behind and looked at Henry as he shouted, "How dare a young one like you speak so freely. You dare to provoke amander? Don''t you even know to bow to your Lord when you see him? How dare you stand tall and talk to him? Don''t you know the rules?" Henry looked at the person who spoke. It was a middle-aged man in his fifties, he had the features of a westerner with a naturally stern face. "Jailer Zhang, I''m asking you now, why are you not greeting me as I appear before you?" The middle-aged man asked. "Henry," Andrew said, "this is Lord Caspar. You''re on pretty good terms with me, so it''s fine if you don''t do the formalities to me, but you should still abide by the rules." Henry immediately understood this man once had a falling-out with him and therefore could not suppress him with his status, so he simply brought another man along. Caspar put his hands behind him and said once more, "Jailer Zhang, are you still not going to greet me?" "Caspar, what a high-ranking official you are!" Flynn chipped in, "Speaking of status, you should be greeting me first!" Caspar''s expression hardened, and he said, "Young Master Gaille, although you are the sessor to the bishop, you have not been appointed as the bishop yet. So in terms of position, I don''t have to salute you, but as for Jailer Zhang..." "Shut it." Flynn red at Caspar impatiently. "Brother Zhang is my benefactor. You''re ordering my benefactor to salute you, why don''t I kneel to you too?" "Haha." Andrew chuckled and said, "Master Gaille, we''re not here to joke around. As you know, Henry is a prison guard under my jurisdiction. I''m here to talk to him regarding the affairs of the association, Master Gaille probably shouldn''t intervene in our matters, am I right?" There was a change of expression on Robbin''s face, but he did not say anything. After all, he was not a bishop yet. It really was against the rules for a sessor of the bishop to intervene in the affairs of themander. In that current situation, he would be very likely be targeted by the media. "Let''s go. Henry, we have something else to talk about." Andrew stepped forward, put his arm around Henry''s shoulder, and led him aside. Caspar stood by the other side of Henry, giving him no means of retreat. "Lord Garfield, you..." Henry opened his mouth to speak, but was instantly interrupted by Andrew. "That''s enough. I''m not in the mood to y these verbal games with you." Andrew said impatiently, "Henry, I''ll give you one more chance. I''m themander, and you''re just an ordinary jailer. Even if Lord Gaille remains as the bishop of Europe bishop, I can still kill you before he officially gets on his seat. The city next to the City of Hell is where your forces lie, isn''t it?" "There are quite a lot of people in it," Caspar said. "I''m just wondering how interesting your expressions would be if the city was destroyed instantly." Henry frowned a little. "Are you two threatening me?" "What about it? Can''t I threaten you?" Caspar asked back, "You''re just a little jailer. You thought you could deal with several parties, but unbeknownst to you, you''re just like a rat in a sewer in our eyes, running all about, all dirty and smelly and disgusting. I''m dying want to kill you, and that''s all just a piece of cake." "Henry, don''t say that I didn''t give you any chances. Think about it, you have to remember that no matter how much good you''ve done for Bishop Morvyn, you''d still be a jailer in the end." Sean led Henry into an alley. "Even if you do seed in helping Bishop Morvyn continue his reign of the bishop of Europe this time, he can''t break the rules and promote you to the rank of amander either. To say the least, so what if you do be amander? Take a look at what''s in front of you." Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Henry looked up to see that there were more than a dozen men standing in front of him, and all of them were inmander uniforms. Chapter 1062 Chapter 1062 More than a dozenmanders stood in front of him, which was why Andrew had such an air of confidence. "Do you think that Bishop Morvyn could really protect you?" He asked again. "How ignorant!" Casparughed aloud. "Henry, just mull over it." Andrew patted Henry on the shoulder. "The gap between our status is something you can''t make up for. If we wanted to take your life, we''d have countless ways of doing that. If you know what''s for the best, you''d hand over whatever I know that''s in your possession. Otherwise, here''s a little message for you, you and that little Radiant Ind of yours shall disappear from this world. And as for whates next... haha." Caspar continued. "The death of a jailer will not be taken seriously. Remember, status will forever be an insurmountable chasm, got it? Look at the person in front of you. Remember us well. Every one of us could kill you as easily as squeezing a mouse to death." Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Henry''s eyes swept across every singlemander in front of him. On these people''s faces, Henry saw expressions of scorn, disdain, and contempt. "Remember this, the gap between you and me is most insurmountable." After dropping this sentence on Henry, he disappeared in the passage with his manymanders. "Status..." Henry murmured, a smile formed at the corners of his mouth. When Henry returned to the ghost market, he saw that Flynn was no longer waiting at the same spot. Henry looked around and noticed that many avoided eye contact with him upon noticing him. This discovery made Henry realised something terrible had happened. After a moment of thought, Henry''s eyes locked on to a private club, then he proceeded to head over to it. It was still brightly lit in the Holy City, even at a time like that. However, shadows lurked wherever the sun shone. In a dark corner of the Holy City, Flynn got up from the ground with a bloodied body. He looked at the man and woman in front of him and said, "Wyck, Jilisa, don''t you fear not being able to walk out of this Holy City alive if you kill me today?" Flynn wiped away blood from the corner of his mouth as he looked at the two people in front of him. Wyck''s expression was dark. The incident that happened humiliated himpletely. If it were not for the man in front of him, all of that would not have happened. The long, red-haired Jilisa, covered her mouth andughed. She said, "Master Gaille, why can''t we get out alive after you''re dead? Lord Morvyn would no longer be the bishop of this area anymore after tomorrow anyway." Flynn stared straight at Jilisa and said, "Looks like Andrew is totally prepared to betray my father." "No, no, no." Jilisa wagged her finger and said, "Master Gaille, how could this be called betrayal? There is a saying in Yan Xia that goes like this, ''smart birds choose the best trees as their home''. Andrew just made the best choice he could." "Is Heborthe best choice in your mind?" Flynn said while secretly observing his surroundings, trying to find every possibility of escape. "Do you know why Hebor had to watch over the Antarctic? If he really had the capability to reside Europe, he would have done that long ago!" "Whether or not Lord Hebor has that capability, I''m not sure." Wyck spoke. "However, Lord Dalton would definitely have this capability in the future. There''s no need for you to worry about the future, Robin. Now I''ll let you choose, how would you like to die? Hmm?" As Wyck spoke, he waved his hand fiercely and a shadow of a cobra shot directly at Flynn. Flynn''s strength at the early stage of Qi-controlling Realm would be easily subdued by a person at thete stage of Qi-controlling Realm, not to mention the two experts in the Transformation Realm, especially Jilisa, she was not just simply at the level of Transformation. Faced with the attack of the cobra shadow, Flynn was not even able to dodge it. He was tightly wrapped by the cobra shadow, rendering him immobile. "Tsk, tsk." Jilisa looked at Flynn, who was constricted by the cobra, and said, "Wyck, you''re too cruel. Are you trying to crush all his bones inch by inch? This way of dying is pretty scary." Flynn was constricted by the cobra shadow. No matter how hard he struggled, he could not get free. Instead, he was constricted tighter and tighter. He could not move his limbs at all. A great force pressed at him from every direction of his body, suffocating him as every bone in his body was squeezed. Flynn unconsciously opened his mouth wide and gasped for air. "Robbin, I''m going to crush your bones bit by bit!" Wyck gritted his teeth. The events of that morning kept shing in his mind. If it were not for this man, he would not have had to go through all that! Jilisa stood by the side, smiling as she looked at Flynn. "Wyck, hurry up and finish him off. If that Henry fellow finds us here, we''d be in even more trouble." "Don''t worry. He won''t." Wyckughed coldly. "Right now, he''s probably still shivering under the pressure of the few majormanders." Just as the words left Wyck''s mouth, his expression changed. "How is that possible!" The cobra shadow that was wrapped around Flynn suddenly dissipated into thin air. Henry had already appeared behind Flynn without being noticed. "It''s you!" Jilisa stared at Henry. "It''s impossible! How did you possibly find is?" Wyck''s pupils contracted the moment he caught sight of Henry. The memory of him being pped continuously by Henry back in Foothold Town was still fresh in his mind. When faced with this man, Wyck felt weak and defenceless. "Nothing is impossible." Henry casually waved his hand and a round object rolled to the foot of Wyck. "This is..." Wyck stared at the object that rolled towards him, and then the hairs of his entire body stood. "udia! You..." "They''d naturally tell you everything if you ughter them all." Henry said with a rxed look. Jilisa took a step forward and said, "Looks like you''re very confident with yourself. So you think you can save Robbin? It''s good that you''re here too, this saves me the trouble of hunting you down after I''m done here. I''ll chop off your limbs today. I''ll just ask all about whatever Lord Andrew wants to know slowly." Henry shrugged his shoulders and said, "Usually, I would like to y a little more with you. After all, I have never met many experts at thete stage of Transformation. I am very curious about your methods of attack, but today, I''m sorry that I''m really not in the mood, so may you please..." As soon as the words came out of Henry''s mouth, his entire physical body transformed into a phantom. When he appeared again, he was already in front of Jilisa. The distance between them was no more than ten centimetres. Jilisa''s pupils suddenly contracted. She did not even get to clearly see how or when he had appeared in front of her. "Just die first," Henry said softly with a grin, baring a row of white teeth at Jilisa. Just as Henry spoke, a shadow of a tiger pounced from the back of Henry and opened its jaws wide to bite down on Jilisa''s head. "So you''ve long surpassed the early stage of Qi-concentrating Realm..." Jilisa''s entire body crumbled forward with a loud thump before she could finish her sentence. Chapter 1063 Chapter 1063 Upon seeing that, Wyck''s legs trembled. He turned and sprinted away without saying a word. "Haha, if you''ve got the guts toe here, then you shouldn''t be running." Henry stood where he was and snapped his fingers. Wyck, who was sprinting away at like the wind, suddenly paused in motion, stopping still in a running posture. If it had not been for the beads of cold sweat that constantly formed across his forehead, or his eyes that could still move, he would have been thought to be frozen. Wyck tried hard to move, but he realised that no matter how hard he tried, his limbs could not move at all. "Quit trying. The Qi all over your body has beenpletely solidified. To you, these Qi are steel tes that you are incapable of shaking off, unless you can overpower me, but I guess you won''t be having this opportunity." Henry stood where he was and looked at Wyck. He smiled and said, "By the way, these Qi can not only be as hard as steel tes, it can also be as sharp as a Sharp Knife, just like...this." Snap! Henry snapped his fingers again. Just as the snap sounded, the pupils of Wyck began to dte. At that moment, his whole body split into several pieces and fell off into different directions, as if it had been cut by a guillotine. The most terrifying thing was that not even a single drop of blood dripped. Henry''s eyes showed deep thought. He muttered, "The methods of using Qi can indeed be adapted in various ways, and not necessarily only by letting the course of Qi flow once through our body. We can control external Qi directly to achieve the effects of attack. In this way, as long as our control of Qi is strong enough, theoretically speaking, we can even manipte Qi to kill people from thousands of miles away..." If Henry''s words at that moment had been overheard by others, they would certainly think that Henry was talking nonsense. If the Qi did not run through the body, how could it be controlled? In other words, the flowing of Qi throughout the body as stated by Henry is just to absorb a part of the Qi in the body and release the Qi that had been reserved within the body at the same time. The part of Qi that is absorbed will slowly be pure, and then it will be converted into Qi that could be controlled. With that being said, to directly control the external Qi within the environment, does that not sound like pure baloney? However, in the eyes of others, this illogical phenomenon really did exist for Henry. The two corpses fell to the ground. Flynn, who was covered with blood, gasped and said, "Good thing you got here in time, Brother, otherwise..." Henry raised his hand and stopped Flynn in his speech. He said, "Okay, someone ising. Do you have that corpse-dissolving-powder-thingy with you? Better use it." "Yes." Flynn fumbled around in his clothes and pulled out a small porcin bottle. He poured some of the powder from it onto Jilisa and Wyck''s bodies, causing them to disintegrate away gradually. Jilisa''s head was separated from her body. A hint of unwillingness, and also a hint of irony could be seen in her eyes. All along, Jilisa saw Henry as an amusing target, and always felt that he would be an interesting opponent. However, Jilisa realised that she had beenpletely wrong after striking at him for the first time that day. This opponent, who had always been looked down upon by her, was actually capable of killing her so breezily. This was the most ironic thing in the world. A person whom she looked down upon was actually thousands of times stronger than herself. "Let''s go. Someone ising." Henry grabbed Flynn by the shoulder and leapt off, disappearing in the darkness. Shortly after they both left, someone rushed to the scene. "There are sounds and traces of fighting, pools of corpse liquid too. Someone has died here!" "Quick, report to His Excellency My Lord!" The two of them ran off and headed to their destinations, never looking back. Every selection was a great event to the Recluse Association. Many people came from all over the seven continents and gathered there. The news of Henry and Flynn''s return had been witnessed. People immediately reported the news to Hebor. "Useless! Useless!" Hebor cursed as he sat in a room. Dalton knelt in front of Hebor, not saying anything. Hebor swept the ss off the table and said, "You ordered Wyck to kill Morvyn secretly. Pray tell me, what were you thinking? Everyone knows that Wyck is your follower. Now that Robbin has returned alive, you''d better pray hard that the candidate from Asia this year isn''t strong enough, so that you still have a chance to score. Otherwise, if Morvyn lives on as the European archbishop, you would not be able to escape from this matter! If he makes this matter an issue, not only you, but I too will have to suffer the consequences. If you want to kill him, do it to your heart''s content at the selections tomorrow!" "Yes Sir, I understand." "Get out and go reflect on your mistakes."Hebor waved his hand impatiently. Dalton got up slowly and left the room. One night went by. When the clock rang at 9 o''clock the next morning, crowds of people were already gathered at the square of the Holy City. Apart from Renier''s disciple, the rest of the candidates had all arrived. However, unlike yesterday, they did not have any followers with them. By 9:30 p.m., all of the archbishops were present. The ground at the center of the square cracked like it did on the day before, and a massive arena rose in a dramatic fashion. The surface of the arena was still full of holes left from the day before, unable to be fixed within a night. Seven bishops stood in the air. Unlike the day before, the atmosphere then was extremely tense. Morvyn''s eyes were fixed on Hebor. He had been fully aware of the attack on Robbin on the night before. "The third round begins at 10 o''clock. To those who are participating, please step onto the stage." Morvyn stood in the air and waved his hand. Next, all five of the candidatesnded onto the arena. "Not even a trace of what happenedst night was left," Andrew''s said in a low voice as he stood beside Henry. Henry chuckled and said, "Haha, you taught me well, Lord Andrew. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have known that a corpse-dissolving powder existed." "Yes, you did well, but again, how would Bishop Morvyn reward you, Jailer Zhang?" Andrew sneered. "If you''re thinking of only relying on Bishop Morvyn, believe me, you won''t even be able to last two days." "I don''t believe that." Henry shook his head. "Do you know how many have said the same thing to me? Yet I still live till this day. Lord Andrew, you should know that you can''t survive strong and steadily in this world solely through harsh words, right?" "You are very confident." Andrew nced at Henry and said, "I really wish to know where your confidencees from, what makes you look down upon us, how you are able to ignore the threats of more than a dozenmanders." "You''ll find out soon enough." Henry smiled, and then leapt onto the arena. Above the ring, Dalton stared intently at Flynn. He had already decided that he would do anything to first kill this man the moment the rumble began. At that very moment, a figure that had been deeply etched into his memory appeared behind Flynn and smiled at him.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1064 Chapter 1064 Dalton looked at the man who appeared behind Flynn. Yesterday, it was this man who brought him shame and humiliation. It was this man who treated him like a fool. It was all because of this man. The rest of the candidates also noticed Henry, who jumped onto the arena. They too knew about what had happened the day before. This person was on Robbin''s side. They did not understand why this follower had suddenly appeared on the arena. The audience began making noises when they saw Henry on the arena. "Why did Robbin''s follower go up there?" "No idea. Robbin can''t possibly not know the rules. The battle royale for this round is for individual fights." "What''s going on with this follower?" Hebor, who stood high up above, yelled, "Andrew! Does this subordinate jailer of yours not know any rules? The arena is no ce for him to be! Order him down this instant!" Hebor''s voice boomed like a thunder, everyone could hear it clearly. "Oh, so this guy''s just a jailer." "And I thought he was some big shot." "A jailer who doesn''t know his ce in this world. How dare he enter the arena with the candidates, who does he think he is?" Caspar yelled, "Henry, get your ass down from there. Who are you to step up there?" With a pretentious frown, Andrew joined in and said, "Henry, I get that you''re new to the Recluse Association, so maybe you''re not familiar with the rules yet. You''re a jailer. There''s a huge difference of status between you and those who are eligible to stand on the ring. That isn''t somewhere you can be right now. Get down here." "Get down? Why should I?" Henry stood atop the arena and looked down at Andrew. "You don''t have the right to be up there," he said. "Do I have to repeat myself?" "The right? Since yesterday up till now, you have told me so much about rights, but... whether or not I have the right to stand here is not up to you. Sackcloth Visitor!" Henry turned his head to look at the person sitting in the armchair in the air. "Tell him, do I have the right to stand here?" Sackcloth Visitor? A bad feeling welled up in his heart all of a sudden. Sackcloth Visitorughed out loud and said, "Ha, ha, ha! Henry is the sessor of the Asian continent appointed by my Lord. If he does not have the right to stand there, who else does?" Sackcloth Visitor''s replied stunned not only the ones in the arena but also those in the audience, Flynn included. Even Morvyn and Hebor did not expect that the sessor of the Asian Continent turned out to be Henry! Morvyn looked at Henry, who was standing on the stage, and could not help butugh and said, "Impressive, Henry, impressive. You may be about the same age as my son, yet these methods of yours leave me with so much admiration for you. You probably have been chosen to be the sessor of the Asian Continent a long time ago. You specifically dragged me in to participate in these matters. Looks like you have already been prepared to stir trouble from the very beginning. Originally, the Asian continent was always superior to the other six continents. All that trouble you have created, you had been scheming topletely stir us all up, looks like I really underestimated you!" Below the arena, Andrew and Caspar were in aplete daze. He was a candidate from the Asian Continent! The Asian Continent had always been superior to the other continents. To be a sessor of the Asian Continent, very few in the Recluse Association could uphold such status! One night before they were still threatening and suppressing Henry asmanders, yet in only one night, the tables hadpletely turned. Amander was nothing in front of the sessor of the Asian Continent! The Asian Continent had always garnered attention. After Sackcloth Visitor finished speaking, not only the people from the other continents focused their attention on Henry, even those from the Recluse Association of Asia looked at Henry. The members of the Recluse Association of Asia paid even more attention to Sanford''s heir. After all, he would be the one leading the Asian continent in the future. In the past, Sanford had swept aside all six of the other leaders and dominated the Asian continent for hundreds of years. No one was a match for him and everyone admired him. Yet what was his sessor capable of? Did he really have what it took to be the sessor of the Asian continent? There was no trace of Qi on him at all! Henry, who was standing on the arena, looked down at Andrew and shouted, "Commander, do I have the right to stand on this arena now?" Andrew stared back at Henry who stood high above. His emotions were in a jumble. Back when Andrew first met Henry, he could easily invade his mind. How weak and pathetic he used to be! However, it had not been long since then, and he was already capable to stand atop the arena high in the air and question him. Even the night before, Henry still had to address him as ''Lord Andrew''! This man had been hiding it all so well! Hearing no reply from Andrew, Henry shouted once more, "Andrew, I''m asking you, do I have the right to stand on this arena?" Andrew remained silent, because he knew Henry was deliberately trying to humiliate him in front of everyone. "I''m asking you, do I or do I not?" Henry''s voice boomed like thunder, exploding in everyone''s ears. Those who had previously looked down on Henry were shocked. They instantly realised that they had been wrong to think that this man had no control over his Qi. In fact, he had just concealed all his Qi, yet they did not realise it at all! It was not him who was too weak, but them. Henry''s voice disyed so much power that everyone subconsciously fixed their eyes on him. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. One of the men from the Asian continent spoke. He was dressed in a green robe and carried a bamboo sword on his back. He spoke lightly, but his voice was clear. "Andrew, our Asian Continent''s sessor just asked you a question. Why are you not answering? Are you looking down on us people from the Asian continent?" As the green- robed swordsman spoke, numerous tiny marks appeared on Andrew''s cloak. Andrew swallowed hard and said with difficulty, "Yes, you do." A cheeky grin stretched across Henry''s face. "I can''t hear you. Answer me loudly!" Andrew''s eyes were filled with hatred. He screamed, "Yes, you do!" Henry nodded and said, "Good boy." This praise led to outbursts ofughter. After saying those words, Andrew lowered his head and squeezed his way into the crowd, never saying another word again. The dozen or somanders who had appearedst night had terrible looks over their faces at that moment. They had thought that they would only be dealing with a measly jailer who wanted to benefit off Morvyn. Unexpectedly for them, the jailer suddenly turned into the sessor of the Asian continent! In the arena, Dalton''s face turned miserable. At that moment, the bell of the Holy City rang once more. It was 10 o''clock, and the third round of the selection was about to begin. Morvyn announced, "The third round will be a battle royale. No one is allowed to take anyone''s life on purpose! If you fall off the arena or lose your ability to fight, it will be considered as a loss. And now, the selection... begins!" The moment Morvyn finished his sentence, another voice rang just as they were about to start battling. "All of you, don''t move just yet." Chapter 1065 Chapter 1065 Don''t move! When this voice sounded, no one in the arena moved. It wasn''t that they weren''t moving, but rather that they couldn''t move. The seven people including Sackcloth Visitor were all shocked in the air. They stared at Henry, who was in the arena, with horror in their eyes. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "He has stepped into the Divine Realm!" There was a solemness in Morvyn''s eyes. "He can control the Qi around him with his mind. This is the symbol of the Divine Realm!" "Impossible!" Mercator shook his head. "How can there be such a young member in the Divine Realm? How long has he only been in contact with Qi? Even we can''t pry into the Divine Realm." "How did he do that if he didn''t enter the Divine Realm?!" Kipp looked at Sackcloth Visitor. At the same time, the other bishops also looked at Sackcloth Visitor. Sackcloth Visitor pressed down on the bamboo hat on his head, and he said with a smile, "Don''t look at me. This boy is giving off a weird aura all over his body." Under the ring, the expression of the swordsman in a green robe changed as he muttered, "Control the Qi with his mind! The Divine Realm! No, it''s different from Qi Sword. It''s not as sharp as Sword, but it''s more solid than it. No! It''s not true either. This kid has absolutely not reached the Divine Realm. How did he do it? What did he use to control the Qi all over his body?" Beside the swordsman, a young woman in white asked curiously, "Father, what are you talking about?" "A genius! This person is definitely a genius! No wonder Lord Sanford chose him!" the swordsman stared at the top. "My daughter, ask the family to prepare a letter and spread the news to the Kunlun Mountains. Tell them that I, Waldon Colver, have something important to say to Lord Sanford!" The young woman''s heart trembled. "Dad, you want to go to Kunlun?!" "Yes." Waldon''s face was full of excitement. "I''m going to ask Lord Sanford to find out who this person is!" The bishops standing on the tform, the countless experts standing below the tform, all felt shocked by Henry''s move. The people standing in the ring felt extremely stressed. Except for Flynn, no one else felt that they were tied up from head to toe. There was nothing in front of them, but they could not even move a finger. Cold sweat had soaked their backs. They had never encountered such a situation. Henry''s voice sounded again. "Seniors, before the battle began, I have something to say. I am not a good learner, although I have learned some killing moves, I couldn''t master thempletely, so some mistakes will appear in the fight inevitably. Therefore, if you think you are stronger than me, you can continue to stand in the ring. If you are not confident, I advise you to leave the ring, and save your life." While Henry was speaking, a bloodstain suddenly appeared on Dalton''s face. There was a cut on Dalton''s skin. The strange thing was that the bloodstains and the beads of blood remained motionless on his face even though they had appeared. Caspar looked at the situation above and frowned. "This kid, he wants to establish his power. To establish his power in front of so many people today!" "Hahaha, nice one." Waldonughed and said, "He has the demeanour of Lord Sanford. No! He is more domineering than Lord Sanford. Lord Sanford just took the action to sweep everyone and establish invincible quality. But he wants the others to surrender voluntarily. Hahaha!" At the top of the ring, Bishop Hebor and others all looked terrible. In this selection, everyone was well-prepared. To put it bluntly, the disciples who participated in the selection were all their favourite disciples, but now, in the chaotic battle, they would be threatened like this. If they ignored this situation, their disciples would be killed and it would be very ugly. However, if they really admitted defeat as this person said, then they would never be able to feel proud in the future. Hebor waved his hand and snorted, "If you can''t control your movements, then get out of the ring yourself." Henry replied, "Patriarch Hebor, if you''re worried about your own disciples, I have other suggestions." "Suggestions?" "That''s right." Henry nodded. "If Bishop Hebor knows that his disciple can''t defeat me, then it''s up to him to go up to the ring and fight me!" A gust of wild wind swept across the arena, and the whole ring was silent. He called the bishop to fight with him?! A bishop of the continent was the most powerful force on that continent! No one knew how powerful the bishop was, but it was clear that Bishop Morvyn, who guarded Europe, already had the strength of the Middle-stage of Qi-concentrating Realm at the age of thirty. After more than twenty years, people spected that the strength of the bishop was close to the level of Divine Realm. It was even possible that he could even step into Divine Realm. As for the other bishops, even if they were weaker than Morvyn, they were not that weak. But now, this candidate from the Eastern Continent actually dared to boast and called Bishop Hebor to go to the ring to fight! Where did his confidencee from? Perhaps he wanted to know just how strong his strength was! When Waldon heard this, the smile on his face became bigger. "This guy is more arrogant than I thought. I like him. I like him. Haha! If he is not married, our Colver Family is willing to ept him!" The young woman beside Waldon blushed and said, "Dad, what are you talking about?" "Haha." Waldonughed and said, "Daughter, it''s rare to see such a young hero." In the air, Hebor''s face was as ugly as ever. In the past few hundred years, he was the first bishop to be provoked by the candidate. Hebor was silent for a long time before he spoke. "You want to fight with me?" "Right," Henry replied. Hebor, no matter how he thought, did not expect that the person in front of him would make such a request, and he would really fight him? If he decided to fight, then that would mean that he had admitted that his disciples were inferior to Henry. And if he was to win, he would not receive any praise, but would only end up as someone who had bullied or killed an ant. Hebor''s gaze looked to the east. There were a few people there, and they definitely wouldn''t sit idly by and watch him kill someone. "You juniors should have fun with each other, so I won''t take part in it." Hebor waved his hand and regarded Henry''s behaviour as a joke. "Since Bishop Hebor doesn''t want to participate, then you can''t be angry with what I''m going to do next." Henry shrugged his shoulders, then looked at Dalton. "I''m sure you''ve already understood what I just said. If you think you can beat me, stay, if you don''t want to die, then step down. I''ll give you ten seconds to think about it." As soon as Henry finished his words, Dalton felt prickling all over his skin. Drops of blood appeared on his skin one after another. His eyes could move, and he could see that his arm was shrinking at a visible speed. "Five seconds." Chapter 1066 Chapter 1066 Henry''s voice was very soft, without any pressure. But to Dalton, it sounded like a devil''s singing. Dalton''s teeth were chattering, and an indescribable sour pain came from his limbs. "Three seconds left." "I admit defeat! I admit defeat!" The disciple of Kipp could not withstand the pressure and shouted loudly. The moment he admitted defeat, the pressure on him disappeared. "I admit defeat too!" "I admit defeat!" After Kipp''s disciple, the disciples of Kodie and Robine also spoke. They had admitted defeat one after another. They truly couldn''t endure that sort of pressure, as though they were about to be cut apart at any moment. Only Dalton, in front of so many people, really didn''t want to bow down to this man anymore. "Ten seconds are up." Henry took a step forward. "I''ll give you one more chance. Fight or admit defeat." Dalton gritted his teeth and didn''t make a sound. "Well, I appreciate your courage to die." Henry snapped his fingers. Under the snap of Henry''s finger, a huge crack suddenly appeared on the ground below Dalton! The crack was two centimetres wide and nearly three metres long, and the centre of the crack was dark, revealing its depth. Dalton looked at the crack on the ground, and his back was soaked with cold sweat. Just now, he felt a kind of palpitation, a palpitation that made his legs go soft. Dalton was sure that if he was to move now, he would fall to the ground. "Oh, excuse me." Henry scratched his head and said, "Told you I am not very proficient at this. Don''t worry, next time I''ll definitely aim your head!" As soon as Henry finished speaking, he snapped his fingers several times. Pa! Pa!! Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Pa!!! Pa!!!! Under the impact of Henry''s simple movements, the power caused the entire ring to shake. Around Dalton, countless cracks crisscrossed on the ground almost in a second, spreading all around Dalton. It was as if someone was drawing wildly on a piece of white paper with a pen, but there was only one point in the middle, which was Dalton. Dalton''s eyes were bulging. He just witnessed the ground in front of him getting cut open like a piece of soft tofu by an invisible force. And he was standing here without moving. He could only watch it all, not knowing when this invisible force would chop him. "Oh, ah." Henry said again, "Sorry, I didn''t aim well again. I''ll definitely kill you next time. Don''t worry." It could see that countless beads of sweat, as big as beans, had gathered on top of Dalton''s head, but they could not flow down. Although Henry said sorry, everyone on the stage and off the stage could see that Henry was deliberately humiliating Dalton. Hebor was so angry that he had be blue and as humiliated as Dalton! Henry raised his hand this time, and a visible Qi-sword slowly condensed and formed in his hand. Dalton could feel more fear every time the Qi- sword condensed. When the whole de was completely condensed, it was ten metres long, and the sharpness on it was unimaginable. Even in the ring, people could feel it. The disciple of Kipp looked at Henry on the ring and muttered, "Is he really someone of the same age as us? Compared to him, we''re nothing." "The Eastern Continent is indeed a ce full of masters!" "Brother Zhang has been hiding his strength." Flynn looked at Henry in front of him. At this moment, he felt that Henry was as tall as a mountain. Andrew hid in the crowd and looked at the stage with gloomy eyes. At this moment, he finally understood. Henry, whom he had always seen, was what Henry wanted him to see. Henry deliberately showed that his strength belonged to thete stage of Transformation Realm. Even he could feel palpitations from the fearlessness of the giant, colourless de in the ring. At the moment when the Qi-de in Henry''s hand was formed, Dalton''s heart waspletely crushed. "I admit defeat! I admit defeat!" Dalton roared. He had no dignity or face at all at this moment. "Admit defeat? I''m sorry." Henry smiled. "I have already said that my strength is difficult to control and I only know some tricks. Once I started, I can''t stop. So it''s toote for you to admit defeat!" After Henry finished speaking, he waved his arm, and the ten-meter-long huge Qi-sword went vertically toward Dalton. Anyone with discerning eyes could see that he obviously wanted to kill Dalton! "Younger generation, you are too arrogant!" Hebor, who was in the air, shouted and rushed toward the ring. In the blink of an eye, he stood in front of Dalton and faced Henry''s sword directly. There was no surprise in Henry''s eyes when he saw Hebor. Instead, he had a smile on his face. His lips moved slightly and spat out four words, "World Destruction... Devil Sword!" It was the Devil Sword that belonged to the World Destruction technique! When Henry left the Hell Prison, Ss taught Henry thest move. This move was the manifestation of the strongest martial force that Henry could use today. Even Henry could not tell how much destructive power this sword could generate. When the words "Devil Sword" came out of Henry''s mouth, the colourless Qi-sword was instantly filled with dark purple light. There was an indescribable destructive force filled in it. Even Hebor''s face changed. Before Hebor had time to react, the air sword hadpletely chopped down. "Boom!" "Boom!" At this moment, the entire area was shaking. This arena, which was as big as a football field and as high as ten meters, copsed in an instant. All the bishops, who were in midair, left their locations to protect their people. Smoke and dust pervaded the sky, so no one could see what had happened. When another gust of wind blew, the smoke and dust dispersed, and the sound seemed to be blown away, leaving the whole square in silence. A stretch of ruins appeared in front of everyone''s eyes. Henry was standing among the ruins. Flynn was behind Henry. As the wind blew, their clothes were blown by the wind, making a sound. At the other end of the ruins, Bishop Hebor''s white robe waspletely destroyed, revealing his strong muscles. At this moment, Hebor''s upper body was covered in dense wounds. Blood continuously flowed out from the wounds. In just a second, Hebor hadpletely turned into a bloody person. Behind Hebor, Dalton was lying on the ground, his entire bodypletely distorted. His protruding eyeballs were full of fear, and there were no signs of life in his eyes. Hebor gasped for breath and suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood. Obviously, he was seriously injured. Henry frowned. This bishop''s strength was indeed unparalleled. He was able to take his strongest attack head-on. Sure enough, with his current strength, he still couldn''t confront such a strong opponent. Chapter 1067 Chapter 1067 Just as Henry frowned, the rest of the people present were shocked. He had injured a bishop with one move! Although Bishop Hebor was guarding the vastnd and might be the weakest of all the bishops, he was still a bishop! How weak could he be? Even if he was weak, he was still an existence they had to look up to. But now, he was seriously injured by the candidate from the Eastern Continent! This young man was too horrible! He should be the first person among the younger generation! Hebor turned to look at Dalton, who had lost all life, and then turned around. He was covered in blood and stared at Henry like a devil. He said in a hoarse voice, "Henry Zhang is a sinner, who is ignoring the rules. He should be punished!" "Inner rules!" Henryughed. "Bishop Hebor, you should know the rules. Last night, you ordered someone to kill the son of Bishop Morvyn. How can we settle this matter?" Henry''s voice was so loud that everyone could hear it clearly. When they heard the news, everyone''s heart jumped. Hebor sent people to kill Flynn! Morvyn frowned. He knew all about what happenedst night, but could not do anything. The only thing he could do was to deal with Hebor in the dark. He could not bring it out in public, let alone speak it out in front of so many people. Otherwise, how could he smooth things over? Should he and Hebor fight to the death? Or should he swallow the insult and humiliation silently? If he swallowed his anger, then Hebor would be riding on his own head at any time in the future. His dignity as a bishop would also disappear without a trace. However, if he didn''t stop until one died, this matter would implicate the two bishops in a huge matter. If he were to directly kill Hebor, even if the core members interfered, they wouldn''t do anything to him. If he couldn''t kill Hebor, then it would be hard to exin the matter in the future.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Henry deliberately observed Morvyn''s expression. There was a smile on his face. He had been doing what Morvyn wanted him to do. Henry first deliberately humiliated Andrew, who stood on the same front as Hebor. His purpose was to stop Dalton from giving in so easily. Then on the ring, Henry threatened all the candidates, but he was also gathering his strength to force the others to withdraw, leaving only Dalton. In the end, he gave himself some time to gather the strongest sword he could use now. Henry didn''t prepare that sword strike for Dalton. At the moment when he got on the stage, he targeted Hebor. This sword seemed to be drawn casually by Henry. He wanted to create an illusion that he was able topete with the bishop. The purpose of Henry''s illusion was to force Morvyn to act! The seven bishops of the Recluse Association had always looked aloof and fought separately. If Morvyn fell out with Hebor directly, the rest would only sit and watch. But if one of their bishop- level ally wanted to kill Hebor, would Morvyn really be able to sit still? Moreover, Henry had even told everyone about the attack on Flynnst night. And that attack involved Hebor. This was also the reason why Henry wanted to kill Dalton. With Dalton''s death, even if Hebor wanted to find someone to take the me and resolve this matter, it was impossible. Now, there was no other way but to offend the enemy openly. As a Bishop, Hebor had experienced too many things. Although he seemed to be careless, his mind was very meticulous. How could he not see Henry''s intentions? He said, "Henry Zhang, don''t talk nonsense. When did I send people to kill him?" "We all know who arranged that kidnapperst night. Flynn was kidnapped from the ghost market. I believe that there are many people who have seen him. As the future bishop of the Eastern Continent, I think it is necessary for me to maintain the internal rules and kill you!" Henry''s right arm drooped, and at the same time, a dark purple Qi-sword was condensed in his hand. This sword was a mini version of the World Destruction Demon Sword, but its power was so different. Henry made it like this on purpose. What Henry said was not just out of courtesy, but more importantly, he wanted to send an important message to Morvyn. Henry was going to be the future bishop of the Eastern Continent! Hebor said, "Junior, if you don''t have any evidence..." "Hebor, there''s no need to exin." Morvyn suddenly appeared beside Henry. He stood side by side with Henry and looked at him. "Last night, you sent someone to kill my son. I''ve made a decision. You should be responsible. As the bishop of the association, I have the right to kill you. If you want to kill my son, I, Morvyn Gaille, will fight with you to the death!" After saying this, Morvyn got ready to fight. "Hahaha! This Hebor is cruel and merciless. It''s really shameful for him to try to kill the juniors. I, Waldon Colver, together with the future bishop, will kill this viin!" Henry saw someone step out from the Eastern Continent and nodded secretly. This time, in order to create momentum and see the situation clearly, he had entered the Recluse Association for too short a time, and he had no understanding of the Eastern Continent. From some minor matters, Henry could see the attitude of members from the Recluse Association on the Eastern Continent towards him was kind. Today''s matter was not due to Henry''s sudden impulse. He had already been preparing for this since he learned that the Recluse Association would have this selection. Henry still remembered what Ss told him. If he wanted to live afortable life, he had to trample all the forces under his feet. But if he wanted to tread all these forces under his feet, he had to build up his prestige. To build his prestige, Henry did not choose to be invincible among the younger generation. The way he chose to build his prestige was to... kill a bishop first! Hebor was Henry''s chosen target! "Good! Good!" Hebor looked at Henry, Morvyn and the other people. He suddenly burst into laughter and said, "Hahaha! Haha! It seems that you think that I, Hebor Merrick, have already been injured. Today, you are confident that you can kill me! Then let me see who is going to die today! It will not be so easy to kill me." Around Hebor''s body, a milky white light appeared. This was the manifestation of another form of Qi. Hebor bent his knees and then suddenly rushed forward. At the same time, he shouted, "Kill them all!" In the midst of the voice of Hebor, countless figures appeared in the crowd and rushed towards Henry and the other two. The people who suddenly rushed out were all the loyal followers of Hebor. Morvyn grabbed Flynn, who was behind him, and pushed back. He also shouted, "Take action!" Countless figures also jumped up from Morvyn''s side. Chapter 1068 Chapter 1068 It was just supposed to be a regr event for the Recluse association, and no one expected it to suddenly turn into a major fight. All the people from both sides have stepped out. An Antarctica bishop and a European bishop were fighting. It was reasonable to say that Morvyn had better resources and more masters under him than Hebor. But in the past two years, Hebor had been operating well, and the betray of Andrew was a perfect example. This led to Morvyn''s masters being outnumbered by Hebor''s. "Morvyn, if you want to kill our bishop, you don''t need to find such ame excuse!" A man shouted from Hebor''s side. Originally, the reason why Morvyn took action against Hebor was because Hebor vited the rules of the association. But this man meant that this was a private issue. As long as the rules of the association were not broken, these people who join the side of Hebor to participate in the battle, no matter win or lose, would not be chastised by the Recluse Association. A great battle was on the verge of erupting! The whole scene suddenly became a mess, Mercator and several other bishops, naturally, would not take action. Now, this was a circle of muddy water. Whoever went into this water would not have an easy timeing out. Looking at Henry who was in the battle circle, Sackcloth Visitor nodded and shook his head. "I didn''t expect that there would be turmoil in the Recluse Association because of you. I don''t know whether it''s good or bad. You''re in the whirlpool of various forces. Instead of thinking about how to get rid of it, you''re thinking about how to expand the whirlpool and create all kinds of trouble. It seems that I''m really old and my mind can''t keep up with the young man." As the instigator of this incident, Henry was the first target of Hebor''s attack. In terms of strength, Henry was far from Hebor. However, the momentum that he had just created made Hebor somewhat afraid of the sword in Henry''s hand. In addition, Henry''s super battle awareness, trained by Ss and others in the City of Hell, enabled him to fight with Hebor. At this time, in other people''s eyes, Henry hadpletely achieved fighting force equal to the real bishops. Morvyn pped a controller from Antarctica, then went towards Hebor and joined the battle to help Henry deal with the pressure. Being attacked by the two people, Hebor felt stressed and asked, "Morvyn, if I tell you what happenedst night was not my will, do you still want to fight me to the death?" "Hebor, there is no need to say anything more. You have confirmed that you wanted to kill my son. No matter what you say, one of us must die!" Morvyn''s attack was very unique. He had an unique attack style, his body was erratic, and sometimes light strokes could produce a great deal of power. "Alright, since you''ve already made up your mind, then don''t me me for not caring about the feelings!" Hebor waved his hand. A knight''s spear condensed from milky white energy and was held in Hebor''s hand. The big battle in the square became chaotic in an instant. Some people didn''t want to get involved, but because of being identally injured, they joined in the battle in a fit of anger. Of course, more people quickly moved away from this dangerous ce. Hebor had been a bishop for dozens of years. During these few decades, he had umted a terrifying amount of manpower and energy. "Waldon! Hebor and I have been brothers for twenty years! Have you considered my feelings?" A man stood in front of Waldon. Waldon looked at the person in front of him and sneered, "Oeberon, you belong to the force of the Eastern Continent, but you want to go against the will of future bishop of the Eastern Continent. Are you on Hebor''s side?" With a sword in hand, Oeberon said disdainfully, "I still don''t know if he will be the future bishop of the Eastern Continent. Don''t you remember the rules of the Eastern Continent? The bishop has always been selected internally. Even the heir of Lord Sanford can''t directly be the bishop without approval by most of the people from the Eastern Continent!" Oeberon said this to Morvyn. Waldon snorted and said, "That''s nonsense. Henry is the sessor of Lord Sanford, and he is the future bishop of the Eastern Continent. It seems that you also want to rebel." "If you want to beat your dog, you can easily find a stick. Waldon, cut the crap and draw your sword!" "Kill!" If ordinary people saw the big fight between a group of Qi-controlling masters, they would definitely think it was a fight between gods. Fortunately, the Recluse Association was a great force. In the Holy City, there were no ordinary people, so everyone could use their full power. More and more people joined the battlefield. While Hebor was confronting the attack from Morvyn, Henry again gathered his Qi and disyed the Devil sword. This time, the power was not as horrible as before, but it could not be underestimated. Hebor was held back by Morvyn and he was unable to give his full attention, his lance was cut in half in the middle, and a huge gap was gashed in his chest. Hebor, who had already been injured, was seriously injured again, and he spat out a mouthful of blood. Henry''s face lit up when he saw the situation. He shouted loudly, "Hebor, I''m going to kill you today!" Hebor looked at Henry with a gloomy look. "What a brave junior! You took advantage of me today, but you are still not strong enough to kill me!" Hebor''s arms trembled and he spat out a mouthful of blood again. A fierce cyclone gathered in front of his chest. Seeing this, the expression on the Morvyn''s face changed. He shouted at Henry in a hurry, "Retreat! This is Hebor''s killer move!" Upon hearing this, Henry did not hesitate at all and quickly retreated. "You want to run away? Toote!" Hebor shouted and hit the ground with his palm. "Boom!" "Boom!" There was a sudden explosion on the ground between Henry and Hebor. The floor tiles were broken into pieces, and smoke and dust billowed in all directions. "It''s not right!" Morvyn sensed the power of the attack. "It''s a deceptive trick. He is trying to run away! Come on!" Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. After yelling, Morvyn was the first to rush into the billows of thick smoke. Henry caught up with Morvyn. At the moment of rushing into the smoke, Henry saw that there were two smoke bombs on the ground that had just been used, and the figure of Hebor was disappearing at the end of the smoke. "We can''t let Hebor get away, chase him!"Morvyn was anxious. Today, they hadpletely shed all pretences of cordiality and had a life-and-death struggle. If he let Hebor run away, he would be in big trouble in the future. He was not afraid of bishop masters who hid in the dark, but he was afraid that they would attack him from time to time like vipers, which meant that he would not be able to live peacefully. Henry, of course, knew that it was harmful to let Hebor run away. Without hesitation, he ran after Morvyn. "Haha, Waldon, it''s not good to fight today. Let''s fight another day." Seeing that Hebor had fled, Oeberon simply withdrew from the battle. Waldon looked at the Oeberon and made a decision. Then he ran in the direction that Henry and Morvyn went. Chapter 1069 Chapter 1069 Holy City was full of members of the Recluse Association, while outside of the city, there were many ordinary people. As members of the Recluse Association, Morvyn and the others knew that they could not show off in front of ordinary people. They had to follow the rules and start chasing on the street in the way ordinary people do. Henry was undoubtedly the most experienced in this aspect. Henry shouted to Morvyn while running. "Bishop Morvyn, this is your ce. Check the surveince cameras! Hebor can''t escape alive!" "Yeah, but Hebor knows that too, and he won''t stay much longer in Europe. He''ll find a way to get out of here." "No matter where he is, we have to kill him!" Henry''s eyes were full of killing intent. If he wanted to seed in building momentum, Hebor had to die! Although Henry and others had left the city, the war in the city didn''t stop because of the departure of several people. On the contrary, the fighting became more and more fierce. All the masters of various levels joined the battle. Mercator and the others wanted to stabilize the situation, but they didn''t know where to start. "It seems that there were quite a few idents in this year''s selection." A voice suddenly rang out behind Mercator and the other bishops. When Mercator and the other bishops heard the voice, their bodies trembled. Then, they all bowed and said, "Greetings, Lord Marinos." A figure in a red robe with a moon symbol printed on it appeared like a ghost in front of Mercator and others. This person with white hair, holding a sutra, exuded an indescribable aura, which made people feel calm at the sight of him. In the Recluse Association, this man in red had a higher position than all the bishops. In the Recluse Association, there were a total of three Cardinals. They were the absolute core of the Recluse Association. No one knew what sort of power these three Cardinals possessed because no one had ever seen the three of them fight. Perhaps the people who had seen the Cardinals fight had already died long ago. The cardinal Marinos looked at the chaotic situation in front of him and said with a smile, "This Sanford''s sessor is quite interesting. He was able to turn the entire situation into a mess by himself. You guys aren''t even as good as this young man." Mercator and the others lowered their heads, not daring to say a single word. Cardinal Marinos let go of the sutra, which floated on his chest in a holy light. Marinos softly chanted the words, and then put his hands together and said, "Stop fighting." Marinos'' voice was clear and calming. It destroyed the killing intent in people''s eyes and people slowly stopped fighting. The anger on their faces gradually disappeared, and their eyes also became clear. Seeing this, Mercator and the others immediately rushed forward and separated the two groups of people who were fighting. Marinos once more held the sutra in his hands and left this ce. It was as though he had never appeared before.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. The next second, at the top of the church in Holy City, Marinos, who was holding a sutra, was already standing there. He looked into the distance, and his eyes were full ofplex emotions. Henry and the other two chased after Herbor out of Holy City. After a few minutes, theypletely lost Hebor in the crowd. This was inevitable. Hebor was a strong bishop. If he really wanted to run among the ordinary people, it would be difficult for others to catch him. Unless he really did not care about anything and directly showed his strength in front of ordinary people. Even so, it did not mean that one could catch up with Hebor in a short time. Henry and the other two people searched in three ces. After running a circle, they gathered again. Morvyn took out his mobile phone and said to Henry and Waldon, "We''ve just received the news that Hebor has already flown to the west. He''s afraid that we''ll take actions in the air so he took the ne, the destination could be Sosasmo." "Chase!" The three people rushed directly to the airport, where Morvyn''s private ne was waiting. It was only a four-hour flight from where they were, to the Western Continent, and everyone on the ne was gathering energy. As soon as they got off the ne, Morvyn received an anonymous message about the whereabouts of Hebor. "It seems that Kipp is also on our side." Kipp was the Bishop of the Western Continent and was in charge of the Recluse Association''s management. He was the only one who could find the whereabouts of Hebor and sent them to Morvyn. Henry quickly asked, "Where is Hebor now? He is seriously injured and we can''t give him too much time to rest." Facing the experts at bishop level, Henry didn''t dare to lower his guard. In this case, if he made a mistake, many people would die. Once he let Hebor run away, in the future, Henry''s Radiant Ind, as well as Sylvia and others who were still in Yan Xia, could be targeted by Hebor at any time. It would be easy for Hebor to sneak into Yan Xia and attack Sylvia as an ordinary person. "He''s not going to Sosasmo. Come with me!" Morvyn put away his phone and decided on the direction. As night fell, a crescent moon hung high in the sky and the moonlight was shining through the clouds above the desert area. Hebor spat out a mouthful of blood as he frantically ran away. Henry and the other two were chasing closely behind him. There weren''t any signs of human habitation here, so they could attack as they wished. "I, Hebor Merrick, swear that if I don''t die, I will make the three of you pay with your blood!" Hebor roared towards the sky. "You must die!" Henry wielded his sword, but he did not touch Hebor. Amongst the bishops, there were stronger and weaker ones. If they fought, the oue could be decided. However, if one of them wanted to run away, it wouldn''t be so easy to chase after them. Hebor took the opportunity to escape from the desert and once again blended into the crowd of ordinary people. The originally deadly situation on that day turned into a tug of war under the wild escape of Hebor. For half a month, Henry and the other two people ran from the Western Continent to South America, then to North America. Henry and the others didn''t want to give Hebor any chance to rest. "Yesterday, I cut off Hebor''s left arm. Hebor has already run out of energy. If I meet him again, I will kill him!" Waldon said confidently. In North America. Free country''s territory was known as the world''s top technological country. Slille City was also called the Nocturnal City. There was no night here. When the sun set, the carnival would begin. Robine, a blonde woman, sat at a table in a private clubhouse with a ss of whiskey in front of her and said nothing. There was an arena not far in front of Robine. This was an underground boxing field for the masters of the Qi-controlling Realm. At this time, a handsome blond young man in his twenties stepped down the arena with cheers. He had just beaten a middle-stage Transformation Realm expert who was about the same age as him. Chapter 1070 Chapter 1070 "Hey, Robine, you don''t seem to be in a mood today." The blonde came up to Robine. This used to be one of Robine''s favourite activities, but today she seemed to have lost interest in it. Robine shook her head and waved. "People here are too weak," she said. "Weak?" The blonde smiled. "Robine, don''t joke like that. The strongest among young generation in the Recluse Association are all here." As soon as the blonde''s voice fell, the door of the private club made a "bang" sound, and the whole door was directly opened from the outside. Everyone in the club looked at the gate. Three figures walked in from outside the door. "Are you sure?" Henry nced around. He looked like he was in a panic, because he had not had a rest during the half-month pursuit. "Yes, it''s here," said Morvyn with a nod. "Then let''s search!" Waldon shouted. Robine, who had been bored, suddenly brightened.''This is strength." "They?" The blonde looked at Henry with disdain. When he was about to speak, he saw a figure suddenly darting in a corner of the club toward a window. The figure was missing an arm, but the speed was so fast that he couldn''t see it clearly. "Kill him!" Henry shouted. With a wave of his arm, a stream of invisible Qi rushed to Hebor, who was running to the window. With a wave of Henry''s hand, the ring in the centre of the club was split into two in an instance. The words that the blonde boy was about to utter went down his throat. Seeing that the invisible Qi was about to catch up with him, Hebor made a force leap and jumped out of the window. "Chase!" Henry shouted loudly. The three men rushed toward the window at the same time. Their speed was something that this young man could notprehend. Henry and the other two came and went quickly, and when theypletely disappeared, the blonde guy and others did not react. If it wasn''t for the ring that had beenpletely split in half and the ceiling that had been neatly cut open, they would have even wondered if what they had just seen was real. It was not a quiet night in Slille City. Although there were not many people on the streets, the lights showed that most people were still immersed in the joy of the city that never slept. After Henry and the other two people chased down the street, they lost their target again. "D*mn it! We let him get away again!" Morvyn spoke, "He already ran over the whole of North America. Someone has taken charge of the Antarctic side, so he does not dare to go back. And the bishops of the rest of the continents, are also making their position known in secret. I am afraid Hebor will use some extreme methods to save his life. Robbin is in the Recluse Association, so he is safe. Based on Hebor''s current state, he can not cause any harm to the Colver Family. Henry, you have a wife in China, right? Although Hebor is trying to hide, it does not seem to be his intention at all. He is running in a circle, and his ultimate goal is probably China!" Henry''s heart trembled, and he said to Waldon, "Is there anyone in China?" With Hebor''s current hatred towards Henry, if Hebor were to get close to Sylvia, then Sylvia would definitely not be able to survive! Waldon understood and said, "I''ll arrange people now." "Let''s go and have a rest first. We haven''t even taken a shower for the past two weeks. Mercator just sent a message. He has sent people to inquire about Hebor''s whereabouts. Once there is any news, he will tell us. Now Hebor has one arm cut off. It''s difficult for him to stay quiet." Morvyn walked to a hotel nearest to them. As soon as they entered the hotel, even before they could sit down on the sofa, Morvyn suddenly ran to the outside of the hotel. He said, "Hurry! I just got the news that Hebor has already made arrangements here. He is on a private ne and will fly to China overnight! He has been running around these days, waiting for the private ne to get into the country." "Quick, let''s go!" At the same time, in Xi Du, China, it was ten o''clock in the morning. The Xiao n''s main hall. Kurt''s third uncle and Hadwin sat in front of a table. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Kurt''s third uncle took up a cup of tea and blew gently. "I got the news that Henry Zhang appeared twenty days ago after the Demon''s training on Radiant Ind and then disappeared. These twenty days should be enough for him to inquire about his precious wife. He hasn''te yet. Does he know that we are waiting for him like this?" "Haha." Hadwin smiled and said nonchntly, "So what if he knows? As long as the girl surnamed Lin is here, he will definitelye. We have given him enough time to investigate. I think it''s time to continue. I don''t believe that Henry is in no hurry." "Yes." Kurt''s third uncle nodded. "Now, the engagement has been spread for such a long time. Kurt has lost his parents since he was a child. As his third uncle, it''s time for me to pay attention to his marriage. Three dayster, Kurt will marry Mn. As for the girl surnamed Lin, I''ll take her as Mn''s maid and marry into my Xiao n." "That''s good. Hahaha." Hadwinughed loudly and said, "Then let''s spread this news!" In a hotel in Xi Du. Sylvia and Mn are sitting on a sofa. Across from Sylvia, there was also a man named Witold Su, the current patriarch of the Su n, who was loyal to Sylvia. "Miss Lin, now the Xiao family and the Mu n jointly set a trap. They used Miss Mn and you as bait to lure Mr. Zhang into the trap. Although our Su n is one of the ns, our losses were too great before, so we can''tpete with the Mu n. ording to the news, the Mu n has prepared at least three experts at the Early- stage of the Qi-concentrating Realm this time, which is equivalent to the peak strength of our Su Family. This time, it''s very difficult." Witold''s face was full of embarrassment. Sylvia also frowned. She had been imprisoned here for too long, and she hadn''t been in contact with Henry for nearly half a year. She knew that Henry must have something to do. Otherwise, if he couldn''t get in touch with her, he would have been able to find out where she was. "What''s the attitude of the Zhu n now?" Sylvia asked. Witold replied, "Joe Zhu, the head of the Zhu family, is a young schr. After taking over the Zhu n, he hid from the world. I went to find him and he said he would listen to Mr. Zhang. But now, he can''t get in touch with Mr. Zhang at all!" "Leave it then." Sylvia''s eyes showed a fierce look. "The Xiao n and Mu n want to use me to force my husband to submit. This time, no matter what the cost is, we must not let them seed. You go out and make preparations. When my husband appears,e with him. As for the Zhu n, let''s leave it for the time being. Joe is an extremely shrewd person. He won''t make a choice unless there is no other way!" "Copy that." Chapter 1071 Chapter 1071 At seven o''clock in the evening. In Gusu City, the drizzle was falling from the sky. Henry was sitting on a wooden boat in a small town which was filled with the authentic atmosphere of the south of the Yangtze River, with an umbre over his head. Branley and Morvyn sat next to Henry. There was one more person standing opposite the three of them. "Brother Branley, we''ve already confirmed that Hebor has indeed fled to the first generation here in Gusu City. We''ve already sent out everyone to search for him. Once we find him, Hebor definitely won''t be able to escape." "Thank you, Brother Qin." Branley made a fist salute to the person in front of him. "Brother Branley, what are you talking about? I, Elyot Qin, am a member of the Recluse Association, and the Qin Family owes Senior Sanford a favour. Now it is my duty to serve the sessor of Senior Sanford. There''s no need to thank me." Elyot shook his head. Henry smiled and said, "Senior Elyot, this time, we have to rely on you. We have hunted Hebor for tens of thousands of kilometres. \Ne have chased him all over the world. China is the only ce where we can find him now." "Don''t worry." Elyot nodded. "Hebor is here. He can''t run away. It''s just that China is different from the outside world. The situation is special. Before Section Nine gave special orders. Before sunset, we can''t make big moves. Two days, at most two days, and we''ll be able to trace him." Henry nodded and said, "Be careful. Although Hebor is tired and injured, after all, he has the strength of a bishop. Even if he is seriously injured, I''m afraid that an ordinary Qi-concentrating Realm expert can''t hurt him. Let everyone pay attention, don''t let anyone be killed by him." Elyot gave Henry a reassuring look and said, "This time, Brother Branley sent the news to us a long time ago. Most of the members have received the news and a total of 68 Qi-concentrating Realm experts have been dispatched. I''m afraid it will be a little difficult for Hebor to counterattack." 68 Qi-concentrating Realm experts! Such a formation made Henry''s face lit up, "Okay, then I can rest assured. Then I''ll wait for Senior Elyot''s good news!" Two days passed in the blink of an eye. In Gusu City, it had been drizzling for two days, making the air extremely humid. Those special tunes from the south of the Yangtze River had also been ringing in Henry''s ear for two days. Not far from here, in Xi Du, Xiao n''s mansion was decorated with a piece of festive jubtion. Huge pieces that had the word "happiness" printed on them were posted everywhere. The Xiao n had sent out invitations. They not only invited Xiao Group''s business partners but also many underground forces. On the other hand, the Xiao n''s invitation not only contained the names of Kurt and Mn, but it also contained the name of "Sylvia Lin of Yinzhou City"! Currently, everyone in the underground World knew who Sylvia Lin was. The name of the Emperor''s wife had already spread throughout the underground world. However, now, the Xiao n actually wrote her name within the invitation! This caused many underground forces to be unclear as to what was going on. Some of the underground forces that had long surrendered to Radiant Ind felt angry because of this matter. It had rained for two days in Gusu City. A murderous intent was hidden in the drizzle. The Xiao n in Xi Du had been ying gongs and drums for two days. The sound of gongs and drums also contained killing intent. In Gusu City, people were looking for someone. On the other hand, the Xiao n from the Xi Du was waiting for someone. In a five-star hotel in Xi Du, the people of the Xiao n sent two mid-sized red robes to the room. "Mn, Sylvia, you''re going to get married tomorrow. These are your wedding dresses." The person of the Xiao n said. "Wedding dresses? For both of us?" Sylvia suspected that she had misheard. "Yes." The person nodded. "My lord has ordered that Miss Mn and Young Master Kurt get married tomorrow. Sylvia Lin will be the maid''s dowry and marry Young Master Kurt at the same time!" Sylvia ripped off the wedding dress sent by the Xiao n and smashed it on the ground. "Ridiculous! It''s nonsense! Your Xiao n is really interesting. Who told you that you can decide for me?!" The person seemed to have thought of this scene and was not angry. He bent down and picked up the wedding dress on the ground. "President Lin, my master said that whether you will marry or not, it''s not up to you. From tomorrow on, you will have nothing to do with that Henry. You are just a girl who will warm the bed for Young Master Kurt." After saying that, the person of the Xiao n folded the wedding clothes and put them away. Then, he turned around and left. Pa! The vase in the room was smashed by Sylvia. "The Xiao n! You''ve gone too far!" In Gusu City, when the night fell, the drizzle fell from the sky and crashed into the surface of the water. Dozens of figures jumped on the wooden boat, moving back and forth. "Never would I have thought that I, Hebor Merrick, would be hunted over the seven continents! And yet, you have pursued and targeted me for tens of thousands of miles! Do you truly harbour such great hatred for me?" A person who had vaulted to the forefront of the group of people roared into the air. "If I don''t kill you, I won''t be able to sleep and eat in peace!" Henry replied, holding a long knife in his hand and chasing after Hebor. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "We don''t have to fight to the death!" Hebor roared again. Now that one of his arms had been cut off, he had no room to resist except to escape. Running for tens of thousands of miles had made him run out of energy and he was at the end of his rope. "It''s not that we won''t stop until we die." Henry corrected him. "It''s that if you don''t die, I won''t stop." "Do you really think you can build your prestige just by killing me?" Hebor''s voice sounded again. "At the very least, I''ll kill you, so that I can rest a little more and sleep in peace." In the rainy night, the killing intent was everywhere. After a night''s effort, Hebor lost another arm and then fled. When the dawn arrived, Henry looked tired and was bleeding from the corner of his mouth. Last night, in order to kill Hebor, he was attacked by Hebor. Finally, Hebor lost an arm, and Henry was a little injured. After the rain stopped, Henry''s whereabouts were unknown. Branley sent a message. "Hebor escaped to Xi Du and Henry chased after him. There is a n''s marriage, and underground forces gather there. It''s possible that Hebor might hide among the underground forces." "Then let''s go to Xi Du!" said Morvyn. "We can''t let him run again this time. We must kill him!" Including Elyot, 68 Qi- concentrating Realm experts, Morvyn and Branley, there were 71 Qi- concentrating Realm experts in total and over a hundred experts in the Transformation Realm. They all went to Xi Du together. This was a force that could make anyone who heard of it feel fearful. Among the music of the drums and gongs of the Xiao n in Xi Du, arge sedan chair carried by eight people set off from a five-star hotel. In therge sedan chair, Sylvia and Mn were wearing red wedding dresses. Kurt was riding on a ck, tall, and big horse, carring red flowers. Manypanies that had cooperation agreements with the Xiao n sent blessings to him. Kurt''s Third Uncle and Hadwin were guarding the Xiao n mansion. "Reporting! We have found the trace of Henry Zhang!" A member of the Xiao n rushed into the main hall with a happy face. They had been waiting for this man to show up for too long. Kurt''s third uncle and Hadwin were delighted. "Well, he really can''t retain hisposure!" Chapter 1072 Chapter 1072 At 10 o''clock in the morning, on the streets of Xi Du, there was a dense stream of people. Henry was in a very bad state. During this period of time, he had been chasing Heborfor tens of thousands of miles, and he had long been exhausted. He was not a real bishop, and there was still a few ranks gap between him and the bishop. Last night, in the battle, he was even counterattacked by Hebor at a critical moment and suffered internal injuries. Now a gust of cold air was still lingering in Henry''s chest, and he couldn''t get rid of it for a while. In front of him, a mansion appeared. The word "happiness" was written all over the mansion, and the atmosphere was joyful. "The Xiao n." Henry looked at the mansion in front of him. "The Xiao n is organizing a wedding and I haven''t heard of this news. It seems that I''ve been too ignorant during this period of time." Henry shook his head. These days, he was devoted to the Recluse Association, so he didn''t know what had happened in the outside world. It could be said that he waspletely isted from the outside world. But when this matter was over, everything would be settled. He saved Bishop Morvyn and he also allied with him. The Alvin League had not posed a threat to him, and the members of the league were still slowly infiltrating Radiant Ind, which proved that they couldn''t make any waves in a short time. During this time, he could give himself some time to breathe. When he achieved the position of the Bishop of the Eastern Continent, he would have the ability to protect himself from all this mess! Henry looked at the gate of Xiao n, and then stepped in. He knew that Hebor had sneaked in because he had left a stream of Qi on Hebor. Based on Hebor''s current situation, it was impossible for him to get rid of that stream. Henry could sense the existence of the Qi. It seemed to be something simr to the sixth sense. Henry couldn''t exin it, but he had that intuition. In the Xiao n, after Kurt''s third uncle and Hadwin heard the news about Henry, they had driven away the ordinary businessmen and guests. As for the major underground forces, they were left by the Xiao n. They were going to humiliate Henry in front of all the underground forces! In the Xiao n''s courtyard, a fiery red tform had been built a long time ago. On the tform, there was a huge word "happiness". Kurt stood on the tform with a smile on his face. Behind the mansion, Sylvia and Mn were trapped by two women of the Xiao n, waiting for an opportunity. There were a total of 88 Immortal tables ced in front of the wedding stage of the Xiao n. The guests who came had all taken their seats. Among these guests, there were people from the Su n as well as the people sent by the Zhu n. Members of the Su n had received orders from the n head to prepare to kidnap the bride at any time. No matter what, they must not allow the Xiao n to seed. As for the people of the Zhu n, they were waiting to see what would happen. If the Xiao n was sessful today, there was no need for them to continue to yield to Radiant Ind. This time, the Mu n had specially arranged three Qi-concentrating Realm experts in order to kill Henry. If Henry dared toe, they would definitely hold him back. There were even more than ten Qi Transformation Realm experts! In the eyes of the n, Henry was only at thete stage of the Transformation Realm, and these people were enough to kill him. All the underground forces present also had their own ideas. "Brother Hadwin, Henry Zhang must pay the price this time!" Kurt''s third uncle said confidently. "That''s right." Hadwin nodded. "He doesn''t care about our n''s dignity at all. No one will say anything if you teach him a lesson." What Hadwin and Kurt''s third uncle said was just an excuse. What they really wanted was the secret hidden in Henry''s mind, Justus''s tomb! Henry was the only one in the world who knew where Justus''s tomb was. There was a secret hidden in Justus''s tomb that all the ns would go crazy about. "The auspicious hour has arrived!" A loud cry came from the Xiao n''s mansion. Then, in the sound of drums and beating the gong, two beautiful figures in red wedding gowns with red veils slowly walked to the stage with the help of two Xiao women. Although it looked like a support, in fact, Sylvia and Mn were controlled from beginning to end. "Don''t expect Henry toe here again. We have set enough people to protect us." The daughter of the Xiao n sneered in Sylvia''s ear. "Although Zhang is powerful, he''s only at thete stage of the Transformation Realm. In the eyes of Qi- concentrating Realm experts, he''s like an ant that can be squashed to death at anytime." Henry stepped into the house of the Xiao n. At a nce, he saw many familiar faces among the guests in the courtyard. At the same time, many people also saw him. Henry''s appearance looked particrly awkward, which made many people from underground forces shocked. They spected that Henry might have been ambushed by the Xiao n when he came. The people present were not fools. The Xiao n had openly told everyone that their n wanted to take in the wife of the Emperor as a concubine. They wanted to be enemies with him. Henry''s brows furrowed slightly. He could feel the strange gazes from these underground forces members. At the same time, he could also feel the Qi that he had left on Hebor''s body. It was here. Looking at the stage with the red silk hanging high, Henry couldn''t care too much at this time. The matter of the grand wedding could be discussedter. The most important thing at the moment was to find Hebor. Henry tapped on the ground with his toes several times in a row, then jumped up and flew toward the wedding stage. "He''s really here. He really doesn''t know what''s good for him!" The woman who held Sylvia sneered and said. When Sylvia heard these words, she was shocked. She pulled off the veil covering her face and saw the man who was in a bad state standing on the wedding stage. They parted in April. It looked like the past three months were extremely tough for Henry. What had caused him to be in such a difficult position? Mn also took off the red veil on her head and saw Henry. At the moment when the two girls removed the red veil, Henry also saw them. This scene made Henry''s mind nk. What was going on? What had happened in the past four months? "Hahaha! Henry Zhang, you really can''t retain yourposure." With a loudugh, Kurt''s third uncle jumped onto the wedding stage and stared at Henry. "I thought that you would be able to witness your wife marry my nephew!" "It''s you." Henry frowned and looked at Kurt''s third uncle. He remembered this person. "Kid, you came here alone. It seems that you are very confident that you can escape unscathed from our Xiao and Mu n?" Hadwin also jumped onto the wedding stage. "The Mu n..." Henry muttered, "Another n has emerged. It seems that the world is really changing. The hidden ns have appeared one after another." Henry only nced at the two people, then turned around and looked at Sylvia again. The woman''s face was pale, without any colour. She shook her head slightly to Henry and moved her mouth slightly. Although she did not make a sound, Henry could clearly read what the woman said to him and asked him to go! N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. "Run, Henry!" Mn said in a shrill voice. "They set you up this time!" "Run? Let me see what he''s going to do!" Hadwin sneered and lifted his right hand up, "Listen up, everyone from the Mu n, capture this boy!" Chapter 1073 Chapter 1073 Under Hadwin''smand, more than ten figures instantly stood up from the crowd. Their whole bodies emitted a powerful and imposing aura. A monstrous aura spread out. Under the might of these dozen or so people, the several hundred underground experts felt as if they couldn''t breathe. "He will die! He will die!" "So many masters! They''re specifically waiting for the old king to fall into their trap!" "The strength of a n is unimaginable!" In an era when most of the underground experts had not yet felt the Qi, there had been so many experts in a n, and they did indeed have the power to crush them. "B*stards, don''t be arrogant. Do you think that our Su n doesn''t exist?!" The people of the Su n also stood up at this time. However, there were only a few of them in the Qi-controlling Realm realm. Although they spoke in an imposing manner, they were not worth mentioning in front of the Mu n''s powerful strength. "Haha, back then when I was in hiding, I heard that someone bullied my Xiao n. Is he really going to bully my Xiao n?" A slightly aged voice sounded. A white-haired, youthful-looking old man dressed in a long white robe flew over from the sky. His eyes were glinting. When Hadwin saw the old man in the air, his body trembled. "This is Senior Gershoom Xiao! It is said that Senior Gershoom had died 20 years ago!" "Brother Hadwin, you misunderstood." Kurt''s third uncle shook his head with a smile. "It''s just that Grandpa Gershoom has been in seclusion. Now my grandfather has improved a lot. He has already entered the middle stage of the Qi-concentrating Realm." "Middle stage of Qi- concentrating Realm!" Hadwin''s eyes widened. The higher a Qi practitioner''s realm was, the harder it was to advance. Some ns might have several experts in the early stage of the Qi-concentrating Realm, but they didn''t even have a single member in the middle stage. Why? When one reached the Qi-concentrating Realm, they would need time to explore and test each stage. This was also true for the Recluse Association. There were many experts in the early Qi- concentrating Realm. However, there were too few mid- stage Qi- concentrating Realm experts. Only a handful of them were able to reach the mid- stage of Qi-concentrating Realm. As for thete- stage Qi-concentrating Realm, they were all at the level of bishops. As for the higher- stage of Qi- concentrating Realm experts, no one had ever seen them before. Gershoom Xiao was a middle- stage Qi-concentrating Realm expert. It was enough for people to show their respect. Gershoom stood in the air and looked at Henry from a high position. "Junior, you don''t know how to restrain yourself. You must suffer a big loss." Henry turned around and saw the names of his wife Sylvia and Mn on the wedding stage. It seemed that some people did not like peace during his absence. Henry took a deep breath and suppressed the anger in his heart. It would not bete to kill these cats and dogs after killing Hebor. Henry stood on the wedding stage, and his eyes swept over the guest tables under the stage. All those who were noticed by Henry felt a tremble in their hearts. Someone immediately said and directly dered, "I will live or die with My lord!" Some people, who were more convinced of the strength of the ns, stood in line and said, "The old Emperor of Hell, this is no longer your era. It''s your best choice to bow to the n!" What kind of expert was that? Just a nce alone was enough to cause one''s mind to panic and extend one''s imagination. Now, Henry was just looking for someone, but it made the members of the underground forces present feel irresistible pressure, so they had to choose to stand on the side. "Henry Zhang, you must stay here today and pay for what you''ve done before!" An expert from Transformation Realm shouted and directly rose up. Behind him, a giant ape shadow pounced on Henry. Henry found that the Qi he left on Hebor was gradually fading. This change made him upset. Facing an expert from the Transformation Realm who was rushing toward him, Henry directly punched out. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. "Get lost!" Henry''s punch seemed ordinary, but it sent a strong man from the Transformation Realm flying out in the air with blood gushing out. Seeing this scene, the experts of the underground world began to tremble with fear. After all, the Emperor was still the Emperor. Even when facing a n''s expert, he was still able to disy such great strength. "He does have some strength, but it''s still not enough." When the three Mu n''s Qi-concentrating Realm experts attacked, the power of the Qi- concentrating Realmpletely outssed the Qi- controlling realm. When they disyed their full strength, the weaker people felt as if it was hard for them to breathe. Henry didn''t care much about the three early Qi- concentrating Realm experts. The only thing he cared about was the middle-stage Qi-concentrating Realm experts. In the normal days, Henry would have wanted to fight with the experts from the mid-stage of the Qi- concentrating Realm. ording to the battle, Henry had a vague idea of his current strength. He was probably at the midstage of Qi- concentrating Realm. However, his fighting awareness from training in the City of Hell made him feel confident that he was stronger than an ordinary mid-stage Qi-concentrating Realm expert. However, hisbat power was still much weaker than that of bishops at thete stage of the Qi-concentrating Realm. For Henry, the middle stage of Qi-concentrating Realm was definitely not a bad practice target. It allowed him topletely test his current strength. However, today was clearly not the right time. If Hebor ran away again, it would be too difficult to catch him. Along the way, Hebor had used many trump cards. During the process of chasing after Hebor, many men of sacrifice trained by Hebor tried to stop him. Among them, there were no less than ten Qi-concentrating Realm experts. No one dared to say what kind of methods Hebor had hidden. As a bishop of the Recluse Association, Hebor had been running free for decades. The trump cards umted over the past few decades were beyond Henry''s imagination. Outside the Xiao n mansion, more than 70 figures approached the Xiao n mansion. "Master of the Colver Family, Young Master Zhang just entered this mansion. This is a ce where the Xiao n is." A disciple in the Qi- controlling Realm appeared in front of Branley and others. These disciples in the Qi-controlling Realm were weak and couldn''t be regarded as the force of this hunting. They were all sent to act as spies. "The Xiao n." Branley narrowed his eyes. "The fifteenth n. Such a low-ranking n is just some nonentities on the surface. The only ns that can really be called are ranked among the top five ns. Brother Zhang went to the Xiao n. Could it be that Hebor and the Xiao n have reached some kind of agreement?" Branley made such spection. As soon as he finished his words, in the mansion of the Xiao n, four imposing screams of the Qi-concentrating Realm burst out. Branley changed his look and shouted, "There''s an ident inside. Go in!" As Branley''s voice fell, a total of seventy-one Qi- concentrating Realm experts rushed toward Xiao''s mansion. With the strength of three bishops, it was no exaggeration to say that this line-up could run wild. In Xiao''s mansion, Henry stood on the wedding stage. He was surrounded by Mu n''s experts. Three of them were at the early stage of Qi- concentrating Realm and more than a dozen of them were Transformation Realm experts. Gershoom stood in the sky, looking imposing. "Henry Zhang," said Kurt''s third uncle confidently, "today, our Xiao and Mu ns have seventeen experts in the Transformation Realm, three experts at the early stage of Qi-concentrating Realm, and one expert at mid-stage of Qi-concentrating Realm. Even if you''re capable, you can''t fight all of them!" Chapter 1074 Chapter 1074 The number of experts that Kurt''s third uncle mentioned shocked all the underground forces. The people of the Su n felt that their own side only had such a small amount of Qi-controlling Realm masters. Sylvia and Mn were on the wedding stage. Looking at the masters around them, they both broke out in a cold sweat for Henry. "Honey, grab Kurt! Grab him and you will be able to leave!" Sylvia shouted. Standing on the wedding stage, Kurt''s face changed. He raised his hand and pped toward Sylvia''s face, and shouted, "B*tch!" "Get lost!" Henry uttered a word, but it was like a heavy hammer, knocking directly on Kurt''s chest. Kurt spurted out a mouthful of blood and flew backward. Kurt fell off the stage. His face was pale and his eyes were full of incredulity. Not long ago, he had fought with this person and his strength was even a little weaker than his. But after such a short time, he could be seriously injured by just one word! Henry didn''t even look at Kurt. He looked at Kurt''s third uncle and Hadwin. "Do you really think that these people can keep me?" "Don''t be so arrogant, junior!" Gershoom, who was standing in the air, chided. "You can''t do anything to our ns! Surrender!" Gershoom raised his arms up high, and the airflow visible to the naked eye was gathering in his palms. In the Xiao n''s mansion, there was a tall banyan tree. A logging leaf suddenly fell down and suddenly split into two pieces in the air, as if it was neatly cut by some sharp weapon. A corner of the wedding stage built in the mansion suddenly slipped down. The cut was neat and the surface was bright. A table suddenly split open from the middle. The tes and delicious food on the table also showed an extremely neat cut that was parallel to the surface of the table. The airflow that was gathering in Gershoom''s hand was suddenly blocked, as if it had been cut off by some sharp weapon. "Haha." A softugh rang in everyone''s ears. The source of the voice was as unpredictable as the wind. "The Xiao n, it''s just a sect. Since when did you dare to speak such nonsense and force us, the young masters, to surrender?" Gershoom, who was in midair, changed his face and asked, "Who is that?" A bamboo sword came from the sky, crossed Gershoom''s body and went straight into the ground. A figure in a green shirt fell from the sky and stood on the bamboo sword with one foot. Behind him, the huge banyan tree was cut from the middle and hit the ground. When Gershoom saw theer clearly, his pupils shrank. "Green shirt and bamboo sword, you are... Waldon Colver from the Colver Family!" Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "From the looks of it, this Xiao n has quite a good eyesight. I thought that these people are already so haughty that they don''t know us." A person walked in through the door of the Xiao n''s courtyard. It was Elyot Qin. "Elyot Qin from the Qin Family!" Gershoom''s body shook when he saw Elyot. Both Waldon and Elyot were experts from the older generation, and they were famous all over the world twenty years ago. At that time, Gershoom had not yet been in seclusion, so he had heard of them. Gershoom also clearly knew the gap between him and them. Waldon and Elyot were rare geniuses at that time, and Gershoom could only be regarded as mediocrity. "I thought it was a counterattack from Hebor. It turned out to be some scoundrels. How dare they bully Brother Zhang when he is exhausted!" Morvyn, who was wearing a white robe, suddenly appeared behind Gershoom. Gershoom felt a chill in his heart. From beginning to end, he had not been able to figure out how this person got close to him. From this, it could be seen that this person''s strength was far above his. In the air above the Xiao Manor, figures appeared before everyone''s eyes one after another. The imposing aura each of them emanated made the three Qi-concentrating Realm experts of the Mu n feel ufortable. "You''re besieging our young master. The Xiao n, how dare you?!" The sound was like rolling thunder. Kurt''s Third Uncle and Hadwin, who were confident in their ns, were all shocked. These! All of them were Qi-concentrating Realm experts! There were dozens of Qi-concentrating Realm experts! They all came with Henry! And they called him Young Master! There were more than a hundred Transformation Realm experts pouring in from the gate. This power was not to be looked down upon by the ns present. Hadwin''s heart turned cold. He realized that he had done something wrong. Extremely wrong! Henry raised his arm, and a huge Qi-de began to form on his fingertip. The fluctuations emanating from the Qi- de caused the legs of the three Qi-concentrating Realm experts to tremble. Even Gershoom''s heart began to palpitate. Henry ignored the members of the ns. He looked down from the stage and shouted, "Herbor, are you still thinking of escaping?" "Haha." A hoarse voice sounded from within the crowd. The moment the sound was heard, Henry and others were sure that this was Hebor. At some point, Hebor had already turned into a slim figure. A pair of artificial arms were linked to his shoulders, and it was not easy to recognize him from his appearance. Hebor walked out of the crowd and said, "Henry, I, Hebor Merrick, have been guarding the South Continent and entered thetestage of Qi-concentrating Realm 15 years ago. I have been in the Recluse Association for dozens of years. I never thought that today I would be forced to a dead end by a junior. In the past half month, you have been hunting me for tens of thousands of miles, killed hundreds of the Transformation Realm experts under mymand, and killed more than 18 Qi- concentrating Realm experts. You are not going to leave me a way out at all! Today, do you really want to kill me? Ah!" Hebor''s roar was nothing to Henry and the others. They had indeed killed a lot of Hebor''s loyal followers along the way. But in the ears of the big ns and the underground forces, that was not the case. Just now, Kurt''s third uncle spoke confidently, saying that the Xiao and Mu ns had more than a dozen people of the Transformation Realm, three experts at the early stage of Qi-concentrating Realm, and one expert at the middle stage of Qi-concentrating Realm. They wanted to kill Henry. This was an inescapable that Henry had no way to escape. However, after hearing these words, they realized how ridiculous they were. Within half a month, Henry had been chasing after an expert at the Late Stage of Qi-concentrating Realm for tens of thousands of miles! Moreover, Henry had killed hundreds of Transformation Realm experts as well as eighteen mid-stage Qi-concentrating Realm experts. With such a battle record and his battle prowess, he could easily kill all the members of the Xiao and Mu ns. The exquisite arrangement of the Xiao and Mu ns and the so-called trap was nothing more than a joke in front of them! Even more ridiculous was that today, Henry had note especially to deal with these ns. He had merely chased after one person and took the opportunity to kill him here. The followers that he had brought with him would be able to easily destroy both ns. Sylvia looked at the man in front of her, whose right hand was raised and his fingertips condensed the Qi-de. This was her man, but he really shouldn''t have been restrained by her. In less than a few months, the growth of his body and his actions had already exceeded her expectations. He shouldn''t have been upied by his selfishness! Mn stood beside Sylvia and was also looking at Henry. She still remembered the past. Although Henry was strong, he was still childlike. Today, standing in front of her, he seemed to be able to resist the whole world! Although he was an old friend, he had already gone far away. Chapter 1075 Chapter 1075 Henry looked indifferently at Hebor, who was under the stage, and said, "People of different principles don''t work together. From the day you wanted to kill Flynn, you should have thought about the results." "Haha! Haha! Haha!" Hebor let out a burst of violent and tragicughter. "What a coincidence! I, Hebor Merrick, was defeated by you. However, Henry, I still want to see if you alone have the ability to kill me!" Hebor''s body shook, and the two artificial arms separated from his side. The two arms formed out of Qi reced the artificial arms. Hebor rose to his feet, and his Qi surged. At the veryst moment, he unleashed the full power of a late-stage Qi-concentrating Realm expert. The strength of the bishop could be said to be the top strength in today''s world. When Hebor''s power burst forth, everyone who was a short distance away from him was sent flying. Gershoom, who was standing in the air, could not bear such pressure at all. A stream of blood flowed from the corner of his mouth and slowly fell to the ground. The three Qi- concentrating Realm experts took several steps back, unable to get too close to each other. There was only horror in everyone''s eyes. How strong was this person! And how strong was Henry, who had chased him to the end of the road! Henry held the sword with the tip of his finger. The huge sword expanded to ten meters high and then slowly agglomerated. At that time in Holy City, Henry used the World Destruction Demon Sword to not only attract Hebor but also kill Dalton, so that he could show more power. Therefore, it was powerful and destructive. A huge sword with ten meters in height could destroy unparalleled enemies, but its killing intent was also scattered. Now, Henry''s sword was only for killing one person. A ten- metre giant sword started condensing. It had the same power, but it was more concentrated. The ten-metre long sword was condensing at a speed visible to the naked eye. It condensed to five metres, then three meters. When it was condensed to two meters, it gave one the feeling that it was completely solidified. It was as if it wasn''t Qi at all, but a physical object. The body of the sword was shrouded in a dark purple glow. Henry stared at Hebor, and flicked his finger. "World... Destruction! Go!" The two- metre- long purple sword shed at Hebor from the air. "Hahahaha! Come on!" Hebor shouted and used all his strength to take Henry''s sword. Today was the lucky day that the Xiao n had chosen. The sun was shining brightly, but the wind was blowing all of a sudden. Dark clouds were all over the sky, blocking the bright sun. A massive airwave swept across the area with Hebor as its centre. In the airwaves, even the experts from the Transformation Realm couldn''t stand steadily. Sylvia and Mn were protected by Henry, so they were not affected. The airwaves were strong. Numerous cracks appeared on the walls of the Xiao Manor. "Let''s go." Henry did not look at the result. He turned around and took Sylvia''s hand. Looking at the beautiful face of the woman, he said softly, "Wife, I haven''t seen you since April, you are still so beautiful." A bright blush surfaced on Sylvia''s pretty face. "Henry, that''s enough! Not only did you ruin my wedding today, but you''re also here showing your romance?" Mn said with her hands on her hips as she rolled her eyes. Henry nced at Kurt, who shrank to the back of the wedding stage, and said with a smile, "You want to marry such a person? If so, I will organize another wedding for you." "Humph." Mn red at Henry angrily and said, "Forget it, I will choose someone else." Henry nodded and said, "I don''t think you would like this kind of good- for- nothing. Let''s go, it''s been a long time. Let''s go to Yinzhou and rx?" Before Mn could answer, Sylvia''s eyes lit up. "Honey, are you going back to Yinzhou City?" "Yes." Henry nodded. "The matter has been settled. It''s time to go back. Is Lisa back?" "She has been back for a long time." Sylvia covered her mouth and smiled. "As soon as she got home, she shouted that she wanted to see her daddy. I haven''t seen her recently, and I don''t know how she is now." Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "With Dean Cui and Jenny, she will be fine. She is old enough. This time, we can send her to the kindergarten." Henry thought of Lisa''s lovely appearance and couldn''t help but smile. "Honey, have you finished building the kindergarten?" "Yes." Sylvia nodded. "It waspleted after the New Year, but I thought that there was some odour left after decoration, so it hasn''t been opened yet. Now it should be okay. Some time ago, I asked someone to check it. But I haven''t contacted my family for a long time, so I don''t know the specific situation." "Okay," Henry replied. "Wife, you and Mn go to rest first. I have something to do. When I''m done, we can go back together." "Okay." Sylvia pulled Mn. At the moment, the Xiao n did not dare to stop the two of them and let them leave. When the air calmed down, there was a huge deep pit in the mansion of the Xiao n. A figure was lying in the deep pit, and there was no life in it left. Morvyn came to the deep hole and looked at Hebor lying inside. He sighed. Although he had chased Hebor for a long time, his purpose was to kill this person. But at the moment of Hebor''s death, he still had a lot of feelings in his heart. After all, he had seen Hebor defend the South Continent for dozens of years. They had once been together, but now, one of them had fallen. The era that belonged to them had passed, and the rest of the era would be handed over to the young. Branley, Elyot and others came to Henry. Branley rushed to Henry and cupped his hands. "Brother Zhang, since this matter is over, I''ll go back first. Soon, we''ll meet again at the Eastern Continent''s grand meeting." "Thank you, senior Branley." Henry also imitated his movements and said with cupped fists. "Haha. Young lord Zhang, you''re going to attend the Eastern Feast this time. I''m afraid Dong Ying and others will be disappointed. They''ve been staring at Lord Sanford for a long time. They''ve been ready to take over Lord Sanford''s position. But it seems that they don''t have a chance." Elyot laughed out loud. "I''ll go first. See you at the feast." "Okay." Henry nodded. The rest of the Qi- concentrating Realm experts also came to Henry and said goodbye one by one. Henry also thanked them one by one. After all the people left, the members of the Xiao and Mu ns walked up trembling, including the underground forces who had stood in the wrong team and shouted Henry to submit to the n. They came one after another, surrounding and subservient. "Mr. Zhang, we..." Hadwin opened his mouth but didn''t know what to say. Gershoom Xiao also came over. He was not as arrogant as before. He saw clearly that Henry killed Hebor. He thought that if he was killed by this sword, he would not be able to keep his body in one piece. The strength he thought was nothing in front of this young man. Henry nced at them and said, "From today on, I don''t want to hear the names of the Xiao and Mu n. In Xi Du, Xiao''s family is still Xiao''s family. As for your Mu n, I don''t want to hear about you. Don''t let your descendants get in my way, understand?" "I understand, I understand." Hadwin nodded his head repeatedly without the slightest reluctance. The strength that Henry had disyed today was not something even his n could afford to offend, not to mention the experts behind him. Gershoom nodded as well, indicating that the Xiao n would retire and live in seclusion. Chapter 1076 Chapter 1076 "My clothes are soaked with a fresh rain, but I don''t feel cold." It was drizzling. In this south of the Yangtze River, the weather was always weird, and it might rain at any time. Henry stood in front of an old tree with his hands behind his back. There was a soft mound on the ground in front of the trunk, which had just been spread out. Morvyn patted off the dirt on his hands and said, "That''s enough." "Are you sure you want to bury Hebor here?" Henry raised his eyebrows. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Morvyn nodded and said, "Hebor was protecting the Southern Continent for a long time. It is convenient and suitable to bury him here. Many yearster, some dandelion will grow here and he could fly to other ces." Henry had been staring at Morvyn. "What''s wrong?" said Morvyn, feeling a little ufortable being stared at by Henry. Henry rolled his eyes and said, "Uncle, why are you so sentimental? Why do you want him to be a dandelion?" "Haha." The manughed and said, "I am old and I had to say goodbye to an old friend. It''s inevitable that I have some strange ideas. Let''s go. I think this time there will be a lot of internal turmoil. You, on the other hand, just p your hands and you will be able to stand on the throne. No one will care about you. I don''t know how many troubles I''ll be entangled with when I go back." Henry shrugged his shoulders and said, "You have said that you are old, but it is better to settle the things now. In this way, Flynn will have a much better future." "Thank you very much. Robbin''s change has indeed exceeded my expectation." Morvyn waved his hand to Henry. "Let''s go. If there is a chance, I''ll go to Yinzhou to find you. You don''t need to worry about Andrew. I''ve already told you about it when we left Holy Cityst time. I''m afraid that you won''t be able to see him again. Don''t forget our agreement." "Don''t worry." Henry patted his chest. "When everything is done, I will take the initiative to contact you." "Okay, then let''s cut the crap." Just as Morvyn was about to leave, Henry stopped him. "By the way." "What?" said Morvyn, ncing at Henry. Henry took a deep breath and said, "You should know that the goal of Demon''s training is to train one''s mind. Flynn''s means and temperament are much tougher than before. But he also has inner demons. You should pay more attention to it." Morvyn shook his head and said, "It''s said that everyone has their own inner demon. We''ll see if he can get over it. Anyway, I trust him a little bit. I will leave now!" As soon as he finished his words, he disappeared in front of Henry. Henry shook his head helplessly, looked at the mound under the old tree, and then walked away. In the evening, a private jet of Lins Group took off from the Xi Du Airport. Henry changed into clean clothes and shaved his beard. Holding a ss of red wine, he gracefully sat on the wide sofa in the cabin and enjoyed the unique fragrance brought by the wine, lingering in his mouth. Mn sat opposite Henry, shaking the red wine in her hand. It could be seen that Mn had been particrly depressed during this period of time. After sitting on the ne for a while, her pretty face turned a little red with a bit of drunkenness. "Sylvia, you''ve been holding yourputer while having dinner with my dad today. Why are you still holding it? What''s so urgent?" As Mn spoke, the aroma of wine wasing out of her mouth. Today, the Xiao n gave the Xiao Group back to Chris, and they changed the name to Ratings Group. This change meant to tell Henry that the Xiao n hadpletely given up here. Moreover, all the people of the Xiao n left Xi Du today and went to live in seclusion. The reason why Henry and others left thiste was that they had a meal with Chris. Sylvia stared at theputer screen and said, "I''ve been away for so long this time, and I haven''t been able to contact the outside world. There are a lot of things in thepany waiting for me. I''ve seen so many emails in the mailbox, so I have to deal with these things quickly." Mn rolled her eyes and kicked Henry, who was sitting opposite her, with her slender legs. She said, "I say, Henry, you are so rich, you should let your wife enjoy her life. Do you really want her to make money to support the family? If other men have such a beautiful wife, they would support her every day." Henry smiled and said, "What money do I make? I got married into her family. It must be my wife who is responsible for making money to support the family. I''m responsible to stay handsome." "You''re really shameless." Mn red at Henry. "If I am not shamless, how can I marry such a beautiful wife? Haha." Henry smirked. Mn was looking at Henry. Now he was so cheerful, but this morning, he used a Qi-de to kill a person. Was he really the same person? While Henry was enjoying the red wine, under an old tree in Xi Du. A person took a shovel and dug out the mound under the old tree. At the bottom of the mound was a wooden coffin. When it was tilted up, the person lying inside suddenly took a deep breath. "Hiss! Hiss!" "Lord Hebor, how do you feel now?" The figure who had dug out the mound hurriedly helped the person in the wooden coffin sit up. The one lying in the coffin was Hebor, who had been confirmed to be dead by Henry and others, and was buried by Morvyn himself. Hebor shook his head and his voice sounded very weak. "That Henry is indeed not to be underestimated. He has such strength at such an age. He has chased me for tens of thousands of kilometres and didn''t stop until I died. Thanks to the Pulse Locking Pill you gave me, I could enter a state of temporary death. Otherwise, I would really have died this time. This time, I owe you a favour." If Henry were here, he would have been shocked by the scene in front of him. ording to Morvyn, Andrew was not a threat, but now he was here and dug up the already dead Hebor. "Lord Hebor, we''re on the same frontline. There''s no need to say that. That day, after you left, Morvyn sent more than tenmanders to kill me. If I hadn''t prepared beforehand, I would have definitely died. But now, they think I''m dead. From now on, the two of us are their mortal enemies!" said Andrew with hatred. "Bring me to heal first." Hebor sighed. "My strength has been greatly reduced after both of my hands were cut off. Based on my current condition, the revenge will have to wait." "Don''t worry, Lord Hebor. I''ve already contacted some brilliant people. There''s still a chance for your hands to recover." "Really?" Hebor''s face lit up with joy. How could the hands that had been cut off recover? "Bishop Hebor, with the gene skills of our Alvin League, you can rest assured." In the darkness, a figure walked over. "The Alvin League!" Hebor''s pupils constricted. "Andrew, you want to cooperate with the Alvin League?!" "Lord Hebor, the enemy of the enemy is a friend. We can''t go back to the Recluse Association right now. We have to find another backer," said Andrew with a smile. Chapter 1077 Chapter 1077 The end of May was probably the best period for the entire Northwestern region of China. At this time of year, there was no sand or wind, and the temperature was pleasant, not too hot or too cold. In Yinzhou, it was slightly cool at night. Henry, Sylvia, and Mn got off the ne side by side. Henry took a deep breath. Although the air quality at the airport was not very high, it still made Henry feel like he was enjoying it. "When I left, the earth was covered in snow, and now, it is already spring. It felt like it had been a long time." Henry sighed with emotion. He could never find this feeling of home when he was outside in Yinzhou. Sylvia nodded slightly, "It''s been a very long time." "Haha." Henryughed and said, "But the trouble has been solved. Enjoying life is more important. Honey, let''s go home!" As soon as Henry finished speaking, he picked up Sylvia and rushed out of the airport. At this time there were many people at the airport looking their way. Sylvia''s pretty face turned red. She pounded Henry''s shoulder with her fists, "Put me down. There are so many people watching." "No." Henry shook his head firmly. "I''m holding my wife. They can watch all day long. What''s the matter? Is it illegal for me to hold my wife?" Seeing Henry''s smug look, Sylvia knew that it was impossible for Henry to let her down. Sylvia was not as shameless as Henry, so she simply buried her head in Henry''s chest. "You two are so cheesy. Can''t you take my feelings into consideration?" Mn followed Henry and comined. "I was about to get married, but you ruined my wedding." "All right, all right, don''t be a dissatisfied woman." Henry smiled and said, "If nothing, I''ll introduce you to a tall, rich and handsome man, okay?" Mn raised his eyebrows. "A dissatisfied woman? Henry, why don''t you exin to me what you mean by a dissatisfied woman?" As Mn spoke, she raised her hand and was about to hammer Henry. Henryughed and ran out of the airport with Sylvia in his arms. These months have been too harsh for Henry. He went through too much killing. The moment he set foot on thend in Yinzhou, Henry felt his heart suddenly calm down. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Who would have thought that a ruthless character who had been in Holy City, chasing the bishop for tens of thousands of miles, would now look like this, having fun with others? A vehicle had been waiting at the airport for a long time. When Henry got on the car with Sylvia in his arms, he found that the woman had fallen asleep. She was lying in his arms and breathing evenly, and her body was curling up subconsciously. Henry sighed. He had also heard about what had happened to Sylvia and Mn recently. The two girls were under house arrest by the Xiao n. Although they did not say anything, how could they not be afraid? Maybe they had not had a good rest over the past few months. Henry touched Sylvia''s soft long hair. He remembered Ss''s words to him. "If you want the people behind you to be safe, you have to be strong and trample everything under your feet. When people hear your name, they need to tremble and fear. Otherwise, there will always be someone who wants to attack you. There will always be someone who thinks you are easy to bully, and there will always be someone who will deal with your family." "Let''s go home." Henry clenched the hand of the sleeping woman and whispered to the driver. The vi located in Luxury Vige had been unupied for three months. Henry entered the room with Sylvia, who was still sleeping. The room was covered with a thickyer of dust. In the northwest, even if doors and windows were closed, there was no protection from the sand. Henry shook his head. It seemed that they could not stay there tonight. Looking at the time, it was only eleven o''clock in the evening. Henry chose the Maserati parked in the courtyard for a long time and threw the key to Mn. "Let''s go to Lins mansion." Mn, who subconsciously took the car key that Henry threw at her, was stunned. "What are you looking at?" Henry opened the door and sat down with Sylvia in his arms. "My wife is sleeping in my arms. You drive." Mn gnashed her teeth and said, "You better watch out when I get a boyfriend!" Henry shrugged his shoulders and didn''t say anything. In spite of her resentment, Mn sat in the driver''s seat and drove toward Lins mansion. At this point, the streets in Yinzhou were empty. In more than 20 minutes, Mn drove into the courtyard of the Lin Family. As Henry spected, at this point, the lights in the mansion were still on, and Chaning and Daisy, the two young people, began their nightlife at this point. Although they didn''t go out to drink and have fun, they were still rxing at home. When Henry walked into the main hall with Sylvia in his arms, he saw Daisy, who suddenly screamed from excitement. Chaning also ran out of his room in a hurry. Nelson and other people who had already fallen asleep, also got up from the bed. Even Robert showed up. Since the incident in the capitalst time, Henry''s position in the Lin Family was very important. Even Sylvia, who had been unhappy with Henry before, now looked at Henry with a smile. Sylvia, who had been sleeping soundly in Henry''s arms, woke up after hearing the excited voices of everyone. "Sylvia, you must have dreamed of something delicious." Mn said in a sneaky voice as she moved closer to Sylvia. "Delicious?" A look of doubt surfaced on Sylvia''s pretty face. Mn pointed to Henry''s chest. It was the ce where Sylvia had just buried herself in her sleep. The clothes on Henry''s chest were all wet by Sylvia''s saliva. Sylvia''s pretty face suddenly turned red. She hurriedly walked to Henry''s side and stretched out her hand to grab his cor. "Come, give me the clothes." Sylvia wanted Henry to take off his shirt as soon as possible. How embarrassing it would be to let others see her drool when she was sleeping. To her surprise, as soon as Sylvia grabbed Henry''s cor, Mnughed and said, "Haha, Sylvia, I know you haven''t seen each other for a long time, but don''t be so anxious. You don''t have to take off Henry''s clothes as soon as you enter the door. What? You didn''t like sleeping with me these few months?" The direct words of Mn made Sylvia blush all of a sudden. She quickly took back her small hand that just grabbed Henry''s cor and stood there, looking a little flustered. The whole family burst outughing. They hadn''t seen each other for a long time, but they were a family, so they were unfamiliar with each other. The Lin Family also knew that Sylvia had been missing for three months. This afternoon, when Sylvia got out of trouble, she contacted them and found an excuse that she had gone on a business trip. The Lin Family did not ask too much. After all, Sylvia was already capable of handling things on her own. If they asked too many questions, it would only add to their troubles. Although it waste at night, the whole family was not sleepy because of the return of Sylvia and Henry. Sylvia even went to the kitchen to prepare some night snacks. Henry looked out of the door and said, "You talk first, I''ll go out for a walk." After that, Henry walked out of the hall. Chapter 1078 Chapter 1078 It was dead silent in the manor. There was a chirping from a nted tree in the courtyard. After walking out of the hall, Henry looked at the dark sky. Tonight, dark clouds covered the moonlight. A woman, dressed in a long white dress, sat on the treetop with her two slender legs exposed in the air, constantly swinging back and forth. "During the Recluse Association Grand Meeting, you crushed all the inheritors of bishops and dered war with bishop Hebor. You and Morvyn killed countless Transformation Realm masters and nearly 20 Qi- concentrating Realm. Brother Henry, your achievement is really amazing." She had silver long hair, which was soft as silk. Her voice sounded yful, and it was not difficult to hear a kind offort from her voice. Henry looked up at the woman sitting on the treetop. "You are quite well-informed." The woman raised her silver hair and smiled. Everything around her was overshadowed by her smile. "Brother Henry, the four major forces in the world have been inherited for more than two thousand years. In these two thousand years, which one of them do you think could avoid being prated by the other side? There are people from the other side in each of the four great forces, and none of them is inferior. What you''ve done in the Recluse Association, all three of them know." Henry touched his nose and said, "It seems that I''m famous now." Cesia jumped down from the treetop. Her eyes were like the Milky Way, which made people couldn''t help but be immersed in them. She stood in front of Henry. The distance between them was less than 20 centimetres, and their eyes met. In the eyes of Cesia, there was a kind of doubt and also a kind of heartache. "Brother Henry, is it worth it? During this Recluse Association Grand Meeting, you deliberately suppressed all the bishop candidates and killed one bishop. You just want to attract all the attention and put yourself in the centre of the storm. Do you want to protect the woman behind you? Now you don''t have the power of bishop level at all, right? What you need is the time! You shouldn''t stand out so early!" Henry smiled and said, "Your task wasn''t toe all the way here just to tell me this, right?" Henry''s face was full of smiles, but the meaning hidden in his words was full of indifference. Task! Cesia was there because of her task! A trace of anger shed in Cesia''s eyes, but soon she was forced to hold back, Cesia turned around and said, "My purpose ofing here this time is the same asst time. Now there is an underground pce in Yinzhou. The major forces, as well as several top ns, are acting in secret. But also they are ready toe out of the world. It can be expected that their next moves will be more sudden and violent. Give me the key to Emperor''s Mausoleum, or explore the mausoleum with us, and I will tell you the secret of the ns, how about it?" Henry shook his head and said, "I don''t have the key." "Brother Henry, you''d better think about it. You can rx for the time being. But I think the trouble wille sooner orter. Since you have made such a big trouble, it will not be easy to deal with the trouble thates to you again." Cesia turned her head and left Henry with a perfect side view, then leapt and disappeared into the night sky. The moment when Cesia left, the dark clouds in the sky suddenly dissipated, and bright moonlight shone on the ground. "Why are you standing here alone?" Sylvia''s gentle voice came from behind Henry, "Come. The snacks are ready. We are waiting for you to go back to eat." Sylvia stepped forward and took Henry''s arm. Henry nodded and followed Sylvia into the house. He found that several bowls of noodle soup had been ced on the table, and there were several simple cold dishes. Nelson and others were sitting at the table. When they saw Henry, they immediately waved their hands. "Come on, Henry,e and sit down. Let''s have a drink." Henry took a look and found that his ss had been filled with wine. The feeling of being coveted made Henry''s heart warm. If Cesia was still here, Henry would definitely answer the question she just asked. "Of course it''s worth it to stand in the centre of the storm and protect the people behind me! They are all my family!" Drinking was a very strange thing. When drinking with people with who one got along well, one would be able to stomach even the screws coved in the sauce. On the other hand, when drinking with people one didn''t get along well, even the best delicacies would be difficult to stomach. Today there were only a few small dishes, a bowl of in noodles, but Henry and others were enjoying. After few rounds of drinking, everyone was slightly drunk. Nelson shook his head, looked at the empty ss in front of him and said, "I can''t drink anymore. I can''t drink anymore. I can''tpare with you young people." "Go rest." Sylvia''s aunt sat at the side. "They still need some private time. They can''t always be with us." After she finished speaking, she kept winking at Sylvia. How could Sylvia not know what her aunt meant? She blushed and almost buried her head under the table. Nelsonughed out loud and said, "Haha, yes. We should leave some space for the young. Sylvia, take Henry to have a rest. We''ve had enough." Sylvia lowered her head and replied. Her voice was like that of a mosquito''s. Sitting by the table, Mn was almost drunk. She casually said, "Henry, why don''t you take your wife back to your room? Don''t you want to take the initiative?" Henry was really unable to resist the character of Mn. He quickly got up, grabbed Sylvia''s hand, and ran to the room as if he was escaping. In each room, there was a separate bathroom. As soon as Henry entered the door, hey directly on the bed. "You stink. Go take a shower." Sylvia dragged Henry from the bed. Henry looked at the woman in front of him and felt happy in his heart. He got up and went to the bathroom. Just when he turned on the shower and got wet, he heard Sylvia''s voiceing from outside the bathroom.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "Honey... Well, how about you don''t take a bath?" "Ah?" Henry was confused. "I... I..." Sylvia said bashfully, "My period suddenly came." The sound of the water flowing in the bathroom was continuous, but obviously, Henry''s bathing speed slowed down a lot. In the early morning, Henry came out of the bedroom with a gloomy face. A beautiful wife was next to him, and it was a night without anyone disturbing them. However, for Henry, it seemed that this thing did not go smoothly... Chapter 1079 Chapter 1079 "Honey, I have to go to work today. Lisa is in the welfare home. You can go to apany her today if you have nothing to do." Sylvia kissed Henry hard on the face. Seeing the bitterness in Henry''s eyes, Sylvia pouted like a little woman. "Honey, I can''t control this kind of thing. You should be able to endure for a little longer?" "Endure?" Henry couldn''t help twitching his mouth. "Sister, brother-inw, breakfast is ready. Come and eat." Daisy saw the two peopleing out of the bedroom and greeted them. Sylvia giggled and pulled Henry to the dining room happily. She didn''t know why, but when she saw Henry''s depressed look, she felt exceptionally happy. After breakfast, Sylvia went to thepany with Mn. Mn had resigned from the imperial pce and wanted to work for Sylvia. Henry curled his lips. This rich family''s child was headstrong. With the current position of Ratings Group in Xi Du, she could live for dozens of lifetimes. Henry, Sylvia, and Mn went out together. After taking the two girls to thepany, he rushed to the welfare home. Henry had not seen Dean Cui and the others for a long time, so he couldn''t imagine what they would do. After Sylvia''s reconstruction, the welfare institution had taken on a brand new look, and all the facilities were in perfect condition. When Henry arrived at the welfare home, he saw the children standing on the yground, lining up in a neat formation and doing morning exercises with the light music. At the front of the line, Jenny was wearing bodystrengthening sportswear. A pair of slender legs were revealed, leading the children to make all kinds of movements. It was beautiful scenery. Sitting in front of an outdoor stone table, Dean Cui looked at the children on the yground with a pleased smile in his eyes. Henry silently walked to the side of Dean Cui and sat down. He smiled and said, "Dean, you look more and more energetic." When Dean Cui heard Henry''s voice, a look of surprise appeared on his face. "Henry! When did you come back?" After the New Year, Dean Cui and the others came back and looked for Henry. But at that time, Henry had already left, which made Jenny lost for a long time. "I just arrivedst night, but it was toote. I didn''t want to bother you." Henry smiled and said, and then he looked at the yground. "It seems that Jenny is almost a part-time associate dean now." Dean Cui shook her head with a smile on her face. "It''s not the vice dean. Now the dean of this welfare home is Jenny." "Ah?" Henry was stunned for a moment. "Jenny, this girl, is kind-hearted and likes children. After we returned from the capital, we went to the government to handle the formalities. Now I have retired and gave the welfare home to her. I am relieved that she can take care of these children better than I do." Dean Cui looked at Jenny with gratification. Henry looked at Jenny, who was full of energy on the yground. In a trance, the scene of Jenny being locked up in Li''s Vige suddenly appeared in his mind. The helplessness and despair that the woman was trapped in the cage were like sharp thorns that stung Henry''s heart. Henry''s eyes became fierce unconsciously, full of evil spirit. "The Li n... This matter must be solved!" "Henry! Henry!" Dean Cui stretched out her hand and waved in front of Henry. "Ah?" Henry quickly shook his head and dispelled the bloody scene that had just emerged in his mind. "What''s wrong with you?" Dean Cui looked Henry up and down. Just now, Henry gave her a very strange feeling and made her feel a bit afraid. Henry shook his head and exined, "Nothing, I just thought of something." After the exnation, Henry was puzzled in his own heart. "What happened to me just now? Why did I suddenly get so angry? And why do I have an impulse to find trouble with the Li n?" At this time, the music in the yground had ended. The children cheered and ran away to y. Standing in front of the team, Jenny looked at the ce where Dean Cui was sitting. This nce made Jenny stunned. "Dad!" A childish voice came. Lisa wore a small floral skirt. She cheered and ran to Henry''s side, directly falling into Henry''s arms. Henry held her in his arms and then threw her high up.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. The pair of lively big eyes smiled into the shape of a crescent moon. When she fell back into Henry''s arms, her small lotus-root-like arms were tightly wrapped around Henry''s neck, and she refused to let go. "Dad, I missed you." Lying in Henry''s arms, she performed exceptionally intimately. Henry stretched out his hand and rubbed her little head. She grew up in the welfare dean''s office, and she was more mature than her peers. "When did youe back?" Jenny''s voice came from not far away. The woman had already clenched her sweaty palm, which proved her current mood, but she still looked calm on the surface. Henry put Lisa on the ground. He looked at Jenny and said with a smile, "I just arrivedst night, and I came here to have a look. I heard that you have be the dean. Isn''t thepany on the right track?" Jenny looked at the kids running around and said, "Thepany has a clear direction of development. Just leave it to someone to take care of it. I don''t have too much ambition, as long as thepany can run normally. As for myself,pared with doing business, I prefer to be with the kids. They are like little angels. Just looking at them makes me extremely happy." Henry nodded. "By the way, I heard from Sylvia yesterday that kindergarten waspleted. How is it going now?" Dean Cui and Jenny, who were happy because of Henry''s appearance, couldn''t help sighing when they heard this sentence. A hint of gloom appeared in Jenny''s eyes. "It''s all my fault." When Dean Cui heard Jenny''s words, she immediately got up and said, "How can you me you? That guy threatened you with the children. Even if you agreed, I wouldn''t!" When Henry heard what Dean Cui said, he immediately realized that something was wrong. "Dean Cui, what happened?" "It''s nothing." Jenny quickly waved her hand and then changed the subject. "By the way, The Children''s Day will be in two days. I''m going to do an event for the children. Do you have any good ideas?" Henry could see through Jenny''s words and looked at Dean Cui. Dean Cui sighed. "Hey, Jenny, I don''t want you and Sylvia to be in conflict." "Conflict with Sylvia?" The more Henry listened, the more he felt strange. "Dean Cui, what is going on?" Dean Cui looked at Jenny, who was standing on the side, full of remorse, and said, "Sylvia''s kindergarten has been enrolling students. This girl, Jenny, went to help the children get through the formalities, but none of them waspleted." Chapter 1080 Chapter 1080 "Wasn''tpleted?" Henry frowned. That kindergarten was prepared by Sylvia for the children of the welfare home. The reason why she wanted to recruit students was just to let the children have more contact with the outside world. How could the welfare home fail toplete the enrolment procedures? Seeing that Henry''s face changed, Dean Cui quickly exined, "Henry, this can''t be med on Jenny. The person in charge of enrollment in the kindergarten is Deegan Liang. When Jenny went to handle the formalities, he looked at her strangely. I heard what he said to her. He went too far." "What did he say?" "Every time Jenny went to Deegan to settle the formalities, Deegan woulde up with some requests for Jenny to apany him for a meal and a drink. He didn''t mention anything about the admission procedure at all. Tell me, is he obviously trying to harm our Jenny?" Dean Cui said with a worried expression. Henry nodded and understood the reason. He looked at Jenny and said, "You know Secretary Lee. She should be able to deal with this kind of thing. You don''t have to be so embarrassed." "Oh, Henry, Jenny is doing this for your own good!" Dean Cui pulled Henry, and her words were somewhat unhappy. "We heard that Deegan is a rtive of Sylvia. What do you want Jenny to do?" "A rtive?" Henry felt puzzled. He should have known all of Sylvia''s rtives. Where did Deegan come from? "Yes." Dean Cui nodded. "If it weren''t for this reason, Jenny wouldn''t have been bullied like this by Deegan. Jenny didn''t want me to tell you about this. She had been trying to find a way. She had already applied to the government for a piece ofnd and nned to build a new kindergarten on her own." "No." Henry snorted. "What Deegan? Can the ce that is built for the children be used to show off? Let''s go and see what kind of role it is!" After Henry finished, he went straight out of the welfare home. At this moment, Henry''s anger rose up. During this period, he fought with others and showed his power in front of so many people. He just wanted to make himself strong so that his family would not be bullied by others. The children of the welfare home, Dean Cui, were all Henry''s families. But now, an organization like the Recluse Association had not yete to him, and he was already bullied by others? Jenny looked at Henry with concern and hurried to catch up with him. "Henry, forget it, there is no need to make any more trouble. In fact, I can solve this problem." "Trouble?" Henry suddenly stopped and turned to look at Jenny. "Do you think this is trouble?" Jenny was stunned for a moment and then nodded. As soon as she was about to speak, she was interrupted by Henry''s words. "This is not a trouble. I''m just going to destroy that b*stard!" After Henry finished speaking, he turned around again and continued to stride forward. The kindergarten was located next to the welfare home, so they could get there in a few steps. At this time, it was the right time for her parents to send the children to kindergarten. As soon as Henry got out of the welfare home, he saw luxury cars parked in front of the kindergarten gate. There were two rows of luxury cars on both sides of the road, extending more than 100 metres. Many BMWs, Masseratis, Porches, other cars worth millions of yuan were ced there as if they didn''t cost anything. The people who hade to send the children to school looked like they were either rich or noble. Following Henry, Jenny sighed and said, "This kindergarten was built by Sylvia. With the current status of Lins Group, the kindergarten they set up was recognized as a noble kindergarten before it opened. All the parents who came are rich and powerful." Henry nodded. He could understand this phenomenon. Henry took Jenny to the kindergarten. In order for the children to enter the school as soon as possible, all the high-quality materials were used for the kindergarten. Moreover, the teachers also began training at the beginning of the establishment of the kindergarten. It could be said that the kindergarten, from the appearance to the facilities, was the best one in Yinzhou. The kindergarten was divided into several school buildings. Some were specially designed for the children to rest, and there were also special canteens and ygrounds. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Since the beginning of the establishment of this kindergarten, Sylvia did not want to make money by using kindergarten. Everything was done in the best way. The administrative office, which was responsible for handling the children''s recruitment work, was just on the side of the entrance to the kindergarten gate. This was an independent building with two floors and a total area of more than 300 square metres. It was divided into several areas. As soon as he came to the door of the admission office, Henry saw that many children''s parents were standing in front of the door with all kinds of gifts in their hands, waiting for something. Henry nced at them and found that they were all valuable things. The gifts in each parents'' hands were worth tens of thousands of yuan. Henry turned his head and asked Jenny, "Is the person inside?" "Yes." Jenny nodded. After Henry heard that, he strode into the room. In the room, there were already many children''s parents going through the admission formalities. The various gifts were put on the table, as if they were setting a standard for the people who were still outside. After sweeping the first floor, Henry walked directly from the stairs to the second floor. As soon as he went upstairs, he saw an office. Without thinking, Henry pushed the door open and went in. In the office, a young man, who looked about 23 or 24 years old, was sitting behind the office desk. The young man was wearing a blue suit, with a shiny slick slicked-back. On his left wrist, there was a fine quartz watch. Although the price was ordinary, it would add a bit of elegance to him if he wore it. On the man''s office table, there was an exquisite cup of coffee, which contained the coffee that had just been brewed. When he found that the door of his office was pushed open, the man looked over at once. Henry, who was walking in the front, was naturally ignored by the man. His eyes fell on Jenny, who was behind Henry. When he saw Jenny appear, a smile involuntarily appeared on the man''s handsome face. He said, "Dean Qin, it looks like you''ve thought it through?" "Are you Deegan Liang?" Henry went straight to the desk, standing there and looking down at the young man. Deegan frowned slightly. During this period of time, he had been in charge of enrollment here and had seen too many rich and powerful people. Everyone was polite to him. Everyone who saw him would call him Director Liang, even the chairman of the group with tens of millions or hundreds of millions of yuan, but now this guy called his name directly. Deegan picked up the coffee on the table, blew it to the rim of the ss, took a sip leisurely, and said, "Who are you? Who let you in? Is this the ce where you came in casually? Get out!" Chapter 1081 Chapter 1081 Deegan waved his hand impatiently. Henry ignored Deegan''s attitude and asked, "Let me ask you, the kindergarten itself was built for the children of the welfare home. Why can''t the children of the welfare home enter the school?" What Sylvia had built was not just a simple kindergarten. The original n started from kindergarten, and it went all the way to theprehensive education program until college. When Deegan heard this, he suddenly realized something and said, "Oh, I thought you were here for something. It turned out to be the helper that Dean Qin hired. What, are you a reporter or something else? Are you here toin about the injustice?" "I just want to ask, why don''t you let the children of the welfare home in?" Henry repeated the question just now. "What does this have to do with you?" Deegan ignored Henry and turned his gaze to Jenny. "Dean Qin, if you''re here to solve the problem, then consider my suggestion. I''m just looking for time to talk to you about the details because there are too many children in your welfare home. But if you''re here to find trouble with me, hmph, our Lins has never been afraid of anyone in Yinzhou City!" "The Lins?" Henry narrowed his eyes. "Howe I don''t know that Lins Group is so unreasonable?" "Are you kidding me?" Deegan said with a disdainful smile. "Do you need to judge what our Lin''s should do?" "Interesting." Henry grinned. "I happen to know a few senior executives of the Lins Group. Why don''t I make a phone call and ask them about the enrollment of the children from the welfare home?" Deegan put the coffee cup on the table with a bang. He stared at Henry and said discontentedly, "Are you threatening me? A senior executive of the Lins Group? I''m not afraid to tell you that the president of the Lins Group, Sylvia Lin, is my sister!" Henry ignored Deegan. He took out his mobile phone, dialled Secretary Lee''s number, and said in front of Deegan, "Secretary Lee, check the man named Deegan Liang for me. Who is he?" Deegan smiled with disdain, "Don''t put on an act." Deegan could put on such a posture, not because he was stupid, but because he boasted that he was Sylvia''s younger brother. He had his own selfconfidence! The secretary listened to Henry''s question and asked, "Mr. Zhang, is there anything wrong with Deegan Liang?" Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Henry listened to the answer of secretary Lee and frowned slightly. If it was an insignificant person, secretary Lee would answer his questions directly instead of asking the question. Henry continued to ask, "Who arranged him for this position?" The secretary took a deep breath and said, "It''s... it''s specially arranged by Miss Daisy." "Daisy?" Henry was confused. Before he could ask any more questions, he heard a burst of laughtering from outside the office. "Hahaha! Deegan, you''re doing pretty well!" "We''ve just graduated, and we''re just working as interns in the factory. You, on the other hand, directly started working in your office." "Hey, we were all in the same dormitory. Why is the difference so big?" As the three voices sounded, three figures came in from outside the door. They were all young men who looked about the same age as Deegan. Each of them had a tender look on their faces. Although they were not much younger than Henry, the difference between them and Henry was like heaven and earth. It was not that Henry looked very older. But whenpared with these people, the difference in temperament between them, the three people who came to look for Deegan, including Deegan in a suit, it could be seen that these people were absolutely not familiar with the world. The people with more experience could see that Henry was not simple. Henry''s eyes were vast and deep, and there was an inscrutable feeling. There was a clear difference in the appereance of the three people who came in. One of them was thin and tall, about 1.85 metres, but estimated to weigh less than 65 kilograms. There was a sense of malnutrition. The other one was less than 1.7 metres tall andpletely round. The third one was 1.75 metres tall and had a normal body. When the three of them entered the office, they saw Deegan sitting behind his desk and tasting his coffee. Their faces were full of envy. Then, they naturally nced at Jenny, who was standing on the side. With just one nce, their eyes were full of amazement. However, even though they were amazed, these three students, who had just graduated from university, still didn''t have the nerve to keep looking at Jenny. They just couldn''t help ncing at her from time to time. "Deegan, you are really sharp-eyed. Daisy looked ordinary in school. How did you know that she was the daughter of the Lin Family? When we were about to graduate, you didn''t go crazy. Every day, you would circle around Daisy and give her all kinds of small gifts. It turns out that you had some motives," the tall and thin man said. "s." The pudgy man sighed. "Deegan, look at you. You are already in the office. We are still in the factory. We came out of the same dormitory. Why is the gap so big? Why don''t you tell Daisy that we can also go to the Lins Group to work? We don''t have to sit in the office like you. It''s better toe here to do odd jobs than to be bullied by the birds in the factory. Besides, I just looked at them. So many teachers. They are so beautiful. If there is a chance, hey hey hey hey..." As the fat man said, he couldn''t helpughing obscenely. At the same time, he was also fantasizing about something in his mind. The young man with a rtively normal figure also said, "Deegan, I''ll tell you that although you are now in the office, you can''t be satisfied. Daisy is also good-looking. You worked so hard before just to win her over. You should continue to work hard. If you can be the son-inw of the Lin Family, then you will be sessful in the future!" When Deegan heard this, he couldn''t help butugh. Then, he suddenly noticed that there were outsiders here. He had been too arrogant just now. "Dean Qin, I have friends visiting today. I don''t care if you are looking for trouble. Please, go out now. If you can find someone else, then find him. And this buddy? He knows the senior executives of the Lins. You also heard that the reason why I am sitting here today is arranged by the sister of the president of the Lins Group. If you have the ability, you can kick me out of this position. If you don''t have the ability, what should you do? What procedures do you want? Today, I, Deegan Liang, am sitting in this position. If I don''t do it for you, it is useless for you to find anyone! Now get out of my office!" As soon as Deegan finished speaking, he waved his hand to kick them out. Chapter 1082 Chapter 1082 Henry had a strange look on his face. Looking at Deegan and others in front of him, he felt that everything was strange. "Shouldn''t these things be hidden in my heart? Why did I say it all in front of outsiders?" However, after thinking about it carefully, Henry felt relieved. Different from those opponents that Henry had met before, Deegan and others were just ordinary college students. Their minds were rtively simple. They could directly express what they were thinking and what they should do. Henry touched his chin. "Is this Deegan specially arranged by Daisy? And ording to what they said, Daisy likes Deegan very much?" This made Henry feel that it was a little difficult to deal with. It didn''t mean that he had to give Daisy a face. Today, if Deegan was arranged by someone else, even if it was Sylvia or Robert who personally arranged it, Henry also grabbed his cor and threw him out of kindergarten on the spot. However, he was arranged by Daisy. Henry was quite familiar with Daisy, and her mind was simple. Obviously, Deegan had created a rtively good image in front of her. If he kicked Deegan out directly, Daisy would definitely be sad. After all, this girl at her age had a feeling of being crazy for love. Daisy had just reached the climax of love, so he had to think of a way to get rid of Deegan. Besides, he had to teach her a lesson. Henry did not stay in the office any longer. He turned and went out of the office. As soon as he went out, Henry heard a sigh in the office. Henry shook his head. For someone like Deegan, let alone being his opponent, he was no more than a minion. What Henry needed to consider now was how to make Daisy give up on Deegan without hurting her. The most critical problem now was that Daisy might like Deegan. And this love was not the love at first sight but it umted over a long period of time. In this case, Henry could not directly expose Daisy. Otherwise, it would make this girl have resistance to love in the future. Henry thought about it and decided to ask Daisy first. He wanted to know what Daisy was thinking about this Deegan. If it was just Deegan''s and his men''s wishful thinking, it wouldn''t be so troublesome. Henry called Daisy to a cafe not far from the welfare home. Henry had just arrived at the coffee shop when Daisy came in. Henry observed her and found that Daisy had deliberately changed into a spring long dress and had a pair of white canvas shoes on her feet, which showed her youth. She put on a little makeup and there was a wide smile on her face. Looking at her, Henry secretly frowned. Obviously, this little girl had fallen into love. After Daisy entered the coffee shop, she kept looking around at the door. "Here." Henry sat at a table near the window and waved to Daisy. Daisy strode over and sat opposite Henry. "Brother-inw, why did you suddenly call me out today?" "Let''s order first." Henry pushed the wine list to Daisy, and then pretended to ask unintentionally, "Were you near here?" Upon hearing this, Daisy couldn''t help blushing. She nodded and said, ''Td like a cup of cappino." "A cup of cappino." Henry handed the wine list to the waiter. He looked at Daisy and said, "I remember you loved to drink lemon water. Why did you change so quickly? Fortunately, I didn''t help you order." "Just a small change," Daisy replied. When answering Henry''s question, Daisy subconsciously looked out of the window, where the kindergarten was located. The position near the window was also specially selected by Henry. From these details, Henry probably knew what Daisy''s attitude toward Deegan was. Henry found a random topic and asked Daisy what she was going to do after graduation and whether she had good ideas or not. "I... I want to enter the field of finance." "Finance?" Henry raised his eyebrows. "Aren''t you studying medicine? It seems that medicine has nothing to do with finance. I just wanted to introduce some experienced doctors to you and take you there." "No, no." Daisy waved her hand and stuck out her tongue. "Brother-inw, I''m suddenly interested in finance. But my major is not this, so I intend to practice in the kindergarten that my sister built. There are not many ountants there. It''s just a good opportunity for me to get familiar with it." Henry couldn''t helpughing. This girl was really able to find an excuse for herself. He deliberately said, "Finance is not so difficult, and you don''t have to go to kindergarten to practice your skills. I can personally teach you for a period of time, and I promise you will be able to take charge of the Lin Family." "Well..." Daisy looked at Henry with embarrassment, and then subconsciously nced at the direction of the kindergarten. "Brother- iw, I don''t want to bother. I don''t know if I can hold on. Let''s have a try. If I can''t hold on, I will go back to medicine." ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . "Well, since you insist." Henry sighed. "By the way, your sister asked me to ask you, do you like wearing long sleeves or short sleeves?" Daisy looked puzzled. "Why did my sister suddenly ask this?" "I don''t know." Henry shook his head. "Maybe she wants to find someone to order clothes for you, as a graduation gift, so long or short sleeves?" "Long sleeves." "Do you like light colour or dark colour?" "Light." "A set or separate items?" "Separate items." "Do you need to buy a suit for your boyfriend?" "No..." Daisy had just answered Henry''s question. She was stunned and opened her mouth wide. "Brother-inw, don''t pry into my words!" "Haha." Henry smiled. At this time, the cup of cappino that Daisy asked for was just served on the table. Henry pursed his lips at the coffee in front of Daisy. "Is this what you like to drink? Or are you trying to drink it?" Daisy shrank her neck. "Brother-inw, don''t tell my sister and others, or my mom will definitely ask me. It will be troublesome." "Fine, if you don''t tell me." Henry shrugged his shoulders. "Tell me about your boyfriend. What is he doing? How old is he?" "Wow, brother- in-w, are you for real?" Daisy showed an exaggerated look. "I always felt that you are very straightforward. You don''t have to ask so much." "Fine." Henry was going to take out his mobile phone. "If you don''t tell me, I''ll let your sister ask you in person. Believe me. When your sister knows this, the whole family will definitely know. I''m afraid that by that time, you won''t have time toin about me." "No, no, no, brother-inw, don''t tell them." Daisy looked like she was wronged. "He''s not my boyfriend. We are not in a rtionship yet. He is my ssmate." Chapter 1083 Chapter 1083 Henry leaned on the seat and showed a look of listening to a story. He made a gesture of invitation to Daisy. Daisy held the coffee mug on the table with both hands, and couldn''t help but reveal a sweet look in her eyes. "We met each other when we were sophomores. He was a student of business management. There was an open ss where he sat beside me. Someone teased me and he helped me out. Later, we met in the library again. To be honest, there are not many books I like, but I didn''t expect that he also liked the same books. Our interests are the same. He doesn''t do things with great fanfare like Wade. He is very quiet. You know what? It''s like in that noisy ce, a rare and quietke. Every time I chat with him, it makes me feel happy and rxed." Looking at the sweetness in the girl''s eyes, Henry couldn''t help but shake his head. He approached her on purpose. Of course, he would find out what book she liked and what she liked. "Brother-inw, my sister and my mother watched me since I was a child. When I was in junior high school, there were ssmates who had dates. But I have never been exposed to these things, and I had no interest in any boy until I met him. I like the feeling of staying with him. But at that time we were still in school, and he had sses for the whole day, so I only asionally saw him in the library." "All right." Henry sighed. He finally understood that Deegan was ying the game of a cat and mouse with this girl. "So, you want to go to kindergarten because your boyfriend is there, right? I heard from Secretary Lee that you arranged for someone to be in charge of the kindergarten management, a newly graduated college student. Is that him?" Daisy pursed her lips, lowered her head and nodded. Then she immediately raised her head. "Brother-inw, you must not tell my mother and my sister about this. If they know, they will definitely scold me!" "You?" Henry looked puzzled. "Why would they me you? If the person you found is good enough, they should be happy for you." "I..." Daisy opened her mouth, but she didn''t know how to exin it. "Let me guess." Henry put his finger on the table and kept knocking on it. "You think that he is not excellent enough, or he has no ability to deal with the matter of Lins Group." "No, no." Daisy waved her hand and said, "Brotherinw, I don''t want him to join Lins Group. He''s not excellent enough compared to you, but I don''t want to ask him to do anything. I think as long as I can get along with him, that''s enough." "Haha." Henry chuckled. "Your idea is simple, but you haven''t thought about it. What if he actively approaches you? After all, as the little princess of the Lin Family, even if it is the previous Lin Family, there will be a lot of people who will squeeze their heads out to get in." "No," Daisy replied, "I never mentioned it at school. Even Amy and Lam didn''t know the rtionship between me and Lins Group. And when I told Deegan to go to work at the kindergarten, he was so frightened that he didn''t want to go at all. It was I who enlightened him for a long time before he was willing to go." "Fine." Henry shrugged his shoulders. "You''re not young anymore. It''s good for you to have your own ideas. But as your brother-inw, let me remind you. After all, you''re the little princess of the Lin Family. The Lins have such a big business. It''s impossible for your sister to take care of it all by herself. She can''t handle it well either. You''ll get in touch with this sooner orter. The kindergarten is a small one, but you''ve got a lot of things to do. You should go to the clothing factory to arrange the clothes for the children. You and your sweetheart will be responsible for this matter." When Daisy heard this, a panic shed in her eyes. "Brother-inw, I... I can''t do that." Henry frowned and showed a look of dissatisfaction on his face. "Daisy, it''s not about whether you can do it or not, but you must do it. You are a member of the Lins family, although I''m reluctant to say these things, it''s your destiny. You have a business to do with Lin''s family. Whether you like it or not, I won''t tell the others and let you take care of it. If you do it well, you can boldly take your sweetheart into the Lins family. At that time, if your sister disagrees with it, I will back you up. But if you don''t do it well, your sweetheart should earn experience more. Then you have to put aside your affection. After all, both you and he need to go through a learning process." "Brother-inw, I''ve never been in contact with..." "When your sister took over the Lins Group, she also didn''t have any contact with anyone, but in a short period of time, she was called the business queen of Yinzhou. This has nothing to do with the people who haven''t contacted her before. There are many people in the world who seed in their first attempt. You have the background of the Lins Group and a better springboard. You should be confident and have courage. As for the man you love, I will say something harsh." Henry got up at this time. "If he doesn''t even have the confidence and courage to do so, you should prepare to hide this love for a lifetime, because such a person is not qualified to enter the Lins Group. Do you understand? I will ask Secretary Lee to transfer ten million yuan to the public ount of the kindergarten." After finishing his words, Henry tidied up his coat and walked out of the coffee shop. Daisy sat alone at the table against the window, looked at the coffee that was still warm in front of her, and then looked out of the window at the kindergarten. There was a determined look in her eyes. At the kindergarten entrance, Deegan''s three roommates sat on the sofa next to the reception desk. They looked at the items on Deegan''s table, which contained high-grade cigarettes and wine. Within a short period of time, the table was filled to the brim. "Deegan, these things alone are worth 10,000 yuan." The tall and thin young man stared at Deegan''s desk. They were working in the factory. They were tired and angry, but the money earned by the three of them for a month was not as much as Deegan''s money. "They''re all worthless toys." Deegan waved his hand. On the first day he came here, he looked at these good cigarettes and wines with his eyes wide open. However, after so many days, he was already immune to these things. "Take these and split them. My family can''t take them anymore." Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "F**k, Deegan, you are so generous!" The short and fat young man shouted loudly and rushed directly to the table to hold the good cigarettes in his arms. The other two people were the same. They couldn''t take too much, so they just surfed the inte to see which bottle of wine was more expensive. Chapter 1084 Chapter 1084 The three of them were enjoying the good cigarettes and wine excitedly around the table when suddenly the door of the office was pushed open. The scene of pushing the door open before knocking made Deegan frown and when he just about to lose his temper, he saw a beautiful figure walk in. Deegan''s face suddenly changed, and his position of leaning back in his office chair suddenly changed into a sitting position facing danger. When Deegan''s three roommates saw the neer, they immediately spoke. "Greetings, sister-inw." "Greetings." Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Daisy, who had just entered, blushed when she heard them call her sister-inw. She nced at Deegan, who was sitting behind the table and lowered her head, "Oops, that.. When did you guys get here?" "We just arrived," Deegan''s roommates replied. Then they looked at each other and put the things they were going to bring back on the table. Daisy looked at Deegan and put the pastry she just bought from the coffee shop on the table. She said to Deegan, "This is the breakfast I bought for you." Deegan''s roommates let out a series of ghostly shrieks. "Oh my god! Breakfast! It''s too sweet!" "The difference! This is the difference!" "When can I be as sessful as my brother Deegan?" The voices of the three people made Daisy blush again. Deegan put aside the breakfast that Daisy handed him and sighed. "Daisy, I think my ability is limited. It''s okay if you let me start from a grassroots level, but making me the manager directly, I really do not know how to deal with it." Deegan looked worried. Hearing Deegan says that he had no ability, Daisy remembered what Henry had said to her. She said, "Deegan, there is absolutely no problem with you. You may feel a little busy now. It''s just that there is no tform for you to prove and make use of yourself. This time, Fatty and the others are here. I have something to tell you." Hearing this, Fatty and the others shivered. Daisy suddenly said that she wanted to let them join the Lin Family, didn''t she? If that was the case, it would be too cool! Daisy took out a form from her bag, which she just made. She attached great importance to what Henry told her. Afterying out the form, Daisy spoke, "Now there are some pieces of equipment in the kindergarten that need to be purchased and some uniforms that need to be custom-made. My brother-inw has handed this matter over to me, so we need to finish it together." The stout young man''s body shook. "Daisy, do you mean that we should talk business with others in the name of Lins Group?" The faces of the other people were full of interest. For the vast majority of college students, talking about business was just like on the TV showswearing a suit and tie, sitting in a high-end office, drinking coffee, fighting with others, looking professional! If they could really talk about business, they would take some pictures and post them on social media. Who knew how many likes they would get? What would the school belles think of them? Daisy thought for a moment and nodded. "Yes, that''s what I meant." "Wow, this is too high- end!" One of them was pleasantly surprised. "Daisy, it''s not that we don''t have confidence in ourselves, but we are too young." Deegan said, "We have just graduated from college. We really don''t know anything about the equipment purchase and custom- made clothes you mentioned. If they ask us to do this, what if we ruin it? It''s not good to let your family down." Deegan''s words showed that he was really worried. Now he was sitting in this position and enjoying the treatment that he had never had before. He was really afraid that he would lose everything all of a sudden. Hearing Deegan''s words, Daisyforted him, "My brother-inw knows that I''ve just graduated, so this time, he just wants to train me. I just roughly learned the price of the equipment from Amy, including the cost of purchasing clothes. My brother-inw asked thepany to give us ten million yuan, and it should be on the public ount soon. This money can be used to buy those things." "Ten... Ten million?" The youth''s eyes widened when he heard that. Deegan, who was sitting on his office chair, also opened his eyes wide. Although he collected so many things every day, to be honest, these things only had fixed price, and they couldn''t be used as money. Even if he wanted to sell them to a secondhand businessman, he couldn''t exchange them for too much money. But ten million yuan! That was real money. Deegan had never seen so much money in his life! "Yes, ten million yuan." Daisy nodded. She had no special feelings about this number. "Fatty, all three of you are Deegan''s roommates. You have a lot of ways to get together. Please help Deegan this time. If this matter is done, I can let my brother-inw arrange for you toe to the Lins Group. By then, you can work together every day like when you were at school." Deegan and his three roommates looked at each other and saw greed in each other''s eyes. Ten million! The moment they heard the number, they didn''t think about how to do business, but how to spend the money! Daisy was about to say something more when she heard the phone ring. She answered the phone several times and then hung up. She said to Deegan and others, "Amy has something to say to me, so I''ll leave first. The money should be avable on the public ount soon. I''ll send you the contact information of some local clothing factories. Fatty, please help Deegan this time." "Definitely. Absolutely." The pudgy youth nodded repeatedly. After Daisy went out, there was a weird silence in the office. After a long time, the young man with an ordinary figure took the lead to say, "Ten million yuan, ten million yuan, Deegan!" "It''s terrible. I''ve never seen so much money in my life!" The short and fat young man swallowed. "How should we spend it?" asked thenky youth as well. Deegan stuck out his tongue and licked his lips. "First of all, we have to settle this matter. If the money is in our hands, we can spend it any way we want, don''t we? Fatty, I remember you have a friend who owns the clothing factory, right?" "Ah, it''s not a clothing factory at all. It''s just a workshop. The materials they use are very bad." "Yes! Him!" Deegan pped the table and decided. "Contact him and tell him that I invite him to dinner tonight!" "But Deegan." Fatty frowned. "Is it okay to use them?" "Why not? As long as the clothes can be made, it doesn''t matter. What we need to do now is to find a cheap price, the cheaper the better!" Chapter 1085 Chapter 1085 When the night fell, thergest private room in one of the most luxurious clubs in Yinzhou was completely booked by someone. "Deegan! You''re amazing! We''ve just graduated, and you''re the only one who''s doing so well!" "Brother Deegan, please take care of me in the future." A petite beauty was next to Deegan, constantly pouring wine for him. "Brother Fatty, please don''t mind if I have offended you before." A big tall young man rushed to Fatty for a toast. Deegan and the other three men were sitting in the middle of the room, enjoying a variety of praise. The tall man was embracing a female ssmate who he had chased for a year but was ignored. She just saw him driving a Mercedes Benz and changed her attitude. Now, she took the initiative to come with him and drink in his arms. The Benz, of course, was rented by them. Ten million yuan had been transferred to the kindergarten''s ount, so Deegan and the others could use it as they wished. However, they didn''t dare to be so extravagant. Even the money they spent tonight was given by Deegan because he had sold the good cigarettes and wine he collected in the past few days. Of course, he didn''t feel sad at all. As long as the matter was done, ten or twenty thousand yuan was just a small number for him. "Brother Deegan, I heard Fatty say that you have a big business to do." A dark-skinned young man came to Deegan''s side. It was Fatty''s friend who opened the clothing factory. "Yes,e here and I want to have a good talk with you. It''s absolutely a big business. If it''s done properly, we will all be rich! Haha!" There was a booth outside this room. Henry leisurely leaned back on the sofa, holding a bottle of local wine and taking a sip from time to time. A fat man stood respectfully behind Henry. He was the representative of Radiant Ind in Yinzhou. "Why are you standing there? Come and sit down, let''s have a drink." Henry waved to the fat man. The fatty shook his head and said cautiously, "This is against the rules." "You should know that I am no longer the owner of Radiant Ind. There is nothing against the rules. Come and sit down." Henry said again. The fat man didn''t dare to disobey and sat down beside Henry. Henry handed the bottle of wine, which had just been opened, to the fat man, and then said, "Did you find out all the information about the target this time?" "Yes." The fat man nodded."Deegan''s family background is ordinary. It is just that he has some bad habits, lust, alcoholism, and there is a gambling record. Because of these online gambling debts, which his parents helped him pay off, he did not gamble again, but this kid is an ungrateful person. After his parents paid his debt, he almost never returned home and has not much contact with the family. He would contact his family only when he needed money." "He really doesn''t know how lucky he is." Henry sighed with emotion. There were so many people in the world who didn''t know how to cherish and repay their parents, but they didn''t know what they had. Many people were already envious of them. "Well, buy some insurance for him and put his parents as beneficiaries. As for this guy, I''ll give you three days to deal with him." The fat man nodded respectfully. "Rest assured, my lord." Henry did not speak any more. He leaned back in his seat and listened to the performance brought by the two resident singers. After silently drinking the remaining wine in the bottle, he walked out of the club. The fat man waved his hand. On one side, two young women, dressed in sexy clothes, with enchanting figures and beautiful faces, immediately came over and walked toward the door of the largest private room. When the door of the room opened, Deegan, who was already a little drunk, staggered out of the door. A sexy and beautiful woman identally threw herself into his arms. "Ah! I''m sorry, handsome, are you all right?" The woman brought a gust of fragrant wind. Deegan was about to lose his temper, but when he saw the woman''s face, he lost his mind. He was drunk and said, "I''m okay, of course, I''m okay." "Handsome, I''m really sorry I made your clothes dirty. I''ll buy you a new shirt, but it''s toote today. Why don''t you add my social media ount and tell me the size? I''ll buy it tomorrow and send it to you." "You don''t have to pay me, but I will add you." Deegan took out his mobile phone and waved his hand indifferently. Fatty, who was standing beside Deegan, said to the woman, "Beauty, our brother Deegan doesn''t lack money." The woman lifted her long hair and smiled at Deegan. "In that case, I''ll treat you to a few drinks, handsome. I also have a friend in the next room. It''s a beautiful woman. I can introduce her to you." "I think you''re very beautiful." Deegan fixed his eyes on the woman. "What are you looking at? You are so rude," the woman grumbled coyly. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Deeganughed and said, "Let''s go, Fatty. Let''s drink with this beautiful girl." "Definitely." Fatty''s face was full of excitement. In the booth, the fat man didn''t even look at him. He didn''t need to worry about such a character at all. Henry walked out of the club, stopped a car and went back to the Luxury Vige. Today, he specially hired people to clean the house. After entering the door, the house waspletely clean, and even the sheets and quilts were all reced with brand new ones. Looking at the time, it was already 10:30 in the evening, but Sylvia had note back yet. Henry called Sylvia and found out that she and Mn were still working overtime in thepany. ording to Sylvia, during this time, many documents had been piled up and needed to be handled, and it was likely that they would not be able toe back tonight. After hanging up the phone, Henry wandered to the wooden pavilion in the courtyard. He touched the aged wood and sat down. Henry looked up. It was rare to see a few stars tonight. He remembered that there were stars hanging in the sky every day when he was a child. "Time flies so fast." A cool night passed. The moon was setting and the sun was rising. The sun was shining brightly in the early morning. Henry got up from the wooden pavilion, stretched out and took a deep breath. "I still remember when I was a child, my mom often hugged me and we fell asleep in this wooden pavilion." Henry unconsciously smiled because he slept in the wooden pavilion for a night. It seemed that he had returned to the hot summer many years ago. "If my mother was still alive, how wonderful it would be?!" Moving his limbs, Henry suddenly heard a voiceing from the side. "Ah, honey, are you all right? Come on, I''ll carry you on my back." Henry looked in the direction of the voice and saw a young woman sprained her ankle. Her husband went forward and carried her on his back. The woman''s face, which had been full of pain, suddenly showed a happy look. Henry looked at him in a daze. He didn''t know what he was thinking. Suddenly, he simted in his mind that if he changed himself into the man, what would he do? Henry got the result that if he were the man, he would probably squat down and say something like that. "Come on, endure it for a while, I''ll take you back." This answer made Henry speechless. Touching his nose, Henry murmured, "It seems that I have to learn how to be a caring man. Otherwise, if Sylvia and I are together, we might get bored." Chapter 1086 Chapter 1086 After thinking for a while, Henry took a car key and went straight to the food market. Soon, some fresh ingredients were bought back by Henry. Carrying the ingredients, Henry went straight into the kitchen. Half an hourter, the two dishes were put into lunch boxes. Carrying the lunch boxes, Henry went straight to Lins Group. It wasmon for Sylvia to work overtime, so nobody was surprised. At eight o''clock in the morning, a lot of the employees had arrived at thepany and were ready to check-in. Sylvia and Mn walked out of thepany tiredly, looking for a breakfast stall and preparing to eat something before continuing to work. It had been a long time since Sylvia had such a high intensity of work, and her pupils were filled with red blood streaks. It was Mn who had a lot of free timest night and slept for thetter half of the night. As soon as they walked out of thepany, they saw Henry rushing over with the lunch boxes. "Haha, honey, you haven''t eaten yet, right? I made breakfast for you." Henry raised the lunch boxes in his hand. The people of thepany knew the rtionship between Henry and Sylvia long ago. Many women''s eyes were full of envy when they saw Henrying to deliver breakfast so early in the morning. "President Lin is so lucky. She is so excellent, and her husband is so considerate!" "That''s true. I''m so envious." A handsome male colleague curled his lips and said, "If I had such a beautiful wife who could make money, I would hold her in my arms every day." ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . "Come on, Mr. Zhang climbed the 18th floor with his bare hands and saved President Lin. Yesterday, the maintenance of the elevator almost exhausted you because you had to carry the bucket of water to the 7th floor." There was a small discussion. When Sylvia heard it, she couldn''t help but smile. "Do you think I''m happy now? If you know how excellent my husband is, won''t you be jealous to death?" Even Sylvia would behave like teenage girls sometimes. Staring at the lunch boxes in Henry''s hand, Mn crossed her arms over her chest and said, "You still have a conscience. Your wife has worked overtime for an entire night. You didn''te to apany her as her husband. But you let me, her best friend, apany her. I''ll take this breakfast as an apology." Henryughed and beckoned the two girls to walk into thepany. With the breakfast made by Henry, the two girls certainly wouldn''t choose a street stall. After all, whether in sanitation or taste, what Henry made was absolutely wless. Back in the president''s office on the top floor, Henry took out two bowls of porridge from the lunch boxes and put them all in exquisite bowls. He handed one bowl to Sylvia and the other to Mn. Mn looked at the porridge in her hand and then looked at the porridge in Sylvia''s hand. "Henry, what do you mean? What is this?" "It''s porridge." Henry rolled his eyes. "You''re a chef. The plum blossom porridge can soothe one''s liver and clear one''s vision, which can help you to feel less dizzy. You haven''t slept all night, so it will be good for you." "Of course I know it''s plum blossom porridge. I mean, why is this one different from Sylvia''s?" Mn opened the lid and put her porridge together with Sylvia''s. Henry touched his nose and said, "Well, as a chef, a basic presentation is very necessary." "That''s why my bowl of porridge was just mixed with rice, and Sylvia''s bowl of porridge was shaped in a form of a baby bear by you?" Mn looked angry. Sylvia couldn''t help but cover her mouth and giggle. On the surface of Sylvia''s bowl, there was a cute little bear made of rice. As for the bowl of Mn, there was nothing. Henry just took the porridge and poured it into her bowl. Henry smiled sulkily. "That''s enough. It''s good that you have some to eat. I made it for my wife, and your bowl is just an extra." Mn puffed up her cheeks, scooped up a big mouthful of porridge, and ate it hard as if the rice in her mouth was not delicious porridge, but flesh and blood of Henry. Sylvia also picked up the spoon and looked at the exquisite patterns on the surface. She had a feeling that she didn''t know where to start. "Honey, why aren''t you eating?" Henry sat next to her, supporting his head with his hand and staring at Sylvia. Sylvia frowned, "Honey, that''s too beautiful to eat." "Do you like it?" Henry asked. Sylvia lightly nodded her head. Henry smiled and said, "If you like it, I''ll cook for you every day." "Are you two done?" Mn said unhappily. "Thest time I saw you, you weren''t so affectionate with each other. Don''t be so disgusting! You''re like a cheesy middle-aged man. I''m a little nauseous." "Uh..." Henry was stunned. He asked Sylvia, "Chessy? Are we?" Sylvia nodded again, "It''s a little cheesy." Henry''s face was full of doubts. "Isn''t this what a caring man should do?" "Dude, do you know what it means to be called a caring man?" Mn stared at Henry speechlessly. "A caring man will care for his own lover all the time. That''spletely his subconscious behaviour. He''s not as deliberate as you are! You can only be called cheesy, understand?" Henry patted his head and stopped talking. Early morning, in thergest clubhouse in Yinzhou. Deegan walked out of the room with a drunken look on his face. "See you, Mr Liang." Two beautiful waiters escorted Deegan to the exit of the club. "Mr Liang?" Deegan pretended to be dissatisfied and said, "You have to call me Boss Liang. Do you understand?" One night of indulgence made Deeganpletely expand his confidence. He even made a promise to arrange for all these ssmates to work in the Lins Group. More and more people came to propose a toast to him, which made Deegan feel proud. Two hot beauties walked toward Deegan. "Handsome, yesterday you told us that you couldn''t drink anymore, but you came out at this time. This is not good." One of these two beautiful women was the woman who had bumped into Deeganst night. When Deegan, who was drunk, saw the two beautiful women, his eyes widened. He stared at their bodies for a long time and said with a smile, "What do you want to do?" "Why don''t we go to the ce where we live and drink for a while? There are still many fun people waiting for boss Liang." A beautiful woman threw a nce at Deegan. Deegan answered without thinking, "A beauty''s invitation. Of course, I won''t refuse." The two women looked at each other and walked forward at the same time. They supported Deegan on each side and walked to a short distance. The feeling of being held by two beautiful women made Deegan feel veryfortable. He never thought that he would be treated like this one day. This kind of life was beyond Deegan''s imagination in the past, but now, it was his reality. Chapter 1087 Chapter 1087 At five o''clock in the afternoon in Yinzhou. Henry walked out of thepany with a gloomy face. He was told by Mn what a caring man was all day long. But Henry''s performance in the morning made the two girls feel cheesy. For Henry, he did not learn how to treat a woman well. He just had the skills that ordinary people did not have, so he gave people a sense of security. But that was all. He saw the sweet look of the couple this morning, which made Henry look at himself again and again. Unfortunately, the first day of being a caring man ended in failure. After leaving the Lins Group, Henry made a phone call. "How is Daisy today? Is the n going well?" "We have arranged for people to negotiate with Ms. Daisy about the cooperation regarding the clothing factory. As for that man Deegan, he took the bait easily. He is not in the right mind." "Then do it as soon as possible. One day has passed, and you still have two days left." An affirmative voice came from the other end of the line. "Don''t worry, my lord. The result will be out tomorrow." Henry nodded and hung up the phone. In a luxurious vi. Deegan felt dry in his mouth and felt dizzy. He tried hard to open his eyes and found himself lying on a big bed. It was a big room with luxurious decoration, full of European furniture. Deegan rubbed his eyes and got up from the bed. He thought about what had happened before. After he came out of the club, he came to the ce where the two girls lived and drank a few sses of wine. Then he fell asleep. Not sure if his memory was clear, Deegan got out of bed and went to the bathroom. He washed his face and gargled his mouth before feeling better. When he smelled himself, he could only smell cigarettes and alcohol. Deegan twisted the nob and opened the door. At the moment when the door was opened, Deegan heard a series of giggles. "Haha, President Chow, your card is not bad." Deegan looked along with the sound. There was a guardrail in front of him, which proved that he was on the second floor. There were three men and five women sitting in the lobby on the first floor, ying poker. On the table, there was a lot of cash. Deegan''s eyes straightened as he looked at the limo keys on the table. The two beautiful women with hot figures were also down below, but the two of them looked very embarrassed as if they had lost a lot of money. Just then, one of the beauties turned to look at the second floor. She happened to see someone standing by the railings on the second floor looking at them. The moment this beautiful woman saw Deegan, she looked surprised and said, "Ah, Deegan woke up. Everyone, please stop. I''ll introduce a big shot to you." The beautiful woman said as she ran to the second floor. Then she intimately held Deegan''s arm and introduced him, "This is Boss Liang of Lins Group, the rtive of Sylvia Lin, the President of the Lins Group" As soon as the beauty said this, the three men and three women sitting on the first floor, whom Deegan had never seen before, all looked shocked. "Oh, ah." A young man with a Ferrari key in front of him said with a face full of me, "It turned out to be a big shot of the Lins Group. Why haven''t you introduced him earlier? Hello, Boss Liang. My surname is Chow. You can just call me Chow." The young man surnamed Chow behaved very respectfully. When Deegan saw a rich young man in a Ferrari nod at him, he felt a sense of swell. He nodded to Chow. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. The two remaining young men, apanied by their femalepanions, got up and introduced themselves. Apanied by the beautiful woman, Deegan walked to the lobby on the first floor. "Boss Liang, do you want to y a few rounds?" Chow asked tentatively. "Oh? What do you y?" Deegan asked with interest. He also liked ying cards, which was very clear to everyone present. "3 card brag!" The beautiful woman next to Deegan said, "Boss Liang, they are so sinister. They just took advantage of us. You have to take revenge for us." "Oh?" Deegan narrowed his eyes. Three card brag was his favourite. "How big of a game are you ying?" Chow smiled and said, "Boss Liang, we are all just ying small. The base is one thousand, and the bet is two thousand and five hundred. The limit for each round is ten thousand. Don''t look down on us." What the Chow said made Deegan take a deep breath. This was not a small gamble, but a big gamble. It would be easy to bet more than one million yuan at one go. Normally, if Deegan heard this number, he would definitely turn away. But now, after the praise of everyonest night and thepliments of these people, Deegan had already been arrogant. In his heart, he really regarded himself as a high-level official of Lins Group. "Boss Liang, shall I give you the cards?" Chow asked tentatively. "Of course. Do you think our boss can''t afford to y?" The beautiful woman next to Deegan said. Hearing this, Chow was terrified. "I... I didn''t mean that. Boss Liang, please don''t mind me. I was just asking you. I''m afraid you won''t like it. I''m sorry." The young man admitted his mistake and gave the cards to Deegan. Deegan wanted to find an excuse to refuse, but he had no way to refuse. Therefore, he picked up the cards and looked at them. This made Deegan happy. He didn''t expect that he would get such good cards, which were probably the strongest cards in the game. After years of experience in gambling, Deegan didn''t show any joy. However, from his trembling body, one could see how excited he was. This was a one-thousand-yuan game. If he yed it well, he could get millions of yuan! Chow didn''t look at the cards. Instead, he bet a thousand directly. Deegan kept hisposure and said, "Two thousand." "Deegan, we need cash to y cards." Another young man said carefully to Deegan. Cash? Deegan was stunned. He really didn''t have any cash. Not only the cash, but the only money left on his bank card was less than 2,000 yuan. Only the ten million yuan in the kindergarten''s public ount could be used. But now he was holding a bomb in his hand. How could he not follow? It made him feel very embarrassed. It was even more impossible to borrow money from others now! Deegan didn''t know that the reason why there was such a rule in the game was that all his information waspletely exposed, including how much money he had on his personal ount. Two thousand was just the right number for him to be embarrassed. Deegan looked at the money on the table and thought, "Is it OK to transfer money between companies?" "Boss Liang," the young man said, "of course you can. We are all understanding. We can not only transfer money frompany topany, but I can issue any invoice you want." Upon hearing this, Deegan was immediately relieved. "Then give me one million yuan in cash first." Chapter 1088 Chapter 1088 Deegan had a history of gambling. In the past, he owed money because of his online gambling and was chased by others. This showed that he had almost no resistance to gambling. At this moment, under such a big bet, Deegan took this good card again, which meant that he was doomed to be unable to walk away today. After Deegan transferred money to Chow, he quickly took out a million yuan in cash and gave it to Deegan. There were dozens of stacks of cash in front of Deegan. This was the first time Deegan saw so much cash in front of him. His eyes were a little straight, and at the same time, with this card in his hand, he became more confident. In the first round, Chow and others didn''t disappoint Deegan. After Deegan got a good card, they were not surprised by Deegan''s "masterly" skill. He did win the first round, but it was not much, only tens of thousands of yuan. Win or lose tens of thousands of yuan was already very horrible for Deegan''s personal assets, but Deegan was not satisfied. Moreover, under the stimtion of millions in cash, tens of thousands yuan seemed to be not much for him. "Boss Liang, you''re so lucky." Chow handed the money to Deegan as heplimented him. "Boss Liang, you have to take revenge for our sisters. Just now, Boss Chow almost made us to take off our clothes.¡± The enchanting beauty clung to Deegan. After winning tens of thousands of yuan, Deegan felt even more confident. He waved his big hand and said, "Let''s start the game!" Deegan had once lost money in gambling, and he knew some tricks. Today, he had paid attention to this game and was afraid that he would be tricked by others. Deegan knew that in such a routine, people would win a little first and then slowly lose. Therefore, Deegan had already told himself in his mind that he would not y after losing the one million. Anyway, he had ten million in his hand. How could a group the size of Lins care about one million? However, these people on the scene also knew that Deegan had a previous issue of gambling. Therefore, they did not n to plot against Deegan. Instead, they nned to win as fast as they could. It was too easy for them to deal with Deegan. As long as they could catch a gambler''s mind, they could win no matter how much money he had. Seven o''clock in the afternoon. Henry had prepared a sumptuous dinner at home. In front of the table were not only Sylvia and Mn but also Daisy. She was specially called over by Henry. Daisy was also full of praise for Henry''s cooking skills. The three girls were enjoying the food. After dinner, Sylvia and Mn yawned and went to their bedrooms. After two days and one night, they were really tired. "Daisy, let''s have a talk." Henry shouted Daisy and came to the wooden pavilion in the yard. At this time, the weather was very cool. It was a kind of enjoyment to sit in the wooden pavilion and enjoy the wind. Henry held two cups of fresh watermelon juice, handed one to Daisy and praised, "I didn''t expect you to move so fast that you have settled the business." Daisy took the watermelon juice handed over by Henry, and when she heard Henry''s praise, she was puzzled. "Settled? What has been settled?" "The equipment and clothing that I asked you to buy this time." Henry rolled his eyes. "All right, stop ying with me. I know about the money in the public ount of kindergarten. 8 million has been spent." Daisy was shocked. "Eight million!" Henry looked puzzled. "Daisy, why do you act like you don''t know where the money went?" Daisy''s heart tightened when she saw Henry''s confused expression. She hadn''t received any news from Deegan either. "Brother-inw, wait a minute. I''ll make a call first." Daisy said and hurried to the side. Then she made a phone call. Daisy naturally called Deegan. As soon as the phone was connected, it was picked up by him. "Deegan, have you already reached an agreement?" Daisy asked with an anxious look on her face. "Yes," Deegan replied directly. Hearing this answer, Daisy immediately rxed a lot. After telling Deegan some things to take care of, she hung up the phone and said to Henry, "Brother-inw, it''s true that the matter has been settled." "Okay, then tomorrow. Let the partner bring the samples to kindergarten. I''ll go to take a look, and I''ll give you a mark." Henry waved the watermelon juice in his hand and made a toast. Daisy nodded and sent a message to Deegan, telling him to let the partners bring the samples to the kindergarten tomorrow. At this moment, Deegan was walking around a poor workshop with sweat all over his head. Today, he lost a total of 12 million yuan! In the end, he only gave them 8 million yuan, leaving 4 million yuan in the name of the Lins Group. The people arranged by Henry wanted to get Deegan, but it was still easy. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Fatty''s friend was working with a few workers in the workshop. "Deegan, you only came up with half a million dors. I can''t really give you good materials." A tanned young man with a troubled face said, "You know, we have a cost, and if we use quality materials, we''ll lose money." "It doesn''t matter." Deegan waved his hand and said, "This material can''t be seen through on the outside. You can use it. If you do it well this time, you will definitely get some benefits in the future! You just need to give me a higher price on the invoice. The tax payment will be on me. You just need to promise that you can deliver the samples to kindergarten tomorrow." "OK." The young man nodded. "As long as you say so, Deegan. Don''t worry, I''ll add some samples tonight. I can definitely deliver the first batch of samples to the kindergarten tomorrow!" Deegan was relieved when he heard this. As for the money he owed, although he was anxious now, he was not too worried. Once he couldpletely take down Daisy, millions of yuan were nothing! The night passed quickly. The next morning, Daisy, who was in charge of the samples, got up early in the morning and rushed to the kindergarten. When Daisy arrived, Deegan was already sitting in the office. In Deegan''s office, there were ten sets of clothes for children. Deegan''s clothes looked exquisite and the style was very novel. "The things were delivered here so early?" Daisy was surprised when she saw the things in Deegan''s office. "Yes." Deegan nodded and said, "I kept an eye on the workersst night and let them deliver the samples here." Hearing Deegan''s words, Daisy showed a distressed look in her eyes. "Thank you for your hard work. Let''s go and have breakfast first." "Okay." Deegan nodded. After ying cards for a whole night, he was already hungry. Just as they were about to go out, the office door was pushed open. "Let''s finish checking the samples before the breakfast." A tall figure walked in. Chapter 1089 Chapter 1089 When Deegan saw the figure walking into the office, his eyes suddenly widened. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. For men, older men may tend to like some lovely girls, while younger men prefered sexy girls. This was not the case for all of them, but most men thought so in their hearts. For a novice kid like Deegan, he prefered sexy and mature women, which is why he would make some unreasonable requests to Jenny even though he knew that Daisy had a crush on him. The woman who entered the door now, in Deegan''s eyes, was a stunning beauty who was not simr to Jenny in appearance and figure, and she was even more powerful than Jenny in terms of aura. Before Deegan could say something, he heard Daisy''s voice. There was a timid tone in her voice. "Sister, why are you here?" "Sister?" When Deegan heard Daisy call this woman sister, he was stunned at first, and then he was shocked. Daisy called her sister, and there was only one person in the whole Lins Group who would Daisy call sister! Sylvia Lin, the president of the Lins Group! Deegan put on a respectful look in an instant and said, "Greetings, President Lin." Sylvia nced at Deegan and then snorted at Daisy. "This kindergarten is built by Lins Group. Why can''t Ie? Do you think that those things between you and your brother- in-w can be hidden from me? He suddenly asked Cathy to transfer ten million yuan to you. Do you really think that I don''t know about the money at all?" Deegan, who was standing at the side, panicked for no reason. He didn''t expect that Sylvia would care about ten million yuan. However, when he thought of the invoice he had, he was more or less confident in himself. Sylvia walked to the sofa by the side and sat down. Then, she said, "Come on, let me see what a uniform worth eight million looks like." Sylvia was known as the queen of Yinzhou''s business world. She had experienced all kinds of things with Henry. She had escaped from death and had been in contact with all the major forces and ns. The aura she gave out imperceptibly would make people unconsciously bow their heads in front of her. Under the powerful aura of Sylvia, Deegan only felt extremely panic in his heart. He subconsciously looked at the ten sets of clothes he had brought and couldn''t help but worry. Daisy, however, did not worry about this. She directly gave those clothes to Sylvia and even had a little expectation in her heart. She looked at the ce where Deegan was. Sylvia looked at the clothes that Daisy had brought and reached out to touch them. A smile appeared on the corners of her mouth. Daisy saw the smile on Sylvia''s mouth and felt happy in her heart. Deegan also breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that he had passed this time. Just one second after Deegan came up with this idea, Sylvia snorted, threw all the clothes in front of her on the ground, and heavily pped the tea table with her jade-like hands. "Daisy, do you still consider me your sister?" Daisy was shocked all of a sudden, and her body trembled subconsciously. "Sister, I don''t understand what you mean." "You don''t understand what I mean?" Sylvia stared at Daisy and scolded, "Daisy, you have really disappointed me. How can you do something like getting a fake invoice? A bet of 12 million yuan! You are really awesome! I, Sylvia Lin, have been in the business circle of Yinzhou for so many years. I can figure out any intrigue, but I have never thought that my sister is actually a gambler! These clothes you are showing now are made of rubbish. Are you going to give these things to children? Where is your conscience?" Daisy was stunned by Sylvia''s sudden scolding. What was the most rubbish material? What was a gamble of 12 million yuan? Now her brain was nk and she didn''t know anything. Deegan, who was standing at the side, couldn''t help but shiver. His face instantly turned pale. Sylvia saw that Daisy did not speak, so she took out a bill from her bag and threw it in front of Daisy. "It''s Minerva Industry''s invoice. What do they do? I''m very clear. Moneyundering, counterfeiting. You use this stuff to scam me? Daisy, really, you let me down!" After Sylvia finished speaking, she stood up and didn''t look at Daisy any more. She just walked away. Sylvia''s voice was heard again when she left the room. "Thepany won''t bear the loss of 12 million yuan. You have to find your own way, or even if you are my family, I will deal with this through legal way." Daisy''s mind went nk and she stood there in a daze. Even after Sylvia had left for a few minutes, she was still motionless. Deegan stood aside with a pale face. After a long time, he slowly walked to Daisy and whispered, "Daisy, you..." "What the hell is going on?" Daisy gradually turned around and stared at Deegan. "Gamble? Did you make this fake invoice? Did you use all some rubbish material to make these clothes?" "I''m... I''m sorry..." Deegan swallowed his saliva and said, "Daisy, I shouldn''t be med for this. I was also trapped by others." "Trapped? Who trapped you? If you didn''t gamble, could anyone force you to do that?" Daisy''s body trembled. "Deegan, you disappointed me too much! Twelve million! Misappropriation of the company''s public funds, do you know what kind of consequences this will have? My eldest brother has been sentenced for embezzling public funds!" "Ah? This!" Deegan shuddered. Embezzling public funds? Sentenced! A member of the Lin Family! If the members of the Lin Family were sentenced, then Deegan did not dare to think about what would happen to him if he continued to think about it. "Plop!" Deegan knelt directly in front of Daisy and hugged her leg. "Daisy, I was wrong, I was really wrong, you must help me." "Help you? How can I help you?" Daisy looked at Deegan coldly and said, "My sister now thinks it was me who gambled." "What about auntie? She won''t stand by and watch you go to jail. You can ask auntie to give you this money, right? As long as we don''t go to jail, we will handle this matter well! Daisy, believe me, believe me!" Deegan pleaded. Just then, a sigh came from the door of the office. "Ah." Henry came in from the door of the office and looked at Daisy with pity. "It seems that you had bad luck meeting someone." Hearing a voiceing from the door, Deegan looked at the door subconsciously. When he saw Henry walking into the door, he frowned and asked, "You?" "Brother-inw, I..." Daisy opened her mouth but didn''t know what to say. Brother-inw? Deegan widened his eyes and looked at Henry in disbelief. "You... you are..." Henry shrugged to Deegan, and then smiled slightly. "Yes, I am." Chapter 1090 Chapter 1090 At this moment, Deegan''s expression looked as if he had seen a ghost. It was as ugly as it could be. A strong sense of fall permeated Deegan''s heart. Ten minutes ago, Deegan was still fantasizing about how wonderful his life would be in the future, but now, after knowing Henry''s identity, he instantly understood that the so- called opportunity was just a trap set by someone. He had lived under the control of others from beginning to end. From the moment he saw this man, from the day he showed off in front of him, he was destined to be ruined. Henry looked at his watch on his wrist and said, "It''s gettingte. Your sister is waiting for me to have breakfast. Daisy, you can solve this matter yourself. Even brother-inw can''t help you." Henry said, shaking his head and walking out of the office. In front of the administration building, Sylvia stood in front of the door with a worried face. When she saw Henrying out, she quickly walked up and asked, "Is Daisy okay? Isn''t what I just said a little too much?" "She is fine." Henry shook his head. "Daisy is inexperienced in the world. It''s good for you to teach her a lesson like this. It''s better than being cheated by others in the future." Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this, Sylvia was relieved a lot, but she still felt confused, "Honey, since you knew that Deegan was not a good guy, why didn''t you tell Daisy directly?" Henry smiled bitterly and said, "Women are more emotional than men. Deegan is probably the first person Daisy has ever liked. If we directly interfere with Daisy''s attitude toward Deegan, no matter what the result is, it will certainly leave a barrier in Daisy''s heart. You don''t want to be estranged from your sister, do you? Now let Daisy see what kind of person Deegan is. Although it''s a bit troublesome, it''s better to repair the broken family affectionter." Sylvia nodded thoughtfully, "Hubby, you are really thoughtful. If I had to handle this matter, I wouldn''t have been able to do it like this." "Well, honey, you are responsible for the business. And I am in charge of family affairs. Haha, let''s go and have breakfast. Daisy is a smart girl. At this point, she can handle it by herself. I have already asked Secretary Lee to take the money Deegan lost." Henry pulled Sylvia''s soft hands and walked to a breakfast stall not far away. In the administration office. Daisy stood there with dull eyes. "Daisy, help me, please, help me!" Deegan knelt there, holding Daisy''s calf, crying and begging. Daisy clenched her teeth, her eyes glistening. She stared straight ahead, opened her mouth, and spat out two words, "Get out." These words made Deegan feel relieved as if he had been granted amnesty. "Thank you, Daisy, thank you, please don''t let me go to jail. I''ll get out now, get out of here!" After finishing his words, Deegan scrambled out of the office. The moment Deegan stepped out of the door, tears welled up in Daisy''s eyes. She copsed on the sofa and sobbed. After leaving the kindergarten, Deegan, like a stray dog, kept receiving messages on his phone. It was from Fatty and the other two, asking about the progress. "Deegan, I''ve already contacted all the girls. Let''s continue partying tonight." "Haha, I heard from my buddy that the first batch of samples has been sent over. How was it? Is it okay?" "Deegan, I''ll rent the Benz-Benz now." Looking at the message sent by his three roommates, Deegan felt so depressed that he couldn''t express his feelings. When he was walking on the street, Deegan suddenly felt that he had been hit by someone. At this moment, all his previous grievances and angerpletely broke out. "Damn it! Don''t you have eyes?" Deegan shouted at the young man who had just bumped into him. Alvin shook his head and looked at the man in front of him. A smile appeared on his face. "Interesting. It has been a long time since anyone dared to scold me like this. You are very good." "F*uckyou!" Deegan scolded again. Alvin waved his hand and said softly, "Two people, tear his mouth apart, and then take him to the suburbs to be buried." Behind Alvin, two people immediately came out and grabbed Deegan without saying anything. "Go to hell!" Deegan waved his hand and hit toward one of them, but before he could throw a punch, he was hit on his neck andpletely passed out. At noon, at the vi in Luxury Vige. Henry stood in the kitchen with an apron around his waist. Several exquisite dishes had been put into the pot by Henry and were ready to be taken to Lins Group. After Sylvia finished breakfast with Henry, she went back to thepany to do her work. Henry said as he was tidying up the stove, "Come in." After Henry''s voice fell, a fat figure came in from the gate of the vi. It was the person in charge of Yinzhou''s office. The fat figure stood at the door, bowed to Henry in the kitchen, and then said, "I have two things to report to you." "Go ahead." Without turning his head, Henry wiped the stove with a cloth. "Deegan is dead. He ran into the new king. Now he''s in the western suburbs and has been buried." "Oh? Alvin is back?" Henry asked in surprise. "What about the second one?" "The news from the outside says that the King of ughter and the King of Disaster are seriously injured and are being rescued in Europe..." Before the fat man could finish his words, he quickly retreated out of the room. When he exited the door, his face was covered with dense sweat, and his eyes were full of horror. At that moment, he felt an irresistible pressure, as if he would be crushed by that pressure if he stayed a second longer. "What''s the matter?" Henry came out of the kitchen, picked up a tissue and wiped his palm. The fat man dared not to enter the door again. He stood outside the door and replied, "The specific situation is unknown. The other kings have rushed to Europe." Henry threw the tissue in his hand into the trash can and whispered, "Book the tickets." "Got it." The fat man bowed his head in response and then left. Henry turned his head and looked at the wedding photo hanging on the wall of the living room. He sighed, sent a message to Sylvia, went out and stopped a car, and went straight to the airport. In a luxury hospital located in Yizhou Country of Europe. The reason why the hundreds of doctors were so scared was that there were two special patients in the emergency ward. One of them was the heir of thergest family here, the future patriarch of the Nuoman family! So far, he had been in aa for nearly 24 hours. Numerous guards hadpletely surrounded the hospital. Doctors in the hospital were the most outstanding in this country, but they still couldn''t do anything about it. In the hospital, a grey-haired, wealthydy was sitting in the middle of the main hall. Next to her were all the upper echelons of the alliance. These people were usually so well-informed that they didn''t even dare to breathe. Chapter 1091 Chapter 1091 The nobledy sat quietly in the hall. In the whole hall, a needle that fell to the ground could be heard clearly. "Madam, you can rest assured that the young master''s condition has been stabilized." A greyhaired old doctor came to the front of the madam and said respectfully. "When will my grandson wake up?" The nobledy asked. The old doctor looked like he was in a dilemma. "The Young Master suffered internal injuries, now..." "Then why don''t you go and find a way?!" The nobledy suddenly roared and interrupted the old doctor. All the nobles around trembled and showed fear on their faces. Everyone present was afraid of the nobledy in the centre of the hall. Although she was already more than 80 years old, people would not pay attention to her age because of her status as the current leader of the Nuoman family. They would even think about the bloody means of this woman who was in charge of the Nuoman family with her husband more than 50 years ago. Right now, all of these nobles were praying in their hearts, afraid that something bad might happen to the lord lying in the emergency ward. Once this happened, the madame of the Nuoman family would fly into a rage. No one knew what would happen, and whether it would implicate them or not. The whole hospital hall became silent again. At this moment, a few figures forced their way into the hall. "Who hurt my brother?!" This was a bald, white man. He rushed into the hospital, shouting loudly, "Where is Evonne? I want to know the cause and effect of this matter!" There were seven other figures following behind the bald, white- skinned man. The youngest of them was a girl who looked to be only about 20 years old, and the oldest was over 70 years old. The nobles in the main hall, upon hearing the visitor''s words, were all shocked. How could this person dare to address Madam Noman by her name? Wasn''t he going to die? Evonne was the nobledy seated in the center of the main hall. Several guards rushed in from the entrance of the hospital and were going to grab them. Madam Noman waved her hand, retreating the guards, and then let out a sigh. She said to the white- skinned, muscr man, "Don''t be impatient." "Impatient?!" said the seventy-year-old man. It was Peze, and the people who had arrived were Sea God and the others. Wade and Red Hair were seriously injured and sent here for recovery. This was a major event in the entire underground world! "Evonne, what''s going on here?" Peze looked at Evonne. "This is the territory of your Nuoman family. How could Wade and Red Hair be beaten like this? Who did this?" Peze asked a series of questions. The nobles, upon seeing Madam Nuoman''s attitude, couldn''t help but guess what sort of status these people had. How could they dare to speak to Madam Nuoman in such a manner, and even use an interrogative tone! The most important thing was, Madam Noman didn''t even show a hint of anger. Madam Noman looked at the arriving kings of the Radiant Ind. Shaking her head, she said, "This matter isn''t going to be as simple as it seems. My grandson and the little fellow of the Bai family have offended someone who isn''t just a simple force. It''s very hard to deal with." At this moment, another figure walked into the living room of the hospital. "Evonne, it''s not up to you to decide whether or not we should provoke them. All you have to do is to make it clear who injured Wade and Red Hair." Evonne, who was originally sitting there, immediately stood up and looked in the direction of the voice the moment she heard it. Sea God and the others, who had just arrived, also had a look of pleasant surprise in their eyes. "Big Boss!" Henry nodded to Sea God and the others and went straight to Madam Noman. "Evonne, you just need to tell me what I want to know." ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . After Evonne saw Henry, under the shocked gazes of the princes, dukes, and nobles, she bowed to Henry and said, "Your honour, I didn''t know that you''de, so I wasn''t able to personally wee you." To others, the Nuoman family was the most supreme of existences. However, for Radiant Ind that controlled the entire underground world, the Nuoman family was nothing more than a slightlyrger force. Red Hair was the future heir of the Nuoman family, but he was Henry''s brother, one of the Ten Kings of Radiant Ind, so when he was with Henry, he didn''t have much etiquette. Except for Red Hair, any member of the Nuoman family, even the current patriarch, Evonne Nuoman, had to salute when she saw Henry! The princes, dukes, and nobles all stared with wide eyes. Originally, they didn''t even dare to breathe, but now, they were all breathing heavily! Who was this man? Madam Noman actually bowed to him! After paying her respects, Madame Noman said in a low voice, "Those who wounded my grandson and the boy of the Bai family are members of the Middleton family. Behind them, there is the shadow of new power." "Middleton family, new power." Henry smiled. The so- called new forces were named for the recent events that had happened in the world. For example, the old monster who had lived for hundreds of years from the Antiquity Country was supposed to be a new force. This included the actions of the members of the Alvin League recently. The hidden factions controlled by them were also definitely new forces. After finishing speaking, Madam Noman didn''t say another word. She just stood there to one side. Henry nced at the upstairs of the hospital, and then said as he walked forward, "Prepare a set of surgery clothes for me and arrange for people to cooperate with me. If the new power did it, others won''t be able to cure Wade and Red Hair." Madam Noman didn''t dare to hesitate. She immediately made the arrangements. "Future, youe with me and monitor their physical data. I need to know some basic information." Future nodded and immediately followed up. Henry and the others saw Wade and Red Hair in the emergency ward. Their faces were pale and they were in aa on the hospital bed, using the oxygen supply machine. Several professional young caretakers were helping them rx their muscles. Madam Noman followed Henry into the ward. She waved her hand, and all the nurseries left the ward. Henry came to the bedside and removed the shirt on Red Hair''s and Wade''s body. He saw at a nce that there was a red handprint on each of their chests. "Future, keep an eye on their physical conditions." Henry''s eyes lingered on the red handprints on their chests. Soon, Henry got the data back from Future. "Boss, both of them have a kind of energy in their bodies, just like the virus. It''s like the variant of Spiritual Stone energy, suppressing their nerves and eroding their internal organs. If Wade and Red Hair were not in the Transformation Realm, I''m afraid they would not have been able to bear it." Henry nodded. Those who could hurt Wade and Red Hair must know their identities. Henry took a deep breath and asked someone to bring a few silver needles. He had not been able to help other people get rid of the remaining Qi in their bodies before, but now he could try. Chapter 1092 Chapter 1092 An hourter, Henry walked out of the ward with sweat all over his head. Future followed after him. Outside the ward, Madam Noman, Sea God and others were all waiting here. Madam Noman''s face was full of anxiety. When she saw Henrye out, she couldn''t help but want to ask. She opened her mouth but didn''t dare to speak without authorization. Henry wiped the sweat on his forehead with his sleeve. The sweat had just been wiped out, and it came out densely. It was still difficult for Henry to help others to remove the remaining Qi from their bodies. After all, it was different from his own ability to cooperate inside and outside. Henry protected the meridians of Wade and Red Hair by himself and expelled the remaining Qi at the same time. Henry, seeing Madam Noman''s frantic appearance, understood the worry in her heart. He said, "It was sessful. If nothing else happens, the two of them will be able to wake up in a few hours. They just need to rest for a while. Evonne, tell me, why would there be a conflict between the two of them and the Middleton family?" When Madam Noman heard these words, the worry in her heart was relieved a lot. After slightly bowing to Henry, she replied, "Because of a woman." "A woman?" Henry, Future and others couldn''t help but show a puzzled expression. Wade and Red Hair didn''t seem like someone who would be fighting for a woman. Madame Noman nodded. "Yes, for the sake of a woman from Yan Xia. That woman was brought back by the little boy of the Bai family. The situation isn''t very good. The diagnosis says she is a vegetative patient." Henry took the cup and said, "Take me to see that woman." Madam Noman pointed to the ward next door. "It''s there." ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Henry nodded and pushed the door of the next ward open. The moment the door was pushed open, Henry saw a figure lying on the bed, which made Henry stunned. Including Future and others behind Henry, when they saw the figure on the bed, they were completely stunned. The woman lying on the bed was only in her twenties. At this time, the top of her head was smooth. Her dark hair, which should have been present, could not be seen on the woman''s body. Even her eyebrows had faded. With Henry''s knowledge of medical skills, it was almost immediately confirmed that this was caused by long-term chemotherapy. The woman''s face was pale and bloodless. Only a little bit of redness could be seen on her lips. Her eyes were closed and she did not move at all. The slightly rising and falling ECG on the side proved that she was still alive. "Ailsa!" With a cry of surprise, Future rushed to the side of the bed and looked at the woman on the bed. Henry and others also walked into the ward withplicated looks on their faces. "What''s going on here?" Future held out her trembling hand and gently stroked the cheek of the woman on the hospital bed. "How could this be?" "How did Ailsa end up like this!" Henry grabbed Ailsa''s wrist and stretched out his two fingers to rest on Ailsa''s pulse. About a minuteter, Henry shook his head and said, "Ailsa must have been in this state for a long time. The meridians in her body have almost all been damaged. It''s man-made." Ailsa was the only child of the Xiahou family. Before Wade and Ailsa were born, Ailsa''s father had arranged the wedding with Aaron Bai. After the two children were born, they grew up together. Ailsa and Wade were childhood sweethearts. However, Wade had a personality different from others. The older he grew up, the more he would not ept this marriage. In the end, he changed girls one after another every day and drove Ailsa away in anger. Ailsa had been away for three years. In these three years, Wade had never been in contact with Ailsa, and Ailsa had not contacted Wade. "No wonder Wade was so impulsive. Obviously, they were trapped by someone." Moon Goddess stepped forward and looked at the woman lying on the hospital bed. "Wade is a yer. It seems that the only person who could calm him down is in this condition." "The Xiahou family has been declining since a long time ago. They have been living in seclusion for a long time. Why would that Middleton family do such a vicious thing to Ailsa?" Peze walked over, his face filled with confusion. Henry took a deep breath and removed his fingers from Ailsa''s wrist. "It doesn''t matter. I just need to kill all of them." It was seven o''clock in the evening, and the temperature outside was no more than 11 degrees. On the street, people were wearing thin sweaters. It was probably the most leisurely time after work every day. Henry wore a ck windbreaker. Walking on the streets of Yizhou Country, the European- style buildings would give people a feeling of grandeur. Walking among such buildings, people would feel extraordinarily small. Henry was walking on the street, and he walked towards the outside of the city. When a man was passed by Henry, he unconsciously shivered. Because he just felt a palpitation as if it had been cut by an invisible sharp knife. Qegas castle was a symbol of modern architecture at thete phase of modern society. It used to be one of the temporary imperial residences of one of the kings. There were 360 rooms in the castle, with 360 different styles. The castle was located on a tall mountain. With its four seasons, it would be presented with four completely different colours, giving it a beautiful and magnificent appearance. At this time, when spring was in full of vitality, the ck castle was surrounded by towering green trees, which were fascinating. Today, this castle was the private property of Middleton family. Today, within the castle, there was the twenty-eight birthday party of the eldest daughter of the Middleton family. As a wealthy n second only to the Noman family, there were countless people who hade to attend the party, and virtually all of the nobles woulde. It was a symbol of identity and power to attend such a banquet. A luxury car worth tens of millions was not qualified to drive into the castle, unless there was a great emperor''s signature on this luxury car. At eight o''clock in the evening, it waspletely dark. In the castle, the lights were on, which was like a dream from fairytales. After all, this castle itself was the world of a great emperor''s dream. All kinds of colourful lights were shining in the castle. However, tonight''s fairytale would be a nightmare because of the arrival of one person. In the forest, the birds were startled. Henry stepped forward and gradually approached the dream- like castle. The City of Hell and fairy tales were twopletely different worlds. The moment the old king, who had exited from the City of Hell, stepped into Qegas Castle, would be the moment when this fairytale got destroyed. The temperature in the air was about nine degrees. At the gate of the castle, two guards patrolled back and forth and walked out of the gate. Henry walked over to the two guards. "I''m sorry, sir. Please show me your invitation." A guard stood in Henry''s way. Henry looked at the guards in front of him. "An invitation? "I''m here to kill people. Why would I need an invitation?" Chapter 1093 Chapter 1093 The two guards looked Henry up and down, "Sir, your joke is not funny." Henry smiled and ignored them. He kept walking toward the gate of the castle. The guards were just about to stop Henry, but two shadows held them from the back and covered their mouths. The guards were dragged into the woods nearby. Henry straightened his trench coat and looked at the colorful lights over the castle. "Some people live in their dreams, and some in hell. Those lights are way too bright." There were more than a couple of guards at the gate. Before they could make a sound, they were dragged away before Henry reached the gate. Inside the castle, the sound of music could be heard in every corner. The smell of champagne was filled in the air. The temperature wasn''t warm, but all the female guests were dressed in gowns, walking around the castle charmingly. A woman in a purple gown ran out of one of the arched doors. Her beautiful face was slightly blushed. She was searching for something and then fixed her eyes on Henry, who just entered the gate. Henry''s simple ck trench coat couldn''t hide his strong presence. His eyes were sophisticated as if he could see through everything, and his footsteps were confident as if he was the center of the universe. After seeing Henry, the woman in the purple dress smiled. She lifted the hem of her dress and ran toward Henry. The woman reached out her arms to wrap around Henry''s waist. Henry slightly frowned and stepped back. "Handsome, for the sake that we both are from Yan Xia, could you do me a favor?" The woman spoke fluent Yan Xianguage to Henry, "There is an annoying person who keeps bothering me." ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . "I''m busy. Find somebody else." After refusing the woman''s request, Henry walked past her and toward the castle. The woman frowned. She was confident about every aspect of herself, including beauty, body figure, background, and education. Even though she admitted that the Middleton family was a little out of her reach at this moment, she believed that in time, she could marry herself into the family. Her blind confidence had made her arrogant, and such an annoying personality wasmon among narrow-sighted people. She had believed that every man would be more than happy to stand next to her and help her no matter what. But to her surprise, Henry refused her bluntly. Watching Henry walking away from her, the woman felt defeated. She stomped her feet and yelled, "You, hold there!" Henry heard the woman''s yelling and knew it was meant for him. But he ignored her. Seeing Henry didn''t stop, the woman looked angry. She ran toward Henry and grabbed his coat, "Did you hear that? I asked you to hold!" Henry stopped and nced at the woman. He said two words. "Get lost!" The woman was stunned. "Get lost?" "He told me to get lost?" This is the first time someone said harsh words to the woman. She believed that no one had ever said rude things to her because of her beauty and family. Even the son of Middleton family would have to act gentlemanly in front of her. Why did this person dare to be so rude to her? Henry shook the woman''s hand off his coat and kept walking. The woman stood there, trembling with anger. Staring at Henry, she yelled, "I said stop there!" Her hysterical yelling sounded especially harsh in contrast with the cozy atmosphere of music and champagne. Different people had different definitions of respect. Someone would sigh about their endurance when they were humiliated. Others would irritate only because they didn''t like the look other people gave them. In the mind of the woman, it would be an honor for any man when she asked them for help. So under such a theory, the woman expected that all men should do their best to make her happy. Henry''s ignorance toward her made her felt extremely humiliated. Many people heard the woman''s scream. "What''s going on?" A blonde man in a tailcoat ran over to check. "Ms. Xiang, may I ask you who made you so unhappy?" "Masslen is at your service." "It''s none of your business." The woman, Debbra Xiang, red at Masslen and then ran toward Henry. She stood in front of Henry and said, "I want you to apologize to me!" Henry frowned and did not answer. "Didn''t I make myself clear enough for you?" Debbra''s face was full of anger, "HI tell you onest time. I want you to apologize to me!" "Get lost." Henry repeated his words to her. "How dare you!" Debbra shouted. She then raised her hand to p Henry, who she believed had trampled on her dignity. Henry''s eyes shed a trace of fierceness. He grabbed Debbra''s wrist and twisted backward. Debbra didn''t expect that Henry would physically attack her. But to Henry, even masters who were in their early stage of Qi- concentrating Realm couldn''t harm Henry, let alone with a p from a spoiled woman. Being held down by the wrist, Debbra screamed in pain. She was about to warn Henry to let go of her. Suddenly, she felt a burning pain on her cheek. "p!" Henry left his palm print on Debbra''s face. Henry''s p knocked Debbra down on the ground. Her head suddenly went nk. Debbra could never imagine that she would be pped by a strange man after he just refused and verbally insulted her. This was the first time in Debbra''s entire life that she was humiliated three times in a row. Seeing what just happened, Messlen said furiously, "How can you hit a woman?" Henry shook his wrist, "Men and women are equal. In my opinion, anyone who shames themselves should be pped, no matter the person is a man or a woman. If you don''t want to get beat, behave yourself." Masslen shook his head. "In the tradition of Middleton family, all the beautifuldies should be easily forgiven of their mistakes." Chapter 1094 Chapter 1094 The Middleton family? Hearing Masslen''s self-introduction, Henry raised his eyebrows. "From the look of it, your Middleton family''s hundreds of years of history does teach you guys how to be a gentleman," Henry slightly smiled. A proud look appeared on Masslen''s face, "It''s good that you heard of the name of the Middleton family. Now, as a member of the family, I order you to apologize to thisdy!" "No," Henry waved his hand. "I think your family tradition is just for the show. If she reallymits huge crimes, can you really forgive her like a gentleman?" "Of course," Masslen said with confidence, "That''s what a gentleman does!" "Sure," Henry snapped his fingers. He grabbed Debbra''s hair and lifted her up. In Debbra''s mind, Henry was just a handsome man in his twenties. But at this moment, she felt Henry was a demon. All her anger and arrogance were reced by fear. "What... what are you going to do?" Debbra''s voice was trembling. Her tantrum had gone completely after Henry''s p. "Nothing," Henry grinned. He whispered in Debbra''s ear, "Go and stab this into his heart. I wanna know if he can forgive you afterward, as he promised." Debbra felt there was something cold stuffed into her hand. She looked down and found out it was a dagger. Her arm trembled. She wanted to drop the dagger. But before she could let loose her grip, Henry squeezed her hand, making her hold the dagger tightly. "Good girl," Henry whispered, "If you don''t listen to me, I will kill you. Do you understand?" Henry''s voice was soft, but it sounded like a demon''s breath breezed into Debbra''s ear. She just wanted to find a puppet to get rid of Masslen, but Debbra could never expect that she got herself into such a big disaster. "Sir, you don''t seem to understand what I''m saying!" Masslen had no idea what Henry was whispering to Debbra, and he couldn''t see the ten centimeters long dagger either. All he could see was Henry was yanking Debbra''s hair, and Debbra''s eyes were tearing. "Mark my words. I''m watching you. If you don''t do what you were told, I''ll kill you. It''s a pity to end the life of such a beautifuldy," Henry let go of Debbra''s hair and stepped back. Debbra stood up, trembling. She was trying to hide the dagger in her hand. Masslen rushed toward Debbra. He was furious after he saw the bruise on her face, "You are way out of the line, sir. Beating a woman is not a gentleman''s behavior." Henry was standing two steps away from Debbra and Masslen. He smiled and said, "Remember. I don''t joke." N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Henry''s voice made Debbra shivering. She reached out her hand, which was holding the dagger. At this moment, she felt that something was driving her hand forward. "Stop it!" Debbra eximed. Henry was pushing Debbra''s hand, making it go straight toward Masslen''s heart. "Fizz!" It was the sound of the sharp knife cutting into flesh. Masslen''s furious expression faded away. He could feel excruciating pain in his chest. He looked down and saw a dagger in his chest. On the handle of the dagger was the hand of Debbra. Debbra felt something warm on her hand. It was Masslen''s blood. Henry still kept a smile on his face, "I believe that, ording to the tradition of the Middleton family, you will forgive her. All she is doing is to kill you. It''s nothing, right? You just said you can always forgive ady no matter what she has done." Masslen slowly opened his mouth, trying very hard to breathe. Henry gave Debbra''s hand another push, and the dagger went deeper into Masslen''s chest. Masslen spat out a mouthful of blood. Henry coldly looked at Masslen, who was gasping for air. Debbra screamed and let go of the dagger. She wanted to run but couldn''t feel her legs anymore. Like stuck in a nightmare, Debbra couldn''t move no matter how hard she tried. Masslen''s mouth was moving, and blood kept gushing out of his mouth. Henry snorted and ignored Debbra and Masslen. He kept walking and murmured to himself, "The gentleman behavior of the Middleton family is to torture Ailsa, making her neither alive nor dead." Masslen''s pupils dted. He fell forward. When Masslen''s body hit the ground, Debbra screamed. She ran toward Henry in panic. "You can''t leave. What about me?" Debbra cried out. She was running with a head of messy hair, looked like a ghost. Henry rolled his eyes and said, "It''s none of my business. You took the knife and killed the man. What''s there anything to do with me?" "You are lying!" Debbra shook her head hard, "It''s not me! It''s you! You pushed me. I never...I never want to kill anyone!" "How about..." Henry suddenly stared at Debbra. Under Henry''s gaze, Debbra subconsciously took two steps back. Henry pointed at Debbra and said, "How about you keep himpany?" Debbra''s legs went limp. Copsed on the ground, she shook her head manically and kept her mouth shut. Smelly liquid flew out between her legs. Henry''s words had scared her to death. "Then let''s continue your party as if nothing has happened," Henry shrugged, "Or leave." "No, I can''t leave," Debbra''s voice trembled. "My parents are still here. If I disappear after someone is killed, people will surely suspect me." "Then how are your acting skills?" Henry gritted his teeth. He then kept walking, ignoring Debbra. Debbra crawled up from the ground and wanted to follow Henry, but Henry''s voice was heard. "If you dare to follow me, I''ll kill you. Remember, I don''t joke." Henry''s words stopped Debbrapletely. Her lifted leg was frozen in the air. Chapter 1095 Chapter 1095 Sometimes, the fear could ur in just one second. At this time, the only thing Debbra felt for Henry was fear. She would do whatever Henry asked her to do, no matter how out of the line the request would be. It was because Debbra was scared of Henry to death. The castle was huge, and there was no one around Debbra. After making sure that she was all by herself, Debbra worked up her courage and ran to Masslen''s body. She took a deep breath and took out the dagger from Masslen''s chest. Debbra then left the scene. After twenty minutes, she had redone her hair and makeup. Returned to her original look of a beautifuldy, she reappeared in the castle hall where the party was held in her purple dress and high heels. The gorgeous chandelier was hung on the ceiling ten meters above the ground. The hall was filled with pleasant music and expensive decorations. Celebrities and loyalties could be found in every corner. There, movie stars acted inferiorlypared with the lords. They were no longer the center of the attention in the room but rather normal working professionals. Famous dancers performed on the stage as a sideshow. The members from the famous families walked around the hall and chatted with each other. On the luxurious buffet table, there was an endless supply of caviar. Waiters walked among the guests with all kinds of high-end liquor disyed on their trays. Debbra walked among them with a ss of red wine. "Miss Xiang, long time no see." "You are so beautiful as always." A male guest walked over and greeted her. Wherever Debbra went, she would always attract a lot of attention. Debbra used to look down on them arrogantly, but at this moment, her ego had been trampled completely. Debbra nodded to greet people. There was no trace of arrogance left on her face. "Debbra, here you are. I''ve been looking everywhere for you." A blonde woman in a golden dress walked over to Debbra. She was from Yan Xia too. "Let''s go this way. I have things to talk to you about." The woman grabbed Debbra by the hand. It seemed that they were good friends. Debbra nodded. After what had happened, Debbra just wanted to stay away from all the attention. Showing her face and then hiding somewhere was the best option. They picked the seats in the corner. Their conversation was mostly about makeup, designer clothes, handsome guys, and some gossips. "Debbra, do you know? Someone came here to revenge Ailsa Xiahou. But the Middleton family gave the person a hard time. Do you know why Ailsa wanted to cooperate with the Middleton family. I heard she is in a vegetative state." Debbra shook her head, "I don''t know what she was thinking. But I know the thing was quite a news back then. I think Ailsa Xiahou and the Middleton family have reached an agreement, but it was broken afterward. I remember that someone asked me if I know some way to send a Yan Xia woman back home. I guess the Yan Xia woman was A Xiahou." Debbra''s friend looked toward the center of the hall and said with fear in her eyes, "Ailsa tried her best to get back to Yan Xia, but the Middleton family had her in their palms. Here, once you piss off this family, you are a dead meat!" "You two try to get yourselves killed?" Said a man. A Yan Xia man in his thirties walked over. Debbra''s friend looked up and stuck her tongue out guiltily, "Brother." "Yesmina, do you know A Xiahou is a taboo in the Middleton family? How dare you talk about her here? Don''t you know there can be someone eavesdropping on you?" Debbra''s friend was Yesmina Zhong, and the man was her brother, Rossiter Zhong. The Zhong Family had some reputation in the business world of Yizhou Country. The family was in the import and export business. Theirpany was one of the top businesses of both Yan Xia and Yizhou Country. That''s why they were invited to the party. But the Middleton family was way superior over the Zhong Family, and the members of the Zhong Family had to be careful in their conversation. Yesmina shrugged, "Rossiter, I''m only stating the truth. The official statement from the Middleton family is that the agreement is broken, but everyone knows that the Middleton family wanted something Ailsa Xiahou had, so they persecuted her." "That''s enough. You¡¯d better shut up." Rossiter red at Yesmina and continued, "Stop the conversation right now. You know what? Don''t even mention the name of Ailsa Xiahou. If a member of the Middleton family overheads it, all of us will be in huge trouble." Yesmina hadn''t known that the Middleton family didn''t like to hear things about Ailsa, so she nodded to Rossiter and stopped the topic. Debbra sipped the wine from her ss. She felt someone sat down next to her. "Excuse me, I..." Debbra looked over and saw the person''s face. She didn''t finish her sentence. It was Henry who took the seat next to Debbra. He held a wine ss and clinked it against the one in Debbra''s hand, "You look good. Tell me about what happened to Ailsa Xiahou." At this party, the female guests were wearing gowns, and male guests evening formal wear. Henry looked out of the picture in his ck trench coat. Rossiter frowned and said to Henry, "Dude, there are things people aren''t supposed to talk about." Henry ignored Rossiter. He stared at Debbra and asked, "Tell me what really happened between Ailsa and the Middleton family." Rossiter was angry. "Didn''t you hear what I said? "You are not wee here! Go somewhere else to talk about the things you want to hear." Henry swirled his wine ss and nced at Rossiter, "Are you talking to me?" Rossiter snorted, "Or else?" "Excuse me." Henry smiled and wrapped his arm around Debbra''s shoulders, "I''m talking to her." There was fury in Rossiter''s eyes, not only because of Henry''s tone but also because of the way Henry touched Debbra.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. In Yizhou Country''s Yan Xia business world, everyone knew that Rossiter pursued Debbra for years. Many people had already regarded them as a couple. But Henry just touched Debbra in front of Rossiter. Rossiter could not stand such behavior. Chapter 1096 Chapter 1096 Rossiter said furiously, "Watch your mouth! Do you know who you are talking to?" Debbra was scared by what was happening in front of her eyes. She knew Rossiter well. Rossiter had a huge ego that could lead to another disaster at this moment. Debbra had to stop Rossiter from acting out. Debbra exined to Rossiter in a hurry, "Rossiter, calm down. It''s okay. He is my friend." "Friend?" Rossiter sized Henry up. Henry''s handsome face and confident presence posed as a threat to Rossiter, "Debbra, howe I never heard this friend from you?" "Haha," Debbra gave a fakeugh and lied to Rossiter, "He just came to Yizhou Country a while ago." "Debbra, did you try to fool my brother," Yesmina rolled her eyes, "A man who just came to Yizhou Country is qualified for this party? Is he a son of some billionaire?" Debbra took a look at Henry and didn''t know how to answer Yesmina. All she could do was to keep faking herughing. Yesmina reached out her hand to Henry and said, "Nice to meet you. My name is Yesmina Zhong." Henry looked at Yesmina and ignored her. He turned back to Debbra, "Do you forget about something? Tell me what you know about Ailsa." Being ignored by Henry, Yesmina was embarrassed. "Are you trying to make trouble here?" Rossiter was furious. He raised his fist toward Henry. Debbra panicked. She grabbed Rossiter''s arm before he could throw the punch. "Rossiter, what are you doing?" The way Debbra stopped Rossiter from punching Henry made Rossiter believed that she was protecting Henry. Rossiter suspected that something was going on between Debbra and Henry. What Rossiter didn''t know was that Debbra was protecting him. Just as Rossiter was about to talk back, the music suddenly stopped, and then all the lights were out. The sudden change caused amotion in the hall. The darkness onlysted for one second. Suddenly a spotlight was turned on, and it focused on the ce in front of the door. Under the arched door, there was a blonde white woman. She wore a white chiffon dress decorated with diamonds. The millions-of-euros dress was sparkling under the light. The woman was tall and beautiful. As she walked forward, her legs appeared from the opening of the skirt. With a crystal tiara on her head, the woman smiled with confidence. She was the queen of the party. "This is Clorissa Middleton," Debbra introduced to Henry. "She is the eldest daughter of the Middleton family. Today''s party is for celebrating her birthday. I think another purpose of the party is to celebrate the dealings with Ailsa Xiahou. Henry squinted at Clorissa, "Go on." Debbra took a deep breath and continued, "I only heard from hearsay. The name Ailsa Xiahou is a taboo that people are not supposed to mention in front of the members of the Middleton family. It is because the family stole a piece of research from Ailsa. I heard the research is about how to prolong human life expectancy." "Prolong human life expectancy?" Henry pondered, "Continue." "A while ago, my Chamber of Commerce got a piece of information. It said that a Yan Xia woman reached business cooperation with the Middleton family, and the investment of the cooperation was in astronomical number. The information caused quite amotion in the business world of Yizhou Country. Iter learned that the woman''s name was Ailsa Xiahou. But no one has ever seen her and known anything about her except for the cooperation. It was two weeks ago, a friend of mine contacted me and asked me if I know a way to smuggle a woman back to Yan Xia. After that, there was gossip that Ailsa was in trouble. You know how gossip works. Everything travels fast these days." When Debbra telling Henry these, she looked very nervous. Debbra kept drinking wine to calm her nerves. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. "There was a lot of gossip saying that it was the Middleton family that persecuted Ailsa. Then the Middleton family put out an official announcement. It said that the family obtained a piece of research that could prolong human life expectancy. Two days earlier, there was news that two people broke into the Middleton familypany building. Rumor has it that they are from a powerful organization. I''m a nobody so I can''t get any detail about them. I just heard that they were in huge trouble. Unless they are backed by some real power, the Middleton family probably will get them killed." Debbra didn''t pay attention to Henry while speaking, but at this moment, Henry stared at Clorissa as if she was a dead body. Debbra took another sip of wine and continued, "Well, there are many versions of the story. It seems that the Middleton family knows people are talking about their dealings with Ailsa. So they had one person killed just to show the rest of us an example. Anyone who dares to talk about Ailsa Xiahou will be the enemy of the Middleton family. If you ask me, I say that''s a confirmation that they have something to do with Ailsa''s misfortune." Henry grinned, "They are such big bullies." "What can the rest of us do?" Debbra sighed, "You can say that the Middleton family is The King Region of Yizhou Country. No one can stop them except the Nuoman family." Henry shook his head. In fact, the Middleton family had already got rid of the control of the Nuoman family. "Who is backing your people?" Henry murmured. He then stood up and walked forward. Under the spotlight, Clorissa walked to the center of the hall. Everyone in the room was looking at her. People apuded after Clorissa''s performance of a set ofdy etiquette. Then the light turned back on. After the apuse, no one spoke. Everyone knew the spokesman of the Middleton family was about to make an announcement. Clorissa looked around in the hall. She was ready to speak, but another voice interrupted her. "Before you speak, I have a question for you." Chapter 1097 Chapter 1097 Everyone was surprised by the interruption. They all wondered who could interrupt Clorissa so rudely and recklessly. People looked toward the person who just spoke and saw a Yan Xia man sitting in the corner. He wore a ck trench coat, which broke the dress code of the party. Clorissa looked angry. Because she was under the attention of the public, Clorissa didn''t let it show on her face. She replied gracefully, "Please ask, sir." Seeing everyone looked toward the corner, Debbra took a couple of steps away from Henry. Yesmina came over and secretly pulled Debbra''s pinkie finger. "Debbra, is your friend crazy?" Yesmina then pointed at her head, "Interrupting Clorissa under such a situation. He is looking for trouble!" Debbra quickly shushed Yesmina. She was scared Yesmina''s words would irritate Henry. Debbra knew how cold and brutal Henry was. When all eyes were focused on Henry, while still sitting in the chair, he raised the wine ss in his hand and asked, "Ms. Clorissa, I would like to ask you, have you heard of a name, Ailsa Xiashou?" The name Ailsa Xiahou made everyone panicked. They all knew about the taboo. No one was allowed to mention the name! But at this moment, there was a Yan Xia man who asked Clorissa the name in front of everyone. He was deliberately challenging the power of the Middleton family. Clorissa frowned. Before she could answer, a middle-aged man walked out. He was very strong. His muscle was still visible under the formal evening wear. The middle-aged man looked at Henry and then Rossiter, who was not far away from Henry. "People from the Zhong Family,e and give me an exnation. When did all the Yan Xia businessmen be so reckless?" The Zhong Family was the representative of Yan Xia businesses in Yizhou Country, and Rossiter was the representative of the Zhong Family. The Middleton family was trying to force Henry to back out by threatening all the Yan Xia businessmen in Yizhou Country. They also tried to send out the information. No one could create trouble for the Middleton family. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Rossiter''s face turned pale. He felt as if he was punished for his subordinate''s mistake. He smiled at the middle-aged man ingratiatingly. He then turned to scold Henry, "Shut up! This is not the ce for you to talk!" Debbra stood on the side, looking anxious. She wanted to stop Rossiter, but under the eyes of the Middleton family, she didn''t dare to do anything. She also knew Rossiter would be in huge trouble if he irritated Henry. Henry had killed one of the Middleton family. If he wasn''t a psychopath, Henry should be a very powerful person! But how could Henry be a psychopath? He kept asking things about Ailsa Xiahou. It was obvious he was here to revenge her. Henry swirled his wine ss. After a sigh, he said, "What''s wrong with people nowadays. I just asked you a question, and you should answer it. Why do you have to talk about a bunch of nonsense? I guess you definitely have a lot of free time." The middle- aged man walked towards Henry fiercely, "Kid, this is the Middleton family''s ce. It''s not the ce for you to y your little charade. You sound crazier than Asylum people." After ncing at the middle- aged man, Henry turned to look at Clorissa again, "Ms. Middleton, please answer my question. Have you heard Ailsa Xiahou?" "The reputation of the Middleton family won''t be humiliated by you Yan Xia pig!" The middle-aged man rushed toward Henry and reached out his hand toward Henry''s cor. Henry''s eyes were fixed on Clorissa. Just as the middle-aged man''s hand was about to touch his cor, a shadow shed over. It moved so fast that no one noticed it. After the shadow passed, the furious man suddenly froze, and then he leaned backward and fell to the ground. Blood gushed out from a cut on the man''s neck. He had his eyes open. In his eyes, there was unwillingness and confusion. Such a scene caused a burst of screams in the hall. "Someone was killed! There was a dead man in the hall!" Rossiter, who had been scolding Henry furiously, suddenly went silent. He felt his legs went limp and fell to the ground. "What happened? He just killed a Middleton!" Debbra''s body trembled. Her eyes were full of horror! This man was a demon! He came here to kill every Middleton! Yesmina was choking, "Debbra, who...who the hell is he?" Debbra shook her head and smiled bitterly, "I don''t know either." A shadow appeared behind Henry out of thin air. It stayed there in silence. The shadow wore a mask to hide its face. Henry finished his wine and said, "Folks, you are too loud. I can''t hear my answer!" Henry''s voice was not loud, but everyone could hear him clearly. All the panicked people stopped screaming immediately. Henry repositioned himself into a morefortable position and asked, "Ms. Middleton, this is the last time I ask you this nicely. Have you heard of the name Ailsa Xiahou?" Clorissa did not answer. She was searching for something around her. "You don''t need to wait for anyone," Henry smiled, "The one hundred and eighty guards you arranged around the castle are all unable toe here to help you. My suggestion would be to answer my question honestly. Let''s get it over with quickly. How do you say?" Clorissa was shocked. If Henry could say the exact number of how many guards in the castle, he had taken care of them already. Clorissa took a deep breath and forced a smile, "Sir, I''ve never heard of the name of Ailsa Xiahou." "No?" Henry pondered her answer. "Yes, I don''t even understand your question!" Clorissa said, "This is my birthday party. If you''re here to wish me a happy birthday, I wee you. But if you are looking for someone, I''m sorry to say that there is no one called that name." "Fine," Henry sighed, "Since you never heard of the name, you have no use to me. I don''t need to keep you alive anymore." Chapter 1098 Chapter 1098 As soon as Henry finished his words, the shadow standing before him dashed towards Clorissa. Debbra couldn''t help but clenched her fists. Her palms were sweating because of fear. Henry had told her that he didn''t joke, and she knew that Henry was going to kill Clorissa! Clorissa could only watch as the shadow flew in front of her. Most of the party guests were ordinary people. They couldn''t even capture the shadow''s movement. The shadow shed past Clorissa and then returned to Henry. It hovered behind Henry quietly. Clorissa, who was standing in the middle of the hall, stared forward. No one saw what had happened. Then blood gushed out from Clorissa''s neck. Her pupils were dting. Clorissa covered the wound on her neck and fell to the floor, twitching. Another Middleton had died! The Middleton family had been enjoying admiration wherever they went. But that day, they were butchered like animals by a Yan Xianian. After some hollow words and lies, Clorissa was killed in public, in disregard of the fact that she was the queen of that day''s party. People had figured that Henry knew the business between the Middleton family and Ailsa Xiahou. Otherwise, he wouldn''t aim directly at the family. They also knew that Clorissa was lying, and Henry was setting an example that he would kill anyone who wouldn''t answer his questions honestly. The murder of Clorissa also brought great fear to people. If Henry was bold enough to kill her here, he would be able to anything. However, they were too scared to make a sound. Some of them just closed their eyes, covered their mouths, and sobbed. Rossiter was standing near Henry. His face was pale. He never thought that Henry was such a coldblood killer. Rossiter was trembling and slowly stepping backward. Sitting in his seat, Henry threw the wine ss on the floor. The ss hit the floor and made a crashing sound. It was smashed into pieces. Henry looked at Clorissa''s body, which was lying in her own blood pool, and sighed, "Well, it seems that this Ms. Middleton doesn''t want to cooperate. Is there another Middleton who is willing to answer my question?" People looked at each other, and no one dared to make a sound. Some one backed into the crowd. The sobbing sound was the only sound that could be heard in the hall. Henry rested his hands behind his head and leaned against the back of the seat, "I see. All of you have a pretty close rtionship with the Middleton family. How about that? I''ll ask another question." Henry turned his head and looked at Rossiter, "You, tell me which one among them is a Middleton?" Rossiter''s strength sapped from his legs when Henry''s eyes hit him. He fell to the floor, and his face turned even paler. Rossiter knew every Middleton in the crowd. If he told Henry, he would be the enemy of the family. But if he didn''t, Henry would kill him. Henry frowned upon Rossiter''s silence, "If you can''t even answer such a simple question, I think you too..." ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Not even before Henry finished his words, Rossiter pointed at one person, "Him. He is a Middleton." Between being the enemy of the Middleton family and instant death, Rossiter made his choice. The person was a white male in his twenties. He was trying to hide among the crowd. But people all stepped aside and revealed him. Henry looked at him and tapped on the armrest of the chair, "Tell me about Ailsa." Henry was like a king, looking down upon everyone in the room. This Middleton swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said in a trembling voice, "I... I''m just a distant rtive. I don''t...don''t know..." "Then your life has no use to me either." Henry waved his hand, and the shadow flew toward the man. Just like a Deja vu, the man too was lying in a blood pool, dead. Henry acted like a god of death, and the shadow was his sickle, which would reap where Henry pointed. The burning firece provided much heat for the hall, but everyone inside of it felt only chill. Henry looked at another person and asked, "Point me another one." The person pointed at a woman in her forties without any hesitation. The woman screamed and tried to run away. "It''s just a simple question. Why don''t you give me a straight answer?" Henry shook his head and then waved his hand. The shadow swang into action. The woman fell to the floor after taking a few steps. Henry stretched and stood up. He looked around the hall and said, "Folks, I don''t think all of you understand the situation right now. Let me exin it to you. I want to know what happened to Ailsa Xiahou. If I can''t get my answer today, not only the Middletons, all of you will die." Everyone trembled hearing Henry''s words. No one thought Henry was bluffing. In their eyes, Herny was the demon from the City of Hell, and taking a person''s life was nothing to him. Henry tted out his hands and said, "Okay then, now, tell me." "Enough!" Someone shouted, and a blonde man stepped out of the crowd. He faced Henry and shouted, "I''m Laray Middleton. I''ll tell you what happened to Ailsa Xiahou." Henry snapped his fingers and smiled, "Very good. Finally, someone is willing to answer my question. That makes everything so much easier. Tell me then." "I know that you''re here to revenge Ailsa," Laray stared at Henry, "We have prepared for you to show up. But the Middleton family was just a decoy. Someone else harmed Ailsa." Chapter 1099 Chapter 1099 The Middleton family was just a decoy, and there was someone else? Laray''s words caused a stir. If a family that as powerful as the Middleton was just a decoy ced by someone else, how much power could this someone possess? While cleaning his ear, Henry answered, "I don''t think you know the question. I''m asking about Alisa. Don''t give me an answer about something else." Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Laray looked around and said, "I think we''d better discuss this in private. If you don''t mind." "There''s no need." Henry walked to the buffet table and took a slice of toast. While spreading butter on it, he said, "Have you reached an agreement with Ailsa?" Laray frowned and said, "Sir, I don''t know who you are, but it''s bad for both of us if we are talking about it in public." Henry didn''t respond for a while. He was enjoying his toast with his eyes closed. After a few seconds, he opened his eyes and said, "I''ve left you breathing for too long." Laray''s face suddenly changed. He immediately said, "Wait, I..." But it was toote. The shadow moved and came back, and Laray was lying in the blood pool. Henry stretched again and said, "Why the Middleton family don''t know how to listen? Well, let''s y a game then. People who pointed out a Middleton can leave. The rest will have to be killed with all the Middletons." Everyone''s faces changed. After witnessing what Henry had done, no one thought Henry was bluffing. As soon as Henry finished his words, someone pointed at the person standing next to her, "He is a Middleton. Can I leave now?" The person was a young woman. "Of course," Henry nodded, "I am a man of my word. You can leave." Upon hearing Henry''s answer, the young woman ran out of the hall as if someone was chasing her. She escaped without anyone stopping her. Seeing someone had got out, everyone was agitated. Following the lead, people started to identify the Middletons. They had chosen their own lives over the rtionship with the Middleton family. One after another, the members of the Middleton family were identified. The guests left the hall safely one after another. "That''s enough!" Someone shouted. A man made himself heard. He wore a tuxedo and a pair of gold-rimmed sses on his face, and his hair was already gray. "I''m in charge of the business of the Middleton family. If you have questions, ask me." People started to whisper when the man revealed himself. "It''s Steadmann." "He can''t sit back from this anymore." Steadmann was Middleton castle''s housekeeper. He held high status in the family. Some younger Middletons had to call him uncle with respect. Steadmann had served the Middleton family for three generations, which made him hold a senior position of the family. Steadmann wanted to stop this farce directed by Henry. It was clear that Henry''s true purpose was to iste the family. The people who had betrayed the Middleton family were from important families of Yizhou Country. What happened at the party would create non-speakable frictions between the familes. In the long run, the fiction would eventually cause the Middleton family to be ousted by all the other families. At the moment, with the power the family had possessed, the Middleton family posed as a more powerful figure over all the other families. But the Gailli Family could hardly do anything if it was isted. In decades, the family could fall to nothing. Henry nced at Steadmann and put a cookie in his mouth. He asked, "I hope you can give me a straight answer. What happened between the Middleton family and Ailsa?" Steadmann took a deep breath and answered, "Three months ago, one of the younger Middletons introduced to the family a woman from Yan Xia. Her name was Ailsa Xiahou. Ailsa imed that she held a piece of research that could prolong human life expectancy, and she wanted to cooperate with the Middleton family. In the biotech area, the Middleton family was the top one in Yizhou Country. The family had never heard of such type of technology. You know, the one that can make you live longer." Henry nodded and sat down, "We are finally heading somewhere. Please continue." Steadmann continued, "We reached an agreement with Ailsa. Agreement detailed that after the technology was proven sessful, we would share it with the world with no additional condition attached. We weren''t happy with the terms, but Alisa insisted, so we had to agree. This technology would potentially bring a lot of capital. But the family didn''tck it. So we were happy with only the fame." Steadmann was remembering, "The research Ailsa brought in was very thorough. In the evaluation process, we didn''t have any problems, and it was also proved inb tests. The technology could alter the duration of the Cell Cycle. Such technology could lead to many scientific breakthroughs." Henry had a thoughtful look on his face, "Alter the duration of the Cell Cycle? The technology can be used to cure cancer?" "Yes!" Steadmann nodded, "I can still see how excited Ailsa was when she heard the sess of the experiment. In just two months, we had finished theb test of the technology. At the moment when we were about to share the technology with the whole world, someone paid us a visit." Steadmann looked at Henry with deep fear in his eyes, "We don''t know who they are, but they acted in a simr fashion as you do. I believe you should know who they are better than me." Henry leaned against the back of the chair and said, "Go on." Steadmann swallowed a mouthful of saliva. "They warned us that we were not allowed to share this technology with anyone for free. They even asked us to apply for a patent and sealed the technology after announcing the technology to the world. They also said that we couldn''t keep Ailsa alive. The Middleton family is powerlesspared to them, so we had to deal with Ailsa." Chapter 1100 Chapter 1100 Steadmann didn''t speak in a loud voice, but his voice appeared to be so loud under the fearful and oppressive atmosphere. People were scared to find out that there was really someone more powerful than the Middleton family. Everyone was more curious about what this someone was than the fact that Steadmann just confessed that the Middleton family was responsible for what happened to Ailsa. Henry raised the corners of his mouth and said, "So you are telling me that someone made the Middleton family harm Ailsa?" "I know my words sound cowardice," Steadmann nodded, "But that is the fact. Sir, I''ve told you what really happened." "If you have done it earlier, there won''t be so many lives lost in vain." Henry nodded with satisfaction. "I know what has happened. You go and tell the head of the family. I''lle backter and talk the thing over with him." Steadmann saluted and said, "Wee." Henry got up from the chair and walked towards the door of the hall. People were trying to stay away from him. After Henry left the room, people finally breathed a sigh of relief. They then all tried to give a random excuse and left the party. After what had happened that night, they wanted to leave before they got into trouble. The lights were still shining around the castle. The colors, lights, shadows made the castle looked like something from a fairy tale. Only people walked out of this fairy tale structure with near-death drama. Rossiter, in particr, was still scared. The arrogant behavior he had pulled in front of Henry could very much get himself killed. The only reason he was still alive was that Henry didn''t care about his life. It was already ten o''clock in the evening, and the moon was hanging in the air. Dark clouds drifted over, covering the moon. Henry walked on the road, and someone was following him. "Boss, why didn''t you kill them all? One word from you, I''ll bring the whole castle down," Future asked in confusion. Henry shook his head, and his eyes were cold. "The Middleton family is ying the innocents. If they would like to y a game, I''ll y with them. I''ve given them time to inform the powerful people behind them. I''lle back tomorrow." "Boss, what if that man tells the truth? It is really those other powerful people who wanted Ailsa dead?" "So what?" Henry looked hardened, "Harming Ailsa is enough to get this family all killed, and no excuse can exonerate them. Wade and Red Hair are both seriously injured. I believe those powerful people definitely want to fight us too!" "But who do you think they are?" Future was trying to make sense of the situation, "I don''t think it''s the Noble Berserkers. It''s most likely to be Recluse Association or Alvin League." "Yeah?" Henry was surprised, "Why Recluse Association?" "Naturally," The Future answered, "Recluse Association had made you a criminal andter a warden. Everyone knows how powerful you are to pull that off. Now rumor has it that Bishop of the Europe Recluse Association stepped down, and the new Bishop took over. He would give Radiant Ind trouble as an example to show people his dominant power." Hearing this, Henry was pondering. For establishing his prestige, he started the fight with Hebron Merrick and hunted Hebor millions of miles. The story should have spread around. But it seemed that Future only knew about the Bishop but not about what Henry had done. Henry suspected that someone was trying to block the information about what he had done in Holy City. Someone was trying to stop Henry from establishing his prestige. If this person could hold information in Recluse Association, the person''s status should be higher than even a bishop! Deducting to the root of the problem by only one detail was one of the skills that Henry was surviving on. Seeing Henry was lost in his thoughts, Future couldn''t help but ask, "Boss, what''s wrong?" "Nothing." Henry came back to reality and shook his head, "Well find out who they are tomorrow." In the castle, staring at the bodies lying on the floor, Steadmann looked gloomy. Dozens of members of the Middleton family also stood there in pain. Some of them were still trembling in fear. "Inform the Master! No one will get away with messing with the Middleton family! Ailsa was lucky to hide in Norman''s ce, so she can keep her life. But we won''t make the same mistake twice. I won''t allow that man to walk out of this castle alive tomorrow! I want to use this opportunity to eliminate the Norman family too! Future, there will only be the Middleton family!" The cold wind blew outside of the castle, and the moon never came out from behind the clouds. Early next morning, under the oppressive atmosphere, many people rushed into the castle. They were all members of the Middleton family. A white-haired senior man, holding a gold staff, was sitting in the middle of the hall in the castle. Steadmann stood next to the senior man with his head lowered. In front of the senior man, members of the Middleton family were standing there quietly. The senior man closed his eyes, and Steadmann murmured something. After a long while, Steadmann stopped, and the senior man opened his eyes. The senior man''s eyes gave out sharp sparkles as if he could see through everything and everyone. He was the head of the family, Branwyll Middleton. Decades ago, as one of the most powerful people in Yizhou Country, he dominated the country. Even his presence was so strong that no one could match. At the age of almost a hundred, he had lost much of his strength. Branwyll raised the staff and tapped it on the floor, "In recent years, the Norman family has been expanding their power uncontrobly, and it''s only because the ruler of the underground world is supporting them. Judging by what you have told me, I guess Lord S himself has paid us a visit personally." Lord S! Those members who had witnessed what happed the night before all trembled. Lord S represented something huge in the western myths. Branwyll looked at the light reflected off the chandelier. He sighed, "A few days ago, two lords of Radiant Ind came to us and started a fight. I should know that Lord S would visit us personally. But what I didn''t expect is that he would pick such a time. He does live up to his name. Scruples!" ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Steadmann asked in a low voice, "Master, if it''s really Lord S, how should we do?" Branwyll smiled, "There will be people to deal with him. We just sit tight and watch the show!" Chapter 1101 Chapter 1101 Branwyll was full of self- confidence. At this moment, he didn''t think that so-call Lord S could touch him. He got up and said loudly, "Tell everyone of the family. I don''t care where they are,e back to the castle this afternoon. Anyone who fails to do so, he or she will be expelled!" Branwyll said as he walked towards the entrance of the hall. Steadmann was holding him along the way. "Today will be the most important day of the history of the Middleton family, and I want every member of the family to be here to witness. When Lord S is dead, we will step the Norman Familly under our feet. From then on, there will be no Norman in the Yizhou Country! There will only be the Middleton family!" Branwyll was full of energy and spirit when he said those words as if he had returned to his golden age. Ten o''clock in the morning. Henry stood in the city za. He was feeding the pigeons. Countless white pigeons came down from the sky. They were not afraid of people at all. They surrounded Henry, eating seeds scattered by him. Henry nced at the watch on his wrist and said, "It''s only ten o''clock. I need to give them more time." Compared to the rxed behavior of Henry, the castle of Middleton was full of tension. At four o''clock in the afternoon, the number of people in the castle had increased, and everyone looked like they were preparing for war. "Why hasn''t he show up?" Sitting in the living room, Branwyll changed into formal wear. He wanted to show respect to Lord S. At the same time, he wanted to be presentable when weing the new age of the Middleton family. Steadmann shook his head and said, "ording to the updates from the posts, he hasn''t arrived. But we can''t rule out the possibility that the posts have all been infiltrated." "No way," Branwyll turned down Steadmann''s guess, "As scruples as he is, Lord S woulde under broad daylight if he said so. The other people have reported to their posts?" "As you arranged, they are ready," Steadmann nodded. "Master, is Recluse Association reliable? If their mission is to keep the world peace as they im, why would they do this with us?" "Haha," Branwyll smiled confidently, "Keeping the world peace sounds altruistic, but it is another kind of selfish desire, and this desire is much bigger than anyone''s in the world. People from Recluse Association are the ones who really know what they want. In reality, there aren''t so many sadhus. Most people would rather put pain on others rather than on themselves. It goes the same with the people of Recluse Association." In the Middleton castle, the sevenrgest guest rooms were upied by seven men in their thirties. One of them wore a red cloak, which indicated he had the highest status among them. The rank could be told by the pattern on the cloak, and the person with the red cloak had the pattern of amissioner. The seven people were the reason why the Middleton family was so confident that they could defeat Lord S. At eight o''clock in the evening, which was the same time as the part yesterday. The Middleton castle was still bathed in bright light. Steadmann informed Branwyll that the person they had been expecting had arrived. Two young men walked on the road through the woods. They came close to the posts of the Middleton family. "Henry, when did youe to Europe? Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Walking with Henry was a blonde young man. He was the new Bishop of the Europe Recluse Association, Flynn Tang. "I thought you must be busy," Henry insinuated. Flynn looked embarrassed and said, "You knew." "Is there any big shot who is trying to block any news about me?" Henry asked about his suspicion. Flynn nodded without holding anything back, "Recluse Association has to y low on what you have done in Holy City. The organization announced Hebor''s disappearance as seclusion rather than that he was killed. As a bishop, Hebor was the representative of a continent. It is a very important position. Recluse Association can''t risk its reputation by announcing the truth. If you were the bishop of Asia, because of Asia''s special position, it would be okay to say that one bishop killed another. But you are only a candidate. If the organization were to announce that a bishop candidate of Recluse Association of Asia killed a Bishop in power, it would cause the other continents to be hostile against Asia. The organization wouldn''t want that to happen, so they try to keep the truth ssified." ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Henryughed and said, "It seems that what I have done may have stepped on someone''s toes." Flynn gave a hollowugh and didn''t give Henry a clear answer. Henry asked, "Is there anything messy that happened in Recluse Association of Europe?" "Yes," Flynn nodded, "Hebor Merrick has turned manymissioners against Recluse Association. Counting Andrew Garfield, there are at least twelve of them sided with Hebor. Thosemissioners were reced recently. But you know, I just took over this position. The newmissioners are only temporary, and they are not very honest or loyal." "Taking as many benefits as possible while one is still in position. It''s normal," Henry nodded in understanding. Flynn didn''t continue the topic. He looked at the castle not far ahead and asked, "Henry, this ce looks like something belongs to a powerful family. You are here for a party?" Henry said casually, "For killing." "Did they offend you?" "They have someone powerful supporting them, and they harmed my people. I don''t know if it is Recluse Association or Alvin League which is supporting them. That''s why I called you over. Whichever organization theye from, you can benefit from killing them," Henry said honestly. He then asked, "Which organization do you think they are from?" Flynn opened his mouth but didn''t say anything. Henry smiled, "It seems that you have your answer." Flynn said apologetically, "Henry, what you have done is sealed off from the public. After the bishop race, many continents reced many of their leaders. So currently, most people from the mid to high management level don''t even know you. In their eyes, Radiant Ind is only a normal underground organization. So..." "So, in the process, someone tries to establish their reputation by eliminating me, and you upper people don''t bother to stop them. Right?" Henry said with a smile, "To put it bluntly, lords of Recluse Association try to lower my prestige by associating me with some weak people. Am I right?" Flynn nodded in silence. Henryughed, "So you are as powerful as the stories go. No matter how hard I''m trying to build up my prestige, if I''m always associated with a bunch of nobodies, I''ll still be a nobody. Recluse Association is trying to destroy my future." Chapter 1102 Chapter 1102 Henry and Flynn were walking on the mountain path. Flynn did not refute any of Henry''s spections, which indicated that he acquiesced in them. "Henry, you are too powerful. It''s normal someone would try to give you trouble." Flynn said. Henry suddenly stopped and said, "Actually, I have one more question. If it''s someone from the midmanagement level of Recluse Association, why this person has to kill Ailsa?" "If I were their target, it would be easier to aim directly at me." Flynn shook his head with a bitter smile, "I just took over the bishop position. I haven''t figured everything out yet." Henry patted Flynn on the shoulder and said, "Kid, grow up! Can you not ry your dad on everything?" He then sped up toward the castle of Middleton family. Hearing that Henry had arrived, the whole castle started to prepare for war. The entrance of the castle was filled with the members of the Middleton Family. They were standing in two rows. The lines started from the entrance of the castle and went all the way to the entrance of the hall. Every member wore ck suits. When Henry and Flynn reached the gate of the castle, countless eyes looked straight at them. Being stared at by so many people made Flynn ufortable. Henry, however, looked calm. He had gotten used to a scene like this. Steadmann stood in front of the huge stone gate of the castle. He walked to Henry and saluted, "Wee to the Middleton castle. My master has been waiting." Henry nodded, "Please lead the way." Steadmann walked in the front, leading the way for Henry and Flynn. Every meter Henry walked forward, the members of the Middleton family he just passed would turn to follow him. When Henry and Flynn reached the hall, there were a huge number of people behind them. All of them had an unfriendly face. Branwyll was sitting in a big chair in the hall. The chair was made of expensive wood. There were strange carvings on the seat, which looked like a tulip. The price of this chair could make one family rich. Seeing Henry, Branwyll didn''t stand up. Heughed, "I didn''t know the lord visited me personally. Please forgive me for not weing you." Henry didn''t bother to correct Branwyll that he was no longer the King of the City of Hell. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. "Master Middleton, I don''t like to waste time. Please give you a reasonable exnation." Henry stared at Branwyll. There was a weird smile on Branwyll''s old face. "Exin?" "My lord, what exnation do you want?" "Steadmann had told you everything. We didn''t want to harm Ailsa. You want us to apologize to you for something we didn''t want to do?" "You are asking a prestige family with hundreds of years of history to lower our heads for a woman?" "If that''s the case, I can only say that, my lord, you think too highly of yourself." "Haha!" Henry suddenlyughed, "I thought that the Middleton Family was going to y the innocent card on me. It seems that the people behind you have given you more confidence than I thought." Branwyll shook his head, "the King of Hell, you are The King Region of the underground world, but you shouldn''t have entered my castle to me me. When I was conquering thend, you are not born yet." Henry turned around and looked around. He then said, "It seems that you are not going to deal the problem with me. You are dealing me." "Which is the same thing." With a confident look on his face, he hobbled to his feet and said, "Lords of Recluse Association, I''ll leave the rest to you." Hearing what Branwyll had called out, Henry smiled. But Flynn frowned. He had guessed that Recluse Association had been involved. But it still shocked him when his spection was confirmed. Seven people walked out. The one who walked in the front was wearing a red cloak, which meant that he was amissioner. Branwyllughed loudly, "The King of Hell, the Middleton Family had been around for hundreds of years, and it is not something that can be shaken by a junior like you. The Middleton Family can do whatever we want to people like Ailsa Xiahou." "It''s interesting." Henry grinned slightly, "Just a Recluse Association can give you so much confidence. As far as I know, Recluse Association shouldn''t be involved with the secr world. Right?" "From what time you guys start to support secr powers?" "Haha." A burst of deepughter was heard. Themissioner in a red cloak walked out from behind Branwyll, "It''s not up to you to question how Recluse Association handles things." "What an attitude!" Henry nced at Flynn, "Lucky you are here today. I wouldn''t know how to exin it to you if I killed those people. I know you just took over the bishop''s position, but you really need to spend more time on disciplining your people." As soon as Henry finished his words, he turned into a shadow and rushed toward the commissioner. Themissioner''s face changed. Henry''s movement was so fast that themissioner couldn''t even see him. But Henry suddenly stopped in front of his face. Someone was standing in Henry''s way. "Zhang, there''s no need to be angry with these nobodies." The ex-Bishop of Recluse Association of Europe, Bishop Morvyn Gaille, who was in civilian clothes, was standing between Henry and themissioner. This was the first time Henry saw Morvyn in civilian clothes. As soon as themissioner saw Morvyn, his face changed again. He got down on one knee and said, "Greetings, ex-Bishop." The rest of Recluse Association members all knelt. Morvyn had been Bishop of Recluse Association of Europe for years. Most of the members knew him. As for Flynn, because he just took over, there weren''t a lot of people who knew him. When Branwyll saw the lords who he had put so much faith in knelt to someone, and this person talked to Henry like an old friend, although he didn''t know the hierarchy of Recluse Association, Branwyll could sense that it was not a good sign. Chapter 1103 Chapter 1103 Morvyn nced at themissioner behind him and said, "You didn''t greet the current Bishop but to greet me? What amissioner you are?" "The current Bishop?" Themissioner first took a look at Henry and then Flynn. Flynn snorted and took out a badge. The moment themissioner saw the badge, cold sweat started dripping down from his forehead, "Greetings, Your Reverence." Flynn sneered, "You don''t even care about the rules of Recluse Association. How can I expect you to respect the Bishop?" Themissioner tried very hard toe up with an answer, but he couldn''t. He had expected that he was going to fight a leader of a small underground organization that day, and it shouldn''t be harder than fighting a warden. But as a newly appointedmissioner, he knew nothing about what had happened in the past. What Henry had done had been sealed off from the public by Recluse Association, and no one knew about it. Flynn looked at him coldly and asked, "Who allowed you to be involved with the secr world?" Themissioner lowered his head and answered honestly, "The Middleton Family came to me and promised me benefits." Henry was taken aback a little by the answer. He thought for a few seconds and burst intougher, "I see. The Middleton Family is much dumber than I thought. Someone is using you, and you people are acting so arrogantly. I''m honestly curious about why such a family can be passed down for so many years." Morvyn said, "Henry, for the sake of me, please let it be. Okay?" "The Middleton Family is merely cannon fodder. If you want to eliminate them, you can do that anytime you want. But there will be troubles after that. Don''t forget that you are still a member of Recluse Association, and you still need to follow the rules of the organization. Come, let''s go outside and have a talk." Morvyn wrapped his arm around Henry''s shoulder and walked toward the outside of the castle. Looking at what was happening in front of him, Branwyll''s face was chill and burning at the same time. He could feel smothering in the chest. He had nned to see the fall of the King of the Hell and the rising of the Middleton Family. But the family''s supporters had knelt in front of the person Branwyll wanted to kill. All the threatening statements that Branwyll just made were as powerless as farts. Outside, after making sure they were alone, Morvyn said to Henry. "Henry, you''re about the same age as Robbin, but in another sense, you are also his senior. You don''t want to give him a hard time when he just became a bishop, do you?" "Robbin is my son, and I know him well. He will stand on your side because you saved his life. But if you kill amissioner of Reclusive Association of Europe in front of him, he will very likely lose the position." Henry took a look at Flynn and said, "It seems that you didn''t pay any attention to my words. Flynn has internal struggles which can cause him to do things too extreme. Some trouble can be good for him." Morvyn shook his head and said, "What you could have done today is not as simple as some trouble. You should have seen this matter clearly. The Middleton Family shouldn''t be taking full responsibility. Your friend is responsible too. Technology that could prolong human life expectancy? It doesn''t sound like biotech advancement but more like a conspiracy theory." "I don''t need you to remind me of that." Henry looked at the sky and said, "I''ll take care of what I need to do." "Haha, that''s good." Morvyn nodded and said, "Everyone has his own selfish motives. But people like us should be more just than others. I also have my responsibilities in this. I didn''t discipline those people well. Let''s go and have a drink. It''s on me, as an apology." Morvyn wrapped his arm around Henry''s shoulder again like brothers. Henry knew Morvyn was trying to stop him from attacking again. Flynn, who was in the hall, stared at themissioner and said, "Tomorrow, I want a report about what really happened." "Yes, sir." Themissioner replied. "Remember, Recluse Association has its rules. The name is not something for you to show off." After giving the warning, Flynn left the hall. The whole Middleton Familly fell into silence. No one dared to make a sound. Themissioner slowly got up without saying a word. He was scared of what woulde down to him after that day. At the same time, he was also embarrassed. After a long while, Branwyll finally spoke, breaking the silence. "The show is over. Go back to where you came from." Someone started to walk out. Ill ^4.1-^ H Lets go. "How can you just go?" A bell-like voice suddenly rang in the hall. A young woman with silver hair reached her waist appeared at the entrance of the hall. There was a smile on her beautiful face. Her eyes swept across the hall. The way she looked at the people in the hall as if she was staring at dead bodies. Cesia stretched, and her top went up to reveal her skin, "Ailsa is like a sister to me. You hurt her. No matter the reason, I can''t let you breathe in this world. I can only kill every single one of you." N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Such an amusing voice announced such a horrifying message. When she finished speaking, countless people with white masks jumped out from behind her and rushed into the hall. Themissioner looked at Cesia and asked, "Who are you?" Cesia smiled. There was a hint of disdain in her eyes. "A smallmissioner even dares to ask who I am?" "A smallmissioner?" He was holding back his rage from earlier, and Cesia''s words made himpletely lose his temper. "How dare you, you little brat?" Themissioner yelled and rushed toward Cesia. Cesia shook her head and raised her hand. She grabbed themissioner by the neck. There was horror on themissioner''s face. Cesia sighed, "Henry has changed. He is worried too much now." While murmuring to herself, Cesia broke themissioner''s neck. Chapter 1104 Chapter 1104 In a small tavern in Yizhou Country. Henry and Morvyn sat across from each other while Flynn sat next to them. He was refilling their sses. Although Henry and Flynn were about the same age, he was more like a senior to Flynn. Henry talked to Morvyn like brothers. Who would have thought that the Bishop of Recluse Association of Europe would be on refilling duty? Morvyn raised his ss, and his cellphone lit up. Morvyn frowned after ncing at the screen. At the same time, Henry''s cellphone rang too. He saw a message. Everyone from the Middleton Family was killed. A ck card was recovered from the scene. Morvyn put down his ss and looked at Henry, "Henry, trouble." Henry smiled and did not say anything. He knew that Morvyn must have received the same message. Judging by the message, someone was trying to frame Henry. "The mood is gone." Morvyn shook his head. Henry smiled and said, "You know the truth." Staring at his ss, Morvyn said, "I believe you, but it doesn''t mean others will. You should know this. We are speaking for people more than ourselves."ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Henry shrugged. "You are in huge trouble. I don''t waste any more of your time. Go and deal with it. Let''s take a rain check. Haha. Robbin, let''s go." Morvyn stood up and waved his hand. Flynn said goodbye to Henry and left with Morvyn. Henry took a look at the drinks on the table and stood up to leave. In thergest private hospital in Yizhou Country, Madam Norman finally felt relieved. Her beloved grandson was out of danger. He could get off the bed at the moment. In the luxurious hospital room, Wade and Red Hair were still weak, and their faces didn''t look good. There were all kinds of expensive supplements in their room. "You idiot, someone was doing this to you on purpose. Can''t you see?" Future kicked Wade, who was sitting on the bed. Wade didn''t speak. There was shame on his face, which was the expression Wade rarely had. He knew that he and Red Hair had fallen into someone''s trap. Red Hairughed and said, "You can''t me Wade. How can you expect him to have a clear head after he heard what had happened to Ailsa?" Moon Goddess came forward and pped Wade''s shoulder, "Wady, didn''t you call yourself a bona fide jerk? How can you risk your life for your first love?" "Who was it that drove Ailsa away from home?" Wade was embarrassed. He tried to change the subject, "Well, Henry finished?" "Are you missing me, or missing Ailsa?" The door was open, and Henry came in," Ailsa is awake, and she doesn''t want to see you." "She''s awake?" "Why doesn''t she want to see me?" Wade jumped off the bed and walked toward the door. Seeing Wade''s anxious behavior, everyone in the room couldn''t helpughing out loud. "Boss, how is Ailsa?" Future asked. After returning, Henry had been curing Ailsa. "The Middleton Family poisoned her. I have got the majority of the poison out of her body. The remaining won''t pose any harm. It will go away in time." Future breathed a sigh of relief, "That''s reassuring. I''ll have a look." Future was about to go, but Peze stopped her. He smiled and said, "Little Future, give Ailsa and Wade some private time." Future stuck her tongue out. She was too excited to remember Wade. After more than ten minutes, Wade came back with a depressed face. "I bet he must have been scolded." said Valentin in a low voice. "I say she pped him." Alex added. Moon Goddess shook her head, "I think it''s more than that." Henry said with a smile, "What''s wrong? She refused your confession of love?" Wade sighed, "Ailsa doesn''t want to talk to me." "Of course. You drove her away from home on purpose. If I were her, I wouldn''t want to talk to you either." Future rolled her eyes. Henry shook his head and patted Wade on his shoulder, "Stay here. I''ll talk to Ailsa." Henry walked out of the room. He opened the door of the neighboring room and saw Ailsa was sitting on the bed and staring in the nk. "Ailsa, long time no see." Henry smiled at Ailsa. Hearing Henry''s voice, there was a forced expression on Ailsa''s face. She moved her lips and said, "Boss." "Haha." Henryughed and sat down beside Ailsa''s bed. "I''m so happy that you still remember me after so many years. How do you feel?" "En." Ailsa nodded, "I still feel a little woozy, but I feel much stronger now." "After staying in aa for so long, youcked nutrition. This is normal. You will recover very soon." Henry picked up an apple and a paring knife from the nightstand, "You have been working for Noble Berserkers for the past few years?" Ailsa''s body suddenly shook. "Don''t be surprised." Henry said while paring the apple, "Cesia also works Noble Berserkers. I think that you two were trying to use the Middleton Family to send out some messages. Alvin League was trying to mess you guys up and brought Recluse Association into the picture. Right?" Henry handed Ailsa the apple. Ailsa took the apple and said with a bitter smile, "Boss, nothing can escape your eyes." "I''m very curious." Henry gazed at Ailsa, "What is Noble Berserkers like? Why Cesia and yourself can sacrifice yourselves for them?" Ailsa was silent for a few seconds and then shook her head, "I can''t say for sure what kind of organization it is. I can only say that Noble Berserkers is the pioneer for every man. You should know that the earth is constantly changing. The underground ces appear all the time. Normal people have no idea of it. Many ancient ces have phenomena that science can''t exin, such as people that have lived for hundreds of years. If the world hears any of those, it will cause a lot of chaos." Henry rubbed his chin and said, "So you made up a piece of research and imed that the technology could prolong human life expectancy. Are you going to use the Middleton Family to spread the message so the world could ept that someone is hundreds of years old?" "That''s right." Ailsa nodded, "Someone has to do it. Rather than waiting for the potential panic, it''s better to spread bits of the message out beforehand. It was a very normal and simple n, but I didn''t expect that Alvin League woulde to the Middleton Family and turn them against me. I was even more surprised that the Middleton Family would ask help from Recluse Association." Chapter 1105 Chapter 1105 Henry said with a smile, "It seems that you are going to tell the world about the secrets that the other organizations are trying to hide from them." "The secrets will be known sooner orter." Ailsa was a little excited, "You know that the earth is changing, and we can''t control it. One day, someone from the normal world would find out about it. Let the world ept all the secrets bit by bit is the best option." Henry shook his head and said, "You call yourselves pioneers. But there is another way to exin your action." Ailsa was stunned, "What another way?" "You want to create a set of new rules for the world, ahead of everyone else." Henry got up after the words and left Ailsa alone in her room. Leaving the room, Henry sighed. He turned back and said to Ailsa, "I won''t tell Wade and others about your business. I respect your choice. But you should spend some with them. You guys knew each other for so many years. It''s so hard for you to meet them. No one will know who we all are the next time we meet." Ailsa stared at the apple in her hand and did not speak. Henry didn''t stay in Yizhou Country for long. After finishing his business in the hospital, Henry asked the Nuoman Family to prepare the private jet for him. Henry flew back to Yan Xia. Hended in Yan Xia at three o''clock in the afternoon local time. "It was May the thirty-first." Henry looked at the date on his cellphone and smiled. He called a taxi and went to Lin''s mansion. Yinzhou City was booming while Henry was gone. He could tell from the traffic. During the rush hours, the traffic would be stuck for hours on the avenue that originally had a good flow of traffic at the same time years ago. ording to statistics, in a city like Yinzhou, an ordinary car dealership would sell two hundred cars monthly. There would be thousands of cars increase on the road every month. While the traffic turned worse, it would actually indicate that the residents had more to spend. More than a decade ago, no one could predict that car could be a necessity in modern life. But driving had be a basic skill that was more handy than cooking. When Henry finally arrived at Lin''s mansion, it was already five o''clock. Henry went straight to Sylvia''s penthouse office. Sylvia was nning on working at the office overnight. Seeing Henry appeared at the doorway, Sylvia was surprised. Her beautiful eyes looked at Henry with happiness. Sylvia asked, "Honey, when did youe back?" "I justnded. Let''s go. Don''t pull an allnighter tonight." Henry took Sylvia''s hand and said, "Let''s go shopping." "Go shopping?" Sylvia was surprised. She didn''t remember that Henry enjoyed shopping. "That''s right." Henry nodded hard. "Tomorrow is Children''s Day. Let''s go buy some gifts for the children." Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Henry rushed back for celebrating Childen''s Day. Sylvia covered her mouth andughed, "Let''s go then." On their way out, they saw Mn. She wasn''t nning on working overnight. After hearing that Sylvia wouldn''t stay at the office tonight, Mn turned very excited. She ordered take- out and nned to work all night at the office. There were threerge shopping malls in Yinzhou, and they were all acquired by the Lins Group recently. Shopping for Sylvia and Henry was more like picking up stuff from their own ces. Sylvia did not remember how long since herst time shopping. For Henry, thest time he was in a shopping mall, he was protecting L Zhu. The two were walking around and checking different stores. Both of them were enjoying the leisure of spending time together. Sylvia grabbed a vani puff in her left hand and a ss of juice in her right hand. She was tasting foods everywhere she went. After the time Henry took her out on a bike, her true nature kept showing up in front of Henry. In front of a storefront, Henry and Sylvia saw a lot of people gathering around. "Honey, look! The dolls are so cute there!" Sylvia screamed in joy like a little girl. Henry couldn''t help but nod in agreement. The dolls there were indeed very well- made. No wonder so many people gathered here. Sylvia dragged Henry and squeezed into the store. Her eyes were lit up when she saw all the dolls. Looking at how much Sylvia was enjoying herself, Henry couldn''t help shaking his head. Some people said that men''s hobbies never changed. They would still love the toys they loved when they were kids. In fact, women were the same. Some of them might hide their hobbies because they didn''t want people to say they were immature. But every grown woman had a heart of a little girl. Just like Sylvia, who owned hundreds of billions, but she was still so happy when she saw these beautiful dolls. Sylvia picked up one doll, and her face was full of love. "Honey, let''s buy some dolls here." "Sure." Henry nodded. Hearing Henry said yes, Sylvia smiled brightly. She called over an associate and said, "Please pack all the dolls here." The dolls had exquisite craftsmanship, and each one was not cheap. The associate greeted Sylvia warmly after hearing the order. She even informed the manager. Sylvia held a Squirtle Pokemon doll. She loved it so much she didn''t want to put it down. "Honey, let''s put this in our house. What do you think?" Sylvia asked carefully. She didn''t want Henry to think that she was fighting with children over toys. Henry''s heart melted over Sylvia''s sweet and lovely behavior. He booped her nose and said, "As long as you are happy." The manager gathered a couple of associates. "Madam, let me help you pack this up." "Thank you." Sylvia handed the doll in reluctance. She really loved the doll very much. "Sweetheart, they are all paid up." Henry walked over and showed Sylvia the receipt. When the associate, who was holding the Squirtle Pokemon doll, just turned, someone shouted. "I want that one!" Sylvia and Henry looked in the direction of the voice and saw a man in his forties rushed over. He dressed neatly. Leaning in his arm, there was a woman in her twenties. The two looked like father and daughter in age, but their interaction suggested otherwise. Chapter 1106 Chapter 1106 The young woman walked into the store holding the middle-aged man''s arm, and her eyes were staring at the Squirtle Pokemon doll. The middle-aged man pointed at the doll in the associate''s hands and said, "I want that." The associate said apologetically, "I''m sorry, sir. The ma''am here has paid." "She can return it." A voice came over. It was the manager who just greeted Sylvia warmly. She rushed over and asked the man to wait. She then said to the associate, "You go and return the doll to thedy." "Return?" Sylvia''s eyebrows furrowed, "We have already paid for it. It''s not up to you if you are going to return it or not." The manager shook her head at Sylvia and said, "Sorry, ma''am. We just found out that there are some quality problems with this doll. We can''t sell it to you. You should return it." Although the manager was saying that she was sorry, she didn''t look like she was sorry at all. Sylvia snorted, "Is there something wrong with the doll or with the way you are handling things?" "What''s wrong with you? Are you crazy?" The young woman who came with the middle-aged man yelled at Sylvia, and her face was full of disdain, "She just told you that she wouldn''t sell it to you. Why are you still bargaining?" Sylvia took a deep breath and said, "I don''t want to engage in a meanless argument with you. I''ve paid for the merchandise, and this is the receipt. Legally, this one is mine. Whether return it or not, it''s me who will make the decision." "Haha." The middle- aged man sneered, "Beautiful, you need to realize one thing. It is not at your home, and nothing is up to you!" He then made a phone call. In less than a minute, a cashier ran over. He came over to Henry. "Sir, there are some problems with the receipt. I need to give you another one." The young woman looked at Sylviacently. Henry stared at the cashier and the middle-aged man. He then said to the manager, "Return everything then." Henry was in a good mood that day, and he didn''t want to waste the energy on arguing with them. The enemies Henry was facing all had the capacity to bring the whole world into chaos. For those nobodies that believed they were somebodies, Henry had no time for them. Sylvia''s mood for shopping was also gone. She nodded after hearing Henry''s decision. Hearing that Henry wanted to return everything, the manager''s face dropped. Sylvia''s deal would better the evaluation of the manager''s performance, which would lead to an increase in sry. The manager couldn''t let the deal go off. "I''m sorry, sir." The manager said, "The other dolls don''t have any defects. We don''t ept returns. Only this one needs to be returned." "No merchandise is returnable?" Sylvia''s eyebrows furrowed tighter. "ording to my knowledge, all the merchandise in this shopping mall is eligible to return as long as the merchandise has itsbel intact, and there is no damage caused by the customer." "Our store doesn''t have such policy." The manager shook her head, "Ma''am, we can only let you return this one." Sylvia was angry, "If you don''t follow this policy, who gave you the permission to open this store here?" "I did. Is there a problem?" The middle-aged man answered. Seeing the middle- aged man taking over the responsibility, the manager looked like she was invincible. She knew the middle-aged man was from the leadership of the shopping mall. Even the owner of the store had to ingratiate himself with the middle-aged man. Sylvia sized the middle-aged man up carefully and asked, "What qualifications do you have to change the policies of this shopping mall?" "Qualification?" The middle-aged man acted as if he just heard a joke, "I''m in charge of this shopping mall. Do you have any questions?" Sylvia shook her head, "I don''t want to waste my time arguing with you. As a customer, returning the merchandise is within my right. I also warn you. If you don''t follow the policies of the shopping mall, I have the right to sue you." "Sue me?" The middle- aged man snorted discontentedly, "How naive of you really believing those rights!" "This is the Lins Group''s shopping mall. It''s not a ce for any random person to do whatever she wants!" Sylvia pounded the table and shouted, "Just as you said, this is a shopping mall. It''s a ce for the customers. It''s not a ce for any random person like you to do whatever you want. I don''t know what position you hold in this ce. Even if you own the mall, you don''t have the right to threaten a customer!" Sylvia''s imposing manner suddenly showed up, which gave the middle-aged man a scare. "This youngdy, I suggest you back off while you still can. Or else!" The middle-aged man''s mouth was full of threats. Sylvia shook her head, "I don''t believe you can do anything." Hearing a quarrel broke out in the store, people all gathered around and surrounded the area. "Excuse me, please,ing through!" A voice came from outside the crowd. Several security guards came to pave the way for a middle-aged woman in a business suit to pass through the crowd. Seeing the woman, the middle- aged man immediately lost his arrogant face and put on a ttering smile. "President Wang, you are still working at this hour. You are such a hard worker." The middle-aged man greeted the woman. The woman, who was called President Wang by the middle-aged man, ignored him. She came to Sylvia and said respectfully, "Nice to meet you, President Lin and Mr. Zhang." "How are you going to handle this? Check the surveince footage yourself and give me an exnation. Or I''ll need your letter of resignation!" Sylvia said angrily to President Wang. She then left the store holding Henry''s arm without saying one more word. President Wang''s body shook. She lowered her head and didn''t dare to look up for a long time. It wasn''t until Sylvia had gone far that President Wang raised her head. The middle-aged man was confused at President Wang''s attitude toward Sylvia. He asked, "President Wang, who is she?" "Nobody." President Wang shook her head. "This woman is really good at acting!" The young woman pouted her lips and said, "At such a young age, she had to put on a boss tone. What? Pretending to be a senior manager of the Lins Group?" "Don''t worry. She''s not a senior manager of the Lins Group." ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . President Wang shook her head. "She''s the president of the Lins Group." Chapter 1107 Chapter 1107 "She was only the president of the Lins Group!" The disdain on the faces of the middle-aged man and his youngpanion reced by shock. "The president of the Lins Group?" Before the middle-aged man could totally ept the reality, President Wang continued, "You even have the guts to threaten the president of the Lins Group? I think that our smallpany won''t be able to amodate your capacity anymore. I''d expect your resignation to be on my desk very soon. And thepany car will be taken away from you tonight. Someone will inspect the apartment that thepany assigned to you in three days. Be ready to move out then. I''ll inform the industry about your behavior today. As a friend, I have an advice for you." President Wang took a deep look at the middle-aged man and then said, "Change your career. I don''t think you''ll have another chance." ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . The middle-aged man waspletely stunned. He had been working for so many years in this industry, and at the time he finally gained some kind of status for himself, he was forced to change career? At this age, it was no different than taking his livelihood for good. President Wang didn''t say another word to the middle- aged man. She looked at his young girlfriend and snorted, "You''re young and ignorant. Spending some time on educating yourself rather than looking for sugar- daddies. Mess with President Lin? You are looking for trouble!" President Wang then turned to the toy store manager, "ording to your behavior just now, President Lin has decided to sue you for consumer fraud and vition of the mall regtion. Your only hope is that they will assign a very generous judge to your case. Your behavior has damaged the image of our mall and the reputation of the Lins Group. Thepany may pursue a financial penalty. I suggest you prepare the money." President Wang cleared her throat. "Maybe you want to consider sell your apartment." The manager''s face instantly turned pale. Her eyes were full of helplessness and remorse. President Wang shook her head and ignored the manager. The toy store manager had iting. After what happened in the mall, Sylvia and Henry had lost their moods for shopping. They picked a bunch of toys and drove home. Stopping in front of the traffic light, Henry took a look at Sylvia, who was sitting beside him in silence. "Sweetheart, what''s wrong? What''s on your mind?" Henry waved his hand in front of Sylvia''s eyes. "I''m still thinking about what''s happened in the mall." Sylvia took a deep breath. "Maybe I''m too naive to think so, but I really hope there will not be anything unfair happens in the Lins Group." "Dear, let''s forget about it. We..." In the middle of Henry''s words, he felt a wave of vibration from under their car. Henry''s face changed. Before Sylvia realized what happened, Henry unfastened Sylvia''s seat belt. He jumped out of the car holding Sylvia in his arms. In a few seconds, residents started to run out of their apartment buildings in panic. Some of them only had their underwear on. The vibration came from underground. Itsted for more than ten seconds. "Earthquake! Earthquake!" Someone was shouting. Henry felt that something was not right. Earthquakes rarely happened in Orafield Province, and there hadn''t been one that was as strong as this. At this time, Henry''s cell phone rang. "Henry, we have problems in the underground pce!" "Just as I expected!" It was Silver Visitor who called Henry. When an incident so abnormal happened, there would always be someone who was creating problems on purpose. "Sylvia, get in the car!" They drove to the Lin''s mansion. When they arrived, Mn was sitting in front of the building all by herself. She looked scared. When the earthquake happened, Mn was working at the penthouse office. If it were to be a serious earthquake, Mn would be unable to escape from a falling-down skyscraper. Luckily for her, nothing too damaging had happened. Seeing Sylvia and Henry, Mn finally felt a little relieved. Knowing they were thinking about her, Mn was choked with tears. "Let''s go to the Grandpa''s." Henry decided to send Sylvia and Mn to Lin''s vi. Lin''s house wasn''t tall, and there was a big open area. If there would be another wave of earthquakes, that ce was still safe. Henry made a phone call to the orphanage. The Dean of the orphanage Cui told Henry that Jenny had the children participate in the earthquake drills before. So when the earthquake happened, all the children had run to the courtyard of the orphanage. Henry was relieved. He had to admit Jenny had done a much better job than he did. After making sure that everything was settled, Henry headed to Emperor''s Mausoleum, but not the underground pce. Emperor''s Mausoleum was a cured ce. There was no living thing around that area. On the deserted area of Emperor''s Mausoleum, there were only a couple of dome structures. An old man was standing there holding a rusted sword. The old man was staring at the biggest dome structure. He looked solemn. Under the dark sky, a man appeared in front of the dome structure. "Many years ago, Orafield was such an amazing country. The Emporer was an invincible warrior. He built the country all by himself. But time had put all the heroes to their graves, and you are the only one left of Orafield Country." The man''s hair was all white. He looked tall and slim in his ck robe. The old man looked at the man and murmured, "Erskine Mo." "To be recognized by the descendant of Orafield country, I''m deeply honored." The man smiled, "I didn''t think anyone would recognize me after decades." "You must be joking, Mr. Mo." The old man shook his head and said, "The fierce wolf was such a household name thirty years ago. No one would ever forget that." "A household name?" Erskine touched his nose and said, "That doesn''t sound like apliment." "What brought you here? I don''t think you are just here to chitchat with me?" The old man raised his sword slowly. He touched the rust on the sword and continued, "The underground formation is changed today. And now the fierce wolf is standing in front of me. By the look of it, today is going to be myst day." "You have a choice." Erskine stepped forward with his hands rested behind his back, "There are so many secrets around the tomb of Orafield. You can''t defend the Emperor''s Mausoleum by yourself." Chapter 1108 Chapter 1108 The old man squinted. He looked at Erskine and said, "I''m keeping my breath just for guarding the last gate." "It''s a pity," Erskine shook his head, "The two worlds have connected. You should know from the earthquake. The gate has been opened. You have been isted for too long and lost touch with the real world." The old man nced at his rusted sword and sighed. "I don''t care about the world. I only know that no one will go through me." Erskine''s eyes turned cold, "What if I insist?" The old man raised the sword and flipped the Sharp Knife with his left fingers. The rust on the swords was shaken off. All of a sudden, a sharp sword shed cold light under the moonlight. Erskine was still standing there with his hands rested behind his back. The old man''s sword brought a hint of solemn in his eyes. The old man stared at the sword as if he was looking at the love of his life. "I''ve spent my whole life practice this one sword. If you break through it, you beat me." The old man rxed his wrist and then suddenly pointed the tip of the sword at Erskine. "Wolf, take this!" The old man said softly. He charged forward. Erskine felt countless des were falling onto him. Before the sword reached him, cuts appeared on his robe. A gust of wind rose from nowhere and sted toward Erskine. His clothes rattled in the wind. Standing against the st, Erskine''s eyes were full of coldness. A sh dashed forward like a dragon made out of lightning! The old man made the simple lunge of the sword looked terrifyingly scary. The momentum of the sword even cracked the ground. If it were to witness, no one would believe that a sword could be so powerful. Everything looked so fragile in front of the sword. Qi rose behind the old man. With one swordnced toward Erskine, countless invisible Qi-des were heading toward Erskine. When the Sharp Knife was about to reach Erskine, he quickly moved backward and retreated to the biggest dome structure. Seeing his sword had missed its target, the old man didn''t move. He had thrown all he''s got into that lunge. "I''ve spent all my life practicing this. Even though I''m old and weak, I believe that no one can break through my lunge except Dougal Li," He stood the sword on the ground and turned around, shaking his head. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. At the moment when the old man turned, a wave of Qi spread around the dome structure. The old man''s face suddenly changed. Panic showed in his eyes for the first time. "The Blocking Spell..." "Haha, the Yang''s sword does live up to its name. No one can break through the strike you have been perfecting for your lifetime unless this person has reached unlimitedness. Mr. Verral Yang, you gave me such an eye feast!" With a burst of loudughter, Erskine walked out from behind the dome structure. Verrall turned around and faced Erskine. His hand that was holding the sword was shaking. Verrall took a deep breath. He said angrily, "The gate was never opened?" "It never has," Erskine shook his head, "The tomb of Orafield is of great significance, and the descendants of Orafield and Lon are all very talented. The Blocking Spelling they created is very hard to break. Verrail, I wasn''t wrong when I said you were too isted. You didn''t know that after Qi was sealed off from this era, all the Qi masters went into hiding. Even Dougal Li doesn''t dare to show up his face. Do you really think there is someone to break the spell?" Erskine checked the cuts on his robe and shook his head, "When being isted, most people would start to overestimate their powers, but you actually underestimate yours. You know, I can''t open the gate even if I have the key. Only someone who has reached unlimitedness could break the spell. And you are one of them. The sword in your hand can break the spell." Verrall''s palm was sweating. "If the gate wasn''t opened by you, where the earthquake came from?" Erskine said teasingly, "We don''t have to use Qi to create amotion like that. We have modern technology. You are too old and irrelevant to this world!" "You tricked me!" Verrall screamed in anger. "Yes," Erskine shrugged, "I like to use the least risky methods to achieve the greatest results. Thanks to your sword, the spell is broken." "Wolf!" Verrall shouted. "Do you really want to see the world fall into chaos?" Erskine shook his head. "Mr. Yang, don''t say that. I''m too powerless to bring chaos to the world. I just don''t want to go against the flow." "Go with the flow!" Verrall clenched his fists. Erskine looked up to the sky. It was rare that stars were in the sky of Orafield Province. "The world has been asleep for far too long. All the heroes who follow the rules have died quietly in this era. It''s time for us to make some noise. It''s time to clean the house." "You''re crazy!" Verrall gritted his teeth. "Whatever. Many people have called me that, " Erskine shrugged indifferently, "Things have to be done, no matter what. If it''s not me, someone else will do it. Mr. Verral Yang, wee to the new era. There will be great changesing. You and all the unlimitedness people would be affected the most. I have other business to attend to. The Medium has been unearthed in Lon, but the Blocking Spell hasn''t been broken yet. I should go and take a look." "You can''t leave." Verrall swirled his wrist and lifted his sword. A confident expression appeared on Erskine''s face. "I admit that I can''t win you in a fight. But if I want to leave, even Dougal won''t be able to stop me. So long, Mr. Yang." Erskine took a leap and disappeared. Verrall''s sword didn''t attack. Verrall knew that he was unable to stop Erskine from leaving. No one in the world could. A car pulled over in front of the fence of Verrall''s house. Henry stepped out of the car. Henry''s face changed. Standing in front of Verrall''s home, Henry could feel thest remaining of the energy. Chapter 1109 Chapter 1109 After a sword was sheathed, its energy still lingered. It showed not only the swordsman''s mastery of the skills but also the higher cultivation of himself. Henry looked at the aged figure standing on the further away ground. Verrail turned around and asked, "Young man, why are you here?" Henry answered, "I sensed something has changed. So I got here and check." Verrail looked Henry up and down and asked, "Is Sanford dead?" Henry wasn''t surprised that Verrall mentioned Sanford. He shook his head, but then nodded, giving Verrall an ambiguous answer. Although Henry didn''t say a word, Verrall had got his answer. There was a look of destion in Verrall''s eyes. "Being a walking dead in Mountain Kunlun is such a pathetic option. The once hero can''t even leave an ice-cold cave now." Henry shook his head, "Everyone has their own ways of living. He is waiting for an opportunity. There''s nothing pathetic about it." Verrail smiled, "You see things much clearer than I do. Come in, get yourself some soup." "I''m good." Henry refused the invitation, "I''m just here to find out what caused the changes. I think I''d better get to work." "It''s so good to be young, always energetic." Verrall sighed. "Well, for the sake of your status, I think you should know these things. What are you looking for?" Henry asked, "I just want to know, does this tomb have anything to do with the underground pce in the city?" Verrall nodded, "They are connected." Henry continued, "What has changed here?" "The change just happened a moment ago." Verrall whipped out his hand which was holding the sword. The sword swirled in the mid-air and stuck in the ground beside Henry''s foot. Henry took a look at the sword and asked, "What''s in the tomb?" Verrall opened his mouth, "Inheritance." "Thank you, master." Henry held his fists in front of his chest to Verrall and turned to leave. "You don''t take the sword?" Verrall was surprised. "No, thank you." Henry shook his head, "I have too many enemies. If I take the sword, I''m afraid I''ll never have a peaceful day." Verrall asked, "Do you know what the sword represents?" Henry rubbed his nose and said, "I can guess a little. Some people had mentioned a sword to me often. I believe that on the verge of chaos, this sword should be very important to this world." "You''re not tempted?" Henry shook his head, "To be tempted and to take actions are two different things. To be honest with you, I see nothing but trouble in this sword. I don''t like trouble." Henry then got into the car and drove off. Verrall looked at the sword stuck in the ground, shaking his head. He got back inside without taking the sword. In Yinzhou, Section Nine had locked down the area. After the earthquake, many official vehicles drove to the area to create blockages. Ever since the discovery of the underground pce, Section Nine had poured in a lot of people to conduct research. The ground above the underground pce was filled with people at this moment. People were wearing biohazard suit to sheld them off the vtile spiritual energy in the air. Staring at the raising of the spiritual energy index, Silver Visiter was worried. The density of the spiritual energy underground had exceeded the safe level. Without the protection of the biohazard suit, even a master of Qi-controlling Realm would be badly impacted by the spiritual energy. Henry had informed Silver Visitor of his license number in advance, so his car could drive in without getting stopped. "How''s the situation?" Henry rusehd over and asked Silver Visitor. "It''s worse than I thought." Silver Visitor''s face looked bad. "There are many underground chambers like this in the world, and they are all in stable status, so we can take our time researching and exploring. But the earthquake seemed to create an opening to another area. The density of spiritual energy has been increasing ever since. The extra opening in the underground pce has put the spiritual energy in an unstable status." After Silver Visitor''s exnation, Henry got a full picture of what really happened underground. Learned from Verrall, the underground pce had connected with Emperor''s Mausoleum. Whatever happened in Emperor''s Mausoleum would have a direct impact on the underground pce. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. The changes that happened in the underground pce would affect the citizen of Yinzhou. Even though Yinzhou was a small city, there were still millions of people living there. If the situation underground had gone out of control, the result would be unimaginable. Henry took the biohazard suit from Silve Visitor. While putting on the suit, Henry asked, "Where is your team? Does the underground pce spacious?" "The exploration hasn''t beenpleted yet." Silver Visitor shook his head, "The spiritual energy is very strong in the underground pce. It creates a strong maic field. As a result, our machines couldn''t go in. That''s why the exploration was slow. We also encountered more than twenty trap people. They were very skillful inbat, so we couldn''t explore unless the team was led by equally skillful fighters. As for now, no one knows the status of the underground. I have informed the leadership of Section Nine. They are sending more people." Henry nodded and said, "Show me the progress of the exploration so far." Silver Visitor waved his hand, and a man brought in a piece of document. "Henry, here is the exploration report." Henry flipped through the document. The first few pages were photos of the underground pce. There were towers all over. The pictures taken from above caught Henry''s eyes. It brought a smothering feeling to Henry. He was suffering, which made him irritable. "Do you feel that these towers are arranged in the shape of a weapon?" Henry pointed at the bird view photo. "Weapons?" A look of suspicion appeared in Silver Visitor''s eyes. "I don''t see it." "It looks like a spear, stabbed into the spine of a huge dragon." Silver Visitor was confused. "Henry, it doesn''t look like a spear. And where is this dragon?" Silver Visitor didn''t understand Henry''s words, and Henry was taken aback by his own words too. He didn''t know why he said that. He felt as if he was mumbling in a dream. Chapter 1110 Chapter 1110 Henry frowned. The trance rattled him. He didn''t want to keep reading the document. "Henry, maybe you want to take a rest." Silver Visitor asked tentatively. Henry waved his hand and said, "No, I''m fine. I was just distracted." Facing the turning point of the world, the earthquake that happened in the Yinzhou underground pce should be the precursor of a series of events. Henry had to figure out what had happened. What put Henry ahead of everyone was that he had known more. There was inheritance underground. But what was the inheritance? Did it belong to Orafield? Throughout the five thousand years of the history of Yan Xia, there existed numerous dynasties, and each dynasty had its own heroes. If they really left something behind, what would that be? Was this inheritance being passed on through generations like those within a family? More information brought Henry more questions. But what was certain was that Henry was way ahead of everyone else. Henry heard a wave of de p sound from above his head. Two helicopters werending. Before the helicopters reached the ground, the hatches were opened. Seven people jumped out of the helicopters andnded firmly on the ground. There were one woman and six men. All of them wore a white robe and carried weapons on their backs. Their ages were between forty and fifty, and they looked like the Taoists. It was strange to see seven Taoists jumped out of helicopters. Henry looked at them and asked, "Are they the Big Dipper of Section Nine?" Silver Visitor nodded. "Section Nine takes this incident very seriously. They assigned them to take charge." "Haha." Henry chuckled and said, "Are you ready for a hard time? I know just how stubborn they are." Silver Visitorughed bitterly. Of course, he knew what he would have to deal with. He walked to the Big Dippers and saluted them fist- and- palm, "Honored to wee the Big Dippers!" The Big Dippers were Tianshu, Tianxuan, Tianji, Tianquan, Yuheng, Kaiyang, and Yaoguang, from higher to lower in rank. Yuheng was the female, and she ranked the fifth. The highest in rank was Tianshu. He carried a slender sword. With a thin mustache above his lips, Tianshu looked like a Taoist monk. Tianshu nced at Silver Visitor and said, "Master Sword Wielder Silver Visitor, please show us." Tianshu spoke with an absulote authority in his tone. Silver Visitor answered, "Master Tianshu, please..." "Just take us there." Tianshu interrupted Silver Visitor''s words. Silver Visitor nodded, "This way." During the time of the exploration, Section Nine had made some alterations to the underground pce. They opened up the original pitch-ck tunnel and put a metal gate at the entrance of the pce. And the gate was rolled up and down by men. The Big Dippers followed Silver Visitor, and the rest of the exploration staff walked at the back. Henry was Section Nine''s guest. Because they had reached an agreement with Henry to share the information learned from the underground pce, so Henry was walking among the other exploration staff, observing what they had done to the ce. It was not the first time that Henry came to the underground pce. What''s different from thest time was that Section Nine added a long stairway that led directly to the inside of the pce. Lighting instruments were rigged inside the pce. Although the maic field had rendered electronic devices useless, electricity could still work properly. The stairway was sandwiched between two gigantic sheets of reinforced plexiss. So people could get a bird view of the pce when they walked down. If it weren''t because the underground pce was extremely dangerous, this ce could make a great tourist attraction. When seeing the pce, the Big Dippers looked at each other with a very serious expression on their faces. They didn''t wear biohazard suits. "Brother, the situation looks familiar." The second in rank, Tianxuan, who carried a heavy sword, said to Tianshu. Tianshu nodded. "Feel like a spell." The third in rank, Tianji, who carried double swords, said. The Big Dippers each carried a different kind of weapon. The other four nodded in agreement. "I think I read it somewhere." "It must be some kinds of magical spell. I just can''t remember what it is." Henry also felt something. He couldn''t tell what those towers were. But Henry definitely felt irritation and suffocation caused by them. There was an urge inside of him that wanted to destroy all the towers. On his way down the stairway, Henry tried to regte his breath to suppress the urge. When they reached the bottom, Silver Visitor said, "Big Dippers, the pce is huge. We haven''t explored a tenth of the area. After today''s earthquake, the spiritual energy has turned more vtile." Tianshu took a look at the tower in front of him and signaled his fellow dippers. The seven people each headed toward one tower. A few minutester, they came out at the same time and shared what they found. "The tower was built more than two thousand years ago." "There are more than a dozen different spells cast on them. The spells are from Daoism, Legalism, and Mohism, and theyyered with each other." "The spells have been cast for too long. With the wading of the spiritual energy, they are no longer effective." "The towers are sealed from both inside and outside. If spiritual energy weren''t umted from above them, they wouldn''t be discovered for another hundred of years." "A rough estimate shows that there are hundreds of the simr towers, and all of them were cast the same spells." "It''s hard to imagine what would cause people so much trouble to cast such heavy spells." "Things keep changing throughout history. We can''t specte the reason behind our ancestors'' behaviors." Henry eavesdropped on the Big Dippers'' conversation, hoping to learn some useful information. The mysterious aura was always around the Daoists. There was a tale. Someone asked a Taoist priest how to be a celestial being. The Taoist priest told him to believe in science. Then the priest jumped off a ten meters tall wall and walked away with his water barrels. The tale reflected the Taoists'' image in normal people''s minds. Section Nine was a very serious organization, and it wouldn''t tolerate bluffers or con men. Henry knew very well the Big Dippers were sure seven people with special abilities. One thing from their conversation caught Henry''s attention. The spell! Verrail had told Henry that the underground pce and Emperor''s Mausoleum were connected, and there was inheritance hidden inside. The spelled towers might be meant to seal the inheritance. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Henry still had so many questions. Chapter 1111 Chapter 1111 Henry didn''t like the feeling of knowing nothing. He felt as if he was floating in the ocean, and any wave could sink him. Thinking about what the world would be facing, Henry shook off his fear. He took a deep breath and walked into a tower. Because there wasn''t light thest time he was there, he couldn''t get a clear look at things. After hearing the Big Dippers conversation, Henry recorded the pattern on the tower carefully. He wasn''t well versed in spells. If it weren''t for the Big Dippers'' conversation, Henry could tell what the patterns were. However, Henry had people with extensive knowledge to help him. Either Sanford Chu from the Living Dead Cave of Kunlun Mountain or Ss and others in the eighteenth level of the City of Hell, they were all able to give Henry even the most obsolete knowledge. But what Henry''s most valuable asset that enabled him to face any changes in the world was something else. He hadn''t shown it to anyone yet. The longer he stared at the patterns, the more intense he could feel something was strange. After staring at the pattern for a while, Henry felt he couldn''t control Qi anymore. "The spells are truely powerful!" Henry murmured. Suddenly a shout disrupted Henry from his observation. "This is not something you can see!" "Get out!" Henry turned around and saw Tianxuan was staring at him. "Didn''t you hear me?" "Don''t make me repeat myself!" Tianji walked up to Henry and said, "The spells are ssified information. From now on, no exploration is allowed without authorization." Henry was angry but kept his mouth shut. Their restriction wouldn''t do any harm to Henry. Since he already took pictures. It was well- known that how stubborn the Big Dippers were. Even the First Brother of Section Nine tried not to engage in arguments with them. Henry was walking out of the tower but heard a strange banging sound. His body trembled. He knew what the sound was. Henry heard the same sound in the monster- filled underground world. It was the sound of his heartbeat. Henry could hear that his heartbeat was getting faster and faster. He was panicked. Ever since he survived the monster- filled underground world, Henry sensed that his body had been changed. There were times he couldn''t control himself. He had thought that it was the influence of the Fire Crystal. But was there a Fire Crystal in the underground pce? "Get out!" Tianxuan yelled again. Henry spected his strange feelings had something to do with the patterns on the tower. At this moment, he couldn''t lift his own legs. Henry realized in a panic that he had lost control of his physical body. Seeing Henry didn''t move, Tianxuan was furious. He shouted, "Don''t you hear me? Get out of here!" "Do it!" Henry wanted to say something, but he also lost control of his voice. "How dare you!" Seeing that Henry didn''t answer him, Tianxuan stepped forward and tried to grab Henry. Just as Tianxuan was about to touch Henry''s shoulder, a sh of red light erupted from Henry''s body. Because of the biohazard suit, Henry was the only one who saw it. When the red light erupted from Henry''s body, he lifted his arm and threw his palm forward to counter Tianxuan''s attack. Tianxuan was knocked backward. When Tianxuan regained his footing, Henry was nowhere to be found. Being defeated, Tianxuan''s face was bad. He yelled, "Master Sword Wielder Silver Visitor, who is he?" Tianxuan''s angry voice reverberated in the underground pce. On the ground above the pce, Henry took off his mask and gasped for air. He couldn''t figure out what happened to him. He wasn''t in control when he hit Tianxuan back. After he threw his palm at Tianxuan, Henry just wanted to run away from the underground pce. He didn''t want to spend one more second there. With such a strong desire, he ran out of the pce as fast as he could. When Henry finally made it out, he regained control of himself. At this moment, sweat kept rolling down from Henry''s forehead, and all of Henry''s clothes were soaking wet. "What happened to me?" Henry wiped the sweat from his forehead and said to himself, "What on earth happened? Why the spells affected me so badly?" All the questions rattled Henry. He wouldn''t be able to rx until he got the answers. Henry immediately made a phone call, "I want to meet Bannock Fu right now!" At four o''clock in the morning. The government announced that there wouldn''t be another wave of earthquakes. The citizens finally returned to their homes in peace. In Yinzhou City''s suburban, a man with ashen hair but an energetic face was sitting cross-legged in front of Henry. It was Bannock Fu. He was the one who had a psychological consultation session with Henry in the Capital. Bannock never mentioned his diagnosis of Henry''s psychological status. Henry sat on a stone bench. He said, "Bannock, how old are you? Fifty?" Bannock shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "Three years shy." Henry took a deep breath and then sighed, "I know your line of work. It costs a great deal of energy, and the average life span..." Bannock picked up Henry''s sentence, "The average life span is less than fifty-five years. My teacher passed away at the age of fifty-three, and he was considered to die at an old age. I''m almost reaching my end." "I''m curious." Henry asked, "Your teacher once said your line of work reveals too many secrets withhold by God. The short life span is a way of punishment. Are there really secrets that aren''t supposed for humans to know?" Bannock smiled. "If you believe, they exist. If you don''t, they don''t. Do you believe, My lord?" ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Henry thought for a while, "Can you see secrets about me?" I cant. Bannock replied honestly, "My lord, people like to believe that my line of work is dealing with magic and miracles. But what we are doing is more like a psychological analysis. Revealing God''s forbidden secrets is not as easy as it sounds." Chapter 1112 Chapter 1112 Hearing Bannock''s words, Henryughed, "You are contradicting with yourself." Bannock shook his head. "My lord, I''m just very clear about my own abilities. If there really is someone who can see through those secrets, it''s not me. I believe you called me here to learn about yourself?" "Right," Henry nodded. Bannock said, "The girl mentioned your situation to me," The girl Bannock mentioned was Jenny''s psychiatrist. After Jenny was rescued from Li''s Vige, Herny hired a psychiatrist for Jenny. Henry also asked Jenny''s psychiatrist to do a psychological check-up for himself. Sitting on the stone bench, Henry said, "Tell me your thoughts." "My lord, you called me in the middle of the night. There must be a very serious incident that happened to you, and you are feeling helpless. You picked this rural ce, and now you are sitting on a cold stone. I suspect that you are very agitated." Bannock stared at Henry, "My lord, there are only two things that can make you feel agitated and helpless. The first is the earthquakes just happened. But Section Nine is taking care of it, so you don''t need to worry about it. The second...it''s yourself." Henry suddenly focused, "Go on." Bannock took a deep breath and continued, "Psychiatrists all believe that everyone undergoes mental stress. Different stress would cause different psychological responses. Schizophrenia sounds like a scary mental illness. But in fact, everyone tends to exhibit different personalities. For example, a gentle person suddenly lost control of his behavior when he was agitated. That''s an exhibit of dissociative personality. Only such behavior wouldn''t be called a mental illness." Bannock continued, "There are two major risk factors of schizophrenia." "First, it''s gic."Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "Second, it''s environmental. I think the second one is the one we are going to work on," Bannock started to size Henry up, "My lord, ever since we met, you keep moving your limps. What''s wrong with them? Are you losing control of your body?" Henry smiled, "Your observation and analysis abilities are good." "Thank you for yourpliment," Bannock fixed his eyes on Henry''s face. Bannock continued, "If Schizophrenia is caused by stressful events. There''s usually a trigger word. The trigger word will remind the person of the past dramatic experience and wake the hidden identity. I think, for you, the word is..." Bannock paused. He then said, "n?" Suddenly, a hint of cruelty and anger showed up in Henry''s eyes. Bannock was shocked by the change in Henry''s expression. As powerful as Henry was, Bannock didn''t think that a couple of words could affect Henry so greatly. But if it happened, it would only indicate that how much hate Henry was holding toward the ns. The trigger word which had made Henry lost control of himself only brought some negative response from Henry. Bannock believed that the real trigger word was something else. Henry looked at Bannock, the anger in his eyes wading down, "Please, continue." Bannock shook his head and said, "I''m sorry, my lord. My ability is limited. That''s all I can see. If my teacher is still alive, he can definitely tell you more." Henry smiled, "You can''t tell, or you won''t?" Bannock didn''t answer. "Fine," Henry shook his head and stood up, "I know your line of work is hard. You have to be careful of whates out of your mouth. Peze told me you were thinking of quitting the job?" Bannock took a deep breath and nodded, "Yes, I only have a couple of years left, and I want to enjoy them in peace." "What can I help? A nice house? Or do you need money?" Henry asked. Bannock stood up and replied, "Thank you, my lord. I just want to use myst couple of years traveling, seeing the world. The money Radiant Ind paid me is enough for the rest of my life. The only thing that I''m worried about..." "Don''t worry. I know you have a twenty-two years old son." Henry stood up and walked up to Bannock. He patted Bannock on the shoulder and said, "Radiant Ind will look after him after you''re gone." Henry''s word brought reassurance to Bannock. Bannock trusted Radiant Ind. Bannock took a step back and bowed deeply to Henry. He was about to leave but stopped. Bannock said to Henry, "My lord, there''s something I have been hesitating to tell you. As a friend, I think I should say it." Henry smiled, "Go on then." Bannock said, "There are many facades of a person''s mental world. Each facade is rted to a different part of the person''s life, which has its own set of happiness and fear. For example, a sessful businessman also had a great family. He was a proud and happy man in terms of career and family. He might also be interested in a video game. In the game, there might be a gamer who kept killing the businessman. So every time the businessman logged in the game, he was scared. This gamer might be a loser in real life, but he created fear for the businessman in the video game. We call this situation quasi trigger." Bannock sighed, "There are always really problems hidden in the quasi triggers. And quasi triggers would only cause short-termed trouble. Say for the businessman, the moment he turned off the video game, his fear would be gone. He might not even realize that his fear was caused by the other gamer. As for you, my lord, you should find out the cause of your quasi trigger. What are you scared of?" Chapter 1113 Chapter 1113 What''s the cause of the quasitrigger? What was Henry scared of? Bannock''s words stunned Herny. Henry had never thought that there would be something in the world that could scare him. But maybe he was indeed holding fear in his heart. Henry tried to remember his feelings when he was in the underground pce. Angry was filled in his head. Henry could clearly remember that how much he wanted to destroy everything in the pce and left. Was there something in the underground pce that triggered Henry? If it was the truth, what was it? If it was the spell patterns on the tower that triggered Henry, what were the patterns? And why? The only lead Henry could think of was the Fire Crystal. His body reacted in the same way as the time he was under the influence of the Fire Crystal in the monster-filled underground world. Henry needed more information. He made a video call to someone on Radiant Ind. It was eleven o''clock in the evening. Henry called the Great Patriarch of the Tang family. The Great Patriarch was wearing a training suit when Henry called. It seemed that it wasn''t bedtime for the Great Patriarch. A Qi-controlling realm master like the Great Patriarch normally didn''t need too much sleep. After catching up on the news on the Ind, Henry sent the pictures of the patterns to the Great Patriarch. Henery tried to avoid looking at them in case he was triggered again. After studying the patterns for a while, the Great Patriarch said, "The patterns are tooplicated. To be honest with you, I''ve never seen any spell patterns that were asplicated as those in the pictures. I can''t say for sure what the spells are. But they look like something for locking. Maybe Master Ss can help you. I''m sending you his contact info. Within seconds, Ss Wechat info showed up on Henry''s scene. The profile photo was of a middle- aged man. He wore a ck robe and carried a huge sword on his back. Judging from the heroic spirit of the man, he looked like a character of a film. But Henry knew it was the photo of Ss. Henry was the one that introduced the inte to the eighteenth level of the City of Hell. But he still felt strange looking at Ss'' Wechat ount. Ss epted Henry''s friend request almost instantly. Henry could only imagine how boring life could be down there. He could tell how much Ss wanted to contact another human being. The video call was picked up instantly. When the video was on, Henry saw more than a dozen heads squeezed together in front of the camera. Erin, the dwarf, and the others were all there. Only Ss was squeezed out of the frame. "It''s really Henry!" "Haha, Henry, can you hear us?" "Can you see us, Henry?" Questions were pouring at Henry. Henry could understand their feelings. He patiently answered all of their questions. After some chitchat, Henry sent over the pictures, "Guys, I''m sending some spell patterns. Can you help me out on this?" Hearing Henry''s problem, they all stepped aside and gave Ss the center spot on the camera. In terms of knowledge about ancient spells, no one knew more than Ss. Staring at the cell phone screen, Ss''s face turned solemn. After a while, he asked, "Where did you see those patterns?" "In..." Henry paused, "In a tomb." Since Yinzhou underground pce and Emperor''s Mausoleum were connected, Henry thought it wouldn''t count lying to call the pce a tomb. Ss lowered his voice, "The spell was drawn in six different ways, extremelyplicated." Hearing Ss''s exnation, Henry couldn''t help but admire him. "Master Ss, why draw one spell in different ways? Does it create special effects?" ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . "Yes, of course," Ss nodded seriously, "The ovepping of the same spell drawn in different ways can create variations of that spell. If my guess is correct, there are twenty variations created. Adding the original sixteen patterns, there are thirty- six different butplementary spell patterns. Each one of them is rted to one star of thirty- six Tiangong Stars. There should be something very powerful locked under the spell. Did you notice some special changes happened in the tomb?" Henry shook his head, "Not yet." Chapter 1114 Chapter 1114 Henry ended the call with Ss. Ss''s words brought Henry a huge amount of information. It might be the thing with the evil energy that triggered Henry. But did that mean that Henry was scared of that thing? Ss warned Henry never to go anywhere near the pce, and Henry kept it in mind. He completely trusted Ss. When Henry finally calmed himself down, it was already seven o''clock in the morning. The first ray of sunshine brightened the sky in the east. Citizens got up and prepared to go to work after just getting back to bed a couple of hours ago. Henry got back home and washed up. Just as he was about to walk into the bedroom, Sylvia walked out and signaled him to keep quiet. "Henry, Mn stayed with mest night. She just fell asleep. Don''t wake her up." Sylvia stuck out her tongue at Henry. Sylvia''s lovable expression cheered Henry up from his earlier perturbation. "She has trouble falling asleep?" "She was scared." Sylvia handed Henry a ss of water. Henry thought it made sense and took the water from Sylvia. "Henry, you went out all night. Is there trouble?" Sylvia was worried. She knew Henry''s status and what Henry had to deal with. Henry smiled. He caressed Sylvia''s hair and said, "Love, don''t you know how powerful your husband is? Everything is fine. You can go back to bed. We still need to celebrate the holiday with Lisa and the other kidster today." "Sure." Sylvia nodded. She didn''t get too much sleep because she was worried about Henry. Seeing Henry was back home safe and sound, Sylvia finally relieved. "You go and get some rest too." Sylvia then went back to the bedroom quietly. At ten o''clock in the morning, Henry woke up on the bed. He rubbed his sleepy eyes and went to check his cell phone. There were a couple of unanswered calls from Silver Visitor. Henry was puzzled. He was about to call Silver Visitor back, but Silver Visitor called him again. "Yeah?" "Where are you?" "Home. Where else can I be?" Henry yawned and said, "You called me many times. Is there something wrong in the underground pce?" "Nothing happened in the underground pce. It''s you..." "What''s about me?" Henry was confused. "You injured Master Tianxuanst night?" "He was injured?" Henry sat up from the bed and asked, "He shouldn''t be." When Henry threw his palm at Tianxuan involuntarilyst night, Henry didn''t think he used too much force. If Tianxuan was injured, the only exnation would be... Tianxuan was too weak. However, the Big Dipper of Section Nine were better fighters than even Master Sword Wielder. They were never weak. Silver Visitorughed bitterly, "Henry, you should know how those people work. They won''t tolerate any attack or harm reflected on them, and they will exaggerate when it happens. You have one word ofint about them, and they will paint the word as if you are insulting the whole Section Nine. Henry chuckled and said, "Oh, I understand. What are those old cows gonna do?" "They... they..." Silver Visitor said hesitantly, "They want you to apologize in public and take one beating from Tianxuan." "That''s fine." Henry said without hesitation, "Ask them to wait for me in the suburb." "What?" Silver Visitor was surprised by Henry''s answer. "Just tell them that." Without hearing one more word from Silver Visitor, Henry hung up. When Henry walked out of his room, Sylvia and Mn were already sitting in the living room. Both of them looked fresh and energetic. As the president, Sylvia always dressed in fierce business attire. But she was only in her twenties, young and full of life. Henry was checking them out. Mn raised her head and asked, "What? Blind by our beauty?" "Yes, never see such beauty before." Henry rarely praised Mn. Mn was about to express her excitement, Henry continued. "With yourparison, my wife looks much more beautiful than ever." Mn''s face suddenly changed. She held out her fist and pouted. "Henry Zhang, wanna have a go?" Sylvia giggled. She gave Henry a look and said, "Knock it off. Stop teasing her. Go wash up. The Children''s Day celebration starts at 11:30." "Yes, ma''am!" Henry gave Sylvia a military salute and rushed to the bathroom. Staring at Henry, Mn said unhappily, "Sylvia, Henry has be more and more annoying. He was still tolerable when he was a kid." Henry got himself washed up and dressed up at 10:30. Three of them hopped on a Mercedes-Benz SUV. Before heading to the orphanage, they first drove to the shopping mall to pick up the toys Sylvia ordered for the children. They arrived at the orphanage at eleven o''clock. Sylvia hired a nningpany to take care of the Children''s Day celebration. The orphanage gate was filled with balloons. People dressed as cartoon characters were performing on the street. People would hear the sound of celebration from hundreds of meters away. Henry never had a chance to celebrate Children''s Day when he was a kid. There was only darkness in his childhood. When Sylvia walked into his life that winter, Henry saw the first ray of light in his life. Sylvia also never celebrated Children''s Day properly in her childhood. Both of them were expecting that day with excitement. She arranged a couple of booths around the orphanage to sell snacks. She wanted to turn the orphanage into a theme park. The moment the three of them walked into the orphanage, they were bathing in the cheerful laughter of the children. Smiles crawled onto their faces. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. The teachers were ying with the children on the yground. Henry nced over and saw Dean Cui and Jenny. Jenny noticed Henry. She whispered something to the children, and they turned to look at Henry with excitement in their eyes. Henry was very popr among children when he was at the orphanage. "Henry!" The children ran toward Henry cheerfully. The scene brought Mn back to her memory. If it weren''t for Mr. and Mrs. Xiao, she would have grown up in an orphanage, too. Chapter 1115 Chapter 1115 "Dad!" A crisp voice sounded. Lisa, running at the forefront, threw herself into Henry''s arms. She then looked at Sylvia and called, "Mom!" Lisa made Sylvia smile. Henry picked Lisa up. Sitting in Henry''s arms, Lisa looked at Mn and asked, "Dad, is she my third mom?" Mn was drinking water. Lisa''s question made her almost spit out. Mn wiped her mouth and asked, "What do you mean by the third mom? Are there two more?" Lisa nodded, "Yes, mom Sylvia and mom Jenny." "Jenny?" Mn was confused. She was about to ask, but Jenny walked over, "Sylvia, long time no see." Jenny wore light makeup that day. Spending time with children had made her looked much younger. Jenny used to have a serene and mature beauty. But at this moment, she looked young and full of life. Sylvia gave Jenny a dignified smile, unleashing all of her beauty and power. She asked, "I heard President Qin has taken over the orphanagepletely?" The rtionship between Sylvia and Jenny wasplicated. When Su n first came to Sylvia, Sylvia hadn''t known about Henry''s true identity, so Sylvia asked Jenny to look after Henry for her. When Sylvia heard the news of Henry''s death, it was also Jenny who kept herpany. Jenny smiled, "Hengyuan is operating on the right track. It doesn''t matter if I''m there or not. So I put all my energy into the orphanage. I should thank you for building this kindergarten." Mn stood aside and observed Sylvia and Jenny. Their interaction gave her a strange feeling. It didn''t look like they were hostile toward each other, but there was something fake in their conversation. Mn couldn''t find any simr scenario from all the soap operas she ever watched. Lisa looked at Henry with her big and innocent eyes, "Dad, mom Jenny said I would get gifts today." All the other children also looked at Henry expectantly. Looking at all the adorable and innocent faces, Henryughed, "Of course. How can I not have gifts for you all? Come with me." Holding Lisa in his arms, Henry walked in the front like Peter Pan, with all the other children following him. He walked to his car and popped up the trunk. When the trunk was opened, children eximed in excitement. The children''s eyes were sparkling when they stared at all the toys. They really loved the toys Henry brought over. But they were also a bunch of well-behaved children. No one touched anything before Henry said so. Henry put Lisa down and said with excitement, "Kids, let''s dig in! Aunt Sylvia bought them for you." As soon as Henry said the words, all the children went to pick their favorite toys with joy and laughter. Enjoying the view, Henry admired how simple happiness was for the children. Taking their gifts, the children run back to the kindergarten to y with their toys. Listening to the children''s song ying in the kindergarten, Henry couldn''t help but hum with the tone. There were all kinds of activities arranged there. Except for the children from the orphanage, the other children also enjoyed themselves with thepany of their parents. Henry bought a sugar figurine. He remembered that he wanted one of those so bad when he was only a little boy. His mom bought one on his birthday, but Henry loved that figurine so much that he didn''t want to eat it. In the end, the sugar figurine melted. "Sweet memories." Henry shook his head. Before he could take a bite, Henry heard a crying. He looked over and saw a boy was sitting on the ground. He was around four years old. Lisa was standing in front of him, waving her fist. Jenny was on the side, talking to a kindergarten teacher. "What''s going on?" "Did they have a fight?" "For what?" Henry ran over and asked Jenny. Jenny shook her head, "I only saw Lisa pushed that kid to the ground." "Lisa,e here!" Henry raised his voice at Lisa. Hearing Henry''s calling, the triumphant look on Lisa''s face disappeared. She walked toward Henry, pouting. "Why did you push him?" "Go and apologize!" Lisa was always a well- behaved child, but she shook her head hard to defy Henry''s request, "Never! He says I don''t have mom and dad!" Hearing Lisa''s words, both Jenny and Henry''s faces dropped. The children from the orphanage were very sensitive about the topic of parents. A woman in herte twenties ran over in a hurry. She held the boy up and readjusted her Chanel bag in anger. The woman walked up to the teacher and questioned, "Why didn''t you do your job? What happened to my baby?" Jenny answered before the teacher, "I''m sorry that Lisa pushed your child. But it''s not all Lisa''s fault. Your child said some very insulting thing to her." The woman took a look at Lisa and snored, "Orphans. I really don''t know what''s wrong with the Ye Family. Why did they allow all the orphans in this kindergarten? It''s such a mess!"Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Hearing the woman''s words, Jenny and Henry both understood where the boy learned to talk like that. The children would learn everything from their parents. Jenny took a deep breath to push down her anger, "Ma''am, I think you should pay more attention to yournguage. It was only a fight between children. Let''s talk about how we can settle it." "Settle?" "An orphan just took a beating of my son, and you want to settle?" "I''m telling you. I won''t settle for anything!" Chapter 1116 Chapter 1116 The woman was arrogant and furious. The kindergarten teacher tried to calm her down, "Ma''am, children pushing each other often happens. They just need the right guidance to settle the quarrel between themselves. Overinvolved with their activities won''t help them in long term. The gentleman has asked Lisa to apologize to your son." "Apologize?" The woman yelled in anger, "We don''t need the apology from an orphan!" Hearing the words, Lisa rushed toward the woman and shouted, "I have mom and dad!" The woman frowned. She kicked her foot at Lisa, "Dirty orphan, get lost!" Just when the woman''s foot was about to reach Lisa, a hand grabbed her leg. Henry held Lisa up and nced at the woman. He said to Lisa, "Be a good girl. Don''t waste your energy on rude people." The woman raised her eyebrows, "What did you say?" "He said you were rude!" Sylvia walked over. She took a look at Lisa in Henry''s arms and then walked toward the woman. She whispered to the woman, "My husband doesn''t touch you because you are a woman, but I don''t care. If your son weren''t here, I could kill you for what you were about to do to my daughter!" The woman was stunned. Sylvia''s threat made her trembling with anger. Her eyes kept ncing at Sylvia, Jenny, and Henry. She pointed toward them and said, "You are bullying a woman! Just you wait!" The woman took out her cell phone and made a phone call. Sylvia looked at the woman unchivalrously. She then said to the principal of the kindergarten, who was standing next to her, "The boy will quit the kindergarten. You go and work on the paperwork. We cannot provide proper education for him anymore." As the owner of the kindergarten, no one could disobey Sylvia''s order. The principal immediately went to deal with the paperwork. "By the way," Sylvia continued, "Children at such a young age need the right influence. Education from their family is important, but it doesn''t mean the kindergarten can cut some ck. I want all the children in our kindergarten to grow up as reasonable and respectful citizens. So I don''t want to see any segregation of the children from the orphanage among the other children." The principal nodded, "Yes, you can rest assured." After the arrangement, Sylvia walked over to Henry and checked Lisa carefully. She was worried about Lisa''s health. The unpleasant incident could affect Lisa''s problematic heart condition. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Living in an orphanage made Lisa much more mature for her age. After some caring words from Henry, Lisa had let go of the grudge. "Dad, I know what I did was wrong. The next time someone says bad things about me, I won''t push them anymore. I will tell you and mon." Looking at such a young child who behaved so maturely, Sylvia was heartbroken. Lisa should be spoiled by her parents and enjoy her childhood like all the other children. But in reality, she was forced to face the cruel grown-up world way too soon. The interlude did not affect the Children''s Day celebration. Mn had a great time with the children from the orphanage. She borrowed a snack booth and made snack cakes for the children. All of a sudden, Mn became second to none favorite person in the kindergarten. This was the first time Sylvia visited the kindergarten after the construction was finished. So she and Henry took a tour of the building and inspected the infrastructure. They then visited the principal''s office, learning about the children enrolled here. An angre voice came from outside of the principal''s office. "Honey, you have to help me! What are those people? How dare they make the principal expel our son! Is every one of the Lins Group stupid? And why Sylvia can be the president at such a young age?" "That''s enough. You can''t talk about Sylvia like that behind her back!" Someone said angrily. "What do you mean? Are you going to watch people bully me and your son?" "I didn''t mean that. I have personal connections with the Lin Family, and I''ll make whoever did this to us pay. What I''m saying is that stop making trouble in Lins'' territory. We can''t afford to offend them." "Fine, I won''t go after the Lins. But those people have to pay! I looked for them everywhere, but they''ve gone. I guess they have run away. You go and get their information. Someone is in need of greetings!" There were knockings on the door of the principal office when the conversation was over. Sylvia was reading the documents in the office. She answered the knocking without looking up. A man in his thirties walked into the office. He said politely to the principal of the kindergarten, "Hello, principal. I am..." A woman behind him interrupted the man. "I was wondering where the hell you went. So you are hiding here!" The woman was the mother of the expelled boy. Hearing the familiar voice, Sylvia looked up. She said with a contemptuous smile on her face, "It''s you. What''s the matter? We''ve found helpers?" The woman pointed at Sylvia, "Don''t be so arrogant. I''m telling you, today you..." Before the woman spitting out her threat, she felt something hit her face hard. "p!" The man pped the woman. "Shut your mouth!" The man shouted at the woman. The woman covered her cheek with tears in her eyes. She stared at the man in confusion. The man ignored his wife. He said to Sylvia ingratiatingly, "Please don''t be angry, President Lin. My wife is stupid, and I''ll discipline her better." The woman was stunned. She couldn''t believe that the woman sitting at the desk was the president of the Lins Group, Sylvia Lin. All the woman''s anger disappeared in an instant, and the only thing she could feel was fear. Sylvia put the document on the desk. Her eyes ran over the man and stopped on the woman. Sylvia said, "Do you still remember what I would do when your son is not around?" Chapter 1117 Chapter 1117 Sylvia didn''t raise her voice, but her imposing manner made the body of the boy''s mother shake. Hearing Sylvia''s tone, the man pped the woman again. He reprimanded. "You are so stupid. How dare you mess with President Lin? Apologize!" "Leave it." Sylvia continued, "How can I take your wife''s apologies?" The man quickly ingratiated himself with Sylvia, "President Lin, our families have been working together for more than twenty years, and my grandpa was part of Master Lin''s team when he was building up his empire. For the sake of my grandpa, please forgive this stupid woman." The woman also realized the trouble she caused. She said in a panic, "President Lin, I''m so sorry for all the inconvenience I caused. It''s all my faults." Sylvia smiled slightly. She looked at the man and said, "So you think I would forgive your wife just because of your grandpa?" "President Lin, I..." The man wanted to exin, but he couldn''t even find a reasonable excuse. Sylvia looked at the woman and said, "Kneel." The woman was stunned. Her pride stopped her from doing that. However, the man knelt on the floor the moment Sylvia said the words. "Ha." Sylviaughed, "Making your husband take the punishment caused by your mistake! Such a wonderful wife." Looking at the scene, Henry shook his head. The man was able to read the tide of the situation and swallowed his pride when he had to. But his wife''s over-expanding ego would eventually bring herself great trouble. "President Lin, I know you are a generous person." The man was pleading as hard as he could. Without looking at the man, Sylvia walked toward the door of the office. Before exiting, Sylvia nced at the woman and said, "Try to teach your child some manners, or someone will do that for you. You are just one fine example. You are lucky your husband is willing to plead for you with his pride, or you will be doomed. Henry, let''s go." Henry followed Sylvia out of the principal''s office. A long while after Sylvia and Henry left, the man finally got up. His wife was still standing in her spot. The man''s eyes were red. He nced at his wife and walked out without saying a word. The woman quickly followed him, "I..." "You''ve said enough." The man shook his head, "You''re too arrogant and tyrannizing. I don''t think we''re suitable for each other anymore. I''ll talk to thewyer about our divorce." The woman suddenly felt nk in her head. Her limited- edition handbags, luxury car, and arrogance were all because of her husband''s wealth and status. She would lose everything without him. The atmosphere between the two turned intense and awkward. In the courtyard of the kindergarten, Henry was walking behind Sylvia with a big smile on his face, stretching from ear to ear. "What are you smiling at?" Sylvia rolled her eyes. "Sweetheart, you were so awesome just now!" Henry gave Sylvia a thumbs up. "Awesome?" Sylvia was confused. "That''s right." Henry nodded hard. "Honey, I love you more and more each day!" He said with a raised voice. Parents in the courtyard all looked toward them. Sylvia''s face immediately blushed, "Are you crazy? Why are you shouting?" Henry chuckled. The seemingly huge misfortunate event was only a minor hup for Sylvia and Henry. They were staying in the kindergarten and ying with the children the whole day. Ever since the day they adopted Lisa, it was the day which they spent most of the time together. As for Mn, she was treated as a patissier by the children and enjoying the admiration from them the whole day. When the dusk fell, the celebration was ended. After a whole day of ying, all the children were exhausted. Some of them fell asleep in their parents'' arms before leaving the kindergarten. The children of the orphanage also left with Jenny and Dean Cui. Although Sylvia and Henry had adopted Lisa, she still lived in the orphanage due to the instability of the lives of Sylvia and Henry. Good thing was that Lisa didn''t mind. She was happy enough to know that she finally had the care of the parents. Riding in the car, Mn was trying to rx her hands. After spending a whole day working in pastry, her hands were tired. When they reached theirmunity gate, Mn looked out with a confused expression on her face. "Are they shooting a film?" "Interesting costumes!" Henry noticed that there were seven people in robes standing at the gate. They were staring at Henry''s car. The seven people were the Big Dipper. Henry pulled the car over. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "Sylvia, I need to deal with something. You and Mn go home without me." Before Sylvia could say a word, Henry stepped out of the car and headed toward the seven people. Seeing Henry walking over, the seven people turned angry. Tianshu said to Henry sarcastically, "How superior the famous King of Hell is! We have to pay you a visit to see you!" Henry rolled his eyes and said, "You guys came without an invitation. It doesn''t look like I''m the one being superior." "Quit ying the smart*ss!" Tianxuan stepped forward and said, "You asked us to wait for you in the suburbs, but you never showed. Are you ying us?" "ying you?" Henry stared at Tianxuan, "You asked me to apologize and take a beating in public. You are ying me in the first ce." "Young man, how dare you?" Tianjin shouted. "How dare you!" Henry shouted back, "Take a look at yourselves. Who are you to deserve my apologies?" "Does the First Brother know about this? Who allowed you all to punish me?" "What makes your seven old cows think that you can do whatever you want to me?" "Just because you are going to die before me?" "You do have a sharp-tongue!" Yuheng, the only female in the group, spoke, "You have no respect for seniors. Do you also talk to your master this way?" "My master?" Henry''s face was full of disdain, "How shameless are you? You are so not in the same rank as my master!" Chapter 1118 Chapter 1118 Henry''s words gave the Big Dipper dark face. "All you can do is talk!" Tianshu reached his hand to his back, getting ready to pull out his sword. Henry whistled unchivalrously, "Wanna fight? I can assure you I won''t fight back here." As he was talking, Henry looked at the passersby around them. Tianshu felt infuriated, but he had to hold it back. Henry cleaned his ear with his pinky finger and said, "Don''t be angry! With your age, being angry can end your life." Yuheng yelled, "Henry Zhang, as the Lord of Radiant Ind, all you are doing is trash-talking! "Alright," Henry replied. "I know why you seven old cows show up tonight. You just want to fight me. Let''s not disturb the good people living here. See me at midnight in the suburban. I can make sure you will get all of your *sses kicked." The seven people of the Big Dipper were so angry that their lips twitched. Because of age and reputation, people, friend or foe, would always pay them proper respect. Not so many people would use vulgarnguage to them as Henry did. They would have killed Henry if they were allowed. Moreover, they had never met someone who was masterful at fighting but talking in dirtynguages like a teenager. As for the fighting appointment? Henry had stood them up once. They were sure that Henry would stand them up the second time. Tianshu was infuriated, but he could do nothing about it. Yaoguang, the lowest in the ranking of the Big Dipper, took a deep breath and said, "Enjoy your big talk and empty words when you still can. You will pay for your arrogance eventually." "D*mn," Henry gave him the finger, "You are using me of only talking no action? You are the one coming to my ce but don''t dare to act. You pieces of garbage!" Finishing his words, Henry left with his head held up high. Looking at Henry, Tianxuan''s body was shaking out of anger. He screamed to express his anger. "What''s wrong with you? Stop screaming, you dumbf*ck!" someone scolded. "Let''s go!" Angry turned Tianshu''s face red. They came here with anger and only walked away with more. The night ought to be a sleepless night for the Big Dipper. Henry walked into themunity gate. He stopped and said with a smile, "Come out. The show is over." "Haha, Henry, your senses are really sharp." Silver Visitor came out of from the corner. He scratched his head and walked out, smiling. Henry rolled his eyes and said, "Why were you hiding here? Don''t tell me you just want to enjoy the show." Silver Visitor shook his head, "Of course not. There are three things I need to tell you." "Okay, I''m all ears." "First, there are some discoveries in the underground pce, but I can''t determine its nature. I can only tell you more details once I report it to the upper level. Second, the Big Dipper has reported today''s incident about you. They basically say you are arrogant and disrespectful, and you are humiliating them on purpose." "Ha," Henryughed, "They are really good at makingints. What''s the third?" "Haha," Silver Visitorughed and rubbed his hands together, "I''d like to ask you a favor. Could you let us use the Glory Hotel?" When Henry announced his retirement, Felix had bought the hotel from him. Henry was puzzled. "Why do you need to use the hotel? Don''t people of Section Nine all have ces to stay?" "Not that. You know there are many underground locations around the world like Yinzhou underground pce, but this one is the first to have such a huge change. Section Nine was trying to withhold the information, but some people spread the information on purpose. Now, organizations from all over the world know about it, and they areing over. Section Nine can''t stop them, so we will facilitate them. It''s better than letting them mingle with the citizens. We think that the Glory Hotel could be a great ce to do that." "So you people are making my hotel into a battleground, is that it?" Henry pouted, "What''s there for me?" Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "Section Nine thinks that the benefit we can offer, you don''t really care. The one you care we simply can''t offer. So Section Nine would help Sylvia''s family instead. How do you think? Having so many customersing to your hotel itself is a version of benefit." "Sh*t," Henry''s face was full of displeasure, "Knowing you can''t satisfy me, you guys turn around to aim at my wife!" Silver Visitor smiled ingratiatingly, "This is the decision made by the upper level. I''m only the messenger." Henry thought for a moment and said, "Okay." Henry had no reason to turn down Section Nine''s request. First of all, this actually was a win-win situation. It''s good for Henry''s business. At the same time, Henry helped Section Nine to keep the people in order. Secondly, there were many organizations around the world, and Radiant Ind was still a new one. Henry didn''t have a bigger picture of the global situation. Having them staying at his hotel was also good for him to collect intel. Knowing Henry agreed, Silver Visitor was happy, "I''ll tell them your decision. Tomorrow Section Nine will send someone to assist you. I''m off then. So many things have happened in the underground pce, and it''s not safe to report them online anymore." Henry nodded and said, "Because of your responsibility in Section Nine, I don''t have to say this to you. But because we are from the same school, and I''m also a senior to your teacher, I want to give you a piece of advice." Silver Visitor''s face became solemn, "Please." "I don''t suggest you continue exploring the underground pce anymore. In fact, you should seal off that ce. Something is unsettling about it." Silver Visitor smiled bitterly, "Henry, you know Section Nine wouldn''t listen to that kind of advice." Henry shrugged and said, "That''s why I say it''s only a piece of advice. You take care of yourself." "Thank you," Silver Visitor gave Henry a fist-palm salute and left. Looking at Silver Visitor, Henry shook his head and sighed. "I''d better go and prepare for that bunch of gangstersing to my hotel. If I don''t show them some power beforehand, they will tear down my hotel." Chapter 1119 Chapter 1119 After getting back home, Henry went to bed after washing up. He didn''t get too much sleep the night before. After a whole day of ying with the children, he was exhausted. Henry just got changed. Sylvia walked into the bedroom. Henry winked at her and looked at the bed behind him. Sylvia''s face immediately blushed. She looked away and asked, "Did something happen in Yinzhou?" "Why?" Henry asked. "Secretary Lee just sent me an official document. The government asks us to report any guests of our hotels, and we can provide the service only after the government gives us the authorization." Henry nodded and said, "Yes, the government is watching over people traveling from outside of town." "Honey, can you help me get the authorization for the Su n?" Sylvia asked in embarrassment. She didn''t want to trouble Henry with trivial matters, but the government rejected the Su n''s request immediately after submission. Henry was stunned. The Su n had arrived already? If so, the other organizations should be in Yinzhou for quite a while. Henry quickly got changed and grabbed a coat. He said to Sylvia, "Hon, give me the contact info of the Su n. I''ll take care of it. You don''t need to go." "Is it hard to deal with? You don''t have to..." "It''s not. It''s just aplicated process." On his way out, Henry said to Sylvia, "Send me their contact info. I won''t being back tonight." Henry got in one of the Mercedes- Benz and headed to the Glory Hotel. When Henry arrived at the hotel, he saw many foreigners outside of the hotel building. It was obvious that all the organizations had received the housing notification of Section Nine. Henry heard the sound of arguments when he entered the lobby. He had guessed that such a thing would happen. People who came here for the underground pce were wealthy. They didn''t care too much about money but something else instead. What they really care about was their prestige. How to show off their prestige? They tried to achieve that by eating better food and staying in a better room. But their desire put the hotel staff in a dilemma. "Didn''t you hear? I''ll give you another million! I want the best room. Don''t drag, or I''ll make your life miserable," A bald man threatened one of the receptionists. "Shut up. Ms, you don''t need to care about him. I''ll give you two million for the best room. I''ll pay upfront." "This room belongs to me, and I won''t allow anyone to stay in it. Little girl, I won''t add one more penny, but I''ll y you if you give this room to anyone else." The receptionist was shaking out of fear. Sheid her hands on the desk and didn''t know what to do. She didn''t know who they were, but something about them told her that they were not to be messed with. The receptionist almost cried. Just as she was at her most desperate moment, an irritated voice rang out. "All calm yourself. This is a hotel, not a nightclub. Want to yell? Go out of this door and turn left." Henry rushed to the front desk. He patted the receptionist on the shoulder and said, "It''s alright. Your shift is finished. I can take care of the rest." "Boss... Boss." The receptionist knew Henry. The moment she saw him, she was almost moved to tears. She swore that this was the first time she felt lucky that the boss was checking up on her. Henry gave the receptionist a warm smile. He then turned to look at the guests, "Stop yelling, go back and stand in line." "Line? Do you know who you are talking to?" The bald man shouted at Henry. All the peopleing here were top organizations from all over the world. They were not everyday bandits from the underground organizations. Even though they knew who the King of Hell was, they wouldn''t take him seriously. They were Qi practitioners. In their eyes, people from the underground organizations just like a bunch of bulling kids from the school yard. And that also how the people from underground organizations saw the gangsters. "I don''t know who you are, but if Section Nine sends you here, you''ll have to follow the hotel rules. Or you can all sleep on the street," Henry didn''t want to waste his time, and he brought Section Nine up directly. Just as Henry expected, the name Section Nine quieted the crowd down. Those guests scrupled to Section Nine, and that was why they all came to the Glory Hotel as Section Nine asked. They thought that Henry was from Section Nine and started to behave themselves. "Standing in line!" Henry shouted impatiently. The people all went to stand in line, even the ones who tried to make trouble. Suddenly the lobby quieted down. "I''m the first, and I want the best room," A blonde woman with blue eyes walked to the desk and said to Henry with thenguage of Yan Xia. "That room is reserved by someone else." Henry shook his head. "Reserved?" The woman asked, "The room was avable just now?" "Someone just took it," Henry looked at the blonde and said, "I reserved it for our long-time patron. I have other rooms. Which one do you want? Or you''ll leave the ce." "You..." The blonde was infuriated. Because of her status and power, people like her always got what they wanted in their own countries. They hadn''t been refused like that for a very long time. "What''s wrong?" Henry said with a snort. Henry deliberately irritated them. He wanted to show them a power y. By mentioning Section Nine, he could also learn about their attitude toward it. Henry knew what he was doing would offend them. But he could care less about it because he did it in the name of Section Nine. The blonde clenched her fists and said, "Then give me the second best!" Her answer told Henry that her organization was not as powerful as Section Nine.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1120 Chapter 1120 Henry''s arrogant attitude made the people from the organizations that less powerful than Section Nine stand in line, well-behaved. While Henry was checking these people in, he specifically observed their behaviors. Comparing with the ones that wanted the best of everything, there was another small group of people. They stood on the side quietly, not fighting for anything. They were the opposite side of those arrogant and rude guests. Some of those people came here for the ride. They would satisfy with whatever they could get out of this. So they didn''t really care about showing off their power and prestige. Some of them were really powerful people. They didn''t want to waste their energy on showing off. Henry helped the Su n with government authorization and reserved the best room of the hotel. When the people from the Su n arrived, they looked nervous when walking into the best room of the hotel under so many pairs of eyes. Su n sent out two female representatives to Yinzhou. They were both very close to Qi-controlling Realm. Although their achievement put them on the top among people from the underground world, they were rather powerless among the visitors in the hotel. Su n knew their real capacity, so they weren''t too ambitious about this trip. The only reason that they even came that day was that they knew Sylvia and Henry got their backs. The two representatives from Su n were elegant and ssy women. They looked sensible and delicate. They stood in front of the front desk, looking nervous under the gaze of pairs of fierce eyes. "Mr. Zhang, we don''t need to stay in such a fancy room. Any room will do." "No, I won''t allow it," Henry shook his head and said loudly, "My wife has ordered me to take care of you two. I don''t have too much power, but I do have the power to give you the best amodation. You are friends of my wife''s, and I will do everything I can to make sure you enjoy your staying here. There is the card key of the presidential suite. Enjoy!" Henry forced a golden card key into their hands. They looked at the card key and then at each other. Then they walked away quickly and didn''t dare to look at other people. Knowing that the only presidential suite was reserved for two powerless women, many people looked at Henry with dissatisfaction. Henry held his head high. He said without scruple, "What''s wrong? Are you angry? Come and get me! Section Nine doesn''t afraid of you!" Henry was using Section Nine as a shield. So thanks to Henry''s contribution, whatever the exploration of the underground pce would turn out to be, Section Nine had offended many of the people here. The bald man who threatened the receptionist earlier stared at Henry and gnashed his teeth. "I swear that you are the most arrogant receptionist I''ve ever seen!" ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . "Are you done talking? It''s your turn. Come quickly, or you can get out!" Henry shouted at the bald man. He quickly nodded. "Sure,ing." Someone was secretly spreading the word of the change that happened in the Yinzhou underground pce. It caused all types of people from everywhere toe to Yinzhou. Henry arrived at the hotel around dust, and he worked until three o''clock in the morning just to finish the registration of the first wave of the guests. Guests were stilling in, but the situation was much easier to manage. He would use Section Nine on every guest to test their reaction. In the following days, people of Radiat Ind would be watching them for intelligence. That was how Radiant Ind strengthened its influence. It was seven o''clock in the morning, and Henry was still busy working. When the daylight broke, Silver Visitor walked in with a dozen people. As soon as Silver Visitor entered, he saw Henry standing behind the front desk. He rushed toward Henry. "Hello, you are early," Henry yawned, "Don''t you have a nine-to-five job?" Silver Visitor looked bitter, "I have to work overtime. I was ordered to bring these Section Nine people here in the middle of the night, and there are still another dozen on the way." "You are so dedicated? How much do they pay you? Go and get some sleep!" Henry smiled warmly. Silver Visitor waved his hand, "No, thanks. Section Nine doesn''t want to trouble you too much. They want us to be here as soon as possible so we can relieve you from your duty." Silver Visitor''s words were euphemistic. Henry knew exactly what was going on. Someone had reported to Section Nine about Henry using Section Nine''s name to bully the guests. Henry put on a grievant look, "After I was working the whole night for Section Nine, you people use me of doing things wrong?" Silver Visitor smiled bitterly. On one side, it was his employer, and on the other side, it was the colleague of his teacher. Silver Visitor found himself in a dilemma. "Forget it," Henry shook his head. "None of my efforts is appreciated. I''ll just get back home and catch up on my sleep. I''ll leave everything to you." Henry walked out of the hotel, yawning. He went back home. As soon as Henry left, Silver Visitor started to put the people he brought over on their posts. When Henry entered home, Sylvia and Mn were just about to leave. The three of them said hello. Henry then got on his bed and fell asleep. It was five o''clock in the afternoon when Henry opened his eyes. He checked his cell phone, and no one had contacted him. Henry got up unhappily. He murmured to himself, "It does feel lonely to be not wanted for a whole day." After getting up and washing up, Henry called Sylvia and told her that he would not have dinner at home. He then went to Glory Hotel. People could find all kinds of people in Glory Hotel that day. All the hidden powers were all staying there. The powers they held were all different. The least powerful ones were just close to Qi-controlling Realm, such as the representatives from Su n. Because the news of the underground pce had broken out around the world, Henry suspected that there might even be a couple of bishops staying at the hotel. When he arrived at Glory Hotel, he found that Section Nine had reced all the staff of the hotel with their own people, from the greeters to the chefs. He understood that Section Nine took this event very seriously. If any of the guests decided to make some trouble, it would cause a huge disaster. After a day of staying, the bald man, who gave the receptionist a hard time, realized that the real Section Nine people weren''t hard to deal with. When he walked out of his room for dinner, he saw the young man who checked him in the day before. At this time, the door across the hallway opened, and the person staying there said to Henry, "Get me some dinner." Henry nced into the room and said, "Get!" The bald man took aback by what he saw. He thought to himself, "It turns out that kid is the only arrogant one in Section Nine!" Chapter 1121 Chapter 1121 The man who lived in the room opposite the bald man was stunned by Henry''s words. He happened toe from a force that was not weaker than Section Nine. "Kid, what did you say?" It was a man with a beard in his thirties, wearing a ck windbreaker. Henry pouted his mouth and said, "If youe to explore the underground pce with bad hearing, your brain must have some issues." The bearded man''s face was angry. "That''s how you Section Nine work?" "That''s right." Henry took it for granted. "That''s how Section Nine does things. Come and beat me if you don''t like it." Henry looked arrogant, which made the man with whiskers tremble with anger. But on the territory of Section Nine, he still forcibly suppressed the anger in his heart. He waved his hand and mmed the door shut. He hoped he would calm down if he could not see Henry. Henry rolled his eyes and looked around. He saw the bald and strong man who had just walked out of the door. Henry tilted his head and looked at the bald man. "What, do you have anything to say?" The bald brawny man lowered his head and strode away as if he didn''t see Henry. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . When Henry looked at the closed door and the strong bald man walking away, a moment of thought came into his eyes and he muttered: "It seems that Section Nine also stands in a high position among the major hidden forces. But these people, they dare not speak out, but they still gather in Yinzhou knowing that they will provoke the discontent of the Section Nine. What is the reason?" Henry was thinking in his mind. Soon, Henry got an answer. There was a force not weaker than Section Nine to back these men up! They would not dare to run wild in Section Nine''s territory, but were also not afraid of retaliation after Section Nine! Who on earth was backing them? The Recluse Association and the ns? Impossible! The Alvin League? Or the Noble Berserkers? Or is there some other super-hidden force? Henry thought that thest option was the least probable. The order of the four major forces had not changed for thousands of years. If there were other super strong organisations, the Recluse Association would have heard something about them. Henry touched his nose and said, "The identity of Section Nine is really useful. Let''s continue to observe." In Yinzhou''s Angel Hotel. Sylvia, Mn, and two people from the Su n were sitting at a table in the hall. Since the opening day of the Angel Hotel, all the chefs resigned. After Henry transferred the chef who belonged to Glory Hotel to this hotel, the Angel Hotel became the best ce to eat in Yinzhou. Although the hotel was expensive, it was still overcrowded every day. Not only were there people from Yinzhou, but also people from many other cities came here just for a simple meal. In order to eat, people were willing to go to another city. The Angel Hotel had already obtained the poprity of a restaurant with three Michelin stars. The two women from the Su n were twenty-six years old and twenty-four years old. The older one was called Tam. The younger one was called Sabrene. The characters of these two people were simr to their names. Tam had an elegant aura like that of ady from a wealthy family. Sabrene, on the other hand, was a daughter from a humble family and seemed to be more agile. Tam picked up the teacup in front of her and made a standard gesture of toasting tea to Sylvia, "Miss, thank you for taking care of us on this trip to Yinzhou." "What are you talking about?" Sylvia waved her hand indifferently, "We are family, there is nothing to be polite about." Tam first drank the tea in the cup and then said, "But Miss, there''s one more thing I need to ask you." "Go ahead." Tam looked at Sabrene next to her, and then said, "Can you ask brother-inw to rearrange a room for us?" "Rearrange?" Sylvia looked puzzled. "Is it because you''re not satisfied with your current room?" "No, no, no." Tam waved her hand, "It is because the current residence is too good. Miss, you also know, although we belong to the Su n, our n''s strength can not bepared to those powerful ns. Evenpared to other hidden forces, we are much worse. This time many forces have gathered in Yinzhou. To be honest, we are the worst among them, but the room brother-inw arranged for us is the best. For both of us, this is somewhat inappropriate." Sabrenesat on the side, nodding as well. To be honest, she didn''t sleep wellst night, fearing that something unexpected might happen. Hearing that they were talking about this matter, Sylvia smiled and replied, "I''m afraid that Henry didn''t think so much. Okay, I''ll tell himter and see how he will arrange it." "Thank you, Miss." Tam cupped her hands towards Sylvia. At this time, the dishes were also served. Sylvia made a gesture of invitation, and the four began to enjoy the delicious food on the table. Even Mn, who used to be a cook of a royal family, was full of praise regarding these dishes. Just as the four of them were happily chatting about some female topics while eating, a strange voice came from the side. "Hey, aren''t these the two big shots?" On the side, a Western man and a Western woman walked over. They were dressed in a somewhat exaggerated way, and their whole bodies were full of a kind of punk-like style. The man was wearing a leather jacket, with a row of sharp thorns on his shoulder. The woman''s hair was braided. When she looked at Sylvia and the other three people, she unconsciously licked her lips, and the piercing on her tongue could be seen. Tam and Sabrene looked at the two people with unnatural eyes. They still remembered that when they went to the presidential suite in the hotel yesterday, the man and the woman''s eyes followed them like vipers. Sylvia looked at the two of them. How could she not see that they were obviously here to find trouble? "Two big shots, why did youe out to eat? Shouldn''t you be enjoying the best room?" The man looked at Sylvia and the other three people. These four oriental beauties of different styles made him feel a little excited. Sylvia said, "The two of you, we do not know each other. Please leave." "Beauty, you don''t seem to understand the situation." The man looked at Sylvia. "In this ce, we can do whatever we want. Besides, I have nothing to do with you. I was talking to these two big shots. Do you want to stand up for them, huh?" Tam stood up and said, "Guys, if you have any problem, you can ask Section Nine." Tam mentioned Section Nine, so that the two of them would be afraid of starting a conflict. Both of them showed a disdainful look at the same time. The woman snorted. "Section Nine, Section Nine. Do you really think that we will be afraid of the so-called Section Nine?" Sylvia took in a deep breath and said, "There''s no point in arguing with each other here. Tell me, what are your motives? Are you just trying to show off in front of us?" Hearing Sylvia''s words, the two of them looked angry. Indeed, as Sylvia said, they came here to show off and suppress the two big shots who lived in the best suite. But if this matter was exposed, it would be terrible for them. Chapter 1122 Chapter 1122 The couple stared at Sylvia with unkind looks on their faces. "Are you looking to make trouble for yourself?" Tam said, "You two, I think there are some rules in Section Nine. You can''t fight in front of ordinary people. Look around, do you want to break the rules?" "Don''t remind me of the Section Nine!" The man waved his hand. "You take the Section Nine too seriously. I''d like to see what they can do to me after I kill all of you!" Tam and Sabrene''s faces changed at the same time because they clearly felt the killing intent of the couple in front of them. Sylvia coldly snorted and spoke as if she was talking to herself, "Are you guys still hiding?" "If today''s matter gets out of hand, I am not sure how you will report it to the authorities, but you definitely won''t escape my husband!" "Haha!" Loudughter rang out, and at a table next to Sylvia, a man in his 40s, dressed in a business suit and tie, stood up. After the man got up, he first made a standard gentleman''s etiquette to Sylvia, and then said, "President Lin is worthy of being the woman who apanied the Emperor. You are still calm, which makes me admire you very much." After the man finished speaking, he looked at the couple and said, "Let me introduce myself. I''m Arram Huo, the fourth Master Sword Wielder of Section Nine." Master Sword Wielder! Hearing the man''s name, the couple was shocked instantly. Master Sword Wielder was the backbone of Section Nine. It had at least the strength of a master from the Qi-concentrating Realm, and it was not something that they could fight against. The couple looked at each other and saw a trace of retreat in each other''s eyes. They really didn''t expect that there was a Master Sword Wielder here. Arram smiled and said, "You two, if you''re here for a meal, I think you should follow the rules and line up at the door. If you''re not, you should go back to the ce where you came from." The man red at Sylvia and waved his hand. "Let''s go!" As soon as the voice fell, the two of them fled from the Angel Hotel. Arram smiled at Sylvia and sat down again. Tam and Sabrene widened their eyes as they watched from the side. As members of a n, how could they not understand what being a Master Sword Wielder meant? However, they did not expect that Section Nine would actually arrange a Master Sword Wielderrto protect her miss. Moreover, from what she said, this matter had something to do with her husband? Although Tam and Sabrene knew that Henry was powerful and that he had suppressed the Xiao and Zhu ns by himself, this did not mean that he couldmand Section Nine! In Tam and Sabrene''s hearts, this brother- in-w was covered with a mysterious veil. Outside the Glory Hotel, the couple walked to the door of the hotel. When they were about to enter, they were stopped by a hand. The matter had just happened, which made the couple full of dissatisfaction and anger. Now seeing that they were blocked, they immediately became angry and red at the person in front of them. "It''s you?" The man stared at the man in front of him. It was Henry. Yesterday, Henry''s attitude also made them very dissatisfied. "What, you guys from Section Nine are going to stop us from entering the hotel now?" The woman said discontentedly. Henry looked them up and down and then said, "I heard that you two, who are quite nonmainstream, just went out to make trouble?" The couple couldn''t understand what Henry meant by the word non-mainstream, but they knew what Henry was questioning them about. The man snorted and said, "Does it have anything to do with you?" "Since the Master Sword Wielder of your Section Nine had nothing to say, who gave you the right to ask?" Henry smiled and said, "The woman you provoked is my wife." As soon as Henry finished speaking, he stretched out his hands toward the man and the woman in front of him. The man and the woman saw Henry dare toy a finger on them. "Boy, are you looking for..." Before the "death" came out of the man''s mouth, Henry had already pinched his throat. At the same time, Henry also grabbed the girl''s neck, making it difficult for her to breathe. The eyes of the two became frightened at this moment. Both of them were strong and at thete stage of the Transformation Realm, but they were subdued in an instant. No wonder this boyst night dared to be so arrogant. His strength had reached the Master Sword Wielder level! Henry, who was holding both of them by their throat, looked indifferent, "You know, I really dislike the gathering of people like you in Yinzhou. This is a ce to live, not a ce for you to show your arrogance. Remember, there is only one reason to kill you- you should not mess with my wife.." As soon as Henry finished speaking, he exerted force in his palms and then threw them away. Both man and woman, like broken puppets, fell to the ground. The scene at the entrance of the hotel was a long story, but it happened very quickly and no one saw it. When someone arrived at the entrance of the hotel, they saw the two dead bodies in front of them. This time, the hidden forces of countries from all over the world gathered in Yinzhou. Although it seemed to be harmonious on the surface, everyone knew that there would definitely be some dead people in the background, but no one thought that it would happen so quickly, and they hadn''t even started to explore the underground pce! For a while, countless informationwork belonging to the major forces began to run up, and the information spread to the ear of the major forces. The news they got was that this man and woman had only provoked one person today, the president of the Lins Group, Sylvia Lin! Just because they provoked Sylvia, they died in half an hour. Moreover, there was a Master Sword Wielder of the Section Nine secretly protecting Sylvia. This Sylvia was not someone to mess with! As soon as a variety of information was heard by various major forces, Henry also got simr information. Henry, who was sitting in the lobby of Glory Hotel, looked at the news and smiled. This was what he wanted. In this situation, Henry was trying to get Sylvia out of potential trouble first. At about nine o''clock in the evening, the two sisters returned to the hotel. They found that when those people in the hotel looked at them, their expressions were different. They didn''t look down on them like before. Instead, they were afraid of them. As for the death of that couple, Su n''s intelligencework had also informed them. Both of them knew that the fear in the eyes of these people had something to do with this matter. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . The man and woman died, and Section Nine was also under pressure from all sides. Almost 90% of the forces demanded to open the underground pce and explore together. Some even deliberately released a message that Section Nine was taking this opportunity to eradicate dissidents. Under this pressure, there was no way out for Section Nine. At 10 o''clock in the evening, the news was announced that the pce would be open in an hour. At that time, all forces would go there together! Chapter 1123 Chapter 1123 At eleven o''clock at night. Henry was sitting in the lobby of Glory Hotel. He saw hundreds of people gathered in front of the lobby of the hotel. Then, guided by Section Nine, they went to the entrance of the underground pce together. Looking at the group of people who were in high spirits, Henry had an inexplicable excitement in his heart. Even Henry himself did not know where this excitement came from. This feeling made Henry panic. In the underground pce, there must be something that was affecting him. What was it?! This kind of inexplicable excitement and panic made Henry feel like sitting on pins and needles. Looking at those forces going to the underground pce, Henry took a deep breath, walked out of the hotel and came to the parking lot. He opened the door, got in the car, and went straight to the Emperor''s Mausoleum. Tonight, he must find out what was underneath the underground pce. Above the deste mausoleum, a full moon hung in the sky. There were no birds nor grass. A thatched cottage was not far from the mausoleum. Compared to the modern buildings, the fence around the thatched cottage was like a joke. This sort of fence couldn''t really be used to defend against people. This type of fence would only keep away people who followed the rules. Otherwise, even a child could destroy this fence. The motor sound broke the silence surrounding the mausoleum. A light illuminated the lonely thatched cottage. In front of the thatched cottage, there was an iron sword still inserted in the ground. From thest time Henry left to now, it had not been moved. A slim figure lifted the curtain of the hut. Verrail looked at Henry, who got out of the car and said, "If you don''t have a reason, you wouldn''t come to me. Why did youe to me in the middle of the night? Is it because you want to drink soup?" "I want to hear you tell the story." Henry locked the car and skillfully pushed open the door of the fenced yard and said, "In fact, I''ve been curious about one thing." Verrall stood in front of the thatched cottage and made a gesture of invitation. Henry sat on the stone bench in the fenced yard. The moonlight fell from the sky and shone on the stone table. Verrail looked at Henry and sighed. "Last time I saw you, you didn''t know how to control your Qi. Now, you have such strength. You deserve to be the one he chose." "Oh?" Henry asked curiously, "Do you know him?" Verrail gave a self-deprecating smile. "I don''t know him, but all of my seniors do." "Back then... forget it, let''s not talk about the past. Now, he is no longer there. Sanford is also trapped in Kunlun''s ice cave. The people from that era are dead or disabled, and few of them could stand out. I was poor at that time, and I could only be regarded as a junior. I couldn''t see their elegant demeanour." Verrail shook his head again and sighed. Henry looked at Verrail. "Don''t you know what happened that year?" "I don''t know." Verrail shook his head. "I''m only seventy-seven. When they were smiling proudly, I wasn''t born yet. When I was born, the world had already changed and there was no Qi." "Why did they hide Qi?" Henry asked the question he had been puzzled for a long time, "In the whole world, there should be no less than 100,000 Qi-refining practitioners, right?" "One hundred thousand?" Verrail smiled. "Hundreds of years ago, who didn''t practice Qi?" "But now, the number of Qi- refining masters is 100,000?" "Do you think it is a lot?" Henry stared at Verrail without saying anything, waiting for Verrall''s exnation. "Forget it." Verrail sighed. "At that time, I advised you not to get in contact with the Qi because I didn''t want you to get involved in this vortex. The Qi-controlling Realm experts are not allowed toy their hands on ordinary people. If one is not in the Qi-controlling Realm, he would be safe. You have already reached the Qi-concentrating Realm. You can''t get out of this vortex. It''s time for you to know something." "What vortex? Will it implicate me?" Henry asked again. Verrall stood up and nced at the sword pierced into the ground outside the fenced yard. With his hands behind his back, he said, "This is also the reason why they decided to hide the Qi. Have you ever heard of an ancestral weapon?" Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Henry nodded. "Now, isn''t there an ancestral weapon in the capital, belonging to the three ancient kungfu families?" "To be precise, every family that was passed down has an ancestral weapon. Ancient kung- fu families had it, so do their ns. Many years ago, the ancient kung- fu families and ns were a family. Later on, some families decided to remain in contact with Qi, while others'' bloodline got cut off and they were left with ancestral weapons. Here, the ancient kung-fu family and ns were formed." Verrall was strolling in the courtyard. "In the beginning, someone deliberately separated the ancestral weapons from the Qi. I don''t know the reason, but rumour has it that the Qi and the weapons could bebined. If you are not in the Qi-controlling Realm, no one can force you with your strength in the mortal world. But now you are involved in this vortex. There are so many people staring at your secret." Henry frowned. "Do you think there are those things in Master Lu''s tomb?" Verrall shook his head. "It''s just a rumour, but it''s enough to mess up the world. At present, the ns haven''t emerged yet. Once they do appear, I''m afraid that there will be countless people Henry was stunned. He had always felt that there were people who wanted to hide their Qi. However, now he understood that no one had ever been able to hide these things. Those who understood were always able to. Those who didn''t understand were not gifted, and a small number of people were currently on their way. Henry took a deep breath and said, "I have one more question. What on earth is the inheritance at the bottom of the Emperor''s Mausoleum?" Verrall couldn''t help but look in the direction of the mausoleum. There was a look of yearning in his eyes. "It belongs to the Western Xia Dynasty. There is aplete set of Qi and weapons there. Don''t ask me what will happen if onebines Qi and weapons. I''ve never seen it before, and I have no idea." Henry frowned again. "Is that all?" Henry couldn''t ept Verrall''s exnation. If it was just a simple inheritance, then why did he feel so excited? Verrail nodded. "That''s all." Henry nced at the sharp sword outside the fenced yard. He made up his mind and said, "I want to go down and have a look." Verrail made a gesture of invitation. "The key is there. If you want to go, you can do it anytime." Henry got up and gave a fist- palm salute to Verrail. Then he walked out of the fenced yard and picked up the sword inserted in the ground. The moment the sharp sword entered Henry''s hand, Henry felt a cold sensation. He could clearly sense the sharpness of the sword. Chapter 1124 Chapter 1124 Henry lifted the sword and stepped in the Emperor''s Mausoleum. The Emperor''s Mausoleum was originally a scenic spot. In the past, people used toe to see this 800-year-old tomb. However, it was too deste, and there were only a few structures of earth on the vast in, leading to the gradual decline of this scenic spot. It was not the first time that Henry set foot on thend of Emperor''s Mausoleum, but this time, it gave him a different feeling than before. The moment when Henry set foot in the mausoleum, he had a feeling as if thisnd, where birds never stepped on and no grass grew, suddenly belonged to a different world. Verrall''s voice came from far away. "The entrance to the underground mausoleum is within reach." Henry''s gaze turned towards thergest one among the nine mausoleums on the in. Watching Henry''s figure gradually disappear into the night, Verrall shook his head and murmured, "Qi and weapons together, the man couldplete with Gods." Verrail sighed as he walked into his straw hut. Holding a sharp sword, Henry hovered in front of the biggest mausoleum. The area around the mausoleum was sealed, and the entrance couldn''t be found. This area was known as the cursed area. Some people said that it was because of the curse that the mausoleum waspletely barren, and no bird was left behind. Although the Emperor''s Mausoleum was a scenic spot, all the staff here would leave at five o ''clock in the afternoon when the sun was about to set. Once a visitor from the capital slipped into the Emperor''s Mausoleum during the night, he climbed to the top of the mausoleum and asked hispanion to take pictures and video for him. Finally, from the video of hispanion, people could see a strange scene. When the visitor climbed to the top of the tomb, suddenly without any movement, nor sound, he fell headlong fall from the top of the tomb. At the moment ofnding, he didn''t make a sound. Once zoomed in, one could see that the visitor''s expression was dull and that he died on the spot. No one knew what had happened to the visitor. The locals were saying that he was cursed. Anyway, after that, no normal person would visit this mausoleumte at night, and the people who came here were no longer ordinary people. The northwest of China was full of mystery. This was the bordend. Henry held the sword and searched for a long time. Finally, in the mausoleum, he saw a hole. When he held the sword and approached, he slightly felt that the hole produced a suction force to the sword in his hand. "Ma?" Henry was puzzled, so he took the chance to insert the sword in his hand into the gap. When Henry inserted the sword into the gap, he once again felt a strong suction from the inside of the gap. After a moment of consideration, he loosened the hilt and the sword was entirely absorbed into the gap. A gap of half a man''s height suddenly opened on the tomb in front of Henry. "A mechanism?" Henry was even more confused. ording to history, this mausoleum was built over 800 years ago. It wasn''t impossible to create such a mechanism in one of the mausoleum''s walls. However, in the past 800 years, the mechanisms had not been damaged, and they had not been discovered by the outside world. It was truly abnormal. Henry bent down and walked into the tomb. This was the interior of the tomb. ording to the stuffy air inside, Henry knew clearly that it was absolutely sealed. A pitch- ck downward passage appeared in front of Henry. Without hesitation, Henry followed along the passage and went down. The passage was slope- like, but the angle of inclination did not make it impossible to control oneself. After walking for a few dozen seconds, there came a sense of vertigo that made Henry realize that this slope-like passage he was now walking on was spiralling! Eight hundred years old mausoleum, spiral downward passage, and apparently, this passage was specially paved! This definitely couldn''t be eight hundred years old! Henry was full of doubts, but didn''t think too much about it, because he believed that these questions would be answered soon! He then followed this spiral passage, all the way down, and he calcted that he had taken a total of 1726 steps. When Henry took the 1727th step, the ground was already t. In front of him was a huge stone gate! The stone gate was five metres high and three metres wide. Just by looking at it, it gave one a feeling that it was heavy and unmovable. On the ground in front of the stone door, Henry saw a sharp sword, the one that had just been sucked into the gap outside the mausoleum. On the ground where the sword was, another clear scratch appeared. It was obvious that it had just appeared. ording to the scratch, it could be deduced that the sword had fallen from the sky. Henry looked up. It was dark and he could not see the end. Henry took out his mobile phone and turned on the shlight, the darkness seemed to devour the light above him. Henry knew that it was too high above, and the lighting distance of the shlight on his phone was not strong enough. He swept the room with the light and saw the three words above the stone door in front of him. Western Xia Tomb! These three words were from a long time ago, and the handwriting was somewhat vague. Furthermore, the materials that were used were exactly the same as the stone door below. Henry''s body shook. "Could it be that this is the real Emperor''s Mausoleum? The things above are just a cover?" Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. At this moment, Verrail, who was in the thatched cottage by the Emperor''s Mausoleum, changed into clean clothes, took out a brush, a piece of paper and was ready to start writing. "Now, the Western Xia Tomb has been opened, and the descendant is about to appear. I''ve been guarding the tomb for 68 years, and it''s time for the descendant of Western Xia toe back. In the past, the descendant was so prosperous and built this superficial mausoleum, but now, there is only the master of the Western Xia bloodline left. If the little master can inherit the legacy of Western Xia, then I can die in peace." Verrall picked up the brush and began to write on the paper. In front of the underground mausoleum, Henry took a deep breath and then put his hands on the stone door to exert his strength. The heavy stone door was several tons in weight, and it had not been moved for several hundred years. The stone door had gradually be one with the surrounding stone walls. Henry was only able to slowly push the stone door with all his strength. Numerous fragments fell from the top of Henry''s head. When the stone door was moved, showing a crack of only one centimetre, violent Qi gushed out of the crack and instantly filled up the ce where Henry was now. "How violent the Qi is!" Henry was shocked. The Qi here was much more violent than that at the entrance of the underground pce. What Henry didn''t know was that the reason why the Qi was so violent was that the sword that Verrail and Erskine used to fight broke the barrier behind the stone door. Otherwise, Henry couldn''t open the stone door at all. In the world, few people could open the stone door. Under the sweeping of the violent Qi, countless rocks fell. It looked like the whole building would copse at any time. Fortunately, this situation onlysted for a few seconds, and soon peace was restored. Chapter 1125 Chapter 1125 Henry pushed the stone door again. It was not as hard as it was just now. When the entrance was wide enough for a person to walk through, Henry walked in. Inside the stone door, the turbid air poured into Henry''s nose, telling him that it had been a long time since anyone had entered. It was dark, and Henry could only use the shlight on his phone to observe the surroundings. It was a huge cave with no end in sight. Henry didn''t understand why there was such arge space inside the Western Xia Tomb. He moved forward with the sword in his hand. Suddenly, a cold light cut toward Henry from the darkness. Henry''s body twisted subconsciously, and the sharp sword in his hand stabbed back. Henry''s sword had just been thrusted, and two cold lights attacked him from both sides of his body. "There''s no intention to kill. There''s no sound of breathing. It''s a mechanical weapon!" Henry figured out what was the thing in the darkness that was attacking him in an instant. The robot was powerful, but if Henry could find the weakness of the robot, he would not be forced into a tight corner. Henry waved his sword several times. A cold light reached his neck, but it suddenly stopped. Henry was ustomed to the darkness in front of him. Seeing the three robots stop moving, he breathed a sigh of relief. The robots were full of sharp weapons and were no afraid to attack. If he did not know the weakness, it would not be easy to deal with them. Henry did not act rashly. He stood in the same ce, adapted to the darkness in the cave, and looked around with the light in his hand. When Henry swept through most of the ces and pointed the light to a point, he suddenly froze. At the same time, Henry felt that all the hairs on his body stood up at this moment. He was d that he did not walk around just now. That was because there were hundreds of those robots standing densely in the direction that Henry was looking at. They were arranged in a square formation as if they were guarding something. Even Henry, when he saw such a scene, couldn''t help swallowing his saliva. If he didn''t find out the weakness of these robots, then even an expert at the early stage of Qi- concentrating Realm would find it difficult to deal with them. There were hundreds of them, and this was a terrifying number! Behind the automaton formation, Henry saw a tall tower. The appearance of the tower was exactly the same as that of the tower in the underground pce. The only difference was that this tower was bigger. There were several chains on the top of the tower, which had been broken and drooped above the top of the tower. At the moment of seeing the tower, Henry''s heart began to beat faster. At the same time, he could feel that the feeling of suffocation surged to his chest again. Henry was sure that there must be something in it that could affect him! After taking a few deep breaths, Henry wanted to calm his heartbeat, but he found that it was useless. Instead, an impulse to destroy the tower in front of him derived from his heart. Henry lifted his sword and wanted to go over to see what was going on. It was such a feeling that he couldn''t even figure out what happened to his body. Henry admitted that he was afraid! He was eager to figure out what was going on! "Calm down! Calm down!" Henry murmured, thinking about all the information he had recently received. Ss said that there were 36 heavenly spirits in the tall tower, and the formations were only used to protect the tower. These towers formed a real barrier that sealed the evil spirits. The tomb guardian said that there was a kind of inheritance at the bottom of the tomb. Could it be that this kind of inheritance was rted to the evil spirits? "Affect me?" "Impossible!" Henry shook his head and denied his conjecture. "The evil spirits and inheritance. What does it have to do with me? I have never been in contact with these things. I have onlye into contact with a few kinds of things after learning about the Qi. There was nothing about this recorded in the books that Wilbur gave me and the strange books I got in the Shen area''s fake graves. Moreover, the animal leather and broken sword that I got under the Lon definitely have nothing to do with these graves. Even if they were connected, they would not affect me." Henry could think that there were only two, Spiritual Stone and Fire Crystal. Everyone used Spiritual Stones, and Fire Crystal was just special energy... Fire Crystal! Right! Fire Crystal! In the past, it was because of the existence of the Fire Crystal that he changed himself! On the Radiant Ind, he also absorbed the energy of the Fire Crystal. Something happened that he couldn''t control! Could it be that the contents of this tomb, these towers, have something to do with the Fire Crystals? Henry felt a sense of ecstasy when he caught a glimpse of his eyebrows suddenly. However, his new doubts followed. How could these things have anything to do with Fire Crystals? Could this ce bring out arge amount of negative emotions? Was there arge amount of Fire Crystal hidden somewhere? Right under the ground? Henry made such a bold guess, but he still couldn''t exin himself. Even if the Fire Crystals affected his mood, why did he feel an inexplicable excitement when he saw the hidden forces heading to the underground pce? Henry knew that he was not the kind of person who wanted to stir up trouble. Henry didn''t have answers to a lot of questions, and he couldn''t continue to explore the present situation. Although Henry didn''t know if all the hundreds of robots could still work, he didn''t dare to take this risk. Looking at the sword in his hand, Henry turned around, and there was no reluctance on his face. He strode back from the way he came. The passage he came from was still there. When Henry returned to the ground and walked away with his sword, the entrance of the mausoleum was closed again, like it was never opened. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. A homing pigeon flew past the sky above the mausoleum at this moment. Henry came to the edge of the fenced yard, threw away the sword in his hand, and it fell on the side of Verrall''s thatched cottage. Verrall lifted the curtain and walked out. "It seems that you didn''t go deep." "There are too many robots inside, so I can''t get in." Henry shrugged his shoulders and said, "By the way, this sword isn''t just a key, is it?" "If this is only a key, any random maic thing can be used as a key." Verrallughed upon hearing this. "It''s just a coverup skill. You also know that there are always many ways to protect things like inheritance. This is the case for the mausoleum as well. When an era falls, there will always be things left behind for future generations. Otherwise, do you think one would use tens of thousands of men and several years to construct the mausoleum?" "A hundred years ago, the descendant of the Western Xia reinforced the mechanism inside, so that it didn''t decay." Henry shook his head. "There are some things that don''t feel so amazing when you know what''s happening behind the curtains." Verrall put his hands behind his back and said, "Originally, there are not many magical things in the world. We think they are magical because we are weak and small. If a person is strong enough, everything in front of him is reasonable, isn''t it?" Chapter 1126 Chapter 1126 As long as one was strong enough, everything was reasonable in front of him! Until Henry drove back to the urban area, what Verrall said still lingered in his mind. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . "Strong enough... I am still too weak." Henry sighed and parked the car at the side of the road. It was alreadyte at night, and asionally, one or two cars sped by on the main road. Henry looked at the wide road in front of him. He didn''t remember how long he had been so confused. Stronger? How would he be able to be stronger in the future? Ss once said that Henry''s path was different from theirs. They couldn''t give Henry too much help in Qi- refining. If he wanted to be stronger, he had to rely on himself! In this world, there were so many people in the middle stage of the Qi-concentrating Realm, but even the Recluse Association was an organization that had been inherited for two thousand years had only a few masters at bishop level. When one reached the Qi- concentrating Realm, each and every step was apletely different natural enemy. Bing stronger might sound easy, but for Henry now, it was not easy to do it. Henry turned on the headlights and shed them. "ck! ck! ck!" The sound kept ringing in Henry''s ears. Henry reached out his hand and touched his nose. "I seem to live toofortably recently." In the past, the road to bing stronger was a struggle between life and death. But recently, Henry had been full of confidence. Even when he was fighting with Hebor, he was still very sure that he would win. A life- and- death struggle, Henry found that he seemed to have not experienced it for a long time. He seemed to be gradually afraid of this feeling. Why, did he have some concerns? In Henry''s mind, Sylvia''s voice and smile could not help but emerge. He rolled down the window and took a deep breath toward the air at midnight. "Let''s solve the problem at hand. Let''s go and get some stimtion." Henry did not choose to go home. Instead, he went straight to the entrance of the underground pce to see how the exploration was going. Within a radius of one kilometre of the entrance to the underground pce, there were official special passes, which ordinary people could not enter at all. Henry took out the pass that Silver Visitor had given him before he entered. This time, many international forces hade here, but not all of them were able to enter the underground pce. Section Nine was clear. Only one person from each force could enter the underground pce, while the rest were guarding in front of the pce. Henry circled around, but the Spiritual Qi was still rich outside the underground pce. If the Section Nine hadn''tid some small Spirit Gathering Formation here, the air in Yinzhou would have been affected by the Spiritual Qi. Henry looked at the entrance of the underground pce and shook his head. "The underground pce is connected to the Emperor''s mausoleum. If so, the end of the underground pce is far away." However, after hearing what he said, Henry himself still had some doubts. Although Verrall had clearly told Henry that the underground pce and the mausoleum were connected, Henry could not understand why such a huge underground pce, which could cover more than half of Yinzhou, would be built if what was hidden in the mausoleum was really the so- called inheritance. Did he really need to spend such arge amount of effort to obtain an inheritance? If so, why did the descendant of the Western Xia build the fake tomb to hide the existence of the underground pce? He stayed at the entrance of the underground pce until nine o''clock in the morning. "They''reing out!" "There should be something!" Several exmations rang in Henry''s ears. Many figures peeked out from the entrance of the underground pce. They were all members of the major forces. "What happened?" "What''s inside?" Asked a man who had been waiting outside the whole night. The man inside shook his head with regret. "It''s too big and there''s also a weird type of robots hiding inside. The exploration is going very slow. I estimate that the underground space is at least tens of kilometres long!" "It''s so big!" Henry stood aside and shook his head after hearing the answer. If he really wanted to find the end of this pce, then he would enter the underground pce from the other side. Unless the inheritance was born on that day, there was no longer any attraction for him. When Henry returned home, Sylvia and Mn had gone to thepany. Henryy on the bed and fell asleep without distractions in his mind. For Henry, it was not easy to throw everything aside and have a good sleep during this period of time. There were too many doubts and entanglements with Henry. Just what was the impact of the underground pce on him? What was the inheritance in the underground pce? Was it true that there was abination of Qi and weapons in Master Lu''s tomb? What would happen if Qi and weapons werebined? The ancestral weapons of the three families in the capital were returned by Master Lu. Why did Master Lu do this? Since the grave keeper knew that the underground pce and the mausoleum were connected, why did he agree to enter the mausoleum but did not tell this information to Section Nine? That sword was the key to the mausoleum. Back then, Cesia had asked him about this key. Why? The Noble Berserkers was also coveting the inheritance of the Western Xia? What kind of n did the descendant of Western Xia belong to? Countless doubts formed a dark cloud and hovered in the Orafield Province, confusing Henry. Henry couldn''t figure it out, but he had an intuition that when he figured out one point, everything else would be solved! During his sleep, the harsh ringtone of his mobile phone woke Henry up. It was Secretary Lee who called him. "Mr. Zhang, there''s an ident at the construction site. Now President Lin and the others have been trapped in the construction site. Come and have a look!" "My wife is trapped?" "What''s going on?" When Henry, who was in a daze, heard Cathy''s words, he instantly sobered up and jumped up from the bed. "It seems that someone is fighting on the construction site. President Lin just happened to inspect the construction site today, and she didn''t know what happened. Anyway, she was surrounded by those people who were fighting. She has already called the inspector, but the inspector can''t solve the problem. Captain Richard said that only you can solve this problem!" "I''ming now." Henry hung up the phone, rinsed his mouth casually, and rushed out of the house. The construction site of Lins Group was located on the outskirts of the city. After thend was taken by Section Nine, Lins Group changed the direction of development and nned to expand its business to the south. The south had always been a rtively undeveloped area of Yinzhou. Compared to the housing price in the north, it was at least twice cheaper, and the poption was far less concentrated than that in the north of the city. The south area of the city definitely had better conditions for development than the north. But now that Yinzhou underground association had been integrated, who was fighting? Who dared to surround Sylvia? Even police couldn''t solve this? When Henry arrived, he saw seven or eight patrol cars parked outside the construction site. Captain Richard kept pacing there, anxious on his face. "Captain Richard, what''s going on inside?" Henry stopped the car. Before he showed up, Henry had already said something. When Captain Richard heard Henry''s voice, his face was full of anxiety. He looked at the ce where Henry''s voice came from, as if he had found the saviour. He saw Henry who just got off the car. "Mr. Zhang, you are finally here!" Chapter 1127 Chapter 1127 Henry nced at the patrol car parked outside the construction site and asked, "What''s going on inside?" Captain Richard looked back carefully, and then pointed slightly to the top of his head. "Mr. Zhang, you can''t me me for this matter. They are all the people from above." "Above?" Henry frowned. Captain Richard nodded. "Mr. Zhang, I brought someone here as soon as I heard about Ms Lin''s ident, but I was specifically called by the authorities and told not to deal with this, just to keep ordinary people away. As you know, Mr. Zhang, my..." " All right, I see." Henry nodded and said, "I''ll go in first." Captain Richard quickly took a step back and made way for him. The construction site was surrounded by tes made of aluminium. When Henry arrived at the entrance of the construction site, he saw the mass of people on the site. There were more than two hundred of them. The moment he saw them, he understood why the police couldn''t get their hands on this, and why the higher-ups also called Captain Richard. Among these people who were fighting, one of them was Silver Visitor! Henry saw that Sylvia, Mn, Tam, and Sabrene were surrounded by several foreigners. These people were aggressive and confronted Silver Visitor''s men. On the other hand, Cathy stood anxiously aside and waved at him. After nodding to Cathy, Henry strode forward. In the crowd, someone saw Henry and deliberately took a step forward to block Henry''s way. He was the one who had been bullied by Henry the night before yesterday. Henry was not in the mood to talk to these people. He took a step around and continued to walk toward the ce where Sylvia was. The man who blocked Henry''s way showed a smug smile on his face when he saw Henry''s movement of taking a detour. Henry strode to the centre of the crowd. After ncing at Sylvia, he said to Silver Visitor, "What''s going on?" "How did you get my wife involved in your business?" Silver Visitor looked at Henry with a somewhat unnatural expression and then said in a low voice, "Martial Uncle, someone secretly added fuel to the fire this time. He came here specifically for Section Nine. Someone deliberately framed the two young girls of the Su Family and hid something in their room. Now they are taking this opportunity to take action in Yinzhou and break the current calm situation. Your wife and the two young girls of the Su Family are victims." Henry turned his head to look at the person opposite Silver Visitor. It was a bearded middle-aged man. Looking at his appearance, Henry felt somewhat familiar, but could not remember where he had seen this man. "I don''t think this has anything to do with your Section Nine, does it?" The bearded man said, "Now that our things have been lost, can''t we look for them? "China is your territory, but we are not at the mercy of others! If you don''t give me an exnation today, it will not be over!" "Those people must die today!" Silver Visitor looked at the people in front of him and smiled. "Everyone is not a fool. I think everyone knows exactly what''s going on today. Don''t just say something polite. You have already taken the side, and you have considered the result. "Ha ha." A sneer sounded, "You really think too highly of yourselves. We are here to obey your Section Nine, but only because you are the masters of China. If we go out of here, what is your Section Nine?" "That''s right. With so many of us standing here today, do you all want to go against the entire world?" People in the crowd kept opening their mouths. One after another, they stood opposite Silver Visitor. "Silver Visitor, you''re the Master Sword Wielder of the Section Nine, and you''re in charge of the internal punishments of the Section Nine. You should understand one thing. If someone makes a mistake, they''ll be punished, right? "Do you think that as long as someone from Section Nine makes a mistake, our forces will bow down to you and do whatever you want and no one should be med on?" "If it''s like this, will you punish us next time when we make a mistake?" "Silver Visitor, we don''t want to offend you openly. Whoever makes a mistake should be punished!" Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. These sounds rang out one after another. Silver Visitor stared at the men and understood that they were trying to bend the heads of Section Nine. Tam and Sabrene, who were surrounded by the crowd, turned pale. Originally, they thought it was just a small issue. Unexpectedly, such a thing happened. They also did not know why there were two extra Spiritual Stones in their room! And it happened to be lost by others! At this moment, almost all the foreign forces were standing opposite Section Nine. Silver Visitor snorted." You''re taking yourself too seriously to stand against our Section Nine!" As soon as Silver Visitor finished speaking, he shook his arms and half of the silver spears appeared from his sleeves. Silver Visitor waved his hands and the silver spears merged into one. The tip of the spears glittered with cold light. "Let me see if you have this ability!" As an expert in the Qi-concentrating Realm, the pressure Silver Visitor brought to the opposite side was undoubtedly huge. However, since these people on opposite sides knew the identity of Silver Visitor, they dared to provoke him openly. They were not afraid of the strength of Silver Visitor, who was in the Qi- concentrating Realm. The middle- aged man sneered, "Silver Visitor, although you are powerful and arrogant, that doesn''t mean that all of your people are as arrogant as you are. There are still people who can control you. In Yan Xia, we''re guests, and we pay attention to etiquette. I won''t fight you, but someone will take care of this matter. The milord of the Recluse Association will not sit by and watch such behaviour of yours! You have the rules here, but it doesn''t mean that no one can control you!" Upon hearing this, Silver Visitor''s expression changed slightly. "Will Recluse Association also interfere?" If Recluse Association was involved in this matter, it would not be easy to solve it! Silver Visitor was very clear what kind of organization Recluse Association was. Henry looked at the people on both sides and then waved impatiently. "Listen, I don''t care what''s going on between you. Now I''m going to take my wife, my friends, and my wife''s family away. Do you understand?" As soon as Henry finished speaking, he was about to push the people in front of him away. Sylvia, who was behind these people, was surrounded by them. As soon as Henry reached out his hand, he was stopped by someone. An expert at the early stage of the Transformation Realm stared at Henry and said, "Junior, we are in the middle of thing with the Master Sword Wielder. You don''t have the right to speak here. Get lost!" Chapter 1128 Chapter 1128 Henry''s hand was suddenly interrupted in the air. Henry nced at the expert at the early stage of the Transformation Realm. Then, he waved his hand, which was stopping in mid-air, and directly hit the face of the man in front of him. Under Henry''s p, the man had no time to react at all. Under the gaze of the public, he was sent flying by Henry''s p and directly hit a beam on the construction site. Under the impact, the steel beam was obviously distorted. This level of attack was not enough to harm the man but it made him feel extremely embarrassed. Henry put down his arms and said coldly, "I''ve told you, I don''t care what you do, but there is one thing. Don''t drag my wife in. It''s just a lesson. Whoever stops me will get killed." The bearded man frowned and said, "Silver Visitor, your Section Nine are going to fight against us." "I''m so sorry." Silver Visitor held a silver spear in his hand and smiled. "He is not a member of our Section Nine." "He is not?" The words of Silver Visitor stunned the crowd. That night, Henry called himself a member of the Section Nine and was so arrogant in the eyes of everyone, but now everyone was told that he was not a member of Section Nine? The bald man stared at Henry with some bitterness in his eyes. In the past few days, he had been scared to act because of Section Nine. The bearded man snorted coldly. "Silver Visitor, since this person is not from your Section Nine, he is now fighting on your territory. Does this mean that there is some tacit consent?" "No." Silver Visitor shook his head. "It''s not that I don''t want to meddle, it''s that I don''t dare to. If you want to intervene, please do as you wish." After Silver Visitor finished speaking, he made a gesture of "please". "Stop provoking me!" The breaded man nced at Henry and said, "Someone will take care of him!" Henry ignored his words. He directly rushed through the crowd and walked toward Sylvia. One man''s shoulder was knocked away by Henry, and his face changed. He was about to take action but was stopped by the bearded man with a look. The man who was going to fight took a deep breath, and he also understood that it was not the time to fight. The masters of the Recluse Association woulde soon. When they came, they would deal with this guy! Henry walked to a position less than 20 centimetres away from Sylvia. He looked at Sylvia confidently and said, "Honey, has anyone ever done anything to you?" "Even if it is just your clothes, tell me, I will cut off his head." Henry''s words made the people around him angry in their hearts. This kid was boasting without shame. If it weren''t for the fact that they couldn''t do anything because of their n, they could easily twist Henry''s head with just one Qi-concentrating Realm expert. Henry was just a weakling at the early stage of the Transformation Realm, but he dared to be so arrogant? Did he think he was very strong? "Let''s wait and see. The lords of the Recluse Association will arrive soon. After that, let''s see how arrogant you are!" people thought. Sylvia looked at Henry standing in front of her and shook her head. "I''m fine, don''t worry." "That''s good." Henry nodded and then took Sylvia''s hand. He turned to look at the crowd that came around again and said, "I''ll only say it once. I''m going to leave with my wife now. Whoever stops me, even if he just moves a hand, I''ll kill him." "Boy, we don''t want to talk to you. Are you too self-righteous?" An expert at the early stage of Qi-concentrating Realm stepped forward and stretched out his arm to block Henry. "I''m standing here, but my hand is here. I''d like to see how you kill me. Let me warn you first. I''ll teach you a lesson, and it''s not against the rules of the Recluse Association. Even Section Nine won''t be able to stop me!" The words of this Qi-concentrating Realm expert were not only for Henry to hear, but also for Silver Visitor. Silver Visitor speared the silver spear on the ground, as if he was watching a y. He was looking at this ce. Henry looked at the man in front of him, and then looked at his arm in front of him. A cold light shed in Henry''s eyes. He suddenly raised his hand, and a purple sword shadow instantly formed in his hand. Although the purple sword was less than thirty centimetres long and seemed illusory, it was the foundation of the World Destruction Devil Sword. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that this sword could easily cut a Qi-concentrating expert in half. Henry didn''t want to talk nonsense. Just as he was about to make his move, a loud shout came from the sky. "How dare you?! There''s a rule in the Recluse Association. Who dares to do anything?" Upon hearing this shout, the bearded man and other people all showed joy on their faces. "The people of Recluse Association have finallye." As for Silver Visitor, he frowned tightly. Even a fool could tell that these people had done something that would definitely be rted to the Recluse Association! Two figures in red robes fell from above and appeared in front of everyone. "I''m the Punishment Messenger of the Recluse Association Brodee!" "I''m the Punishment Messenger of the Recluse Association Dacio!" The two members of the Recluse Association from the Westnded on the ground. Brodeended on the ground and said, "Section Nine, as the local organization, you publicly cover up the criminals here and vite the rules of Recluse Association. ording to the rules of the Recluse Association, we will be the one to intervene in this matter now, and you are not allowed to interfere. If you have any objection, you can report it to the top management of our Recluse Association!" Brodee spoke in an extremely domineering manner. He didn''t care about Silver Visitor''s attitude at all. With just a few words, Brodee ordered Section Nine to stay out of this matter. Brodee''s aggressiveness wasn''t without reason. Compared to Section Nine, the local force, Recluse Association was obviously much stronger. The expert at the early stage of Transformation Realm who was sent flying by Henry''s p just now quickly shouted, "Master Brodee, Section Nine allowed a Chinese to fight with us. It''spletely against the rules!" "Oh?" Brodee, with an odd smile on his face, looked at the Silver Visitor, who hade in on purpose and identified all the members of the Section Nine in Yinzhou. "Master Sword Wielder, your Section Nine is not only sheltering criminals but conniving Chinese people against the rest of the world. It seems you just want to break the rules! Let me see what ignorant creature has dared to defy the rulesid down by the Recluse Association!" "It''s him!" This master at the early stage of Transformation Realm approached Brodee like ackey and pointed at Henry, who was standing in the crowd. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Brodee looked at Henry proudly, but at the moment when he saw Henry, his pupils suddenly shrank, and his original arrogant lookpletely disappeared at that moment, and it turned into fear! Brodee was lucky enough to attend the Big Meeting before. Simrly, he also witnessed the big event that happened that day¡ªthe sessor of the Bishop of the Eastern Continent fought with bishop Hebor. Atst, there was a message that Hebor was hunted for tens of thousands of miles, countless trusted subordinates were killed, and finally, Hebor was killed by Henry. Chapter 1129 Chapter 1129 In Holy City. The candidate of the Eastern continent used the Devil Sword to attract a bishop. Even though this attack did not kill the bishop, but there was no one present who did not remember that the strong man from the East, but in his twenties, had struck Bishop Hebor with a sword. The candidates from the other continents were just a joke. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Brodee had participated in the event. Even though it had been so long, he still remembered the candidate of the Eastern Continent clearly. In the hearts of those who were present at that time, Henry was already the future bishop of the Eastern Continent! Such a position, in the Recluse Association, was extremely transcendent! The Eastern Continent had a very important position in the Recluse Association. The bishops of the Eastern Continent, as well as the bishops of the other continents, were in the same position, but those who knew the inside story of the Recluse Association knew that the status of the bishops of the Eastern Continent waspletely beyond that of the other six bishops. It was no exaggeration to say that Henry was the Bishop of the Eastern Continent, which was absolutely above ten thousand people in the Recluse Association! When Brodee saw Henry, he felt weak at the knees. The man in the early stage of the Transformation Realm didn''t see the expression change on Brodee''s face. He still pointed to Henry and said, "Lord Brodee, it''s him. This person is too arrogant. Relying on the support of Section Nine, he doesn''t care about the rules of the Recluse Association at all. I think that this kind of person must be punished!" Punished? The word kept shing in Brodee''s mind. Who should be punished? Punish the candidate of the Eastern Continent? Punish the future Bishop of the Eastern Continent? Not only Brodee, even if the bishops of the other six continentse together, no one could get him punished! Henry looked in the direction of Brodee. Brodee knew Henry, but Henry did not know such an unimportant character. However, if he did not know him, Henry could not ignore today''s matter. Henry whispered, "Which continent do you belong to?" Upon hearing that Henry dared to question Brodee, the man in the early stage of Transformation Realm couldn''t wait to show off in front of Brodee and yelled at Henry, "You''re so arrogant. My lord isn''t..." This man who was loudly scolding was once again sent flying by a p. This time, the attacker was a Brodee. After pping the man away, Brodee bowed to Henry and said respectfully, "Your honour, I am from Europe, subordinate to Bishop Robbin." Brodee''s attitude towards Henry stunned all the people on site. "What''s going on?" The Punishment Messenger of the Recluse Association, Brodee, actually addressed this person respectfully! Silver Visitor''s wrinkled eyebrows werepletely rxed at this moment. It seemed that this time, his martial uncle had inadvertently solved a big problem. Henry cast a curious nce at the Brodee and asked, "Do you know me?" Brodee lowered his head and said respectfully, "My lord, your subordinate once met you in Holy City." Henry nodded. "Exin to me, since when do you, the European branch of the Recluse Association, have control in China?" "Who let you intervene in the affairs here, huh?" "Er..." Brodee lowered his head and couldn''t answer. Henry asked again, "By doing this, you look down upon the Eastern Continent, don''t you?" "I don''t dare!" Brodee''s knees went limp and he knelt down on the ground, shivering in fear. Look down upon the Eastern Continent? Let alone Brodee, any bishop wouldn''t dare say such a thing! In those days, the Bishop of the Eastern Continent swept all the leaders, and he was invincible. What is the difference between saying this and death? Henry snorted coldly, "I was really wondering why would Punishment Messengerse to China? Get out of here!" Hearing this, Brodee shivered all over. He didn''t dare to stay any longer. He got up and pulled Dacio, who was beside him, to leave. Dacio was a newbie, so he didn''t know Henry''s identity. When he saw the attitude of Brodee, he was also very confused. Brodee didn''t even have the time to exin to him. He forcefully pulled him and left. When two people came from the sky with a strong attitude and full of confidence, they didn''t put Section Nine in the eye, and were nning to directly go against Section Nine. But now because of Henry''s simple words, they left with embarrassment. Looking at Brodee, all the people present could not help but swallow their saliva. As the old master of the Recluse Association, Brodee has the power of the Qi- concentrating Realm. Among these people, some were stronger than Brodee, but in terms of identity, no one was as good as Brodee. After all, behind Brodee, there was the Recluse Association, one of the four great powers in the world, which had been passed on for two thousand years. What was the power behind a character that made Brodee grovel and kneel and call him My Lord? The man who had secretly shouted that Recluse Association would look for Henry couldn''t help but shrink his head at the moment. The bearded man also looked at somewhere else. The bald man breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that his patience these days was not in vain. The expert at the early stage of Qi-concentrating Realm who stood in front of Henry and reached out his hand to block Henry''s way was extremely embarrassed at this moment. He slowly put down his hand and took two obscure steps back to make way for Henry. Henry nced at the man and raised his arm. As he waved it in the air, a sh of purple light appeared. The expert at the early stage of Qi-concentrating Realm shook his body, and his pupils began to spread out. Henry took Sylvia''s hand and strode out of the crowd with Mn, Tam and Sabrene. When Henry and the others walked out of the crowd, blood began to spray from the neck of the expert at the early stage of the Qi-concentrating Realm. Henry''s voice sounded faintly and was clearly heard by everyone present. "What I said was not a joke. It''s true now and in the future. Listen carefully. From now on, I don''t want to see anyone targeting my wife and her family. That''s it." Henry strode away, leaving the rest of the people in dismay. Today, they set the trap for Section Nine. It should have been a perfect n, but one person had ruined their ns. Today, their momentum had gone, so it was impossible for them to defeat Section Nine. Moreover, their biggest reliance on this trip, the Recluse Association''s Punishment Messagers had run away in disgrace. The middle-aged man nced at Silver Visitor, but he did not speak and turned away. When the middle-aged man turned and left, the rest of them also left one after another. Chapter 1130 Chapter 1130 Today''s news of the matter of Yinzhou would surely spread throughout the various great factions. Henry''s sessive behaviour in the past few days had greatly shocked the hidden forces in the area. ording to Henry''s performance today and the attitude of the Punishment Messanger, unless those top forces were determined to go against Henry, they would never dare toe to Yinzhou to make trouble again. Therefore, no matter in the ordinary world or in the Qi-refming world, Sylvia was absolutely safe. And now, the person who dared to make an issue by using Sylvia was by no means an ordinary person. For this kind of role, no matter what kind of conspiracy or overt plot, there were few people who would make problems with Henry''s family. The more powerful they were, the more they would understand that destroying an opponent of their current level, through their own family, would only make them crazier and would not help them to achieve their ultimate goal. For dinner, Henry cooked a few dishes, and sat down at home with Sylvia and the other three girls, and opened a bottle of good wine. "Mr. Zhang, it''s all thanks to you this time. Otherwise, Sabrene and I would have really been med." Tam raised her ss and toasted to Henry. Henry waved his hand carelessly. "It was just a small problem. We''re family. Let''s not talk about that. By the way, did you find something new under the underground pcest night?" Tam shook her head, "ording to Section Nine, the things that were found in were the same as last time. It''s just that the pce is much bigger than expected. I''m afraid that after a while, many other forces wille to Yinzhou, but our Su Family has already given up." Henry nodded and said, "Come on, let''s stop talking about this. Let''s eat." Sylvia sat at the table and looked at Henry, who seemed to be worried every time he ate a mouthful of rice. She said softly, "Honey, what happened recently?" "Nothing special." Henry shook his head. "I know you." Sylvia picked up a pair of chopsticks and put food into Henry''s bowl. "If you have anything to do, go out and do it. I have a lot of things to do in thepany recently, and I don''te home often either. Although the things we deal with are different, the nature is almost the same. Many people still rely on you." Henry looked at food in the bowl and was silent for a long time. "Honey, I have something to do. I have to go out for a while." "How long will you be away this time?" From the moment Sylvia saw Henry''s expression, she could already guess what it was. "I don''t know." Henry shook his head. He had a few things to deal with when he left this time, but he didn''t know how long it would take exactly. If it went well, he might be able to finish in a month. If it didn''t go well, Henry didn''t even want to think about it. On the road to bing stronger, there were too many uncertainties. The so-called bing stronger was to break through the limits of one''s own body. How much confidence would someone who had already exceeded the limits of his own body have? Sylvia ced a mouthful of vegetable into her mouth. Her lips gently pressed together as she softly said, "Be careful." In addition to these words, Sylvia really didn''t know how to help Henry, which made a look of self- me appear on her face. Henry saw what the woman was thinking. He reached out and grabbed the woman''s soft hands. "Honey, don''t worry. It''s just something ordinary, but the process is a littleplicated." "Ordinary?" Henry was justforting Sylvia. The Recluse Association and the Eastern Continent''s selection... How could it be an ordinary event? Sanford had been the Bishop of the Eastern Continent for so many years, so no one knew how many people secretly coveted this position and how many people were waiting for the day when Sanford abdicated. During this meeting of the Recluse Association, undercurrents were surging, and it was dangerous. Moreover, in addition to the grand meeting of the Recluse Association, Henry also made another decision. After dinner, Henry contact Sackcloth Visitor. "If you''ve made up your mind, I''ll inform people that the Eastern Congress of the Recluse Association with all the members of the Eastern Continent, four areas and 13 families will begin in three days." The sound of Sackcloth Visitor came from the other side of the phone. "Yes, I''ve made up my mind." Henry nodded. "All right." Sackcloth Visitor said, "There''s an ind in the east known as Peni. The Eastern Congress will be held in Peni. I''ll be at your ce tomorrow and take you there." "Ok." The Peni Ind that Sackcloth Visitor was talking about was not the ind that one could go by car and boat. It was a foggy ind in the middle of the Pacific Ocean. ording to legend, on Peni Ind, trees could grow all the way into the sky. It would need a hundred people to make a full circle around the tree. The butterflies there were as big as a washbasin, and the animals there were pure white without any other variegated colours. People there could live for a thousand years without eating or drinking. But the legend was always a legend. A dayter, Henry and Sackcloth Visitor took a wooden boat and came to this ind. The ind was surrounded by thick fog, just like the training ind of Radiant Ind. On the ind, there were no abnormally high trees, no butterflies as big as a washbasin, and no pure-white animals. There were some nts, stone mountains, and strange stone sculptures on the ind. "It''s been more than 30 years since I was herest time." Sackcloth Visitor stood on the wooden search and looked at the ind in front of him. He pressed down on the bamboo hat on his head and couldn''t help sighing. "Thinking about the past, The Eastern Congress was just a formality. My lord suppressed everyone, but who dared to disobey him? Thirty years passed by, and now he is in the ice cave and can''t step out. Time is the scariest." Henry patted Sackcloth Visitor''s shoulder and said, "Generally, those who say this kind of things feel that they are getting old." Sackcloth Visitor smiled. Hisughter was hoarse, which was very unpleasant to hear. "Compared with you, I''m old." "Stop making jokes. Let''s go to the ind and tell me about the forces of the Eastern Continent. What are the four areas and 13 families?" The wooden boatnded on the ind and the two of them headed to Peni Ind. The two walked in the middle of the ind and Sackcloth Visitor said, "The Eastern continent includes several government offices, but the dominant ones are Yan Xia, Gao Li and Dong Ying. You have seen two of them. The Colver Family led by Waldon, and the Qin Family led by Elyot. These two families are absolutely loyal to our Lord. You can rest assured. As for the remaining eleven families, you need to pay attention to the Bryce Family from Gao Li, the Xue Family from southern Yan Xia. The Bryce Family is proud and arrogant and has always disobeyed our Lord. As for the Xue Family, they have the inheritance of their ns and they are one of the strongest in the Recluse Association. If it weren''t for our Lord being so powerful, the current bishop of the Eastern Continent would probably be them. They are very dissatisfied that our lord is the bishop. This time, they have already put their target on you." Henry nodded and remembered the words of Sackcloth Visitor in his heart. "What about the four areas?"ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . "As for the four areas of Dong Ying, you only need to concern yourself with the two of them. One is the Eight Qis Tribe. They boast that they are descendants of Dong Ying. Their leader is Oeberon Dadi and is an old friend of Hebor. They will definitely target you this time. As for the other..." Chapter 1131 Chapter 1131 About another area of Dong Ying, Sackcloth Visitor got halfway, but then stopped. "Why did you stop?" Henry could not help wondering. "That one, how should I say?" Sackcloth Visitor shook his head. "Their people are a bit abnormal. I suggest that you should stay away from them for the time being. Even my Lord was unwilling to have contact wit them." "Abnormal?" "Why do you say that?" Henry felt a little curious. Most of the time, Sackcloth Visitor was calm. It was definitely not a simple thing that could make him stop talking. "How should I say?" He took off his bamboo hat, took it in his hand, and brushed off the dust. It was the first time Henry had seen Sackcloth Visitor take off his hat. On Sackcloth Visitor''s head, there was an area without hair, because there was a whole scar, which was extremely ferocious. "Why, are you surprised?" Sackcloth Visitor smiled at Henry, and then put his hat back on. "The scar on my head was left by the people of that section. At that time, I was still young and acted rashly. Just because I looked at them wrong, they took action. If it hadn''t been for my lord who saved me at that time, I would have been buried in the ocean decades ago. During congresses, I had to avoid them when I saw them." The more Sackcloth Visitor spoke, the more curious Henry was. "Have you ever heard of Amaterasu?" "Yes." Henry nodded. "The people in that section believe in Amaterasu, and Amaterasu is neutral, so the people in that section are also neutral." "What the hell!" Henry''s eyes widened. They were all neutral! No wonder the Sackcloth Visitor said that those people were abnormal. They changed their gender because of faith. It was not just a pure belief. It was a psychological problem! Sackcloth Visitor smiled, "Because of this reason, they are easily triggered. If you look at them weirdly, they would all think that you were mocking their faith and showing a knife to you. They gave up most of their desires and pursued to find Amaterasu and put all their energy on the stronger self. So they are very strong. What I mean is not that one person is strong, but that all of them are strong overall. Therefore, you don''t have to deliberately care about them, but it''s better not to provoke them." Henry nodded and engraved the words of Sackcloth Visitor in his mind. What Sackcloth Visitor told him was about the experience. Henry did not think that he could be powerful enough to ignore these forces. Sackcloth Visitor patted Henry''s shoulder and said, "Let''s build a hut. Peni Ind is quite famous in the myths of Yan Xia. Most people won''t be able toe here even once in their life. Youe here for the first time, so you''d better have a good look. Although I haven''t seen anything wrong with it many times, there must be something wrong with it." Late at night, a bright moon rose above the sea. Henry sat on a treetop. The full moon seemed to be integrated with the entire sea, as if he could reach out to touch it. In the capital''s Section Nine headquarters, in the underground secret base, there was a site that was full of Daoism style. In this ce, there was a Taoist child holding a horsetail whisk to light incense. In the deepest part of the ashram were the Three Pure Ones. Below the Three Pure Ones were seven cattail hassocks. The seven figures sat cross-legged on the cattail hassocks. "Master, an invitation is here." A middle-aged man in a Taoist robe came here and put an invitation on the ground. Tianshu, who was sitting at the very front, waved his hand. After the middle-aged man left, Tianshu waved his hand lightly, and the invitation scroll on the ground flew up in the air under the influence of the Qi and fell into the hands of Tianshu. When a person reached a certain realm of Qi-refming, catching things from a distance seemed common and easy, which for ordinary people seemed like a magical skill. Tianshu opened the scroll, nced at it, and snorted. Tianxuan, who had been keeping his eyes closed, opened his eyes. "Senior Brother, is there news of that vile creature?" Tianshu nodded, closed the long scroll, and said faintly, "Peni Ind, Recluse Association''s Congress." A hint of fierceness shed across Tianxuan''s eyes. "In Yinzhou, we can''t touch this kid due to the rules. Peni Ind doesn''t have so many rules." "Get ready." Tianshu got up and said, "The scroll says that the kid is the sessor of the Bishop of the Eastern Continent. This time, the East will be very important to him. It''s time to give him a big gift as seniors." Tianji also got up and touched the two swords behind him. "The Eastern Continent has always been a special existence in the Recluse Association. I think there are many people who wish for this evil creature to die." The only woman, Yuheng, also spoke up. "A snivelling child has publicly taunted us, regardless of etiquette. He deserves to be beaten." "Set out!" Seven Big Shots of Section Nine walked out of the rite and headed for the legendary ind. At the same time, the Eastern Continent, the four areas and 13 families, as well as countless small forces, were going to the ind. In the Lon Ruins in Xin Province. In the dark, an exploration team was at the old site of the ancient building. A tall and thin figure appeared from the darkness. The tall and thin figure was wearing a ck gown. His hair was snow-white and he gave off a sickly feeling. "Who''s there?" When the tall and skinny figure appeared, the exploration team stopped their movements in the darkness. The few people''s eyes locked onto the tall and thin figure. "Aiyaya, your Alvin League has really put in a lot of effort in the research of the ancestral powers. The Lon media has been dug out, so why are you here?" The people of the exploration team were not surprised when they heard that the name of the Alvin League was mentioned. The leader was a man in his thirties. He stared at the tall and thin figure and asked, "Who are you?" Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. The tall and thin figure stood with his hands behind his back. "The worldughs at me three times, but there is no ce to look for me in the blue sky." The leader of the Alvin League''s expression suddenly changed when he heard this. He blurted out, "Human cat, Erskine Mo!" The tall and thin figure smiled slightly. "What a rare urrence. So many years, and there are still people who remember me." "Erskine, our Alvin League does not have any interactions with you. Why have youe today?" The leader shouted. Although his tone was stern, his face was slowly dignified. Erskine took two steps forward and swept his gaze across the exploration team. "As a member of traditional China, there are many taboos in my heart. You guys came in the middle of the night to dig up the tomb of your ancestors. Isn''t this sort of behaviour a little too harsh? Has the Alvin League''s experiment already progressed to this stage?" "What our Alvin League does has nothing to do with you. Erskine, I advise you to..." "I should be the one persuading you." Erskine, who had been standing in the distance, suddenly appeared beside the leader of the Alvin League. "I can''t figure out what your League is trying to achieve, but I can''t bear to watch as the inheritance of the evil bloodline is passed down." A cold light shed, and the head of the leader was divided into two. Chapter 1132 Chapter 1132 The morning sun rose. A sandstorm swept past the old site of the Lon. All the footprints in the desert werepletely removed, including the blood leftst night. In a free country, fourteen thousand kilometres away from Yan Xia. Seven o''clock in the afternoon. In a vi with an area of two thousand square metres, more than 20 young models in bikinis shuttled back and forth in the vi, jumped into the private swimming pool, and showed their perfectly shaped bodies. A handsome young man, wearing a bathrobe and sunsses, was lying leisurely on a lounge chair beside the swimming pool with a cigar in his mouth, enjoying the massage of two beautiful women. A bodyguard in ck came over and said respectfully, "Young Master, there''s a butler letter from Yan Xia." "Oh? What did he say?" The handsome young man stretched. The bodyguard bowed and said, "The butler said that Western Xia has opened. Young Master, it''s time for you to go back and inherit the throne." "Go back?" The handsome young man took off his sunsses, and his eyes were filled with impatience. "I''m living a good life here. Do they want me to go back to that ce? That old thing is out of his mind! Inherit the throne? What a bullsh*t!" The bodyguard bowed to the side and didn''t say anything. "Fine, you can leave now." The handsome youth waved his hand. "Tell that old geezer that I''ll be going back in the next two months. Also, ask him to give me a bit more money this month. My ancestors left behind so much money, but he only gives me a million a month. What does he mean by giving me a million? Does he want to take away the wealth left behind by my ancestors?" "Got it." The bodyguard lowered his head and then left. The bodyguard had just left. In the private pool, a woman with an enchanting figure and a beautiful appearance walked out of the water. Her skin was soft and tender, as it could be broken easily by blowing. When this woman appeared, the models at the side of the swimming pool all had a feeling of being eclipsed. The woman picked up a bath towel, wiped her wet long hair, and then said, "All of you go down first." The woman''s voice was very soft, but there was an unquestionable majesty in it. The beauties at the side of the swimming pool all left at the fastest speed, including the two beauties who massaged the handsome young man. They also turned around and left. The woman took enchanting steps and walked to the front of the handsome young man. "Mr. Yang, I think it''s time for our cooperation to proceed to the next step. In the past few years, our Alvin League has sponsored you with 360 million dors. It''s time for you to repay us. When we get what we want, we will once again pay you 500 million. You will live a carefree life." "Ha, ha." Joselitoughed indifferently. "I didn''t expect that the inheritance could be so valuable. A royal family that has been declining for nearly a thousand years, what''s the use of the inheritance? If you want it, take it." The woman walked to the side, opened an expensive wine, and poured a cup for herself and Joselito respectively. Then she came to Joselito with a cup and said, "I wish us a happy cooperation." Joselito looked at the woman up and down unscrupulously, and the corner of his mouth outlined a smile. "Of course." Peni Ind in the Pacific Ocean. The Eastern Congress of the Recluse Association made many forces arrive on the ind. In the Recluse Association of the Eastern Continent, there were four areas and 13 families, and countless small forces. Everyone came here on a boat and boarded the deserted ind. Henry and Sackcloth Visitor had already stayed on the Peni Ind for two days. From the beginning, there were only two of them. Now, there were more than a thousand people on the ind. Waldon Colver, who had apanied Henry to hunt down Hebor before, and Elyot Qin arrived on the ind. The Colver Family and the Qin Family were one of the 13 families on the East Continent. They were very powerful. Although the two families didn''t have many people going to the ind, each of them was an elite. The weakest one was at thete stage of the Transformation Realm. The Xue Family of Yan Xia that Sackcloth Visitor had mentioned to Henry before, as well as the Gao Li and Bryce Family, had yet to make it to the ind. Dong Ying''s Eight Qis Tribe and Heavenly Amaterasu Tribe had yet to arrive as well. In this meeting of the East Continent, just the order of the arrival of the major forces had already exined a lot. The first ones to respond to Sackcloth Visitor were the families who were loyal to Sanford, that was, the supporters of Henry, and those who camete were all disloyal. Henry, Sackcloth Visitor, Waldon, and Elyot were sitting together. Sackcloth Visitor said, "The Eastern Continent, which is also a part of the Recluse Association, has a different session rule than the Recluse Association. Here the current bishop can designate the candidate for the next bishop. It''s could be easy for you to take the bishop''s position, but it could also be very difficult because you need to defeat all the people who challenge you ording to the rules. The winner will be the bishop, while the loser will be forgotten. It''s hard to say. Those who can challenge you are not weak. When ites to the challenge, you can only rely on yourself. I, the head of the Colver Family, and the head of the Qin Family can''t help you, understand?" Henry nodded. Sackcloth Visitor added, "Another thing. Most important are the morals of a sessor. You can severely injure your opponents, and even kill them during the challenge. But you must be fair and aboveboard. Otherwise, even if you defeat all the challenges, but lose the vote in the end, you still won''t be able to be a bishop." "Vote?" Henry was suspicious. Waldon nodded. "There is a vote, but normally, it is just a formality. As long as you are strong, most people will know how to vote. The reason why Sackcloth Visitor is mentioning this is to remind you to pay attention, so that you won''t be caught up in a lot of unnecessary troubles." Sackcloth Visitor picked up a twig and drew a few circles on the ground. "Two days have passed. At most one more day, and someone will challenge you. This process may start at any time. You have to prepare. After all the challenges are over, you''ll be able to secure the position of the bishop of the Eastern Continent. You should know what it means." Henry took a deep breath and nodded. When he was about to say something, he heard a shout. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "Where is Henry? I''m Dashonn, the Destroyer. I''m here to take your life!" This was a sentence that sounded veryme. When Elyot heard this name, a smile appeared on his lips. "He is interesting. I''ve long heard that he lusted after the position of the bishop of the Eastern Continent. He had trained hard for 23 years and reached the Qi- concentrating Realm three years ago. His current strength is unknown." Sackcloth Visitor shook his head in a hoarseugh. "It looks like you''ve got your first challenge. From now on, the only person you can rely on is yourself, and actually, I have a suggestion... "No." Henry got up and interrupted him. "I know how to solve it." Chapter 1133 Chapter 1133 Dashonn was a swordmaster from Dong Ying. He was thirty-two years old and had practised sword since the age of nine. He imed to be a descendant of legendary Dong Ying warrior Alphons Erasme and was very famous in Dong Ying territory. When Henry saw Dashonn, the other side was stepping on a wooden clog, and his hair was very messy. He was wearing a samurai suit, and there were two sharp katanas around his waist. Behind Dashonn, there were many cheering supporters, holding big gs with the words "Victory" written on them. When he saw Henry, Dashonn couldn''t help showing a little contempt in his eyes. How powerful could a young man in his twenties be? The contempt in Dashonn''s eyes did not escape Henry''s eyes. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Henry looked at Dashonn with his hands sped behind his back. This was the first time that a challenger had appeared at the congress, causing countless people to come and watch. In this ce, there were no specific arenas. A fight could be started in any ce, at any time. Dashonn held the handle of his katanas and stared at Henry. "Are you the candidate for the bishop position?" Henry shrugged his shoulders and said, "Yes." "lit''s time to change to the new candidate." Dashonn put forth his strength, and two katanas were pulled out of their scabbards, shining with a cold light in the sun. The news of Dashonn challenging Henry soon spread around the ind, and almost everyone came to watch the fight. Dashonn and Henry were exhausted from a challenge. In the end, it ended in a draw. No one won. However, ording to the rules, if the challenger did not defeat Henry, then the candidate for the bishop of the East Continent would not change. This battle was extremely exciting. When two great experts fought, all of their trump cards were disyed and it was especially interesting. But some people sighed. In those old days, Sanford alone was strong enough to sweep through the crowd, and no one could beat him. However, Henry had used all his trump cards in the first challenge. It seemed that the heir of Sanford was nothing like Sanford. There were others who were secretly happy. Although they arrived early, they had chosen another side. Today, they were all happy to see that Henry was not so strong. It seemed that the candidate for the position of Bishop of the East Continent was going to change! Someone had found out Dashonn''s true strength. He was at the early stage of Qi- concentrating Realm! The early Qi-concentrating Realm was more than enough to crush the candidates from the other six continents. However, in the Eastern Continent, this level was far from enough. It wasn''t that the overall strength of the Eastern Continent was higher than that of the other six continents, but that the candidates for bishops of the other six continents could be only chosen within a certain range. However, the Eastern Continent was different. The rule of the Eastern Continent was that only the capable couldpete with each other! No matter who one was, as long as he thought that he had the ability, he could start a challenge. Sackcloth Visitor, Waldon and Elyot did not pay attention to Dashonn. Based on their knowledge of Henry, it was Henry''s mercy that an opponent of Dashonn''s level was able to take three of Henry''s strikes. But now they heard the news that Henry and Dashonn were exhausted and their fight ended in a draw. This news surprised the three of them. They wanted to ask Henry, but he had already announced that he needed to heal himself. Within eight hours, he would not ept any challenges and would not see anyone! The three men were full of doubts, but they didn''t ask. Eight hourster, Henry reappeared. As soon as he showed up, he was challenged. "Hallsy from the Xue Family is here to challenge!" The Xue family had made their way to the ind! "ept the challenge!" Hallsy was one of the experts from the Xue family. Some said that he had reached the middle stage of Qi-concentrating Realm, which meant he was stronger than Dashonn. When the three men received the news that Henry came out of seclusion and then found Henry, Henry had already fought with Hallsy. The battle between Qi- concentrating Realm experts wasn''t as supernatural as it seemed in the TV series, but there was something special about it. The two of them moved so fast that no one below the Qi-concentrating Realm could see them clearly. Wherever they passed, rocks would explode and trees would break. After fighting for more than twenty minutes, both of them were seriously injured. "A draw!" After announcing that there was a draw again, Henry went into the cave in the mountain to recover. Hallsy''s face was full of hatred. "Nearly! Almost! He won''t hold for too long. If he hadn''t deliberately revealed a w to me, he would have been defeated within another 30 moves!" Hallsy''s words were heard by many. At this point, Henry''s true strength was revealed. He was powerful enough to reach the early phase of the Qi-concentrating Realm, and was about to reach the mid-phase of Qi-concentrating Realm! The three people watched the duel between Henry and Hallsy. After the battle ended, the three people looked at each other. "Young master," said Elyot. "He''s hiding his strength." Waldon nodded and said, "It''s understandable to do this. After all, there are still some strong challengers who did not show up, but it is not appropriate to hide their strength at this stage." Elyot said, "I thought that the young master understood the meaning of Sackcloth Visitor. As a result, he misunderstood. When one meets the first challenger, he should defeat him as soon as possible. It''s best to kill him. That would disperse many people. Now, whoever has confidence would go to challenge him. It''s not just a matter of consumption. More importantly, the candidate''s majesty has been challenged." "If I have the chance, I must make it clear to the Young Master about the pros and cons." Waldon sighed. "The Young Master is very powerful. From the way he chased Hebor, I can tell that he is brave and resourceful. However, he''scking in experience." Sackcloth Visitor stood aside and said nothing. ording to his knowledge of Henry, Henry was not the kind of person who couldn''t see the interests of others, but why did he do this? Bright moon rose again. In a hidden cave on Peni Ind, Henry sat cross-legged and carefully recalled the details of the fight with Hallsy just now. "Compared with Dashonn''s ways, Xue''s family''s fighting method is much more decisive. Their advantages and weaknesses are also obvious, but only one person can''t fully represent the Xue family. I have to find a way to attract the people of this force to fight." Henry shook his head and closed his eyes. He fell asleepfortably. When the sun rose the next morning, many other forces made their way to the ind. Gao Li, the Bryce Family, and Dong Ying''s Heavenly Amaterasu Tribe and Eight Qis Tribe, also showed up. Dong Ying''s tribes had both disyed a very obvious trait. Every member of the Eight Qis Tribe was bald and there was a monster serpent with eight heads tattooed on their heads. As for the Heavenly Amaterasu Tribe, everyone looked the same and their gender could not be differentiated, just like snakes. When Henry appeared, there was already a challenger who was ready to challenge him. "Ballbo of the Xue family is here!" "Ballbo, a master at the middle stage of the Transformation Realm!" "If he makes a move, Henry will be over!" "From the looks of it, the candidate of this East Continent Congress is going to change!" Chapter 1134 Chapter 1134 Another person from the Xue family came out and waited for Henry toe out of the cave. He challenged Henry first. First, there was Hallsy, who was one foot into midstage of the Qi-concentrating Realm, thoroughly exploring Henry''s weaknesses. Now, with Ballbo''s strength at the middle stage of Qi-concentrating Realm, it was almost certain that he would be able to win. He was going to win this challenge. Today, Sackcloth Visitor announced that it was the third day of the Congress. All four areas and 13 families had arrived on the ind. Everyone knew that the challenges from the past few days were just appetizers. Today, it would be the first day of the realpetition. Once Henry lost, the Xue Family would take the position of bishop''s candidate. From today onwards, it would also be the Xue Family''s battle with all other sides. During the fight between BalIbo and Henry, no one thought highly of Henry. In his first challenge, Henry and Dashonn were neck and neck with each other, so they could consider Henry to be hiding his real strength. In the second challenge, Hallsy had made it clear publicly. If he had not been in a hurry and fallen into Henry''s trap, he would have defeated him within 30 moves yesterday. Henry''s trump card was there. In this challenge, Ballbo''s victory was already a foregone conclusion. Seven figures stood on a cliff on Peni Ind. They were dressed in Taoist robes and carrying swords on their backs. "This kid doesn''t have much strength. He''s just skilled with his talking. A junior who hasn''t even reached the mid-stage of Qi-concentrating Realm is able to force himself into a desperate situation." "This time, after he loses, let''s kill him." "Hitting our dignity is also provoking Section Nine. We can''t spare him!" The seven shots had arrived at Peni Ind! This time, Ballbo challenged Henry, which could be said to have attracted everyone''s attention. Sanford had dominated the East Continent for countless years and his era woulde to an end at the moment when his candidate was defeated. This challenge was not aimed at Henry, but at Sanford! This was an important battle. "Henry will lose for sure!" "Entering the mid-stage of Qi-concentrating Realm with one foot ispletely different from reaching the mid- stage of Qi- concentrating Realm." "Henry will be defeated within 10 moves." "10 moves is a bit too soon. Although Henry''s strength is not enormous, he is an official candidate appointed by Lord Sanford after all. He should have some cards in his hand. However, no matter how many tricks he has, he can only hold on for 20 moves." Someone was discussing in private. The Bryce Family, on the other hand, did not say a single word, but people could see that most of their gazes were focused on the Xue Family. In their hearts, the next opponent they would face was the Xue Family. Waldon and Elyot stood by the side with a worried face. They also heard some of the private conversations of others. The previous two challenges had already made Henry lose his power and influence. Ballbo was over 30 years old, and his fists were full of calluses. He was an expert at using fists, and his hands were his strongest weapons. Henry stood opposite Ballbo, still standing with his hands sped behind his back like before. "From today onwards, the legend is about toe to an end." Ballbo looked at Henry and said in a t voice, as if he was telling Henry what had happened. Henry smiled and did not speak. Ballbo continued, "Henry Zhang, this is yourst time being in the spotlight of the world. Enjoy these moments because you''ll lose everything soon!" As soon as the word "soon" came out of Ballbo''s mouth, he turned into a phantom and rushed toward Henry. "Ballbo has made his move!" "Look, 20 moves maximum and Henry will be defeated!" "Ah, the legend created by Lord Sanford is going to end in the hands of this person!" "Ballbo has made a move. He took the initiative with the first move!" "The second move defeats Henry!" "Henry can only retreat now!" "How long can he retreat?" "The sixth attack ising. Henry has looked very embarrassed just now." "The difference between having one foot in the Qi-concentrating Realm and the real Qi-concentrating Realm is not one notch." "Look, Henry is going to show his trump card after ten moves. It''s hard to say whether Henry can last until twenty moves." Everyone who was watching the battle kept making sounds. In the fight between Henry and Ballbo, Henry was always at a disadvantage, as if he could be defeated by Ballbo at any time. Ballbo''s way of attack was very fierce. He grabbed a point and kept hitting it. Those who were watching the battle felt that something was amiss. Originally, when Ballbo made the sixth move, they thought that Henry was going to be defeated. But now, Ballbo had made the seventeenth move. Although Henry was resisting, he still showed no signs of defeat. "No! This man is very powerful. He''s dragging on with Ballbo." "A person who entered the middle phase of Qi-concentrating Realm with one foot, how could he hold out for such a long time with an expert at the middle phase of Qi-concentrating Realm?" "After all, he is a candidate appointed by Lord Sanford. He has some foundation." Someone made a guess. "It looks like he''ll make it to the 30th move!" However, by the time Bal I bo struck the 30th move, Henry was still struggling. On the contrary, Ballbo became more and more furious. "Why do I feel that Ballbo is a little worried?" "It can''t be. After all, he is one stage above Henry." "But look at Ballbo. He''s fierce and has consumed a lot of energy. Henry, on the other hand, has been defending passively, so he hasn''t consumed much energy. If it takes another dozen moves, I''m afraid that Ballbo will be exhausted." "This Henry is a little weird!" Before the challenge, they had made various spections that Henry couldst only 20 moves, or until he had used all his cards. But now, 30 moves had been made, but Henry still had not shown his cards. They reached 40 moves, 50 moves, 60 moves! It was obvious that Ballbo''s attacks were not as fierce as before. Looking at the opponent in front of him, Henry couldn''t help but smile. It seemed that Xue''s family''s way of attack was this style. The advantage was obvious, but its shorings were also obvious. In this case... Henry, who had been retreating, suddenly stopped. Facing Ballbo''s punch, Henry, this time, didn''t retreat. He attacked and punched Ballbo with his hand. Ballbo used all his tricks, which made him extremely irritated. The man in front of him was like a piece of cotton. He didn''t have any sense of strength at all when he fought against Henry, which made him feel extremely ufortable. Seeing that Henry was going to fight with him head-on, Ballbo was delighted. He really had no way to deal with Henry, who had been evading and resisting all the time. But Ballbo was confident that he could defeat Henry, who hadn''t reached the middle stage of Qi-concentrating Realm, with one punch. When the powerful punch was about tond on Henry''s face, Ballbo suddenly felt a burst of pain coming from his abdomen. Like an electric current, this kind of pain spread from his abdomen to his whole body in an instant, making him almost convulse. At the same time, the punch he was waving became soft and powerless, and his body flew backwards. In the eyes of outsiders, Ballbo, who had suppressed Henry with 60 moves, was suddenly punched away by Henry. In fact, what Henry did now was just following his previous way. No matter if he encountered strong opponents or his own opponents, he would try to observe the other side''s attack methods as much as possible, especially members of such great forces. Their methods of attacking had some advantages and weak points. In a certain stage, 80 percent of them were the same. Henry''s way of doing things enabled him to master the opportunity as much as possible when he met an opponent who was stronger than him in the future. His actions now, in a word, could be described as taking precautions against the rain. Moreover, the results he obtained were not only limited to this point. Rahim said that he would definitely defeat Henry within 20 moves. But after 20 moves, Henry still didn''t lose and was struggling at other people''s moment. Until Rahim performed the sixty-first move, a cold light shed in Henry''s eyes. Rahim''s method of attacking had some advantage and weakness, and Henry had already completely grasped it. If they continued fighting, it wouldn''t make any sense. If this was the case, then it was time to end it. Henry used two moves in a row to defeat Rahim with the momentum of thunder, and then announced that he would go into hermetic training to heal himself, and then disappeard, leaving the audience to look at each other speechless. If Ballbo had lost because of carelessness, what about Rahim? "Haha, the Bryce Family have gone crazy. They want to win within twenty moves. In the end, they still lost!" The Xue Family spoke. The Bryce Family retorted, "Don''t talk nonsense. Rahim attacked with 61 moves, one more move than Ballbo. He took two moves from Hennry, one more move than Ballbo. At least, he will be more powerful than your Xue Family!" This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "What arrogant words! Bryce Family, if you have the ability, thene and give it a go!" The Xue Family could no longer hold back, wanting to take action. "Come on!" The battle between the Xue Family and the Bryce Family heated up once more. However, at Eight Qis Tribe. A ninja came to the front of Oeberon and said, "Tomorrow, I''ll do it." "No." Oeberon shook his head and frowned, "This guy surnamed Zhang isn''t as simple as these people think. Let''s not take action at first. Just wait and see." Most of the people present did not participate in thest fight. After the news was blocked, they did not know Henry''s real strength, but Oeberon were very clear about it. He did not understand why Henry showed weakness everywhere, so he wanted to wait and see. If someone paid attention to Henry''s strength, then they would have no contempt for Henry''s strength anymore. Another night passed, and Henry appeared from seclusion again. Chapter 1135 Chapter 1135 When Henry came out of the cave again, the sky was already bright. During this period, what Henry did every day was to go out of the cave and face the challenger, and then hide in the cave to reflect on his opponents. At this time, the entire Peni Ind had changed a lot. The grass on the ind had already disappeared, and all kinds of wooden houses had been built. All the forces of the Recluse Association on East Continent gathered together, so there must be some ces for trade. In ordinary days, these forces would hide. At the Congress, people would naturallymunicate with each other. Therefore, two special markets for bartering had also been opened up. All the people who came were dressed in ancient tunics, and some women liked wearing Chinese costumes, so they wore them here without any worries of being looked at by those who do not understand them. Including the men, their dressing style was also traditional. Off the coast of the ind, a man stood on a wooden search istedly, fishing alone. Around the ind, mist wreaked, and it looked like they went back in time. This was the East Continent''s Grand Congress, a grand meeting specially prepared for Qi- realm cultivators! Everything here was ipatible with the outside world, but it was extremelypatible with this ind that was a myth. Men and women were dressed in long robes. If there were white horses, it would look like ancient warriors fighting. Not like before, after Henry got out of the cave this time, no one hurry to challenge him. The defeat of the Xue Family and the Bryce Family had caused people to re- evaluate Henry''s strength. Was he really only a half-step into the middle stage of Qi-concentrating Realm? Some people began to doubt this. After all, Henry''s strength had been predicted. Now, Rahim and Ballbo had both lost. No one would think that Henry was only one foot in the middle stage of the Qi- concentrating Realm. However, if Henry was a master at the middle stage of the Qi-concentrating Realm, why did he fight with Dashonn until he was exhausted at that time? And why did he go to seclude himself for healing? "He just wanted to hide his strength?" Now those who wanted to challenge Henry had to examine whether they had the strength to defeat Rahim and Ballbo. Rahim and Ballbo had both been defeated. The person who stepped out would at least have one foot in thete stage of Qi-concentrating Realm! Entering thete stage of the Qi- concentrating realm was easier said than done. Compared to the mid-stage, it was like the difference between heaven and earth! Currently, there were more than two thousand people who had arrived on the ind. The experts who had entered thete stage of the Qi-concentrating realm could be counted easily. Most of them were experienced experts. Naturally, it was impossible for them topete for the future bishop candidate. However, there was no clear age limit in the Eastern continent, but those who were too old would not have a reputation in the end. Even if an old master defeated Henry, he would not be able to pass this obstacle and get the votes. The Xue and the Bryce Family had already failed. The rest of the people''s attention was focused on the Eight Qis Tribe and the Heavenly Amaterasu Tribe. "I, Nicoll Jeannot, am here to challenge you!" A two-metre-tall strong man made a sound. He was from Dong Ying''s Heavenly Amaterasu Tribe. Although he was tall, he also gave people a sense of femininity. He wore a pink warrior suit, which made people feel awkward. However, although everyone looked at him in an awkward way, they did not dare to show it on the surface. Nicoll was thirty-two years old. He was a well-known expert of the tribe. Rumours had it that he was the descendant of the number one expert of the Dong Ying. Nicoll''s strength was terrifyingly powerful. Henry looked at the strong man, who was two metres tall and dressed in pink, full of discordant feelings. "I am about to step into thete stage of the Qi-concentrating Realm." Nicoll''s speech was very concise. He said his own strength in front of everyone without any scruples. This was enough to show how confident he was in himself. He was about to enter thete stage of the Qi-concentrating Realm? A smile appeared at the corner of Henry''s mouth. Now, he really needed such an opponent to have a good fight. After all, Henry''s true power was also at this point. He was stronger than the mid- stage of the Qi- concentrating Realm and weaker than thete stage of the Qi-concentrating Realm. Nicoll''s weapon was an iron pestle. It was as thick as an adult woman''s arm, and the two ends of the iron pestle were diamond-shaped lumps. Just a nce at it would give people a sense of deterrence. Nicoll lifted the pestle and said softly, "I''m about to attack." Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. At the moment when Nicoll''s voice faded, he had already appeared in front of Henry. Even though he looked feminine, his attack mode was exceptionally wild and violent. The iron pestle in his hand was opened and closed, and this weapon that weighed nearly a ton was dancing in his hands. The instant the iron pestle smashed into the ground, the mountain rocks split apart! This caused the surrounding people''s hearts to jump in fear. He was about to reach thete stage of the Qi-concentrating Realm, and he was much more powerful than the mid-stage of Qi-concentrating Realm! Facing Nicoll''s attack, Henry still kept dodging like before to analyze Nicoll''s attack methods. The two soon got out of the fighting ring. Rocks around them cracked and rubble flew away. The battle was extremely fierce. In the blink of an eye, dozens of strikes had passed. Nicoll was still attacking, but Henry was still dodging. "Indeed, Henry has been hiding his strength!" "He can still hold on for so long under the attack of Nicoll. When he fought with Ballbo and Rahim before, he didn''t use all his strength at all." "Very likely, his victory was not based on waiting for Ballbo and Rahim to be exhausted, but he really has the ability to defeat the enemy with that move!" All kinds of analysis sounds rang out. Rahim and Ballbo were also watching the battle. When they saw that Henry could avoid Nicoll''s attacks for so long, they suddenly understood that Henry really didn''t use all his strength when fighting with them. Ballbo and Rahim thought that they could not avoid Nicoll''s attack for too long. But now, it seemed that Henry was in danger, but in fact, he still had many tricks up his sleeve. He had pretended to be in such a dangerous situation when fighting with them! After Nicoll waved the pestle once again, he suddenly stopped his attack. "Hmm?" "Why did he stop?" Henry looked at Nicoll in front of him. After dozens of moves, Henry had roughly figured out Nicoll''s ws. He not only exposed the ws once on purpose but also forced him to use all his strength. Finally, he found that the limit of Nicoll was there. It made Henrye to a conclusion about the current strength himself. He might not be able to fight thete stage of Qi-concentrating realm head- on, but he should be invincible when facing an expert below it. Even someone with one foot in thete stage of Qi- concentrating Realm would not be a match for him. Holding the pestle, Nicoll took a deep breath and said to Henry, "Show us your real strength and let''s fight." "My real strength..." The smile on Henry''s face was getting brighter and brighter. "Now that you''ve made such a request, then, okay." Henry turned his palm, and a shadow of a purple long sword condensed in his hand. Seeing the illusion of the purple long sword in Henry''s hand, the eyes ofOeberon, who was watching the battle from the distance, shrank. He still remembered clearly that Hebor was seriously injured by this sword! When Nicoll saw Henry showing his weapon, he smiled and said, "Well,e on, let me see your real strength." Henry shook his head slightly and said, "You can''t see it." Henry waved his arm horizontally, and the purple shadow shed away. The iron pestle in Nicoll''s hand was cut in the middle! Chapter 1136 Chapter 1136 The weapon in his hand was broken by one move. Nicoll looked at the two iron pestles with sharp cuts in his hands in shock. Just now, he didn''t see Henry''s movements at all, and he didn''t even feel anything. He only gently touched the iron pestle in his hand, and then, the weapon was broken. It was very clear that if Henry''s target was not his weapon, but his own head just now, then the thing that would be broken now would be his neck... The two pieces of iron pestle in Nicoll''s hand naturallynded on the ground and made a loud noise. "I have lost..." Different from Ballbo and Rahim before, Nicoll was convinced that he was defeated this time! The spectators were also stunned when they saw this scene. Originally, they thought Henry, who was evenly matched with Dashonn, who was at the early stage of Qi- concentrating Realm, had defeated Nicoll with one move. Ballbo and Rahim, who were in the crowd, looked embarrassed. They had previously announced how many moves they would defeat Henry, but it was only now that they realized that they had not even figured out the other party''s true strength. They were talking big at that time, but now they thought about it. It was ridiculous! Since Nicoll had admitted defeat, there was no need for Henry to continue attacking. With a wave of his arm, the shadow of the purple long sword disappeared. Nicoll made a deep bow to Henry and then retreated into the crowd. Henry looked around and said faintly, "Is there anyone else who wants to challenge me?" "Hahaha." A loudugh rang out as Sackcloth Visitor walked out from the crowd. "This time around, you''re rather abnormal. You don''t need to go to the cave and heal?" "Oh, yes!" Henry said loudly with a look of sudden enlightenment. "I''m injured, and I have to seclude myself for healing. The challenge will continueter!" After Henry said that, his figure turned into a phantom and disappeared in the eyes of everyone. Looking at Henry who disappeared, the crowd watching the battle took a deep breath almost at the same time, and they all had an impulse to swear. Two days ago, Henry said that he needed to cure his wounds. They really thought that Henry was injured and went to heal. But now, who could believe it? "Heal his wounds?" "He broke the opponent''s weapon with a single move, and he said he needed to heal?" "Also, if Sackcloth Visitor didn''t ask him, would he really go to heal?" Now, who could believe Henry''s nonsense about healing? At first, he wanted to treat his injuries after the fight with an expert from the early stage of Qi- concentrating Realm, and then when he was fighting with an expert from the middle stage of Qi- concentrating Realm, he also wanted to heal his wounds. Now that he ended the fight with an expert from thete stage of the Qi-concentrating Realm, he still wanted to heal his wounds! If he wanted to use healing as an excuse, then he shouldn''t break his weapon with just one move! No one would believe Henry''s nonsense at the moment. As for Henry''s strength, there was only one word in everyone''s evaluation. "Unfathomable!" This was also the goal that Henry wanted to achieve in the past few days. Henry didn''t know how many experts were hidden in the East Continent. He didn''t know how many of them were hostile to him, either. However, since Sackcloth Visitor reminded him to be careful, it proved that there was definitely someone who was threatening him. Sackcloth Visitor was clear about Henry''s strength. Since Sackcloth Visitor had said that, Henry must find a way for himself. Henry''s idea was not to kill decisively and to get rid of trouble. What he did was to build momentum for himself! To create an unfathomable momentum! In fact, Henry had actually used his full strength to defeat Nicoll. But in other people''s eyes, did Henry use his full strength? Facing the early stage of the Qi- concentrating realm, he had to endure dozens of moves before making his move. Facing the middle stage of the Qi-concentrating realm, he had to endure dozens of moves before he could make his move. It was the same! It was as if there was no limit to his power! Henry''s behaviour in the past few days was to build momentum. Of course, creating momentum was not only one aspect. On the other hand, it was distracting the enemy''s attention. If Henry had shown his unparalleled strength at the beginning, then the Bryce and the Xue families would definitely unite as soon as possible to find a way to deal with Henry. However, Henry made people think that he could take away the title of the sessor to the Bishop of the Eastern Continent no matter how strong he was. This made the Xue and Bryce Family naturally target each other and treat each other as their stumbling block, which made them neglect Henry. Facts had proved that Henry''s approach was sessful. The Xue and Bryce Family had developed from the initial dispute to taking action. There was no possibility for the union of the two families for the time being. At this point, Henry''s unfathomable stength, coupled with the current ipatible atmosphere between the Bryce Family and the Xue family, almost ensured that he would be the next bishop. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Of course, it couldn''t be ruled out that there were forces hidden in the shadows, as well as the Eight Qis Tribe that had always been hiding like a venomous snake. These were all hidden threats. While Henry was "healing", the people on the ind were guessing whether the experts at thete stage of the Qi- concentrating realm could defeat Henry. Most people believed that this was possible. If an expert from thete stage of the Qi-concentrating realm was not able to defeat Henry, wouldn''t that mean that Henry had already stepped into the Divine Realm? Enter the Divine Realm in his twenties? How could that be possible?! It wasn''t an exaggeration to say that somete Qi-concentrating Realm experts had never seen the might of the Divine Realm in their entire lives! The Divine Realm! That was the realm of gods! However, if an expert from thete stage of the Qi-concentrating realm was able to defeat Henry, so what? The Bryce Family and Xue Family had already been defeated. Back then, they had made such a big promise. Could it be that they would still shamelessly send an expert from thete stage of the Qi- concentrating realm from the older generation to suppress Henry? This way, even if they won, they wouldn''t even be recognized. If there weren''t any Qi- concentrating Realm experts from the younger generation who came out to challenge Henry, then this matter would most likely have been set in stone. Eight hours passed. When Henry came out of seclusion again, no one came forward to challenge him. This gathering of the Recluse Association had be a form of exchange site instead of a challenge. Just an hour after Henry came out of seclusion, a ninja from the Eight Qis Tribe could not sit still any longer. "Let me go. I don''t believe that Henry has any other tricks. I''ve fought several times with Nicoll, and I had beaten him a couple of times in the past. Henry might not be able to defeat me! I don''t think he is able to use that move casually. It''s possible that he might have reserved his strength!" The ninja of the Eight Qis Tribe challenged Henry, but before he could start, his head was cut off by Henry''s sword. The ninja''s eyes were still wide open when he died. One move! It was still a single move! This time, what Henry broke was not a weapon, but a neck. This was also the first time that Henry had killed someone during the challenge. His behaviour told everyone that there were risks involved in the challenge, and everyone could try! At first, some people privately said that Henry had just defeated the challengers and that he was too soft-hearted. Even if such a person was strong, he was not promising. But now, was he soft? He was clearly decisive when it came to killing! He chopped off a person''s head without any expression! Chapter 1137 Chapter 1137 His strength was unfathomable. His personality was decisive! Once again, Henry let some people who wanted to challenge him retreat. If one wanted to challenge him, he had to think clearly about whether he could survive or not! "I''m going to seclude myself in order to heal." After exterminating the ninja of the Eight Qis Tribe, Henry said these words again. Just as Henry was in seclusion, a shout came from the highest cliff of Peni Ind. "Come out, the person who in charge of the Recluse Association of the Eastern Continent!" Seven people in Taoist robes stood on the top of the cliff. They were seven dipper stars of Section Nine. These seven people had arrived a long time ago, and many people had seen them before, but they did not know who they were. Tianshu''s shout made all the people on the ind gather at the bottom of the cliff, and then they all focused their eyes on Sackcloth Visitor. As everyone knew, Sackcloth Visitor had always been the spokesperson of Sanford. Sackcloth Visitor looked up at the sky and said, "It turns out to be the old friends from Section Nine. I don''t know what you havee to our ce for." Sackcloth Visitor had already seen them long ago, but he didn''t say anything and didn''t take the initiative to greet them. Having lived to the age, he had already seen a lot of things clearly. When he saw the seven stars, he knew that they didn''te with good intentions, but he didn''t take the initiative to talk to them. He knew that since these people came here voluntarily, there must be a time when they would start talking. "Haha." Tianshu let out augh. "I''m here to ask you a question. Is it really your duty to protect the Qi practitioners and keep the peace?" "Of course." Sackcloth Visitor stood with his hands sped behind his back. "I don''t know why my old friend would ask a question like this. Everyone knows the purpose of our Recluse Association." "Since that''s the case, then that''s good." Tianshu nodded. Then, with a tap of his toes, he floated down from the cliff andnded on the ground. Inadvertently, he disyed his strength. "Since your Recluse Association wants to protect Qi practitioners and keep the peace, I don''t understand why your candidate for bishop wants to publicly provoke and insult my Section Nine?" Speaking of this, the smile on Tianshu''s face disappeared in an instant, and his tone became severe. "Or, in your eyes, Section Nine is a pushover that can be bullied by others? Or your Recluse Association doesn''t want to ept Section Nine?!" All the people present were stunned by Tianshu''s words. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . The future bishop of Eastern Continent had openly provoked and insulted Section Nine? Sackcloth Visitor''s face was a little bit gloomy. He finally knew why these seven people had been silent since their arrival. They wanted to make trouble for Henry! When the Bryce Family and the Xue Family heard these words, they couldn''t help but reveal secret delight on their faces. Provoking and insulting Section Nine in public? This matter could be exined in a few ways. At this stage, with these words, Henry would be convicted of intentionally disrupting the world peace of Qi Practitioners and provoking wars. If Henry was dered guilty, he would vite the principle of stability and peace of the Recluse Association, which was against the rules. Why should such a person be elected as a bishop candidate? The people of the Xue and Bryce Family already had calctions in their hearts. If this thing worked well, no matter how strong Henry was, he wouldn''t have the qualifications to sit in this position. At the same time, the person in charge of the Eight Qis Tribe, Oeberon, also started thinking. He was already thinking of how to take advantage of this matter. In the previous challenges, the Bryce Family, the Xue Family, the Heavenly Amaterasu Tribe, and the Eight Qis Tribe had all attacked Henry, but Henry had only killed one member of the Eight Qis Tribe. This enraged Oeberon greatly. In addition, in Holy City, Oeberon had stood by Hebor''s side and had once tried to stop Waldon. On this matter, the two sides had already formed a feud. "Old friend Tianshu, I don''t understand what you mean," Sackcloth Visitor said. "You said that our bishop candidate publicly insulted Section Nine, but we have never heard of such a thing." "Heard, humph!" Tianxuan who was on the cliff also leapt up and coldly snorted, "We were on a mission on behalf of Section Nine, and this kid was openly shouting. Doesn''t that mean he wanted to insult Section Nine? Do we have to wait for you to hear about it? If you want to provoke a fight between Section Nine and the Recluse Association, we will not just sit around." Other five people from seven stars also fell down one after another. The strength they showed was extremely powerful. Yuheng said, "If you don''t give us an exnation for this, I''m afraid we won''t be able to get through this!" The seven of them waited for this moment to speak, just that they had caught hold of a mentality. In the arena, not only would the seven of them face off against Henry, but there were also other people from the Recluse Association who would fight against Henry. "Sackcloth Visitor, I''m going to say something fair." The man in charge of the Xue family said, "We respect Lord Sanford. We won''t interfere with how he appointed the candidate. But this candidate must lead the entire Eastern Continent in the future. If he is not upright, no matter how strong he is, he has no right to be the Bishop of the Eastern Continent." "That''s right," Oeberon said with a sneer. "There''s a saying in Yan Xia that goes: One''s virtue and merit should bemensurate with its social status and benefits. If he disregards the rules of the Recluse Association, I would be the first one to refuse him as our bishop." "Our Bryce Family doesn''t agree either." "Lord Sackcloth Visitor, even though I don''t care much about this matter, this matter truly is a bit against the rules." A small force spoke up. They stood in front of another group. As for the people from the Xue and Bryce Family, Sackcloth Visitor was not surprised at all. Now they could not wait to grab a point to directly drive Henry into the abyss. Waldon and Elyot were standing in the crowd with their eyebrows furrowed. If Henry was used of not following the rules of the Recluse Association, or even openly starting a war with Section Nine, Henry''s candidacy would never be maintained, even if the Eastern continent stood aloof from the other continents. But the Recluse Association is not going to sit idly by. "Old friends, calm down." Now Sackcloth Visitor could only stall for time. He didn''t know what had happened at all. Everything needed to be dealt with clearly by asking Henry. "Now the candidate is cultivating in seclusion and healing his wounds. You might rest on the ind for a while. When the candidatees out of seclusion, I will give you a satisfactory answer." Tianshu sneered, "Sackcloth Visitor, I warn you, don''t y tricks. If your Recluse Association really doesn''t care about our Section Nine, I will tell you that we won''t be bullied by others. If we start a war, I think, you can''t take responsibility! Let''s go!" After Tianshu finished speaking, he flicked his sleeve and led the remaining six people away. They had achieved their goal, so there was no need for them to do anything. As long as they said what they should say today, the East Continent''s Recluse Association would naturally be in chaos. There were many people who wanted to deal with Henry. Chapter 1138 Chapter 1138 After the seven stars left, whispers broke out among the crowd. Without thinking about it, one could know what these whispers were about. Oeberon was the first to speak, "Sackcloth Visitor, no matter what, I will report this matter to the higher-ups and let them make the decision!" "So will our Xue Family." A person from the Xue Family spoke. The Bryce family didn''t say anything, but from their position of cultivation, they definitely wouldn''t give up on such a good opportunity. Sackcloth Visitor didn''t say anything about the opinions of the Eight Qis Tribe and the Xue family. What he had to do now was to find Henry to figure out what had happened. However, Henry announced that he was going to heal. The ce where he was doing the healing had been very hidden, and he couldn''t find him. When Henry showed up again, it was already eight hourster, and the sky was bright. At this time, the news that Henry took the initiative to provoke Section Nine of Yan Xia had been spread out. This was where the situationy. How should they add fuel to the fire? Those forces that had premeditated ns for this time''s bishop candidate were very clear on what they should do. Sackcloth Visitor didn''t close his eyes all night. He, Waldon, and Elyot remained silent all night. After Henry showed up, the three of them contacted Henry as soon as possible and told him what had happened during the eight hours of Henry''s seclusion. Henry snorted coldly. "These seven old bastards have no other skills, but theirint skills are first-ss." "Did you really insult them?" Sackcloth Visitor asked. "I did." Henry nodded without any denial. "Tell the seven old bastards that we''d better set up a battlefield." Henry''s voice was loud, without any scruples. It was heard by some people who wanted to hear it and spread out. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Soon, a piece of news spread on the ind. The content of the news was that Henry had made his stand clear that he wanted to provoke a war between the Recluse Association and the Section Nine! He wanted to destroy the stability of the Qi- refining Realm! As soon as the news came out, the people who had been arranged by the major forces immediately spoke. "This kid is trying to subvert the nature of the Recluse Association!" "If such a person bes a bishop, he will ruin the Recluse Association!" "It''s more than just destroying Recluse Association. He''s so vicious that I''m afraid he''ll start a bigger war." "The Section Nine may just be one of his springboards. Such a person, even if his strength is qualified, I definitely won''t choose him in the election!" "Yes. He won''t get my vote!" Messages like this spread all over Peni Ind. Although most of the people on the ind knew that it was the force behind the situation that made such a sound so far, it didn''t matter even if they knew the inside story. If Henry didn''t give a reasonable exnation, the usation could crush him to death. Those forces who were loyal to Sanford didn''t know what to say if they wanted to speak for Henry now. After all, after Henry came out of his cave, he personally said that it was better to let the seven people of Section Nine set up a battle with him. It was clear that they were dering war. If it was another force, dering war would not be something too serious. However, the Recluse Association was so special that words like dering war shouldn''te from the mouth of the members of the Recluse Association. The voice of denouncement spread throughout Peni Ind. Now, no one dared to challenge Henry. They all put their focus on this matter. Oeberon and others were waiting for the news from the headquarters of the Recluse Association. The people on the ind were all doing a variety of things with Henry as the centre. On the other hand, Henry leisurely came to the edge of the ind after he finished his seclusion. He sat on a wooden boat and made a fishing rod for himself as they did in ancient times. "It seems that you are not in a hurry at all." Sackcloth Visitor''s hoarse voice sounded behind Henry. Henry didn''t even turn his head. Looking at the sea in front of him, he said, "There''s no hurry in this kind of thing. They''re a group of clowns. If they want to jump, let them do it." The subject changed. "Can you catch fish?" "I can''t." Henry shook his head. "The waves here are so fierce, and I have no bait. How can I catch them?" "So, you''re cultivating your heart?" "At my age, what should I care about? That''s what people of your age do." Henry smiled and looked at the sea. "I''m just watching a group of fish that suddenly disappeared in the sea. They are swimming back and forth around a hook without a bait." Sackcloth Visitor was suddenly stunned behind Henry. "Fish..." Henry''s words hinted at something. After a long while, Sackcloth Visitor shook his head. He had seen many young talents, but only Henry gave him a sense of mystery that even he could not see through. This young man always gave people a feeling that he had unlimited cards in his hand. Clouds and mist swirled around Peni Ind. One person was fishing on a wooden boat and the other, who was wearing a linen hat, stood there in silence. On Peni Ind, the voices condemning Henry were getting louder and louder. The fact that Henry was going to destroy the identity of the sessor of the Bishop from the Eastern Continent seemed to have been decided. Now, on the ind, the Bryce Family and the Xue Family were fighting again. When Henry''s role as the candidate was determined, they would have to fight for the next candidate''s identity. Some people said that they had already seen the Bryce Family and the Xue Family fighting. Although there were only 2,000 people in the congress on Peni Ind, the rtionship between these people was soplicated that many people might not be able to have fun in their lifetimes. The two people, who were still smiling at each other a second ago, were likely to fight against each other in the next second. Huge interests surrounded the bishop''s position. Each of them could see that clearly. To be a bishop of an entire continent, that kind of power would drive people crazy. The seven stars showed up again before the sun fell on the horizon and the sea was calm. "Where is Henry, that piece of sh*t? When can you give us a reply? Now, who is in charge on the ind?!" Tianshu said. "My friend, don''t be anxious." The Xue family leader took the initiative to stand up and respond on behalf of Sackcloth Visitor. From this point of view, one could see their mentality. They had already believed that the Sanford era had passed and that the candidate he had personally chosen would also be disqualified. The leader of the Xue family told Tianshu, "We have reported to the headquarters. There is news from the headquarters that there will be a special envoying to give you a satisfactory answer early tomorrow morning. As for Henry, who vited the rules of the Recluse Association and initiated a war, there will also be a conclusion." "Okay, then tomorrow! I''ll wait for your reply tomorrow morning!" Tianshu said. "Definitely." Tianshu took his people away again and promised toe back tomorrow morning. At this time, Henry was still sitting on the wooden boat on the edge of the ind, and Sackcloth Visitor was still standing behind Henry. The fish under the sea seemed to have some magic power that attracted them for a day. "Young master, bad news!" Elyot rushed to the side of the ind and broke the silence that had lasted for the whole day. "I''ve just received news that the headquarters has sent a special envoy here. He''ll arrive tomorrow morning!" Chapter 1139 Chapter 1139 Elyot''s face was filled with anxiety. Now, the news reported that Henry hadpletely vited the principles of the Recuse Association, and the headquarters sent a special envoy to the ind. There was only one reason for that-ountability! Henry put away his fishing rod that had been hanging for a day. He turned his head and smiled at Elyot. "Senior Elyot, there''s no need to worry about this. If there''s a special envoy, let hime." Seeing Henry''s indifferent expression, Elyot stood there anxiously. He could only ce his hope on Sackcloth Visitor, hoping that he would try to persuade him, "Sackcloth Visitor, look at the young master..." "Don''t worry." Sackcloth Visitor came over and patted Elyot''s shoulder. "Henry is not a fool. Now that things have developed to this state, he knows better than anyone else how to solve it." "But now..." Elyot was still anxious. "Now the voices against the young master are getting louder and louder. They are deliberately putting on a high hat for the young master. If they continue, even if Lord Sanford appears, the headquarters may not necessarily respect him. Are they really going to let people like the Xue and the Bryce Family sit on the bishop position?" "Don''t worry." Henry suddenly said, "Someone else would be a bishop only if I don''t want that position. Tomorrow morning, although it will be a little hasty, there is still a chance. I''ll wait till tomorrow morning to inform the seven old bastards. If they want to deal with me, they must not be absent tomorrow morning." Henry left a few words, jumped down from the boat, and then walked deep into the ind, leaving Sackcloth Visitor and Elyot behind. The next morning. Although the ind''s environment was very basic, there was still a simple venue built for the denouncement that had to be done this morning. The venue was round. In the middle, there was a chair for Henry. Although this chair was located as a throne, someone had secretly called it a torture chair. Henry was going to sit on this chair in the centre of everyone''s sight, waiting for the head office special envoy''s judgment! Before dawn, the Bryce Family, the Xue family, and the people of the Eight Qis Tribe couldn''t wait to come to the venue and find the best seats. When the sun rosepletely and dew dripped on the leaves in the forest, the simple open-air venue was already full of people. Sackcloth Visitor, Elyot, Waldon, and the others were all present. Seven figures dressed in Taoist robesnded in the middle of the round-shaped venue. Tianshunded and nced around. "Where is Henry Zhang? Today, you must give us an exnation. If the Recluse Association really wants to fight with the Section Nine, then we, seven old guys, on behalf of the Section Nine, ept this battle!" As soon as Tianshu opened his mouth, he made an invitation to fight, because he was very clear that this was a point that was best at grasping Henry. As for the Recluse Association, it was absolutely impossible to start a war with the Section Nine! Not to mention the principle of the existence of the Recluse Association, even if the Section Nine was only representing Yan Xia, the Recluse Association would not do such a thing as starting a war with them. "Please calm down, Tianshu!" The person in charge of the Xue family stood up and said, "The special envoy from the headquarters wille soon and announce the result. I promise that we will not actively provoke a war. If there is such a person, he is not qualified to be a member of the Recluse Association!" "Correct." Bryce Family''s people offered their support. Many small forces attached to the Xue and Bryce Families also opened their mouths at this time. "Noisy. Why are you so noisy?" A dissatisfied voice sounded. Henry yawned and walked slowly to the centre of the venue. After ncing at the seat ced in the middle, he sat down casually. When he sat down, Henry leaned against the back of the seat and raised one foot to the edge of the seat, looking like a king of mountains. Seeing Henry, many voices gradually weakened. In any case, Henry was still the candidate for the future bishop. His identity was obvious, but everyone knew that he would not be the bishop candidate for a long time. Henry looked around and finally focused his eyes on the person in charge of the Xue family. "Xue, you were very active yesterday and today. Would you like me to give you this position now?" The person in charge of the Xue family snorted and did not answer. In his eyes, Henry was about to be reced. At this point, there was no need to argue with him at all. If he was caught and something was used to deal with him, he would lose more than gain. It was okay to let him talk a bit more conceitedly first. When Henry saw that the head of the Xue family was silent, he turned his eyes to the head of the Bryce Family and Oeberon. "The Xue family doesn''t want to take this position. Do you want to sit here?" Oeberon and the person in charge of the Bryce Family also didn''t say anything. Henry suddenlyughed out loud, "It''s really interesting, I see you all jump so fiercely these two days, I still think you have any idea about my position, but since you don''t want it, then I will give it to others." "Give it to others!" Hearing Henry''s words, the leaders of the three families all raised their eyebrows! "Ha, ha, ha!" Henry''sughter sounded again. "Don''t be nervous. I''m just kidding. If I give up my position, what are you going to do? Well, I like watching dogs bite each other." Henry''s words made the other three families show anger on their faces. They clenched their fists and held back their anger because they knew that Henry was just a grasshopper inte autumn and couldn''t make any more trouble. He could only be arrogant for a while, but soon he would cry. Henry stretched himself, pinched the corners of his eyes with his hands, and then turned his eyes to the seven people, "I say, it''s boring for you seven to only open your mouth. I''m sitting here now. Why don''t you do it?" Tianshu shouted, "Zhang, don''t be arrogant. There will be a time when you will cry!" "Cry?" Henry pondered for a moment and then put on a crying face. "Like this?" Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "You!" Tianxuan pointed at Henry. "What?" Henry rolled his eyes. "I have already said that if you are dissatisfied, you can vent it. Look at you with one foot in the coffin. Don''t die of anger in the end. I may have to sing Happy New Year on your grave." "Little b*stard, you are insulting us!" Tianji was so angry that his entire body was trembling. Henry curled his lips and said, "I find that you old bastards are really interesting. I insult you so openly, and you specifically say that I am insulting you. You are afraid that others don''t know that I am insulting you!" "You have a sharp tongue! I will snap your teeth offter!" Yuheng was equally livid. With the qualifications of these seven people, how long had it been since anyone had dared to speak to these seven men without calling them "seniors". Chapter 1140 Chapter 1140 They had been used to other people''s respectful attitude. Henry''s every movement, even facial expressions, made them particrly angry. "Henry!" Tianshu was trembling with anger, and he grabbed the sword hilt behind him. "Since you dered war on our Section Nine, we are not afraid of your Recluse Association!" Tianshu pulled out the long sword on his back, and the sword shed a cold light in the sun. In the crowd, Henry''s opponents were all sneering. Henry was too arrogant. Now Tianshu had drawn his sword, and Henry was unable to get rid of the crime of war that he had provoked! Sackcloth Visitor got up and said in a hoarse voice, "Tianshu, do you really intend to attack the future bishop of the East continent?" "The future bishop?" The person in charge of the Xue family also stood up. "Sackcloth Visitor, this Henry initiatively started a war, which is contrary to the principles of the Recluse Association. I''m afraid that the position of the future bishop has nothing to do with him!" "Yes!" The people of the Bryce Family also stood up at this time. "Henry did such a thing, and he still wants to be the Bishop of the Eastern Continent? He is not qualified to do so. Anyway, I will not agree!" "Our Eighth Qi Tribe doesn''t agree with Henry being the future bishop of the Eastern Continent!" Oeberon also said. "Our Recluse Association is an organisation that guards the peace of Qi Practitioners. We will definitely not follow anyone who intentionally provoked a war, let alone take on this person''s responsibilities!" "I agree with Master Xue!" "Henry is not a good match for the future bishop!" Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. All sorts of voices began to make their moves after Tianshu drew his sword. Hearing the voices around him, Tianshu felt much more rxed. Now, Henry was the target of public criticism. Facing all kinds of voices around him, Henry acted as if he didn''t hear them. He still maintained his posture and looked at Tianshu. "What''s up, old man, why don''t you pull out your sword? Is it just for decoration?" Tianshu looked at Henry who was sitting there and the sword in his hand, and he couldn''t help but want to stab Henry, but he was very clear that he couldn''t do this! Although Tianshu said that Henry was going to start a war between the Recluse Association and Section Nine, once he did, was it possible that Tianshu, one of the seven stars, would be the one fighting? Obviously, it was impossible! Tianshu couldn''t do it now. Once he did it, even if Henry was punished, he, one of the seven stars, wouldn''t end well either! Henry yawned, looking bored, and said, "Old man, what are you shaking your hand for? Is it Parkinsons?" Tianshu took back his sword with hatred. "Henry, you little boy, don''t be arrogant. Ask your superior toe out and negotiate with me!" "Ha, ha, ha!" Powerfulughter sounded in the distance at this time, "Fellow Taoist of the Section Nine, why are you so angry?" All the people on the ind looked in the direction of the sound. There was a person dressed in a red robe, on which symbols of the golden sun were embroidered by gold threads. When they saw the man''s clothes, all the members of the meeting almost stood up at the same time. Including Waldon, Elyot, and the others, they all looked at the neer and made a salute. They said in unison, "Greetings, Lord Cleve!" In the Recluse Association, the Cardinal was still above all the bishops, and the logo on this man''s clothes indicated his identity as the head of the three Cardinal of the Recluse Association. It was Cleve Chai! The three cardinals had different signs on their clothes- stars, moon and sun. Although the three people were all cardinals and had different status, the sun was the highest and the stars were the lowest. In the past, when Jeannot disturbed the event of the Recluse Association, Cardinal Marinos was able to settle the situation. The golden moon was outlined on his red robe. Cleve walked over slowly. His movement was not fast, and every step he took was clearly visible. However, his forward speed was not in line with his movement. He only took a few steps, but he passed the distance of over a hundred metres, which gave people a very strange feeling. There were only three Cardinals in the Recluse Association. Their strength was strange and unpredictable, and no one had ever seen them before. Even those who had never seen them would definitely have heard of them. The anger on the faces of seven people disappeared at this time. Tianshu held his fist in his hand and said to Cleve, "Senior Chai." In a red robe, Cleve looked only 60 years old, but his actual age was much older than Tianshu. It didn''t matter if it was in terms of strength or age, Tianshu was right to call him "senior". When Cleve came over, the crowd took the initiative to make way for him to pass through. Henry, who was sitting on the chair, had a surprised look in his eyes when Cleve appeared. However, he did not stand up like the others, but still sat there casually. The head of the Xue Family yelled, "Impudent Henry, when you see the lord Cardinal, why don''t you get up and greet him?" Before Henry could open his mouth, Cleve raised his arm and said, "There''s no need for that. You may all sit down." Even Cleve spoke. The one in charge of the Xue Family naturally didn''t have anything else to say. He obediently closed his mouth, and the people around him also sat down. Looking around, Cleve said, "This time, the news you reported has been sent to headquarters. I don''t have toe here myself, but what happened this time is really rare. Such a thing has happened in the Recluse Association, but it has not happened in the past hundreds of years. The headquarters attach great importance to this matter. Our Recluse Association has always maintained the peace for the Qi practitioners and has never initiated a war. It is not what our Recluse Association stands for!" The moment Cleve''s words left his mouth, the head of the Xue family and the others all had smiles on their faces. As for Elyot, Waldon, and the rest, they had ugly looks on their faces. Who would have thought that Cardinal Cleve would personally take part in this matter? Moreover, it was the head of the three cardinals. It was enough to show that the headquarters attached great importance to this matter! ording to Recluse Association Headquarters''s attitude, even if Lord Sanford came forward in person, this matter had already been decided! After Cleve finished, he looked at the seven people. "Fellow Taoist Tianshu, Henry did the wrong thing this time. Please exin to the leader of Section Nine that the Recluse Association did not have the intention to start a war, and the Recluse Association will never initiate a war." The seven people felt extremely relieved when they heard this. This Henry had been arrogant for such a long time, and it was finally time for him to suffer! "Senior Chai, since you''ve already made your decision, the seven of us aren''t unreasonable people. We''re relieved to have an exnation for this incident." Tianshu cupped his fists at Cleve. "Since we have an exnation, we''ll leave first." "Fellow Taoist Tianshu, please wait." Cleve stretched out his hand and said, "Fellow Taoist Tianshu, let me interpret the president''s meaning. The Recluse Association will not initiate the war, but the president himself will start a war with the Section Nine privately." Chapter 1141 Chapter 1141 President of the Recluse Association personally dered war against the Section Nine! Cleve''s voice was not loud, but his words were like thunder, stirring up a storm in everyone''s hearts! The Recluse Association hadsted for two thousand years. It was one of the four great organizations of the world! President of the Recluse Association, in the world of Qi Refiners, could be considered a legendary figure! Right now, he was dering war on the Section Nine personally? How could this be? Where did these Section Ninee from?! Tianshu and others, at the moment when Cleve''s voice fell, shook their bodies. They suspected that they misheard him. As for those forces who were hostile to Henry, they were all stunned. What was going on? Elyot, Waldon, and the others were also confused. A smile suddenly appeared on Sackcloth Visitor''s face. He thought that Henry had a trump card, but he didn''t expect that Henry''s trump card was so big. Tianshu swallowed hard and said, "Senior Chai, do you mean..." "That''s not what I mean. These are the President''s words." Cleve corrected him. "And I, ve Chai, personally also dere war with the Section Nine! Fellow Taoist Tianshu, you can now draw your swords." Draw his sword? Did the seven stars dare to draw their swords? Did they? What did pulling out the sword mean? ept the deration of war by the President of the Recluse Association? ept Cleve''s deration of war? What did it mean to pull out the sword? Tianshu and others were sure that the second they pulled out the swords, they would probably die here. Drawing out the sword with Cleve? Was he qualified to do that? This Henry, what kind of identity did he have?! How could he make such a great figure to make such a decision on his own and say these words! One had to know that with the status of President of the Recluse Association, every decision he made would be of great influence! "Seven Stars, just a group of juniors who think highly of themselves. It seems that if we don''te into the world, some rascals will look down on us!" A loud voice came from the sky. This shout was like thunder. Several masters in the Transformation realm fell to the ground when they heard it. They only felt tightness in their chest and difficulty in breathing. Above Peni Ind, a figure with white hair and a folding fan stood in the air. Cleve looked at the sky and could not help but shake his head. He smiled and said, "Haha, what happened this time has really caused a bigmotion. Even you decided to appear." Elyot looked at the person who appeared in midair, and his body trembled. A look of disbelief appeared in his eyes as he said, "It''s... it''s..." Waldon heaved a deep sigh. "Brother Elyot, the person above is your grandfather, isn''t he?" "Yes..." Elyot''s voice was trembling. "But Grandfather passed away thirty years ago, didn''t he? How could..." "Old thief Qin, you''re one step ahead of me!" Another voice sounded, and an old man came over with a bamboo pole on his back. Waldon''s pupils contracted. Elyot gave a wry smile and said, "Brother Waldon, it looks like we''ve all been kept in the dark. Your grandfather, Prabhat, died about the same time as my grandfather. In the end, both of them appeared." "Hahaha!" Anotherughter sounded. "Old friends, I haven''t seen you for decades. It seems that all of you have made progress in strength!" "That''s not all. I''m afraid that the old thing Prabhat has already fully stepped into the Divine Realm!" Another person appeared. "Xue, you''re still alive!" Someone appeared in the air again. In a short period of time, five figures appeared in the air above Peni Ind. Each of them was as loud as thunder, and the content of their words made people tremble with fear. The Divine Realm! The person above had already stepped into the Divine Realm! The head of the Xue Family looked up into the sky and murmured, his eyes carrying an unconceble excitement. "It''s my Xue Family''s forefather. My forefather is still alive!" "Haha, peaceful dayssted for too long. I''m not used to someone stirring up trouble all of a sudden. Moreover, this time the trouble is quite big. Juniors of the Section Nine are getting more and morecent!" Another voice sounded. This was the appearance of the sixth person. Looking up at the sky, Cleve said, "Old friends, I''m getting old and my neck can''t hold for too long. Don''t let me look up all the time. Come down and talk." The six people in the sky looked at each other and then all fell to the ground. The moment the sixnded on the ground. Waldon knelt down on one knee. "Waldon Colver, with the whole Colver Family greetings you forefather!" Simr to Waldon''s behaviour, the heads of the Xue Family and the Qin Family did the same. "Elyot Qin, together with the Qin Family, pays his respects to Patriarch!" "Greetings, Patriarch. I''m Kempton from the Xue family!" The three families all knelt down and spoke together. Prabhat, who was carrying a fishing rod on his back, waved his hand and said, "What do you mean? You can forget about these etiquettes. I came out of seclusion this time for my personal affairs, so I have no time for you." The Xue Family elder opened his mouth and said, "I''m the same. I came out for personal matters. You guys go do what you want to do." The Patriarch of the Qin Family looked at Elyot and shook his head. "Although you have some strength, your foundation is unstable. You still need to practice more." Looking at the six practitioners, Cleve burst intoughter. "Everyone, I haven''t seen you for decades. I didn''t expect to meet you today." "That''s right. We haven''t seen each other for several decades." Prabhat says emotionally. "Well, now is not the time to reminisce about the past. Let''s solve the problem in front of us first. These Section Nine juniors are really arrogant!" The Patriarch of the Qin Family looked at Tianshu and the others. When the ancestors looked at the seven people, the seven stars felt a chill in their hearts. They knew these people. They were just children when these people were in charge of the world! "What a seven- star Big Dipper." The Xue family patriarch sneered. "Does First Brother of the Section Nine knows of your actions?" Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Tianshu and the others were confused upon hearing this. At this moment, a pigeon flew over andnded on Sackcloth Visitor''s shoulder. There was a letter tied to the pigeon. Sackcloth Visitor opened the letter and nced at it. Then he said loudly, "My Lord has sent a message. The seven stars are arrogant and don''t know their limits. If they are stubborn, he''ll personally go out of Kunlun and kill all of them!" The words of Sackcloth Visitor made the people present feel that the air was falling sharply. In the whole Recluse Association, there was a saying! Sanford of Kunlun Mountain. That person had once swept through the whole world. His strength was terrifying and he was known for his invincibility. However, for some reason, that person had note out of the mountain for a long time. Sackcloth Visitor was his representative. But today, that person sent the message. Did he really speak for his candidate? Tianshu shook his head. "Seniors, I don''t know when I have offended you." "Hahaha! Section Nine, how arrogant! My Noble Berserkers are willing to be the first to fight the Section Nine!" Another voice rang out. Chapter 1142 Chapter 1142 On the edge of Peni Ind, there were huge waves rising into the sky. A man was stepping on the waves, and his voice was like a bell. "I am from the Noble Berserkers. My name is Reinaldos! I came to kill disrespectful people!" Reinaldos revealed his identity, causing everyone on the ind to be shocked. Even Noble Berserkers joined in? What exactly was going on? Cleve looked at the direction of Reinaldos and said in a loud voice, "The event between our Recluse Association and the Section Nine seems to have nothing to do with you, Noble Berserkers, right?" "Cleve, there''s something wrong with your words." Reinaldos was a white man with muscles exploding all over his body, making him look like a wild beast. "This matter has something to do with the entire Qi- refining world! The Section Nine allowed their members to do such a thing. They want to go against the entire Qi-refining world! Now, at least thirty forces are rushing over to this ind. Cleve, even if we, the Noble Berserkers, don''t participate, there are still too many forces that will participate in this matter." The seven people were all confused. "No less than 30 forces are on their way. When have they ever done something that has provoked the anger of the world?" Henry, who had been sitting in his chair silently, got up at this moment and stretched out. "Hey, you seven old men, don''t you understand what you have done?" Tianshu and other six frowned tightly. Henry stepped forward and shouted loudly, "You seven old men, it''s just because you have some conflicts with me, you want to make me bow down. Do you think highly of yourself and call yourself the representative of the Section Nine? Do personal conflicts rise to the conflict of power? Haha, who doesn''t know how to y the game like this? Since you want to y the game, then I''ll y with you!" Henry came forward, stretched out his fingers, and pointed to the seven people one by one. "You seven have spoken arrogant words and lectured me on behalf of my master. Do you know who my master is? Is my master someone you canpare with? Listen carefully. Comparing to my master is the biggest insult to my master! Call out the leader of your Section Nine and see if he has the courage to insult my master!" Henry''s master? Tianshu and others looked at each other. They didn''t know who Henry''s master was, but considering Henry''s age and his seniority, there was nothing wrong withparing them with his master. Henry looked at the appearance of the seven people and smiled slightly. "My master''s surname is Lu, and his name is Justus." At the moment when they heard Henry''s words, the seven people were all stunned, and their eyes became dull at this moment. His surname was Lu, and his name was Justus. Justus Lu! At this moment, the seven people felt as if they had pierced through the heavens. Who didn''t know this name from the ordinary underground world to the Qi-refining world? Who didn''t know about Master Lu? In the underground world, people talked about Justus Lu with the utmost respect. As for the Qi- refining word, they called him Immortal Lu. The title "Immortal" was enough to prove that in people''s hearts, this man was in a very high position! This title had long been spread in the Qi-refining Realm. Some people said that because his surname was Lu and his strength was terrible, he was called Immortal Lu. Some people also said that Immortal Lu meant that he was immortal. If there was an end to Qi- refining, Immortal Lu might be the first person to reach it! The seven people looked at Henry, and in their eyes, they began to show fear. He was actually Immortal Lu''s disciple! And they had once said that they would teach him a lesson on behalf of his master! His master was Immortal Lu! Tianshu''s body had begun to tremble because of fear. Although Immortal Lu was dead, his followers were still all over the world. No wonder the patriarchs of the Colver Family and the Qin Family, suddenly appeared. No wonder Cleve would wage a war against the Section Nine personally. No wonder the president of the Recluse Association made such a decision. No wonder that Sanford of Kunlun Mountain said such a thing. No wonder even the Noble Berserkers were involved in this matter, and there were more than thirty forces hurrying over to Peni Ind.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Offending Immortal Lu! Even if Immortal Lu was already dead, who in the present world would dare disrespect him? An unknown disciple of Immortal Lu might also be one of the few terrifying characters in the current world! The hearts of the seven people were trembling in fear! The people in the meeting were also shocked when they heard Henry say his master''s name. Some people knew Henry''s identity, but others didn''t. The n knew who Henry''s master was, and the senior officials of the Recluse Association knew who Henry''s master was. Some warriors from the underground world who were friendly with Justus knew who Henry''s master was, but it did not mean that everyone knew the news. The members of the Recluse Association only thought that Henry was a candidate rmended by Sanford, but they never thought that Henry had a rtionship with Immortal Lu! Henry looked at the seven people with a smile. "Since you say that I am dering war against the Section Nine, and you can ept my deration of war on behalf of the Section Nine, then now, please show your swords and ept the challenge." Henry''s arm hung down, and the shadow of a purple long sword condensed in his hand. The seven people''s foreheads were full of sweat. They didn''t expect that things would develop to this point. ept the challenge? What right did the seven of them have to ept the challenge on behalf of the Section Nine? Who in this world would dare to openly provoke Immortal Lu! Even if he had passed away, not everyone could provoke him. How elegant it was to be addressed as and immortal! In this world, he was the only one! "Haha, haha! It''s so lively here." There was another sound, and a man in his 40s, with messy hair and a beard, wearing flip- flops, beach pants, and holding a pink surfboard came from a distance. The man was holding a cigar in his mouth and kept smoking. "I didn''t expect that so many big shots woulde together because of my Section Nine. It''s a great honour for me!" Looking at the man, Cleve smiled and said, "I thought you, First Brother of the Section Nine, were not going to show up." "I wouldn''t dare." The middle-aged man shook his head. "This incident has shaken the forces in the entire world. It''s been a long time since my Section Nine attracted so much attention." When Tianshu and others saw the neer, they all bowed. This graceful middle- aged man was Gardiner Zhao, who was the top leader of the Section Nine in Yan Xia. Gardiner nced at the seven people. "Tianshu, you''ve offended a big shot this time." Tianshu lowered his head and said nothing. Although he looked older than Gardiner, in fact, he was still the younger generation of Gardiner. Gardiner came to Henry with his pink surfboard and said, "Little fellow, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I still remember when I first saw you, you were so young." Gardiner said and gesticted on his chest with his hand. Henry curled his lips and did not say anything. He had seen Gardiner. At that time, Master Lu was still alive, and Gardiner went to see Master Lu. Chapter 1143 Chapter 1143 "Gardiner, cut the crap." Cleve said, "Since you''vee forward, shouldn''t you give us a solution to this matter?" "Of course." Gardiner nodded and said, "But, as for the specific solution, it depends on Henry. Let''s see how he will solve it." Everyone looked at Henry. Henry patted him and sat back in his seat. "My idea is very simple. If the seven old men want to fight, then let''s fight. If they don''t want to attack first, then.." Henry raised his arm, and a shadow of a sword slowly condensed in his hand. Then it turned purple and began to solidify. Looking at the purple giant sword condensed above Henry''s head, the Xue Family''s head, as well as the Bryce Family''s members, all became nervous. They felt an aura that made their hearts tremble from this purple giant sword. The giant purple sword became solid. Henry''s raised arm suddenly swung downward. "I''ll use this sword first!" The huge purple sword suddenly chopped down. The sharpness of this sword seemed to be enough to cut the ind in half. Gardiner raised his head to look at the purple sword descending, his brows furrowed. When the sword was about tond on Gardiner, Gardiner held the surfboard and waved his hand. "Boom!" "Boom!" An invisible aura swept out in all directions, causing most of the members of the Recluse Association to be overturned. Only someone like Nicoll, who was close to thete- stage of Qi- concentrating Realm, was able to stand still. Even someone in the mid-stage of the Qi- concentrating realm could not control himself. He had to make a few somersaults before he was able to steady himself. After everyone stabilized themselves, the first thing they did was to look at Henry. Since the day Dashonn challenged Henry, some people had analyzed Henry''s strength. Now, they finally saw Henry''s real move. It turned out that he was fighting with the top leader of the Section Nine. The remaining power of the move alone was unbearable for a master in the middle stage of the Qi-concentrating Realm. "Is this really just a young man in his twenties?" After breaking Henry''s sword, Gardiner said seriously, "Henry Zhang, I have no intention of being your enemy. Since you are in Yan Xia, we should be allies. I will not ept your challenge!" Gardiner''s words represented his position and also illustrated a problem. "Section Nine is afraid of fighting!" Henry snorted. "Fine, if you don''t want to fight, I want these so- called seven stars to kneel here and apologize to my master!" Kneel? The faces of the seven people turned pale. At their current state, their material pursuit had long been ignored. What they cared more about was their reputation. Otherwise, they would not have made trouble for Henry because they were defeated by Henry in the underground pce. Now, it was even more painful to let them kneel in front of so many people than to kill them! Tianshu gnashed his teeth. "You can forget about it!" "Kneel down!" Gardiner scolded, "Tianshu, you are a senior in Section Nine. Compared with the Section Nine, personal reputation is nothing." "Since Henry asked you to kneel, you should kneel! The matter of insulting Immortal Lu, it is you who have done wrong, why can''t you admit that you are wrong?!" "I..." Tianshu opened his mouth and wanted to say something. "What a stubborn thing!" Cleve suddenly shouted and moved his body. When he appeared again, he was behind Tianshu. He pointed a finger at Tianshu''s leg and said, "Kneel down!" Tianshu''s knees bent forward uncontrobly, and his whole body kneeled on the ground with a "Plop". Prabhat and the others also set off one after another. With the exception of Tianshu, the remaining six men, including Tianxuan, were also on their knees uncontrobly. They wanted to resist, but they did not have the ability to do so. Henry sat on the seat and looked coldly at Tianshu and others. He said, "If you don''t have the strength to run wild in the world, then don''t. Your arrogant words are an insult to my master. It''s a great mercy that I don''t kill you. I''ll count to three, get lost!" "One!" As soon as Henry said the word "one", Tianshu and the others felt that the shackles on their bodies hadpletely disappeared. Looking at the eyes around them, they now felt worse than dying directly. "Two!" Henry spoke again. "Get lost!" Gardiner gave a cold snort and casually waved his hand. The seven of them flew out. Gardiner''s move also shocked everyone. With a casual wave of his hand, he sent the seven middle stage Qi-concentrating Realm experts flying. His strength was probably in Divine Realm! If Gardiner was in the Divine Realm, then Henry and Gardiner had just fight a single move. Wouldn''t that mean that Henry was also in the Divine Realm? The seven stars were aggressive in the beginning, but now they ended in this way. All kinds of big shots appeared one after another, showing their support for Henry. Even the top leader of the Section Nine had made his stand clear. It could be imagined that today''s matter would soon be spread out. ncing around, Cleve then waved his hand and said, "You can leave now." As Cleve spoke, the members of the Recluse Association surrounding him did not hesitate at all. They all turned around and left. Soon, there were only the experts of the older generation who had just arrived, Cleve, Gardiner, and Reinaldos from Noble Berserkers. Reinaldosughed out loud and said, "I''ll report what has happened today to my Lord. Everybody, see you again!" After saying that, Reinaldos leaped and disappeared. Prabhat, including the Xue family''s ancestor and the Qin Family''s ancestor, looked at each other, kneeled down on one knee, and faced Henry. "Greetings, Immortal Lu''s disciple!" Henry gave a fist- palm salute and said, "Predecessors, you don''t have to be so polite." "We are not too polite." Prabhat said, "We have all received Immortal Lu''s grace and vowed to follow him. Now that Immortal Lu has gone, seeing you is like seeing Immortal Lu!" Henry shook his head and did not say anything. He had followed Justus for several years and knew the attitude of these people toward Justus. He turned his eyes to Cleve. Henry suddenly smiled and said, "Cleve, I didn''t expect that you have such a position in the Recluse Association. It seems that I will work for you in the future. I can no longer see you farm in the courtyard of Master Lu." Cleve took a step back and cupped his fists at Henry. "I don''t deserve it." Henry gave a fist and palm salute. "This time, thank you foring to help me out." "It is my pleasure." Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Cleve opened his mouth and said, "They are acting arrogantly. They should have been taught a lesson." "Everyone, please." Gardiner, who was standing on the side, said, "You have plenty of time to catch up with each other. Can I have a private chat with Henry?" Cleve and the others looked at Henry. After Henry nodded, they left, leaving Henry and Gardiner standing there. Gardiner nced around with no one around him. He took a deep breath and said slowly, "Several days ago, the whole underground world has been spreading the news that Tianshu and others insulted Immortal Lu. Have you been nning to use the Section Nine to establish your prestige this time?" Henry did not deny it. He nodded and said, "Why not to use such a good opportunity?" Chapter 1144 Chapter 1144 Gardiner threw the surfboard aside and said, "I received news that what you had done in the Recluse Association was forcefully covered up by someone, wasn''t it?" Henry shrugged his shoulders and didn''t say anything. "This time, you want the Section Nine to admit defeat? We admit defeat. You want me to help you build up your influence? I also want to help you build up your influence. I''m afraid that it won''t be long before there will be rumours in the outside world that you already possess the strength of the Divine Realm." Gardinerughed. "This time, can I offer to do you a favour?" Henry snorted and said, "You don''t have to do me this favor." ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . "I know." Gardiner lit another cigarette for himself. "ording to your status, if you really start a war, Immortal Lu''s followers will definitely start a war against me without hesitation. But if they start a war against me, does it have no effect on you at all? Not to mention your lover is a person from Yan Xia. Your behaviour this time has exposed your identity. Many people have their eyes on you. If you start a fight with us, I''m afraid there will be a lot of pressure from the outside world. There are many rumours about Immortal Lu''s tomb." Henry did not refute. He knew that Gardiner was right. This time he let the underground forces spread the news. Although he could take advantage of the Section Nine to promote his power, he was also exposed. There were a lot of people who coveted the tomb of Master Lu. But this time, Henry''s purpose was to expose himself! Henry remembered what Verrall told him. Some things had to be faced sooner orter, so it was better to face them in advance. "If I''m exposed, then let it be. I''ll do whatever I can. I''m just risking my life." Henry was ready to risk his life. The reason why he left Yinzhou this time was to be stronger. Since Henry couldn''t find the cultivation method that belonged to him, he could only use the most ancient method. In a life- and- death situation, he would break through! "Henry, we can cooperate." Gardiner slowly spat out a smoke ring. "If you still want to build up momentum, I can help you with the Section Nine. What''s more, when the situation is chaotic, I can stand on your side without reservation. Do you understand what I mean?" Looking at the smoke ring that Gardiner spat out, Henry said in a low voice, "What do you want?" "The ancestral weapon of our Section Nine." Gardiner took a deep breath and said, "I know. But for what you know now, you don''t know where the ancestral weapon of our Section Nine is. You don''t even know anything about the ancestral weapons. But what I want is that you can return it to me when youe across it." Henry smiled. "You are so sure that the ancestral weapon of your Section Nine will fall into my hands." Gardiner showed a reminiscing look in his eyes. "In those days, Immortal Lu separated the Qi and soldiers of the major ns by force and made the two factions: ancient kungfu family and Qi-refining world. The ancient kungfu family and Qi are two totally different existences. They are equally powerful and there is no difference between the strong and the weak. However, due to some malnutrition, the ancient kungfu families gradually decline, while the ns are gradually bing stronger. In such a downturn, the birth of the ns has been a foregone conclusion. However, due to some kind of agreement, they can''t show up now. When they show up, the first thing they will do is search for the ancestral weapons. And the location of the ancestral weapons in the world is only known to Immortal Lu!" Henry shook his head. "Then you''re thinking too much. Master Lu didn''t tell me these things." "I didn''t think too much." Gardiner said firmly, "Immortal Lu wouldn''t choose a person as his disciple randomly. Although I don''t know why he didn''t teach you Qi-refming, I''m sure that you may have some secrets that you don''t know. I''m confident about that. Henry, although you are young, what you have done is very ambitious. Now, you just need to tell me your decision." Henry suddenly smiled and said, "Give you a promise that I don''t know if I can fulfil. I think everyone will ept this deal." "Then I wish we have a happy cooperation." Gardiner held out his hand to Henry. "I hope so." Henry smiled and shook hands with him. The cooperation was achieved. Gardiner picked up the surfboard that had just been thrown on the ground, smiled at Henry and said, "Since we have talked about everything that we should talk about, I won''t bother you anymore. Go to talk about the old men. Goodbye." After Gardiner finished speaking, he carried the surfboard and walked leisurely to the edge of the ind. On the other side of the ind, the Xue Family''s patriarch and other patriarchs appeared. All the n members came forward to pay their respects. Henry did not disturb them. After finishing their work, he served them a cup of wine in a temporary wooden house. These were all Justus''s followers, and Henry had seen them before. It was just that at that time, Henry was still young and immature, far from being as mature as he was now. It was also because of this incident that Congress came to an end, and no one wanted to go against Henry anymore. Although the Eight Qis Tribe and the Bryce Family were strong, they did not dare to go against the disciple of Immortal Lu. As for the Xue family, they were in a very embarrassing situation. They had been hostile to Henry before, but in the end, their ancestor was on Henry''s side. The Xue family no longer had any opposition, and they also took the initiative to make peace with the Qin Family and the Colver Family. Henry, a Future bishop of the Eastern Continent, could be regarded as the only candidate. When Sanford announced abdication, Henry could officially take over as a bishop. However, although Henry was just a bishop candidate, in other people''s eyes, Henry was no different from a bishop. Moreover, he was the strongest bishop among the seven continents of the Recluse Association. Rumours had already spread that Henry had already stepped foot into the Divine Realm! After the election, the meeting of the Recluse Association of the East was also over. There were some other procedures, such as voting, but they were ignored now. All the major forces left one after another. Henry had been staying on Peni Ind until everyone had left, including Sackcloth Visitor. Henry did not leave. He sat cross-legged on the highest cliff of Peni Ind alone and closed his eyes, like an old monk in meditation, motionless. When the sun fell on the horizon, the light in the sky disappeared. Henry''s closed eyes suddenly opened at this moment, and he said, "Everyone, after waiting for so long, it''s time to show up. There is no one else on the ind." "Ah, Henry!" A cold voice came from behind Henry. "I really don''t know whether I should praise you for your courage or for your stupidity. Should you stay here alone?" "I think that this person is confident in himself. After all, there are already rumours saying that he has stepped into the Divine Realm." A figure appeared at the bottom of the cliff in front of Henry. "The Divine Realm? I don''t believe it." Another figure walked out from the darkness. "If it''s so easy to enter the Divine Realm, then there wouldn''t be so many people dying in the Qi-concentrating realm." "Test him and you''ll find out!" Chapter 1145 Chapter 1145 Figures appeared one after another in the darkness, their faces filled with intense hostility. After counting them closely, there were no less than ten of them. On the other hand, Henry was still sitting on the edge of the cliff and said without looking back, "Everybody, youe here for the same thing, but you have really thought about it. Are the rumours true or not?" "Henry, since we are here, we won''t listen to your words. Whether it''s true or not, we will see it ourselves!" The man with a covered face said. Henry shook his head slightly. "Since you are here, you should know that you can''t get any information from me. Let''s do it." "Arrogant!" One of them shouted loudly. "Rumors have it that you possess the strength of the Divine Realm, but we don''t believe it! Let me see just how strong you are!" A cold light shed in the dark and went straight to Henry''s back. Just as the cold light was about to cut Henry''s clothes, a purple light shed and knocked the cold light away. "The middle stage of the Qi-concentrating Realm, this kind of strength, is too weak!" Henry, who had been sitting there, finally got up. He stood on the cliff and looked around, "You guys,e together!" Henry''s words sounded like an invitation. Those who were still standing on the side did not hesitate at all and attacked him! These people didn''te here today for the meeting. A group attack wasn''t a burden to them. They didn''t attack together just now because they didn''t want to be embarrassing. More than ten experts charged toward Henry. Among them, there was nock of experts at the Qi- concentrating realm, and some had reached thete Qi-concentrating Realm stage! Although Henry held the Devil Sword and was invincible for masters at thete stage of the Qi- concentrating realm, he waspletely at a disadvantage under the siege of so many experts and an expert at thete stage of the Qi-concentrating realm. The purple sword in his hand couldn''t attack them all. What he could do now was to constantly dodge and resist. Under the attack of more than a dozen masters, Henry couldn''t fight back but could only dodge and resist, which was undoubtedly very dangerous. Henry''s current situation could be described as being surrounded by dangers. Just as the sword shed in front of him, a hook behind him had alreadye to attack. At the same time as the hook came, the three directions of his body were attacked again! Just in a short time of more than 20 seconds, Henry''s clothes had been torn and countless tiny cuts appeared. Blood was pouring from a scratch on Henry''s face. Just now, if Henry had dodged a little slower, his eyes would have been injured, not only his face. Under such a strong attack, it would make people feel desperate, and they wouldn''t even know what to do next. But if one looked carefully, one would find that there was no despair on Henry''s face. Instead, there was a hint of excitement and madness in Henry''s eyes! What he wanted was this kind of feeling! Henry didn''t remember how long it had been since hest encountered such a situation. Now that he was on the ind alone, facing so many powerful enemies, there was no way for him to retreat! There was only one way to solve this problem! That was to kill all those who came to the ind to make trouble! The wounds on Henry''s body were getting more and more numerous, but his speed was getting faster and faster. The strongbat experience he had gained in the City of Hell had helped him hold on for several times longer than others. If someone with the same strength as Henry came here, he would have been defeated long ago! Battle experience was extremely important! A long- lost colourless lotus appeared above Henry''s head, casting ayer of Qi that enveloped Henry''s entire body. He didn''t know where this lotus came from, but it was able to block the attack of a mid- stage Qi- concentrating Realm expert. Furthermore, it was able topletely counter the attack power of a mid- stage Qi-concentrating Realm expert. It was impossible for a mid- stage Qi- concentrating Realm expert to shake the lotus. Due to the appearance of the lotus flower, Henry was able to give up some defensive measures. In exchange for attacking, he was able to gradually change his current passive situation. With a sh of purple light in his hand, a middle- stage Qi-concentrating realm expert was unable to dodge in time. His body remained on the ground, but his head had already flown off the cliff. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Henry suddenly felt that the pressure he was facing now was much smaller than at the beginning. He didn''t want this feeling. What he wanted was strong pressure. What was now was far from enough! "Do you only have these means?" Henry''s voice was a little hoarse, and blood flowed from the corner of his mouth. "I have to say that your strength is really garbage. How dare youe to me by yourselves?" "Henry, you''re a spent force. Don''t be so arrogant!" The expert at thete stage of the Qi- concentrating realm said. Right now, everyone could see that Henry was not in the Divine realm at all. As long as he was in the Qi-concentrating realm, with so many people on their side, how could they not be able to take him down? Henry spat out a mouthful of dirty blood. "A spent force? I can kill you all in my current state!" Once again, Henry wielded the sword light, and another man''s body was cut in half. "Destroy him! Don''t go easy on him!" roared thete Qi-concentrating Realm expert. He pped out with a palm, causing the cliff to explode. The rest of the masters also used all their trump cards. No one wanted to be cut in half next. Although they thought that Henry would be defeated today, they also did not want to lose their lives before Henry was defeated. The moon rose slowly from the horizon. In the thick fog, Peni Ind was standing quietly on the surface of the sea. The waves kept sshing on the ind. On the ind, shouts of war continued to ring out. The battle-cry on the ind did not stop until the moon was high up in the sky. The ind suddenly fell into an eerie silence. The sea breeze blew, and the smell of blood drifted on the ind. Most of the cliff where Henry was originally located has been lost because of the great war just now. When one''s strength reached the Qi-concentrating realm, each move contained terrifying power. It wasn''t an exaggeration to say that an expert of the Qi- concentrating realm could destroy an entire building without the help of external forces. Although this process took a long time, it was something that ordinary people couldn''t do. Henryy on the cliff that was as t, breathing heavily. Henry''s body was covered with blood. On the side, thete-stage Qi-concentrating realm expert was also lying on the ground, trying to recover his strength as soon as possible. Henry had many tricks. He had cultivated the World Destruction Technique and had received special training from Ss and the others. He had even mastered the Devil Sword, one of his killing moves. However, it was still very difficult for him to deal with an expert at thete stage of the Qi- concentrating realm who was one realm higher than him. In the end, he had to rely on the broken sword that he had obtained from Lon to wound an expert at thete stage of the Qi-concentrating Realm. As for the rest, they had all turned into corpses. The price Henry paid was that the white lotus that he hadn''t seen for a long time above his head began to teeter again. Henry and the expert at thete stage of the Qi-concentrating realm stared at each other. They could imagine that whoever recovered a little first would go over and kill the other party. The waves continued to beat against the coast of the ind. A thick murderous aura spread between Henry and the expert at thete stage of the Qi- concentrating Realm. Chapter 1146 Chapter 1146 Henry was the only master who was at thete stage of the Qi-concentrating realm. About three or four minutester, the Qi-concentrating realm expert struggled to get up. His face was covered with blood, and he looked like a devil from hell. His eyes were staring straight at Henry. At the corner of his eyes, there was a deep wound and the bone could be seen. Henry had almost taken out his eye. "Henry, believe me, I''ll break your four limbs little by little and peel off all your skin. I''ll make you feel like living in the hell before you tell me all the secrets you know!" Henry looked at the person in front of him, but he did not speak. Between the two of them, there was more of a psychological battle. Henry was very clear that if he really had the ability to move, he would definitely rush over and destroy Henry immediately, instead of talking nonsense. There was only one reason for him to talk nonsense now, and that was to pressure himself psychologically and affect the speed of his recovery. From the beginning of Henry''s growth to now, he had experienced too many life and death battles. After the expert finished speaking, he didn''t immediately walk towards Henry. Instead, he stood there and gasped. He was too tired to even crawl up, so he couldn''t even lift his hands. His legs seemed to be tied to a thousand tons of weight that he couldn''t even take a step forward, let alone carry out what he had just said. Henry had already expected this. He still kept the position of lying t and restored himself. Now, Henry felt that every part of his body was painful. Even if he moved his fingers, there would be a tearing pain in his whole palm and arm. This kind of pain even made Henry groan. However, Henry was delighted. If a man wanted toplete to reach the Divine realm, his body had to be transformed. This kind of pain in the body proved that the muscles were evolving and bing stronger. Henry practised the World Destruction Technique. This kind of skill emphasized guiding Qi from the outside world into the body and affecting the body. It was more like a method of using Qi to temper the body, but Henry had not found the way. At this moment, Henry could clearly feel that the raging Qi was rushing into his flesh and blood, which made the pain on his body double, but at the same time, it could make him more powerful. After another ten minutes or so, a strange smile appeared on the face of the expert. He slowly took a step forward and walked toward Henry, who was lying there. In his hand was a sharp de made of Qi. Although it looked very illusory and couldn''t be considered solid, for the two of them who were at the end of their rope, this Qi- de could be considered a divine weapon. With just a light sh, it could take the opponent''s life away. The expert didn''t say a word. For him, it was a waste of his strength to say one more word. He slowly walked toward Henry. Under the moonlight, he was the evil spirit that wanted Henry''s life. He held his hands together and raised the sharp knife of Qi in his hand. He pulled the shadow long, and then aimed at Henry in front of him and stabbed toward him hard. "Buzz buzz!" Although it was a Qi- de, there was still the sound of a sharp knife piercing into the flesh. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. The sharp knife stabbed into Henry''s shoulder socket and pierced into the bone. This kind of heart- piercing pain made Henry''s facial muscles unconsciously contract. There was silence between the two of them. The Qi-concentrating realm expert pulled out his Qi-de, but he didn''t have the ability to condense it again. He continued to stab towards Henry, and with this thrust, he went straight for Henry''s chest. As the Qi-de stabbed into Henry''s right chest, a look of joy appeared in the eyes of the expert. However, the joy faded away very quickly. His eyes widened as he looked in front of him in disbelief. There was a dexterous tail wagging back and forth in front of his chest. The tail extended out, revealing a huge gap in his chest. Blood continuously gushed out from this expert''s chest. He could feel something overturning the rivers and seas within his body. This type of heavy injury immediately made the Qi-de in his hands disappear. Henryy motionless on the ground, staring coldly at the expert. "You... Why are you..." The expert clutched his chest, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth. "The means of the Transformation Realm can also have an amazing effect sometimes." Henry also coughed out a big mouthful of blood. He opened his mouth and said softly, "Break!" Under Henry''s cracking sound, an illusory Qi-snake emerged from a hole in the chest of the expert. Just now, Henry deliberately exposed a w to let the expert stab into his chest. At the same time, Henry also used the method of the Transformation Realm to condense a Qi-snake. The lethality of this snake was not as strong as the edge of the opponent''s sharp de. Even if it only touched the edge of the opponent''s de, it would dissipate in an instant, but it could bite the opponent''s skin and get into the opponent''s body, causing a greater lethality! The expert widened his eyes with unwillingness. He took a step back and then fell forward. He threw himself on the ground and did not move. Blood began to spread from his body, and a strong smell of blood drifted through the air. At this point, today''s battle waspletely over. Henry was still lying there. Looking at the moon hanging in the sky, he let out a long sigh. As the moon set and the sun rose, a new day came. There were more than ten bodies lying on the tform. Blood flowed everywhere and then dried up, which was printed on the rock wall. At noon, a ray of sunlight shone on Henry''s body, making him feel exceptionally warm and comfortable. Last night''s injuries were too severe, causing him to be unable to move. His body was still recovering, and the wounds on his body were caused by a Qi-concentrating Realm expert. It was impossible for him to recover in a short period of time. Fortunately, Henry had observed it before. There hadn''t been any signs of habitation on this ind for a long time. There were a lot of herbs growing on the ind. For Henry, those herbs that ordinary people couldn''t distinguish and even couldn''t recognize were easy to distinguish. Henry sighed. "I have to stay on the ind for a while longer. Many people haven''t shown up yet." After sighing, Henry closed his eyes and enjoyed the sunshine. One dayter, Henry strolled along the ind, looking for some herbs. A weekter, the wounds on Henry''s body had gradually healed. His clothes were covered with tiny cuts. A rough iron pot was ced on a cliff, and a fish was boiling in the iron pot. The pot was left by the people who attended the congress. Henry lived alone on this ind, and what he did every day was to pick herbs, practice his skills, and watch the sea. He had not been so calm for a long time. In the distance, a small boat gradually approached Peni Ind, looming in the thick fog. Henry was standing on the cliff. At the first sight of the boat, Henry smiled. "More guests are coming." Chapter 1147 Chapter 1147 Under the fog, a small boat could be vaguely seen. When the boat reached the shore, a figure walked down from the boat and slowly walked towards the centre of the ind. Henry also gradually saw theing person. He was wearing ck clothes and carrying no weapons. He was seemingly more than 40 years old, and was Asian. The person who hade moved extremely quickly. In just a few steps, he had leapt over the cliff and stood face to face with Henry. Henry held up a bowl of fish soup that had just been cooked, took a deep breath, and showed a look of enjoyment. "You must be tired. Would you like a bowl offish soup before you fight with me?" "There''s no need." The person who came waved his hand, speaking pure Yan Xianguage. "However, I can wait for you to finish eating. You can go ahead." Henry wasn''t polite with him. He just sat aside and enjoyed the fish soup he had cooked. Although it had only the simplest ingredients, it could emit the delicious vour of high- quality ingredients in Henry''s hands. Henry finished his bowl of fish soup unhurriedly. Theer stood aside, not urging or in a hurry. When Henrypletely put down the empty bowl in his hand and did not intend to fill a bowl again, the man said, "Before we fight, I will announce one thing first." "Go ahead." Henry burped and put the pot aside, for fear that the pot would be damaged when the fight started. The man said, "I know you are a disciple of Immortal Lu. I respect him. Even if I win, I won''t hurt you. But if I win, I want to know one thing." Henry stretched. "What, do you also have an ancestral weapon in Master Lu''s ce?" The man shook his head. "I just want to know where Immortal Lu is buried. I want to go and worship him." "Haha." Henry gave two hollowughs. "The people who came here all want to know where the old man is buried." The man''s expression was calm. "Believe it or not, it doesn''t matter. I''m just telling you the reason why I''m here. I have reached thete stage of the Qi-concentrating realm ten years ago. So you have to be careful." The expression on Henry''s face did not change, but his heart was extremely serious. "Watch out, I''m about to make a move." He hunched up like a cat ready to hunt, and then suddenly charged at Henry. As he ran towards Henry, the orange Qi formed the shadow of a cheetah on his surface. This was the first time Henry had seen such an attack method. The experts that he had seen in the past either condensed the Qi into a beast to assist them in their attack or turned the Qi into a sharp weapon and used it as their main attack. However, he had never seen anything like this happening. This man transformed himself into cheetah. Henry didn''t make any random moves. When facing an unknown enemy whose moves Henry didn''t know well, it was the best choice to face with constancy. The other side rushed to the front of Henry and punched at Henry with both hands. At the same time, the cheetah attached to him also stretched out its ws toward Henry. Henry retreated rapidly, but his speed was not as fast as this man''s. With just one move, there were two bloody wounds on Henry''s chest. The master who had entered theter stage of the Qi- concentrating realm ten years ago could completely crush people below theter stage of the Qi-concentrating Realm. Fortunately, Henry had a strong fighting instinct. Years of life-and-death battles had already made him have some muscle reactions. Coupled with the uniqueness of the World Destruction Technique, he wouldn''t be defeated that easily. At this level, it was almost impossible for Henry to defeat such an opponent. However, Henry just needed such an opponent to hone himself. It was almost impossible to defeat, notpletely impossible. What Henry was looking for was the only glimmer of possibility left! This was the only way for Henry to make himself strong at this stage. When fighting, one could be strong when fighting with others, but one could also fall into a disadvantageous position. Henry was now specially challenging an opponent who was several times stronger than him. What he did was to fight with himself! Not to reach the limit of the opponent, but to constantly break through his own limits. What Henry needed to do was not to find a way to defeat his opponent, but to find a way to strengthen himself. Although there seemed to be no difference, in essence, there were two different things. Defeating the opponent could be divided into many kinds. In Henry''s opinion, he only needed to let Prabhat and other people hide on the ind at that time, and they could help him to defeat the opponent. But once he did so, he would never be able to defeat the opponent himself. Facing this man''s attack, Henry dodged, but the gap in strength still caused more and more wounds to appear on Henry''s body. "I don''t want to put your life in danger, as long as you tell me about Immortal Lu''s whereabouts. I just want to pay my respects." The middle-aged man spoke while fighting. "I''ll tell you after you defeat me!" Henry roared and shook his arms. Two purple long swords appeared in his hands respectively. Facing the middle-aged man''s attack, Henry did not choose to continue to dodge, but to attack. There was a terrifying sharpness in the smallsized Demon Sword of Destruction. Even the middle- aged man did not dare to take it head-on, so his attack slowed down significantly. After dozens of moves in a row, although Henry had been at a disadvantage, the speed of the wounds on his body had apparently slowed down a lot. Henry found that the speed of the attacker''s attack was extremely fast, so fast that he could not effectively block it. It was the limit for him to block seven moves in ten moves, but the strength of the attacker''s attack was not terrible. When the Qi broke his lotus shield, the enemy could only cause some physical injuries but could not hurt himself at all. And Henry himself could constantly temper himself in his fierce attacks. "Henry, I don''t want to take any action. I advise you to stop when you''re in a good situation!" The other side said again after realizing that he couldn''t attack Henry for a long time. "I said it!" Henry waved his sword and said, "Let''s talk about it after you defeat me!" "You''re forcing me to do this!" A vicious look suddenly appeared in the man''s eyes. He quickly backed up, then prostrated himself on the ground like a wild beast. The shadow of a wild beast on his body grew deeper, and he opened his mouth wide. On the side of each of his teeth, a new sharp tooth appeared. "I knew it." Henry snorted. "The first time I saw you, you gave off a dangerous aura like that of a wild beast. You''re a high-order experiment of the Alvin League. They preserved as much of what''s left of the animal as possible." "Haha, haha!" The other partyughed sinisterly. "Henry, I didn''t want to kill you myself, but you forced me to do it! You could have chosen the easier way, but you didn''t, so take it!" Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. As soon as he finished speaking, he rushed to Henry with all his strength like a beast. His speed was so fast that Henry couldn''t even see him clearly. Cheetah, in terms of speed, itself was the king of nature. If this gene was integrated into a powerful Qi-concentrating realm expert, it would produce absolute terror! Chapter 1148 Chapter 1148 When this middle-aged man did not hide anymore and showed all his strength, Henry was immediately at an absolute disadvantage and it was difficult to fight back! The middle-aged man''s body was like a cheetah, and his attack was as fierce as a cheetah''s. In just one move, Henry''s body was already covered with countless tiny wounds. The middle-aged man''s attack was so fast that even the speed of Henry''s Qi-curtain falling from the top of his head was not as fast as the speed of the other side''s attack. Henry retreated one step after another because he was shocked by the opponent''s horrible explosive power. It wasn''t like Henry had never fought with an expert at thete stage of the Qi-concentrating realm, including Recluse Association''s Bishop Hebor. Henry had also fought with him, but Henry felt that he wasn''t as fierce as the person in front of him. The Alvin League transformed the human into a beast and changed the human''s genes. At the same time, their personalities, physical characteristics, and attack methods were also changed. If Henry felt like he was fighting with a person when facing other Qi- concentrating realm masters, now Henry was dealing with a beast who has mastered Qi. Each attack of the middle- aged man was apanied by a roar. He attacked Henry''s vital parts one by one, trying to tear Henry''s limbs apart. Henry nced around. He was very clear, if he continued to fight with the other side, he could be defeated at any time. Now the only thing to do was to fight while retreat! Not as fast as the other side, but it was better than being under attack all the time. Once he thought about it, he would do it. After taking one more move, Henry took advantage of the momentum to fall off the cliff and ran down the mountain. "Want to run? How can you run?" The middle-aged man roared and rushed toward Henry with his limbs on the ground. The middle-aged man rushed to the edge of the cliff and looked down, but Henry was nowhere to be seen. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "Can you hide?" The middle-aged man sneered and jumped down with blood-thirsty light in his eyes. When the middle-aged man''s figure floated in the air, he suddenly felt a gust of winding from his back. The middle- aged man cursed insidiously. He couldn''t turn around quickly in the air now, so he could only curl up in a hurry and p his palms back at the same time. The next second, the middle- aged man could clearly feel a chill on his back, but because of the power of the p, he was far away from the cliff. Watching the middle-aged man run away for more than ten metres in an instant, Henry said that it was a pity. Then he put away the broken sword in his hand and got into the cave behind him. Henry sat alone on Peni Ind, waiting for the masters of all parties toe. He had to experience the capital of life and death, but it did not mean that he did not have a backup n. Time had left manyplex and inteced caves on Peni Ind. The caves were crisscrossed like their of ants. During this period, Henry had already emptied the cave in the cliff. This was the escape route he left for himself. Once he encountered enemies that he could not deal with, he would escape from here. Just now, Henry hid at the entrance of the cave and he had cut the middle-aged man with the de. Unfortunately, the other side''s reaction was too fast, so Henry was only able to cut his skin. As soon as Henry turned around and entered the cave, he heard a roaring from behind him. The middle-aged man chased him into the cave. Although he was very fast, this advantage could not be put into full y in thisplex cave. On the contrary, Henry, with the help of the familiar terrain here, would suddenly appear from a passage andunch a sneak attack on the middle-aged man. Although Henry''s sneak attack could not cause any substantial harm to the middle-aged man, it made him very annoyed, and he felt particrly irritable in his heart. "Henry, do you only know how to hide?" The middle-aged man roared, and his roar echoed in the cave. Henry didn''t make any sound and hid in the dark like a sneaky viper. From time to time, he would stick his head out tounch a sneak attack. He could see that the cheetah''s shadow covering the middle-aged man was getting more and more real, and the brutality in the eyes of the middle-aged man was getting more and more fierce. "Roar!'' The middle-aged man let out a beast''s roar and violently mmed into the rock wall in front of him. How could this rock wall withstand the impact of an expert at thete stage of the Qi-concentrating realm? It was immediately knocked open. The entire mountain started to shake violently because of everything that happened in the mountain cave. Henry was in the cave. Looking at the stones that were constantly shaking down from above, he scolded the madman. The middle- aged man''s approach would probably lead to the sudden copse of the mountain. At that time, the two people in the mountain cave would be buried. "Hide. Keep hiding. Let''s see how long you can hide. Hahaha!" The middle- aged manughed wildly and kept crashing into the rock wall in the middle of the mountain. The mountain shook more and more violently. Obviously, Henry could not stay here any longer. He seized the opportunity, went behind the middle- aged man, and rushed out of the cave. "Hide, why don''t you continue hiding?" The middle-aged man licked his lips, and his eyes were full of bloodthirsty light. He chased after Henry and ran out of the cave. Outside the cave, Henry tried his best to run. The middle-aged man ran fast to Henry with his four limbs on the ground. This time there was no shelter, so he gave full y to his speed. In a few breaths, he was behind Henry, and then he grabbed straight toward the back of Henry. Because of the absolute speed advantage, Henry couldn''t fight back at all and was beaten to retreat one step after another. The middle-aged man roared, "I''ll give you onest chance. Tell me where Justus''s tomb is. I''ll consider making you aplete person in the future!" Henry didn''t pay much attention to him. In the battle, Henry kept moving his lips. If one listened carefully, Henry was saying numbers. "607, 608, 609..." The middle-aged man struck, leaving a deep blood stain on Henry''s body again. "714,715!" At the moment when Henry counted to 715, his face showed a burst of joy, because he obviously felt that the middle- aged man''s attack speed began to slow down! At this time, Henry had been counting down. Cheetahs could be said to be the creatures with the strongest explosive power onnd, but at the same time, their explosiveness was also exceptionally short. This middle- aged man had the genes of the cheetah, and he had such a strong outburst of power, but at the same time, he would also inherit the weakness of the cheetah. Henry had already grasped this point a long time ago. After all, Henry had also encountered quite a few experimental bodies of the Alvin League. The strength at thete stage of the Qi-concentrating Realm would extend the burst of the cheetah gene in the middle-aged man''s body. Henry had been calcting this time. Twelve minutes was the limit of the gene explosion of an expert at thete stage of the Qi- concentrating Realm Stage modified by the Alvin League! The middle-aged man attacked again, but he didn''t get any result, and was sessfully blocked by Henry. Chapter 1149 Chapter 1149 Seeing that his attack had been deflected, the middle-aged man was stunned. Although Henry was covered in blood, he still could not help but smile. "What''s wrong? Are you slowing down? If my guesses were right, the side effects should hit soon, right? There is a bnce in this world. If you want your power to be boosted within a short period of time, there''d be a certain price you''d have to pay. I have always believed that." There was a vicious look in the man''s eyes. "Boy, you think too much! I don''t know what side-effects are. I only know that I''m going to chop off your limbs little by little and swallow them into my belly right in front of you!" After the middle- aged man spoke, he attacked Henry again, but his current attacks could no longer threaten Henry. In Henry''s eyes, the man''s speed had begun to slow down. He could see every movement of his clearly, but what Henry did not know was this, the middle-aged man''s body did begin to suffer the side- effects of the cheetah gene, but more importantly, Henry''s reaction speed had been boosted. The World Destruction Technique emphasised on the destruction of the enemy. People who practiced the World Destruction Technique absorbed and used the spiritual essence to temper their bodies during their continuous battles. Although the battle was not long, Henry''s spiritual energy was always very concentrated, which caused him to progress very rapidly. What Henry had to pay for in return was the risk of being killed by the other party at any moment, but what he received in return was also tremendous. His powers had clearly received a boost as compared to before, and in terms of his reaction speed and ability, it had already surpassed his original levels greatly, but of course, this state still needed to be stabilised. As Henry fought once more with the middle-aged man, he was already able to make an effective counterattack. When Henry''s suddenly pulled out a broken sword and managed to leave a cut on the man''s arm, the man''s expression immediately changed. "Looks like you won''t be feasting on my flesh and blood." Henry quickly kept the broken sword, which was his trump card. The middle- aged man''s face welled with anger and unwillingness. If he had not wasted all that time in the cave, he would have chopped off all of this man''s limbs. Tve already said, you''re just a cheetah who only acts recklessly, you probably might not be able to defeat him. He is the sessor of Immortal Lu. I''m afraid that he probably still hasn''t shown his ace up his sleeve." A male voice sounded not far behind Henry. Henry was taken by surprise, he quickly withdrew the move that he had released and swiftly moved to another position, then looked towards the direction of the sound. There was a huge bushy tree. At the top of the tree, a figure of the same color as the tree suddenly jumped down from its trunk. He stood on a boulder and the colour of his body also transformed to blend with the colour of the boulder instantly. Henry frowned. It was no wonder he did not notice the arrival of this person just now. What he had in his body were chameleon''s genes! The mutants who were at the level of the Qi-concentrating Realm were not like those iplete experiment subjects. They could disy the gic advantages of a certain species perfectly, and even a few times better. Just like the man who had just appeared, the colour of his face changed to blend in with the surrounding environment. If he had not spoken, Henry would not have been able to tell whether he was a man or a woman. His clothes were also specially made to change with the colours of his surroundings. The cheetah-formed middle-aged man spat and said, "Quit making sarcastic remarks. Let''s take him down quickly. That''ll be good for both of us when we go back. Don''t let the others snatch the credit away from us." "I''m here to watch you preying happily, I don''t intend to interrupt you." the chameleon man said and laughed aloud. When Henry saw this, he had no intention of fighting them both at once. Henry was about to run out of energy from that one-on-one fight. Now that a chameleon man who was fighting fit appeared, Henry was not confident about how many more hits he could withstand. Without even thinking, Henry turned around and fled. "Get him!" the chameleon man shouted in a low tone and rushed after Henry, with the middle-aged cheetah man following behind him. A wily hare has three burrows. Henry, who stayed on the ind, naturally had backup ns. He had plenty of of hiding spots on the ind, including the ce where he shut himself and trained during the Eastern conference. It was very secluded. With Henry running all over the ce and all sorts of disturbances, the chameleon and cheetah were unable to catch up with Henry very quickly. Henry slowed down his pace when he arrived at the edge of the ind, then stepped onto the wooden boat that had been stopped at the edge of the ind, and drove it forward with his Qi. The chameleon and cheetah men were not far behind. They roared when they caught sight of Henry, "Get him! Don''t let him escape!" They both hopped onto the wooden boat cheetah man used and chased after Henry. Both boats were clearly very ordinary, but under themand of Qi-concentrating Realm experts, it had the ability to ride the wind and break through the waves. Both of the two wooden boats sped across the sea. The cheetah man could not use his advantage here, so they could only try to keep up with Henry, unable to sessfully catch up to him. The two of them could only stand on the ship and curse at Henry''s cunningness. The ship moved with great speed. Soon enough, it had left the ind''s scope and out of the thick fog. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. In the distance, a cruise ship caught Henry''s attention. After some calction, Henry leapt off the boat and dived into the sea. Hethen dived towards the direction of the cruise ship,pletely concealing himself from the sight of the cheetah and chameleon men. It was a luxurious cruise ship that sailed on the high seas. On the deck of the cruise ship, many young men and women were dressed in swimwear and enjoying themselves at the swimming pool of the deck. There were also people who were on jet skis, roaming around freely on the waters around the cruise ship. After finding a spot that had no one, Henry leapt out of the water and got onto the cruise ship, then slipped into its cargo bay. There were many ordinary people on the cruise ship. Even if the two members of the Alvin League knew that Henry was hiding on this cruise ship, they would not be able to do anything. Qi-cultivators were restricted from disying their powers in front of the ordinary, even the members of the Alvin League were careful to not vite this rule. Otherwise, they would be public enemies of the Qi-refming World. Henry went through the cargo bay and came to a ce that seemed to be aundry room. Henry nced at his ragged clothes on his body and smiled helplessly. He picked up a chef uniform that had just been cleaned and put it on. As soon as Henry got changed, he heard urging voicesing from outside, "Hurry up! Hurry up! Hurry up! They''re at our necks already!" Just as that voice fell, someone pushed open the door of theundry room. It was a middle-aged woman of Yan Xia. After ncing at Henry, she frowned and said, "What are you standing around for? Do you know how busy we are in the kitchens? Why are you stillzing here? Get your ass back out there!" While the middle-aged woman swore, the cheetah and chameleon men walked past the back of middle-aged woman. Henry quickly lowered his head, hid behind the middle-aged woman and nodded. The cheetah and chameleon men suddenly stopped in their tracks and looked towards them. Chapter 1150 Chapter 1150 The moment the cheetah and chameleon men looked towards them, Henry was prepared tosh out any time. Although a Qi-cultivator would use their attacks in front of the ordinary, that also depended on the situation. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . At that moment, they were in theundry room under the cabin. There were four people, and only the middle-aged woman was an ordinary person. The cheetah and chameleon men could kill the middle-aged woman without any hesitation and then solve their matters with Henry. No one would know anything. Henry had his fists clenched and was ready to fight anytime. At that moment, the woman turned around and immediately saw the cheetah and chameleon men behind her. The sight of the leopard man''spletely shredded clothes from the battle, and the strange colour of the chameleon man''s face that made it not clearly visible, startled the woman. "Who are you guys?! Sailors! Sailors!" the woman screamed loudly the moment she saw them both. There was a sh of malice in the cheetah man''s eyes, but the chameleon man shook his head. Then the two of them left quickly amid the screams of the woman. By the time the sailors arrived, the two men were already long gone. Henry breathed a sigh of relief. He really made a huge mistake this time. He was overconfident! The way Henry saw it, with Master Lu''s remaining supremacy from the past, even if people came to give him trouble, they would do it secretly. After all, with the information they currently had, they all knew that Master Lu had a very high status in the Qi-refining Realm. As his sessor, if someone wanted to deal with him, that person would also do it in secret. Just like those opponents before, their faces were all covered with masks even in the dark. After all, he had another identity. He was the Archbishop of the Recluse Association in the Asian Continent. If someone touched him, it would mean dering war with the Recluse Association. However, the Alvin League had no such concerns. They had been in conflict with the Recluse Association long ago. Now that people knew that Henry was Justus''s disciple, they attacked him daringly and sent two experts to get him. ording to them, the two of them were just the vanguards. Many from the Alvin League had already begun their search for him. Previously, Henry was confident that no one dared to attack him openly, and he could also strengthen himself through those who dared to. However, the mistake of this sort led him into great difficulty, causing him to require mixing into the crowd of the ordinary in order to protect himself. Seeing that the chameleon and cheetah men had been driven away by the middle- aged woman, Henry breathed a sigh of relief. He was exhausted and needed time to recover. The middle-aged woman saw Henry still standing in theundry room. She frowned and yelled at him angrily, "What are you still standing there for? Get your ass into the kitchen!" After saying that, the middle-aged woman strode out of theundry room. Henry followed the middle-aged woman out of theundry room. This was a passage that connected both ends. Henry nced at one direction. Just as he was about to take a step towards the opposite direction, the chameleon and cheetah man was visibly seen there. Henry immediately turned and followed obediently behind the middle- aged woman. The several rooms the passage led to, were the kitchens of the cruise ship. "Hurry up! All of you temporary staff only know toze about instead of work. Served you right to remain working only as temporary staff!" The middle-aged woman scolded. Henry did not dare to walk around freely, for fear that the middle- aged woman''s shouting would attract the attention of the cheetah and chameleon man. He followed the woman into the kitchen. As soon as he entered the kitchen, Henry felt flustered. This kitchen was huge, it had a total of six stoves. It wasparable to a regr-sized hotel. Six chefs stood over the stoves, tossing pans and stirring- frying with theirdles, all seemingly professional. Henry felt flustered because the chefs excluded, the rest of the people in the kitchen were all in a state of stupefaction. They ran to and forth in the kitchen, but never really got anything done. A middle-aged man who wore a chef''s uniform seemed to be the manager. He stood in the centre of the kitchen, giving orders to the people. "Hey, you, go chop up the garlic. I told you to mince up those garlic, now look what you have done?" "And you, where is my fish? What are you doing?" "You, you, you, hurry up and prepare the side-dishes. The orders are alling. Don''t you know how to prepare the side-dishes? If you don''t, go refer to the forms on the wall, just do as it says!" The middle-aged man was so anxious that his head dripped with sweat as he stood there and stamped his feet anxiously. When he saw the middle-aged woman, he immediatelyined, "Can you find some more professional temporary staff? Look at these people, this one can''t kill fish, one doesn''t know how to make side-dishes, and one can''t even chop up garlic. The boss had already called the head chef up. Just wait and see, the head chef will definitely curse at us when he comes back!" "What else can I do!" The middle-aged woman was even more agitated. "They are all temporary staff. How professional do you expect them to be? Why don''t you go recruit people next time! Instead of leaving these troublesome things to me every d*mn time!" Henry''s head ached when he listened to the conversation between them both. He wanted to find a chance to slip away. It was better for him to find some ce quiet for a good rest. Henry was about to turn around and slip away when the doors to kitchen was pushed open. The head chef with a tall hat on his head strode in with anger written all over his face. As soon as he entered the kitchen, he shouted and cursed. Nasty words of all sorts flew out of his mouth, and his saliva flew all over the ce. Henry stood closest to the head chef. If he had not quickly retreated a few steps, saliva would definitely have sttered all over his face. The head chef''s expression was ferocious. "Turn off the d*mn mes! All of you! Get out on the deck! Go stand in the sun for the whole afternoon! Remember this! If I''m not having a good day, neither will any of you!" Obviously, it was not the first time he ordered everyone to go to the deck to be punished. The chefs who were busy cooking all turned down the mes in a familiar manner. The others too walked together obediently, all waiting for the chefs to lead them out of the kitchen. Henry was stunned. Were they really going to go to the deck? If so, he''d bepletely exposed to the eyes of the cheetah and chameleon men? How would he find time to recover? As he thought of it, Henry quickly smiled and rubbed his hands, then said, "Head chef, which dish were you unhappy about?" "Which dish? You still have the nerve to ask?" the head chef was obviously not surprised to see Henry, a new face who suddenly appeared. In fact, all the temporary staff on the ship were new faces to him. "The boss is not satisfied with every dish!" "Head Chef, don''t you worry." Henry strode to a stove and took a look at the dishes in the pot. He reached out to touch the food in the pot and lick his finger. Then he said, "There''s no problem with the method of preparing this dish. The only issue is just that the seasoning had been overdone. Change that, and it''ll definitely improve the taste, and the boss shall be pleased." As soon as Henry said that, he was pulled aside and people said to him in low tones, "Enough with nonsense. You are just a kitchen porter. How could you tell the chef how he should cook? Do you even know the rules of the kitchen?" Chapter 1151 Chapter 1151 The rules of the kitchen? Henry nced to the side and found that several chefs were looking at him with dissatisfaction. The temporary staff who were bustled around with the meagre chores also looked at him with mocking smiles on their faces. They were looking forward to a good show. "Get out of my way, you savage!" the chef who was cooking in front of that pot walked up to him with dissatisfaction and shouted. He picked up thedle in his hand and pretended to hit Henry at the same time. Henry nced at him, took two steps back and said, "I''m just speaking the truth. You may be the chef, but I''m not your apprentice. I think you should put your arrogance aside and listen to the suggestions of others in this situation." "Suggestions?" The chef sneered. "You''re just a kitchen b*tch. What gives you the right to give me any suggestions?" "The fact that there is an imperfection in your dish!" Henry replied coldly, "That''s supposed to be a dish that shows off the original taste of the ingredients. Yet you added in star anise, that would naturally overpower it." "Bullsh*t!" The cook yelled loudly. "What? Am I wrong?" Henry looked at the pot again. "This dish needs to be stewed slowly over low heat, but judging from the colour of the stew, it''s obvious that you boiled it over high heat in order to speed up the cooking, and that destroyed the taste of the soup, didn''t it?" The chef subconsciously looked at the head chef and saw that he was looking at him as if he was waiting for an exnation. The chef quickly changed his expression and said, "Now that you have said all that, then tell me, if the guests are hurrying me, what could I do?" "That''s very simple!" Henry grabbed the frying pan from the chef''s hand and said, "There are many ways to heat the ingredients. If you have to pursue speed, you could sacrifice the taste of some ingredients, but you shouldn''t abandon all of them. First, roast some of the ingredients!" Henry spoke as he moved quickly. He quickly cleaned the pan in front of him, and then grabbed the fresh ingredients that were behind him and threw them into the pan. He lit up the stove and put the pan over the most concentrated area of the mes. In a few seconds, the pan changed in colour. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. "This way, you can heat up the ingredients as quickly as possible. Now bring me a piece of tinfoil!" As Henry shouted, a kitchen porter who behind him immediately handed him a piece of tinfoil. Henry poured out all the heated ingredients from the frying pan onto the tinfoil, then wrapped them in it. "When the ingredients are heated, they can be wrapped in tinfoil. As a chef, you should understand this simple ageing technique. This allows the ingredients that are heated and cooked, topletely emit their scents. Although it''s not as good as cooking it slowly, it''s still many times better than your method of boiling it!" Henry moved again and ced the pot on the stove. "Now that the ingredients are releasing their aroma, the preparation of the soup is naturally simple. Prepare the seasonings, mix it into the water, and then boil it over high heat!" Having said that, Henry turned the heat of the stove to its maximum. "When the aroma of the seasonings is released, we can take out the seasonings, then throw the prepared ingredients into the pot and turn down the heat! The moment the ingredients enter the pot, the sudden high temperature will allow the scent that had been contained in the tinfoil to be released. Giving the soup that delicious taste of the ingredients. Just let it simmer for another two minutes and it''splete! You would totally have enough time to prepare the next dish!" Whatever Henry said, he carried out ordingly. Just as he finished his sentence, a dish was transferred from the pot into the serving bowl with his hand. The head chef nced at the dish that Henry had just made and walked over. He waved his hand, and an apprentice immediately handed him a spoon. The head chef scooped up a spoonful of soup with a doubtful look on his face and sipped at it. After two sips, he put down the spoon in his hand. As they all looked at the head chef''s actions, he did not make a single sound. This showed that the taste of this dish did not satisfy the head chef. The chef sneered, "What nonsense! What kind of delicious food can you make using this method? Looks like all you temporary staff have a lot of time on your hands. Picking on my faults? If it weren''t for the ipetence of you guys, would this even happen? Go memorise all the recipes, if you can''t remember them tomorrow, your sries will be deducted and none of you shall receive a single cent!" "I told you not to cause any trouble." the person who had pulled Henry aside said, "The kitchen rules are very strict. You have offended the chef. Just you wait, you''ll be ordered to clean the stoves and floor tonight for sure. You won''t even be able to sleep by midnight!" "Dude, we are all temporary staff, working a day for a day. What are you trying to do here?" A middle-aged man said unhappily to Henry, "It''s all your fault that we have to memorise the recipes now! The cruise ship will arrive at the shore in two days. Would you bepensating for my deducted payment?" "That''s right. You''re just too free, aren''t you? You''ve got brain damage!" the kitchen porter who was in charge of chopping garlic threw the kitchen knife that was in his hand onto the table. Henry shook his head and ignored their words. He suddenly understood the words of the middle- aged woman. If these men had any skills at all, they would not have had to work as temporary staff. These people, albeit not every single one of the temporary staff, but most of them never had their eyes set for improvement. Henry remembered that he once met an apprentice who did not have anyone to teach him how to cook, rather it was him who begged others to teach him, he learned secretly, and fought to cut vegetables and prepare the side-dishes because he wanted to practice his knife skills and memorise the recipes. However, these people just wanted to live a day for a day. To put it nicely, they were living a free life, but to put it bluntly, they were just living as though they were awaiting death. However, everyone lived their own lives in their own way. Henry did not say much, nor did he make any exnations. He just looked at the head chef. The chef inhaled deeply, then said in a deep tone, ''TH bring this dish to the boss. From now on, he''ll be in charge of this kitchen. All of you must listen to him!" After the chef finished speaking, he did not care that the soup was still piping hot. He picked up the pot of soup and walked quickly towards the kitchen doors. The head chef could no longer hide the smile on his face. The people in the kitchen looked back and forth at each other. The chef who chastised Henry earlier just stood there quietly. His face had turned green with worry. The head chef''s words said it all, indicating that he had approved of the dish Henry had just cooked. "Don''t just stand around, everyone." Henry returned the pan to the chef. "You keep cooking. Every chef makes mistakes in a hurry. However, the more anxious they are, the more they have to find a way to handle the situation, instead of putting all the me on the apprentices. After all, they are apprentices and are here to learn. If they could do everything, how would they still be apprentices?" Henry smiled, then pped his hands loudly and stood at the centre of the kitchen. "Come on, everyone. I''ll read through the recipe, and you shall follow my methods. You''ll just have to listen to me. Whoever''s in charge of chopping the vegetables, chop away, and whoever''s in charge of the side dishes, just do your thing. Now hurry!" Chapter 1152 Chapter 1152 Under Henry''s guidance, everyone started to get busy. All of them would rather remain in the kitchen than stand on the deck under the hot sun and look at the sea. The boat swayed back and forth and the sun hung over the sea for the entire day, people like them who only worked their temporary jobs and never really sailed the seas would only end up getting seasick and vomit their hearts out, they could feel sicker than ever. The kitchen was immediately bustling under themand of Henry. Henry watched over the several dishes that had been prepared and breathed a sigh of relief. If they had gone up to the deck, he wouldpletely be exposed, and if he had tried to slip away before that, he was sure that he would be yelled at the moment he even tried, judging from how irritable the chef appeared to be earlier. Although those men probably could not catch up with him, the cheetah and chameleon men could. It was better for Henry to calm down and recover for now. Soon enough, the head chef, who had just left, came back excitedly and strode over to Henry. He patted Henry on the shoulder and praised, "You are pretty good. After you''re done here, go clean up and get ready. The boss wants to see you." "Me?" Henry was stunned for a moment. "Yes." The chef nodded. "The boss used to be a chef. I had just told the boss about the process of your cooking and he is very interested in you. Grab on tight to this opportunity, young man. This could change your whole life!" "Uh, one question though." Henry scratched his head, then pointing above his head. "Does the boss live at the top?" "Nonsense. The boss is in the VIP room, ordinary people are not granted ess to it. Don''t look around like a bumpkin when you get in thereter, and remember, don''t touch anything, you can''t afford to pay for anything in it. Be smart, don''t embarrass me." The chef warned, "Alright, you may now go back to work." After giving him those instructions, the head chef strode out of the kitchen. As soon as the head chef left, the apprentices who assisted around the kitchen, the chefs, as well as the temporary staff, all huddled around Henry. "Brother, you''ve struck gold this time!" A chef said enviously. "I''m telling you, the big boss cherishes talents very much. Our head chef used to be a measly chef like us before, but he had one special dish that won over the heart of the big boss. And now, the head chef''s monthly sry is 50,000 yuan, which is equivalent to what we make in a year." "That''s right, brother. Don''t forget me when you''re swimming in all your wealth. I took special care of you a few days ago, remember?" The chefs all spoke as if they had already witnessed Henry living in luxury. Some even told baseless stories in order to get closer to him. Henry did not expose any of them. He answered and acknowledged them one after another. If the boss of this cruise ship was in the VIP lounge as mentioned, Henry could make a trip up there. ording to the head chef, ordinary men were not allowed in there, that way the chances of encountering the chameleon and cheetah men were much lower. As long as Henry had a night of rest, he would be able to return to his peak. That way, when facing the chameleon and cheetah men again, even though Henry would still definitely be unable to defeat them, but at least he would have more confidence in escaping. There was a lot of work to be done in the kitchen. It was a good thing Henry had some rest while he stood watch over there. Although the recovery was not as great, Henry was satisfied enough that there was such a ce for him to recover safely. A few hourster, the head chef returned to the kitchen once more. He nced at the kitchen that was now well-organised under Henry''smand, a satisfied expression disyed over his face. "You there, what was your name again? You''ve done enough for the day. Just leave it to them. You come with me to see the boss." The head chef shouted to Henry, then turned to ask the chefs, "Well now leave it to you, alright?" "No problem, Chef!" One chef answered quickly as he patted his chest and promised, "Please send him over quickly, Head Chef. We all have high hopes for him!" As the chef spoke, he did not forget to shower Henry with generous words, hoping to create a lasting memory in Henry''s mind. The head chef nodded and waved at Henry. "Come on now, hurry." "Got it, Chef." Henry replied, then followed the head chef out of the kitchen. Following closely behind the chef, Henry got on the decks for the first time. He looked at the men and women who were partying by the swimming pool. When two beautiful youngdies saw Henry in a chef''s uniform, they looked at him disdainfully. Henry could not help but smile. He had received countless gazes of this sort ever since he was a child. He had long been able to ignore it. Henry''s eyes swept across the deck. Two figures entered his sight. They were the chameleon and cheetah men! At that moment, the cheetah man had changed into a suitable set of clothes and was strolling on the deck, with the chameleon man beside him. He, too, had also changed into casual clothing. His skin had returned to its normal state. The chameleon man was apparently a very ordinary looking middle-aged man. Henry was not surprised at how they were dressed. With their capabilities, it was very easy for them to get some clothes. Henry lowered his head and followed the head chef across the deck. Within that short period of time, Henry deliberately approached them from behind and overheard part of their conversation. The voice of the chameleon man sounded. "Are you sure he''s on this ship? We''ve been looking for him for the whole afternoon. If he manages to escape, all our hard work for the credit will be in vain!" The cheetah man nodded positively and said, "I''m sure he''s still on this ship. I can still smell him, so he definitely hasn''t gone far away!" "That''s good to know. Only the VIP room up there hasn''t been searched thoroughly. It''s not a good idea to make a scene here. I go and search around in thereter when the night is dark. Then at the same time, you can look around for him below. I don''t believe he still can''t be found!" Chameleon man said angrily. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "Don''t worry. I''m still following his scent. He won''t be able to escape!" the cheetah man said confidently. Henry curled his lips as he thought, "This guy''s a cheetah? I''d say he''s more like a dog." Henry followed the head chef and went through several security checks, then arrived at the VIP room. This cruise ship was considered luxurious. The decor of its lobby was no less than a five-star hotel, and the decor of the VIP room was magnificent. Henry even saw two famous paintings hanging on the walls of the VIP room, both of which were all worth a fortune. Henry scanned around the room to see if there was anywhere suitable for him to hide. "Quit looking around!" The head chef noticed Henry''s actions and reprimanded him in a low voice, "Remember, mind your eyes and hands. Don''t look or touch however you please. Just answer whatever the boss asks you, understand?" "Okay." Henry nodded. He followed the head chef all the way through the lobby and arrived at a corridor that was paved with expensive red carpets, an exquisite chandelier hung from above. "The boss is in the room in front. Act a little smarterter, this is a life-changing opportunity for you!" The head chef reminded once more. "Got it, got it." Henry nodded repeatedly. After going through the corridor and taking a turn, an alluring woman appeared in Henry''s sight. The woman nced at Henry with dissatisfaction in her eyes. "It''s him? I really don''t understand. Mr. Dong still loves cooking at his age. Go on in, don''t take up too much of Mr. Dong''s time." Chapter 1153 Chapter 1153 Mr. Dong, the man mentioned by the beautifuldy, was probably the owner of this ship." Behind the beautifuldy was a magnificent door. The beautifuldy moved two steps to the left, opening the path to the door, a hint of displeasure was written on her face. Henry nced at the head chef, who stood by the side, not showing any intention to enter. This did not matter to Henry. For regr people, even for the head chef who was standing at the door, this was something to be nervous about. However, this was no big deal for Henry. He pushed open the door in front of him and saw a luxurious hall. As he looked straight ahead, he saw a viewing tform, on which one could sit at the very top of the ship and watch the vast open sea from the best angle. That would be an enjoyment of the finest. As soon as he entered the room, he found himself stepping onto a thick carpet of wool. Stepping on it was a pleasurable experience. Henry did not see any slippers prepared for guests, which showed that the host was not concerned about people stepping on that expensive wool carpet with their shoes on. The room''s decor showed a heavy European influence. It was obvious that the owner fancied this style very much. The room even had a mock firece installed, which was only for the sake of aesthetics. There were lots of European-style furnitures in the room. Henry nced at them to realise that none of them were cheap pieces. "Young man, over here!" A voice sounded from the depths of the room. Henry walked towards the voice. This room was massive, with several entryways. After several turns, Henry finally saw a silhouette of a man. Upon the first sight of him, Henry was momentarily stunned. This was a man who was 1.6 meters tall, bald and about 50 years old. At that moment, he was standing next to a stove. At first nce, one could tell that the stove was custom- made for him, which was perfectly suited to his height. "Come, over here." The middle-aged man waved over to Henry, and then turned around to face his chopping board, then picked up the knife. On the chopping boardy various fresh ingredients. "Allow me to first introduce myself. My surname is Dong, and I started off as a chef. I''m a crude man and I don''t prefer others calling me ''boss'' and all that. You may just call me Mr. Dong. That was what people used to call me in the kitchen," Mr. Dong spoke as he began to chop up the vegetables. He did not chop not very quickly, if fact he was chopping them quite slowly, but it was very clear that he possessed seasoned knife skills. Henry noticed that there was a thickyer of calluses around Mr. Dong''s purlicue. It was obvious that even after if he had made it, he still cooked very often. Mr. Dong seemed to be reminiscing with Henry. "I was just lucky and made a small fortune, but people like me were born less fortunate, causing me to be unable to enjoy the feeling of doing nothing. I just enjoy cooking and making delicious food every day. Look at how the room is decorated, they are all things I could not afford to have back then because of poverty, but now I have it all, a cruise ship, beautiful women. Yet in the end, I havee to realise that it is all meaningless. The one thing I enjoy doing most is cooking. Unfortunately, I''ve gotten old. In terms of thinking or culinary techniques, I can''tpare with you young people." Henry simply smiled and did not show too much politeness. He said, "Mr. Dong, you may just tell me your true intentions." "Haha." Mr. Dongughed out loud, while his hand continued to cut the vegetables. "I love chatting with people like you. Simply straight to the point. I don''t know many tricks anyway, so I''ll just get to the point. How should I address you?" "Just call me Syl Zhang." Henry said. This name hadpletely be his alias when he was out. "I''m older than you are, so it should be alright to call you Young Zhang." Mr. Dong put down the kitchen knife in his hand and put the ingredients that he had just chopped aside. Then he washed his hands very politely and said, "Come, let''s go and talk over there." Mr. Dong led Henry to the leather sofa in the hall and said to Henry, "Have a seat." Henry did not refuse and sat down directly. "Young Zhang, may I know where you learned this cooking method from?" Mr. Dong chuckled and said, "I have tasted the dish you just made, and Chef Sun has also told me your process of cooking. Although the reason behind it is simple, it is very difficult to perfectly grasp the distribution of spices in the soup, as well as the temperature of ageing the meat. Without a strong foundation, it is absolutely impossible to achieve that. If you don''t mind, I could replicate your dish using your method, but I''d definitely be unable to make it perfectly as you did." Henry shook his head and said nothing. Mr. Dong sighed and said with an understanding expression, "Some seniors don''t like revealing their names. I''ll be blunt, I''m reaching out to you this time because I want you to do me a favour and help me participate in apetition." "Apetition?" Henry ask doubtfully. "Yes." Mr. Dong nodded and looked out at the sea through the French windows. "I''ve been cooking all my life, starting all the way from a kitchen boy up till to now, I''ve won all sorts of awards and earned heaps of money, but there''s still just one more thing that I can''t get rid from my heart. I know that you''re not just a temporary staff, and I''m not interested to know why you boarded this ship, but with the culinary skills you possess, you''ve probably heard of the Mengbaton Award, right?" Henry nodded. He knew it, indeed. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Mr. Dong sighed and continued, "The Mengbaton Award is known as the highest award in the world for the culinary arts. Look at all these trophies. I have got all of them except for Mengbaton. I want you to represent me in this Mengbatonpetition." Henry shook his head and said, "Sorry, I still have some personal affairs to handle. I''m afraid I can''t promise you that." "You don''t have to refuse me so quickly. You''ve worked today, you should rest well and sleep on it first. This award is truly something I desire. You cane up with your conditions. You don''t have to live in the staff dormitory. I''ll get someone to arrange a ce for you." "Uh." Henry asked sheepishly, "Mr. Dong, could you please let me choose a room in the VIP room?" "Sure." Mr. Dong nodded. "Go outside and inform Sister Hui. Ask her to make the arrangements for you. Remember to sleep on it. With all my experience as a chef in my life, I can see that you are a capable man." "Aright." Henry replied, then got up. "I''ll be leaving first then." At present, the most important thing for Henry was to find a ce to rest. He did not know when the chameleon man woulde searching for him tonight. If the other party had no considerations of any sort at that time, a fierce battle would be unavoidable. Henry walked out of the hall. Sister Hui was the beautifuldy of about 30 years old. She stood at the door, chatting about something with the head chef. When they saw Henrye out, the two of them stopped chatting immediately. "Why is he already out so soon?" The head chef''s heart tightened. If he rmended a talented person to the boss, he would also benefit from it. Henry told Sister Hui his request. Sister Hui snorted and said, "You want to live in the VIP room? What nerve! Can''t you see the difference in stature?" Henry''s expression was calm. "This is what Mr. Dong has promised me." Sister Hui''s face was full of dissatisfaction, but she had no choice since Mr. Dong had spoken. She shot a re at Henry and said, "Come with me." Chapter 1154 Chapter 1154 Sister Hui led Henry into the VIP room. They looked consecutively at several empty rooms, but she did not arrange for Henry to stay in any of them. Sister Hui could not understand why Mr. Dong would allow a kitchen staff to stay in the VIP lounge. This area was meant as a reception for people of importance. How was he qualified for such treatment? The tiny kitchen chef had to work for a lifetime just to acquire wealth equivalent to the price of the bed of the room alone. What right did he have to stay in the VIP lounge? Sister Hui led Henry around the VIP room for more than ten minutes. They checked every room several times, but never made any arrangements for Henry. As he passed by another room, Henry could not help asking, "How long more do we have to walk?" "Don''t hurry me!" an impatient Sister Hui snapped back rudely, "I really don''t get it. What gave you the audacity to stay in the VIP room? Do you know the kind of people who get to stay in here? Do you even know how much a night in here costs?" "I can pay for it." Henry felt for his pocket. It was clear that his mobile phone was a domestic product worth about a thousand over Yuan, but after Future''s modifications, it was an absolute digital fort protected by firewalls and also had various functions. "Pay for it?" Sister Hui looked at Henry contemptuously. "Do you have any idea how much you''d even have to pay for this evening? Say, why are you even trying to be pretentious with me? Are you thinking that I would take one more look at you more often if you pretended to be more aplished? Let me tell you, I have seen enough of your kind. You keep pretending to be more than what you really are, but in truth you are actually nothing! This is your room, go on in." After Sister Hui said that, she strode off unhappily. Henry just shook his head in silence. Rest was the only thing on his mind. Anything other than that was not important. Besides, Sister Hui and he were humans of different worlds. He saw no need to exin anything. Henry locked the door the moment he stepped into the room. Hethen scanned through it. After confirming that there were no hidden cameras in the room, he sat cross-legged on the floor of the room. He gradually calmed down after several deep breaths, his breathing began to deepen. A faint figure of a lotus flower appeared indistinctly above his head. The lotus flower slowly emanated a colourless light, which was Henry inhaled then exhaled slowly. This process went on endlessly. Henry could also feel his strength recovering, and the remaining Qi left in his wounds caused by the cheetah man gradually seeped out. As time went by, the night darkened. Night had fallen, people partied on at the deck of the cruise ship. The sound of music was deafening, but it could not affect those who stayed in the VIP room. It was only at 1 o''clock after midnight that the crowd on the deck gradually began to disperse. The crew members began to clean up the remains of the party around the swimming pool. Two fast and agile figures appeared from the dark and wandered across the deck. "I''ll go to the cabins, you go up there. We have to find him tonight, or it''ll be too difficult to find him when the ship arrives at the shore!" the cheetah man said. The chameleon man said nothing. He moved his body and mergedpletely into the darkness. He could exploit the advantage of the chameleon to its full potential in the darkness. At 1:30A.M., Henry, who had been sitting cross-legged in his room since the afternoon, suddenly opened his eyes. He exhaled slowly, nced at the time, and murmured, "It''s about time."Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Henry got up slowly and nced through the window behind him. He knew that the chameleon man would not let any room go unchecked. The VIP room at the very top of the cruise ship was not too large, Sister Hui had taken Henry a few rounds around it, and that onlysted less than ten minutes. The way Henry saw it, if he had wanted to find someone within the VIP room, he could definitely do it. He just needed to check the rooms one by one. The sound of muffled footsteps found its way into Henry''s ears. The sound was so soft that ordinary people might not be able to hear it, but for Henry, it was clear enough for him. He knew that the chameleon man hade. It was midnight, people were most tired and rxed at that time. The check-down Henry had conducted upon entering the room was very likely to be simply done by the chameleon man. The soft sound of footsteps did not have a quick rhythm. Henry raised his feet slowly and walked up carefully to the door. He did not intend to leave through the door or window. As an expert of the Qi-concentrating Realm, Henry was very clear of how terrifying the strength of a Qi-concentrating Realm expert could be. The chameleon man would immediately notice the moment Henry pulled at the door handle and would rush over as quickly as he could. If that happened, it would result in another heated chase. Moreover, Henry was sure that he would not have the higher ground if the chase broke out. By hiding behind the door, Henry could react instantly if anything were to happen. He was now enveloped in the dark anyway. The best he could do was to prepare himself for every possibility. If he could find an opportunity to give the chameleon man a heavy blow the moment he entered, that would be best. Henry slowly took out his broken sword. Based on the intensity of this broken sword, no matter how quickly the chameleon could react, he would still be heavily wounded by this sword. That way Henry would not have to fear either of them as he was already familiar with the attacking rhythm of the cheetah man, and the chameleon man would have been badly injured. In that situation, it would be much harder for them to gain the upper hand over Henry. The light footsteps gradually approached the room Henry was in. Henry held his breath and stared at the doorknob in front of him, ready to sprint into action any time. Henry could clearly see that the doorknob being pressed down slightly. At the same time, Henry also slowly raised his arm. Henry would make his move the second the door opened. Just as the doorknob went down halfway, a hint of killing intent shed across Henry''s eyes. Just when Henry was about to strike, the doorknob that was pressed down suddenly bounced back. A subtle voice sounded from outside the door. "Why are you here? Didn''t I tell you to check the deck?" "There''s no smell of that guy on the deck. That fe is definitely here, the smell of him is still very strong. This guy is very cunning. Let''s stick together and be careful." "All right." The voices of the chameleon and cheetah men could be clearly heard. Henry''s heart sank. The cheetah and chameleon man have joined up. The situation had be much difficult for him. The doorknob of his room was pressed down again once more, if it finally opened, it would be the chameleon and cheetah men he would have to face. Judging the situation of that moment, Henry quickly made up his mind. Since he had nowhere to hide, he decided not to. Before the doorknob was fully pressed down, Henry took the initiative to press it down. Then he immediately yanked the door open. The chameleon and cheetah men outside the door felt that something amiss the second Henry touched the doorknob from the inside, and they reacted immediately. The moment the door opened, none of them said anything. Vicious looks shed across their eyes, each of them fully prepared to strike. At the same moment, Henry flicked his finger and a tiny burst of Qi shot out at them. The chameleon and cheetah men subconsciously prepared to dodge. However, Henry''s burst of chi was not targeted them, but at the famous paintings that were hanging in the corridors opposite the room. Crack! A clear crack sounded, and the ss cover that protected the famous painting cracked instantly. Chapter 1155 Chapter 1155 In the darkness, the sound of the crack was exceptionally loud in the silence of the VIP lounge. The security guard at the entrance of the VIP lounge jumped up from his slumber instantly. "What was that!" Heavy footsteps could be heard rushing over immediately. Henry swiftly shut the door. The cheetah and chameleon man stared at the door that mmed shut at their faces, still unable to react to it. After nearly two seconds, the cheetah suddenly realised what was going on reached out to drag the chameleon with him. "Let''s go!" The two of them ran quickly towards the depths of the VIP lounge. When the group of security guards hurried over and saw the ss of the painting broken, they were all shocked. As security guards of the VIP lounge, they naturally knew how expensive the items in there were. Even before they had been appointed their positions, they had already been educated about it in their training. It was a famous painting worth millions of yuan. They could not even afford to pay for it even one of its broken corners. "What happened?" the security captain was extremely nervous as he looked at the broken ss. "Captain, it would seem that a thief has infiltrated the area. Look, there are footprints on the ground!" A security guard pointed at the expensive carpeting under his feet. The indents in the carpet caused by the footsteps were still fresh and had not returned to its original state. "A thief! Hurry, go inform the others who are sleeping, wake them up and have them work overtime tonight. Search the whole area, make sure nothing is lost!" The security captain shouted, "Stay alert tonight! If anything goes wrong, everyone would be in trouble!" When Henry, who was at the door in his room, heard that, he breathed a sigh of relief. Although he hadpletely exposed himself to the cheetah and chameleon man, the both of them were unable to do anything for the time being. As long as Henry remained in his room, he would be safe. The footsteps outside the door never stopped that night, and neither the cheetah nor chameleon man appeared again. When dawn had risen, someone knocked on the door of Henry''s room. As soon as Henry opened the door, he came to face with the angry re of the beautiful Sister Hui. "Tell me, what did you dost night?!" Sister Hui questioned him. "I''ve been in the room the whole time." "In the room?" Sister Hui scanned Henry with doubtful eyes. "I warning you to tell the truth. I''ll give you onest chance. Tell me where you''ve been yesterday!" "No matter how many chances you give me, my answer will always be: I was in the room." Henry was starting to get a little impatient with the woman. "Is there anything else you''d like to know? If you''re done here, I''d like to go back to rest." Upon hearing that, Sister Hui lost it immediately. "Do you know where you stand? You eat and live off us, yet now you dare to show impatience?" Henry smiled and replied, "First of all, Mr. Dong promised to let me stay here. Secondly, I''m not just living off you people, I resolved the issues of the kitchen yesterday, and even taught the chefs some cooking techniques. With all that I''ve done, I absolutely deserve to stay in this room for one night. Do you understand now?" After saying that, Henry mmed the door shut. Sister Hui stared at the door that had been closed in her face. Her chest heaved with anger. She raised her hand again, ready to knock on the door once more. "Hui, that''s enough!" Mr. Dong''s voice rang from beside. Sister Hui looked at Mr. Dong who was walking over to her and said loudly, "Mr. Dong, why did you stop me? Our ship has been at sea for so long, yet no trouble has ever happened, but ever since this guy appeared here yesterday, we''ve encountered thievesst night, and the surveince cameras were all cked out, and the spot of the incident was also closest to where he was staying. Isn''t it all obvious?" "That''s enough. Don''t say so much." Mr. Dong said, somewhat dissatisfied, "A capable person wouldn''t do things of that sort. I trust him." "You trust him?" Sister Hui looked puzzled. "Mr. Dong, I really don''t understand why you agreed to let him stay in the VIP lounge. Look at him, looking like a peasant. Is he even eligible to stay in the VIP lounge? Seeing him living off us for free just pisses me off." "All right, all right." Mr. Dong smiled and went over to grab Sister Hui by the hand. "Hui, he''s not living off us for free. He has already paid for his stay with his efforts in the kitchen yesterday. Let''s have breakfast, I made you your favourite meal." "Mr. Dong, I don''t care. I''ll tell right here and right now. I think the thief fromst night is him. I really don''t understand. What right does he have to represent in participating in thatpetition? My brother has also been learning under your guidance for such a long time. He can totally..." "This, you don''t have to understand." Mr. Dong waved his hand and said, "I''ve been cooking for years. I can see that your brother''s skills are still far from being good enough. You shall not participate in this matter." Sister Hui still wished to add on, but when she saw the unquestionable look on Mr. Dong''s face, she swallowed her words. "Fine, Mr. Dong, but there''s still something I have to tell you. You''re a grown man, stop being so softhearted. If there are things you can''t bring yourself to say, then I shall say it for you. Didn''t he say that he''ll give you an answer today? If he disagrees to help you, I''ll chase him out of the VIP lounge immediately. If he agrees to your request and you wish for him to stay here, I''ll make sure to arrange for him to be guarded by a few security guards!" After saying that, Sister Hui shook off Mr. Dong''s arm and strode forward. Staring at the back of Sister Hui, Mr. Dong shook his head helplessly. Henry, who was in the room, heard all of Sister Hui''s words. He did not get angry. The painting frame that had been broken the night before was indeed his doing. Although the surveince cameras were ruined by the chameleon man, but that also had to do with him. Henry was not angry at all. On the contrary, he was even secretly happy. If the woman did ask for security guards to watch over him, that would be great. That way, he could rest well from then on. About ten minutester, someone came looking for Henry. It was a security guard. "Mr. Dong told me to request for your decision regarding that matter." Henry knew that this man had been arranged to ask him this by Sister Hui without even having to think. He nodded and replied, "Tell Mr.Dong that I agree to his request." The security guard did not say anything. A few minutester, Henry heard sounds of multiple footsteps, that eventually stopped at his door, He opened the door and took at nce. There were at least four security guards standing guard in front of his room. Henry was relieved to see that. He closed the door and went intoplete recovery mode. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. If Henry stayed there, no one would be able to disturb him at all, no one would care if Henry had eaten or not too. Henry could not be more happy. Two days had gone by, Henry had been sitting on the ground with his legs crossed. The sound of the steam whistle of the ship sounded suddenly. Henry opened his eyes. He knew that this whistle meant that it was about to arrive at its destination. After two days of recovering, Henry was now fighting fit. He was confident that if he fought the cheetah man face-to-face again, even though he would not be able to take on the cheetah man''s explosive-form directly, he was not afraid of the cheetah man''s normal form. This was a huge progress for Henry, who had been defeated by the cheetah man while he was in his normal form. Henry got up and did some stretches, then went to the window of the room. He inhaled deeply as he watched the port nearing, a fight would happen again really soon. Chapter 1156 Chapter 1156 Before the ship docked, Sister Hui knocked and opened Henry''s door. She nced at Henry, who was still dressed in his chef uniform, and said disgustedly, "What are you still in there for? Have you been enjoying yourself too much? Get out of there!" Henry looked into the corridor and asked, "Are the tourists ready to leave?" "They''re all on the deck, only you are still here. Why, are you nning to live here forever? Ever look at yourself in the mirror?" Sister Hui crossed her arms over her chest and nced sideways. "Just leave. What are you still doing here? Does it look like you have anything to pack in here?" Henry did not know why the woman had been targeting him. He had told her that he earned the right to stay in the VIP room through his own abilities, but apparently that was not enough. However, Henry did not have the time to think that much. The cheetah and chameleon men were still on the ship. Once he leaves the VIP lounge, the two men would be on him like bees to honey, always stalking him closely behind. Just as Henry had expected, as soon as he walked out of the VIP lounge, the chameleon and cheetah men appeared by his side, and the three of them even walked side by side. "Young man, you are pretty good at running!" the chameleon man stuck out his tongue and licked his lips. He gave off a sense of cold-bloodedness. After all, his genes were mixed with the genes of a cold-blooded animal. The cheetah man sneered, his eyes were filled with murderous intent. Now that they were surrounded by ordinary people, they could not do anything to Henry. However, it was perfectly fine to keep a good eye on Henry. Henry shrugged his shoulders and said, "Guys, you''ve been waiting for so many days. Are you still confident that you can take me away?" "Hah." The cheetah sneered. "Henry, you don''t have to scare us. Too many people want to see us taking you down and open Justus'' tomb, whatever that lies within it would make one''s heart burn with desire. A single party would not be able to consume it all, so who would care if the Alvin League had the first bite of cake?" "Interesting." Henry stretched his body. "But I''m curious about this, what makes you so sure that something lies in the tomb of the Master Lu? Have you ever thought that if the tales of the tomb were just myths and actually had nothing in it, what would happen to the Alvin League? I''m afraid that many can''t wait to use this as an excuse to attack the Alvin League. After all, the tale of the tomb of Master Lu is just a myth, but the Recluse Association would then be the cake that everyone would like to take a bite of." "What bes of the Alvin League is none of your business, Henry, let me remind you once more." The cheetah man reached out and patted Henry on the shoulder. "Now be sensible, and honestly tell me all that you know, then you shall not suffer. You know you can''t escape this time." "Humph." Henry curled his lips and strode to the deck. At that time, many tourists had already boarded the deck, patiently waiting for the yacht to dock. "Zhang, when did you get here? I spent a lot of time looking for you, I even thought you''d gone without saying goodbye. Your Sister Hui said that she went to your room and didn''t see you in there. Ha, ha, ha." loudughter sounded, Mr. Dong strode over with several bodyguards by his side. Sister Hui held on to Mr. Dong''s arm, following him closely. Based on Mr. Dong''s words, it was apparent that Sister Hui did not tell Mr. Dong about Henry''s whereabouts and even made up some stories. Henry did not expose Sister Hui''s actions. He just greeted Mr. Dong. Mr. Dong strode over and said, "Don''t you run around, young man. There are too many people at the port. I''ll have a car prepared, juste with meter. We''ll go to the hotel first. The registration ceremony will be held in the afternoon, then thepetition shall begin tomorrow." The cruise ship was docked at the third port city of Yan Xia, Pingjin. Speaking of Pingjin, many people even made the effort to travel there to buy cars, as they could purchase a brand new car at a very reasonable price, which also led to the fact that this was a ce where both the good and bad gathered, people of all sorts may appear here. Henry nodded and walked towards Mr. Dong. The chameleon and cheetah men, who had been following beside Henry, were about to make their move when they were stopped by two bodyguards of Mr. Dong. The cheetah and chameleon man nced at each other, not saying anything, nor did theyunch an attack. They just followed by the sides quietly. Soon, the steam whistle of the cruise ship sounded again, which meant the ship was docked completely. All the tourists began making their way off the ship. Henry followed Mr. Dong to a special passage for VIPs. The cheetah and chameleon men were unable to go through it normally, so they directly flipped over the side of the ship and made their way down, ignoring the strange gazes of others. Although they would bebelled as uncivilised beings, it was still better than losing Henry. A Mercedes-Benz sedan had already been parked in the parking lot of the port. Henry hopped on and followed Mr. Dong to a hotel called Era of Peace. Mr. Dong told Henry that the owner of the hotel also used to be a chef, and that the hotel has had a long history. The Mengbatonpetition would be held there this time. "In the past,petitions like this would all be held overseas, but I''m not sure why this year''s competition is held in Yan Xia, and I even heard that it would always be in Yan Xia in the future, that would save us the trouble of travelling." Mr. Dong smiled and arranged a room for Henry. After informing Henry to sign up in the lobby at seven o''clock in the evening, he went on to tend to other businesses. As soon as Mr. Dong left, the cheetah and chameleon men appeared once again in Henry''s sight. The cheetah man was far away from Henry. He made a gesture of slitting the throat with his hand. Henry bared his teeth at the cheetah, then turned around and walked to the room Mr. Dong had prepared for him. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Due to the uing cookingpetition, many people were gathered in the Era of Peace. Even in the aisles of the room, people were always moving to and fro. This created a natural barrier for Henry. Henry stood in front of the huge floor-to-ceiling window of his room. He could see the view of the vast open sea from there. A colourless lotus emerged slowly on the top of Henry''s head. His expression was in, but there was a hint of murderous intent in his eyes. With careful observation, one would notice that Henry was trembling with excitement. A storm wasing! The two days of peace at sea had allowed Henry to finish his preparationspletely, but at the same time, those two days bored him. He always lived between life and death, and had always lived that kind of environment since he was a child. Battle had always been what Henry truly desired! The white clouds floated by slowly in the sky, proving that time was passing by. At five o''clock in the evening, someone knocked on Henry''s door. Henry saw Sister Hui standing at his door when he opened it. "What''s the matter?" Henry frowned when he saw thisdy. Although this woman''s words and actions would not bring him any trouble, the sight of her still annoyed Henry. Sister Hui was obviously not expecting that Henry would give her such an expression, which made her feel a little angry. This man eats and lives off them, yet he has the audacity to show her such impatience? Chapter 1157 Chapter 1157 Sister Hui threw a nce at Henry and said, "Just say it, how much do you want?" "What do you mean, how do I want?" Henry asked with a puzzled expression. "All right, no more pretending. Mr. Dong had probably promised you something in order to get you to take part in thepetition. How much for you to give it up?" Sister Hui said bluntly. Henry was a sharp man. Upon hearing this, he immediately understood why Sister Hui treated him that way for those few days. She did not want him to participate in thepetition on behalf of Mr. Dong. As for the reason behind that, Henry did not need to think hard toe to a conclusion. It was probably because of some personal interests. After all, not just anyone could participate in the Mengbaton culinarypetition. Every participant required a certain level of qualification. Coincidentally, Mr. Dong could present this qualification, but he could not present it to too many people. As a chef, being able to win the Mengbaton award was basically the greatest honor in the world of culinary arts. Even if one did not win it, simply being able to participate in the culinarypetition of Mengbaton, that alone was proof of one''s ability, no matter where you went, you''d be highly valued if they knew that you had participated in the culinarypetition of Mengbaton. Simply put, thispetition was a great opportunity to increase one''s value! If it was not for Mr. Dong''s obsession with this award, he would not have to offer Henry any benefits to participate on his behalf. On the contrary, many would happilyplete this favour for him, simply just for the qualification. "Speak!" Sister Hui got impatient when she saw that Henry remained silent. "How much do you want in order to give it up?" "I don''t need any of that." Henry shook his head. "You can just tell Mr. Dong that I have to make my leave. Please thank him for taking care of me in the past two days. I will repay his kindness when the opportunity arises." After Henry said that, he took a step forward past Sister Hui, then strode away. Sister Hui watched as Henry left and spat at the ground. "What''s that? Repay his kindness? You make it all sound so nice!" Sister Hui followed behind Henry. When she saw that Henry hadpletely left the hotel, she breathed a sigh of relief, then pulled out her mobile phone and dialled a number. "Hurry, I''ve arranged it for you. Come immediately. I''ll talk to Mr. Dong!" Henry really was not joking with Sister Hui. He was never expecting to participate in the Mengbaton culinarypetition from the start. He was not trying to fool Mr. Dong, but in his current situation, for him to participate in matters like this, he would first have to take care of the problem at hand. Now the ship had docked. Henry believed that the men from the Alvin League would never allow him to enter the city. He did not believe that the Alvin League would not strike that night. He was not one to sit around awaiting death. After Henry left the hotel, he took a taxi directly to the port. Many ships were docked at the port. Ordinary ships and luxurious cruise ships were seen all aver the port. Henry also noticed numerous men and women standing around picking the ships of their choice, preparing to rent one for a party at sea. Henry chose an owner with rtively slower business. "Hello, sir. What can I do for you?" As soon as Henry walked over, a pretty youngdy took the initiative to approach him, and did not show any disgust towards him even when she saw him in a chef''s uniform. The sales attitude of judging books by the cover was very umon nowadays. Every sales consultant served each customer with their best attitude, which was the most basic, yet most necessary requirement for bing an outstanding sales consultant. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Henry scanned the port and said, "How much for your ship?" The beautifuldy smiled sweetly. "The small ship of that size can provide enough space for the queue of up to eight people, the charges are 3600 for 8 hours, a small alcohol and beverage set is included. For eight to sixteen people, it is..." "No need for that." Henry waved his hand. The beautifuldy paused and said, "Sir, are you looking for one that could amodate for eight people? That would be most suitable for small gatherings. We would also very much rmend this one." "No." Henry shook his head and said, "I mean, how much id it to buy a few ships from you?" "Buy?" The salesgirl was momentarily stunned. "Yes, I want them right now. Please go and ask your boss about this." "Well..." the salesgirl thought for a few seconds and said, "Sir, please take a seat here while I''ll ask my boss." Half an hourter, the pretty sales consultant returned with her eyes sparkling with joy. Henry, who was still in his chef''s uniform, paid for the ship that was worth seven million yuan with the swipe of his card and sped off into the sea. At seven o''clock in the evening, in the Era of Peace hotel, at the registration area of the Mengbaton culinarypetition. Mr. Dong stood there and looked around. Several bodyguards walked over hurriedly from the sides. "Have you found him?" Mr. Dong asked with, his face somewhat anxious. "Boss, we''ve looked everywhere, but Mr. Zhang was nowhere to be seen." one bodyguard gasped. "Don''t bother looking." Sister Hui''s voice rang. She walked over from a side. "Mr. Dong, not that I want to say this about you, but you can''t just go about giving your trust to others, you have to pick your choices carefully. I met him today. He told me to pay him 200,000 in advance and said that it was for the purchase of some kitchen supplies for thepetition. I didn''t know much about it, so I gave it to him, but in the end this guy just disappeared, looks like we have all been cheated by him." "Impossible!" Mr.Dong shook his head. "Syl is a capable man. His is very skilled and his techniques are very sophisticated. A person with an unjust mind could never obtain such culinary skills. If he has gone to purchase kitchen supplies, he would definitely returnter. An excellent chef is very picky with his untensils." Sister Hui sighed aloud, then said. "Mr.Dong, you are just too honest a man. You can''t even see that you have been cheated. I have already called my cousin over. If that guy doesn''t return, let my cousin take his ce." Sister Hui spun around and a handsome young man who was approximately 25 years of age appeared in Mr. Dong eyes. The young man smiled and greeted him, "Mr. Dong." "Why are you here?" Mr. Dong frowned at the sight of the young man. "Your skills have not matured enough. You won''t even be able to obtain a ce in thispetition at all. Go back." The young man looked at Sister Hui a little embarrassedly. Sister Hui stepped forward and hugged Mr. Dong by his arm. "Mr. Dong, what do you mean by this? What''s the matter with my cousin''s cooking? Didn''t he also win a few awards before? You would rather ce your trust in a liar than my family? I''ve followed you for so many years. Have you always had your guard against me?" "No, Hui, don''t think like that." Mr. Dong tried exining. "That''s enough of you, Mr. Dong!" Sister Hui shook off Mr. Dong''s arm, then looked at the handsome young man and told him to leave with her. The handsome young man smiled once more at Mr. Dong then quickly followed behind her. After both of them left the registration area, the handsome young man reached out and grabbed Sister Hui by her slender waist. Discontent was written all over his face. He said, "Babe, didn''t you tell me that you''ve already got it settled? Yet that old fart is still keeping me out of this." "Don''t worry. The man he''s looking for won''t being back. You''ll definitely enter thepetition tomorrow," Sister Hui said confidently. "Good, then." the handsome young man spoke. Meanwhile, in the vast open sea. Henry steered a luxurious cruise ship into the high seas. Behind Henry''s ship, the cheetah and chameleon men too steered a boat. They not travelling too quickly or too slowly, it was as if both parties hade to some sort of agreement Chapter 1158 Chapter 1158 In the evening, the endless sea became much calmer. The moon hung high in the sky, half of it was covered by dark clouds. A ship sailed along leisurely in the high seas. Night had already fallen, but no lights shone from the cruise ship. It all seemed terribly silent. On the deck of the ship, Henry, still dressed in the chef''s uniform, sat there crossed- legged quietly with his eyes slightly closed and his breathing slow. Not far from his ship, another ship floated quietly on the surface of the sea. Simrly, it was not lit, and it was just as silent. Time seemed to have frozen at that moment. The only thing that still moved was the dark cloud that was blocking off half of the moon''s glow. A strong gust of wind blew, the dark clouds gradually blocked out the moonlight entirely, and the surface of the sea raged with waves. The waves raged on more and more frequently, and eventually turned into spindrift. The ship began to sway in the waves. A whirlpool formed gradually in the sea between the two ships, causing the sea around it to suddenly be violent. Amidst the darkness, a white arm pale as death suddenly emerged from the centre of the whirlpool and wet figure slowly emerged shortly afterward. The figure inhaled deeply and looked at the sky. The whirlpool gradually disappeared after the emergence of this figure. The figure just stood quietly on the surface of the sea, not moving or making any sound. A cry suddenly sounded in the sky. A huge bird that had a wingspan of two meters flew over. Through careful observation, a silhouette of a man could be seen on the back of the bird. The huge bird hovered in the air after arriving at the scene. "So he chose a location like this, from the looks of it, this Justus'' inheritor seems to be quite confident." A voice sounded from within the darkness. "Being the water snake that you are, this can be regarded as your home ground." the figure standing on the sea suddenly spoke while looking at the ship opposite Henry. Out of nowhere, another figure appeared on the mast of the ship. He stood atop the mast and said, "Obviously the ocean is still best for you, you old squid. Is everyone here?" "A few aren''t." the man that had been addressed as an old squid had a face pale as death, just like skin that had been soaked in water for a long hours. It looked swollen and pale without the faintest hue of pink on it. "They should be here soon." "Where''s the person that kid called for?" The water snake on the mast looked at the ship Henry was on. "This matter must never be exposed to the public, lest people say that the Alvin League is bullying a child." "Crash!" A sh of lightning suddenly shed across the calm night sky. "Hahaha!" A roar ofughter sounded in unison with the lightning. A silhouette could be seen coming from the horizon under the shing lights of lightning. "Young ones of the Alvin League, your words are interesting indeed. Bullying a child? Back in the day when I attacked the Alvin League, you were still curled up in your mother''s wombs. Hahaha!" Prabhat Dongfang, who had already left a long time ago, suddenly emerged. "The Alvin League is always up to some bizarre stuff. You guys are practitioners of Qi cultivation, you should be working towards finding your true selves, but you have no self-control, and end up experimenting around your genes with the "help" of the Alvin League. The appearances of you people really disgust me quite a but." an ancestor of the Xue family also appeared andnded on the deck of Henry''s ship, then stood behind Henry with his hands sped behind his back while looking towards the party opposite them. The patriarch of the Qin Family appeared, his voice filled with pity. "The Dao of Qi Refining consists of resisting the Heavens, and even more so of battling yourself. You are all only at the stage of battling yourselves, yet you''ve already given up on your own potential, and chose this so-called evolution. This will result in a limit to what you can truly aplish in the future." After the patriarch of the Qin Family appeared, several figures appeared one after another, each of them were followers of Justus. "In this battle, I, Cleve, shall represent the Recluse Association and myself, to y those from the Alvin League!" Cleve appeared, dressed in a red robe embroidered with golden sun patterns. "Haha, Cardinal Chai, how impressive you are!" a towering figure descended from the sky and landed on the deck of the opposite ship. The moment hended, the whole ship tilted in his direction. This towering figure was at least 2.5 meters tall, like a giant. The towering man stood as steady as a rock on the deck, ignoring the tilting of the shippletely. "Cardinal Chai is far too powerful for these young ones who are still at thete stage of the Qi- concentrating Realm. Why don''t you y with me?" Upon seeing the giant, Cleve''s eyes narrowed. "Looks like you''ve recovered from your injuries, Giant Ape." "Its all thanks to you guys from the Recluse Association." the giant ape exercised his arm a little. "All three of you of the Divine Realms weren''t able to kill me. Instead, you severed off thest bit of impurity within, allowing me toe back stronger. I''ve always been thinking about how to repay this favour. Today I shall have you send my regards to them, Cardinal Chai." "Don''t you worry." Cleve nodded. "I will definitely do so." A figure suddenly shed past the giant ape. This voluptuous figure seemed to have appeared out of nowhere. It stood next to the giant ape, creating a sharp contrast. The figure appeared to be a foxy snake- like woman in a ck fitted dress. Her clothes clung to her body, perfectly outlining her seductive curves and her long hair hung down freely. She covered her mouth as she smiled. "Since Cardinal Chai wants to bring something back home, how about you bring the blessing of this little snake along?" The breeze carried a fragrant scent in ordance to the appearance of the woman. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . The giant ape noticeably moved two steps away from his original spot after the woman appeared beside him, there were even hints of caution in his eyes for some unknown reason, because he knew that although she looked beautiful, she was in fact a dangerous snake. Deadly poisons could be found all over her body. "My old friends, it''s been so long since west met. Ha ha ha, I thought that I would never get to see all of you again before I''m six feet under. What a surprise, to have the opportunity to meet all of you again." A haggard old man appeared slowly from the back of the giant ape. He was hunched and held a crutch in his hand. Walking seemed to be an arduous task for him. A white skull was fixed onto the top of his crutch. "Deadwood!" Prabhat Dongfang''s eyes narrowly instantly at the sight of the old man. The expressions of the patriarchs of the Qin Family, the Xue Family, and the rest turned to shock. "How is that possible!" the patriarch of the Qin Family stared at the old man. "How could he possibly still be alive?!" "It looks like none of you are happy to see this old friend of yours." Deadwood''s said sarcastically in a low tone. "Thirty-four years ago, you forced me into that abyss. Sixteen venomous poisons attacked my body, tormenting me the whole time. However, I was lucky enough to survive all that, and those sixteen poisons coincidentally granted me with the body constitution of the Penta-poison Toad King. In the end, I still have to thank all of you for torturing me back then." Chapter 1159 Chapter 1159 Prabhat Dongfang, who was floating in the air, roared, "Deadwood!" This roar caused another sh of lightning to light up the night sky. Elyot looked to the skies and said, "It seems that Old Fellow Dongfang''s Qi-cultivation is the most powerful among us, seeing that he is now capable ofmandeering the natural phenomenons of heaven and earth." Prabhat Dongfang looked at Deadwood from above." 34 years ago, in order to practice evil your evil ways, you ughtered a vige of 67 families, butchering a total of 283 people. You killed even the chickens and dogs. The sins you''vemitted shall not be forgiven even if you were to be tortured for the rest of your life!" "Haha." Deadwood cackled. It sounded incredibly unpleasant. "My old friends, you all are still using this so-called morality to denounce me. We Qi-cultivators resist the heavens, and battle ourselves. All that falls below the Qi-controlling realm are nonentities. What''s wrong with crushing some insects in exchange for power- ups? Few natural treasures exist in this world, but there is an abundance of humans, so much so I can''t kill them all, and neither can I use them all up." "Rubbish!" Prabhat Dongfang roared once more. "I actually agree with your point." the giant ape said. "What a thing to say. An abundance of humans, so much so that you can''t kill them all or use them all up." Henry, who had been sitting cross-legged on the deck, suddenly opened his eyes. He slowly got up, walked to the bow of the ship, and looked at the ship opposite his. "Hey cheetah, have all your men arrived?" As soon as Henry said those words, the foxy woman that had been standing next to the giant ape disappeared in an instant. Strong winds suddenly blew violently across the surface of the sea. The dark clouds surged across the skies, blocking out the moonlight with anotheryer of clouds, causing the world to turn duskier. A figure pale as death dived into the water, creating a monstrous wave to surge towards Henry''s ship. In the air, Prabhat Dongfang unsheathed his sword. Another crash of thunder erupted. A shadowy figure appeared behind the giant ape and a cold light gleamed as it shed at the back of his neck. From this moment on, the battle began! There were no one else on the high seas. All the great fighters were free to exchange blows however they liked with no restrictions whatsoever. Prabhat Dongfang''s swordmanded thunder and lightning, that was the nature of his Qi. The giant ape roared ferociously. Its towering physique had grown by another 30 centimeters, making it look like a giant in the sea. The cold gleam that had shed at the back of his neck had not even managed to cut through his skin. The one who let out that cold gleam hid in the darkness. This was an expert who was proficient in the Shadow ughter technique and was not one to fight recklessly. Although he did not make another move, his existence was enough to serve as a deterrence. The patriarchs of the Qin and Xue Family leapt into the air in unison. At that exact moment, Old Deadwood waved the walking cane in his hand, shooting a ray of light that was then dodged by the Patriarch of the Qin Family. As the ray of light hit the water, several fish surfaced with their bellies upturned. Having merged with the Poison Toad''s genes, each move of Old Deadwood was combined with a deadly poison. The cheetah man and others at thete stage of the Qi- concentrating Realm did not dare to be careless in the face of such a battle. They transformed into their most powerful forms, in order to unleash their powers at full capacity. "Hahaha, we from the Alvin League have finally gotten the opportunity to fight against all these elite experts. What an honour this is for us of the Alvin League!" A loudughter sounded, and a shark''s fin emerged on the surface of the sea. A man seemed to be standing on the surface of the sea. His legs were still and unmoving, yet he was headed at their direction with extreme speed. "Shark!" Cleve yelled. His red robe fluttered violently as he charged towards the iing threat. This was a great battle! It was the greatest battle in the world since the era of saddharma-vipralopa. Although the number of people involved was not great, every one of them were of the few elite experts in the world! In such a fierce battle, Henry was like a tiny raft. He was the weakest among them all, but he was also the most excited. Looking at the cheetah man that charged towards him, Henry licked his lips and a long purple de was condensed in his hand. The World Destruction Technique - the enemy shalle, and the enemy shall die. The heart would take the owner to wherever he desired! The World Destruction Technique was most quickly cultivated through battle! Aiming precisely at the cheetah man that came charging, Henry stabbed swiftly at its face with his de. His attack was fast and urate, and was directed straight for the kill. A look of astonishment appeared in the eyes of the cheetah man. He could clearly tell that this man was now much powerful than before! His capabilities had actually increased again in such a short period of time. Just how terrifying was thebat talent he possessed?! As he thought of this, the cheetah man made up his mind that since they had already had a falling out with each other, this man must not be allowed to live. If he was left to continue developing himself, it was very likely that a second Justus would emerge in this world! Justus Lu, also known as the well-known Lu fairy! What did the title "Lu fairy" resemble? Absolute dominion! Hearing his name alone would cause many great lords to tremble in fear! It was no exaggeration to say that the great battle that took ce on the sea was a battle of the gods. Everyone was walking on air. Prabhat Dongfang''s sword fell and cut the ship the giant ape stood on in two. The ship that was worth millions, split open from the middle and sank into the sea. None of them cared to notice the ship. Money bore no meaning to them. The dark clouds concealed every inch of the moon, as if God did not want anyone to notice anything that was happening there. The sea raged on, countless fishes were upturned, revealing their white bellies on the surface of the sea. A violent explosion sounded. Henry''s ship hadpletely exploded. The light from the explosion shot into the night sky, lighting it up. The moment the curtains of this battle were raised, none of them held back in their attacks. As the weakest link, Henry naturally received a lot of "care" from the Alvin League. While Old Deadwood dealt with the patriarchs of the Xue and Qin family, he did not forget to direct a few surprise attacks at Henry. Although it was just a casual blow from Old Deadwood, it was difficult for Henry to deflect even a casual blow from an expert who was at the level of the Divine Realm, in addition to the fierce attacking of the cheetah man, as well as the surprise attacks of the chameleon man from time to time, Henry was already covered in numerous bloody wounds. "HI go y those two rats first!" the patriarch of Xue Family roared. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "No!" The Patriarch of Qin Family extended his hand to stop him. "Let Henry do this on his own. This battle was avoidable for him, yet he still chose to fight. This shows that he doesn''t wish to run from it any longer." "But in his current state, those men, he can''t possibly defeat them at all. Lu fairy didn''t teach him anything about Qi, he has only been practicing the ways of Qi for a short while now. Don''t forget that back then when we met him, he even..." The patriarch of Xue Family was sharply interrupted by the patriarch of Qin Family. "You just said that was back then. It is true that Lu fairy did not guide him much in training his capabilities, yet he has still grown to be what he is today. If Lu fairy would ept him as his disciple, then his talent and potential isn''t something you and I can specte on. As for the enemy, and you and I, all of us too fought our way out of seas of blood. That is the path one must take to evolve into a champion. I can clearly see Henry''s determination in this battle today." The patriarch of Xue Family was surprised. "What determination?" The patriarch of the Qin Family looked at Henry, who was bloodied from head to toe, yet had an excited expression all over his face. "He is fighting in this battle to reach the stage of The. Divine. Realm!" Chapter 1160 Chapter 1160 "The Divine Realm!" These three words had stopped countless in their paths of Qi-refming! Saying it was easy, but there were hundreds of thousands of Qi Practitioners, yet how many of them could actually reach the level of the Divine Realm? The word "Divine" of the "Divine Realm", signified how difficult it was to attain it. Back then, Prabhat Dongfang and the others were at thete stage of Qi-concentrating Realm, just a level away from the Divine Realm. They had announced that they were going to enter the process of closed- door meditation, and announced their deaths to the rest of the world, then had their families hold their funeral. They entered a closed-door meditation to the death. If they did not break through and attain the level of the Divine Realm, they would meet their death in the process of their meditation. Countless chosen men had chosen this path back then, but in the end, only a few of them returned from their closed-door meditations. Most of those who had attained the level of the Divine Realm, did it through experiencing the natural energies of heaven and earth while in their closed-door meditation. However, Henry was attempting to fight his way into the Divine Realm! He was forcefully stepping into the Divine Realm through challenging his limits between life and death! Dark clouds rolled on in the night sky. The sea water below it raged on. The great battle that ensued was extremely terrifying. The pale-skinned octopus sneaked behind Henry from underneath the sea. It struck at Henry with the intention to kill the moment it surfaced. Being kept busy by the cheetah''s vicious attacks, the chameleon''s surprise attacks, and Old Deadwood''s poisonous fog, Henry waspletely helpless to the sudden attack from Water Snake. At the critical moment, a thunderbolt struck from the sky and hit Water Snake who suddenly popped out from behind Henry. A thin sword fell next to Henry''s feet. "You are free to fight to your heart''s content. Don''t worry about the rest!" Prabhat Dongfang''s voice boomed. He could also see the determination of Henry. Henry nodded. He did not need to worry too much from then on. All he needed to do was to focus on his fight! Two long purple des were condensed in unison, and Henry held the des in both of his hands. The light emanated by the purple des was particrly enchanting in the dark. The cheetah man stared at the two des in Henry''s hands with a solemn expression. He had just been scratched by the long sword and experienced its sharpness. At the other side of the battle, the crazed shark who had just arrived was engaged in a battle with Cleve. As the head of the three cardinals of the Recluse Association, Cleve''s capabilities could be regarded as terrifying. As for the crazed shark, he was no easy opponent either. The two of them fought from beneath the sea, then in the sky, and back again beneath the sea. The sea raged on, forming massive waves. A zone formed where both of them fought. No one dared to interfere with it. The giant ape''s physique had reached nearly three meters long. He suddenly rose and rushed at Prabhat Dongfang who was in the sky. The giant ape did not weld any weapons, but his fist was the size as a cauldron, which was enough to prove that he did not need a weapon. Everyone was busy with their opponents. Ever since the snakedy disappeared from beside the giant ape, she never showed herself again. The silhouette that had attacked the giant ape before was also well hidden. Neither of them appeared, both looking for the best opportunity to hit their enemy with a fatal blow. "Ha-ha-ha!" A burst ofughter that sounded like the chimes of silver bells rang. "I found you." A glint of green light suddenly shed, and the Snakedy appeared suddenly andunched a blow into the air in front of her. A silhouette suddenly appeared with a sh of cold light, deflecting the Snake Lady''s attack and disappeared once again. "I''ve already caught your scent." The Snakedy covered her mouth as sheughed, disappearing into the darkness as well. This was a battle of assassins. Their battle styles were strange, silent, and less intense. However, each time they struck, death might be served. The cheetah man who was engaged in battle with Henry, was now wounded all over, his expression more and more anxious by the minute. "Let''s make quick work of this kid. He''s using us as practice." The chameleon man appeared behind Henry once more. He was also a user of the art of assassination. However, just as he appeared, the glow of the purple de came at him before he could do anything. Ss and the others had praised Henry''s fighting instincts highly. Henry might not have been able to adapt to battling with experts such as the cheetah and chameleon men at first, but now, he had completely grasped the attack rhythm of them both. Moreover, Henry, who was covered in injuries, had gradually gotten hold of some initiative. Although his injuries were still increasing in numbers, he was not simply being suppressed. Instead, in the face of cheetah and chameleon men, he kept taking the initiative to attack. Henry''s immensebat potential was revealed at this moment. A few days ago, Henry had fought with an expert of thete stage of the Qi-concentrating Realm, resulting in both of them sustaining heavy injuries. In the end, he killed the expert with the use of tricks. Today, in the face of the men at thete stage of the Qi-concentrating Realm that had their genes animalised by the Alvin League, Henry was already capable of getting hold of the initiative in battle. The lotus flower above his head rotated slowly, curtains of pure energy formed by the lotus flower were suspended from it, protecting Henry''s entire body. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Henry felt that he was fighting more and more smoothly with every passing second. The cheetah that used to be as fast as a blur in his eyes, could now be seen moving in normal speed. As for the chameleon man hidden by the side, Henry could even feel the flow of air caused by his actions. All these feelings made Henry feel particrlyfortable, it felt as if he had full control of the battle. Henry did not notice that the colourless lotus over his head now contained a purple glow. The lotus rotated with increasing speed, and the curtain of energy increased inyers and also carried a purple glow. With the addition of the purple glow to the curtain of energy, it became much more resilient. The cheetah man was shocked to find that his attacks could no longer cause any damage to Henry! The giant ape, who was battling Prabhat Dongfang, seemed to sense something and suddenly looked to the direction of Henry. At the same moment, Old Deadwood, who was fighting against the Patriarchs of the Qin and Xue Family, also turned his gaze at Henry. In the distance, the crazed shark and Cleve paused almost at the same time and looked at the direction of Henry with seriousness in their eyes. Being the focus of everyone''s attention, Henry did not feel any changes to his body. He only felt veryfortable at that moment. Every movement of his was as smooth as the clouds that floated and the water that flowed. He could now perform different means of attacks that he could only imagine of doing. The two purple des in his hands condensed even more, and the speed of his movements increased greatly, so much so that the cheetah man could not even keep up with his movements! "This is..." staring at the lotus above Henry''s head, Old Deadwood''s eyes were filled with shock and disbelief. He muttered to himself, "The Sacred Lotus! Legend, the legend is actually true!" "Lu fairy seeded!" Prabhat Dongfang gulped. "Dozens of years ago, I heard that Lu fairy used his own strength to forcefully separate the Qi from soldiers in order to bnce out the Yin and Yang of the world. His true motive was to cultivate a divine lotus!" Even the giant ape, who was fighting Prabhat Dongfang, stopped fighting temporarily at that moment to continue after Prabhat Dongfang''s words. "Nobody knows what the so-called Sacred Lotus really is, nor does anyone know whether or not it truly exists, but if it truly exists, I''m afraid that would be it." "Sacred Lotus..." the Patriarch of the Qin Family looked at Henry, and his body trembled with excitement. "The product of bncing out the Yin and Yang of the world. What on earth is the Sacred Lotus?" Chapter 1161 Chapter 1161 A sacred lotus drifted above his head. The curtains of energy from the Sacred Lotus hung over him. Henry had swords in both of his hands, the Sacred Lotus protected his body. His fighting turned fiercer with every passing second in battle. On the other hand, the cheetah and the chameleon men, who were both experts at thete stage of the Qi- concentrating Realm, werepletely helpless against Henry, even after fully activating the power of their genes. The members of the Alvin League saw that the cheetah and the chameleon men were at a great disadvantage and could be killed any time, yet no one stepped up to help them. That was because everyone wanted to see just what the effects of the sacred lotus were, and what power it had. Which resulted in the cheetah and chameleon men naturally bing the test subjects of it. Henry noticed none of whatever that was going on around him. At that moment, he was only focused on fighting the enemies in front of him. The two purple des were constantly emitting a purple brilliance. Henry fought more and more bravely as time went on. The purple radiance from the lotus flower above his head shone even brighter. The curtain of Qi that was suspended around Henry hadpletely turned purple. Henryshed out with his de without warning. The power of his de seemed to havepletely surpassed the level of the Qi-concentrating Realm. Its light was so bright that the cheetah was blinded by it. When he could see clearly again, he could only see Henry''s wrist that held the de. The light of it had already swept across his neck. The cheetah man stared at his rival, who had been teased to a near death by him a few days ago. However, now he could not even catch this man''s actions as he swung his de. The sudden gap between them was unbelievable to him. The lotus flower that floated above Henry''s head stopped spinning at that moment. The cheetah man looked at the lotus on the top of Henry''s head. Its purple glow emanated a sense of mystery. The cheetah man''s pupil began to dte, the purple light filled his pupils. The light from the de had already sliced off his throat. Henry held the de backhandedly then thrust the de at the direction behind him. The chameleon who had just showed up was stabbed in the centre by the de. It all happened so quickly that he could not react to it at all. The cheetah and chameleon men that had been hunting Henry for the past few days, stood unmoving with Henry between them. Both of them stared at the lotus above Henry''s head, which seemed to be emitting some kind of magic. "This sacred lotus is filled with a strange energy!" said the giant ape, his eyes carried a solemn look. Snake Lady, who had been hiding in the darkness, appeared beside the giant ape. She also stared at Henry and murmured, "Have you noticed how beautiful that lotus is..." Snake Lady spoke with an infatuated expression. For someone as poisonous as her, this was very unusual. Seeing Snake Lady''s expression, Old Deadwood swung his walking stick and shot a ray of light at her. At the same time, he shouted, "Wake up!" Snake Lady suddenly returned to her senses. She shivered and her eyes were filled with fear. "What just happened to me?" Old Deadwood flew over and said in a serious tone, "That sacred lotus was cultivated by Justus with all of his might. Back then, he had forcefully separated the Qi and military in order to bnce the Yin and Yang in order to cultivate a sacred lotus. People thought that the sacred lotus might have been some sort of heavenly treasure, and many are still searching for it. It was true that Justus had hidden the sacred lotus, but who would have thought that this sacred lotus would actually be in this kid''s possession!" "I''m very curious about who this Justus is." Snake Lady spoke. "I''ve heard the lord mention this name before. He seems to fear of the owner of this name very much." "You''re still pretty young, so it''s normal for you to not know of him. Many today only know of his name, but can''t remember him in person." Old Deadwood looked at Prabhat Dongfang who was just nearby. "We had already heard of the famous Justus back then when we were still children. At that time, people addressed him as ''Lu fairy''." Snake Lady was puzzled. "Why was he called that?" Old Deadwood shook his head and said, "I don''t know. Some say that he''s and deity, iming that he could look down from the clouds even though he walked on earth. Some also say that he''s a celestial being who descended to the mortal world, but all those rumours were too hard to believe. However, what I know is that Justus is absolutely unrivalled in the current world, no one is capable ofpeting with him. If he wants to be crowned king, no one would be able to stop him, but he has no ambitions of that sort. He travels the world, and appears whenever he wishes to. No one knows what he''s truly thinking, he is a being of too many secrets." Snake Lady took a deep breath. She knew how Old Deadwood was as a person, and knew how arrogant he was. Even when faced with the lord, Old Deadwood would not act like how he currently did. However, when the name "Lu fairy" was mentioned, his eyes brimmed with admiration. After Henry cut down the chameleon and cheetah men, he did not make other movements. He stood where he was as if he was fixed in time, and the purple des in his hands did not disappear. He remained in the exact same position he was in when he struck at the chameleon and cheetah meh. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . The only thing that still changed was the lotus flower above Henry''s head. The lotus suddenly spun in the reverse direction, and the purple light from it became more and more intense. Countless curtains of energy were suspended from the lotus,pletely wrapping Henry up like a cocoon. The entire world fell silent once more. The cocoon of energy that had enveloped Henry seemed to be the centre of everything. The purple light illuminated more than half of the surface of the sea. The dark clouds rolled once again, revealing the moon that had been hidden behind the clouds. The splendour of the moon shone on the purple cocoon of energy that was on the surface of the sea, creating a magnificent reflection on surface of the sea. Crazed Shark, who was battling Cleve, stared at the cocoon of energy thaty on the surface of the sea and said, "It''s heaven on earth, it has been so long since a phenomenon like this had happened." Cleveughed aloud and said, "Disciples of the Lu fairy are beings chosen by the heavens." "Does that this mean this man..." Crazed Shark narrowed his eyes and dashed towards the cocoon. "All the more to get rid of him!" "I dare you to try!" Cleve shouted, and chased after him immediately. The giant ape in the distance no longer stood still. It let out a loud roar and moved towards the cocoon. Old Deadwood, Snake Lady, and the others also rushed towards the cocoon. Water Snake, who had previously appeared on the mast of the ship and had not appeared for a while, suddenly appeared and stabbed at the cocoon with a sharp knife. Anyone could tell that change was happening to Henry''s body. No one had ever witnessed a transformation like that before, and no one knew what kind of impact this transformation would have on Henry, but they were very sure that as Henry''s enemies, they must not allow this transformation to happen. The knife in Water Snake''s hand stabbed at the cocoon, but the instant it touched the cocoon, a ray of purple light burst out from the cocoon, sending Water Snake flying instantly. The purple light sted in every direction, causing ripples to appear on the surface of the sea. Even Crazed Shark stopped in his tracks, his eyes filled with shock. As they looked to Water Snake again, they could see that he was not injured at all, but after being sent tumbling for a distance, he plummeted directly into the sea. The moment he sank into the sea, Crazed Shark noticed that Water Snake''s eyes were glowing with a purple light. Chapter 1162 Chapter 1162 Water Snake was just a step away from the Divine Realm, yet he lost his life instantly just as he touched the purple cocoon of energy. Having witnessed such an incident, even Crazed Shark did not dare to touch the purple energy from it. The moonlight shone gently across the sea. A battle that had almost broken out suddenly came to a halt once more. Since no one could make a move, they could only watch the changes of the purple cocoon of energy. One minute. Two minutes. Three minutes. At that moment, every breath they took seemed to take longer than usual. Five minutes had gone by. Cracks appeared on the surface of the purple cocoon of energy, like an egg that was about to break open. At the seventh minute, a fissure suddenly appeared on one side of the cocoon. At exactly ten minutes, an arm appeared from the cocoon. As soon as that happened, the purple cocoon began to change in shape, forming the shape of a gigantic sword at the front of his arm. Henry, who had been sealed in the cocoon, reappeared the moment the cocoon started to fade away. Henry stood on the surface of the sea and nced around. Everything that had happened around him from the beginning up to the present was crystal clear to him. While he was in the cocoon, the purple spiritual Qi kept on flowing in and out of his pores, restructuring the tissues of his body. This processsted for ten minutes. It could be said to be very fast for a transformation of the whole body, but it also undoubtedly caused immense pain to Henry. Despite the endurance of Henry''s nerves, he had passed out more than once within the span often minutes previously because of the pain, and was awakened again by the pain. However, that also greatly benefited Henry. Henry only felt himself brimming with some sort of power. The purple cocoon of energy had condensed into a massive sword in his hand, which waspletely disproportionate to Henry''s size. The de of the sword alone was more than two meters long. The giant purple sword was shone brilliantly in Henry''s grasp. The purple light shone brightly as Henry looked around, quickly identifying the giant ape, Snake Lady, Old Deadwood, Crazed Shark and the others. Just moments ago, Henry hadpletely been unable to see through the actions of those experts. Yet now, Henry looked at them as they were merely children. Henry held the sword in his right hand and clenched his left into a fist. He shrugged his shoulders and said, "So this is the power of Divine Realm. The Divine Realm, means to imbue one''s spirit with a divine will. The World Destruction Technique, and the Demon Sword of Destruction. The divine will of my Spiritual Qi is indeed ''Destruction''." Henry looked at the massive sword in his hand, then raised it high. "World destruction, only when one truly understands the meaning of destruction will one be able to fully unleash the power of this sword. The old me had only insulted this Demon Sword of Destruction." The massive sword in Henry''s hand shone brilliantly. Before he even made a move, the water under his feet seemed to be pulled by something and condensed into a spiralling rush of water, gathering towards the aura of the sword. When the spiral of water came within one meter of the sword''s aura, it began to split into two. The sharpness of the sword could easily half the spiral rush of water without any activation. "The Divine Realm." Henry''s lips curled into a wide smile and dered, "Today, I, Henry, stand upon the high seas and entered the Divine Realm, to y all members of the Alvin League! From now on, I, Henry, officially dere war on the Alvin League! At the same time, I, Henry, shall take on the mantle of the Archbishop of the Asian Continent of the Recluse Association! From today onwards, Radiant Ind shall be the top power in the World of Qi-Cultivation. Anyone who disagrees to any of these are wee to challenge me!" Henry made three derations the moment he stepped into the Divine Realm. Each of which could bring upon a storm in the World of Qi-Cultivation. Having announced that anyone, which further showed Henry''s confidence and determination at the moment. For one who had never experienced entering the Divine Realm, they would discover that it was an entirely different world. From that moment on, Henry hadpletely entered the ranks of the world''s top experts. A man and his sword, both of which were incredible forces to be feared! "Young one, you''ve only stepped into the Divine Realm, and haven''t even been able to stand your own ground, yet you are already threatening to y us all. Aren''t you boasting a little too shamelessly?!" Old Deadwood said to Henry from the distance. "Boasting?" Henry smiled. "I''m also wondering if I had boasted a little too much. So now, I''ll test my sword on you guys!" Just as Henry''s finished speaking, he swung his sword at Old Deadwood from afar. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. With that swing from afar, the sea under Henry''s feet separated, that was just how ferocious this streak of energy from the sword was. After fully awakening the will of destruction, the Demon Sword of Destruction was now worlds apart from what it used to be! The moment the sword was swung, Old Deadwood''s face paled. He had never truly felt the sharpness of the sword, but when he had be the target, its sharpness made his heart pound! When faced with a swing from such a sword, Old Deadwood fled immediately, not even thinking of trying to resist it. "You think you can run?" Henry murmured, his face full of confidence. The ray of the sword was extremely fast. Even though Old Deadwood had a head-start, the ray still caught up to him. Old Deadwood had been well known across the world since thirty years ago. Although he was infamously known, that would hint at the powers he possessed. Now that he had absorbed the genes of the poisonous toad, his capabilities were much more powerful than it used to be. In the battle earlier, he was even able to fight two opponents alone without ending up in a disadvantageous position. Moreover, he was even able to trouble Henry from time to time. Yet such a powerful character,pletely disintegrated without even having the time to scream! Yes! He was gone! Just as the sword''s ray swept across, the escaping Old Deadwood disappeared instantly, leaving nothing behind. No trace of him remained in this world, even his aura had disappearedpletely! That was the Demon Sword of Destruction. ''Destruction'' was what this sword''s ray brought! Nothing remained after a destruction. Everyone present, including Cleve and Prabhat Dongfang, stared at the power of the sword in a daze. Old Deadwood was in in just one strike? What on earth was that power! Henry had just stepped into the stage of the Divine Realm, yet he was already able to unleash an attack of such calibre. It was no wonder he dared to stand on the high seas and openly wee challenges. He could now be considered as one of the world''s strongest fighters! Upon witnessing this, the giant ape''s face turned pale. He could not imagine what would be the oue of him in he faced the strike of such a sword. He feared that he would disintegrate instantly just like Old Deadwood! As he thought of this, the giant ape turned to escape without saying a word, he moved at astonishing speed. At the level he was at, if he were determined to escape, it would be very difficult to pursue him again. Just like when Henry chased after Hebor for tens of thousands of miles back then, and only found an opportunity to take him down. Previously, the chameleon and cheetah man had also pursued Henry for several days, and still could not find the opportunity to attack in the end. The speed of an expert of the Divine Realm was even faster. He had already disappeared in the blink of an eye. Crazed Shark and Snake Lady were no fools. They both escaped immediately as well. Under the moonlight, the massive purple sword dissipated, and the purple light that lit the night sky all disappeared into the sea. In the battle that day, one more had stepped into the Divine Realm, but at the same time, another of the Divine Realm was lost! On the sea not too far away from there, Gardinery floating on a surfboard on the surface of the sea. Gardiner narrowed his eyes and looked into the distance. He pulled out a cigarette from his messy, tangled hair and lit it in his mouth. Its ember flickered in the night. Chapter 1163 Chapter 1163 One battle took him into the Divine Realm. One swing wiped out Old Deadwood. The news of what had happened would spread out like wildfire. The sea was calm again, and the dark clouds had cleared off. The moonlight glimmered on the surface of the sea, making it much gentler than the battlefield it had just been. The purple glow that lit across the sky dissipated. Henry stood on the surface of the sea. He looked to Prabhat Dongfang and the other experts, then cupped his fist and said, "I thank all of you for aiding me in this battle. I wouldn''t have suddenly called for your help to a death battle with the Alvin League if it wasn''t most necessary." "Please don''t say that." Prabhat Dongfang too, cupped his fist. "We are all followers of Lu fairy, so your business is also our business. Now that you have achieved the stage of the Divine Realm, yourbat powers are unparalleled. I''m afraid that these old bones of ours will no longer be much of help to you." Henry cupped his fist and bowed low. "I, Henry Zhang, would definitely still require your assistance in the future." Henry was grateful to Prabhat Dongfang and the other experts from the bottom of his heart. Without their help, he would never be able to obtain such a good opportunity to step into the Divine Realm through battle. "Since the matter at hand has been resolved, we shall first take our leave," Prabhat Dongfang said. Henry nodded. "There''s still something you have to pay attention to," Cleve said. "You had just dered war on the Alvin League. With the strength you''ve just disyed, the Alvin League won''t make any moves at you anytime soon. However, the forces of Radiant Ind that are under your watch are still rtively weak. I fear that they would make their first move on Radiant Ind. You have to watch out for that." "Rest assured." Henry said confidently, "If the Alvin League has the capability to destroy Radiant Ind, then I''m afraid that very few in this world would be able to resist them." Seeing how confident Henry was, Cleve was surprised. He had known about the strength of Radiant Ind early on. Before Henry had mastered the use of Qi, it was just an underground force. Although it was known as a sacred ce in the underground world, whenpared to the world of Qi-practitioners, it was just a ce where the ordinary gathered. Now that Henry had mastered Qi and had be one of the top experts in the world, but what about the others on Radiant Ind? The nine loyal followers of Henry were merely at the stage of Qi-Transformation. What was it that gave Henry such confidence? Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Cleve had his doubts, but he could not bring himself to question Henry. He just nodded and said, "As long as you know what should be done. Seeing that you''ve stepped into the Divine Realm today, you should be able to understand the gap between the Divine Realm and the rest of the realms. Being one of the top four forces in the world, the Alvin League aren''t as simple as they seem. You have to be very careful." Henry said, "Thank you for the reminder." "You may only be in your twenties, but based on your life experiences, there isn''t much I can teach you. From now on, you''d have to depend on yourself." Cleve said, "Now that things havee to an end, I shall leave for now. Now you are the Archbishop of the Asian Continent. You''ll be needed at the Holy City to hold a ceremony soon, Sackcloth Visitor would probably inform you about this." After saying that, Cleve flew off with a wave of his sleeve. The other patriarchs also took off one after another. All of a sudden, Henry was the only one left on the sea. The cruise ship that had cost Henry a lot of money was nothing more than trash and had already sunk to the bottom of the sea. The chef uniform on Henry was already in shreds. He smiled wryly and shook his head as he looked at his ripped clothes, and walked to the port. With his current powers, he could gather Qi under his feet and walk in the air as if he was walking on t ground. This was an extraordinary phenomenon that the ordinary could never understand, but for experts of Qi-transformation, it was just a simple method of Qi- transformation. As long as one could feel the spiritual Qi in the air and control it slightly, anyone could do it. Qi exists on its own between heaven and earth, it is just that ordinary people are unable to touch or sense it, and that is caused by the iplete evolution of man. Take ultrasound as an example, if humans are unable to see or hear it, does that make it non- existent? Yet there really are creatures thatmunicate through it." Ordinary humans could only rely on vehicles to fly. In fact, this already meant that they knew the existence of Qi, and they knew how to make use of it. However, they did not understand the nature of Qi, activating it through regr manpower would be impossible. When approaching the port, Henry submerged into the sea and swam to the shore. If he did not do that, people would definitely think that they had gone mad if they saw Henry walking on the surface of the water in the middle of the night. After getting ashore, Henry checked into a hotel and had a good rest. The next morning, Henry asked the hotel staff to bring him a new set of casual clothes. He shaved the stubble on both sides of his cheeks, and was once again looking young and refreshed. Who would have thought that this man, who still looked like a young boy, stood on the high seasst night and had announced so domineeringly that he would take on anyone who challenged him. The hotel Era of Peace, was not open to the public that day. It waspletely closed for the Mengbaton Culinary Competition, which was one of thergest culinarypetitions in the world, would be held there on that very day. There were a total of ten teams participating in thepetition this time, and every one of them were at the top of their ss. It was not through sheer luck that Mr. Dong, who had started off as a chef, acquired all the wealth he now possessed. He earned all of it through his culinary skills. The skills of his could definitely be regarded as one of the best in the world. However, due to his current age, he was no longer able to compete with the young. Old age had caused many of his senses to weaken and degenerate, and that included his taste buds, they were not as sharp as they used to be. With Mr. Dong''s current skills, he was definitely more than qualified enough to be a chef at an ordinary hotel. However, it was clearly not enough for apetition of such level. Mr. Dong was seated at the spectator stand, staring at his team with a nervous expression. Mr. Dong''s team was led by Sister Hui''s "cousin". Sister Hui sat next to Mr. Dong, excitedly staring at the handsome young man at the kitchen top. Sister Hui could be observed to be rubbing her legs that were tightly wrapped in ck silk stockings, hinting that a me of desire burned within her. The intensity she had experienced on the night before left her still feeling it within her. Once thepetition had ended, she would no longer have to care about Mr. Dong, and could legitimately be with that handsome man, with no need to come up with stories like him being her cousin. "Mr. Dong, I''m afraid it will be very difficult this time." A man of approximately fifty years old, who was seated beside Mr. Dong, frowned and said, "I just checked him out. Sister Hui''s cousin''s knife skills are not well-honed enough. His preparation of the ingredients was very crude, they were all uneven in thickness. This would impact his cooking greatly." Sister Hui was unhappy to hear this. "What are you talking about? How would that impact anything? As long as he can cook it well, it doesn''t matter if they are cut poorly. My cousin is a chef, not a kitchen boy!" "No." The middle-aged man shook his head and said, "The ingredients are uneven in thickness, which will cause the taste to blend in unevenly and also affect the texture of the food. This..." "All right, whatever!" Sister Hui interrupted him rudely. "I''m not interested in yourmentary!" Chapter 1164 Chapter 1164 After being snapped at by Sister Hui, the middle-aged man stopped talking immediately, his face filled with embarrassment. Mr. Dong looked at Sister Hui and said, "Hui, you don''t understand. When ites to cooking, the preparation of ingredients is very important. As I had already told you before, your cousin''s skill still isn''t up to par. He is still a long away from the level of thispetition." After saying that, Mr. Dong shook his head. He no longer had any hope for winning thispetition. Sister Hui said unhappily, "Hey, Mr. Dong, what do you mean by that? Why do you keep looking down on my cousin? You still think it''s better to have that liare, don''t you?" Mr.Dong shook his head silently. In his heart, he did not want to believe that Syl was a liar, but he did not show up since yesterday, which made it hard for Mr. Dong not to believe he would do such a thing. Thepetition was extremely intense. In apetition of such calibre, not many screams could be heard, but every action had to be carried out with utmost precision, the cutting of vegetables, the washing of vegetables, the method and time used to marinate the ingredients, all had to be carried out perfectly. Compared to the fluid movements of the other contestants, Sister Hui''s cousin was performing very poorly. Most who came to watch thepetition were professionals. As they saw the movements of Sister Hui''s cousin, the people who were present were unable to guess who woulde in first, but everyone knew who would be in thest ce. At the judge''s table, a female judge looked at Sister Hui''s cousin and shook her head. "Say, Mr. Dong is not one to be so unreliable. Why would he arrange for such a man to participate in this competition? Doesn''t he have anyone else better to choose from?" "He does have other candidates." Another judge said, "I''ve seen the disciple of Mr. Dong, he has probably learned about thirty percent of Mr. Dong''s skills. He definitely isn''t qualified enough to participate in thispetition. I guess that Mr. Dong also knows that, so he gave this opportunity to someone else." "What a thing to do, this Mr. Dong." The female judge shook her head. "By the way, when will he arrive?" When the female judge mentioned that person, the rest of the judges all subconsciously adjusted their postures to make themselves look a little more serious. "I''m not sure. That man appears whenever he wishes. The Mengbaton Award, is named after the top chef of the world, Master Mengbaton. Back then, it was him who created the dish of Master Mengbaton''s fantasies. It can be said that he has truly surpassed Master Mengbaton. Originally, this award should have been named after him, but unfortunately, he was against the idea of that. He insisted on preserving the Mengbaton Award, only requesting that the finals of thepetition to only be held in Yan Xia." "He would definitely appear. After all it is him who who would personally present the Mengbaton Award." "It''s hard to imagine how a young man like him could possess such amazing culinary skills. How did he possibly achieve it?" "Let''s not talk about this now and watch thepetition first. The process of handling the ingredients is also one of the grading categories." There were ten groups of contestants in total, and they were from different countries. However, in terms of Tasty Food, Yan Xia, Country B, and Tukki had their advantages, these three countries had a strong history and culture of good food. Seven out of the ten participants hailed from these three countries. Every country took a different liking to food and had their ways of cooking. The different abilities and skills they disyed were intriguing to watch. The judges were sitting at the judge''s table, carefully watching every movement of the contestants. When the cooking began, the lobby, which was the venue of thepetition, was suddenly bursting with fragrance. The owner of the hotel specially arranged for his chefs to be in the best seats in order to watch and learn. For many chefs,petitions like this were a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for them to watch it live, which excited them, because top chefs all over the world were present. However, there were only nine people they were interested in learning from, the cousin of Sister Hui waspletely ignored. Although Sister Hui''s cousin''s culinary skills could be considered to be very exquisite when compared to the ordinary, seeing that he could create beautiful pieces of art with a carving knife. Among those contestants, even the least skilled of them would be able to chop vegetables on a fully blown balloon without popping it. When the cooking began, it was time for all contestants to show off their skills. Although the taste of the ingredients was closely rted to the process of cutting and marination, but the most important step was the method of cooking. When it came to the method of cooking, every contestant could be described as magicians, each showing off their magic in the kitchen. Henry arrived at the hall of thepetition dressed in casual clothes. He looked at the contestants who were carefully cooking their dishes. He nodded to himself and looked around the hall. After locating Mr. Dong, Henry walked over to him. Mr.Dong was looking anxiously at thepetition. He already knew that Sister Hui''s cousin had no chance of winning the prize, but what if the other contestants made a mistake? Mr. Dong had participated in countlesspetitions and was very clear that it would be good enough if one could perform at 80 percent of their best state in thepetition, and if they could surpass themselves, victory would be certain. After all, psychological pressure was one of the biggest challenges in the game. Mr. Dong did not notice Henry''s arrival. "Mr. Dong." Henry called at Mr. Dong. He pulled out a foldable stool, opened it, and sat down right beside Mr. Dong. When Mr. Dong and Sister Hui heard Henry''s voice, they were both shocked. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. "Why are you here?" Sister Hui yelled at Henry before Mr. Dong could speak, "This is no ce for you to be! What rights do you have to be here? Get lost!" Henry merely smiled and said, "The security guards didn''t stop me from entering, which proves that I do have the rights to enter. You can go talk to the security guards about it." Upon seeing Henry, Mr. Dong spoke with a mixed expression, "Zhang, you really disappointed me. I really believed that you would participate in thepetition on my behalf." "Mr. Dong, I''m really sorry." Henry looked at Sister Hui. "Your missus stopped me from participating in thepetition on your behalf. I also happened to have some business to attend to, so I went to settle that and now I''m back." "Stopped you from participating?" Mr. Dong quickly caught on to the key point of the problem and fiercely turned his head to look at Sister Hui right next to him and asked, "Hui, what''s going on?" Sister Hui''s face turned green with shock. She did not answer Mr. Dong''s question. Instead, she looked at Henry and shouted, "Stop ndering me here! When did I ever stop you from taking part in thepetition? You requested for two hundred thousand yuan from me, saying that you were going to buy cooking equipment, then you never returned. Now you''re saying that I stopped you from taking part in thepetition? What are you talking about?" Henry shook his head and said nothing. Mr. Dong''s eyes were still fixed on Sister Hui. "Hui, tell me, is what Henry said true?" "Of course not!" Sister Hui acted like a cat that had its tail stepped on. She erupted with anger. "Mr. Dong, is that the person you see me as? You''d rather believe an outsider instead of me?" Chapter 1165 Chapter 1165 Seeing how Sister Hui reacted, the questioning look in Mr. Dong''s eyes faded and he quickly said, "Hui, don''t react so fiercely. It''s just a question. I didn''t mean anything about it." Sister Hui crossed her arms in front of her chest and looked away, ignoring Mr. Dong. She looked at Henry, full of dissatisfaction, and asked, "Say, what are you really trying to do? Are you deliberately trying to destroy my rtionship with Mr. Dong? You are not wee here. Leave at once and I''ll forget about that 200,000 yuan !" After Sister Hui finished speaking, she winked at the two bodyguards behind Mr. Dong. The two bodyguards immediately understood and walked towards Henry. They grabbed Henry''s shoulders from both sides firmly. The two men tried with all their might, but they were unable to even so much as shake Henry in the slightest, which embarrassed them very much. They tried moving him at full strength once more. Henry shook his shoulders, and the two bodyguards were pushed a few steps backwards. The both of them looked at each other with surprise and saw a trace of embarrassment in each other''s eyes. Just when they were about to try once more, Mr. Dong waved at them to stop. The two bodyguards retreated before they were able to take another step against Henry. Mr. Dong looked at Henry and inhaled deeply. "Henry, I still have matters to tend to here, how about..." "It''s okay. I won''t disturb you while you watch thepetition." Henry smiled and interrupted Mr. Dong. "When the dishes areplete, I''d like to talk to you about something." "You have something to tell me?" Mr. Dong looked confused. Sister Hui butted in rudely, "I have already told you that you''re not wee here, how much more shameless could you possibly be? Don''t you understand what it means when someone asks you to leave?" Henry turned his head to watch thepetition, as if he did not hear anything,pletely ignoring Sister Hui and Mr. Dong. Mr. Dong shook his head and said nothing. Sister Hui was furious, but there was nothing she could do to Henry. Every contestant had entered the stage of cooking. It was the final stage and was also the most intense moment of thepetition. This stage would usually not take too long toplete, after all, there was a time limit in thepetition. The entire hall was packed with aroma. Ten minutes after Henry had arrived, the bell rang. All ten of the participating chefs immediately stopped in their actions. ced in front of each of them, was a glorious dish, waiting to be tasted by the judges. A judge got up and walked past every contestant, then finally arrived at the centre of the hall, where a microphone stood. The judge grabbed the microphone, nced around, and announced loudly, "Attention everyone, we had just been notified about another special matter before be start the judging. As we all know, the Mengbaton Award is the highest honour a chef could attain. Today we shall give out the Mengbaton Award. However, before we do that, another award shall be presented." "Another award?" Upon hearing what the judge had said, everyone in the audience had suspicious looks on their faces. They had never heard of anything of that sort before, yet another award appeared all of aN?velDrama.Org owns ? this. sudden. "Yes, another award." the judge nodded. "This award is extremely special. It''s not a trophy to signify one''s mastery of cooking, rather it is to apud one''s attitude towards cooking. This award has never been issued, this shall be the first and only one as of today. As for whether there would a second time this award would be given, that is still unnned. Now do all of you understand the nature of this award?" After fully hearing the judge''s words, looks of passion were visible across the faces of many people who were present. It was currently the only special award, and whether or not it would be awarded again in the future was uncertain. That would mean if one received this award, it was very likely that he or she would be the only one in the world to have won it! The older chefs whose skills and precision have weakened with age were especially enthusiastic about it. These people had been working as chefs all their lives. It could be said that they had poured every ounce of their lives into this job. Now that aplimentary award based on the cooking attitude of a chef had been announced, it got their blood boiling with excitement! "Are there already candidates selected for this award?" someone asked excitedly. The judge nodded with a smile and said, "Yes, and the winner is among the audience today. It''s just that this person has no knowledge of it yet." Upon hearing this, the retired chefs were even more excited. There were hopeful looks in everyone''s eyes. It was the same for Mr. Dong. A possibly exclusive award meant an immeasurable amount of honour to him, plus Mr. Dong also truthfully knew that he had devoted all of his life to culinary arts. If he was lucky enough to win this award, it would be the biggest aplishment of his life. All the audience burst into an uproar, but the judges did not silence them. It was not until two minutester when the judge stretched out his arms to calm them down. "Alright everybody, settle down now. The dishes of the contestants are still on the table. I believe it''s about time for us to get to the point of it. This award is called the Award of Dedication, which means it''s an award to commend the dedication of a chef towards his or her profession, just as its name suggests. Well then, when it''s time to present the award, don''t you old boys leap up too excitedly when you see the award going in your direction." The words of the judge caused a burst ofughter to erupt from the audience, then it died down very quickly. Everyone held their breaths nervously. At the entrance of the hall, two beautifuldies dressed in formal-wear appeared slowly carrying a tray together. Red satin was draped across the tray, hiding whatever that was beneath it, but everyone knew that beneath it was the Award of Dedication. At that moment, everyone''s eyes were fixed on the two formally dresseddies. Their eyes were burning with passion, but this time it was not because of the beauty of thedies, instead it was because of the award. Even the contestants participating in the Mengbaton Culinary Competition were brimming with passion and anticipation. What an exclusive award! What an honour it would be to be presented with this award! Under the watchful eyes of the audience, the twodies walked slowly towards the south corner of the audience. When the audience saw the direction thedies walked towards, those in the other three corners were filled with disappointment. As for those who were seated on the south corner of the hall, some that had a lifetime of experience as a chef, felt that their hearts were pounding so hard that it felt like it was about to leap out of their throats. Mr. Dong stared straight at the twodies who were walking towards him. "It''s me? Me? No way! It''s me! It really is me!" Mr. Dong was screaming ecstatically in his heart. He watched the twodies walk past several old mates as they got closer and closer to him. However, the twodies suddenly came to a halt just when they were about to approach him. They stopped at the distance of approximately two men away from him. Seeing this, Mr. Dong''s heart, which had already crept up his throat, dropped instantly. He felt as if he had just been shot into clouds then immediately dropped into an abyss, the award was so close yet so far, it was no longer possible for him to obtain it in his lifetime. Under the fiery gaze of the audience, the two formally dresseddies bowed slightly and smiled at Henry. Henry, who was sitting next to Mr. Dong, rose from his seat under everyone''s gaze and reached for the tray that was held by the twodies. Chapter 1166 Chapter 1166 As Henry reached out at the tray with his hand, all the eyes that were fixed at him narrowed! What was going on? How was the Award of Dedication fit for such a young man? Who was he? No one had ever seen him before! How was he even qualified for such an award? Mr. Dong was also extremely doubtful. An uneasy look appeared in Sister Hui''s eyes. "Could this kid have some sort of influence in the circle of culinary arts?" Under the countless guesses and deductions of the audience, Henry pulled away the red silk from the tray. The moment the red silk was lifted, a spat crafted from pure gold was revealed. A golden spat! Upon finally witnessing the Award of Dedication, everyone in the audience was struck with awe. The gold spat bore a special meaning to chefs, even the highest honour of culinary arts in the world, The Mengbaton Award, would not take the form of a golden spat. As recorded in history, the golden spat was personally presented by the emperor to his favourite imperial chef in ancient times, which symbolised two things: firstly, it was a token of praise towards the imperial chefs culinary skills, and secondly, it was a recognition of his status as the top chef in the circle of culinary arts. That was the significance a golden spat bore. Henry smiled and picked up the golden spat from the tray. Upon seeing a young man like Henry pick up the golden spat, someone from the audience could no longer contain himself and questioned, "Who is he? What gives him the right to receive this award? I demand an exnation!" "Yes, exin this!" The moment someone took the lead to voice out their thoughts, people followed suit immediately. Voices of countless people demanding an exnation erupted in an instant. "Please calm down, everybody." the voice of the judge sounded again through the microphone. "All of you are mistaken. This man is not the winner of the Award of Dedication." Upon hearing that, many people were instantly relieved. If such a young man had really won the Award of Dedication, it would be totally outrageous. Sister Hui''s eyes shed with contempt. She looked at Henry disdainfully and said, "Is there something wrong with that brain of yours? That award doesn''t belong to you, yet you had the audacity to touch it." Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Henry held the golden spat and shrugged his shoulders, then replied, "The award is not for me, but I am the one in charge of presenting it." The one in charge of presenting it? Sister Hui was stunned by Henry''s reply. At that exact moment, the judge''s voice sounded once more, "Everyone, allow me to formally introduce the presenter of the Award of Dedication, Mr. Zhang! As all of you already know, the Mengbaton Award is the greatest award in the circle of culinary arts, and it was named after the great Masterchef Mengbaton, who had passed on years ago. In his posthumous letter, he had written about the level of cooking that only existed in his fantasies, something that Masterchef Mengbaton was unable to achieve throughout his life. However, several years ago, all of you probably have heard tales of a young man from Yan Xia who was able to create the delicacies recorded in the letter of Masterchef Mengbaton in a culinarypetition. It was said to be an amazing performance of culinary arts, which could also be described as wizardry in the world of culinary arts. That young man is the man standing right before your eyes, Mr. Zhang!" The judge''s words had an effect simr to smashing a huge rock into a calmke, stirring up ripples instantaneously. Gazes of disbelief, awe, and fascination were focused on Henry all at once. It was impossible that the judge would make a joke like this such a situation. If he could announce it so openly, it could only mean that it was true. The Mengbaton Culinary Competition that year had long be a legendary tale, which many knew by heart. Those who stared at him in disbelief were just unable to believe that they were fortunate enough to actually see the fabled chef in person. The judge continued, "Back then, the Mengbaton Award would have been named after Mr. Zhang, but he refused to ept this honour, he only requested for every Mengbaton Culinary Competition to be held in Yan Xia. Today, the Award of Dedication shall also be presented by the man, Mr. Zhang himself!" Henry held the golden spat and presented it to Mr. Dong, who was sitting right next to him. He smiled and said, "Congrattions, Mr. Dong." Mr. Dong stared at the golden spat presented to him by Henry. He was still in a state of stupefaction. He had heard of the tale about a young man from Yan Xia who achieved the level of culinary arts that Masterchef Mengbaton had fantasised of, but he would never think that there was a temporary chef on his ship, the same person! The sight of Henry before him put Mr. Dong in a heavy trance. Sister Hui''s face was instantly filled with terror. When she first heard that the award did not belong to Syl, she was very quick to ridicule him. However, never in her wildest dreams did she imagine that this man had such an incredible background. Although she knew nothing about cooking, she had followed Mr. Dong for years and had heard all sorts of stories, that was how she got to know how influential the young man from Yan Xia, as mentioned by the judge, was in the world of culinary arts. "Mr. Dong, it''s about time for you to snap out of your daydreams and ept the award!" The judge looked at Mr. Dong in a daze andughed again. He had expected that Mr. Dong would have all kinds of reactions. "This... is really for me..." Mr. Dong was originally very desperate to receive this award, yet when the award really did fall into hisp, it suddenly all felt like a dream. Henry said, "I could feel your strong attitude towards cooking through our chat back then. I had observed your kitchen, and noticed that you''ve cared for it very perfectly. It was very obvious that you were very serious about your cooking. You had the courage to trust aplete stranger, even when we had just met purely by luck, yet you still trusted me unconditionally because of my culinary skills. I''m not trying to say how important I am in your heart, rather it shows just how great you passion is for cooking, and that is why you are truly qualified to receive this award." Henry pressed the golden spat into Mr. Dong''s hands once more. Mr. Dong epted the golden spat almost subconsciously. The moment Mr. Dong received the golden spat, the judges took the lead in apuding him. A strong thunder of apuse erupted throughout the hall instantaneously. Although the other senior chefs were envious of Mr. Dong''s award, they knew Mr. Dong well enough, and they could fully ept Mr. Dong as the winner of the award. Mr. Dong stared at the golden spat in his hands nkly. He had never imagined that he would be able to celebrate a day like this. To a certain extent, this award could be regarded more prestigious than the Mengbaton Award! "Well then, now that the award has been presented, let us get on with the judging and choose the winner of today''s Mengbaton Award!" the judge announced. At the same time, the judges got up from their seats and walked towards the contestants to taste their dishes. Mr. Dong''s nk gaze was still fixed at the golden spat in his hand. Suddenly, he seemed to recall something and suddenly shot a look at Sister Hui right next to him. Based on Syl''s identity, he would certainly not fabricate lies deliberately to spoil the rtionship between himself and Sister Hui, so did that mean that Sister Hui had been lying to him all this while? And it was her who drove Syl away! Mr. Dong, who had thought up to this point, looked at Sister Hui with utmost seriousness. "Hui, tell me the truth, what did you hope to aplish by doing all of that behind my back?" Chapter 1167 Chapter 1167 Being stared at by Mr. Dong in such a manner, Sister Hui was flustered. After discovering Henry''s identity, it became certain that she could not go on with her previous lie. Sister Hui''s eyes rolled in her sockets, and then suddenly filled with tears, "Mr. Dong, I have been by your side for so many years, apanying you everywhere you go, I''ve never wanted anything from you, but he''s the only cousin brother I have, that''s why I have to put in so much effort for him! The Mengbaton Award is only a wish for you. Whether you win it or not would not affect your Future. However, it has a different meaning for my cousin. For him, it is a once in a life- time opportunity! I admit that I had lied to you, but I did it for the sake of my family. If anything were to happen to your brother, would you just ignore it?" Sister Hui uttered those words with tears rolling in her eyes, the sight of that softened Mr. Dong''s heart instantly. "Hui, please don''t cry. If you really wanted to help your cousin, you could''ve told me and we can figure out other ways for that. You didn''t have to lie to me." Mr. Dong hurriedly reached out with his hand in effort to wipe away the tears from Sister Hui''s eyes. "How could I?" Sister Hui pped away Mr. Dong''s hand. "Mr. Dong, do you really think that I am unaware of what your old buddies have said you? They said that I''m clinging on to you because I desired your riches and even warned you to be careful with me! How could I ever make any requests? How would I even dare to?" Mr. Dong was at a loss for words. He sighed and said, "Hui, I am to me for this. I..." "Mr. Dong." Henry spoke suddenly. "Young..." Mr. Dong was about to address him as "Young Zhang" subconsciously, but he quickly reacted and corrected himself, "I''m listening, Mr. Zhang." Henry nced at Sister Hui then said, "I''ve received some news which could affect you negatively. Please remember to deal with it." Mr. Dong frowned and said. "Affect me negatively?" "Yes." Henry nodded. "Yesterday, the contestant who represented you sent copies of his resume to the top 20 globally ranked hotels of the world. He also sent applications to a few international culinary arts schools. Each application has your signature on it, iming that you rmended his application. Information about his family was included in his resume, and it was discovered that he doesn''t have a cousin sister. Also, those resumes of his were all rejected because it didn''t have a good score on them. Now, because your signature was present, your credibility has been greatly affected in those hotels and schools. You''d better deal with this issue as soon as possible, or else it might get difficult for you to get around in the circle of culinary arts in the future." Having said that, Henry patted Mr. Dong on the shoulder and said, "I know what you are thinking. You think that you''ve lived a life more fortunate than most, but it hasn''t been easy for you either. You have walked the earth for so long, sometimes some issues have to be viewed carefully." After Henry finished speaking, he turned and left, leaving whatever that was going to happen between Mr. Dong and Sister Hui to themselves. Sister Hui''s face turned pale as death at that moment. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Just as Mr. Dong saw the change in Sister Hui''s expression, he understood everything instantly, and backhandedly pped Sister Hui in the face. Henry walked out of the hall and never looked back. Mr. Dong had indeed been a great help to him. If Mr. Dong''s cruise ship had not passed by him and he had not hidden himself in the VIP lounge of the cruise ship, he would not have had enough time to contact Prabhat Dongfang and the others. Henry regarded his actions as an act of repaying Mr. Dong''s kindness. The Award of Dedication was to make up for Mr. Dong''s unfulfilled wish for the Mengbaton Award, and also remove that thorn that stuck on to him. Whatever that happened next was out of Henry''s control. His job was done, and now he had other issues to tend to. It had been more than ten hours since he stepped into the Divine Realm. The battle the day before was a great one. Although it would not affect the ordinary, many Qi Practitioners would definitely be paying attention to him. His words and actions on the night before, would definitely have been witnessed by many who hid in the dark. Henry could imagine the eyes that would immediately be on him the moment he announced that he was Justus'' disciple. However, Henry was not bothered by that. He decided that if they wanted to watch him, he would let them watch to their heart''s content, that was what the strong would always have to experience. Henry believed that he could now be considered as strong and powerful. After dering war against the Alvin League and then announcing that Radiant Ind was a topssed force within within the world of Qi practitioners, it was most likely that Radiant Ind would soon be faced with trouble. Henry had already booked a ticket to Sosasmo. He left the hotel and headed for the airport immediately. 20 hourster, because of the different timezones, it was 8 a.m in Sosasmo. This city of steel that was built in the desert now flourished under the administration of Radiant City. The city was now operating smoothly, its civilians would wake early to get to work. Due to the uniqueness of this city, it was very quickly noticed and spread byizens. The title "Steel City of the desert" alone attracted countless people to head there for some sight-seeing. Radiant Ind would naturally not interfere with the ordinary who came and went. They even weed their visits. In just one month, this steel city had be a city of tourism. The imagination of living within a highly advanced building, in a luxurious room, while standing in front of a huge floor-to-ceiling window and sipping on iced watermelon juice as one looked out into the endless desert. The feeling of that made people feel free and alive. Countless people travelled all the way there without any hesitation simply to experience that sort of feeling. Someone bought a snack from a roadside stall in the city and enjoyed it very much, so much so that he gave the hawker an extra ten yuan as a tip. This made the hawker re at him with burning fury. "What is the meaning of this? Who are you looking down on?" The person who tipped him was dejected. He had no idea that this hawker owned tens of billions in assets and had thousands of experts under him, as well as tens of thousands of disciples. The protection money alone he received every month came in massive amounts. He set up a stall there simply for the sake of following the orders of Radiant Ind. In the heart of the steel city, was where the members of Radiant Ind hadnded back then. It was imed to be a restricted area of the government and people were restricted from entering it, drones and other flying machines were restricted too. The world''s top signal disruptor and shield existed there, whatever images the satellites could capture of that location, would only appear as an image of a middle finger, and that was the masterpiece of Wade and Future''sbined efforts. Meanwhile, the entrance of the City of Hell had been optimised systematically. People would deliver beautifully packaged delicacies, gifts, household supplies, and a list of other items to the entrance for the staff below to receive them. Radiant Ind had also specially arranged for men to be in charge of the various needs of Ss and the others in the City of Hell beneath them. More than ten men would take turns to monitor the screens in order to ensure that the notifications and requests sent from beneath them could be handled as soon as possible. Simply put, under the management led by Henry, Ss and the others had be the textbook definition of "homebodies". Chapter 1168 Chapter 1168 In the eyes of the Four Great Associations of the world. Regardless of whether it was the Recluse Association, the Alvin League, the Noble Berserkers, or the ns, they only had one point of view towards the City of Hell. Terrifying! Those who were locked up in the City of Hell were people who hadmitted great sins. All of those who were locked up were highly talented criminals of the world. Some would even shudder when simply talking about the eighteen levels of the City of Hell. Yet who would have imagined that the existence of the eighteen levels of the City of Hell was so terrifying that people would shudder upon just hearing its name. The scene inside waspletely different from the darkness that they thought was. Originally, the City of Hell had only been slightly modified by Erin and the others, but everything changed upon the arrival of Henry. Various modern equipments and machines were installed, such asrge motors, furnitures, blueprints, lumber, steel, and various building materials, then had Ss and the others build a luxurious vi on the top level of the City of Hell. Although they were unable to use Qi there, but with their exceptional physique and strength, they could get the job done with great efficiency, and the women worked just as efficiently as the men. When it came to materials that normally needed to be moved and ced with the help of machines, Erin, dressed in a cheongsam and high heels, lifted them single-handedly in a rxed and elegant manner. A yoga room, cinema, living room, dining room and dozens of other rooms were built in the vi. They had lived in boredom in the City of Hell for hundreds of years, when they were finally given something to do, they carried out the tasks enthusiastically. In thevishly designed dining room of the vi, a huge round table that could fit dozens was ced. More than a dozen bottles of fine wine were ced on the table, and about 20 kinds of delicacies on it were letting out an enticing aroma. Ss, Erin, and the others were all at the table, their eyes were fixed on the delicious food on the table as they scratched their ears and cheeks impatiently. "Say, Henry, when can we start eating? I can''t stop drooling in presence of this fragrance!" said Erin, who was dressed in a gorgeous red cheongsam, as she nced repeatedly at the huge open kitchen. Henry, who was in the kitchen,ughed and said, "Soon, Erin, soon. There are just two more dishes to go. I''m telling you, these dishes require a sense of ceremony. Look at Ss, look at how patiently he waits." "Henry, with all fairness," the short, stubby man that Henry had first met upon entering the City of Hellughed and said, "I saw Big Brother Ss secretly swallow his saliva several times." Ss did not deny those words. "Henry''s cooking is indeed amazing. I have lived for hundreds of years and yet I have never smelled such temptingly fragrant food, even I can''t help it anymore." "Ha ha ha!" This honest admission from Ss created a burst ofughter. These people had lived there for at least a hundred years. Even if they had never spoken to each other, it was clearly visible that a strong bond existed between them. In the past, their statuses were While they chatted wit each other, Henry came out of the kitchen with two dishes and ced them on the table. "Alright everyone, it''s time to feast. Come on, let''s first have some wine. Ha ha!" Henryughed aloud. "Come on, get pouring. You know, I originally thought I would never be able to enjoy fine wine ever again. I really never imagined that there would be a day I would be given the opportunity to enjoy this again. The taste of this wine is way better than the one back then," a gray-haired man said. Everyone filled their cups with wine then raised their sses in unison. "Cheers!" Everything felt harmonious within the City of Hell. It was nowhere near as terrifying as what outsiders imagined it to be. After three rounds of wine, the delicious dishes were finished. Ss stared at Henry. "Henry, I believe you''ve already stepped into the Divine Realm?" This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Ss'' words stunned all of those who were present. The Divine Realm? When they first met Henry, he was not even at the stage of Qi-transformation! That was not too long ago. He was able to enter the Divine Realm in less than a year? From the Qi-controlling Realm to the Divine Realm in just one year? Just how talented was he?" All of them looked at Henry as if they were looking at a monster. Henry simply smiled and nodded. Ss picked up his wine ss and took a sip. "From the looks of it, the style of training by absorbing external energy and transforming it into inner Qi, just like the World Destruction Technique is really suitable for you." Henry said, "Senior Ss, back then, you said that when I have mastered the upper three sets of the World-devastating Diagram, I could" "The World Destruction Technique is simply all about ''destruction''." Ss interrupted Henry. "The first three sets were just how I had to exin it to you back then. Your fundamentals were still lacking then, and I was worried that you wouldn''t be able to understand if I told you too much. The first three sets were also my way of dividing them. Now that you have already entered the Divine realm so quickly, I believe that you have experienced many life-and-death battles during this period of time, haven''t you?" Henry nodded. During that period of time, he had indeed been in danger. Thinking back on it, nothing felt special about it, but when he faced those powerful enemies back then, any mistake could send him to death. It could be said that Henry had risked his whole life in order to be who he was that day. Seeing Henry nod, Ss smiled with satisfaction. "Very well. It seems that you have already understood the true meaning of the World Destruction Technique, there is no ssification for it. As long as you understand the meaning of its ''destruction'', you just have to keep fighting on. However, you have to remember that this technique is very tough and rigid, and that is the same too for not only the training method, but also for your mind. You must not fear even when faced with a powerful foe. Battle is training for you. If fear exists in your heart, it would be difficult for you to carry on." Henry rose and cupped his fist in a salute to Ss. "I shall follow your advice carefully, senior." "Forget about addressing us as ''senior''." Ss waved his hand at Henry. "You''re just like our own child. We''ve already passed down all our skills to you, what more is one or two pieces of advice? All right, let''s continue drinking." In the dining room, the superhero movie that had been really popr recently was ying on TV. Henry specially paid for a subscription that had ess to all thetest movies, so that Ss and others could watch them. With the power of the Felix Family, all of that had been arranged in just a matter of a few words. As Ss stared at the various special effects in the film, he shook his head and said, "s, your modern machines are indeed very convenient, but they cause people to rely on them too much, making it too difficult for them to awaken their own potential. If they wanted to fly, they''d have to wear a suit of iron. In truth, as long as you have a strong will, you could achieve it all on your own. Being strong is the safest thing for a man. Look at him, how many times did he almost endanger himself because of theck of energy? However, Qi-practitioners like us can absorb the spiritual Qi of the heavens and earth in various situations." "And that one, hisbat skills are too weak. If I were his enemy, I would be able to end his life in just three moves." Erin chipped in. Chapter 1169 Chapter 1169 Henry listened to the conversation going around the table. Ss'' words also provided an indirect exnation to Henry about how far the human body''s potential was able to develop, from soaring in the skies and burrowing under the ground, everything was possible! Moreover, Ss seemed to say that at the realm he had entered, he could absorb the Spiritual Qi of the heaven and earth any time for his own use. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Henry inhaled deeply and thought to himself, "I''m still very far away from that realm. If I could absorb the Spiritual Qi of heaven and earth any time, I wouldn''t have had to escape to Mr. Dong''s ship due to exhaustion back then. Even now as I''ve stepped into the Divine Realm, I''m still unable to fully gain control of the Spiritual Qi of the heaven and earth." From the looks of it, a huge gap still existed between the levels of Spirit-controlling and the Divine Realm. Before Henry could finish his meal, his mobile phone rang. He picked it up and checked it. It was a message from Future. "Boss, several defence systems have been quietly destroyed. It seems that someone has arrived." Henry read the message on the phone with a smile forming at the corners of his lips. The announcement he made on the high seas that night, and how he confidently told Cleve that no one could break into Radiant Ind, it would seem like he was speaking to those present back then, but in truth, all of those words were meant for those who lurked in the dark to hear. Sure enough, just as Henry had expected, someone knocked on the door. Henry said to Ss and others who were still sitting at the dinner table, "Seniors, there is something I need your help with." "Haha!" Ss had no questions at all. He got up and stretched. "Well, now that I''m full, it''s about time to get moving!" Within the Steel City that belonged to Radiant Ind, a few figures swooped around swiftly. For them who were at thete stage of Qi-Concentration, infiltrating Radiant Ind was just as easy as entering unownednd. The strength of the elites of Radiant Ind in the eyes of the World of Qi practitioners could be perceived to be very weak. The several experts at thete stage of Qi-concentration moved swiftly. They moved within the territory of Radiant Ind as if they were strolling in the yard of their own home. The equipment that had been set up by Future waspletely unable to stop these experts in the slightest. "Haha, the nerve of Henry to boast so shamelessly, this Radiant Ind of his is nothing. We could juste and go as we like." one of them said with with heavy contempt. "And to think that he so confidently said that nobody could break in, where did he even get his confidence from?" "Promoted to a top force in the World of Qi-practitioners? Based on this? What a joke!" "This Radiant Ind is just about as fragile as an egg shell. Breaking instantly upon contact!" "Let''s go for now. It''s clear enough that this Henry is just faking his strength and boasting about it all. Radiant Ind can be reduced to the ground anytime!" The few Qi-concentration experts circled around Radiant Ind and prepared to leave with their findings and report the weakness of Radiant Ind. Just as they were about to leave, loudughter sounded. "You''re leaving? Do you think that Radiant Ind is a ce where your little team of Qi- concentration weaklings cane and go as you please? Coming in is easy, but it shall not be same for leaving!" This sudden voice boomed like thunder in the ears of thete-stage Qi-concentration experts. The ordinary people living in the steel city also heard the voice. "Hi everyone, wee to the Steel City. Coming next, is an extremely unique performance. All of you shall only be required to remain where you are to watch it. We hope you look forward to it." The broadcast system announced just as the booming shouts were heard. All of the ordinary people who were there sightseeing all believed that it was a special performance and stared towards the direction of the sound with great interest. Within the territory of Radiant Ind, the invadingte-stage Qi-concentration experts were shocked. One of them yelled back, "Who''s there!" "You are still not worthy enough to know my name!" An enormous ck palm formed in midair, immense energy and pressure emanated from it, enveloping the fewte-stage Qi-concentration experts that were beneath it. Thete-stage Qi-concentration experts felt as if they had been sealed from every direction. In the face of this enormous ck hand from the sky, they werepletely unable to fight back, and had nowhere to escape. Dark clouds instantly rumbled in the sky, and the gigantic ck palm materialised and condensed, then it sted down from the sky and with a heavy m. The instant this ck palm struck, the severalte stage Qi-concentration experts that were trapped on the ground were reduced into ash immediately, no trace of their corpses remained. The sky then turned calm once again. The tourists in the Steel City who had witnessed this scene were amazed. They had not expected the performance of the Steel City to be so fascinating. Although the whole of it was just a gigantic ck palm appearing for a quick moment, but the atmosphere and special effects of it were extremely realistic, to the point that it even felt real, which was so much more impressive than the special effects seen in movies. A few figures stood watching in the vast desert outside the Steel City. As they watched the enormous ck palm disappear from the sky, a solemn look appeared in their eyes. "Did you feel that? That aura just now, even just standing here, still makes my heart pound!" One of them said with a serious expression. Looking closely, it was visible that there was a trace of fear that lingered in his eyes. This was an expert who had already stepped into the Divine Realm. Another expert of the Divine Realm gulped heavily. "How frightening! The instant that enormous ck palm appeared, I actually had the urge to flee." "Isn''t Radiant Ind one of those secr powers? Since when did they have such an expert watching over them?" "That''s hard to say. Justus is a big shot. Although he doesn''t care much for the affairs of the world, even the youngest of his followers, would have probably grown to be a top- notch elite in today''s world, and is protecting the sessor of Justus. It all sounds reasonable." "Looks like it''s not going to be easy to provoke Radiant Ind for the time being. Let''s just wait and see. The times are changing, and ambitious heroes of all sorts are swarming. As Justus'' sessor, Henry possesses the secrets of Qi and the military. It would be impossible for him to stand strong on his own in this chaos. We shall just sit around and watch the show." "Indeed, there will be those who are unable to restrain themselves. As of now, the restrictions of many areas have already been taken down, and seeing that the inheritor has appeared. Sooner or later, people wille looking for Henry. He just stepped into the Divine Realm, yet hisbat strength is still unknown, but he annihted Old Deadwood with a single sweep. This brat is quite peculiar." "He is the immortal lotus Justus had cultivated, the product created through harmonising the Yin and Yang of the world. There would be many peculiarities on him, let''s just wait and see for now!" On Radiant Ind, in the depths of the City of Hell, all it took was just a wave of a hand from Ss topletely wipe out the few experts of Qi-concentration. As long as the entrance of the City of Hell remained open, Ss could temporarily use a tiny amount of his Qi. In Ss'' words, the power he was able to muster that way was just a drop in the bucket compared to his earlier days when his full capabilities were unleashed. It was unimaginable to Henry just how terrifying one who had entered the Spirit-controlling Realm was! Henry waspletely unable to use his Qi in the City of Hell, yet Ss did not simply justunch such an attack, more importantly, he was also resisting the restrictions of it at the same time! A being who had lived for more than 400 years must never be viewed normally! Chapter 1170 Chapter 1170 After the incident with the few Qi-concentration Realm experts earlier, the people who had their eyes set on Radiant Ind confirmed the authenticity of Henry''s words. "Seniors, I have other matters to attend to outside, so I shall take my leave for now," Henry said as he cupped his fist at Ss and the others. Ss said, "You should be getting much busier now. These old bones of ours probably can''t help you with much. You don''t have to visit so often if there''s nothing important. You''ve provided us with enough to allow us to see the outside world, that is satisfying enough for us." Henry nodded. "I''ll find ways to free you guys from your chains as soon as possible, I promise." "Haha, we''ve already epted the situation we''re in. You just live a happy life, young one." Sister Erin''s face was bright red. "Don''t listen too much to Big Ss'' words, speaking so easily of fighting to the death. We have all also experienced the life of your era, and sometimes, you wille to realise that a simple life is actually one of the luckier things one could experience. Young one, I can tell that your attitude in an extremely hard one, just remember that the hardest could also be the easiest to break." Henry felt a sense of warmth in his heart. He could tell that Sister Erin cared for him. After cupping his fist once more, Henry turned to leave. Ss and others also got up and saw Henry off. "Dear seniors, Henry shall leave for now!" Henry looked towards the sky and pushed off the ground forcefully. At the same time, the top level of the City of Hell was suddenly lit up by a bright light, a purple lotus emerged above Henry''s head, giving off a strange purple glow. At that moment, Ss'' pupils constricted suddenly. "The sacred lotus! Henry, who are you to Justus?" Upon hearing Ss'' words, the expressions of Sister Erin and the others changed drastically. No one from that time was unfamiliar with Justus'' name. Henry, who was already in the air, returned to the ground upon hearing those words. "Justus is my teacher." Ss was stunned at first when he heard this, then he let out a burst ofughter. "Hahaha! It''s no wonder! You have such extraordinary talent! Back then, Justus told me that he wanted to bnce the Yin and Yang of the world and cultivate a sacred lotus. I always thought that he was just pulling my leg. To my surprise, he really did it! So the sacred is you. Hahaha!" Erin and the others all looked at Henry withplicated expressions. A few secondster, Erin took the lead to get down on one knee and salute to Henry. "It''s an honour to meet you, holy disciple!" At the same time, the rest of the people in the City of Hell, except Ss, all got down on one knee and saluted, "It''s an honour to meet you, holy disciple!" Henry was shocked. He quickly trotted over and pulled Erin and others up to their feet. "Please everyone, don''t do that. I, Henry, have already regarded you as my elders. Such an act from al of you is just too much for me to ept." "No!" Ss said, "Don''t you worry about that, Henry. Your master Justus was known as Immortal Lu. There are many in this world who are followers of Justus. Since you are the sessor of Justus, you are eligible enough to ept their courtesy. You can still treat them as your elders, and they should also show respect to you. I suddenly understood why you only had the capabilities of Qi- control when you first met me even when you possessed such talent. It was because you are the fairy lotus cultivated by Justus, therefore it was impossible for him to allow you to practice Qi with him!" Henry''s eyes were doubtful. "Senior Ss, what actually is this sacred lotus?" "I have no idea either." Ss shook his head. "Justus was always muttering to himself, he never said what he wanted to do aloud. I enjoy fighting, he on the other hand enjoys exploring bizarre ces and travelling around the world. In the end, I got cooped up in this City of Hell, and he is still roaming thends." As he spoke of this, a thoughtful expression appeared across Ss'' face. "By the way, how''s that old man Justus? When can we invite him over for a chat?" Henry shook his head. "My teacher has departed. I''m afraid you won''t be able to reminisce the past with you, Senior Ss." "What!" Ss'' was shaken. At that moment, Henry felt a tremendous pressure so powerful that he was forced to take a few steps back. Henry''s eyes were filled with horror! They were still within the City of Hell! Ss was supposedly unable to use his Qi at all, yet he was able to affect his surroundings and Henry simply through his raw power. That was just terrifying! When Erin and the others heard this, they could not believe it either. They were still well and alive in this world, but Immortal Lu had already departed?" Ss looked at Henry seriously, "Henry, are you speaking the truth?" Henry nodded and said, "It was I who buried my teacher." Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Ss'' eyes were lonely. "I didn''t expect Old Lu to leave so soon. There''s be so much less fun without him." At this moment, it was visible that Ss was filled with a kind of loneliness. It was not simr to the kind when faced with the departure of a loved one. This loneliness felt like someone who had spent his entire life climbing the peak of mountain, only to discover that everyone could only look up at him, and there was no one could stand shoulder to shoulder with him. "Henry, I didn''t know that you were Justus'' disciple before. Now that I know, there are some things that I need to make clear to you." Ss looked at Henry solemnly. Henry nodded and listened carefully. Ss said, "You have now stepped into the Divine Realm, so you should be able to understand that the world is not as simple as most people perceive it to be. There are many inheritances that had existed long ago and still exists until this very day, and there are some very dangerous ces, or some tombs that you must never go to! Just like that underground pce that I showed you back then, you must never ever go there!" Henry looked puzzled. Ss exined, "You''re the sacred lotus Justus had cultivate, a product of the Yin and Yang of this world. The long-standing inheritance goes against the rules of time, those that have been sealed for a long time will be sealed by the power from the bnce of Yin and Yang. Your entry will disrupt the bnce and cause to the seal to be broken. Once the Yin and Yang enters chaos again, those inheritances shall reappear. All of this, would push the world into chaos!" Henry''s pupils constricted. "I would cause a change in the inheritance?" "Yes!" Ss nodded. "You must be careful about this. As long as there is a ce rted to inheritance, you must never set foot on it." Henry trembled. He suddenly recalled that Verrail had casually handed over the key to the underground pce of the Emperor''s Mausoleum to him, allowing him ess to the underground pce anytime he wanted. He knew Henry''s identity, so his actions back then... At the thought of this, Henry''s back was drenched in cold sweat. His hairs stood on end. Verrall had always been scheming against him! He was trying to use Henry to break the inheritance seal of Western Xia so that its inheritance could be unearthed!" At this moment, Henry finally realised why Verrall had handed over the key to him so casually and told him everything he knew about Henry''s problems. He just wanted to take advantage of Henry to activate the inheritance of Western Xia! Chapter 1171 Chapter 1171 Yan Xia, Yinzhou City. It was twelve o''clock at noon. It was the time for the staff to have their lunch break. Flowers were scattered all over the ground at the entrance of the Lin''s mansion. A young man in his twenties, leaned against a fiery-red Ferrari, attracting the attention of several beautifuldies. In a small city like Yinzhou, the presence of a super sports car was very eye-catching. The young man leaning against the Ferrari kept his eyes fixed at the main entrance of the Lins Group. In the Lin''s mansion, Cathy, the secretary, stood in front of Sylvia with an anxious look on her face. "President Lin, Joselito is here again. The act of himing every day has attracted lots of reporters. I fear that gossip will be created the minute you appear." "What is there to fear?" Sylvia rose from her seat with an uncaring expression. "Don''t worry. If the media dares to fabricate any stories, we will suppress them with everything we have. As for Joselito, let him do as he pleases! Have you found any information about him?" "Not yet." Cathy shook her head. "We have only found out that Joselito has been living in Frend since he was a child. He had just returned to Yan Xia a few days ago. Information about his background has been deliberately hidden, so we''re unable to find out more about him." Sylvia snapped, "Keep searching. Also, make it clear to the security guards to not worry about what that guy does, but if he so much as takes one step into Lins Group, have them kick him out!" Outside the Lins Group, the young man leaning against the red Ferrari was Joselito, the descendant of Western Xia. Joselito reluctantly ended his luxurious days in Frend and returned to Yan Xia after receiving a letter from Verrail, in order to continue to inheritance of Western Xia. However, Joselito''s did not put much thought into the inheritance. After he signed a massive deal worth billions with the Alvin League, Joselito''s greatest interesty amidst beautiful women after he made his return to Yan Xia. With his good looks and tons of wealth, he was very sessful at getting what he wanted out of them. Joselito, who had long been used to being around women, was no longer interested in ordinary women. The types he now pursued were not only based on their appearance. Just as he returned to Yinzhou City and was filled with boredom for such an under-developed city, a silhouette appeared unexpectedly in front of Joselito. It was Sylvia. Even after knowing that Sylvia had a husband, Joselito still carried out his crazy pursuit for Sylvia. All he desired was to just win this woman. The roses that covered the entire ground would move most women, but for Sylvia, that was nothing. Even if roses could be seen all over the sky, it could not even bepared to a scrap of Henry''s clothing. The media were naturally very interested in Joselito''s pursuit for Sylvia. There were countless reporters equipped with pinhole cameras waiting outside entrance of the Lins Group. The moment Sylvia stepped out of the Lin''s mansion, countless cameras would be able to capture her standing amidst the carpet of roses. With such a photograph, the media could make up dozens of stories to attract views. Under the effect of that, the stock prices of the Lins Group would naturally suffer a decline. After all, the president of the Lins Group, Sylvia, was a married woman, and that was a well-known fact. Joselito waited patiently in front of the Lin''s mansion. He was not in a hurry. He had had the door closed in his face several times, but not only did that not cause his determination to falter, it even got him more fired up to win over Sylvia. Joselito had already made up his mind. As long as that woman appeared again, he would make sure she would bepletely unable to leave. Since money could not buy the heart of this woman, then he could only rely on other means, such as his capabilities at the level of Qi-concentration! As he thought of this, Joselito smiled perversely. Sylvia''s elegant figure appeared in his mind. He stuck out his tongue and licked his lips. Hey in wait all the way up to five o''clock in the evening, within the hours that had passed by, many beautiful women took the initiative to greet Joselito. As for those women who took the initiative to be friendly towards Joselito, he would also not reject them. He exchanged contacts with them and even made appointments with them. When it was time to get off work, the staff of Lins Group gradually walked out of the building. Joselito had his eyes focused on the gates of Lins Group once again. At the lobby of the first floor in the Lin''s Mansion, Cathy, the secretary, looked towards the outside the gate then said to Sylvia, "President Lin, maybe you shouldn''t go out yet, Joselito is still there. I''m afraid that he woulde after you the second you show up, and at that moment, the media would be able to capture some photographs of you, then people would have lots to say about it." "No need for that." Sylvia shook her head and stroked at the two strands of hair that dangled in front of her forehead. "Even if I don''t go out now, the media would still make something up. I have lived with righteousness, there''s no need to worry about what they have to say." Sylvia walked out the main gate of thepany. As Joselito noticed at the beautiful figure he had fantasised for the whole day appear at the gate of the Lins Group. His eyes were brimming with joy. He tucked his hands into his pockets and staggered towards the gate of the Lins Group. Sylvia did not even take a single nce at Joselito and strode straight towards her car. Just as Sylvia was about to pull at the door of her vehicle, a hand reached out from the side to stop her. "Sylvia, where are you hurrying off to? Why don''t we find somewhere nice to sit down for a chat? I know a good spot." Joselito licked his lips as his eyes scanned continuously at elegant figure of the woman in front of him. A look of disgust appeared on Sylvia''s face as she avoided Joselito''s hand and went on to pull at the door of the car. As soon as the door to the car was pulled open, Joselito pushed hard at it, a muffled m sounded and the door was mmed shut. "Dear Sylvia, you haven''t answered my question. Why don''t we share our thoughts about life and dreams tonight? Wouldn''t that be wonderful? After that, you could fall asleep in my embrace, and I..." "Shut up!" Sylvia yelled, "I don''t know you. Please get out of my way. I''d like to get home." Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "No." Joselito shook his head and replied, "You shouldn''t be thinking about going home now. You should be thinking about where to spend time with me, but of course, if you insist on going home, that''s fine too, but it has to be my home." "I''m warning you, don''t push it, or else!" Sylvia snapped at him fiercely. Upon hearing this, Joselitoughed aloud immediately. "Or else? I''d really like to see what a beauty like you could do. Would I end up bruised and beaten underneath your dress? If that''s the case, I''ll pull off your clothes slowly and make you..." Before Joselito could finish, Sylvia interrupted him with a shout, "Security, get him out of here!" Before Sylvia finished her sentence, several security guards walked towards Joselito. These security guards had been appointed by Henry. It was no exaggeration to say that every one of them had the capability of a second-ss underworld leader. However, it was a pity that they were nothing more than ants in the eyes of a Qi practitioner at the level of Qi-control. Joselito looked at the security guards around him disdainfully. "Sylvia, is this the best you could do? It looks like I shall not be beaten!" After Joselito said those words, he drove his palm into the air. The faces of the security guards were suddenly filled with shock, then were flung backwards and thrown onto the ground. Chapter 1172 Chapter 1172 The security guards who were thrown to the ground looked back and forth at each other with serious gazes. This person was strong! Very strong indeed! Seeing this, Sylvia''s expression hardened. She knew very well that the security guards of Lins Group were all selected by Henry. Each of them was very skilled and were experts in the underground world. Yet now, they were easily defeated by Joselito! A few security guards quickly got up to their feet and looked at Joselito seriously. Joselito did not take another nce at the security guards. The way he saw it, those guards were too weak to pose any threat to him. Joselito whispered, "Sylvia, since I have had a taste of your treatment, now why don''t you have a taste of mine?" Joselito spoke as he reached out to grab Sylvia by her wrist. Sylvia stepped back in an effort to dodge his grasp, but could she possibly be faster than Joselito? Seeing Sylvia was within his reach, a hint of yfulness shed in Joselito''s eyes. His hand that was stretched towards Sylvia''s wrist suddenly changed direction and headed for her breasts, a perverted expression of enjoyment written all over his face. Sylvia waspletely unable to dodge. She could only stretch out her hand to pushed Joselito away. Bang! A heavy m suddenly sounded in front of Sylvia. At the same time, Sylvia could only feel her waist being held by someone, and a familiar scent drifted from her side, a sense of security instantly filled Sylvia''s heart. She turned around, and the moment she saw that familiar face, all her fears became tears, trickling down her face from her eyes. Joselito, who was just about to assault Sylvia, was knocked aside to the ground. The ground underneath him cracked under the attack. Joselito felt a gush from his throat and vomited a mouthful of blood. Excruciating pain emanated from his limbs. He red at Henry who had appeared beside Sylvia with hateful eyes. Henry looked around and realised that a few of Lin''s employees had noticed the racket of the scene. He softly ordered, "Clear out." The security guards who stood by the side moved immediately and walked to the side. One of them quickly pulled a cloth cover over them to prevent people from witnessing whatever that was happening within that area. "Darling, why don''t you get out of here first." Henry left go of Sylvia''s slender waist and said softly in her ear. "Alright." Sylvia nodded obediently and walked out of the area covered by the cloth. Within the cloth, only Henry, and Joselito, who had just got up from the ground and was wiping off blood from the corner of his mouth, remained. Henry red at the person in front of him coldly. "How dare you use Qi in front of the ordinary? Which organisation are you from? Don''t you know the rules?!" "Rules?" Joselito straightened his posture and said, "No one has ever dared to talk to me about rules. Who are you to speak to me like that?" Henry scanned Joselito. Although this person had the capabilities of the Qi-concentrating Realm, his fighting ability was considered lower than average. Moreover, there was not much malicious intent within him. That was to say, this person did not have much experience in battle. He was probably a young master of some organisation. "Since you don''t know the rules, I shall teach you the rules on behalf of your elders!" A cold light shed across Henry''s eyes. Within the cloth, a purple sword appeared in Henry''s hand, glowing with a strange light. With a sweep of Henry''s arm, a purple ray of light streaked towards Joselito. Joselito''s eyes were filled with terror. Although he did not have much fighting experience, the fear he felt directly in his heart from the purple light was truer than ever! Joselito''s face was ashen, he screamed, "You old bag of bones! I''d be ughtered if you don''t show up right this instant!" Almost instantly, the cloth cover was sliced open. An iron sword shed with Henry''s purple sword. The moment the iron sword came through, the purple sword in Henry''s hand disappeared instantly. A seemingly ordinary iron sword stood between Henry and Joselito, blocking Henry''s path to Joselito. The moment Henry saw the iron sword, a frown formed on his face. A slim Verrall tore the cloth cover apart and appeared in front of Henry. Joselito was so terrified that his face had turned pale as a sheet. When he saw Verrall enter, he yelled, "Your old fart, did you enjoy the f*cking show? I was about to be killed!" Verrall bowed slightly at Joselito. "Sorry I''mte, young master." "Whatever." Joselito waved his hand impatiently and said, "Just get rid of that piece of trash in front of me!" Verrall looked at Henry, his right hand fell naturally to his side. He opened his palm, and the iron sword that was stuck in the ground trembled a little, then it was lifted off the ground suddenly. Verrall held the sword by its hilt. "Henry, I know you''re one of Immortal Lu''s disciples. However, you''ve injured my young master. You leave this old man no choice but to offend you." "Hah." Henry chuckled. "You can quit being pretentious already. You have been thinking of using me since the day we first met, haven''t you?" Verrall looked at Henry in silence. "But I''m really curious. How were you certain that I would be able to free the heritage that belongs to you?" Henry did not rush to make his move, instead he asked his question with curiosity. "I have lived in the previous era and knew about Immortal Lu''s cultivation of the sacred lotus. You were the disciple of Immortal Lu, yet when I met you, you didn''t know how to use Qi, so I guessed that you were the one." Verrail answered truthfully, without hiding anything from him. "Back then, I used a strand of grass as a sword to test your strength. Seeing that you were capable of diminishing my strike of the sword even before you were at the level of Qi-control, I guessed even further that you were the sacred lotus that Immortal Lu had cultivated." Henry smiled and said, "So in the end, you were still making guesses." Verrail nodded. "How many things in this world are absolute?" "That makes sense too." Henry condensed a long purple sword in his palm. "I don''t care who you are or who your young master is. He wanted to harm my wife, for that I shall kill him." "Kill me? You''d better!" Joselito stood behind Verrail and shouted mockingly at Henry, "I really have to admit, your wife really looks delicious. I should have made my move earlier, if I had done that she would be currently be lying limp in bed with me. Tch tch, simply imagining it is just as exciting as it is." Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Henry''s body shook, and a purple lotus emerged above his head. It spun rapidly, emanating a strange light. The expression on Henry''s face was calm, but his body was trembling slightly. Those familiar with him would know that he was at the verge of a violent rage. The appearance of the purple lotus made Verrall''s heart tighten. This was the sacred lotus that Immortal Lu had cultivated through harmonising the Yin and Yang of the world. No one knew what its effects had and how much power it possessed. Verrall shouted, "Young Master!" Verrall''s shouted at Joselito to stop him from provoking Henry any further. "You old bastard, what are you waiting for? Go kill him! Tonight, his wife shall be my toy!" Joselito roared. A purple light shed. Henry had already made his move. The ray of light was aimed directly at Joselito, ready to cut him down with a single strike. Chapter 1173 Chapter 1173 Verrall held the iron sword in his hand. "Henry, although you are a disciple of Immortal Lu, but I shall not allow you to hurt my young master. I''m sorry!" Verrall swung his sword after Henry struck. His movements were way faster than Henry''s. He made his move muchter than Henry, yet hended it before Henry could,pletely deflecting the purple rays of Henry''s sword. Henry''s purple sword dissipated once more. Staring at Verrall who stood in front of him, Henry was shocked. Since he had stepped into the Divine Realm, he possessed a new level of power, which even gave Henry the impulse to fight against the world. However, when faced with Verall, a thin, hunched old man with an ordinary iron sword in his hand, Henry felt as if he hade to face an insurmountable mountain. Verrall deflected Henry''s blow so casually, it even felt wless, Henry could not find a single opening tond a strike. Henry''s eyes narrowed slightly. "He broke the rules by using Qi in front of the ordinary, and even used it against them, yet you still want to protect him? You have lived for so many years, you should be clear with the rules of the World of Qi practitioners." Verrall nodded. "Yes, that''s true, but the young master shall not be touched!" Verrall''s reply was filled with a sense of dominance, sounding as if Joselito could still be pardoned even if hemitted the greatest crime in the world. Joselito stood behind Verrall and looked at Henry smugly as he continued making gestures to irritate Henry. Henry ignored Joselito. He knew that if he wanted to kill this man, he had to first take down Verrall. "Do you know that the act of protecting him is against the rules of the World of Qi practitioners and making him a public enemy of the entire world?" "So what?" Verrall lowered his sword. "If he ends up as a public enemy, so be it. I, Verrall, have pledged my entire life to the young lord of Western Xia. So what if he''s an enemy of the world?" Henry shouted, "You might be able to protect him for now, but you can''t protect him forever!" This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "I''m just a bag of old bones, I can''t do that much thinking." Verrall shook his head slightly. "All I know is no one shall touch so much as a single hair of my young master as long as I, Verrail, live!" Verrall spoke with a strong air of confidence. It was the sword strike of the Paramount realm that gave him such confidence. "Excuse me, both of you!" Outside the cloth cover, a carefree voice sounded. "This part of the city is bustling, people are all over the ce. May I request that the both of you put your weapons away for now, I am going to remove this cloth cover ande in." As soon as he finished speaking, the cloth cover was suddenly opened. Gardiner, appeared in beach shorts and flip-flops, his hair was a mess and his facial hair was left untrimmed. A few Reapers looked at Henry. Henry waved and said, "Send my wife back first." The Reapers who were in the uniforms of security guards nodded and quickly left. Gardiner said with a smile, "Henry, looks like you don''t trust us from Section Nine, to still insist on having yourdy to be escorted away." Gardiner''s words seemed to be directed at Henry, but in fact, they were meant for Joselito and Verrall, announcing that Section Nine was on Henry''s side. Henry shook his head. "If I had trusted you people of Section Ninepletely, I fear that my wife would already have been assaulted." Gardiner looked a little embarrassed. He turned to look at Verrall and said, "The heritage of Western Xia has always been buried in the depths of the Emperor''s Mausoleum. Since the olden days, all the years of news about the heritage of Western Xia went by in silence. Now that the descendant of Western Xia has appeared, you, the tomb keeper have also once again picked up your sword. It would seem to me that the heritage the Western Xia has been unearthed. Could this be rted to the underground pce of Yinzhou City?" After Verrall sheathed his sword, he stood with his hands sped behind his back. "The underground pce is also part of the heritage of Western Xia." "Hah." Gardiner chuckled. "Looks like Section Nine has disturbed the peace of the ancestors of Western Xia. I, Gardiner, shall first apologise to the descendants of the Western Xia. However, it doesn''t matter if it''s a country or a simple house, rules are rules, and that goes for the World of Qi practitioners too. Today, you, descendant the Western Xia, used Qi in front of ordinary people and even assaulted them with it. Neither the Section Nine of the Yan Xia nor the Recluse Association will let this off the hook. Three days from now, all parties shall be gathered. The offender shall be interrogated in court. The absence of the offender, shall automatically be charged with mutiny, and the heritage of Western Xia shall never see the light of day!" As soon as Gardiner finished, he turned around and left, not giving Verrail any opportunity to speak. "Who is this? How arrogant! Kill him at once, you old thing!" Joselito ordered from the back of Verrail. Verrail shook his head. "Young master, for the sake of the heritage of Western Xia, please endure this for a while. We''ll talk about this after three days. It''s now time to go back." "Go back? No way!" Joselito swung his arm violently and said, "I must sleep with that woman today!" Henry''s eyes flickered murderously. "Young master, let''s go." Verrall grabbed Joselito''s arm and walked away. Joselito waspletely unable to resist him. He cursed at Verrall while being dragged away. Henry looked at the back of Verrall as he left. After all that he had experienced, Henry did not me Verrall for taking advantage of him. Henry could only me himself for being careless. There were no absolute rights or wrongs in this world, it was always about different standpoints, and the standpoint of whoever that emerged victorious, would stand for justice! Henry did not care how powerful Verrail was or how strange Verrall''s sword was. All he knew was, besides the Li n that tortured Jenny to the verge of madness, a new name had been added to his kill-list! Henry recollected his gaze and suddenly noticed the three figures that appeared before him. "Ernest Jiang of the Jiang family!" "Branley Bai from the Bai Family!" "Soul Ji of the Ji family!" The three figures, cupped their fists and greeted Henry in unison, "We''re honoured to meet you, King of Hell." Henry looked surprised. "Why are you here? Also, your auras have be quite strange. I did not notice the three of you approaching." Ernest, carried a strange cylindrical object wrapped in rags on his back, no one could make out whatever that was within it, which attracted strange looks from those who passed by. He said to Henry, "My lord, our ancestors know that the heritage of Western Xia is about to be unearthed, and sent us to assist you. This time, we have arrived with our weapons." Ernest was not the only one with a strange object behind his back, Soul and Branley did too, but it was all wrapped up and was hard to identify. Hearing this, Henry was shocked. "You''ve arrived with troops! Your families have announced an order of arrest?" Henry''s question caused Ernest and the other two to look at each other, the expressions visible with seriousness. Soul said to Henry, "An order like this is extremely rare. Our families have never been blessed with such fortune. However, due to the severity of the situation, our ancestors made an exception and allowed the three of us to bring our troops here. The unearthing of the heritage of Western Xia shall lead to turmoil. The weapons we have brought with us shall be of assistance to you, My lord." Chapter 1174 Chapter 1174 Henry looked at the objects on the backs of Soul and the others, and his eyes lit up with joy. "Very well, thank you for your assistance this time. I''ll keep that in mind! I''m sure your journey has been tiring. I''ll arrange for you to rest somewhere." "Thank you, My lord." Ernest and the other two cupped their fists. After having the amodation for Ernest and the other two arranged, it was almost 7:00 p.m when Henry arrived back home. As soon as he entered the house, he saw Sylvia sitting on the sofa in the living room with a guilty look on her face. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Darling, what''s wrong? What''s with that expression?" Henry walked to her hurriedly. "Honey, did I cause you trouble again today?" Sylvia looked at Henry worriedly. Henry frowned and said, "Darling, what are you talking about? What do you mean by trouble? You aren''t hurt, are you?" "No." Sylvia shook her head repeatedly. "I just don''t want you to be involved with trouble upon returning because of me. I can tell that those two men are not to be messed with." Henry reached out and stroked Sylvia''s soft hair. "Darling, don''t overthink things. No one''s not to be messed with when ites to your husband. You just have to live happily every day, and leave the rest to me. By the way, what would you like to have for dinner? Shall I treat you with a nice meal?" "Forget it, let me treat you." Sylvia hugged Henry by his waist. "It''s been so long since Ist saw you, let me treat you." "Haha." Henryughed aloud. "Thank you, darling." Henry and Sylvia had not met each other for a long time, giving them various topics to chat about. When they had arrived at the restaurant, Sylvia told Henry more recent anecdotes about the company, and Henry listening to her attentively. "By the way, why wasn''t Mn anywhere to be seen?" Henry suddenly asked. "She''s on a business trip." Sylvia ced some food in Henry''s bowl with her chopsticks, then continued. "Now that the Xiao Group has been returned to Uncle Chris, Mn will have to go back to inherit the family business sooner orter. She ims that she is in Yinzhou to apany me, but in truth, she''s just learning and practicing the ropes here under my care. You probably are also aware that this girl is very eager to excel. If she goes directly to Uncle Chris''pany to learn the ropes, people would definitely gossip about her. That''s why she simply decided to learn from me, then she return to take over the Xiao Group when she is capable enough. She has been giving her all at work every day." Henry nodded. "That''s good to hear. Thepany is operating smoothly these days, right?" Sylvia looked at Henry and said, "You had asked Felix to help me secretly, that would make it almost impossible for thepany to fail. I guess that even if I deliberately tried to make the company go bankrupt, I''m afraid that under the management of the Felix family, the Lins could still make profit." Henry smiled and said embarrassedly, "You caught me." "How would I not notice?" Sylvia red at Henry fiercely. "Do you see your wife as a fool? To be unable to even see through matters of this sort. You made Felix help me like this, which shows that you really don''t trust that I can take charge of Lins Group." "That''s not true." Henry shook his head like a rattledrum. "How could I not be clear of my wife''s abilities. She''s the Queen of business in Yinzhou City! I just don''t want you to tire yourself too much. Come Darling, have some of this." Henry quickly changed the subject. Sylvia could obviously tell that Henry was trying to change the topic. She threw a look at Henry then ate the food that Henry had ced into her bowl. After they had finished their meal, it was already almost nine o''clock in the evening. In the Great Northwestern district, many people could still be seen walking the streets just after the sun had set. It was a very cool andfortable hour for a walk. Henry and Sylvia walked the streets hand in hand. They looked around and chatted mindlessly. At that moment, Henry was no longer the invincible master who stood on the high seas and weed challengers from every direction, and Sylvia was no longer the female president of thergest enterprise in Yan Xia. They were just an ordinary couple. Meanwhile, in a private vi somewhere in Yinzhou City. Joselito got up from his bed and put on his pants, then looked at the three women on the bed with bloody noses and swollen faces, and showered them with an enormous amount of money. The three women were originally upset, but the moment they saw the money, they smiled instantly. They had thought they had reeled in a kingfish. Unexpectedly for them, the man was very capable of taking the three of them on his own, and even had many fetishes. If they had not been offered an enormous sum of money, they would have fled long ago. Joselito walked out of the bedroom. In the living room of the vi, a golden-haired beauty could be seen sitting there quietly. "You''re done?" The beautifuldy shook a goblet filled with expensive wine in her hand. Joselito, who had just finished his business in the bedroom, looked thirstily at the beautifuldy in front of him and asked, "What''s the matter?" "Now that you''ve returned to Yan Xia. It''s about time for the heritage of Western Xia to be unearthed, right?" She cocked her head and drained the wine in the goblet in a single gulp, a single drop of wine lingered at the corner of her mouth. The beautifuldy stuck out her clever little tongue and licked it up gently. This act of thedy made Joselito''s eyes burn with desire. His eyes could not stop scanning at the lady''s enticing figure, "The Section Nine of Yan Xia and an unknown brat have pressed charges on me, so the heritage can''t be unearthed for the time being." "Ha!" The woman chuckled, herughter full of sarcasm. She stood up, stared at Joselito, and shouted, "Joselito, it''s now an important moment of the uncovering of our heritage, yet all you think of are women! An unknown brat, you say? He is Immortal Lu''s one and only sacred lotus. You could have gone after anyone''s wife, but you just had to choose his. Do you know what it means to provoke him?" Joselito twitched his mouth and replied uncaringly, "Immortal Lu? Is he a jester of some sort? Never heard of him." "Crack!" Thedy pped Joselito in his face. Joselito was taken aback by the p, then his eyes were filled with anger. He swore at her, "F*ck you. How dare you hit me. Do you know..." "Bang!" Joselito was kicked in the stomach by thedy before he could finish his words. He was instantly thrown backwards, stopping when he mmed into the wall. The TV cab and decorative artwork in the living room had all been overturned at that moment. All sorts of shing sounds rang out. When the three women who had just appeared from the bedroom with bloody noses and swollen faces witnessed this scene, their faces turned pale with terror. The gold-haireddy nced at the three of them and ordered, "Scram!" The threedies ran out of the living room without saying a word as if they were running for their lives. Their pathetic appearances werepletely different from the time they had entered the vi confidently while dressed in fine clothes. "Are you insane?!" Joselito climbed up from the ground and yelled at the golden-haired woman. "It is you who''s insane." The blonde woman dusted her hands. "The name of Immortal Lu is not something you can insult so casually. Do you know what would happen if those words you just uttered were spread out? I can guarantee that you shall never be able to uncover the heritage of Western Xia ever! It doesn''t matter if you die, but the stuff that our Alvin League needs must never be involved in any of your mistakes, do you understand?" Chapter 1175 Chapter 1175 Joselito looked at the golden-haired woman. She did not seem to be joking at all. He took a deep breath and said, "Fine, it was wrong of me to do that, but didn''t you tell me that your Alvin League has the power to dominate the world? Why would you still fear that sessor of Lu... Immortal Lu?" For fear of saying the wrong thing, Joselito quickly corrected himself. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . The blonde woman sneered, "We aren''t afraid of him. We just don''t want other problems to appear when things could be carried out smoothly, but being the idiot that you are, you attacked ordinary men today, and now news of it has been spread around in Section Nine. Three dayster, various forces will gather in Yinzhou City. You are the first person who dared to break the rules in broad daylight. This time, you won''t have it easy. It would all depend on whether that old thing of your family would be able to protect you!" Joselito said gravely, "If I don''t live a good life, that old thing would be too ashamed to live. What he is today is all thanks to our Yang n!" The blonde woman said indifferently, "I don''t care what you do. Just remember, don''t you ever spoil our ns. Otherwise, you will regret it painfully!" The golden- haired woman looked at Joselito sternly and then left the vi. In the city of Yinzhou, Henry and Sylvia walked side by side, enjoying their time of quiet and peace. It was summer, the flowers were in full bloom in their neighbourhood, and the man-made streams gurgled softly. The sound of the flowing water was pleasing to the ear, creating a very rxing atmosphere. The both of them walked shoulder-to-shoulder all the way home, chatting happily along the way. At the courtyard of the vi, Henry pushed open the gate for Sylvia to enter. "Darling, you go have a rest first. I still have something to deal with." Sylvia paused for a moment before she promptly nodded her head. She did not say anything as she walked into the courtyard. After watching Sylvia enter the house, Henry shut the gate and spoke without looking behind his back, "You two have been trailing us for quite a while now, what is it you want?" "Haha." A chuckle sounded behind Henry. They were a young couple, and had followed behind Henry for the whole of their evening. This couple looked very ordinary, not raising any suspicions. Thedy of the couple looked at Henry. "My Lord, you seem to have forgotten something recently." The man also spoke. "That unearthed item from Lon, hasn''t that been in your possession for too long now, My Lord?" Henry looked at the couple before him with a puzzled expression. "How curious, how does the ws of the Alvin League find itself in Yan Xia so easily? Does Section Nine care at all?" "Section Nine?" The man shook his head. "Now that the two heritages of Yan Xia have been unearthed, Section Nine now has too much on their hands. My Lord, you may now hand over the item you took from Lon." Henry smiled and took out a broken sword, and waved it in their faces. "Are you talking about this?" A couple looked greedily at the object in Henry''s hands. Henry put away the broken sword backhandedly and said with a smile, "However, why should I hand it to you?" The facial expression of the couple changed. The man said, "My Lord, this item was uncovered in Lon. You went there and took it from us. The Alvin League was kind enough to let you hold on to it for a while more, but that doesn''t make it yours to keep. Do you understand?" "That''s right," thedy said as she slowly took two steps toward Henry. "It''s just temporarily in your possession. It doesn''t belong to you. It belongs to the sessor of the Lon. How would it be different from a robbery now that you''ve just imed it as your own?" "My lord, it''s about time to hand it over to us." The man also took a step forward, and the two seemed to have blocked Henry here. Henry shook his head and said, "No." "Are you sure?" The couple exchange glimpses at each other. "I''m not handing it to you." Henry nodded. Not taking into consideration that Henry had experienced the power of this broken sword, Henry would not hand it over simply because they were from the Alvin League. "My Lord, what you''ve done is basically an act of bandits, let me remind you." The man said. "If the Alvin League attacks you in the territory of Yan Xia, even the Section Nine won''t be able to do anything about it! Do you really think that you can fight against the Alvin League on your own?" Thedy also spoke. "Although you may be an immortal disciple, and we also know that Immortal Lu has many followers, but this does not mean that you can steal from us as you wish!" Henry nced at the couple respectively and said, "I''ve already said, I won''t hand it over. If you want it,e up with ways to take it from me." As soon as Henry said this, he pushed open the gate of the courtyard behind him and strode in. "My Lord!" The male sounded behind the wall. "You''d better think hard about this. This is really a deration of war against our Alvin League!" "How interesting." Henry suddenly stopped in his tracks. He turned his head to look at them both with a puzzled look. "Could it be possible that you people of the Alvin League think that I was joking when I made that announcement on the high seas?" "Very well, King of Hell, the Alvin League shall remember what you have said today!" The man shouted, then turned around and waved his hand at thedy, "Let''s go!" The couple threw one more look at Henry, then turned around and left. Henry stood in the courtyard and watched them leave, but he did not enter the house. After a moment of thought, he also left the courtyard. The moment Henry was about to leave, the door of the vi was opened, and Sylvia appeared at the door. She looked at Henry with concern, "Are you going out again?" Henry smiled at Sylvia and said, "Don''t worry, Darling. I''m just going to meet with three old friends of mine to ask them about something. You should rest early tonight." It was obvious to see that Sylvia had her fists clenched her tightly, the insides of them wet with sweat, showing that she was worried for Henry. "Please be safe." "I''ll be fine, don''t you worry." Henry gave Sylvia a confident smile and left the courtyard. After Henry left, Sylvia re-entered the house. She stared at the mobile phone on the sofa and seemed to have made a major decision. She picked it up and dialled a number. The phone call connected after a few rings. Sylvia inhaled deeply and said into the phone, "You said that I possess the atavism bloodline, what should I do?" Henry, who had already left his home, had no idea that Sylvia was having that phone call. He was headed straight to Glory Hotel, where he had arranged for Branley and the other two to stay in. The three of them had not gone to bed at that time. Henry requested to meet them at a break room. There was a tea table with four cups of scented tea. Henry sat facing the three of them. Henry did not waste any time with small talk. He pulled out the broken sword and asked, "I got this from Lon. Do you recognise it?" "From Lon?" Surprise showed across Ernest''s face. He inspected the broken sword and said, "This object feels familiar." "Indeed." Soul nodded. "It gives off an aura simr to the ancestral weapons on our backs." Chapter 1176 Chapter 1176 Ancestral weapon? Henry paused for a moment. He picked up the broken sword and inspected it carefully. This broken sword had always given him a very mysterious feeling. It was clearly broken, yet it was still extremely sharp, and the location it was discovered was also very strange. Branley studied the broken sword in Henry''s hand. "Its aura is indeed simr to that of our ancestral weapons, but feels less violent. Maybe it has something to do with the fact that its damaged." Ernest spoke, "I heard from my family''s ancestor that while the heritage of Western Xia has been unearthed, the heritage of Lon had also been tampered with. Is it possible that this broken sword is rted to the heritage of Lon?" Henry nodded. "The people from the Alvin League did mention that this broken sword has something to do with the heritage." Branley and the other two remained silent for a moment, then Branley spoke again, "We have only been in charge of watching out for families and know little about the World of Qi Practitioners. However, this time, our family''s ancestor ordered us to bring the weapons to you and also told us some secrets. The Alvin League has been conducting experiments rted to biochemistry. For the time being, we have no idea what the ultimate goal of their God Creation n is, but the Alvin League has been searching for heritages of all sorts that were left behind by the ancestors. They are not satisfied with gic modification alone and wish toy their hands on the heritages." Ernest nodded. "Some kind of medium is required to activate the heritage. It can''t be so simply activated. Even my ancestor has no idea what this medium is." "That object in your hand should have something to do with the medium." Soul said, "The three of us know too little about it. If you really want answers about it, you''re wee to return to the ancientnd with us after this matter is settled. The old ancestor might have the answers for you." Henry thought for a moment and nodded. "Very well, you three had better rest then, I''ll make my leave first." After Henry said goodbye to the three of them, he returned home and entered the house, only to find that Sylvia was not home. Henry made a phone call and found that Sylvia''s phone had been turned off. Henry''s heart sank. He was worried that something might have happened. Just when he was about to get someone to look around the vi, someone knocked on the door, the knock had a special rhythm to it, which was used as a secret signal in Radiant Ind. "Come in." The door opened. Dressed in a beige long dress, the tall and slender Thorn Ci appeared at the door and bowed at Henry. "Madam booked herself a ticket and is already on her way to Krerton City. She should be on the ne as we speak." "Why is she going to Krerton City?" Henry asked in confusion. Thorn shook her head. "I''m not sure. Madam told me nothing abut it." Henry opened his mouth to ask another question but was interrupted by a shout outside the house. "Henry, something''s wrong. Come quickly!" Upon hearing the shouts, he appeared outside the house in one swift motion. He saw Gardiner standing outside the courtyard. "Something has happened in the underground pce!" "What has that got to do with me?" Henry looked at Gardiner curiously. "Isn''t that a matter of Section Nine?" "Joselito, the descendant of Western Xia, broke into the underground pce to obtain the heritage. Does that have to do with you now?" Henry''s face darkened. Although he said nothing about the heritage of Western Xia, it was always on his mind. Verrall used him to break the restrictions bound to it. If Joselito could just take the heritage as he pleased, he would feel very guilty about it! Guilty? Sad? Sullen? Back then when Henry took someone''s life with the sweep of his de, he vowed to never live as the sullen man he used to be! Ss had warned him to not touch the heritages because he did not want Henry to break the seals of the heritages. Now that the seal to the heritage of Western Xia had been broken, it would not matter any more than it already did if he went. "Let''s go!" Henry and Gardiner did not drive. With their current strength and speed, it was much more convenient than driving. The two of them arrived at the entrance of the underground pce located in the suburbs. The underground pce had long been restricted to the public by the officials, cars were forbidden to even be two kilometres near it. Henry could sense the thickness of the Spiritual Qi in the air the btain the low?" leritage of nd. Verrall nd to it. If ]e as he it! s life with ver live as ad warned he did not heritages, estern Xia any more With their inch more ice of the )urbs. The stricted to rbidden to auld sense he air the j arrived. itrance of the underground pce, experts from Section Nine were Spiritual Qi was visibly spewing out of nee of it. Even experts of the ation Realm had to be in protective der to prevent themselves from being ''the Spiritual Qi. /ith a cigarette dangling from his lips, ilemnly at the entrance of the id pce. "We''ve just sent men to the Mausoleum. The entrance to it has ;d off by Verrall. We werepletely enter it. The only possible way in is >re, but as you can see, not many are entering it, even if they were at the level entration, they wouldn''t be able tost lh in there. As of now, only you and I are nain in there long enough. That Verrall ides perfecting that single sword-strike strike of that is extremely horrifying. It i pain for both of us to deal with him, a way to endure three strikes from him. would need you to take down Joselito t it." led. "Got it." let''s go!" Gardiner shouted. He sped he entrance with the cigarette still dangling from his lips, not wearing any protective gear. Henry followed behind Gardiner and disappeared at the entrance. At the Lon Ruins thousands of miles away from Yinzhou City. The sky hadpletely darkened, and the moonlight shone down upon an endless desert. A few silhouettes could be seen quietly standing within the desert. There were a total of six people, standing in a formation of a hexagram. All of them were silent. After a long moment of silence, someone finally spoke. "Have those in Yinzhou City made their move?" "Someone''s already gone there. The medium we need is with the Immortal Lotus. For the time being, we can''t do anything to him. We shall use the heritage of Western Xia to force the sacred lotus out of hiding in order to unseal the medium." "Haha, he''s still just a kid. Back then, I told him to take it away precisely because I was waiting for this day toe. The moment the medium is unsealed, he would no longer be worthy of possessing it." "Justus is already dead. Even though many of his followers exist, only a few of them are able to show up. Most of them have already gone on to fulfil the agreement and have entered a death retreat. No one can protect him right now." "How arrogant of him to mock and challenge our Alvin League." Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. They spoke one after another. Their voices were calm and full of confidence. They were like chess yers, overlooking a game of chess, confident that victory was within their grasp, and most of their men were no more than their chess pieces. In the distant Sosasmo Desert, a few figures slowly appeared from the depths of the desert. They were led by a tall, skinny man with ashen skin. He looked like a human- shaped bamboo pole, and seemed frail and weak, but under careful observation, it was visible that the people following behind him were all a few steps behind him. Their eyes were filled with respect, and even more of it was fear. Even the giant ape who had fought Prabhat Dongfang that night also followed behind the man with respect. "Haha, he built his foundation next to the City of Hell, with hopes of borrowing their power. This Henry is quite interesting. How did hee to an agreement with the people below?" The tall, skinny figure looked at Steel City with curiosity. Chapter 1177 Chapter 1177 Sosasmo desert, within the range of Radiant Ind. Wade and others were now working hard on cultivation every day. The previous things had made them realize that their cultivation level was now low and they could no longer help Henry as they had before. As hispanions, who climbed out of the mountains of corpses and the sea of blood together, Wade and the others felt extremely sad. Everyone tried their best to catch up with Henry. However, due to the differences in Qi- refining methods, even if they had tried their best, they still could not catch up with Henry. On the contrary, the gap between them was getting bigger and bigger. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. The Great Patriarch of the Tang family''s was currently incapable of providing them with too much assistance. In the za at the centre of Radiant Ind, Wade and the others were sitting. The Energy Emitting Formation emitted the energy within the Spiritual Stone for everyone to absorb. "Hey, the environment here isn''t bad. Steel City in the desert has such a ce inside it. This tiny Radiant Ind isn''t very strong, but every single person could enjoy here." Several figures appeared out of thin air. Wade and the others, who were cultivating with their eyes closed, werepletely unaware that someone was approaching. When they heard the voice, they suddenly opened their eyes and saw a tall and thin man standing on the field. Behind the tall and thin man were five other figures. Amongst them, the giant ape that was like an iron tower was particrly eye-catching. The tall and thin figure looked Wade and the others up and down. "Tsk tsk, a few juniors in the Transformation Realm have be kings here? The so-called Radiant Ind is actually just a kindergarten." Thenky figure stretchedzily and looked like he was devoid of interest. "Who are you?" Wade stood up and stared at the other party. Alex and the others, who were sitting cross-legged beside Wade, also got up one after another and made a gesture of preparing for a big fight. The tall and thin figure burst into augh. "Hey, why do you look like you''re going to have a big fight with me?" Wade said with a serious expression, "Could it be that you came to our ind as a tourist?" The tall and thin figure shook his head and nodded again. "You''re right. I really didn''te for a visit, but you really don''t need to make such a gesture. Because it doesn''t matter what attitude you have when I beat you. After all, it''s just a matter of flicking my fingers." After the tall and thin figure finished speaking, he made a gesture of flicking his fingers. Such a casual gesture caused Wade and the others'' faces to change greatly. They all flew backwards uncontrobly and then fell heavily on the ground. Roughly a year ago, on Radiant Ind, there were simr people who were able to send people flying by a flick of a finger. Now that this had happened on Radiant Ind, it was as though the humiliation they had suffered was back. Wade and the others got up from the ground with serious looks on their faces. The tall and thin man didn''t continue to attack. He looked at Wade and the others with a teasing expression on his face. "Haha, Radiant Ind. It is said that even if the world falls into darkness, there will be light here. You arrogant, but weak. The Holy Land of the underground world? If it deserves to be called a Holy Land, then my family''s toilet would probably be treated like a pce." The words of the tall and thin man were like a thorn piercing into the hearts of Wade and the others. In the hearts of Wade and the others, including Henry, Radiant Ind was their home. They relied on it to survive and they were proud of it. But now, their home, their pride, was trampled on at will, and they had no way to resist at all, which made them extremely depressed. The tall, skinny man said, "The title of the ''Kings of Radiant Ind'' is extremely famous, but you are as weak as ants. I really don''t understand how shameful you are, to be able to calmly ept the title. If I were you, I would''ve dug a hole in the ground and slipped into it!" Wade and the others could only feel a stuffy feeling in their chests. It was unbearable, but they couldn''t vent it out. This made them clench their fists. "What, am I wrong?" The tall man did not change the banter on his face. The giant ape and others standing behind the tall man alsoughed out loud at this time. "Haha, haha, kings? If a king only had this much strength, then everyone in the world would be a king." "It''s really shameless to be called like that." "These youngsters from Radiant Ind are young and weak, but they are shameless!" The mocking sound, direct hit Wade and other people''s heart. Indeed, their strength was not worthy of the current title. They were just too short- sighted and couldn''t see the higher and farther ce. It was ridiculous to hear these titles now. Were they worthy to be the so-called kings? They were not worthy at all! Wade and the others'' hearts were shaking. Seeing Wade and the others'' expressions change, the ridicule on the tall man''s face became even more intense. "Hey, hey. I say, you, Dragon Bone, are at least the third- in-mand of the Alvin League. I can understand why you came to Radiant Ind to fight. But you, an old thing who has been training for 300 years, havee here to mock these juniors. Don''t you feel ashamed? At the age of 20, did you have the strength of the Transformation Realm, huh?" A figure descended from the sky. He stood in front of Wade and the others, facing Dragon Bone. Looking at the figure that suddenly appeared, Dragon Bone gritted his teeth and said, "Aaron Bai!" Aaron turned around and looked at Wade and the others who were ashamed because of the ridicule of Dragon Bone. He shouted, "Be yourselves! Don''t worry about Dragon Bone! He''s trying to break you! If you let him affect you, you''ll never get anywhere in your life!" Aaron''s voice boomed like thunder. Wade, who looked ashamed, suddenly shook violently. The shame on his face gradually disappeared and turned back to normal. It was the same with the others. "Haha, Aaron, you are really protective." When Dragon Bone saw that his behaviour had been exposed, he shifted his target from Wade and others to Aaron. "Dragon Bone, I really feel ashamed for you." Aaron shook his head regretfully. "In any case, you are already so old. You know that there are people guarding Radiant Ind. You dare not kill them directly, so you use this method to destroy these juniors. And you say that you are invincible. Tut tut, it''s really bad for you to live at your age. My martial uncle Sanford, had long been known as the Invincible of Six Directions at that time. What about you? Do you still work for others? Are you still are a third-inmand? You are just a piece of sh*t!" As soon as Aaron finished speaking, he gave Dragon Bone a middle finger. Dragon Bone was trembling with anger at the words of Aaron. ''Aaron, don''t put on an act in front of me. When your master was alive, I gave him face and didn''t touch you. Now, what do you have to be so arrogant in front of me?" Chapter 1178 Chapter 1178 Aaron stretched and said, "I say, Dragon Bone, you are really shameless. Did you forget when I beat you and you ran away from Shiwan Mountains?" Shiwan Mountains in Nanzhao Province were well-known. Mountains there were continuous and extremely mysterious. Dragon Bone listened to Aaron''s mention of this matter and looked embarrassed. His embarrassment proved that Aaron was not talking nonsense. "Aaron, don''t talk about the past!" Dragon Bone scolded. "Back then, you were Justus''s registered disciple and secretly learned a few moves. Now, I have grown to this level, but you are still in the same position. I think your strength is only at the early stage of Qi-concentrating Realm, isn''t it? When it came to the strength of Aaron, there was a little bit of self- confidence on Dragon Bone''s face. Aaron showed a look of sudden enlightenment. "I was wondering why you dare to talk to me in this way. It turns out that you want to bully me because I am only in the Qi-concentrating Realm." "Ah, Aaron!" Dragon Bone let out a softugh. "Back then, you were only listening to Justus'' lessons. You grew faster and took some shortcuts to take advantage of me. The current you is merely an ant in my eyes. If I wish to kill you, I can do so with just one finger." Aaron shook his head slightly and said, "Dragon Bone, your personality has not changed at all after so many years, and you still like talking glibly. The reason why I beat you was that you said too much. Don''t let me beat you again for this reason." "You alone?" Dragon Bone raised his eyebrows. "Yes, alone." Aaron nodded and smiled. Then, he condensed a sharp knife with his Qi and cut the index finger of his right hand with the knife. Blood trickled from Aaron''s right index finger as he drew a strange pattern on his left wrist. At the same time, he said, "Although I do not have the right to inherit My master mantle, I will spread his will by his consent. I have travelled this world for many years and gone to countless dangerous ces. I finally understand why this world changed, and I also understand why Master, to reconcile Yin and Yang, cultivated a fairy lotus on my junior brother, and cultivated Qi Practitioners! The more powerful a person is, the more serious he will be affected by this world. Therefore, I, Aaron Bai, sealed myself only to pursue the origin, but I did not expect that because of this seal, some good- for-nothings would get carried away. It seems that people have really forgotten about Temple Guardians!" When Aaron finished speaking, he just finished drawing the pattern on his left wrist. An invisible wind rose, and then, Aaron''s clothes rustled. Wade and others standing behind him saw clearly that there was a spiral whirlwind that enveloped Aaron. The whirlwind rose and went straight to the sky. In Aaron, there was a momentum that made people''s heart palpitate, and it was constantly rising. The expression on Dragon Bone''s face kept changing. Aaron closed his eyes and one could see a look of enjoyment on his face. The spiral storm enveloping Aaron stirred the clouds in the sky. About ten secondster, Aaron opened his eyes. At this moment, his eyes flickered, and the spiral storm suddenly dissipated and exploded around him. Wade and the others behind Aaron were not affected. However, Dragon Bone repeatedly took a couple of steps back. His expression was ugly as he stared at Aaron in front of him. At this moment, Dragon Bone felt a powerful, oppressive force on Aaron''s body. Aaron stretched and said, "s, I haven''t experienced this kind of feeling for a long time. I''ve been in the Qi-concentrating Realm realm for too long. It''s really difficult for me to get used to thete stage of Divine Realm. Do you think I''ll fall down after walking for a while?" Thete-stage of the Divine Realm! Aaron''s simple words made the hearts of the giant ape and others jump violently! The giant ape and the others were all in the Divine Realm. This made them understand even more clearly how difficult it was to enter the Divine Realm, and how great the gap within the Divine Realm was. It was said that there was a big gap between the middle stage and thete stage of the Qi- concentrating Realm. However, in reality, whether or not a person was strong depended on his ability to enter the Divine Realm! After entering the Divine Realm, the divine will contained in a person''s Qi- refining technique would fully show itself. Just like Henry, he relied on the word ''destroy'', his killing power was unmatched. It was clear that he had just stepped into the Divine Realm, yet he already killed Elder Deadwood with a single strike. His fighting strength was terrifying. Among the Divine Realm, the divine will was one of the most important things, and the other was the realm. The higher a person''s realm was, the more he could exert the divine will. If the divine will was exerted to the extreme, the power that would be caused would be extraordinarily horrible. Even at thete stage of Divine Realm, this divine will could already be exerted to its maximum potential! That kind of power was something that even the great ape and the others, who were at the early stage of the Divine Realm, would not dare to imagine. Aaron shook his neck twice. "Dragon Bone, I heard what you said just now. I thought that you have grown to a great extent. As a result, after a long time, you have only one foot in thete stage of Divine Realm. With such strength, you are not qualified to be arrogant in front of me, right?" When the word "right" came out of Aaron''s mouth, Aaron took a step forward. At the same time, Dragon Bone and others subconsciously took a step back. "Dragon Bone, what are you afraid of?" Aaronughed and said, "Didn''t youe here today to fight? You are okay with bullying juniors, but you are obsequious when you meet people who are simr to you? If you are afraid, just say so. I will stand here and let you attack first, okay?" Dragon Bone''s face looked terrible. "Aaron, stop provoking me. Don''t think that I don''t know what you want to do. Do you want to break me? Haha, keep dreaming! I came here today to see what kind of confidence the so-called Radiant Ind has. In the end, it just this. Aaron, I''ll let you be arrogant for the time being. When everything is ready, I''lle back to you to settle the score. Let''s go!" With a vicious remark, Dragon Bone waved his hand and was the first to leave. The giant ape and the others naturally didn''t want to face the expert from thete stage of the Divine Realm. As soon as Dragon Bone left, they immediately left. Seeing that Dragon Bone and the others had left, Wade, who was standing behind Aaron, became anxious. "How can we let them go?" "What else can we do?" Aaron narrowed his eyes and looked serious. He was notughing as he had before. "On the surface, Dragon Bone is the third-inmand of the Alvin League. In fact, this kind of character is only cannon fodder. Every tribe has a n between them. People of our realm cannot fight at will. Once I attack and capture him, even if I unterally tear up the agreement, this ce will be a target for everyone. Everyone would be allowed to attack Radiant Ind aboveboard. When that timees, forget about those forces that are hiding in the dark, just the Alvin League alone will be able to easily destroy Radiant Ind. This force is not as simple as you think!" Aaron turned around and looked at Wade and others. "Your cultivation has reached the bottleneck. If you keep going like this, it will be difficult for you to improve. From today on, all of you will leave Radiant Ind." Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. "Leave?" Wade was puzzled. "Yes." Aaron nodded. "From today on, I will personally train you!" Chapter 1179 Chapter 1179 In the Underground Pce of Yinzhou. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Because of the thick spiritual Qi in the underground pce, the underground lights that originally reached the underground pce were all ineffective and were all extinguished. The whole underground pce was inplete darkness again. Fortunately, Gardiner had a high- performance shlight that could light up the road in front of him. The white light extended far away, but it still had no end. The catbs were filled with Qi and full of towers. There were like a giant beast''s bloody mouth, ready to swallow people at any time. Henry and Gardiner rushed quickly deep inside the underground pce. The ces that had been explored by people did not have much of an impact on them. However, the exploration of the underground pce had always been in a very small portion. After the two of them travelled at full speed for several minutes, they arrived at a ce that had not been explored. There were still tall towers all over the ce. Some of the chains on the towers had not even been broken, and several towers were connected together. While Henry was on his way, he raised his right hand, and with a sh of purple light, several chains connected to the tower were instantly broken. Gardiner frowned. "What are you doing?" Henry''s face showed a hint of agitation. "I am annoyed by these things, so I cut them off." Gardiner did not think much about it. "Keep themotion as small as possible. It''s not easy to deal with Verrail." "I know," Henry said impatiently. Gardiner didn''t know much about Henry, so he didn''t find anything wrong with Henry. However, people who were familiar with Henry could definitely see that there was a huge difference between the present Henry and him under normal circumstances. Henry climbed up step by step from the bottom of the society. Until today, when he was in this position and performing any tasks, Henry was absolutely the most cautious one. What he was doing now waspletely different from his usual style. The underground pce was veryrge, stretching for dozens of kilometres. Henry and Gardiner rushed to the end at their fastest speed. Several shadows, shing from the darkness, went straight to Gardiner and Henry. "Puppets!" Gardiner shouted in a low voice. "Your divine will is too strong, and it''s too noisy. I''ll deal with it." Just as Gardiner finished speaking and was about to speak again, his eyes were filled with a purple light. After the purple light fell, there was a "boom" sound. The flickering puppet figures were all cut in half, scattering into pieces on the ground. A tall tower that had towered here for who knew how many years was the origin of the rumbling sound. The tall tower copsed, bringing with it arge amount of dust and smoke. "Henry, be careful!" Gardiner shouted, "Since this is the ce of the Western Xia, every change will attract Verrall''s attention!" "So what?" Henry didn''t care and continued to rush forward. Gardiner looked at Henry''s back with a trace of worry in his eyes. Then he shook his head and continued to chase after Henry. At this time, Henry only felt particrly excited in his heart. He didn''t know where this excitement came from. He felt like his blood was boiling, which made him involuntarily do something and involuntarily say something. He was excited, so he did not find anything wrong with this extremely abnormal behaviour. As they went deeper, more and more puppets appeared in the underground pce. Originally, when Henry entered the pce from the direction of the Emperor''s Mausoleum, he had seen a puppet army. It was enough to prove that the number of puppets under the underground pce was beyond imagination. Once the puppets appeared, before Gardiner could move, Henry cut them all off with a single move. At the moment of killing these puppets, Henry felt very excited, as if the feeling that had been suppressed for a long time could suddenly be released. Henry even thought that when he came to the underground pce, the depression and anxiety he felt came from these puppets. After all, when he saw the puppet, the puppet''s means surprised him, and he also quit on the underground pce and gave up going deep because he met the puppet army. Now that all these puppets had been destroyed, the frustration in his heart was slowly reduced. Every time Henry made his move, it would be apanied by a huge purple sword light. When the puppets were smashed to the ground, there would be a tower copsing. Along the way, there were constant rumbling sounds, and Gardiner simply did not even bother to remind him. In the middle of Mount Kunlun, there was a restricted area. Wearing a bamboo hat, Sackcloth Visitor stood quietly outside the ice cave. "Sackcloth Visitor." From within the ice cave, a voice rang out. Sackcloth Visitor turned around and nodded to the ice cave. "My lord." "The inheritance of the Western Xia has changed," said a calm voice from within the cave. "Go take a look in Yinzhou. If it''s necessary, you can take action." "Action?" Sackcloth Visitor''s body trembled. "Lord, are you saying..." "No matter what the consequences are, stop the inheritance of the Western Xia from being discovered." Sanford''s voice was t but with absolute authority. "Even if you unterally break the agreement, you have to do this. This is thest order I will give to you in my life. After this is done, if you are not dead, you don''t have toe back. You have been guarding the ice cave for me all these years, and you should have a rest. If I am right, the girl you admired in those days will soon.." Sackcloth Visitor''s face suddenly changed. "My lord, you..." "From today onwards, there is no living dead in this world!" As Sanford''s voice fell, the entrance of the ice cave copsed, and countless boulders fell, blocking the entrance of the ice cave. Sackcloth Visitor bent his knees and knelt in front of the ice cave. Tears rolled down his cheeks as he kowtowed three times in a row. In the ice cave, Sanford, whose body was like withered bones, gradually got up. The cold air spread all over his body. Sanford got off the ice bed. The moment he got off the ice bed, his bonelike body swelled up in a strange way. Only a few secondster, Sanford recovered his figure. His face looked like a face of a middle-aged man. His eyebrows were bright and his eyes were sharp. The edges and corners of his face were angr as if they were carved by a knife or an axe. He was definitely a handsome man. Also at this moment. In the deepest part of the church in Holy City, a man in a golden robe suddenly looked in the direction of Yan Xia and murmured, "This aura, in the end... can''t be controlled." On the South Continent, someone sat there with his legs crossed. At the same time, he looked in the direction of Yan Xia, his eyes looked serious and he didn''t say anything. In Yan Xia, the ns were one of the four major forces in the world, and each n had its own ancientnd. In an ordinary mountain vige, a man sat under a tree to enjoy the cool, waving a fan in his hand to drive away mosquitoes. At this moment, he made a movement in his hands and looked towards Mount Kunlun, muttering: "Mount Kunlun, the living dead, the one who swept enemies and was invincible during those days. Now, for the sake of great justice... Good-bye, old friend." Chapter 1180 Chapter 1180 In the ice cave of Mount Kunlun. Sanford looked at the ice bed he had been sitting on for countless years. With this nce, the ice bed shattered and then copsed. With the breaking of the ice shards, a red crystal appeared in the middle of the ice shards. The red crystal was shaped like a rhombus, about the size of an adult''s palm. The energy it emanated was identical to that of the Fire Crystals. But the difference was there was a strange pattern carved into the surface of this crystal. Upon closer inspection, one could tell that this pattern was the shape of a moon. Sanford reached out and picked up the red crystal. The moment it was picked up by Sanford, it emitted a strong red light. The light seemed to emit extraordinarily hot heat. It could be seen that in the entire ice cave, the ice that could be seen everywhere was melting at a speed visible to the naked eye, melting into water. The ground under Sanford''s feet was also full of water stains. Sanford looked at the crystal in his hand and murmured, "Centenopod insect is immortal and Yan Xia has been passed down for thousands of years. It is hard to believe what means those ancestors had to seal you in this crystal thousands of years ago. We will inherit the will of the saints, but there will always be someone who will do something that goes against the right way. I''m just an ordinary person. In this world, I can''t do anything. I can only struggle for a little more time with my humble strength." As Sanford spoke, blue light was also emitted from his hand to resist the red light inside the red crystal. Those drops of water that had been melted from the red light had begun to boil, but because of the blue light in Sanford''s hand, they began to calm down. Sanford''s eyes were dignified, and he suddenly stamped his feet. The entire Mount Kunlun was shaking. After leaving the ice cave, Sackcloth Visitor turned his head and looked back at the swaying clothes. A hint of resolution appeared in his eyes as he left the mountain range at an extremely fast speed. Huge rocks tumbled down from the shaking mountain. The mountain split open, and the sound of it shook the heavens. However, in this uninhabited area, no one could see this horrifying scene. Inside the ice cave, Sanford''s eyes, ears, nose, and mouth bled. "With my control of the spirit''s soul, I will condense the Ice Spirit!" Sanford''s whole body emitted blue light,pletely suppressing the red light emitting from the crystal. Mount Kunlunpletely cracked and copsed with a loud crash. Smoke and dust rose into the sky. In the underground pce of Yan Xia, outside thergest tower, hundreds of puppets stood quietly around the tower. They were neatly arranged like an army. In the tall tower, there were a total of three people standing here, Joselito, Verrail, and the blonde beauty. There was a scabbard hanging on the top of the tower. The scabbard was tied to the chain and hung in mid-air below the top of the tower. Joselito raised his head and looked at the chainwrapped scabbard with suspicion in his eyes. "Old man, is this the heritage of our Western Xia? It doesn''t look very good." "Young Master!" Verrall''s eyes were solemn. "Young Master, you''re a descendant of the Western Xia. You mustn''t be disrespectful to the inheritance of our ancestors!" Verrall''s voice was stern. Hearing Verrall''s tone, Joselito waved his hand and said, "I was just kidding. You don''t have to be so serious." "Young master, you can''t make fun of our predecessors." "Okay, okay, I know." Joselito waved his hand and said, "In this case, it''s time to take this thing off." "Young master, are you really going to take it now?" Verrall looked at Joselito with a serious face. "If the impartation is opened now, it will inevitably be targeted by all parties. The time is not yet right. It''s better to wait until after the trial of Section Nine." "Wait? I''m not waiting." Joselito looked impatient. "My nationality is no longer connected to Yan Xia. Why should I listen to his Section Nine? Hurry up and take the inheritance. I still have something to do." Joselito now thought it was very simple. Once he got the inheritance, he would go back to his free country and enjoy life. As for the Section Nine, what did they have to do with him? He would be far away before the selection trial. As for Sylvia, sooner orter, he would have her! The blonde looked at the scabbard above and shook her head. "Now, I''m afraid you can''t get this scabbard." "I can''t get it?" Joselito didn''t believe it. "The thing is right in front of me. Who can stop me?" As Joselito said that, he jumped and reached for the sheath that was tied by the iron chain. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Next second, Joselito was bounced away by the sheath. "What''s going on?" Joselito frowned and looked at Verrail, "Old thing, didn''t you say that the inheritance has been opened? Why can''t I get it?" Verrail also frowned. "Impossible. He came here at the beginning, so the inheritance should have been opened." The blonde woman said, "Henry has been here before, but are you sure that he had entered the tower? There are so many puppets outside the tower, and that Henry maybe didn''te in. So, your inheritance is not considered to be unsealed!" "Impossible!" Verrall shouted loudly. He seemed particrly excited. "Impossible!" "Nothing is impossible." The blonde woman shook her head. "You are thinking very well. You want to take advantage of his identity as a Sacred Lotus to remove the inheritance of your Western Xia. But you don''t know what kind of person Henry is. He is extremely cautious when he does things. He may not really havee." "Then what should we do?!" Joselito roared, "Are we going to catch him now and ask him to unseal it for us?" "No need." The blonde woman shook her head and nced at Joselito. "You are indeed a lecherous person this time. If you want to hurt Henry''s wife, he will definitely not let you get the inheritance. Moreover, you, the Taoist protector, have taken advantage of him. Henry has been unstoppable for so many years. Although he is not a bad person, he is definitely a vengeful person. At this time in his heart, the inheritance has been opened. There is another entrance to the inheritance from the underground pce. I think, he must havee from that side. As long as you force him, the inheritance will naturally be opened." As soon as the blonde woman''s voice fell, a "bang" sound was clearly passed into the ears of the three people. The blonde woman smiled and said, "Talk about the devil. It seems that they have arrived. Let''s go and meet him." After saying that, the blonde woman took the lead and walked out of the tower. Joselito and Verrall also walked out of the tower. As soon as they went out, they saw countless puppets rushing toward one ce. Then, with a sh of purple light, the countless puppets that had gathered were all cut in half at this moment. Seeing this, the blonde woman''s smile grew even wider. "It seems as though the King of Hell holds quite a heavy grudge. But then again, if I were a man, if someone else wanted to attack my wife, I''d most likely just want to kill them." Joselito stared at Henry, who was not far away, and hatred shed in his eyes. "Old thing, there is no one else here, right? Kill him!" Chapter 1181 Chapter 1181 The puppets were chopped down one by one. Gardiner had long noticed Verrall, so he reached out his hand and patted his forehead. "Okay, it seems useless to talk to you. I''ll give you a chance to make three moves, and you go to catch Joselito. Remember, don''t take his life." In front of the tower, Verrall stepped forward with an iron sword in his hand. The tip of the sword reached the ground. The iron sword in Verrall''s hand looked ordinary and not so eye- catching as the purple light in Henry''s hand. However, it was the source of all the pressure in the underground pce! Henry nced at Verrall and said, "Be careful. People from Western Xia have the nickname of the Gods of War. This sword, seemingly ordinary, is actually the weapon held by Yuan Hao over those years, which was watered by tens of millions of people''s blood. It is extremely sharp. If you were hurt by this sword, I''m afraid that you will suffer from a hidden illness during your life." Hearing this, Gardiner looked at Henry with surprise and said, "I didn''t expect that you still had some knowledge of the records of the Western Xia inheritance." Henry didn''t say anything, because he didn''t know how to answer Gardiner. It could be said that he just blurted out. Henry didn''t know why he knew Verrall''s sword so well. He had never known about the inheritance of the Western Xia, as if those things had been hidden in his mind. But since he didn''t use them, he didn''t think about them. Verrall''s iron sword made a flower. Gardiner shouted, "Descendants of the Western Xia, you have broken the rules of the Qi-refining Realm, and you have vited the agreement, in order to get the inheritance! What you have done is completely against the rules of the Qi-refining Realm! I, Gardiner Zhao, from the Section Nine, warn you immediately to stop what you are doing and wait fortrial!" Verrall looked back at Joselito, who was standing behind him. He knew the rules of the Qi-refining Realm. Joselito didn''t care. He said, "I''m the descendant of the Western Xia. Since when do I have to ask you about taking the ancestors'' inheritance? What qualifications do you have to make such rules?" "This is not the rule set by our Section Nine." Gardiner shook his head. "It''s the contract that Fairy Lu signed with all parties." "Fairy Lu?" Joselito nced at Verrail. "Do you want to threaten me with the name of a dead man?" Hearing Joselito''s words, both Verrail and the blonde woman changed their faces. The blonde woman had already reminded Joselito, but Joselito still acted so stupidly! The blonde woman was so angry that her whole body was shaking. If it weren''t for the fact that this idiot was still useful, she definitely wouldn''t have had the slightest interaction with this idiot! Verrall turned back and shouted in a low voice, "Young master, don''t be disrespectful!" "Disrespectful?" Joselito sneered and said, "I''m the descendant of Western Xia. They were so powerful in those days. Fairy Lu is nothing but a descendant ofter generations. A dead man can''t talk. Am I wrong?" "Verrall." Gardiner looked at the man holding the iron sword. "As the guardian, the actions of the descendant of the Western Xia are directly rted to you. Since you don''t take the agreement seriously, don''t me me, Gardiner, the representative of the Section Nine, for taking action! You, Verrall Yang, are a sensible person. Do you still want to focus on protecting this person? He will put the whole Western Xia into eternal damnation!" Verrall raised his arm slightly and pointed the sword to Gardiner. "Young master is the only descendant of Western Xia. Even if there is something wrong with him, he should be forgiven. Only the young master can inherit the Western Xia. I, Verrall Yang, was born in Western Xia. It''s no use talking too much." "Well, since that''s the case..." Gardiner narrowed his eyes, touched his beard, and then moved his body. "Don''t me us. Henry, attack!" When he shouted out the word "attack", Gardiner had already rushed to the front of Verrall. Facing Gardiner, Verrall simply thrust his sword, which was very direct and simple, a stabbing action. However, it was this simple movement that caused countless changes in the underground pce. The rich Spiritual Qi seemed to have formed a huge sharp edge, rushing to Gardiner along with Verrall''s sword. Gardiner''s eyes were filled with shock. "A sword strike of decades is indeed powerful. If every move of you could be like this, even Martial Emperor would be stepped on by you. It''s a pity that you only have this one sword strike. I, Gardiner, can still defend myself with just one strike!" Gardiner pushed his hands in front of his chest and shouted loudly. "Ha!" With a shout, a white light lit up in Gardiner''s chest. The white light formed a shield to block Verrall''s sword. When the sword hit the shield, the white light shield was instantly broken, and Verrall''s sword also stopped. "Henry, there are still two moves left. Hurry up!" Gardiner shouted. Henry did not hesitate. With the purple divine light in his hand and a murderous look in his eyes, he went straight to Joselito. Although Gardiner had told Henry not to hurt Joselito, Henry would not be the King of Hell if there was no killing intent in his heart! The purple light appeared in Joselito''s eyes, and then it erged in Joselito''s pupils until it filled all of Joselito''s pupils. Joselito was so scared that his hair stood on end. "Old man! What are you doing? Do you want to watch me die?" "Henry, how dare you?!" With a roar, Verrall stabbed toward Henry with his sword. The movement of this sword was still ordinary, but the power it carried was more terrible than the purple divine light all over the sky released by Henry. The purple divine light dissipatedpletely when it came into contact with Verrall''s sword. Not a single trace of it was left behind. At the crucial moment, Gardiner pounced on Verrall and once again wielded the light shield in his chest to block Verrall''s sword. The light shield was broken again, and Verrall withdrew his move again. Henry''s sword was still aimed at Joselito.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Henry, if you want to kill Joselito, you have to go through me first!" The blonde woman beside Joselito stood out when the purple light nearly touched Joselito. She waved her arms to disperse Henry''s sword light. Henry''s move was exhausted due to the influence of Verrall, and did not exert its greatest lethality, and was broken by the blonde woman. The blonde woman stood in front of Joselito and stared at Henry with a faint smile on her face. She said in a joking tone, "If you kill Joselito like this, how will you watch him y with your wife in the future? Think about it, soon you will leave Yinzhou. At that time, no one will be able to protect your wife. Joselito can y with her in whatever way he wants and even take a video to show to you." A surge of anger came to Henry''s heart in an instant. After Henry entered the underground pce this time, the desire for destruction in his heart was extremely strong. Now the words of the blonde woman directly ignited the gunpowder in Henry''s heart. A purple lotus emerged on the top of Henry''s head Chapter 1182 Chapter 1182 Seeing this scene, the blonde woman showed a satisfied smile and continued to say, "What? Are you angry? You should believe what I said. Think about it carefully. You can give up everything you have now and apany your wife every day. And all of your brothers will die slowly. Or, wait for the day when Joselito sleeps with your wife. Oh, right, there is another choice, which is that you can kill Joselito. But do you think you have the strength? I am afraid that it is impossible for you and Gardiner to kill Joselito in front of Verrail, right?" "So what if I want him dead?" Henry raised his arms and purple light gathered at the tip of his fingers. This was the sign that the Demon Sword of Destruction was condensed. Henry had used the Demin Sword of Destruction after he hadprehended the divine meaning of the word "destroy". Compared to before, the sword was vastly different. The blonde woman saw that the lotus had appeared and her purpose had been achieved. Without further ado, she turned around and ran, leaving Joselito to in front of Henry. It was obvious that Joselito didn''t expect the blonde woman to be so decisive. It could be seen that the purple sword light from Henry''s fingertips began to fluctuate and the fluctuation influenced the air around him. It could be imagined how terrible the purple sword light from Henry''s fingertips was. Joselito had never thought of fighting to the death. Just one second after the blonde woman turned and ran away, Joselito also turned and ran away. "Can you run away?" Henry''s eyes were cold and full of killing intent. In his eyes, Joselito was already a dead man! Henry used his fingers to cut down, and the sword light on his fingertips was magnified countless times in an instant. A huge purple magic sword with a length of thirty centimetres chopped toward the back of Joselito. "Save me!" Joselito could only shout for help. "Henry, how dare you?!" Verrall roared and raised his sword again. Gardiner once again pounced on Verrall and raised his white shield to resist Verrall. This time, under the purple sword light condensed by Henry''s, even Joselito, who had reached the Qi-concentrating Realm, would be turned into ashes. Verrall''s eyes turned red with anxiety. The sword was sharper than before, but it was still blocked by Gardiner. This was also thest time that Gardiner could block Verrail. The white light shield began to crack, but itpletely blocked Verrall''s attack. Seeing that the purple sword light had caught up with Joselito, he only needed to touch him and the descendant of the Western Xia would disappearpletely. Verrall''s face began to twist. Gardiner turned his head and looked at Joselito, who might turn into ashes at any time. He sighed and took the initiative to scatter the white shield that was on the verge of falling, and let Verrall pass. The descendant of the West Xia couldn''t die. If he died, Verrall might go crazy! Gardiner didn''t want to see the consequences. The light shield in front of him dissipated, and Verrall''s sword light rushed straight to Henry. The sword light was sharp. At the crucial moment, Henry could only stop and resist Verrall''s sword. Previously, with the help of Gardiner, Henry hadn''tpletely felt the power of Verrall''s sword. But now, when he really faced Verrall, Henry only felt that he was surrounded by sharp knives from all directions. This sword seemed to hit his soul directly, making him unable to resist, as if no matter what he did, no matter how he dodged, this sword could kill him. Henry simply made a decision in his heart, and then the purple sword light was waved out again and went straight to Joselito. Verrall''s sword had already arrived in front of Henry, and Henry''s sword light appeared again in front of Joselito. In just a blink of an eye, Verrall could kill Henry with one sword. The result was that Joselito would also die. At the crucial moment, the tip of Verrall''s sword turned and cut off Henry''s sword light. Henry also retreated at a high speed at this moment. The purple sword rays all over the sky suddenly dissipated. Only a few of them came into contact with Joselito, but only a few of them caused Joselito to be knocked into the air. He spat out blood and his face was pale. He was seriously injured. On the other hand, Henry looked at himself. His clothes were also covered with countless cracks, and his skin was also covered with dense wounds. These small wounds brought unbearable pain to Henry. Even with Henry''s resistance, he still felt the pain and sweat appeared on his forehead, and he kept taking deep breaths. Looking at Joselito who was seriously injured and had already fainted, Verrail was shocked. Regardless of Henry and Gardiner, he carried Joselito who was unconscious and left quickly. As soon as Verrall left, Henry spat out a mouthful of blood. With Henry''s current strength, it was difficult to bear with the consequences left by Verrall''s sword. Gardiner looked at the tower in front of him with a heavy face. Outside the Emperor''s Mausoleum, Verrall, who was carrying Joselito on his back, turned into a shadow and left quickly. The blonde woman hid aside. After seeing Verrall leave, she came out with a happy face and took out the phone. "It has been solved. Henry used the sacred lotus in the Mausoleum. The Western Xia has beenpletely unsealed, and the medium from the Lon has been in contact with him. It has also been unsealed. Now we can arrange for someone toe here." After finishing her words, the blonde woman hung up the phone, looked proudly in the direction of the entrance of the mausoleum, and then left with joy. At the entrance of the underground pce, the Section Nine naturally could not let the gushing Qi be ignored. Soon, the Qi in the entrance gradually dissipated, and the seemingly substantial Qi in the underground pce also became thinner. Henry sat cross-legged on the ground. Although Verrail had left, the Qi from his sword left in Henry''s body was still moving horizontally and constantly tearing Henry''s subcutaneous muscle. "You take care of your wounds. I''ll protect you." Gardiner stood in front of Henry. Henry nodded and closed his eyes. Without thinking about anything, he concentrated on expelling the Sword Qi that Verrail left in his body. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . The Sword of the Paramount realm! It belonged to the Paramount realm, so how could it be simple? Henry had already entered the Divine Realm, and with the help of the divine will, he could even be considered as a strong person in the Divine Realm. However, it still took more than ten hours for him to barely remove the Sword Qi from his body. When Henry opened his eyes, the underground pce was full of people. Gardiner had been standing in front of Henry until Henry opened his eyes. Gardiner took a look at Henry with a little anxiety. There were still many things waiting for him to arrange, but he promised to protect Henry. He would wait for Henry to wake up. Henry slowly stood up from the ground and breathed out a mouthful of foul air. "How is it going outside?" "Joselito didn''t die, but he seemed to be disabled, more than half and his tendons were broken." Gardiner sighed, "I got the news that the woman beside Joselito was from the Alvin League. This time, the Alvin League is fanning the mes. It may be aimed at you. You should be careful." "What a pity." Henry didn''t pay attention to the situation of the Alvin League at all. He was just unhappy that he didn''t kill Joselito, which indeed made him feel sad in his heart. "What are you going to do with this ce?" "This is where the Western Xia is located. Verrail will definitelye again. On the day of the trial, everyone wille. Let''s wait and see. Now the situation is too chaotic." Gardiner shook his head. "I still have something to do. Take care of yourself." After saying that, Gardiner walked away. Chapter 1183 Chapter 1183 Henry didn''t stay in the underground pce for too long. After leaving the underground pce and returning home, Henry nced at the front of the vi courtyard. Thorn''s figure appeared in Henry''s eyes. "My lord, you''re back.". Henry nodded. "Is Sylvia back?" Thorn shook her head. "Madam went to the Su Family, but she didn''t exin the specific reason to anyone. Secretary Lee didn''t know about Madam''s departure. Madam left in a hurry. Do you need to send someone to the Su Family to ask?" "No need." Henry waved his hand. "Sylvia has her own business to do, so I don''t have to keep watching her. You go back first. You don''t have toe in the next few days." Thorn nodded her head and then left. When Henry returned home, the doors and windows were locked. He sat on the sofa with a heavy face. Henry didn''t feel anything when he was in the underground pce, but when he came out of the underground pce and on the way home, the more he thought about it, the more strange he felt. His emotions in the underground pce were not under his control at all. Aftering out and thinking about it all the way, Henry didn''t know why he deliberately destroyed those high towers in the underground pce, as if there was something subconscious in his mind that drove him to do that. Every time he went down to the underground pce, his mood would be greatly affected! What was affecting him in the underground pce? Was it really the Fire Crystal? But what did it have to do with those high towers? Why every time he destroyed a high tower, he would feel more excited? Henry sat alone in the room, closing his eyes and thinking deeply. He couldn''t figure it out, and he was really uneasy. In a great canyon called the Valley of Despair in the West Continent, which was far away from Yan Xia. This valley was extremely strange. From a high altitude, one could tell that it was the enormous wound on this''s body. Many people have explored this canyon, but they have found nothing. None of the people who went in coulde out. Many instruments and equipment were brought here, but nothing worked. At this moment, eight figures were standing within a hundred metres of the depths of the Valley of Despair. Wade, Aaron, Future, Sea God, Alex,Valentin, Moon Goddess, and Red Hair. Aaron would train the seven kings of Radiant Ind here! As for Peze, who was too old to keep up with Qi training, he stayed on Radiant Ind as a caretaker, while Felix was not a fighter himself in the first ce, so he didn''te in this time. Aaron nced at the seven kings of Radiant Ind, and finally fixed his eyes on the endless abyss below the canyon. "In this world, there are always some strange people who have nothing to do and make small traps to tease the people ofter generations. I have travelled mountains and rivers for so many years and have seen many such tricks. But fortunately, I survived. There is such a ce under the canyon." Speaking of this, Aaron cast his eyes on Wade. "With your current strength, you may die if you go down. There''s a maze left by the ancestors. In my opinion, it''s a good thing, but it could be fatal for you. Once you go down, unless you can break through yourself and grow to the Qi-concentrating Realm, you''ll definitely die there." Aaron took back his eyes from Wade. "I''m not asking you to make a choice whether you will go there or not, I''m telling you that you must fight for your lives if you go in. As for your choices, you have no choice. If you don''t want Radiant Ind to be humiliated in the future, you''d better be stronger or die here. At least, you won''t be despised. It''s not only my junior fellow apprentice''s achievement, he''s talented, but more importantly, he''s daring to risk his life. If you dare to stay next to him, you have to catch up with him soon. After all, you''re the kings of Radiant Ind. You''re no worse than him. All right, that''s all. Go on!" As Aaron''s voice fell, he waved his arm. The seven of them lost control of their bodies as they fell towards the bottom of the valley. A touch of sympathy shed in Aaron''s eyes, but he still watched the seven people fall down and disappear in the crack of the canyon. Thousands of people gathered among Lon Ruins in Yan Xia. All of them were wearing ck clothes and masks, so they couldn''t see each other''s faces clearly. There were several leaders who looked anxious, only showing their eyes under the mask. "Have you found that boy?" "Not yet!" N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "To open the Lon heritage, we need the medium and the blood of Lon''s descendants. If we cannot find him, we cannot open the Lon heritage." "That kid is as slippery as a loach. He''s very cunning." "Even if he''s cunning, we have to catch him! Our Lord has already instructed us to obtain the inheritance of the Lon and the inheritance of the Western Xia at all costs. This is crucial to our Alvin League! Now, we have to order people to search the county and gradually expand our search range. Even if we have to turn the entire Yan Xia upside down, we have to catch that kid!" In the county not far from the Lon Ruins, there was a plump man, 1.7 metres tall, with a round body, with a bag of potato chips in his hand and ragged clothes, looked like he was in his early 20s. He asked everyone, "Brother, do you know where the Sacred Lotus is? I have something to ask him. Our ancestral grave has been dug." The one being questioned was a middle-aged man carrying a hoe. He had just returned from the field and looked at the fat man as if he was a fool. He pouted his lips and said, "Piss off!" The Ssacred Lotus? What a idiot! After being scolded, the fat guy shivered and ran away. In Xin Province, a nameless force was inquiring about a person around, forming a carpet- like search covering the whole of Yan Xia, and they gave a feeling that they would not give up until the person was found. At the same time, many Qi Refining Realm experts rushed to Yan Xia as well. The news that the Western Xia''s legacy was unearthed had spread far and wide. As the first family heritage to be unearthed in modern times, it was bound to attract the attention of all parties. The Recluse Association also sent people to Yan Xia. They also had to make a judgment regarding the issue that the inheritor of the Western Xia, Joselito, had used Qi against ordinary people. The small city of Yinzhou became the focus of all the major forces in the world at this time. The underground pce of Western Xia had long been under the Section Nine. Outside the Inheritance Tower of Western Xia, there were many people from the Section Nine. Unless these people of Section Nine were all eliminated, there was no way to break in. The Section Nine had given Verrail three days, but in a blink of an eye, all the major factions gathered in Yinzhou. Within a luxurious vi in Yinzhou. Joselitoy in bed with his body wrapped in gauze. Verrall sat on the edge of the bed and looked at Joselito with a serious face. When Joselito, who had been in aa for nearly two days, opened his eyes, Verrall''s voice sounded, "Young Master, you''re awake." Joselito felt the pain from his body and said with hatred in his eyes, "Where is Henry?! I want him dead!" Chapter 1184 Chapter 1184 In a vi in Luxury Vige. Henry, who had been sitting on the sofa for 48 hours, slowly opened his eyes. Since he returned home, he had been sitting there motionlessly. He did not sleep or meditate. Instead, he had been examining himself to find out what was wrong with him. Since he had stepped into the Divine realm. Henry could observe his body so carefully. The great strength of the Divine Realm had indeed made Henry discover many differences. Henry felt that the Qi he emitted would change because of his emotions. This kind of change was almost imperceptible. If it were not for Henry''s concentration of more than 40 hours, he might not have found it. Henry''s way of practising Qi was different from others. Ordinary people would slowly absorb the Qi, purify it, and then use it. But Henry was different. Other people practised every day a bit and they got a small reward after every day. But Henry went straight in. Compared with others, Henry''s risk wasrger. Henry directly absorbed the Spiritual Qi from the air into his body to use on his own. In this way, Henry''s body would bear more pressure than ordinary people, but the effect would be more obvious. The unpurified Qi would be more violent and cause more lethality. At the same time, when Henry''s body bore huge pressure, it would be stronger. However, Henry, who had been doing this all the time, did not find that the Qi in his body had already changed. Among the extreme Qi, there was always a little bit of red Qi. The colour of the Qi was exactly the same as that of the Fire Crystal. Because Henry usually didn''t even use the Qi inside his body he could not notice that one-tenth of the red Qi inside his body. Now, Henry finally realized that his emotions would affect the spread of the red Qi, or the appearance of the red Qi would affect his emotions, making his heart full of the urge to destroy! "If it was really caused by the Fire Crystal, could it be that there is something in the underground pce that can affect my mood?" Henry had been troubled for a long time and finally figured out some of the problems, but new problems came one after another. "The Fire Crystals are particrly violent and can affect my emotions. Why is that? I''m afraid I''ll have to go to the underground pce again to find out why." Henry slowly let out a foul breath and opened the door. The sun shone on Henry. Henry moved his shoulders and looked at the time on his mobile phone. It was 4 in the afternoon. Henry thought for a moment and returned to the house. He took out a piece of blood- stained animal leather from the bottom of the bed in the bedroom. The blood had beenpletely soaked into the animal skin. This animal leather was the other object that Henry had obtained from Lon together with the broken sword. The broken sword gave Henry the feeling of being extremely sharp. Henry had experimented with the animal leather, which could block the flow of Qi. Although Henry''s strength was still very weak at that time, Henry still felt that the broken sword was extremely sharp. The animal leather was no worse than the sword. If the leather could resist Verrall''s sword, it would be absolutely a great joy for Henry. This time, because they were going to judge Joselito, the descendant of the Western Xia, the Recluse Association specially sent the Red Cardinal. He was called Cleve, whom Henry was familiar with. Other forces also sent representatives. It should be known that Joselito currently vited the rules of the whole Qi-refining Realm. Every force of Qi-refming had to express their opinions. Including the Alvin League and the Noble Berserkers, they had also sent people over. The Alvin League sent the third master, Dragon Bone, who had visited Radiant Ind. He was already one foot in the Divine realm. As for the representative of Noble Berserkers, she was an iparably beautiful young woman. Her voluptuous figure, her silver hair that hung down to her waist, and her wless facial features attracted the attention of quite a few people as soon as she entered the pce. She was a woman who could make many people like her only by her appearance. Even most of the women looked at her with a hint of fascination. The silver-haired woman entered the underground pce from the entrance of the Emperor''s Mausoleum. When she saw the tower of inheritance in the Western Xia, she shook her head, and a hint of helplessness shed in her beautiful eyes. "In the end, Brother Henry still went into the Mausoleum with his sword, and was used by someone." "Sister Cesia, it''s been a long time since west met." The people in charge of three great families in the capital walked over from the side, looking at the silver-haired beauty. Soul Ji, Branley Bai and Ernest Jiang were all from underground forces. Thus, they naturally recognized the former owner of this colourful King''s ring. When she saw the three of them and looked at the items on their backs, she covered her mouth and smiled. "I''m honoured to meet you. It looks like the people behind you have decided to support Brother Henry."N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Soul nodded firmly. "My lord is the heir of Master Lu. Master Lu has done our three families a great favour. Of course, we are on his side." "The three big families of the capital took their ancestral weapons this time. I''m afraid this is not as simple as what you said. You have taken out your trump cards." Gardiner came over from the side. Beside Gardiner, there was the head of the Recluse Association''s cardinals, Cleve. His eyes swept over the items on the back of Branley and the other two. "Ever since Fairy Lu separated Qi and weapons, I have never heard of the appearance of ancestral weapons. I don''t know if this time there is a chance to get an ancestral weapon." "Forget it." Gardiner shook his head. "The ancestral weapon is not a kind of Qi that can be controlled by people. The three families in the capital didn''t have any military envoys, so they couldn''tpletely control the ancestral weapons. I''m afraid that Branley and the other two brothers are also the family elders'' help, so they can barely control the ancestral weapon. Once the situation goes out of control, I don''t want the tens of miles long underground pce to copse completely." Branley nodded, "Of course, if we can be calm and solve problems this time, we won''t use our ancestral weapons if we don''t need to. However, the three of us have heard some of the actions of the Western Xia descendant these days. I''m afraid it will be very difficult for us to settle problems peacefully." "That''s right." Soul said. "We''vee here for the inheritance of the Western Xia. We''re worried that something might happen. If there isn''t an ident, the ancestral weapons won''t be used. But if there really is an ident, we won''t disobey the orders of our n''s ancestor. We''ll definitely stand on the side of the King of Hell with all our strength." Haha, haha. A coldugh rang out. Dragon Bone, who was representing the Alvin League walked over. "The King of Hell really has a widework of people. However, if you want to use your ancestral weapons, the price you''ll have to pay won''t be small, right?" Chapter 1185 Chapter 1185 Dragon Bone looked greedily at the things on the backs of Branley and the other two people. He couldn''t help but put out his tongue and lick his lips. Ernest snorted, "Dragon Bone, your Alvin League is eager to see the appearance of the ancestral weapons, isn''t it?" "How can you say that?" Dragon Bone gave a faint smile. "Our Alvin League has always been very well-behaved." "Well- behaved?" Cleve stared coldly at Dragon Bone. "In so many years, your Alvin League has caused a lot of things, haven''t they? I think all the major forces in the world have said a lot about the behaviour of your Alvin League." As soon as Cleve finished his words, many people from other forces around turned to look at him. Dragon Bone''s eyelids flipped. "Everyone, are we here today for the matter of the sessor of the Western Xia, or for the trial of our Alvin League?" "To judge the descendant of the Western Xia first, but you, the Alvin League, will be judged sooner orter!" A sound sounded not far away. The moment the sound sounded, Cesia, with her perfect features and flowing grey hair, suddenly looked over to the ce where the sound came from with a happy face, just like a shy little girl who suddenly met her sweetheart. Even just seeing him would make her feel very happy. Henry strode over from not far away. When Dragon Bone saw Henry, a haze shed through his eyes. After all, he had just suffered on Radiant Ind not long ago. Although most of the reason for this was that Dragon Bone was asking for trouble, Dragon Bone still put the me on Henry. Henry''s appearance attracted many people''s attention. These major Qi-refining forces all had their own intelligencework, including the members of the Alvin League who were here to stir up trouble. After so many days, everyone knew that Joselito had attacked Henry''s wife, including the fact that Henry almost killed Joselito with one move. Everyone knew that this trial was an exnation for a person breaking the rules of Qi-refming. At the same time, it was a confrontation between Fairy Lu''s disciple and the sessor of Western Xia! Today, something big was bound to happen! In front of the tower of the Western Xia, a simple tform had been built. At that time, the descendant of the Western Xia would be put to trial here. Henry looked at Gardiner and said, "When will theye?" "I''ve arranged for the people to go there. It should be soon." Gardiner replied, "Let''s get ready first. Everyone, please take your seats first." After that, Gardiner took the lead and walked toward the stage. The arrangement of the stage was just like the selection shows in variety shows. There were five chairs ced together and two on the opposite side of the five chairs. At that time, Henry and Gardiner, and the other three representatives of top-level forces in the world, would sit on these five chairs and judge Joselito and Verrail sitting opposite. As for the rest of the people, they will stand behind the force they belonged to. When Henry and the other five people took their seats, the factions of different forces immediately showed up. Among them, the most embarrassing one was the Section Nine of the Yan Xia. As one of the local forces of Yan Xia, the influence of the Section Nine was also limited to the internal forces of Yan Xia. Now, behind Gardiner, besides the people who supported the Section Nine, no force would stand on his side. The Recluse Association, on the other hand, an organization that has been around the world for thousands of years and whose mission was to maintain the peace of Qi practitioners, had the largest number of supporters. The leaders of all the forces in the world, big and small, stood behind Cleve. Compared with Gardiner, it formed a huge contrast. As for the Noble Berserkers, behind Cesia, there were also quite a few factions that were in charge. In recent years, the Noble Berserkers'' activities had been frequent, and they had also obtained quite significant support. Although the Alvin League was not as miserable as Gardiner, there were also not many people behind Dragon Bone. There were a few people in charge standing behind Dragon Bone. This meant that they were standing on the side of the Alvin League. These people did not look indiscriminately, as though they were afraid that they would attract all sorts of disdainful gazes if they looked in other directions. After all, many factions were well aware of the methods of the Alvin League. This kind ofpletely inhuman biological experiment was something that the vast majority of people loathed. Behind Henry, there were more than a dozen people standing, not only the people sent by the three big families from the capital but also some other forces. Although Henry just entered the Divine Realm and had no foundation in the Qi-refming world, as the sessor of Fairy Lu, there were still many forces willing to follow him. Gardiner didn''t care about anything. Compared with the top three world forces, his Section Nine was the weakest and that was a fact. Everyone was sitting in their positions, waiting quietly. During this period, Dragon Bone looked at the back of Henry from time to time, and kept ncing at the ancestral weapons on the backs of Branley and the other two people. Finally, he couldn''t help but say, "I say, the three families of Yan Xia, only you can take out the ancestral weapons at will among all the major forces in the world now. Do you need to hide them behind your back? Since you have taken them out, why don''t you put it in the front and let us have a look?" Dragon Bone''s words made everyone''s eyes focus on Branley and the other two. Ever since Fairy Lu separated Qi and weapons, the weapons had never appeared in their eyes again. Among them, they had only heard of the prestige of ancestral weapons, but they had never seen what an ancestral weapon was. They also couldn''t imagine what kind of weapon could make a mortal match an expert from the Qi-controlling realm? Branley touched the object on his back and looked at Dragon Bone. "Believe me, you don''t want to see the whole thing." Soul and Ernest didn''t say anything. "Dragon Bone, are you kidding? Or are you showing off to us?" Cleveughed. "Is an ancestral weapon something that you can see whenever you want to? Do you have that kind of strength? Or are you nning to ally with the disciple of the Western Xia today topletely break the rules of the Qi-refming Realm and experience the power of the ancestral weapons?" Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. "Cleve, don''t deliberately pour this dirty water on me." Dragon Bone looked away. "What the descendant of Western Xia did has nothing to do with our Alvin League!" "Is that so?" Cleve stared at Dragon Bone. "But why is it that the members of your Alvin League have been in contact with the descendant of Western Xia all this time? Could it be that they''re just in love with each other?" "What do you think? Why can''t they be in love?" Dragon Bone retorted. "Can''t our members of the Alvin League be in a rtionship? Are you guys going to intervene? Do you want to interfere in the affairs of the government of Yan Xia as well?" Gardiner waved his hand and said, "You can talk, but don''t bring my Section Nine." With her jade-like elbows, Cesia sat on one side. Since the appearance of Henry, her eyes had been fixed on Henry, no longer looking at other ces. Chapter 1186 Chapter 1186 Henry naturally noticed the woman''s gaze, but he did not say anything. His eyes, from beginning to end, were staring in the direction of the entrance of the underground pce. "Brother Henry, you''ve really changed." There was admiration and a hint of relief in her eyes. "You''ve be what you used to be. In your eyes, you''ve abandoned your rtionships and recognized who your enemy is. You''ve regained your goal. This is what you should look like. You''re born to be a king. This is your fate and cannot be changed." As time went by, the voices in the underground pce became fewer and fewer. Everyone knew that it was getting closer and closer to the time of the trial. An iron sword flew from the entrance of the underground pce and thrust into the ground. The hilt of the sword trembled. A sharp aura instantly permeated the entire Inherited Tower. The people present all looked worried. Verrall was in the Paramount Realm. No one dared to look down upon the power of this sword. At the entrance, near the heavy stone gate, Verrall''s figure gradually appeared. Joselito followed Verrall, and it could be seen that Joselito''s arm was still wrapped with gauze. The wounds left by Henry on his body that day were not yet fully recovered. Henry was strong enough to heal himself and remove the Sword Qi left in his body by Verrall. But Joselito''s strength was weak. Although Verrall was strong, it was also based on his sword from the Paramount Realm. It was not easy for him to heal Joselito. "He''sing!" Cleve, Gardiner, Branley and the other two from the families in the capital all looked solemnly at Verrall, who was slowly walking over. Although Verrall was slim, the pressure he exerted was stronger than that of all the people present. The representatives of the forces who did not know Verrall''s identity were all wondering who this person was. They had never heard of such a master before. Only Cesia was not affected from the beginning to the end. Her eyes were always focused on Henry. Even when Verrall''s sword was sharp, she was still staring at Henry, as if the man in front of her was her whole world. "Senior Verrall, please take a seat." Gardiner made a gesture of invitation to the two chairs opposite him. Verrail nodded and sat down on the chair. Joselito came over, but he didn''t sit down obediently. Instead, he immediately noticed that Cesia was in front of him, which made his eyes light up. He kept looking at this beautiful woman. When he saw that this beautiful woman''s eyes had always been fixed on Henry, his resentment against Henry deepened! After sitting down, Verrall nced around and said, "Everyone, I''m sorry to trouble you because of my affairs of Western Xia. You''ve travelled for thousands of miles and don''t want to dy your time anymore. Please start." "Senior Verrall, you should know that in the Qi-refming Realm, there are rules for Qi- refining practitioners." Although Gardiner was not the one with the highest status here, as the host, he spoke first. "Since Fairy Lu adjusted the Yin and Yang in the world and separated Qi from the weapons, all parties have signed an agreement that Qi-refming practitioners should be united as one. It has been hundreds of years since then. Every Qi practitioner has been abode by the agreement, but the sessor of the Western Xia has wantonly broken the rule. This has been the first time in hundreds of years." Verrall nodded and looked at the iron sword, which had stopped trembling, that was stuck in the ground beside him. "Tell me about your verdict." As the representative of the Recluse Association, Cleve got up at this time and said, "ording to the regtions, those Qi practitioners who use Qi in front of ordinary people will be sentenced to death, and any Qi practitioner or force in the world will be eligible to be executed, but..." Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Cleve changed the topic and looked at the iron sword on the ground. He continued to say, "Considering that Joselito is the only sessor of the Western Xia, we can spare him from the death penalty, but he will still be punished. Our Recluse Association suggests that, although the inheritance of Western Xia has been unsealed, Joselito must not touch the inheritance of Western Xia in the next three years. He is not ready yet, so if he gets the inheritance, he will do harm to the whole Qi Refining Realm. In these three years, I will request to supervise all Joselito''s actions and give an evaluation. If the evaluation is reasonable, we will give instructions to Joselito and we will not interfere with the inheritance of Western Xia." Verrall nodded again and looked at the others. "What about the other people?" Gardiner shrugged his shoulders and said, "I agree with the Recluse Association." Before they met today, Cleve had met privately with Gardiner and talked about some things about this trial. Gardiner didn''t know much about Recluse Association''s opinion. But he heard from Cleve that the chairman had personally arranged it and asked the Section Nine to agree with them. For the respect of the president of the Recluse Association, Gardiner still had to say it. The representative of the Noble Berserkers, Cesia, didn''t listen to what others were saying from beginning to end. The only reason she came here this time was to concentrate on looking at that man. Everything else had nothing to do with her. Verrall then turned his gaze to Dragon Bone. Dragon Bone shook his head and said, "I don''t agree with you. The descendant of the Western Xia has little knowledge of the world. There is an old saying that goes ''the one who doesn''t know should not be punished''. I think, if he didn''t know about such rules, we can forgive him. After all, what he faced at that time was the well-known King of Hell. ording to the information I got, the descendant of the Western Xia didn''t even kill an ant in his life. The King of Hell, however, has killed countless people in his life. It''s inevitable for him to be nervous when facing such people." "Haha, Dragon Bone, your Alvin League is talking nonsense." Cleve said, "The person that Joselito was dealing with wasn''t the King of Hell!" "That''s hard to say." Dragon Bone shook his head, then got up, looked at Joselito and said, "The descendant of Western Xia, tell me, did you use Qi because you felt the existence of the King of Hell and were oppressed by his aura?" Joselito was not a smart person, but he was not a fool. How could he not figure out the situation? He immediately nodded and said, "Yes, it''s true." "Look." Dragon Bone spread out his hands. "I guess that it should be the King of Hell who deliberately put pressure on the Western Xia''s descendant, causing him to be unable to bear the pressure. After all, the difference in strength between the two is too great. So, instead of letting me believe that the Western Xia''s descendant, who hasn''t killed an ant in his life, would attack ordinary people, I prefer to believe in the other possibility. The King of Hell intentionally oppressed the Western Xia''s descendant and forced him to do so. He has another purpose!" Gardiner sneered, "Dragon Bone, do you think anyone will believe your statement?" "Believe it or not, I don''t care." Dragon Bone curled his lips. "I''m just stating my stance." Chapter 1187 Chapter 1187 "Whether you believe it or not, it doesn''t matter!" Dragon Bone''s words were indeed correct. Today, the reason people came here to judge the descendant of the Western Xia was not to discuss the major principles. The so-called rules were all made by the strong. In this world, being rational was the behaviour of the weak. These words from Dragon Bone represented only his stance. The Ancestral Return League was on the side of the Western Xia''s descendant! Today, it was not so much a judgment on Joselito. It was better to say that all parties took this opportunity to y a game. Joselito was just a starting point. As the old saying went, no matter long they were separated, they would always be united. The Qi Refining Realm had been peaceful for so many years. But people were not calm, and more and more small enemies were umted because of some rules. "Dragon Bone, there seems to be a lot of other meanings in your words." Cleve''s eyes swept over Dragon Bone. "Are you nning to make this guy son-inw of your Alvin League?" "Cleve, I''m just talking about the matter." Dragon Bone put his hands in front of his chest. "Don''t tell me you''re not going to allow me to express our own opinions? In the Qi Refinement world, is it up to you, the Recluse Association, to dominate the entire world?" "Dragon Bone, you''re good at hating. You need to practice more," replied Cleve. Dragon Bone snorted coldly, "I don''t think so. I think everyone here knows very well that your Recluse Association is extremely selfish. You even consider yourself as the leader of the Qi practitioners. Whenever any force makes a move, your Recluse Association will participate. When did an organization with the name of defending peace start to permeate into other people''s internal affairs?" Dragon Bone''s words were forceful, and the purpose was to awake other people''s anger. Indeed, when these words came out from Dragon Bone, many of the representatives standing behind Cleve revealed strange looks in their eyes. Cleve could tell what Dragon Bone''s intentions were. He shouted coldly, "Dragon Bone, don''t try to confuse right and wrong here. Don''t forget the purpose of being here today!" "Oh?" Dragon Bone raised an eyebrow. "Cardinal Cleve still remembers the purpose." "Alright, you two." Gardiner came out to smooth things over. "Let''s get down to business first. As for the matter of the sessor of Western Xia, we need to set a standard judgment today. Otherwise, there will be many inheritances in the world. If everyone doesn''t make a fuss about it, the world will really be in a mess in the future." "Then let''s ask senior Verrall and see if he is willing to ept your proposal," Dragon Bone said with a smile as he looked at Verrall. Verrall sat on the opposite chair and looked up at the Inherited Tower that was heavily surrounded by the Section Nine. He whispered, "We have inherited the Western Xia for nearly a thousand years. Six generations of guardians have been passing it down. I, Verrall Yang, have been endowed the name of guardian since I was born. I was born as the Inherited of the Western Xia. Now the inheritance of the Western Xia has been discovered. Even if my young master made a great mistake, he should be forgiven. As for what you said, we should wait three years for the inheritance. It''s too long. I don''t agree with it. If it''s a year, it''s okay." "Good!" Without any hesitation, Cleve said, "One year is also good. As long as the descendant of the Western Xia is able to abide by the rules, he can pass the Recluse Association assessment within this year. After a year, he can inherit the inheritance of the Western Xia. No one will say anything about it." Verrall nodded. "One year isn''t too long or too short. I can ept it, but before that, I have one more request." Cleve cupped his fists and said, "Senior Verrall, please speak." Verrall suddenly looked at Henry. When he was about to speak, Henry spoke first, "I don''t ept this judgment. Joselito used Qi randomly and vited the rules of the Qi- refining world. He should be killed no matter what!" Verrall also said at the same time, "Henry hurt my young master. He must be removed!" The two of them spoke one after the other, but their voices fell at the same time, and in their eyes, there was strong killing intent. Henry stood up, and the purple sword light gathered in his hand. "Joselito vited the rules, so he should be killed!" "I''ve said it too!" Verrall stood up as well. He clenched the air in his right hand, and the iron sword that was inserted in the ground suddenly drew back to his hand. "Young Master is the only sessor of the Western Xia. Even if he has made a big mistake, he can be forgiven. If you want to kill the young master, step on my body first. Otherwise, my sword will kill you first!" An extremely strong edge swept around Verrall and then went straight to Henry. The rocky ground began to crack because of the edge of the cutting edge, rolling up a lot of gravel. Henry took a deep breath. Facing the sword of Verrall, he suddenly waved his hand. A purple ray of divine light shed past. As soon as the purple light appeared, Cleve, Dragon Bone, Gardiner, and even Verrall all changed their faces. They felt that Henry''s sword was sharper than the sword in Verrall''s hand! One must know that Verrall''s sword was in the Paramount realm! Henry had just stepped into the Divine Realm, so how could he wield such a sword?! Under the purple holy light in Henry''s hand, no one saw the broken sword in Henry''s hand. Since that night, Henry learned from Branley that the broken sword of Lon had the same aura as the ancestral weapon, Henry was wondering how he could dig out the real power of the broken sword. Henry didn''t know much about Qi, and he only heard about the ancestral weapons, but he had heard more than once that Qi and weapons were separated. In this case, he would use the most primitive method tobine Qi and weapons! With this idea, Henry had tried a little bit. He really found that if he held this broken sword and used the power from the Qi-controlling Realm, it could indeed improve the strength of his moves. Of course, Henry did not try a move that was too powerful because of this broken sword. This was his first time holding a broken sword and using the Demon Sword of Destruction. This was also the reason why he dared to confront Verrall face-to-face! As he wielded his sword, a sharp st swept through the area. Two different swordprehensions collided with each other. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Verrall had used his sword for his whole life, so his sword intent was purely and it was followed by the word "Pure". Henry, on the other hand, was cultivating the World Destruction Technique, so the word that had appeared was "destruction". Wherever his mind went, if the enemy came, he would be destroyed. There was no way he could retreat. The two sts of swordprehensions were both extremely powerful and fierce. After a brief silence, they scattered in all directions and exploded. Countless cracks appeared on the ground where the sword intent touched, but the cracks did not cause the earth to crack and the stones to copse. However, those cracks prated dozens of meters into the ground. Based on the power that the sword intent sent out when the sword intent collided with the ground just now, people at the level of Elder Deadwood would probably dissipate in an instant. Henry, who had the upgraded broken sword, was extraordinarily horrible! Chapter 1188 Chapter 1188 When the sword dissipated, Henry and Verrail looked at each other. Verrail looked at the countless cracks in the ground in front of him with a look of approval in his eyes. "You deserve to be called Immortal Lu''s disciple. With so little strength you can make such a move. However, how many moves can you make? You have to pay the corresponding price for whatever you do." As Verrall spoke, he waved his arm again. Henry did the same. He once again waved the purple divine light in his hand. It was the collision of sword intent again. But this time, Henry''s sword intent was not as strong as it was just now. It was directly suppressed by Verrall. Looking at Henry again, the purple sword light in his hand had be much dimmer, and his seemingly real appearance had be illusory. Henry quietly put away the broken sword in his hand. It was just like what Verrall had said. That kind of move consumed a lot of Henry''s energy, so he didn''t use it several times. The three people, including Branley, looked at the ce where Henry''s Sword Qi had passed, and then looked at each other. Their eyes were more or less dignified. They felt the aura of ancestral weapons in them. The Sword Qi dissipated again. Everyone could see that the two swords had consumed a lot of Henry''s energy. "Senior Verrall." Gardiner quickly moved in front of Henry. "You said that your descendant of the Western Xia should be forgiven. Henry is the only descendant of Immortal Lu. You can''t do anything to him." "Immortal Lu? He''s just a dead person!" Joselito said with contempt. "Outrageous!" Soul shouted. "You can not nder Master Lu!" "What''s wrong?" Joselito raised his head and said, "Why can''t I say anything about a dead man? Is it okay for this guy to be so arrogant just because of this dead man?" "Young man, how dare you?!" Behind Henry, a man shouted loudly and directly rushed to Joselito. This man, also one of Justus''s followers, showed up this time. "How dare you?!" Verrall stood with his sword. "Do you think you can teach the young master of Western Xia a lesson? Get out of here!" Verrall struck out his sword again. This time, without the help of Henry''s weapon, none of the people present could withstand Verrall''s sword, which was from the Paramount Realm! Branley stepped forward, put his arm behind his back, pinched the old cloth that covered his back, and was about to exert force. "Wait." Cleve pressed on Branley''s shoulder and shook his head at him. "It''s yet the time for the ancestor weapons. Someone showed up." As Cleve''s voice fell, the sound of a bamboo flute, like a breeze, rang in everyone''s ears. The sound of the bamboo flute was very light, carrying with it a strange melody. Under this melody, the edge of Verrall''s sword naturally dissipated. Cleve looked towards the stone door at the entrance to the underground pce, mumbling, "It''s been a long time since I''ve heard the sound of this bamboo flute. Sackcloth Visitor, amitted guard in front of an ice cave for the living dead on Mount Kunlun. After so many years, the sound of the bamboo flute once again rises. Could it be that the living dead of Mount Kunlun..." "Hahaha, Verrall, you''ve lived for a long time, but you''re still so stubborn." A loudugh sounded, and apanied by thisughter, a figure dressed in sackcloth appeared. The figure, wearing a bamboo hat on his head, held a green jade flute in his hand. He looked at the ce where the crowd was and sounded his voice hoarsely, in great contrast to the sound of the flute. Verrall turned his head and looked at the jade flute in Sackcloth Visitor''s hand. He was stunned for a moment before he said, "Sackcloth Visitor is holding the flute again. Is it the living dead of Mount Kunlun..." Sackcloth Visitor shook his head slightly. "From now on, there is no living dead of Mount Kunlun." As soon as he said that, all the big shots who knew the truth were shocked, and their eyes were full of incredulity. Mount Kunlun, living dead, Sanford Chu! Back then, he swept through his enemies. Even after sitting in Mount Kunlun for several decades, his reputation was still enough to make one''s heart tremble. But now, it was said that there was no living dead in Mount Kunlun. What?! Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Henry''s pupils shrank. Of course, he knew what Sackcloth Visitor meant. Although Henry had only seen Sanford once, Henry had a deep impression of this martial uncle. When he was in his cave, Sanford specially called Henry to tell him some things. Henry remembered clearly that those things were people who were righteous. What he did made Henry admire. However, he had not been able to see him yet, but he had heard the news. Verrall''s eyes were filled with regret. "He was once the Heavenly Son of a generation. He used to be an existence I looked up to, but now he''s gone. He''s a master of controlling Qi who''s able to surpass everything, but ultimately, he''s no match for the passage of time." Sackcloth Visitor had a flower made of jade in his hand. At the same time, the bamboo hat on Sackcloth Visitor''s head broke instantly, revealing his head covered with scars. "My Lord pulled me out when I stepped into craziness. It was a great honour for me, and now My Lord is gone. But he did give me onestmand. Even at the cost of my life, I must stop the inheritance of the Western Xia from being unearthed!" The moment when the word fell, the body of Sackcloth Visitor emitted emerald green light. This light colour was the same as the jade flute in the hand of Sackcloth Visitor. It formed a beam of light, completely covering him. The momentum of Sackcloth Visitor was rising at an extremely fast speed. In the past, Henry had a very rxed feeling about Sackcloth Visitor, because his strength had long surpassed Sackcloth Visitor. But now, the momentum from Sackcloth Visitor made Henry feel a kind of pressure. Such a changested for more than ten seconds. When the light dissipated, Sackcloth Visitor still stood there. There was no change in his appearance, but the momentum he showed now made everyone feel difficult to breathe. Behind Henry, Branley muttered, "At that time, Greedy Wolf, Sackcloth Visitor and Japheth were called the brightest three stars in the world. Each of them had iparable strength, but the three disappeared for various reasons. I didn''t expect that now, Sackcloth Visitor would show up again." Soul nodded. "These three people have different personalities. Sackcloth Visitor is the most terrifying. He was responsible for killing and in charge of life and death. The name "Sackcloth Visitor" made people scared, but his killing was too severe that he was enchanted, but I did not expect that it was under the guidance of Master Sanford." Ernest said, "Nowadays, Sackcloth Visitor seem to be much more stable without the monstrous murderous intent of the past. I don''t know whether he is stronger now or he was stronger in the past." Standing on the side, Gardiner heard this and shook his head. "Whether now or in the past, as long as he picked up the jade flute, the top masters in the world must respect him!" Looking at the change of Sackcloth Visitor, Cleve said, "Sackcloth Visitor, the president has issued an order. We don''t have to stop the inheritance of the Western Xia from being unearthed. As long as the descendant of the Western Xia can turn over a new leaf, the inheritance will be epted." Sackcloth Visitor shook his head slightly and said, "I don''t care what the president of the Recluse Association said. Even if I lose my life, I have to do what milord told me. If you want to take the inheritance of the Western Xia, you have to kill me first." Verrall ced his sword in front of his body and flicked the body of the sword with a vertical finger. The body of the sword made a sound. "I didn''t expect that I, Verrall Yang, could fight with two out of three heavenly stars in such a short time. It''s a great honour for me." Chapter 1189 Chapter 1189 Verrall and Sackcloth Visitor looked into each other''s eyes. One of them was holding an iron sword while the other was holding a jade flute. Sword light swirled around Verrall. He didn''t move, but the sword intent had been emitted. Waves of the sound of the flute emerged in everyone''s ears. When they heard the sound of the flute, everyone felt a peaceful feeling andpletely calmed down. Even Henry couldn''t help but rx with his wrinkled brows. However, soon after, Henry''s body shook, and a look of rm appeared in his eyes. He deeply understood that during the battle, this type of feeling was extremely dangerous. Sackcloth Visitor''s killing intent was hidden within this gentleness! The ability to influence people''s emotions in this way, just by ying the flute, was a horror produced by Sackcloth Visitor. The two masters had not confronted each other face to face yet, but the momentum of them had made many people unable to bear it and subconsciously retreat. After being silent for a few seconds, the two of them moved at the same time, the sword and the flute swept out, and the pleasant sound instantly became agitated. Some of the weaker individuals, when hearing this sound, spat out a mouthful of blood. At the scene, no one could see their movements. All they could hear was a boom. And the two people in the war were also very tacit, hitting straight into the depths of the underground pce. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Verrall was worried that they might hurt Joselito. Sackcloth Visitor shared his concerns. When facing such an enemy, neither of them had the energy to take care of others. In the vicinity of the Western Xia Inheritance Tower, Dragon Bone looked at the depths of the underground pce and swept over Henry, who was recovering. His eyes shed with a hint of fierceness, and he suddenly shouted, "Attack!" The person behind Dragon Bone had long since made his preparations. Almost instantly, he launched an attack on the people from the other forces beside him. Before the rest of the forces could recover from the sound of Sackcloth Visitor''s flute, they were ambushed. Immediately, several of them were injured. Cleve was the first to react. He shouted, "Dragon Bone, what are you trying to do?" "What do I want to do?" Dragon Bone sneered. "As I said, our Alvin League supports the descendant of the Western Xia, so of course we should help him. This world does not belong to the Recluse Association!" Dragon Bone extended his hand to the back of his cor, and with a forceful wave of his arm, a grey bone sword was pulled out. It was held in his hand, and the bone sword was covered with dense and small barbed tips. One could imagine just how ufortable it would be if this bone sword came into contact with his body. With a "bang", the stone gate at the entrance of the underground pcepletely copsed. Nearly a hundred silhouettes came in from outside the stone door. A blonde beauty took the lead and shouted at Joselito who was still standing there, "Joselito, why are you still standing there? Go to get the inheritance!" Joselito nodded dully, lifted his leg and ran toward the tower. Looking at the people who rushed in, Cleve''s face looked terrible. "Dragon Bone, your Alvin League must have been prepared long ago, right?" "Haha, haha." Dragon Bone gave a light chuckle. "Could it be that only you, the Recluse Association, are allowed to lead a group of people wherever you go and not allow our Alvin League to do such a thing?" "Very good!" Cleve nodded. "I hope you have the capabilities to bear such consequences. Your Alvin League is now on the side of the sessor of the Western Xia and openly vite the contract of the entire Qi Refining Realm!" "So what if we vite it? Didn''t the Recluse Association want to get rid of our Alvin League a long time ago? Let''s see if you have the power to do so!" Dragon Bone''s sword shed out, shooting directly toward Cleve. The red cloak on Cleve''s body fluttered even though there was no wind. The sun symbol on the cloak shone with a golden light. Gardiner''s eyes narrowed. Looking at the Alvin League members pouring through the stone gates toward the Inheritance Tower, he felt free to light a cigarette and take a deep breath, slowly exhaling the smoke, muttering, "I didn''t expect that the source of the chaos in this world would start in Yan Xia. However, it has been quiet for such a long time. It''s time to reshuffle the cards." Through the thick smoke, Gardiner nced at those people who rushed to him. He put the cigarette in his mouth, got up from the chair, and walked to those people. He looked like the most direct street brawl. Henry''s gaze had always been focused on Joselito. When Joselito rushed towards the tower, Henry''s eyes shed with killing intent as he also rushed over. When Dragon Bone was fighting with Cleve, he would also pay attention to Henry from time to time. When he saw Henry chasing Joselito, he sneered at him and said, "Cleve, are you still going to stop me here? If you fight with me, I''m afraid that the descendant of the Western Xia will die in the underground pce. What do you think Verrall will do if he sees a corpse of the descendant of the Western Xia after hees back?" After Dragon Bone''s words, Cleve''s actions obviously slowed down a little, and he immediately looked over at the tower. Instead of taking the chance to strike again, Dragon Bone stopped fighting. "Cleve, do you want to fight us to the death? Or do you want to solve the problem of the sessor of Western Xia first? If the descendant of Western Xia dies, Verrall will disregard all costs and kill Henry. With Henry''s identity, if he is really killed on such an asion, I think there will be no peaceful days in the Qi Refining Realm, will there? Not to mention other things, just the Aaron Bai is enough to turn the Qi Refining Realm upside down, and followers of Immortal Lu wille out regardless of anything. At that time, the world will be in chaos." Cleve''s face was solemn. He stood where he was, staring at Dragon Bone. Dragon Bone spread his hands and shrugged. "What''s wrong? Cleve, I''m giving you a chance. Don''t you treasure it?" "You''d better not y any tricks!" Cleve warned. He ignored Dragon Bone and ran to the tower. Under the cover of the blonde woman, Joselito entered the tower from the chaotic situation. The space inside the Inheritance Tower was not big, so Joselito could see the scabbard which was hanging on the top of the tower and was wrapped by iron chains when he looked up. There was an eager look in Joselito''s eyes. As long as he got the inheritance, everything would be over. Although Joselito didn''t know what secrets were hidden in the scabbard, he wouldn''t think about it. All he needed to do was to hand it over to the Alvin League. "Joselito, quickly, take the inheritance!" The blonde woman was satisfied and excited, and she kept urging him. However, Joselito was not anxious anymore. He stood in the same ce and shook his head at the blonde woman. "What are you stoning out for? Hurry up!" The blonde woman urged again when she saw this. "I''m not in a hurry." Joselito said, "I suddenly think that thepensation given by the league seems to be a little too low. I want to more." "More?" The blonde woman was stunned, and then hurriedly asked, "What do you want? How much?" "No, I don''t want money." Joselito licked his lips and kept looking at the woman. His eyes were full of possessiveness, "I want you!" Chapter 1190 Chapter 1190 The blonde woman was stunned by Joselito''s words. She really didn''t expect that Joselito would ask for that. She could feel Joselito''s eyes looking her up and down wantonly. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "How about staying with me for one night? It''s my request." Joselito''s eyes were full of strong possessiveness. He had stared at this woman for too long. The woman was stunned for two seconds and suddenly smiled. "Well, as long as you give me the inheritance, not only one night, I can stay for a long time. I will be at your service." "Good!" Joselito''s eyes were burning, "This is what you said!" "Of course." The blonde woman nodded and blinked at Joselito. "Now, shouldn''t you go get the inheritance?" "He doesn''t have the chance!" Henry''s voice came from the entrance of the Inheritance Tower. He carried the purple divine sword, and his eyes were full of killing intent. The blond woman''s face changed. She rushed to Henry and shouted at the same time, "I''ll stop him. You''d better take the heritage!" "You?" Henry''s eyes were full of disdain, and then he shed out with his sword. The purple divine light engulfed the blonde woman. It was difficult for the woman to even block it once. This purple divine light seemed to be able to cut the woman and Joselito in half. Henryunched this sword strike with the help of the broken sword. The two people could absolutely not stop him. His purpose was to kill Joselito. "Henry, stop!" A golden light lit up andpletely dissipated the purple light from Henry''s sword. Cleve''s figure appeared between Henry and the blonde woman. Henry frowned, and there was irritation in his eyes. "What? Do you want to stop me?" Cleve shook his head slightly and said, "Henry, don''t be so impatient. We will deal with the affairs of Joselito slowly. But we can''t kill this person!" Henry''s eyes narrowed. "What if I insist on killing him?" "You can''t kill him." Cleve still said, "Regarding your wife, I will give you a satisfactory answer. But Joselito can''t die." "Then I..." In Henry''s hand, the purple sword condensed again. On top of his head, a purple lotus emerged, emitting a bizarre light. Henry''s murderous eyes turned to Cleve, and his voice was low. "I can even kill you!" As soon as Henry finished his words, the purple lotus on the top of his head spun quickly, scattering countless purple lights to form ayer of Qi curtain in front of Henry. If one looked closely, one would find that the Qi curtain was mixed with a touch of red light, and the white part of Henry''s pupils and eyes were also filled with the same colour. Almost instantly, Cleve realized that something was wrong with Henry. His body trembled and he shouted, "No! Henry! Control your emotions!" "Kill!" Henry shouted and wielded his sword again. This time, it was apanied by a skyful of sword radiance. The sharpness of the sword radiance made Cleve shudder. He was sure that he would not be able to withstand the sword radiance! Because of the broken sword, Henry''s power had been improved by many times! Cleve turned to look at Joselito, who was still standing there, and shouted, "If you don''t want to die, run!" The blonde woman also shouted loudly at the same time: "Joselito, take the inheritance, quick!" Joselito swallowed his saliva and obeyed the blonde woman''s words subconsciously. He jumped up and grabbed the scabbard that was hanging in the air. The sky was filled with purple divine radiance that came sweeping over. Cleve took a deep breath, and all the sun marks on his cloak shone brightly. Ayer of golden Qi shield emitted from Cleve''s body, blocking the divine light produced by Henry. The purple divine light dissipatedpletely when it touched the Qi shield, and the cloak on Cleve''s body also changed. It could be seen that every time the purple divine light was blocked, there would be a long and thin wound on Cleve''s cloak. There were so many lights all over the sky. In just a few seconds, the cloak on Cleve''s body had been torn apart, and the golden Qi shield had be thinner. But these few seconds were enough for Joselito to get the scabbard! This time, when Joselito''s hand touched the scabbard, he was not bounced off like thest time. The scabbard sent out an inexplicable suction, and Joselito''s hand was firmly attached to it. The chain around the scabbard began to fall off naturally, and at the same time, the entire underground pce began to tremble! Inside the Inheritance Tower, the sky full of Divine Light dissipated, and the purple sword light in Henry''s hand alsopletely dimmed. The broken sword in Henry''s hand could be seen clearly. Henry gasped for air and was exhausted. Cleve, on the other hand, was in tattered clothes with blood dripping from the corner of his mouth. He had also sustained serious internal injuries. "Ha ha ha ha, Cleve, thank you!" A burst of presumptuousughter sounded, and Dragon Bone strode in. ncing at Henry who was exhausted, his eyes turned to the broken sword in Henry''s hand, and his eyes were full of greed. "Is this the medium from the Lon Kingdom? Now that it has been unsealed by the sacred lotus, I think that it has beenpletely unsealed. I really need to thank you, Henry." The white bone sword in Dragon Bone''s hand was scratching the ground, making an ear- piercing sound as Dragon Bone moved. Cleve spat out a mouthful of blood all of a sudden. His face was deathly pale. "Dragon Bone, what do you want to do?" "Nothing." Dragon Bone shook its head. "I just want something that belongs to our Alvin League. Oh, I''ll give it another try to see if it''s easy to kill him. If it''s easy, then I''ll kill him as well." Cleve''s eyes widened in anger. "How dare you?!" "Why wouldn''t I dare?" Dragon Bone curled his lips. "Anyway, the one who just fought with Henry was you, not me. If Henry dies, I''ll put the me on you, Cleve. Do you think you can stop me now?" As Dragon Bone spoke, the bone sword in his hand was gently waved. Cleve, who had been seriously injured, lost control of his body and flew out, falling directly on the ground. Dragon Bone no longer looked at Cleve and walked toward Henry. Henry gasped for breath, and he didn''t say anything else. Now recovering was the most important thing. Dragon Bone sized up Henry with disdain in its eyes. "Haha, Sacred Lotus, your Radiant Ind is very arrogant. I''d like to see what else you have to be arrogant about. Show me what you can do!" Henry turned over his palm, and the purple light condensed again. Although it was slow and illusory, it proved Henry''s determination. He would never sit still and wait for death. "Eh? You still want to resist?" Dragon Bone suddenly smiled. "How about this, let''s y a game and see your current state. I''ll use a little bit of my strength to kill you." Dragon Bone flipped his hand. "Right now, I''m using 10% of my strength." Dragon Bone''s swordy on Henry''s body. Bang! With a muffled sound, Henry was sent flying backward. Chapter 1191 Chapter 1191 Henry, who was pped by Dragon Bone''s sword, had not yetnded, but Dragon Bone went up again. "Henry, I only used ten percent of my strength. You are like this. If I use twenty percent of my strength, what will you do?" With that said, Dragon Bone once again struck at Henry with his sword. Henry could not control himself at all, and he was sent flying in another direction by Dragon Bone. Henry had just fought with Cleve for one move. He was exhausted because he was going to kill Joselito. Now, facing this master who had almost reached thete stage of the Divine Realm, he really had no ability to resist at all. Henry was mmed to the ground, causing arge amount of smoke and dust. Dragon Bone stood in front of Henry, looking down at Henry who fell to the ground. The fine barbs in the bone sword in his hand were covered with small pieces of flesh, all of which were taken from Henry''s body. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Dragon Bone jeered. "Tsk, tsk, tsk. Is this the so-called Sacred Lotus? It''s just so-so. Looks like this Sacred Lotus will die prematurely before it could grow up!" Dragon Bone hands held the sword hilt and held it above his head. The sword tip pointed downward, and the edge was aimed at the position of Henry''s heart. A touch of coldness shed in Dragon Bone''s eyes. "Henry, goodbye. Remember, it''s not me who killed you. It''s Cleve!" As soon as Dragon Bone''s voice fell, the sword''s edge in his hand was stabbed down with all his strength. If the sharp tip of the sword pierced into Henry''s body, given his current condition, Henry wouldn''t be able to resist at all. Even if he was in the Divine Realm, it would still be difficult for him to survive if his heart was pierced! Just as the sharp sword pierced Henry''s coat, Dragon Bone suddenly felt a hard force blocking the edge of his sword. Before he had time to react, Henry mmed his palm fiercely on the ground, and then he quickly jumped up. Without any hesitation, he turned and ran away. Dragon Bone was slightly stunned and immediately thought of something. He snorted and said, "Sacred Lotus! He is even wearing the animal leather? That''s good. It saves me the trouble of looking for it again!" Dragon Bone took a deep breath and chased after Henry. In the Inheritance Tower, the chain wrapped around the sheath hadpletely fallen off andnded on the ground. The sheath was held in Joselito''s hand and was constantly shaking. The whole underground pce was shaking more and more violently. Numerous gravels fell from the top of the pce. The two groups of people who were originally fighting stopped what they were doing. In the depths of the underground pce, two figures rushed over. Verrall looked at the changes in the Inheritance Tower and his face was filled with joy. "Finally! The inheritance of the Western Xia has finally been unearthed! I, Verrall Yang, have to thank my ancestors for seeing the day of the inheritance''s birth!" Verrall knelt on the ground and faced the direction of the inheritance tower. He held the iron sword in his hand with a pious expression. Sackcloth Visitor''s expression was very unsightly. The jade flute in his hands rotated nonstop. During this process, the jade flute turned into a green stick silhouette. This stick silhouette was 10 metres long and it required 2 adults to hold each other''s hands in order to make a circle around it. Sackcloth Visitor then jumped up and swept his stick toward the Inheritance Tower. Verrall turned a blind eye to it. He shook his head slightly and said, "The impartation has been opened. No one can stop it." When the huge stick shadow was about to touch the Inheritance Tower, a huge sword shadow fell from the sky and was inserted directly,pletely covering the entire tower. When the stick-like shadow of Sackcloth Visitor touched sword shadow, it disappearedpletely. Looking at the sword shadow again, it was not affected at all. Behind Sackcloth Visitor, countless stick shadows were formed. With the stick shadows pointing, they blotted out the sky and flew toward the Inheritance Tower. But at the moment when they touched the shadow of the sword, nothing was left. The top of the tower suddenly burst open. Joselito, who held the scabbard, floated quietly above the top of the tower. The sharp sword held in Verrall''s hand flew into the air as if it was pulled by something, and then naturally fell back into the sheath. Joselito floated in the air and looked around. When he saw a direction, he suddenly showed a smile. He held the scabbard with his left hand and held the hilt with his right hand. "Henry, let''s see how you can escape!" Joselito shouted loudly and pulled the iron sword out of the sheath with his hand. At the moment when the sword was unsheathed, the sword shadow covering the whole tower was also pulled up suddenly. Joselito pointed at the point of his sword, and the sword shadow instantly faced Henry''s position and then turned into a stream of light. Henry was originally fleeing under the pursuit of Dragon Bone. At this moment, he was targeted by arge sword shadow. Even Sackcloth Visitor could not affect the power of the sword shadow. Not to mention Henry at this time, even if Henry at his peak held the broken sword in his hand, he could not resist it. The sword shadow was so fast that Henry had no time to react, so it was difficult for him to dodge it. The huge sword shadow turned into a stream of light,pletely passed through Henry''s body, and then turned into a sword shadow. Henry, who was originally running away, suddenly stopped and stood still. His eyes became dull at this moment. A secondter, a piece of animal leather fell from Henry''s clothes. The piece of blood- soaked animal leather had been split into two halves before it fell to the ground. The medium that was unearthed from the Lon Kingdom waspletely destroyed by Joselito''s sword! The red from Henry''s white eyes gradually disappeared, and his eyes returned to normal. After a short pause, he suddenly took a step forward and spat out a mouthful of blood. Joselito wore a meaningful smile and said, "Is this the power of inheritance? Yes, I like it very much! Let''s use you, Henry Zhang, to worship the sword first! I don''t know how many times do I need to kill you!" Joselito wielded his sword again. No one knew what kind of changes this inheritance had brought to Joselito. Looking at the upper part of the tower, Gardiner murmured, "The Spiritual Qi in the underground pce of Western Xia is abundant. The Spiritual Qi has umted for thousands of years and the strength umted is extremely powerful. Today, Joselito can temporarily make use of the Spiritual Qi in the underground pce to take the inheritance. At this time, in this ce, he is invincible." Henry''s face was pale. He wanted to lift his foot, but found that he could not exert any strength at all. The transformation from a hunter to a prey often happened in that instant. Henry also turned from a prey to a hunter many times. He didn''t expect that this time, he would be the prey. He was exhausted, and the broken sword in his hand could not be used. The animal leather was also split in two, and the sword shadow gave Henry an irresistible sense of despair. Those who were used to hunting blood on the edge of a knife could face life and death crises at any time. No one knew what could happen tomorrow. The huge sword shadow floated again in the air, and its tip pointed straight at Henry. In front of the sword shadow, Henry was like a small insect. The departure of the sword shadows allowed Sackcloth Visitor to see the opportunity. At that time, countless stick shadows gathered again, and all went to Joselito who was floating at the top of the tower. Verrail, who was kneeling on both knees, jumped and stood in front of Joselito. "If you want to hurt the lord of the Western Xia, you have to go over me first!" At this time, Verrail hadpletely changed his way of addressing Joselito. Chapter 1192 Chapter 1192 The stick shadows all over the sky were rushing to Joselito, but all of them were blocked by Verra 11. "Stop him, hurry up!" Gardiner shouted. He couldn''t just sit there and watch Henry get hurt. "Stop the Section Nine and the people from the Recluse Association!" Dragon Bone gave the order at the same time. Once again, the two sides fought with each other. For a time, it was difficult to decide a winner. It went without saying that no one was able to stop Joselito. Putting other things aside, the ce where Verrail and Sackcloth Visitor fought was a forbidden zone for others. Behind the Inheritance Tower. Ernest stepped forward. "I can''t wait any longer. Henry can''t suffer any longer. Please help me!" Soul and Branley looked at each other and nodded at the same time. "Okay!" Ernest pulled off the rag behind him. At the moment when the rag was torn off, the thing behind Ernest also appeared in everyone''s eyes for the first time. It was a seemingly ordinary stone pir. The stone pir was as thick as an adult man''s arm, and there were some strange patterns carved on it. Ernest''s hand shook at his waist, and his palm was cut open with blood flowing out. He took a deep breath and suddenly grabbed the stone pir with his blood-stained hand. At the same time, Branley and Soul made the same action as Ernest. They cut their palms and held the stone pir. The blood of the three flowed along the stone pir. Ernest murmured, "Our ancestors, the Jiang family''s children are unfilial, and no one has the ability to use the weapon. Now, Ernest is willing to use his blood and flesh to mobilize the Jiang family''s ancestral weapon. Master Lu showed great kindness to our Jiang family. This is the only thing that the Jiang family can do to repay its debt. I hope that the ancestors of the Jiang family will not me us! Please..." Ernest took a deep breath and closed his eyes, then suddenly opened them. At this moment, his eyes glowed with a golden light as he shouted, "Mountain and River Chart!" In their hands, the broken pieces of the stone pir began to fall off, and the stone pir floated above their heads. Broken stones began to fall off, revealing the original appearance underneath the stone pir. It was a picture scroll. The two sides of the picture were entwined with golden light. The picture scroll stretched outpletely at this moment. When the scroll was fully unfolded, the whole underground pce shook and suddenly calmed down. The Jiang family''s ancestral weapon, the Mountain and River Chart! Legend had it that the Jiang family''s ancestral weapon, the Mountain and River Chart, contained all the mountains and rivers in the world. When it was unfolded, it could suppress the entire world. However, legends were only legends. No one could imagine just what kind of great power these ancient sages truly had. There were many historical records that were erased by history, gradually bing legends. ording to the records, Lao Tzu left five thousand Tao Te Ching and rode a flying bull. Who knew whether this record was true or not? However, anything that was recorded and passed down would not be groundless. When they were weak, they might think that all of this was just fantasy. But when they saw more and more of it, they would find that the so-called fantasy was just self-constion. The Jiang family''s ancestral weapon, Mountain and River Chart, had been passed down since ancient times, and there was no trace of the Jiang family''s ancestral weapon. The Jiang family''s surname had a lot of mythological colors to it. The so-called ancestral weapon had existed for a long time, and no one could fully understand it. At the moment, they could only guess that there should be some kind of array within the Mountain and River Chart to gather Qi. The Mountain and River Chart was fully unfolded, and the calmness in the pce was restored. Beneath the Mountain and River Chart, Branley, Soul and Ernest all looked pale. They just used the ancestral weapon of the Jiang family, which was inspired by their own blood. For people like them who did not master Qi, it was againstmon sense. Beads of sweat appeared on Soul''s forehead. "Jiang, the consumption of the ancestral weapon is far beyond our imagination. Can you control it?" "No!" Ernest gritted his teeth. "We can''t control the Qi, and we don''t have the ability to master it. This is our limit. It''s impossible to against the enemy. Now there are only two choices. One is to run with Henry, and the other is topletely remove the seal of the ancestral weapon. We should be able to solve the problem of Joselito." "Absolutely not!" Branley snapped, "It doesn''t matter if Joselito dies or not, but if the seal on the ancestral weapon is removed, the underground pce will be destroyed. Don''t forget that the people living above it are all ordinary people. If the underground pce is destroyed, all roads in the Yinzhou City will copse!" "Don''t think about it." Soul made a decision. "Old Jiang, take Henry away!" "Okay!" Ernest nodded, closed his eyes, and let out a muffled groan. It could be seen that the corners of Ernest''s mouth, eyes, nostrils, and even the holes in his ears were bleeding. It could be seen that the consumption of the ancestral weapon was too much for him. The Mountain and River Chart above Ernest turned into a stream of light and flew toward Henry. Before Joselito''s sword light pierced Henry, it came from behind and directly engulfed Henry, and then flew out of the underground pce. "Let''s go!" Ernest opened his eyes and let out a muffled shout. There was blood at the corners of his eyes, making him look especially terrifying. Soul and Branley supported Ernest on each side as they chased out of the cave. "Run?" Joselito''s eyes were full of fierceness. He shouted at Verrall in front of him, "Old man, leave this to me. Go and kill Henry! This is an order!" "I''ll obey the Lord of the Western Xia!" Verrall bowed, then dodged the movement of Sackcloth Visitor and chased outside. Sackcloth Visitor looked at Verrall, who was going out of the underground pce, and then looked at Joselito, who was floating above the tower. He took a deep breath and ignored Verrall. The order given by Sanford was to protect the inheritance of the Western Xia. For Sackcloth Visitor, it was the most important thing! Ernest didn''t activate the Mountain and River Chart to take Henry far away. As soon as he got out of the underground pce, Henry fell out of the Mountain and River Chart, and the chart also fell on the ground, returning to the shape of a scroll. Although the ancestral weapon was strong, people had to have the ability to activate it. As long as the aristocratic family didn''t master Qi, they couldn''t use the ancestral weapon. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. After Soul and the other two people chased out, one carried Henry and the other carried Ernest. They turned around and ran. The chart was tied behind the back by Ernest and was covered with a rag casually. Now, it was already ten o''clock in the evening, and there was no one in the Emperor''s Mausoleum. Under the night, Branley and Soul tried their best to run without saying a word. Verrall''s speed was much faster than the two men''s. A sword light suddenly attacked them, leaving a crack in the ground in front of Soul and Branley, which made them stop abruptly. Soul and Branley looked at each other. They both saw the despair in each other''s eyes. Facing such an expert like Verrail, the two of them were just like ants. Although Verrall did not have a sword in his hand, his entire being was like a treasured sword that had been drawn out of its sheath, exerting immense pressure on others. Soul looked at Branley and whispered, "Take Henry away first. Leave this to me." As Soul spoke, he ripped off the rag covering his ancestor weapon behind him. A huge but seemingly dpidated axe appeared in front of Verrall''s eyes. Chapter 1193 Chapter 1193 Ji family''s ancestral weapon, Battle Axe! The seemingly brokenrge axe was carried on Soul''s back, making it look very inharmonious. With one move, Soul took down the giant axe behind him and held it in his hand, looking at Verrail. Ernest stood on the side with a weak face, and his forehead kept sweating. Looking at his appearance, it was extremely difficult for him to even stand. However, neither Ernest nor Soul had any intention of leaving. They had thought it through when they came here. If Henry was in trouble, they would not let anything happen to him even if they would die here! Branley, carrying Henry on his back, turned his head and looked at his two old friends. Without any pause, he carried Henry on his back and continued to run. Verrail looked at Soul, who was standing in front of him, and shook his head. "I don''t have any feud with the Ji family from the capital. This time, I''m here to take Henry''s life under the order of the lord of the Western Xia. I don''t want to hurt you." "Oh, the lord of the Western Xia?" Soul''s face was full of disdain. "How can he bepared to Master Lu''s disciples? He''s just a good-for-nothing with a good-for-nothing''s position. If it weren''t in the inheritance underground pce, ten of him wouldn''t be able to hurt Henry at all!" Verrall''s pupils contracted and he suddenly shouted, "How dare you?!" This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Verrall''s clothes fluttered even though there was no wind, while Soul was pushed a few metres away by an invisible force, with his feet leaving two long marks on the ground. Verrall was extremely powerful. "No one can insult the lord of the Western Xia!" "Oh? The lord of the Western Xia? I''d like to see how long he can live, a good-for-nothing who even dares to insult Master Lu after his death!" Soul shed the axe with one hand, blood started running from his palm. He held the handle of the axe and muttered to himself. "Seniors of the Ji family, the descendants of the Ji family are unfilial. No one has the ability to use Qi. Now, for the sake of repaying kindness, I, Soul Ji, use my own essence and blood to activate this ancestral weapon. I hope that you will forgive me for my behaviour!" Soul closed his eyes. The blood that flowed out of his palm was attached to the battle axe. The battle axe emitted a strange red light. The surname Ji originated a long time ago, so it was difficult to trace the origin. A long time ago, there was a legend that Ji was the surname of God. It could be seen that this surname had a special significance. Ji family''s ancestral weapon Battle Axe was said to be the first axe between heaven and earth. Because of its great consumption, it dropped from the Heaven Realm to the Human World. It was a legend of the Ji family''s ancestral weapon. The red light on the battle ax became more and more dense. Soul''s face turned pale. He slowly loosened his grip on the Battle Axe, but it was still floating in the air. Tears streamed down Soul''s face. "Today, I take out the ancestral weapon of the Ji family in order to stop the guardian of the Western Xia and to repay Master Lu''s great kindness. Unfortunately, I could not control it. If I make a monstrous killing action, I will be med for ten thousand deaths. If possible, I, Soul Ji, would like to be reincarnated for a hundred lifetimes as animals to repay this killing." As Soul spoke, he quietly sat cross-legged on the ground, as if everything around him had nothing to do with him. Verrail looked at the battle axe floating in the air and emitting red light. As the guardian of the Western Xia, of course, Verrail knew what the so-called ancestral weapon represented. Verrall was also very clear about what the consequences would be if the ancestral weapon was out of control after awakening. However, it was clear that Verrall''s determination to kill Henry had not diminished. He lived for the Western Xia and Joselito''s order was what Verrall must do. Verrall waved his hand in the air and countless Qi swords formed behind him. The tips of the swords pointed at the battleaxe floating in midair. As Verrall stretched out his hand and pointed, countless Qi swords rushed toward the blood-red axe. The axe seemed to have sensed the threat from the outside world, continuously trembling. Soul, who was sitting cross-legged on the ground, opened his eyes. There was a hint of helplessness and determination in his eyes. He had formed aplicated and strange formation on his hand. Ernest also looked sad when he saw the movements of Soul. As a member of the three noble families in the capital, Ernest certainly knew what the symbol on Soul''s hand represented. Once the handprint waspleted, it meant that hepletely gave up control over the ancestral weapon. It was terrifying to lose control over the ancestral weapon. With the change of Soul''s handprints in one hand, Soul''s face became more and more ugly. "The Ancestral Weapon, move!" "Hold on!" When Soul finished making thest handprint, he pressed his shoulder, and the symbol was imprinted on his shoulder. As the sky was filled with sword radiance, anky figure suddenly waved his arm, and all the sword shadows dissipated. "I''m sorry. Some love debts needed to be dealt with, so I''mte. Fortunately, nothing too bad has happened." The tall and thin figure walked up to Soul and faced Verrail. Looking at the figure in front of him, Soul murmured, "The Catman, Erskine Mo..." "Verrail, you are really a contradictory person." Erskine who came at the crucial moment said, "You guarded the legacy of the Western Xia with all you had. When the legacy was broken, you flew into a rage. Now, you can''t wait to let the descendant of the Western Xia inherit the legacy. You must have some issues." "Erskine, I stayed here my whole life. No matter what you say, as long as it''s beneficial for the Western Xia, I am willing to leave behind a bad name for thousands of years." "Haha." Erskine chuckled. "How sarcastic! You keep saying that you''re guarding the tomb, but it is because of your own obsession. You are more proud than anyone else. The Western Xia has been sealed for so many years, and no one has inherited the unity of Western Xia. In fact, what you most want to see is the day when the descendant of the Western Xia inherit it. During your guarding, the Western Xia has been inherited and unearthed. In the history of the Western Xia, you are the only guardian to witness all this! In fact, you, Verrall Yang, are acting purely out of your personal desire!" Verrall shook his head. "No matter what you say, since the inheritance was unearthed, the heir of the Western Xia should seed to the throne. It can''t be changed, and it''s also the purpose of the inheritance." "The purpose of the inheritance?" Erskine suddenly burst outughing. "Hahaha, what a great inheritance! You are truly frighteningly ignorant! Do you really think that the many inheritances in the world are left for future generations to inherit? If it were just that simple, these inheritances would have appeared hundreds of years ago. How could they have remained until now? You, Verrall Yang, don''t even know the true meaning of the inheritance! You don''t know what kind of changes will ur in the world when your sessor of the Western Xia takes the inheritance. However, I won''t me you for this. After all, your actions are also my purpose." Verrall was slightly surprised by Erskine''s sudden change of words. "Haha, don''t be surprised that I said so much." Erskine smiled. "I just met a man full of righteous spirit, so I imitated his tone." Verrall frowned slightly. "Your sudden appearance is not just to make a joke with me?" "Of course not." Erskine shook his head. "You and the Western Xia can do whatever you want, but you can''t kill Henry." Chapter 1194 Chapter 1194 Verrall flicked his sleeve and replied, "If the Lord of the Western Xia wants me to kill someone, I will kill him!" "Haha." Catman shook his head and stroked his moustache. "The person you want to kill is protected by our Sacred Lord. How can you kill him?" Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Verrall frowned. "Your Sacred Lord? Since when do your Noble Berserkers stand on Justus''s side? If I recall correctly, your Noble Berserkers were the ones interfering with all Justus''s actions back then, right?" "This has nothing to do with you." Catman shrugged. "Anyway, My Lord said that man has to live." "What if I insist to kill him?" Another stream of light condensed behind Verrall. "You won''t be able to kill him." Catman was confident. "A sword in the Paramount realm can''t be blocked, but there are also a lot of ws. You still have the strength to fight. It seems that Sackcloth Visitor moves didn''t force you to use that sword. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have enough strength to catch up. You reached the Paramount realm with your sword. None of the Qi practitioners can take it. But how many times can you use it? The closer you get to the Paramount realm, the faster you die. With your current strength, you can live for 300 years at least. But now you''re one foot into the grave. Let me guess, each sword you use should be burning your life. The inheritance of the Western Xia has been unearthed. There are too many people targeting your Western Xia inheritance. Verrail, how many years have you lived to protect the inheritance of the Western Xia?" Every time Catman said a word, Verrall''s face darkened, and the sword radiance behind him was still condensing. "Go back." Catman continued, "Your lord of the Western Xia has just received the inheritance. He can use the power of the inheritance, but this is an external force. He is also over drafting his life, but he is still too young to feel it. Sackcloth Visitor with his strength canpletely exhaust your lord. Do you want to go back and see your new lord of the Western Xia turn into a dead man?" There was hesitation in Verrall''s eyes, but he was still unwilling to give up. Killing Henry was the first order the Young Master issued to him after taking the throne. If he did not finish it, Verrall could not exin it to him. "Verrall, why are you still hesitating?" Catman said again, "Even if you really use the sword of the Paramount realm, I have Ji family''s ancestral weapon here. Are you sure that you can really kill Henry?" Verrall''s hand clenched in the air, and the hesitation in his eyes turned into determination. "Henry must die today!" Catman body shook, and the relief in his eyes instantly turned into seriousness. Although he said it easily, he knew that he would never be able to face Verrall''s sword from the Paramount Realm, unless he stepped into the Spirit- controlling Realm! However, in this world, there were only a few people who could control the spirit. It was easier said than done. "Verrall, some things are just about enough, your stubbornness will kill too many innocent people. If Ji family''s ancestral weapon is really unsealed, can you bear the consequences?" A figure slowly came from the darkness not far away. As soon as Catman heard the man''s voice, he began to tremble, and a look of terror appeared in his eyes. At the same time, Soul Ji, who was sitting cross-legged on the ground, suddenly shivered. Then, with the help of Ernest, he managed to get up. There was a man who looked to be in his forties. He was wearing an ordinary casual suit and had a crew cut hairstyle. He had an average appearance, a normal height, and an ordinary temperament. However, such an ordinary person actually caused the hearts of the experts present to tremble. Even the Qi- sword that Verrall had gathered dissipatedpletely because of this person''s words. This middle- aged man''s appearance was as mediocre as his name. His name was Dougal Li. The pressure that this middle-aged man exerted on people was as terrible as the namemon people used to call him-Martial Emperor! Martial Emperor from the Li n! This man was known as the closest person to the gods in the world after Justus! He was called the strongest man in this world! Some people even said that Martial Emperor had already surpassed Immortal Lu a long time ago. However, as a member of the younger generation, he would not be given the title of immortal, and only Immortal Lu was called immortal. Otherwise, the Martial Emperor would have already be Immortal Emperor! Dougal walked very slowly. He was truly ordinary. If one were to leave him in the crowd, no one would notice him. He was a true passerby, but this passerby was the strongest person in the world. Dougal waved his arm, and the trembling battle axe immediately calmed down. The red light dissipated and the battle axe fell to the ground. In the process of falling, the torn piece of cloth was once again wrapped around the battle axe as if it was being manipted by someone. "The reason why Senior Lu divided the Qi and weapons was to prevent people who did not belong to the Qi- controlling realm to use the weapons. Nowadays, none of you had the ability to use weapons with Qi. Using force has already gone against Senior Lu''s original intention." Dougal shook his head at Soul. "This isn''t a show of gratitude. Go tell your elders that if the three ns don''t use methods for weapons, I''ll fulfil the agreement that we signed back then. This time, I consider that this never happened." After Dougal finished speaking, he turned to look at Catman and said, "Say hello to Sacred Lord for me. I brought no honour to the victor seventy years ago. This has always been my inner demon. If there''s a chance, I still want to fight with him." Although Dougal''s voice was calm and he didn''t deliberately show any power, he was a man with a deterrent character. Catman took two steps back and replied, "Senior, I''m afraid that Sacred Lord will not be able to ept the challenge." "Unable to ept the challenge huh..." Dougal muttered, "It seems like all of my old friends have been doing their best in the past few years. On the other hand, I, Dougal Li, still have time toe out. It''s me who is the most rxed." Catman cupped his fists and said, "Senior, our Lord once said that when that dayes, most of the hopes will be put on you." "Haha." Dougal shook his head in self-deprecation. "He thinks highly of me. Let''s talk about what happened that day. Let''s talk about what''s happening in front of us first." Dougal took another step forward, and in the blink of an eye, he was right in front of Verrall. "Verrail Yang, logically speaking, the inheritance of the Western Xia can''t be opened. Because of the incident in the Western Xia, the old friend who was in charge of Mount Kunlun has passed away. But since it has been opened, the situation can''t be reversed. Fighting is a good thing. It can make people strong. However, the way you want to kill Henry is too selfish. The existence of Henry is very important. Your master is young, so I won''t punish him. You can go back." Although Dougal''s tone was calm, the meaning in his words was that he was slowly asking questions and giving orders. This was a kind of confidence that originated from the soul. Everything and everyone between heaven and earth had to listen to his orders. Verrall said, "My lord of the Western Xia..." "I said!" Before Verrall could finish, he was interrupted by Dougal. "Go back!" Dougal waved his hand again, and Verrall flew out without any resistance andnded in the underground pce. Chapter 1195 Chapter 1195 Even someone as strong as Verrail was unable to resist Dougal''s attack with a wave of his hand. Although it was a sword from the Paramount realm, it was nothingparing to a Spiritcontrolling master. However, there was only one sword from the Paramount realm. But what a Spirit- controlling master had, was not only a simple means of attack. Dougal shook his head and said to Soul, "You guys leave first. I''ll go to the underground pce. It must be an old friend of the Kunlun Mountain who gave the order to Sackcloth Visitor toe here at this time. With his character, I''m afraid that Sackcloth Visitor would risk his life to stop the inheritance from being unearthed. The day is drawing closer and closer. Both Sackcloth Visitor and the descendant of the Western Xia will be important characters in the future. Nothing bad should happen to them. It''s not good to have both sides suffer." As soon as Dougal finished speaking, he took a step forward and disappeared in front of Soul and the others. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Soul and the others looked at each other. They couldn''t imagine what kind of existence a Spiritcontrolling master was. There were only a few Spirit-controlling experts in this world, and each of them was an extremely powerful existence. Soul cupped his fists at Catman. "Thank you for your help, Brother Mo." "There''s no need to thank me." Catman shook his head. "If it had not been for the Martial Emperor coming here, we would not have been able to survive Verrall''s sword today, so I will go back to report the situation. Goodbye." As soon as Catman finished speaking, his figure also disappeared. Looking at the empty surroundings, Soul and Ernest heaved a sigh of relief. They were d that they could not release their ancestral weapons andmit a massacre. "Let''s go as well," said Soul as he supported the weakened Ernest. The two of them walked slowly towards the outskirts of the mausoleum. Tonight, the residents of Yinzhou felt particrly panic. The ground kept trembling slightly. Although it was not cracked, the trembling made people worried that a strong earthquake woulde at any time. The shaking did not stop until 12 o''clock at night. However, the ground was intermittent for hours, which made people not dare to sleep. Therefore, many people went to work with ck eyes the next day. In the early morning, Henry got up from the bed and felt a tearing pain all over his body. Yesterday, in the underground pce, theherworld sword turned into a ray of light and passed through Henry''s body. Although that animal leather helped Henry withstand most of the damage, the remaining power was still something that Henry couldn''t bear. Although the sword light did not cause any substantial damage on the surface of Henry''s body, it was extremely terrible for Henry''s internal organs. Henry turned his head with difficulty and nced around, finding that he was lying in a ward. The room was very spacious, and the smell of disinfectant came into Henry''s nose. Branley happened to open the door of the ward and came in. His face was a little ugly, but when he saw Henry opening his eyes, his face immediately turned from worry to joy. "You are awake!" "Mmm." Henry responded. He felt that his current state made it hard for him to speak. "Why did you come to the hospital?" "Yesterday, you were seriously injured, and Old Jiang and Old Ji were also very weak. I didn''t know how to use Qi or how to treat the injuries, so I had to bring you three to the hospital. I wanted to go to Radiant Ind to find someone to help, but since you''re awake, I don''t think it''s necessary to contact your ind." Henry smiled bitterly. Branley didn''t know how to use Qi. Indeed, he couldn''t solve his physical problems. Although the problems in his body could not be solved by doctors, for Branley, the hospital was indeed his only choice. "s." Branley sighed and moved a bench to sit next to Henry. "Last night, you were too impulsive. You can kill Joselito in another ce when Verrall or the Recluse Association and the Section Nine are not present. However, different forces were there. If you wanted to kill the sessor of Western Xia, no matter what happened to Verrall, others would take care of him. Otherwise, if Verrall went crazy, he would not only trouble you alone. Last night, you didn''t consider your actions." Branley shook his head. "The King of Hell, I know you are a thoughtful person, not an impulsive one." Henry looked apologetic. "I''m sorry to have caused you so much trouble. Last night, I don''t know what happened. I just couldn''t control my emotions." "You don''t have to apologize to us. You are still young, and your achievements are what we old guys look up to. I just don''t want to see Heavenly Son die due to personality problems." Branley got up. "Rest first, I will pour you a ss of water, and then go and see them. Although they are not seriously injured, their physical qualities are not as good as yours, and they have consumed too much energy. They are still sleeping. If you need anything, just press the bell at the bedside." "Okay, you go ahead with your business." Henry responded and then closed his eyes. Now he still needed to recover. After entering the Divine Realm, Henry''s understanding of himself had reached a new level, and he was able to perform many things that were difficult to do in the past. Just like now, he could clearly feel which function in his body was damaged, so that he could use the right treatment. To put it simply, Henry could have closed his eyes and clearlymanded a surgeon to give him heart surgery without opening his eyes. He could understand the most intuitive situation in his body without opening his eyes. Some situations were simr to the superficial self manifestations of Taoist magic arts. From the perspective of living beings, the human body would evolve a new organ after entering the Divine Realm. The role of this organ was to help people feel the injury in their bodies. The potential of the human body had no limit. Someone once said that till now, the development of the human brain was less than 15%. If it was really fully developed, no one could imagine what would happen. This world was very big. Until now, there were still hundreds of millions of microorganisms that had not been understood and discovered by people. There were countless fish in the deep sea. Their organs and abilities were all real living in this world, but human beings had not mastered them yet. The absence of mastery does not mean absence of existence. Just like Henry, if he told others that he could see the situation inside his body, he would be regarded as a fool. But still, being unknown or unclear did not mean inexistence. The world was so big that there were bound to be some people who could understand it. Henry, who was lying on the hospital bed, slowly expelled the remaining Qi in his body. This process was very torturous for him. It was a repetition of tearing and regrouping the muscles, but the benefits he got were also huge. Henry was sweating because of the pain. At the same time, his physical strength increased again. Chapter 1196 Chapter 1196 Henry closed his eyes. The changes in his body made him both painful but joyful. Although this kind of physical strength enhancement would not make his strength make a qualitative leap in one time, at Henry''s realm, it was already very rare for him to make further progress. Feeling that his body was a little morefortable, Henry temporarily slowed down the recovery process. He needed to move a little. Henry moved his body. As soon as he got out of bed, he took two steps forward with the help of the bedside pole. These two steps made Henry break out in a cold sweat. If the doctors in the hospital could see Henry''s internal condition through the x-ray, they would be shocked. There were numerous perforations in the internal organs of Henry, all of which were the seque left by the sword in the underground pce. From a medical point of view, Henry should not stay in this ward. It is the absolute truth that he should go directly to ICU. Henry gritted his teeth and endured the pain in his body. He needed to move his muscles appropriately so that he could better recover from his injuries. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Henry slowly lifted his foot. Even his steps seemed to slow down. It took a few seconds toplete a simple step. A burst of noise came into Henry''s ears from outside the ward. Then, the door of the ward where Henry stayed was pushed open from the outside. A group of more than a dozen figures appeared in Henry''s eyes. These people were men and women, old and young, and the noises came from their mouths. Pushing the door was a middle-aged woman, who was wearing famous brand clothes and holding a Benz key in her hand. As soon as she opened the door, she saw Henry and shouted loudly: "Who said there is no ward? Isn''t this a ward? Put my husband in here!" A nurse immediately ran up and said, "Madam, please keep your voice down. Don''t disturb our patients. There are people staying here." "Who do you think you are? Call your president!" The middle-aged woman sneered. "This man is obviously able to be discharged from the hospital. Do you want to leave the intensive care unit to him?" "No." The young nurse quickly waved her hand and said, "This gentleman was admittedst night, he was badly injured and was in aa all night." "In aa?" The middle-aged woman nced at Henry and said, "Tell me, where did he get seriously injured? You clearly have a private ward, but deliberately arranged for my husband to stay in themon ward. Get your president here!" "Mrs. Zhou, there is indeed no ward in our hospital." Chairman Ma, an old acquaintance of Henry, came over. First, he showed an apologetic look to Henry, and then exined to the middle-aged woman, "Mrs. Zhou, how about I arrange a hospital bed for you in another hospital? Our intensive care unit is full." "Impossible!" The middle-aged woman shook her head firmly. "Chairman Ma, I don''t understand what you mean. My husband helped you a lot before, didn''t he? There were several problems with drugs in the hospital. Didn''t my husband help you solve it?" "Ms. Zhou, please speak carefully." Chairman Ma took a step back, "Our hospital always gets the medicine from the right drug factory. As for the drug problem you mentioned, I think you and your lover know better than me what is going on. Your lover is responsible for the supervision of this area, and whether there is a problem or not depends on your lover''s words." The middle- aged woman snorted coldly. Her words were not to gain favour with Chairman Ma, but to threaten him. However, Chairman Ma was not afraid of her threat, and he openly confronted the middle-aged woman''s threats. "Okay, Chairman Ma, if you don''t clear this ward, someone will!" The middle-aged woman gave a look behind her. A young man, who looked like he was in his mid-20s, strode over. He only wore a vest, and the tattoos on his back could be seen. The young man came to Henry and stared at him. "Boy, let me give you a choice. Get out of here yourself, or I''ll throw you out." "I''m sorry." Henry shook his head. "I''m seriously injured now and need to be hospitalized." The young man''s face was angry. "Do you want to die?" As the young man spoke, he grabbed Henry by the cor. With Henry''s current physical condition, he really couldn''t avoid the young man''s action. "Zhao, don''t do that!" A middle- aged man who followed the middle-aged woman saw the young man move, quickly ran up and pulled the young man''s hand away. Then he said to Henry, "I don''t think you''re hurt either. Why don''t you just get out of this room? It''s a nice gesture. We have some nice new hotels in Yinzhou. It will be morefortable there than here." The middle-aged man said and handed over a few hundred yuan bills. Henry''s eyes showed a trace of agitation. "I''ve said that I''m seriously injured. You can leave now." "Well, I''ll add more money." The middle-aged man took out some money again. "I know that it''s a little bit of a matter for you to live in the intensive care unit. But you are still young. Don''t be impulsive. There are still many people you can''t afford to provoke. Don''t bother yourself, understand?" Henry shook his head and said, "I don''t understand what you are talking about. I should stay here since I am seriously injured. Is being injured in the hospital causing trouble for myself?" "I think you''ll be seriously injured soon!" The young man suddenly got angry. He raised his fist and was about to hit Henry. "Don''t be impulsive!" The middle- aged man immediately made a noise to stop him. He knew very well that if he hit people here, he would have to suffer. Now it was an Inte era, and a lot of things would be spread out immediately. If they were exposed by the media, it would be very troublesome. However, the young man obviously didn''t have so many thoughts. When he got angry, he couldn''t control his fist and mmed it on Henry''s abdomen. Henry, who had not recovered from the injury, was hit in the stomach by this punch. He felt a sweet taste in his throat and spat out a mouthful of blood. Henry''s blood spat out of his mouth, which made the middle-aged woman surnamed Zhou and the middle-aged man who was negotiating with Henry shiver with fear. Instead, the young man who attacked Henry was overjoyed to see this scene. He did not expect that his punch could have such power. It seemed that he had been practising boxing very well during this period of time. Just as the young man was still secretly rejoicing in his heart, a loud shout suddenly came from behind him. "What are you doing?! Get them!" Gardiner, who rarely wore formal clothes, stood at the door of the ward with anger on his face. What happenedst night hade to an end since Dougal appeared. But Gardiner was busy with the aftermath. After learning that Henry was recuperating in the hospital, Gardiner immediately came. After all, Henry had been involved in the Section Nine, and he was connected to Gardiner. And the first thing Gardiner saw after arriving at the hospital was Henry spurting blood. Chapter 1197 Chapter 1197 Henry spat out a mouthful of blood, and his face instantly became pale. It was difficult for him to recover from his internal injuries, so the punch that the young man gave Henry just now was thest straw. Gardiner watched Henry fall forward with his eyes closed. He quickly stepped forward, helped Henry to fall down, and shouted, "Hurry up! Someone, hurry up!" Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Seeing that, Chairman Ma did not hesitate at all. After shouting to save Henry, he immediately pulled over the stretcher and told the nurse to push Henry to the emergency ward. The two Section Nine members who followed Gardiner reacted on the spot. They took down the young man who attacked Henry. "What are you doing?!" The middle-aged woman with the surname Zhou let out a scream. "Let go of my son! Do you know who I am?" "Shut up!" Gardiner shouted coldly. Hearing Gardiner''s shout, the middle-aged woman closed her mouth subconsciously. Gardiner was not a normal person. The momentum he gave off only because of his anger was not something that ordinary people could bear. Gardiner took out a certificate and ced it in front of the middle-aged woman. This was the pass permit for the Section Nine, and there was a signature of a police officer. ''Now he''s under arrest for wounding with intent. From now on, no one can go near the suspect!'' The middle-aged woman''s face changed when she saw the certificate in Gardiner''s hand. She said, "Hello,rade. There may be some misunderstanding. I know your captain. You see..." "It''s useless even if you know the Emperor!" Gardiner waved his hand and said, "If that man just now continues to be loud, it will be a big deal. Take him away!" With Gardiner''s order, two members of the Section Nine escorted the young man out of the ward. The young man cursed loudly and kept trying to break free. However, how could he break free from the hands of the two Section Nine experts? Seeing that the situation was not good, the middle-aged woman immediately took out her mobile phone and dialled a number. In the hospital''s emergency ward, Chairman Ma and all the attending physicians of the hospital gathered. They used the instruments to observe Henry''s situation, and they were all sweating on their foreheads. They had been doctors for so many years and had never seen such a situation. They had never seen a person who could be so seriously injured. After all, from a normal medical point of view, Henry''s internal organs were riddled with wounds. He should have died long ago. Looking at Henry lying in aa on the bed, all the doctors were at a loss. They really didn''t know how to treat Henry. They didn''t even dare to have an operation on Henry. ording to their understanding of Henry''s current physical condition, he would lose his life if they were careless! Outside the emergency ward. Gardiner and Branley stood at the door. Gardiner frowned. When he learned that Henry was in this hospital, he immediately arranged people to block the surrounding area, in case the people of the Alvin League would seize the opportunity. It could be said that even if Verrail came over to attack Henry, Gardiner could ask people to buy some time for him. However, Gardiner never thought that the person who would seriously injure Henry was an ordinary person! Gardiner heard a burst of rapid footsteps behind him. Gardiner turned his head and saw Captain Richard running to him with sweat all over his head. "Captain Richard, are you in a hurry?" Gardiner nced at Captain Richard. Before taking action, the Section Nine would make contact with the local police bureau and temporarily take over the power. Although Captain Richard didn''t know the specific identity of the person in front of him, from previous contacts, he could understand that this person was a big shot who couldn''t be offended even if he was three levels above him, let alone himself! Captain Richard swallowed his saliva and didn''t say anything. Gardiner said again, "It seems that someone has just contacted you, Captain Richard. What do you mean? Do you want us to let him go? Or what do you want to say?" Captain Richard gave a hollowugh. "Leader, that..." "Stop." Gardiner made a gesture and then pushed open the door of the emergency ward. He pouted his lips at Captain Richard and said, "Before you say anything, do you want to see who is inside first? Since so many things have happened in Yinzhou before, I think you should know the person lying inside." Captain Richard walked to the door and looked inside through the crack of the door. At this moment, his legs went soft and he almost knelt in front of the door of the ward. Captain Richard, even if he didn''t know his immediate superior, he would still recognize Henry! The subtle changes in Captain Richard''s body naturally could not escape Gardiner''s eyes. Gardiner said with a yful face, "Do you still want to intercede now?" Captain Richard''s head immediately shook like a rattle drum. "I''ll leave it to you." Gardiner said in a deep voice, "Do you understand what you have to do?" "Yes, yes!" Captain Richard nodded repeatedly. "Leader, I''ll deal with it now!" After Captain Richard finished speaking, he left as if he was escaping. He hated the woman surnamed Zhou to death in his heart. Her son dared to do something to such a big shot. No one in the world could save her! The woman surnamed Zhou had been waiting in the hospital hall all the time. When she saw Captain Richarding out of the elevator in a hurry, she immediately greeted him. "Old Wei, how is it? Is my son all right?" in big trouble!" "All right?" Captain Richard snorted coldly. "You''re When the woman surnamed Zhou saw the look of Captain Richard, she felt her heart missed a beat and had a bad feeling. "I say, you should be very clear about what kind of character your son is, right? It''s alright if he usually makes small moves, but now he is so reckless that he dares to attack anyone?" Captain Richard asked, "I will give you a piece of advice. Your son should be taught a lesson. If you don''t want to get involved, you should just stay out of it. I can''t help you with this." After Captain Richard finished speaking, he flung his sleeves and left. "Old Wei, Old Wei!" The woman surnamed Zhou quickly caught up with them. "Old Wei, we''ve been friends for so many years. You said this..." "Haha!" Captain Richard sneered. "Even after so many years of friendship, I can''t risk my life just because of your son. Do you know who''s the one your son hit?" The middle-aged woman was stunned and shook her head. She didn''t feel that Henry was a big shot. When she saw Henry today, the clothes he wore were not famous at all. What kind of background could such a person have? These people, who were in upper society, had already had the habit of looking at the brands before seeing people. Captain Richard stretched out a finger and pointed to the top of his head. "I saw it with my own eyes. That person had a face-to-face conversation with Number Two. Thest time was because of that matter, Number Two came to Yinzhou in person." The woman surnamed Zhou felt as if she had been struck by lightning. She stood there in a daze. Although she knew she had some status, she was nothingpared to the person who could talk to Number Two! Chapter 1198 Chapter 1198 "Okay!" Captain Richard said impatiently, "Now, you should figure out what to do about it. That man is now in the emergency ward. You should pray that he is fine. Otherwise, think about the consequences! As for your son, he will get arrested. You don''t have to think about seeing him in the next few decades!" Captain Richard''s voice trailed off. Without another word, he turned around and left. The woman surnamed Zhou was stunned on the spot. After a long while, she hurriedly took out her mobile phone and dialled a phone number. "Zhao, stop looking for people. Something big has happened this time. Now you need to find a way to make your sone out. Don''t you have a house in the free country? Let¡¯s go out and hide first. We can''t stay in Yan Xia anymore! Don''t ask so much. Go and do it now. I will tell you when we meet!" After saying that, the woman surnamed Zhou immediately hung up the phone and walked out of the hospital with her bag. As a result, as soon as she got out of the hospital, she was blocked. "Mrs. Zhou, where do you want to go? Do you want to run away aftermitting a crime?" Several men from Section Nine stood in front of Mrs. Zhou and said, "Don''t even think about it. Your husband is also under our control. You don''t have to worry. You will meet your family soon." The woman''s body swayed and she took a few steps back. She knew that her family was over! All of this was destroyed by her arrogant attitude and her doting on her son. She did not think about the consequences when she asked him to do anything! Today''s event had rewritten the life and destiny of the Zhou family. But for Gardiner and other people, it was an insignificant thing. Gardiner didn''t care how to deal with the woman surnamed Zhou, but he absolutely had to pay attention to Henry''s physical condition. If Henry was injured seriously in front of him in the territory of Yan Xia, he would have a lot of trouble in the future. Those followers of Immortal Lu would certainly ask him for an exnation. It was obviously impossible for Henry to be injured like this by an ordinary person. Gardiner had also notified the doctors in the Section Nine and asked them toe as fast as they could, but it would take more than an hour. In ICU, all the doctors were worried about Henry''s physical condition. For them, every cell in Henry''s body needed a major operation, but now those cells were so dense that they could only feel the powerlessness. If it weren''t for Henry still breathing and his smooth heartbeat, they might have given up. An hourter, the doctor Gardiner asked for arrived from the capital. He was an old man in his sixties who specialized in medicine and took reced Chairman Ma and others. In the intensive care unit, there were only the old doctor, Henry and Gardiner. The old doctor just felt the pulse for Henry, and then he frowned. Gardiner stood aside and asked, "How is he?" "It''s very strange." There was a strong look of doubt in the old doctor''s eyes. "There are three different kinds of Qi in his body. One of them is constantly destroying the tissues in his body, full of sharpness, and the other one is very pure but very overbearing, trying to drive out the Qi from his body. The third one is very hidden, and the Qi is strange and chaotic. This Qi is constantly eating the other two kinds of Qi to strengthen itself. And most importantly, it is all done on its own while he is unconscious, you know what I mean." "Autonomously?" Gardiner was surprised. "Do you mean that these three Qis are all intelligent?" "Yes." The old physician nodded. "From the point of view of Qi-controlling Realm, if you want the Qi in your body to gain a sense of autonomy, you must reach the Spirit-controlling Realm. However, it''s obvious that he''s not in the Spirit-controlling Realm. Moreover, these three Qis are much weaker than those in the Spirit-controlling Realm. I''ve never seen this kind of situation before." "Are you sure you can cure him?" Gardiner asked. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. After thinking for a while, the old doctor nodded and said, "In theory, as long as the three strands of Qi are temporarily removed, his current symptoms will naturally be relieved. With his strength, the injuries in his body are not a big problem. Now I''m afraid that these kinds of Qi with independent intelligence will cause some idents when they are removed. I''m not sure about this kind of thing. Only with the help of Spirit-controlling experts would I be confident." Gardiner shook his head and said, "Spiritcontrolling Realm experts. In this world, there are several Spirit-controlling Realm experts. This time, I''ll leave it to you." "Okay." The old physician nodded. "I''ll try. This process mayst for a long time. Evacuate the ordinary people on this floor first. I''m afraid that there will be some idents when a few vapours sh." "Okay, you take care of him, and leave the rest to me." Gardiner responded and then went out. In a vi in Yinzhou. Joselito, Verrall, Dragon Bone, and the blonde woman were sitting together. Joselito held a sword in his hand, which was in the scabbard. It could be seen that Joselito was full of high spirit. "Well, for once, Henry Zhang was lucky! He ran fast, but his head will be cut off!" Joselito''s mouth curse. Dragon Bone shook his head. "It has nothing to do with his luck. This time, Martial Emperor personally came forward to protect Henry, which shows how important Henry is. You should know that people like Martial Emperor won''t easily show up. I heard from my lord that they have important tasks that make them unable to move." "What damn Martial Emperor?!" Joselito curled his lip with disdain, "I haveplete control of the Western Xia heritage, I will kill him and that Henry together!" "Joselito, you really should mind your own mouth!" The blonde woman scolded, "You offended Justus Lu first, but now you look down upon Martial Emperor. Even if you haveplete control over the Western Xia, do you really think that you can disregard Martial Emperor? That kind of person is not something you can imagine! Moreover, don''t forget our agreement!" "Agreement? What agreement?" Joselito looked confused and his grip on his sword became stronger. "Howe I don''t remember that we have an agreement?" Joselito has lived in a greenhouse all his life. He did notck money and he was carefree in the free country. He had the strength of Qi-concentrating Realm and had good luck in the life of ordinary people. But this time, Joselito returned to Yan Xia and suffered various blows. He realized the importance of strength. Originally, he didn''t want to get involved in these things, but the moment he got the inheritance, the strong feeling made Joselito particrly greedy. He was reluctant to hand it over. His hatred for Henry made him need to use this strength to cut off Henry''s head. Chapter 1199 Chapter 1199 The face of Dragon Bone and the blonde woman couldn''t help but be a little darker. Joselito was obviously going back on his word now. Joselito gripped the scabbard in his hand and said, "Guys, is it time for you to leave. Old thing, send my guests out." Verrall nodded and said to the duo, "Master is going to rest. The two of you should leave first." Dragon Bone clenched his fist tightly, but Verrall in front of him made him unable to suppress the anger in his heart. He was not confident that he could get an advantage in front of Verrall. As the third leader of the Alvin League, Dragon Bone was well aware of the experts'' echelons of the current world. The ones standing in the first echelon were naturally the only few Spirit- controlling Realm practitioners in the world. Each and every one of them was unimaginable. They wouldn''t casually emerge from the outside world, and no one would be so foolish as to provoke them. The second echelon was for existence like Verrall, including the Trinity and a few hidden experts decades ago. These people were all at thete stage of Divine Realm, and they had many hidden methods. People below the Spirit- controlling Realm were no match to them. The third echelon was for people like Dragon Bones and Cleve. There was a dividing line between each echelon. As for the fourth echelon, they were most likely in the Divine Realm. Dragon bone was just standing in the third echelon, and he didn''t dare to be presumptuous in front of Verrail, who was in the second echelon. Dragon Bone''s eyes were firmly fixed on Joselito. "I''m going to rest. Old thing, move faster." Joselito waved his hand impatiently. Verrail said again, "You two, it''s time to go." Dragon Bone took a deep breath and stood up. After taking a deep look at Joselito, he said, "Then we will pay our respects some other time!" Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. After saying that, the blonde woman left the vi with Dragon Bone. Out of the vi, the blonde woman''s face was full of anger. "This Joselito actually dares to go back on his word!¡± "Ha ha." The Dragon boneughed surprisingly, "You have been responsible for Joselito for such a long time. Don''t you see how greedy he is? He is greedy and lustful, but these things are worthless compared to strength. Joselito will be more greedy for strength. You should have thought about the fact that he is unwilling to hand over the inheritance." The blonde woman was shocked. "Then why are we still..." "Don''t worry." Dragon Bone shook his head. "Joselito is brainless. He only has loyal Verrall. This time, the inheritance of the Western Xia made big news. For a long time, Joselito will be our shield. Haha, it doesn''t matter if we give up the inheritance of the Western Xia for the time being. The inheritance of the Western Xia has been left for 5,000 years. There are so many inheritances left. Our main target is this!" As he spoke, he took out from his pocket the animal leather that had been cut into two pieces by Joselito. Last night, Ernest''s control of Mountain and River Chart had reached its limit and only took Henry away. As for this animal skin, they did not notice it. Even if they did notice it, they would not have any scruples. Dragon Bone''s eyes were filled with excitement. "This is a medium of the Lon Kingdom. The inheritor of the Lon has already fled, and we have obtained his bloodline. As long as we have this medium, the inheritance of the Lon can be initiated. That inheritance is much bigger than the inheritance of the Western Xia!" The blonde woman''s eyes were filled with unwillingness. "Then we should forget about Joselito? He''s using us!" "Of course not." The face of Dragon Bone was filled with confidence. "Let''s just wait and see. Very soon, Joselito will be used by us. At that time, we will have to bring Verrall along. That Verrall will be a very useful Man of Sacrifice! Let''s go to the Lon. This matter here can be considered to have come to an end." Time would always pass by inadvertently. Outside the intensive care unit of Yinzhou Hospital, the entire corridor of the hospital was cleaned up, and doctors and nurses were not allowed to enter. Officials closed all the entrances to this floor. Gardiner stood alone at the end of the empty corridor. In the smoking-room, the ashtray in front of Gardiner had already been filled. He put out the cigarette butts on the ground. The whole smoking room was full of smoke, which showed how anxious Gardiner was. It had been more than ten hours since the doctor came to the ICU, but there was still no sign of him. The doctor''s words kept ringing in Gardiner''s mind. "How can there be three strands of Qi in Henry''s body?" One of them was the Sword Qi that Joselito injected into Henry''s body, which Gardiner could understand. Gardiner had seen Henry''s strike. Henry''s Qi was full of hegemony, which should be extremely overbearing, trying to drive out Henry''s Qi from his body. But what about the other one? It absorbed the other two strands of Qi inside Henry''s body and grew stronger from the other two strands of Qi? Moreover, why did the two strands of Qi in Henry''s body have a type of intelligence? Gardiner couldn''t figure out this question no matter how hard he tried. He also guessed whether it was because Henry was Sacred Lotus, but even Sacred Lotus couldn''t let the Qi in Henry''s body have intelligence. That was to say, it could directly create a Spirit-controlling master! How could it be so simple to enter the Spiritcontrolling Realm? During this period, Gardiner also contacted some old friends, but they had also never heard of a situation like this. The nature of a person''s Spiritual Qi was determined from the day it took shape. When a person entered the Divine Realm, he would find the divine will. Everyone had only one kind of divine will, and only when they understood this kind of divine will could they be driven and stepped into the state of being endowed with the Divine Realm. In the end, this kind of divine will would have spirituality. To enter the Spirit-controlling realm, one should practice for a long time and there were no shortcuts. Over thousands of years, there was no exception. But now, this exception appeared in front of Gardiner''s eyes. In ICU, Henry, who was lying on the hospital bed, was full of silver needles. The old doctor stood on the side of the bed with a terrible solemn face. In the ward, there were three kinds of lights filled with different colours, including pure white, blood red, and morous purple light. The three colours intertwined with each other, and the various instruments in the ward had long been crushed by these three colours of Qi. Although the bloody-red Qi was the weakest among the three kinds of Qi, it was quite tenacious. It nibbled on the Qi of the other two colours and gradually grew stronger, and its colour was getting deeper and deeper. The old physician carefully examined the three different substances of Qi, and his mouth continuously muttering to himself. If listening carefully, one would hear the murmuring of the old doctor. "Impossible! This is impossible! This is absolutely impossible! How could this happen?! This is unreasonable! This is unreasonable! This thing should have disappeared a long time ago! Impossible! Impossible! It is impossible!" Henry, who was in aa, didn''t realize what had happened in his body at all, and he didn''t know what had made the old doctor look like this. Several days passed in a row. Henry was awakened by the dazzling sunshine finally. Chapter 1200 Chapter 1200 Henry subconsciously reached out and rubbed his eyes. Only then did he realize that the pain in his body hadpletely disappeared. He quickly observed his own body and found that the wounds in his body hadpletely healed! "What... what''s going on?" Henry''s face was full of doubts. He looked around and found that he was still in the previous intensive care unit, but all his clothes were changed into hospital clothes. Henry got up and moved a little. He didn''t feel any difort, but soon, he felt hungry. Henry picked up the phone next to the bed. The date was disyed on the screen. A whole week had passed since he fell into aa! Henry was in a panic. "A week! What has happened to the inheritance of Western Xia during this week? How about Ernest and the others? What happened?" In this way, he had been in aa for a week, which made Henry feel a sudden sense of confusion. Henry took a look at the ward. There were no clothes in the ward for him to change. After he took his mobile phone, Henry opened the ward door and went out. As soon as he got out of the ward, Henry saw Gardiner standing in front of the door. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Gardiner heard the sound of the door of the ward. He turned around to have a look. When he saw Henry walking out, his face suddenly lit up with joy. "You are awake!" Henry sniffed and nced at his right hand, which was still holding a cigarette in Gardiner''s hand. "You smoke in the hospital? Using the leader''s benefits?" "What are you talking about?" Gardiner threw away the cigarette in his hand and waved his hand. "There''s no one on this floor. I was waiting for you. If you don''t let me smoke, you''d better let me die. Do you know how long you''ve been in aa?" Henry nodded and said, "A week. How have you been during this period?" "Something big happened. You were connected to the IV for the whole week. I think you''re already hungry. Let''s go. Let''s find a ce to eat and chat. I heard that the food in your wife''s Angel Hotel is good. Why don''t you treat me?" "It''s up to you," Henry said. "You can ask for reimbursement." Gardiner rolled his eyes and said, "Do youck money?" Henry nodded and said seriously, "Well, it''s not easy for me to make money." "You''re so stingy." Gardiner curled his lips and said, "I''ll ask someone to bring you a piece of clothing. You can change your clothes first. By the way, the person who hurt you has been dealt with. He has been sentenced to twenty years. And he..." Before Gardiner could finish his words, he was interrupted by Henry. "It doesn''t matter. What happens to them has nothing to do with me." Now, Henry''s mindset hadpletely changed. From the perspective of the secr world, Henry might have been indifferent. He was able to see through everything and had no interest in anything. But from Henry''s point of view, he was just more ordinary. What he cared about now were only those things that were the closest to him. An hourter, Henry and Gardiner were sitting in the hall of the Angel Hotel. It was lunchtime. The hotel was crowded. The taste of the dishes of the Angel Hotel had already been spread to other cities. Many people came all the way here for a meal in the Angel Hotel. "I have to say that it tastes really good. It''s just that they don''t allow smoking. It would be even better." Gardiner put down the third rice bowl in his hand and burped contentedly. He took out a cigarette and put it in his mouth, but he didn''t light it. "Smoking is also forbidden in the capital, right?" Henry leaned back in his seat. "Well, that''s why I usually like to stay at home. The outside world makes me happy for a while, but the house makes me happy all the time." Gardiner stretched out. "Ha." Henry smiled and said, "You are quite trendy." "Of course, I used to use the horn when I danced in Huanan District." Gardiner curled his lips. "Do you know that people call me the one who buries love?" Henry nodded. "I''ve heard a little about the royal family." "All right, let''s talk." Gardiner waved his hand. "While you were in aa, Branley and the others went back. This time, they used their ancestral weapons, and three of them lost their vitality. Then, the Western Xia''s heritage waspletely discovered. Joselito fell out with the Alvin League for no reason. Both sides even fought with each other in the Emperor''s Mausoleum. Now the scenic area around mausoleum has been blocked and repaired." Henry pondered for a moment and said, "There is one thing that I haven''t figured out." "Go ahead." "ording to the personality of Joselito, I was seriously injured that day, so he wouldn''t let me go. If I remember correctly, he controlled the power of the inheritance that day, right?" "Yes, when Ernest and the others took you away, Verrall did stop you, but there was someone who saved you." "Someone saved me?" Henry''s eyes were full of doubts. "Who?" Gardiner took a deep breath. With a look of fear in his eyes, he slowly spat out two words, "Dougal Li." Henry''s body shook. Of course, he knew who Dougal was. Henry had never liked the Li n. From the time people from Li''s vige had done those things to Jenny, Henry had already regarded the Li n as an enemy. Moreover, Henry had also helped Jenny find a psychologist. He also knew that in order to remove the fear in Jenny''s heart, the best way was to kill all those who had imprisoned and tortured Jenny. But now, Henry learned that the man who saved his life was the Martial Emperor of the Li n! This news made Henry feel extremely ufortable, just like the kind of person who wanted to take revenge all the time suddenly gave him a great grace. Gardiner noticed the change in Henry''s mood and said, "I know something about what happened between you and Li''s Vige. Li''s Vige is indeed a tyrant, and what they have done is really insolent. I have to tell you something. Although Martial Emperor is from the Li n, he is not really from the Li n. You don''t need to count him in the feud between you and Li''s Vige." "Why?" Henry was puzzled. Gardiner shook his head. "I don''t know the reason, either. Martial Emperor had signed an agreement with your master that he wouldn''t participate in the matters of the ns unless it was a matter of life and death. He probably wouldn''t show up unless the dayes. What I want to tell you is that there are very few Spirit-controlling masters in this world! The existence of each and every one of them is very important. It''s not that they have their own strength, but rather that they are very important to this world and have their own duties. Do you understand when I put it this way?" Henry shook his head. "I don''t understand." Gardiner patted his head. "Anyway, you don''t need to link Li''s vige to the Martial Emperor of the Li n. Nevertheless, it doesn''t mean that you can sh with the Li n directly. It''s said that even the rest of the major ns behind the Li n have awakened their bloodline. But it isn''t confirmed. You should know what will happen if the bloodline is awakened. You''re the one who saw what happened to the Zhao''s n." "Okay." Henry answered, "Let''s talk about something else." "There is nothing more to talk about." Gardiner stretched out and said, "I still have something to do. I have to go first. You are healed now. Don''t act recklessly these days. Take a good rest. After a while, I''m afraid there will be a big event to happen. I''ll leave now." Gardiner waved his hand and left. Chapter 1201 Chapter 1201 Staring at Gardiner''s leaving figure, Henry tried to remember Gardiner''s words. When Gardiner had gone out of Henry''s eyesight, Henry suddenly remembered something very important. "Gardiner hasn''t paid yet!" "Mr. Zhang, President Lin has rules, and this is your tab." The restaurant manager handed Henry the check. Henry nodded. He looked at the check and frowned. There were three boxes of very expensive caterpir fungus cigarettes on the check. The restaurant manager pointed in the direction in which Gardiner went. The corners of Henry''s mouth twitched. Gardiner was the First Brother of Section Nine. How could he do such a despicable thing? Henry picked up the pen. Just as he was about to sign, he heard a shout. "Eat without paying? How dare you to do this in Angel Hotel?" The voice was so loud that the whole restaurant could hear. Henry frowned and looked over. A chubby young man was sitting in front of a table. On the table, there were a dozen of different dishes, and all of them were expensive. The man''s mouth was greasy because of the food. He was unchivalrous to the waiter''s scolding. "I''ve told you. Don''t worry. I''ll pay for everything. It''s just my ancestors'' grave was raided. There is a lot of valuable stuff there. Once I get the stuff back, I''ll pay you. So it''ll be good for your business if you let me eat and stay here for now." Henry was speechless at the man''s behavior. If he wasn''t a moron, then he must be making trouble on purpose. Henry asked the restaurant manager, "People like hime here a lot?" The restaurant manager shook her head and said, "This has never happened. Mr. Zhang, I''ll handle it right away." "Okay," Henry nodded, "Don''t bother other customers." "I understand," the manager replied Henry. She then rushed to the other man. Henry got up and was ready to leave. The man''s voice rose again, "What are you doing? Get your hands off me. I''ve told you. Once I find Sacred Lotus, I''ll pay for everything. I''m not lying!" Henry stopped his steps. He turned back to the restaurant right away. The man clung to the table and stared at the food, "Stop it. Let me finish my meal!" The man''s face turned red. He grabbed a piece of cake and tried to stuff it into his mouth. Henry narrowed his eyes and stared at the man with confusion. Henery was cautious. Why a man like this showed up in front of him and yelled Sacred Lotus? Could it be just a coincidence? The man finally shoveled the cake down his throat. He smiled with satisfaction and let the manager throw him out of the restaurant. The man was carried out, passing by Henry. Henry stopped the manager from calling the police. "I''ll take care of it." "Understood, Mr. Zhang," The manager bowed. The man got up from the ground, patted the dust off his body, and ran away. He never showed any anger or looked at Henry. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. After thinking for a while, Henry followed him silently. It didn''t look like that the man had a destination. He was wandering and checking up everything around him. Henry followed the man for the whole afternoon. The man just wandered around like a madman. Henry had no clue of what he was up to. "Strange," The man stood in the Yinzhou City central square. He stared at apass in his hand and muttered, "Sacred Lotus should be around here. Why does the location keep changing? How strange!" The man shook his head and rubbed his protruding belly, "Well, I''m hungry again. Which restaurant should I go to this time?" The man nced at a big sign and showed a wretched smile. Henry looked in the direction of where the man was heading and saw Q Restaurant. It was Chow Group''s restaurant. Henry had solved many problems there. Henry did not follow the man into the restaurant. He just waited outside. After about an hour and a half, Henry heard the yelling, and the man was thrown out. By the look of the man, he had a great meal. Henry walked into the restaurant and saw the manager, who was extremely angry. Henry handed the manager the money and said, "I''m sorry. My brother has brain problems. I hope he didn''t cause too much trouble. Did he say anything troublesome?" After getting the money, the manager calmed down a little. He took the money and said, "I suggest you keep a closer eye on your brother. He told us that his ancestors'' grave was raided, and he asked us to help him find some Sacred Lotus. If you let him walk around like that, he''ll be sent to a mental hospital someday!" "Haha," Henryughed. "Thank you, guys. I''m so sorry. My brother really is sick. Please, forgive us." Henry patted the manager on the shoulder. When he walked out of Q restaurant, the man had already gone far. Henry caught up on the man''s tail. He was still wandering around Yinzhou City. The man was very good at walking. He didn''t break a sweat after a whole day walking around the city. When night fell, the man entered a 24-hour ATM booth andid down. He did all that without any trouble or hesitation, as if he had been living there for a long time. Henry lost in his memory. Many years ago, he was living in a simr situation. From this moment, Henry believed that it was only a coincidence that he met this man. Sometimes, coincidence happened. The way the manid down made Henry remembered how his life was many years ago. He knew that the status couldn''t be faked. Henry walked over to the man and stared at him. Seeing Henry, the man tried to cover the wall behind him and said, "Dude, street rules! Firste, first serve!" Then the man squinted at Henry with caution. Henry shook his head. He pulled out a broken sword from his jacket and asked, "Do you know this?" The man''s eyes widened instantly, "Wori, this belongs to my ancestors! You... you''re..." "Are you looking for me?" Henry put the broken sword away. The man hugged Henry tightly and burst into tears, "Brother, I finally found you!" Chapter 1202 Chapter 1202 The man was much shorter than Henry, and his head only reached Henry''s shoulders. When he hugged Henry and cried, snot and tears spread all over Henry''s shoulder. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. People who passed this area looked disgusted. Henry was surprised by the man''s behavior. A few secondster, he pushed the man away and asked, "Did you say that this broken sword belonged to your... ancestors?" "Yes," The man wiped his nose. He then reached out his hand, wanting to wipe his hand on Henry''s clothes. Henry red at him, and the man smiled apologetically. He wiped his hand on his own clothes instead, "Haha, old habit. I just felt it was disgusting to wipe dirty hands on my clothes." Although Henry didn''t know the man long, he already knew how shameless the man was. Henry took two steps back, keeping a safe distance from the man. He said, "Tell me, who are you?" "Brother, our ancestors'' grave was raided. You have to help me!" Tears came out of the man''s eyes again. He put on a depressed face and tried to jump into Henry''s arms again. "Stop right there!" Henry shouted. The man stood still. He put on a pouting face and looked at Henry bitterly as if Henry just did something to break his heart. Henry was disgusted by the man''s look. He turned his back at the man and said, "Let''s find you somewhere to stay first. You follow me." "A ce to stay?" The pouting face suddenly disappeared from the man''s face. He looked at Henry in excitement, "Do you have anything to eat?" Without turning his head, Henry walked out of the ATM booth, "More than you can eat. But you''ll have to tell me who you are first." "No problem!" Henry took the man back to Glory Hotel and got a room for him. On the way, the man told Henry about who he was and how he wound up here. The man''s name was Ranjeet Jin, and he was the inheritor of Lon of the New Province. Because the Lon tradition was mysterious and oundish, Ranjeefs family changed theirst name to Jin a long time ago. Ranjeet told Henry that his family had been living in the desert. ording to the tradition, they were not allowed to leave there. When Lon just started to decline, their habitat was still a booming ce. It was the transportation hub for traders. But after thousands of years, that ce had run down. Because of the family tradition, Ranjeet''s family refused to leave that ce, so they had been living in poverty and istion, without any knowledge of what the rest of the world was like. Ranjeet never felt ufortable about their living condition because he never saw life could go any other way. The reason he left was that someone raided their ancestors'' grave. Those people stole the Medium from them. What made matters worse was that another group of people was creating a formation in the lost city of Lon. Once the formation waspleted, they could raid the habitat of Ranjeet''s family and ended the inheritance of Lon. Henry and Ranjeet sat in the lobby of Glory Hotel. In front of Ranjeet were all kinds of gourmet food. Henry asked in confusion, "How did you find me?" "Using this," Ranjeet said with a stuffed mouth. He took out thepass from his pocket and said, "The seniors heard that our stolen Medium fell into the hands of Sacred Lotus, and thepass can point where the Medium is. I find the Medium, and I find Sacred Lotus." Henry looked at thepass curiously, "This thing can point to the Medium? Why?" "I don''t know," Ranjeet shook his head, "The seniors only told me this much. Brother, I finally found you. When are you going to go back with me?" "Why am I going to your ce?" Henry was puzzled. "Uh..." Ranjeet looked embarrassed. He used his greasy hand to scratch the back of his head, "I don''t know. The seniors just told me that I have to get Sacred Lotus back to our home. As for why, haha..." Henry rolled his eyes. Except for who he was, Ranjeet knew nothing at all. However, Henry got one important piece of information. Lon''s inheritance was about to be opened. Judging from thepass Ranjeet showed to Henry, Lon''s inheritance should be more powerful than the one of Orafield. Verrail didn''t have such an advanced device. Henry was surprised by how powerful thepass was. It could tell where the broken sword was from thousands of miles away. There were so many relics that carried the technology that modern science couldn''t exin. The sword of Goujian, the king of the kingdom of Yue, never rusted for thousands of years. Modern technology never discovered a type of coating that could do that. The silk banner from Mawangdui was only forty grams, and it could be folded and put into a matchbox. Even the most advanced technology in textile couldn''t replicate that. Other examples were the Dragon and Phenix table of the warring states period and the Wooden Ox of Three Kingdoms. People had been specting why people from thousands of years ago could know such advanced technology, and some of them even modern scientists couldn''t exin. The technology of Ranjeet''spass was part of the ancient technology that modern science couldn''t exin. Henry pondered for a while and took out the broken sword. Heid the broken sword on the table and said, "I can return this broken sword to you. There was also an animal hide that came with the broken sword, but I lost it." "What animal hide?" Ranjeet asked with a puzzled face, "Brother, the broken sword is useless in my hand. The seniors told me it would only be useful in your hand." Henry shook his head, "I''m busy. I can''t just go somewhere else with you." "What?" Ranjeet suddenly disheartened. He didn''t even care for food anymore, "You are the Sacred Lotus. Our seniors said only you could help us." "No way," Henry refused. Henry still remembered Ss'' words. He warned Henry never to go near the inheritance. In Orafield underground pce, Verrall tricked Henry to go near one of them, and Henry''s mood fluctuated greatly. From then on, He wouldn''t dare go anywhere near one of the inheritance anymore. Ranjeet looked sad, "You are our only hope!" "He won''t have any use to you. Your ancestors'' grave has been sealed off. It won''t be opened any time soon." Someone sat down beside Henry. Henry was shocked. How could he never notice that someone was approaching? "Let me introduce myself. My name is Erskine Mo. You can call me Catman. I serve Noble Berserkers." The person said to Henry with a smile on his face. "I know you!" Before Henry could speak, Ranjeet shouted and pped the table, "You are the Greedy Wolf! One of the Trinity. You are the lecherous and cunning one!" Chapter 1203 Chapter 1203 Catman looked at Ranjeet,ughing, "You fatty, if it weren''t for me showed up in time, you would have died, and yet you speak to me like that." "Oh!" Ranjeet suddenly had an epiphany, "It was you the other night." After Catman left the King''s Mausoleum of Orafield, he went to the lost city of Lon to deal with a group of Alvin League members. "However," Ranjeet took a bite on a chicken drumstick and said, "Your saving my life doesn''t contradict the fact that you are lecherous and cunning. Our seniors told me that among the three of you, you have the most girlfriends." Finishing his words, Ranjeet suddenly stood up and stared at Catman seriously. Ranjeet continued, "Since we run into each other today, I''ll have to do one thing!" Ranjeet rolled up his sleeves and stared at Catman. He took a deep breath and, suddenly, knelt in front of Catman. He held Catman''s legs and said, "Master, please take me as your student! I don''t even know how to hold a girl''s hand." The corner of the Catman''s mouth twitched. He couldn''t believe that the inheritor of Lon was such a shameless person. Catman looked at Henry. Henry only sat there calmly. Henry had seen a lot of Ranjeet''s peculiar behaviors from the moment they had met. At this moment, nothing Ranjeet would do could surprise Henry. Ranjeet was crying, holding Catman''s legs in his arms. Snot and tears almost got on Catman''s pants. The corner of Catman''s mouth twitched again. He tried to move his legs away, but Ranjeet held them tighter. Catman decided to ignore Ranjeet. He looked at Henry and said, "I''m here to send you an invitation." Catman then took out an envelope and put it in front of Henry. "In a month," Catman said, "Noble Berserkers is inviting organizations from all around the world to a party. We are holding the party every other few years, and only people who have the invitation could enter. Believe me. There aren''t so many people who will receive this." "You are inviting me?" Henry was puzzled, "Cesia asked you to do this?" "No, she didn''t." Catman shook his head, "Although her highness Cesia is one of few powerful people in Noble Berserkers, only one person could issue the invitation." Henry knew who asked Catman to deliver the invitation. He shook his head and said, "I don''t understand." "I don''t understand either." Catman replied with a smile, "Your power barely reaches tier three. That is when you at your extreme. Your average power is just at tier four. I''ve never heard of anyone like you who could receive an invitation personally. Well... you can think that I look down on you. I am." Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "In that case, going to this party is just to disgrace myself?" Henry smiled and pushed the envelope back to Catman. Catman didn''t look at the envelope. He said, "I know things about Cesia and Ailsa, and I also know what has happened on Radiant Ind. I know you don''t like Noble Berserkers, but you''ll never know what will happen at the party. I suggest you take the invitation. I know you are a smart person. I hope you can make a smart decision. I''ll leave you to it." Catman ripped off the lower part of his pants, where it was covered with Ranjeet''s snot and tear. He then stood up and walked away. "Master, where are you going?" Ranjeet rushed toward Catman. At the moment when Ranjeet was about to reach Catman, Catman suddenly elerated and disappeared. Ranjeet fell on the ground. His body banged the ground so hard that the ground shook. Henry stared at the invitation on the table. After thinking for a long time, he took it. He got up and saw Ranjeet was standing less than twenty centimeters away from himself, looking sad. Henry quickly took three steps backward. Henry was facing Ranjeet as if Ranjeet was an enemy. Henry stepped back for another two steps. He took a deep breath and said solemnly, "If you have something to say, say it nicely." "Oh, my dear brother!" Ranjeet cried again, "Our homnd was sealed. I have nowhere to go. Please help me!" "Take your pick," Henry said, "Pick any room you like, and eat whatever you want. I''ll pay for them. I have things to deal with. I''ll have to get back home." After finishing his words, Henry fled the scene. Ranjeet''s strange behavior scared Henry. When Henry arrived home, he saw the lights in his house were still on. "My lord, thedy has note back yet." Thorn showed up. He reported to Henry. "Haven''te back?" Henry frowned. Sylvia wouldn''t just leave without a word. "Do we need to send someone to Su n for thedy''s whereabouts?" Thorn asked and bowed. "No need. I''ll ask them myself." Henry waved his hand and walked inside. He called Sylvia, but no one answered the phone. Henry thought for a moment and called Su n. He told the people who answered the call who he was in the beginning. Knowing it was Henry who was calling, the new master Pord Su immediately answered the phone himself. Even since Freud Su''s head was chopped off in Shengnongjia, his son, Pord Su, had taken over the master position. Although Pord was the master, the most powerful person among the family was Sylvia. The next in line was Sylvia''s uncle, Victor Su. Ironically, the person who had Su as theirst name wasn''t the most powerful one. Pord told Henry that Sylvia and Victor went to the ancientnd of the Su Family to deal with some things. Henry was relieved hearing that. He knew that the ancientnd of the ns usually didn''t have cell phone signals, which exined why Henry couldn''t get hold of Sylvia. It also exined why Sylvia left in a hurry. Out of respect for Sylvia''s privacy, Henry didn''t ask too much about what Sylvia was doing. Henry got back home. He had been busy for too long of a time, during which he was also in aa for more than a week. At this moment, he could finally enjoy a moment of peace of mind. Henry was lying on his bed. After staring at the ceiling for more than ten minutes, he took out the invitation. Henry opened up the envelope and took up the invitation card. There was a well-crafted gilded silver castle on the card. On both sides of the castle was a diamond. The invitation card alone could be worth tens of thousands. Only two words could be found on the card. It was the name Henry Zhang. Chapter 1204 Chapter 1204 Henry checked the invitation card over and over again. Exception for the exhibit of wealth, nothing special about it. "Heh, that''s it." Henry tossed the card aside and fell asleep. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Without a thing to worry about, Henry had a wonderful night of sleep. At ten o''clock in the morning, he was waked up by his cell phone. Henry opened his sleepy eyes and answered the call. "Hello, Secretary Lee." "Hello, Mr. Zhang, something wrong has happened here in thepany. We can''t find President Lin, so I hope that you can help us." Henry could tell from Secretary Lee''s tone of voice that she was anxious. "No problem, I''ll be there in a minute." Henry quickly got up and washed up. He realized that since Sylvia was away, he might not be able to enjoy some leisure after all. Someone had to be in charge of thepany. There were important decisions no one could make except for the president. It would be a dangerous sign if the senior management started making important decisions without Sylvia. Henry shaved and got changed. He still had the look of a young man. But his experience had made his disposition appeared to be much mature, which distinguished Henry from all the other inexperienced young men. What Henry had been through gave him confidence and calmness in front of great crisis. Looking at himself in the mirror, Henry smiled, "I haven''t been living this part of life for a very long time. I don''t know if I am still up for the business world." Henry checked up how he looked in the mirror and then put on a watch. Sylvia had set up a business attire for Henry. At this moment, Henry indeed looked like a sessful businessman. He straightened his tie and tidied up his look. Henry then grabbed the car key and stepped out. After standing in front of an opened door for a couple of seconds, he went back in and shut the door. And then there was a knocking sound. Ranjeet''s voice was heard from outside of the door, "Brother! I finally found you!" Henry regretted that he ever talked to Ranjeet the night before. Why didn''t he just left that man in the ATM booth? The knocking sound still didn''t stop. Henry took a deep breath. He clenched fists to encourage himself to take action. The moment Henry opened up the door, Ranjeet threw himself onto Henry. Henry had prepared for this. He had a broom in his hand. So when Ranjeet came onto Henry, Henry pushed Ranjeet more than a meter away from himself by poking on Ranjeet''s head with the broom handle. "What''s the matter? Tell me!" Henry bent his body in a position that was easy for him to run away from Ranjeet. Ranjeet didn''t care that his head was against a broom handle. He said to Henry seriously, "Brother, I want to learn how to make money with you." "Make money?" Henry''s face was full of curiosity. "Yes sir!" Ranjeet nodded hard. He said, "This morning, I heard that you own that hotel. I want to build a hotel in my hometown. I love pooping sitting down. The bed is also veryfortable. I want the people from my vige to enjoy all of it." Henry looked at Ranjeet with suspicion and asked, "That''s it?" "And..." A wretched expression showed up on Ranjeet''s face, "I want those beautiful girls working in your hotel to live in my vige. Yesterday, someone told me that as long as I have money, I can have any girl I want. Brother, I want to be rich." "You..." Henry was about to speak. Ranjeet pushed the broom handle away and rushed to hug Henry. He cried, "Brother, you must help me!" "Bang!" Ranjeet was thrown out of the door. His huge bodynded in the yard. Henry''s eyebrows twitched. He took back his foot, which just kicked out. Henry still couldn''t refrain himself and kicked Ranjeet. "Let''s go. I''ll find you some books. Do you know how to read?" "Yes, I do." Ranjeet nodded, "I used to read my uncle''s yb..." "That''s enough. Let''s go." Henry grumpily stopped Ranjeet''s words and dragged Ranjeet into a car. Henry drove the car to Lin''s mansion. When they walked into the lobby, Ranjeet''s eyes kept checking up on the girl working at the front desk. He was almost drooling. Henry did not pay attention to Ranjeet. He dragged Ranjeet into an elevator and headed to the president''s penthouse office. As soon as they walked into the office, Henry saw all the papers on the desk, and those papers were the things he had to deal with that day. Henry picked up two books about business investment and threw them to Ranjeet. "You read these two books first. Let''s talk about themter." "Good!" Ranjeet held the books as if they were precious treasures. He then sat down on the couch and read by himself. Those books about investment were very dry, but Henry didn''t care how Ranjeet felt about the books. Henry just wanted some peace and quiet to work on the business papers. In a luxurious hotel room in Yinzhou Angel Hotel. A middle-aged man sat at the dining table in his suite, eating the exquisite breakfast. A young woman sat at the table by the man, still yawning. She poured a ss of milk for herself. If looking carefully, there was some simrity between the faces of these two. "President He, I spend the night reading the business proposal from the Lins Group. I think they toned down quite a bit. It almost feels like the proposal was prepared by somebody else." The young woman was very beautiful, and she talked confidently. The middle-aged man nced at the woman. He looked speechless, "Nadeen, there''s only you and me. Do you have to call me President He?" "Why is it so hard to call me dad?" I wont. Nadeen shook her head, "I''m at work. For this trip, I''m your secretary, and I''m here to negotiate with the Lins Group." "Whatever pleases you." The middle-aged man shrugged helplessly. "President He, what do you think about their proposal?" Nadeen asked. "It''s obvious," The middle-aged man lit up a cigarette and said, "Their proposal doesn''t have their usual aggressiveness. It can only tell that their senior management hasn''t made a decision yet. Without knowing the whole picture, they can only provide a gentler version of the proposal to ensure our cooperation without losing their potential profits. They haven''t started to bargain." Nadeen''s eyes sparkled, "If that''s the case, we can fight for more profit during the negotiation!" Chapter 1205 Chapter 1205 In Lin''s mansion, Henry had been busy the whole morning. He finally finished all the papers piled up on Sylvia''s desk at noon. Henry shook his head. He had to admit he was getting rusty at dealing with business matters. Those papers wouldn''t take up a whole morning to finish back in the days when Henry had his focus in the business world. He would know hispetitors'' next move just by skimming through the papers. However, it still took much less time for Henry to finish all the work than Sylvia would do, and the decisions Henry made were more effective. After all, Henry was once known as the God of Wall Street. The whole morning, Ranjeet was reading the books Henry gave to him. He was very focused on his books. Henry was quite surprised by the fact that Ranjeet could read such boring books. However, his surprise was gone when Henry realized that what had got Ranjeet''s attention. Ranjeet wasn''t reading the text. He was drooling over the businesswomen on the book cover. Henry walked over and pped Ranjeet on the back of his head, "Is this how you want to make money?" Ranjeet wiped the saliva from the corners of his mouth and said, "Brother, I''ve finished these books. I was just flipping around." "You''ve finished?" Henry did not believe him. "That''s right," Ranjeet nodded vigorously, "Investment is to swindle other people''s money to use for yourself." The corners of Henry''s mouth twitched, "What... what you said... That''s true. Let''s go, let''s eat first." Henry knew that it was impossible to talk sense with Ranjeet. The sound of food brought saliva back around Ranjeet''s mouth. He jumped up from the couch and said with excitement, "Great! Let''s go. I''m hungry already!" Henry shook his head. Ranjeet was such a simple-minded creature. All he ever thought about was food and women. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Outside Lin''s mansion. President He and Nadeen were sitting in a Mercedes-Benz SUV. Dressing in a dashing business suit, Nadeen looked fierce. Looking out of the window at Lin''s mansion, President He said, "Are you sure you want to negotiate at this hour of a day? You know what this means, right?" "Of course," Nadeen smiled confidently, "I specially picked lunch break to have this meeting. I want to show them a power-y first. If the Lins Group already has problems, we can exploit that and increase our profit. President He, does this how business work?" President He shook his head helplessly, "Do you have topete with your brother? He has been working in the business since he was a little boy. But you just graduated. Experience is very important to you." "Don''t forget, President He," Nadeen opened the car door, "I ran my ownpany while I was in college. Just look, your vice presidents aren''t any better than me!" Finishing her words, Nadeen stepped out of the car and strode toward Lin''s mansion. President He followed Nadeen. He didn''t say one more word. He had given his daughter full responsibility for this negotiation. As soon as Nadeen entered the building, someone greeted her. After saying the purpose of the visit, President He and Nadeen were taken to a conference room, and Secretary Lee took care of them. He n was one of Lins'' important business partners. So the staff of Lins Group took a lot of effort to make sure President He and Nadeen werefortable during this trip. Secretary Lee served them tea first. She said, "President He, youe during our lunch break. I can prepare you some lunch." "There''s no need," Nadeen waved her hand, "We are here for the meeting. Why don''t you inform President Li that we are here waiting?" "I''m sorry," Secretary Lee bowed and said apologetically, "President Lin is on another business trip. Mr. Zhang is working here on behalf of President Lin." "Mr. Zhang?" Nadeen put on a confused look. But she was secretly happy. Just as she suspected, there was somebody else making all the decisions. Based on the proposal, Nadeen judged that this Mr. Zhang was ipetent. She was confident that she could dominate the negotiation and increase the profit for He n to the maximum. Secretary Lee nodded and answered, "Mr. Zhang is making all the big decisions while President Lin is away." "Okay," Nadeen took a sip of tea. "Please inform Mr. Zhang and get this meeting started then." "Please wait here," Secretary Lee exit the conference room and walked into the cafeteria. At this time, Henry was eating in the cafeteria, and all the staff of Lins Group were looking toward him as if they were staring at a monster. But it wasn''t Henry they were staring at. They were looking at Ranjeet who was sitting opposite Henry. Lins Goup''s cafeteria offered great food. On Ranjeet''s table, there were seven empty bowls, and a bunch of chicken dumb stick bones, and four tes that were licked clean. Ranjeet was rather fat. But even so, it was still stunning to see how much he could eat. What surprised people was that he hadn''t had enough yet. Ranjeet was working on his eighth bowl of rice. Whiling stuffing food into his mouth, Ranjeet said, "Brother, it tastes so good. I have never eaten so much delicious food before I left my vige. So good!" Henry looked at Ranjeet''s round body and asked, "What do you eat in your hometown?" "Naan and eggs!" Ranjeet answered without thinking. Henry gave Ranjeet a thumbs-up. This was rather a huge achievement to build up such a rounded body just feeding on naan and eggs. Secretary Lee rushed over to Henry, "Mr. Zhang, President He from He n is here for the meeting." "He n?" Henry remembered the name from one of the cooperation proposals. "Howe hee at this hour?" Henry smiled. He had been working in the business world for years. Of course, he knew what He n was up to,ing for the meeting during lunch break. Henry could see He n''s ambition from their proposal. With their huge investment, He n wanted to suppress Lins Group in this coboration. Henry said to Secretary Lee, "Tell them. I''ll be there shortly." "Got it." Scretary Lee ran off. As soon as Secretary Lee left, Ranjeet started to eat faster. "Why are you eating so fast?" Henry put some food in his mouth and chewed slowly. "Brother, don''t you need to go back to work?" "How can work be more important than food?" Henry stood up. "You take your time. I''m getting a cup of tea." Chapter 1206 Chapter 1206 In the conference room. Secretary Lee told President He and Nadeen what Henry had told her. Nadeen was happy to hear Mr. Zhang''s reply. She was sure that she had the upper hand in this negotiation. Once she won over the most sessfulpany in Yan Xia, no one could ever gossip behind her back. And everyone would refer to her as Vice President He, rather than the daughter of the president. President He said, "Nadeen, your action is too risky. This coboration is very important to us as well. Your arrogant behavior makes people annoyed easily. If the Lins Group doesn''t buy into your trick, we will lose our advantage." "Don''t worry, President He," Nadeen said confidently, "I have the experience of creating business. I can tell a person''s personality and limitations from their wordings. I trust myself." President He stopped persuading his daughter. President He and Nadeen were still waiting in the conference room. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ording to Nadeen''s prediction, this so-called Mr. Zhang would show up very soon, and he would be very careful in negotiation. But they had been waiting for half an hour. No one showed up during this time. Nadeen frowned. President He sighed, "Nadeen, I''m afraid you are wrong this time. Just as you wanted to test the Lins Group''s bottom line, they are also testing ours. We only have two options right now. Staying and negotiating in disadvantage. Or leaving right now and testing their bottom line another time. Which one do you pick?" "We can''t leave!" Nadeen clenched her teeth and fists. She said, "We can wait a little longer. I have faith." "It''s good that you have faith." President He patted his daughter on the shoulder, "Nadeen, remember, I won''t me you for whichever the oue. I just don''t want what happens here to affect you, do you understand?" "President He, don''t worry," Nadeen took a deep breath, "I''m not as fragile as you think." Half an hour had passed, Nadeen''s stomach started to growl. She was hungry. This was also the time people would feel sleepy. Nadeen had a rather hard time enduring hunger and fatigue. Just as Nadeen was about to fall asleep, the door of the conference room was open. Henry walked in with a teacup in his hand. Ranjeet followed behind him with a wretched look on his face. When he saw Nadeen, Ranjeet''s eyes were fixed on her. No matter it''s the body figure, the face, or the deposition, Nadeen was top of the notch. Seeing Henry walked, Nadeen suddenly woke up from her half-asleep state. "Sorry for the long wait. I have to take a nap after lunch. Otherwise, I won''t have the energy to work for the whole afternoon," Henry sat down across Nadeen, still holding the teacup in his hand. His eyes checked up on Nadeen. Nadeen was already angry for having waiting for so long. She felt worse being sized up by Henry. She snorted, "President Zhang, I presume?" "I''m not a president," Henry said with a smile, "I''m just the housekeeper while President Lin is away." "I don''t care if you are a president or not. The way you treat guests doesn''t look polite, ording to Yan Xia etiquette. I also don''t believe this is how the Lins Group treats their guests," Nadeen questioned. Henry held the teacup closer to his mouth and blew on it. He said, "My apologies. But the Lins Group has rules. We don''t work during breaks. By showing up at this hour, I''m still breaking the company rules. So thisdy, if you are done with quarrels, could we get to the business?" Nadeen''s brows furrowed, and she was about to talk back. President He patted Nadeen on the shoulder, signaling her to keep quiet. He then said, "I didn''t expect that as sessful as Mr. Zhang, you actually are so young. We should say sorry to interrupt your break. But we just wanted to show the Lins Group that how eager we wanted the coboration to go through." President He used one sentence to turn the tone away from the quarrels Nadeen started. Nadeen stared at Henry with anger. He n had lost their first encounter with the Lins Group. Sometimes, doing business was simr to maintaining a rtionship. The more eager one usually was also the passive one. Henry stretched and said, "We Lins Group would be sure to appreciate He n''s eagerness. Let''s talk about our coboration. So you want to invest in Yinzhou, and you are looking at one of Lins'' real estate?" Nadeen took a deep breath and readjusted her thoughts. She nodded, "You are right." "An investment?" Ranjeet, who was sitting behind Henry, suddenly focused. He said to Nadeen, "Ma''am, what kind of investment are you hoping for? I have a piece ofnd, and a lot of people are trying to get their hands on it. They always dug the ce up without asking for our approval. If you want to invest in real estate, I rmend ournd!" Nadeen took a suspicious look at Ranjeet, and she turned to Henry as if she was asking Henry who on earth was this man. Henry shrugged. He pointed at his own head and said, "He has some problems here. You guys can ignore him. Let''s talk about our coboration. So you want the Lins Group to give you thend rights for free for thirty years. And in return, you will give us thirty percent of the profit during this time?" "Yes," Nadeen nodded, "In our proposal, we n to build a residentialmunity and a shopping mall on one thousand acres ofnd. By using our own resources, we can introduce something that Yinzhou doesn''t have. It is very beneficial for Yinzhou''s future development." Henry suddenly burst outughing while hearing Nadeen''s words. Nadeen frowned again, "Do you have any thoughts on what I have said, Mr. Zhang?" "No," Henry waved his hand, "I don''t have thoughts. I was just looking for data. Don''t tell me He n just conducts business based on thoughts. What is the basic benefit for the Lins Group in three years? What evidence do you have to prove that He n won''t go bankrupt in thirty years?" "Mr. Zhang, do you think that a business enterprise that as big as He n would go bankrupt that easy?" Nadeen asked angrily. Henry nodded, "Yes, I do." Henry then stood up. He took a sip of tea and ignored Nadeen. Henry said to President He, "If your company is really sincere about the coboration, please get a real business person to talk with me. I have no interest in talking with a young girl who has lived in nowhere other than Utopia." Chapter 1207 Chapter 1207 Finishing his words, Henry turned to leave. "Stop right there!" Nadeen shouted. She walked up to Henry and blocked his way, "What did you mean?" Henry shrugged and said disdainfully, "You people just sent someone like her to test us? Do you really think people of the Lins Group are morons?" "Mr. Zhang, this is a misunderstanding," President He chimed in. He pulled Nadeen behind his back and said, "Of course we have data. If you don''t mind, we can email you the spreadsheet right now." Henry nodded and said, "Now it sounds like we are doing business. Ambition alone is just not enough." Henry sat back down and gave President He thepany email. A few minutester, Henry received the email. Henry scrolled through the spreadsheet on his cell phone, holding the teacup in the other hand. He was checking the data in silence, and President He didn''t say a word either. Nadeen sat beside President He and stared at Henry with hatred in her eyes. President He patted Nadeen''s back, asking her to rx. Ten minutester, Henry put down his cell phone. He stood up to refill his teacup. Seeing Henry''s reaction, President He sighed. He whispered to Nadeen, "We are dealing with a negotiation expert. I''m afraid things won''t go as easy as you thought." President He tilted his head toward Henry and said, "Did you notice how he moves? Everything he is doing is to add pressure on us, testing our bottom line. Although he is young, the way he maniptes people is very sophisticated. I don''t think you are a match for him. But pay attention to how he negotiates. This will be a great learning opportunity for you." Just as President He finished speaking, Henry walked back. Henry put the teacup on the table and sat back down on the couch. He said, "I''ve checked the spreadsheet. It''s very thorough. Did you research the Yizhou market?" "Yes, we spent three months researching the Yizhou market," President He answered, "We researched the consumer expectations and the consumer taste. Because of the booming of trading in the Northwest area, the people of Yinzhou City are open to new things. We also found out that people here developed a particr taste for the Canel style of the south. So our n is to model the area ording to such style. In this way, we are not only building amercial area but also a tourist attraction." Henry tapped the table and asked, "What''s your budget?" President He answered, "One point five billion." "Haha," Henry suddenlyughed, "One point five billion? With all due respect, I don''t think there will be any profit in the preservable future. The Lins Group can use this one thousand acres ofnd to create much better profit. I''d suggest you reconsider your n." President He took a deep breath. He was impressed by Henry. Henry''s words carried more information than they sounded. Firstly, Henry showed off the capacity of the Lins Group; Secondly, Henry told President He that the coboration with the He n wasn''t a major project on the Lins Group''s book. Henry''s words also skillfully took the lead of the conversation. He steered away from talking about what the Lins Group could benefit from this coboration, which was He n''s own resources and connections. With years of experience, President He should be able to notice that Henry was sneakingly leading the direction of the negotiation. However, the mind trick Henry had yed on President He gave him tremendous pressure, causing him to lose his vignce. "I still need some convincing," Henry continued, "We''d rather rent you the ce, and the fee would fluctuate ording to the market. The Lins Group would take thirty percent of the profit. If He n bankrupts during the time of our coboration, the Lins Group will take full ownership of the things built on thend aspensation. Henry''s words had tilted the scale heavily toward the Lins Group. The market fluctuated rent furthermore maximized the possible benefits. The Lins Group held the majority of the real estates of Yinzhou. In that sense, the market of Yinzhou real estate was somewhat controlled by the Lins Group. The most important thing was that the Lins Group would take full ownership of the coborated area if He n bankrupted. One of the benefits for He n to form a coborative rtionship with the Lins Group was to have a shared profit as well as loss. A corporation that as powerful as the Lins Group could easily save a company from bankruptcy. However, Henry just made it clear that the Lins Group would share the profit with the He n but not the loss. If He n reached the point of bankruptcy, the Lins Group would not save the The most detrimental aspect of Henry''s proposal for the He n was that the Lins Group didn''t sell thend. So in thirty years, if the project turned out to be very profitable, the Lins Group could raise real estate prices. Businessmen always put their eyes on the profit, and Henry was a born businessman. Every decision he made, he made out of the consideration of maximizing his own benefit. The He n would have to think of a way to deal with Henry''s demands. Otherwise, the He n would take a rather inferior rule in the coboration, which would cost the He n greatly in the long run. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. However, the He n couldn''t just say no at the moment. Negotiation was all about strategy and maniption. The Lins Group didn''t have to work with the He n. There were otherpanies the Lins Group could coborate with. But the He n needed the support of the Lins Group. President He frowned, "Mr. Zhang, your terms are a little too much for us to take. As a partner, the He n too needs the proper profit." "Yes," Henry nodded, "As businessmen, we all need profit. So why would the Lins Group provide a thousand acres ofnd for an unknown oue? If your project will be carried out as you said, I believe that our demands are reasonable. But if the He n is casual about the whole n, I don''t think you even deserve ournd." President He took a deep breath and said, "Mr. Zhang, I think we can find another time to talk about the details." What President He meant was threatening Henry that the He n might not be interested in the coboration anymore. Chapter 1208 Chapter 1208 "Sure," Henry nodded without hesitation, "You two take your time. I''ll ask Secretary Lee to get you some tea and snacks." "Thank you, but please don''t," President He stood up, "We''ll contact youter." "Okay, I''ll see you off," Henry showed them the way out. He walked them out and saw them drove away. As soon as she got into the car, Nadeen finally let out the anger she had been trying to suppress, "Who is that Henry Zhang? Such a great actor! He acted totally different from the person who prepared the proposal. "Nadeen," President He tried to calm her down, "To speak as apetitor, Henry Zhang is cunning and aggressive. But to speak as a fellow businessman, every word that came out of his mouth served his purpose. Neither your brother nor yourself is good at that. I''ve never heard that Yan Xia has such a skillful negotiator and businessman. Someone who has Henry''s level of capacity in the business world shouldn''t be unknown." "He was bullsh*ting!" Nadeen said angrily, "That Henry Zhang is too arrogant. If he really believes that the Lins Group is invincible, thepany will be closed very soon! We don''t have to cooperate with them!" Presiden He sighed, "But they are our best choice. Nadeen, do remember this. Don''t let your emotion makes the decision for you. There are thousands of employees whose livelihood depends on us. They chose to work for He n because they put their trust in us. Don''t let your emotion put everyone out of work.¡± "I don''t care," Nadeen crossed her arms in front of her chest, "I can''t sit and watch Henry Zhang enjoy his superiority. He likes to demand more? Then let him demand all he wants! He will regret his behavior someday. Driver, let''s go!"Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Nadeen then sat in the car in silence. Helplessness was written all over President He''s face. He knew that Nadeed hadn''t met with too many setbacks yet. What made matters worse was that Henry, who gave her a hard time, was at a simr age as Nadeen. President He didn''t say much. He knew that Nadeen needed setbacks to grow up. He believed that Henry had his fair share of failure before he could be so skillful at business negotiations. Back in the Lins Manson. Ranjeet followed Henry and asked, "Brother, that''s one point five billion yuan. They want to pay to build houses for you. Why don''t you take it? I bet there will be a lot of beautiful girls and food in those houses." As Ranjeet was talking, he started drooling again. Henry ignored Ranjeet. He walked back to the office and started working. Sylvia had been gone for a very long time, and Henry had to deal with everything on behave of Sylvia. Henry finally finished all the work by the end of the office hour. He stretched to release the tension of his body. He then started to organize the files on the table. Someone knocked on the door. Secretary Lee came in with an invitation letter in her hand. "Mr. Zhang, there is going to be a charity auction tonight. Its purpose is to donate money to the Sprint Residential Home. President Lin was going to go to the auction. I think you''ll have to go on behave of President Lin," Secretary Lee put the invitation on the desk. Henry nodded and said, "Sure, I''ll go." Since it was about the Spring Residential Home, Henry would definitely attend the auction. "Mr. Zhang, let me know if you need my help." "Thanks, you can go and take care of your business." After Secretary Lee left the office, Ranjeet walked to Henry, holding his belly. He put on a pitiful look and said to Henry, "Brother, should we go to dinner?" Henry patted his head and handed Ranjeet the invitation, "Take this and go to the address on the invitation. Eat all you can for free." "Really?" Ranjeet''s eyes were sparkling. He snatched the invitation from Henry and sniffed it as if it was gourmat food. "No!" Ranjeet''s face suddenly changed. "Brother, there''s something wrong with this paper!" "Something wrong?" Henry was surprised. Secretary Lee handed him the invitation herself. How could there be a problem? "Yes," Ranjeet nodded with a serious face, "Brother, it smells like my ancestors'' grave." "Your... your ancestors'' grave..." The corner of Henry''s mouth twitched. "Yes," Ranjeet nodded, "It''s the smell of my ancestors'' grave!" Henry thought for a moment and immediately understood what it meant, "Do you mean that the person who sent this invitation has something to do with the Lon inheritance?" "This person is definitely one of the people who raided my ancestors'' grave!" Ranjeet said affirmatively, "When I was a child, they all said that I had a dog nose, and I could tell things just by the smell." Henry''s face darkened. So Alvin League had something to do with the charity auction? What were they up to? Henry took the invitation over and looked at the name of the sender. It was an organization called Enkidu Inc. Henry immediately asked someone to do a background check of Enkidu Inc. Thepany was founded more than twenty years ago. Their business was artifacts excavation and research. They would donate most of the artifacts they had found to the government and sell some of the remaining at charity auctions. Enkidu Inc. would turn the rest into profit, earning funds to maintain the operation of thepany. In the beginning, people thought Enkidu Inc''s donations and charity auction n was just a publicity stunt, which thepany would abandon very shortly. However, thepany had been doing it for more than twenty years. They had donated hundreds of billions of yuans of artifacts. The charity actions had raised tens of billions of yuans too, and the money had helped charities all over the world. At the moment, although Enkidu Inc was not a powerfulpany financially, all the powerful companies all treated Enkidu Inc with respect. Because of Enkidu Inc''s donation, the government was in full support of them. In every charity action Enkidu Inc. held, there would always be a couple of people from the government who showed up. Henry''s heart sank. If Enkidu Inc. had something to do with Alvin League, Alvin League was working on something very serious. Henry looked at Ranjeet and asked, "If you were at the charity action, can you tell who has been to your ancestors'' grave and which artifact came from there?" "I''m not sure," Ranjeet said while shaking his head, "Unless I can smell them." "Okay," Henry replied, "I''ll help you to create the opportunity. You will help me find out the people or things that are rted to your ancestors'' grave!" Chapter 1209 Chapter 1209 That night, the charity auction of Yinzhou was held at a private clubhouse. People who received the invitation were all big shots in Orafield Province. Ranjeet, who wore a suit, followed Henry. It was funny to see such an expensive suit wrapped around Ranjeet''s rounded body. "Brother, the suit gives me a hard time," Ranjeet kept pulling the cor, "The pockets are fake. How can I put food in them?" Henry rolled his eyes and said, "So that is what you intend to use the pockets for? Food?" "Yes," Ranjeet nodded seriously, "If they are waterproof, I can even put soup in them." "My mistakes," Henry looked apologetic, "I should give you a hat." "That''s right!" Ranjeet nodded, "Hat can hold a lot of stuff." Even since they had met the night before, Henry had learned from their interaction that to communicate with Ranjeet, one couldn''t use the normal logic. They showed the invitation to the staff, and they let Henry and Ranjeet in. Before the auction, there was a cocktail party for people to socialize with each other. As expected, Ranjeet dived right into the buffet table. Henry walked around with a ss of wine in his hand. He was trying to eavesdrop on information about Enkidu Inc. Enkidu Inc. held a great reputation among people. Henry targeted a group of young people. They were the offsprings of the rich and powerful families. Their parents brought them here to experience the charity auction. Henry walked toward them and lingered about to listen to their conversation. "Bro, first time here?" A young man looked at Henry. Henry gave him an embarrassed smile, "Yes, first time here. I don''t really know how the thing works here." Knowing that this was Henry had never been here before, the young people all smiled. Sometimes, people with more experience tended to have a sense of superiority over other people. Some people enjoyed ttering. They would rather live in a world where all the people thought highly of themselves. When neers showed up, they would look down on the neers." Henry put on an intimidated smile, "Do you know how the auction works? I''m new and don''t know the rules." "Then let me tell you," the young man immediately smiled. He looked at all the girls and said, "That includes all of you who have been here before. "I''ve attended many Enkidu Inc.''s charity auctions. I''m telling you, the charity auction is your chance to ingratiate yourselves with the government. It is a piece of well- known information that the government is supporting Enkidu Inc. behind the curtain. So the more money you spend here, the government will think more highly of you. You guys are all businessmen. I believe you all know what I''m saying, right?" "Of course!" "It seems that this auction is actually apetition among the patrons." "No wonder so many people attend. There aren''t so many opportunities to connect with the government." Hearing the young man''s word, the other young people all echoed as if they had seen through it all. Henry did not say anything. The government was actually using the auction to test thepanies'' attitude to Enkidu Inc. artifact excavation business. The one who spent money here was sending a signal to the government that they wouldn''t be in the way of Enkidu Inc''s business. Well, the young man just made his theory up so he could pretend that he knew everything. Henry didn''t care what was going on in those young people''s minds. He was here for the information. Listening to their conversation for a while, Henry asked, "Do you know where did Enkidu Inc. get those artifacts? Thatpany is really something! It is very hard to get a permit from the government for even the smallest thing. But Enkidu Inc. can just dig wherever they want?" People all looked at the young man who just answered Henry''s first question, anticipating his answer. He should know a lot about Enkidu Inc. since he just mentioned that he had attended many of Enkidu Inc.''s charity auctions. Feeling the attention, the young man was extremely satisfied. He showed a mysterious expression and whispered, "Good questions! Of course, I know why Enkidu Inc. could dig up so much good stuff. It''s just I can''t tell you. Many important people were involved." Henry did not push. He knew that if someone knew the answer, the person woulde forward. Even though no one knew the answer, the other young man would definitely tell Henry the answer. Just as Henry expected, a young woman with short hair immediately said, "Stop teasing us. There are only us. Tell us already!" "That''s right. We won''t tell anyone." The attention made the young man felt very satisfied. He said, "Okay, I''ll tell you. But you can''t tell other people." "Don''t worry, we won''t say a word." "Let me tell you, most of the artifacts excavated by Enkidu Inc. will be given to the government, so the government acquiesces many of their excavation sites, including the one no one is allowed to touch. For example, this time..." The young man paused for dramatic effect. He continued after a few seconds. "I heard that Enkidu Inc had just excavated the ruins of Lon in the new province. You guys know Lon, right? I heard that ce is haunted, and some of Enkidu Inc''s people died there. Today''s stuff on auction is from Lon." "My god, Lon! How dare they dig that ce up!" "You can say that again!" "Enkidu Inc. is too audacious!" Hearing all these, Henry was sure that Enkidu Inc. had something to do with Alvin League. Alvin League pulled strings to gain the permit from the Yan Xia government to excavate all the inheritance. Henry did not say anything. He was about to leave after inquiring about the information he needed. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Henry just turned around, and a beautiful woman appeared in front of Henry. She frowned when she saw Henry. Chapter 1210 Chapter 1210 Nadeen wasn''t happy that day. With the status of the He n, Nadeen hadn''t met much trouble in her career in business. She was very confident with her own ability. But what happened in the Lins Manor hadpletely shattered Nadeen''s confidence. She was particrly angry at Henry. Enkidu Inc.''s charity auction happened to hold when President He and Nadeen were in Yinzhou. So they attend the auction as well. As soon as Nadeen walked into the hall, she saw the person who caused her anger. Nadeen walked toward Henry. She red at him and said angrily, "Get out of my way!" Hearing the voice, all the young people stopped their conversation. The young man said, "Nadeen, what''s wrong? You don''t seem to be in a good mood." "There is something really annoying in my face. Of course, I''m angry," Nadeen nced at Henry in disgust. When the young man realized Nadeen''s hostility toward Henry, he immediately changed his attitude. He stared at Henry angrily and asked, "Nadeen, did this guy mess with you?" "Forget it. I don''t want to talk about arrogant people," Nadeen waved her hand impatiently. The young man sneered, "Arrogant? Who dares to be arrogant in front of you? Some people really don''t know who they are!" The young man didn''t know what had happened between Henry and Nadeen. But after being treated as someone who knew everything, the young man felt invincible. Henry shrugged and said nothing. He didn''t want to start a fight with those young people. He wanted to leave, but the young man stopped him. "Kid, apologize to Nadeen!" "How strange," Henry looked confused, "Why should I apologize to her?" "Why?" The young man snorted. He wanted to show Nadeen his power, "It''s because you made her unhappy. Do you understand?" "Interesting," Henry looked at the young man and said, "We have different options in ourpanies'' coboration. You mean that I need to apologize to her just because what I want isn''t aligned with her interests? Why don''t you just ask me to give her mypany?" "What a joke!" The young man shouted, "Nadeen is from the He n. There are so many companies that are trying so hard for a chance to coborate with the He n. You should feel lucky if you have that opportunity. Why did you make her mad? I''m telling you, even the Lins Group have to beg the He n for a chance of business coboration." "Yes, I understand," Henry nodded, "I know the He n is doing well in Yan Xia. Our Lins Group would consider our coboration. Thanks for the advice." After saying that, Henry grinned and turned to leave. The young man was stunned, "Our Lins Group? So he is from the Lin Family?" Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The young man was nervous. He asked Nadeen, "Nadeen, who is he? He''s indeed very arrogant." "He is the person in charge of the Lins Group!" Nadeen answered angrily. The young man was panicked. Nadeen continued, "He is in charge while Sylvia Lin is away. That person is very intolerable." The young man''s face changed suddenly. He couldn''t believe that he just ridiculed the person who was in charge of the Lins Group. When he said that the Lins Group would beg the He n for coboration, he just wanted to ingratiate himself with Nadeen. If he really faced the people of the Lin Family, he wouldn''t even dare to say a single word. Watching Henry''s departing figure, the young man regretted what he just said. Because the He n was a powerfulpany, Nadeen dared to be mad at the Lins Group in their face. But the young man knew that his father''spany didn''t have that kind of power. If his father found out what he said to Henry, his father wouldn''t let him off the hook easily. If the Lins Group held the grudge against him, they could destroy his father''s business. The more wealthy a person was, the more fearful he would be. Cold sweat was covering the young man''s back. He could imagine countless ways of how the Lins Group destroyed his family business. But Henry didn''t really care about the young man at all. At this moment, Henry''s only thought was Alvin League. If Alvin League was behind Enkidu Inc., what was their purpose in holding a charity auction? Henry hoped that it was just a legit auction, and its purpose was to please the government to gain future excavation permits. But Henry was worried that Alvin League was nning on doing something else during the auction. Alvin League did stay in Yinzhou at the moment." Another thing that worried Henry was the smell Ranjeet got from the invitation card. Was iting from a person or an object? Was Alvin League going to show the Lon inheritance at the auction? Pleasant music was ying In the hall. Henry found Ranjeet, who was focused on eating. Ranjeet didn''t care about how he would look while he was eating, and he wasn''t joking when he told Henry that he intended to put food in his pockets. Ranjeet ripped the decorative pocket open so he could stuff more food in. From the outline showed from Ranjeet''s pocket, Henry guessed that Ranjeet stuffed chicken drumstick in the pocket. Many people stared at Ranjeet with disdain. Henry walked over and pped the back of Ranjeet''s head. Ranjeet''s first reaction was to protect the drumsticks in his pocket as if someone wanted to snatch them away from him. When he realized it was Henry, heughed, "Brother, it''s you." "Are you full?" Henry nced at the messy buffet table in front of Ranjeet. Ranjeet scratched his head and said, "Only half- full." "Continue then. But help me sniff the ce after you finish. I want to know if there is the smell of your ancestors'' grave in this ce." Ranjeet immediately answered, "Of course! The smell is strong. I smelled it the moment I walked in." Henry was focused, "Can you tell me the specific direction?" "It''s over there," Ranjeet pointed at a small door on the side, "The smell ising from there. It smells so much like my ancestors'' grave." "Okay, you continue," Henry said. He then walked toward the door. Ranjeet didn''t care where Henry was heading. All he cared about was the food in front of him. Henry walked around the hall and finally fixed his eyes on the door. Guards were standing on both sides of the door. It seemed that they were protecting something. Chapter 1211 Chapter 1211 Henry carefully observed the two people standing in front of the door. They seemed to be standing there casually, checking out women in the hall. However, both of them were leaning slightly toward the door. This showed that they were guarding the door, and it was the most important thing on their minds. Henry also found that their breath was in sync, which meant they practiced the same type of cultivation. So they were definitely masters of kung fu since average people didn''t even have cultivation. Henry found it very strange. If the stuff behind the door were the Lon artifacts that would be auctioned, why would Alvin League sent out their own security? ording to what was happening on the table, Enkidu Inc. had a rtionship with the government, so the government should be taking full responsibility for the security, and Alvin League didn''t need to be bothered. Unless... Henry suddenly thought of something! The Alvin League was trying to give away one artifact from Lon ruins, and it couldn''t be given to the government. So they nned to use the auction as the front to transfer the artifact to somebody else. This was the only reason that Henry could think of why the Alvin League sent their own special security guards. He did a recon and found out there was only one way to enter this room. No one could sneak into the room without rming the two guards by the door. Henry didn''t n on breaking in. With confusion, Henry decided to wait and see what Alvin League was up to. The cocktail party before the auction wouldn''t take long. Before Ranjeet had enough to eat, the music turned down. All the guests stopped chatting. In the hall, the only noticeable noise was Ranjeet''s chewing sound. Waiters came in to set up the seating for the auction, and a curtain was drawn in the front of the hall. All the chairs had reservationbels for eachpany, and eachpany had three to five chairs. Depending on how many people actually showed up for the auction, the waiters would adjust the number of the chairs. Everyone was looking for their designated chair to sit down. As one of the top business organizations of Orafield Province and even of the whole Yan Xia, the Lins Group was seated in the forefront. He n, which just had an unhappy meeting with the Lins Group, was seated next to the Lins Group. The seating arrangement was the representation of power and status. Henry stopped Ranjeet''s gulping and dragged him over to the seat. "Prepare your nose. Tell me who carries the scent of your ancestors'' grave." Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "No problem," Although Ranjeet was off- beat in many things, he was somewhat reliable at work. When Henry gave him the task that involved his ancestors, for the first time, Ranjeet didn''t mention that he hadn''t had enough to eat. Nadeen sat down beside Henry angrily. She nudged her chair away from Henry. In a short period of time, the majority of the chairs were taken. People kept showing up to fill the rest of the seats. Henry noticed that many people smiled at him pleasantly. He knew it was because his chair was labeled the Lins Group. As for the young man who ridiculed Henry for the sake of Nadeen, he sat in the fifth row. This showed his family''s status was way inferior to the Lin Family. The young man kept staring at Henry, hoping that Henry could look back toward himself. He wanted to give Henry an ingratiated smile. But to the young man''s disappointment, Henry never turned his head backward. The lights in the hall dimmed down. A spotlight hit the tform in the front, and the curtain was raised. A beautiful woman in her thirties walked out. She wore a cheongsam with high slip. The attention of the room was all drawn to her. She was the hostess and auctioneer. After an opening speech, the first auction piece was presented. "Everyone knows that the Lon ruins are full of mysteries. The first artifact is a Lon bronze sword. It was excavated from thirty-two meters below the ground of the Lon ruins. The sword is verified and certificated by exports. So it has great collector values. Since the purpose of the auction is for charity, the starting price of each item is one yuan. Everyone can bid as you wish." As soon as the hostess finished speaking, the bidding sound started. "One hundred thousand!" Although the starting price was one yuan, it was only a symbolic price. No one in the auction was going to bid based on it. No one outbid the first bidder. Everyone knew the nature of this auction. To show their friendly gesture to the government, every organization would have to buy at least one object. Unless they saw something they really liked, no one wouldpete with other people''s bidding because it would start a feud with the business organization they outbid with. In this way, the first item was bought in a hundred thousand yuan. Henry took a look at Ranjeet and whispered, "Is this your ancestors''?" "No," Ranjeet shook his head and said, "But it has the smell. It''s probably because it was buried with my ancestors'' stuff for too long. But it doesn''t belong to my ancestors." "If you find anything, tell me right away." "All right." The auction was still ongoing. Henry was not interested in relics, so he didn''t put down any bidding. That day, everyone should bring home at least one object. Henry wanted to use the auction as an opportunity to test one of his theories. Nadeen didn''t bid anything, either. She kept ncing at Henry with hatred in her eyes. She was definitely up to something. That night''s auction had a lot of artifacts. When the hostess announced the twelfth item, Henry saw a stone disk was presented. Ranjeet was stunned when he saw the stone disk. He said in a hurry, "Brother, it is from my ancestors'' grave!" As soon as Henry heard Ranjeet''s words, he raised his hand, "One million." The Lins Group put down a bidding of one million yuan directly! No one was surprised by Henry''s bidding. One million yuan was a reasonable bidding price for the Lins Group. If he called it too low, it didn''t match the status of the organization. If too high, the Lins Group would put the other organizations into an embarrassing position. After hearing Henry''s bidding, other interested people all shook their heads and kept their silence. No one would outbid the Lins Group. Just when everyone thought that Henry had won the stone disk, a voice rang out suddenly. "Two million yuan!" Chapter 1212 Chapter 1212 When the voice came out, everyone was shocked. Was he trying to be the enemy of the Lin Family by purposefully outbidding Henry? Everyone turned to look in the direction of the voice. The person who outbid Henry was sitting in thest row. Henry smiled. The reason he made the first move was to check if someone was waiting for this particr artifact. Lo and behold, someone immediately called after Henry. Alvin League held the auction was meant for transferring this artifact in in sight. It looked like the organization was under pressure, and the clock was ticking. Otherwise, they wouldn''t do it in Yinzhou, for they knew Henry was staying here. "Three million yuan," Henry called calmly. "Four million," the voice rang out again. Everyone stared at the person sitting in the back as if he was a moron. He was in his early twenties, and his outfit didn''t look expensive. Henry leaned back in his seat and stretched out a finger, "Ten million." Henry was on bad terms with Alvin League already, so he would definitely stop Alvin League from whatever they were trying to do. As for money, it wasn''t Henry''s concern. Moreover, all the money earned from the auction would go to charity anyway. The face of the person sitting in the back looked bad. He knew the King of Hell was in Yinzhou, and he had seen the King of Hell in the hall. But he didn''t imagine that the King of Hell had figured out their scheme. For hiding the importance of the stone disk, Alvin League made the special arrangement of lining it up in the middle of all the auction items. But Henry still spotted the stone disk was the one item Alvin League tried to transfer out. What Alvin League didn''t know was that Henry brought with him a human scent detector. "Twenty million!" The young man called again, gritting his teeth. It wasn''t money he worried about. Alvin League would pay for the expense. He was worried that he had been exposed. "Fifty million," Henry outbid him again. "Sixty!" The young man called. Henryughed, "Eighty." The man clenched his fists. He opened his mouth to call again. At this moment, a person sitting next to him kicked his chair. The young man shut his mouth without making a sound. "Give it up," the person said to the young man, "Henry already knows that the disk is what we are after. He won''t stop outbidding us. Let''s go. To get it, we don''t have to use money." There was a shameful expression on the young man''s face. He red at Henry and left. Seeing the young man leaving, people shook their heads in confusion. They couldn''t figure out why this person had to offend the Lins Group. Henry''s expression did not change. He got up to take the stone disk. Henry didn''t want the stone disk to be taken out of his eyesight. He was afraid that someone backstage would switch the disk with a fake one. As soon as Henry got up, someone called. "One hundred million!" The voice came from the first row. It caused an uproar. Nadeen was infuriated seeing Henry''s calmed demeanor. Henry used the same expression dealing with her at the meeting earlier. Henry was on his way to the tform. He was stunned when he heard another person was trying to outbid him. Then Henry smiled, "Youngdy, not everything in the world is up for your grab. I''ll give you a chance to take back your bidding." Henry then waved to the hostess. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "One hundred and twenty." Henry called again, waiting for Nadeen to give up. However, Nadeen wasn''t willing to back down for twenty million yuan. She gritted her teeth and said, "A hundred and thirty!" "Young people nowadays are so impulsive. How many packs of fancy cigarettes can you buy with a hundred and thirty million yuan?" A man walked toward Henry. He was wearing a pair of hot pink beach shorts and a pair of flip-flops. He held a cigarette in his mouth, but the cigarette wasn''t lit. The man smacked his lips, showing a pitiful expression on his face. "You are wearing these on such a formal asion?" Henry nced at him. Gardinerughed and said, "Suit and tie are not very practical for fighting. These outfits are cheap. I won''t feel sorry if they are ripped." Gardiner used a joke to signal Henry. Alvin League wouldn''t let Henry walk away with the stone disk, and a fight was unavoidable. "Come on, you''re not one of them," Gardiner winked at Henry, "There will be people teaching those impulsive young people a lesson. We have other things to deal with." "Fine," Henry didn''t refute. He took a look at Nadeen. As a stranger, Henry had done his best to help her out of this trouble. But Nadeen didn''t take it. Henry was not obliged to help her a second time. Henry asked Ranjeet to stay put and left the hall. Knowing Henry had given up, Nadeen smiled gloatingly. Henry followed Gardiner out of the hall. "What''s wrong? Alvin League''s activities are increasing?" Henry asked. "That''s right," Gardiner smiled bitterly. He lit up the cigarette and sucked it hard. A satisfied look showed up on Gardiner''s face. He then said, "I saw the Lon guy was sitting with you. So you''ve known that the Ancestral Land of Lon was sealed?" Henry nodded and said, "I know, but I learned it from some other source." Gardiner nced at Henry and said, "Because of who you are, someone wille to visit you. It doesn''t matter who told you. What matters is that the stone disk is one of the Mediums. Alvin League will try its best to obtain it." "I''m curious," Henry looked at Gardiner in doubt, "Theoretically, Section Nine should already find out that Enkidu Inc. is backed by Alvin League. But why you guys haven''t done anything about it?" Gardiner smiled in embarrassment, "Actually, I just found out about their rtionship very recently." Henry was shocked, "You mean..." Gardiner nodded, "Alvin League has been nning for a very long time. Not only Section Nine, the ns, Noble Berserkers, and Recluse Association all have their moles." "What kind of organization is Alvin League?" Henry was puzzled, "They are only working to achieve their God Creation n?" "Not all," Gardiner shook his head, "I don''t really know exactly what kind of organization it is. But I''m sure about one thing. Alvin League is much more powerful than we originally thought, and they existed much longer too..." Chapter 1213 Chapter 1213 The auction continued. What happened during actioning the stone disk was perceived as an impulsive young man''s attempt to offend the Lin Family. No one would have thought that it was the battle among the top organizations of the world. Gardiner was sitting on the couch outside of the hall, enjoying his cigarette. He looked as if he was having a vacation. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "By the way," Henry sat across Gardiner and looked at Gardiner''s satisfied face. Henry couldn''t help but ask, "The cigarette you are sucking on, did you take them from my wife''s restaurant?" "Young man, why are you so narrow- minded?" Gardiner immediately scolded Henry, "We''re talking about very important matters now. Why are you so focused on the trivials? As your senior, I''d say you are in need of a lecture!" Henry rolled his eyes. He had seen a lot during the brief time he had spent with Ranjeet. Gardiner''s behavior was nothingpared to Ranjeet''s shamelessness. Henry asked, "What are you going to do today? Taking it up directly in the downtown area?" "Impossible," Gardiner shook his head, "The purpose of Section Nine is to maintain the stability of the society. We can''t go to battle with Alvin League directly on the streets. Alvin League won''t do that either, no matter how crazy they are. What we are going to do is counting on the ultimate strength of ordinary people. By the way, you need to control yourself in a while." "The ultimate strength of ordinary people?" Henry was confused, but he soon understood, "You mean, we don''t use Qi?" "Yes," Gardiner stretched and said, "The ultimate strength under the Qi-controlling Realm, I think you should be familiar with the expression. Let''s go. The auction should be over soon." "To the backstage?" Henry asked. He was convinced that people from Alvin League would rece the real artifact with a counterfeit. Gardiner shook his head, "The young girl who didn''t get along with you took the stone disk on the spot. I''m afraid we have to be her bodyguards. A lesson won''t be the only thing the young kid will get. There will be a scare as well. Haha." Henry shrugged, "She dug her own grave. It''s not like something I can help her with." Gardiner suddenly looked at Henry with a puzzled look, "I am curious. How did you..." "Stop," Henry made a gesture to stop Gardiner from speaking his questions, "I know you have investigated my past. For those things that you can''t find, I won''t tell you even if you ask." "Haha, some of your experience in the past is really a mystery to us," Gardiner squinted, "In fact, a lot of people are curious. Where were you during the three months after you buried Immortal Lu?" Henry kept silent. Seeing Henry''s reaction, Gardiner didn''t keep pushing Henry. Gardiner had made his point. "Let''s go," Gardiner suddenly returned to his tongue-in-cheek demeanor, "Quickly, it''s time to battle." As soon as Gardiner finished his words, a burst of apuse was heard from within the hall. Then, someone was reading thank- you notes. The auction was over. Soon, the door of the hall was opened. Guests were exiting the hall. Henry and Gardiner put their focus on Nadeen. Nadeen held an exquisite gift box in her hands. What lying in the box was Alvin League''s target, the third Medium that could open the Lon inheritance. Gardiner narrowed his eyes and said, "After we found out the rtionship between Enkidu Inc. and Alvin League, we asked the government to pressure Enkidu Inc. to donate all the relics they discovered from the Lon ruins. So Enkidu Inc. made this gimmick. Because you are here, we also have some extra time. Otherwise, I''m afraid Alvin League would have left with the stone disk already." As Nadeen walking out of the hall, she immediately noticed Henry. Realizing Henry''s eyes were fixed on the box in her hands, Nadeen lookedcent. She waved the box to show off in front of Henry. Gardiner shook his head and whispered to Henry, "If you were like her when you are younger, you would have died countless times." "Haha," Henry chuckled, "After all, my enemies wouldn''t have mercy on me." "s," Gardiner sighed, "I envy those rich kids. They have everything handed to them on a silver tter. Not like us, we have to fight for everything we want." Henry looked at Gardiner with surprise and said, "Youin a lot today." "Haha," Gardinerughed, "I just have a moody day. Let''s go and have a chat with the young kid." Gardiner took a deep breath and walked toward Nadeen, looking serious. Standing in front of Nadeen, Gardiner stared at her solemnly. But He suddenly grinned and said, "How are you doing, beautiful..." "Beat it," Nadeen threw Gardiner these words without even looking at him. She walked past Gardiner and toward the front door of the clubhouse. Gardiner stood there motionlessly for a couple of seconds. "I don''t think she did anything wrong," Henryughed, "You acted as if you are a jerk." "A jerk?" Gardiner was confused. Henry took a look inside of the hall. Most of the guests had left. Only Ranjeet was still eating and stuffing food into his pockets. Henry patted Gardiner on the shoulder and said, "It''s all right. Let''s go." "I feel that you just insulted me," Gardiner red at Henry. By the time they walked out of the clubhouse, it was already dark outside. A Section Nine undercover officer walked up to Gardiner. He reported, "The target has left in her own car. Someone is tailing the target. Should we stop her?" "Don''t rush," Gardiner lit a cigarette and said, "Alvin League should be the one that is in a hurry. We are cool. Let Alvin League people do the chasing. Well just follow them." Finished his word, Gardiner just stood there and smoked. He was not in a hurry at all. After ten minutes, Gardiner waved his hand. A Honda ord stopped at the front door of the clubhouse. "Let''s go," Gardiner smiled at Henry, "We have already detected five groups of Alvin League people. Remember, you must control yourself." On the main road of Yinzhou. In a Mercedes-Benz SUV. Nadeen felt relief from her anger, staring at the wooden box on the car seat. Just as Nadeen was enjoying the feeling, she felt something hit her car, and her body was jerked forward. Chapter 1214 Chapter 1214 Something hit Nadeen''s car. If it weren''t for Nadeen''s safety belt, she would have been thrown out of the windshield. Because her car was hit too hard, the safety belt left bruises on Nadeen''s upper torso, and the inted airbag hit her head. Nadeen just felt dizzy. Sheposed herself and realized that the car hit a truck. Nadeen was scared out of her wits. She just felt lucky that she was in an SUV that day. If she were to drive a sedan, it would turn out to be a deadly disaster. "What''s wrong with you? Didn''t you see the road?" Nadeen shouted at her driver, her tone full of me. The driver was also injured. He stuttered. "It''s not... It''s them..." Mercedes- Benz was really good at keeping its drivers safe. After such a harsh collision, the drive was still conscious. But it also had something to do with the driver''s driving skills. Nadeen would definitely hire herself a very skillful driver. Any other driver could let the car be smashed into pieces by the truck. After all, this was not an ident. "That''s enough," Nadeen red at the driver impatiently. She opened the car door and got out of the car. Nadeen took in a deep breath of fresh air. She went to check the car and found out that the front bumper had already broken. Arge number of ck SUVs stopped near Nadeed, and none of the cars had license tes. They formed a circle around Nadeen and her car. The doors of the SUVs were opened, and people stepped out. They looked toward Nadeen. To be precious, they stared at Nadeen''s car, where their target was in. A white sports car roared into the SUV circle. A handsome young man in a white suit walked out of the sports car. He looked at Nadeen and then swirled his wrist. A red rose appeared in his hand. The young man showed a handsome smile to Nadeen. He saluted to her, "Ma''am, it seems that you are in trouble. I can drive you away from this ce. What do you say?" Nadeen looked at the handsome young man. Then he stood up and faced Nadeen. Nadeenughed sarcastically, "I have to say that the way you pick up girls is really bad." "Really?" The young man suddenly loosened his grip, and the rose fell to the ground. The young man shook his head and said, "Ma''am, I want to tell you something too." "Oh?" Nadeen showed an arrogant expression, "Tell me about it." The young man smiled and took a few steps forward. When he was less than a meter away from Nadeen, the young man shook his head and said, "I have to say that you really think very highly of yourself." As soon as the young man finished his words, he pped Nadeen using the back of his hand. "p!" A pping sound was heard, and a handprint appeared on Nadeen''s face. The p also messed up Nadeen''s specially designed hairstyle. The young man still had the same handsome smile on his face. Nadeen was stunned. She couldn''t believe that the young man just hit her. Nadeen wondered if he knew who she was. Ever since Nadeen was born, no one hadid a finger on her. At this moment, thoughts rushed up into Nadeen''s head. She was grieved and angry. This was the first time someone pped her. Nadeen''s eyes turned red. Tears were swirling in her eyes. The young man ignored Nadeen. He waved his hand and said, "Take her away and bring the box. Let''s go." The other men immediately followed his orders. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Just as Nadeen was about to throw a fit, someone grabbed her by the hair and dragged her away. Nadeen swallowed her anger. At this moment, the only thing she could feel was fear. The young man looked at Nadeen''s SUV and pulled the door handle. With a boom, the door was deformed. The moment the door was opened, the young man saw the wooden box on the car seat. It was the reason he was there. Something cold shed in the young man''s eyes. "Take it. Let''s go!" The young man walked away, and someone got into the car to fetch the box. The young man walked to his car. When he was about to open the car door, he heard a voice. "Preventing the world from disarray and keeping the world peace, we will keep fighting evil in the name of love and truth!" A man was standing on the hood of Nadeen''s SUV. He was wearing a pink face mask, a pair of hot pink beach shorts, a white tank top, and a pair of flip-flops. The most ridiculous thing was that there was a tiny slip on his mask, and a cigarette stuck out from it. As the fire sparkled on the head of the cigarette, it could be seen clearly that smoke was escaping from the slip on the mask. Henry, who was standing next to him, also wore a mask. He raised his eyebrows and said, "We agreed on not using this line. Why did you say it without my consent? I thought we were going to use the line of a hero." Gardiner, who was wearing the pink face mask, smiled apologetically. "Sorry, couldn''t help it. I''ll change to the line we have agreed on." Gardiner suddenly pinched the orchid finger and swirled on his tipped toe. He swung his arm at the young man and said, "In the name of the moon, I''ll punish you!" As a breeze swept by, Gardiner''s heavy leg hair was waving in the wind. "Haha," the young man chuckled, "The First Brother of Section Nine and The King Region of Radiant Ind do know who to entertain. So you are into cosy?" "Sh*t!" Gardiner pulled off the pink mask on his face and looked at Henry in surprise. "No way! How can he recognize us in these? Good for him!" "Yes!" Henry nodded with a solemn look, "Absolutely a master." The young man looked at Gardiner and Henry, who were standing on the hood like clowns. The young man frowned and said, "Are you trying to make fun of me?" Henry took a deep breath and said, "You are such a master. Can you be more confident? Take the word ''trying'' off the sentence!" "Yes," Gardinerughed, "We''re making fun of you." Chapter 1215 Chapter 1215 When the young man saw that Henry and Gardiner admitted bluntly that they were making fun of him, his face dropped. The young man snorted, "Gentlemen, do you still think you are sure to win?" "Eh?" Gardiner had a puzzled look on his face, "Is it not? Do you think that we can''t deal with your Alvin League''s goons?" The young man shook his head, "If we are somewhere else, I will flee the moment I see the both of you. But we are in the downtown area. Are you nning on fighting me with Qi?" "Can you even hear yourself talking? You''re such a f*cking arrogant young man," Gardiner said in a manner of scolding a junior, "Do you think we need to use Qi to deal with you?" The young man nodded, "When ites to Qi-controlling Realm, I admit that I am not as good as you two. But under the Qi-controlling Realm, we are at the same level. I really don''t think you can beat me!" N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Just as the young man finished speaking, he crawled on the ground like an animal. He stared at Henry and Gardiner as if a beast stared at its prey. The young man bared his teeth and roared. "What the f*ck?" Gardiner gave the young man the finger and said, "Your Alvin League is cheating!" As the young man was crawling on the ground, his speech turned incoherent. "The contract... says... no, I''m not allowed to use Qi-controlling Realm in front of ordinary people, but it doesn''t say that I can''t use the bio... biotechnology. I''m going to show you...roar...the results of Alvin League''s experiment!" The young man''s voice became hoarse. He couldn''t help his roaring while he was speaking. The young man suddenly darted forward andnded in front of Henry. Out of nowhere, his hands turned into sharp ws. He waved his w at Henry. "Pssh!" Gardiner made a disdainful sound. He intercepted the young man''s attack and kicked him hard. The young man flew out. He fell to the ground, rolling while roaring. "What lousy biotechnology," Gardiner pouted, "I can fight five of you." "Tch tch!" After the young man turned into a beast, he started making strange noises, "You can fight against five of us? That''s not enough! All of you, attack! Roar!" Under the angry roar of the young man, all the people who came with him roared in response. They all went through the same process and turned into beasts like the young man. Although their beast forms were not as powerful as the young man''s, they all had their own distinct mutation, which largely enhanced their physical strength. With such supernatural strength, they could fight fiercely without using the Qi-controlling Realm. Looking at this scene, Gardiner swore discontentedly, "What the f*ck? They are cheating!" Henryid his hand in front of Gardiner and said, "Give it to me." Gardiner was confused, "What?" "Weapon, of course!" Henry looked at the stunned Gardiner, "There are more than twenty people. One bullet at one guy, we can finish them in less than a minute. Clean and fast!" "Uh..." Gardiner looked dull for a moment. He then scratched his head and said, "Make sense. But the thing is, I didn''t bring weapons with me." "I advise you two not to use weapons." "Bang bang bang bang!" Henry and Gardiner heard strange noises. They saw another dozen of people appeared from the back of the SUVs. They jumped inside the SUV circle. The noise was the sound of theirnding, and there were small pits where their feet touched the ground. "What the f**k! How shameless they are!" Gardiner scolded, "We agreed on that only fistfight was allowed. Now they are sending biotechnology and robots?" Gardiner rolled his eyes. Henry was checking out the neers. They were half-robotic human beings. Henry had seen creatures like that before. They didn''t belong to Alvin League. They came from Noble Berserkers." At this moment, it seemed that Alvin League was not the only organization involved in this. Henry just didn''t know which role Noble Berserkers yed. Henry had met Catman. Catman told Henry why he came and indicated that Noble Berserkers wasn''t working together with Alvin League. Henry squinted and whispered to Gardiner, "Where does Noble Berserkers stand in these?" "Who knows," Gardiner shook his head. Henry looked at Gardiner with surprise and said, "You are the First Brother of Section Nine. How can you know nothing about it?" "F*ck you! Who says the First Brother of Section Nine should know everything?" Gardiner asked rhetorically, "Both Alvin League and Noble Berserkers are way up above Section Nine!" The dozen people from Noble Berserkers stared at Henry and Gardiner. Their leader said, "I suggest you two give up the idea of using weapons. Otherwise, people living here will suffer. The best way is still a fistfight." As he was speaking, his wrist started swirling. When the swirling finally stopped, his wrist had turned into rocketunchers. "Sh*t!" Gardiner kept swearing, "Do you f*cking call this a fistfight? Should I bring a couple of RPGs with me?" "Sorry," The leader smiled, "Everything is from our own bodies. It''s not cheating." As the leader spoke, the other members of Noble Berserkers also turned their body parts into weapons. They aimed their weapons at Henry and Gardiner. Their body modifications were all different. Some of them could turn their wrist into weapons, some were shoulders, and some were fingers. "Hey, hey, hey!" Looking at the members of Noble Berserkers all turned themselves into weapons, Gardiner said in a hurry, "You! Yes, you, the one who''s taking off your pants. Stop what you are doing. I''ve known where your weapon is. You don''t need to show it off to me!" A deadly battle was turned into a parody by one sentence from Gardiner. "Gentlemen," the leader continued, "I admit that the two of you are top experts in the world of Qi practitioners. With a wave of your hand, we could all be dead. But this is downtown, and you are not allowed to use Qi. So what is your chance of winning?" Chapter 1216 Chapter 1216 The group leader of Noble Berserkers had a confident smile on his face. In the field of below the Qi-controlling Realm, the biotechnology of Alvin League and half- robotic human beings of Noble Berserkers could both turn human beings into deadly warriors. "The chance of winning?" Gardiner narrowed his eyes and asked, "I''m curious. What do you think of your chance of winning?" "A hundred percent," the group leader still smiled confidently, "The unearth of Lon inheritance is an unavoidable fact. Why do you intend to fight us in the middle of downtown? If the battle breaks out, the ordinary people will suffer the most." "Coincidentally," Gardiner snapped his fingers, "Our winning chance is also a hundred percent." Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "I have a question," Henry said to the group leader of Noble Berserkers. The group leader smiled. "Mr. King of Hell, please ask." Henry''s eyes were full of curiosity, "Where on earth did you get your confidence? How can you be so sure that the ordinary people will suffer if a battle breaks out?" When Henry finished his words, under the dark sky, countless people wearing ck clothes and ck grimace masks appeared. They were standing on the top of the cars or next to the car, and they were everywhere. They were the Reapers who wandering around the world! Although the Reapers were not the best fighters below the Qi-controlling Realm. They were definitely among the top tier. Every Reaper was born for fighting. The sudden appearance of more than a hundred Reapers caused the face of Noble Berserkers'' group leader to drop. Henry had been in the Qi-controlling Realm for a long time. People from Noble Berserkers only knew what a great fighter the King of Hell was. But they didn''t know what great fighters the Reapers were. Gardiner knew the strength of the Reapers. He smiled proudly and said, "I knew it!" Henry ignored Gardiner. Hemanded, "Charge!" The Reapers swung into action. They didn''t have too much to say, and all their actions were the most effective killing actions. They charged at the people of Alvin League and Noble Berserkers. The facial expression of Noble Berserkers'' group leader was constantly changing. He was trying to analyze the situation on the battlefield. The beast-like human from Alvin League all lost their senses at this moment. They roared and waved their ms at the Reapers. There were more than a hundred Reapers, but only twenty of Alvin League''s human beasts. Although the people of Alvin League had mutated under biotechnology, the Reapers were all excellent in fighting too. With the huge difference in number, there wouldn''t be too much of a surprise of who would win in this battle. In the blink of an eye, twenty members of Alvin League all fell into the pool of their own blood. The Reapers moved fast, and they worked in a system. With one Reaper killed and another one dealt with the dead body, at the end of the battle, only blood could be seen on the battlefield. It was rather a bizarre sight. Standing on the top of the Mercedes-Benz SUV, Henry never moved. He was watching what was happening on the ground with a smile on his face. "Gentlemen from Noble Berserkers. What do you think is your chance of victory now?" Seeing the scene, the group leader of Noble Berserkers looked awful. They had neglected the existence of the Reapers. It was true that without using Qi, the First Brother of Section Nine and the King of Hell couldn''t defeat the half- robotic human beings of Noble Berserkers. However, before they could fight the First Brother of Section Nine and the King of Hell, they had to defeat a huge number of Reapers. Although each Reaper was not the best fighter, they were among the top ones. With the benefit of number, the group leader of Noble Berserkers didn''t think they could defeat the Reapers at all. He looked to the side and saw one of the Reapers walked over with a wooden box in his hands. The leader knew the thing they were looking for was inside of the wooden box, and the box was only ten meters away from him. However, if any of Noble Berserkers'' half- robotic human beings dared to move, the Reapers would tear them into pieces. Without the need for hesitation, the group leader of Noble Berserkers made a decision. He waved his hand and said, "Let''s go!" The dozen half-robotic human beings all jumped out of the SUV circle. Henry did not say anything, so the Reapers couldn''t stop them from leaving. "Okay, it''s over. Let''s go. I''ll buy you midnight snacks," Gardiner patted Henry on the shoulder. He jumped down from the top of the SUV. Henry looked at Gardiner with surprise. He asked, "Are you using Section Nine budget?" "I say, what do you mean?" Gardiner seemed to have been greatly wronged, "I''m the First Brother of Section Nine. What? I can''t afford to buy you a noodle soup?" Knowing what Gardiner was going to treat him, Henry nodded. He knew that as stingy as Gardiner, he could only offer Henry some really cheap stuff. Henry also jumped off the car. He and Gardiner were walking away when they heard a poof sound. They turned around and saw the Reaper, who was holding the wooden box, was thrown out. Another Reaper took over the box and ran out of their eyesight in a very short time. "What''s going on?" Henry was shocked. "My lord, that is Bradley Wang''s man," A Reaper suddenly knelt in front of Henry. The Reaper took the mask off. She was Thorn Ci. Henry''s eyes narrowed, "Go and get it back!" "Yes, sir!" With a sweep of her arm, Thorn put her mask back on. She waved her hand, and hundreds of Reapers dispersed into the area. Henry looked at Gardiner. Gardiner smiled bitterly. "It seems that your Radiant Ind has also been infiltrated. By the way, your sessor has created a lot of troubletely." Henry shook his head and said, "Did he make a big noise? I haven''t paid much attention to him recently." "Haha, he created a new organization, and his organization is destroying less powerful organizations. Although he hasn''t touched anything about Qi-controlling Realm, judging by his style, it is only a matter of time. His style is even more cruel and decisive than yours when you were younger. In recent two months, twenty-one underground organizations were annihted. Among them, there are three first- ss organizations, and the rest are second-ss. Your sessor is responsible for all of it. His own organization is called..." Gardiner took a look at Henry and continued, "Dark Ind!" "Dark Ind?" Henry murmured to himself in a voice that only he could hear. "Interesting. However, you still don''t have the right ambition. As the Lord of Radiant Ind, your goal is to create another Radiant Ind. Keeping doing this, and you will soon be wiped out from history." Chapter 1217 Chapter 1217 Nadeen, who was dragged into the car by the members of Alvin League, trembled as she watched the scene outside. She didn''t see the members of Noble Berserkers took out their weapons, but she saw Henry killed people. Nadeen was so scared that she almost wet herself. When the chaos was over, Nadeen suddenly felt humiliated. She started to doubt what really happened outside. If there was really a massacre that happened, howe the police hadn''t shown up yet? Nadeen convinced herself that what she saw was staged by Henry. Because she won the auction over Henry, he yed the scene in front of Nadeen to scare her. The more Nadeen thought about it, the more she was convinced. Otherwise, why was there suddenly a bunch of people robbing her? Although she spent a hundred billion yuan on this object, Nadeen didn''t think it was worth that much money. If she weren''t trying to screw Henry, she wouldn''t have bought it for five hundred thousand yuan! "It must be Henry! He is taking revenge on me, so he came up with such an idea to scare me! How dare he ask people to beat me?" Nadeen''s fear had already disappeared, reced by anger. "Even since I was born, no one dares to humiliate me! The Lins Group, you will always be my enemy!" Nadeen gritted her teeth. She opened the car door and took a look at the totaled Benz-Benz. After checking the driver and knowing that he was fine, Nadeen took a deep breath out of relief. She hopped in a taxi. Meanwhile. Henry and Gardiner were sitting in a ramen restaurant. Gardiner''s bowl was filled with sliced beef, and there were only pieces of diced scallions floating in Henry''s bowl. Gardiner picked up a pair of single- serving chopsticks and said, "You know you are at the critical stage of Qi-cultivation. You''d better stick to vegetarianism. Let me help you with the burden of the meat." Gardiner then put a couple of slices of meat in his mouth, chewing enjoyably. Henry sat there and looked at Gardiner quietly. Gardiner opened up his eyes after swallowing the meat. "Good?" Henry asked with a smile. "Yeah... No, no, no," Gardiner suddenly changed his words, "It''s horrible! In fact, I prefer the smell of scallions." "Whatever you say," Henry sighed, "When you were busing with the check, I bought this restaurant. I was going to ask them to bring more beef to you. If you don''t like them, I''ll tell them not to bring you any more of them. I''ll get myself some." Henry stood up with his bowl in his hand. Just as Henry turned around, someone pulled on his sleeve. "My man!" Gardiner pulled Henry''s sleeve with one hand and held his bowl with the other. He looked at Henry pitifully and said, "I''m sorry!" "Get off!" "Please, I''m begging you." Ten minutester, Gardiner was eating out of a bowl full of beef. After he finished all the slices of beef, Gardiner lit a cigarette. While enjoying himself, Gardiner said, "Henry, although you are rich, you are too young. I''m telling you that you can''t spend too much. There will be times that you need money. I was just testing you, and you gave me a full bowl of beef for free. You can''t operate a restaurant like that. I would propose that let me help you manage this restaurant. I will..." While Gardiner was talking about how he could take up this restaurant, Henry took a look at his cell phone and said, "They haven''t got the stuff." Gardiner suddenly stopped talking, and his face turned serious, "Alvin League got it anyway? Since that''s the case, I''ll take my leave." Gardiner stood up as he spoke. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "To Lon?" Henry sat there and asked. "Yes," Gardiner nodded, "The ancientnd of Lon has been sealed off. Now Alvin League has got the Medium. I bet they will try to open up Lon inheritance. It is way more powerful than which of Western Xia, so themotion would be bigger too. I''m afraid more powerful organizations will try to get their hands in." Henry thought for a while and said, "What can I do?" "Getting more powerful," Gardiner answered without hesitation, "You are a Sacred Lotus trained by Immortal Lu. Your talent is the best in the world, and you could improve your power at an unimaginable speed. You just focus on getting yourself more powerful. When Lon inheritance is opened, your chance wille." Henry was puzzled, "What chance?" Gardiner took a deep breath and said, "In all these years, there are countless inheritances left in the world. Some of them have been lost in history. However, only a handful of the disappearance was caused by nature. Most of them were destroyed by human beings. People who have possessed the inheritance can no longer practice Qi. To make themselves stronger, they have to take in more inheritance!" Henry was shocked. Taking other''s inheritance to strengthen oneself was thew of the jungle! "At this moment, not all the inheritance are opened, so nothing serious has happened. But when the dayes that all the inheritance is released, the world would fall into total chaos." Gardiner continued, "I got the news that Joselito Yang and Alvin League have fallen out because of the inheritance. He is greedy, and Western Xia inheritance has brought him a lot of power. I think when Lon inheritance is opened, Joselito will be there, and it will be the perfect opportunity for you to kill him. You try to be on the good side of Lon''s inheritor. When the timees, there will be people from Lon to stop Verrail, and that will be your chance." Gardiner patted Henry on the shoulder and said, "I''m off. Enjoy thesest couple of days of leisure. Don''t worry about Lon for now. I think it won''t be opened for at least another month. If the guard won''t walk out by himself, to lift the spell, Alvin League will have to grind him from the outside, and it may as well take years. Haha." With back facing Gardiner, Henry waved his hand, and Gardiner strode out of the restaurant. Henry sat at the table in silence. After a long while, Henry made a phone call, "Has Alvin Tsu left? Have someone keep an eye out. Don''t let Section Nine on to him." Henry hung up and walked out of the restaurant. Watching the carsing and going on the street, Henry took a deep breath. He looked determined. Henry had been thinking a lottely, and he suddenly had an epiphany. Ever since Henry learned Qi, he had a feeling that someone out there was controlling his behaviors. Henry was confused and helpless for a long time. But at this moment, Henry realized that rather than being a pawn on a chessboard, he''d rather be the yer to control the pawns. Chapter 1218 Chapter 1218 Henry left the restaurant and walked back home. He still couldn''t get through Sylvia''s phone. Henry sat alone in the living room. He took a look at their wedding photo hanging on the wall and smiled tenderly. Such a smile hadn''t been seen on Henry''s face for a long time. There was no sound in the living room. Henry was sitting on the couch, lost in thought. The next morning, Henry came to Lin''s mansion. As soon as he entered the lobby, Henry saw Ranjeet. He was wearing a suit and a tie. In his hands, there was a stack of folders. Ranjeet ran toward Henry excitingly. He swirled in front of Henry to show off his new outfit, "Check it out. Do I look like a sessful businessman?" ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Secretary Lee hurried over and said, "Mr. Zhang, he said he was your friend, and he wanted to talk about a project." "A project..." Henry looked confused. He noticed the book about financial investments in Ranjeet''s hand and asked, "What project are you going to talk about?" "I''m going to look for someone to invest in my project!" Ranjeet said innocently, "Brother, ournd is absolutely a treasured ce. Let me tell you, our ce..." "That''s alright!" Henry covered Ranjeet''s mouth, "A treasured ce in the middle of a desert?" "Brother, listen to me," Ranjeet pulled Henry''s hand off his mouth, "Ournd is really good. It''s just that we don''t have money, otherwise absolutely..." "I get it. I''ll help you with the investment," Henry pulled Ranjeet over to the elevator. Hearing this, Ranjeet followed Henry with excitement. While they were staying at the penthouse office, Henry just worked at the desk. Ranjeet kept walking back and forth, looking like he wanted to say something. It was almost eleven o''clock, and Ranjeet finally couldn''t hold on anymore. He came to Henry and said, "Brother, when will you take me to talk to investors?" Henry got up and cleaned the desk. He answered, "Now." Ranjeet''s eyes suddenly sparkled. Thergest conference room of Yinzhou Angel Hotel was one of the most high-end rooms for business use in Yinzhou. The room had four hundred square meters and could take up to twenty chairs around the conference table with ample rooms in between. Every seat was equipped with a tablet and a waitress standing behind the seat. All the waitresses in the conference room were young and beautiful. They were wearing cheongsam made by fabric inspired by Blue and white pottery. In Yinzhou, people who wanted to rent this conference room had to go through an asset check. Only the one reached requirement was qualified. At this moment, all twenty seats were taken. Among the meeting participants, there were females and males. The youngest ones were in their thirties, and the oldest ones already had grey hair. Every single one of them was a big shot in the business world. They were not just famous businessmen and women in Yinzhou or Western Xia Province. They were the most famous businessmen and women of the whole Yan Xia. People sitting in this room represented twenty percent of all of Yan Xia''s business world. A middle- aged short- hair woman in a white business dress was sitting in one of the seats. She nced at her Ballon Bleu de Cartier wristwatch and said with dissatisfaction, "It''s already half-past eleven. Where is the Lins Group? Sylvia Lin thinks too highly of herself. Who gave her the privilege to stand us up?" "President Dong, the Lins Group is one of thergest corporations, and Sylvia Lin is young. It is normal for her to be a little arrogant," a middle-aged man said, "I just don''t know why Sylvia summoned us all to this meeting." "Maybe the young woman wants to get some kinds ofpetition?" A man in his thirties said, "The Lins Group gained its sess overnight. I guess there will be a lot of people who want to cooperate with them. Sylvia can''t decide without knowing our true capacity, so she called us together to bid?" "What a naive idea," a senior woman with gray hair said. "We''ve been in the business for so many years and seen all kinds of things. All of us here to bid on her project? She is asking for herself a piece of embarrassment!" "Haha, the Lins Group is like someone who just won a jackpot. I just don''t believe they have any real ability to make a difference. Five hundred trillion working capital may be sound like a lot. But I''m sure that youngdy will soon find out that the money is not enough for her to lose." "I''ve read the recent report on the Lins Group," President Dong said disdainfully, "People who work for the Lins Group are all imbeciles. Reports and proposals that came out of their hands are terrible. If they were working in mypany, they would be fired right away." "Haha," The man in his thirtiesughed loudly, "President Dong, you are being polite. But you can say things bluntly to us!" The man nced at the waitress standing behind him and continued, "To put it bluntly, it is luck that made the Lins Group. But how long can luckst? I believe that we all know each other for a long time, so I''ll put this out honestly. We all know who each other is and why we are here. The only reason we gathered here in Yinzhou is that we all want a piece of the Lins Group. Rather than being picked apart by that young chick, I say we take the initiative and buy off thepany among ourselves. How do you think?" "Haha, I don''t see why not," President Dong took a stand firstly, "This little girl thinks that since she is the richest person in Yan Xia, she is entitled to make us wait. We should teach her a lesson." "Okay, I''m in," The gray-haired woman also said, "The business of Yan Xia is getting worse. The Lins Group owns such arge amount of working capital, but they don''t invest. It hurts Yan Xia''s economy. Buying off the Lins Group is a way of helping Yan Xia''s economic development." "Let''s decide it today. I think everyone has his or her own way of doing business. I believe we all know what to do." Everyone just nodded without saying too much. After achieving so much in Yan Xia''s business world, they all already had their own n. But devouring the Lins Group was a daunting business even for them. Chapter 1219 Chapter 1219 Everyone in the conference room was silent. They were making their own n. After a short while, the door was pushed open. They looked toward the door in unison. A man with a round body, dressed in a suit and a tie, walked in the room with his head held high. His face collided with his outfit, creating aic look. The man was no other than Ranjeet Jin. After entering the room, he nced around the room and strode to the front of the conference room. There was a microphone ced in front of him. Ranjeet cleared his throat and said, "Hello, can you hear me?" Ranjeet''s voice spread into every corner of the room. All twenty businessmen and women all looked at Ranjeet as if he was a fool. Ranjeet did not notice how people looked at him. He said, "I have a project for all of you. I have a piece ofnd. Anyone who would spend money building houses there will earn a lot. How do you all think?" No one made a sound. What would a person think that he could get people to invest just by one sentence? Getting no response, Ranjeet cleared his throat again. He continued, "Maybe I haven''t given you all enough stuff to work on. Ournd is huge. There are mountains, and there is a lot of stuff to eat on the mountain. There are also streams. The water is very clean. The air is refreshing too. Now, you all know what I''m talking about." Still, no one made a sound. Ranjeet frowned. He pounded the table in front of him and said, "Do you want to invest or not? Say something? Are you all mute?" The corner of President Dong''s mouth twitched. She yelled, "Get out!" Ranjeet was taken aback. He walked out of the conference room in silence. Standing at the doorway of the conference room, Henry kept rolling his eyes while listening to Ranjeet''s description of hisnd. Henry wondered, "How can he say something like that to attract investment?" Ranjeet walked out of the conference room and put on a pouting face at Henry, "Brother, there are a group of poor people inside. They can''t afford it." "Yes, you''re right!" Henry nodded, "I got it. Your project is very huge. Not everyone can afford it." "Of course!" Ranjeet looked proud, "Ournd is super big!" "Okay, walk straight ahead and turn left, and you''ll find the buffet. I still have things to deal with," Henry said. As soon as Henry finished his words, Ranjeet had already run off to the buffet. Looking at Ranjeet leaving, Henry was speechless. He straightened up his clothes and walked into the conference room. Because of Ranjeet, people in the conference room saw Henry as if he was as foolish as Ranjeet. Henry went directly to the only empty chair. After sitting down, he didn''t start speaking right away. He checked something on the tablet for more than ten minutes. In these ten minutes, the other twenty people stared at Henry. "Wooo." Henry let out a long sigh of relief and then turned off the tablet. "Well, let me introduce myself. My name is Henry Zhang. President Lin is on a business trip, and I will be in charge while she is away. I just took a look at the proposals from all of you. And I believe that all of you are looking forward to building a working rtionship with the Lins Group, correct?" President Dongughed and said, "President Zhang is really young and capable. You just finished all of the proposals in ten minutes? Or you''ve finished them all before even walking into the room. And whatever you were doing is just a power y?" President Dong was very belligerent. Since they already decided to buy off the Lins Group, President Dong wanted to shake up Henry first. Doing Business was like waging war. The momentum was very important. President Dong wanted to intimidate Henry so she could get the upper hand in negotiation. In her opinion, a person as young as Henry, no matter how capable he was, Henrycked the experience to level with her. President Dong nned to intimidate Henry first and then manipte Henry into doing whatever she asked him to do. Henry smiled and said, "You are really good. Yes, I''ve seen all of your proposals before I got here." "So you just deliberately made us wait ten more minutes?" The man in his thirties asked. "Yes," Henry nodded, and everyone looked at him in surprise. Henry continued, "You are all tycoons in the business world. I''m a young man. If I don''t put a power n before the negotiation, you all will eat me alive!" "What a joke," the grey-haired woman said, "We''re here to negotiate. I can''t see any sincerity in your behavior at all." They were trying to gang up on Henry. "I can''t help with what you feel," Henry shrugged, "If you want to continue the talk about cooperation, stay on. If you don''t like how I behave, you can leave. I''ve arranged the car. And we can book the first- ss flight for you right away. I won''t force you to stay." Henry not only wasn''t intimidated by them but also took over the upper hand by showing them bluntly that the Lins Group didn''t care if they were in or not. The gray-haired woman looked awful. "Well, let''s put jokes aside. We are here to talk about business," A middle-aged man said, "Could I ask why you asked us here today?" "Talking about the cooperation," Henry satfortably in his chair, "If I deal with all the proposals one by one, it will take me at least two weeks. Time is a precious asset. I figured it would be much faster if all of you sat in front of me and talked it out." "Okay," President Dong answered, "Let''s talk. This is our proposal. Please have a look, President Zheng." President Dong sent the proposal to Henry. It popped up on the table screen in front of Henry. Henry checked the tablet and saw almost thirty unread emails. President Dong smiled and said, "President Zhang, there are three projects we want to cooperate with the Lins Group. The proposals were edited before today''s meeting, so I believe that President Zhang will have to reread them all over again." "President Zhang, there are two proposals from ourpany just being edited too." "Our three proposals are edited too." They sent Henry the new proposals on purpose. They were trying to add pressure on Henry. They believed that young people like Henry were normally mentally fragile. They hoped to send Henry to the verge of a mental breakdown.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1220 Chapter 1220 Many proposals were waiting in Henry''s mailbox. Every single one of them contained more than a dozen items regarding profit distribution, and every single word in the proposals was very important. All in all, reading all the proposals in a short period of time was a daunting challenge. "Waiter, why is this room so cold? Can you turn up the AC to the highest temperature?" The man in his thirties said. A waiter took the order and worked on the AC. After the renovation, the Angel Hotel had equipped with state-of-the-art facilities. In a second, the room started to warm up. All the waitresses were sweating. It was the summer. With the heating was on, the conference room was like a steaming pot. Everyone in the room was pouring sweat, but no one made a sound. They were enduring it. The person sitting next to Henry lit a cigarette and spat the smoke toward Henry. They were trying to wear out Henry''s patience. To study a bunch of very important documents in a sweating hot room filled with secondhand smoke was a rather torturing task toplete. Every second spent in this room was a torment. Those businesswomen and men were enduring such torture but smiling secretly. They were waiting for Henry to make a mistake. In their mind, there were only two possibilities. One, Henry would leave the room without finishing the documents and tell everyone the cooperation was off. Another, Henry would skim through the documents and signed all of them in a rush. They didn''t believe anyone could study anything carefully in this state. If Henry called the cooperation off, they would nder the name of the Lins Group as being arrogant, creating an opportunity to attack the Lins Group and causing its stock to plumb. With the sudden sess of the Lins Group, so many people wanted to see it fell. And if Henry signed the agreements, he would send the Lins Group to doom. There was so much ambiguous wording in the documents, and the otherpanies could easily take advantage of the Lins Group. They counted down the time for Henry, believing that he would give up in any second. Everyone was sweating profusely. Just when they thought Henry was going to give up, suddenly, a snoring sound was heard. "Pshht! Pshht! Pshht!" The sound was very conspicuous against a silent room. One thing could tell from the sound, this person was having a wonderful sleep. Tracing the source of the snoring sound, they looked toward Henry. The snoring sound was still the only sound that could be heard in the room. One of the businessmen finally had it enough. He stood up and saw Henry was sleeping in his chair. Drool was all over his mouth. He was furious by what he saw. The businessman yelled, "Henry Zhang, You''ve gone too far!" Amidst this roar, the snores came to an abrupt end. "En? What? What happened?" Henry was startled. He sat up straight in a hurry, wiping the drool off his face. The businessman was shaking out of anger, "President Zhang, we are waiting for your response. How can you fall asleep? How arrogant are you to behave like this? So you think since the Lins Group is on top, the rest of us is just worthless? Don''t you dare to look down on us!" Hearing the man''s words, Henry sneered secretly. From the moment he received their initial proposals at the same time, he had guessed what they were up to. At this moment, he also tried to nder Henry''s name for being arrogant. Henry knew that they were trying to give the Lins Group a bad name. Henry put on a confused face. He waved his hands and said, "No, you misunderstood me. How can I be arrogant in front of all of you?" "Haha," The man sneered and said, "Then why are you sleeping while we are waiting here?" "Well..." Henry chuckled, "I''ve finished everyone''s proposals." "Finished?" President Dong looked surprised. She then said disdainfully, "President Zhang, since you''ve finished. What''s your opinion?" Henry shook his head and said, "How dare I to give you all opinions? But I think some of you hold a different ideology from us in business operation. So I don''t see how we can cooperate, urn..." While speaking, Henry nced over at everyone. He swiped his finger over everyone as if he was turning a gambling wheel. He wasn''t even trying to hide his motives. After a few seconds, Henry pointed his finger, "You, you, you, you, and you, sorry, we don''t share a simr business ideology, and the Lins Group will never cooperate with all of you." Henry''s words shocked everyone he had picked out! They just lost the chance to cooperate with the Lins Group for always. Everyone sitting in that room was experienced and cunning businesswomen and men. They knew very well the different ideology was just an excuse. Moreover, they all saw how randomly Henry picked some of them out. For those being picked out, their faces went through a lot of changes. First, they were surprised by Henry''s decision, and then they were angry about Henry''s dismissal. Eventually, there was only regret on their faces. The opportunity to work with the Lins Group would be very profitable. With the Lins Group''srge amount of working capital, cooperation would be a win-win situation for any company. However, they were just told that they lost the opportunity forever. Thosepanies knew they wouldn''t be able to find another business partner like the Lins Group any time soon. Henry didn''t care how they would think. He yawned and said, "For the people that are still sitting here, your proposals all have major ws. Since I believe we hold something inmon, I''m willing to talk things through with you in this meeting. Don''t bother to edit your proposals. I''ll ask my secretary to record our conversation as the legal agreement, how do you say?" Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Henry''s methodpletely disrupted the scheme of the businesswomen and men. Setting an example by dismissing part of them also restrained the other''s arrogance. Chapter 1221 Chapter 1221 Henry snapped his fingers and said, "Well, I believe we all had enough of the heat. Let''s turn it down." The waitresses all breathed a sigh of relief. One of them ran to the temperature panel. Soon, the temperature in the conference room cooled down. Everyone felt visibly better. They sat in their chairs and waited for Henry to make the move. However, Henry kept his silence. He just looked to the side. The conference room was in silence for another twenty minutes. Some people couldn''t hold on anymore. He said to those who had been picked out by Henry, "Folks, since the Lins Group has announced that they won''t work with you, don''t you think it''s not appropriate for you all to stay here anymore?" Hearing this, those people were furious. A few minutes earlier, everyone in the room was talking about working together to bring down the Lins Group. But the alliance was just broken so easily. Henry sat there in silence, smiling. "Fine, Henry Zhang, well done! I hope you can still smile when President Lin finds out what you did today!" One of the businessmen pounded the table and walked out. The rest followed his lead, exiting the room after some polite words. The conference room suddenly felt empty. After they left the room, Henry finally spoke, "Well, everyone, I think it''s time for us to talk about our cooperation projects. I like to do things fast and effectively, saving everyone''s time. So I''ll just say things directly. I''ll bring forward a few things in advance. If you''d like to agree on them, let''s keep talking. If don''t, I can only say the difference is still too huge to work as partners." Henry dominated the room when he delivered those lines. Although people sitting in the conference room were all wealthy and powerful businesswomen and men in Yan Xia, as the lord of Radiant Ind, Henry couldn''t care less about them. He could always find more powerful business partners. Under Henry''s powerful temperament, everyone knew they had lost the game. "Well, no one raised any voice, I''ll start. First, for our cooperation moving forward, I''ll need the market evaluation for at least the recent six months. I also need to see the precise n and data of profit distribution. The Lins Group will only agree on the project if our risk index is norger than thirty-seven percent. If you think your current proposal doesn''t meet our requirement, either you redo your proposal, or you look for another business partner." The businesswomen and men looked at each other and didn''t say a word. "Secondly, the Lins Group must be able to withdraw the investment anytime we see fit, and we need to have the absolute right to make decisions whenever we see fit." Someone raised his objection, "Regarding this point..." "Excuse me," Henry interrupted him immediately, "Obviously, we don''t share a simr ideology in business operation. I don''t think working together is a good idea anymore." The person was surprised. He didn''t expect that Henry could be so overbearing. Henry just rejected their chance of cooperation the moment he raised a voice. In fact, everyone in the room was stunned by Henry''s imperiousness. They had thought that Henry just wanted to set an example by dismissal a bunch ofpanies. But judging by Henry''s action, he was simply overbearing. Those who were still sitting in the room started to observe the situation. Henry Zhang was camming and domineering, and he was the one leading the direction of the meeting. They came to realize that there was no way for them to gang up against the Lins Group. "Now, it''s the third..." Henry continued right after, not leaving any window for them to think or breathe. At this moment, Henry was the only one speaking. No one dared to make a sound. Because they knew the moment any of them raised one word, Henry would make that person leave the room immediately. Half an hourter, the door of the conference room opened. Secretary Lee walked into the conference room with the staff of the Lins Group. They had been waiting there with prepared contracts. There were only eight people left the room. President Dong was among them. She couldn''t afford to lose the Lins Group as a business partner. Herpany needed the investment very much. In exchange for the investment of the Lins Group, President Dong had sold twenty percent of her company''s stock to the Lins Group. The other seven people all sacrificed a big deal for the investment of the Lins Group. Since the Lins Group held the upper hand, the rest of thepanies could onlypromise their own profits. Henry walked out of the conference room. This negotiation was not one of the difficult deals for him. In the conference room, a staff whispered to Secretary Lee, "There''s something wrong with the contracts." "Something wrong? How so?" Secretary Lee was dubious. Henry prepared the contract, and Secretary Lee trusted Henry. How could the contract be wrong? The staff pointed at the contract, "Here, the contract is asking thosepanies to surrender most of their profit to us. I''ve never seen anyone would agree on something like that. Is there some kind of trick?" "Not a trick!" A businessman interrupted after overhearing their conversation, "This is your President Zhang''s good work. Mypany, along with the other three, all agreed on it. Inky Industry''s contract looks worse than ours. Sign those quickly. I want to leave this ce as soon as possible." The staff looked at the other businesswomen and men, and they all had long faces. The staff was shocked by Henry''s negotiation ability. The ones he was against were all top businesswomen and men in the country. Even President Lin couldn''t make such profitable deals. The staff was in awe of Henry. At this time, Henry was looking for Ranjeet in the buffet.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Chapter 1222 Chapter 1222 At three o''clock in the afternoon. Henry finally dragged Ranjeet out of the buffet of the Angel Hotel. Ranjeet looked like he hadn''t eaten enough. Henry couldn''t help but wonder if Ranjeet''s stomach was a ck hole. Henry and Ranjeet headed back to the office. "Brother, you go up first. I have things to deal with," Ranjeet said, standing in front of the Lins Mansion. "What things?" Henry looked at Ranjeet doubtfully. "Yes," Ranjeet nodded seriously, "Brother, I felt guilty when I was eating just now. Back in the vige, Yaffah can only eat eggs, but I''m eating chicken drumsticks. I need to make Yaffah be able to chicken drumsticks too. I have to find someone to invest in ournd!" "Guilty..." Henry rolled his eyes. Judging by the way Ranjeet ate, there was not a hint of guilt that could be found. "Brother, I''m going to do my thing!" Ranjeet waved at Henry and ran off. Henry shook his head and let him be. Henry walked into the office building. He still had works to do. At four o''clock in the afternoon. Nadeen walked into the Lins Mansion. She was wearing a business dress, and the dress made her legs especially attractive. Nadeen was walking into the building with her head held high. She had well-prepared forthat day''s visit. The night before, Nadeen was scared and humiliated. She was even pped in the face, which no one had even done the same to her. After what happenedst night, she found it difficult to fall asleep. She hated Henry to the bones. She came here today to revenge! Although Nadeen was young and inexperienced, she was not stupid. She knew that the Lins Group almost owned Yinzhou, so there was no way she could get revenge through illegal violence. But she could get it through the business operation. She still remembered how imperious Henry was. So she nned to indulge Henry in his dominance. Nadeen contacted seven teams, which were famous for preparing fraud contracts. She had spent a lot of money to hire them to swindle the Lins Group. Nadeen didn''t even care what profit this operation would render. All she cared about was to destroy Henry! That morning, Nadeen wired seventy million yuan out of her business ount, and there was a seemingly legal contract in her handbag. She had asked many professionals to go through the contract, and no one noticed anything wrong with the fraud contract. Nadeen was confident that Henry would take the bait. After walking into the building lobby, Nadeen tried to restrain her arrogance. She registered at the first desk and waited patiently. At five o''clock in the afternoon, someone informed Nadeen that Henry was ready for her. "Thank you," Nadeen smiled kindly like a spring breeze. She entered the elevator and pushed the button for the penthouse office. Nadeen had rehearsed many times what to say when she saw Henry. She was confident that Henry would fall for the trap. Nadeen thought Henry and she were at a simr age, and she didn''t think Henry could be any better than she was. "Ding!" With a notification sound, the elevator reached its destination. Nadeen tidied up the hair on her forehead and strode out of the elevator. She gently knocked. "Come in," Henry''s voice sounded. Nadeen walked in. Before Henry spoke, she said, "President Zhang, I came here to apologize to you forst night. I was impetuous." Nadeen said, smiling. But her hands were squeezing her handbag, showing how reluctant she was. The subtle movement of Nadeen''s hands naturally could not escape from Henry''s eyes. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Henryughed and waved his hand, "It''s all right. It''s understandable for young people to make mistakes. Just learn from it and move forward." Nadeen held back the anger and kept the smile on her face, "I really want to thank you, President Zhang, for your generosity. And the second reason I was here is to talk with our contract." "Oh," Henry said, "I ept your apology, but let''s not bring up the cooperation again." Nadeen had guessed that Henry would say so. She believed that Henry would y hard to get with her, so she came prepared, "President Zhang, don''t let personal feelings get in the way of business. Our He n was very sincere in our cooperation, so President Zhang..." "Ms. He, I think there may be some kind of misunderstanding," Henry smiled faintly, "I do make decisions in consideration of business. To avoid any obstruction ofpany development and to provide more employment opportunity, we have found a business partner to thend you were interested in. So I''m sorry our cooperation simply can''t happen anymore. You know, you could just call in for apologies." "What?" Nadeen was stunned. How could the Lins Group had already sighed thend off to someone else? Nadeen had spent so much money and effort to prepare the fraud contract to trap Henry, but how could he already found another partner? Henry got up from his chair. While organizing the papers, he said, "Well, it''s time for me to go home. By the way, Ms. He, there''s one thing I have to warn you." Nadeen was still stunned. She asked, "What are you trying to say?" Henry walked next to Nadeen and whispered, "Making fraud contracts is illegal. If being caught, you probably will do time. Please choose your path wisely." Finishing his word, Henry smiled at Nadeen and walked out of the office. Nadeen''s body shook. She stood there motionlessly, and her back was drenched in a cold sweat. How did Henry find out about the fraud contract? Henry strolled out of the office. From the moment Nadeen walked into the office with a fake smile, Henry had known that Nadeen was up to no good. Leaving the office, Henry didn''t go back home right away. He headed to Glory Hotel. He wanted to talk to Ranjeet and learn more about the Ancestral Land of Lon. Henry got into his car. The moment he sat down, he got a chill on his back. Years ofbat instinct had sharpened his reflex. Henry conjured Qi to shield himself, and his body suddenly turned around. He reached his hand to the back seats. Henry''s reflex was quick, and his action was as fast as lightning. "Who''s there!" In the back seats, there was a Daoist. He was so powerful that Henry didn''t even notice him when he first got into the car. If it weren''t for Henry''s experience of fighting for his life, he wouldn''t even be able to sense the Daoist''s existence at all. Chapter 1223 Chapter 1223 Henry turned around, and he posed his fingers in the shape of an eagle w, aiming at the neck of the person sitting in the back seat. The Taoist didn''t try to move away from Henry''s attack on his throat. "It''s you!" Henry loosened his grip when he saw the face of the Taoist. "Haha," the manughed hoarsely, "You didn''t expect to see me here?" "You don''t say," Henry shook his head and dispersed the Qi shield. He looked at the man in the back seat and said, "It''s strange. I can''t feel your Qi. Sackcloth Visitor, are you getting more powerful?" The person sat in the back seat of Henry''s car was no other than Sackcloth Visitor. Back in the days, he was one of the three main stars, the star of Qisha. Sackcloth Visitor shook his head and said, "My power is indeed changed. It''s not getting better, but worse." Henry frowned. He grabbed Sackcloth Visitor''s wrist and pressed his fingers on Sackcloth Visitor''s vein. After feeling Sackcloth Visitor''s pulses for a couple of seconds, Henry was surprised, "How can it be? I can''t read any Qi inside of you, and your pulse is so slow. You n are... "...a normal old man, right?" Sackcloth Visitor finished Henry''s sentence with a smile on his face. Henry took a deep breath and asked, "What happened?" "I was disabled by Martial Emperor," Sackcloth Visitor said with a rxed expression, "You should know that Martial Emperor came the other day." "He disabled you?" ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "Yeah," Sackcloth Visitor nodded, "The Lord gave me the order to stop the reappearance of Western Xia''s inheritance, no matter the cost. Martial Emperor couldn''t stop me from destroying the inheritance, so he disabled me. I wanted to have a chat with you. You''ve reached the Divine Realm, and you are qualified as tier four. I believe that Recluse Association will summon you to Recluse World very soon." "The Recluse World?" Henry was puzzled. "Is it another micro world?" "Yes," Sackcloth Visitor nodded, "It''s a rather developed micro world. Its society already developed into a set of rules. The poption there is around three hundred thousand. They have their own parties and factions. You''ll see when you are there." Henry said dubiously, "So you came all the way to give me a rundown of Recluse World?" "Of course not," Sackcloth Visitor shook his head, "I want to give you a warning. Someone in the upper level of the Recluse Association is trying to harm you, and they have sent people to investigate the things you''ve done when you were younger. So please be careful. I also suggest you go to Recluse World before they summon you. It''s aplicated ce." Henry''s face suddenly darkened, "Background checking me?" "Yes, they are digging up the things you''ve done. Someone will use them at your disadvantage. I suggest you gather your team as soon as possible. I''m afraid I can''t help you any further, considering my current status," Sackcloth Visitor shook his head. He took a look at his hands helplessly. "You''ve helped me enough," Henry sighed, "Do you need me to arrange anything for you?" "No, I''ll be fine," Sackcloth Visitor waved his hand, "There are some ces that I haven''t visited for a long time, and I finally have the time to go. After they disabled the Sea of Qi, I don''t think I can stay alive for very long. You know what? I have reached the reconciliation. I have done many bad things when I was young. To be able to return to my hometown is a form of generosity for me. By the way, I''m really curious about one thing." "Yes?" "You are fourteen years old when your mother passed away. Did you really kill all seven members of that family?" Near the building of Glory Hotel, Henry just parked his car. He asked the front desk and learned that Ranjeet had returned to the hotel room instead of staying in the restaurant. Henry was quite surprised. He came to Ranjeet''s room and found out the door of his room wasn''t closed. Henry walked in and heard someone was speaking. "It was said that his mother didn''t die of a brain tumor. She was forced to jump out of a tall building. Her son, who was still fourteen at the time, turned into a demon that night. He killed all the families of the person who caused his mother''s death. It was seven lives..." Overheard this, Henry''s face dropped. He rushed into the room and saw Ranjeet was sitting on the couch, saying those words to himself. "Shut up!" Henry shouted. In fact, Ranjeet was reading off his cell phone. Henry''s voice startled Ranjeet, "Br... brother... What''s wrong?" Seeing Henry''s furious face, Ranjeet''s voice was shaking. Henry walked up to Ranjeet and asked seriously, "The thing you just said, where did you hear those?" "The thing I just said?" Ranjeet was confused. After a few seconds, he showed Henry his cell phone, "Brother, I was reading web literature. Those are written by this author." "What else did the author write?" Henry took over Ranjeet''s cell phone. He couldn''t believe it was only a coincidence. "Google it yourself. I''m still reading," Ranjeet took his cell phone back, "Read it from your own phone." Henry took out his cell phone and searched the novel Ranjeet was reading. He saw exactly what he had heard from Ranjeet. Henry''s face was gloomy. He made a phone call, "Can you check someone for me? and where did the person get the inspiration for the novel?" Hanging up the phone, Henry grabbed Ranjeet by the cor and said, "Stop reading those trash. Tell me about your ancestralnd." "There''s nothing to tell about my ancestralnd? Brother, I was reading this novel. I didn''t get any investment this afternoon, so I think I''m not cut out to be a businessman. My new goal is to do radio y." "You''d better stay in business," Henry held Ranjeet''s cor and said. Henry dragged Ranjeet to the restaurant. Food worked on Ranjeet like a charm. Ranjeet answered all of Henry''s questions while eating. Henry asked all the questions he could think of. Although Ranjeet didn''t know the answer to most of Henry''s questions, Henry still got a general idea of the ancestralnd of Lon through Ranjeet''s answers. The ancestralnd of Lon was located in the desert. But thend was a rare oasis. There were about seventeen hundred people who lived on thatnd, and they barelymunicated with the outside world. Ranjeet told Henry that their lifelong responsibility was to guard the Lon inheritance. The seniors have told the tale that there are scary ghosty things under the inheritance. Ranjeet was too scared to ask for details. So he couldn''t give Henry a better answer on that part. Life in the Ancestral Land of Lon was an ordeal of routines. But such life was brought to a complete stop when Alvin League showed up. Chapter 1224 Chapter 1224 Ranjeet told Henry that there was always someone spying around the ancestralnd of Lon. Eventually, someone took action. Henry knew that Alvin League would only take action when they had everything ready. So they were preparing for attacking the ancestralnd of Lon for a long time. After their conversation, Henry left by himself, leaving Ranjeet at the restaurant. Henry got a phone call when he walked out of Glory Hotel. He picked up the phone, "What did you find?" "My Lord, Babao Tea is just a writer. His works are everywhere. You can check them out in his Wechat subscription. Do you want him gone?" Henry thought for a while and answered, "It''s fine. Well done." Henry hung up the phone. He shook his head and murmured, "Am I too sensitive? Maybe it''s really a coincidence." Henry drove back home. After parking in the Luxury Vige parking lot, Henry walked to his house. He found an envelope on his doorsteps, and the words Henry Zhang were written on the envelope. Henry opened the envelope. There was a piece of paper in it, and on the paper, there was only a phone number. "Bluff." Henry pouted and dialed the number. Someone picked up the phone after Henry waited by the phone for thirty seconds. "Henry Zhang, the candidate for the Bishop of the Eastern Continent, We will expect to see you in Recluse World on the twentieth of July, and the Chair of Recluse Association will announce the result. Recluse World is located..." The voice sounded robotic. The phone hung up after saying the location of Recluse World. Henry called that number again, and it didn''t exist anymore. "F*ck, why wouldn''t you write them down in the letter?" Henry was annoyed by the way Recluse Association sending messages. He tossed the envelope in the trash can. It was still twenty days until the date announced in the phone call. After the conversation with Sackcloth Visitor, Henry decided to go to Recluse World that day. He was curious about that ce. Henry got inside and sent an email to Secretary Lee. In the email, he detailed how to manage the company during the time he was away. Then Henry took his mind off the Lins Group business completely. He had to focus on another more important matter. Henry called Sylvia again. Still, no one answered. He shook his head. After packing, he went to Glory Hotel to take Ranjeet with him. Ranjeet was the inheritor of Lon. But up until then, Henry found nothing special about him. Henry believed that there must be something more than meeting the eyes. Judging by how much Ranjeet could eat, at least, his body was very different from the other people. Henry only told Ranjeet that he was going to take him to a ce where there was a lot of food and beautiful girls, and Ranjeet started drooling. He followed Henry right away. A ne to Europe took off at Yinzhou Airport. The nended in the dawn. Henry got off the ne with Ranjeet. Ranjeet had pockets full of sandwiches from the ne. It seems that Ranjeet was very satisfied with the ne food. After Ranjeet stepped off the ne, all the flight attendants breathed a sigh of relief. Ranjeet was yelling that he was hungry from the moment he was on the ne. When he got off the ne, Ranjeet still yelled the same thing with a full month of food. The flight attendants were scared that the ne would run out of food, and Ranjeet would start to eat whatever in his eyesight. Henry didn''t tell anyone about his trip to Europe. He wanted to enter Recluse World anonymously. Henry wanted to know why Sackcloth Visitor especially paid him a visit to warn him about the ce. Henry knew better than believing it was only a gathering ce. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The first stop was China Town. Henry wanted to buy some period costumes for Ranjeet and himself. The kind of costume used in Chinese period TV series. "My god, whiter than the snow. I love it!" Ranjeet picked a white robe. In his mind, he was picturing himself wearing all white and standing on top of the mountain. When the wind blew and the skirt dancing, Ranjeet thought he would look dashing. However, when he put the robe on his rounded body, his vision shattered. They headed toward Recluse World after shopping. Henry remembered the entrance of Refluse World. The two walked on the European street. Ranjeet with sandwiches in both hands, sightseeing while eating. "Wow, brother, that girl''s hair is yellow." "Wow, that girl''s skin is ck." Ranjeet suddenly ran to one of the women and yanked her hair. The woman cursed him, but Ranjeet smiled like a fool. Henry was speechless about Ranjeet''s rude behavior. He had to keep a very close eye on him in case he ran off to annoy other people again. They came to a shoe shop. The shop was located at an inconspicuous corner of the street. Sun shined into the shop, giving it a historical feeling. Inside the shop, an old cobbler wearing reading sses was sitting behind the counter. Seeing Henry and Ranjeet entered the shop, he nced at them and asked, "Gentlemen, where would you go?" "We are here for the car," Henry took out a fingertipsized Spiritual Stone and put it on the counter. The cobbler shook his head, "You can''t find cars in a shoe shop. Sir, your joke is not funny." "My shoes are worn out," Henry replied. He then tapped rhythmically on the counter with his fingers. He learned the code from the mysterious phone call. Hearing the taps, the cobbler smiled. He put down the tools in his hand and said, "If your shoes are worn out, then stay longer and take a rest." The cobbler then led Henry and Ranjeet to another room in the back. There were five chairs in the room. The cobbler signaled them to sit. He then left the room and shut the door. Ranjeet looked around and asked, "Brother, I don''t see food and beautiful girls..." Before Ranjeet finished his words, he suddenly screamed. It was because he felt he was falling fast. In fact, the room they were in was going down at a fast speed. The cobble went back to the counter. He sat down and kept mending shoes. Chapter 1225 Chapter 1225 "Waaaaaaa! What is going on? Mom!" While hearing Ranjeet shrill screaming, Henry felt that he was free falling. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. He ignored Ranjeet''s screaming and started to count down with his eyes closed. "One thousand six hundred and ny-seven!" The gravity suddenly came back to Henry. Henry still had his eyes closed. He was trying to remember the direction they had gone. During the thirty minutes of free fall, Henry sensed that the direction was changed seven times, so it was very hard for him to pinpoint their route. Ranjeet was still screaming. Henry shook his head. He stood up and pushed the door open. The moment the door was open, sunshine hit Henry''s face. On the other side of the door, the cobbler was still sitting behind the counter and mending shoes. Ranjeet''s screaming suddenly stopped. He stood up and followed Henry. Looking around, Ranjeet asked disappointedly, "Is this the European roller-coaster? Why does it have to be in a room?" Henry looked around in confusion. He thought he would walk into a different ce, in Recluse World even. But judging by what he saw, Henry was wrong. Henry walked out of the shoe shop. Ranjeet took out a sandwich from his pocket and started to eat. He also took out his cell phone but found out there was no signal. Ranjeet heard someone was talking. He looked up. Because thenguage was not Yan Xia''snguage, Ranjeet didn''t understand what the person was saying. But Henry was stunned because he could understand thenguage. "I got a piece of Demonic Beast''s internal core! The spirit was still on it!" Demonic beast! Demonic beasts were the name used by the residents of Recluse Association''s micro-worlds. It meant the experimental creatures created by Alvin League. Henry took a look at the cobbler. The cobbler pointed at the room in the back and said without looking at Henry, "Go back and get changed. I assume you the rules." Henry looked at the clothes he had bought and went back to the room. A few minutester, Henry and Ranjeet had changed. Henry was wearing a generic Han costume. There was nothing special about the fabric. On the other hand, Ranjeet was wearing a white silk robe that didn''t match his personality at all. To wrap the robe around his belly, Ranjeet had to pick a veryrge size. So the sleeves were very long andrge on Ranjeet. Henry and Ranjeet walked out after changing. Ranjeet was surprised by what he was seeing. People on the street were all wearing period costumes of different cultures, and they all looked belligerent. Ranjeet saw three people were carrying the body of a monster. The monster had a shape like a goat, but the body was four meters long. Henry took a closer look at Ranjeet. He found out Ranjeet wasn''t scared by the monster. Ranjeet was actually drooling. "What a big goat, its meat must be delicious," Ranjeet stared at the monster''s body. "Do you want some cumin?" Henry said sarcastically. He rolled his eyes grumpily. Ranjeet nodded with drooling over his mouth, "That sounds great." Henry ignored Ranjeet. He started to look around Recluse World, the most important micro-world of Recluse Association. Recluse World was much bigger than the microworld that Henry had visited. The streets were crowded with people of different professions, races, genders, and ages. It looked like Recluse World had formed its own mature societal structure. Henry looked around and found that the architectures were all period-inspired. "Something''s not right!" Henry suddenly realized something. All the micro-worlds were underground. The air was generated through devices. But why was there a sun here? Just as Henry was confused, a bunch of people walked over. It was obvious they were looking for Henry and Ranjeet. "Young master, wee," a middle- aged Asian man said to Henry in fluent Yan Xianguage. Henry was stunned by what the man was calling him. The man saw Henry''s reaction and smiled apologetically, "Please forgive me. I''ve been here for so long that I got used to how we address people here. Let me give you a tour in Recluse World." "Young master, pleasee with me!" A beautiful and innocent young girl pulled Henry''s sleeve. By the look, she was from Yan Xia, and her age was about eighteen. At the same time, some other people of different races also gathered around and talked to Henry. Henry felt as if he was at a train station and being bothered by tour guides who were looking for jobs. In the end, Henry decided to pick the man who talked to him first. The other people all shook their heads and walked away with annoyed faces. The innocent and young girl said bluntly, "Why pick such an imbecile? What are you? A maroon?" Hearing the young girl''s words, the middle-aged man didn''t talk back. He smiled and said to Henry, "Gentlemen, please follow me." The man led the way for Henry and Ranjeet. Henry followed the middle-aged man, and Ranjeet was walking in the back. "Young master, I assume this is your first time here. I need to warn you about the situation here. Recluse World has more people than itsnd allowed, and we don''t havews. So the bigger the stick, the powerful you will be. Until you have a bishop behind you, you''d better not to mess with any lords," The middle-aged man said, "By the way, my name is Cayetano Wang. You can call me Cayetano or Mr. Wang." Henry nodded, "I''ll call you Cayetano. Mr. Wang might sound insulting." Cayetano was puzzled. After living in Recluse World for a very long time, he didn''t know the story about Mr. Wang. Chapter 1226 Chapter 1226 Cayetano introduced the basic situation of Recluse World to Henry. Recluse World used its own currency. Any other currency was useless. There were three types of residents. The first was indigenous people. They had their ownnd, and farming was their main source of ie. The second one was adventurers. They would go out of the city to kill monsters, which were the experimental creatures of Alvin League. They made a living by hunting monsters. The third one was the administrators. When people had achievements, they were qualified to be administrators. Administrators were assignednd and house, and they were allowed to have employees. Administrators would take a certain percentage of their employees'' achievements. So the more employee you would have, the more achievement you would gain. More achievement also meant a faster promotion. When an administrator was promoted to a certain level, he or she was qualified to hold a position in Recluse Association, disregarding the physical location. From Cayetano''s introduction, Henry learned that Recluse World was more like a training ground for Reclose Association, and it had a set of more completed rules. Cayetano took Henry and Ranjeet to a Yan Xia restaurant. The decoration of the restaurant was inspired by the period inn of Yan Xia. There were a lot of customers in the restaurant, and everyone was wearing period costumes. Eating in this restaurant would give people the illusion of going back in time. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. After a long time of hesitation, Cayetano ordered one kilogram of beef and one bottle of liquor. It seemed that Cayetano wasn''t rich. Sitting by the table, Henry asked, "Cayetano, I still don''t quite understand." Cayetano said, "Which part?" Henry asked, "How could the bishops have influence here? This ce should not be in their jurisdiction. And I don''t think they would be regarded as powerful here." Cayetano shook his head, "Bishops are only representatives. In fact, there is a lord behind every bishop. The rtionships of powers are veryplicated here. However, everything can be traced back to the seven continents. The seven most powerful people here are all confidants sent here by seven bishops, and none of them were talking to each other. It could tell that the bishops treat Recluse World like a training ground because we fight Demonic Beast here on a daily basis. When bishops'' confidants eventually are powerful enough to qualify for a position in Recluse Association, they will always be able to add power to their own continent." Henry asked, "So that''s to say, the seven bishops have great power here?" Cayetano sighed and said, "Originally, there were seven, but now, there are only six." "Six? Why?" Henry was puzzled. "Young Master, I assume youe from the Eastern Continent, right?" Henry nodded. Cayetano''s face was full of grief and indignation. He continued, "I was young when I came here. I think I was neen. At the time, our Eastern Continent was the most powerful here and throughout the world. But Bishop Sanford Chu locked himself in Mount Kunlun, and disputes started to brew among people of the Eastern Continent in Recluse World." Henry knew that Cayetano was talking about the internal division of the Eastern Continent. It didn''t just happen in Recluse World. The internal division had caused the Eastern Continent of Recluse Association to fall apart globally. At this moment, when Henry was going to be appointed as the bishop of the Eastern Continent, many organizations were working on something in the dark. Except Xue Family had pledged allegiance to Henry, no other organizations showed anything. Even worse, the Eight Qis Tribe of Japan had started to work on building a rtionship with Hebor Merrick. Cayetano continued, "Because of the internal division, some people left, and some people stuck around. But it was still some dispute within the continent. I heard a piece of really bad news recently, Bishop Sanford Chu is..." At this point, Cayetano''s body shook, and his eyes turned red. Henry took a deep breath and shook his head. Cayetano clenched his fists and pounded on the table heavily, attracting many people''s attention. He wiped his eyes and said in a trembling voice, "It didn''t just stop there. Rumor has it that Bishop Chu''s spokesperson, Lord Sackcloth Visitor, angered the Martial Emperor and was disabled by him. The new Bishop Henry Zhang is seriously injured, and he is on the run. Someone says that Bishop Zhang is working with Demonic Beasts to topple Recluse Association. So people from the Eastern Continent are treated badly by other people. Because Henry Zhang is appointed by Bishop Chu, people like me, who is a loyal supporter of Bishop Chu, are treated even worse." "Henry Zhang colluded with Demonic Beasts?" Henry''s face dropped, "Who said that?" Cayetano shook his head, "I don''t know. It''s just hearsay. They say that Henry wounded Bishop Cleve Chai, one of the three cardinals, but he was also seriously injured." "Ha," Henry sneered. Just as Henry expected, there were people spreading rumors about him to nder his name. It seemed that someone was trying to push him out of Recluse Association! Cayetano wiped his tears again. After he calmed himself down, Cayetano said, "By the way, I haven''t asked about your names." "Oh, my name is Syl Zhang, and this is my brother, Ranjeet." Henry patted Ranjeet on the shoulder. Ranjeet was sitting in the corner. When he noticed that no one was watching, he would quickly take a big bite of his sandwich and chew with great satisfaction. Cayetano had told them that Recluse World didn''t allow anything from the outside, including information and physical objects. The Indigenous people believed that Recluse World was the only world, and the outsiders were rarely here. So it led to the custom that everyone had to follow the local custom, and no one was allowed to bring anything from the outside or say anything about the outside. The punishment for anyone who broke the rules was death. Even the bishops couldn''t get away with the punishment. "Syl, I''ll take you two to meet the bishop''s representativeter. Although the power of the Eastern Continent is weak, I still hope that you two can join us. Of course, I won''t force you to. Well, the food ising. Let''s start eating. Your brother is starving." A te of beef was ced on the table. Cayetano smiled and looked down to pick up his chopsticks. When he looked back up, the beef was all gone. Chapter 1227 Chapter 1227 Staring at the empty te, Cayetano wasn''t even sure if the beef was actually served or not. Ranjeet burped and licked his lips with dissatisfaction. Cayetano wanted to order another te, but thinking about the money in his pocket, he smiled bitterly, "Haha, let''s drink." Henry didn''t care what Cayetano would order. He knew that whatever Cayetano ordered, it would never be enough for Ranjeet. "By the way, Cayetano, I have another question. What is that?" Henry said, pointing toward the outside of the restaurant. Outside, the sun was shining brightly. Cayetano shook his head and said, "I don''t know. There was sun before I came here. I heard from older people that it is done by some kind of light reflection technology. But still, no one can exin why." Henry was puzzled and asked, "It shouldn''t be a hard thing for people living here to go up and have a look, right? The indigenous people are also very powerful." "No," Cayetano solemnly shook his head, "Syl, don''t underestimate Recluse World. There are a lot of spells cast here. ording to the legend, this ce once was an ancient battlefield, and the spells were left from then. It''s not that no one is curious about the sun. But the higher you go, the hotter it will be. People who tried to reach for the top were melted, and not a bone left behind." "Spells..." Henry stroked his lips. He already had his experience with spells. Even people as powerful as Ss were locked away by spells, Henry couldn''t start to imagine what people would use on the ancient battlefield. It was as mysterious as space. Henry could only specte but never be able to find out. Two bottles of liquor had finished. Cayetanoid coins on the table to pay the check. The currency here was simr to the currency used in ancient times. The look of the coins combined the characteristics of both the ancient Asian coins and European coins. The smallest value was copper, and then it was silver. The highest value was gold. Except for the material, all the coins looked the same. After Cayetano introduced the currency, Henry asked. "Can I use the gold from the outside?" "No," Cayetano shook his head, "The main goal of this society is to encourage people to hunt Demonic Beasts in exchange for coins. All the coins have the special mark of Recluse World. The punishment for using unauthorized coins is death by losing one''s head." Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Henry nodded. Cayetano paid the check and walked out of the restaurant with Henry and Ranjeet. "Syl, in this micro- world, the poption of the town is three hundred thousand. But the total poption is close to five hundred. The two hundred thousand difference is the wild adventurers living outside of the town. They are a bunch of ruthless people. So I suggest you travel in groups when going out to hunt Demonic Beasts. If you found yourself hunting alone, it''s more dangerous if you run into a wild adventurer than a monster." "Wild adventurers? Are they any different from the adventurers?" Henry was puzzled. "Of course," Cayetano nodded, "There are seven major towns in Recluse World. They are named after seven continents. Each town is supported by its corresponding bishop, and the lord is the confidant of the bishop. This town isn''t one of the seven major towns. It''s called Limbo. It is the town where outsiders first arrive. It''s also the rest stop for the adventurers. The wild adventurers are rebels from the seven major towns. They are working with Demonic Beasts to hunt us and earn resources from Demonic Beasts. In their eyes, we are the tools for advancing their power." Henry nodded and kept Cayetano''s words in mind. He was not surprised that someone would work with Demonic Beasts. People would go where there were benefits. Moreover, the creators of Demonic Beasts were also human beings. "Come on. It''s time to go. I''ll tell you more on the way. If nothing huge happens, I guess you two would live in Recluse World for a very long time. Once you have enough achievement, you can apply for a position in Recluse Association and have a great life." Cayetano patted Henry on the back. Limbo wasn''t big, and it didn''t have walls either. Henry had been following Cayetano for about ten minutes, and the buildings were getting fewer, and so did people. Eventually, there was only a beaten track under Henry''s feet, and a couple of trees stood by the track. Henry knew they had walked out of the town. "Syl, let me take you to the town of the Eastern Continent first. We are not as strong as the other continent, and the other continents look down on us, but we don''t have that much conspiracy and battles over power either." "How many people are there in the town of the Eastern Continent?" Henry asked. "Around thirty thousand," Cayetano answered. "Recent years, there are fewer members of the Eastern Continenting in here. This is also one of the reasons why the town of the Eastern Continent is the weakest." Henry nodded. As they were walking, the sun started to fall, just as the sun would do in the real world. Shadows were getting longer. Cayetano told Henry that they would reach the town of the Eastern Continent in another three hours. "Mr. Cayetano, I saw people are traveling on horseback. Can we also get a horse?" Ranjeet pouted, walking in the back. Cayetano felt the coin punch and showed a hit of embarrassment. Henry patted Cayetano on the shoulder and said, "Let''s go. It will be dark soon." "Yes," Cayetano nodded. He said awkwardly, "Syl, I''m really sorry. Recently, our Eastern Continent..." "Haha, we are all from the same ce. There''s no need to exin," Henry waved his hand, "If it weren''t for you, we wouldn''t even have had a meal." Cayetano knew that Henry was trying to make him feel better. There would always be people waiting to give outsiders a tour. Cayetano looked at Henry gratefully and continued to lead the way. Two hourster, the sky waspletely dark. All three of them walked very fast. "Soon, we''ll be there in another hour." Cayetano looked into the distance. All of a sudden, a woman''s scream came from not far away. "Sister! Be careful!" Another shouting voice was heard. Chapter 1228 Chapter 1228 Cayetano was anxious upon hearing the screams, "It''s the junior!" He suddenly sped up and rushed forward. Henry squinted at Cayetano. Cayetano had at least reached the early stage of the Qi-concentrating Realm. In the outside world, depending on his ability, Cayetano would easily be amissioner of Recluse Association. But in Recluse World, he was struggling for his survival. From the looks of it, either people in Recluse World were too powerful, or Recluse Association was too corrupted. Henry didn''t rush to check what had happened. He walked slowly with Ranjeet toward the direction where Cayetano was running. A hillock blocked Henry''s view. But he heard screams came from behind the hillock. Henry got closer to the hillock and tried to see what happened behind it. Following Henry, Ranjeet crawled down and giggled, "Brother, I didn''t know you were a peeping tom." Henry pped the back of Ranjeet''s head. Ranjeet rubbed his head and looked at Henry in a grievance. He didn''t say another word. ording to Henry''s observation, including Cayetano, there were seven people in total. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Four of them wore stealth suits and held machetes. They didn''t cover up their faces, so Henry could see that all four of them were male and at the age of thirties. There was only one female among the seven people. She could be the one that Cayetano called junior. The woman was a beautiful young girl in her twenties. She had a head of long and ck hair and wore a green long dress. She held her left arm, and blood could be seen there. She had a look that could make people want to protect her. A man in his twenties standing behind her. He held a long sword and wore a long robe. There was blood on the corner of his mouth. Cayetano rushed over and stood in front of the young woman, shielding her from the other four people in stealth suits. Cayetano said in a low voice, "We are all members of the Eastern Continent. Why do you attack us? Do you really want to make the internal conflict into a public exhibit for people tough at us?" "Haha, Cayetano, you''re the one who incited the internal conflict!" One of the men in stealth suits sneered, "Our Young Lord wants to marry Ms. Chu. Why do you have to stop something wonderful from happening? You know once they get married, we will be a family. Wouldn''t it a good thing for everyone?" Cayetano shook his head and said, "Our junior doesn''t love your Young Lord. I believe you''ve already got the memo." "Haha," The man sneered again, "Whether Ms. Chu is in love with our Young Lord is your business. We only care that our Young Lord loves Ms. Chu. I don''t recall that Ms. Chu knows our Young Lord that well to im that she doesn''t love him. I think it''s better for Ms. Chu to make things clear in front of our Young Lord." As the man spoke, he raised the machete in his hand. "In your dreams!" Cayetano yelled angrily. A Qi de condensed in his hand. Judging by the look of Cayetano''s Qi de, Henry was sure of his suspicion that Cayetano was in his early stage of Qi-concentration Realm. "Haha, Cayetano, I really don''t know who gave you the courage to fight us!" The man shook his arm, and Qi shielded the machete in his hand. The man whipped his arm, and the Qi shield darted toward Cayetano. "Watch out!" Ms. Chu cried out, "There is something strange with his Qi de!" "Strange?" Cayetano was shocked. But the Qi de had reached him. Cayetano hurriedly blocked the de, but the de turned into an open mouth, biting him. Cayetano was stunned. He kept stepping backward, but the man''s Qi biting mouth gained the upper hand, dispersed the Qi de in Cayetano''s hand. "That is the trick of Demon King!" Cayetano shouted, "How dare you to work for Demon King!" "Cayetano, be careful with your words," The man sneered, "We don''t work for him. We work with him. It''s reciprocation. Do you want the town of the Eastern Continent to be stepped under the feet of the other towns? We are for the good of our town. But I don''t expect people like you to understand the effort of our Lord." "Bullsh*t!" Cayetano bellowed, "You''re colluding with Demonic Beasts! You are not one of our Eastern Continent anymore!" "Oh, Cayetano, you''re really talking out of your *ss!" The man chuckled. Hisughter was full of disdain, "What do you think you are? How can you speak for the whole continent? You don''t even qualified to enter the town of the Eastern Continent!" "You will be spurned by others!" Cayetano spat, "Colluding with Demonic Beasts, you people will never be recognized by Recluse World. You don''t deserve to enter the town of the Eastern Continent. It is a ce for heroes, not scumbags like you all!" The man walked closer to Cayetano with the machete in his hand, "Cayetano, why do you use us of colluding with Demonic Beasts? Did you see us working together? How can a blind person see anything, don''t you agree with me?" Before the man finished his words, heunched his machete at Cayetano''s eyes. His speed was so fast that Cayetano didn''t have any time to counterattack. "Pooo!" A dull thud suddenly sounded. The man stopped his attack at Cayetano abruptly. He went to check what caused the sound. "Who''s there! Show yourself!" Behind the hillock, Ranjeet looked at Henry apologetically. He scratched his head and said, "Brother, I''m so sorry. I ate too much today. I tried very hard to hold back the fart. It''s just that I can''t hold on any longer." Henry rolled his eyes. "I told you toe out, didn''t you hear me?" The man waved his machete. The hillock which Henry and Ranjeet were hiding behind exploded. Dust was everywhere, and both faces of Henry and Ranjeet were covered with dirt. Seeing Henry and Ranjeet were exposed, Cayetano shouted, "Syl, run!" "Run?" The man in stealth suit sneered. His team members appeared behind Henry and Ranjeet to block the way for the retreat in a blink of an eye. Henry squinted. He could guess their abilities by their speed only. Henry suspected they were at the middle stage of the Qi-concentrating Realm. "Neers?" The man looked Henry and Ranjeet up and down, "Not a trace of Demonic Beasts! Did you guys enter Recluse World today?" The man didn''t care about the taboo of Recluse World when he talked to Henry. Henry knew that the man didn''t n to let them walk away alive. Henry simply nodded and said, "Yes, I arrived today." "Sigh, I can only say that this is your unlucky day," The man said, shaking his head, "Following an imbecile like Cayetano, you''ve made the choice that you are going to die on the first day in Recluse World." Chapter 1229 Chapter 1229 "Die?" There was a bitter expression on Ranjeet''s fat face, and his legs were trembling. "Brother, I haven''t had a kid with Yaffah. I don''t want to die. I beg you for mercy." Ranjeet''s weak performance made the four people in ck burst intoughter. As for that woman surnamed Chu, she shook her head in disappointment. She had looked down on people who would surrender themselves so easily. Cayetano''s face was full of apologies. He knew that he had implicated these two who had just entered the Recluse World. Henry didn''t speak. He looked at the four people up and down. From one of them, Henry saw the shadow of the Eight Qis Tribe''s cultivation technique, which also showed that the situation in the outside world affected the interior of the Recluse World. Henry spected that the internal division of the Eastern Continent should have something to do with the Eight Qis Tribe. Seeing that Henry didn''t say anything, the man with a sword behind the woman surnamed Chu couldn''t help but shake his head. "Senior Cayetano, the two men you found this time have no strength and no courage. The fat man was scared to beg for mercy. Besides, the other person also dares not speak." "It''s all my fault." Cayetano clenched his fists. "Our Eastern Continent has finally managed to inject fresh blood into our family, but it''s all because I''ve harmed them." "Senior Cayetano, don''t worry," the young man said in a low voice. His voice was very weak and only Cayetano could hear it. "This time, Junior Sister and I came out on my master''s order. In order to attract these people, my master will soon arrive." "Really?" Cayetano''s face lit up with joy, but immediately, he secretly said that it was not good, because his performance was too obvious. Indeed, when one of the man in ck who had attacked Cayetano saw the expression change on Cayetano''s face, he immediately realized that something was wrong and shouted, "Quick, cido is coming. Kill them and take the woman surnamed Chu away!" "Damn it!" The young man with a sword secretly sworn and then pulled the arm of the woman surnamed Chu. "Junior Sister, run!" "But they!" The woman surnamed Chu took a look at the direction of Henry and Ranjeet. "They can''t go, or we''ll die here, too. Run!" The man with a sword did not care much, he ran away with a woman surnamed Chu. "You go first!" Cayetano did not intend to leave. He gathered sword radiance again in his hand, and his eyes were firm. "I brought brother Syl and brother Ranjeet here, and I will not leave them!" Henry looked at Cayetano again. Over the years, Henry had seen too many intrigues and even betrayals of friends and rtives. What Cayetano had done was really beyond his expectation. "Junior Sister, let''s go!" The young man was obviously more powerful. He pulled her and quickly disappeared. "Go, kill Cleytus and bring back the girl!" One man who rushed to Cayetano shouted. Obviously, he was a leader among the four. As soon as he spoke, two of them rushed out immediately. The leader and the other one blocked Henry and the other two. Cayetano saw that the other party had seen through it, but did not hide it. He shouted to Henry, "Syl, my master will arrive in a minute. If we can dy time, we will survive today! The leader cautiously looked around and then suddenly smiled. "Cayetano, ah, Cayetano, you are really stupid. Obviously, Cleytus is lying to you. He led you to be a bait, do you really think cido wille? If cido is nearby, how can he let his daughter be hurt?" "Stop spouting nonsense!" Cayetano stared at the leader. "We''re as close as brothers. How can Junior Brother Liu use me as bait? Master will be here soon. I advise you to forsake the darkness for light. There will be no good end for you to after joining Demonic Beasts! Have you forgotten the days when we drank and chatted together? Have you forgotten..." "Enough!" The leader shouted and interrupted Cayetano. Then he sneered and said, "Ah, forsake the darkness for light? Cayetano, tell me, what is the dark and what is the light? In this world, there is no justice! Different positions are different! Don''t talk about the past again. The past affection has been gone since that day! Now, our scores are from different camps. Don''t me me for killing you!" While he was speaking, he waved the steel knife in his hand and sent out a stream of Qi. Henry could tell that even if this person''s strength hadn''t reached thete Qi- concentrating Realm stage, he would still be close to this level. Cayetano, who had just reached the mid-stage of Qi- concentrating Realm, simply couldn''t match up Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. to him. Although Henry did not want to expose himself too early and concealing his name was the best choice for him to understand this Recluse World, Cayetano''s choice and action just now made it impossible for Henry to see this person die. The purple light gathered in Henry''s hand. Just as he was about to make his move. "Roar!" A huge roar came, and a huge ck shadow rushed to the leader. The speed of this shadow was extremely fast. "Oh my god!" Ranjeet was screaming. "What a big wolf!" The huge ck shadow pouncing on the head of the leader was left by a ck wolf. It was two meters long and its fangs had already grown out of its mouth. Its green eyes were especially horrible in the darkness! The wolf''s whole body was ck, and its limbs were thick and strong. It was obvious that it had undergone some powerful transformation. "A pack of demon wolves!" Another person, who blocked Henry and Ranjeetk, screamed, and his face turned extremely ugly. "Cayetano, you are lucky. Let''s go!" The leader escaped the attack of the demon wolf. Without any hesitation, he left quickly. Cayetano also shouted at this time, "Syl, run! This is a group of demons and wolves!" "Ow woo!" The howls of wolves could be heard. "This... this... There are so many of them?" Ranjeet''s face turned pale and his lips trembled. In the darkness not far away, pairs of green eyes were shing. Looking at them, there were no less than a hundred demon wolves who were two meters long. "From the looks of it, the variant doesn''t change the characteristics of the wolf pack." Henry dispersed the Qi that had just gathered in his hand. He would try not to do anything if he did not have to. "Brother, run!" Ranjeet screamed and ran away. Henry did not hesitate and left quickly as well. At this time, the three did not care about their destination at all. They chose a random direction and began to run wildly. "Ow woo!" Hundreds of demonic wolves howled in unison, and then they rushed madly toward the three people. They just went out to hunt. When they saw the prey escaping, there was no reason for them not to chase it. After the three of them had run for more than half an hour, the wolf pack behind them gradually disappeared. "I''m exhausted! I''m exhausted!" Ranjeet gasped and sat down on the ground, wiping the sweat off his forehead. Cayetano was exhausted also and took the opportunity to rest. Chapter 1230 Chapter 1230 Henry looked at the endless ck in in the distance. He found that the Recluse World seemed to be interesting. The experimental system of the Alvin League was rampant here. Not only the forces of the seven continents fought openly and secretly, but also the demonic beasts had a big force. Moreover, the Demon King mentioned by Cayetano should be an experimental subject with intelligence or a cyborg that had already reached the Qi- concentrating Realm. No wonder Sackcloth Visitor made hime to the Recluse World in advance and get familiar with it. It was moreplicated than the outside Recluse Association. The three of them had a rest. After identifying the direction, Cayetano and Henry continued their journey. This time, Cayetano didn''t go on the main road. He told Henry that those demonic wolves all possessed a certain amount of intelligence and that they would hunt on the main road. After half an hour of frantic running, the three men were even further from their destination. They slowed down a lot, in case they met something unexpected. The Recluse World had a strange landform. They walked through a in and saw towering mountains, whose peaks rise and stretch fair away. Along the way, the three of them had also encountered demonic beasts a few times. Fortunately, the demonic beasts were not very strong, and Cayetano was able to deal with them. "Cayetano, those people just now were from the Eastern Continent, weren''t they?" Henry pretended to ask unintentionally. "Yes." Cayetano nodded. "The current Lord of Eastern City was originally of the same lineage as us. However, seven years ago, the eldest son of the Eastern City Lord suddenly died. From that day on, the Eastern City Lord and we werepletely at odds. He led the ninjas of the Eight Qis Tribe, as well as the cultivators of Gao Li, and separated from us." "Lord of the Eastern City? Is his surname Colver?" Henry was puzzled. "Yes, the Eastern City Lord is the spokesperson for the Colver Family in the outside world." Henry frowned and said, "As far as I know, the Colver Family and the Eight Qis Tribe in the outside world belong to two different factions, don''t they? Why did they unite here?" ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Cayetano shook his head and said, "I don''t know. I don''t know a lot of things. Don''t ask so many questions, brother Syl. This is all above my expertise. In fact, for me, it''s good enough to live well. And you and this brother just entered the Recluse World. You don''t necessarily have to get involved in this whirlpool. Brother Syl, we''re here." As soon as Cayetano stepped on the top of the mountain, he looked into the distance and saw a city full of the ancient style of Yan Xia at the foot of the mountain. There were high walls around the city. At this time, it was dark and the gate was closed. It could be seen that some soldiers were standing on the city wall, dressing in armour and carrying sabres around their waists. "It''s the same as in the Tang Dynasty." Henry could not help but sigh. He had never seen such a scene except in movies. In ancient times, the martial arts world of Yan Xia was a ce that many men yearned for. The sight of the silver helmets and golden armour was enough to make one''s blood boil. "Brother Syl, after we get down this mountain, well be at our destination. You can have a good rest." Cayetano smiled at Henry in embarrassment. "It''s really hard for you to experience this on the first day you came here." "Ha, ha." Henry waved his hand and did not care. "It''s better to experience it early. Anyway, I will have to face it sooner orter." "It''s good that you''re aware of this, Brother Syl. Let''s go." After saying that, Cayetano took the lead in walking forward. Henry took a step forward and found that all of them were still standing in the same ce. He turned his head and saw a light on Ranjeet''s chest. His face was full of anxiety. He was holding a mobile phone in his hand and kept pressing it with his fingers. "What are you doing?" Henry went forward to block the light from the phone in his hand. "If you''re seen by anyone, whether they''re locals or not, I''m afraid that they''ll use this as an excuse to make trouble for you. Find a ce to bury your phone and other things." "Brother, there''s no signal here!" Ranjeet looked anxious. "I''m still waiting to see the storyteller in the official post!" "Look at you!" Henry pped the back of his head. "When we get out of the Recluse World, I''ll take you to him. Ask him face to face!" Ranjeet pped his hands and said, "That''s the best! He updated so slowly. If I see him, I will give him a p first!" "That''s enough. Don''t take out your mobile phone again. Don''t let others find any excuses." Henry reminded and kept up with Cayetano. The three of them quickly descended the mountain and headed for the city at the foot of the mountain. Halfway down the mountain, Henry overlooked the appearance of Eastern City. It was exactly the same as the ancient city in Yan Xia. There were few tall buildings and most of them were bungalows. The closer to the centre of the city, the bigger the courtyard was and the more colours it had, which proved that it was luxuriously decorated. The city was very big. Henry nced at it, but his gaze was still unable to see the centre of the city. When they got down from the mountain and approached the city, looking at the wall that was twenty metres high, Henry felt a sense of oppressioning on his face. The tall wall seemed to be able to block everything in front of him. Walking at the foot of the city wall, Henry looked at the scratches left by ws and weapons on the wall, and there were bloodstains left in the early years. They had been blended with the bricks of the city wall. "Cayetano, the city gate has been locked. Can we still go in?" Cayetano''s face showed an embarrassment. "That... Brother Syl, it''s like this, we don''t live in the city, we are..." At this point, Cayetano smiled awkwardly and stopped at a corner of the city wall. He bent down and moved a few bricks at the foot of the wall to reveal a hole in the wall. Cayetano smiled at Henry with embarrassment and said, "Brother Syl, we are now living temporarily under the city. The environment is a little bit simple, ha, ha." Henry watched Cayetano skillfully get into the hole in the wall. It could be seen from this that Cayetano''s branch''s current situation. They were all from the Eastern Continent, but they couldn''t even enter Eastern City at the moment. When Henry was about to bow and get into the hole, he was pulled away by someone behind him. "Brother, let me get in first and I can demonstrate it to you." Ranjeet excitedly rushed to the wall hole and said, "Let me tell you, this dog hole used to be dug by me. I dug the dog hole under the wall of the Yaffah''s house." With a Ranjeet sound, he twisted his fat hip and squeezed into the wall hole. After Henry entered, he found that the space inside the hole was veryrge. Cayetano was waiting inside. When Ranjeet and Henry came in, Cayetano skillfully restored the wall to its original state. There was a long passageway under the wall hole. Ranjeet took one look at it and then said aloud. "It wasn''t a very well dug hole. What is the purpose of the dog hole? Peeping! No! The hole is so wide that a man could hear it if one stepped in it! Chapter 1231 Chapter 1231 Henry gave Ranjeet a nk look and said, "You are quite experienced, aren''t you?" "Of course!" He puffed out his chest with pride. "Speaking of drilling hole, no one in our vige dares topare with me! Now, there are still many ces that need to be improved in this dog hole. For example, in this tunnel, you can go from a bigger angle. Although the foot is a little steep..." With all the talk, Henry has already stepped forward. "Brother, listen to me. I''m absolutely professional!" Ranjeet quickly followed up. "Brother Syl, don''t mind this simple ce. It can be said that it is safer than Eastern City." Cayetano led the way and said to Henry. Although the tunnel was dark and narrow, people could walk upright, but the space was not very large and the length was also limited. After Henry walked behind Cayetano for a few minutes, he found that the front was blocked and there was no way to go. Cayetano stood at the end of the passage and tapped a few times on the rock wall on the left side of his body. The frequency was three long knocks and one short, then five seconds, then three seconds. After another five seconds, Cayetano knocked on the wall in a hurry. "Crack!" A muffled sound came from the stone wall. The stone wall that Cayetano knocked on suddenly opened. It was a stone door. When it was closed, it waspletely consistent with the surrounding stone walls, without any differences. The person who opened the door was a young man who looked to be 17 or 18 years old. His face still looked young. When he saw Cayetano, a look of pleasant surprise shed across his face. "Senior Cayetano, you''re still alive! Senior Liu and the rest have just returned. I heard from SeniorProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org. Liu that you two were attacked by demonic wolves and that you''re already dead. He tried his best but still failed to save you. What a relief!" Cayetano did not notice what the young man said after that. When he heard the young man say that Senior Liu had returned, a look of joy appeared on his face. "Junior Liu and Junior Chu are back? Are they alright?" There was some sadness on the young man''s face. "Senior Liu is seriously injured now. Master is healing him. It''s good that you''re back. Senior Chu has been worried about you. Hey, who are these two?" It was only then that the young man noticed Henry and Cayetano, who were standing behind Cayetano. "Oh, this is Syl, the young hero I met outside." Until now, Cayetano had begun to pay attention to his words. He would not casually say that Henry and Ranjeet were new to the Recluse World. The young man quickly cupped his hands and said, "It turns out to be Senior Syl and Senior Jin. I''ve heard a lot about you!" Henry also gave a fist-palm salute. "Senior Cayetano, quickly enter. Senior Chu has been nagging about you," said the youth as he moved to the side. Cayetano took Henry and Ranjeet into the stone door, and then with a bang, the door was closed again. Inside the stone door was apletely different world. After Henry came in, he looked around. It was like a replica of the City of Hell. Inside the door was a huge underground space. Everyone lived in the underground space. There were no less than 3,000 people. Their houses were caves, each of which was engraved with a number. In front of the caves, there were some bowls and pots, all made of iron. These people, men, women, old and young, at this moment, all focused their eyes on Henry and the other two. "Senior Cayetano, you''re back!" "Cayetano! It''s great that you''re all right!" "Old Wang! Is it really Old Wang? Cleytus said that you died in the mouth of the demon wolf. He wanted to save you, but there were too many demon wolves. He saw you being surrounded by the wolf pack with his own eyes." "Haha." Cayetanoughed out loud. "Thank you for your concern. The situation was urgent back then. Perhaps Junior Brother Liu didn''t even notice that we had escaped the wolves'' encirclement." "Senior Cayetano!" A female voice rang out. Looking in the direction of where the voice came from, he saw the girl surnamed Chu striding over. When she approached Cayetano, she suddenly slowed down, and the look of surprise on her face becameplicated. Looking at the expression of her, Henry could guess that she must have made up something with Cleytus when they came back. "Junior Chu, it''s great that you''re all right!" Cayetano did not notice anything wrong. He strode forward and looked at her with concern. "Junior Chu, are you all right?" "I am all right. I was just injured by Qi. I''m all right now." She shook her arm. "By the way, Junior Chu, make arrangements for Brother Syl and Brother Ranjeet. They have suffered a lot with me. They haven''t eaten yet. Let''s arrange for them to wash up first." "Yes." She nodded, then stepped forward and said to Henry and Henry, "Please follow me." Henry and Ranjeet followed her to the depths of the cave. The further they went, the more Henry understood how big the cave was. Space here was more exaggerated than he expected. She led the way and said, "Two young heroes, I''m Eurydice Chu. If you don''t mind, just call me Eurydice. I''ll take you two to have some food. After you are ready, I''ll take you to assess your potential." "The assessment of potential?" Henry looked at Eurydice curiously. "Miss Chu, what does the assessment mean?" When Eurydice heard how Henry addressed her, a downcast look appeared in her eyes. She knew that it was her and Senior Brother Liu''s actions that displeased these two young heroes. Eurydice also felt very guilty for what she had done today. Eurydice exined, "Brother Zhang, this evaluation is to test a person''s potential in terms of Qi. If the potential is high enough, they will be directly assigned to the expedition team to hunt demonic beasts in exchange for merit. If the potential is too low, they can only do some logistics work. Although the speed of earning merit will be much slower, the advantage is that it''s safe." "I see." Henry nodded. "Then I''ll have to trouble you, Miss Chu. My brother has been starving all the way." "Pleasee in." Eurydice took them to the depths of the cave. There was a huge cave with two words, Juxian Hall, the restaurant where they going at the moment. "Brother Zhang, I''ve just given instructions. The dishes are ready. Please enjoy yourselves. Someone will arrange amodation for you two. After you have a good rest, you can look for me. "Thank you, Miss Chu." Henry gave a fist- palm salute and walked into the Juxian Hall with Ranjeet. Juxian hall was a cave, but the interior decoration was like in normal houses. On a table in the centre of the hall, eight dishes had been prepared on the table. Ranjeet''s eyes were widening and he was drooling. "Be careful, let''s see if there is any problem with the food." Henry looked around carefully. Chapter 1232 Chapter 1232 Henry observed the Juxian Hall and found nothing unusual around. Ranjeet rushed to the table and took a deep breath with a greedy look. "Brother, there''s no problem with the food." As he spoke, he grabbed a chicken drumstick from the table and stuffed it into his mouth. Henry stared at the whole chicken leg and deliberately threatened, "Someone poisoned the drumstick." "Impossible!" He waved his hand confidently and said, "I would have smelled the poison long ago. Our elders have made me eat more than 300 kinds of poisons since childhood. What kind of poison can trick me?" Henry stared at Ranjeet for a few seconds, then he gave a thumbs up and said, "Badass!" The three hundred kinds of poisons didn''t poison the fat man to death. What kind of weird thing he was? The food on the table looked like a lot, but it was quickly eaten up by Ranjeet. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. A middle-aged man came out of the side hall and said with a loudugh, "Ha, ha, ha! I heard that you two havee here. I had something to deal with just now. Please don''t mind. We can eat while..." The middle- aged man was stunned before he finished his words because he saw that the table of delicious food had been eaten up. Although they had little time to prepare the food, they had still prepared a lot! Ranjeet spat out a chicken bone. He looked at the middle-aged man doubtfully and asked, "Uncle, what did you say?" "Haha, you two have a good appetite." The middle-aged man gave a hollowugh and said, "Let me introduce myself. My surname is cido Chu." Ranjeet''s face changed and immediately cupped his fists. "Turns out it''s Senior Chu. I''ve heard a lot about you!" "Do you know him?" Henry looked at the fat man suspiciously and asked in a low voice. "I don''t know him." The fat man shook his head. "Isn''t that pretentious enough?" Henry rolled his eyes and then cupped his fists like a fat man. "Brother, don''t imitate me!" Ranjeetined in a low voice. Henry remembered the name cido. Previously, when he met the four men in ck, they also mentioned that cido should be the head of this ce. cido smiled and said, "Little brothers, I have prepared amodation for you. If you don''t mind, you can stay together and take care of each other." Henry opened his mouth and wanted to say that he minded it. It was disgusting. He had seen it and was afraid that he would be covered with snot again. "We don''t mind! We don''t mind!" Ranjeet waved his hands and then whispered to Henry, "Brother, do I look imposing? I didn''t bring shame on you!" The corner of Henry''s mouth twitched, but he didn''t say anything. "Haha." cidoughed heartily. "Since the two of you don''t mind, thene with me. The hot water has already been prepared for you two. This way, please.¡± After cido made a gesture of "please", he took the lead and walked into the side hall. After entering the side hall, Henry discovered that this side hall was actually a tunnel. The tunnel led in all directions, and it could lead to seven different directions. It was just like the branches and leaves of a big tree. Henry silently remembered the road here and said at the same time, "Senior Chu, how many people are there?" "Nearly 10,000 people," cido replied. "There''s also some who went out to train. The total number of people is 12,000." "12,000? Does it mean that poption is the same as Eastern City?" "Yes." cido nodded. Henry asked curiously, "If the number is the same, why don''t they live in the city?" cido shook his head. "That''s not allowed because of justice." "Just for the sake of justice?" "Yes, justice!" cido suddenly stopped. "Brother Zhang, you are all from the outside world. I''ll say some things directly. Do you know the Colver Family in the outside world?" Henry nodded and said, "I''ve heard a little about it." "The Colver Family is the follower of the number one expert in the world, Immortal Lu!" At this point, cido''s eyes showed respect and he clenched his fist to the sky. "The Colver Family has been in the dominant position all the time. When the eldest son of the city governor died, we found out the clues that our Chu Family colluded with demons and killed the young master of the Colver Family. With the identity of the followers of Immortal Lu, countless people suddenly besieged our Chu Family. Fortunately, our Chu Family has some foundation over the years. Otherwise, it would have been difficult for us to escape from Eastern City. We originally wanted to change our views of the world slowly and resolve the contradiction with the city governor, but recently there were some mistakes. Have you heard about the new bishop of the Eastern Continent, Henry Zhang?" Henry nodded and said, "Well, I''ve heard a little about him." "Right now, the Recluse World is transforming. The new Bishop of the Eastern Continent, Henry Zhang, colluded with the leader of the Demonic Beasts and heavily injured lord Cleve. Although people here don''t know what happened, they only care that there was a conflict in the outside world. Our faction has always been following the Bishop of the Eastern Continent, so we''re once again forced into colluding with the Demonic Beasts." cido smiled bitterly as he spoke. "Little brother, what''s going on in the outside world?" When cido was in the Recluse World, what he knew about the outside world were all rumours, which had been spread around. Once the news was spread to more than three people, it would be a different story. Therefore, he wanted to know the most direct news from Henry, a person who had juste in from the outside world. Henry shook his head and said, "Sorry, I can''t get in touch with those things, so I don''t know what''s going on here." "Ash." cido sighed, "I just hope that Henry will not collude with the Demonic Beasts! Brothers, there is a room prepared for you in front. After you are done with your shower, I will ask Eurydice to bring you two to the test room." "Thank you very much." Henry gave a fist- palm salute. The room that cido prepared for them was also a cave from the outside. When entering the room, it could be seen that it was a house with two rooms and one hall, and the room was very large. In each person''s room, there was a wooden bucket, in which hot water had been put. Ranjeet took off his pants on the spot and jumped directly into the barrel, sshing up arge amount of water. "Brother, do you want to y together?" Henry took a deep breath. "From today on, you are my brother! I''m nobody!" Half an hourter, Henry and Ranjeet appeared at the entrance of the cave. Eurydice had been waiting here. "Two big brothers, after the potential evaluation, you can rest. But now, I have to trouble you." Eurydice slightly smiled. When she smiled, there was a kind of spring breeze feeling. Ranjeet stared at Eurydice and said, "Don''t worry." Henry''s expression was normal. "Miss Chu, please lead the way." Eurydice''s face darkened, and then she turned to lead the way. On the way, Eurydice suddenly said, "Brother Zhang, about what happened outside today..." Chapter 1233 Chapter 1233 "Haha, Miss Chu, you don''t have to say much." Henry smiled slightly. "Everyone has their own choices. You were right to leave at that time." "No," Eurydice hurriedly exined. "I didn''t want to leave, but Senior Cleytus said that my father was about to arrive. He said that taking me with him would stall some time. I thought it was true, so..." "Indeed." Henry nodded. "Miss Chu has lured two enemies for us. Otherwise, we wouldn''t be able to escape from them when the demonic wolf packes." How could Henry not see through Eurydice''s excuse? However, he had no intention of telling her the truth. Henry looked around. There was no light in this underground passage, but it provided him with a rtively good sight. He could not see everything clearly, but it also did not affect his vision too much. After several observations, Henry came to the conclusion that there were many broken materials like ss dregs in the underground passage, which were embedded in the stone walls. Henry was not surprised. After all, this was the 21st century. Although this Recluse world looked the same as the ancient times, Henry would not be surprised to see toilet seats installed in the rooms. There was arge space in this cave, and Eurydice took Henry and Ranjeet to walk for more than ten minutes before they arrived at the ce. With Henry''s super memory, he could be sure that Eurydice did not lead them in circles, they did not walkthrough any repetition. The testing ce was also a cave. When they arrived, Henry saw that four people had been waiting there. All four of them were men, about 25 or 26 years old. Cleytus, whom he met today, was also standing in front of the cave with bandages on his hands. "Cleytus, the neers fromst time followed you. This time it should be my turn." A stout man said to Cleytus, "I, Kristofor Meng, am also your senior brother. You won''t refuse me this favour, will you?" "I say, Kristofor, when ites to seniority, I''m Master''s eldest disciple. Shouldn''t these two also belong to me?" A young man holding a fan spoke. "I, Kensuke Pei, have been following Master for so many years. When you first joined, I also took quite good care of you. Now that a neer has come, shouldn''t you take me, your Eldest Senior Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Brother, into consideration?" Thest youth appeared to be the most delicate and handsome. Dressed in a green shirt, he seemed very quiet. After Kristofor and Kensuke finished speaking, he said, "Senior Brothers, you have a lot of followers. You''ve already aplished quite a bit. You don''t need to worry about these two rookies. Why don''t you reward me, a junior apprentice-brother?" "I don''t mind." Cleytus looked indifferent. "But don''t me me for not reminding you. These two people are really good-for-nothings. They are so timid." Cleytus thought of the scene that Ranjeet was trembling with fear when he saw the men in ck, as well as the scene that Henry was too scared to speak. The four of them talked as if they were dealing Henry and Ranjeet as goods. When they saw Henry and Ranjeeting, all four of them closed their mouths in tacit agreement, and then surrounded them with a warm face. "Brother Syl, Brother Ranjeet, young heroes. Wee." "Haha, there are two new members in our big family." "With the two young heroes joining us, our strength has increased by leaps and bounds!" Cleytus walked over with a smile and said, "Thank God, Mr. Zhang and Mr. Jin. I''m so d that you two are all right. Since I came back, I have been ming myself. Fortunately, you two are safe now. Otherwise, I would never forgive myself!" Henry was experienced, so he could see the hypocrisy on these people''s faces. He did not show any strangeness. "Haha, brothers, don''t be so polite!" Ranjeet greeted warmly. "We will be a family from now on. From now on, we will share everything..." "That is right, haha!" Kristoforughed in a very happy manner. "No problem, no problem." A wretched smile appeared on Ranjeet''s face. Eurydice made a gesture of invitation in front of the cave. "Big brothers, you will be tested here. Someone will guide you on how to do it." "Thank you, Miss Chu." Henry gave a fist- palm salute and walked into the cave. The cave was not decorated. There was a stone table there, and a middle-aged man stood beside the stone table. When they went in, the middle-aged man opened his mouth and spoke. "My two young heroes, please allow me to exin. This stone tform was retrieved from the body of a mutated demonic beast. After undergoing so many variations, this demonic beast had evolved a rather unique ability. They can detect the strength of the Qi within a person. This kind of demonic beast is known as a scout amongst the demonic beasts. The stone tform that was taken out of its body can test the degree of sensitivity to a person''s Qi. You just need to put your hand on it. The stone tform will give feedback. Based on the stone tform''s reaction, we will be able to determine a person''s potential. The greater the reaction, the greater the potential discovered." After saying that, the middle- aged man moved two steps to the side and made a gesture of "please". "It''s a little interesting." Henry was somewhat interested in the stone tform. At the end of the day, Henry had only been in contact with the Qi for a short period of time. Henry himself was not clear about his own potential. Now he also wanted to know what level his potential was at. The stone tform was half the height of a man, and it looked like a deformed round table. Henry stretched out his right hand and ced it on the stone tform. Outside the cave, the young man in a green shirt cupped his fists at Cleytus. "Thank you, three Senior Brothers. I''ll take care of these two neers." Kensuke snorted with an unhappy face. "Junior brother, you''d better thank Master. Since you have already looked for him, you don''t have to say so much to the three of us." "Jacindo, oh Jacindo!¡± Kristofor walked forward and patted the young man''s shoulder. "You entered the sectst, yet you learned things the fastest. Senior brother, I''ve really underestimated you." "Haha," said Jacindo with a slight smile. "These are all taught well by the three seniors." Cleytus, who was with the bandages with his hands, smiled and said, "Junior brother, I really feel sorry for you. In order to deal with these two good-for-nothings, you deliberately went to our master to intercede with him. But I don''t know whether the value brought by these two good-for-nothings is worth your special visit to our master!" As soon as Cleytus''s voice faded, a dazzling light lit up at the entrance of the cave. The blinding light caused Cleytus and the other three people standing outside the cave, including Eurydice, to subconsciously extend their hands in front of them to block it. "This! How is this possible?!" Cleytus''s expression changed drastically. Kristofor and Kensuke''s faces suddenly became extremely ugly. Only Jacindo had a look of pleasant surprise on his face. "Senior Liu, it looks like you''ve misjudged them this time!" Chapter 1234 Chapter 1234 The light at the entrance of the cave attracted a lot of attention. Even many people who were not here were attracted by the light that suddenly appeared in the dark crypt. When they found that the light was emitted from the testing site, they ran here excitedly. Looking at the lighting from the cave, Eurydice was in a trance. "Top quality! Top quality!" In the cave, the middle-aged man who had been introduced in the cave to Henry rushed out of the cave and kept shouting the words, "Top quality! Top quality!" "Hahaha!" Jacindoughed heartily and sped his fists at Cleytus and the other two. "Fellow senior brothers, this time, I might have taken advantage of you. Especially thanks to senior Cleytus. Senior Cleytus did not fight for such a talent. I have to learn this from you!" Cleytus''s face was gloomy and he couldn''t say a word. He never thought that there was a topquality talent hidden in these two cowards! Looking at the reaction in the stone cave, no one in the room couldpare with them! Even in the entire Recluse World, no one couldpare with them! The dazzling brilliance emitted colourful lights! This was also in the crypt. If it was in Eastern City, this light must go all the way up to the sky, and everyone would see it! "God bless our Eastern Continent! God bless our Eastern Continent!" When cido heard the news, he was so excited that his hands were shaking! "Is it Young Master Syl? He is a calm and stable person. He deserves to have such a qualification!" The middle- aged man running out of the cave calmed down and said to cido, "Patriarch, it''s not Brother Syl. This is Brother Ranjeet''s result." "Oh?" cido was quite surprised. "So, Junior Syl hasn''t taken the test yet?" "He did." cido was confused. "He did? Then why isn''t there any result?" "He... He could not arouse the slightest result from the stone tform, as if his body did not allow him to absorb the Qi. His qualifications are..." "Rubbish." A man subconsciously said and realized that his voice seemed to be a little loud, so he quickly covered his mouth. In the cave. Ranjeet stared at the stone tform in front of them, which was shining with colourful light. "Brother, how can this gallstone shine?" The stone tform that was taken from the body of the demonic beast was naturally given a new name by Ranjeet. Henry rolled his eyes. From the performance of the middle-aged man just now, he could see what this colourful light represented. As the inheritor of the Lon, Ranjee''s talent was naturally good. But why didn''t he make any changes to the stone tform? ording to that man, it was Henry who couldn''t absorb the Qi in his body. Henry''s method of practising Qi had always been different from others. Although he had reached the Divine Realm, Henry''s body still directly grabbed the Qi from the outside and used it for his own use. In the final analysis, Henry really had never felt the feeling of the Qi gathering in the body as others did. Henry looked speechlessly at the stone tform in front of him, which was emitting colourful lights. He was extremely depressed. However, Ranjeet was not delighted by his talent at all for causing such a huge change on the stone tform. What he was thinking about now was whether the stone tform would shine or not. "Hahaha, junior Ranjeet, congrattions! Atop-quality talent is rare in the world! Very rare in the world!" cidoughed as he walked in from the entrance of the cave. Behind cido, there were also many people who were congratting him. "Junior Ranjeet, how do you feel now?" cido came forward. When he talked with Ranjeet, one could even hear a hint of ttery. It was because cido knew very well what this rainbow-coloured light represented. With this kind of talent, as long as he refined his Qi properly, he would definitely be able to shine in the Recluse World in the future! If others found out about this kind of talent, they would probablye at all costs to snatch it away from him! This person was a treasure! "How do I feel?" Ranjeet scratched the back of his head and then rubbed his round belly. "I just feel a little hungry." "Haha, you''re still young, and your appetite is good. Go, prepare a beautiful banquet for junior Ranjeet. I''m going to drink till I''m drunk today!" cido waved his hand. In front of such a talented talent, what else could he do? As long as he could keep him stay, cido would let his daughter marry him. cido enthusiastically put his arms around Ranjeet''s shoulders. Suddenly, he saw Henry standing beside him. cido subconsciously ignored Henry. After two seconds, cido looked at Henry again and said, "This, junior Syl, don''t worry, this test does not mean anything. Working hard can make up for your talent. Let''s go, let''s have a drink together." cido put his other hand on Henry''s shoulder, and the three of them walked out of the cave. cido would not have paid any more attention to Henry if not for the fact that he was with the Ranjeet. cido first arranged new amodation for the two of them. Compared to the ce where Henry and Ranjeet just stayed, the new residence was a vi! A cave was pulled out and it was filled with solid wood furniture. It was luxuriously decorated and there were many jade wares ced in it. There were even two young girls who served as nannies and were responsible for their daily lives. Henry knew that all this was because of Ranjeet''s light. He did not expect that he could enjoy benefits like this because of him. Ranjeet did not care about these things at all. All he wanted to know was when he could eat anything. "Don''t worry, the banquet has been prepared, and my daughter is taking a bath and changing clothes. Let''s have a drink together. Haha, we''ll get drunk tonight." cidoughed out loud. "That''s good!" Ranjeet nodded his head and his saliva was dripping down. There was food and girls. Ranjeet was already exceptionally satisfied with that. Soon, cido brought the two of them to the ce where the banquet was prepared. The tablefuls had already been prepared. Eurydice also changed into a new long dress and sat by the table. During the dinner, cido kept making toasts to all of them. He said that all of them were promising and asked if they were married. It seemed that he was going to keep them at all costs. Henry didn''t ask any more questions this time. Like an outsider, he sat there and ate whatever he wanted. He didn''t speak, and no one took the initiative to talk to him. Full table of dishes was soon cleared by Ranjeet. cido still wanted to build a good rtionship with Ranjeet, so he had to drink a few more cups. However, when Ranjeet said that he was sleepy, cido did not dare to disturb him. He asked Eurydice to send Ranjeet and Henry back to their ce to rest.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Chapter 1235 Chapter 1235 Eurydice took Henry and Ranjeet back to their residence. At the dinner, everyone drank some wine. Henry was not drunk, as no one wanted to toast him. He just drank a little wine to cope with the scene. On the other hand, Ranjeet was drunk. Eurydice''s pretty face was slightly red. Fortunately, Eurydice was also a cultivator, so it was not difficult for her to deal with Ranjeet. "Miss Chu, thank you very much. Otherwise, it would be difficult for me to find the way back. The road here is veryplicated," Henry said with a smile. "No worries." Eurydice waved her hand. "It''s my fault for what I did today. I''m sorry, Brother Zhang and Brother Jin. I don''t expect you to pretend that what happened today hasn''t happened. I just want to tell Brother Zhang that what I did today was not my intention." "Miss Chu, you worry too much." Henry shook his head. "What Miss Chu did today was a choice that every normal person would make. I, Syl Zhang, dare not say anything." "Brother Zhang, I know you will definitely care about this in your heart. However, I will prove to you what kind of person I am." Eurydice''s pretty face showed up. Her long dress was worn on the ground, which made people feel sorry for her. Henry nodded and did not speak. Eurydice saw that Henry didn''t want to talk to her, so she pursed her lips. "Then I won''t bother you to rest. By the way, Brother Zhang, this is for you." Eurydice took out a fist-sized Spiritual Stone from her purse and handed it to Henry. "Miss Chu, what are you..." "Brother Zhang, in this ce, Spiritual Stones can also be used as currency, but I would prefer you to use it to guide yourself. It doesn''t matter if you are not talented. As long as you work hard, you will definitely be a strong person. Our ancestors had the worst talent in the sect, but in the end, they still grow into the most powerful people in the world. Brother Zhang, I believe that you can also do it." Eurydice looked at Henry sincerely. She was such a beautiful woman who spoke such words and showed such concern. It was difficult for a man to refuse her good intentions. If he refused, it would be too strange. Of course, Henry wouldn''t act that weird. "Thank you, Miss Chu." Henry took the Spiritual Stone and apologized. Eurydice narrowed her big eyes and smiled sweetly. "Then I won''t disturb Brother Zhang''s rest. Goodbye." After Eurydice finished, she smiled and then went out happily. After Eurydice left, Henry looked at the Spiritual Stone in his hand,y on the bed, and closed his eyes to sleep. Henry didn''t sleep well, so he kept a high alert state at all times. In this state, if anyone approached him, he would be able to react. In the morning. Henry heard someone knock on the door. When Henry got up and opened the door, he saw Eurydice standing in front of the door. Today, Eurydice''s long hair fell down, and she wore a long green dress. She was as innocent as a little girl next door. She also held a bamboo hat in her hand, but no one knew what it was for. "Haha, Brother Zhang, are you still sleeping? Brother Ranjeet has eaten his breakfast and gone out." When Eurydice saw Henry, she smiled happily. "Out?" Henry asked in confusion. "He went to train," Eurydice replied. "Brother Ranjeet has the highest potential. My father has already personally taken him out. I''m afraid he''ll be back in a few days." "Train? Should I go with him?" Henry felt it strange. "You don''t need to do that!" A dissatisfied voice was heard as the young man, Jacindo, walked over. He also had a bamboo hat on his back. "Ranjeet has a top- level aptitude, and your potential is useless. Going out to gain experience is only a waste of time. You would need someone to protect you. For now, you will be responsible for logistics!" When Jacindo saw Henry, he was full of anger. Last night, cido personally found Jacindo and took Ranjeet, leaving only Henry as his follower. A useless follower. Just thinking about it made Jacindo feel disgusted. This type of person, what was the use of him? How much merit could he be able to offer himself? "Brother Zhang, don''t be discouraged." Eurydice smiled at Henry. "This logistics job is very interesting. You can go into the city to take a look. When you''re powerful enough, you can go out to gain more merits. You can prepare yourself. I''ll take you to the city first." "That''s okay." Henry nodded. "Let''s go directly." Henry wanted to go to the city to have a look. The purpose of hising here in advance was to find out about this Recluse World. Henry and the other two went through the tunnel of the crypt and came to the ce where they entered the crypt yesterday. Jacindo removed a brick and cast her eyes on the outside. "No one, let''s go!" Jacindo made a gesture, quickly pushed down all the bricks in front of him, and then immediately went out. Eurydice also skillfully and quickly got out. "Hurry up!" Jacindo urged from outside. After Henry got out of the hole, the entrance of the hole was closed by Jacindo. At this time, the sky was bright. Henry felt that the temperature was more than 20 degrees. He nced at the entrance of Eastern City. Now, the gate was open, and more than 20 soldiers were lining on both sides of the gate. In front of the gate, people were bustling in and out. Just by looking at them, one could feel how lively this ce was. Henry saw that someone was carrying the demonic beast''s corps, and his face was full of excitement. There were also some who were wounded. They supported each other and limped into the city. There were others who had juste out of the city and were fully equipped. It looked like they were going out to hunt demonic beasts. Eurydice put on the bamboo hat that she had been holding in her hand, covering her face. Jacindo also took off the bamboo hat on his back and put it on before walking toward the city gate. When they passed through the city gate, the two of them easily entered the city with bamboo hats covering their faces. Henry found that the soldiers around the city gate didn''t seem to pay attention to the people entering and leaving the city. Every one of them was standing there in a daze out of boredom. After entering the city, Henry''s first impression was that he came to the ancient capital from some movie. On the road, some girls from rich families were walking on the streets with their maids, and some graceful young men were reciting poems. The word "Inn" was hung on both sides of the road, and vendors kept shouting on both sides. "Come and y!" In front of the brothel, some girls dressed up gorgeously, and they frequently flirted with passers-by. This industry existed in any era. Henry looked around with interest. "Keep your eyes open and don''t look around!" said Jacindo in a low voice. "If anyone finds out that you''re a neer, trouble wille. Follow me." "Brother Zhang, be careful after entering the city." Eurydice also reminded him. Henry nodded and followed them. Eurydice and Jacindo went straight to a granary with a purpose. Eurydice told Henry that the granary was the ce that provided them with food for daily use. What they needed to do today was to transport food out for the next few days. The three of them arrived at the granary. "Old Sun, open the door. We''re here to pick up the goods." Jacindo let out a cry and pushed open the wooden door in front of him. As soon as the door opened, Eurydice let out a scream. There were six dead bodies lying in the granary, and their blood was still flowing on the ground. Obviously, these men had just died!Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Chapter 1236 Chapter 1236 Seeing such a scene, Eurydice subconsciously took a step back. "What''s going on?!" Jacindo''s face, which was hidden under the bamboo hat, suddenly changed. The corpses lying in the granary were exactly the men they had arranged in the city. "Hurry up and leave!" Jacindo immediately turned around, about to leave. "Leave? Can you get away? Haha, the disciple of Chu hides his strength well. If we hadn''te across this ce by ident, we really wouldn''t know. How dare you enter the city, aren''t you afraid of dying here?" A loudugh came from behind the three people. Then, several figures suddenly appeared behind the three people. They moved quickly and surrounded the three people,pletely cutting off their escape routes. A face of a man in his thirties appeared in their sight. The man was not tall, about 1.7 metres in height. On the man''s left cheek, there was a scar that looked particrly ferocious. The man was wielding a golden scimitar, and the tip of the scimitar was still dripping with blood. Clearly, the people in the granary had been killed using this scimitar. Jacindo frowned. "TrahernCui? When did you be a flunky of the Colver Family?" "A flunky? Don''t speak so harshly! We do this business. Naturally, whoever offers us the most money, we will work for him.1'' Trahern, who was holding a golden scimitar, stepped forward. "Jacindo, I haven''t seen you for a long time. You used to call me uncle obediently. Now you call me by my name?" Jacindo took off his bamboo hat and looked around with a serious face. There were no less than 20 people behind Trahern. It was difficult to break out of the siege. If it were only him, he would be fine. Even if he was seriously injured, it would be possible for him to run out. But his junior sister was still here. More importantly, he brought Syl, a good-for-nothing. Under this situation, he would be a big burden! Jacindo took a deep breath and said, "Trahern, go ahead, what should we do to get out? What do you want?" "Haha, smart boy." Trahernughed loudly. "We''ve found your granary. If we were to capture someone and hand him over, the Lord of Eastern City would at least give me a thousand gold coins as a reward. You can double it. I''ll pretend that this has never happened. What do you think?" Jacindo shook his head and said, "I can''t take out the money for the time being." "Then there''s nothing much to say." Trahern turned his wrist. The golden scimitar reflected its light under the sunlight. The people around them were also approaching Jacindo and the other two. "Trahern, we can talk!" Jacindo reached out his hand. "You are not a member of the Colver Family, there is no need for you to get into such a mess with our Chu Family. I think, in your line of work, you should understand that one more friend means one more path, right? We can definitely find some solution." "Oh?" Trahern stopped walking. "Then tell me, how can we get in a win-win situation?" "It''s very simple." A trace of pain appeared on Jacindo''s face. He stretched out his hand and forcefully pulled at his waist. A jade pendant was pulled down by Jacindo. "I don''t have enough money now, but I can give this jade pendant to you. This jade pendant contains the energy of a Divine Realm expert. It can block three attacks from Divine Realm experts. I think that it should be worth a little bit of money." "Divine Realm?" Trahern narrowed his eyes and licked his lips, revealing a look of desire. "That''s right." Jacindo nodded. "This thing is worth a little bit of money. You should know that with my strength and the help of this jade pendant, you might not be able to stop me. If you really want to start a war with my Chu Family, it won''t be a good thing for you." The tip of the scimitar in Trahern''s hand constantly touched the ground. "The jade is a good thing, but it''s not worth so much money. I think it''s better for me to take my thousand gold coins. As for whether you can escape or not, I want to see it." "You''re wrong." Jacindo stared at Trahern and shook his head. "You can also get your gold coins. As for what I''ve given you, take another look. We have three people here, so you don''t have to bring all three of us back. You can also get the reward from the Colver Family if you bring one back. What do you think?" Trahern was stunned for a moment and then burst intoughter. "Hahahaha! Jacindo, ah, Jacindo! No wonder people say that although you are the youngest among cido''s four personal disciples, you are the most ruthless one. Tell me, which one do you want to leave to me?" "Him." Jacindo did not hesitate at all. He pointed at Henry and said, "He''s yours. What do you think?" "This kid looks unfamiliar." Trahern narrowed his eyes. "You know the rules of Eastern City," said Jacindo. "The stranger a person is in our Chu Family, the higher the price they offer." Henry stood there, listening to Jacindo make a deal with Trahern without any hesitation. As for Eurydice, from the moment when Jacindo decided to give up on Henry, she did not look at Henry again. Trahern pondered for a few seconds, thought for a moment, and then nodded. "Well, I ept your proposal. I will take this guy back and report. You can leave now." "Many thanks!" said Jacindo as he cupped his fists in thanks. He then put on his bamboo hat and turned to look at Eurydice. "Let''s go!" he said. As his voice fell, Jacindo and Eurydice disappeared. When they were out of the encirclement brought by Trahern, a jade pendant was flung far away by Jacindo. The two of them didn''t hesitate for even the slightest bit and left. Trahern waved his hand to ept the jade pendant. He looked at it with satisfaction and then put it into his chest pocket. He ordered Henry to put on the rack. "Let''s go and get the reward. We''ll arrange two girls for each of us tonight. Hahaha!" Trahern let out a heartyugh. Two of Trahern''s men came over to push Henry. "Behave yourself, let''s go!" Henry looked at Trahern and the others up and down. From the conversation between them just now, Henry could tell that Trahern and the others should be the natives. They had no standpoint and were doing the work of bounty hunters. They would work for the one who offered the most money. "Why are you standing there? Move!" Once again, someone pushed Henry''s back and was going to take him to the Colver Family to report on thepletion of his mission. Henry was not afraid of anything. Even if he did not have such strength, he would not receive any different treatment in the Colver Family. It was a change of ce to conceal his identity. But now, Henry suddenly had another idea. Henry had been immersed in the concept of division of the Eastern Continent by Cayetano since he entered the Recluse World, but he ignored a very important problem, which was the natives here. Now, Henry knew that the Recluse Association would secretly make trouble for him. If he inquired about these things from several major forces, he would definitely be noticed. Henry suddenly came up with the idea. Why wouldn''t the natives here help him expand the intelligencework? Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. As a person who struggled from the bottom, Henry knew very well that the intimacy level with the natives of a single ce was beyond imagination! If it was properly used, then it would be much more terrifying than several great powers! Chapter 1237 Chapter 1237 Henry narrowed his eyes and looked at Trahern. He said, "I don''t understand. What are you laughing at?" "Eh? Can''t Iugh when something good happens to me?" Trahern took out the jade pendant and ced it in his hand. He looked at it as if he had found a precious treasure. Henry shook his head and said, "It''s understandable that youugh when you see something good, but why are you stillughing when you get cheated? I can only say that you''re stupid." "Kid, what did you say? You dare to say that I am stupid?" Trahern stepped to the front of Henry. He did not expect that this captive dared to talk to him in this way. Henry pointed to the jade pendant in the hand of Trahern. "You were fooled by a piece of trash. Aren''t you stupid?" "Trash?" Trahern was obviously stunned. Henry took advantage of this opportunity to reach for the jade pendant in Trahern''s hand. He looked at it under the sun for a few seconds and said, "Look at it carefully. It''s just an ordinary jade pendant. It can be used as an essory, but if you want to withstand three attacks from the Divine Realm, do you think you could use this?" Trahern subconsciously raised his head and looked at the jade pendant, only to be illuminated by the sunlight in the sky. He did not notice that at the moment when he was blinded by the sunlight, Henry''s hand was emitting a weak purple light. The purple light only appeared for an instant and completely dissipated. Henry casually threw the jade pendant to Trahern and said, "The thing is here. Believe it or not, you will know it after you try it." Trahern took over the jade pendant again. "Fake? That''s impossible! How dare Jacindo lie to me?!" "Why wouldn''t he dare?" Henry curled his lips. "He''s gone anyway. He lied to you, so what? Do you dare to break into the Chu Family''s headquarters?" "Holy sh*t!" Trahern cursed. "I don''t believe he would dare lie to me!" Trahern said as he threw the jade pendant on the ground. He waved the machete in his hand and cut down on the jade pendant. When the tip of the machete came into contact with the jade pendant, with a ''pa'' sound, the jade pendant shattered! Not to mention blocking an attack from an expert Divine Realm, it was not even able to withstand Trahern''s machete. At the moment when the jade pendant was broken, Trahern''s eyes were full of anger. He trembled with anger. "Oh Jacindo, you dare to fool me! We are done!" Henry sighed and shook his head, saying, "You can not me others for your clumsy eyes. This jade pendant is inferior at a nce, and you can still believe it is a treasure. The real treasure is ced in front of you, but you have been using that useless knife all the time." "Useless knife?" Trahern waved the machete in his hand. "I''ve asked the master in the Stable Castle to forge this knife for a whole month. Tell me, is it a useless knife?" Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "What? You don''t believe me?" Henry smiled. Then he turned his head and casually picked one of Trahern''s men, who was holding an ordinary long knife in his hand. Henry crooked his finger at the subordinate and said, "Come on, give me your knife." The subordinate ignored Henry. Trahern ordered, "Give him the knife." As Trahern spoke, his subordinate handed the knife to Henry. Henry took the long knife, waved his hand and shook it, then the long knife gave out a sound. Trahern''s face changed. "This..." "This is a treasure." Henry smiled. He turned to ask the man who had just handed over the long knife, "Where did you get this knife?" "Just... just picked it up in the wildernessst time," the other party replied. "You are lucky." Henry praised. Then he held the long knife in front of him. "Look at this de, it''s vertical, the material is ordinary, but it''s tough, it''s a good carrier for Qi. This de is really precious!" "What a joke!" Trahern shook his head. "It''s just an ordinary long knife, yet you say it''s a treasure?" As a bounty hunter, Trahern was especially interested in treasures. Henry shook his head and said, "It seems that there''s a reason for you to be cheated. Come on, try it with your machete." Henry held the long knife in his hand there. Trahern brandished his machete and attacked Henry. "Crack!" A clear voice rang out. Trahern only felt that his hand was lighter. His golden machete, which had been made by the master, was split in half the moment it touched the long knife in Henry''s hand. "This is impossible!" Trahern stared nkly at the treasured sabre that had snapped from his hand. The man who just handed the knife to Henry showed an excited look. He didn''t expect that what he was holding was a treasure that could even cut off the boss''s precious machete. "Haha, you have to recognize this treasure." Henry chuckled and threw the knife to Trahern. "Try it yourself." Trahern subconsciously took the long knife thrown by Henry. "You can try to use it with your Qi. But I have to remind you that due to the limitation of the material, the saber can only release four strong attacks. Don''t waste your opportunities." "I really don''t believe it!" Trahern held the knife and held his Qi on his wrist. Then he shed the knife forward. One could see that a purple light was released by Trahern. This knife was extremely powerful. Even the bluestone bricks under their feet werepletely cracked. When the de touched the granary in front of them. "Boom!" "Boom!" With a bang, the whole granary copsed in an instant, and dust rose in all directions. Trahern stared nkly at the scene in front of him. The power of the sabre waspletely beyond his imagination. Henry patted the dust that had just been stained on his body and said, "You don''t know that the treasure is in front of you, but you arecent because of a piece of garbage given by others. s." Trahern looked at the seemingly ordinary long knife in his hand. Then he suddenly thought of something and his face showed an excited expression. "Do you know how to look for treasures?" Henry rolled his eyes and said, "I''ve been telling you the truth all this time." "Great! Come with me!" Trahern came over and pulled Henry, walking in one direction. Trahern''s men reminded him, "Boss, the City Lord''s mansion isn''t there." "Screw him!" Trahernughed heartily. "He wants my brother for a thousand gold coins? I, Trahern, am not the kind of person who betrays his brother! May I ask brother''s name?!" At this time, Trahern had already called Henry as a brother. "Ha, ha." Henry chuckled. "You can just call me Sy I." "Well, Brother Syl, it''s my fault just now. I apologize to you. Let''s go. I''ll take you to eat delicious food first, and we''ll talk about something else. Haha, haha!" Trahernughed out loud. It was even more exciting to meet a person who knew treasures than to pick up a treasure! As a bounty hunter, Trahern knew how precious this kind of person was! In the Treasure Pavilion in the city, because the old man had a pair of Prating eyes and recognized the treasures, even the city lord showed him respect. Although Syl was not as good as the old man, he was not much worse! Henry was not surprised that Trahern''s attitude changed. Otherwise, he would not have yed that way. As for whether the treasure was a treasure or not, with Henry''s strength, even if the real treasure was in his hands, it could be destroyed by him. On the other hand, the garbage in his hands could also be a treasure, just like the long sabre in Trahern''s hand. Chapter 1238 Chapter 1238 Outside Eastern City. While no one was around, Jacindo and Eurydice made their way into the hole. As soon as they entered the hole, they saw cido and a few others standing at the entrance with their equipment. Eurydice was shocked for a moment. "Dad, why did youe back?" While speaking, Eurydice subconsciously took a look at Ranjeet. cido shook his head. "I don''t know what''s going on outside. Demonic beasts are wreaking havoc. Right now, Eastern City has organized arge group of people to defend against demonic beasts. We can''t casually show ourselves, so we came back to rest. Shouldn''t you guys go and buy supplies today?" "Master, something happened." Jacindo took off his bamboo hat, and there was a shocking wound on his face. This wound was obviously caused just now, and there was blood flowing out. "Our granary was destroyed!" "The granary was destroyed!" cido''s expression changed. "What the hell is going on!?" "Disgraceful!" Jacindo shook his head with a face full of resentment. "Master, that Syl was sent by the Colver Family to approach us! He destroyed the granary with the help of the Colver Family! If my junior sister and I hadn''t noticed in advance, I''m afraid it would be difficult toe back!" Tears fell from Eurydice''s eyes, and she looked sad and sorry. "How could it be possible?! He is from the Colver Family!" cido was shocked and then looked at Ranjeet. Eurydice and Jacindo also looked at Ranjeet with a subtle look. Everyone knew that he was together with Henry. However, Ranjeet did not react to what they thought. He still stood there, and from time to time, grabbed a steamed bun from his sleeve and stuffed it into his mouth. It seemed that when they were talking about Syl, it had nothing to do with him. cido''s face darkened. Jacindo took a step forward. "Junior Brother, how long have you known this Syl?" Ranjeet''s mouth was stuffed with steamed buns, and he kept muttering, "It''s been a few days, isn''t it? He''s been feeding me for days." Hearing this, cido breathed a sigh of relief. If they had only known each other for a few days, they were probably not together. Ranjeet was a top-tier talent and had already been treated as a treasure by cido. He did not want to give up this knot. "Master, we can''t stay in this ce for too long. If Syl knows where we live, I''m afraid the Colver Family wille to find us soon!" Jacindo said anxiously. He knew very well that if he sold Syl today, Syl would definitely hate him and reveal their hiding ce. If Jacindo was sold, he would do it. cido nodded and said, "Tell everyone to pack up immediately. We''ll move from the secret passage!" Since cido and the others lived here, of course, there would be a way out for them. In one of the inns in Eastern City. The table in front of Henry and Trahern was filled with good wine and dishes. "Haha, Brother Syl, I''m relieved to hear you say this. Later, I''ll introduce you to a few brothers. With you joining us, it''s absolutely a nice win!" Trahern''s face was full of excitement. Henry was also ying a trick to the extreme. It was as if he was already going to be Trahern''s sworn brother. "Brother Syl, I have something else for you to take a look at." Trahern waved his hand. His men took up a few wooden boxes and ced them in front of Henry. Some of these wooden boxes were big and some were small, some long and some short. When the boxes were opened, there were all kinds of things in them, including jade pendants, the bone ws of demonic beasts, swords and so on. Henry nodded. "This jade pendant is a treasure." Henry picked up the jade pendant while speaking, and then secretly made some modifications. Henry didn''t know much about Qi, nor did he know anything about the ancients'' tricks. What he used was only the simplest and most crude method. He injected some Qi into the jade pendant. Although in the eyes of experts, Henry''s way of doing things was no different from a fool, for Trahern and others, even the Qi that Henry grabbed was extremely powerful in their eyes. "This jade pendant has a protective function, but it can be used only once. Save it." Trahern kept the jade pendant as if he had found a treasure. Henry looked at the demonic beast''s ws again. Henry had a lot of understanding of demonic beasts. In the microworld of the Alvin League, Henry had read a lot of information about experimental subjects, so he knew a lot about these things. "This is the talon of the eagle-bodied man. It is extremely sharp, but it is also very fragile and can''t be used in battle. Instead, it can be ground and added into the weapon to forge. It can improve the weapon''s sharpness and has no collection value. Sell it." "This thing can also increase the sharpness of weapons?" Trahern looked at him as if he had found a new continent. "Of course." Henry nodded. He had seen the test results of the eagle-bodied man. He knew that the eagle- bodied man would eat his deadpanions, crush their ws, and finally use them, making his ws sharper. Thest reference was that the eagle-bodied man''s ws had the effect of enhancing the de. Henry pointed a few more things in a row and said their effects. There were some effects that Trahern had never heard of before. "Brother Syl, you are awesome!" Trahern was already overjoyed in his heart and kept giving Henry a thumbs up. "Brother, you have this ability, you can''t just stay here. It''s up to you to see if you can find the treasure when you go out to exploreter." "Haha." Henry chuckled and shook his head. "Brother Cui, how much can you earn from one trip?" "It''s hard to say," answered Trahern. "I can exchange for a few hundred silver coins if I am lucky and kill a lot of demonic beasts. My luck is bad. If I meet big demonic beasts, my brothers would suffer heavy casualties. I would only be able to get a few copper coins." "So, making money with the brain is way better than risking its own life," Henry said, pointing to his head. "Brother Cui, you have been working for so long. You must have a lot of brothers, don''t you?" "Of course!" Trahern patted his chest. "I don''t have many things, but I have more brothers!" Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Haha, Brother Cui, I have a suggestion." "Brother Zhang, please tell me." Henry''s eyes lit up. "If you are willing to pay, I''ll do my best. Let''s open our Treasure Pavilion. There are so many explorers, and everyone has some valuable treasures in their hands. We''ll charge them for checking their things. Do we still need you to go out and risk our lives?" "Treasure Pavilion?" A hint of doubt appeared in Trahern''s eyes. "The same as that Treasure Pavilion?" "No." Henry shook his head. "That Treasure Pavilion is for sale, but we won''t sell things. We''ll only value them. You just need to give me a ce near the street. We will share the money. You will get 70% and I will get 30%. What do you think?!" "Okay!" Trahern pped his hands. "It''s easy to get a house on the street. I can give you one tonight, and the business can start tomorrow." "Brother Cui, please inform all your brothers on the road and let everyonee to support us tomorrow!" Henry raised his winess. This Treasure Pavilion, for Henry, was the beginning of his informationwork. In such a ce, there were a lot of people from all walks of life! Chapter 1239 Chapter 1239 Beneath Eastern City, in the crypt. cido had prepared a table full of dishes for Ranjeet. After that, he called Eurydice and Jacindo into his room. cido looked at his daughter and his disciple. He frowned and asked, "What happened today?" "Dad." There was a tearful tone in Eurydice''s voice. "Brother Zhang betrayed us..." "Don''t lie to me!" cido interrupted his daughter''s words directly. "Tell me what really happened. Ranjeet is not here, tell me!" "Master, we had no choice."Jacindo took a deep breath and said, "Our granary has been discovered by those bounty hunters. They wanted to take us back to exchange for the bounty. We could only sacrifice Syl. Anyway, he is useless. There is no use in keeping him." "Nonsense!" cido was furious. He pped his hand on the handle of his chair. "Master! I just made the right choice!" Jacindo quickly said, "If I didn''t sacrifice Syl, my junior sister and I wouldn''t be able toe back." cido shook his head. "I''m not talking about your choice. You shouldn''t say that Syl betrayed us in front of Ranjeet. You should find other excuses instead. If Ranjeet had a good rtionship with Syl, how could we make this up? This time, it''s all about our good fortune. Ranjeet is not a close friend of Syl. Otherwise, I''m afraid that we wouldn''t be able to keep this talent." "I understand, master." Jacindo nodded. "Dad, what should we do next?" Eurydice looked at her father. "Syl is now betrayed by us. He will definitely tell where we are hiding. We can''t stay here any longer." "Then we won''t stay here any longer!" A vicious look appeared in cido''s eyes. "We''ve been hiding for long enough. Now that the god doesn''t want us to hide anymore, let''s just walk out of here and swagger into Eastern City!" "Enter Eastern City?" Jacindo was shocked. "Master, if we go out now, well be walking right into the trap! Those people from the Colver Family, they want us to show ourselves." "Haha, this Recluse World does not belong to the Colver Family! In the end, we still need to thank Henry from the outside world!" cido had a confident smile on his lips. "That Henry was the guardian of the European Bishop Morvyn. Some time ago, the governor of Grale City had contacted me and wanted to form an alliance with me. The previous bishop of Antarctica died in the hands of Henry. The new bishop was supported by Robbin. Now we also have an alliance. Although we are not yet the opponent of the Colver Family, we still want to enter the city. Even the Colver Family can''t stop us! Inform them to get ready. We are going into the city today!" Both Eurydice and Jacindo''s faces were full of excitement. If they could live in the city and live under the sun, of course, they would not want to stay hidden like rats! When cido announced this order to enter the city, all the people living in the cave were cheering! Everyone began to pack up their belongings. An hourter, everyone only brought some necessities. They did not walk out of the dog hole at the corner of the city wall, but they took another path. A few thousand metres away from Eastern City, there was a pool. Surrounding the pool, there were many demonic beasts. In the pool, there were also many mutated demonic beasts living there. A five-metre-long giant crocodile was the overlord of this pool. A wave suddenly appeared in the calm pool. The giant crocodile lying quietly at the edge of the pool suddenly opened its eyes. Its pair of blood- red eyes were full of bloodthirstiness. The giant crocodile realized that it had prey in the pool. Its huge body rushed into the pool at a speed that waspletely inconsistent with its size. Soon, a pool of blooding up from the bottom of the pool would be seen. Then, someone''s head emerged from the pond. It was cido. cido held the giant crocodile''s tail in his hand and dragged the dead overlord of the pool. Behind cido, figures emerged from the pond one after another. In the blink of an eye, the surrounding demonic beasts fled in all directions in terror. "I haven''t felt the sun for a long time!" A woman in her forties stood by the pool and looked up at the sun. Those who did not havebat capability had been underground for many years. Only a small number of them had the chance to go out. "You will see it every day in the future!" cidoughed and waved his hand. "Let''s go! Let''s go to Eastern City!" In the distance, there were soldiers patrolling over the city wall. Suddenly, a soldier looked into the distance, suddenly stupefied. "What... what is that?" The soldier''s appearance immediately drew the attention of the other fellows, and they all looked in that direction. "They''re human! There are so many of them! There are tens of thousands of them!" "Look, the leader looks familiar!" "It''s cido! He''s from the Chu Family!" "They are back! Tell the city governor that the Chu Family ising to attack the city!" A burst of sound rang out. Those who were passing through the city gate all heard the sound, and everyone''s face changed. The sound meant that something big was going to happen! "Close the city gate!" The high- ranking officer above the city wall roared. The soldiers who were sleepy in front of the city gate suddenly came to their senses. People who were still waiting outside the city gate all ran to the gate. Some people who were going out of the city also rushed back to the city. They didn''t understand what had happened, but there was no doubt that it was the safest choice to enter the city! The huge city gate closed. "The Chu Family dares to attack the city? While I, Anteo Hadwin, am here, the Chu Family can''t even take half a step over the city gate!" A man directly came from the sky andnded on the top of the city wall. He was wearing shining silver armour and holding a silver spear. He was like the God of War in the legend of Yan Xia. Anteo looked at cido''s men. The Chu Family, which had more than 10,000 people, came to the foot of the city. The city gate was closed. On the city wall, countless soldiers who belonged to Eastern City were showing their heads, and all of them were murderous. cido looked up andughed loudly. "What do you mean, Eastern City? Are you saying that you don''t want us to enter the city?" "The Chu Family, you are not allowed to enter the city!" Anteo held the silver spear, descended from the city wall and stood in front of the city gate. "What a joke!" cido roared. "Could it be that the Colver Family really takes Eastern City as their personal property? Eastern City is not named after the Colver Family. You don''t want us to enter the city? Your Colver Family is rebelling!" Anteo shook his silver spear and said, "The Chu Family colludes with demonic beasts. Speaking of rebelling, it''s your Chu Family!" "Rebel? Who''s rebelling? There are so many stories in your Eastern Continent." A figure suddenly appeared in the sky. Anteo''s eyes twitched as a serious expression appeared in his eyes. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "Grale City!" It was by no means a coincidence that someone from the other continents would be here. Chapter 1240 Chapter 1240 The person in the sky was obviously a Caucasian. His blond hair was particrly eye-catching in the sky above Eastern City. "Ben Ni, do you want to get involved in the matters of Eastern City?" Anteo stared at the person who had arrived. Ben Ni was the City Lord of Grale City, one of the Seven Great Forces of the Recluse World. "Oh, my dear Anteo." Bennded on the ground and stood by cido''s side. "The Chu Family was originally from Eastern City. Now that someone has upied a city, I think it''s against the rules of the entire Recluse World, right? Can''t I interfere?" "What Ben Ni said is very true!" A strong, barechested man also fell from the sky. He was wearing a layer of animal leather hide under his body, and his strong bronze- coloured muscles looked a little reflective in the sun. "I can''t stand idly by and watch someone upy a piece ofnd as a king. Our mission is to wipe out the monster beasts, not to fight internally. Eastern City wants to be enemies with everyone in this way!" Anteo looked at the two who had arrived with a serious expression on his face. The second person was Emir. He was the City Lord of Southern City. Although the strength of the Southern City was at the bottom of the entire Recluse World, he was still one of the leaders of the Divine Realm''s Seven Great Forces and could not be ignored. No wonder cido had dared to brazenly bring his men to Eastern City today. It turned out that the city lords of two major cities had backed him up! "What''s wrong? It''s daytime, and there are no demonic beasts attacking you? Is it so easy to close the gate?¡± Another person who was standing next to cido shouted, "Is this brother from Eastern City really treating the city as his personal property? This is the city gate! It''s not his family''s gate! If anyone is attacked by demonic beasts, will your Colver Family shut them out?" "Haha." Ben let out a coldugh as well. "Right now, outside the city, there are tens of thousands of people. Demonic beasts are about to wreak havoc at any time. A city is a ce of protection, but the city gates are tightly locked. If a demonic beast suddenly attacks us, what should we do?" On the wall, a man suddenly shouted, "He''s from the Chu Family, not the Colver Family! It doesn''t matter if he''s dead!" "Idiot!" When the high-ranking military officer on the city wall heard the voice, his face turned extremely pale. He looked in the direction of the voice, but he couldn''t find the man. He knew in his heart that it must have been set up by someone. "Hahaha!" Benughed. "He is not from the Colver Family? If he''s dead, he''s dead. What are you, the Colver Family, trying to say?!" "Governor of Eastern City, could it be that you wish to be the Lord of the Recluse World? Ben and I havee to visit you, but we can only stand outside the gate?" Said Emir with dissatisfaction. "Ha, ha, ha, this is really the case. Some people are ignorant and talk nonsense. Don''t take it seriously. I just received the news that Demon King changed into a human being and hid among the Chu Family. He did this for the safety of the people in the city. I didn''t expect that the two of you would misunderstand him. Ha, ha, ha." A human figure wearing a long white robe floated along the city gate. This person appeared to be in his forties. He was a man whose long hair was tied behind his head, much like an ancient swordsman.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "Knox Colver, these are clearly ordinary people. How can you even talk about Demon King?" Ben looked up at the city gates. "Haha, I made a mistake." Knox smiled and waved his hand. "Come, open the city gates. Wee our old friend home!" cido also looked up and said, "Lord of Easter City, I don''t know if the old house of the Chu Family is still here after I''ve been out for so long. This old house is the foundation of the Chu Family. Did someone take it as his own property? I think that the lord of a city has no right to do so, unless he wants to change the rules of the Recluse World!" "Brother Chu, you must be joking. Your ancestral home has always been kept. I''m going to arrange a banquet for you to wee you back!" The gate of Eastern City slowly opened. cido and Ben Ni walked side by side towards the gate. Anteo watched as cido walked past him and into Eastern City. Anteo humphed coldly and moved his legs. In the next second, he appeared on top of the city wall and stood beside Knox. "City Lord, are you really going to let the Chu Family enter the city?" Knox looked coldly at the Chu Family''s army and said in a low voice, "cido has joined forces with Grale City and Southern City. If we don''t let him enter the city, we''ll give the two continents an excuse. Now, someone is secretly conveying the news that is unfavourable to our Eastern Continent. If these two families want to find an excuse, they could definitely attack our Eastern City. At that time, the other four continents will alsoe over and share a piece of cake. Let them enter the city first." Today, the Chu Family had over ten thousand people swarming into Eastern City. The eastern governor, Knox Colver, held a banquet to wee cido home. Eastern City was destined to have an undercurrent of activity in the next few days. If the Chu Family dared to enter the city directly, only the support of the other two city lords definitely wouldn''t be enough. Only cido himself knew how many secret agents he had nted in the city. Everyone in the city had heard about the Chu Family entering the city, so Henry naturally knew the news. Henry was not surprised that the Chu Family would enter the city today. Today, he was sold by Jacindo. The Chu Family would either abandon the crypt and run to other ces to escape ore to the city. There were only these two ways to go. Soldiers were patrolling the streets in Eastern City. The frequency was much higher than before, and every soldier was very serious. Inside the City Lord''s Mansion, there was a banquet to entertain the upper echelons of the Chu Family. It wasn''t until the night lights went out that the banquet in the City Lord''s Mansion was over. On the second day at dawn, the crowd on the street was obviously denser than before. On the main street of Eastern City, a shop called Treasure Pavilion suddenly opened. Trahern, who originally carried a knife on his back wherever he went, changed into a Confucian schr''s clothes today. The ferocious scar on his face and his dress made him look particrly awkward. "Hahaha! Brothers, pleasee inside! Our master is inside!" "Old brother, would I lie to you? It''s obvious that our master can tell at a nce whether your things are valuable." "D*mn, I''ve said that the appraisal is free. Let''s go in now!" As soon as the Treasure Pavilion opened, a lot of people gathered at the door. Indeed, Trahern wasn''t bragging to Henry. He didn''t have many things, but he had many brothers. Moreover, Trahern''s brothers were almost all natives of the Recluse World. In the eyes of the natives, the entire Recluse World was unified and there was no differentiation between the seven cities. They would not always stay in one city. They would travel extensively and go anywhere. This also meant that they were well-informed, and the news from their mouths would not particrly favour either side. Henry was sitting on an old-fashioned wooden armchair in the Treasure Pavillion. He was dressed in a ck robe, with ck cloth shoes and a pair of bracelets in his hand. He was dressed like a fortune teller. Since he was a child, Henry was able to adapt to any change of identity. Whether it was the fortune teller or the cold president, Henry could give a perfect performance. Chapter 1241 Chapter 1241 In front of the entrance of the Treasure Pavilion, dozens of people were lining up. "Grandmaster, please help me take a look at this item. I took it out from within a demonic beast''s body." He put a green crystal in front of Henry. With just a nce, Henry could sense the power of the crystal. It was as if it was at the peak of the Qi-concentrating Realm stage. It was difficult for anyone below the Qi-concentrating Realm stage to activate the power of the crystal. Henry had read simr reports in theb of the Alvin League, and some experimental bodies would store energy in their bodies. This kind of evolution was simr to a camel''s peak, which was also a kind of evolution of living creatures. In nature, there were too many wonderful creatures. Henry was not surprised at how they evolved. Let alone anything else, the existence of those micro-ce was a miracle itself. Henry told him the truth about the crystal. The man''s face was filled with joy. To him, the fact that the crystal contained the power of the peak of Qi-concentrating Realm was of great help. Another man came over and said, "Master, please help me take a look at this." "The giant ape''s skeletal hand is malleable and can be polished into a weapon. If it''s strong, it''s not a problem to resist the attack of an expert at the early stage of the Qi- concentrating Realm. Moreover, it has the conduction of Qi. It''s not bad to be used as a weapon." "Thank you, Grandmaster, thank you, Grandmaster." The person happily and walked away. He had always been thinking about what this hard bone was. Someone had once bid for it, but he did not sell it. Now, he knew what use it had for him. Even if he sold it, he would not be fooled. Of course, he would never sell this kind of good stuff! "Great Master..." People outside the door came one after another. Outside the entrance of the Treasure Pavilion, many people heard that there was a master who knew how to look at treasures, so they all went back home to pick up their own treasures. In the Recluse World, most of the people would go out to explore. Almost every person had one or two treasures that they didn''t know what they were. Once the opening of this ce was announced, countless people would immediately flock in. In the past two days, two things happened in Eastern City. First, the Chu Family''s tens of thousands of people poured into the city. Second, the Treasure Pavilion was opened. However,pared with the Chu Family rushing into Eastern City, the residents who lived in the city cared more about the Treasure Pavilion. After all, no matter how the Chu Family and the Colver Family fought, it was a matter of the upper ss. It had nothing to do with them, but the opening of the Treasure Pavilion was closely rted to them. Ever since the Treasure Pavilion''s opening had been announced, it was already overcrowded even when everyone wasn''t sure if this master really had the ability to evaluate goods. After all, there were many people who wanted to give it a try. They were also nning to take a look. Henry hadn''t stopped talking for the whole morning. He had seen treasures from nearly a hundred people, which made Henry''s name spread in the morning. The master of the Treasure Pavilion was really capable! As soon as this name was spread out, the business of the Treasure Pavilion would be even more popr! Moreover, most of the people who took the things to the Treasure Pavilion had identified what they were holding. The things in their hands were valuable. In Henry''s hands, a broken iron sword could turn into a treasure. By noon, Trahern was already grinning from ear to ear. He looked at the wooden box in front of him, which was filled with gold coins. This was a lot more than enough money to live a good life. Now, Trahern was truly thanking Jacindo for giving him such a precious lump. "Okay, okay! Everyone, the master also needs to rest. Our Treasure Pavilion will rest for three hours at noon every day and open again in the afternoon!" Trahern looked at Henry, who was sitting on an old-fashioned wooden armchair and quickly stopped the person who wanted to enter the door. He was afraid that Henry was tired. "Old Cui, it''s my turn now. You can ask the master to take a look for me. I''ll give you more money. We''ve been brothers for so many years!" The man who was going to enter the door was scratching his ears and cheeks anxiously. "No, business is business. The master is already tired. Let''se back in the afternoon again. If we exhausted the master, who will evaluate the things for you in Future?" After Trahern finished, he whispered, "I know the brothers are anxious, but you can''t make the master angry. If he''s angry, he''ll go to another town. At that time, we''ll have to go somewhere else to ask for help. Can you wait for a little longer?" "Yes, yes, yes. We can''t tire you out, master." "Then we''lle in the afternoon." "Let the master have a good rest." Upon hearing this, the man at the front had to give up and said that he woulde back in the afternoon. Some of the men in front of the door scattered away, while some were lined up in front of the door. They simply waited for three hours. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Trahern walked into the Treasure Pavilion. He looked at Henry again. He was no longer looking at his brother like before. He was looking at his own father. "Brother Syl, you''ve worked hard. Have some tea." Trahern personally made tea for Henry. "Haha." Henry chuckled. "Brother Cui, you don''t have to do this. We are mutually beneficial friends. Did you make a lot of money this morning?" "Haha." Trahern suppressed the excitement in his heart. "It''s not bad. About 600 gold coins." Although Trahern could exchange Henry for 1,000 gold coins, it must be known that Trahern spent a lot of time and money to find out the Chu Family''s granary. He spent a lot of money to get the news. But now? With only 600 gold coins in the morning, it was no different from picking up money for Trahern! Trahern suddenly felt that he had lived in vain for the past few decades. Indeed, just as Brother Syl said, if he wanted to make money, he couldn''t earn a lot of money by risking his life. Henry smiled and said, "Brother Cui, this is just the beginning. When you spread the word about our Treasure Pavilion, and people from the other six citiese over, you will know what really makes money." "Don''t worry!" Trahern felt as if he had been boosted. "I''m definitely going to spread the name of our Treasure Pavilion out in the shortest amount of time possible." Henry nodded with satisfaction. Aftering to Eastern City, Henry got some information. He found that the matter of his colluding with demonic beasts came from other continents, not from the inner part of Eastern City. Moreover, Trahern also told Henry that when the Chu Family colluded with demons and killed the Young Master of Eastern City, many of the city lords of many cities gave evidence of it many years ago. Henry suddenly realized that it seemed that no one was against him. What the one was going to do was to target the entire Eastern Continent! To be precise, the target was Master Lu''s branch! The Colver Family was the follower of Master Lu, and the Chu Family was directly under the bishop of the Eastern Continent. Most of the people did not know the rtionship between Master Lu and Sanford, but now those who were hiding in the dark must know and he was dividing the forces of the Eastern Continent. This person had great ambitions and his status was absolutely not low! Chapter 1242 Chapter 1242 In the afternoon. The Chu Family members appeared on the streets of Eastern City inrge numbers, as if they were announcing their return. cido personally brought Ranjeet to the street and exined the happenings of Eastern City to him. He now looked as if he was trying his best to cultivate Ranjeet. Eurydice, Jacindo, and Cleytus walked on the street and walked around the stalls. "Junior Sister, do you like this?" Cleytus picked up a hairpin and put it on Eurydice''s head. Eurydice smiled, took off her hairpin, and put it back on the stall. "Senior brother, don''t waste money. We''ve just entered the city and have a lot of things to do. We''re very nervous on this aspect." "How much money can this be?" Cleytus waved his hand and didn''t care. At this moment, a man from the Chu Family came running over with an anxious face. "Senior Cleytus, something bad has happened!" This was someone from the Chu Family who was in charge of logistics. "What''s the rush?" Cleytus frowned and looked around. Then he scolded, "You''re so impatient. What will people think when they see you like this?! What''s going on? Tell me!" The person who came wiped the sweat from his forehead. "Senior Cleytus, things aren''t looking good. Just now, we went to buy grain, and the price of grain in the entire Eastern City has risen four times!" "What?!" Cleytus was shocked. "The price of grain has risen four times? Wouldn''t the citizens of Eastern City rebel?" "Why would they? Last night, when Knox held a banquet, the Colver Family sent troops to give grain cards to people. People who have grain cards can buy the food at a cheap price. Every family has a grain card, but we don''t. They are forcing us away!" "How dare they?!" Cleytus waved his hand and said, "Let''s go and see!" They ignored the stalls and marched towards the granary. When they were passing by a street, Cleytus saw hundreds of adventurers blocking it. They crowded there and it took them a long time to think of a way out. "What''s going on?" Cleytus asked. The Chu Family member who had juste to report replied, "Someone just opened this Treasure Pavilion. There is a master inside who can identify treasures. These people are all lining up to see the master." A look of greed appeared in Cleytus''s eyes as he looked inside the Treasure Pavilion. Unfortunately, there were too many people surrounding him, and he couldn''t see anything at all. "Those who know how to appraise treasures are all extraordinary people!" Jacindo said, "If our Chu Family has such a talent, we would be treated as VIPs wherever we go. Life wouldn''t be so difficult at all." "That''s right." The messenger from the Chu Family sighed, "I heard that this Treasure Pavilion has already earned six hundred gold coins in just one morning. Moreover, this is their first day of business, so there are a lot of people who are willing to pay for it. If they really want to collect the money, it shouldn''t be a problem for them to earn a thousand gold coins in the morning. Compared with us who have to go out and take a risk to hunt, we are only able to get a few dozen gold coins if we put our lives on the line. Ther way of living is good." "Isn''t the Treasure Pavilion in the city like this?" Cleytus looked to the east. The original Treasure Pavilion was in the east part of the city. "It is said that if you want to find a master of Treasure Pavilion to have a look at your things, you would have to pay thousands of gold coins. You have to wait in line for the master to see it or not, which depends on the master''s mood. The people in this Treasure Pavilion may not have the skill of the master of Treasure Pavilion, but the speed of making money is beyond our imagination." Jacindo cursed, "If we had such a talent, why would we have to care about the price of grain that Eastern City has set for us?" "If we had such a talent, we wouldn''t have to live in Eastern City. We could go wherever we want! Who would dare to offend us? A talent who can identify treasures is even more precious than a top master!" Cleytus sighed with emotion. "Forget it. Let''s go. This kind of talent has nothing to do with us." Several people from the Chu Family went around this street and headed for the granary. In the Treasure Pavilion. Henry continued to sit in the old- fashioned wooden armchair and pretended to be a master. Henry''s knowledge of the experimental subjects was not as good as Flynn''s. After all, Flynn had been in theb for so long that he almost memorized the entire research materials out of boredom. As for Henry, he just took a rough look at it. Now he was discerning the treasure. Thirty per cent was based on theory, thirty per cent on practice. Only with his strength could he see the basis of some basic things. The remaining forty per cent was just guessing. Others did not know, nor did he know. If he said it first, others would naturally listen to him. "Master, master, please help me take a look at this!" A man covered in blood rushed to Henry. The blood on his body had just dried not long ago, and he did not have time to go back and change his clothes before he ran to the Treasure Pavilion. "Don''t worry. Take it out and I''ll know once I see what it is." Henry acted like a divine b*stard. The other party took out a few scales from his clothes and ced them in front of Henry. These scales were the size of a palm. They werepletely ck and suffused with ayer of lustre. When one touched it, it was exceptionally smooth and had a refreshing feeling to it. Henry''s mind moved, and a purple light condensed in Henry''s hand. The light was as thin as a needle, and the other side didn''t notice it at all. When the Qi in Henry''s hand touched the scales, the Qipletely dissipated. Looking at the scales again, there was not even a trace left. Although it was only a ray of Qi light in Henry''s hand, it was the Qi light from an expert in the Divine Realm! Moreover, Henry practised the divine will, so his destructive power was strong. When he first entered the Divine Realm, he was able to destroy Deadwood with one sword move, which showed the lethality of his Qi. But at this moment, it couldn''t leave any trace on the scale. Henry asked, "Where did you get it?" The adventurer swallowed a mouthful of saliva and his eyes showed a hint of fear. It could be seen that in his heart, he was scared to even mention the origin of this thing. He trembled and said two words, "Demon Valley!" Demon Valley! When Henry was idle, he also heard some things about the Recluse World from others. The so- called Demon Valley, in the dialect of natives, was the birthce of those demon beasts. In fact, itContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org. was the location of the Alvin League''sboratory. The Demon Valley had existed for an extremely long period of time, and it was unknown how many mutated demonic beasts had been born within it. "Did you go to the Demon Valley?" "No." The adventurer shook his head repeatedly. "How would we dare to go to the Demon Valley? We were chased by a big demonic beast to the vicinity of the Demon Valley, but who would have thought that arge number of demonic beasts would actually emerge from the Demon Valley. From the looks of it, it seems that they are going to surround the city. I picked up these scales from the outside of the Demon Valley." "Picked them up?" Henry sneered. "It''s from a giant python, right? Does it have a certain level of spiritual intelligence? Do you know that it can use something to lure you, and it is hiding nearby hunting? Let me tell you, youe here to ask me about this thing. If you don''t want to tell the truth about the origin of this thing, you can leave!" Henry said and waved his hand directly. It seemed that he wanted to drive the guest away. Chapter 1243 Chapter 1243 The adventurer saw Henry''s attitude and immediately panicked. He quickly smiled and said, "Master, don''t be angry, don''t be angry." Henry snorted and said, "You came to ask me to identify your treasure, not to show off. Do you understand?" For other things, Henry still relied on guessing, but Henry didn''t need to guess at these scales in front of him. He was too familiar with these things. It was these scales that had saved his life! The adventurer bowed again and again. Seeing Henry''s anger disappear, he opened his mouth and said: "Master, as you said, these scales are from a python, but I don''t know if the python has intelligence or not. This python was fighting with another demonic beast at that time. These scales fell from the python''s body and I picked them up." Henry thought for a while and then said, "How big was the python? Were there any horns on its head?" The adventurer thought for a moment and then answered, "It was 100 metres long. I did not dare to look at the head." At this point, the adventurer was embarrassed to look at Henry. At that time, he was really scared out of his wits. He picked up something and ran away. He didn''t even dare to look at the python. More than 10 brothers died there and he was the only one who survived. Henry''s eyes showed a dignified look. Henry was sure that the owner of these scales was Bashe! At first, he hid in the body of the young Bashe, relying on the defence of the young Bashe and survived the impact of the nuclear st. But now, this Bashe was much more terrifying than the young Bashe! Henry suddenly thought of the Alvin League creation n that Cesia had mentioned to him. "The Alvin League really wants to create Gods!" Henry sighed with emotion in his heart. A giant python of 100 metres long! If a building was ced in front of the python, it would look like a toy! Moreover, Henry had seen the research data of Bashe. That thing could be said to be terrifying! The Alvin League did not only build aboratory, this was simply the cultivation ground of gods and devils! Right now, just the falling scales made it impossible for Henry''s Qi to leave any traces on it. Even though this wasn''t Henry''s most powerful martial force, just a single glimpse was enough to prove that this was just a piece of fallen scales! ording to the data of the Alvin League, Bashe, which was 100 metres long, and it would probably achieve the pre-dragon shape if it grew another 15 meters long. But this was just the idea of the Alvin League. They could not say whether that would happen. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Moreover, there was a demonic beast that could fight with Bashe. The Recluse World was full of danger! "The hardness of these scales is beyond your imagination. I''m afraid even the best cksmith can''t mould them. The only function is to make armour. Of course, I have a better suggestion for you." "Master, please tell me." "Throw these scales out of the city." "That won''t do!" The adventurer shook his head repeatedly. Even if he was a fool, he still knew the value of these scales. "It''s up to you." Henry shook his head. He had dealt with it before. Bashe had patience and intelligence. It was an extremely vengeful character. Now that his scales had been taken away, only God knew if Bashe would look for them. Henry waved his hand and drove theer away. The adventurer didn''t say anything else and turned to leave. He would never ept Henry''s advice. Because of what this adventurer had taken out, Henry''s face was dignified all afternoon. Although Bashe only existed in the Recluse World, no one could tell that it would appear on the ground one day. A giant python with a length of 100 metres! Not to mention how much destructive power it could cause, its appearance alone would be enough to make the world in chaos! The whole afternoon was spent in appraisal. Trahern, who earned a lot of money, had already regarded Henry as his second parent. "Brother Zhang, thank you for your hard work today. Let''s go. I have already booked a banquet. Let''s go and have a good drink! Girls have been waiting for us for a long time!" Trahern put his arm around Henry''s shoulder with a red face. He felt that he had not understood the meaning of life until today. Henry shook his head. "Brother Cui, do you believe me?" "Yes! Of course!" Trahern immediately replied, "Brother Zhang, since you''re talking like this, don''t you think I''m a stranger?" Henry took a deep breath and said, "If you believe me, you''d better not go anywhere tonight. Take out all the money you made." "Why?" Hearing Henry''s mention of money, Trahern was a little hesitant, but immediately added, "Brother Zhang, do you have any difficulties? If you need money, we''ve earned 1600 gold coins today. I don''t need any. I''ll give them all to you. I have more money, I''ll give all the money to you." Henry waved his hand. "Brother Cui, I don''t want any money. Now, let''s take this money and go to store the grains." "Store the grains?" Trahern was shocked, then smiled and said, "Brother Zhang, what kind of grain should we store? Everyone can see that the price of grain in Eastern City suddenly rose sharply. The Colver Family is targeting the Chu Family. It has nothing to do with us. We are buying grain at the original price." "That''s right, but it still depends on whether you can buy it or not." Henry said, "Today, I got the news that the demonic beasts from the Demon Valley have alle out. They may besiege the city. Once they surround the city, all the fertile fields outside the city will suffer. At that time, I''m afraid there will be a lot of people flooding into the city. If you want to buy food, I''m afraid no one will sell it." "Surround the city!" Trahern''s face changes colour. As a native, of course, he knew what these demonic beasts surrounding the city represented. He had also experienced this kind of situation twice. Outside the city, there were mountains of corpses and rivers of blood. In the city, people were crying and shouting. Every time the demonic beasts encircled the city, there would be heavy casualties. "Right!" Henry nodded and said to Trahern in a certain tone, "This time, there will definitely be a big fellowing!" "Then what are we waiting for? Let''s go, my brother. Let''s not drink first. It''s more important to store the food!" Trahern immediately became anxious. He ordered his men to buy food. However, since the adventurer could tell Henry that the monster beasts might surround the city, he could also tell others. None of the men that Trahern sent were able to buy grain. Every granary was sold out. Trahern understood when he saw this. This brother of his was not without a reason. "Boss, we''ve found out that there is a private cabin and a lot of grain, but it''s twice as expensive as the price of the regr grain." "Even if it was five times the price, we have to buy it!" Trahern roared. "If the demonic beasts really surround the city, the food will be more expensive than one''s life! Go quickly! No, I''ll go myself! Brother Zhang, let''s take a walk together." Eastern City. Inside the Chu Family manor. cido sat on the main seat in the main hall. His four disciples, Eurydice and Ranjeet, and some of the senior leaders of the Chu Family were sitting on the side seats. "Master, the Colver Family just wants to drive us away. We can''t afford such a price of food at all!" Cleytus said with a gloomy face. cido looked at a middle-aged man of the Chu Family. "Trahern, how about the private store you inquired about?" Trahern replied, "The price of the private store is not cheap, but it is within our eptable range, which is double the normal price." "Buy it, buy as much as you can. Cleytus, you and your fellow disciples will go together." cido sighed. "We have endured the humiliation for so many years and have survived. Now that we''ve entered Eastern City, how can we be forced to leave because of the price of grain?" Chapter 1244 Chapter 1244 In a granary in Eastern City. It was already dark, but the granary was still brightly lit. "Boss Su, the price of your grain really can''t be cheaper?" In the granary, Cleytus and the other brothers of the Chu Family, including Eurydice, were bargaining with the owner of the granary. The owner of the granary was a fat middle-aged man. He was dressed in finery and looked particrly wealthy. "Is this grain price expensive?" Boss Su snorted coldly. "Go ask the entire Eastern City, where the price of grain is cheaper than mine! If you don''t like my price, you can go somewhere else to buy!" "Boss Su, don''t be angry." cido''s first disciple Kensuke said, "You know that our Chu Family has been living a bad life all these years. Now that we have just entered the city, it can be said that every step is difficult. However, Boss Su, you know the strength of our Chu Family. Now we are just a little weaker in economic aspects. Sooner orter, our Chu Family will regain our former momentum. It''s said that it''s easy to add brilliance to help people in need. Now your grain, for our Chu Family, is just like sending charcoal in the snow! In the future, our Chu Family will definitely remember your kindness, Boss Su." Boss Su sized up the people of the Chu Family, and then nodded silently. "Your Chu Family does have some strength, but it''s not easy to restore the previous momentum in a short time." "Boss Su, you are a businessman, so you should see better than anyone else." Cleytus said, "Since our Chu Family can enter the city this time, even Knox Clover can''t stop us. This shows that we have confidence and trump cards. It''s just a matter of time for our Chu Family to rise again." Boss Su thought for a while and said, "What can I get from this?" "A line!" Kensuke stretched out a finger. "Once our Chu Familye back, I will provide you with a new line. Boss Su, I''m afraid that it''s not easy to deliver your grain to the city. We have a thread that can help you avoid the eyeliner of Eastern City. For you, this line should not be cheap, right?" Boss Su''s eyes lit up. He asked, "Are you sure?" In the Recluse World, granary was controlled by the major cities. Only those who had the right to have grain could have the right to sell it. However, they had to be drawn into the City Lord''s Mansion and set a uniform price ording to Eastern City, so it was hard for them to make money. And those who had private granaries had one or two lines of their own. They got some private commission. Although they bore the risks, the benefits were multiplied several times. In this era when adventurers ran wild, everyone had few enemies. If they were chased by others and didn''t dare to show up, they would have no ce to sell their private grains. Kristofor, the second disciple of cido, came forward and patted Boss Su''s shoulder. "Boss Su, our Chu Family has been safe and sound outside for so many years. Naturally, we have our own power. In this respect, you don''t have to worry. Our Chu Family is not evil. All we need is 30% discount. What do you think?" Boss Su''s eyes showed a look of struggle. Under the Chu Family''s words, he and the Chu Family had not only engaged in the grain sales, but also a bigger business. After thinking about it for a bit, Boss Su''s mind became a bit firm. Recently, his food line was truly difficult to tread. There was a new line that was especially important to him. Just as Boss Su was about to agree, a worker rushed into the granary in a flurry. "Boss! Something''s wrong! Something''s wrong!" The man rushed to Boss Su''s side and leaned over to whisper into his ear. A few secondster, Boss Su''s face suddenly changed. "Are you serious?" "It''s absolutely true, boss!" The worker gasped and nodded vigorously. "The news has spread all over the ce!" Boss Su took a deep breath and said to Cleytus and others, "Sorry, I''m afraid I have to refuse your proposal." Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Cleytus and Kensuke''s faces became a little darker. "Forget it. Then let''s buy it at the original price." Kristofor said. "No, I won''t sell it at the original price." Boss Su shook his head. "Now, I want to sell it three times higher!" "Three times!" When the people of the Chu Family heard this, they were all shocked! Jacindo''s face was gloomy. "Boss Su, are you deliberately going to take advantage of our Chu Family?" A loudugh came from outside the granary. "Ha, ha, ha, your Chu Family doesn''t want it, but I want it all! Boss Su, how much is three times the price, how much do you want?" Under the gaze of the Chu Family, Trahern walked into the granary withrge steps. Behind him was Henry, whom they had seen before. "It looks like your Chu Family isn''t that good, they can''t even afford to buy food?" Trahern looked at Jacindo unhappily. In his eyes, Jacindo had even taken a jade pendant to fool him. However, Trahern didn''t care too much. That jade pendant was trash, but this brother was a treasure! Eurydice looked at Henry with an unnatural look on her face. As for Jacindo, his expression was normal. He said in a strange tone, "From the looks of it, you, Trahern, have done a lot of business again. Since when bounty hunters could make so much money? You are willing to pay three times the price? This person, didn''t you trade him for money?" Trahern smiled. "Hunters are risking their lives to earn money. How much can they earn? However, it''s a fact that I have earned some money. It''s all thanks to your Chu Family." Trahern said and looked behind him, "If you hadn''t sent brother Syl to me, how could I open the Treasure Pavilion? You want me to send a top master who is good at appraising to the City Lord''s Mansion and exchange him for money? Only your Chu Family can betray their brothers. I, Trahern Cui, can''t do it!" Trahern''s words were like a thunder that exploded in the ears of the Chu Family. What did he say? Syl knew how to appraise treasures? Was the Treasure Pavilion opened by Trahern? The Chu Family saw clearly how prosperous the Treasure Pavilion was today! The Chu Family''s hearts were in turmoil, and they all looked at Henry. Trahern gave a thumbs up. "Jacindo, you''re really my lifesaver. Your Chu Family has fallen so low that even the price of food has to be raised. You even gave a man like Brother Syl to me. I, Trahern Cui, will remember this gift all my life. Hahaha!" Trahern burst outughing. Hisughter was so ear-piercing to the ears of the people of the Chu Family! They never thought that this Syl was actually a top talent who was good at appraising treasures! The importance of this kind of talent was not inferior to the top qualifications like the Ranjeet! It was even to a certain extent that itpletely exceeded the top talents of the people of the Chu Family! Especially for the current Chu Family, if the Treasure Pavilion belonged to the Chu Family, just the Treasure Pavilion alone could help the Chu Family fight for a beautiful turn. It would even y an important role in the Chu Family for a long time in the future! Chapter 1245 Chapter 1245 Originally, when he saw Henry, Jacindo was still a little proud. After all, in his eyes, Syl was just a dispensable root and someone who could be taken out to make a deal casually by him. But now, it was as if a thorn had been stuck in his heart. Henry stood there as if he was mocking Jacindo''s ignorance and his narrow-mindedness. "Boss Su, how much grain can you offer? I want it all." Trahern said very generously. Boss Su thought for a moment and said, "I can offer one half now. I want to keep the rest." As a businessman, boss Su naturally knew how much these rations would benefit him if he left them behind. However, at the same time, he also understood that he was only a private warehouse. If he didn''t sell even a single grain, these adventurers would use weapons to take it instead of paying for it. After all, he didn''t have the City Lord''s Mansion to rely on. Those stores also dared to secretly stock up some of the grain. Otherwise, if someone took over the stock, the City Lord''s Mansion would suffer the first attack. "Boss Su, half of the warehouse is not a lot, is it?" Trahern''s eyes narrowed. He still wanted to fight for more. The more grain he stored, the more benefits he could get in the future. Of course, there were still some risks. After all, no one could be 100% sure about the situation of demonic beasts surrounding the city. Until now, everyone had only been specting. Boss Su shook his head repeatedly and said, "No, half the warehouse is my limit. Trahern, I am a businessman, and you know what grain means now." "Alright then." Trahern didn''t persist any further. He was already satisfied that he was able to buy. If he hade a littleter, he probably wouldn''t have been able to buy even a bit. After Boss Su collected Trahern''s money, he ordered someone to take Trahern to get the grain. Trahern arranged for a few men to go down and do these things. "Trahern, are you deliberately showing off in front of me?" Jacindo looked coldly at him. "You, Trahern, have picked up a treasure now. The Treasure Pavilion is famous, but it''s just a little bit famous. You are just a bounty hunter. The Chu Family can crush you with just your little finger. You''re deliberately here to buy three times the price. Do you want to show off in front of the Chu Family? Do you feel bad for the Chu Family?" Trahern rolled his eyes. "I say, Jacindo, don''t you think too highly of yourself? I earned money at the cost of my life. Is it worth it for me to give you this money? Who do you think you are? So what if you have a lot of people from the Chu Family? I don''t believe you can do anything to me in the city today!" Jacindo shouted angrily, "Trahern, you''re a little arrogant!" On that day, Trahern had many people. Since the Chu Family had yet to enter the city, Jacindo didn''t dare to say anything more to Trahern. Today, however, the Chu Family''s numbers were clearly greater. Moreover, they had already entered the city aboveboard. As the direct disciple of the current patriarch of the Chu Family, how could Jacindo allow a bounty hunter to be so presumptuous in front of him? "Jacindo, all right." Kensuke stretched out his hand to stop Jacindo. Then he nced at Trahern and said, "Trahern, I don''t care who you work for or who ordered you to provoke us, but I have something to remind you. You, bounty hunters, are like fallen leaves in theke and you have no fixed ce. You came to provoke our Chu Family. Are you sure you can bear the consequences?" "Is there something wrong with your Chu Family''s brain?" Trahern pointed at his temple. "Do you think I have to nothing to do but provoke you? Do you know how much my Treasure Pavilion can make this time?" "Trahern, just get to the point," Kristofor spoke. "Who asked you toe and snatch our Chu Family''s grain? What promise did Knox give you?" "Snatch the grain? Your Chu Family is really interesting!" Trahern looked at them like looking at an idiot. "Now the grain in the whole city has been sold out. There is a grain that is being sold and someone is fighting to buy. Do I have to do this to you? Your Chu Family can hold on. When the monsters surround the city, you won''t be able to buy anything. There will be a time when you will cry! Hey, speaking of this, I still have to thank your Chu Family. This news was told by Brother Syl. If it weren''t for your Chu Family being so righteous, I wouldn''t have had the opportunity to cooperate with Brother Syl. Ha ha ha!" After Trahern finished, he looked arrogantly at the people of the Chu Family and then said, "Let''s go, Brother Syl, let''s eat and drink!" The people of the Chu Family, at first, were stunned by Henry''s identity as an appraisal master. Now, because of this news, they were stunned again. A siege by demonic beasts? The Chu Family had also lived in this city before. How could they not understand the meaning of the siege of demonic beasts? Last time, when the demonic beasts surrounded the city for a month, all the refugees outside the city flooded into the city. At that time, even the streets were full of people sleeping. People here advocated force. They didn''t care about politics and didn''t prepare any food at all. At that time, the granary waspletely emptied in less than half a month. People in the city couldn''t even eat enough. They even got porridge every day. They were miserable! When the demonic beasts surrounded the city, food was more expensive than life. For the current Chu Family, grain had be a problem. What would the Chu Family if the beasts really surrounded the city? Kensuke and others didn''t even dare to imagine it. "Hurry up! Go back and tell Master this news. We can''t think about anything else now. Food is the most important!" Kensuke hurriedly left the granary. The rest of the Chu Family followed. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. At night, Eastern City was in curfew. After all, demonic beasts were rampant here. At night, soldiers would patrol the city and the gate would be their only protection. The Chu Family manor was still lit by the candles. All the high-level officials of the Chu Family were gathered in the meeting hall of the Chu Family, and everyone''s face was full of sorrow. Ever since Kensuke and the others brought back the news of the demonic beasts surrounding the city, cido immediately sent people around to inquire about private warehouses. He did not want them to care about the food prices anymore and buy as much as they can. After all, regardless of whether there would be demon beasts surrounding the city or not, those private stores would be sold off for a short period of time. At that time, the Chu Family would not have any ce to buy anything even if they wanted to. After all, they had tens of thousands of people to feed! As a result, the Chu Family searched all the private warehouses, but none of them sold the grains. The Chu Family did not believe it and even opened the other party''s granary by force. As expected, it had already been emptied. This news undoubtedly added fuel to the fire for the Chu Family. In the whole meeting hall of the Chu Family, the only one that didn''t have a sad look on his face was Ranjeet. At the moment, he was holding a chicken leg in his hand and eating it ceaselessly. Although the Chu Family had a grain shortage, it was still important to take care of this top-tier talent. "Ranjeet." cido looked at the man and said, "Does Syl really know how to identify the treasure?" "Yes." Ranjeet nodded and said, "He knows a lot of things." "A lot?" cido''s heart ached again. When he first learned that Syl knew how to appraise treasures, he already had a heart-wrenching feeling. "A lot." Ranjeet nodded. "Anyway, he is good at making money, so good!" Chapter 1246 Chapter 1246 Money! Perhaps for the Chu Family, the most important thing at the moment was money. After hiding in the dark crypt for so many years, the Chu Family had been using up their savings. Tens of thousands of people, just eating and drinking every day was a huge expense! In an ordinary house in Eastern City, Henry sat by the bed, pushed open the wooden window in front of him and looked at the night sky. The crescent moon was hanging in the air, surrounded by darkness. "Why are there sun and moon here? And the sustained time is the same as the reflection of the outside world. If Future was here, she should be able to exin it clearly." The images of his brothers appeared in Henry''s mind. "I hope you are all right. This is a troubled world. Unless you quitpletely, no one can escape." The night was very quiet. asionally, a roar from a demonic beast would ring out from outside the city. This roar would suddenly wake some of the ordinary people that had already fallen asleep, causing them to break out in cold sweat on their backs. In the City Lord''s Mansion. Colver Family leader, Knox, stood in the yard with his hands behind his back as he looked into the starry sky. "There''s going to be a storm. Does everyone in the city know that the demonic beasts are about to encircle the city?" "City Lord, most of the people have already known it. ording to the guard, many adventurers and the moles who join the team of the demonic beast are rushing to the city." "Open the city gates tomorrow. Along the way, send out letters to ask the other six cities for help. The demonic beasts are getting fiercer and fiercer each time they encircle the city. This time around, just our Eastern City alone will not be able to stop them." With a wave of his arm, a ck scale appeared in Knox''s hand. It was the one Henry saw in the Treasure Pavilion this afternoon. Knox stared at the scales in his hand and muttered, "This Recluse World has existed for so long and has always been searching, but it has never been able to find the source of that energy. Where exactly could that thing be? The rate at which monsters mutate is getting faster and faster. It''s about to take it, but it can''t hold on any longer. Once the lie is revealed, the entire world will be in chaos..." At this point, a voice rang out from the darkness again. "City Lord, do you need someone to take a look at the Treasure Pavilion in the city?" "There''s no need." Knox put away the scales in his hand and shook his head. "Just let someone watch over that ce. Those who know how to appraise treasures are all talented people. Try your best to befriend them. It''s best not to force such talented people to go to the other six cities if they can stay in our Eastern City." Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. "I understand." An entire night passed quietly. The next morning. Henry opened his eyes. As soon as he opened the door, he saw two young and beautiful girls in long silk dresses standing respectfully in front of his room. One of them was the daughter of a humble family, while the other was tall and beautiful. "Sir, you''re awake." When the two girls saw Henry, they bowed at the same time and spoke respectfully. "This is..." Henry looked at the two girls in front of him in confusion. "Haha!" A burst ofughter came. Trahern hugged the two plump beauties in his arms and walked over. "Brother Syl, these are the two maids I carefully chose for you. They have undergone training and have never been touched by men. How about that? Good enough? From today onwards, the two of them are yours. You can do whatever you want." Henry looked at the two girls. When the two girls saw Henry looking at them, their faces were bashful and they were willing to be tasted by Henry. "This short one is called Lisamari, the tall one is called Cherlyn." Trahern came closer and looked at the two girls. "Lisamari and Cherlyn, if you serve my brother Syl well, you''ll get a lot of benefits. If he is not happy, humph, I''ll sell you all in the brothel. Do you understand?" Lisamari and Cherlyn immediately revealed fearful expressions. Henry waved his hand and said, "Brother Cui, you don''t have to do this. I have been ustomed to being alone these years. I won''t befortable if you suddenly arrange two people to take care of me." Trahern didn''t answer Henry''s question, but stared at the two girls. The two girls could not help but shiver. Then, they immediately put their hands on Henry''s arms. "My lord, let''s help you wash up first." Cherlyn hurriedly said. "Little Sis, go fetch some water for milord. I''ll help you change your clothes." Lisamari nodded and went into the house obediently. She picked up the copper basin and went out to fetch water. Cherlyn, next to Henry, said in a pleading voice, "Sir, please help us. We don''t want to be sold. I heard that someone dies there every night." Henry nced at Cherlyn, and then nced into the house. "Then you go and help me to make the bed." "Thank you, sir." Cherlyn quickly nodded and happily rushed into the room to make Henry''s bed. "Brother Syl, enjoy it." Trahern gave Henry a lewd look, then hugged the two women in his arms and strode away. In the morning, before Henry arrived at the Treasure Pavilion, there was already a long line in front of the entrance. Some people who had just entered the city immediately came to line up when they heard the news of the Treasure Pavilion. Trahern stood in front of the door of the Treasure Pavilion, grinning from ear to ear. He was so happy that he couldn''t close his mouth. The Chu Family walked on the street and inquired about some information about the granary. They knew that there must be some people keeping the grain, but they had not sold it yet. The Chu Family had to take the time to think about the food problem. When they passed by the entrance of the Treasure Pavilion and saw the long line, their faces turned ugly. "Jacindo, back then, you went to look for your master and asked him toe over. Now, you''ve given him away for nothing," Cleytus said with a strange tone. "Cleytus, don''t talk to me." Jacindo said discontentedly, "I don''t know who said that both of them were good-for-nothings. As a result, one of them was a top-tier talent and the other knew how to identify treasures." "Jacindo, is this the way you talk to your senior brother?" Cleytus looked at him unhappily. "Don''t put on airs in front of me." Jacindo didn''t buy Cleytus''s words at all. "Your talent is mediocre, you just started practising two years before me. What do you have to be proud of in front of me?" On the other side, Kensuke saw that the two were about to quarrel, so he immediately waved his hand and said, "Okay, both of you should stop talking! You two have the time to fight here, so it''s better to think about the granary!" After Kensuke finished, he looked at the Treasure Pavilion unwillingly. This was a cash cow. For the current Chu Family, it could save lives. Eurydice looked at the Treasure Pavilion, biting her lip with her pearly white teeth. "Senior Brother, why don''t I try and bring him back?" "There''s no need," said Jacindo directly. "Do we really have to rely on him? Let''s go and look for the granary!" In front of the gate of the Treasure Pavilion, there was a hubbub of voices. Trahern saw the people of the Chu Family passing by and said, "Aren''t these the people of the Chu Family? Come on, you''re all old acquaintances. We were able to open the Treasure Pavilion because of you. If you have any treasures to identify, you''ll get a fifty percent discount. We will only charge you five gold coins. How about that? Isn''t it cheap?" Trahern''s words were particrly harsh to the Chu Family. Chapter 1247 Chapter 1247 For Henry, the days in Eastern City soon became regr. As an appraiser, he was more and more famous every day in the Treasure Pavilion. More and more people were waiting in front of the Treasure Pavilion every day. At first, Trahern was sitting in front of the entrance of the Treasure Pavilion to count money every day. Now, ten days had passed. Trahern didn''t even bother counting money. He slept in the brothel every day and drank as soon as he woke up. Even his sword had not been touched for four days. During these ten days, more and more people flooded into Eastern City. The news that the demonic beasts were about to encircle the city spread all over the city. Some people who just came in from the outside even said that they had seen the army of demonic beasts gathering, and they were not far from the city. As soon as the news came out, everyone was in a panic. Knox immediately gave the order to capture all the people who were spreading the panic and throw them into the dungeon. In the City Lord''s Mansion. Upon hearing the report from his subordinate, Knox''s brows knitted together. "Have the other six cities replied yet?" "City Lord, they have. The siege of the demonic beasts is only a guess. If we were to receive their support, the beasts might take advantage of the situation to attack the other cities. They won''t be able to rush here right now!" "These people!" Knox clenched his fists, and the teacup at his hand instantly broke into pieces. "At this point, they still think of relying on the demonic beasts to weaken the strength of our Eastern City! The demonic beasts are stronger each time. They evolved, and they mutated. Now, these people can''t even imagine how terrible the big beasts from the valley are! They still want to have internal strife! How long do they want to have internal strife?!" Knox''s body was filled with rage. Standing below Knox were many of the upper echelons of the Colver Family. At this moment, they lowered their heads and said nothing. They all knew how much Knox hated demonic beasts. Knox''s eldest son died at the hands of the demonic beast. "Master, I heard from people outside that this time, there are no less than three big beasts with a size of 100 metres. They have never seen this kind of monster before." "Notify people!" Knox waved his hand and said, "Now, everyone, get out of the city and dig the trenches! We will prepare the tomb for those demonic beasts in advance!" Under the order of the City Lord''s Mansion, all the people in the city got out of the city and dug outside the city! All kinds of veins crisscrossed. A trench with a depth of fifty meters waspleted in just one day in the hands of numerous Qi- controlling Realm experts. The trench was also fifty metres wide, and it circled around the city. Once they dug up the trenches, it would be very difficult to transport supplies over. Those who lived outside the city and didn''t know how to control their Qi wouldn''t be able to enter the city. In the Chu Family''s house, everyone''s brows were tightly knitted. "Master, shouldn''t we control Ranjeet''s meals? Right now, the family''s daily meals have been reduced by thirty per cent. Ranjeet still could eat a whole table of food. This has already caused many people to be secretly dissatisfied." A senior member of the Chu Family spoke to cido. "He''s a talent with a high aptitude, so what if he eats more?" cido said, "After this incident, well only need to train him a little more and he''ll be able to hold his own. His future will be limitless." "But Master, we have to think for the people below." The Chu Family''s senior member said, "Now in our family, many people be irritable because they can''t eat enough. Today, there were four conflicts. If it goes on like this, I am afraid that something will happen!" cido shook his head. "This kind of situation will happen sooner orter. Try your best to calm them. I''ll make Ranjeet restrain when ites to food." "All right." A day passed once again. Henry walked out of the Treasure Pavilion. Lisamari and Cherlyn had been following him. These two beautiful girls attracted many people''s attention. Naturally, Henry was also admired by people. He was not only able to enjoy the good fortune among these two gorgeous women, but also had the ability to make people respect him. Henry left the Treasure Pavilion and went straight to the brothel with the two girls. Henry hade here a few days ago to drink wine and had gotten to know a girl. The brothel was the fastest ce to spread the news. The procuress also knew who were the big shots in the city. How could she not know Henry, the most popr appraiser in recent days? As soon as Henry entered the door, the procuress came up to him. "Hey, Mr. Zhang, why are you sote?" The old woman walked over, swaying her waist. She was a charming middle-aged woman who was already in her forties, but her strength of controlling Qi made her look like she was in her early thirties, which was the most lethal appearance of a woman. "Ha ha." Henry smiled and then asked, "Where is Aeeshah?" "Aeeshah has been waiting for you, Mr. Zhang." The old woman held a bright-coloured phoenix- feathered fan and covered her mouth with a smile. "Aeeshah dares not to apany anyone else but Mr. Zhang." "You are sensible." Henry threw out ten gold coins. The procuress quickly took it and became more enthusiastic. She led Henry into a room. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. In front of the room, Henry turned to look at Lisamari and Cherlyn. "You two wait for me here." After that, Henry went into the room. As soon as Henry entered the room, several well-dressed girls came up to the old woman and looked at the closed door. "Mother, this guy surnamed Zhang is really rich. Introduce him to us." "That''s right. Just a casual action and you are able to get dozens of gold coins." "We serve men for a long time, but it''s much more profitable for this woman to talk with him." "But Mr. Zhang seems to be stupid. He likes to have such two beautiful women around him. He is old." "Go, go, go." The old woman waved the coloured fan in her hand. "What do you know? How can you serve a man like this, who has been through thick and thin? Moreover, a mature woman is much more attractive than an immature little girl." "Mom, do you want to do it yourself?" One of the girls joked. "Mom, if you do it yourself, you''ll definitely make that Zhang fancy you to death." "If I go, I''m afraid that you won''t have anything to eat." The old woman waved the fan in her hand and walked to the side. Henry entered the room. The woman in the room was about 30 years old, with thin eyebrows, blue eyes, long hair, and a long skirt. She sat in front of an ancient zither with a kind of intellectual beauty. She moved her fingers gently and the musical instrument in her hand emitted a pleasant sound. "In one stroke, there''s more than one tune. This zither has no tune, but the sound of it is more touching than the music of chorus." Henry sat skillfully at the table in the room and poured himself a cup of wine. The woman in front of the zither smiled and spoke. Her voice was not as crisp as that of a normal woman, and there was a kind of maism in between. It seemed that there was some magic power, which made people feelfortable when hearing her voice. "Every time youe, I use another musical instrument. But you always have somements. It seems that you like musical instruments very much." "Everything is involved in music." Henry picked up the ss. "I didn''t expect that the apprentice of Sackcloth Visitor has a unique love for musical instruments. The old man doesn''t look like a person with interest." Chapter 1248 Chapter 1248 The sound of the zither stopped in the room. The woman smoothed out the instrument strings and smiled. "When I saw you, I also found it hard to believe that Henry Zhang, who was rumoured to have schemed with demonic beasts and seriously injured the cardinal, was such a harmless young man." The woman got up and sat opposite Henry. Henry took a sip of wine and asked, "How is the investigation going?" "We can be sure that there are demonic beasts gathering outside the city." Henry nodded and asked again, "What about the other one?" "I can''t figure it out. But I''m sure that the Chu Family didn''t unite with the beasts and the Colver Family isn''t acting. Someone is trying to divide them. Moreover, the news that you, the new bishop of the Eastern Continent, was the disciple of Immortal Lu was deliberately hidden by someone else. Otherwise, the Colver Family would definitely know it. But now it seems that Knox doesn''t know the rtionship between the current bishop of the Eastern Continent and Immortal Lu. The person who blocked the news has an absolute position in the Recluse Association. Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to have influence in the Recluse World." Henry smiled slightly. "Who would have the most benefits of dividing the Eastern World into two? Who?" Henry held an empty cup in his hand, and his eyes were fixed on the cup, thinking. Aeeshah shook her head. "Lord Sanford''sbat strength is peerless. No one dares to disrespect him, and no one dares to show hostility to the Eastern Continent. It''s not easy to find this person." "What about the Eight Qis Tribe? Did they have a good rtionship with the Colver Family all the time?" Henry asked suspiciously. "No," Aeeshah denied. "It''s just that the enemy of our enemy is our friend. The Eight Qis Tribe is only targeting the Chu Family." "I need to go out and have a look." Henry skillfully went to the bedside, opened the bed, found a secretpartment, found a night cloak and put it on, and covered his face. Aeeshah nced at Henry with a charming look. "You are going out. I''m going to have to work hard this night." Henry smiled embarrassedly and said, "Then I''ll have to trouble you to stay up all night." After Henry said that, he opened the window, jumped and disappeared from the room. Aeeshah nced at the spot where Henry had disappeared and closed the window. "Master Zhang, don''t be so impatient. Let me y a song for you first. Oh, Master Zhang, don''t... er..." When Lisamari and Cherlyn, who were standing guard outside the door, heard the voiceing from inside the room, their faces turned red. At the same time, they turned around and turned their backs to the door. Wearing a night cloak, Henry moved quickly in the dark. Nowadays, Eastern City was full of people, and the roads were full of people. If the soldiers in the city wanted to patrol, it would be much more difficult than before. There was no sign of Qi flowing out of Henry''s body. With his strength, he could avoid these patrolling soldiers. Henry came to the city wall quickly, and he could see the huge trench around the entire Eastern City at a nce. The trench was 50 metres wide and 50 metres deep. At first nce, it was very shocking. Henry looked at the ground trench. Suddenly, Henry seemed to realize something. He jumped again, jumped out of the territory of Eastern City, and rushed out of the city. With no one around him, Henry felt much more rxed. Ordinary demonic beasts couldn''t even see Henry''s figure. Those powerful demonic beasts with a little spiritual intelligence had fled before Henry approached. With Henry''s strength, he couldn''t say that he could dominate the entire Recluse World, but ny percent of those beasts allowed him to go in and out freely. The remaining ten per cent was that of those unimaginable mutant monsters. Henry quickly left the area of Eastern City and then climbed to the top of a mountain. At the moment when he stepped on the top of the mountain, Henry''s pupils contracted fiercely. He clearly saw that on the other side of the mountain, the dense swarm of monsters wereing toward the direction of Eastern City like a mudflow. It was impossible to tell the number of these beasts. There were different kinds of evil beasts with roaring murderous intent. Henry saw an elephant-like demonic beast devour the smaller demonic beast in front of it and use it as a snack. A mosquito the size of a normal human hovered in the sky. Suddenly, the mosquito that was flying in the sky disappeared. It was eaten by a frog-like monster with a human face and a body that was more than three meters in size. At the end of these demonic beasts, the python, which was about 100 metres long, could exert a lot of pressure on them just by wiggling its body. These demonic beasts rushed towards Eastern City as if they had a purpose. With their speed, they would be able to reach Eastern City in at most two days. Henry''s eyes became heavy. It was obviously an army of demonic beasts. It seemed as they had just climbed out of hell and were going to invade the human world. It was hard to imagine what would the world look like if there were no other forces to restrain the Alvin League. In this world, there was always a group of lunatics who wanted to change the world. Henry jumped off the top of the mountain, but he did not return to Eastern City. Instead, he continued to move forward, because in his heart, there was terrible spection. A few howls that belonged to demonic beasts could be heard. The people in Eastern City couldn''t help but shiver again. Many people couldn''t fall asleep at night at all, afraid of the sudden attack. It was only when the sky brightened that they gradually fell asleep. In the brothel, the screams in the Aeeshah room finally stopped. The two girls who were standing at the door did not sleep the entire night. Their faces were covered with ayer of heat, as if they were on fire. When the shouting stoppedpletely, Lisamari breathed a sigh of relief and spat out, "My lord, he''s too awesome." Cherlyn patted her chest. "If it were us, we would not be able to keep up with My lord." "What are you talking about?" Lisamari''s face blushed again. "I haven''t thought about it yet." "You silly girl!" Cherlyn stuck out her jade- like finger and pressed it hard on Lisamari''s forehead. "Sir is young, handsome, and capable. It''s good for you to be his maid. Otherwise, you''d be like them every day and spend time with all kinds of stinky men." After Cherlyn finished, she nced at those prostitutes who had been with drunk men for the whole night and carried them into the room. When the sun rose high in the sky, the door in front of Lisamari and Cherlyn opened. Henry yawned, stretched, and walked out from the inside. Seeing the tired faces of the two maids, Henry waved his hand and said, "You two go back to rest first." Cherlyn came over and tidied up Henry''s messy clothes. "Sir, do you need Cherlyn to serve you at home?" "There''s no need." Henry waved his hand. "I''m going to the Treasure Pavilion." When Henry arrived at the Treasure Pavilion, as usual, a long line had been formed, but Trahern was not seen. Henry changed his outfit and sat on the old-fashioned wooden armchair, starting his routine work. Just when Henry was ready to receive the first customer, outside the Treasure Pavilion, suddenly there was a scream. Then, all kinds of screams were heard. "Demonic Beasts areing!"Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Chapter 1249 Chapter 1249 A demonic beasts wereing! Henry was shocked. Last night, he had observed their movements. ording to these movements, although they would arrive at Eastern City in a short time, they would definitely note so soon! There must be a reason for the sudden eleration of the demonic beasts! The person who had asked Henry to identify the treasures, when he heard the roar, trembled and immediately put away his things. He had no time to identify them. "Kill!" Shouts of war rang out. Henry also walked out of the Treasure Pavilion. He looked up and saw armoured soldiers standing on the city wall. They held special bows and arrows andunched attacks one after another under themand of the general. A bird-type demonic beast easily flew past the fifty-meter deep trench and into the skies above the city. The whole city was in chaos, and countless people were scurrying on the streets. "Don''t panic! Find a good ce to stay! Don''t panic!" An armoured soldier rushed to the street and shouted loudly. A flying demonic beast swooped down from the sky and headed straight for the soldier. The soldier snorted and moved his arm. With a sh of sharp light, he unsheathed his sword from his waist. A cold light shed and then the swooping bird demonic beast was split in half. Blood sprayed in the air and the body of the demonic beast fell to the ground. "They''re just low-level demonic beasts. Don''t be afraid!" The soldier shouted. Seeing that the soldier was so straightforward and able to kill a demonic beast, the panicked crowd calmed down a little. Henry nced at the rioting street, then turned his head and walked towards the back alley. In the back alley, there were also a lot of flustered people. Facing the danger from the outside world, people would subconsciously find a rtively narrow ce to hide. Henry walked into the crowd, and those who rushed to him in panic were pushed away by an invisible force. This ce was too chaotic, no one paying attention to this at all. Henry came to the end of the passageway. After taking a look behind him, he pushed open the door next to him. It was a dpidated woodshed. When Henry entered the door, he immediately closed the door. In the woodshed, a fat figure had been waiting. When he saw Henry, the fat figure immediately approached him. "Brother, you''re finally here. It''s too scary outside!" Ranjeet came up to Henry with a face full of grievance. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Henry subconsciously took a step back, fearing that the fat man would do something abnormal. Ranjeet stared at Henry with resentment and said, "Brother, why do I feel that you dislike me a little?" "Be confident and get rid of the feeling." Henry rolled his eyes. "Let''s get down to business. How is the Chu Family now? Is there anyone missing strangely, or making trouble?" "No." Ranjeet shook his head and said, "The Chu Family is the same as before, except that they are eating worse and worse. I haven''t had enough food in the past few days, and I''m starving. Brother, can you take me to have a good meal?" "Even you can''t eat enough. It seems that the Chu Family is really in trouble." Henry thought for a while. "How about this, you continue to help me keep an eye on the Chu Family. As for the food, I''ll take you to have a good meal after you leave here." After Henry said that, he directly left without waiting for the sound of Ranjeet. It was Henry''s arrangement that Ranjeet had to stay at the Chu Family''s house all the time. After all, there were too many things involved in the division of the Eastern Continent. Henry wanted to find out which side the problem came from. Henry just walked out of the woodshed. "Brother Syl! Brother Syl!" After a few shouts, Trahern ran over anxiously from the side. "Brother Syl, you scared me to death. When I learned that something had happened, I ran over immediately. I thought you had met with an ident when I didn''t see you just now. You really scared me to death." "Thank you for your concern, Brother Cui." Henry also showed a flustered look. "Brother Cui, what should we do now?! The whole city is in chaos." "Don''t worry." Trahern said with a face full of confidence, "The city can''t be messed up. These beasts are all low-level beasts. Except for those who can fly, the rest can''t even get through the trenches outside. Eastern City is not ordinary. Even if those big demonse, they wouldn''t dare to act rashly. It is safe for now. My lord has already arranged for people to send letters to ask for the support of the other six cities. These are their big shots'' business and have nothing to do with small characters like us. Let''s live our own lives. Brother Syl, you don''t need to go to Treasure Pavilion these days. Follow me." After Trahern said that, he took Henry to the outside of thene. This time, instead of taking Henry back to his residence, Trahern came to a warehouse. Henry saw that there were many people guarding the ce. He could guess that this was the granary. Now that the demonic beasts had already attacked the city, surrounding the city was right in front of them. In the future, grain would be extremely important. When people were in despair, they would do anything. Stealing the grain wasn''t something that would surprise them at all. "Brother, I''ve brought your two maids here." Trahern patted Henry on the shoulder. Lisamari and Cherlyn walked out of the warehouse with panic on their faces. Trahern looked at Henry and said, "Brother, I have to talk to you. You don''t want to touch these two beautiful girls, but you like to go to the brothel to find older women. You have to taste these girls. They''re very good." "Haha, everyone has his preferences." Henry hugged Lisamari and Cherlyn. In the sky above the city, bird-type demonic beasts were killed one after another, and their corpses fell into the city. These demonic beasts had ferocious faces. Even if they were already dead, just looking at their faces was enough to make one feel iparably fearful. On the city wall, Knox had already changed into armour. His waist was equipped with a sword as he looked into the distance. "This time, the number of demonic beasts far exceeds that of before." Knox narrowed his eyes. He could see a hundred-metre-long python slowly wriggling on the mountainside in the distance. The python could lift the mountaintop up like a demonic snake that was about to ascend into a dragon in a myth. On top of the huge triangr head, the scarlet eyes were like rednterns. Even from such a distance, Knox could feel the cruelty contained within them. "Sir, it''s hard for us to understand why these demonic beasts suddenly surrounded the city," said a lieutenant as he stood beside Knox. Knox smiled. "There are only two purposes for the beasts to surround the city. Firstly, they are looking for something. After all, powerful Demon King is like us. It possesses intelligence and can also control these monster beasts." "What about the second reason?" The lieutenant asked in confusion. "Second?" Knox turned around, walked down the city wall, and said as he walked, "It''s the same principle as the spring ploughing and autumn harvest of us humans. They treat this city as an animal trafficking circle ande over to search for food every now and then." The demonic beasts hovering in the sky could no longer be seen, and the bodies of the demonic beasts that had fallen to the ground were all dragged away by the officers and soldiers. The panicked crowd finally calmed down. Many soldiers went to the street and began to arrange amodation. Chapter 1250 Chapter 1250 The demonic beasts'' attack made everyone in Eastern Citypletely understand that no one was joking about this matter. One could see that on the wall of the city, there were more soldiers left to guard the city, and everyone was ready to fight. Half a day after the demonic beasts attacked the city, a clear division of factions appeared in the city. In the Recluse World, some adventurers were cooperating with demonic beats. To prevent those who entered Eastern City from being a mole infiltrated by the demonic beasts, Eastern City was divided into two districts. The City Lord''s Mansion was located at the centre of the city. With the City Lord''s Mansion as its starting point, a circle with a radius of three kilometres spread out and was temporarily called the inner city. The rest of the ces were called the outer city. People who were not permanent residents of Eastern City were not allowed to enter the inner city. There was only so much space in the inner city, so those who had power and money lived in the inner city, and those who had no money and no power, even the permanent residents, lived in the outer city. Outside the inner city, soldiers were constantly patrolling back and forth to ensure that there would not be any problems in the inner city. As a result, Knox gave the order for all the bosses with grain in hand to head to the City Lord''s Mansion together to discuss important matters. Everyone knew that Knox was going to ask for food. The people who lived in the inner city were all powerful people. The brothels belonged to the inner city. Although now in the outer city everyone was sleeping on the main street and people couldn''t even afford to eat when they were in poverty, the brothels were still very lively. Wine and delicacies were on the table, diners were toasting andughing. It was impossible to see any signs of the demonic beasts surrounding the city. The City Lord''s Mansion was brightly lit. Trahern also walked into the City Lord''s Mansion. The Chu Family was just at the edge of the inner city of Eastern City. A group of patrolling soldiers passed between the courtyard wall of the Chu Family and the inner city, proving the current situation of the Chu Family. The upper echelons of the Chu Family were also seated in the meeting hall. "This Knox is deliberately making things ugly for us!" "Master, he now summoned all the people who store the grain. He doesn''t want to leave any chance for our Chu Family!" "Knox has gone a little overboard!" "Master, we have to think of a way. In the past two days, the three meals a day were all porridge. Everyone is weak. If this continues, I''m afraid something bad will happen." The senior leaders of the Chu Family said one word at a time, all of which were negative news. cido sat on the main seat, frowning. He knew very well about the current situation of the Chu Family. "Master, the outer city is extremely chaotic now. If we continue to stay in the outer city, the Chu Family will gradually fall into the second-ss family in Eastern City." "We have to think of a way to enter the inner city." Just as the senior leaders of the Chu Family were talking to each other, an anxious voice suddenly sounded outside the hall. "Patriarch, something''s wrong! Someone is breaking into the courtyard!" As soon as the voice came out, everyone in the Chu Family''s hall changed their faces. Breaking into the Chu Family''s courtyard? At the beginning, when the Chu Family was still in Eastern City, although the city lord was a member of the Colver Family, the Colver Family and the Chu Family were on par with each other. In the past, when the Chu Family went out, anyone who saw them had to be respectful. But now, there were people who dared to break into the Chu Family''s courtyard? cido suddenly got up and said, "Let''s go! Let''s go and see who is so bold!" When cido brought the Chu Family to the front yard, he saw that the door to the Chu Family''s courtyard had been broken. The ones rushing into the Chu Family''s courtyard weren''t from any faction, but refugees who didn''t even have a ce to live in Eastern City. One of the upper echelons of the Chu Family shouted, "What are you doing?! Where do you think you are? Do you think our Chu family is easy to bully?" "cido, if you are still a person, let us in today! At the beginning, your Chu Family colluded with demonic beasts to harm the Young City Lord of Eastern City. We were all part of your Chu Family. You escaped overnight without paying attention to us! Your Chu Family, on the other hand, has been away for many years and was having a good time outside. However, what about us? Because of your involvement, we were rejected by the City Lord and all our properties were confiscated by him. This is all the fault of your Chu Family!" "Yes! We can''t even enter the city. If it weren''t for the invasion of the demonic beasts, we would still live in the wild and live in the cottages! Your Chu Family is really good. You could stille back to Eastern City and live in the same house!" "Let me tell you cido, we chose the wrong side to end up like this. What''s wrong with living in your Chu Family now? If it weren''t for you, how could we not have a ce to live?" "That''s right!" Outside the door, the crowd was very excited. At a nce, there were more than a thousand people who could break into the Chu Family. The foundation of the Chu Family was very big, and there were tens of thousands of members. Although there were more than a thousand of them, and they were not afraid of their strength, but the words of these people made it impossible for cido to fight with them. Once they made a move today, the Chu Family would never stand up again from the city, and they would never fight against the Colver Family. cido pondered for a moment, then waved his hand. "Get everyone in and arrange amodation for them." ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. The high- level official of the Chu Family was immediately shocked and hurriedly said, "Patriarch, our Chu Family can''t protect ourselves now. If we ept them again..." Before the senior executive could finish his sentence, cido interrupted him. "Let them in. They are all old friends of our Chu Family." "cido, you''re still a human after all!" "Your conscience hasn''t beenpletely wiped out!" The people outside the door were saying. The Chu Family guards at the door unwillingly retreated to the side and watched as these people barged into the Chu Family''s courtyard. cido waved his hand and said, "Go and arrange it. Try your best to let everyone have a ce to stay. If the ce is not enough, let our own people squeeze together." "This..." The senior officer of the Chu Family looked at the thousands of people who came in, and then at cido. Finally, he shook his head helplessly and went to arrange it. The Chu Family was big, but now the Chu Family had run out of power. In the past, the Chu Family would ept more than 1,000 people, even 5,000 people. The Chu Family also had the confidence and even wanted these people toe. The Chu Family would give them some benefits and offer them an olive branch. But now, for the Chu Family, 1,000 people was their limit. The night passed. The news came from the inner city, saying that all the major bosses were in the City Lord''s Mansion, having a whole night''s talk with the City Lord, but no one knew what the conversation was. In the Chu Family''s courtyard, the people of the Chu Family began to distribute the food in the courtyard early in the morning. The two pots of porridge were the breakfast of the Chu Family''s people. They didn''t even have a piece of white steamed bread. "Why is there so little porridge today?" A member of the Chu Family muttered unhappily as he looked at the half bowl of porridge in his hand. This half bowl was still full of water, and there wasn''t much rice in it. "There''s no other way. Master epted more than a thousand peoplest night." The distributer was also helpless. "More than five hundred people came this morning. In the future, the size of the food can only be reduced." "We can''t even eat enough, but we are still epting people!" "There''s no other way. These people used to stand on our side." "So what? If Syl were here, we wouldn''t have ended up like this. Syl and Jacindo got into trouble the first time they went out. They said that Syl was from the Eastern City. Did the Treasure Pavilion and Eastern City have anything to do with each other? It''s a bounty hunter. I suspect that Jacindo is the one who sold Syl!" Chapter 1251 Chapter 1251 The dissatisfaction of the Chu Family had risen. They couldn''t even fill up their stomachs, but they had heard the news that Syl had made a lot of money every day. They immediately med it on Jacindo. This was human nature. "Shh, keep your voice down. It''ll be bad if someone hears us." The person who spoke subconsciously looked back and saw that no one had noticed him. He breathed a sigh of relief and then said no more. From the breakfast that the Chu Family had prepared today, it could be seen how hard the Chu Family had been living. In the early morning, Henry stretched out and walked out of the room. Because of the demon beasts'' invasion, the Treasure Pavilion stopped working. For Henry, his monotonous daily life could be changed a little. Henry walked up and down the city. Henry''s residence was located in the inner city. As soon as he went out of the dividing line of the inner city, Henry saw that the street was full of people sleeping. "My lord, I beg you. Please give me some, My lord!" There was a five- or- six- year- old child holding Henry''s shank, his eyes full of pleading. Henry was dressed in fine clothes, which was a sharp contrast to those outside who didn''t have enough clothes to eat or sleep anywhere.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "Lord, please save my child. He hasn''t eaten anything for two days." A woman in her thirties knelt in front of Henry and kept kowtowing. The woman''s hands were cracked. Her mouth was dry, her face was pale, and her forehead was sweating. It could be seen that she was very weak. When Henry saw the mother and son, he suddenly realized that it seemed like many years ago, in that winter, his mother begged for him so bitterly and only wanted to have a meal. That kind of life was bitter, but it was always warm in his heart. Henry sighed, put his hand into his pocket, and grabbed a handful of gold coins. He was about to take them out, but after thinking for a while, he loosened most of the gold coins, leaving only one. Then he took it out and threw it to the woman in front of him. Looking at the shining gold coin, the woman was stunned for a moment. The little boy beside her, however, quickly picked up the gold coin and kept kowtowing to Henry. "Thank you, my lord. Thank you, my lord." The corners of Henry''s mouth were slightly lifted. In those days, when his mother saw the cotton- padded jacket and the banknote she was also stunned. Henry, as a child, also rushed up to get the cotton-padded jacket and money. Henry did not give them too much. He was clear that if he gave them too much, it would cause harm to the mother and son. Henry rubbed the child''s head and said, "When you grow up, you have to treat your mother well, you know? Mother''s love is the greatest in the world." "Yes." The boy nodded. "When I grow up, I''ll definitely be a powerful person." "I believe you will." Henry smiled and then turned around. Henry didn''t want to go to the outer city. He knew that there were a lot of such mothers and sons in the outer city, who were even more miserable than them. Henry didn''t want to see this. The outer city was in a miserable state. Looking at the inner city again, everyone was living in the same ce as usual, singing and dancing every night. It was a feast for rich and powerful families. "The smell of wine and meat wafted from the doors of the rich, while the poor died of cold and hunger in the streets." Deep in the outer city, one could clearly feel the impact of the siege of the demonic beasts on the entire Eastern City, as well as the fear in the hearts of the people. However, in the inner city, they could not feel this at all. The people who were storing the food were preparing to sell the food at a higher price. Henry was walking on the street in the inner city. A team of soldiers rushed toward Henry. "The demonic beasts areing. Go back to your residence as soon as possible." The officers and soldiers escorted Henry back to his residence. Henry had just entered the room when he heard a loud shouting from outside the yard. "Demonic beasts areing. Get ready to defend!" A bird-type demonic beast appeared in the sky again. Today''s demonic beast attack was even more violent than yesterday''s attack. Countless demonic beasts hovered in the sky,unching a diving attack, and were killed by the city defenders. Today''s attacksted for an entire day. Only at dusk did someonee out to clean up the mess on the streets. Henry had spent the whole day in his room. As night fell, Trahern, who had been discussing with the City Lord''s Mansion for the entire night, walked out of his room. Two beautiful women followed beside him, tidying up his messy clothes. Trahern yawned and ordered, "All of you, follow me." Henry walked out of the door. "Brother Cui, it''s sote. Where are you going?" "Sending out the grains." Trahern''s face was full of displeasure. "Yesterday, the City Lord called all the people who had grains to the City Lord''s Mansion. He promised us a bunch of benefits in order to get us to take out the grains. Two of them didn''t agree, but they were bitten to deathst night by the demonic beasts." Henry understood what it meant to be bitten to death by demonic beasts. "Brother, if you are bored, you can go out with me. Now life is worthless. If you like a girl, you can buy her for half a kilogram of grain," Trahern said, raising his eyebrows at Henry. "Let''s go and have a look." Henry took a deep breath. The grain distribution was located at the border between the inner and outer city. The people outside the city had already received news that they were going to distribute the grains tonight, and all of them had squeezed their way here. Henry saw that many well- dressed merchants were walking toward the dividing line reluctantly like Trahern. Behind them, several of their men were pushing the carts and throwing bags of food. There were officers and soldiers responsible for maintaining order at the dividing line. The Chu Family''s people were squeezed into the crowd. Jacindo wore a white gown, which made him seem otherworldly. However, his gown had turned into a flowery gown less than a minute after he squeezed into the crowd. All kinds of ck handprints were printed on Jacindo''s shirt. With a look of disgust on his face, Jacindo looked at the people around him and kept shouting, "Get out of my way! You beggars, get out of my way!" "You''re so noble, don''te and get your food!" "We are all stray dogs, but you are we still putting on an act?" Jacindos words immediately drew the displeasure of arge group of people. The Chu Family was not the only family present. With the exception of cido and Ranjeet, everyone else hade out to receive their rations. Nearly 30,000 people were in a dark crowd, making a lot of noise. At the very beginning of the distribution of grain, almost everyone was madly rushing forward, wanting to take more food. Henry looked at the scene in front of him and couldn''t help but feel a little sad. In this world, no matter where it was, the strong preyed on the weak. In the flourishing age, there was not much difference, but in troubled times, the weak had to fight to survive. This further reaffirmed Henry''s determination to be a supreme expert. In the crowd, Jacindo thought highly of his status and disdained topete with others. By the time he arrived at the grain distribution area, today''s food had already been distributed. "It''s gone, it''s gone." The distributor was getting ready to go back. "It''s gone?" Jacindo nced at the empty sack and suddenly saw Henry standing not far away. He suddenly had an idea and shouted, "Syl! Return the food!" Chapter 1252 Chapter 1252 Jacindo released a loud roar. This sound transmitted out through his aura, shaking up some of the weaker cultivators'' eardrums until they felt pain. Many pairs of eyes turned to look at the spot where Jacindo was standing. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Looking at Henry not far away, Jacindo shouted again, "Syl, now that you owe our Chu Family''s food, you should pay it back!" "Jacindo, what do you mean?" Trahern, who was beside Henry, scolded loudly. Although the Chu Family had a lot of forces, Trahern had the grain in his hand and had the City Lord''s Mansion as his backing. Trahern was not afraid of the Chu Family at all. "What do I mean?" Jacindo snorted, "This man surnamed Zhang ate a lot of our Chu Family''s food when he lived in our house. He ate at the market price, and he ate at least 1000 kilograms of food!" Jacindo opened his palm and raised a finger. Inside the Chu Family''spound. Although cido did not go to collect the food, his mind had always been on the matter of collecting the food. cido''s hands were behind his back as he paced back and forth in the courtyard of the Chu Family. From time to time, he would nce out of the courtyard to see what the oue of receiving the food was. "Master! Master!" A voice filled with pleasant surprise rang out. cido quickly turned to look, only to see Cayetano running quickly towards the courtyard. Cayetano was not cido''s personal disciple. He had only entered the Chu Family early. Cayetano had always been kind to others and everyone addressed him as Senior Brother. However, Cayetano''s talent was mediocre, so he had no position in the Chu Family. When cido saw Cayetano running over empty-handed, he immediately asked, "Where''s the food you''ve gotten?" Cayetano ran up to cido and took two ragged breaths. Considering that he had just entered the Qi- concentrating Realm, the way he was acting was enough to show how anxious he was on the road. Cayetano shook his head and said, "Master, there are too many people. It is very difficult to get the grain given today. More than half of our Chu Family did not get the grain. Only a small part got it. Each person can only get half a kilogram." cido''s brows furrowed. Cayetanoughed and said, "Master, don''t worry. Although we couldn''t get the food, there''s something good." "A good thing? What kind of good thing?" cido was puzzled. "It''s Brother Syl." Cayetano did not keep him guessing. "Brother Syl just found me. He said that since he came here for the first time, he would like to thank our Chu Family for giving him a ce to stay and food. So, he specially sent five thousand kilograms of rice to repay our Chu Family''s kindness." "Five thousand!" cido''s heart skipped a beat, and a look of pleasant surprise appeared on his face. "Did I hear wrongly? Five thousand?" "Yes, absolutely right." Cayetano nodded with certainty. However, cido quickly frowned again. "Is what Syl said true? He doesn''t owe our Chu family that much. In this situation, 5000 kilograms of rice is not a small number." "Master, I don''t think Brother Syl has any reason to lie to me." Cayetano said, "He just told me to arrange for people to collect rice, so I hurried back to find you. Master, why don''t we call Brother Syl back? I think that Brother Jacindo might have misunderstood. Brother Syl couldn''t have been arranged by Eastern City. Moreover, he didn''t go to Eastern City, but was with a bounty hunter." cido''s heart was full of bitterness, but he couldn''t say it out loud. He could only say, "Let''s talk about itter. Call everyone back first, and then we can get a cart to draw rice!" cido was a little worried. Cayetano didn''t know why Syl left the Chu Family, but cido was very clear that Syl was given up by his apprentice, Jacindo. Now Syl wanted to give them food. Would he really do that or he wanted to humiliate the Chu Family? But now, even if he wanted to humiliate the Chu Family, cido had to let people give it a try. Five thousand kilograms of rice! For the current Chu Family, they could eat for four or five days and not worry about being full! It was absolutely a timely help! As soon as Cayetano received cido''s order, he immediately went to call for help. "I''ll go with you!" cido gritted his teeth and set off with Cayetano. The two soon contacted dozens of Chu Family members. Cayetano excitedly told them that they were going to pull 10,000 kilograms of food. "Did this Syl really give us 5000 kilograms of food?" "No way! 5000 kilograms of food!" "Why is this Syl so generous?" "Repay the favor of our Chu Family?" "You don''t have to worry about Syl''s generosity. If he''s willing to give it to us, it means he''s willing to help our Chu Family." "Right! Right! Right!" "This Syl is a good man!" When the people of the Chu Family heard the news from Cayetano, their reactions were different. But in the end, they were still talking about Syl''s good side. The fact that Henry wanted to give the food to the Chu Family was not because he was going to repay their kindness. The Chu Family belonged to the bishop of the Eastern Continent. Henry took over the throne of the Eastern Continent. The Chu Family could be said to be the direct descendant of him in this Recluse World. Now that the Chu Family was in trouble, Henry could not ignore it. Moreover, Henry also knew in his heart that someone deliberately wanted to divide the forces of the Eastern Continent. If the Chu Family was forced into a desperate situation, they would absolutely do something impulsive. At that time, the purpose of the person hiding in the dark would really be achieved. What Henry had to do was to ensure the bnce between these two sides. Dozens of people of the Chu Family were pushing the carts and walking happily to the ce where the food distribution was distributed. Just as everyone was heading in that direction, they heard a burst of cheers and praises in front of them. "Senior brother Jacindo, you''re too powerful!" "That''s right. We rushed to the front and fought so hard to get such little food. You just said a few words and pulled a few cars back." "Senior brother Jacindo, you still have a way!" cido and the rest saw that another group of Chu Family members were walking towards them. These people were even carrying a few carts, all of which were loaded with food. When cido and the rest saw this scene, they were overjoyed and quickly ran over. Looking at the carts of food, cido''s tears almost flowed out. Recently, the Chu Family was really in a difficult situation. Five thousand kilograms of food was enough for the Chu Family to ovee the current obstacle! The Chu Family itself still had some food left. As long as they could survive for a few days, everything would be over. The demonic beasts would not be able to surround the city for too long. "Junior brother Jacindo, where did you get all this food from?" Cayetano hurriedly asked. "Of course I took it from Syl," said Jacindo proudly. Hearing this, Cayetano smiled, turned around and said to cido, "Master, what do you think? What I said is right. Brother Syl is definitely not an ungrateful person. We should thank him." cido nodded in agreement. "Senior brother Wang, what you said isn''t correct. Being able to obtain so much food this time, it is all due to senior brother Jacindo''s credit. What does it have to do with Syl?" A person who followed behind Jacindo said discontentedly. Chapter 1253 Chapter 1253 "Why does it have nothing to do with Brother Syl?" Cayetano asked. "What does it have to do with him?" said the person behind him. "The food is what Senior Brother Jacindo asked for from Syl with his ability." cido suddenly had a bad feeling and asked, "How much food did you get from Syl?" Jacindo''s face was full of pride as he stretched out one finger. "Master, Senior Brother Jacindo took 1,000 kilograms from Syl!" The man behind Jacindo said excitedly. "Master, Senior Brother Jacindo, you''re truly a great hero of our Chu Family!" "Master, you didn''t see Syl''s expression just now!" Another person said, "At that time, when Senior Brother Jacindo asked him for food, Syl opened his mouth and one could directly stuff a goose egg in it! It was as if he had heard something incredible." "Master, you didn''t see that. It was wonderful. Senior brother Jacindo made Syl speechless with a few words and took out 1,000 kilograms of food obediently." "That Syl is very proud. After giving him the food, he said that he would never owe our Chu Family again, as if our Chu Family needs him very much!" "Yeah, it''s really interesting." "Senior brother Jacindo, you''re just too great." Those who followed behind Jacindo continued to praise him. A smug look appeared on Jacindo''s face. He looked like he was ready to receive a reward. They did not notice that cido''s expression hadpletely changed. cido''s body trembled slightly, which proved how angry he was. Originally, it was 5,000 kilograms of food, but because of Jacindo, it became one thousand kilograms! What kind of concept was this?! Originally, cido thought that the Chu Family had ovee the hardships of the past few days. However, because of Jacindo, the method to ovee the hardships waspletely gone! Moreover, Syl was an expert in appraising treasures. When the demonic beasts surrounded the city, if the Chu Family continued to work hard, it was impossible for them to make a new rtionship with Syl. However, Jacindo abruptly fell out with him. From now on, it was difficult for the Chu Family to have any rtionship with him! Jacindo was waiting for cido''s praise, but he didn''t receive any. He couldn''t help but look at cido in confusion. At first nce, he could tell that cido''s emotions weren''t quite right. "Master, what are you..." "Evil creature!" cido suddenly waved his arm and pped Jacindo in the face. cido was truly enraged. He pped Jacindo so hard that he fell to the ground. Those who hade with Jacindo were taken aback by cido''s sudden reaction. They did not understand what was going on. "Master!" A female disciple rushed forward and helped up Jacindo, who had been whipped over by cido. "Master, what did Senior Brother Jacindo do wrong?" "We know that Syl is now in a very high position, but senior brother Jacindo offended him for our Chu Family''s good." "Today, arge number of people were not able to get the grain. For those who can, each of them only has one catty of grain. It''s not enough at all!" "Senior brother Jacindo, he''s doing this for our Chu Family!" cido looked at Jacindo, so angry that his entire body was trembling. In the end, before he could finish his sentence, he flung his sleeves and turned around, walking back in that direction. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. The whole Chu Family looked at cido''s back and didn''t understand why cido was so angry. "Senior Cahetano, what exactly is Master..." Someone couldn''t help but look at Cayetano. Cayetano sighed and shook his head, saying, "Syl came to me before. He said that in order to repay our Chu Family''s kindness, he would be willing to send our family 5,000 kilograms of rice to help us ovee this difficulty, but now..." As soon as Cayetano said this, he did not continue. The other Chu Family, who was pushing the cart with Cayetano, said, "Yes, we have already prepared our cars. We were going to get the food, and we met you on the way and heard this." When the Chu Family members, who were originally cheerful, heard the news, they were all stunned. "5,000 kilograms of rice? Syl would give it to us for free?" 5,000 kilograms! That was a total of five times what they had now! The people who came to their senses finally understood why cido was so angry! They also thought of a deeper problem! Since Syl would help the Chu Family now, it meant that the Chu Family had a good rtionship with Syl. But now, not only did Syl keep 4000 kilograms of rice, but they alsopletely fell out with Syl! No wonder! No wonder Syl just said that from now on, he would never owe the Chu Family anything! Jacindo''s behaviour to ask for food was no longer self-made cleverness. It was stupidity! Those who were still praising him all shut their mouths in silence. The female disciple who helped Jacindo up also quietly released her hands and took two steps back. It was as if she was going to separate herself from Jacindo. The group of Chu Family members were all silent. The 1000 kilograms of food, which had been pulled over like trophies and glory, now looked so dazzling. Late at night, everyone in the Chu Family''s hall was in a very serious mood. Because today, in front of so many people, Jacindo openly argued with Henry, so that the Chu Family would have a lot of trouble during the time after they received the food. Regarding the appraisal masters of the Treasure Pavilion, their fame had already resounded throughout the entire Eastern City. At this moment, the demonic beasts were surrounding the city and the Treasure Pavilion was closed, but this didn''t mean that everyone didn''t care about the Treasure Pavilion. On the contrary, the more difficult the situation was, the more the adventurers felt the importance of a good weapon. Good armour was an item that could directly increase one''s strength and save one''s life at a crucial moment! It was certain that there would be even more people lining up in front of the entrance of the Treasure Pavilion after the siege of the demonic beasts. Even if they had to queue up and pay the fees, they wouldn''t necessarily be able to get a look from a master. If one didn''t have a certain identity, the master wouldn''t even let look at him. Therefore, after Jacindo fell out with Henry in front of so many people at that time, those adventurers who wanted to befriend Henry came to the Chu Family spontaneously to make trouble for the Chu Family. Of course, these people would not risk their lives to fight with the Chu Family. What they wanted was to iste the Chu Family and say something unpleasant. However, what the Chu Family feared most now was their bad reputation. This time, the Chu Family had gained the support of the other two major city lords in order to regroup and enter the city. But now, before they couldpete with the Colver family, there were already arge number of people who were dissatisfied with the Chu Family. And now, their standpoints had already stated that if they were on good terms with the Chu Family, they wouldn''t get along well with the appraiser. The appraiser was not better than the Chu Family in strength, but in terms of influence, he was not weaker than a colossus like the Chu Family! Chapter 1254 Chapter 1254 In the Chu Family''s hall, everyone was anxious. Now the rumours were spreading outside, which was very unfavourable for the Chu Family. It could be imagined that after the demonic beasts'' siege, it would be very difficult for the Chu Family to recruit troops. "Master, now it is said that Syl is ipatible with our Chu Family. He is done with our family. We can''t step into the Treasure Pavilion again." "I don''t know who spread this rumour, it is spread everywhere now. I suspect that there are people in Eastern City who are in the way." "It must be the Colver Family! They can''t wait for our Chu Family to be isted!" "Master." Cayetano said, "Why don''t I talk to brother Syl again? There is actually a misunderstanding." "There''s no need." cido shook his head. "That''s it. From now on, no one in the Chu Family should find trouble with Syl. Anyone who tries will be punished by familyw if I find out!" After cido finished speaking, he stood up and walked out of the meeting hall under everyone''s gaze. Eurydice stood under cido and looked at her father''s back. Eurydice shook her lips and walked out of the meeting hall as if she had made a decision. Late at night, the patrol soldiers of Eastern City shuttled back and forth in the city. If there were any unusual people, the patrol soldiers would not even interrogate them and would catch them first. This was a special time. In order to prevent the joint adventurers of the Demon King from infiltrating Eastern City, all means were necessary. At the junction of the inner and outer cities, Eurydice was wearing a long white dress. She specially dressed up, and her sweet appearance attracted a lot of people''s attention. "Junior Sister!" A voice came from behind Eurydice, which gave her a fright. Eurydice gave a quiver. She turned around and saw that Jacindo was standing behind her. Eurydice saw who it was and heaved a sigh of relief. "Senior Jacindo, it''s you. You scared me." "Junior sister, why are you here?" Jacindo asked in an interrogative manner. Eurydice''s eyes dodged a little. "No... no reason." Jacindo stared at Eurydice. "You''re here to find Syl, aren''t you? Don''t lie to me." Eurydice took a deep breath and nodded. "Yes, I want to make it clear to him about what happened last time. Although I haven''t had much contact with Brother Syl, I can see that he is a good-hearted man. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have helped us." Jacindo snorted. "Why are you looking for him? We''re from the Chu Family, so why should we be afraid of him? Even if he knows how to appraise treasures, so what? If he''s dead, even if he''s powerful, he won''t be able to stir up much trouble." Eurydice was shocked. "Senior brother Jacindo, you''re going to..." "That''s right." A hint of fierceness appeared in Jacindo''s eyes. "As long as he dies, the attacks on our Chu Family will stop!" "Senior Brother Jacindo, you''re doing this...." Eurydice was about to say something when she heard a voiceing from behind. "Miss Chu, why did youe to me sote at night?" Henry, dressed in a ck robe, walked from the inner city with Lisamari and Cherlyn. At this moment, three of the five people present were standing in the inner city. Two of them stood in the outer city, and an invisible boundary separated them. Eurydice first nced at the two women beside Henry, and then whispered, "Brother Syl, I want to exin to you. In fact, our Chu Family doesn''t..." "That''s enough, Miss Chu." Henry reached out his hand to stop Eurydice. "Miss Chu, I have made it very clear today. From now on, I don''t owe your Chu Family anything anymore. I have paid back what I owe you." "Brother Syl, can I exin it to you?" Eurydice took a step forward, reached out her hand and grabbed Henry''s sleeve. She looked so pitiful that almost a man would not ignore her. When Jacindo saw Eurydice reach out her hand to Henry, there was a sudden look of violence in his eyes. He looked around and saw that there were no patrolling soldiers. He moved his feet and rushed toward Henry. "Syl, go to hell!" The killing intent in Jacindo''s eyes surged. He was determined to take this opportunity to kill Henry. Jacindo didn''t know that the killing move in his eyes, in Henry''s eyes, was just a child''s trick. He burst out his fastest speed, but in Henry''s view, it was almost the same as slow motion. Henry''s mouth curved into a smile. Suddenly, there was a sound of explosion not far behind Henry. The sound of the explosion brought a huge impact. Because of the impact, the man who was going to kill Henry was directly sent flying. The same happened to Eurydice. She was sent flying by the impact force. Behind Henry, the floor tiles under his feet scattered in all directions. The two women next to Henry screamed and flew out uncontrobly. Henry was quick to catch the two girls, so he didn''t let them fly out. Otherwise, with the cultivation of the two girls, there might be problems. As the sound of the explosion rang out, even the houses copsed directly under the impact of the impact. "Demonic beasts are attacking!" On the wall, there was a loud roar, followed by a golden sound, which meant that the city was in danger! "Boom!" "Boom!" With a loud crash, Henry saw that there was a huge gap in the west of the city wall. Huge stones rolled down from the wall and fell to the ground, causing a burst of screams. In the ce where the gap appeared, a red eye, like the gaze of a devil, looked at everything in the city through the city wall. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. At the moment they saw the big scarlet eye, many people''s hair stood on end. "Boom!" "Boom!" With another sound, the eastern wall was broken again. Countless demonic beasts rushed into Eastern City along the opening of the wall like antsing out of their holes. In the sky, countless flying demonic beasts were circling. Looking into the distance, a huge ck shadow was partly hidden and partly visible! The monster beasts actuallyunched a general attack tonight! "Boom!" "Boom!" With another sound, the whole city gate waspletely broken down. A bird-type demonic beast picked up a city wall guard and flew into the sky. Under the gaze of many people, the bird- type demonic beastpletely tore the guard into two halves. "Roar!'' An ear-splitting roar of a beast rang out. A four-metre tall bull-like demonic beast took up the lead and charged at the city gate at the first moment. In the direction of the inner city where Henry was located, the sound of the explosion and the impact of the st could be heard. It was only because of the appearance of a human figure, a mutant monster with a longhorn and a height of four metres. However, a faint glow emanated from the monster, which indicated that it was at least a beast that had the strength of the Qi-concentrating Realm. The bull-like demonic beast twisted its neck as if it was doing some warm-up exercises. It spoke in humannguage with a sneer. "Haha, is this the famous Eastern City? It''s just so-so!" The bull-like demonic beast''s voice was deep, and its eyes were full of ferocity. When it turned its eyes, it stared at Eurydice, who had fallen not far away. Chapter 1255 Chapter 1255 Eurydice was knocked over by the violent impact just now. When she fell to the ground, she only felt dizzy. When she suddenly looked up, she just saw a huge figure staring at her. The terrifying aura from the other side made her feel her legs go weak. A bloodthirsty look appeared in the demonic beast''s eyes. It walked two meters in one step and went straight in the direction of Eurydice. A ball of light yellow light emerged from the demonic beast''s hand as it lifted up its sturdy arm. With the destructive power it had just created, it was certain that with a wave of its arm, it would be able to destroy everything in its path. "Junior Sister, let''s go!" At the critical moment, Jacindo, who had failed to attack Henry before, roared and quickly shed to the side of Eurydice. After holding Eurydice in his arms, he disappeared quickly. As soon as they left, there was an explosion in the position where Eurydice just stood. The strong airflow made a huge hole in the bluestone floor. The demonic beast lost its target and let out an angry roar. It then set its target on Henry and the other two, who were closest to it. "Let''s go!" The moment the demonic beast looked over, Lisamari and Cherlyn were so scared that their faces turned pale and their legs went weak. Henry held Lisamari and Cherlyn by their waists and ran away at a fast speed. The two girls minds went nk. They couldn''t react to it at all. How could their master suddenly have such a fast speed? "Roar!'' Having lost its target twice in a row, the bull-like beast was extremely angry. Although it could speak the humannguage, its animal nature had already upied most of its mind, so it kept roaring. At this moment, the inner city was not a safe ce. When the demonic beasts broke through the city gates, the entire Eastern City would be plunged into chaos. The sound of fighting, crying constantly sounded, and everyone was in danger. In the Chu Family''s courtyard, the gate was closed. All the members of the Chu Family gathered in the courtyard. The monsters hovering in the sky were cut down one after another. "Master, the city has already been broken through. Demonic beasts have already charged in. Now is the best time to establish our authority. Let''s ughter our way out!" A member of the Chu Family shouted. "It''s not the right time yet." cido looked at the sky. "There are too many demonic beasts. The Colver Family is still hibernating and no experts have been sent. If we rush out now, we will inevitably be targeted by the demonic beasts. This will cause us to suffer heavy losses and we will no longer be able topete with the Colver Family!" Outside the Chu Family courtyard, someone knocked on the gate of the courtyard, and a cry could be heard. "Master Chu, help me, help..." The cries outside the door stopped abruptly, as anyone could imagine what had happened outside to make them stop. The ground of Eastern City was dyed red with blood. One man fled madly. Suddenly, he tripped. Looking down, he saw a corpse. When he looked up again, he saw a monster beast squatting in front of him, with a bloody piece of fresh meat in its mouth. "Help!" He cried out. The shouts resounded through the air. No one had expected the demonic beast to appear so suddenly. Before the guards of the city could discover it, a hole had been created in the city walls. No one had the time to check the fifty-metre deep trench outside the city. They wondered how the demonic beast had managed to get past the wall. In the City Lord''s Mansion, Knox had just finished dealing with the food problem when he received the news of demonic beasts destroying the city. "Lord, let''s fight! If we wait longer, countless lives are going to be lost!" "We can''t." Hearing the shouts of waring from outside the City Lord''s Mansion, Knox shook his head. "The Chu Family has already entered the city. They are waiting for us to make our move. If we were to use up our energy, with the help of Grale City and Southern City, the Chu Family will definitely rece the position of our Colver Family in Eastern City. Don''t forget, the Chu Family has colluded with the demonic beasts!" "But outside..." "Endure it!" Knox clenched his teeth. "I deliberately ced the Chu Family in the outer cities so that I can force them to make the first move! With the great number of demonic beasts about to enter the city, the Chu Family will not be able to hold back for too long! If they don''t make the first move, they will confirm that they are colluding with the demonic beasts!" Knox stared intently at the outskirts of the city. The massive figure that loomed in and out of the darkness gave off a powerful oppressive aura. There were a lot of powerful demonic beasts parachuting into the inner city of Eastern City. They were also intelligent. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have suddenly broken through the city''s walls in the middle of the night and caught Eastern City off guard. The bird-type demonic beast that was killed two days ago was only a scout. The demonic beasts had nned tond in the eastern part of the city and attack and destroy it. Although the outer city was more chaotic than the inner city, the outer city was rtively safer. Although there were many demonic beasts, their strength could not bepared to the inner city. Each of the demonic beasts in the inner city was a big boss. Henry took Lisamari and Cherlyn and went to hide in an alleyway in the outer city. The alleyway was rtively quiet, which made the two girls, who were frightened, finally calm down. The two girls lost the colour in their faces, and their bodies were nestled in Henry''s arms. They could not stop trembling and even could not speak clearly."Oh...sir...our city is attacked...what should we do? I...will die..." "It''s fine." Henry shook his head slightly. "There are experts in both the City Lord''s Mansion and the Chu Family. These issues will be solved soon. Don''t worry." Cherlyn was quite calm. She swallowed hard and said, "Sir, it''s not safe here. I know a cer. Let''s hide in it. It''s not far from here." Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "Good." Henry nodded and asked Cherlyn to lead the way. He held Lisamari who was frightened, the three of them leaned against the wall all the way and walked carefully toward the cer that Cherlyn had mentioned. Along the way, Henry and the other two saw too many bodies under their feet. There were various pieces of broken flesh and internal organs everywhere. The human bodies and the demonic beast''s bodies mixed together, and the smell of blood was skyrocketing. When they looked up, they could see the huge demonic beast roaring. Surrounded by broken walls and ruins, it was like a scene of hell. At the sight of this, the frightened Lisamari bent down and threw up. Henry frowned. He couldn''t understand why the experts of Eastern City and the Chu Family hadn''t been sent out yet. Now, they were all fighting in the battle against demonic beasts. He winked at Cherlyn and said softly, "Let''s go." Cherlyn was so scared that her face turned pale, and she pointed the way for Henry with trembling hands. The three people walked for about three minutes, but for Lisamari and Cherlyn, it seemed that a few years had passed. On the way, they saw many people killed by the demonic beasts. Henry wanted to help them, but it was toote. After all, he was just in the Divine Realm, not a god. "Sir, there is a cer in the yard ahead. I''ve been here before." When they were close to their destination, Cherlyn''s face was filled with excitement. When Cherlyn was about to step forward, the wall she pointed at suddenly copsed. In front of Cherlyn, there were already many corpses. Behind the wall, there was a big pit, which was the cer that Cherlyn had mentioned. At the moment, it had been destroyed by the demonic beasts, and the cer was full of corpses. Chapter 1256 Chapter 1256 Behind the copsed wall, a huge monster beast stepped on the corpses all over the ground. It kept looking at these corpses, as if it were choosing its midnight snack. Just like that, the demonic beast appeared in front of them. Cherlyn''s eyes widened and she was completely stunned. "Mom! Where are you? Mom!" A child''s heart- tearing sound attracted the attention of the monster and Henry. He was only four or five years of age. His clothes were tattered, and he was covered in blood. The boy''s bright eyes were filled with helplessness. Even though the demonic beast was right in front of him, he was still shouting the word ''mom''. The woman who had been protecting him since he was born was everything to him. Seeing the new human being, the demonic beast''s eyes showed a hint of excitement. It immediately gave up on the corpses on the ground and looked at the child. The child acted as if he hadn''t seen the demonic beast. He seemed to have lost his soul and kept calling for his mother. He swept his numb eyes over the bodies on the ground. This child was the one Henry saw during the day and gave him a gold coin. Henry cursed in his heart, and instantly rushed toward the direction of the child. Henry''s speed was extremely fast. He was much faster than the demonic beast that had been keeping an eye on the child. Lisamari and Cherlyn could only see a shadow streaking across the sky. Just as Henry was about to pick up the child, a strand of hair in front of Henry''s forehead suddenly got cut. At the same time, the child, who was less than five metres away from Henry, suddenly froze. He had just called out the word "mom" before he stopped speaking. The child''s eyes became dull and his pupils dted. When Henry saw the look of a child, he suddenly stopped and murmured, "No! No! No! No! Not like that! Not like that!" The child also saw Henry, and his numb expression began to have a hint of joy, but that was it. Blood flowed from the child''s waist. The child''s body, in an extremely strange way, fell backwards, and his legs were still standing there. Looking at the scene in front of him, Henry felt a bang, and his mind went nk. The demonic beast, which originally had its eyes on the child, looked at Henry and regarded him as a new prey. Henry lowered his head and looked at the ground. His voice became a little hoarse. "Why? Why?" The demonic beast did not slow down. It came to Henry and looked him up and down in a bantering manner. "Why? He was still so young. The mother and son were dependent on each other. He just wanted to find his mother. Why? Why didn''t you let him find her?" The monster seemed to understand Henry''s words. It stood in front of Henry as if it was looking at an idiot, looking at Henry. "Do you know?" Henry gradually clenched his fists with his drooping arms. "Do you know how important a mother is to a child? For him, she is the most important person in the world! Why? Why? Didn''t! You! Let! Him! Find! His mother?!" "Bang!" The next moment, a house not far away suddenly burst open. A purple light was lingering around Henry. The demonic beast seemed to have sensed some sort of danger and immediately put away its mocking expression. It opened its bloody mouth and bit towards Henry. However, as soon as the demonic beast pounced on Henry, its throat was squeezed by a giant purple hand that was made of Qi. "I understand. People are in the position of being butchered." Henry spoke again, "Maybe in the eyes of you demonic beasts, we humans are just like chickens, ducks and fish. You eat meat and kill people. But I''m not a sage, so many people have died under me. I''m not happy. I''m just not happy. You killed him in front of me and let him die, but you didn''t let him find his mother. I didn''t want to see such a thing." As Henry''s words fell, he suddenly raised his head. His profound eyes were filled with an indifferent expression. Henry took a step forward, and the demonic beast that was caught by the giant purple hand suddenly showed a painful look. "Today," Henry stretched out his right arm, "I have a lot of questions to ask." The purple light gathered in Henry''s hand. He once again took a stride, and the surface of the demonic beast began to shatter. Henry looked at the sky. In the darkness, the giant shadow hade to the edge of the city. The Qi de that had cut off Henry''s hair and took the kid''s life came from this giant shadow. The ck giant shadow seemed to have also noticed the Qi that had appeared in the city. Its eyes, bigger thannterns, were looking in this direction. The purple Qi gathered under Henry''s feet, and the surrounding gravel began to jump on the ground. The two girls, Lisamari and Cherlyn, looked at Henry in front of them with surprise. They didn''t expect that the master they served would have such a side. The purple light gathered more and more. In the sky above the city, dark clouds rolled over, like a precursor to the big storm. Inside the city, Knox looked at the gigantic ck shadow by the city''s side. "Master, if you don''t take action, the city will really be destroyed!" "We can''t hurry! The Chu Family is hiding in the dark. They are cooperating with demonic beasts. If we go out now, the whole city will fall into their hands!" cido, who was standing in the middle of the Chu Family''s courtyard, could also see the huge shadow outside. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. "Master! We can''t dy any longer! If we dy any longer, the big demonic beast will enter the city and destroy Eastern City! We don''t want the power. We are doing this for Eastern City!" A high- ranking member of the Chu Family knelt in front of cido. "Master, let''s get started. We don''t have to fight with the Colver Family. There are already enough dead people!" "I know! I know! I know!" cido roared, "But! The Colver Family hasn''t moved yet! Cayetano brought back news for me. Thest time, the Colver Family sent people to ambush Eurydice and Cleytus. Their people have already joined forces with the demonic beasts! They are the ones who really collude with the demonic beasts! We will go out now, kill the demon beasts, and suffer heavy casualties. From now on, no one could contain the Colver Family. What will the people in Eastern City do then? What will the people living here do? Our Chu Family, even if it''s cursed for thousands of years, must not let the scum of the Colver Family, who collude with the demonic beasts, seed! Bear it!" The demonic beasts attacked the city, and the experts of the Colver Family and the Chu Family all closed their doors and stayed inside. Inside the city, there was an expanse of wailing, as if it came from hell. "City Lord! Save us!" Someone knelt on the ground and prayed to God. Such a tragic situation had already shattered her heart. She didn''t even want to escape and just knelt there, because she didn''t know where she could escape. There were corpses all around her. "Master Chu!" Some people were calling out to cido. However, the Colver Family and the Chu Family seemed to be isted from the world and did not appear. Despair lingered in everyone''s heart, all the way until... that ray of violet light appeared from the horizon! Chapter 1257 Chapter 1257 A purple light shone bright in the night sky, which dispelled a small part of darkness. There were civilians in the city who saw the purple light in the sky. They shouted to the sky, saying that the heavens have opened their eyes. Everyone from the City Lord''s Mansion and the Chu Family saw the purple light appear. "They can''t take it anymore!" cido and Knox shouted these words almost at the same time. A figure in a ck robe appeared in the sky above the Eastern City. He seemed to make his away across by stepping on the purple rays of light. The sky was filled with dark clouds. Outside of the walls, the massive ck shadow seemed to feel somewhat threatened and kept staring at the figure in the air. The man in the sky stretched out his arm. The moment he did that, all the purple light across the sky condensed, then disappeared immediately. The world fell into darkness once again, but the darkness onlysted for a second. Within the next second, dazzling purple light shed once more. The purple light formed a gigantic guillotine in the air, restraining the giant dark figure within the range of the guillotine. A wave of violent aura spread throughout the air. The Demonic Beasts, that had been wreaking havoc, all stopped in their tracks at that moment, they were even trembling with fear! The whole world seemed to turn silent at that moment. With a crisp snap of a finger, the gigantic de plunged towards the neck of the giant ck figure. While that happened, not a single sound was heard, nor were there any collisions of Qi. The purple de went through the giant ck figure''s neck, and then disappeared. One second... Five seconds... Ten seconds... The silence ensued. The demonic beast trembled, as did the practitioners in the city. The violent energy that filled the air was just terrifying. Knox and cido stared solemnly at the sky. They could sense the other party''s strength. After a full 20 seconds, the beasts who were originally trembling in fear roared in unison. However, this time, their roars were no longer filled with violence, but fear. The avian demonic beasts all shot up into the sky, flying out of the city in effort to escape. As for the demonic beasts that moved onnd, they too fought to flee the city, resulting in a complete mess. Each and every one of the demonic beasts was running with all its might. Thunder shed across the sky. Outside the city, the head of the gigantic ck figure was suddenly fell off its neck, just exactly like the child earlier. Not a single drop of blood could be seen from the severed area of the figure''s neck. It was completely sealed by ayer of Qi. The enormous head fell from above andnded in the Eastern City. Several houses were smashed, and the whatever that remained of the ck figure toppled backwards. "Boom!" A loud rumble came sounded from outside the city. It was so loud that the earth shook. The dark clouds in the sky dissipated, and the purple light disappearedpletely. However, the tiny image of the ck robed figure was imprinted within everyone. It was him who had in the Gigantic Demon and saved the Eastern City. Almost at the same time, figures from the Chu Family and the City Lord''s Mansion shot up to the sky. Seeing that this matter had been resolved, it was about the revealed themselves. The Chu Family was led by cido Chu, who brought a high-ranking official of the Chu Family along with him. The Eastern City was led by Knox Colver. With him was General Anteo, donned in silver armour and armed with a silver spear, who also shot up into the sky. Just when the experts from the two ns had just flown up into the sky, four streaks of purple light appeared out of thin air, heading straight for the four of them. The four of their faces were filled with surprise, and they quickly defended themselves by harnessing their Qi. Knox initially had thought that the robed figure hailed from the Chu Family, and cido also thought the same for the Eastern City. However, when they saw that both parties were attacked, they were taken aback. After repelling the attack, Knox spoke loudly, "We are grateful for your aid in saving Eastern City, Strong One. May I be introduced to your name?" cido immediately said, "I''m the Head of the Chu Family. Thank you for your help, Great Hero." "I have a few questions." Henry finally spoke. This was after he had attacked them. His voice was very soft, but it was very clear. Knox could not understand Henry''s attitude towards them. He did not dare to approach Henry because of the attack he hadunched at them earlier. He cupped his fist from a distance and said, "I''m the lord of the Eastern City. We are listening." The reason Knox had made the effort to reveal his identity was firstly, to let this person know who commanded Eastern City, and secondly, to make it clear for the people of the city that it was now up to the Colver Family to negotiate with the other party on behalf of Eastern City. "Hah." A scornfulugh sounded. "The lord of Eastern City? Oh, lord. Enlighten me then, while the gigantic demon wreaked havoc, what was that Colver Family of yours doing?" Knox was already prepared with a speech for a question like this, it was originally meant for dealing with the Chu Family, but he used it anyway, "Back then,rge demons were also wreaking havoc in the city, and we..." Before Knox could finish, Henry turned and looked at the direction of cido. "What about the Chu Family, what were you busy with?" Having been ignored while being in the middle of his exnation, Knox was left stunned. cido answered, "The Chu Family had alsoe to face withrge demons, back..." "Bullsh*t!" Henry shouted angrily. This time, his voice rang loud like a bell, everyone could hear it clearly. This reply of his was filled with anger. Henry stood in the air with a ck robe draped over him. People could not see his appearance clearly. Henry questioned harshly, "The Colver Family of yours governs Eastern City, yet when the demonic beasts wreak havoc within in, no experts arrived to handle the situation. Even right now, not a single trace of blood can be seen on you. Pray tell me, do you think the Colver Family deserves the right to govern Eastern City?" Henry continued, "The Chu Family is the secondrgest force of Eastern City, yet when the demonic beasts were out wreaking havoc, they chose to shut themselves in. I am really curious about this behaviour of yours, what are your great families good for...?" What were they good for? The citizens of Eastern City were all shocked to hear those words. These words sounded obvious that he intends to put the Eastern and Chu families out of power. Knox''s expression darkened. "Strong one, you have saved the lives of the citizens of Eastern City and in the Gigantic Demon, I, Knox Colver, as well as the citizens of Eastern City are in your debt. However, this does not mean that you can just nder the Colver Family as you please." "That''s right." cido chimed in. "The Chu Family are also citizens of Eastern City." "nder?" Henry''s voice sounded a little scornful. "You mean to say that all of you were actually trying to fight therge demons back then?" "Indeed." Knox nodded. "So what have they be now?" Henry asked again. Knox replied, "They have been in." "Was it that difficult to y arge demon?" Henry questioned once more. "Yes, it was." Knox replied. "The Colver Family had to give it our all." "Oh?" Henry smiled. "If that is the case, this Colver Family of yours should be very exhausted by now, right? Well then, allow me to find out if the Colver Family had been going all out for Eastern City as you have said!" "Crack!" Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. A bolt of lightning cut through the night sky, illuminating Henry''s figure. Immense amounts of purple radiance filled the sky once more, then formed a sword of Qj behind Henry. Chapter 1258 Chapter 1258 Looking at the purple-d ck silhouette in the darkness, Knox''s expression turned solemn. Anteo shouted loudly, "How dare you, monster! To try corrupt the hearts of the people of Eastern City!" "The hearts of the people? You have the audacity to speak to me about the hearts of the people? Hahaha! Hahahahaha!" Henry erupted with a suddenughter. Hisughter boomed through the night, and his echoed throughout the entire Eastern City. "Look at what has be of the city, yet you still have the face to speak to me about the hearts of the people? Those words are meant for true rulers of the city! The purpose of your Colver Family is to protect the city and the people living in it, not to control it! The hearts of the people, you say? I don''t know if you are still capable of winning over the hearts of the people, but I''m certain you have lost the initial trust of the people. Go." Henry gently pointed at them with an outstretched hand. Behind Henry, thousands upon thousands of divine swords appeared, blotting out the sky above them, then it all shot towards Knox and Anteo, who were standing mid-air. Knox and Anteo could feel the oppressive force from the countless purple swords that shot at them. After exchanging a nce, they simultaneously activated their Qi to shield against the rain of swords. A curved energy shield was formed in front of Knox and Anteo. When the purple divine swords came in contact with it, bursts of muffled sounds could be heard. Henry stood in the air with his hands sped behind his back. Countless swords formed behind him, then they were shot repeatedly. "Is this what it looks like when you say that you have exhausted yourselves?" Henry questioned again. "I don''t know how exhausted you all have gotten. All I only know is that with the defence of Eastern City just now, even a four-year-old child would have been able to get by it and totter about in the city. While you, Knox Colver, the lord of Eastern City, were nowhere to be seen!" "And Chu Family! Seeing that Colver Family did not take action, were you nning on keeping quiet too?" cido kept quiet. In the sky, the curved energy shield that was formed in front of the two men broke apart suddenly, countless purple divine swords flew towards them. The expressions on the faces of Knox and Anteo were filled with fear. Just as the purple swords were about to hit the two men, the swords suddenly dissipated into thin air. Knox''s back was already drenched in cold sweat. As the purple lights across the sky disappeared, Henry spoke again, "From today onwards, you, Knox, will no longer be the lord of Eastern City, and the area of the Chu Family''s manor will be reduced by half. From now on, the Colver Family and the Chu Family will no longer be able to develop their own forces!" Upon hearing Henry''s words, the expressions of the members of the Colver and Chu Family changed altogether. "Strong One, this is an internal affair of the Eastern City, it would seem that this is beyond your control," cido said. "What''s that?" Henry looked in cido''s direction. "You are unwilling to let go of the power?" "This has nothing to do with power or authority." cido shook his head. "Since you have such power, you should be very clear about the roles of the Chu and Colver Family in Eastern City. You said that these two families of ours are not allowed to continue developing. I, cido, wish to know, what gives you the authority to do so?" Henry fell silent. Seeing that Henry remained silent, cido continued, "Both the Chu Family and Colver Family were tasked with a mission, Strong One..." "How pathetic." Henry, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly interrupted cido. "Sanford Chu was known as ''The Invincible Six Paths''. He was known for his righteousness and nowys buried in Kunlun. Your Chu Family are descendants of Sanford, am I right?" cido''s was shocked. "Who on earth are you?" Henry ignored him and looked to Knox. "The Colver Family, followers of Immortal Lu. That''s how you were able to gain control of Eastern City? Just with a slogan like that?" "You..." Knox stared at Henry. "Who the hell are you?" Henry waved his arm and purple light shed. Then, two figures were elevated into the air by the purple light. They were the two maids of Henry, Lisamari and Cherlyn. Henry smiled and projected his voice, "Lisamari, Cherlyn, please tell them who I am." "This... this..." Cherlyn''s voice trembled. "This is the master of my family, Syl... Zhang..." Syl Zhang! cido, who stood in the sky, as well as the members of the Chu Family who gathered in the courtyard, were all shocked. Jacindo, who hid in the dark with Eurydice, also witnessed the scene and heard Cherlyn''s words. Syl Zhang! Knox nodded. "So you''re the famous appraiser. I''ve heard a lot about you." Henry ignored Knox. He looked at Cherlyn curiously and said, "I''m curious. You knew what I meant when I asked you that, yet you insist on giving me such an answer. Do you really take me for a fool?" Cherlyn trembled with fear and crumbled to her knees weakly. Lisamari''s face was ashen, not even daring to utter a single word. Henry waved his hand once more, and another figure was lifted to the sky by the purple light. This time, it was Trahern. Trahern also trembled at that moment. He looked at Henry who stood in the air, then smiled and said, "Brother Zhang, what... what is the meaning of this?" Henry smiled and said. "Brother Cui, seeing that the two people you had assigned to spy on me were not willing to tell them, why don''t you tell them who I really am?" Trahern smiled apologetically. "Brother Zhang, you must be mistaken, to say something like that is a little too much, don''t you think?" A smiley expression was still disyed over Henry''s face. "If you don''t tell them, I''ll kill you."Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Trahern trembled uncontrobly and subconsciously turned his gaze to look at a different direction. He immediately realised something and quickly recollected his gaze. However, such a small movement of his was still caught by Henry. "Trahern Cui." Henry called him directly by the name this time. "I''ll give you three seconds, three..." Cold sweat trickled down Trahern''s forehead uncontrobly. "Two." Henry''s voice sounded again. Trahern''s legs trembled fiercely, and his lips began to pale. "One." Henry''s voice was like a countdown timer for his life. "I''ll talk! I''ll talk!" Trahern roared. "He''s Henry! He''s Henry Zhang!" Shouting the name "Henry" seemed to have used up every ounce of strength in Trahern''s body. With a wave of Henry''s arm, the two sisters and Trahern, could once again feel the ground. Henry Zhang! This name sounded unfamiliar to the natives of Eastern City. It did not ring any bells, but to the upper echelons of Eastern City and the Chu Family, it could not be clearer what Henry''s name meant to them. The new Archbishop of the Eastern Continent! The eyes of Knox and cido were filled with disbelief. "Now, tell me, you two." Henry spread his hands wide. "Do I have the right to restrict the development of the two families of yours?" Knox and cido were both stunned. They never imagined that this newly appointed archbishop had already entered stepped into the Recluse World and had been wandering around right under their noses? cido was the first to react. He knelt in mid-air and shouted, "cido of the Chu Family pays his respects to My lord!" The Chu Family were close followers of the Archbishop of the Eastern Continent! Chapter 1259 Chapter 1259 The scene of cido kneeling down in the air caused the people in the city to widen their eyes. Although the Chu Family''s influence was not as strong as before, they could still stand up against the Colver Family. Yet now, he was kneeling in front of so many people. This was... Still hiding in one corner, Jacindo''s face had turned green with terror. Henry Zhang! This person who had been constantly creatingmotions was actually Henry! Henry stood in the air with his hands sped behind his back. He looked at Knox and said, "From today onwards, you, Knox, are relieved from your position as the lord of Eastern City." Knox''s face showed extreme dissatisfaction. Even though the lord of every city could be regarded as the spokesperson for the Archbishops of the corresponding continent, the Eastern City was somewhat special. Knox gritted his teeth and said, "Lord Zhang, you..." Henry''s pupils shrank, and a sky of purple light burst towards Knox. In the midst of the purple light that filled the sky, Knox, who was still mid-air, was sent flying like a cannonball and smashed heavily into the ground. A loud explosion could be heard, and smokes of dust rose from the ground. When the smoke and dust dissipated, a huge crater appeared in everyone''s sights. Knoxy limp in the centre of the crater, it was obvious that he was seriously injured. "Weren''t my words clear enough to you?" Henry''s voice sounded again. He was able to heavily injure Knox with a single strike! Such a disy of power, caused the expressions of those within the City Lord''s Mansion''s to change drastically. A gigantic purple sword condensed in the sky. The tip it was pointed downwards. Right under the tip of swordy the heavily injured Knox. Henry raised his arm as if he was announcing a trial. "Colver Family, are you serious about not giving up the power and authority of Eastern City?" Although the purple sword was still in suspended in the air, the sharp aura of the sword had already cut through Knox''s skin. The city was dead silent. Henry''s raised arm swung downwards in a single motion. The purple sword plummeted vertical from the sky. "Alright! We will do as you say!" A loud roar rang out from within the Eastern City. The divine purple sword came to an abrupt halt. At that moment, the tip of the sword, which seemed capable of ultimate destruction, was less than three centimetres away from the tip of Knox''s nose. The sharp aura that emanated from the tip of the sword made Knox feel as if his body were about to be ripped apart. At that moment, Knox waspletely unable to garner any of his Qi. He felt that breathing had already be a difficult task for him. Henry, who was still in the air, snorted and said, "You''ve made a wise choice. Before the Colver Family retires, please issue onest order to repair the walls and fill the trenches of the city." Later that night. The chaos within Eastern City gradually subsided, and the corpses on the street had been disposed by the guards. People worked spontaneously to rebuild and repair the destroyed houses. In this world where many Qi practitioners resided, repairing the houses was not a difficult task. Henry sat on the throne of the City Lord''s Mansion. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Lisamari and Cheryln stood behind Henry, still portraying the role of maids. Although they were maids, even cido did not dare to offend them. However, the two girls were not happy with their sudden promotion. It could be visibly seen how scared they were from how they were constantly trembling. Knox and cido stood before Henry, while the upper echelons of the Colver and Chu Family stood behind them. Jacindo also stood behind cido with his head lowered, not even daring to raise his head. As for Trahern, he stood behind Henry. His face pale as death and his body trembled uncontrobly. Henry held a teacup and blew at it gently. After a few sips, he said, "Both of your families, one being descendants of Sandford Chu, the other being descendants of Immortal Lu, tasked with the responsibility of watching over Eastern City. Yet in order to preserve your strength, you closed your doors and hid behind it when the demons attacked. Is this how you people protect the city?" cido and Knox both remained silent. Henry sipped on the tea again, the whole hall of the City Lord''s Mansion was silent. Only the sound of Ranjeet eating by the side could be heard. When Henry finished the tea in his hand, he waved at them and said, "Go back, all of you. From now on, you are not allowed to leave Eastern City, if you do I will seek you out personally." Henry put down the teacup and then no longer looked at cido and Knox. Knox and cido understood his words. Without saying a word, they turned and led their men away from the City Lord''s mansion. After the Colver Family and the Chu Family had left, only Ranjeet who was busy eating, Henry, Lisamari, Cherlyn, and Trahern remained in the entire hall of the City Lord''s Mansion. "Could you please get me some more hot water?" Henry pointed to the teacup in his hand. Cherlyn''s hands trembled, then brought a kettle of water and filled Henry''s teacup. Henry looked to Trahern and said, "What''s the matter? Still wondering how I knew?" Trahern''s body trembled as he nodded. Henry stretched and said, "Frankly, you didn''t disy any ws. It''s just that you don''t know enough about the psychological activity of a bounty hunter." Henry nced at Lisamari and Cherlyn. "To a bounty hunter, money is everything. I have been to brothels several times, hinting that I prefer mature women. Since you have already regarded me as a cash cow, why do you still insist on having them by my side? Moreover, I have hinted to you many times in front of them that if you had really bought them both with cash, they would probably contact me voluntarily, but unfortunately, not once did they even do that. It proves that the rtionship between you and them is not what it would seem to be on the surface." "Of course." Henry snapped his fingers. "This is only one point. During this period of time, I have learned about the distribution of power in Eastern City. Although the Chu Family seems weak and hides underground, the Colver Family is not unaware of it. Every time the Chu Family sends someone to buy food supplies in the city, it is always acquiesced by the Colver Family. They also know that they can''t wipe out the Chu Family. As a bounty hunter who has to count on the knowledge of your surroundings to survive, you should have known all of this, yet you still dared to act on the people in the granary, and even wanted to capture the people of the Chu Family. How was that reasonable? So that meant someone had arranged for you to keep an eye on me, right?" Trahern did not make a sound. "My...my lord... your tea..." Cherlyn handed the newly-made tea to Henry. "Thank you." Henry smiled, took the teacup from Cherlyn, blew at it, and suddenly looked out of the door. "By the way, there is also you. You also have a w. Pleasee in." Trahern was horrified. Henry continued to speak, "We are old friends. Why do you have to cover up? In the view of outsiders, we had spent several nights together." "Amazing." A woman''s voice sounded from outside the door. Then Aeeshah drifted down from the top and appeared in front of the hall of the mansion. "I would really like to know where my w is." Chapter 1260 Chapter 1260 Henry watched Aeeshah approach him slowly, then shook his head slightly and said, "In fact, if I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I really couldn''t believe that the disciple of Sackcloth Visitor would be a rebel." "What are you saying?" Aeeshah walked in and took sit down. "We''re just standing from different viewpoints, the way we view things are just different, how is that rebelling? If we follow your orders blindly without considering if they are right or wrong, wouldn''t that be regarded as blind loyalty?" "Yeah." Henry nodded approvingly. "You make a fair point. We''re indeed looking at an issue from different viewpoints. There''s no absolute right or wrong in this world. However, your mistakes were great." Aeeshah looked surprised, "Tell me about it." "Do you still remember back then when we met?" Henry asked. "I went to see you and told you that Sackcloth Visitor sent to me. You looked a little surprised and asked me a few questions, only then you could confirm my identity. To be honest, the people who had convinced you to rebel really didn''t train you properly, even third- rate actors could act better than you. Sackcloth Visitor was basically crippled. He came to Yinzhou to see me with whatever was left of his strength. I''m guessing that he didn''te looking for me to tell to first have a look at the Recluse World, he was very certain that his every move was under the watchful eyes of others. His main n was to have me get rid of the weeds here. Let me think, there were many who could arrange for someone to keep an eye on Sackcloth Visitor, but not many would know that I have stepped into the Recluse World. Cleve Chai? Quite impossible. So, it looks like there are only two cardinals left who could be behind this, right?" Aeeshah smiled. "Honestly, you really are so full of yourself." "Honestly, your acting is pathetic." The teacup in Henry''s hand shattered suddenly. Horror filled Lisamari and Cherlyn''s faces. They subconsciously took a few steps back. The teacup had shattered, but the water in it was not spilt, it condensed into a sphere and bounced around nimbly on Henry''s fingertips, as if it was alive. "Let''s not talk about how many mistakes you have made back then when we met. Simply based on the fact that you have never even bothered to ask how Sackcloth Visitor was doing from the moment you showed up here before me, your identity has already been exposed. I''m guessing, the real Aeeshah is already dead, am I right?" Aeeshah''s expression darkened, then she said, "What''s the matter, can''t it be possible that I contact my master very often?" Henry shook his head and said, "Don''t you know how gifted Sackcloth Visitor is in music? Sackcloth Visitor is one who is capable of using music to kill!" "You!" Aeeshah frowned and then calmed down. "Fine, I admit that Aeeshah is indeed dead. Her face is undeniably a pretty good mask. All this while, I''ve been worrying that you could tell that I was wearing a human-skin mask over my face." As soon as Aeeshah finished speaking, she ced her hand on one side of her face and pulled forcefully, a human-skin mask was torn off, then thrown onto the ground. Where the humanskin mask had originally been, a horribly disfigure face was revealed. "Well, this is bad, I even cut off my nose just to fit into this mask. I was so beautiful back then, so many men fought to win me over, however now..." thedy shook her head. "But that doesn''t matter now, as long as I kill you, all of it would be worth it." The moment those words left her mouth, she suddenly exploded towards Henry. "Phew." Henry breathed a long sigh of relief. "It seems that you have received a new order. Is your master nning to give up on you? Well, that''s fair too, Trahern and the others probably only receive orders from you. If you''re gone, no one will know who is that master behind you anyway, am I right? Go." With a flick of Henry''s finger, a drop of water shot right at Aeeshah. Aeeshah stopped advancing instantly, then her pupils began to dte in the next second. A red dot appeared between her eyebrows, then she crumbled forward to the ground. Trahern and the other twodies were so terrified that their faces turned ashen. Henry stood unmoving on the same spot. He looked back at the three and said, "Let me guess. Next, someone would report that I had joined forces with the demons and killed people from the Colver Family, right? That way the Chu Family will be put under house arrest, and as for those of the Colver Family who had just left, they would probably already have lost their freedom." "You!" Trahern stared at Henry with his eyes widened. "Really, the three of you didn''t do anything wrong. We''re just looking from different standpoints." Henry flicked his finger, and three drops of water separated from the sphere of water. Lisamari and Cherlyn shook their heads vigorously. "Please... please! No... no!" Lisamari''s face turned pale as death, and her legs turned weak, causing her to fall to her knees. Cherlyn had already wet her pants in fear. "Ah." Henry sighed and said, "This is why, you have to choose the right team. Life''s like that, if you had chosen the wrong team, you risk falling to your death. Your master led the demonic beasts into the city with the intention to divide the Eastern Continent, it''s apparent that your names had already long been engraved on his to- sacrifice list." "Run!" Trahern roared and sprinted towards the exit with all his might. Henry did not say anything. He flicked his fingers once more, and the three droplets shot towards the three of them. Almost concurrently, a red spot appeared between the eyebrows of Trahern and the other two ladies. Whether it was Trahern who was fleeing, Lisamari who knelt on the ground, or Cherlyn who had wet her pants, they were all stunned at that moment. Then, they all toppled forward simultaneously. All those years of experience had made it very clear to Henry that he who show''s mercy to an enemy denies it to himself. Although the three people who copsed before his eyes had no conflicts with Henry personally, and in fact, his living quarters were even cleaned by these twodies, but he could not show any mercy to them seeing that their views opposed his. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Henry knew that he was not a kind man, he had no intention of being a kind man either. Sometimes, when one was too kind to the world, it would end up bringing great harm to oneself. Trahern and the twodies copsed to the ground, and a loud shout rang from outside the hall. "The sinner Henry Zhang! Cooperated with demonic beasts and schemed the murder of the lord of Eastern City! May he be presented with the death he deserves!" "s." Henry sighed, shook his head, and murmured, "The title ''sinner'' has been used in Recluse Association countless times now. Can''t any of you think of something new?" Right after the voice outside sounded, arge group of more than 20 people charged into the hall. Every one of them emanated a strong aura. All of these people were experts. A figure entered from outside. This person was dressed in silver armor and held a long silver spear, looking like a God of War. It was Anteo, who stayed by Knox''s side the entire time. "Sinner Henry Zhang, you led the demonic beasts into the city, bringing harm upon the citizens, and conspired against the Colver Family. The six city lords havee to an agreement to imprison you. Do you have anything else to say?" Henry looked at the men who had arrived with narrowed eyes, then said, "A bunch of weaklings show up and convict me upon arrival. Are you trying to provoke me intomitting mutiny?" Chapter 1261 Chapter 1261 Anteo shouted loudly, "Henry the sinner, surrender yourself!" Henry shrugged his shoulders. Anteo waited for a few seconds. When he saw that Henry had no intention of retaliating, he waved his hand and two men came up tied Henry up with ropes. This act of tying him up in ropes was obviously just for formality''s sake. Henry was then escorted out of the City Lord''s Mansion by Anteo. Many people outside the City Lord''s Mansion watched as this scene unfurled. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Anteo took the lead in spreading this piece of news. iming that the sinner Henry joined forces with the demonic beasts to frame Knox with intentions to take over Eastern City by force, and added that the Chu Family was affiliated with Henry, saying that the demonic beasts attacked the city because the Chu Family had entered the city and attracted them over! This news from Anteo''s mouth and spread all over Eastern City like wildfire. Having just experienced all of that, the hatred of the survivors towards the demonic beasts had already bore deep into their bones. The man who had appeared and filled the sky with purple divine light was originally the hero in their hearts. However, at that moment, the image of him being a hero hadpletely been destroyed and had turned into a sinner. Waves of cursing and swearing erupted from the citizens. Outside the home of the Chu Family, an angry crowd had already gathered there. There was a celestial prison in Eastern City, where criminals who were guilty of sexual assault were locked up. Henry, who had his limbs bound, was brought there and thrown into a cell. This cell, was exactly like the cells in historical costume movies, its cell bars were made of blocks of wood, it could not keep ordinary beings who possessed some skills in, let alone an expert in Qi- control. Anteo ordered the men to throw Henry in there, then left. As for the rope that tied Henry up, it was just for show. It had already fallen off naturally by that time. The cell was dark and damp without a single ray of light. Being in there brought extreme difort. "Hey, isn''t that the righteous Henry? Why is he also locked up in here?" A sarcastic voice sounded from the opposite direction of Henry. Henry then looked to the opposite direction. It was a cell filled with many people, but Henry did not recognise any of them. "Why, isn''t this the great hero who saved Eastern City, the one who spoke of righteousness and morality? How did he also end up here?" "He''s probably the first cardinal to be imprisoned in the celestial prison of his own city, hahaha!" "To even cooperate with those demons, what a piece of sh*t!" Curses erupted one after another. "Alright, that''s enough talking." A voice rang out from the depths of the cell. The shouting crowd obediently shut their mouths the moment they heard this voice. Henry could recognise that this voice belonged to Knox. Henry gently waved his hand, and the gate of the cell in front of him opened automatically. Henry stepped out of the cell and walked over to the opposite cell. Then he waved his hand again, and the gate of it was easily opened as well. "What are you doing!" When the men in the cell saw Henry approach, wary expressions showed across their faces. "Let me guess." Henry smiled and said, "Did that Anteo announce that he possessed evidence of me joining forces with the Chu Family to cooperate with the demonic beasts? Then told you people to ept that as a fact, and promised to grant all of you freedom after he had gotten rid of the Chu Family and I?" The people in the cell did not reply. Henry smiled slightly. "Looks like my guesses were correct." Henry stepped into the cell. "Henry, what are you trying to do?!" Someone shouted. Henry stretched out his hand and pointed to the deepest end of the crowd. "I''d like to have a chat with Knox." Someone shouted again, "Our Lord has no interest in talking to you. Leave at once!" "Pay attention to my words." A sh of purple light appeared in Henry''s hand. "I said that I''d like to have a chat with him. I don''t care if he''s interested, got it? Now, get lost!" The moment Henry uttered the words "get lost", the members of the Colver Family who stood in his way all stepped back almost simultaneously to make way for Henry. With Henry''s capabilities, he could be said to have absolute power in there. Henry made his way through the crowd of the Colver Family and saw Knox sitting in the deepest end of the cell. Knox looked at Henry withplete disgust in his eyes. Earlier, he had heard that Henry, the Bishop of the Eastern Continent, had coordinated with the demons, resulting in the Red Cardinal, Cleve Chai, to sustain serious injuries. "Haha, lord of the Eastern City, I thought that only those who allied with demons would be given this kind of treatment. What a surprise to see that even you are being treated like that. I am the first cardinal to be thrown into the jail of my city, and you are also the first city lord to share the same fate." "Take your nonsense elsewhere, Henry." One of the members of the Colver Family yelled, "We are just here temporarily. Once people like you who have allied with the demons have been disposed, our Colver Family will be free!" "Haha. what wishful thinking!" Henry sneered. "Henry, what are you sneering about?" "At how naive you all are, of course." Henry shrugged. "Haven''t any of you wondered how Anteo would suddenlye on with a n like this. Plus with what I am capable of, do you think Anteo would even be able to throw me into this prison? I''m sure all of you still don''t know that after you lot were locked up here, at least ten experts of the Divine Realm arrived at Eastern City, and Anteo has already been appointed as the acting city lord of Eastern City. Moreover, in his public announcement, I, Henry, have already killed every member of the Colver Family. In the eyes of others, all of you are already dead men. You people spend so much time in political tactics, I''m sure you can see the problem in this." The expression of the people from the Colver Family darkened a little. The title of "acting city lord" was obviously just an excuse to take over the power of Eastern City before he sat on the throne. "Henry, you are telling us this just to ridicule us, aren''t you?" One of them said gloomily. "I''m not that bored." Henry shook his head. "I''m just here to cooperate with the lord of the Eastern City." "I''m not interested." Knox said bluntly. "I, Knox, will definitely not cooperate with scum like you who would ally with demonic beasts." "Calm down, Lord of Eastern City." Henry smiled and said, "It''s still not toote to make a decision after hearing me out. Eastern City is still in a mess, and the demonic beasts haven''tpletely disappeared yet. The citizens now have too much on their minds to think carefully, they now believe whatever the authorities say. Now that they are spreading the news that every one of the Colver Family has been killed, Anteo would instantly be overthrown the moment you step out of here and testify for me. After that is done, you will still be the Lord of Eastern City, and as for the Chu Family, I will make them obey you, that way, the Colver Family shall still reign supreme in Eastern City. As for me, I will leave and go about my business as the cardinal. What do you think?" "Did I stutter?" Knox replied sternly. "I said I won''t cooperate with scum who allied with the demonic beasts!" "I gave you face, yet you just tossed it away like it was trash." Henry''s eyes turned grim as he grabbed Knox by the neck. "Lord of Eastern City, I am advising you to rethink your decision. Either you cooperate with me, or every single member of your beloved Colver Family shall die in here." Chapter 1262 Chapter 1262 Knox''s face turned scarlet as he was choked by Henry. The Qi of his entire body had been sealed. When faced with Henry, Knox who was known to be powerful, was no more than an ordinary man. "Knox, you should know how to answer such a simple question, right?" Henry''s eyes were filled with ferocity, the purple aura than enveloped his body expanded. The corners of Knox''s lips curled slowly into a smile. "Dream... on, Henry!" "You wish to die? Very well! I''ll give you a hand!" a purple de of Qi formed in Henry''s hand. The members of the Colver Family remained silent. Knox also closed his eyes and disyed an indifferent expression across his face, ready to take the blow of the de in Henry''s hand. However, after a long pause, Knox did not feel any of the pain that he had imagined. Instead, he felt more rxed as the fury that hadpletely suppressed him suddenly vanished. "I''m very curious." Henry''s voice sounded. Knox opened his eyes and discovered that the de of Qi in Henry''s hand was gone. Henry looked at Knox. "ording to what I already know, the people you have been looking up to are already dead. Furthermore, he no longer belongs to the Recluse Association. Why do you have to be this loyal?" "Henry, I''m warning you!" Knox yelled loudly. "Even if some sages have already left this world, you shall not... what!1'' Knox lost himself in the middle of his sentence and suddenly widened his eyes to look at the scene before him in disbelief. At that exact moment, a purple lotus rotated slowly above Henry''s head, giving out a magnificent glow. Knox''s eyes were gradually filled with infatuation as he stared at the purple lotus. "Henry, what kind of dark magic is this? I...." A member of the Colver Family shouted, but before he could finish his words, he was stopped by another senior member of the Colver Family. "Shut up!" After the senior member of the Colver Family scolded the man, he looked at Henry with a complicated expression. Disbelief, suspicion, shock, and satisfaction could all be seen his eyes. Henry smiled and asked softly, "Do you recognise this?" Knox''s body trembled as he said, "Sacred... Sacred... Sacred Lotus." "Looks like you do recognise it." The lotus flower above Henry''s head disappeared suddenly. "Now do you still think that I am working with with demonic beasts?" Knox, who had just returned to his senses, fell to his knees and knelt before Henry. He then bowed deeply and said, "Greetings, Immortal disciple!" When the upper echelons of the Colver Family saw this, they all came to their senses and knelt down in unison. "Greetings, Immortal disciple!" "All right, you may rise." Henry waved his hand, and all those who knelt were lifted up by an invisible force. "I still have questions for all of you." Knox gulped. "My Lord, before that, may I be allowed to ask you a question?" Henry nodded and said, "Go ahead." Knox clenched his fists subconsciously and said. "Immortal Lu, he, is he really..." "Yes." Henry spoke before Knox could finish his question. "I buried him personally." The rims of Knox''s eyes turned red instantly. "We have always believed that only seventy percent of this news was true, but we never expected..." "Don''t be sad about it." Henry shook his head and said, "It''s the old man who didn''t want to continue living. Otherwise, with his capabilities, how would it possibly be my turn to bury him? It would seem more possible for the old man that he was to see the younger ones off. Now I have a few questions for you. Who was the one who spread the news about me cooperating with the demonic beasts?" Knox pondered for a moment, then said, "This news came from the outer cities. I don''t know exactly which city it originated from." "Question number two." Henry stretched out a finger. "I heard that back then, the Chu Family joined forces with the demonic beasts and resulted in the death of your son?" "Yes." A look of hatred shed in Knox''s eyes. "Back then, it was indeed the Chu Family that cooperated with the demonic beasts and killed my son." "Do you have any evidence on that?" "I don''t!" Knox shook his head. "But I saw it with my own eyes. It was cido who killed my son back then, and I saw it clear as day! The technique cido had used was the same as the Demon King!" Henry frowned and thought for a moment, then he asked, "Onest thing, is there anyone in the Colver Family who joined forces with the demonic beasts? When I first entered the Recluse World, I saw someone from the Colver Family take Eurydice as hostage, that person also used the method of coordinating with the demonic beasts." "Impossible!" Knox spoke with absolute certainty. "The Colver Family would never possibly join forces with demonic beasts, nor would we ever try to harm the girls of the Chu Family. cido may have cooperated with the demonic beasts, but I believe that most of the members of the Chu Family are innocent." "Okay!" Henry snapped his fingers and said, "I ask you this, if I take you out of here now and murder cido, are you confident that you can regain your power in Eastern City?" "Yes!" Knox nodded. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "Very well, then..." Henry looked at his feet, then he shot out his arm very suddenly and grabbed the neck of a senior member of the Colver Family. Knox was rmed. "Immortal disciple, you..." "Seriously." Henry squeezed the neck of the man in his hand as he looked at Knox, and said with a faint smile, "As the head of the Colver Family, why was nobody speaking up for you when you were in trouble? It''s because everyone thinks that you are just puppet, you''re not important, is that right?" Knox was horrified to hearthose words. Henry continued, "Since the people behind all of this already know that I have arrived at the Recluse World, how would they have not thought that I would reveal my identity to you? Your acting is indeed better than the others. However, humans possess subconscious behaviours of their own, which cannot be concealed through their acting. If you really are the lord, it can''t be possible for the upper echelons of the Colver Family to keep turning to look at him every time I make a scene." Henry grabbed on to the man''s neck forcefully, but the man''s face showed not even the slightest look of pain. Instead, a sneer appeared on his face. This was a middle-aged man who looked to be in his forties. He was looked ordinary, which would not catch any attention. "Henry, Henry, you really are impressive. It''s no wonder you were able to climb up to this position from the bottom." The man spoke with ease. "But, have you really figured it out? Are you going to take action? As of right now, you are being used of cooperating with demonic beasts. Once you lash out, do you think that you will be spared? The Chu Family that follows you so dearly would also be annihted by the Recluse Association." "I don''t think that sounds right." Henry said confidently, "Aren''t the members of the Chu Family also your subordinates? Since I stepped into this Recluse World, you have been acting it all out before me, acting as if somebody was nning to split my Eastern Continent and my master''s lineage. So let me guess, what you really desire is not for me to commit mutiny, instead you desire information. However, you could never get me to speak, therefore the only way to obtain the information you need is through questioning the real Knox Colver and cido Chu, am I right?" Chapter 1263 Chapter 1263 "You really are confident!" The middle-aged man who had his neck held on to by Henry sneered. "Do you really think that your guesses were all correct?" "None of that matters now." Henry shrugged his shoulders. "Honestly, I had asked so many questions just now, just to find out one thing. You''ve said all that, but you only one sentence was true." "Oh?" The middle- aged man showed a look of interest. "I''d really like to know which sentence you thought was true." ''"Most of the members of the Chu Family are innocent'', right?" Henry smiled. "On the day I visited the Chu Family, I met directly with the upper echelons of the Chu Family. I didn''t even have a chance to speak to the lower- ranked people. No matter what I did, cido would always arrange for someone to take me around. Even when I had just gotten up in the morning, someone had already been waiting outside the door. However, you really forgot something." "Forgot something?" The middle-aged man looked suspicious. "What is it?" "The season," Henry said, "the Chu Family''s underground chambers should have been damp in the current season, yet it was extremely dry. After entering the underground chamber, the whole path was like walking a downhill slope, but that was just an optical illusion, right? It just looked like we were walking downhill, but in fact, the path leads us uphill. We are not underground, that is for a fact. Moreover, with the construction skills of Eastern City, to dig a 50-meter-wide trench outside the city, if it really was hollowed, I''m afraid that the corner of the city has already copsed, right? Living underground, was just something you all told me to create an illusion that the Colver Family and the Chu Family were fighting for supremacy. In fact, the lower- ranking members of the two families had no idea what had happened. That scene of entering city, was all just a show specially for me, wasn''t it?" The middle-aged man replied with a faint smile, "And then?" "Then it''s very simple. No matter which family I believe in, I would take action against either one of the families, and once i do that, your goal of splitting the Eastern Continent will have been achieved. Of course, this is just one of the points." Henry narrowed his eyes. "As for the second point, say I don''t trust anyone, and I don''t even give a d*amn about this matter, that way you can ce all of the me on me, and spread the news saying that Cardinal of the Eastern Continent had cooperated with Demonic Beasts. If the news of this sort were widely spread enough, the forces of the Eastern Continent would still end up being scattered. At the very least, it would no longer be as united as it used to be. That way, no matter if it''s the sessor of Sanford Chu or the sessor of Master Lu, no one would be able to inherit the position of the Cardinal of the Eastern Continent, Leaving the Eastern Continent free for you to infiltrate as you please, am I right? At that time, it would be a piece of cake for you to obtain the information you desire from the real cido and Knox. It''s easy." "Haha! Wonderful, wonderful!" The middle- aged man raised his arm and apuded heavily. "You truly deserve to throne of the King of Hell. Amazing indeed. We had put in so much effort to gather so many of our men to act out a scene with you, yet in the end, only to have the King of Hellugh at our efforts. You''re amazing! However, have you ever thought of one possibility? Which is, we were never interested in any information at all, and there was never any information for us to obtain in the first ce." "Then that''s even easier." Henry''s eyes were cold. "Seeing that your goal of dividing the Eastern Continent has been unsessful, you lot n on not letting me leave the Recluse World alive, right?" "Hahaha! King of Hell! It has been such a pleasure exchanging banter with intelligent people like you, hahaha!" The middle- aged manughed loudly, and a powerful aura erupted from him in the next second. Henry''s face hardened slightly, and he quickly retreated backward. "Boom!" The entire celestial prison copsed instantly. Red light enveloped the middle-aged man. Then, the red light that covered his body formed a red cloak with a crescent moon engraved on it. The middle-aged man put on his cloak and said softly, "The Red Cardinal of the Recluse Association, Nevyle, sends his greetings to the King of Hell." "Haha, another cardinal." Henry extended his arm, and a purple sword formed in his hand. "Are you sure that you are capable of keeping me here?" "With just the strength of one man, it would be impossible to restrain the famous King of Hell." Another figure appeared behind Henry. It also had a red cloak with a star printed on it. "The Red Cardinal of the Recluse Association, Marinos, sends his greetings to the King of Hell." The corners of Henry''s lips suddenly curled into a smile. Then he said, "Awesome. Having two of the great Red Cardinals of the Recluse Association to show up at the same time just to restrain me. You really do think highly of me." Marinos''s voice sounded illusory. He was clearly standing right behind Henry, yet his voice rang out from different directions. "Well, what more can I do, when I have to face the King of Hell?" Two bloodied sickles appeared in Nevyle''s hands. A blue book drifted in front of Marinos, emanating a strange blue light. Henry did not say anything else. The purple light around him suddenly burst outwards, then two purple divine swords appeared out of thin air and shed towards Nevyle and Marinos. Nevyle''s crossed his sickles and formed a giant blood, instantly crushing the divine sword that shed at him. As for the other purple sword, just as it neared Marinos, its speed became extremely slow. Then it completely dissipated like particles scattering. The techniques of these two cardinals simply could not beprehended withmon sense. The people in the cell had already left the moment they could. However, Henry had no intention of fighting them both. He was very clear about his own capabilities. Back then, he was able to heavily injure Cleve with the help of the broken sword, and using it would exhaust him. What Henry needed to do at that moment was to leave the Recluse World! After Henry had shot the two divine swords at them, he sted up into the sky at a high speed immediately. The cell copsed, and nothing stood in the way of Henry. "Henry, now that we''ve already had a falling-out, do you think you''d be able to escape?!" Nevyle roared. Arge weaved by Qi suddenly came at Henry from the sky. They were the experts that Anteo had brought into the city earlier before, and they hade to work together with Nevyle and Marinos to take down Henry. "F*ck off!" ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Henry roared, and a giant purple sword cut down from the air, cutting directly through the. The several Divine Realm experts that stood in the air could be visibly seen coughing outrge mouthfuls of blood. Henry''s attack did not only break their technique, it also injured them. Destruction was his divine will. That was just how terrifying it was. For experts like Henry, breaking through the massive and the tiny Eastern City, only took a second. Outside the city, the demonic beasts were already gradually retreating. Only the 300 meter long python was still lingered at the mountains not too far away, flicking its tongue silently. Henry was fleeing right at the direction of the python. It was a Bashe that was almost turning into an adult! Henry was sure that if the Bashe grew a little more, it would definitely experience a new level of change. Chapter 1264 Chapter 1264 Henry went straight for the mountains. How would the Bashe that had wrapped itself around the mountain not notice the ring purple light? A fierce glint sparkled in its eyes as it stared at the little dot that was getting closer and closer to it. It was an overlord among the demonic beasts, and it possessed intelligence. The demonic beasts had already retreated, yet it still stayed, upying a territory where it could be king. Now some little guy dared to provoke its majesty. The Bashe spat out its tongue and raised its enormous triangr head, ready tounch a ferocious strike any time. However, the Bashe''s eyes quickly moved from Henry, who was closest, to the person behind him. Nevyle and Marinos sped out of Eastern City to chase after Henry. "Kill him!" Marinos said. "I know." Nevyle nodded. Then he sted towards Henry with an explosive speed. At the same time, an enormous shadow shot out towards Nevyle, striking as fast as lightning. Nevyle was taken aback. He stopped charging forward abruptly and began retreating, avoiding this attack. Nevyle regained his bnce and looked at the gigantic figure before him, his eyes grim. "What''s going on! Why did the monster attack you?" Marinos frowned. They were after Henry, but Henry could easily go through the Bashe. Instead, Nevyle, who chased after Henry, was attacked by the Bashe. "There''s something strange about this kid," Nevyle said as he cast a nce in the direction Henry was headed. "He had once been in aboratory for a long time, and he probably knows a little about the characteristics of these experimental subjects." "Impossible." Marinos disagreed with him. "The evolution of the experimental subjects ispletely uncontroble. Whatever the experimental subjects here could evolve into or whatever the characteristics that they possess is impossible for anyone to know of." While Nevyle and Marinos were making their spections, the Basheunched another sneak attack. It hadpletely ignored Marinos. The enormous triangr head of the Bashe possessed an explosive force that was even more powerful than a speeding train as it charged straight towards Nevyle. Even with Nevyle''s capabilities, he''d still sustain serious injuries if he took a hit like that. Nevyle dodged swiftly, but the Bashe''s body was simrly agile. Although it had a massive body, its movements were sharp as lightning as it continuously chased after Nevyle. "Hang on!" Marinos let out a loud roar. "It wasn''t that kid who had some sort of peculiarity on him. It was you!" When Nevyle heard this, he subconsciously checked himself, and felt a ck scale the size of a palm at the center of his back. "Roar!'' When Nevyle grabbed at the scale, the Bashe let out a blood-curdling roar. It opened its jaws and bit at Nevyle. Nevyle immediately understood what was going on. It was no wonder why this monster was not willing to leave him alone. The scale in his hand was exactly the same as the scales on the monster''s body. Nevyle casually tossed away the scale. The Bashe that charged at him suddenly turned, and its enormous body moved instantly to catch the scale that had been thrown by Nevyle. Nevyle''s face darkened heavily. "This kid sped towards this monster fearlessly. He must have decided that from the beginning, when did he even cethat on me?!" Having fallen into Henry''s trap, Nevyle was extremely furious. "Forget about that for now, let''s get him!" Marinos shouted. The both of them burst forward, increasing their speed to catch up with Henry. Henry had temporarily shaken Nevyle and Marinos of his tail, the Recluse World was massive and Henry still knew too little about it. His only option was to run in the direction where the demonic beasts had retreated. The reason Henry had said all those in the prison earlier was not simply to expose the scheme of Nevyle and the others. In fact, Henry had realised that something was wrong since when he saw the trench outside the city that night. He also tested Aeeshah that night and signs kept showing that everything there was part of a n. Henry had wanted to leave since that day, and had been looking for an opportunity the whole time, because he knew that he constantly was being watched, and it would be extremely difficult for him to make his escape so directly. When Henry severed the Gigantic Demon''s head, he also noticed the lingering Bashe at the mountainside. Henry had dealt with Bashes before, so he knew that if a Bashe was reluctant to leave, it must be looking for its lost scale. When Henry attacked Knox, he happened to see the scale in Knox possession. Therefore, Henry first attacked Knox in the prison. He created a huge scene, just to quietly obtain the scale. Next, Henry grabbed Nevyle by the neck and produced a long speech, and that was all because he wanted to attach the scale onto Nevyle. Henry had not known about Nevyle''s identity back then. He only knew that when everything was in ce, he would always have the opportunity to use it. Henry was not familiar with the Recluse World, so he had to be careful when choosing a direction and be wary about entering the territory of some sort of demonic beast. However, Nevyle and Marinos were familiar with this ce, and they moved extremely quickly. It was only a matter of minutes when they found Henry. Feeling the fierce energying from behind him, Henry could sense that something had gone wrong. He stopped picking his choices carefully, and suddenly elerated towards one direction. "Get him! Don''t let him escape!" The scythe in Nevyle''s hand formed a bloody and charged towards Henry''s back. At the same time, Marinos opened his blue book and chanted some words. Suddenly, the bloody net by Nevyle disappeared suddenly, and appeared right in front of Henry in the next second, blocking his way! Such a scene waspletely beyond Henry''s expectations. He knew that the two cardinals were very powerful and that he was no match for either of them if he only relied on his own strength, but he did not expect that they could coordinate their attacks with a teleportation technique. This was completely beyond hisprehension! Henry could understand the emergence of Qi. After all, in this world, many creatures used Qi to attack. It was just a difference in terms of its transformation. Henry could also understand the extreme speed. However, Henry truly could not understand this instant teleportation! Thew of space was absolute, every being in the world had to obey it. Not a single living creature was able to perform it! This was something that exceeded Henry''s understanding! The violent, blood- red of Qi appeared so suddenly that Henry was unable to react to it. The Qi that charged at him was filled with an immense blue book le bloody snly, and the next d Henry''s nals were for either 2ngth, but nate their This was ce of Qi. jsed Qi to ns of its ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ce. -red of Qi, smashed into Henry in the igantic palm. m could be heard, and a smoke of Tom the ground. ckled from the corner of Henry''s d the ground beneath him had cracked /? s injured with a single strike by the 3 of the red cardinals. ? speed. stand this ?ace was o obey it. jerform it! I Henry''s reared so to it. The immense Chapter 1265 Chapter 1265 Henry''s clothes were torn from this blow. He got up from the ground and gasped for breath. Nevyle and Marinos arrived through the air and looked down at Henry. Henry knew that it would not be that easy for him to escape now. He could not dodge the teleportation attack because he was unable to pinpoint where the attack of those two men would appear. Henry stared at the two men, and his eyes were grim. Far away, in the little city of Yinzhou. In a quiet cafe, a man in a ck gown ordered two cups of Blue Mountain Coffee. He sat alone in front of the window and looked at the scenery out of it. "Ring." The wind chime that dangled from the top of the door suddenly rang. The door opened and a six- feet tall figure stepped in. He wore a in shirt, jeans, white shoes and a cap. The bill of the cap was pressed down to hide his appearance. As soon as the man entered through the door, Catman immediately stood up respectfully. "Sit," the man said. It was a middle-aged man''s voice. "I believe that I had told you to behave a little normally in public." "Yes, sir." Catman nodded and sat down. The middle-aged man sat opposite Catman and looked at the coffee on the table, then said, "Do you like the stuff these young people drink?" "No." Catman shook his head. "I ordered it for you, I think you might like it." The middle-aged man looked at the coffee on the table and was slightly stunned. Then he smiled and said, "I can''t say that I like it, but I do feel it''s a pity. Has Henry... gone to the Recluse World?" "Yes," Catman replied. "I gave him the invitation at the same time the Recluse Association had summoned him, but he chose the Recluse Association." "s." The middle-aged man sighed. He put his right hand on the table and tapped on it with his fingers. "Living in the centre really isn''t easy. He knows that he is more likely to be in danger if he goes to the Recluse World this time, yet he still has to go. If he disobeys that order, the Recluse Association would have a legitimate excuse to kill him. What a ridiculous rule they have." Catman pondered for a moment, then said, "He could also choose to join us Noble Berserkers." "He probably thinks that it''s more dangerous to join us than the Recluse Association. After all, he possesses too many secrets. I didn''t expect him to be able to open the gates of the City of Hell. How great it would be if I had known of this earlier." "The Alvin League is deliberately spreading this news at a time like this. Is the world still not chaotic enough?" Catman''s mouth twitched. "Sir, do we have to do anything?" "No." The middle-aged man shook his head. "If we intervene now, it would only make the situation more chaotic. The Recluse Association could only put Henry under a house arrest at most. They wouldn''t dare to kill him. After all, there are two prisoners of the City of Hell roaming free. Didn''t Henry say that his life was also the business of those prisoners? Whether or not what he said was true, the Recluse Association would not dare to take any risks. They''d just out him under a house arrest." Catman said worriedly, "If the Recluse Association gains control over the City of Hell, we..." "Heh." The middle-aged man let out a disdainfulugh. "Regardless of whether or not Henry would expose the truth about the City of Hell, or even if Henry did tell them, do you think the people of the Recluse Association would dare enter the City of Hell? Besides..." The middle-aged man paused and looked out of the window. "It''s still not certain whether or not they are able to capture Henry." Back in the Recluse World. Three beams of light shed. The blood red and blue lightspletely overpowered the purple light. Henry''s ck robe was in shreds, revealing his muscr upper body. His body was covered with wounds that resembled crosses. The blood red light of Nevyle was particrly strange, it could easily prate the energy shield in front of Henry and leave wounds on Henry''s body. Marinos, on the other hand, held a blue book in his hand. Each time Nevyle attacked, Marinos always gave him a buff. Henry waspletely unable to resist theirbined attacks. Henry gasped for air. With their powers, each move was filled with killing intent. Each strike was not only a sh of strength, but also a battle of intelligence. Nevyle and Marinos fought Henry two against one,pletely suppressing him. Just the brief exchange of blows was enough for Henry to feel like he was at the end of his rope. "Henry, in your current state, do you think that you still have a chance to escape the Recluse World?" Nevyle spoke. At that moment, he could have seized the opportunity to take him down, but he remained cautious. Both Nevyle and Marinos knew that Henry had seriously injured Cleve in the King''s Mausoleum of Western Xia. They knew that Henry had a trump card. Even if Henry was at a disadvantage at that moment, his trump card still made Marinos and Nevyle fear him. After all, Cleve was the head of the three red cardinals, and he was the strongest of them all. If even he sustained heavy injuries, neither Marinos nor Nevyle had the confidence to take a blow from Henry''s trump card. Nevyle could only hammer continuously at Henry psychologically. "Dear Henry, why do you still resist?" Marinos spoke. "Do you really think that you can escape our grasp? You are considered a genius to have attained such a level seeing that you started as an ordinary man. Frankly, if you would cooperate obediently and tell us the secrets of the City of Hell, we won''t necessarily have to kill you." "Indeed." Nevyle nodded. "One more friend, one more helping hand. Right now, the news of you possessing the secret of the City of Hell has already been spread far and wide. I imagine you should understand the situation you are in right now." Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Henry took a deep breath and said, "I thought the two cardinals were hostile to each other, but I have a question. Even if I do tell you about the City of Hell, would you have the guts to step into it?" Nevyle shook his head. "Whether or not we have the guts to enter it isn''t any of your business. As long as you..." Nevyle was in the middle of his sentence when he suddenly roared, "Attack!" Marinos had long been prepared. As soon as Nevyle roared, Marinos activated the blue book in his hands. Blood-red light charged at Henry from his back. At the same time, those lights appeared from the top of Henry''s head and from both directions of his body. This attack style simr to teleportation, was beyond Henry''sprehension. He had exchanged several blows with the two men, but besides resisting those blows, he could not find any other way to fight back. Nevyle alsounched an attack directed straight at Henry. The violent methods that came from every direction sealed off every possibility of retreat for Henry. A purple lotus emerged from the top of Henry''s head, and the dense purple energy enveloped him completely. "Boom!" There was a loud explosion sounded, causing the ground to rumble. The ground around Henry copsed from where he stood. Countless demonic beasts that lived in the wild scurried away in different directions with fear. Chapter 1266 Chapter 1266 After the violent attack, the world was peaceful again. Marinos and Nevyle were already standing in the air, their gazes were focused on the ground below. Below them, the ground had copsed. Smoke and dust rose in the air. They could not clearly see what was going on with Henry. As a strong gust of wind blew past them, the dense cloud of smoke and dust began to disperse. Henry, who was in the centre of the copse, was also gradually revealed in Marinos and Nevyle''s sight. As they saw the state Henry was in, the corners of their lips curled into smiles. Henry hadpletely lost the ability to fight. His upper body was covered with blood. The violent Qi tore his skin apart, and the white bones of his shoulder des were visible, which showed how bad the state Henry was in. However, even so, Nevyle and Marinos did not dare to go down immediately. Nevyle stood in the air and sted of blood-red rays of light at Henry,unching long-distance attacks at him. Being in that state at that moment, Henry was unable to resist those attacks effectively. He could only condense an energy shield over his body. However, every time he resisted Nevyle''s attack, the shield in front of Henry would weaken. Nevyle and Marinos were not in a hurry either. They were just hacked slowly at Henry''s defences. Henryy on the ground covered in blood. He put one hand on his chest and held the broken de in the other. At that moment, the broken de was the trump card for Henry to break through the obstruction of Marinos and Nevyle. Henry was sure that he could definitely injure them seriously if he struck at them with an all-out blow, but he would end up much worse than them. What he needed to do was not to injure them heavily, but to escape the Recluse World. However, how could he escape now? If the two red cardinals wanted to kill him, he would definitely be unable to escape by relying on a normal path. If he were to fight them with all he had, both parties would sustain serious injuries. By then, even a Qi-concentration Realm practitioner or even a Qi-Transformation Realm practitioner would be able to take his life, much less a Divine Realm Realm expert who stood guard. A sense of desperation rose from the bottom of Henry''s heart. Henry knew that this trip to the Recluse World would be a dangerous one, but he was not expecting the Recluse Association to have such a strong intention to kill him. In fact, Henry had already known that the secret of him knowing about the secrets of the City of Hell hadpletely been exposed, but he was still unsure if this news had been spread by Randell, or if had been leaked from elsewhere. From the moment the Recluse Association had told Henry that he was to meet with its President, and when the Noble Berserkers had sent a simr invitation letter to Henry on the same day, Henry had already known that these two superpowers were trying to force him to spill the secret. Currently, Radiant Ind was still weak. In the face of the two superpowers, the Recluse Association and the Noble Berserkers, Radiant Ind was just like a small raft in the sea. As for the two superpowers, they were like giant cruise ships. Once the sea begins raging, the small raft would have to choose a giant cruise ship to rely on. Between the Recluse Association and the Noble Berserkers, Henry chose the Recluse Association. Unfortunately for him, it seemed that he had made the wrong choice. Henryy weak on the debris-filled ground. The ground beneath him had copsed, and the sprouting nts beneath the ground were visible. The energy shield that was formed over Henry began to weaken. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Nevyle''s attacks from the air had also be increasingly fierce. A crescent- shaped ray of red light shed towards Henry, and the moment it touched the energy shield in front of Henry, "Crack!" A soft crack sounded. The energy shield in front of Henry broke like thin ss. At that moment, Henry''s eyes lit up. He stared at the bud sprouting from the soil in front of him, and a smile appeared on his face. Seeing that the crescent ray was about to cut down on his body, Henry inhaled deeply and suddenly waved his arm. A purple ray light in the shape of a crescent was shot out by Henry. "Boom!" When the two rays of Qi collided, a muffled explosion was heard. Henry was pushed backwards at a high speed. At that time, Henry was covered in blood, and the white bones of his shoulder des were visibly seen. He was in a terrible situation, yet he still had a smile on his lips. "Interesting! Interesting! How very interesting! Hahaha!" Henry suddenlyughed aloud. He looked up. In the night sky, the crescent moon was hung high, and dark clouds drifted in the distance. He believed that it would soon block out the crescent moon. "Henry, what are youughing about!" Nevyle frowned and roared. "I''ve always felt that something was off in the Recluse World, but I couldn''t tell exactly what it was. However today, I have finally found it. Ahem." Henry coughed out a mouthful of blood, but his face was full of excitement. Henry wiped his lips with his right thumb and continued, "Earlier before, I had heard that the skies of the Recluse World was three-dimensional projection of some sort. I have always been curious about what kind of projection it was, that could make it seem so real, including the other micro world that I had visited before. However, today, it suddenly struck me that it never was a three- dimensional projection, am I right? No matter how amazing the three- dimensional projection is, shadows would always appear, but that doesn''t seem to be the case for this ce. Besides, ording to the information I had received, the micro world exists in the depths of the earth, and a strong pressure surrounds it, which prevents it from ceasing to exist due to the moving of the Earths crust, but if that is so, there would be no extra space under the ground, so how do nts sprout in the deep soil? The micro world may sound mysterious an all, but in truth, wherever we are right now, exists on land!" Nevyle and Marinos, who were in the air, narrowed their eyes in unison. Henry shook his head and said, "There are no such things as micro worlds. This area is probably just some corner in the world that people on the inte call ''the restricted area of life'', nobody ever comes here, right? Every time people enter the micro world, it is the people of your kind that deliberately mystify them, giving them the impression that they have entered the micro world of the Recluse Association, tricking all of them into believing that this is truly a micro world, numbing their thoughts and beliefs, when everyone here is actually living on the surface of this. You members of the Recluse Association go around the world in the name of saving lives, but what you all really are doing is just a business of very!" "Kill him! We can''t keep him alive!" Marinos suddenly yelled. Nevyle did not say anything, but his action of charging forward also showed his determination. "If that''s the case..." Henry looked into the distance and said, "That ce where the demonic beasts gather, that''s the end of this micro world, which is also the exit, right?" Henry inhaled deeply, then a powerful burst of Qi exploded from behind him, sting him towards the area where the demonic beasts gathered. "Kill him! We can''t let him escape!" Marinos and Nevyle''s decision to kill Henry was firm. Henry, who now knew of the secret of the Recluse World, no longer felt hopeless as he did before. Although Marinos and Nevyle were powerful, he was no weakling either. It was not impossible for him to escape from them. Furthermore, he also still had his trump card up his sleeve. Everything would be easier for him the moment he escaped the Recluse World. Henry knew that after he had revealed the secret of the Recluse World today, the Recluse Association would definitely not spare his life. However, Henry believed that it would not be that easy to chase after him and kill him in the city. Chapter 1267 Chapter 1267 Arge piece ofnd was upied by demonic beasts in the Recluse World. The areas upied by the great demons regarded it as their own territories. No one would visit it. The adventurers all marked out the areas on the map where the great demons resided with blood-red exmation marks, no one dared to approach those areas. However, at that very night, the territories of the great demons were trespassed one after another. The roars of the Demonic Beasts burst out continuously. Henry may have been covered in blood, but he still moved with incredible speed. He trespassed into the territory of countless great demons, infuriating them so much that they chased after him. "Roar!" A giant ape of approximately thirty meters in height brandished its fist angrily. Its fist missed Henry, but it almost hit Nevyle who was chasing after Henry. Nevyle and Marinos'' expressions were extremely dark. They knew what Henry was trying to do, it was no longer just the two of them who were chasing after Henry, the great demons joined in the chase too. The great demons had no knowledge about the grudges between the three of them. The moment they saw humans barge into their territories, they all started attacking. With the disturbances from the great demons, the chase after Henry was not going smoothly for Nevyle and Marinos, they had to always watch out for the attacks of the great demons. Each time the great demons attacked, it would slow them down. Of course, Henry would also be affected by it, but one party was on a chase, and the other was on a run. In such chaos, it was obvious that the one fleeing had an advantage over the pursuers. Henry had gradually managed to create more and more distance and he got increasingly closer to the edge of the Recluse World. Henry even saw the ruins of aboratory on the way of his escape, some containers had not even broken, containing aplete foetus of an experimental subject within it. Henry swept past the ruins below. He raised his head and saw that across the night sky not too far away, a colossal mountain stood tall and proud, it seemed to connect the heavens and the earth, it shot up straight into the clouds. As if to remind the monstrous demonic beasts that they were nothing more than a speck of dust in the face of this colossal mountain. "So this should be one of the edges of the Recluse World huh?" Henry took a deep breath and looked behind him. Nevyle and Marinos were still entangled with the demonic beasts and could not free themselves to chase after him. Henry put all his strength into his legs and leapt forcefully towards the top of the mountain. The towering mountain was full of cliffs. Henry was already exhausted and could no longer form steps with his Qi. He could only rely on the cliffs and find his footing to climb the mountain bit by bit. The moon waspletely hidden behind the dark clouds. The silhouette of Henry''s could be seen climbing the mountain with determination, as if the tip of the mountain held Henry''s hope. "Hurry!" Nevyle and Marinos got anxious when they saw that Henry had already gotten up the mountainside. However, Henry had sped through the territory of many great demons along the way. Some of them were strong and some were weak. The weak were no match for Marinos and Nevyle, but the stronger ones were just about as strong as the Bashe. The both of them felt helpless. At the moment they had gotten anxious, they were ambushed by a great demon, which nearly screwed them up. "Quick, we mustn''t let him escape!" Marinos roared. Nevyle''s heart tightened, and a hint of viciousness shed across his eyes. "Marinos, use that technique!" "That technique!" Marinos was stunned for a moment, then shook his head. "If that technique is used, both of us would be badly injured. In addition to that, the both of us would have to remove our red robes and hide in the dark like rats." "I''d rather be a rat than die!" The red light in Nevyle''s hands condensed. "We''ve already fallen out with him, and he already knows of the secrets of the microworld as well. Once he escapes, I imagine that you would know of the fate that awaits us." Hearing these words, Marinos''s face instantly turned ashen. It was as though he had already thought of the horrible consequences. Marinos gulped heavily and took a deep breath. "Fine, let''s use that!" "There''s no need for that." A soft voice sounded behind the both of them. As soon as they heard this voice, Dalton and Nevyle both trembled with fear. "You two pieces of trash, you can''t even handle such a small matter. Go back and strip off your cloaks and await your sentence. Piss off!" A figure shed past the two of them, turning into a blur as it sped towards the colossal mountain. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. The great demons seemed to be unable to sense the figure that had suddenly appeared. They did not try to stop the figure at all. At that moment, Henry had already climbed up to the top of the mountain. Just as he stepped onto the top of the mountain, Henry''s eyes were dull. He stared ahead nkly and his breathing gradually became heavier. On the top of the mountain, a perfectly connected wall of steel stood in the way of Henry, blocking his path. A row of machine guns were lined up atop the wall. Beneath the wall were countless rotting carcasses of demonic beasts, a small number of them could be visibly seen to have just died. Which meant that it was not that no experimental subjects had rushed up to the top of the mountain, but that every single one that had made it up there had been killed. An ordinary machine gun would definitely have not been able to kill such powerful experimental subjects, these weapons had all been specially enhanced. Henry could even see that there was a person standing on the wall in a white experiment suit, with a tablet in his hand, as if he was recording something. Henry had seen experiment suits of this kind before. Back in theboratory of the micro world Henry had visited, experiment suits of this kind filled the closets of the researchers. This experiment suit clearly belonged to the Alvin League! Henry suddenly thought of a very terrible possibility! And if it was spread, it would definitely cause great chaos! Henry held back the shocked feeling in his heart. He would be able to leave this Recluse World the moment he crossed that wall! The great consumption of Qi from all that escaping, and the serious injuries Henry had sustained all brought him to the end of his rope. Now he was just one step away from leaving this ce. If he could not make that step, he feared that he would have to die there. Henry inhaled deeply, then he burst into action, speeding towards the wall of steel at full speed. The moment he approached a certain distance from the steel wall, the machine guns on the wall all aimed at Henry simultaneously. As for the people who stood on the wall, they seemed to have gotten used to situation of that sort a long time ago. They just threw a nce at Henry and never looked at him again. Henry suddenly noticed that among the dead bodies beneath the wall, quite a few belonged to humans. All those who unintentionally discovered the secret of the Recluse World had died there. The machine guns that were aimed at Henry did not fire chains of bullets. Instead, they umted some sort of energy. Henry could clearly see that in the depths of the barrel of those guns, some kind of energy was being umted. This umting energy had already filled Henry''s heart with fear. Chapter 1268 Chapter 1268 The minute Henry sped towards the steel wall, the barrels of the guns sted at him with a terrifying power, energy beams shot out of the guns one after another, aimed directly at Henry. The destructive power of these condensed beams was extremely horrific. They could easily prate the defence of experts of the Divine Realm. Otherwise, there would not have been so many corpses of great demons beneath that wall of steel. The moment those beams exploded at him from the gun barrels, the lotus appeared above Henry''s head instantly, and began to spin wildly. Purple light poured out from the lotus, forming an energy shield in front of Henry. When the beams got in contact with the energy shield that covered Henry, no sounds of explosion sounded. However, Henry, who was in the energy shield, felt as if he had been hit by a speeding truck. Although he was not flung backwards, the impact he felt on his body was very intense. At that moment, he felt that every muscle and bone in his body were about to snap. A figure climbed up the top of the mountain. It looked at Henry''s back. He stretched out an open hand at him. After a moment of thought, he closed four of his fingers, leaving only an index finger upright. He murmured, "If I do it his way, it probably won''t be detected by those old fes. How troublesome, to have such powers yet be bound by so many restrictions." As the figure muttered, he pointed his index finger at Henry and said softly, "Break!" The purple energy shield that covered Henry suddenly broke apart under themand of the figure. The moment the energy shield was shattered, a purple light shone brightly. "Oh, that was unexpected." The figure shook his head regretfully. The purple aura of Henry''s sword expanded in the wind, and had grown up to thirty meters with the blink of an eye. The gigantic sword hacked down at the steel wall from the air. "Boom!" The entire mountain range trembled slightly under this attack. An enormous cloud dust billowed. When the smoke and dust thinned, a huge gap was visible in the seamless steel wall. The silhouette of Henry had already disappeared. All that remained on where he stood was a broken sword, only its hilt was intact, and whatever was originally left of its de had broken into pieces. The figure walked up to it. With a gentle wave of his hand, the broken pieces of the sword floated in the air. The figure inspected it carefully and chuckled, "Ha, no wonder you were able to bust out a move like that. What a waste to use half-ancestral weapons like that. Everyone treats it as a treasure, yet you just used it as you pleased. Well, you were running for your life, so I guess that''s a fair point for your actions." The opening left in the steel wall caused all the people within it to panic. The figure rose into the air and spoke, hie spoke effortlessly but his voice could be heard very clearly. "The sinner of the Recluse Association, Henry, carried with him the supreme treasure of the Recluse Association and has gone rogue. The chase for Henry is now the top priority of all members of the Recluse Association, permission is granted to take his life. This is a direct command from the president of the Recluse Association..." At the foot of the mountain was a huge forest. A figure struggled through it. His body was bloody and his clothes were in shreds, scars could be seen all over his body, and the whites of his bones beneath his wounds were visible. This struggling figure was Henry. He had used his trump card to break through the steel wall back then and had managed to escape thousands of meters away from it. At that moment, he was completely exhausted. Even his vision started to blur. His legs felt as if tons of lead were tied to it, every step he took was a painful struggle. Henry currently had no time to wonder where he was. He was only sure that he was still in Europe. Back then when he had first made his trip to the Recluse World, he was not in that room for long, so he could not have been too far away. Several uninhabited forbidden zones in Europe shed across Henry''s mind, but none of them matched with the outer environment of the Recluse World. It was very likely that this was a ce that had never been exposed to the public. It was a ce the media had never reported of, and probably even had no knowledge of such a ce. The ordinary people who knew about this ce were never able to walk out of it. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Henry''s vision had started to blurpletely, and it had be difficult for him to walk in a straight line. He was in a jungle, towering trees blocked Henry''s line of sight. He was even unable to tell the direction of the moon, making himpletely unable to find his bearings in the dark night. A dark, foul- smelling swamp appeared before Henry. This swamp, which was made up of piles of leaves and still water, was very disgusting. Not only did it give out a terrible stench, but was also brimming with bacteria. For the adventurers of the wild, falling into a swamp was a very horrible situation. However, Henry smiled when he came across the swamp. He had been walking for so long just to find such a ce. Ignoring the stench from the swamp, Henry''s rolled around the edge of the swamp with his entire body. The soil full of bacteria pressed into Henry''s wounds, bring upon him agonising pain. Henry clenched his jaw and let out muffled groans. After he had covered himself with the foul water and mud from the swamp, he got up from the ground, and found arge hole in a tree, then curled up in it. After curling up in the tree hole, Henry endured the strong dizziness in his head, picked up a few branches around the tree hole, and set up a simple bed in the hole. After climbing onto the bed with much effort, his eyes mped shut almost instantly. He had been relying purely on sheer willpower to move. Approximately fifteen minutester, a wave of blinding light lit up in the forest, apanied with the roars of motor engines. More than thirty infantry tanks equipped with machine guns bulldozed over. On the backs of each of the infantry tanks, were two men in night vision goggles, which not only allowed them to see clearly in the darkness, but were also equipped with heat sensing technology. All creatures that could produce heat could not escape their eyes. They soon arrived at the tree hole Henry was hiding in. However, their night vision goggles only swept across it. Henry, who was covered in mud, did not emit any heat. These infantry vehicles only paused in their tracks there for a moment, then they moved on forward once more. Silence was soon restored to that area. In the Eastern City of the Recluse World. For the citizens of the Eastern City, it had been an unusual night. Demonic beasts rampaged in the city, and a hero appeared at a critical moment, killed the demonic beasts, then loudly reprimanded the Colver and Chu family, then was very quickly exposed that the hero had cooperated with the Chu family and worked with with demonic beasts in order to overthrow the Colver Family. In the end, the hero was chased in the sky above the Eastern City and finally fled. As for the original lord of Eastern City, he reappeared and began to rebuild Eastern City. At that moment, a group of people were staring at the round, chubby Ranjeet. He sat there with a troubled expression across his face. "It''s not true, Sir. I didn''t have anything to do with him." Chapter 1269 Chapter 1269 Nevyle and Marinos had already returned to Eastern City. They looked at the troubled face of Ranjeet, unsure what to do with. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. To kill or not to kill? As the red cardinals of the Recluse Association, they were well aware of the true identity of this round man, the sessor of Lon. "We can''t kill this man." Marinos whispered to Nevyle, "Let''s keep him around for a while more. We''ll release him after Henry is dead, Henry brought him in on purpose. He just wants this fatso to have an identity as a bystander. He had already nned to trick us before he even arrived!" "I guess that''s the only thing we can do for now. Let''s keep fatty here first." Nevyle waved his hand and summoned the fake Knox over. "I await your orders, My Lord," said the fake Knox respectfully. Nevyle pointed at Ranjeet. "Let him eat want whatever he wants, satisfy his desires. Don''t let him leave this ce." "Yes, my Lord." "Let''s go." Marinos said. "That kid has to die. Let''s go find him! I can''t rest assured if he still lives." "Let''s go!" Nevyle''s eyes zed with the intention to kill. In the dense forest, Henry opened his eyes, and felt dry in his mouth and was apanied with waves of dizziness. The simple bed he had built in the tree hole had started wobbling. The mud and foul water had contaminated Henry''s wound, and pus started seeping out from the wounds on some parts of his body. Henry moved his arm slightly, and the bed that was already at the verge of breaking gave way suddenly, causing Henry to fall heavily to the ground. He was unable to even maintain his bnce from such low heights, that was just how terrible his physical condition was. Henry climbed out of the tree hole. It was already dawn outside. Henry did not know how long it had been since hest shut his eyes. The dried mud all over his body gave off a foul smell, and the infected wounds that were oozing with pus were sickening to look at. After Henry distinguished the direction of the sun and identified a direction, he began travelling again. The dizziness in his head did not fade. In the face of all that negativity, Henry could only clench his teeth and push forward. He waspletely unable to use his Qi, and could only rely on the extremely weak body of his. The seemingly endless trek through the jungle felt extraordinarily long for Henry. He was still in this jungle after the sun had set, and still could not see the end of the path in front of him. Henry dug out some maggots from a tree trunk and stuffed them into his mouth. These maggots looked disgusting, but they were especially important when trying to survive in the wild. These maggots were packed with protein, which were essential to survival. Night had fallen, Henry chose not to continue on his journey. The difference in temperature between the day and night in this think forest was great. If he continued on his journey, the heat emissions from his body would expose his whereabouts. Henry did not know how long it had been since he had escaped from the Recluse World, but he was sure that the Recluse Association would never give up on chasing after him. Every time Henry came across a mud puddle or a stinky swamp, he would spontaneously roll over them. More thick yellow discharge oozed out of his worsened wounds, but he ignored all it. Being able to grow into what he had currently be after having started from the very bottom of society. He had suffered plenty of pain that no one could bear. Four days went by in a row. Henry was moving slower and slower. His body had long gone over its limit. However, Henry was excited to see that the jungle seemed to have be much thinner, which meant that he would soon arrive at the edge of the jungle. Even so, Henry did not allow himself to rx, because he had no idea of what awaited him outside of this jungle. It was only evening, but Henry did not continue moving forward. He waited for the darkness to fall. At that moment, he noticed a mud puddle beside him, and proceeded to crawl into it andy quietly in it. He calmed down his breathing and cooled his body to ensure that his body temperature would not rise. Time went by. When the sky had finally darkenedpletely, Henry got up from the mud puddle, all covered in mud, which would help prevent him from being picked up by the heat-sensing devices. Henry moved steadily, maintaining a stable speed to prevent more heat from being emitted from his body. The number of trees around him was decreasing at a visibly noticeable pace. The dense forest gradually became sparse, and faint light appeared in Henry''s sight. This ordinary light made his body tremble with excitement. He slowed down and walked forward carefully. The specks of light in his sight increased in numbers, just like a starry lit sky. Henry hid behind a tree. The lights came from a small town, and the forest he was in was on a mountain. He would arrive at the town just after he descended the mountain. The sound of the steam whistle that came from the town, sounded like music of the heavens to Henry. Henry cautiously observed his surroundings. After confirming that there was no possibility of an ambush, he walked out of the dense forest, and chose a road that was not t, then made his way down the mountain. Halfway down the mountain, Henry looked at the town. The town was huge, but there were not many people living in it, this town was clearly very wealthy. There were nearly no buildings in it, most of them were individual vis that spanned a wide area. Almost every vi had a private swimming pool in it. A huge church was located in the centre of the town. It was obvious that this town was a very religious one. At that time, the sky was already dark, but the town was still brightly lit, with endless traffic on its streets. Henry arrived at the foot of the mountain. An iron fence stood in Henry''s way. Outside the iron fence, cars were seen going back and forth. This iron fence looked like the line between heaven and hell. Henry felt the iron fence with his hand. It had no other defence mechanisms like an electric current. The five- meter- high iron fence was nothing for the Henry he used to be, but in his current state, it would take him a lot of effort to climb over it. When Henry climbed to the top of the iron fence with all his might, he did not even have the strength left to climb down it. With a tilt of his body, he fell directly onto the ground. With this fall, Henry felt as if every single bone in him was about to be broken into pieces. Fortunately, he fell within the iron fence. If he fell back outside, Henry had no idea when his strength would recover. It was dark around the iron fence. No one noticed the mud- covered Henry thaty there on the ground. Henry did not dare to stay on the ground any longer. After recovering a little strength, he struggled to get up and walked into the town. The individually built vis of the town provided Henry with opportunities. If it were like the houses in the urban area that had facial recognition technology installed at the doors, Henry at the state he was in would be unable to seek shelter, but under those circumstances, he was finally able to find an empty house. Chapter 1270 Chapter 1270 With Henry''s capabilities, a lock could not stump him. The moment he opened the door, he saw that the interior of the house was filled with European-style decor. An oil painting was hung on the wall of its living room. A thinyer of ash covered it, proving that the house had been empty for quite a long time. Henry also noticed that it had no one to take care of the weeds that grew from the corners of its walls, and that was why he chose this house. Although Henry knew that empty houses of this sort were most likely to be a target of the Recluse Association''s search, but under the condition he was in, he had no choice. Henry did not dare to turn on the lights of the house. He tiptoed to find the bathroom. He tried turning the taps and discovered that its supply of water had not been stopped, which was a relief to what had been his biggest problem. He found a towel, wet it with water, and began to clean off the mud on his body. He dared not to use too much water. The Recluse Association had existed for more 2,000 years. It was unimaginable how powerful they were. He feared that people would discover that the water metre of the house was running. He could only fill a small basin with water to clean himself up. The already inmed and festering wound brought immense pain to Henry. He let out muffled groans as he cleaned his wounds. After he had cleaned off all the mud from his body, he was already drenched in sweat. The towel was alsopletely red with blood, but at the very least, he no longer looked as hideous and disgusting as before. Henry searched around the house quietly. As expected, he found a simple medical kit. Having lived in Europe for a while, Henry knew that many families had the habit of keeping medical kits in their homes, especially for those from wealthier families, it was almost a necessity. Having found anti-inmmatory drugs and some gauze, Henry was no longer worried about the risk of infection of his wounds. After bandaging himself up, Henry fell onto a bed in the bedroom and fell asleep. Henry slept very well that night. Henry felt a dazzling gleam enter his eyes while he was still asleep. He suddenly leapt up from the bed and realised that the sun had already risen and it was its shine that had woken him from his slumber. His first reaction was to look around the room, upon confirming that he was all alone in the house. He breathed a sigh of relief and scolded himself for being too careless to allow himself to sleep so soundly without any preventive measures, even an amateur killer could kill him if one found him there. He walked over to the window and looked out of it. The town did not give him any strange vibes. He was relieved. He felt a little better after a good night''s sleep, but his wounds were unable to recover within such a short period of time. Not mentioning the Qi from Nevyle''s attack that still raged within him, just from his all-out final attack to break through the steel wall alone, the after-effects of that could not be recovered in just a day or two. Henry found some canned food in the house and gobbled them up. His current appetite was absolutelyparable to that of Ranjit. After filling his stomach, Henry began analysing the current situation. ording to the information he had obtained, the situation he was in did not look very optimistic. At the edge of the Recluse World of the Recluse Association, members of the Alvin League were gathered. The two parties had joined forces, one groomed demonic beasts, and the other groomed experts. No! To put it differently, The Recluse Association providedrge numbers of human experts to the Alvin League, allowing the experimental subjects of the Alvin League to provide feedback from the battles with those human experts. In truth, the Alvin League was helping the Recluse Association eliminate the weaker members within it in the name of experimentation! Also, the so-called siege of the demonic beasts on Eastern City was very likely a process of eliminating the weak. Or rather, it was a huge feast prepared by the Alvin League for the experimental subjects! The Recluse Association and the Alvin League had always been working together all along! Henry understood how unfavourable the situation at hand was for him. Whether it was the Recluse Association or the Alvin League, both parties wanted him dead. With the current strength of Radiant Ind, he was not capable of protecting himself. On the contrary, he would end up dragging Radiant Ind into his mess. As for Section Nine, their strength was not enough to resist titans like the Recluse Association and the Alvin League. He was the only one who could fight against them! However, his current capabilities, he was still no match for both the Alvin League and the Recluse Association. He urgently needed to level up, but that required time. He could not think of anywhere else that could ensure his safety, except the City of Hell. Even if he stayed at the edge of the City of Hell, Ss could temporarily keep him safe with his strength. What Henry needed to do was to return to Radiant Ind as soon as possible, but he knew very well that the people of the Recluse Association had probably alreadyid plenty of ambushes around Sosasmo Desert, and a battle to the death would be inevitable the moment he appeared, but that was the only choice he had now. Of course, the first thing he had to do was to figure out where he currently was in order to find a way out. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only His temporary goal for now was to heal his wounds. He searched around the house and found some change, which allowed him to buy some essentials at the pharmacy. Just as Henry was about to step out of the house, he suddenly heard quickly approaching footsteps outside the door. Henry was taken by surprise. He rushed to the bedroom on the second floor as quickly as his feet could take him and hid in the closet. There were a lot of clothes in the closet, but at least it served as a good hiding spot for Henry. Bang! door of the house burst open from the outside ? ? are here. Hang on there!" iry, who hid in the closet of the second floor, rd the voice of a Yan Xia woman from /nstairs. The voice of the woman was filled i anxiety and worry. t, Henry could hear that the woman seemed to iragging something heavy. ried footsteps sounded once again. Running ight to the second floor and into the bedroom ?re Henry was hiding. Dugh the slit of the closet, Henry saw that it ; ady in her early twenties. She had short , bronzed skin, and was dressed in ck. On outside of her thighs an old-fashioned " Desert le" was strapped. ;r thedy rushed into the bedroom, she rched around and found the medical kit. Then grabbed it and rushed downstairs. >n seeing this, Henry was slightly relieved. It med that it was not a member from the luse Association who came in search of him. vever, he still kept his guard up, and remained ien in the closet. iry soon saw thedy appear once more. She led into the bedroom with a suitcase in hand. When she opened it, a disassembled heavy sniper rifley quietly within it. Chapter 1271 Chapter 1271 Henry hid in the wardrobe as he watched thedy assemble her heavy sniper rifle. Then she put the gun up and aimed out at the window. She held her breath, and focused her mind. This wasmon practice of a sniper before they made their shot. The woman fixed her eyes outside the room, not noticing that there was a man hiding in the closet behind her. An elongated version of the Benz S600 appeared in thedy''s sight. Thedy gradually ced her finger on the trigger. She continued holding her breath. Just as she was about to shoot, a voice suddenly sounded behind her. "I suggest you don''t." "Who''s there!" Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. The woman roared, then turned around swiftly. The sniper rifle in her hands also aimed in the direction of the voice. Henry pushed open the door of the closet and looked at the sniper rifle in thedy''s hand. He said to himself, "NTW20, 20mm caliber, antiequipment automatic sniper rifle. It has great power, but the recoil is equally strong, and the trajectory of its bullet is especially obvious. Are you trying to announce your location to others? If I''m not mistaken, there should be another wounded man downstairs?" "Who are you!" The woman pointed the gun at Henry. Henry had just noticed thedy''s appearance. In terms of appearance alone, the woman''s appearance could absolutely be regarded as outstanding, but there was always a hint of anger between her eyebrows, which gave off an unsettling vibe. Henry smiled wryly and pointed to the gauze all over his body, then said, "I am just a someone who wants to live. When you set up that gun, your right shoulder seemed a little stiff, you don''t look like a novice marksman. The stiffness in your movements show that your right shoulder is injured. If you do withstand the recoil of the NTW20, I''m afraid your arm would be temporarily disabled, just like me." A roar of an engine sounded, the woman looked back subconsciously, only to see that the Benz S600 had disappeared from her sight. "D*mn it!" Thedy cursed and pointed at Henry''s head. "Turn around with your back facing me." Henry turned aroundpliantly and showed that he had no weapons on him. "Is this house yours?" Henry asked in a rxed tone. "Shut up. Now get out of the room and make your way downstairs!" Thedy held the gun and slowly approached Henry from the back. The gun was pointed at the back of Henry''s head. His head would be blown off the instant thedy''s finger pulled on the trigger. Henry made his way downstairs slowly. He noticed anotherdy lying on the sofa in the living room of the first floor with a pained expression over her face. She also had features of a typical Yan Xia female, a standard oval face, pretty facial features, white skin, and blonde hair. She was very beautiful. Henry observed thedy''s hands, her fingers were long, tender and well- maintained, they did not look like the hands of a marksman. Ayer of gauze was wrapped around the blondehaireddy''s waist. Apparently, the gauze had just been applied, but was already very quickly dyed red with blood. Her face was ashen due to the excessive loss of blood. Henry could feel the muzzle of the gun that was pointed closely on the back of his head slightly shaking quite obviously, which showed that the person holding the gun was also very nervous. With his back facing the short- haireddy, he asked tentatively, "A gunshot wound?" "Yes." "Based on how badly she is bleeding, it was 7.62 mm bullet by an automatic rifle, but she was probably just grazed by it instead of getting a direct hit. Otherwise, judging from the angle of this shot, I''m afraid that the impact from a direct hit would have split her body into two. The bullet is not lodge in her body. All that needs to be done is stop the bleeding." Henry said as he walked forward. "Stop right there!" The short-haireddy shouted. "What are you trying to do?" Henry ignored the short-haired woman''s words. Instead, he walked to the medical kit and rummaged through it. "I''m searching for something to stop her bleeding from bleeding out, of course. Otherwise, with just thatyer of gauze on her, she won''t even live to see the moon." Henry said as he took out a box of antiinmmatory drugs from the medical kit and began crushing them up. The short- haireddy looked at Henry''s actions and wanted to stop him. After a moment of thought, she decided to let him do as pleased, but the gun was still aimed at Henry. If he tried doing anything out of line, she would not hesitate to pull the trigger. After crushing up a few pieces of antiinmmatory drugs, Henry went over to the sofa and pulled out a long strip of gauze. Then he crumbled it into a ball and stuffed it into the mouth of the blonde- haireddy. The short-haired woman strode towards him and pressed the muzzle against his head once more. "What are you doing!" Henry rolled his eyes at the short-haired woman. "She can''t take anymore of the pain. You don''t want to see hermit suicide by biting her tongue, do you?" As Henry spoke, he untied the bloody gauze from the blondedy''s waist. Then he picked up a new piece of gauze to clean up the blood on the blondedy''s waist. After wiping away the blood, a ghastly wound appeared before his eyes. When a person had been hit by a bullet, the first sensation that would hit was usually not the pain of the wound. The lethality of the bullet was determined by the speed of the bullet''s pration and stopping force. The earliest sensation one would experience after being hit by a bullet was the powerful impact of it. Only then would one feel the numbness and heat emanating from the wound of the bullet, the pain would kick inst. If arge caliber sniper rifle hit its target, the impact of it would be great enough to blow up half of the victim''s body. Fortunately, the bullet that had hit the blondehaireddy was from a handgun of the smallest caliber, and it only grazed her, but even so, it still tore off arge piece of flesh from her waist. Henry poured the crushed anti- inmmatory drugs onto the wound on the blondedy''s waist. The second the drugs touched her wound, her whole body started convulsing. "All right, all right. It''s all alright." Henry pressed down onto the blonde-haireddy''s arms and tried comforting her as much as he could. Her forehead was drenched with sweat. Such pain was not something that ordinary humans could endure. The short-haireddy kept quiet this time. She just watched herpanion with concern. "Go get me some water, just a little is enough." Henry nced at the short-haireddy and said. "Oh, okay." The short-haireddy was stunned for a moment and hurried to the toilet to get some water. When the short-haireddy returned with a basin of clean water, she saw that Henry had tied the blonde-haireddy''s limbs to the corners of the sofa, while Henry worked on sewing up her wound with a needle. "We are under limited conditions, this is the most I can do for now. I will tend to the wound, and you help with cleaning away the blood. I can''t see clearly with so much blood around the wound." Henry said. "Okay." The short-haired woman nodded and put down the gun in her hands, then came over to cooperate with Henry. With Henry''s medical skills, it would usually take him 20 minutes to finish sewing up the wound, but in their current environment, and adding to the fact that he was still physically recovering, plus how the violently the blonde-haireddy struggled due to the pain because they did not have any anaesthetics, the whole processsted for an hour and a half. When the wound had beenpletely stitched up, Henry, the short-haireddy, and the blonde- haireddy with her limbs still bound to the sofa, were all dripping in sweat. However, upon seeing that the blonde-haireddy had stopped bleeding, the short-haireddy let out a sigh of relief. Chapter 1272 Chapter 1272 Henry wiped away the sweat on his forehead, then reached out and took out the ball of gauze that had been stuffed in the blonde- haireddy''s mouth. The blonde- haireddy gasped for breath as saliva flowed out of her mouth uncontrobly. Henry smiled and said, "How are you feeling?" Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. The blonde gnashed her teeth and said, "I''d rather you killed me! That would have been more comfortable for me." "Ha ha." Henry chuckled and said, "The process was a little painful, but the end result is good, isn''t it? At least you get to keep your life." The blonde-haireddy let out a long sigh. "Can you untie me now then?" "Of course." Henry smiled, then got up and untied her limbs. After her limbs had been untied, she exercised her arm a little, then sat up and looked at Henry. "Young man, you''ve saved my life. How should I repay you? How about with my body?" "Forget it." Henry replied with a wry smiled. "Look at the state I''m in. I can''t possibly handle you." "Haha." The blonde covered her mouth and chuckled softly, but that movement was still a little too much, and pulled at her wound, causing her brows to tighten with pain. She quickly readjusted her posture. The short-haireddy put away her sniper rifle, and then searched around her pockets, then tossed a tiny tube of liquid to Henry and said, "Take this. You probably need this." Henry received it and took a look. "Glucose. Just what I needed indeed." The short-haireddy pulled out a cigarette and threw it to Henry, then she lit one for herself. She took a drag on it, then slowly blew smoke out her mouth, a pleasurable expression was visible on her face, then she asked, "How long have you been hiding here?" "I just got herest night." Henry pointed to the direction of the mountainous forest outside the town. "From there." "So you have been hiding all this while. It''s no wonder why you haven''t been found by all those people who are searching high and low for you." The short- haireddy sat on the ground and leanedfortably against the sofa. "Many people are searching for me?" Henry asked with a puzzled expression. The short- haireddy stuck out her thumb and pointed over her shoulder. "You''re wanted everywhere out there. It''s said that you had murdered more than 30 civilians. Civilians and officials of the town are all after you. They had searched every house before. I wonder how you were still able to hide in here." "I see." Henry touched his lips. "It looks like you had a reason for not shooting me, so what is your story? Has the Nine Fatale been assigning missions all the way here?" When both thedies heard his words, they shuddered. The short-haireddy took another drag on her cigarette. "Say, I thought that you were some big shot when I saw you face all over those wanted posters, turns out that you''re just another fool. Does this look like the emblem of the ''Nine Fatale''?" She rolled up her sleeve, and revealed an image of a tulip on her arm. Henry sniffed at the cigarette given to him by the short-haireddy, then tossed it aside and said, "That pattern on your arm is the emblem of Bai Lou, but the Bai Lou only carries out some trades of cultural artefacts, they probably won''t need a sniper for that, will they? The members of Nine Fatale too have the emblem of Bai Lou tattooed onto their bodies, but the two parties are actually of the same family, so there isn''t much difference, it''s just that Bai Lou doesn''t kill people, but the Nine Fatale does." The short-haireddy smiled and said, "Look like I''m faced with a veteran, is your mission the same as mine?" "No." Henry shook his head. "In fact, I don''t have a mission. I just offended someone by ident. What do you think? Want to cooperate with me?" "Oh?" The short- haireddy eyed Henry with interest. "How do you want to cooperate?" "It''s simple. I''ll help you get rid of your target this time, and you just have to help leave this ce." Henry said and nced at the injured blondehaireddy. "I''m guessing what you both intended to do was to have one of you sneak in closer to the target, then only you take your shot. It seems that you have been exposed." What Henry meant by "sneaking in closer" could be easily understood. The blonde sighed and said, "These stinking men nowadays. They say yes to everything while in bed, then forget all about it the second they get out of it." "They''ve no choice." Henry shrugged his shoulders and said, "Too many have died in the hands of beautiful women these days. They have learned from the mistakes of those dead men." The blondey on the sofa elegantly, not caring that her bottoms were in in sight. "Looks like business isn''t looking too good for me." The short-haireddy dragged hard a few times on her cigarette, finishing the cigarette in her hand, then said, "Putting aside the fact that you are still wanted by the entire city and are in a much more dangerous situation than we are, let me just ask you one question, you don''t even know who our target is, what makes you think we can make this cooperation happen?" "That''s easy." Henry pointed at the sniper rifle beside the short-haireddy with his lips and said. "The NTW has two calibers, 20 millimetres, and 14.5 millimetres. You chose 20 millimetres, so obviously, you intend to make a car explode, not the head of a person, and that car is definitely bullet-proof. This town is very religious, and there are only a few big shots in it. The Mayor won''t be your target. Obviously, the richest man of the town won''t be your target either. After all, this town is close to the mountains. It''s more difficult for assassins to escape. You wouldn''t choose this ce if you had intended to kill a rich man. Then it''s all much easier from here, your target is the Bishop of that church?" "Impressive." The short- haireddy apuded. "Your observation skills are really good. Then pray tell me, how do you n to kill him? Now that we have already alerted the enemy, he would''t be leaving this town anytime soon, but it would be very difficult for us to get close to him again." "I don''t know." Henry shook his head. "You don''t know?" "How would I?" Henry asked, "I don''t even know if your target is a man or a woman yet, how am I even supposed toe up with a n? You could share some information with me, at the very least, right?" "The target is a fifty-three-year-old male, 6 feet 10 inches, 93 kilograms." The short-haireddy pulled out a mobile phone and tossed it to Henry. "Whatever you need is more of less in there. As for his hobbies and special interests or habits, you can ask us if you wish to know more." The blonde curled up on the sofa and giggled. "I can tell you everything about him, including the fact that he onlysts a few minutes." Henry looked at thedy''s mobile phone and checked the date disyed on it, it was July 26. Henry knew that during that period of time, the Recluse Association had probably made many arrangements. Henry was not only a wanted man in that town, but also in the whole World of Qi practitioners. Chapter 1273 Chapter 1273 Henry roughly understood the goal of the mission after scrolling through the short-haired woman''s mobile phone. The name of the bishop of the town''s church was Geich. In fact, he came from a background of warlords. Henry had seen too many of these things. He was not interested in anything between Nine Fatale and Geich. After all, back when Henry was still in that business, he had killed too many people like them. There were some records about Geich''s interests, but it was not of much help to Henry. Henry learned about what had happened on the outside from the short- haireddy. Wanted posters of him were still hung all over the small town. He would definitely be recognised the moment he showed his face in the town. He was sure that there would definitely be someone from the Recluse Association in that town. In his current condition, a person at the stage of Qi-control could kill him. "Let''s observe the situation for now." Henry threw the handphone back to the short-haireddy. The blonde-haireddy was badly injured, and the short-haireddy''s shoulder had also sustained some injuries. They were clearly not fit enough to be immediately sent to carry out their mission, plus the target had already been alerted. Killing them had now be even harder. Even though the target would not leave the town for the time being, the security of his location would definitely be tightened. As a warlord, Geich''s was extremely experienced in anti- reconnaissance. Finding an opportunity to snipe at him from afar was extremely difficul. After a moment of rest, the short- haireddy tidied up the blood-stained gauze in the room. When they had burned up the medical waste, the short- haireddy said to Henry, "It''s dangerous here. ording to the information I obtained, the people from this town will conduct a massive search to capture you in the following two days. I suggest you hide underground." The short-haireddy led Henry to the kitchen and gently knocked on the wall a few times. Then, a soft click sounded from the stove. The short-haireddy opened the cupboard under the stove and a tunnel appeared before Henry. "Let''s go. The supplies stocked up in there are enough for us to survive for quite a while." The short-haireddy took the lead in getting into the cupboard and went down the tunnel. "It looks like this is your safe house, but the Nine Fatale always had a rule to have a safe house in every town to ensure that its members could save themselves to the greatest extent." Henry walked into the tunnel, the entrance was very dark and narrow, after descending dozens of steps, a hall appeared before Henry. The entire hall had an area of more of than 60 square meters, with several single beds made of wood against the wall. Some drinking water and canned food were piled up in the corner like a hill. These supplies were enough for a single person to survive in there for a few months. The facilities of the safe house were not as advanced as shown in the movies, that even showed to have all kinds of guns and ammunition. This safe house was mainly used as a hiding ce, too much metal would increase the chances of being exposed. The canned food in there all came in the form of ss bottles. After the three of them arrived there, they chose their respective beds and began resting. As hey on the bed, Henry had been thinking about the incident between the Recluse Association and the Alvin League. The current situation had gradually be clearer, but this situation brought only chaos to the entire World of Qi-practitioners, and Radiant Ind was trapped in this vortex of chaos. "Our Captain hase with reinforcements to back us up." The short-haireddy jumped up from her bed. "I''ll go wee them and check on the situation outside." After saying that, she left the underground bunker. Time went by slowly, and a burst of fatigue hit Henry. He was still very weak, and needed to rest for long hours every day. Just as Henry began spacing out, he heard soft moans of pain. The tone of the moans sounded very low, and could be easily associated with a different activity. Those moans came from another bed. Henry got out of his bed and walked to the direction of the sound. He saw that the blond beauty was tossing and turning on the bed. Her body was flushed, and her forehead was beaded with sweat. "What''s the matter?" Henry frowned. "What''s wrong with you?" "I don''t know." The blonde spoke with difficulty. Her red lips were dry and cracked. "I just feel my chest boiling. It''s so hot." Henry grabbed her hand, and ced two fingers on her pulse. After a few seconds, Henry''s eyes were grim. "You have been poisoned. Is there any information you can provide me with?" "I... I don''t know." The blondedy''s breathing began to quicken. "I feel so hot right now, my chest feels tight." Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. As she spoke, she ced her hands in front of her body. Then, with a violent rip, the blonde tore the cors of her dress apart baring more of her skin. Henry noticed that red spots began appearing densely across the skin of the blondedy. Henry quickly grabbed a bottle of water and poured it on her face. Next, Henry pulled open the gauze that was wrapped around thedy''s wound and saw that her wound was also covered with dense red spots. "The wound is infected." Henry inhaled deeply and said, "It''s not a sign of poisoning. Have you done drugs before?" "I couldn''t refuse it." The blonde gritted her teeth. "They forced me to, I didn''t want to do it, but I couldn''t..." As the blonde spoke, her body began convulsing. Henry knew that she it was her addiction kicking in. The blondedy began wing all around her body. Two deep, bloody wounds appeared on her slender white legs as she wed all over herself, her wound that had been stitched simply was reopened and bleeding due to her violent movements. "I apologise for doing this." Henry took a deep breath, then got onto the bed. He pressed hard onto thedy''s limbs, seeing that there was no rope to tie her with, Henry could only do it that way. It was undeniable that it was a great test for Henry to control his desires when faced with such a beautiful woman underneath him. Henry closed his eyes, stopping himself from looking at the figure of thedy or even thinking about it, but the woman''s voice still kept entering his ears. A regr man would usually be unable to ignore such temptations. Henry kept taking deep breaths. Sounds of footsteps came from the entrance of the underground bunker. Knowing that the short- haireddy had returned, Henry felt relieved in his heart. If he continued pressed down on the blonde any longer, he was worried that he would lose control of himself, the conflict within him was torturous. "What are you doing!" A loud voice sounded. This was not the voice of the short-haireddy, but the voice of a man. Henry opened his eyes and turned his head, only to see a handsome man about six feet tall, and roughly 30 years of age, looking at him angrily. The short-haireddy stood right next to the man. They could clearly see that Henry was pressing down on the blonddy, the cor of her dress had been torn, and her fair slender legs were revealingly exposed. Chapter 1274 Chapter 1274 "Let her go!" the shortdy woman rushed over quickly and pulled Henry off the blondedy, then took off her jacket and covered the blondedy with it. The man rushed over and punched Henry in the face. This man was strong. In Henry''s current physical condition, he was unable to effectively dodge the punch and was hit directly in the face. Henry stumbled back a few steps. "I''ll kill you!" the man roared. "Stop!" the short-haireddy shouted, stopping the man. She had also noticed that something was wrong with the blondedy. Henry wiped away the blood from the corner of his mouth. "It''s her addiction. I can''t do anything but hold her like I did just now. It''s great that you''ve returned. I''ll leave her to you. She will probably faint later. I need to take a break. Her wound has reopened and needs to be stitched again." After Henry said that, he walked over to a side, picked up a bottle of water and gulped it down. The whole incident earlier had made him thirsty. The short-haireddy knew that she had wronged Henry, so an apologetic look was disyed on her face. As for the man, he retracted his fist and did not say a word, nor did he take another look at Henry. Just as Henry had said, the blondedy soon turned unconscious. "I''ll get the first aid kit," the short-haireddy said before running out of the safe room. After the short-haired woman left, the man who looked to be in his thirties red at Henry and warned, "Behave yourself. I know why you are being wanted. If it wasn''t for Li who told me that you had helped them, I would have killed you!" Henry ignored him. As a man, he could understand the man''s thoughts very well. All men had a strong sense of possession. This blondedy was a beauty and also theirpanion. Although they may not have anything special going on between them, but he would still be upset to see the blondedy''s body exposed before Henry. After all, her body was a wondrous sight he had never gotten to witness. Soon enough, the short-haireddy returned. This time, three men came with her. They all seemed to be approximately twenty-five to thirty years old. Calluses could be seen around their purlicues, they were all experts with guns. One of them saw Henry and sneered. "This is that piece of sh*t! He wants to cooperate with us? And we help him leave this ce? Bah!" "Enough, let''s not start arguing now, there might have been some misunderstanding." The short- haireddy tried to calm them down. Not only had Henry saved the blonde- haireddy before, but now they had to rely on Henry to re- stitch her wound. Henry noticed that among the three that had just arrived, one of them was holding a wanted poster, printed on it was a portrait of him. Henry squinted and read the writing on the poster. It stated that he had sexually assaulted many women and killed their entire families afterwards, describing him as aplete monster. Henry smiled bitterly. It was usually the people of this kind who were the easiest to arouse and lead to public wrath. Seeing that the Recluse Association had described him in such a way, no civilian would be willing to help him. Henry shook his head. He took the medical kit from the short-haireddy and proceeded to stitch up the blondedy''s wound. The rest of the men who had arrived did not trust him, some even came over to watch over him when he dealt with thedy''s wound. Henry did not bother to exin anything to them. After leaving this ce, they would bepletely different people in twopletely different worlds, and their paths would probably never cross ever again. A few days had gone by. Henry''s main goal was to heal himself. He would asionally leave the safe room and go to the surface to have a look. Within those days, some people did arrive at the house and conducted a search. However, the four new members brought in by the short-haireddy sent them off very quickly. Those four men would also go out every day to collect some information, then analyse their target in the safe room. On the seventh day of Henry''s stay in the safe room, the short-haireddy and others decided to move out. Although the short-haireddy also told the other four of her teammates that Henry was going to cooperate with them, nobody took her seriously. As for the blondedy, although her wound had begun to heal, she still was not fit enough to participate in such a dangerous mission. Moreover, she was not a member ofbat, so she remained in the safe room, and so did Henry. Within the entire week, the blondedy looked a lot more haggard, and her withdrawal symptoms happened from time to time. This caused her to be unable to sleep, and unable to eat at the same time. She just curled up on the bed listlessly. She was once a beautifuldy, but in the past seven days, she had been tortured to an extremely sorry state. She had lost all of that beauty she once had, and her eyes were empty. Henry sighed. He despised drugs from the bottom of his heart. It could easily destroy a person and his home. Back then when he still roamed the underground world, he would free all of those who were addicted to it from life along the way. Henry walked over to the blondedy and looked at her, then said, "It won''t be long before everything here is over. You''d be able to go back and recuperate for a while. This too shall pass." The blondedy remained curled up, but she opened her mouth, and managed to spit out two words, "Thank you." "Let''s go. We can''t stay here anymore." Henry grabbed her arm. "In such a small town, the native awareness of the residents is very strong. Their very different Yan Xia features had long been noticed. People would eventuallye searching this area the moment they made their move. Moreover, their were very likely to fail their mission..." Henry said as he nced at the wall. For the past seven days, the short-haireddy and those men had been nning out their actions. Henry saw that their n was quite a good one, but there were still some ws to it. Although the ws were subtle, but they could be fatal. "Fail?" the blonde shook her head. "That won''t happen. The captain is very meticulous in his work. He has never failed before." "Of course." Henry nodded. "To be in this line of work, you''d lose your life instantly if you fail. Those who live to this day, had basically never failed before." Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. The blondedy was stunned for a moment, then a trace of worry appeared in her eyes. Among them, it was her who trusted him the most. "Let''s go." Henry pulled the blondedy up. They opened the door of the safe room and walked out. There was no one on the first floor of the house. A ray of sunlight shone down on them the moment Henry opened the door, hitting him with a sense offort. The blonde also showed an enjoyable expression, she had been living in the dark, gloomy safe room for the past seven days. Chapter 1275 Chapter 1275 Under the rays of the sun, Henry walked towards the corner of the town with the blondedy. "Where are we going?" The blondedy followed behind Henry, a hint of fear visible in her eyes. She had almost lost her life in there, and had been forced into her current state. She had grown afraid of this small town. "We have to first find a car." Henry walked towards a direction purposefully. "In the past few days, I have observed the flow of this town''s traffic and nned out a route. It would be easier to leave in a car." "A car?" the blonde was stunned. "Where are we going to find a car?" "There is an abandoned parking lot in the southwest of the town. I have been observing it with binocrs for the past few days. There are a few cars that we could possibly use. Let''s go and take a look first." Henry put his arm across the blondedy''s shoulders and walked towards the abandoned lot like a loving couple. Walking on the streets in such manner would attract even more attention, but at the same time, no one would realise that the man who walked the streets with his arm across the shoulders of a pretty lady was the same man on the wanted posters. Meanwhile, on the other part of the town, the short-haireddy and the other four men had already made their move. Their target was not within the church this time, but within a manor. The five of them had already figured out the terrain of the manor over the past seven days, as well as the distribution of its security personnel. At that moment, the five of them sneaked into the manor from different directions, silently taking out several men along the way as they closed in on their target. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. At the centre of the manor, there was an enormous open-air swimming pool. More than ten young models yed around in the pool. The short-haireddy''s target this time was Geich, whoy comfortably on a poolside lounge chair as he enjoyed the special services of two young models. One model leaned against Geich and blew at his ear gently, then whispered, "Boss, they''ve arrived. Shall we settle this now?" "Of course." a smile formed on Geich''s face. "The sooner we get it done, the sooner we can have fun." "Got it." the model replied, then she got up and stretched alluringly. Those stretches were signals. A young model sitting at the edge of the poolughed, then jumped into the pool gracefully. A member of the Nine Fatale had his eyes on this area. He watched the young model jump into the water. A few secondster, the model reappeared on the surface of the water and looked straight at him, and even smiled at him. He felt his heart skip a beat and a bad feeling welled up in his chest. Then, he saw the model that had just emerged from the water raise a submachine gun and pointed it at him. "Goodbye." The model said. The Nine Fatale member could not hear what she said, but he could tell by reading her lips. With years of experience, he immediately switched positions. In the next second, a few cracks sounded. A cloud of dust billowed at the position he had just been. This was caused by the shots fired. Almost simultaneously, the other four members of the Nine Fatale were all attacked. It was as if the hot models who had been ying by the pool all became Charlie''s Angels, not showing the slightest hesitation when firing the submachine guns in their hands. Gunshots rang out from all directions. "We have been exposed!" The middle-aged team leader shouted, "Retreat!" Their actions had been exposed. Geich was well prepared for the attack of the five from Nine Fatale. Their mission could not be aplished today, yet if they did not retreat, they would lose their lives there. They were killers, and they could only carry on killing if they lived on. The rest of the Nine Fatale did not hesitate in the slightest. They retreated immediately. "Trying to flee?" Geich smiled coldly and slowly picked up the phone next to him, then pressed on it twice. rms screamed instantly throughout the manor. Subsequently, hurried footsteps could be hearding from all directions of the manor. inly by listening to the sound of these footsteps, one could tell just how many men had been lying in ambush there. The Nine Fatale quickly arrived at their meeting point. Hearing the sounds of footsteps headed for them, their expressions darkened terribly. "How could we have been exposed? It was as if he had known that we wereing!" The shorthaireddy held her weapon in her hands and looked around carefully. The captain shook his head and said, "There are many possibilities for that. Don''t think about it now. Let''s find of a way to get out of here." "It''s too difficult," another team member said, "There are too many of them." "So what? It''s no big deal. The worst that could happen is that we all die together!" a hot-tempered member said. "Follow me." a member with a slimmer frame spoke, then took the lead and rushed on forward. The remaining four followed this man without any hesitation and charged towards the outside of the manor. Arge number of mercenaries poured into the manor and began a wide-area-search. The five of them were experienced, they had a sensitive sense of smell and managed to avoid several mercenaries. They asionally ran into one or two of them, but they disposed of them swiftly. Under the strong capabilities and experience of the five, they managed to escape the manor, then they took separate paths, feeling very lucky that they were able to escape from such a situation alive. The short-haireddy and the middle-aged captain found a ce and hid themselves in it for a long while after escaping from the manor. They watched countless mercenary- ridden vehicles drive by before their eyes. They dared to reappear only after more than half an hour of hiding. After making sure that the coast was clear, they returned to the safe house. The moment the both of them entered the house, they saw that two members had been tied to their seats, with their mouths gagged. When the two men saw the middle-aged captain and the short- haireddy enter, they made muffled cries and tried hard to signal at them. The captain and thedy immediately sensed that something was amiss. They turned around to run, but as soon as the two of them did that, they came to face with a muzzle pointed directly at their heads. Geich, their target stood right before them, looking at the two of them with a mocking smile. "F*ck, they''ve escaped!" A shout sounded, the slimmer member of the Nine Fatale walked out of the kitchen as he cursed, a few mercenaries followed behind him. He did not look like a captive at all. "Nine Fatale. An interesting organisation indeed." Geich did a poor imitation of a Yan Xia ent. "Who ordered my death?" When the middle- aged captain and the short-haireddy saw this, they finally understood everything. It was no wonder why their operation had been exposed. A spy was amidst them the whole time. They had been able to escape from the manor not out of luck, rather it was Geich who let them escape intentionally in order to prevent them from taking his life along with theirs in the manor! At that moment, it did not take a single soldier to wipe them all out! Chapter 1276 Chapter 1276 The middle-aged captain and the short-haireddy stared at the skinny member of the Nine Fatale inplete shock. "I don''t understand." The short-haireddy shook her head slightly. "Human beings die in pursuit of wealth, and birds die in pursuit of food." the skinny member of the Nine Fataleughed, then lit a cigarette. "How much am I paid toplete this mission? Do you know what how much Lord Geich had offered me?" As he said of this, he extended a finger. "Every single one of your life is worth ten million! As for the man on the wanted list, he is worth fifty million!" The short-haireddy opened her mouth, but no words came out of it. Whatever they did, they did for the money. Human beings die in pursuit of wealth, and birds die in pursuit of food. These words were true. However, she found the fact that herpanions had betrayed her uneptable. After all, they had gone through thick and thin together. Geich had a victorious look on his face. He walked into the room and looked at the traitorous squad member and asked, "Where''s the man I want?" "I don''t know." the traitor shook his head. "They were still here before, but they are nowhere to be seen now, but it doesn''t matter, after all, these people are now in your hands, aren''t they?" "Useless piece of sh*t!" Geich swore at him loudly. "What''s the point of wanting these pieces of trash? I want the other guy. Find him!" "Bang!" A loud m sounded from outside the room, interrupting Geich in the middle of his swearing. Henry''s voice sounded from the outside. "Looking for me?" Geich spun around suddenly to see Henry. He appeared in a tattered pickup truck outside the house. The loud m earlier was the result of the pickup truck ramming through the wall. "It''s you!" Geich''s pupils contracted. A look of surprise and joy appeared on his face. He roared loudly. "Get him!" Henry flipped him off, then grabbed a tear bomb in one hand and threw it urately into the house. Then he stomped on the elerator and sped away. The instant the tear bombnded on the ground, it unleashed its greatest fury. Everyone in the room was affected by it. The short-haireddy and the middle-aged captain were both experienced experts inbat. As soon as the tear bombnded, both of them seized the opportunity to knock away the guns that had been held against their heads, then rushed into the house. Amidst the chaos, Geich was still within the room. A thick cloud of smoke rose in front of him, and he roared loudly, "Don''t fire. I''m right here! I''m right here!" The armed mercenaries did not dare to pull the trigger, which gave the middle-aged man and the short- haired woman the opportunities they needed. With the use of their superior skills, the two of them took down several mercenaries in session and found the other two members who were still bound to their seats. They drew their daggers and cut the ropes that bound them. Just as the four of them were about to escape, a loud bang sounded. "Bang!" A hole was blown up in the wall behind the four of them. "Come on, let''s go. It''s more convenient from here." Henry squatted outside the hole and waved vigorously at the four of them. After exchanging nces with each other, the four of them went through the hole followed by one after another. Henry''s old pickup truck was already waiting for them there. As soon as the four of them squeezed into the truck, Henry mmed onto the gas pedal, and the truck sped away, leaving behind only smoke and dust. "Guys, it appears that your operation did not go very smoothly." Henry sat in the driver''s seat, holding a chicken drumstick in his hand. The four of the member''s faces were dark. If Henry had not arrived in time, they would have died there, ironically in the hands of their own men. The blondedy sitting in the front seat turned around and handed a remote control to the short- haireddy. "This is the remote control connected to whatever that is attached to that teammate of yours. Press on it if you want to, you might even be able toplete your mission at the same time," Henry said as he bit into the drumstick in his hand. The short-haireddy looked at the remote control in a daze. While the short-haireddy stared nkly at the remote control, the short- tempered member snatched it and pressed the button without a thought. "Boom!" A loud explosion sounded from the safe house. They turned around to look and clearly saw that the roof of it had been blown into the sky. The four members of the Nine Fatale gulped subconsciously. The captain said, "You said that the explosives were attached onto our teammate?" "Yup." Henry nodded. "Why?" the captain asked, "Were you thinking of dealing with us?" "Why would I want to do that?" Henry snapped his fingers. "Back then when I overheard you discussing your ns, that was my first time seeing him, he seemed a little unconfident. When you all were focused in your discussions, he spent time checking out his weapon. This meant that he either had ns of his own, or he never participated in any discussions of ns, right?" The short-haireddy opened her mouth as if to say something, then nodded and said. "Yes, he has never participated in any discussions of ns, that was how he was all along." "Then that''s it." Henry took another bite of the drumstick. "Yet the day before yesterday, he suddenly came up with a very meticulous n. Didn''t any of you find it strange?" "And that is all it took?" asked the captain. "Of course not." Henry shook his head. "This is just one of the points that made me suspicious of him. I was sure he had betrayed you when I noticed a tiny pinhole on the artery of his right arm. This had never been there before. Plus, he would unconsciously scratch his ears and cheeks when he sat around in the room. His movements were simr to hers." He pointed to the blondedy next to him as he spoke of this. The captain frowned and said, "You mean, he did drugs too?" "Yup." Henry nodded. "Since he had developed an addiction and could still make it back alive, there is no other possibility other than that he has betrayed you. So that''s what it is. Now that I''ve done what I had promised you, your mission has been aplished. Now, it''s your turn to hold up your end of our deal and help me out of here." The short-haireddy nodded and said, "Of course, we''re not liars. Where are you headed?" Henry inhaled deeply and said, "Radiant Ind." "Radiant Ind!" All five of them in the car were surprised, including the blondedy. "Exactly. I need you to take me to Radiant Ind." "That''s very difficult." The captain frowned. "Radiant Ind is situated in the Sosasmo desert. To get there, well all need to go through several checks. If you don''t qualify for certain standards, you won''t be able to get through. Why are you going there? That is no ce for people like us to be in." Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. "I have an old friend who is there, I need to pick something up from him." Henry came up with an excuse. "We can take you there," the short-haireddy said. The other members wanted to say something, but were stopped by the short- haireddy with a gesture of her hand. The short-haireddy continued, "But we might not be able to enter. We can''t guarantee you anything. The new King of the City of Hell has announced a new set of rules. Radiant Ind has changed." Chapter 1277 Chapter 1277 The old pickup truck drove out of the town. Outside the town was a long, deste road. On both sides of the road were walls, mounds of earth could be seen. The pickup truck had been abandoned by the roadside in the town. With such a huge incident that had urred in the town back then, anyone who had paid attention could easily start a search for the people who fled in the pickup truck. The members of the Nine Fatale had already nned out their escape routes. Three simple gliders were hidden behind one of the mounds of earth. "The town is built on a mountain. There is a slope right ahead to allow for a glider to take off. After leaving from there, we''d be at a private airport, which usually provides for a few civilian nes. Most of the time, they have no routes." The short-haireddy pushed a simple glider out from the mound. Gliders of this sort could only carry two people at most. "Although its route of flight may not be able to take us too far, it could still take us to the edge of Berlin, then I will apany you to Sosasmo and help you find a way into Radiant Ind." "Thank you." Henry nodded. All of them had undergone enough training, so no one needed to be taught how to use the glider. They had a total of six people, so they teamed up in groups of two, and sped down the slope with the glider. Half an hourter, the group of six arrived at the private airport that was mentioned earlier by the short- haireddy. The airport was extremely simple, small helicopters were parked there, and even the runway used by nes was underutilised. Those helicopters were also very old-fashioned. Several workers walked aroundzily in the airport and carried out some maintenance work on the helicopters that looked like they were about to fall apart anytime. Henry and the other five squeezed into a small helicopter. In this airport, nobody cared about your background. As long as you paid them enough, they would allow you park there and fill up your aircraft. The six of them did not need to find a pilot. Excluding the blonde, every one of them had gone through such training. One member of the Nine Fatale took the role of a pilot, while the other five sat in the cabin and rested. They were safe for the time being. The captain began checking the equipment on his back. "Oh, by the way." Henry said as he watched the captain in the middle of his actions, "I took two bags of explosives from you. I didn''t tell you about it back then. You should count it in the losses of the war." The captain was stunned and asked, "When did you take it?" "The night before your mission, I didn''t have any equipment, so I had to borrow some from you." Henry said. The middle-aged captain gulped. Back then when he first met Henry, he never took him seriously at all, even up to before they got on the aircraft. The captain did not have any good feelings about Henry. He was grateful that he had helped them, but he still could not ept him. However, now, the captain looked at Henry under apletely different light. Henry''s observation skills were horrifyingly sharp, as were his skills. The captain waspletely unaware that his equipment had been taken away by him. If the enemy had been Henry, the captain would have been killed before he could realise anything. The captain opened his mouth to ask something, but upon seeing that Henry had closed his eyes, he could only swallow his words. The violent sounds from the propeller made it impossible for them to fall asleep in the cabin, but their flight did notst long. After an hour, they had arrived at the edge of Berlin. After arriving here, the team disbanded temporarily. The captain apanied the blondedy back for treatment, while the short-haireddy headed to the Sosasmo desert with Henry. The members of the Nine Fatale had their own exclusive channel. Henry, who had no identifications on hand, still managed to buy a ticket to board the ne. "Syl, what kind of big shot did you piss off?" the short-haireddy asked Henry after getting into their seats. She had asked for Henry''s name and got to know the name "Syl". Henry too got to know the name of the short-haireddy. The people of the Nine Fatale all addressed her as Li. Henry answered, "How should I put it? I''ve offended several people. They are all very powerful." "No wonder," Li said. "The news about you being a wanted man had been spread all over. I''m afraid it''s already spread far and wide through the whole of Europe." Henry smiled bitterly. "I guess I''m a wanted criminal all over the world except for Yan Xia." Now that Henry and the Recluse Association hadpletely fallen out with each other, with the powers the Recluse Association possessed, they could not only influence the society of the ordinary, but also the World of Qi practitioners, leading the entire world to kill a single man. Li was stunned. She kept scanning Henry from the top to the bottom and asked, "Who are you really? To be targeted so heavily?" Henry shrugged his shoulders and said, "Let''s put it this way. I have absolute power in Radiant Ind." "Hmph." A look of disdain appeared on Li''s face. "You have absolute power in Radiant Ind, being wanted shouldn''t scare you. Given the status of Radiant Ind, who would dare toe after you?" Henry shook his head slowly. "There are far too many great forces out there. In the eyes of those forces, Radiant Ind is nothing." "That''s about enough. You have even started giving me a lecture." Li leaned into her seat comfortably. "Save that for next time. Let''s rest for now. I''ve already contacted the people at the other end. The situation in Radiant Ind hasn''t been very pleasant recently. In the past, even the ordinary tourists were allowed to travel to the Steel City, but for some reason, the new King of Radiant Ind suddenly barred all outsiders from entering the ind. If the other major powers wanted to enter, they would have to first report to the higher-ups. It had be very troublesome." Henry could also guess what the situation on Radiant Ind would be like. The Recluse Association was very certain that his trump cardy within the City of Hell. Their men were very possibly scattered all over Radiant Ind. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. The ne''s doors closed shut, and the ne was ready for takeoff. Henry, who leaned into his seat, suddenly said, "By the way, have you ever heard of the Dark Ind?" "Dark Ind?" Li, who had her eyes closed, showed a puzzled look on her face. "I''ve never heard of it. Who dares to use this name? Does this clearly mean that they are against Radiant Ind?" Henry shook his head and said, "It''s just a question. I just once heard somebody mention it." "It''s impossible for such organisation to exist." Li replied confident. Henry did not say anything else. It seemed that Alvin Tsu and his organisation have yet to carry out any big ns. The flight took a little longer this time, so Henry was able to rest better. After the ne had sessfully taken off, Henry also closed his eyes and fell asleep. He had not recovered fully, and was still unable to use his Qi. There was nothing he could do about it as the exhaustion of Qi back then in the Recluse World was too great. When the ne hadnded, Henry opened his eyes to the broadcast of the ne and looked out the window beside him. Darkness had fallenpletely outside. He had finally arrived at his destination. Chapter 1278 Chapter 1278 Sosasmo, the desert that was filled with bloodshed, was enveloped by darkness. In the past, there would be taxis and ride-hailing service vehicles headed to the Steel City from the airport, but recently, after Steel City no longer weed outsiders, no one dared to enter it anymore. At the beginning, some who felt confident in their wealth tried paying up in order to enter. However, they realised that no matter how much money they were willing to pay, it was of no use. There were even rumours that ever since the Steel City closed its doors to the public, many strange incidents had happened in the Sosasmo desert, some who set foot into it never returned. As soon as Henry disembarked the ne, he heard about this rumour. In Henry''s view, he was very clear about the sort of "strange incidents" that was going on in the Sosasmo desert, those who went missing probably witnessed some things that they should not have. Just like the existence of the Recluse World, having existed on the surface of Earth for thousands of years, it was impossible that nobody had entered it by ident all these years.Yet until now, there was never any news about it. There were only terrible rumours about a certain extremely bizarre ce where people never returned after they had stepped into it. Amidst those rumours, there were some who really did die due to conditions of the environment, but the number of people who died that way was definitely less than one out of a thousand. Most of those who disappeared mysteriously had surely been killed by their own kind. Li led Henry out of the airport. "As of now, Steel City is not open to the public. I''ve contacted a friend of mine who has some way to get there." Li Cheng said to Henry. Meanwhile, within Steel City. People who lived in this city, all hailed from the underground world. Even a plumber or a street vendor used to be big shots in the underground world. However, the appearance of the originally prosperous Steel City hadpletely be different after it was closed to the public. It was usually brightly lit and lively in the night, but now, after the skies turned dark, the entire Steel City was dark and quiet, people no longer wandered the streets. A man and a woman walked side by side on the street. The woman held the man''s arm and rested her head on his shoulder. The man was strode on forward, scanning his surroundings from time to time. He only needed to point with his finger, and several shadows would speed to the direction his finger pointed at to handle the situation. "Things have been developing very well recently. More and more people have learned to obey you." the woman held on the man''s arm with a needy expression on her face. "It is you they fear, not me." the man stopped and then turned to look at the woman who was holding on to his arm. "Sloane, what is the Alvin League nning next? Are you nning to take boss'' life?" "Haha." The woman covered her mouth andughed softly. This man and woman were indeed Alvin Tsu and Sloane Reynolds. Sloane shook her head, "The one who wants him dead isn''t the Alvin League, but the Recluse Association. How about that, all that you had done earlier was just a prefigure. Once he is truly dead, Radiant Ind will fallpletely into your hands." Alvin shook his head and said, "That''s easy to say. Even if he dies, many of his men still live on in Radiant Ind. Plus, that old fe is still living on the ind now, and half of its people would still listen to him!" "Haha." Sloaneughed disdainfully, "Those pieces of trash can''t stand in your way. Don''t you worry, they will leave your boss on their own." "On their own?" Alvin was confused. "Exactly." Sloane nodded, "When a person has power, he would have followers, but when this person bes a loser? Who would dare to continue following him? Anyone who does is the enemy of the Recluse Association. Now your boss'' only trump card is within that cage. He can only hide in that cage for his whole life, other than that, as long as he lives on this, no one can protect him!" Alvin was doubtful. "Are you sure the Recluse Association would be able to kill him?" "Killing him is just a piece of cake." Sloane was brimming with confidence. "Regarding this Grand Meeting, pay more attention to it. After it''s over, you would be able to secure your position as the King of Hell. As for me, I would be able to be the King''s Lady peacefully." While they were talking, a helicopter shining with silver light flew above Radiant Ind. "Oh, it''s the people from the Norman family." Sloane noticed the helicopter. "Let''s go. The fall of Radiant Ind shall begin from the separation of Norman." "The Norman family." Alvin thought for a moment. "That n behind that Red Hair man? Didn''t the n always submit themselves to Boss?" R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only "That was just for show." Sloane replied, "The real leader of the Norman family isn''t that simple. How would an old monster who has lived for nearly two hundred years willingly watch her descendants submit to others? If that person was a true champion among men, they would have no option but to submit to him. However, now that person had offended the Recluse Association, who would still dare to get in close contact with him?" While both of them talked, they arrived beside the helipad of Steel City. At that point, the helicopter with a silver lustre had descended. The pilot, dressed in a ck suit and white gloves, walked to the cabin and opened the door of the helicopter respectfully. Immediately after that, a white cashmere carpet wasid on the ground by the driver, only then did the person in the cabin step out of the helicopter in high heels that were fully embedded with white crystals and walked out of the helicopter. It was a woman with silver hair. Her face looked like she was in her fifties, and her silver hair was curled together. From her clothes to the essories she on her, they all exuded an air of nobility. No one would doubt that all the diamonds glittering all over her were fakes. "This is the true leader of the Norman family, Madame Delicia." Sloane whispered in Alvin''s ear. "She''s already two hundred and twenty-one years old." Alvin nodded, then walked up to Madam Delicia and greeted her with a standard western salute. "Distinguished Madame Delicia, on behalf of Radiant Ind, I warmly wee your arrival." Madame Delicia nced at Alvin, then said, "You are the new master of Radiant Ind?" Alvin nodded. Madame Delicia scanned Alvin. "This ''Radiant Ind'' of yours? How could it possibly bring my great- great- grandson to his knees before you? And even granted us one seat of the ten kings. We Normans would only ept the throne of an emperor!" Alvin''s face darkened. "But it doesn''t matter." Madame Delicia waved her hand. "From today onwards, our n has shall break all ties with this ''Radiant Ind'' of yours. Now have my great-great-grandson out here to see me!" "Madame Delicia, Red Hair is not on the ind as of now. Please allow me to arrange somewhere for you to get some rest first." Alvin said. "Fine." Madame Delicia nced at the distant castle in the center of the ind. "I shall live there. Oh, by the way. I want everything in it to be reced with new ones." Chapter 1279 Chapter 1279 Madame Delicia''s stepped forward as soon as she finished speaking. The ck- suited pilot immediately took out a piece of down carpet and ced it under Madame Delicia''s feet. When she stepped on the new piece of carpet, the driver hurriedly took another and ced it before her next step. Madame Delicia continued walking. The sole of her shoes had not touched the ground at all. Alvin stood by the side. Seeing this, he couldn''t help but give her a sidelong nce. "I say, isn''t Madame Delicia going a bit too far?" Sloane shrugged, "This is how the Norman family is. You haven''t seen the pure gold carriage of Red Hair. It''s said that they lose hundreds of thousands with every meter it takes." "Tsktsk." Alvin smacked his lips. "How luxurious." "Soon, you will slowly feel that hundreds of thousands of Yuan are nothing, because in your eyes, money will not even matter to you." Sloane held Alvin''s arm. "Let''s go, my Lord. After tomorrow''s meeting, people will forget about Radiant Ind. They will remember only the Dark Ind created by you, and you will have absolute control over it." When he heard these words, greed brimmed in his eyes. It was a greed for power. Outside Steel City, Li led Henry to a public service centre. These public organisations were originally to provide for those explorers who wanted to enter the Sosasmo back then. However, after Steel City had been built, these public organisations were bought over at an extremely high price by various forces. By then, most of these public associations around the Sosasmo desert were supported by a certain underground force. The public service centre that Li brought Henry to was not veryrge. It had only one living room and one bedroom. The owner of the centre was a middle- aged western man in his thirties. He was very ordinarylooking. He was leaning on a crutch when Henry saw him, and his right leg was empty from his knees downwards. Li told Henry that the name of the owner was Apolinary, but everyone liked to address him as Luo. Luo weed Henry and Li, and prepared some bread and rum forthem. Henry did not take another look at Luo''s missing leg. In the underground world, many people left from it because they could not recover from their injuries. Although the underground world was dangerous, all sorts of excitement existed within it. Many people wanted to live a peaceful and harmonious life. However, after this period of peace, how many of those who used to be tigers would rather live as a cat? "Li told me that you want to enter Radiant Ind?" Luo lit the firece in the room and poured a cup of rum for himself. The difference of temperature between day and night there was very high. Henry nodded and said, "I heard that things aren''t going very well now. What happened?" A surprised expression disyed across Luo''s face, then looked at Li and said, "Have you just returned from a mission?" "Yes." Li nodded. "I haven''t been in contact with the outside world for a long time." "No wonder." Luo said expectantly. "The whole of the underground world will be holding a meeting tomorrow. It''s a little different this time. Even that group of people will be participating." When he mentioned about that group of people, Luo looked a little uneasy. Henry could not understand what they were talking about. Li was puzzled. "Didn''t those people agree that they wouldn''t meddle in the matters of the underworld? The underground world and them have already gone their separate ways. Why did they appear in the underground world?" "I''m not sure." Luo shook his head. "ording to what I''ve heard, it''s rted to the former king of Radiant Ind. This time, many big shots who have been hiding in the dark have also showed up. Your people should also be participating in it, but maybe you haven''t received any news about it yet." "So, is it easier for us to enter now?" Li asked. Sayre nodded and then shook his head. "You could say that it''s easier, but it''s not exactly so too. It would depend on how you n to get in. It''s not difficult to enter with your organisation, but if you want to enter secretly, then that''ll be tougher. Radiant Ind is nowpletely locked down. Don''t you see?" Luo pointed out of the window. The silhouette of Steel City could be seen in the distance. Sayre took another sip of rum, grabbed a piece of bread and stuffed it into his mouth. While chewing, he said, "Back then it used to still be brightly lit at a time like this, but now, it''s all dark. What does this signify? It signifies that someone wants to set up a new rule! This person wants everyone to know of his existence. Now everyone who enters the city has to provide them with a complete set of personal information. They want to set up the rules now, just exactly like the rules of their system." "Can that be done?" Li asked in puzzlement. "The underground world is full of groups that consist of wild and untameable people. If they are able to ept those rules of the system, who would still be willing to risk their lives for them?" "When a knife is ced across your neck, you''d have to agree even if you don''t." Luo looked out of the window, then returned his gaze to them and said in a low voice, "Do you know that at of now, in Steel City, half of the forces no longer say that they are followers of Radiant Ind, instead they say that they are..." "They are what?" Li asked impatiently. Luo looked around and made sure that no other ears were listening before he said, "They said that they are followers of Dark Ind!" "Dark Ind!" Li was shocked. She subconsciously looked at Henry, who was right next to her, because Henry had asked her about the Dark Ind on the ne, but Henry, like her, had been cut out from the world outside for a long time. Which could only mean that he had already known off Dark Ind! Sometimes, the degree of information about a certain piece of news could also indirectly reflect a person''s identity. Luo nodded and said, "I heard that this Dark Ind is rted to the City of Hell. Rumour has it that the new king wants to overthrow the old powers and set up his own organisation. Behind the new king, that group of people are supporting him." Li opened her mouth to say something, then shook his head. "They are fighting on apletely different level. Ordinary people like us have nothing to do with that. No matter who the King of Hell is, it can''t affect us." "No, you''re wrong." Luo looked at Li with a serious expression. "On the contrary, this meeting is closely rted to us. When the new king sits on the throne, everything about the old king shall cease to exist, and everyone will have to make a new choice. When the new king takes the throne, will we get mixed with those forces? That''s still unclear. After all, the new king has joined forces with those people. When the dayes for all forces to merge in the future, that would be some very hard times. For example, the Nine Fatale you belong to, is still an organisation with quite a reputation in the underground world today, but once those people get involved with it, the Nine Fatale would not even make it in the ranks of the big three of the capital of Yan Xia." Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Li gulped and asked, "What has be of the old king?" "I heard that he''s on the run." Chapter 1280 Chapter 1280 The old king of the City of Hell was on the run? Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. This great king who once ruled the entire underground world was running for his life? Li was somewhat unable to ept Luo''s words. Luo seemed to be able to tell that there were doubts in her mind and said, "All of what I have just told you wasn''t made up by us, but spread by those people. They said that the old king of hell had offended some powerful forces. If it weren''t for the fact that the other party wanted to give the old king a chance to admit his mistakes and start a new life, he would have been killed long ago, but I heard that the old king of hell seemed ungrateful and even stole some treasure that belonged to some force and ran away." "This..." Li opened her mouth, unsure what to say. The King of Hell, Radiant Ind, their existence has been godly to the members of the underworld forces in the recent years. There had been countless rumours saying that he had died, but each time, that man made his return like a king. Yet news of the man being hunted was spread once again, and Radiant Ind was about to fall. How much of this news was true? "I know what you are thinking." Luo poured himself another cup of rum. "There had been many malicious rumours about the old King of Hell, but all of those were no more than rumours, no one really dared to do anything to Radiant Ind. However, this time, it''s different. The City of Hell created Dark Ind on his own. Simply by that name, doesn''t that tell you enough?" Li picked up the ss in front of her and down the rum in one gulp, then said, "I still can''t ept that." Luo sighed and said, "We can only observe the matters of these big shots. To or not to ept, we have no say about that. As for the specific situation, it should be clear at the meeting tomorrow. First have something to eat, then I''ll arrange for you to enter the city." Li nodded and ate some food with Henry. After a short rest, Luo led them out of the centre. Luo lived in a small town. Most of those people who lived in the town were originally members of underground forces. Everyone knew this, but no one said anything about it. They got along with each other as if they were a group of ordinary people. A truck filled with supplies stopped in the town. Luo told Li that the supplies on the vehicle were meant for Steel City. Hundreds of vehicles simr to the one that was stopped in their town would head into Steel City with simr supplies almost daily. Henry and Li then boarded the rear of the truck. At the same time, Henry also noticed many entering the rear of the truck. Many people in the town saw this, but they all kept quiet about it and pretended to not see anything. If people came to investigate on this matter, no one could be held responsible. Henry and Li hid within the supplies. Soon enough, the truck set off, and the back of the truck was covered with a tarpaulin. Unless the tarpaulin on the back of the truck was pulled down and the supplies were removed, no one could see that people were hiding inside. There were more than ten people hiding in the back of the truck, among them were men and women, the old and the young. Right beside Henry was a brown-haireddy less than 30 years old. She held a child in her arms. The child was just over a year old, and kept making noises. The young woman was very afraid and kept trying tofort the child in order to silence it. Henry peeked through the ck tarpaulin that covered the back of the truck. He could see that there were at least 30 trucks simr to the one he was on driving towards Steel City. Although there were many people hiding behind the truck, no one said a single word. The atmosphere was very depressing. Before Henry and Li got on the truck, Luo had told them that those who wanted to enter the city secretly were more or less people who had gotten into trouble outside and wanted to seek refuge in there. If there were demands, there would be supply. If someone wanted to sneak into the city, there would definitely be someone making arrangements inside the city. These trucks that hid people soon arrived at the entrance of Steel City. Those who dared to carry out these actions, were naturally well prepared. Henry hid in the truck and could hear some sounds outside of it. "They''ve gotten very strict these days. Whatever you do, behave yourselves, understand?" "Got it, got it." This was obviously the gatekeeper scolding the driver. Henry shook his head, but he did not feel anything much about the gatekeeper that had been bribed. This was something that existed everywhere. Just as the truck started moving again, a wail sounded beside Henry. This startled everyone who hid in the back of the truck. It was the child in the arms of the young lady. The truck that was supposed to be moving suddenly came to a halt. The youngdy was struck by panic, she was scared out of her wits. They were very clear that if they were found sneaking into the city, none of them would end up well. Someone beside her quickly reached out with a hand to cover the child''s mouth. The child''s face flushed scarlet, and it whimpered, obviously feeling very ufortable, but the person who covered the child''s mouth did not dare to let go. The people in the back of the truck were all on tenterhooks. After more than ten seconds, the truck started moving again, they all breathed a sigh of relief. The truck continued moving. The child in the youngdy''s embrace shut its mouth in fear because of what had just happened. Looking at how its little eyes had gone nk, it was obviously badly frightened. This child was only a little over a year old, it knew nothing and was very easily frightened. The youngdy held the child and coaxed him softly. The truck suddenly stopped, and furious shouts rang out from outside the truck. "D*mn it, you, get down here!" As soon as the shouts sounded, the ck tarpaulin that covered the back of the truck was pulled off. A strong man jumped onto the truck from the side and grabbed the youngdy by her hair. "F*ck, you almost got me killed, you know?!" As the man spoke, he pped the youngdy in the face. Thedy let man p her as he liked. All she did was hold her child in a tight embrace. Nobody said anything. Everybody knew how dangerous it was back there. One mistake and everybody shall die. "Crack, crack!" The youngdy was pped twice in a row. The anger of the man still had not subsided. He raised his arm and aimed to hit the child in the youngdy''s arms. However, before his hand couldnd, someone grabbed his wrist. "Forget it, it''s just one-year-old, a p could kill it." A voice sounded beside the strong man''s ear. The man turned his head and looked at the person who grabbed his wrist and swore, "That''s none of your f*cking business. Get out of my way." "We are all out here trying to survive, everyone here had risked their lives to get here, nobody owes you anything. If someone makes a mistake, it''s fine to teach them a lesson, there''s no need to vent your anger on the child." Henry loosened the strong man''s wrist. Henry did not want to get involved in these matters, but he just could not bring himself to ignore some things. The man''s anger was instantly directly at Henry. Chapter 1281 Chapter 1281 "Boy, don''t you know the situation you''re in?" the strong man red at Henry. Henry shrugged his shoulders and pointed to the darkness around him. "Of course I know the situation I''m in, and I know very well that if a conflict breaks out here, everyone will get in trouble. Would you like to test that out?" Li came forward and stared at the strong man coldly. She did not say anything, but her actions were obvious enough. "What are you guys doing! Hurry up, quit dawdling, cut it out!" a cry sounded from the truck. The strong man inhaled deeply and pointed at Henry. "You better watch out." After saying that, the man turned around and waved to the people around him. "Hurry off, get off, move it!" The people hiding in the back of the truck all jumped off the truck one after another. The youngdy looked at Henry gratefully, then got off hurriedly with the child in her arms. Li nced at Henry and said, "You surprise me more and more every time." Henry smiled bitterly and said, "I can''t help it. If it weren''t for this, I wouldn''t have been forced into such a situation." "So you''re trying to say that you do good and in return people try to kill you?" Li rolled her eyes at him. Henry thought for a moment, and then nodded solemnly. "Well, it''s true that people try to kill me for doing a good deed." "Those two in the car, what are you still standing there for? Get off now!" a voice urged at them from outside the truck. Henry ended the conversation and got off the truck. After getting off the truck, Henry discovered that there were at least two hundred people who were trying to enter the city. They were all gathered together, and they seemed quite strong in numbers. A few people who looked to be leaders led Henry and the others into a residential building and divided the 200 plus of them into approximately 20 houses. As soon as Henry entered the building, it gave him the impression of rental houses for thebourers who traveled south for work in the 90s. It could be described as messy and dirty. The room was separated by various simple DIY beds, curtains divided each bed. There were still a few people living within the building. When the leaders had led them into the building, their jobs were considered done. It was that simple. By leading the people there, they had already aplished their mission. Now the people were free to decide what they wanted to do next. "Alright, I have also fulfilled my promise. Whatever happens next has nothing to do with me. I am on longer indebted to you," Li said to Henry. "Thank you very much." Henry nodded. Henry inhaled deeply and opened the door. As soon as he looked into it for a second, Henry closed the door immediately. He pulled Li by her arm and walked over to one side. "What''s the matter?" Li asked. "There''s something weird about this ce." Henry looked ufortable. He pulled Li to the corner, then whispered, "That friend of yours, Luo, can he be trusted?" Li was stunned for a moment, and then nodded. "I trust him with my life. What''s wrong?" "This ce is weird," Henry whispered. "We have to find a way to get out of here." Minutes ago, the moment Henry opened the door, he clearly saw two familiar faces. One was cido, and the other was Knox! The two of them were walking together. What did it mean for cido and Knox to be there? It meant that they werepletely aware of the existence of the people within the building! "Weird?" Li looked around suspiciously. "Luo is definitely trustworthy, he..." "Let''s forget about that for now." Henry interrupted. "Maybe he doesn''t have any idea about the real situation here. There''s no way I could stay here now. Follow me." "What on earth did you see?" Li asked. "The people who are hunting me." While they were talking, the door of the room that Henry and Li were in was pushed open and a tall, thin man walked in. The second Henry saw this man, he realised that it was bad news. He had never seen this man before, but the characteristics of this man were impossible to miss. His hands had almost evolved completely into w. He immediately knew that this was a cyborg of the Alvin League! After entering through the door, the man licked his lips. He scanned around and said, "Looks like we have new blood again. Not bad, not bad. Come out, you guys!" Henry saw that behind the man, the door of the opposite room was also pushed open. There were also experimental subjects of the Alvin League ordering those people to leave their rooms. "Hurry up, don''t waste anymore time. There are more and more people in the city. If anything goes wrong, you''d be the ones to suffer!" cido''s voice rang in the corridor. He was clearly in charge of this ce now. Henry''s expression darkened terribly. Never would he have imagined that the moment he entered Steel City, he would be caught in the trap of the Recluse Association! And based on the situation at hand, the Recluse Association and the Alvin League had definitely joined forces. At this moment, Henry suddenly smiled in irony. He wasughing at himself for being too naive. The Recluse Association had existed for thousands of years and had great power. How would their leader, one with such power, truly see the peace of the world as their priority and responsibility? If they had no ambitions of their own, why would they be in power? Under the reprimands of the man, the people in the room all showed fearful expressions. Some of them took the lead in leaving the room. Those who took the lead had already been living here before Henry arrived. It was obvious that they had been scared out of their wits by the man, during their stay. They just obeyed every order given to them. Henry lowered his voice and said to Li. "If you go with him, you''d die for sure, but there is a glimmer of hope if you run with me. Who are you willing to trust?" Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Without a second of thought, she replied, "I trust you." Having knowing him for a period of time, Li would naturally not choose to trust a stranger. Although she did not know of the existence of the cyborgs from the Alvin League, but there was just something strange about the tall, thin man. "Alright then, get ready." Henry pointed at the window beside Li. "We are on the third floor, will that be a problem for you?" "Don''t you underestimate me." Li waved her wrist. At that moment, almost everyone had left the room under the orders of the man, leaving only Henry and Li in the room. The man looked at them and ordered, "You two, what are you waiting for? Come out." "Now!" Henry said in a low voice. Just as Henry said that, they both leapt at the window next to them with all their might. "Crash!" The ss of the windows shattered, both of them jumped out of it. Henrynded directly onto the ground. He touched the ground and bent his knees slightly to lighten the impact from thending. At the same time Li jumped out of the window, a hook flew out from her cuff and locked itself onto the windowsill, then she slid down from it very quickly. "Two have escaped, get them!" A loud shout erupted in the corridor. "Let''s go!" Henry shouted at Li in a low voice. He chose a direction and quickly disappeared into the darkness of the night. A group of men burst out of the building to chase after them. "There''s no need to chase them." A crisp female voice sounded, stopping those who were going after them. The men looked at the person who had just appeared with respect. The woman appeared while holding on to the arm of a man. It was Sloane and Alvin. Alvin looked in the direction Henry had fled towards andughed coldly. "It would be better for me to kill my boss myself." Chapter 1282 Chapter 1282 Henry and Li slipped through the city amidst the darkness. The sounds of footsteps behind them caused them to keep moving forward. The way Li saw it, if they stopped running and got caught, they would have to face the punishment of Radiant Ind. For Henry, the members of the Alvin League and the Recluse Association would appear and surround him if he stopped running. A hot pursuit unfolded amidst the darkness of Steel City. Atop the tallest building in the whole of Steel City. Alvin was in a bathrobe and held a ss of red wine in his hand. He stood in front of a huge floor to ceiling window. From there, he could overlook the entire city. The silhouette that slipped around in the darkness could not escape Alvin''s eyes. "Do you enjoy games of cat-and-mouse like these very much?" Sloane was in a revealing nightgown. She leaned onto Alvin from behind and looked at the chase that happened down below. Alvin swirled the red wine in his ss and shook his head, a smile formed across his face. "I''m not interested in a game of cat-and-mouse. I just like this feeling of stepping on those who used to act so high and mighty before me." Alvin said as he pulled Sloane by her arm and pushed himself against her. Sloane let out a gentle moan. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Alvin breathed heavily, a strong desire to conquer her shed in his eyes. Within a narrow alley in Steel City. "It''s a dead end!" Li looked ahead with a troubled expression. They had nowhere left to run. The many footsteps behind them sounded closer and closer. A group of people in ck scary masks and ck clothes, simr to those of the Reapers, but the difference was that the fangs on their masks were longer, which represented greater ambition. They approached the corner where Henry stood. "Let''s fight back!" Li inhaled deeply, looking at how Radiant Ind did things. If she went against their rules openly, she would have no choice but to die anyway. Henry remained silent. He had been allowing the Qi in his body to flow. Unfortunately, his injury still made him unable to use his divine will of the destruction. As they listened to the approaching footsteps, Li was ready to strike at any time. "Hey, when did the Reaper change their outfit? Howe I never noticed?" An aged voice sounded from the darkness. A figure appeared with his hands sped behind his back, he walked towards Henry and Li. This figure had its back to Henry, and had no intention of turning back to look. It looked only ahead. At the corner of the alley, a ck- d Reaper appeared. He held a sharp de and had visible killing intentions. At the same moment, more and more Reapers appeared. There were no less than 100 of them! "Fighting is banned in Steel City. Has that rule been changed?" The old man''s voice sounded again. Although his back was hunched, there was still a domineering tone in his voice. His face was wrinkled and his eyes were slightly closed. The Reaper at the very front stopped at the sight of the figure, then all of them saluted in unison and greeted him, "Greetings, Lord Peze!" The man who appeared in front of Henry was Old Peze, who guarded the ind. "You''re using the Nightwalker de. What is the meaning of that?" questioned Peze. "We have orders from the king to kill two men," the man in the very front replied. "Orders from the king?" Pezeughed. "Which king allowed killing within the Steel City?" The first few Reapers looked at each other, and then one of them said, "Its..." Peze suddenly opened his slightly closed eyes and said in a harshly, "Do you really believe that Radiant Ind is no more and only the Dark Ind remains?!" Peze''s voice echoed like a bell. The hundred or so Reapers were all shaken. They feared Peze more than they respected him. After all, they were the most trusted subordinates of Alvin, and were nothing simr to the previous batches of Reapers from Radiant Ind. The Reapers from before had all been gradually reced when Alvin came to power. Those who possessed the ck cards and made the underground world tremble in fear with their existence were nowpletely left in some city and took up jobs like clerks, a pre-school teachers or doctors... Peze spoke once more. "Radiant Ind has a rule. Fighting is prohibited within Steel City. Anyone who breaks this rule shall not be spared! Now, f*ck off!" The hundreds of Reapers did not say anything, but none of them retreated. "What is this, are my words useless nowadays?" Peze lowered his right hand, and caught a scalpel that shimmered coldly slipped out of his sleeve. The throat of the Reaper in the lead moved obviously, showing that he was swallowing saliva. "Lord Peze, we were only following orders. We have no intention of offending you. We shall leave right now." the Reaper in the lead spoke, then turned and waved his hand, signalling for all of them to retreat. Atop the building, Sloane bent down and looked at the incident below, then sighed and said, "Looks like today''s game of cat- and- mouse has been forced to end earlier than expected. Ah, after all, this ce is still known as Radiant Ind." Alvin snorted angrily, his eyes were red, and he moved irritably as he spoke. "It''s that old fart again! One day, I will show him that this ind already has a new master!" In the alley. The Reapers retreated. Exhaustion showed on the aged face of Peze. He put away the scalpel in his hand and shook his head slowly, but still did not turn around. Since all the way back, Henry was the great King of a region in the eyes of Peze. Since then, he had always regarded himself as a loyal servant. At that moment, he would not turn around, because in the eyes of Peze, Henry was the King of Hell who looked down upon the world, such a great king should not be seen by his subordinates in such a pathetic state. In the recent days, Peze watched everything that happened on Radiant Ind. He also knew everything that had happened, but he was really unable to do anything about it. He was old, and his age restricted him from fighting like he used to in his younger days. He could only try his best to do whatever he could. He had already done his best for that night. If those who hunted Henry and Li had been men of the other two forces, he would be of no help, even if he gave his life here. Peze muttered on, but it sounded like those words were meant for others to hear. "The darkness has fallen, thest few rays of light are gradually disappearing. In fact, there are times when you don''t have to live such a tired life. No one said that you had to take on such heavy responsibilities, it is you who carried too much on your shoulders." Peze''s figure began distancing gradually. In the corner of the alley, Li was still shocked, and Henry remained silent. The moment he first saw Peze, he could clearly see that Peze was much older than he looked, although he could only see his back. It was not his body that had aged, but his spirit. Chapter 1283 Chapter 1283 Steel City once again returned to a state of calm. Henry and Li did not hesitate. After Peze left, they walked out of the alley. As soon as they walked out of the alley, they heard a slight shouting. "Li? Is that you? Li?" Looking at the direction of the voice, a few men and women could be seen running towards them. The oldest man among them was in his forties and had an anxious look on his face. "Captain?" Li''s face showed joy simr to meeting with an old friend in a different country. "Why are all of you here?" The middle-aged man ran to Li while gasping for breath. "Oh my God, it really is you. They said that saw you being chased, I didn''t believe it at first. Why are you here? No one can enter this city as they please nowadays, can''t they?" Li sighed, then said, "That''s a long story. Why are you here?" "By invitation, of course." the middle- aged man said, "All the forces of the underground world have been invited to gather here, the Nine Fatale would naturally be invited here as well. Who''s this?" The man looked at Henry curiously and asked. "Captain, could you please find us somewhere to stay first? There are some things we have to talk about." "Okay, follow me, quickly. By the way, were those men who chased after you just now Reapers?" The man asked. When he mentioned the Reapers, fearful expressions appeared on the faces of the men and women. When they saw Li nod with certainty, all of them held their breaths in fear. To them, the Reapers brought the same meaning as fear. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "Come on, let''s go find you some amodation first, we''ll talkter." the man said and brought Li and Henry to their amodation. The ce where these Nine Fatale members lived was not too far away. They just happened to see Li running away, so they went out to take a look. Henry followed Li to the amodation of the Nine Fatale. They were specially allocated three rooms. Li told the people of Nine Fatale about the whole of Henry''s story. When Li made it clear to everyone, they all looked at Henry differently. It turned out that Li was chased by the Reapers because of this person! Was it because he had offended Radiant Ind? "Li, what you''ve done really wasn''t wise." A member of the Nine Fatale said, "Because this person offended Radiant Ind. We''re talking about Radiant Ind here!" Li shook her head. "I don''t regret my actions. This was we had agreed on from the very beginning. If it weren''t for him, we would have already died in thest mission." The member of Nine Fatale still wanted to say something, but he was stopped by the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man opened his mouth and said, "Alright, now that things have already happened, it''s pointless to say anything now. However, there are some things that should end here." Having said that, he looked at Henry. "Mr. Zhang, I have basically understood the matter here. First of all, I thank you for helping my men. They have also fulfilled their promise. I think from now on, my men should have no more to do with you." Henry nodded and said, "I understand." "In that case." The middle-aged man gestured to the door. "Mr. Zhang, you won''t be you staying here for the night." The meaning of the man''s words was clear enough. Henry smiled and reached out his right hand to Li. "I would like to thank you once again for your help. I apologise for all the trouble I have brought you. If the opportunity ever arises, I can promise you one more request." "That won''t be necessary.", the middle-aged man spoke before Li could say anything, "Mr. Zhang, from now on, we have nothing to do with you. What conflicts you have with Radiant Ind has nothing to do with the Nine Fatale, and we really couldn''t care less about your so-called request." "Alright, then." Henry sighed. He really was currently not in any position to promise anything. After all, even he did not know what he should do next. "Syl, I..." Li tried to say something, but did not know what more to say. Perhaps it was how Henry had protected the child in the truck back then that caused her to feel sad to see such a person walk alone into the darkness of the city. "Everyone is just trying to survive. I understand. Thank you. Li, if I don''t die this time, I''ll treat you to a meal." Henry waved to Li and walked out of the amodation of the Nine Fatale. His figure disappeared into the darkness. Li stared into the direction of the open door and returned to her senses only until the middle-aged man closed the door. Henry walking in the dark city, he was the only one on the street. Henry looked at the direction of the ind. That was his destination. Henry believed that that was the only ce in the entire world that could keep him safe at the moment. For Henry in his normal state, it took only a few minutes to reach the entrance of the City of Hell from where he stood. However, now, such a distance was just as far as the gap between life and death for Henry. He knew that along this path, there were countless experts of the Alvin League and Recluse Association lying in wait for him, waiting for him to fall into their trap. Under the dark sky, Henry felt lost. Now, no one could help him. Henry leaned against a wall and rubbed at his temples, then muttered, "Sometimes, it really is so difficult to make a decision." Henry inhaled deeply, then suddenly stood up and murmured again, "However, if some decisions are made, everything will be much easier." Henry stretched out his hand and looked at his palm. Then, as if he had made a decision, he strode towards the direction of Radiant Ind. "Who are you?!" Henry, who was walking on the street, was soon discovered by the people who patrolled Steel City. These people were all men of Alvin Tsu. Henry ignored the question and continued striding towards Radiant Ind. "Stop!" The man shouted again, but when he looked towards the direction of Henry, he saw that the figure who had been walking on the street had suddenly disappeared, and the direction he was headed for was Radiant Ind! The man was stunned for a moment, and then immediately took out his walkie- talkie. "Hurry, someone is trying to barge into the ind!" Very quickly, rms red through Steel City. "Barge into the ind?" Knox and cido were sitting together in a house. When they heard the news, the both of them were shocked, then turned to look at each other. They both saw a fierce look in each other''s eyes. "So he is finally willing to show up?" "It must have been really hard for a king to live like a rat in the sewer for so many days." "However, since he''s willing to show himself, we can''t just watch him, can we? We should give the King of Hell some dignity." "The night is dark tonight. The wind is strong and there''s no moon. It''s a perfect night for ughter." "It''s pretty fitting for the king of the City of Hell to die in the darkness." Chapter 1284 Chapter 1284 Under the dark skies, Henry headed for Radiant Ind on his own. Malicious energy surged in the darkness that surrounded Henry. Henry walked in the darkness, absolutely clear of his surroundings. More and more people had received the news and would definitely be out for a kill tonight. Marinos and Nevyle stood at the edge of Radiant Ind. The both of them were only in hemp robes. They had been stripped off the robes of the red cardinal and demoted. They hated Henry to their very core. Alvin hastily put on his clothes and headed towards Radiant Ind with Sloane. In the car, Alvin looked at Sloane with a puzzled expression, "Did your people hit my boss in the head too much? Otherwise, why would he go to the ind after causing such a scene?" Sloane smiled, "Who knows what your boss is thinking. Maybe he still thinks that he has the strength to do that?" "What strength?" A mocking smile appeared on Alvin''s face. "The strength to squash the entire Recluse Association and the Alvin League? If he had such strength, would he still have needed to hide like a rat in the sewer for the past few days?" In the sky, dark clouds covered the moon. Figures appeared one after another. The originally silent street was now full of silhouettes, all remaining silent. No one said a single word. It felt extremely strange. Only the sound from themunicators could be heard. "Found him. He''s in Area C." "He''s headed to Zone B."Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "He has arrived in Zone B." "He''s alone at Area A!" Noises like these sounded continuously from themunications device, but no one dared to take action. These people could only watch as the lone figure walked along the streets of Steel City towards Radiant Ind. At the edge of the ind, Nevyle''s brows furrowed. "He dared to juste so boldly?" Marinos also frowned. "Something doesn''t seem right, check the surroundings. Someone is probably protecting him secretly. Although that old thing is dead, but he still has lots of followers, plus I heard that Aaron Bai has been released." Nevyle nodded. "I''ve already arranged for people to investigate the surroundings. This kid is definitely up to no good." Just as Nevyle finished speaking, he waved his hand. A figure appeared behind him and said respectfully with his bowed, "My Lord." Nevyle said, "Tell everyone not to act rashly. Just keep an eye on him first." "Understood." The figure responded then disappeared into the night. Looking up at the crescent moon covered by dark clouds, a hint of worry could be seen on Marinos'' face. "I keep on having the feeling that something isn''t right tonight. Something feels off. That kid appeared so boldly out of nowhere, I don''t think he''s going to get himself killed. He might be..." As Marinos spoke, he nced at the center of the Radiant Ind. This action by Marinos caused a look of surprise to appear across Nevyle''s face. He said, "Are you saying that he is going to take that out? Does it really exist?" "I don''t know." Marinos shook his head. "It''s said that the Holy Weapon has existed for a long time, and that the only one in the world is on Radiant Ind, but it has never been proven whether or not it truly exists." A hint of fear could be seen in Nevyle''s eyes. "Seeing how bold this kid is. I fear the Holy Weapon does exist." "Let''s just wait and see," Marinos said. "You and I are both well aware of the might of the ancestral artifacts. If there really exists a Holy Weapon, we''d only be stepping stones if we act too rashly. Sympathy doesn''t exist in the Recluse Association, we''d wepletely worthless the second we die." Nevyle just nodded silently. Along the path to Radiant Ind from Steel City, the path was packed with people of various shapes and sizes. Some of them were ck-d Reapers wearing ghost masks, some were members of the Alvin League that possessed the characteristics of wild beasts, and some were robed members of the Recluse Association. This city that was originally built by Radiant Ind, had be filled with menacing beings like that, just like the "Slille City" in the movies. Henry strode down the crowded street. He looked calm and his chest was high, as if everyone standing around him were not enemies, but just tree trunks. "He has passed through Area A and has made it to the edge of the ind!" This report sounded from themunication device. Every meter Henry took, the people he passed by would surround at him from behind. After Henry hadpletely walked out of Steel City, a ck crowd of people had also formed behind him. Simply the sight of that alone would strike fear into the hearts of people. Yet all of these people were Henry''s enemies. "What an unexpected surprise." Henry, who had walked all the way, finally said, "For me, Henry, to also be treated like this on the day of my return to Radiant Ind. This is even grander than the day I founded Radiant Ind. After all, back then, I would still be unable to invite great men like the red cardinals, right?" Henry suddenly looked up to the sky. Marinos and Nevyle stood in the air, looking down at Henry on the ground. "Oh, I''m sorry." Henry suddenly smiled. "It looks like the two of you have already been stripped off the robes of the red cardinal. If I, Henry, have caused both of you any trouble, then I am really sorry." "Henry, are you here in search of death?" Nevyle''s voice boomed as two beams of red light appeared in his hands. "If you can kill me, then please do it." Henry took his gaze away from him and continued walking towards the ind, not taking another look at Nevyle. Nevyle held the two beams of red light in his hands and stared at Henry down below, but he did not make any moves, because Henry gave him extremely strange vibes, and he did not dare to act rashly. Marinos did not make any moves as well. "Marinos, is there anything you have not told me?" Nevyle suddenly looked to Marinos. Marinos frowned. "What do you mean?" "You''ve secretly arranged for someone to keep an eye on him, haven''t you? Did he say something, or make some decision before?" Nevyle had a faint smile on his face. The look in Marinos''s eyes changed slightly, then he shook his head. "I have no idea what you are saying." "Fine, then. Since you have no idea, then I''ll tell you." The red lights in Nevyle''s hands suddenly dissipated. "Has he ever said anything to himself and decided what to do? Hm?" Nevyle suddenly smiled. The red light that had disappeared in his hands showed that he would not take the lead in attacking Henry before Marinos did. Marinos remained silent. The men he had assigned to keep an eye on Henry, did report with such a message, this was why Marinos guessed Henry was preparing to use the Holy Weapon. No one knew what the Holy Weapon was, and no one knew how to activate it, but at the same time, no one dared to take that risk. Chapter 1285 Chapter 1285 Henry, who had been hiding for a few days, just walked under the eyes of Marinos and Nevyle, neither of whom dared to attack him. The moment when Henry stepped on Radiant Ind, his mouth curved into an unfathomable smile. Thisnd was the ce that Henry was most familiar with. Every inch of this ce contained the painstaking efforts of Henry and others. When Henry came to the ind, he looked more free and rxed. He looked around as if he were there for a visit. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Henry looked up at the sky and said, "Two former cardinals in red, why don''t youe down and we can have a chat? In any case, I have also served as the Bishop of Recluse World on the Eastern Continent, and now all of us have been dismissed. Why don''t wee down and exchange our experience and learn about the rules of this Recluse Association?" Henry said as he walked, as if he didn''t care about the two people in the sky. Marinos and Nevyle didn''t say anything and just watched. They didn''t want to be the first white mouse to rush up and try the power of the holy weapon. "You two really don''t want to talk to me?" Henry spoke again. The two people in the air still ignored him, but fixed their eyes on Henry. Henry walked toward the centre of the ind while making such a sound. His pace was not fast, but it was not slow either. Although it seemed that he was strolling in a courtyard, his efficiency was almost the same as the speed of normal people. Henry was getting closer and closer to the centre of the ind. The ancient castle stood in the middle of the ind, where Henry used to stay every day. "I heard that Radiant Ind has the only Holy Weapon in the world. I, Dragon Bone, want to have a look in person. I don''t know if I have this honour, hahaha." A loudugh rang out. Then, the thin and tall keel appeared in front of Henry. Seeing the Dragon Bone appear, Marinos and Nevyle in the sky both regarded Dragon Bone as an experimental subject. Henry looked at Dragon Bone and stopped. He sighed and said, "Hey, it seems that the people of the Alvin League are more courageous than those of the Recluse Association." "No." Dragon Bone shook his head. "I''m just more confident than them. In your current state, what can you do even if you hold a Holy Weapon? Can you really hurt me?" Henry''s eyes narrowed. "So, do you want to try?" "So what if I try?" There was a look of disdain on Dragon Bone''s face. "Okay." Henry spread out his hands in front of him, and then murmured. Dragon Bone couldn''t hear what Henry was saying, but although his face was disdainful, his eyes were still dignified. A bone sword was pulled out from his back, and then the sword stabbed toward Henry. Dragon Bone said that he wanted to test the power of the holy weapon, but he was not stupid enough to leave time for Henry to take out the weapon. If he could kill Henry before this happened, Dragon Bone would not like to be filled with too many idents. At the moment when Dragon Bone''s sword pierced out, Henry stretched out his hand and pointed, shouting, "Holy Weapon,e out!" When Dragon Bone heard these words, his body almost subconsciously froze and formed a Qi- shield in front of him. "tter!" A mechanical sound rang out. Dragon Bone opened his eyes and saw a hole suddenly appear in the ground in front of him. Then, a machine gun stretched out from the hole and aimed at him. Dragon Bone moved his lips and let out a sound. Henry didn''t hear the sound of Dragon Bone, but when he saw his mouth shape, he knew he cursed. Almost at the same time, close to ten machine guns stuck out from the ground around Dragon Bone''s body, aimed at him, and then fired. "ck! ck! ck! ck!" For a moment, mes shot out in all directions, and the attack of these machine guns was extremely powerful. Although an elite Divine Realm expert was powerful, that didn''t mean that he could ignore attacks like these. It was just that the Qi of a Divine Realm expert was able to affect the trajectory of these bullets. If he were to be struck head-on, his head would also be directly blown off. No, with the power of these machine guns, if they really hit people, half of their bodies would be blown up. Radiant Ind was Henry''s territory. Every patch of grass and every piece of wood here was something that he could not be more familiar with. These machine guns were merely one of the defensive means of Radiant Ind that Future could manipte, and so could Henry. Henry seemed to walk leisurely on the ind, and he just wanted to step on these traps. When the machine gun was shot at Dragon Bone, Henry only gathered Qi on his body. He instantly burst out and rushed to the other direction of the ind. The faces of Marinos and Nevyle, who were in the sky, instantly became extremely ugly. They suddenly understood that they had been fooled by Henry. "He doesn''t have any holy weapon!" "He is putting on an act. Kill him!" Indeed, just as the Marinos had said, Henry''s actions had all been a pretence. Even the murmurs he had made while seated on the side of Steel City had been made for the ears of those who were hiding in the shadows. Since ancient times, General Zhuge had used an empty city n to scare off Sima Li. Henry''s actions this time were exactly the same as the empty city n. They were both offensive tricks, and it was to make Marinos and Nevyle fear him. Otherwise, how could he have been able tond on the ind? And once hended on the ind, even if he was like this, he would still have the power to put up a fight. After all, he wasn''t trying to kill them; relying on the weapons of Radiant Ind to kill an elite Divine Realm expert was just an idiot''s daydream. But if he wanted to protect himself, it wasn''t like there was no chance for him to escape. After all, this was just a bet, so naturally, he wanted to find the best way to win. In the castle at the centre of the ind, through the surveince in front of him, Peze could clearly see what was going on on the ind. Peze stretched out his hand and turned over the monitor. The scene in front of him suddenly turned into a bird''s eye view, and he looked at the panoramic view of the entire Radiant Ind. Peze''s eyes were filled with infatuation as he stared at the bird''s eye image on the screen in front of him. It was as though it was thest thing he could do. Taking a good look at it, he realized that this underground holynd had been personally built by them. And then, Peze'' gaze turned to a nearby red button. Old Peze closed his eyes. He reached out his right hand and ced it on the red button. He paused for three seconds, then pressed hard on the button. "Goodbye, Radiant Ind." At this moment, Old Peze seemed to have lost all his strength and sat down on the chair behind him. At the same time, the city wall around the ind began to rise slowly, and the top of this ancient castle in the centre of the ind suddenly cracked. A red beam of light shot up into the sky from inside the castle, straight into the clouds. "This is..." Alvin, who had just driven to the edge of Radiant Ind, suddenly stepped on the brakes and stared at the beam of light in horror. One could see that his body was trembling and his expression had be fearful. "What''s wrong?" Sloane was confused. "Fire Crystal! The Fire Crystal that supports the operation of all the energy on the ind. The energy contained in the Fire Crystal exceeds that of a nuclear power nt. They are now trying to detonate the Fire Crystal and destroy this ce!" Chapter 1286 Chapter 1286 Sloane''s expression changed drastically when she heard this. It was more powerful than a nuclear power station! Once this exploded, most of the Sosasmo Desert would no longer exist, much less even the entire Radiant Ind. None of them would be able to escape. "Quick!" Sloane grabbed themunication device with her hand with a mad expression and shouted, "Quick, go stop that old guy. He wants to destroy this ce!" Sloane had just threw down themunications device, and in the ancient castle at the centre of Radiant Ind, hundreds of people rushed in. "What are you doing? Get out!" The people protecting Radiant Ind immediately shouted. "Get lost!" Those who rushed in were all the Cyborg of the Alvin League. They all had the characteristics of wild beasts, and most of them were able to control their Qi. The guards of the Radiant Ind couldn''t fight against them at all. The people of the Alvin League rushed into the castle and began to search for Peze. The door of the room where Peze was in was kicked open. As soon as the member of the Alvin League entered the door, he grabbed the cor of Peze and lifted him off the stool, shouting, "What the hell did you do?" Peze''s face was calm, and he allowed others to carry him by the cor with no emotion in his eyes. "Stop! Stop this!" The person from the Alvin League pressed down on Peze''s head and mmed it hard on the operating tform in front of him. Peze wasn''t a Qi-controlling Realm expert. This violent collision caused blood to flow out from his forehead. Peze didn''t have the slightest hint of pain on his face. On the contrary, the corners of his lips began to curl into a smile. "I won''t be able to stop this. If my Radiant Ind is about to disappear, it will disappear by itself. No one else will be able to destroy it." "F*ck!" The person lifted Peze up and kicked him in the stomach, sending him flying into the air and crashing into the wall. Peze fell limp to the ground, his face still covered with smiles. The person picked up theirmunication device and shouted, "We can''t stop this, this old thing says that he can''t stop!" "Can''t stop?" Sloane heard the answer in the car and was shocked. She turned her head and shouted at Alvin, "Run, run!" Alvin showed a bitter smile. "Where should we run? At most three minutes, the energy of the Fire Crystals will bepletely detonated. How far can we run in these three minutes?" On the ind, Dragon Bone and the other two, who were about to attack Henry, were all attracted by the red light. The energy from it made them feel fear. In the face of this huge energy, they were as small as a grain of dust. It was not until the bullets of the machine gun grazed the sleeves of Dragon Bone that he realized that he was still chasing after Henry, regardless of this energy. At the moment, as long as Henry could use thest Qi, he carried this Qi to the bottom of his feet and burst out the fastest speed he could use now. But even so, he was still a lot weaker than Dragon Bone. It only took two seconds for Dragon Bone to catch up with Henry. Then, the bone sword in his hand shot out and went straight to the centre of Henry''s back. A powerful battle could have made Henry dodge in an instant, but the difference in strength made it impossible for him to dodge Dragon Bone''s attack. He only dodged the vital points of his body. In Henry''s abdomen, a white sword tip suddenly popped out. Then, arge amount of blood spurted out with the appearance of the sword tip. The sword tip did not slow down but directly stabbed into the ground, while the sword hilt was still behind Henry. This white bone sword directly nailed Henry, who was running away, to the ground. A tearing pain came from Henry''s belly and swept through his whole body in an instant. This pain made Henry''s body convulse in an instant. Henry''s eyes suddenly widened at this moment, looking at the ground in front of him. At this time, he was only a few hundred metres away from the edge of Radiant Ind. The ce where the City of Hell was located was only a few hundred metres away, but these hundreds of metres, for him, might be impossible to cross in his lifetime. Pu! A mouthful of blood spurted from Henry''s mouth and sprayed to the ground in front of him. In the darkness, the red light rose up to the sky and turned into Henry''s back at this moment. In the dark night sky, the bloody red light, the blood on the ground, and the person nailed to the ground by a bone sword were the most eyecatching things. Henry had hovered between life and death countless times since he started his career, but he had never felt so helpless. His opponent was too strong, so strong that he didn''t know how to fight back. The Recluse Association hadsted for thousands of years. These people from the Alvin League were probably just a bunch of nobodies. Even more powerful existences hadn''t appeared, but just like this, they had pushed him into such a desperate situation. "It''s me. I''m still too weak..." Henry opened his mouth slightly. In this world, he had no one to rely on. No one could help him. Facing such a powerful opponent, he was in despair. For a long time, many people had been afraid of him, saying that he was the sessor of Immortal Lu. But so what? After all, it was just a title. If there was someone who didn''t care about it, then Henry was nothing. This world has never been fair. Having existed for so many years, the forces of those existences have been particrlyrge. They could easily crush anyone who posed a threat to them, even if they were God''s favoured ones. For them, they were just like insects. No matter how fast Henry improved, there was no doubt that there were more talented people in such arge force. "In fact, I am really afraid of death..." Countless scenes shed past Henry''s eyes. He could remember the streets he passed with his mother and when he met the old man who handed him a chicken drumstick. When he had received the first task. When hepleted the task. He also saw Sylvia''s smiling face, the lovely smile on Lisa''s face, Jenny who was kind, Helen who was stubborn, and the short-haired girl Amity who was submissive to everything. All of these were Henry''s concern. He didn''t want to die. He hadn''tpleted his dream, and he hadn''t reached the level he wanted to reach. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only "Trash!" The sound of keel rang out. Dragon Bone came to the back of Henry. He gathered a small amount of Qi light in his hand, forming a sharp giant spike. Then he waved his arm, and the Qi spike, as thick as an adult''s arm, was swung out by Dragon Bone''s hand aiming at Henry''s left shoulder. Another simr Qi-spike aimed at Henry''s right shoulder. Horrible bloody holes appeared on Henry''s shoulders. His arms drooped down, and his face was pale. "Dragon Bone, don''t kill him. You have to let us have a good time." Nevyleughed loudly. At this moment, he took action with a rxed heart. Two streaks of red radiance interweaved, hacking towards Henry''s back. At the moment when the red light touched Henry''s back, his skin was split open. This strong impact force made Henry bend his body again. Along the bone sword, Henry bent his knees and knelt on the ground. Chapter 1287 Chapter 1287 It was said that there is always a narrow escape from a hopeless situation. But in such a desperate situation, Henry could not see any opportunity to survive. Even if he was at his peak and met such a strong person, he would not be a match for him. What''s more, the forces behind these people were already at the top of the world, and nothing could make them fear. Henry knelt on the ground, and his eyes were full of blood. His hands dropped feebly, and he turned his head with difficulty. Looking at the side, the red light rising up to the sky became more and more dazzling. "It''s so beautiful..." Henry''s lips were white and slightly trembling. "I''m afraid this is thest time in my life that I have seen the light." In the castle of Radiant Ind, Peze was paralyzed in the corner. He was beaten by a member of the Alvin League and blood was all over his body, but his eyes were still staring at the timer on the screen. At this time, the timer had reached thest three seconds. "Goodbye, Radiant Ind." Peze closed his eyes. The member of the Alvin League who beat up Peze was not in the mood to do anything at this time. He stood there with an ashen face. On the periphery of the ind, Alvin and Sloane both looked like they had epted their fate. The energy that surpassed the nuclear power station broke out at this moment. They couldn''t escape, no matter what. Only Dragon Bone and the others were constantly shocked by the energy contained in the red beam, but they are not afraid at all. "From the looks of it, the fragments of energy in this ind are not small. Good! I represent the Alvin League to ept them." At some point, there was a figure standing in the red light. His appearance could not be seen clearly. One could only see that the figure was also holding a red Fire Crystal, which was at least as big as a football. The figure threw down the crystalline substance in his hand, suppressing the red light that shot up to the sky. In the castle, the timer turned to zero, but the explosion in Peze''s imagination did not happen. A secondter... 5 seconds... 10 seconds... 30 seconds passed, but the explosion still did not happen. Peze''s eyes were wide open. There was finally a change in his poker face. "How is that possible?! What happened? There''s no mistake!" With great difficulty, Peze got up from the ground and rushed to the operating tform. He stared at the monitor screen in front of him. The red light that rushed up to the sky had been suppressed by someone... The member of the Alvin League, whose face was as pale as death, burst intoughter. The joy of surviving a disaster made him ignore Peze who was beside him and rushed out of the door. Soon, there was a burst ofughter in the castle. At the borders of Radiant Ind. Alvin, upon seeing the red light disappear, was panting heavily. And the cold sweat had already soaked Sloane''s back. When the red light disappeared, Henry was still nailed to the ground by the white bone sword. "Dragon Bone, leave this person to us." Nevyle and Marinos descended from the sky. "This kid took something from our Recluse Association, causing us to lose our positions as cardinals. We hate him to the bone." "Come on." Dragon Bone curled his lips in disdain. "You can say anything you want to say. The situation has alreadye to this point. If everyone has anything to say, just go straight to the point. I also want to know if you want to unlock the secret in this kid''s mouth." "Dragon Bone, your greed has no limit." Marinos stared at Dragon Bone. "Your Alvin League has already obtained a piece of the Devil''s fragment. Do you want to hold all the benefits in your hands?" Nevyle walked up. He and Marinos were facing Dragon Bone at the same time. They wanted to take Henry away. If they could take Henry back this time, they would have redeemed themselves. "Interesting." A cold smile appeared on Dragon Bone''s face. "Just now, the two of you hid in the sky and didn''t dare to make a move. Now you''vee down and want to enjoy the fruits of my actions, do you think you''re so noble? Do you think that the Alvin League is easy to bully?" "Dragon Bone, don''t take out the power behind you at will." Nevyle took a step forward. "If we were to talk about the power behind us, Recluse Association might not care much about the benefits of your Alvin League. Since we are all working together, we must show our sincerity. If you are able to defeat Henry here today, that would be the result of us seriously injuring him. Otherwise, how would you be able to deal with him on your own?" Marinos took a step forward as well. Dragon Bone''s gaze swept across the two of them and said, "Looks like the two of you are nning to bully the weak with numbers?" As Dragon Bone spoke, his eyes swept over the top of the ancient castle. There was a figure standing there. Although this figure did not move, the existence of this figure clearly indicated that the faction of the Alvin League was not weaker than the Recluse Association. Marinos and Nevyle nce at the figure, then Nevyle said, "Dragon Bone, I''m just saying that we''re sincere in our cooperation. Let''s all take what we need. Why don''t we use a different method to deal with this Henry together, what do you say?" R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only "Alright." Dragon Bone nodded. The three of them treated Henry as goods as they made a transaction. On the other side, Henry knelt on the ground, and blood kept flowing out of his body. He could feel that his head was getting heavy, and his eyelids were involuntarily closed. "I... don''t want to... die..." Henry shouted in his heart. He admitted that he was afraid. He was not afraid of death. Henry had too many worries. He didn''t want to die. He was worried about the people around him. A purple lotus emerged on the top of Henry''s head. The lotus became illusory and was slowly rotating. All of a sudden, a petal fell off the lotus. At the same time, a wordless book from Henry''s clothes fell to the ground. This book was obtained from the deep cave of the Shen area. It was a very heavy book without any content. When the petal fell on the book, it began to flip through itself crazily. The figure floating above the castle suddenly looked at Henry, and his eyes were full of doubts. In a remote vige in East Yan Xia, the sun was rising. "Grandfather, why did I hear from my father that no one can enter the Spirit-contoling realm?" A five- year-old child was following behind a middle-aged man. This middle-aged man had a hoe on his shoulder. It was Dougal, who had first appeared in the Emperor''s Mausoleum of the Western Xia. Dougal patted the child''s head. "Do you believe that there are ghosts and gods in this world?" "I don''t believe it." The child shook his head. "I don''t believe it either," Dougal said. "But there are too many things in the world that cannot be exined. Controlling the spirit is also called controlling the heroic spirit. This heroic spirit is a godly thing. There is no way to exin it and it no longer exists. Without the heroic spirit, how can one control..." At this point, Dougal''s body suddenly shook. He looked towards the sky in the distance, his eyes filled with shock. "Someone has entered the Spiritcontrolling Realm! Wait! It''s not the Spiritcontrolling Realm! What is this?!" Chapter 1288 Chapter 1288 Under the night sky of the Sosasmo desert. A bone sword was thrust into the ground. The man pierced by the bone sword was on his knees, his eyes closed, and the frantic pages of the book in front of him were calming down. The man who stood in the sky above the castle and pressed down the red light shook his head and muttered to himself, "It''s very strange. It''s like a heroic spirit." Having said that, he withdrew his eyes and continued to look at the centre of the castle. In front of Henry, the constantly turning pages of the bookpletely ttened down. Dragon Bone and other two didn''t realize that anything dramatic had happened. In the distant east. Dougal Li finally put down his farming hoe and shook his head. "Strange, what exactly is it? It only appeared for a moment. I''d better go have a look." On Radiant Ind in the Sosasmo desert. Dragon Bone and the other two had already agreed on how they were going to deal with Henry. Just as the three of them were about to lock Henry up, a wild storm came, and the sky was suddenly covered with dark clouds. "Who is it?!" The person who appeared above the ancient castle let out a loud cry. Between heaven and earth, no one responded to him. The wild wind raged and swept over. With the strength of Dragon Bone and the other two, it was actually difficult for them to open their eyes within this wild wind. They had subconsciously ced their hands in front of their eyes. This fierce storm only raged for a few seconds. By the time they opened their eyes again, Henry, who had been nailed to the ground by the bone sword, had already disappeared. Along with him, the white bone sword of Dragon Done also disappeared. Only the fresh blood was left on the ground, proving that someone had been nailed here. "Where is he?!" A look of shock appeared on Dragon Bone''s face. He immediately looked towards Nevyle and Marinos. At the same time, Nevyle and Marinos also looked towards Dragon Bone. They both felt that it had just been the other''s doing. The man who appeared in the air above the castle opened his mouth and said, "I don''t know who it is. Please forgive me Celestino for not weing you at the same time." As the man spoke, his eyes kept looking around. There was still no response between heaven and earth. Deep in the underground area of Radiant Ind, there was the City of Hell. "Boss, what happened? Erin said that you rushed out in a hurry!" The short man and the others rushed out of the vi they built personally and saw Ss standing in front of the vi. "I received a call." Ss waved his hand. "What happened?" Sister Erin was also puzzled. They hadn''t seen Ss look anxious for a long time. Did the City of Hell change? Ss nodded and sighed. "Look." Ss said and took a step to the side. This step made Erin and the others widen their eyes. Then everyone''s eyes were filled with a kind of violence and anger. They could see that when Ss took that step, Henry was covered with blood. At this time, Henry was still in the position of kneeling on the ground. The bone sword still pierced through his body. His arms were hanging down, and there was no blood flowing out from the bloody hole in his shoulders. His head was drooping feebly, and there was no life in his body. "I got a call from the man called Peze. However, he could not help me open the barrier from the outside. I could only use some special methods, I''ll leave him to you. I have to rest a bit." Ss exined quickly, then strode away and sat down cross-legged at one side. Erin and others quickly gathered around. Seeing Henry like this, they were angry and distressed. They didn''t know when it began, but they had already regarded Henry as their child. They handed all of their skills to this person. What they were happiest about was that the child coulde back and talk to them. Last time when they were together, this child also made good dishes for them. They swore that even though they had lived for hundreds of years, they had never eaten food that delicious. This time, however, the situation was different. Erin trembled and reached out her hand, but she did not dare to touch Henry. She was afraid that her touch wouldpletely cut off the child''s life. "What to do?! What to do?! What to do?!" Erin kept mumbling. "Sister Erin, calm down." A man reached out his hand and patted Erin on the shoulder, persuading her. "How can I calm down?!" Erin shook off his hand and shouted, "Tell me! How can I calm down?! I..." It could be seen that there has been hanging a line of glittering tears on Erin''s face. "I..." The man who was persuading Erin opened his mouth but didn''t know what to say. His fists were also tightly clenched. If he could get out of this cage, he would tear whoever hurt Henry into pieces! An old man with gray hair observed Henry''s condition and said excitedly, "There''s still hope. Hurry up, carry him back!" When the group of people heard this, they immediately took action. They carefully lifted Henry and walked to the vi. The grey-haired old man was the first to rush into the vi. "Don''t touch him. I''ve been studying modern medical skills recently. Combined with my ancestor''s method, it''s possible to save him. I''ve asked them to put all the medicines here. Give them to me now!" "I''ll go get it!" The short man immediately said. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. The group of people quickly began to move. Above the City of Hell, the atmosphere here became subtle. Alvin and Sloane both got on the ind. Beneath the ancient castle of Radiant Ind, there was a prison. Originally, the people who were imprisoned here were all extremely vicious individuals. If theymitted any crimes on Radiant Ind, they wouldn''t die immediately. Instead, they would suffer all sorts of torture. But now, all the people in the prison had disappeared, and all of them were taken under the command of Alvin. Now, Peze was the only one locked up in the prison. As of this moment, old Peze''s upper body was bare, and it could be seen that his body was covered with blood. Alvin held a leather whip in his hand, which was full of barbs. The barbs were covered with flesh and blood. "Old thing, tell me!" Alvin raised the whip in his hand. Pa! The whip struck Peze heavily, causing another bloody scar to appear on his body. "Where is that Henry? Tell me!" Alvin questioned loudly. Peze''s hands were suspended in the air by a chain. He slightly lifted his eyelids, nced at Alvin, and then closed his eyes. "Now that the old man doesn''t want to say, you can just kill him. From now on, the ind can be completely called Dark Ind." Sloane sat on one side, with a knife in her hand. "There''s no hurry." Alvin spat out a mouthful of saliva. "This old thing has been showing off in front of me so many times. If I don''t let him suffer a little more, I won''t feelfortable. Anyway, from today on, this ind belongs to Alvin." "It''s up to you." Sloane shrugged her shoulders indifferently and said, "My lord has been waiting for you up there. Don''t waste time here. Go and see him." "Alright." Alvin nodded. He casually tossed aside the whip in his hand, then charged towards the two Reapers outside of the prison. "Bring some medicine for this old thing. Don''t let him die." Chapter 1289 Chapter 1289 In the main hall of the castle of Radiant Ind. A man in a leopard-print costume sat on arge European-style sofa with a red crystal the size of a basketball in front of him. The man looked greedily at the red crystal as if there was only this thing that was the most important thing in the world. "Knock knock knock." Someone knocked on the door of the hall. "Come in." The man said. The door of the hall was pushed open from the outside, and Alvin walked over respectfully and then knelt down on one knee. "Lord Celestino, your subordinate Alvin pays respects." "My subordinate?" Celestino snorted. "You sure know how to make yourself look good. Do you think you''re worthy enough to be my subordinate?" Alvin''s face was a little embarrassed, but he didn''t dare to say anything. "But I can give you a chance to be my subordinate." Celestino snapped his fingers. "I need you to do something for me." Alvin immediately raised his head excitedly and said, "Please go ahead, My lord." "I heard that there are a few more things called Fire Crystals on the Radiant Ind. Find them for me." Celestino ordered. "My lord, please rest assured. I willplete the task," Alvin said with a confident look. "Okay." Celestino nodded and then waved his hand. "Get out of here." "Yes," Alvin replied. Then, just like Celestino had said, he rolled out of the hall. "Haha." Celestino smiled faintly. "What an obedient dog." Tonight, the red light on Radiant Ind attracted everyone''s attention in Steel City. Those who lived in the city saw the red light, but they didn''t know that they were almost buried in a storm that was even more horrible than the nuclear explosion. When the red light disappeared, everyone was guessing what had happened in the centre of Radiant Ind. This spectionsted overnight. When dawn broke, every force had received the invitation and was told to move immediately to the ind to attend the meeting. The name on the invitation was Dark Ind! In the City of Hell, there wasn''t day or night. Erin and others, with anxious faces, paced outside a door. p! p! A crisp sound was heard. Erin lit a cigarette and suddenly took a puff. "Sister Erin, smoke less." The small man fanned in front of him with his hand. "I''m worried." Erin looked at the closed room, she threw the cigarette that had just been lit and put it out under her feet. Then she lighted another cigarette. It could be seen how anxious she was at the moment. At her feet, there was already a cigarette that had been put out after smoking half of it. "Me too." The small man''s face was filled with worry as well. "But there''s no point in being impatient. Let''s trust that old man." "He''s a poisonist. How can I believe him?" Erin''s face was full of worry. At this moment, the closed door opened. The grey-haired old man came out from inside and said, "I have to make it clear that it''s not that I don''t know how to save people. But I felt too bored at that time, so I started using poison. I know how to save people." "Don''t talk nonsense!" Erin said mercilessly, "How is he?" The rest of the people also gathered around him. Ss also came over at this time and said, "Old Ghost, how is Henry?" "I love him as my child. I''ll definitely do my best to save him." Old Ghost''s face was full of confidence. "He''s not in danger, and he''s already awake. How..." Old Ghost was about to brag when he has pushed away. A group of people rushed into the room and saw Henry lying on the bed. At this time, Henry was wrapped in bandages from head to toe. He was wrapped like a mummy, but his eyes were full of weakness. "Don''t speak. Now there are some medicines that are really useful. They were much more powerful than ours at that time. But the treatment is still worse than ours at that time." Old Ghost came in. Ss stood by the bed, and the first thing he asked was, "Who hurt you like that?" "Woo... Woo..." Henry made such a sound. "Sorry, it''s a mistake." Old Ghost smiled ingratiatingly. He picked up a pair of scissors and cut open the bandages around Henry''s mouth. At the first second when the bandages were cut open, Henry took a deep breath and it took him quite a while to recover his strength. Judging by his posture, he was almost chocked to death. Ss took the lead, and the group of people all looked at Old Ghost with unkind eyes. Old Ghost gave a dryugh and said, "Haha, I''m just checking on his injuries. It''s just a special method." Ss turned around again and asked the same question as before, "Who attacked you?" "The Alvin League and Recluse Association. They joined forces," Henry said, still feeling a little dizzy. "This Recluse Association is not a good thing. How dare they ally with the Alvin League!" Erin said angrily, "Don''t they know what the Alvin League is? A righteous organization wants to unite with such a cult?" Ss didn''t care about the rtionship between the Recluse Association and Alvin League. His eyes were cold and indifferent as he said, "Are those who hurt you still upstairs?" Henry took a deep breath, and he still felt dizzy. "How long have I been in aa?" "Six hours." The small man spoke. "Then they are still there." "Let''s go." Ss bent down, holding Henry''s neck and legs. He picked up Henry and strode out of the room. "Boss, where are you going?" Erin and others looked at Ss in confusion. "Make them pay." Ss walked out of the room. "If they hurt Henry, I''ll take their lives. As long as they are still there, they won''t be able to escape." Ss revealed a strong sense of self-confidence when he said that they could not run away. The group followed Ss''s footsteps and arrived outside the room. Ss stood in the open space with Henry in his arms and said, "Later, I''ll take you up. After the barrier is removed, don''t leave here. Leave the rest to me." "Boss, are you going to do it by force? Are you sure you want to do this?" Erin stood in front of Ss. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only "If you hurt your foundation, I''m afraid you won''t be able to leave this world for the rest of your life, and your level of cultivation won''t be guaranteed." Old Ghost also spoke. "It doesn''t matter." Ss''s expression was calm. "I am willing to die, but I must get my revenge." "Okay, then count me in!" The small man stood up. "Boss, when you take action, I will also add fuel to the fire." "Count me in." Erin also spoke. "I''ming too." "Me too." "Anyone who hurt Henry, If I can get out, I will kill his family. Even if I can''t get out, it won''t be difficult for me to kill them!" "I''ming too!" One person after another, they spoke one after another. "Aye, a bunch of lunatics." Old Ghost shook his head. "Count me in, I guess." The twenty-six people in the City of Hell all agreed that they were ready to avenge Henry. Today, they would take action at all costs and they would never be able to get out of this hell. Moreover, as their cultivation had declined, they might not be able to sustain their lives there. "Let''s go!" Ss shouted. He then leapt into the air, and the rest of the people followed behind Ss. But soon, their faces changed. In the past, when Henry approached the top floor of the cage, the top floor would change, but today, there was no change at all. "How could this happen?" Everyonended on the ground again, frowning. "Could it be that Henry''s cultivation method was destroyed?" "No, the World Destruction Technique is an external practice. If he isn''t dead, his technique won''t be destroyed." Ss shook his head, but he was not clear about the reason. The small man''s body suddenly shook and made a shocking guess. "Boss, is it be possible that Henry can enter and leave the prison freely, and it has nothing to do with his technique?" As soon as the small man''s words left his mouth, everyone''s eyes went wide and they fell into silence. Chapter 1290 Chapter 1290 The sun was shining bright above Sosasmo desert. Outside the centre of Radiant Ind, thousands of Reapers stand neatly on either side of the entrance of the castle. There were members of the Alvin League and the underlying members of the Recluse Association present also. At the moment all three forces were mixed. Under thebined power of the three parties, all those who had received invitations to the ind felt a kind of pressure. In the hall of the ancient castle, there was a throne. At this time, Alvin was sitting on it. Today, Alvin was wearing a ck robe with golden lines on it. A ck dragon appeared faintly on the robe, showing its teeth and brandished its ws. Sloane stood by Alvin''s side. Just like that, they sized up many members of the underground forces that came to the castle. Inside the hall, tables and chairs had been prepared. The underground forces who came to the hall sat in different positions ording to the division of status. However, even the top underground forces could only sit on the tables and chairs outside the hall, while those on the inside were still empty. Since then, all the underground forces had been very quiet. No one dared to speak casually, and the atmosphere was particrly depressing. After waiting for a long time, another force walked into the hall. These new forces went directly to the front seats and sat down. Obviously, they were going to stand higher than the underground forces. World of Qi practitioners.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "Humph, what the hell are they? They''re all snobs," the people from Nine Fatale sat together and muttered in a low voice. Not only the Nine Fatale, but also most of the underground forces showed dissatisfaction. In the past, except that they were afraid of Radiant Ind, they were all arrogant in front of other forces. But now, they didn''t know what the new king did and why he had gathered all the people together. These top underground forces suddenly became worse than nobody. One by one, the Qi-refming experts entered the hall and then sat down. Soon the hall was full, and the tables were filled with fine food and wine, but no one was in the mood to eat, and everyone wanted to know what the new king was doing. Seeing that everyone had taken their seats, Alvin swept his gaze down to the bottom before finally settling on the table that the group of people from Nine Fatale were seated on. Alvin rose to his feet and walked in this direction. In the hall, everyone looked at Alvin. When the group saw Alvining in their direction, they all felt their hearts tighten. A table of people quickly stood up in a very reserved manner. "Don''t be nervous." Alvin smiled as he swept his gaze over the Nine Fatale. In the end, he turned to look at Li. When Li was being watched by Alvin, she only felt a panic in her heart and unconsciously lowered her head. "Don''t be afraid. I''m just here to ask for something." Alvin walked in front of Li and nced at the middle-aged man standing beside him. The middle-aged man quickly took a few steps back. Alvin nodded, took a step forward and stood beside Li. He reached out to touch her shoulder and whispered, "I heard you were very activest night?" People of Nine Fatale instantly turned pale. They were afraid that Radiant Ind would find out that Li had something to do with the person from yesterday and be entangled in trouble. Now it seemed that all this would not escape the eyes of others. "Don''t be so scared." Alvin looked at the trembling crowd and said, "Dark Ind is not a bad force. We just came here to ask you some questions. Do you have a good rtionship with him?" Alvin stretched out his hand and lifted the hair off her ear. Li was so scared that she dared not speak, as if she had been targeted by a devil from hell. The middle- aged man hurriedly said, "My lord, please don''t misunderstand. We''re not familiar with that person. It''s just that he helped Li, so Li promised to help him get into Radiant... no, no, he sneaked into Dark Ind. We don''t know anything else, but we already told him to get outst night." Alvin raised his eyebrows and asked, "Are you sure?" "Absolutely!" The middle-aged man nodded hard and said, "My lord, we, the Nine Fatale, have no second thoughts about the Dark Ind!" "Well, then I believe you." Alvin patted his shoulder and then strode away. Seeing Alvin leave, the group of nine orders let out a sigh of relief. "Sit... sit." The middle-aged man''s voice was still a little trembling. The Nine Fatale group slowly sat down. Everyone felt their legs go weak. Alvin went back to the main seat. He nced down and then said, "There are two things to be announced this time." Alvin''s words directly used the word "announce", which proved that he had ced himself in a high position. "First!" Alvin stretched out a finger. "From now on, there is no Radiant Ind in this world. From now on, it''s known as Dark Ind. From now on, anyone who mentions Radiant Ind will be against Dark Ind and go against Alvin Tsu!" When Alvin spoke of this point, the people present didn''t feel surprised. After all, when they received the invitation, the Dark Ind''s name was already written on it. "Second." Alvin stretched out two fingers. "From today on, all the forces, big or small, must follow the leadership of our Dark Ind. The forces I''ve mentioned, include both the underground forces, as well as the Qi-refining masters." After Alvin finished, he looked at the table closest to him. It was the top organization of Qi- practitioners. Although they were not as powerful as the forces of the Eight Qis Tribe, they were strong enough to be independent. "I say, don''t you think too highly of yourselves on your Dark Ind?" Sitting in front of the crowd, a man in his thirties stood up. "How many Qi-controlling Realm experts do you have? You want us to follow your lead. Who do you think you are? How dare a good-for-nothing like you, who hasn''t even reached the Qi-controlling Realm, to say such a thing?" "Interesting." Alvin chuckled. "Who are you? What makes you think you are qualified to judge my Dark Ind?" "Don''t think that I don''t know what kind of power you have behind you. However, they can''t interfere with the other organizations at will unless they want to..." The person who spoke had not finished his words and his eyes widened. He could not utter any more words. A Reaper wearing ck clothes and a mask pulled his steel sabre out from behind the man''s neck, and then silently walked to one side to stand still. The Transformation Realm expert, who had gone against Alvin''s will, fell forward. With a "Plop", he fell to the ground, blood flowing out from the back of his neck. A Transformation Realm expert died just like that. The people around him all felt a wave of cold air pressing down on them. They looked around them. There were quite a few Reapers dressed like this. These Reapers were all arranged by the Alvin League for Alvin. "Everyone, pay attention to what I have just said," Alvin said as he leaned against hisrge chair. "What I said was an order. I did not ask you to give me any opinion. Do you understand?" Chapter 1291 Chapter 1291 A Transformation Realm expert died in front of their eyes just like that. Everyone on the scene sucked in a breath of cold air. The way in which the emperor of Dark Ind acted was even more tyrannical than how the Radiant Ind had been. They would either submit to Radiant Ind, or they would be enemies. As for the Dark Ind, they either submitted or died. "Well, I''ve said what I want to say. Let''s eat. When we finish eating, you''ll go to help us search for something." Alvin leaned against the chair and crossed his legs. "Searching for something?" One of them stood up. "My Lord, may I ask what we need to find?" The person who stood up was also the leader of a Qi Refining''s force. At this time, he was specially arranged to be asked questions at this time. "Fire Crystals." Alvin took out a fist- sized Fire Crystal from his back and held it in his hand. "My Dark Ind has always been using these crystals as our energy source. Now that we''ve lost so much energy, I want all of you to find them for me. If you find them, my Dark Ind will give you a great reward. Even if you can''t find them, I want to receive your reports every week and to know where you have been looking for them. If you don''t want to search, you should know the consequences better than me. Send someone to let them have a good look at the Fire Crystal." A maid in a cheongsam came out with a tray made of pure gold in her hands. Alvin threw the Fire Crystal in his hand on the tray, and the maid walked in the hall with the tray with the Fire Crystal in her hand. "Watch carefully. Remember, you can forget where you live but don''t forget what a Fire Crystal looks like!" The atmosphere in the hall of the castle was particrly depressing. No one made a sound. Whether they care about it or not, everyone stared at the red Fire Crystal on the tray in the maid''s hand. Alvin stood up and walked out of the hall without looking at the people present. In the prison of the castle. Peze''s hands were hung up by chains, and only a few of his grey hairs were still on his head. His body was covered with dense bloodstains, and all kinds of instruments of torture were ced in the cage, covered with blood spots. "With your strength and your current age, your physical condition should have begun to weaken by the day." Celestino stood in front of Peze. "In fact, it''s time for you to enjoy your life. Why are you still struggling here for the sake of him? Say, it''s a good thing for you to tell us what we want to know. I''ll let you go and you can find a ce to live your old age. Isn''t that good?" "Haha." Peze''s eyes were barely opening, and his voice seemed particrly weak. "I''m an old man, but I''m just a bit gluttonous. The more I don''t want to make others happy, the happier I am. When I see you worry, I feel veryfortable." "Is that so?" Celestino nodded. Then, a ray of energy formed out of thin air and struck Peze heavily on his back. This Qi light cracked the skin on the back of Peze. A wound of 40 centimetres long appeared on the back of Peze. The flesh was split to both sides, which was shocking. Peze gasped and screamed. "What''s the matter? Are you still happy about this?" "Of... of course I''m happy," said Peze as he breathed in the cold air. "The more you act like this, the angrier you are. Of course, I''m happy." "Old thing!" In front of Celestino, a big ck hand appeared out of nowhere and grabbed the neck of Peze. "In fact, I can also search for it slowly. Anyway, I have a long time, ten years, twenty years. Do you want to die, so you keep provoking me again and again?" "Do you dare to kill me?" Pezeughed disdainfully. "Only I know where the Fire Crystals are." "Are you provoking me?" Another ck de was formed by Qi, pressing against the chest of Peze. From start to finish, Celestino stood there, not making a single movement. "My lord Celestino! My lord Celestino!" An exmation could be heard from the outside as Alvin ran over in a panic. "Get lost!" Celestino roared. Alvin''s entire body flew out, smashing into the edge of the cage. Celestino didn''t even turn his head. He said, "Who allowed you to disturb me?" "Celestino, my lord, you can''t kill him!" Alvin got up from the ground. "The Fire Crystals have been hidden by them. The world is so big. If he doesn''t tell us, it''ll be too hard for us to find that thing. Leave it to me. I''ll torture this old man severely. Sooner orter, he''ll tell us. You don''t care about the time. But isn''t it better to solve some problems as soon as possible?" Celestino did not speak, nor did Alvin dare to say anything. After more than ten minutes, the ck Qi-de pressed against the pit of Peze''s heart suddenly dissipated. "I hope you won''t disappoint me." Celestino left behind this voice and disappeared in front of Alvin''s face. Alvin''s forehead was covered in sweat. Just now, he felt an unprecedented pressure,pletely crushing himself. The moment Celestino left the cage, his pupils contracted and he suddenly turned around. An ordinary-looking middle-aged man from Yan Xia was standing behind Celestino. "Long time no see. Looks like you''ve been quite activetely, Celestino." The middle- aged man smiled and greeted Celestino. "It''s you!" Celestino looked at the person who had arrived, and his breathing became heavy unconsciously. "It seems that the biotechnology of the Alvin League is not bad. It can help youe back to life again." "Dougal Li!" Celestino repeated the name of the person in front of him. "Finally, in the end, I meet you again! It''s not that I took the initiative to look for you and affect you, but that you took the initiative to appear in front of me." "It seems you miss me too much." Dougal still maintained his smile. "Of course, I miss you all the time." ck Qi rose from Celestino''s body. "Back then, you chopped off my limbs, turned me into a human rod, and buried me in the earth. All sorts of people could shit on me. Subtle bugs could drill into my body and devour my bone marrow. I remember all these clearly! I''m thinking about how to grind your bones into dust every day." "Oh? I can tell that you have a good memory." Dougal''s expression didn''t change because of the other party''s words. "Hahaha, you came uninvited. Please forgive me for not weing you in time." A burst of loud laughter resounded in the sky. It resounded throughout the entire ind, and everyone could hear it clearly. Dougal looked at the sky and said, "Gervais, you are full of energy. It seems that the position of the president of the Recluse Association is not as tiring as I thought." "Indeed." Another voice rang out. "What a coincidence. My old friends, you appeared on the same day. Rare, rare. I, Ranulfo Lan, haven''t attended such a gathering in a very long time." "Everyone, you truly respect me." Dougal spoke again, "The president of the Recluse Association, the President of the Alvin League, have all appeared on this day. I wonder if Sacred Lord of the Noble Berserkers wille today." "Of course. How can I miss such a grand asion? Hahaha." A heartyugh rang out.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Chapter 1292 Chapter 1292 Three shadows stood in three different directions above the ind. Gervais, the president of the Recluse Association, wore a white long robe. There was no pattern on his robe, and his golden hair was particrly dazzling under the sunlight. It was as if he was the legendary person who had the light of the world. He looked like he was in his thirties, and his face was handsome. Anyone who looked at his face would feel as if they were bathing in the spring breeze. The leader of the Alvin League, Ranulfo Lan, had a gentle and elegant name. However, his image was far from elegant. He was about 1.7 metres tall and stood in the air. He was shirtless and muscles bulged all over his body. If one looked carefully, one would find that there seemed to be a layer of ice crystals covering his body. The Sacred Lord of Noble Berserkers was wearing a casual suit that could not be more ordinary. He stood in the air with his hands sped behind his back. He wore a white mask, and there was no expression or outline on the mask. However, people always had a strange feeling when they looked at him. He just stood there quietly, giving people a very arrogant feeling. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Dougal''s face was full of smiles as he leaped into the air as well. Today, the leaders of the four great powers in the world are gathered on the top of the ind, standing in four different directions. "It''s rare for old friends to take time toe out. It looks like the situation recently isn''t too bad." Dougal swept his gaze across his surroundings. Ranulfo looked down and said, "Celestino, put the matter between you and Martial Emperor aside. You have other things to deal with. Go." Celestino standing below didn''t respond. His gaze was fixed on Dougal, and one could see more and more ck Qi rising up from him. "Celestino." Ranulfo frowned. "Go, deal with other matters." Celestino still did not answer. The ck Qi rising from his body formed a seemingly tangible ck lance in front of him. Thence, as ck as ink, was held in Celestino''s hand. "Dougal, I really have waited for this day for too long! A hundred years! A full hundred years!" Celestino raised his head and roared, "Finally, I am able to see you. I am just too happy, too happy. In the past hundred years, I have thought of countless methods to torture you. This time, I will use them all on you! I want you to suffer a fate worse than death!" A long ck dragon rose up from the back of the Celestino and headed straight for Dougal in the sky. Ranulfo sighed when he saw that Celestino couldn''t stop himself from taking action. "Sigh, although we''re old friends and should have a few drinks, it''s better for everyone to start exercising their muscles and bones before drinking. I happen to want to see just what realm Martial Emperor has reached." A long knife of white ice crystal appears out of thin air in Ranulfo''s hand. He and Celestino, one ck and the other white, had twopletely different styles, but they were equally powerful. The Recluse Association and the Alvin League have been secretly united. Now Ranulfo and Celestino were working together. How could Gervais not do anything about it? "The name of Martial Emperor is really well-known in recent years. I don''t know if I''m able to defeat you with my old bones." A holy wand appeared in front of Gervais. "Interesting." The Noble Berserkers'' Sacred Lordughed. "Why don''t you count me in when it comes to fighting? Since you three are on the same side, then I''ll stand on the side of Dougal." "Everyone, let''s go up and fight." Dougal looked up at the sky, and then his figure rose once again. Everyone rushed to the sky with tacit understanding. Today, it was originally bright and clear without clouds for thousands of miles, but soon, dark clouds surged in the sky above the ind. The people seated in the great hall of the castle noticed this change. The powerful auraing from above caused their hearts to palpitate. A ck shadow covered the ind. Everyone stood there atop the ind, staring into the skies. "What''s going on? Has the sky suddenly changed?" "This is the prelude to theing storm." "Boom!" A bolt of lightning cut through the dark clouds, bringing with it a burst of lightning. One of the Nine Fatale members unconsciously shivered, and then sighed, "Compared with the power of nature, we are too weak." "The power of nature? You''re really ignorant." One of them sneered and said, "It''s clear that this is a vision produced by the confrontation between top Qi-controlling Realm experts." "What?!" The Nine Fatale member''s expression abruptly changed. "Are you saying that it was manmade?" "Of course." The man who spoke was a master of the Qi- controlling Realm. He crossed his arms over his chest and said proudly, "After we have mastered the Qi, we can be stronger constantly. It''s only a simple thing to walk in the air and cause the vision of heaven and earth." "How is this possible?!" The Nine Fatale member''s face was full of shock. "How could a person walk on air? How could he cause such a phenomenon?" "Ha." The Qi- controlling Realm expertughed contemptuously. "You don''t know, but it doesn''t mean that it is not possible. There are too many things you don''t understand in this world, and you haven''t even seen the entire world. Why should you say that you understand the mysteries of this world?" The Nine Fatale member fell silent. That strange phenomenon in the sky was simply too terrifying. He suddenly said, "Does that mean that all of the experts on Dark Ind are already of this level?" "Of course, the so-called Radiant Ind is just a joke in front of Dark Ind. Henry, the King of Hell, is only a powerful man in your eyes, but in the eyes of our Qi-controlling Realm experts, he is just a piece of trash." This Qi-controlling realm expert was extremely arrogant. The Nine Fatale member opened his mouth but did not say anything. At this moment, he clearly felt just how insignificant he was to such an expert. The great battle in the sky continued. Meanwhile, the people on the ind were already in a state of chaos. Many of the underground forces'' members had never seen this type of scene before. The irregr scenes brought about by the great battle above had alreadypletely toppled their understanding. "No wonder the Radiant Ind''s name was changed to Dark Ind. By relying on the power of Radiant Ind, how would it be possible for it to fight against an expert of this level?" "Sigh, it looks like we don''t know much about this world." "That Henry might seem strong, but in reality, he''s just like us. He''s just a small boat in the sea." The battle above had caused too many shocks and had turned their world outlook upside down. It was clear to them that in the past, the person they had viewed as the world''s most powerful man was actually as weak as an ant. "Hey, what''s going on?" A man suddenly saw that the sand on the edge of the ind was changing. A desert vortex was forming on the edge of the ind. "Too powerful! The battle above actually caused the desert to change as well!" Another person spoke. The scope of the desert vortex was gettingrger andrger, from three metres to five metres, to ten metres, to twenty metres! Everyone thought that this change was caused by the great battle above, but what they didn''t know was that this desert vortex originated at the entrance of the City of Hell! Chapter 1293 Chapter 1293 Above the ind, the ck clouds were surging, and the wind was blowing. asionally, a bolt of lightning shed across, causing everyone on the ind to shrink their necks. In the vicinity of the ind, the desert whirlpool grewrger andrger. It began to spin frantically around the centre of the vortex. Large amounts of sand were rushing towards the centre of the vortex. It was like a ck hole in the desert that was about to suck in the entire Soaksence''s Desert. "What''s going on?" Dragon Bone appeared and looked at the desert whirlpool. "Ask your Alvin League." Nevyle appeared as well. "This ind is under the control of your Alvin League." "What did your Alvin League do to make the City of Hell react?" Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Marinos appeared as well. Dragon Bone shook his head. "Don''t smear dirty water on the members of Alvin League. The changes there have nothing to do with us." On the ind, some people watch the sky, others watch the desert whirlpool. All of a sudden, a man who was staring at the whirlpool of the desert widened his eyes and pointed to the centre of the whirlpool. "Look! Is there a person there?" "A person?" "Who''s there?" "In the center of the whirlpool!" "Come on, who would want to stand in the whirlpool?" "There''s really someone here!" Someone else said, "I saw it." "There''s someone! He''sing out of the whirlpool!" "Who is he?!" The voices of doubt came one after another as if they were being infected. Immediately, many people looked toward the centre of the desert. Dragon Bone and the other two staring at the whirlpool, their pupils dted and their eyes stared intently at the human figure in the middle of the whirlpool! This person was dressed in ck, with shoulder-length ck hair. He was 1.8 metres tall and looked ordinary. His eyes were slightly closed, and behind him was a pure ck giant sword. Slowly, he emerged from the centre of the desert whirlpool in front of everyone. Between heaven and earth, another bolt of lightning shed, but this time, instead of going down, it went straight for the figure in the desert whirlpool. At the same time, the churning dark clouds in the sky also came to a halt. The raging wild wind strangely disappeared. At the moment when the ck figure appeared, the whole world seemed to be quiet. The raging Qi currents stopped. Following this, five streams of light streaked across the sky. Dougal and the other four stood together in the air above the desert whirlpool. They stopped fighting. Each and every one of them had serious expressions on their faces as they stared at the person who had appeared in the centre of the desert vortex. "Long time no see, sunshine." The ck- clothed man lifted his head and suddenly opened his eyes. His pupils were like vast, boundless stars. The instant he opened his eyes, the dark clouds that filled the sky instantly dispersed. Sunlight poured down, filling thend with sunlight. Sand and dust rolled down from the ck-clothed man''s body. He took a step forward and swept his eyes over the five people in the sky. Then, he stopped looking at them. He opened his mouth gently, but his voice rang in everyone''s ears like the voice of the great Tao and Sanskrit, making people involuntarily surrender to him. There were only a few simple words in the words of the man in ck. "Who hurt Henry?" The faces of Dragon Bone and the other two suddenly changed. In the blink of an eye, they had gathered Qi and were about to flee. Their intuition told them that if they didn''t run, they would die. Just as the three of them were about to escape, the other party''s gaze turned towards them. Just one gaze was enough to make them unable to move. "I can feel the Qi of the three of you on Henry." As the man in ck spoke, ck giant sword on his back floated up naturally. "An Ancestral Weapon!" Dougal''s pupils contracted as he stared at the ck sword. "Titan Sword! It''s a Titan Sword!" Ranulfo muttered to himself. Celestino had a dull look on his face. "Titan Sword, how could it be..." "It''s him." Gervais shouted, "It''s him! He''s actually in the prison!" "Who is it?" Only the Noble Berserkers'' Sacred Ruler said in a puzzled tone, "You guys are talking so much and I can''t understand you. Can''t you stop being so mysterious? Just say it directly!" Dougal took a deep breath and slowly said, "Above the sky, Ss is the only one. Back then, when I was a child, he was already a top-tier expert in this world. He has disappeared for so long, and it turns out that he has been inside the City of Hell." When Dougal reached this point, he nced at Gervais. Gervais shook his head. "Don''t look at me. I don''t know what happened in the past. We can''t get in touch with things of the past." While they were talking, behind Ss, the ck giant sword moved. It went straight to the trio. The target was not Martial Emperor and the others at all, but the momentum of the ck sword made the Qi-shield in front of Martial Emperor and the others pop out subconsciously. Just the power it gave off was enough to cause Martial Emperor and the others to feel danger. Dragon Bone and the other two couldn''t even see the trajectory of the giant ck sword. Pu! A mouthful of blood sprayed out of Dragon Bone''s mouth. He had been pinned down to the ground by a huge ck sword from the centre of his back. The huge sword was muchrger than his bone sword, and half of his internal organs had been shattered. "You should like this posture very much." Ss''s expression was indifferent as he looked at another person. "President, help me!" Nevyle''s face was filled with terror. He could sense that he wasn''t weaker than Dragon Bone. At this moment, he lost arge half of his life force. Ss didn''t want to kill him, so he had to keep him alive and torture him. Otherwise, Dragon Bone would have beenpletely destroyed. Nevyle''s scream was heard, but he did not move at all. Ss acted as if he didn''t care that anyone else would try to stop him. Arge ck suddenly formed next to Nevyle, wrapping around him. Then, the tightened and tightened like a fishing net, pulling Nevyle tightly. Pieces of skin were pulled out from Nevyle''s body. Blood spurted out from the and chunks of flesh and blood fell down, just like the cruel torture ofte death in the old days. "There''s one more." Ss finally turned his gaze towards Marinos. Marinos took a deep breath, and his eyes were filled with blood, as though he had encountered something extremely terrifying. Peng! At this moment, Marinos''s limbs exploded. His upper body and head fell to the ground, and his wounds were covered in sand and dirt. Sosasmo''s sand was the one that could kill people. At this moment, Marinos let out a heartwrenching scream. He wanted to die by controlling his Qi, but it was a pity that he couldn''t. "There''s still one more set of Qi." Ss raised his head and looked at Gervais in the air. "Did you also attack Henry?" As a spirit- controller, Gervais would be able to resist for a while. However, he could also feel immense pressure on him. Ss, just this name alone was enough to intimidate him. "Senior Ss, I''m Dougal." Dougal cupped his hands. Ss didn''t even look at Dougal. His gaze was fixed on Gervais. Chapter 1294 Chapter 1294 In the eyes of Ss, it seemed that there was no one else at all. "People who are more arrogant than me are rare." Sacred Lord crossed his arms and sat behind him. His Qi turned into a chair. He sat down directly and waved his hand at the people below. "That guy, bring me a bag of potato chips. I''m going to see what''s going on." Ranulfo did not make a sound. It is just that he, who had been fighting together with Gervais against Martial Emperor, silently stepped away from Gervais. As for Celestino, he also only looked at DougaL Gervais held the pure white staff in his hand and stared at Ss closely. He did not dare to rx at all. Ss looked at the staff in Gervais''s hand and said, "Justus was grateful to your Recluse Association. If it weren''t for him, the Recluse Association would have disappeared in the long river of history. You held the staff but attacked Justus'' disciple. The Recluse Association is really as hypocritical as before." "Senior Ss," Gervais said in a deep voice. "The past of the Recluse Association senior''s grievances with you have all vanished. Back then, it was due to the fact that we had no choice but to do so." "Did I talk about the past?" Ss waved his hand, and the ck giant sword from Dragon Bone''s body was suddenly pulled out. Then it flew in the air and fell into Ss''s hand. "Let''s talk about the pastter. What I am talking to you now is about Henry. If you hurt him, I will kill you." There was no aura emitted from Ss''s body. However, his deterrence was not any less than anyone else''s. "Senior Ss, are you sure you want to make a move against me?" Gervais asked as he took in a deep breath. "I''m going to kill you," Ss corrected him while the ck sword moving. "Kill me?" Gervais looked at the sceptre in his hand. "I have long heard of Ss. Ss is above the sky. But do you think you can really kill me? You have been trapped in the prison for countless years, and there is no Spiritual Qi in it. Your strength has disappeared, even if you were the world''s top master hundreds of years ago. But now, you may not stand at the top. Besides, the prison is not the ce where you cane out as you want. I''m afraid that you have spent a lot of energy coming out. Even if you want, you may not be able to kill me!" "I will.." Ss''s reply was extremely simple. His tone was calm, and within it, there was a great amount of confidence. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Ss''s arms trembled slightly, and then hundreds of ck heavy swords like Ss''s hands fell from the sky. Countless giant swords stood straight and formed a circle that circled both Ss and Gervais. "Retreat!" Dougal let out a soft shout as he retreated rapidly away from the sword circle. Ranulfo and Celestino also quickly retreated backwards. "Sh*t, don''t exaggerate. They are just fighting here. Why do you run so far away?" Sacred Lord held a bag of potato chips in his arms and put the potato chips into his mouth through the intersection between his jaw and mask, muttering. However, it didn''t take long for him to understand why Dougal and the other two had retreated so quickly. The sword array, which was made up of hundreds of giant swords, suddenly began to rotate, and there was still no Qi emitted. However, tiny cuts appeared on Sacred Lord''s clothes. "tter!" The white mask suddenly cracked on the side of the face, and a trace of blood flowed out of it. "Is this the so- called power of an Ancestral Weapon?" Sacred Lord looked at the sword array in front of him and muttered, "It has indeed disyed a different kind of power. Interesting." Ayer of aura hung down in front of Sacred Lord. When the aura appeared, the invisible de could no longer hurt him. A pure white light shone from time to time in the Titan formation. There was no other colour apart from the white light. Dougal looked into the sword array, and said, "He has been trapped in the prison for countless years, and there''s no spirit energy there. He''s already used his own strength to perfection, concentrating on Qi vessels. He doesn''t leak out even the slightest bit of excess spirit energy. It would be difficult for anyone to win in a short period of time. But if this continues, it''s only a matter of time before Gervais loses." "Do you really think that Gervais will lose?" Ranulfo asked. "You should be well aware of his strength. He''s gone through the Recluse Association trial, and the Divine Staff in his hands is also an Ancestral Weapon. You and I both understand that it''s easy to determine who is better and who is weaker, but it''s almost impossible to kill the other party." Dougal nodded. "It''s possible. It''s almost impossible for other Spirit-controlling masters to kill an existence of the same level as them, but he _ _ 11 can. "Are you so sure?" Ranulfo still couldn''t ept it. Everyone was on Spirit-controlling level, and they were standing at the top of the world and feared nothing. But now, he heard that someone could kill the Spirit-controlling master, which was not good news for him, and he was not willing to ept such a thing. "Have you heard of the Ghosts'' God Ss?" A hint of reminiscence appeared in Dougal''s eyes. "The Ghosts'' God Ss?" Ranulfo was puzzled. His knowledge was not as wide as Dougal''s. Dougal could be said to be ate bloomer. He was born an extremely long time ago and had mediocre talent. As a result, he was appointed as the second son of a mediocre person. In the end, he was ate bloomer, suppressing an area and bing a Martial Emperor. Dougal was the one who knew the most about the events of the past. After all, he had lived in that glorious era. Dougal spoke, "I have also forgotten when it happened. Ss, also known as North Ss, grew up in the Northern Region and was as famous as Southern Emperor Liulfr. Southern Emperor was a lascivious man and was fond of beauty. He passed by the Northern Region one day and forcefully captured about 469 girls from the Northern Region. There were almost a million troops under Liulfr''s command. At the time, it was not only the world''s top force, but also its military power was unrivalled. When Southern Emperor''s cavalry set foot in the Northern Region, the northern region suffered great misery. Everyone was sad, but no one dared to ask for justice from Southern Emperor. Even the officials back then did not dare to inquire too much. Eventually, someone stepped on the Immortal tform of the Northern Region and knelt down to kowtow to the sky. However, Heaven was blind. Southern Emperor''s cavalry trampled over the Northern Region once again and captured hundreds of girls. zing, killing and looting. Finally, someone used blood sacrifice on the Immortal tform. Ss appeared that day." When Dougal reached this point, the expression on his face became a little agitated. It was as if he had returned to that glorious era. "Heaven was blind, but Ss wasn''t. On that day, Ss carried the g of the Northern Region and went to the Southern Region. On that day, people in the Northern Region shouted that there was only Ss in Heaven. Ss didn''t care about anything. On that day, Ss entered the Southern Region alone. He faced the millions of Southern Emperor''s troops, Liulfr, who was a spirit controller, and countless masters under Liulfr''smand." Chapter 1295 Chapter 1295 "One person faced a million cavalry?" Ranulfo''s expression changed. Even Celestino next to Ranulfo temporarily put down their grudges after hearing Dougal''s words at this moment. What was the concept of millions of people? What was the concept of millions of iron calvaries? It was no exaggeration to say that if a person faced millions of iron calvaries alone, the other side''s roar alone would be enough to scare the person out of his wits. Millions of ants could kill an elephant, let alone a man. "Correct." Dougal nodded. "That day, Ss entered Southern Emperor City alone. After he entered, the gates of the city were closed for three days. Three dayster, a piece of news began to spread throughout the world." "What news?" Ranulfo asked subconsciously. Dougal took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and slowly said, "A million corpses can fill the sea." Ranulfo''s pupils suddenly shrank. "You mean..." "Three days." Dougal nodded. "In three days, he killed millions of cavalry from Southern Emperor City and killed countless experts under Liulfr. At the same time, he carried Liulfr''s head and walked out of the city. From that day on, Ghost God Ss'' name resounded throughout the world. For the Southern Territory, he was a ghost. For the Northern Region, he was a god. He killed a spiritcontrolling expert. From the day he came out, he was on par with Justus." When Celestino heard this, he couldn''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. Killing one Spiritcontrolling master and destroying millions of soldiers at the same time was all done by one person. Celestino thought to himself that he couldn''t do this. Dougal heaved a sigh, "Back then, it was such a glorious era with experts everywhere. But now, we are struggling to survive. It''s a pity to think about it." Ranulfo''s face suddenly changed. "In this case, Dougal, what are you waiting for? Do you really want for Ss to kill Gervais? We both know that Gervais cannot die. If he dies, there will be a big problem." "Rx, there is no need for us to worry. We have been out for a long time. After leaving for such a long time, I''m afraid that Senior Ss has already felt it." As soon as Dougal finished his words, the swrod array suddenly disappeared. Hundreds of swords turned into phantoms and finally converged into one whichnded behind Ss. When Titan formation dissipated, everyone saw that Ss was still dressed in ck, and there were no traces of fighting on his clothes. When they looked at the Gervais, they saw that he was panting heavily. There were a few scratches on his clothes. Although there weren''t many, it also meant that he waspletely at a disadvantage in the battle just now. What drew the most attention was that there were a few sword marks on his Divine Staff. When the sword array dissipated, Ss suddenly looked at the sky in the distance. He frowned. "What''s going on?" "Senior Ss, you should have felt it as well." Dougal leaned forward. "There are some things that I find difficult to exin. I''ll take you there to have a look." Ss nced at Gervais and shook his head. "Just say it. I can understand." "Okay." Dougal nodded. He looked at the horizon and said, "I''ve found what Senior Lu have been looking for." Ss''s face changed dramatically. Dougal opened his mouth again. "Senior Ss, you can''t kill Gervais. Each of us has something we have to do." Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Ss''s face gradually returned to normal. "ording to you, can Henry be killed?" "We can''t kill him either. I''ll make Gervais pay for what he did, but he can''t die," Dougal said seriously. "His existence is of great importance. Killing him will be tantamount to killing tens of millions of people." "What does the death of tens of millions have to do with me?" Ss''s heavy sword floated behind him again. "Whatever Justus was looking for, I can destroy. If he wanted to hurt Henry, how can I let him go?" "Then that''s good." Dougal suddenly turned around and faced the Gervais. The next moment, Dougal appeared in front of the Gervais and grabbed towards its throat with one hand. A stream of holy Qi emanated from Gervais''s body. Sacred Lord suddenly waved his hand, causing Gervais'' Qi to be instantly locked. Dougal''s hand was really squeezing Gervais'' throat. "Dougal, what are you trying to do?!" Ranulfo roared, taking action on the spot. Celestino did the same. The ck spear was held in Celestino''s hand as he charged towards Dougal. "What an idiot!" "What an idiot!" Seeing that Celestino and Ranulfo had started to fight, Dougal and Sacred Lord almost made such voices at the same time. There were Celestino and Ranulfo who were making trouble. The white light on Gervais rose again and shouted, "Get lost!" Dougal''s hand was suddenly shaken away. Every Spirit- controlling master had already reached their limits. Even though there was a huge difference in strength between them, it wouldn''t be too big. For example, Dougal, who was known as the Martial Emperor, wouldn''t be able to easily capture the person who had the right to sit on the seat of Chairman of Recluse Association. Of course, there were exceptions as well. The moment when Dougal''s hand shook away, a huge ck sword was ced on Gervais'' neck. Gervais'' pupils contracted as he stared at Ss. "How is this possible?! How could you still be able to disy such strength? You broke through the prison by force..." Dougal and the others were simrly shocked. Just a moment ago, they had yet to understand how Ss managed to get close to him. The strength Ss had disyed could be said to be terrifying. Such an expert who had stepped into the realm of spirit- controlling before the great change of the heavens and earth was something that they were unable to fathom. "It''s the power of the bloodline..." Dougal''s eyes were filled with fear. "The prison can seal the power of the bloodline. Senior Ss, why are you able to use the power of the bloodline when you forcefully came out this time?" "Hahaha, it''s really interesting." At this moment, a loudugh came from the ground. "Who told you that Boss broke out of the prison by force? Can''t he get out of it casually?" Everyone looked in the direction of the voice and saw a short figure appear at the entrance to the City of Hell. "Ha ha ha, some people always think about others with their own thoughts. If they can guess the strength of the boss, how could he put a sword on this man''s neck?" Another figure appeared from the entrance of the prison. "Ah, I haven''t seen the sun for a long time. In modern people''s words, it''s so cool!" Another figure appeared. "Yes, and this fresh air." "I don''t care. I''ve watched videos for so long. I''m just waiting to go shopping in the mall, buy a sports car, and find a girl. I also want to make Tiktok videos." "Come on, you are hundreds of years old, but you still want to buy a sports car and find a young girl. Don''t you feel ashamed?" "What are you talking about? We''re not talking about how many years we''ve lived, but how many more years we can live. What''s wrong with me? I''m looking for a young girl now, and it''s hard to say who''ll outlive whom." "That''s right. Can''t we have our youth? We can ask Henry to give us hundreds of millions of yuan each, and then we can enjoy life." Figures came out from the entrance of the prison one after another. The expressions of Dougal and the others had changedpletely. Chapter 1296 Chapter 1296 Dozens of figures appeared at the entrance of the prison. Their appearance answered Dougal and others'' question. This was a huge problem, one problem that could change the situation of this world and the situation for a hundred years! Ss did not use some sort of method to forcefully walk out of the prison. He used a normal method to escape! A legendary expert appeared out of thin air! His appearance didn''t just increase the number of Spirit-controlling realm experts in the world. His appearance told Dougal and the others that from this moment on, a Spirit-controlling Realm expert could also be killed! R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only This was no longer just a change in the situation. This was a change in the structure. After a reshuffle, the Spirit-controlling realm expert would no longer be invincible, and the so-called top force would no longer be the top force! Ss was like a mountain rising from the ground, instantly bing the number one mountain in the world. "Boss, these fellows above don''t seem to be that good. Let me show them a few moves. After waiting for a hundred years, my bones have fallen apart." A person below stared at Celestino. "I''ll also choose one. Let''s agreed on this, everyone, don''t fight over it." Another individual stared at Ranulfo. The clear sky once again seemed to be filled with dark clouds. The violent air currents began to wreak havoc. In the centre of the raging air currents were the people standing above the prison. "It seems to be a little bit different." The small man looked at his hands. "I don''t know how to describe this feeling." "That''s true," Old Ghost said. "I feel much better, and I seem to be younger." "This feeling is wonderful." Erin raised her wrist. At this moment, the twenty-five people from the prison felt a sense of satisfaction that they had never felt before. The dark clouds in the sky were rolling even more violently. Looking at the thick ck clouds, it seemed that there was some kind of monster hiding inside, and it was rolling. The airflow between the sky and earth also became more and more violent. Dougal looked down, a look of shock appearing in his eyes. "Impossible!" Celestino shook his head and muttered, "This is impossible! Impossible! How could so many people enter the Spirit-controlling Realm together! Why?! Why is this happening?!" The expression on Gervais'' face was as ugly as it could be. There were only a handful of Spirit- controlling Realm experts at the peak of the universe, but now, more than twenty of them were about to enter the Spirit-controlling realm at the same time! Dougal said, "There''s no Qi in the prison. They''ve been suppressing it for too long. At this moment, they''re just like how I was in the past." Dougal''s talent was ordinary, and it was difficult for him to get close to the path of cultivation. He chose another path, gathering a hundred years'' worth of power. At that moment, he broke through the shackles and entered the Spirit- controlling realm. Right now, the twenty-five people below him were simr to Dougal when he first stepped into the method of controlling the spirit. "Ha, ha, ha!" Ss threw his head back andughed heartily. "Very well. Today, all of you will enter the Spirit- controlling realm. I will protect you." The wild wind raged, and the dark clouds rolled more and more violently. Dougal suddenly stood in front of Ss and blocked his way. "Senior Ss, you can''t let them enter! There are no heroic spirits in this world to begin with, so there''s no way to control them. Now that they are entering the Spirit-controlling realm, you''re not helping them, you''re harming them. If we lure something else out, it''ll be difficult to deal with them!" Ss didn''t care. Dougal''s face was filled with anxiety. "Senior Ss, I know you don''t believe what I said, but after seeing this, you should understand that Senior Lu left it behind for me to hand it over to you." Dougal took out a bamboo slip from his chest pocket and passed it to Ss. "Did Justus leave it to me?" Ss''s face was full of suspicion as he took the bamboo slips. Dougal said with a sincere expression, "You should know Senior Lu''s stuff. I can''t fool you." Ss waved his hand and the bamboo slip in Dougal''s hand flew up. Then, itnded in his hand and opened up naturally. Ss nced at it and said with certainty, "It is indeed something left behind by Justus." He looked at a few lines scribbled on the bamboo slips. The more Ss looked at it, the tighter his brows became. The dark clouds in the sky churned even more violently. "Senior Ss, we must stop them as soon as possible!" Dougal was extremely anxious. "It''s not for me, nor for any faction. It''s for everyone." Ss took a deep breath and then shouted, "Disperse!" "Boom!" "Boom!" In the sky, the rolling and churning dark clouds seemed to have been blown apart by something and spread out with a loud bang. Sunlight once again sprinkled down, causing the violent air currents that swept through the sky to stop at this moment. Below, Erin and others were shocked. "Boss?" The small man looked in the air in confusion. Ss shook his head. "You can''t enter the Spiritcontrolling realm. It''s fine for you to control yourselves at the peak of the Divine Realm." "This..." The small man looked around. Entering the Spirit-controlling realm was the ultimate goal of every cultivator. "Let''s listen to the boss." Erin said, "The boss has his reasons. He won''t harm us." "Right." Old Ghost nodded. "Entering the Spiritcontrolling realm doesn''t have much of an impact on us right now. It''s better to enjoy life. It''s more suitable for us." The group of people suddenly burst intoughter. Today, they were able to get out of the prison, which was the happiest event in their lives. Dougal heaved a sigh of relief when he saw the clouds disperse. He said, "Senior Ss, there are no heroic spirits in this world. Right now, it''s no longer possible to enter the Spirit- controlling realm. As for the spirit- controlling experts, the death of one person causes the loss of one person. You really can''t kill Gervais." Ss snorted. "He can avoid death, but he can''t escape punishment. He hurt Henry, so he has to pay the price!" Ss moved his arm while speaking. Pu! A soft sound appeared in front of Dougal''s ears. Following which, a blood-stained arm was raised in front of Dougal andnded on the ground. Gervais gritted his teeth tightly. His face was pale and ugly. His hand was cut off from his right shoulder, and it looked extremely scary. With Ss''s strength, the battle strength he could unleash by activating the power of his bloodline with the ck sword was notparable to that of a high-level expert at all. One arm''s disappearance did not have much of an impact on Gervais. The Recluse Association had secretly colluded with the Alvin League. With the biotechnology of the Alvin League, adding another arm to Gervais was easy. However, having his arm cut off in front of so many people was like being pped in the face. It was shameful, and it was also a temporary concession. "This sword is really interesting." In the hands of Ss, the ck sword was put back on his back. Although he was overbearing, he was not ignorant of the general situation. After seeing the bamboo slips that Justus gave him, Ss could only temporarily put away his killing desire. "Thank you, Senior Ss." Dougal cupped one hand in the other before his chest. "Since that''s the case, I''ll leave first. Can''t leave that ce for too long." After finishing his words, Dougal disappeared in a sh. "There''s no fight, let''s go." Sacred Lord faded into the chair behind him and also left in a different direction. Chapter 1297 Chapter 1297 The two great Spirit-controlling experts left. Everyone on Radiant Ind was astonished. The Nine Fatale expert who spoke to a Qi-controlling Realm expert before said: "It looks like there''s nothing special about this Dark Ind either. Henry should be the King of Hell''s name, right? I saw what happened to the man who went after the King of Hell. The so-called master had his arm cut off." The Qi-controlling Realm expert, who had spoken before, said nothing. He turned around and found a ce with a lot of people, and then went in. Gervaisnded on the ground, picked up the arm that had been cut off and left. "Let''s go as well." Ranulfo waved his hand and brought Celestino away. "Boss, are we going to let them go just like that?" The small man stepped up to the sky and looked at their backs as they left. "The world has changed." Ss sighed. "In Dougal''s words, they can''t be killed. Moreover, it''s not easy. Everyone has a trump card. If I had insisted on killing him just now, Dougal would have definitely stopped me at all costs. His Li n bloodline must have been awakened. Dougal is not a simple person. The two people in the Alvin League are giving off a strange aura. I can''t see through them. The most important one is the person wearing a white mask." "What''s wrong with him?" The small man was curious. "I feel that he''s the weakest one." Ss took a deep breath and looked in the direction in which Sacred Lord had left. "He has more than three seals on his body. His strength is probably even more terrifying than Dougal''s." "s." The small man sighed. "When we wandered around thisnd, we had never heard of these people''s names." "Outstanding geniuses emerge from every generation." Ss shook his head. "Let''s not talk about this. How is Henry?" "He''s down there. Wait a minute, I will bring him here." Ssughed and said, "Go and bring him here. Since we are out, Old Ghost will be able to cure him easily, huh?" Ss''s face suddenly changed. He looked down at the ancient castle. A power that made Ss feel afraid spread from the ce where the ancient castle was located. "Hurry up and run! Someone is going crazy and is about to release a nuclear explosion!" A loud roar sounded from within the ancient castle. It was hard to tell who it was that released this sound. "You hide inside quickly!" Ss shouted, and then rushed to the direction of the ancient castle. A ball of shining light burst out from where the ancient castle was located. Two giant ck hands appeared out of nowhere, clenching the castle with both hands. The dazzling light which was about to explode out was actually held by these two giant ck hands, preventing it from erupting. This was a kind of collision of energy itself. Because of the loud roar just now, the whole ind was instantly in a mess. Because of the words "nuclear explosion", everyone ran frantically out of the ind. They didn''t care whether they could really escape. Now they only wanted to run! A helicopter took off from the sky above the ind. Inside the cabin sat Alvin, Sloane, and Peze, who were covered in wounds. The helicopter, with a strong sound of airflow, flew away from here in the envious eyes of countless people. Within the City of Hell. Henryy on the ground like a mummy tied up. Beside Henry, a blue book was quietly ced. This book was given to Henry by L. L exined to Henry at that time that this book was the key to destroying the ns. Henry had been unable to understand what this meant. He only knew that this book and the book from the Shen area were very important. He always kept these two books with him. Until just now, when his clothes were changed, he found that he could not get out of the prison. It turned out that the so- called key to the destruction of the ns was a book that allowed him to enter and exit the prison freely! "But why is it called the key to the destruction of the ns?" Henry murmured, but it was hard to understand. "Is there any connection between the prison and the ns?" Henry shook his head and didn''t think about it for the time being. He didn''t have a clue. However, no matter what, if this book could let Ss and others go out, Henry was already very surprised. "Boom!" "Boom!" There was a loud sound, followed by a strong tremor. Henry could feel the strong tremor clearly even in the prison.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Twenty-five figures descended from the sky andnded beside Henry. This tremor continued. After a full minute or so, the tremor gradually calmed down. "What''s the matter?" Henry was lying on the ground with his eyes wide open. "I don''t know. Let''s go up and have a look." The small man picked up Henry. This rude action made Henry grimace in pain. The trembling calmed down. They rushed out from the City of Hell and the moment they left the prison, they were all stupefied. The ind, which was full of flowers, became full of waste at this moment. All flowers withered. The ground of the ind waspletely cracked, revealing the precise instruments hidden under the ind. At this moment, sparkles of electricity were shing. All the buildings on the indpletely copsed and turned into ruins. Not only the ind, but also Steel City in the distance had turned into ruins. They only saw arge group of people sitting not far away, and everyone had a look of shock on their faces. Just now, the force of the nuclear explosion under Ss''mand did not burst out, but was controlled to a certain extent. However, although the force of the nuclear explosion did not completely burst out, the shaking it caused was stillparable to an earthquake of the tenth grade. The ground cracked and houses copsed. Many people died in the earthquake. Ss fell from the air, and there was a trace of blood on the corner of his mouth. Just now, he controlled the power of a nuclear explosion by himself! Although he was injured, it was enough to prove how horrible he was! A nuclear explosion! That could be said to be the top power that could destroy this. In front of the nuclear explosion, all the so-called weapons were just garbage. "Henry, it seems that your ce is ruined." Erin curled her lips at Henry and made a pitying look. Henry shrugged his shoulders and said indifferently, "Whatever. This ind has existed for a long time. It''s good to destroy it. At least, we don''t have to stay on the cusp of the storm." "Let''s find a ce first and let Old Ghost heal you and Boss." The short man threw Henry, who was carrying him on the shoulder and then pointed one finger. "And those three have been disabled by Boss. He left them for you to kill." The previous Cardinals, Marinos and Nevyle, as well as Dragon Bone of Alvin League, were all on the verge of death, waiting for Henry to finish them. Chapter 1298 Chapter 1298 Radiant Ind, which had been built with all its might, had been destroyed overnight. Steel City that towered over the desert was once again beaten back to its original form. However, all of this was not important to Henry. He was even delighted. Steel City was established because of the City of Hell. And Radiant Ind, which was in the centre of the storm, could also take this opportunity to get out of the public''s sight, which happened to be what Henry thought. Old Ghost cured Henry and Ss. Henry''s injury seemed to be serious, but in the final analysis, it was caused by several Divine Realm experts. In front of Old Ghost who had good medical skills for hundreds of years, this kind of injury was not difficult. He healed Henry with Qi. Moreover, Henry had a strong constitution and strong resilience, so he could quickly do simple actions. With such a serious injury, he could recover in a short period of time. In the history of medicine, it was a miracle. But in the eyes of Erin and others, this kind of thing should have happened a long time ago. As for Ss, he alone prevented a nuclear explosion from spreading. The injury he suffered was much more serious than Henry''s. After all, it was a nuclear explosion. "Radiant Ind has already been destroyed. From today onwards, our Norman family will no longer have anything to do with Radiant Ind. I really hate this damned ce!" A female voice rang out. It was Madam Delicia. The yellow sand that had justnded on her body brought her to the verge of going crazy. Erin, who was helping Henry check his injuries, was shocked by these words. Then she jumped and came to Delicia. She looked at Delicia and asked, "The Norman family? What''s your name?" "Who are you?" Madam Delicia looked at Erin with a proud face. "Show some respect!" Sister Erin scolded. "I asked you, what''s your name?" "How dare you?!" Madam Delicia''s helicopter pilot shouted, "What status do you have? How dare you speak to Madam Delicia of my Norman family like that?" "Delicia?" Erin looked puzzled and then shook her head. "I''ve never heard of her. Where is Adhika?" "My great-grandma passed away a long time ago." Madam Delicia couldn''t help ncing at Erin. "Who are you? Why do you ask me about my greatgrandma?" "She passed away." The expression on Erin''s face suddenly became particrlyplicated. "How long have I been in there? Little Adhika, I didn''t expect her to be your great-grandmother. I think you''re not young. You should be close to a hundred years old." Madam Delicia had noticed Erin''s words. Little Adhika? "Haha." Erin chuckled. She pulled a ne from her neck and threw it to Madam Delicia. "Your great-grandma, did she show you this before?" Madame Delicia subconsciously took the ne thrown by Erin. It was a crescent-shaped pendant with countless tiny diamonds shing on it. At the moment when she saw this ne, she froze for a moment. At first, she was confused, then shocked, and in the end, she was amazed. Just the look in her eyes was enough to make a big scene of a drama. "This is the Waning Moon pendant!" Madame Delicia used to hold the pendant with one hand, but now she was holding it with both hands. Her hands were trembling. "Great- grandmother had such a pendant. She said that there are two pendants in this world and the second one is in her mother''s hands. Could it be that you are..." "It''s been a long time since I''ve used this name." Sister Erin sighed. "Erin Norman." "Plop!" Madame Delicia knelt down on her knees,pletely ignoring the dirtiness of the ground in front of her. "You...you really are my dear great-great-grandmother, Madam Erin." Madame Delicia couldn''t believe it. Although she knew very well that there was no other one in the world that could be found, this pendant was simr to the one her great-grandma made. With her status, she had seen too much precious jewellery, so she couldn''t be cheated. But this matter was too uneptable. Erin curled her lips. "Is the Norman family very great? Is there a need for me to pretend?" "No." Madame Delicia hurriedly shook her head. "Only, this matter is simply too hard to believe. If you were my great-great-grandmother, you would probably be over two hundred years old. But from the looks of it, you seem to be..." "Bullsh*t, I''m only twenty- eight years old." Erin cursed in an unrestrained manner, then waved her hand, and Madame Delicia, who was kneeling there, stood up. Erin''s eyes became soft. The appearance she had just made was just a reflection of her personality. In the end, Madame Delicia was still her bloodline. Erin''s voice was less overbearing and more tender. "Is the tombstone of the little Adhika''s still there? I want to see her." Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. "Great-grandmother''s monolith has always been there." "Take me to see her. I left her when she was 13 years old. She''s no longer around. I''m not a competent mother." Erin shook her head and walked up to hold on to Madame Delicia''s arm. "No." Madame Delicia hurriedly shook her head. "My great-grandmother said that you left in order to save the Norman family. Without your sacrifice, there would be no Norman family. She didn''t me you. She respected you very much. Until the day she passed away, she had always treated you as her idol." "She really said that?!" Erin immediately showed an excited look. "Of course." Madame Delicia nodded. "Haha!" Erin burst intoughter and then waved to Henry, who was not far away, "Henry, I''ll go home to visit first. I''ll see you around another day." "Great-great-grandmother, do you know this King of Hell?" Madame Delicia stared at Erin in astonishment. She didn''t know what was going on between them. "Nonsense." Sister Erin rolled her eyes. "I love Henry as my son. Well, in terms of seniority, he is from the same generation as your greatgrandfather. If you meet him in the future, you have to be polite. Our Norman family can''t be rude." Madame Delicia was stunned for a moment, then nodded. "Understood, understood." After that, she turned to the pilot of the helicopter and said, "Tell His Excellency, the King of Hell, our Norman family will be friendly with him for generations." When everything was settled, the various forces that came to Radiant Ind also came to their senses from the earthquake, preparing to leave. They might be a giant in other ces, but in this ce, they were nothing more than a group of scattered sand. The ordinary underground forces had truly witnessed the strength of Qi practitioners this time and understood their own weakness. Those Qi practitioners and forces had finally thoroughly understood how strong Radiant Ind was. Even the leader of the Recluse Association had lost an arm and fled in disgrace. Henry''s name had been thoroughly spread today. Ss''s strength was remembered in everyone''s mind. In the future, when they saw Henry, they must take a detour. Didn''t they see that the leader of the Recluse Association had suffered a setback?! Chapter 1299 Chapter 1299 All the forces left the scene. "Henry, we should probably see if there are still any old friends left." The experts from the prison said to Henry. They saw that Erin had found her family. Although they did not show anything, they were envious. After being trapped in the prison for so many years, they still wanted to see their own children. To them, this was a feeling that was hard to describe. "Goodbye, seniors." The bandaged Henry gave a fist and palm salute to everyone. "My contact information won''t change. If you need anything, please contact me at any time." "Haha, don''t worry. When Ie back, I will go to you immediately. Boy, you have been bragging about how beautiful your wife is. I must see with my own eyes whether it is true or not." The small manughed out loud. "Absolutely true." Henry patted his chest and promised. "All right, let''s go." The short man and the others didn''t say any more unnecessary words. They were impatient. The people of the Nine Fatale group also quietly left in the crowd. "Everyone, please wait a moment." Someone stood in front of the group of nine. "My Lord wants to see you." The Nine Fatale were stupefied for a while. Those who stopped them added, "Lord of Radiant Ind." The faces of Nine Fatale and the others became tense. They were clear of their performance at the banquet today. If they took the initiative to shout out the words ''Dark Ind'', they would be in trouble if they were stopped by Radiant Ind. Then, the Nine Fatale saw that Henry, with bandages all over his body, walked up to them. Since so many things had just happened, the Nine Fatale naturally knew that the person in front of them with bandages all over his body was the former king of Radiant Ind! The person who had overthrown The King Region''s rule for a hundred years! "Everyone, you left in such a hurry." Henry walked over and said with a smile. His gaze swept over the Nine Fatale people before finallynding on Li. The Nine Fatale leader and the others immediately grew nervous. All of them shut their mouths and didn''t dare to speak. The Dark Ind Lord had been enough to make them feel dread, but the Radiant Ind Lord was countless times more terrifying than the Dark Ind Lord. First of all, the name of Radiant Ind was well-known, and the title of the King of Hell had spread for many years. It could be said that every underground force would hear the name of the King of Hell like thunder. In terms of power, the experts behind the lord of Dark Ind had lost three of them on the spot by the experts behind the lord of Radiant Ind. One of them had his arm chopped off. Although the Nine Fatale didn''t know who the expert who had lost an arm was, they knew very well that the Dark Ind wasn''t as good as Radiant Ind. Of course, if the Nine Fatale were able to clearly understand the identity of the person who had his arm chopped off, then their fear of Radiant Ind would only deepen. Henry looked at the nervous faces of the Nine Fatale group and suddenly realized something. His body shook, and the bandage, which bound him like a mummy, was instantly broken, leaving only his lower body wrapped. The moment they saw Henry''s face, the expressions on the faces of the Nine Fatale and the others became exceptionally interesting. "I''m sorry. I used my fake name before." Henry smiled slightly and then extended his hand to Li. "Li, I have to thank you. Without you, I''m afraid I would die outside." "You... you..." Li looked at Henry, and her eyes became wider. She began to stammer. "You are the King of Hell..." "Call me Henry." Henry shrugged his shoulders and then looked around. "Radiant Ind has been destroyed. From today on, there is no Radiant Ind or the King of Hell in this world." There was no Radiant Ind or King of Hell in this world! Henry''s words were announcing to the whole world that there was no Radiant Ind. When the people from the Nine Fatale left, these words were still echoing in their mind. This was the end of an era, and at the same time, a new era began. There was no King of Hell in the world, but today, Henry''s name was remembered by others. "Henry, I''m leaving too." Ss appeared behind Henry. "Senior Ss, you are..." "Your master left me some words." Ss said, "I have to go and take a look at some of the ces. Lend me this book." Ss'' finger was pointing at the blue book in Henry''s hand. "Yes." Henry nodded. "Senior Ss, be careful." "Don''t worry." Ss said, "Few people can hurt me in this world. Besides, I just go to have a look. I''ll come back to you for a drink soon. There''s something I need to tell you." "Senior Ss, please tell me." Henry looked serious. "This world is really amazing." Ss looked into the distance. "A person''s speed is rted to his talent, but how powerful he can be is rted to his vision. The farther you see, the farther you can go. You once asked me what is above the Spiritcontrolling, but I don''t know how to answer you. It''s an answer that both your master and I are looking for. We don''t even know what the Spiritcontrolling realm is. Some things, we don''t know, but that doesn''t mean they don''t exist. When you enter the Spirit-controlling realm, you will find that this world is really amazing, so amazing that you can''t imagine it." Henry felt slightly puzzled. "Senior Ss, why are you saying these things?" "I am just being emotional." Ss sighed. "The things left by your Master are really shocking to me. He has seen far farther than I do." Henry smiled. "Senior Ss, I don''t understand what you said, but I''ll try to understand." "Remember, this world is very big." Ss patted Henry on the shoulder. "I''ll go first." Ss finished his words and disappeared directly in front of Henry. Henry couldn''t even see Ss'' figure. The strength gap between the two was too big. This was also what Ss did on purpose. Geniuses always died of pride. Ss didn''t want Henry to have too much pride. After everyone left, Henry looked at the broken Radiant Ind in front of him and shook his head. It was time for him to go back, too. He didn''t know how Sylvia was doing. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Henry changed into refreshing sportswear and returned to Yinzhou. When Henry returned home, his heart was filled with joy and he was a little disappointed. The thick layer of ash in the courtyard told Henry that Sylvia had nevere back while he was away. There was an envelope under the door. Henry went forward, picked up the envelope, and opened it. On the envelope, there was a line of scarlet words printed in Henry''s eyes. "If you want to keep Peze alive, take the Fire Crystal with you ande to the Su Family''s ancestral grounds! You''ll have toe alone." The Su Family! Henry clenched the letter in his hand tightly. He had once looked for Peze on Radiant Ind, but he had not found him. Now, the other party said that they were going to the ancientnd of the Su Family. Henry was afraid that this matter was not only rted to Peze, but also rted to Sylvia! Chapter 1300 Chapter 1300 Henry opened the door and went in. The huge vi gave Henry a feeling of emptiness. The dust in the house indicated that no one had been here for a long time. "You all go back." Henry seemed to talk to himself. "From today on, I''ll give you a long vacation so that you can enjoy your life." After Henry finished, he sat on the sofa and looked at the empty room. On the wall of the living room, the wedding photo was still hung there. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Henry had been doing it for a long time. Suddenly, he breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Hey, I haven''t cleaned the room for a long time." Henry stretched himself and went to the room to find his white vest. After changing, he carried a bucket, got on the ground, and carefully cleaned the floor. Henry still remembered that at this time ofst year, he also stayed at home every day to do some cleaning. The happiest thing every day was to see Sylviaing home. At that time, Wade would come to bother him from time to time. The battle of the Sosasmo desert had be very famous, Henry''s status in the Qi- refining Realm had suddenly reached its peak, even higher than the superpower remanded from the Recluse Association. But still, only Henry himself knew the bitterness in his heart. Henry had no idea where Wade and the others went. Radiant Ind, which was once known as an underground shrine, was not in the centre of the storm because of all kinds of pressure. Henry chose to dismiss it. He did not know how the woman, whom he used to wait at home every day, looked like now. Everything was different, not as pure as before. As the saying goes, things change as time passed and people change. This was probably the case. Over the past year, a lot of things have happened and changed a lot. "Beep beep!" A burst of car siren came from outside the house. Henry, who was scrubbing the floor in front of arge French window, looked around and saw a pink Ferrari 488 parked outside the courtyard. Gardiner, wearing flip- flops and a pair of pink beach pants, appeared in the sight of Henry as the Ferrari door opened. Gardiner leaned against the front of the Ferrari gracefully and took out a cigarette for himself. After lighting it up, he took a deep breath and blew out the cigarette slowly. Then he waved at Henry. Through the ss, Henry looked at Gardiner with a strange look. He opened the door and walked out. "Badass!" This was the first sentence Gardiner said after seeing Henry. "I heard that you released the old monsters from the prison and cut of Recluse Association''s president''s arm. Come on, tell me the details." "I don''t know." Henry shook his head. When Ss did something big, Henry was still lying in the prison. He had no idea. "You don''t know about this?" Gardiner''s heart of gossip was extinguished. "What do you know?" "I know you can''t afford this kind of car with your sry, can you?" Henry nced at the Ferrari behind Gardiner. "Sh*t!" Gardiner gave a middle finger. "Can''t we rent it if we can''t afford it? Can''t we just pretend to be rich asionally? Can ordinary people like me drive luxury cars and date girls?" "Sure." Henry nodded repeatedly. "Calm down, whatever you say is right, okay?" "That''s more like it." Gardiner crossed his arms, as if he had won a victory. "By the way, don''t be so anxious to go to Su Family''s ancestralnd." "You know?" Henry frowned. "Nonsense." Gardiner rolled his eyes and said, "Why do you think I came to you? There is something wrong with the Su Family''s ancestralnd. No, to be exact, the ancestralnd of all the major ns has problems, including the three ancient kungfu families in the capital. Their ancestral land also changed." "Changed?" Henry''s heart tightened. Wasn''t Sylvia also in ancestralnd? "What happened?" "Let''s go. Get in the car." Gardiner shook his head handsomely and then got into the car. Henry got in the car with Gardiner. "This is for you. Look at it yourself." Gardiner threw a file bag to Henry. Henry opened the folder and nced at it. "Antiquity Country?" "Yes." Gardiner nodded and said, "Previously, an old monster of more than 200 years old came out of the Antiquity Country. Have you heard of it?" "Yeah." Henry replied. He had heard this news from Cesia before. Gardiner started the car, stepped on the gas pedal, and then said, "That old monster is very strange. He ims to be some kind of god emissary. You know, the people over there only believe in this. That old monster is at least able to bestow god. After showing a few moves, many people treat him as a god emissary and worship him. Some people even want to sacrifice their little girls to the old monster. s, a woman who is known as the most beautiful woman in the world wants to marry an old monster. What the hell." Gardiner curled his lips. "No matter what, you are the first leader of the Section Nine. Is this the key thing you should pay attention to?" Henry reminded him. "Damn, I am also a normal man. I should be angry when I hear this." Gardiner looked serious. "Tell me, people decent and in harmony with appearance like me, why can''t we meet this good thing?" Henry had long been used to Gardiner''s shamelessness, so he said, "Get to the point." "The old monster climbed up the Ancient Gods Mountain of the Antiquity Country. No one knew what he did in the temple. As a result, the sky above the Ancient Gods Mountain was covered with dark clouds. Many organizations in the world sent people to see it. As a result, all of them disappeared in the Ancient Gods Mountain bizarrely. Then, such a thing also happened in the major ns of Yan Xia. Although there were no strange signs of dark clouds, those who lived in ancestral land all disappeared mysteriously and could not be contacted. Among them, your wife, Sylvia, also disappeared." "This..." Henry frowned more tightly. "Disappeared?" "Yes, they are all missing!" Gardiner looked serious. "That''s why I came to see you this time. I want you to go with me to the Antiquity Country. Since the event began in the Antiquity Country, the source of this change must be there. Now if you go directly to the Su Family''s ancestralnd, you would have no idea what to do. Why don''t youe with me to the Antiquity Country to see for yourself?" "Are you sure there is a connection between the two ces?" Henry continued to read the documents in his hand. Gardiner shook his head and said, "I''m not sure, so I have to figure it out. If you can figure out what happened in the Antiquity Country, you can take the initiative to go to Su Family ancestralnd. Otherwise, I''m afraid that even if you go there, you will be passive. Since someone has asked you to go to the Su Family ancestralnd, they must have their reasons." "I''m curious." Henry looked at Gardiner doubtfully. "How do you know that I''m going to the Su Family''s ancestralnd?" "It''s simple." Gardiner whistled. "I read the letter sent to you." Henry was speechless. He didn''t expect that the way Gardiner got the news was so simple. Chapter 1301 Chapter 1301 Gardiner opened the window and drove all the way to the airport. "You don''t have to worry about the Lins Group." Gardiner said to Henry on the way, "When you are not here, we would adjust some of the policies that are beneficial to the Lins Group. As long as the person in charge of the Lins Group is not a fool, the Lins Group can only get better and better." Henry shrugged his shoulders and didn''t say anything more. The Section Nine had specially arranged the route for this trip to the Antiquity Country, so there was no need for Henry to worry about it. A private jet was parked at the airport. After Gardiner and Henry boarded the ne, two private attendants poured champagne for them. "This time, our identities are Asian rich businessmen. I''ll give you the information. Our people have already gone there. Well, you just came back from running away. Rx. There''s not much time." Gardiner took afortable posture on the private ne, picked up champagne, and enjoyed it. "Your meaning is, take a break and get ready to go on fighting, isn''t it?" Henry gave Gardiner an angry look. "Yes, that''s what I meant." Gardiner nodded. Henry thought for a moment and gave Gardiner the middle finger. Then hey down in a comfortable position, as Gardiner said, he didn''t have much time to enjoy. He closed his eyes and began to wee this rare leisure time. This kind of private jet was veryfortable. It was specially prepared for rich people. The equipment was also veryplete. When Henry woke up, he found that the originally full wine cab had be empty. On the other hand, Gardiner, who was drunk with a red face, sat next to him and burped. "Nice, that''s six hours of sleep." Gardiner was still holding a bottle of wine in his hand. "You really make the best use of the things you have. Does the public funds feel so good?" Henry was speechless. "No, no, no." Gardiner waved his hand and said, "It''s not a public expense. Hey, this ne is borrowed from your Lins Group. Boss Zhang, thank you for your hospitality. Later on, I will ask your Lins Group to pay 15,000 yuan. Hup." "You''re so cheap!" Henry turned over and looked out of the window. It was dark outside. It took at least 12 hours to arrive at their destination from Yinzhou City. Henry closed his eyes and fell asleep again. When Henry opened his eyes again, the scenery outside the window had changed. "It seems that you have been seriously injured." Gardiner changed into an elegant suit. He nced at his left wrist elegantly and then sorted out his tie. "You have slept for 13 hours, and the ne landed an hour ago. I originally called two beautiful attendants to make dinner for us, but now, it''s all because of you." Gardiner''s face was full of pity. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Henry rubbed his sleepy eyes and turned his head. As expected, he saw the ground outside the ne window, and the airport waspletely different from that of Yan Xia. Antiquity Country''s architectural style was full of unique characteristics, so people could recognize it at a nce. However, Henry''s eyes were mostly focused on Gardiner. "Did you take the wrong medicine when you chose this suit?" "I am dressed like a sessful man, okay?" Gardiner''s face was full of disgust. "No." Henry shook his head and said very formally, "The way you dressed up before is more like a sessful person." "Don''t talk nonsense. Get up quickly. Remember, I am your boss, and I have six hundred billion yuan. You are my interpreter." Gardiner arranged his identity on the spot and threw a file bag to Henry. "Our identities are inside. Don''t make a mistake." Henry opened the file and asked, "Speaking of business, I should be better than you. I think it''s better for me to y the role of the boss." "I don''t know how to speak theirnguage." Gardiner said angrily, "I know you know many languages. Don''t talk nonsense. Let''s go." Gardiner and Henry got off the ne. Before getting off the ne, Gardiner deliberately tidied up his tie again, then went out with his head held high and chest out. To Henry''s surprise, outside the ne, there had already been an envoy mission from the royal family of the Antiquity Country waiting to receive them. As soon as he and Gardiner got off the ne, the envoy mission''s representative immediately came up to greet them. Henry was puzzled. A six hundred billion-yuan consortium, how could it be weed by an Antiquity Country''s diplomatic department? The representative of Antiquity Country strode over and reached out his hand to Henry, which made Gardiner, who was ready to reach out, stunned and embarrassed. "I said earlier that you don''t look like the boss," Henry whispered in Gardiner''s ear. Gardiner muttered, and no one knew what he was saying. Henrymunicated with the representative of the envoy mission and understood why Antiquity Country''s envoy mission hade to wee a six hundred billion yuan consortium. It turned out that the background of Gardiner''s consortium was a family built by digging up tombs. It seemed to be an antique, but in fact, it was a deep pit. The people of the Antiquity Country, as well as their beliefs in those things, believed that the deities truly existed. It wasn''t that there was no reason for them to speciallye here to wee them. After a conversation, the ambassador of the Antiquity Country invited them into the car and went to the Imperial Pce of the Antiquity Country. Now it was also a ce for a ruler of a country to stay. The Antiquity Country was a beautiful ce. This former imperial pce was also particrly attractive. If it was in Yan Xia, it could be said that every ce would be full of online celebrities. After Henry''s negotiation, he and Gardiner were settled down. "Let''s go." Gardiner packed up his things and said, "Let''s have a look at the humanities here first." Gardiner shook his wrist, revealing his valuable watch. The ancient civilization of the Antiquity Country wasparable to that of Yan Xia. This ce even became the origin of western mythology. The degree of openness of the Antiquity Country was far beyond that of Yan Xia, and this ce was also called a paradise for men. When Gardiner went out, he had a feeling of releasing himself. Henry looked into the distance. In the distance, the sky above a mountain was filled with dark clouds. The dark clouds only covered the entire mountain range, leaving the entire mountain range with ayer of shadow. "Is that the mountain?" Henry muttered. "Yes." Gardiner showed a cynical look and said, "The old monster said that the gods were angry and wanted to punish the people who vited the gods. During this period, the Antiquity Country held arge- scale sacrificial ceremony and organized a team to enter the mountain. Their team was very strange. Most of them were boys and girls who were personally chosen by the old monster. I suspect there is something wrong with it. I''ve contacted our people and arranged a meeting." After Gardiner finished speaking, he continued to look at the beautiful women on the roadside. It had to be said that the appearance of Gardiner, a mature man, was really popr. Along the way, many open-minded beauties took the initiative to throw themselves at Gardiner. Some bold women would take the initiative to say hello to Gardiner. However, Gardiner didn''t pay attention to others who were talking to him. He just pretended to be cool. Looking at Gardiner''s anxious eyes, Henry knew very well that Gardiner didn''t deliberately pretend to be cool. He just couldn''t understand theirnguage. Chapter 1302 Chapter 1302 They came to a bar decorated in the Antiquity Country style. At the door of the bar, Henry saw a sacrificial ceremony. It was probably a group of people who were paying their respects to a god and painting a huge image of Apollo across the street. The Sun God, Apollo, was the legendary God of Light, the God of Prediction in the Antiquity Country myths. At the same time, he was also the god that could prevent disasters and solve problems and the protector of human civilization. Among the gods in the myths, Apollo was without a doubt the one with the most believers. There was a hubbub of voices in the bar, and a foreign beauty was twisting her waist on the stage. Several of Yan Xia''s faces were especially eyecatching in the bar. "Oh, boss, you''re finally here." Seeing Gardiner enter the door, several people from Yan Xia immediately came over. "It seems that you all are having a good time here. Is there anything fun? Tell me about it." Gardiner put his arm around their shoulders. The group of peopleughed and headed for the depths of the bar. Henry followed Gardiner. They came to a small private room in the bar. After the music was turned to the maximum, they began to talk in a low voice. In total, together with Henry, there were nine people, both men and women. "How is the situation now?" After entering the room, Gardiner took off his suit jacket and casually sat on the sofa with his legs crossed. "There are two things." An old member of Section Nine spoke up. "Our two teams entered the God Mountain and haven''t been contacted yet. Thetest one went inst night. We lost contact this morning, and now no one knows what''s going on there." Gardiner frowned slightly. "What''s the other thing?" "That old monster asked the person in charge to find him two hundred boys and two hundred girls. He''s nning to go to the God Mountain tonight and do something to appease the anger of the deities. I don''t think he''s up to something good. The princess of the Antiquity Country, Anna, doesn''t want to marry that old monster. She ran away this morning, and now everyone is looking for Anna." "Smart girl." Gardiner nodded. "It makes me ufortable thinking of that old monster marrying such a beautiful woman." "It''s not normal." Henry shook his head. When Henry spoke, most people looked at him, and a few others looked at Gardiner. They were curious who Henry was. "A friend of mine. Listen to him. He knows a lot about Antiquity Country and is willing to be our guide." Gardiner did not reveal Henry''s identity. Henry said, "I know Anna. She invited me to dinner several times and I went to see her room. She is very superstitious about the gods. If the old monster is regarded as a messenger of the gods, although Anna will be unwilling, it''s absolutely impossible for her to escape from marriage. She must have found something." After Henry finished speaking, everyone in the Section Nine looked at Henry nkly. Their eyes made Henry confused. "Boss, are you sure that this person is smart?" A man came to Gardiner''s ear. "Yes, he said that he had been to Princess Anna''s residence, the princess'' bedroom. Is anyone allowed to enter it as they wished?" "Yes, only two kinds of people can enter Princess Anna''s pce. One is a woman, and the other is the future husband of Princess Anna. Did he say he had been to Princess Anna''s room?" "I''ve never heard of a man who can enter Princess Anna''s room." The people in Section Nine did not believe in Henry, but Gardiner was full of envy. He knew Henry''s identity. Henry was known as the King of Hell and was as famous as God. Princess Anna was his fan! It turned out that the woman who was known as the most beautiful woman in the world had been controlled by this beast! Gardiner felt sad again. The voices of the participants in the Section Nine were also heard by Henry. Henry did not exin and continued, "I think that since Anna has run away, we can start with her. Anna has definitely found out that there is something wrong with the old monster. We just need to find her and ask her, and then it will be all right." "It''s easy to say," a member of the Section Nine said, "not to mention whether what you said is true or false. No one knows where Princess Anna fled her wedding and went to this time. What makes you think you can find Princess Anna? And what makes you sure that Princess Anna will say anything and believe you if you ask?" Henry smiled and said, "You don''t have to worry about whether she will believe me or not. But how to find Princess Anna? If you don''t have any clue, I''m afraid that you are here on vacation and not on a business trip." Henry''s words immediately aroused a group of anger. "What did you say?" All the Section Nine members looked at Henry, and one of them shouted at him. Henry shrugged his shoulders, leaned back to his seat, and looked at Gardiner. How could Gardiner not understand Henry''s meaning? He frowned and asked in a stern voice, "Do you know where she is?" "This..." Several members of the Section Nine looked back and forth at each other. "Boss, we don''t know when Princess Anna ran away. As for her whereabouts, we don''t know where to start either." One of them said with a sad face. "Trash." Gardiner pped on the table, which made all the people in the Section Nine shocked. They all stood up and lowered their heads. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Although Gardiner was like a yboy when he was with Henry at ordinary times, he was still very dignified in the eyes of the members of the Section Nine, especially when he was angry. Those people didn''t even dare to breathe. Henry sighed. The members of the Section Nine were not risking their lives. The advantage of this system was that they followed the rules very much. But the bad point was that they were too good at following the rules and didn''t know how to adapt. If a Reaper was asked to inquire about the news, Henry was sure that they would be able to clearly report to him the colour of Princess Anna''s underwear, let alone such a small matter as whereabouts. "Forget it,e with me. I should know where Anna is." Henry got up and said to Gardiner. Then he opened the door of the room and went out. Gardiner didn''t say anything. He got up and followed Henry. The remaining members of Section Nine looked at Henry with displeasure. If this person hadn''t mentioned this matter, their boss wouldn''t have gone to ask about Princess Anna''s whereabouts. As for Henry finding Princess Anna? They didn''t believe that he, a person who had just arrived there, could find Princess Anna. The people sent by the authorities to find her were all fools, weren''t they? However, even if they didn''t believe it, they still followed Henry without saying a word because Gardiner was there. But they were all waiting to see Henry make a fool of himself. Out of the bar, Henry led the way and walked in a very specific direction. Gardiner got close to Henry and whispered, "Be honest with me. What did you do in Princess Anna''s bedroom? You''re too shameless!" "She dragged me there. What could I do?" Henry rolled his eyes. Chapter 1303 Chapter 1303 "Dragged you?" Gardiner shook his body and said with grief and indignation, "It''s true that heaven has no eyes! As expected, the more outstanding a person is, the less luck he will have." Henry ignored Gardiner and strode forward. They passed through more than half of the capital of Antiquity Country and came to a ce that looked like a slum. The slum here was built in the mountain. Looking from the foot of the mountain to the hillside, many shelter houses were built everywhere. A gust of wind blew over, bringing a foul smell. The people who lived here had to find a ce to settle it. All kinds of clothes were hung all over the mountain. The children who were running back and forth on the hillside were muddy. They didn''t care at all. Henry had been used to this kind of scene for a long time. The poor and rich could be divided into two extremely serious groups. This was something that could happen everywhere. It was dusk, and the sun fell on the mountainside. "Are you sure that Princess Anna is here?" Gardiner looked at the slums. In this ce, there was no law at all. Not to mention the noble status of Princess Anna, even a young and beautiful woman would be coveted by others at the first sight when she came here. "If she didn''t have an ident, she will be here." Henry lifted his leg and walked into the slum. The people of the Section Nine, who followed behind, all curled their lips. Even Gardiner, who knew Henry''s identity, could not believe that Princess Anna lived here, let alone them. A small house made of brick, tile, and cloth was located in the slum. The roof of the small house was directly covered with rags, and the entrance was also blocked by a layer of cloth. The room was only a dozen square metres big, and only a bed was ced there. It was pitch-dark in the room. At the corner, a pair of big bright eyes were blinking in the darkness. All of a sudden, the rags in front of the small house were torn off. Three shirtless men, in their forties, appeared at the door of the house with a dirty look on their faces. Three people were drunk and had obviously drunk a lot. The light of dusk came from outside the room and shone in the room. The owner of that pair of bright, big eyes also appeared in the sight of the three men. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. The owner of this pair ofrge bright eyes had long golden hair. It was as soft as a waterfall as it descended. Her fair skin was so tender that one could feel it just by looking at it. She had a face without any ws, perfect facial features, a high nose, and a small mouth. Anyone who took a picture of her from any angle would put her on the cover of a magazine. She was like an elf who had fallen into the human world. No, she did not fall, but just descended to the human world. This was a girl who seemed to be in her early twenties. She wore a long golden dress and curled up on the old hard bed. Her beautiful eyes revealed a look of fear, which directly hit people''s hearts. People couldn''t help but have a desire to protect her, but most of the time, men wanted to be with her. The three middle-aged men seemed to have had a purpose long ago. When they saw the girl on the bed, they all smiled, revealing their mouths full of yellow teeth and emitting the smell of alcohol. "Little beauty, so you''re hiding here. It was really hard for us to find you." A person swayed his body and entered the house. He sized up the woman on the bed carefully from top to bottom. "After looking for so many homes, we finally found you." Another man licked his lips. "Girl, I''ll make you feel sofortable tonight." "Come on, I can''t wait any longer." The third person squeezed his way into the room. The three of them surrounded the woman on the bed, looking at her up and down unscrupulously. This kind of crude house could not stop the three of them. The sound spread out, but no one would care about it. In the slum where there was not enough food to eat, who had the time to care about other people''s business? A man stretched out his dirty big hand and grabbed the woman''s skirt hem. "Let go!" The girl suddenly shouted, "Open your eyes wide and see who I am! Do you want your heads to be cut off?" The woman''s voice was really shocking to the three drunk people. The man who grabbed the skirt hem of the woman subconsciously let go, and the three drunkards looked at the woman carefully. One of them suddenly trembled and pointed at the woman. "You... you... you''re Princess Anna!" "Princess Anna? She''s Princess Anna?" The other person suddenly became much soberer. "Why is Princess Anna here?" "It''s good that you know it. Get out of here!" Anna shouted again. The three drunkards shivered and subconsciously walked towards the door. However, they had only taken two steps when they stopped in unison. Anna, who was just relieved in her heart, looked nervous again when she saw the three people who stopped. The drunkard leading the way turned his head and looked at Anna. "I suddenly remembered. Princess Anna, you ran out of the pce on your own, didn''t you? Majesty has sent people to look for you everywhere. You''re going to marry that old guy." "Tut, tut, you are going to marry that old guy. Why don''t we help you to enjoy the beauty of being a woman first?" "That old fellow is definitely not as good as the three of us, haha." The three people were dazzled by her beauty. They looked as if they did not care about Anna''s status. Once again, they gave her a wretched smile. "Aren''t you afraid of death?" Anna wanted to step back, but there was nowhere for her to retreat since she had shrunk in the corner. "Death? We do not have enough to eat," said a drunkard, "so why would we care if we die? But before we die, we should enjoy a royal princess." "Hahaha, Your Highness, let''s have some fun today." With these words, the three drunkards lunged at Anna. Anna put her small hand on her abdomen, where she hid a short de. When Anna was about to pull out her dagger to stab the nearest person, she saw that the eyes of the three people suddenly became dull, and the three people seemed to be frozen, and their movements of pouncing suddenly stopped. "Princess Anna, I''m Gardiner. I''m honoured to serve you." A voice rang out, and three drunkards fell to the ground, revealing Gardiner, who was dressed in suits and tie. Gardiner made an elegant gentleman''s salute and said, "Miss Anna, will you be willing to ept my kiss?" "Princess Anna, are you alright?" Two of the female members of the Section Nine immediately charged forward. "Miss Anna, we are from the Section Nine of Yan Xia." "Yan Xia?" Anna seemed to be a little excited when she heard these two words. "You..." "Alright, enough chitchat. Don''t you know what kind of situation you''re in?" Henry walked in and red at Anna. "Let''s move to another ce to talk." The moment Anna heard Henry''s voice, she froze in shock. Gardiner couldn''t stop rolling his eyes. "Is this his attitude toward the goddess? This kid is really wild!" Chapter 1304 Chapter 1304 Anna left the slum with the Section Nine. After they walked out of the slum, the two female Section Nine members helped Anna makeup, so that she would not be recognized on the way. The people of the Section Nine tacitly did not ask Henry how he could be sure that Princess Anna was here. They guessed that this person must have made some arrangements before he came; otherwise, it was impossible for him to be so urate. They did not dare to ask him about this matter. When the evening was over, the Section Nine returned to their ce of residence, a luxury saloon in the capital of Antiquity Country. In front was a statue of an ancient deity, and some people came to worship it. They ordered some food and went back to the room. "Princess Anna, could you tell us what happened?" Gardiner was very serious when it came to talking and dealing with serious matters. He knew that Anna could speak Yan Xia''snguage. He had used Yan Xia''snguage when he had greeted her in the slums district. Anna silently ate the delicious food offered by the Section Nine without saying a word. Gardiner winked at the two female team members. Two female team members walked up to her. "Princess Anna, we know this isn''t simple. We''re part of the Section Nine. We can help you if there''s anything you need, but you need to tell us what exactly happened." "We''re as anxious as you are. We now have more than 30 team members missing in Ancient Gods Mountain. We also want to settle this matter." Anna still kept her mouth shut. No matter how hard they tried to ask, Anna still did not say anything. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. "What should we do? It seems that Princess Anna doesn''t want to say anything." "She''s not easy to deal with. We can''t force Princess Anna to tell us." "We have to find a way. If Princess Anna really discovered something, we need to know. That old monster will bring people to Ancient Gods Mountain tonight. If something happens there, our team members inside will suffer." Gardiner said in a deep voice, "Anyway, we have to go in tonight. We have to see with our own eyes what''s going on in the Ancient Gods Mountain." "In this case, the information Princess Anna can provide is more important to us." "Unfortunately, Princess Anna refuses to speak. What should we do now?" It was even more impossible to force Anna to speak. Not to mention Anna''s identity as a princess, just her beautiful face could make people from the Section Nine feel sorry for her. This led to a deadlock in the situation. Just as everyone was worrying about this matter, Henry, who had just finished washing in the next room, came in while drying his wet hair. "How''s it going?" Henry looked at Gardiner and said, "What''s wrong with that old monster?" Gardiner shook his head and said, "Princess Anna didn''t say anything." "Nothing?" Henry was puzzled. "Why didn''t she say anything?" "It''s really interesting." A member of the Section Nine interrupted. He was already very angry with Henry for what had just happened. Now that Henry said this, he immediately took it as Henry mocking them that they couldn''t even ask a simple question. He immediately retorted, "Who do you think you are? "If you ask Princess Anna something, will she reply to you?" "Who do you think you are?" Henry looked at Gardiner doubtfully and asked, "An elite team member?" Gardiner shook his head and said, "Some neers havee out to perform tasks. Only one old man has been leading the team and has entered the mountain." "No wonder." Henry showed a look of sudden enlightenment. If all the members of the Section Nine were like this, the Section Nine would not have existed for so long. Gardiner didn''t seem to care about these team members. People stood in different positions, and the things they saw were different. Gardiner was thinking about how toplete the task. As for teaching these team members, when the task was done, the instructor would naturally be responsible for it. Gardiner wouldn''t take on these tasks. His identity was too high. He didn''t bother to do it. Henry shrugged his shoulders and ignored the Section Nine group members who were talking. He walked towards Princess Anna. When Princess Anna, who was eating, saw Henrying over, her pretty face couldn''t help but blush, and her eating action also stopped. "Why don''t you speak?" Henry sat in front of Princess Anna and asked. "I..." Princess Anna opened her mouth. "Don''t waste time." Henry interrupted directly. "Is there something wrong with that old guy? Tell me all about it. Is he the messenger of God?" Under the shocked gazes of the Section Nine, Princess Anna nodded honestly, shook her head, and replied, "Yes and no." Henry frowned and said, "Get to the point." "He lied to us." Princess Anna said, "He''s not the messenger of Apollo, he''s the messenger of the Heretic God." "The Heretic God?" Henry''s brows knitted more tightly. "That''s right." Princess Anna nodded. "I overheard the conversation between him and God. The four hundred children were the sacrificial offerings he had prepared for the Heretic God. He called the Heretic God his master. Everything on Gods Mountain was the work of the Heretic God." "In the myth of your Antiquity Country, is there a Heretic God?" "What''s the name of this god?" Henry asked in confusion. "No." Princess Anna shook her head. "If he''s not a demon, then he''s the Heretic God." "It''s strange." Henry pondered for a while and then looked at Gardiner. "Have you heard of the Heretic God?" "No." Gardiner shook his head. Henry sneered, "I''m afraid it''s someone who is ying tricks on us. Since the weirdness of the Gods Mountain has started, as long as we find out the person hiding behind it, all the problems will be solved." "Then let''s go." Gardiner stood up and said, "I have been so worried these days. Just an old monster is weird enough, and now there''s a Heretic God. Well, well, pack up and get ready to work." Gardiner pped his hands, and the Section Nine members withdrew their shocked eyes and began to prepare the equipment. They couldn''t understand why Princess Anna, who had been silent all the time, said everything after this person appeared. And this person seemed to be very rude to Princess Anna! "Do you want to go to the Ancient Gods Mountain?" "I''ll go too." When Anna heard what Henry said, she quickly stood up and said. "You can''t go." Henry frowned. "Aren''t you making trouble for us if you go there? "Go home." "I''m not going home." Anna shook her head, looking like a little girl. "You don''t want to go home?" Henry raised his eyebrows and said, "Say again that you don''t want to go home?" Anna was like a frightened animal, with a look of fear on her face, but she still shook her head. "I don''t want to go home. I want to go with you." Henry smiled and asked, "I said, you are just a burden. Why should I bring a burden?" Gardiner, who was watching from the side, beat his chest and stamped his feet. This was Princess Anna, and there were countless men in the world who fell in love with her. But this guy, he couldn''t wait to get rid of the princess! Sure enough, women liked scum, this kind of people! Chapter 1305 Chapter 1305 Princess Anna''s face was full of fear, but she still said, "Anyway, I don''t care. I just want to go with you, but I won''t go home." "Still being stubborn?" Henry strode over and grabbed Anna''s cor. "I warn you onest time. Before I get angry, you''d better go home obediently and don''t cause me any trouble. Do you hear me?" Henry''s attitude towards Princess Anna made everyone in the Section Nine open their eyes wide. Peng! At this moment, with a loud sound, the door of the hotel room where the Section Nine stayed was kicked open. Then, armed soldiers rushed in from outside. They aimed their weapons at the Section Nine. Each of them had the symbol of the Antiquity Country''s royal family. A middle-aged captain with a big beard pointed the weapon in his hand at Henry and shouted, "Release Princess Anna!" "This''s great." Henry smiled and said to Princess Anna in his hand, "It seems that you have to go back this time even if you don''t want to." Princess Anna pursed her lips, looking like she had been wronged. "Release Princess Anna!" The middle-aged man holding the weapon shouted at Henry again. "What are you shouting for?!" Before Henry could say anything, Princess Anna said to the middle- aged man with dissatisfaction, "Who let youe over? Get out! You''re so annoying!" The middle- aged man with a big beard was stunned by Anna''s words. They had been looking for Princess Anna for a whole day. Finally, they got a message from a spy saying that when they saw Princess Anna in the hotel, they immediately came over for fear that something bad would happen to her. But now it seemed that Princess Anna was still very angry because of their arrival? The bearded man and the others were stunned, and the people of the Section Nine were even more stunned! Only Gardiner, with grief and indignation on his face, thought, "This scumbag Henry is such a yboy! How can a beauty like this like Henry?" The bearded man had a bitter look on his face. "Your Highness, pleasee back with us." "No, I''m noting back." Princess Anna shook her head. "Go back!" Henry pushed Anna out. "No, I don''t want to." Princess Anna held Henry''s arm with both of her arms, as if she was not going to let him go. The bearded man and the others, who hade to the rescue with loaded guns, did not know what to say when they saw this scene. "Let go of me!" Henry pried Anna''s arms open, only to find that her long and slender legs were wrapped around Henry''s waist. Henry really wanted to hit Anna in the neck, but after thinking about it, he decided to let it go. The middle- aged man with a beard waved his hand, and the team members who came in all put down their weapons. They were 100 percent sure that this was not a kidnapping. They were afraid that the princess had kidnapped someone. "Hahaha." Augh came from outside the room. "Anna, you have to get married anyway. It''s not appropriate for you to stick around a strange man like this. Do you want to destroy the reputation of our family?" "Bah!" Anna did not see anyone. Just hearing this voice, she showed a disdainful look. "Laquanda, you influenced my father and want me to marry that old guy. You go and marry him! Do you think that everything will be yours after I get married? Dream on." "Anna, that''s your fault. He''s the emissary of God, it should be your honour to marry the emissary of God." A handsome 30-year-old man with blond hair walked in. "And this gentleman, you''re so close to my sister. Do you want to die?" After he entered the room, Laquanda looked at Henry with a fake smile on his face. Henry nced at Laquanda, and then looked curiously at Anna. "Is this your older brother who studied abroad?" "Yes." Anna nodded. "I hate him the most. If it weren''t for him, I wouldn''t be arranged to marry that old guy." "Fine." Henry shrugged his shoulders. "I''m not in the mood to care about your family affairs. Now you''d better go back." "I''m not going back," Anna said as she held Henry''s arm. "I''m even more annoyed when I saw this annoying guy." "Hello." Henry looked at Laquanda. "Can you go away? I''m persuading your sister to go home. She won''te back if you stay here." "You want me to go away?" Laquanda seemed to have heard a big joke. "In my Antiquity Country, you want me to go away? Are you out of your mind?" Henry sighed and said, "Don''t take it seriously. I''m just talking about a solution. Whether you can ept it or not, it''s your business." "Catch him!" Laquanda suddenly shouted. The middle-aged man and others had already put down their guns, but then they raised the guns again and aimed at Henry. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. "Drop your guns!" Princess Anna shouted. "What do you want to do? To rebel?" "Rebel? In my opinion, the one who wants to rebel is you, my dear little sister." Laquandaughed. "The engagement between you and the emissary of God has already been settled. Now that you''ve escaped and you are together with another man, the rtionship between you and him is ambiguous. Are you trying to bring shame to our family? I feel that people like you no longer need to stay in our family. Your existence will only bring shame to the family." "Well, can you end it quickly?" Gardiner nced at the watch on his wrist and said, "We don''t have much time now. Can you stop ying with these two children?" Gardiner''s words were meant for Henry. "Hey." Henry sighed. He took out his mobile phone and dialled a number directly. "Hello, yes, it''s me, your daughter is here, and your son is here too. Come and take them with you. You can find the ce. Hurry up, I''ll give you five minutes. If you don''te in five minutes, I''ll kill your son." After Henry finished speaking, he hung up the phone. Laquanda didn''t know what Henry was doing. But Princess Anna was very clear. She clenched her fists and said, "Don''t wait for five minutes. Go and kill him now." "What the f**k." Gardiner widened his eyes. "Such a beautiful girl, with such a cruel mind?" Henry rolled his eyes at Gardiner and said, "Do you think the princess of the royal family is innocent? If we didn''t show today, nothing would happen to her. You acted like a hero saving the beauty, and let her pretend to be innocent and sweet. Is she really innocent and sweet? Of course not." Gardiner''s face was full of tears. "Old words are really reasonable. The more beautiful a woman is, the better she is at deceiving. I will never believe in beautiful women''s words in the future." Henry and Gardiner were chatting with each other, and apparently, they didn''t care about the current situation. This sort of scene caused Laquanda to feel that he had been looked down upon. "Brat, shut your mouth. You don''t have the right to speak here!" "Laquanda, shut your mouth!" A shout rang out again, and a group of people walked into the room withrge strides. The moment they saw the people, the bearded man and the others all knelt down on one knee and presented their highest etiquette. Chapter 1306 Chapter 1306 Laquanda turned around, and when he saw the people, he was slightly stunned. "Father..." "Shut up!" The man immediately shouted, "Kneel down!" Even though Laquanda didn''t understand anything, he still obeyed and knelt down. "Not to me!" The man said again in Henry''s direction, "To him." "To him?" Laquanda stared at Henry with wide eyes. The members of Section Nine looked at the peopleing in and widened their eyes. "They, are they..." In the news, they had seen these two people many times. "Yes, the king of Antiquity Country." Gardiner nodded his head and confirmed their spections. When they heard Gardiner''s words, their eyes widened. What the hell was going on? What had happened before and what had happened now confused them. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. First, Princess Anna scolded her guards. Now, it was the presence of the ruler of Antiquity Country. Henry looked at the people and said with a smile, "It seems that you were just downstairs. You didn''te up because you wanted your son to teach Anna a lesson?" The king smiled and said, "Anna escaped from marriage, so it''s normal to teach her a lesson, but I didn''t expect that she was with you." "I found her today too. Take your son and daughter away. I still have something to do." Henry''s tone of speech sounded like an order. "This..." Laquanda knelt there, not knowing what was going on. "Haha!" Annaughed out loud. "Laquanda, continue acting so arrogantly! You actually dare to take on the King of Hell. Let''s see who will be able to save you. You''re dead for sure!" The King of Hell! Anna''s words shocked everyone on site. Everybody had heard about the King of Hell. The leader of the team, the bearded middle-aged man, immediately revealed an expression of respect. In the past, the King of Hell left two sentences for the guard team of their Antiquity Country. These two sentences were well known by every guard member. In their hearts, the King of Hell was a god-like existence. No wonder Princess Anna acted like this in front of this person. It turned out that he was the legendary King of Hell! Who in the pce didn''t know that Princess Anna fell in love with him? Laquanda, who was kneeling there, revealed a shocked expression on his face. He knew very well who the King of Hell was. Even though he had never seen him before, the King of Hell, the Lord of Radiant Ind, no matter which title it was, it was enough to crush him, one of the future sessors of Antiquity Country. "Enough." Henry flicked at Anna''s white forehead. "I don''t want to kill anyone. Go back home with your parents." The King of Hell! He was the King of Hell! The people in the Section Nine all stared at Henry with wide eyes. They also heard the name of the King of Hell, but they really didn''t expect that the King of Hell was actually at this age and looked so young. "That''s right, he''s just a jerk." Gardiner curled his lips. Henry looked at the people of the Section Nine and shook his head. "If my Reapers were like you, I''m afraid there would be no Radiant Ind." Originally, Section Nine were not convinced by Henry, but after knowing Henry''s identity, they all kept silent and even showed an embarrassed expression when they heard Henry''s words. Henry looked at the king and said, "Take your children home. I still have something to do today. Don''t push Anna to get married. There are some problems with that so-called messenger of God. I''ll go and have a look." "Something is wrong with the messenger of God? How is it possible?" The queen immediately said, "He has descended from Ancient Gods Mountain. We will wee the messenger of God, I..." When the Queen said this, she suddenly opened her eyes wide and looked at the scene in front of her. "The miracle you''re talking about, is it like this?" Behind Henry, a big angel with 12 wings appeared. The angel held a holy wand and radiated holy light. In front of the big angel, the queen and others could not help but have an impulse to kneel down. The queen was about to kneel down subconsciously, but she was stopped by an invisible force. "Haha, if the so-called miracle is like this, there are a lot of us." Henry chuckled and winked at Gardiner. Behind Gardiner, apletely ck demon suddenly appeared. It bared its fangs and waved its ws, opening its bloody mouth to the queen. The queen screamed in fear. As for the king, although what happened in front of him was beyond his cognition, he still remained calm and asked, "What the hell is going on?" "It''s magic." Henry shrugged his shoulders, and the big angel behind him suddenly disappeared. The demon behind Gardiner also disappeared at this moment. The frightened queen''s face turned pale. Henry smiled and said, "If the so-called miracle is like this, then I can only say that you still don''t know the world." "Could it be that there is something wrong with the messenger of God?" The king began to waver. It was not so simple to waver a king in a country where all the people believed in Gods. If it weren''t for Henry''s identity and what he had just shown, the king would definitely not believe him. "Father, that old guy is indeed not a good person. I overheard his conversation with someone else. His owner is the Heretic God. He chose the children of our country in order to offer sacrifices to the Heretic God," Anna said at this moment. "That''s terrible!" The king''s face changed. The old monster told him that it had to choose the children to wee the arrival of God. For those children, it was a great baptism, but now it became a sacrifice. Didn''t that mean that those children would die?! "Alright, I won''t waste time with you." Seeing the king''s expression, Henry knew that the old monster had probably already set off. "Prepare a car for us and take us to Ancient Gods Mountain." On the Ancient Gods Mountain, dark clouds were surging. Vast amounts of dark clouds covered the sky above the Ancient Gods Mountain. Everyone thought that this was a miracle. There was a divine temple in the mountain. The one who was consecrated in the divine temple was Zeus, the main God. In the past, people of Antiquity Country would go up to the mountain to salute every time it was a festival. But now, they could no longer go up this mountain. Noone could ess the mountain within a five- kilometre radius. The cars would malfunction when they drove to this range. All communicative equipment was also useless. People said this was the prelude to the arrival of gods. Therefore, when they were escorted to five kilometres away from Ancient Gods Mountain, Henry and the others could only walk from there. The people of the Section Nine had already been ready to get to the mountain, and all the field first aid equipment was avable. The sky hadpletely darkened. Looking at the sky not far away, the dark clouds kept rolling, as if the sky might copse at any time. Henry and others did not see the old monster. "Let''s go. It''s best to stop the old monster directly. This should be the most convenient way." Gardiner clenched his fists. "It''s difficult." Henry shook his head and looked at the yers of the Section Nine. "Based on their experience, I''m afraid the old monster has already found you." Chapter 1307 Chapter 1307 In Section Nine, everyone looked ashamed, and no one dared to contradict. There were mountain roads all along the way to Ancient Gods Mountain. It was pitch-dark in the sky. The group of nine strode forward like shooting stars. A five kilometres journey wasn''t a long one for them. They travelled at full speed and arrived at the foot of Ancient Gods Mountain within 18 minutes. Along the way, Henry and others did not see the old monster. "No, that''s not right." Gardiner shook his head and said, "I heard from them that the old monster set out half an hour earlier than us. He has four hundred children with him, so he can''t be too fast. We didn''t see any footprints on the way. The old monster didn''t take this road at all. He has another way into Ancient Gods Mountain." "Yes." Henry nodded and looked at the mountain in front of him with a frown. "Since the abnormality of the Ancient Gods Mountain was caused by the old monster, he naturally knows what is inside. No matter what, we have to go up." The so-called Ancient Gods Mountain was not a single mountain, but a continuous mountain range. Through the moonlight, one could see that on the mountainside of the Ancient Gods Mountain, there were vague statues of gods. Originally, the people of Antiquity Country had constructed a staircase that led directly to the top of the mountain and extended to the front of every temple. However, some time ago, the divine thunder fell from the sky and smashed those staircases into pieces. Now, they could only climb up the mountain. As soon as Henry and the other eight people stepped into the Ancient Gods Mountain. "Boom!" "Boom!" With a loud bang, a bolt of lightning shed across the sky. Then, the continuous rain poured down. The extent of the rain''s praise was even enough to block people''s sight. "This..." One of the nine people looked back and found that everything was the same as usual and that the torrential rain only came out of the Ancient Gods Mountain. This strange scene made everyone have a bad feeling in their hearts. Due to the heavy rain, the mountain road suddenly became muddy. Although Henry and Gardiner had excellent strength and were not affected, the other seven team members were not as powerful as them, so it was particrly difficult for them to move forward on this muddy mountain road. Strange stones and dense vegetation grew on Ancient Gods Mountain. It took them half an hour to get to the mountainside. "Let''s take the shelter here." They saw a statue. It had been sculpted a long time ago, and now it had been beaten badly by the wind and frost. Plus, the sky was dark and heavy rain poured down, so they couldn''t see the appearance of the statue. It was like being consecrated in the body of a concave mountain. They hid by the statue''s side, just enough to shield them from the rain. The rain was too heavy, and when they reached the mountainside, they could clearly sense that the wild wind was wreaking havoc. A huge rock began to move, and it rolled down from the mountain. Passing by the group of people, the seven squadmates were filled with terror. If these stones were aimed at them, they would find it hard to hide halfway up the muddy mountain. "Something''s not right." Henry frowned. "Your Majesty, everything is normal." A member of the Section Nine spoke. Since they knew Henry''s identity, they had been particrly respectful to him. Although Henry also told them that he was no longer the King of Hell, they still called him king. "It''s because it''s too normal." Gardiner said, "In such a normal situation, why did the two teams lose contact?" "If they can''t usemunication tools, are they also be unable to use their legs?" Gardiner said as he patted the raindrops on his body. Seeing Gardiner''s action, Henry suddenly froze there. "Why are you looking at me? "Is there a ghost behind me?" "I''m warning you, it''ste at night and we are on the mountain again. Don''t mess around." Gardiner stared at Henry with a strange look. "No, I''m not." Henry shook his head. "What were you doing just now?" "I''m wet..." Gardiner suddenly stopped halfway through his words. Like Henry, he was stunned. A few secondster, Gardiner said with an ugly look, "Have you tried?" "Yes." Henry nodded and said, "I''ve tried it." "What''s going on?" Gardiner knitted his brows heavily. "Something''s wrong. I''m afraid someone is designing it all." Henry said in a low voice. Gardiner kicked away the rubble under his feet. He seemed to be very anxious at this moment. The seven members of the Section Nine werepletely confused. They didn''t know what the two were talking about at all. In fact, for masters like Henry and Gardiner, the Qi in their bodies had a natural reaction, which was when they were in danger, the Qi would automatically form ayer of Qi-shield to resist the outside impact, including when the rain fell. But along the way, they were caught in the rain all the way. They didn''t realize this. If it rained outside without an umbre, they would be wet. This was a normal human mind. But just now, Gardiner''s action of pping the rain made Henry suddenly realize that the Qi-shield that would naturally form outside their bodies did not work. Then, the two men just tried it. Here, they could not control the Qi! As a strong man who had stepped into the Divine Realm for many years, Gardiner had been used to the feeling that he could control the Qi at all times. But now he suddenly could not control the Qi. This made him panic and became particrly anxious. As for Henry, although he had not been in the Qi-controlling realm for a long time, he also felt that he had lost his backer. "There''s something wrong with this ce. Let''s go up the mountain first and figure out what''s going on. We can''t stay here any longer." Gardiner made up his mind. Regardless of the heavy rain, he immediately chose a path and walked up the mountain. "Wait a minute." Henry stopped Gardiner who was walking away and said, "Look behind you." "Behind me? What''s wrong?" Gardiner turned his head. A member of the Section Nine said with a serious face, "Boss, the path is gone..." They used a small path to the stone statue to take shelter from the rain, but now they couldn''t find the path. In front of them, there were all weeds, strange stones, and a towering tree, standing on the mountainside. This strange scene left a shadow in everyone''s heart. Gardiner, who was already anxious, became even more irritable at this moment. He kept pacing back and forth, gasping for breath. In Gardiner''s current state, it was obvious that he could not continue to issue orders. Henry had be the backbone of everyone. "Mark our way. Let''s go first. Let''s continue up the mountain." Henry ordered. The team members of the Section Nine made marks skillfully, and they scratched a few scratches on a stone. "Look, there''s a mark here. It''s left behind by one of our men." The person who made the mark suddenly spoke. "I''m afraid they have also encountered the same situation. Let''s not think too much about it. Let''s talk about it after we reach the top of the mountain." Henry said, "If someone is ying tricks, there must be a purpose. When we catch him, all the problems will be solved." The crowd nodded and continued to climb. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "Do you think we''ve encountered something unusual?" One of the team members said in a low voice, "I heard that Ghost Barriers are like this. Just as we were walking, we got lost. We didn''t even know where we were." Chapter 1308 Chapter 1308 Ghost Barriers? In this storm of dark clouds, those folk stories of Yan Xia unconsciously emerged in everyone''s mind. The fierce wind blew against their faces along with the rain, and the grass in front of them grew. It really was like they hade to the wilderness of the countryside in folk stories. "Don''t scare yourself. What Ghost Barriers? Maybe it''s because of the weather that we aren''t able to distinguish the direction." An elder member of the Section Nine members said. "Wait, what is this?" The Section Nine members, who had just carved marks on the stones, stared at a piece of stone buried in the ground in front of them, revealing only half of it. "This is the stone that I just marked." "How is that possible? The stone with the mark you''ve made is clearly below. We''ve already walked up the mountain for more than ten minutes!" "Look over there." A female squad member''s face was filled with terror as she pointed to the side. The people suddenly saw that the stone statue where they had just taken shelter from the rain was not far away from them. Such a scene made the two female members tremble involuntarily because what was happening now was really too strange. They had been up the mountain for more than ten minutes, but the stone statue appeared in front of them again. The torrential rain covering the mountains and the road under their feet were all chilling. "Could it be that it is just a stone statue simr to the one we saw just now? There are countless stone statues of different sizes on this mountain. If this stone statue is a certain guardian, then it is probably not the only one. There is nothing wrong with the appearance of two, or even three or four." Someone made this guess. This spection made everyone feel much more at ease. "It''s possible." They used this reason tofort themselves. The rain in the sky was still very heavy, and there was no sign of stopping. The heavy wind was blowing the heavy rain, and raindrops were blowing on their faces. The footprints left on the mountain road immediately disappeared in the heavy rain. Everyone continued to walk to the top of the mountain. More than ten minutester, the same stone statue appeared again. "Impossible! How could this be?" The Section Nine members who made the marks spoke again, and he touched the stone that he had made his own mark. In order to avoid being mistaken before, he deliberately used a sharp knife to draw a few symbols on it, and now it appeared again. It was absolutely impossible for him to be mistaken. "It seems that we really met a Ghost Barrier." A male team member spoke. He pointed to the stone statue in front of them and appeared again. He said, "I just made a few markings on the stone statue. Look, this is what I left behind before." "Ghost Barriers? Did we really encounter ghosts?" A female team member''s legs were trembling. They were not afraid of powerful enemies, but this kind of strange thing, for these women, was too much to handle. What people feared the most was the unknown. What was happening now was touching the unknown fields in their lives. Henry had been walking in the front. He frowned all the way without saying a word. But when he observed carefully, he found that Gardiner''s pace was in aplete mess. It proved that the anxiety in his heart was still growing. "We can''t continue on," Henry said. He was the backbone of the team now, so he gave orders. "Go take shelter from the rain first. We have to find out what has happened. Otherwise, I''m afraid we will never go up the mountain." While talking, Henry looked at the foot of the mountain. They had walked back and forth for more than half an hour, but they were still in the position of the mountainside, and the height had not changed much. The group of people returned to the stone statue to take shelter from the rain. Gardiner, who was unable to control his Qi, hadpletely lost his mind. He did not say a word and no one knew what he was thinking. Under the dark night, the heavy rain poured down. Henry and others stood around the stone statue, and the blurred face of the stone statue seemed to reveal a cruel smile. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. "I heard from the old man that if you meet Ghost Barriers, you must see the road clearly. Use the shlight to direct the road ahead. Whether there is a road or not, you have to walk straight." One of them said in a trembling voice. "This isn''t a Ghost Barrier." Henry shook his head. "I''m afraid we''ve been trapped in some people''s maze. It''s also clear why the people who came in before couldn''t go out. They were also trapped in it. From now on, we''ll go down the mountain." "Yes, let''s leave this ce first." The frightened female member quickly agreed with Henry''s proposal. Henry was now giving orders. If Gardiner did not object, no one would object. Everyone took a short break and was ready to go down the mountain. But when they were looking for the way down the mountain, they found that the road they had just taken disappeared again. The stone seemed to be a mountain that was concaved inside. When they walked into this cave, they couldn''t see the surroundings of the mountain. They didn''t know when the path they came from disappeared, nor did they know how it disappeared. "Let''s go." Henry did not go to the rails. He stepped on the mountain slope and went down. The crowd followed Henry. The mountain road was very slippery, and they were careful with every step, including Henry. He could not control his Qi now, and his strength was only at the peak of a normal person''s strength. Once he lost bnce in this situation, he would inevitably be seriously injured, even if his life would not be in danger. They went down the mountain all the way from the slope. They saw a protruding rock outside the mountain. When they reached the top of the rock, they were all stunned. Because the protruding rock was nothing special. It was the top of the hidden stone statue in the concave mountain. They went down the slope and back to the ce where the statue was located. "Damn it! Damn it! We definitely saw a ghost!" The youngest member of Section Nine kept muttering. "We''re trapped by ghosts. We can''t get out of here." The timid female squad member had been so frightened that her face was pale, and she couldn''t speak. Henry also frowned. Although he didn''t believe in the so-called Ghost Barriers, he couldn''t exin what had happened at the moment. Henry looked at the team members who were panting and said, "Take a rest first and recover your strength." The few of them jumped off the protruding rock and once again returned to the ce where the statue was located. When they saw this statue again, everyone felt a kind of fear. They felt as if they had been cursed and werepletely trapped here. They could not go up the mountain, but they couldn''t go down the mountain either. The crowd sat around the stone statue, eatingpressed biscuits and watching the heavy rain in front of them. No one made a sound. Except for the sound of the heavy rain, no other sound was heard. Gardiner wanted to light a cigarette, but after he pressed the lighter a few times, there was no me. The irritable Gardiner threw the lighter on the ground and smashed it to pieces. Chapter 1309 Chapter 1309 A strange atmosphere was spreading in everyone''s heart. Henry and others just sat around the stone statue, and no one knew what they were thinking in their minds. "Look, what''s that?!" A member of the Section Nine suddenly pointed to a ce not far away. They saw a figure, with a hoe on his shoulder, walking quickly on a mountain path. The path was not discovered before. They saw a figure with a bamboo hat on his head and a linen coat. "Quick, go up and ask them." When the crowd saw the figure, they immediately came to their senses and ran to the path. However, when they reached the path on the mountain, they found that the figure in the linen coat hadpletely disappeared. It was as if he had never appeared. Raindrops the size of beans fell onto the mountain path, and they couldn''t even track the footprints. Henry and others looked in front of them. This mountain road had been extending all the way, and there was no ce to hide. "Let''s go and take a look." Everyone had no other choice at the moment. They could only follow this path and continue on. This mountain road was something they had never seen before. They walked for another ten minutes. Along the way, they were all trembling with fear. They were afraid of encountering the stone statue again. The stone statue was like a nightmare, which entangled in their hearts and could not be dissipated. After walking for more than 20 minutes, everyone suddenly breathed a sigh of relief. They didn''t slow down all the way, but they didn''t see the stone figure again. "Huh, we may have really met a ghost barrier. The figure just now was our guide who took us out. We have already walked out of the scope of the stone statue." A member of the team had a happy expression on his face. The look on the faces of the rest of the people had also be much more rxed. As long as they did not continue to go back and forth in the circle, they could go wherever they wanted. This mountain road was winding up and down. In the darkness, there was no end at all. They went down the mountain road for another 10 minutes, 20 minutes, 30 minutes, 40 minutes, 50 minutes. One hour! After an entire hour, they were still walking on this mountain road, as if they would never be able to walk out of it. "We won''t be trapped again, right?" One of them said. Ever since they came to the mountain, they had been shrouded in strangeness. If anything happened now, they would think about it as a folk story. "Look, it''s that person!" The timidest woman pointed. Not far away in front of them was the person wearing a bamboo hat and a linen coat, and a hoe. He was faintly discernible in the darkness on the road ahead, and he strode forward. "Chase him!" Henry shouted. They had no other choice. They immediately ran after the figure, but no matter how hard they chased, they could not completely catch up with the figure. Sometimes, they were about to catch up with the figure. However, when they turned a corner of the mountain road and saw the figure again, the figure appeared in a distant ce. "Stop, we can''t go after him." Henry stretched out his hand to stop the crowd. "Your Majesty, why aren''t we chasing after him? He''s a guide. He''s capable of bringing us out." A member of the squad said frantically. "He doesn''t exist." Henry shook his head. "He doesn''t exist?" A few people were stunned. The smallest woman''s face instantly turned pale. "He doesn''t exist, you... you... you mean, he... he''s a ghost?" Henry shook his head and said, "I don''t know if he''s a ghost or not, but he really doesn''t exist. Look at his trousers. It''s raining so heavily and he''s walking on such a muddy road. Although his feet are covered with mud, his trousers are very clean. He doesn''t even exist in front of us." "We''re doomed!" The woman wailed. "We really did see a ghost." "You stay here and don''t move." Henry left a word and then walked forward alone. This time, Henry didn''t walk very fast, and the distance of his every step was exactly the same. In this way, after Henry walked for half an hour, the people from the Section Nine appeared in front of him. Seeing Henrying from behind, the faces of the crowd became ugly again. They thought that they had walked out of the deadly loop, but the result was that they were stuck in another loop. The heavy rain continued to fall fiercely. The raindrops fell in front of the crowd and hit the mountain road under their feet, forming a sentence. "Those who vite the gods are not allowed to go up the mountain. Those who have impure souls are not allowed to go up the mountain. All of you should stay here and wait for the judgment of the gods!" The appearance of this line of words had once again cast a shadow over everyone''s hearts. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. sphemy the gods! Their souls were not clean! "We''re doomed! We''ve been judged by the gods! The gods trapped us here and don''t let us leave." The raindrops cleared the line of words in front of them and formed a line of words again. "If you want to see the gods, you must be pure-hearted. You have to farm for 20 years and worship the gods every day. 20 yearster, you will see the gods." This line of words appeared for about twenty seconds, and once again it was washed away by the rain. After the line of words was washed away by the rain, the pouring rain suddenly became much smaller, which also relieved everyone''s sight and allowed them to see farther. "What''s that?" A man pointed to the front. "Look, there''s a thatched cottage over there." The crowd looked in the direction he was pointing at, and sure enough, they saw a hut on a cliff. "Let''s go and have a look," Henry said in a low voice. The crowd walked toward the cottage. This time, the cottage was not so far away and they soon came to the front of the cottage. Soon after, they discovered with shock that this cottage wasn''t located here alone. Instead. This was a calm side of the mountain, and there were no less than a hundred cottages. They were all located here. "Creak." The door of the cottage at the very front was pushed open from the inside, and a man in his fifties came out with a torch in his hand. He looked at Henry and the other eight people with a puzzled look on his face, then he said a bunch of words. Gardiner and the others were full of doubts. They couldn''t understand what the other party was talking about. "It is theirnguage, and it is also extremely ancient. Many pronunciations are different now." Henry exined. Then, he replied to the other party, conversing with the other party. "Who are you? What are you doing at Holy Fire Town?" "We want to go up the mountain." Henry pointed in the direction of the top of the mountain. Upon hearing this, the other party immediately revealed a look of horror. He quickly waved his hand and said, "You can''t go up the mountain. The gods don''t allow us to casually disturb them. The gods are resting." "Gods? Is there a god on the mountain?" Henry asked. "Oh, my God." The man looked up at the sky and prayed. "Great Apollo, please forgive these ignorant people." The heavy rain in the sky started to rage again. "The god is angry, the god is angry." The man holding the torch went back into the house in horror and closed the door. Chapter 1310 Chapter 1310 It was raining heavily again. The hearts of the seven team members of Section Nine were covered with ayer of haze. The gods were angry. In this way, they began to believe that in this world, the gods really existed. Otherwise, why were the heavy rain and dark clouds only covering the Mountain of the Gods? Why were they trapped in the mountains unable to go up or down? Why would so many cottages suddenly appear? On every cottage, the doors are closed. The rain slid down from the roofs, and the sky was dark. The so- called Holy Fire Town was like a dead town. "Let''s find a ce to take shelter from the rain first," Henry said. The rain was too heavy, and the several Section Nine members had already had symptoms of a cold. If it went on like this, the fever could not be avoided. They knocked on several doors one after another, but none of them were willing to open the doors for them. There was not even a single sounding out of the doors. Other than the person they had just met, they had never seen anyone else. In the darkness and under the heavy rain, it seemed to be a ce where the dead lived. "Your Majesty, look over there." A trembling member of the squad pointed in front of him. They walked through all the thatched cottages. On the mountain wall, they saw the stone statue. And the big stone which had the mark on was also there, half-buried in the earth. This stone statue was like a nightmare, invading their souls and making them feel fear. At the foot of the stone statue was the lighter that Gardiner smashed before. Everyone''s moods were exceptionally heavy. They had never thought that they would hate a stone statue so much. Gardiner, who had been anxious in his heart, jumped up and kicked at the stone statue''s head. "Boss, we can''t do that." A member of the Section Nine quickly stood in front of Gardiner and said, "Boss, this statue is the endorsement of the gods. We can''t destroy it. Once we anger the gods, we will all die here." "D*mn the gods!" Gardiner cursed. "A bunch of tricks." "It''s definitely not just ying tricks, Boss." The timid female member shivered. "It''s definitely a deity. We''ve angered the deity this time, and the deity is punishing us. We must not show any disrespect to the deity." "Your Majesty, what do you think? Should we follow the instructions of the gods?" "Let''s talk about itter." Henry leaned against the stone wall and closed his eyes. "Let''s talk about it in the dawn." Since Henry said this, no one said anything more. Yes, everything would be decided when it was dawn. This sentence was often said by the people of Yan Xia. Whenever something happened, they would talk about it in the dawn. Tonight, everyone, both physically and mentally, was extremely tired. When they rxed, the tiredness soon swept over. Everyone leaned on the mountain wall, listening to the sound of the rain outside, and fell asleep. The next day, Henry was woken up by a noise. He opened his eyes and saw that there was a crowd in front of him. A group of people in linen clothes with hoes and rakes in their hands surrounded him and others, talking something or some words that even Henry couldn''t understand. Gardiner and others were also awakened one after another. The heavy rain had stopped and the dark clouds in the sky dispersed. The warm sunshine shone on everyone, making them feel warm andfortable after being drenched in the rain for several hoursst night. "Who are you? What are you doing in front of the Statue of Light?" A woman in her fifties, with a hoe on her shoulder, spoke. Henry understood what she meant. "Ancestral Temple?" Henry turned his head in a daze. He found that he was sitting in a building simr to an ancestral hall. The statue behind him had be a human figure at some point. It was the image of Apollo from the myth, holding the Holy Fire and bringing light to the world. The people of the Section Nine had also noticed the changes in their surroundings. This filled their hearts with endless doubts. Last night, it was obvious that they were sleeping in the groove of the mountain. How did they wake up here? They were in an ancestral hall, and the stone statue behind them had also changed. "They spheme against the gods. Beat them to death, and then use them to pay their respects to the gods!" In the crowd, someone roared loudly, and a group of people with hoes and rakes rushed into the ancestral hall. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Although the members of the Section Nine didn''t understand what these people were talking about, they knew what they were going to do ording to their actions. Under this situation where thenguage was iprehensible, it was undoubtedly very difficult to exin. In addition, these people were so emotional that they wanted to solve the current problem first. They were all experienced elites who had been trained. Although they were stillcking in the ways of doing things, they were notparable to ordinary people in terms of strength. They wanted to subdue these people in front of them first. However, the oue of the fight waspletely beyond their expectations. A peasant woman with a hoe in her hand kicked over a Section Nine elite with one kick. The three strong men surrounded Henry. Their strength was so terrible that Henry felt the pressure. It was just that they didn''t know any fighting skills, just like the boorish men fighting. Although they didn''t have fighting skills, their speed and strength were very fast. People from the Section Nine didn''t fight back at all. Only Henry and Gardiner wouldn''t bepletely suppressed by the other two. As for the other seven people, both men and women, they were beaten ck and blue in a short time. They were tied up and thrown out of the ancestral temple. When Henry and Gardiner saw this, they also gave up resisting. After being punched twice, they were tied up and brought outside the ancestral temple. Outside the temple, there were countless farmhouses. In front of the farmhouses, there were children ying. As for the cottages that they sawst night, they disappeared again. Not far away, there was arge field of terraces, and there were people farming inside. Faced with this situation, the people in the Section Nine gradually became a little numb. From the moment they stepped into this mountain, everything began to be strange. Several Mulberry Trees were in front of the ancestral temple. An old man with grey hair walked to the people who were tied up and said something. Gardiner and the others also couldn''t understand. Only Henry would asionally reply to the other party, but they did not chat for a long time. After a while, the old man turned and left, and the rest of the people also took the tools back to the field. "Your Majesty, what''s going on? What did you say to them?" "Theirnguage is very old, and there are many sybles that I can''t understand." Henry shook his head. "But they probably mean that we are sleeping in the ce of the gods, disturbing the peace of the gods, so now they have to ask the gods for instructions, and how to deal with us." "Your Majesty, I''m afraid we''ve reallye to the ce of the dead. ording to legend, the mulberry tree is the gate to the Mortal Realm and the Netherworld. We just came out from there. This should be the Netherworld... Otherwise, how can we exin the existence of these people? The Mountain of the Gods in Antiquity Country has never been inhabited!" Chapter 1311 Chapter 1311 At this moment, everything around Henry and others was harmonious. People were working in the fields, children were ying with each other, couples were showing love to each other in the fields, and smoke was already rising from some farmhouses. However, this harmonious scene made Henry and the others feel cold in their hearts. They had never heard of the existence of Holy Fire Town on the Mountains Gods in Antiquity Country. The town, and those thatched hutsst night, seemed to have appeared out of nowhere. Either the so-called Holy Fire Town appeared out of nowhere in the world, or they appeared in Holy Fire Town. They preferred to believe thetter, after all, Thest night had been so strange that they wondered if they had stepped into the underworld. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. For the whole morning, Henry and others were tied here. Until noon, when the sun was in the sky, the old man appeared again and talked a lot with Henry. Then, several strong men who guarded Henry and others walked up and untied all the ropes. The members of the Section Nine cast a puzzled look at Henry. Henry exined, "They said that the gods punished us by asking us to farm here for 20 years, and then we can leave." Only then did Henry have the opportunity to look around. At the moment, they were standing on a huge tform, at the top of a mountain. However, there were no temples on the top of the mountain. There were only farmhouses. So Strange! All of this made him feel weird. While Henry looked around, a few people threw their hoes and rakes in front of Henry and others. Then they pointed to a wastnd for Henry and others, telling them that thend behind them was the wastnd. Next to the wastnd, there was also a house, which was the same as the farmhouses around. Everyone picked up the hoe and rake, and then arrived in front of the farmhouse. They pushed open the door. Inside was decorated in an extremely ancient style, and the dark firece was really antiqued. A member of the Section Nine looked around and then said, "Many of the stones in here no longer exist in the modern world." "Look at this..." A person, who was inside the room, and saw a wooden horse. The wooden horse wasn''t veryrge, only half a meter tall. Its middle was empty. Upon closer inspection, one could see that within the wooden horse, there was a ce for people to stand. "This is...Trojan horse?" Next to the wooden horse, there was a design drawing, proving that the wooden horse was still in the midst of designing. In the history of Antiquity Country, the Trojan horse''s reputation wasn''t any less than that of a wooden ox. But here, there was actually a drawing like this? Just as everyone was wondering about the design sketches of this Trojan horse, someone knocked open the door of the farmhouse. The old man stood in front of the door and said something. Henry''s expression froze slightly, and then he gave some answers. When the old man heard that, he walked away with a puzzled look. "What were you talking about?" Gardiner asked. Henry took a deep breath and said, "He asked me, whether Paris was defeated..." As soon as Henry finished his words, all the people in the room fell into silence. There was Trojan horse, and there was also Paris. In Antiquity Country, during the 13th century BC, on the day Paris, prince of Troy, captured the queen of Sparta, war broke out between Antiquity Country and Troy. The old man just now asked whether Paris was defeated or not. It was thousands of years ago! "They''re definitely not human! Definitely not! This is the Ghostdom! We really can''t get out! We can''t get out!" The youngest member of the Section Nine continued to murmur, "We have to listen to the will of the gods. Right, the gods want us to go and farm." As the man spoke, he picked up the hoe and walked out of the farmhouse with a nk face. Henry frowned and looked at Gardiner. Gardiner did not speak. He took out the cigarette and put it in his mouth. He looked for fire everywhere, but he could not find it. "I want to atone for my sins. I want to leave this ce. I don''t want to stay in the Ghostdom. I don''t want to stay in the Ghostdom!" The most courageous woman let out a scream, then ran out of the room with the rake in her hands. The other five members of the team looked at each other. Even though they didn''t say anything, they also picked up their tools and walked out. From the looks of it, they also felt that they had been brought to the underworld. Gardiner walked out of the room with a wooden stick. More than ten minutester, he came back with a lit stick and lit a cigarette for himself. His anxious expression eased a lot. Gardiner lit more than a dozen of cigarettes in session and breathed out clouds of smoke. Soon, the small farm was surrounded by clouds and mist. Gardiner observed for a while and then said, "What do you think about this?" "There has to be someone ying tricks. What Ghostdom? This really is interesting. The ancient text the deity showed us yesterday was in Yan Xia''snguage?" Henry revealed a sneer. "What about me?" Gardiner took another drag on his cigarette. "Do I have to continue with my acting?" "Of course." Henry said, "The stranger you are, the faster they will take action. Let''s see what they intend to do in the gourd. I''ll go out and see for myself tonight. I''ll leave this ce to you." "Okay." Gardiner stubbed out the cigarette in his hand, showed an anxious look again, and walked out of the farmhouse. The seven members of the Section Nine had all started to farm. They were very unfamiliar with the ce, but no one dared to ck off. As for food and other issues, thepressed biscuits that they brought would be enough. When the sky turned dark, another dark cloud covered the sky, and a light drizzle began to fall. Untilte at night, when the light drizzle turned into a heavy rain, Henry left the farmhouse. There was only one road in front of him, and that was to go downhill. In the dark night, no one noticed that Henry, who was walking in the rainy night, jumped down from the tform on the top of the mountain. When Henry was alone, he was very fast. Although he couldn''t control his Qi, with his strength, he wouldn''t even bend his knees when he jumped a few metres at a time. In the darkness, Henry jumped down continuously. Suddenly, in front of Henry, more than a hundred thatched cottages appeared. They saw these thatched cottages yesterday on a rainy night. Just likest night, there was no one here. Except for the sound of the heavy rain, there was only silence. A figure wearing a bamboo hat, a linen coat, and a hoe appeared in front of Henry. The figure strode along a small road. This time, Henry noticed that the man''s trousers were also covered with mud and that he left footprints on the ground when he walked. Although the footprints were quickly washed away by the rain, they really existed. Henry immediately sped up and rushed toward the man. The distance between them was shortened in a short time. Henry grabbed the shoulder of the man. The man stopped abruptly and turned his head, and then a face appeared in Henry''s eyes. And Henry, at this moment, waspletely stunned. Chapter 1312 Chapter 1312 In Henry''s eyes, there was a face without any facial features. On the person''s face, there was only an eye several timesrger than ordinary people''s eye. After turning his head, he looks at Henry. However, this strange and horrible eye did not pause on Henry''s body. Instead, it directly nced at Henry and continued to walk forward as if he had seen nothing. Henry was shocked by the non-human face, but he reacted very quickly. He clenched his fists and attacked his opponent''s heart directly. "You''re misleading me!" "What are you doing?!" Henry waved his fist halfway but was stopped by someone. Henry turned his head and found that the person who stopped him from waving his fist was the one who shouted at him and the others to profane the godsst night. The man held a torch in his hand and looked at him in horror. He said in anguage that Henry could not fully understand, "You... you actually did that to the guide! No, you have the aura of the ghostdom. You have been to the ghostdom. You havee back from there!" Henry looked at the man with the same strange expression on his face. The rain was pouring down, but the man''s torch didn''t seem to be affected in the slightest. When he turned his head again, the faceless freak hadpletely disappeared. "You''ve vited the rules of the gods. You''ll be trapped forever in the Netherworld. You won''t be able to escape!" The person wielding the torch continued to murmur. He took a few steps back, as though he had seen a ghost. Suddenly, he let out a loud scream, then rushed back into his own cottage. Henry''s surroundings became quiet again. He looked around carefully and realized that the statue of the god was still there. Henry took a deep breath, suppressed the strangeness in his heart, and continued to jump down the mountain. Henry went down the mountain very quickly, but he never reached the bottom of the mountain. The rain was getting heavier and heavier, and andslide began to appear on one side of the mountain. Thendslide was very serious, and dozens of huge rocks rolled down from the top of the mountain. Henry quickly found a hollow in the mountain wall and hid. When he came to the hollow, he found that the stone statue appeared again! Under the stone statue, there was also the lighter that Gardiner smashed before. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Then, hundreds of thatched huts appeared before Henry''s eyes. In order to test his theory, Henry sat in front of the stone statue and fell asleep again. When Henry opened his eyes, he returned to the ancestral temple. In front of him were the people who took out their heads and rakes. Henry walked out of the ancestral hall obediently. Under the unkind gazes of the townsmen, he went back to the farmhouse that belonged to them. Henry saw that the seven members of the Section Nine had already been well-behaved farming in front of the farmhouse. Gardiner shook his head left and right impatiently, with a hoe in his hand. After Henry came over, the seven members of the Section Nine all looked at Henry carefully. After waiting for a long time, one of them gathered up the courage to ask, "Your Excellency, have you found anything?" Henry shook his head and said nothing. Upon seeing that, they all looked away with regret. Gardiner didn''t say anything either, as if he had epted his fate. The day passed, and in the evening, everyone in the town returned home. Soon, smoke could be seen rising from every house in the vige. Henry and others also returned to the farmhouse and ate the dried food they brought with them. Suddenly, Henry said to the youngest member, "Give me the lighter from your bag." The younger member subconsciously moved his arms, and then seemed to realize something. He quickly stopped and said with a bitter smile, "My lord, our boss is the only one who smokes here. I don''t have a lighter." "You mean, soon you will run out of lighters?" Henry smiled. "How many lighters did you break in two nights, huh?" The squad member asked, "Your Excellency, what are you talking about?" "In fact, I''ve been wondering why this mountain trapped people." With an extremely fast movement, Henry took the young team member''s backpack in his hand, casually flipped it, took out a lighter, threw it to Gardiner, and then leaned on the seat in the farmhouse in afortable position. Gardiner lit a cigarette with a pleasant smile. "First of all, Gardiner and I can''t use our Qi." Henry said, "In fact, in the beginning, I also didn''t understand what made us unable to use our Qi. After all, there are only a few people in the world who have the strength to stop me and Gardiner. People with such strength don''t have to do these tricks. However, I suddenly remembered that I saw a kind of material on Radiant Ind a year ago. It was a unique metal that could block all types of Qi. If there was no Qi in the whole space, could you think that it is a way to limit our strength?" "I have a question." Gardiner said. "I know what you want to ask, but in fact, you already have an answer in your heart. You just don''t want to ept it." Henry opened his mouth and interrupted Gardiner. He continued, "Just now, it was about the reason why our Qi was restricted. ording to the point just now, it is not difficult to understand. With the dark clouds covering the sky and the rainy mountains, if we are really covered by some metal, or we enter a special box specially made by others, it is possible for the other party would want to do something in the box, isn''t it? After all, artificial rain is not a high-tech thing." "Then there is the second thing. We are trapped in the mountain. In fact, you and I think that we are only trapped in the mountain. After all, in this mountain, all of us relied on is a stone with a mark and a stone statue. To put it bluntly, if you let me make a mark, I can tell you at will which stone I have marked, or choose a stone with the same appearance as mine to make a mark, right?" The squad member who had been making marks all this while had an ugly expression on his face. "Your Excellency, you must be responsible for what you just said. Are you saying that I''m ying tricks here?" "No, no, no." Henry waved his hand repeatedly and said, "Of course, you can''t create such a strange illusion alone. But if you seven act together, it''s easy to mislead me and Gardiner." The smile on Henry''s face grew brighter and brighter. Gardiner was smoking more and more frequently. And the faces of the seven team members of the Section Nine became more and more ugly. "In fact, I''ve been thinking about how we''ve been trapped halfway up the mountain. What''s going on? I''ve thought of three possibilities. The first is that a real virtual environment, reflected by light, will form a false image in the distance, misleading me and Gardiner. For example, we''re almost at the top of the mountain, but we can still believe that we''re on the mountainside. At this time, a stone statue and a stone with a mark appear, which makes us feel that we re staying where we are. Then you guys show a look of fear and stop there, but it doesn''t seem to be true." Chapter 1313 Chapter 1313 Henry took a deep breath, "The second possibility is that the problem is not with the space but ourselves. The rain contains arge number of mixed drugs, and it induced hallucination when the rain falling on us. But I suspect how likely this scenario could be. If you people want to do something on me, we should already know how well versed in drugs I am. So there is only one option left, which is the most likely one. It might sound crazy, but I don''t think there would be another possibility to cause us to trap in the mountain." The remaining members of Section Nine didn''t respond. Their reaction had confirmed Henry''s suspicion. Henry adjusted his sitting position and continued, "I know you people have been working on the mountain for a long time, so you can shift the location of the boulders as you like. All the talks about clouds and rain were just distractions. If we assume that the boulders are movable, everything would be easy to exin. Every time we appeared near a stone figure, you then secretly influence us on our decisions. While we were running up and down the mountain, you just shifted the boulders to make everything looked different. The Mountain of the Gods could very much be a normal mountain. I dare say the mountain maybe some kind of secret base of yours." "Well done," The woman that always had a timid look on her face pped, "The King of Hell lives up to his name! But one thing I don''t understand. How did you figure it out?" "Simple," Henry took a look at Gardiner and said, "Gardiner pretended he was anxious to trick you to put the guard down. The night beforest night, he acted as if he kicked the stone figure, but in fact, he kicked a lighter. Last night, when we reached another stone figure, we saw the lighter Gardiner smashed. Obviously, you people just moved the boulders around so we would reach the same stone figure over and over again. It was also very strange that we would dead asleep in front of the figure. I guess there definitely is a lot of mysterial materials inside of the stone figure." "It doesn''t make sense," Gardiner suddenly spoke, "I think the reason is more than what you are telling. My mind won''t feel easy unless you tell us all." "The other reason is that they are all morons," Henry nced at the seven Section Nine members, "We both know our enemy is powerful. Two groups of people have gone missing. How can those morons still here unharmed?" "Then what''s their purpose?" Gardiner said, "Spook us? Are they trying to convince us that there are ghosts in the world?" "I don''t know," Henry shook his head, "There are so many possibilities. But I think the most likely one is that they are trying to use you to distract me." Gardiner asked, "From what?" "They want to stop me from going to the ancestralnd of Su Family," Henry shrugged, "The information you got is the thing they want you to know, and it includes the one that says people of all the ancestralnds have gone missing. It may be part of their n of getting us to the mountain and trap us for two days. "Well done! No wonder Sacred Lord keeps talking about you. It takes so little time for you to figure out the mystery of the mountain," The oldest among the members of Section Nine pped. "Tsk tsk," Henry looked at Gardiner sadly, "Section Nine used to just have moles from Recluse Association and Alvin League. It seems that Noble Berserkers has joined the party too." "Sh*t," Gardiner gave a middle finger, "I believe it''s normal for an organization this size to have a couple of moles." Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. He then looked at the members of Section Nine and said, "Well, since we''vee to this, let''s bring everything to the table. Stop ying spooky. I''ve covered in a cold sweat." "Haha," A chuckle came from outside. The door of the farmhouse was open, and a grayhaired man was standing outside. "I apologize for trapping you here for thest couple of days. That''s the direct order from Sacred Lord, and we have to follow it. Since you two have figured it out, we won''t y tricks with you anymore. This gentleman from Section Nine, your missing members are in the mountain and still alive. They haven''t been eating and drinking for days. I suggest you check on them quickly." When the man finished his words, the sevenpromised Section Nine members went out to join him. Henry and Gardiner were the only people left in the farmhouse. "I know I''m the one to me," Gardiner smiled bitterly. "Not at all," Henry shook his head, "Imprisoning us is not their purpose. This trip is very necessary. I think they are from Alvin League, not Noble Berserkers." "Alvin League? Why?" Gardiner was surprised. "Guts feeling," Henry smiled, "I''ve been crossing paths with people from Alvin League for a very long time, and I can tell them apart by the way they behave. What do you think is inside of the mountain?" "I don''t know. My guts don''t tell me," Gardiner shook his head, "Do you think everyone is like you. Fighting big bosses from the very first day?" "I''m sure the inheritance of Antiquity Country is there!" Henry said confidently, "Even that two hundred years old monster is here. He definitelyes for the inheritance. Alvin League''s people are here too, even though that old goat is thest person they want to deal with. Are you curious about what Antiquity Country looks like? That''s the ce where all the tales begin." "I''m kind of interested, but not that much either. If you want to go, I can follow," Gardiner shrugged. He stood up and said, "Let''s go and have a look." "Great," Henry smiled slightly. When Gardiner was passing by him, Henry suddenly punched Gardiner from the back. Gardiner evaded in an instant. The Sharp Knife suddenly appeared in Gardiner''s hand. Heid the de against Henry''s neck. At the same time, Henry had clumped Gardiner''s throat. The two stood still, staring at each other, and no one had the upper hand. Gardiner''s de was no deadlier than Henry''s fingers. "Interesting! When did you find it out?" Gardiner asked. Chapter 1314 Chapter 1314 "Your action is full of holes," Henry said, and a smile was still on his face, "I know Gardiner well. Although he behaves like a cheap scumbag, he is a proud man. He is also very proud of Section Nine. When I said all Section Nine members were morons, the real Gardiner would curse and give me the finger as what you did, but he would also show shame. But I couldn''t find it on your face. Moreover, you messed up how Gardiner smoke. To mimic how gangsters smoke in Hong Kang movies, Gardiner wouldn''t inhale his first pull of a cigarette. The most important one, Gardiner hasn''t returned the rented Ferrari. He is a stingy person. How can he agree with going to Antiquity Country when the rentalpany is charging him the Ferrari daily?" "Haha," The person standing in front of Henry sneered, "I have been observing him and studying his every moves for seven years. But you broke my impersonation so easily," Henry shrugged and said, "me yourself for trying to impersonate an obscene person. You know. He is very hard to impersonate. So you trapped Gardiner somewhere elsest night?" "No," The person shook his head, "He has no use to us but trouble. So we spared his life. At this moment, he is on his way out of here, along with the kids from Antiquity Country and Henry Zhang. You are the one what we are after. See, we have to rush the n because you broke the jails of the City of Hell, letting the ancient criminals walk free in the world. After all, you are the Sacred Lotus. I guess you know a lot of secrets." "I''m curious about one thing," Henry''s hand still mped on the throat of Gardiner''s impersonate^ "What happened to the ancestralnd of Su Family?" "I guess that''s another thing that will need to be figured out by you. But you won''t be able to walk out of here alive anyway. Don''t worry about your wife. I''m curious what will happen if an average person got the power of the bloodline," The Gardiner impersonator sneered. Henry was stunned, "My wife? You gave her the power of the bloodline?" The Gardiner impersonator was surprised at Henry''s reaction. But he soonughed, "Hahaha! The King of Hell is doing so poorly on intelligence. I heard about how you got to this point from a nobody. After your mother jumping out of the building, you killed the whole family of the person who was responsible for it, all seven of them. At the time, people said you are crazy. But you were so docile comparing to your wife. She is the real psychopath. To give her the power of the bloodline, your wife completely destroyed the ancestralnd of the Su Family. It affects the ancestralnds of all the other families and their power distribution. Who would''ve thought the King of Hell hasn''t known about it? But you don''t need to anyway. The only thing you need to worry about from now on is how to live the rest of your life less miserable." All Henry''s muscles tensed up. What did they make Sylvia do? Henry couldn''t believe that Sylva could wake the power of the bloodline and burn its fire of a family. Henry had witnessed the bloodline of the Zhao Family. After the waking of the power of the bloodline, Ken Zhao turned into aplete monster. The sharp knife in fake Gardiner''s hand suddenly turned into a stream of light. It stuck toward Henry''s throat. Henry ducked the attack. The two stood further apart. "You seem to be sure that you can kill me today?" Henry put his hand on his back. "Kill you?" The fake Gardiner shook his head, "No, why would I do that? You are the Sacred Lotus. Keeping you alive is much more valuable than you being dead." "You won''t be able to beat me. I suggest you call backups," Henry started to warm up. It''s been a while since thest time he fought without using Qi. "As you wish," The fake Gardiner didn''t intend to fight Henry one-on-one. He shouted, "Let''s fight!" As soon as he called, the walls of the farmhouse suddenly fell down. Hundreds of people stood outside and were ready to fight. It turned out all the farmhands were disguised fighters. At this moment, what in their hands were no longer rakes and pitchforks. They all held machetes in their hands. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. In this ce, no one could use Qi. So Henry couldn''t underestimate every single one of them. "Disable him!" Fake Gardiner waved his hand and took the lead to charge at Henry. The rest of the people all followed him in an instant. Some of them carried the traits of mutations. It seemed that they were experimented on by Alvin League. Henry stood in the center. Hundreds of people all jumped at him like predators catching prey. While warming up, Henry said, "Come, show me what you''ve got to keep me here!" Outside of the Mountain of the Gods. Gardiner was on his way to leaving with four hundred children and more than a dozen Section Nine members. Five kilometers away from the Mountain of the Gods, Antiquity Country had arranged people to wait for their arrival. When Gardiner finally escorted all the children to Antiquity Country, he breathed a sigh of relief. "Boss, I was shocked. Who''d thought that seven people among us are moles. It''s my fault!" Said one Section Nine member. He looked at Gardiner bitterly. "We are learning from our mistakes. You have suffered a lot. Take a good rest. I need to take care of something," Gardiner said while patting him on the shoulder. He nodded and got on Antiquity Country''s car with the others. After sending everyone off, Gardiner took a look at the person standing next to him, "Henry, I didn''t know Noble Berserkers'' people have taken over the mountain. Things are getting messier." "Indeed," the person nodded, "Next stop for us is the ancestralnd of the Su Family. It seems like their missing people case has nothing to do with the mountain." "Let''s prepare and go," Gardiner patted the person on the shoulder. Henry nodded. At this moment, Gardiner''s hand suddenly moved from the person''s back to his neck. Gardiner''s hand moved fast and sneaky. Before the person noticed, Gardiner had mped the person''s throat. "Do you think I''m a fool?" Gardiner said disdainfully, "With an acting skill like that, do you think you can deceive me?" Chapter 1315 Chapter 1315 Gardiner put a dirty smile on his face. The person was surprised. "Still don''t know how I found out?" Gardiner said, "I noticed you are not Henry a long while ago. To protect the kids from harm, I didn''t do anything. Do you think that I don''t understand thenguage of Antiquity Country? The way you speak it is very different from how Henry would do. So you think I''m illiterate? Do you know that to be the boss of Section Nine, they''ll check your diploma?" Gardiner pinched his fingers. The neck of fake Henry broke. "Pooh, go to hell!" Gardiner ripped off the human skin mask of the fake Henry. Under the mask was a disfigured face. To impersonate Henry, the person sacrificed his own face. Gardiner turned around and squinted toward the Mountain of the Gods. He murmured, "Why did you rush me out? For capturing Henry? I''m the reason Henry came here in the first ce. If I can''t get him out, my reputation will go down the drain." Gardiner started to warm up, "Fighting without Qi. It''s a piece of cake!" He then picked up two pieces of palm-sized stone and headed toward the Mountain of the Gods. Unlike thest time, Gardiner had known the secret of the mountain. Without other people''s misleading, Gardiner traveled fast, even at night. On the top of the Mountain of the Gods, there were dozens of bodies lying under Henry''s feet. Henry had broken the neck of the fake Gardiner, too. However, there were still dozens of people besieging Henry. He was exhausted. All the fighters were strong and skillful. Most of them had undergone Alvin League''s body modification. If Henry weren''t trained by people from the City of Hell, he would have been seriously hurt. Henry panted. He was covered in the blood of his enemies and himself. He nced around the situation and prepared for another round of battle. "Attack! He won''t hold on for long!" One of the fighters shouted, the rest charged at Henry again. One fighter reached Henry. But his eyes suddenly rolled back, and the fighter fell down the ground. Behind the fallen fighter was the real Gardiner. Gardiner was holding two big stones, knocking the back of the head of the fighters. Henry guessed that the real Gardiner was here just by the way the fighter was killed. "What takes you so long? Cough, cough," Henryughed but immediately coughed. He had badly been injured. "Shut your mouth. Let''s finish it quickly! The rentalpany is still charging the Ferrari!" Gardiner said while knocking people''s heads with the stones. At this moment, Henry was a hundred percent sure that this person was the real Gardiner Zhao. As the First Brother of Section Nine, Gardiner was a formidable fighter even without using Qi. Alvin League''s fighters could no longer pose any threat to Henry. Soon, Henry and Gardiner were the only ones standing. They were exhausted and panting. Gardiner gave Henry a thumbs- up and said, "You''re the man. Fighting so many people by yourself!" Henry also gave Gardiner a thumbs-up and said, "Back at you. Come to fight without bringing people." Gardiner gasped his breath and then said, "How can I show off my awesomeness if I bring a bunch of helpers? I want to feel like a lonely hero fighting against the world! Speaking of which, what did you see in there?" "Not a thing. The fight started before I had a chance," Henry shook his head, "What''s in the mountain?" "Nothing," Gardiner shook his head, "They dug the mountain hollow and filled it with machines. The machines can make the mountain change its outlook. Do you know why Alvin League took action after you are inside of the mountain?" "Framing Noble Berserkers. They diverged people''s attention to the ancestralnds of the families. Then they used you to take me here. If anything goes wrong, Noble Berserkers and those families are the suspects. Only Alvin League won''t be suspected," Henry said while sitting down. "F*ck, I feel like a tool," Gardiner sat down and lit a cigarette. A cigarette of timeter. Henry got up and asked, "What''s next?" "What''s next?" Gardiner rolled his eyes, "Return the car first. If I knew this is how things go, I wouldn''t have rented that Ferrari just to show off. Let''s go to the ancestralnds next." "No," Henry shook his head, "Don''t you think something is off?" "Off what?" Gardiner was puzzled. Henry stared at the ground under his feet. "All they have ever done send out a message. They want us to leave this ce. I know. It looks like Alvin League wants to capture me. But to be honest, the manpower they sent out is far from ample." "You mean..." Gardiner saw Henry''s point. "There must be someone ying tricks on us. Let''s go in and have a look!" Henry headed toward the ancestral temple. "Okay, let''s make things clear first. I don''t mind going with you. But you''ll have to pay for the extra car renting fee!" Gardiner threw away the cigarette butt and followed Henry. "I''ll buy you a new Ferrari. Happy?" "Don''t bother, I''m not that kind of person," Gardiner shook his head with a serious look on his face, "Ferrari is just good for asional fun driving. ording to my age, I need a Rolls-Royce." "Git." In a hotel in Antiquity Country. More than a dozen Section Nine members dragged their exhausted bodies to one of the luxurious hotel rooms. A person was sitting there. The person wore a white mask without facial features. Section Nine members all behaved respectfully when they saw the masked person. "How was it? Did Gardiner go back?" A female voice sounded. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. "Your Highness. He went back," said the leader of Section Nine members. "Haha, it is getting interesting. They are sure to find out the real secret of the mountain. Alvin League, I would have left you people alone if you weren''t plotting against Noble Berserkers. If you want to y, let''s y it big. The deadlock has been going on for too long. I believe my beloved Henry can make everything clear," The masked person stood up and walked toward the French windows. She took her mask off and looked toward the Mountain of the Gods. Chapter 1316 Chapter 1316 Henry and Gardiner entered the ancestral temple. The mountain stopped being a mystery to Henry and Gardiner after they figured out the truth. While searching in the ancestral temple, they found out the two statues could be turned. After turning both the statues for a full round, the floor they were standing on started descending. The floor''s speed was fast. But there wasn''t any noiseing from the descending. Henry and Gardiner could only hear the raining sound, which was created to cover up the unavoidable mechanical sound. That''s the reason why people of Alvin League could shift the outlook of the mountain when Henry was asleep. While Henry and Gardiner were descending, the view in front of them changed. They saw a huge science and technology base. Inside the base, there were numerous precise scientific instruments. Henry also saw many screens were showing surveince video feeds. Judging by what showed on the screen, Henry suspected that surveince cameras were watching every part inside of the mountain. An ancient shrine was located in the base too. A lifting tform was under the shrine. It could be lifted on the top of the mountain anytime without raising suspicion. At this moment, there was no one in the base. "Sh*t, the base is huge. I guess those sons of b*tches have scooped the mountain totally hollow. What metal are they using? It can actually support the weight of what remains of the mountain. Alvin League did spend a lot here," Although this was not Gardiner''s first time getting down, he was still shocked to see all these, "How much have they spend? Think about how much meat you can buy with the money." "Why don''t you build yourself a cattle? Get yourself a farm full of cows to eat!" Henry pouted. He kept checking around. "No one is around. What else do you want to see?" Gardiner lit another cigarette. He took out his cell phone and wanted to take a selfie with the statue near the shrine. "Do you think that people of Alvin League are rich and stupid? They wouldn''t scoop the mountain empty just to y pranks?" Henry rolled his eyes, "I saw many Alvin League''s experimental creatures outside. Some of them were not even fully developed yet. I think Alvin League sent those out right after the experiment. I''m sure Alvin League''s geneb is here. It''s weird that with what has happened up there, nothing special has been done here. By the way, where is that old freak?" "I don''t know," Gardiner shook his head, "We fought. The old freak was beaten and ran away injured. I didn''t go after him since I needed to look after all the kids." While speaking, Gardiner took a selfie. "I''ll change the time stamp as the day after tomorrow and post it then so I can get myself a couple of days'' rest. What a smart and handsome person I am!" Gardiner praised himself. "A good rest is better than anything else in the world," Henry agreed with Gardiner. He then continued, "You are so lucky. I can only buy a couple of buildings for fun, and I get bored after a few days." Gardiner''s smile disappeared immediately. He tried to push down his anger, but still, he yelled to Henry, "F*ck off!" Henry and Gardiner checked every corner of the base, and nothing out of ordinary could be found. But the more normal the base seemed, the more unsettled they felt. Logically speaking, a defense mechanism should be implemented in a base like this. ording to Henry''s knowledge of Alvin League, they wouldn''t abandon such a huge and well-equipped base so easily. If they had to leave this ce, they would definitely destroy all the files before the evacuation. But at this moment, everything just looked too normal for the situation. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. "Let''s go and see what''s in here." There were many doorways to different corridors around the base. Each corridor led to a different location of the mountain. But all the doors were wide open. Henry and Gardiner got inside one of the corridors. There were rooms along the corridor. Henry and Gardiner could see inside of the rooms through the ss opening on the door. Those rooms were all dorm rooms and storage rooms, and nothing special about them either. At the other end of the corridor, there was another hall. It was a simr control room like the one Henry and Gardiner first got in. The only difference was that the previous room was for controlling the outlook of the mountain, and this one was for controlling machines under the mountain. Through numerous surveince video feeds, Henry saw that Alvin Leauge had been drilling into the earth. They had reached hundreds of meters below the surface. Henry and Gardiner were staring at one of the screen. The image showed on the screen made them frown. Henry said, "Just as I expected, Alvin League set up a base here for stealing Antiquity Country''s inheritance. If all the inheritance around the world undergoes great changes, as a country where all the legends started, the inheritance of Antiquity Country would attract the most attention, and it is located under the mountain!" The ancient customs and methods were usually considered superstition. However, no one could say that they were totally useless. It was very possible that hundreds of yearster when the technology was so advanced that human illness could be cured by machine alone. But it didn''t mean that taking medicine was an ancient superstition. Mountain of the Gods wasn''t a name given by a contemporary person. The name had existed for thousands of years. The inheritance of Antiquity Country was located under the mountain. "What is the inheritance of Antiquity Country?" Gardiner was curious and excited. Unlike the legends of Yan Xia, all the legends of Antiquity Country were associated with Gods. There was the God of all gods who controlled thunder, the invincible God of Wars, and the Sea God who was the ruler of all water. They all have their reputation in legends around the world, and the inheritance of Antiquity Country was associated with them. The inheritance of Yan Xia only about the human beings that actually existed. Henry and Gardiner found many pieces of research in this control room. After read through the research, Henry said, ''Alvin League can''t open the door to the inheritance of Antiquity Country because they haven''t found the way to break the spelling guarding it. They are still looking for the key." "Alvin League is ambitious. They even put their hands in the matters of Antiquity Country. What on earth are they up to?" Gardiner frowned. "Maybe they have told us through the title of their project, creating Gods," Henry took a deep breath. He held up one of the research folders, "Read it for yourself. Alvin League believes that the tombs of the gods are buried underneath, along with the descendants of the gods. They hope to get the DNAs of the gods and study them. I think part of the reason they are excavating the mountain is to find the DNA in the rocks." Chapter 1317 Chapter 1317 Checking up the research files Henry handed to him, Gardiner was stunned. "I''ve only heard about rumors about Alvin League''s God Creation n. I didn''t expect that they were really doing it. Alvin League is crazy!" Gardiner looked shocked, "Who scoops out the inside of a mountain just to exam every piece of it? They are lunatics." Henry smiled and tore the research report into pieces, "If they are not lunatics, howe they came up with such a n?" "Someone wanted the fortune, and someone wanted the fame. Alvin League wanted the whole world!" "Let''s destroy this ce. I''ll make the arrangement." Gardiner took out his cell phone. "Hold your horses. There''s no signal here." Henry pointed to the other side, "Let''s go. There should be more." When Henry and Gardiner were about to get in one of the doorways to another corridor, they heard the sound of fighting. They rushed toward the source of the sound simultaneously. They ran very fast to the other end of the corridor. When they reached the other end, the fighting sound had died down. They were standing inside another hall. There were many containers in which human- shaped experimental creatures were submerged in solutions. Henry and Gardiner saw two dead bodies on the ground, lying in a pool of blood. A track of bloodied footprints led to another corridor. Henry and Gardiner looked at each other and said at the same time, "Chase!" They were about to run toward the corridor. Henry''s heart suddenly tightened. His years of fighting experience told him there was something behind his back. Henry suddenly turned around and reached out. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. "Who''s there!" Someone was caught in Henry''s hand. When Henry finally saw the face of the person, he let go of the person. "Princess Anna?" The person was the princess of Antiquity Country, Princess Anna. Anna''s hair was messy, and her face was smudged. The dress she was wearing was torn. "Help... help me..." Anna looked intimidated. She was shaking, and her lips were pale. "What''s going on?" Gardiner took a look at Henry. Henry shook his head. He stroke Anna''s face. "F*ck, are you a bastard?" "Are you taking advantage of this girl when she was hurt? Come on, let me do it." Gardiner held out his hand as he spoke. Princess Anna took two steps back in fear. "Get lost." Henry gave Gardiner an angry stare and said, "I''m checking if there is a human skin mask on her face. This is the real Princess Anna." "Human skin mask? What''s human skin mask?" Princess Anna looked puzzled. She calmed down a little after seeing Henry. "It''s nothing." Henry shook his head. He didn''t want to let Princess Anna know too much. Henry asked, "Why are you here?" "I... I don''t know." Anna shook her head, "I fell asleep and found myself here when I woke up. Take me out now. I''m so scared. That old monster just killed someone here." "Old monster? Where is he?" Henry was shocked. Princess Anna pointed toward the direction where the footprints were leading. "Why did they capture you?" Gardiner asked. Princess Anna shook her head, "I... I don''t know. They said, they said that my blood. My blood can help them open the door." "Blood!" Henry and Gardiner were both shocked upon hearing Princess Anna''s words. As a member of the loyal family, Princess Anna''s blood might hold the key to open the inheritance of Antiquity Country. "What''s happened to them?" Henry pointed to the two dead bodies on the ground. "The old monster killed them." Princess Anna replied. "Let''s go and find that old monster." Henry and Gardiner made a decision at the same time. "Bring me along. I don''t want to stay here alone anymore." Princess Anna grabbed Henry and looked at him pitifully. "Go with us, then." Henry held Princess Anna and walked toward the corridor where the footprints led. When they reached the corridor, they heard the sound of fighting again. Henry and Gardiner sped up. As soon as they got through the corridor and entered another hall, they saw a person was ughtering people. The people who were ughtered wore uniforms of Antiquity Country''s Royal Guards. "They are sent by the King!" Princess Anna let out a cry. "Let''s go!" Gardiner roared. Henry let go of Princess Anna and took a deep breath. He then turned around and threw a punch at Princess Anna''s face. Prince Anna, whose lips were pale, just trembled with fear, but she suddenly ducked back extremely fast. "Oh my God." Gardiner was shocked by what happened in front of him. "When you winked at me, I thought you just wanted to give her a test. If she were really a weak princess, your punch would have smashed her skull." "How could she?" Henry snorted, "There are too few people in the world who can approach us without raising our attention. How can a princess do that?" "If she were really scared, we would have noticed her the moment we entered that hall. Did you see the thread between her fingers? The dress was torn by herself!" "D*mn it. You are more despicable than me." Gardiner gave Henry the middle finger, "You just met her, and yet you''ve checked her up inside and out! Are you cautious orscivious?" "the King of Hell does live up to the name." The intimidating look on Princess Anna''s face suddenly disappeared. She looked at Henry with appreciation. It was strange to see the transformation of Princess Anna. "Are you working for Alvin League?" Henry looked at Princess Anna with interest. "You seem to be interested in everything?" Princess Annaughed. Behind her, the sound of dense footsteps could be heard. Then countless experimental creatures walked out from the corridor. They stood behind Princess Anna, looking ferocious. Henry said to Gardiner, "You go and tell the old monster. I''d like to form a temporary alliance with Noble Berserkers. We can deal with this together. If we failed, he can''t get out either." Henry didn''t care to hide his words from Princess Anna. Her face changed after hearing those words. "How do you know everything?" Gardiner looked at Henry strangely. "No, in fact, there is still one thing I don''t understand." Henry shook his head, "I still don''t know why Nobel Berserkers would use you to lure me here. What is their purpose?" "What the hell?" "You use me of working with Noble Berserkers?" Gardiner was confused, "The thing you said to me... You were acting?" Henry said with a smile, "Our every move is under surveince. How could I not act?" Chapter 1318 Chapter 1318 "Interesting," Anna said with a confident smile on her face, "I''d like to know how you found out." Gardiner covered his forehead with his hand and said, "D*mn it. He got himself another chance to show off." "Princess Anna, I don''t think you''ve learned martial arts, right?" Henry asked. "No," Anna shook her head honestly, "How could I admire you so much if I knew martial arts? It turns out I was just ignorant. After I have met the Lord, I realized how weak you are." Henry smiled, "You didn''t know martial arts so you don''t know that through years of practice, every martial arts practitioner has their own unique features. In Holy Fire Town, the old man''s steps were seventy-five centimeters apart. Although the man here looks like him and has the same height, his steps are eighty centimeters apart. It shows that these are two different people. When the old man brought away the seven Section Nine members the other night, all seven people walked away in a hurry, which means they didn''t n to do anything on this mountain. You people tried to frame Noble Berserkers. They just yed along and left me here to expose you. You think they surrendered to you, but in fact, they are still loyal to Noble Berserkers." "Well done," Anna pped, "And?" "What remains is easy," Henry shrugged, "The old freak is one of the Noble Berserkers. I think he wasn''t the one who picked the four hundred children. It was you. You want to open the inheritance of Antiquity Country, so you picked those children because of their ancestry. The tricks the old freak ys weren''t for creating the holy event but for gaining The King Region''s trust, and he didn''t n to sacrifice the children for the gods but to take them away from here. Your people caught them when they were on their way out. Am I right so far? Everything went ording to your n until Gardiner and I showed up. Alvin League''s experimental creatures are still not strong enough. But your people said in front of me that they were going to cripple me. It was obvious that your purpose was to drive me away from the mountain, which means there are things here you don''t want me to see." "You didn''t disappoint me. Well said!" Anna didn''t care to hide her admiration for Henry. Gardiner was confused. He gave a thumbs-up to Henry and said, "Buddy, honestly, I admire your billsh*t ability." Henry was speechless to Gardiner''sment. He exined, "There are so many things that happened recently, which got me thinking. Without the protection of Antiquity Country''s government, there''s no way Alvin League can excavate the whole mountain without raising suspicion." "What''s going to happen if people suspect?" Anna sneered, "Do you think with the two of you and that old guy, you can walk out of here alive?" "Otherwise?" Henry looked confident, "If you really have the force to keep me here, how can you give me chances to escape? Let me guess. You made me say all those to buy you time to gather and dispose of important materials? Gardiner, use your satellite phone to call people over. Nothing can be taken away by them!" "Okay," Gardiner took out the phone with full confidence. "Take care of them!" Princess Anna waved her arms and stepped backward. Countless experimental creatures surrounded them. On the other side of the hall, the other person had finished his battle. "Hey,e over and help us. Dinner on uster. We are Noble Berserkers'' best friends!" Gardiner shouted. He then gave the old freak a finger heart. "I know you. One is from Section Nine of Yan Xia, and the other is Henry Zhang of Radiant Ind," The person shouted back. His voice didn''t sound old at all but full of energy. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. He leaped over to Henry and Gardiner. Henry finally got a closer look at the man. He was only in his forties. The person was strong and two meters in height. In fact, his face was rather handsome. "Gardiner, be honest with me. Did you get the kids out of here?" Henry could tell a person''s strength by merely a look. He guessed that if the person was a Qi practitioner, he could be at the level of the Divine Realm. "Of course, I..." "I know that you''re from Section Nine, and you are here to save those kids. That''s why I gave you them," The person spoke in a fluentnguage of Yan Xia, "Don''t be surprised. I learned your language in the n. Yan Xia will be one of the most powerful entities, and itsnguage will be one of the most wide-usednguages of all." Henry was shocked, "You belong to a n?" "Of course? Or do you think I came from a stone?" he asked rhetorically. Henry opened his mouth but didn''t know what to say. "Let''s solve the matter at hand first." Gardiner took a deep breath. "Let''s chat after the fight," said the person. "Come on," Henry clenched his fists. They stood with their backs against each other. Alvin Leauge''s experimental creatures stared at them with blood-red eyes and rushed toward them like fierce beasts. Princess Anna quickly passed through several halls and arrived in a small control room. Her face was not as calm as before but full of anxiety. Just as Henry had said, if she had enough force to capture Henry, she couldn''t leave his chances to escape. Princess Anna knew very well the experimental creatures weren''t powerful enough to kill Henry. She just wanted to use them to buy some time. Princess Anna wanted to bring with her all the information about Antiquity Country inheritance." She took off the hard drive and stared at a selfdestruction button. Once she pressed the button, the whole mountain would be destroyed in an instant. There was more information than what in the hard drive. Destroying everything would make discover the Antiquity Country inheritance much harder. But Princess Anna didn''t have a choice. It would bring harm to Alvin League if other people saw the information. Anna took a deep breath and pressed the selfdestruction button. Chapter 1319 Chapter 1319 Princess Anna had entertained the thought that Henry was bluffing. She wasn''t foolish. The fact that she had been sessfully running the operation in the mountain without raising unnecessary suspicion showed that Princess Anna was rather shrewd. However, Princess Anna didn''t want to take risks. There were things that could not be seen by Henry. Princess Anna would rather destroy everything than take a risk. After pressing the button, she went toward the nearest exit without looking back. That''s the route she had prepared for herself. The self-destruction mechanism didn''t leave too much time after the button was pressed. Thirty seconds after the press of the button, the mountain started to shake slightly. Henry and the other two also felt the shaking while fighting against the experimental creatures. They knew what had happened immediately. "F*ck!" Gardiner swore, "It''s getting serious. That b*tch is crazy. She wants to destroy this ce." Although they were in a stand- alone structure within the mountain, when the mountain copse, they also couldn''t survive due to theck of oxygen. "Why are you still fighting? Run for your life!" Gardiner kicked away the creature in front of him and got himself a window to run away. There was no time to think. One second of dy could cost people''s life. Henry and the man didn''t want to stay in the fight, either. They also got away soon. "There''s no way over there. Here." The man called out. On his way, Gardiner suddenly changed his direction after hearing the shout. He ran toward Henry and the man. The creatures weren''t strong enough to stop them from escaping. They could only slow the three of them down at most. The man seemed to be familiar with the ce. He led the way for Henry and Gardiner. The mountain shook more vtile. It had be hard for people to stand still. All the experimental creatures were scared, too. They stopped chasing Henry, Gardiner, and the man and ran for their lives. Without the interference of the experimental creatures, the three of them sped up and ran into a hall. There were a lot of devices here. Some of them had a shape like a coffin and were made of steel. The man jumped into one of the coffin- shaped devices. He tapped a few times on the inner wall of the device he lied in, and a ss cover slowly closed above the device. Before the ss cover totally closed, he shouted. "Get in one of them. The life-pod should be strong enough." The ss cover shut, and no voice could be heard anymore. "Should?" Gardinerined, "You don''t know for sure?" "Stopining. It''s going to copse!" Henry roared. He followed the man and jumped into another life-pod. The shake was getting worse. Some steel structures of the base started to deform. The selfdestruction mechanism was implemented to destroy everything, and that included the destruction of the steel structures. "Hail Mary full of grace...God bless..." Gardiner prayed and jumped into another life-pod. While the ss cover was closing, he shouted, "Henry, if Ie out of this alive, don''t forget my Rolls- Royce..." Kaboom! An explosion sound drowned out Gardiner''s voice. The mountain was copsing. Under the night sky, the rumbling sound shook the town in the distance. Everyone could see the copse of the Mountain of the Gods, which had been standing for thousands of years. Smoke and dust billowed into the sky, and the ground was shaking. In the hotel room, the silver-haired woman was watching the Mountain of the Gods going down. She swirled the winess in her hand and smiled, "Someone is shaken pretty bad. It seems that you are really scared of letting Henry find out about your secret. You even destroy the whole base. I guess you''re going crazy right now. Alvin League, you just destroy one of your most important projects." In the town nearby, people knelt on the ground and cried. They were praying for the Gods to ease their anger. They thought the copse of the Mountain of the Gods was a manifestation of the Gods'' anger toward the human race. A long time had passed until the area of the Mountain of the Gods finally went quiet. During the time Henry was in the life-pod, he felt waves ofmotion rocking the life- pod back and forth. It took a long while for his life-pod to stop moving. The reinforced steel container of the life-pod had been deformed, and the bullet-proof ss cover had cracked. The life- pods of Gardiner and the man were nowhere to be found. A huge rock was suspended a few centimeters above the ss cover of Henry''s life-pod, and it could fall at any time. Henry waited for a few minutes. He started to move after making sure that nothing would happen unexpectedly. He tried to open the ss cover. It was luck that the control of the ss cover was still functioning. Henry tried to nudge the rock above his head. He was relieved to find out that it was movable. Henry could make a way out of here as long as there was enough space for him to work his power. Henry was also very relieved to find out that he could cultivate Qi again. He moved the rock above his head away easily. He then found out there was nothing above the rock. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Henry leaped into the space above the rock and found out the space was huge. After a moment of observation, Henry was sure that the space was below the original location of the Mountain of the Gods where the Antiquity Country''s inheritance was supposed to be at. Henry saw two smashed statues of six-winged archangels. He could only imagine what they looked like before the copse of the mountain. Standing in front of Henry was a huge gate. On it, there were strange symbols. Henry recognized the symbols to be Antiquity Country''s oldest words. It meant the doorway to Heaven. The bottom half of the gate was buried in rocks, and Henry was standing on top of them. He remembered the image of this gate from the surveince video feed. He guessed that the gate should be twenty meters in height. At this moment, there were only five meters of the gate showing above the rocks. Henry felt lucky that he wasn''t found himself on the bottom end of the fifteen meters of rocks. If so, he couldn''t get out easily even if he used Qi. Not far from Henry, a rock was moved away. The man crawled out. "It seems that we''re lucky," The man grinned when he saw Henry. He then moved his eyes toward the gate, and his eyes were full of excitement. Chapter 1320 Chapter 1320 "The inheritance of Antiquity Country is on the other side of this gate," The man said, "No one knows what is inside, and no one ever opened the gate before. But it seems that if we want to get out, opening this gate is the only option." The man looked up. They were hundreds of meters below the surface. Above the ground, there were hundreds of meters high of the ruin of the mountain. Within hundreds of meters of rocks and gravels, there was this mysterious metal that could make people unable to use Qi. Without Qi, people would die of hunger or thirst before they could dig themselves out of the ruin. While Henry and the man were observing the gate, they heard a sounding from the ruin. A couple of rocks were moved, and Gardiner crawled out, covering in the dust. He was panting. "I''m exhausted." Gardiner crawled out and sat on the ground, panting. He put a cigarette in his mouth but didn''t light it. Henry looked at Gardiner and asked, "Why are you in such a mess?" "Shut up," Gardiner rolled his eyes, Tm at the bottom. You know how many rocks I just moved?" "Why didn''t you just use Qi?" Henry asked. "Qi?" Gardiner was surprised. The corner of his mouth twitched, "I...I can use Qi now?" "Of course," Henry rolled his eyes. Gardiner sat on the ground in silence, pouting. He looked toward the doorway to Heaven. The man walked toward and gate. He cut a strange symbol on his palm. The man then used Qi to dry the blood. He pushed the hand onto the gate. The blood-red symbol appeared on the gate. "Boom!" With a huge noise, the gate started to shake. The man said, "My n has studied the gate for hundreds of years. We wouldn''t stop trying until we find the way." Looking at the gate shaking, the man was excited, "I have to seed this time. I have the blood of many different ns, and some of my ancestors are the descendent of gods. I can definitely open this gate and help my n regain its glory!" The man was confident, but the gate didn''t open as he wished. After a wave of vtile shaking, the gate went back motionless. "Why?" The man''s eyes widened. He pushed his bloodied hand again. Nothing happened to the gate except the shaking. "It''s impossible! It''s impossible!" The man was panicked, "Why? It''s impossible!" "You just knocked. Are you waiting for someone to open the gate for you? Can you open it yourself?" Gardinerined. He walked over and pushed the gate casually. "Creak," The doorway of Heaven was pushed open by Gardiner. Gardiner was shocked, so did Henry and the man. "It''s... " Looking at the opened gate, Gardiner wasn''t sure what he just did. Henry patted Gardiner on the shoulder and said teasingly, "It seems that you are the kid chosen by God." "F*ck off," Gardiner said grumpily, "I don''t care if I''m the chosen one or not. I just wanna know why the creaking sound. It''s like this is the gate of a haunted house." "Maybe God thinks that you are not a decent person," Henry said. He peeked inside but didn''t enter. The man''s body was shaken out of excitement. He walked inside. "Come on, let''s go in," Gardiner said. Henry thought for a moment. He still remembered Ss'' warning. Ss told Henry that since there was something special about Henry, he''d better stay away from certain ces. They heard nothing after the man entered. Henry stood still and did not move. Gardiner was in a dilemma. He looked at Henry and then at the opened gate. He said, "I''m going in." Gardiner entered the gate. After twenty seconds. "What the f*ck!" Gardiner''s voice was heard. Then Gardiner walked out of the gate. He asked, "Where is the man?" "Why do you ask me? He walked in," Henry looked at Gardiner confused. "He''s not there," Gardiner made a grumpy face, "There is a small room of about ten square meters big. It''s even smaller than your bathroom. There are stones all around. I didn''t find any trap doors. I don''t know where the man is." "Only ten square meters big?" Henry was confused, "How do you know the size of my bathroom?" "I need to do my business. So I borrowed your bathroom when you are not at home. But that''s beside the point. You are more observant than I am. Come and check if he ran out through a trap door." Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Gardiner dragged Henry into the gate. Just as Gardiner described, there was only a tiny room on the other side of the gate. After passing a five meters tall hallway, there was a two meters tall doorway, which led to the room. The room had stone walls. Henry probed with Qi and found nothing. "What the hell is this? Where did that guy go?" Gardiner picked up a small rock on the ground. He then got down on the ground and shouted downward, "Old man, are you there?" Henry frowned. How did the man disappear in the thin air? Henry knocked around on the stone walls and found nothing still. Somewhere near the original set of the Mountain of the Gods, Dougal Li stood on the ruin of the mountain, frowning. "How is it? Is there anything wrong?" Sacred Lord, who was wearing a white mask, floated in the air. "No," Dougal shook his head, "They can''t get out at this moment. They are still in their real world. But a crack just happened, and someone fell in. I don''t know who it was. If it was Henry who fell, we are going to have troubles." "I would rather hope that Section Nine person fell. Gardiner might be able to break the deadlock for us because of his personality," Sacred Lord said. "Who knows?" Dougal shook his head, "The crack is closed. There''s nothing to worry about. I''ll take my leave." "Let''s leave together." The two disappeared all of a sudden. Then arge group of people arrived at the ruin of the Mountain of the Gods. "Dig! The emperor is still inside. We need to save him or get his body." The leader of the groupmended. They were here for the ruler of Antiquity Country. Chapter 1321 Chapter 1321 Underneath the surface, Henry and Gardiner stood in the tiny room on the other side of the gate, confused. They had no idea of how a man could disappear in the thin air. This made them flustered. Time passing by, they still had no clue. "I give up," Gardiner''s patience ran out, "Let''s just leave it here. It doesn''t matter to us if we figure it out or not. If the reason is going to be important, the answer wille to us sooner orter. Let''s focus on getting out of here." Gardiner then walked out of the room. Henry shook his head and walked out with him. They came out of the doorway of Heaven and looked up. Their overhead had been blocked by the ruins. "Come on. There''s a bigger project waiting for us," Gardiner lit a cigarette and said, "I''m in a managing position. I shouldn''t be out there for the field job." "A good leader should always learn to get their hands dirty," Henry rolled his eyes. "Psst," Gardiner pouted. Although he keptining, he never slowed down. Henry and Gardiner cultivated Qi, and two gigantic hands appeared. They started to move the rocks. Ten hours had passed. When they finally dug themselves out from the underground, it was already dusk. In fact, while they were digging from underneath, there were numerous heavy-duty machines sent by the emperor of Antiquity Country also digging from above the ground. Seeing Henry crawled out in one piece, the emperor of Antiquity Country let out a long sigh of relief. He didn''t know that Radiant Ind had ceased to exist, nor did he know about his daughter, Princess Anna. He only knew that if something happened to the King of Hell in his territory, he would never have one day of peace. Henry and Gardiner did not stay in Antiquity Country for long. After Gardiner failed to contact the rest of Section Nine people, he realized that all the people who came with him had betrayed him. On their flight back, Gardiner looked depressed. "What kind of brainwash technics did Noble Berserkers gave to my people? Why did they all turn?" "You ask me?" Henry nced at Gardiner. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Gardiner suddenly realized something, "I''m so sorry. They also turned your Cesia and Ailsa. They are really good at stealing people." Henry said grumpily, "Are you trying to feel good about yourself by humiliating me? No liquor for you anymore." "Buddy, I''m sorry," Gardiner said cheekily. Although Henry was exhausted, he didn''t sleep a wink for the rest of his flight. Henry lied in his luxurious airne bed, wide awake and worried. He didn''t solve anything on the trip to Antiquity Country. On the contrary, he added one more worry to his list. Sylvia had woken the power of her blood. As for what that meant, Henry still had no idea. Up to then, he only knew that anything associated with it turned out to be a terror. Henry asked Gardiner about what it meant by waking the blood power, but Gardiner knew no more than Henry did. In contrast to Henry, Gardiner was very lighted hearted during his whole trip. He just briefly mentioned being betrayed by his people, then he spent the whole trip drinking and chatting up the female flight attendants. He promised them to take them for a ride in his new Rolls-Royce. Just like that, Henry and Gardiner were flying back to Yinzhou. It was noon when theynded. Gardiner left the airne drunk. He wanted to drive the rental car back to the rentalpany right after. So Henry called the police, and they arrested Gardiner before he could get in the car. Gardiner left Henry with a resentful nce. Henry ignored Gardiner. He went straight back home. When he got there, Henry found out that the door of his house was wide open. Henry was stunned by this, "Sylvia is back?" But he rejected his spection immediately. There was a strong smell of smoke that came from inside of the house, and Sylvia hated the smell of smoking. Henry walked in and found out there were more than a dozen strangers in his house. Among them, there were men, women, young and old. They were lying around the house. And take- out leftovers were on the table. Henry was furious upon seeing this scene. This is the home of Sylvia and himself. They had been carefully taken care of this ce. But at this moment, a bunch of strangers just invited themselves in and ravaged the ce. They walked around the house in their dirty shoes and filled the house with the smoke that Sylvia hated the most. Henry and Sylvia''s wedding photo almost fell off the wall. It was only hanging by one corner. "What are you doing here?" Henry walked in and locked the door. It was clear that he didn''t intend to let anyone walked out of his house alive. Everyone looked at Henry. They asked, "Who are you?" They acted as if they were the owner of the house. Henry pointed at the wedding photo. "Oh? So you''re that b*tch''s husband." The strangers surrounded Henry, "Tell us then. Where is that b*tch? Where did you hide the stuff?" Henry shook his head and said, "I don''t understand what you are talking about." "I suggest you stop ying dumb in front of us," A woman in her forties sneered, "You will not leave this ce until you give us that b*tch." "I think you are mistaken," Henry smiled, "I haven''t finished speaking." "Oh? We''re listening. Let''s see what excuses you can give us," The woman said with her arms folded in front of her chest. "What I was going to say was," Henry nced at everyone and said, "You should clean my house and straighten our wedding photo. Then you will break your own legs. Maybe I can consider letting you all live." The room was silent after Henry''s words. And then the strangers burst intoughter. "Letting us live. Do you know what you''re talking about? Do you know who we are?" "Does it even matter?" Henry flexed his wrists and said, "I''m not joking with you. I''ll give you three seconds. Three." "We didn''t joke with you either. Tell me, where is that b*tch?" The middle- aged woman asked again. "Two," Henry raised his arm. "Kid, you..." "One. I''m sorry, you ran out of time," Henry grinned. He waved his arm, and the woman stood there frozen. Two secondster, the blood spurted out. Henry ripped her mouth out of her face. "I don''t like the way you talk," Henry''s grin got more evil. Chapter 1322 Chapter 1322 No one expected Henry would do anything extreme. Seeing blood spurred out from the woman''s face, everyone was stunned. While they were dazed out, Henry formed a purple Qi de around his hand. He moved about everyone swiftly. In less than ten seconds, Henry stopped, and the purple Qi de in his hand dissipated. No one moved after that. After a few seconds, they all fell backward, and blood spread all over the floor. "Come in and clean up." Henry opened the door and went out. Several people walked in silently. They started to clean up. Henry walked to the backyard. He picked up a pair of shears and started to trim the nts. It seemed that the massacre didn''t affect him one bit. "You son of a b*tch!" Along with the wails, came Gardiner. He ran toward Henry, "Do you really think that I will be drunk- driving?" "I am a boss, and I know better! Wait. No, something is not right!" Gardiner got closer to the fence and sniffed. "The smell of blood! Did theye for you?" "It seems that you know something. Let''s talk." Henry spoke, and the backyard gate opened. As advanced in Qi as Henry did, Telekinesis was an easy task. Gardiner walked in. He said, "I rushed over right after I got the information. It''s a pity I''m still too late. Did they go too far?" Henry smiled and replied, "They were worse than you." "So they deserved it." Gardiner nodded and said, "But..." "What''s wrong? Did they have a strong background?" Asked Henry. "In the past, yes. Their background was too powerful for you. But you don''t need to care about it now. Since now, you''ve got a much more powerful background, and no one in the world dares to touch you. By the way, they are all from the ns." Gardiner picked a leaf from the tree and blew it as a musical instrument. He then continued, "You have met many people from the ns, but the ones you met were from some less influential ns. But because of Sylvia, all the powerful ns havee out. The ones here were from the Wang n of Langya, the Xie n of Chen Commandery, the Yang n of Hongnong, the Qian n of Wuyue, and the Li n of Longxi. The Wang n of Langyu used to be rank number one among the five ns, but since Dougal Li became the Martial Emperor, the Li n of Longxi has be the new number one, and the Wang n of Langya is the second. The other three ns are ranked in a tie. The other less powerful ns follow theirmand." "What''s going on with Sylvia?" Henry put down the shears. Gardiner took a deep breath and said, "The news I got was that to wake the power of blood, Sylvia forced the inheritance of Su n to open. Ages ago, your Shifu separated Qi and the army and forced all the organizations to sign the agreement. He wanted to stop the ns from participating in secr battles and to seal off their inheritance. All the ns are tightly connected, and the open of one inheritance would lead to the opens of all. In a way, Sylvia has started a new era of Guwu. From now on, the ns will enter the secr battles of the era of Guwu." "It''s not a big deal." Henry said, "ns wille out sooner orter. I woulde for them if they weren''ting out. Sylvia just rushed the time a little bit." "It''s not that simple." Gardiner shook his head, "I wouldn''t rush here if things are that simple. They say that Sylvia took something away, and that thing matters to the inheritance of all the ns. Now, everyone is looking for her, even Martial Emperor himself, but no one has any lead of her whereabouts. It''s almost like she''s never existed. Do you know anything about where she is?" Henry frowned. He shook his head and said, "No, I know nothing." "Forget it." Gardiner shrugged, "You''ll tell me if you want to. Go pack your bag. We''ll go to the ancestralnd of the Su n. People are demanding you to make your appearance there. If you really don''t know where Sylvia is, you might be able to find some clues there. By the way, Alvin Tsu will be there too. He has Peze, and he wants you to trade Peze with the information about Sylvia. Do you want to take a rest or leave right away?" "Right away." Henry said casually. "In fact, I think you''d better take care of one thing first." Gardiner suggested. "What is it?" "My Rolls-Royce." The Su n of Krerton City had its own reputation in Krerton City. Its ancestralnd was located in the city. Around Krerton City, many historical sites served as tourist attractions. But those sites were, in fact, held not much value. The historical sites that held the real value were owned by individuals, and they were not open to the public. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Owners of thosend usually installed signal blockers, so cell phones were useless around the area. Moreover, those sites were usually disguised as tombs. In Yan Xia, people stayed away from other peoples'' graveyards, but no one knew that underneath the graves, greater secrets were hidden there. The ancestralnd of the Su n was located thirty kilometers away from Krerton City. It was called the Graveyard of the Su n. In fact, it was a huge manor that was disguised as a graveyard. The ancestralnd of the Su n was located in it. At this moment, there was a huge pit in the center of the manor of the Su n. It was dug up recently. Because the inheritance of the Su n was broken open, people from every organization gathered here. People from the five most powerful ns were also there. There were wearing long robes and looked arrogantly. In Yan Xia, their reputation and power bestowed their prestige to be arrogant. The five ns sent seven Divine Realm masters, among them, two from the Zhao n, two from the Wang n, and the other three ns sent out one each. They came for one thing, finding Sylvia! As the representative of Alvin League, Alvin Tsu also came. He came with Sloane Reynolds. The reason that Alvin dared to show his face was that he was supported by Alvin League, and he also held Peze as a hostage. Cleve Chai was the representative of Recluse Association. He was very quiet that day. The representative of the Noble Berserkers was Cesia. Standing beside the pit with a diameter of ten meters and a depth of more than seventy meters, Cesia said, "No wonder Henry falls head over heels for you. It turns out you will do anything for your goals. Well done. You earned my respect." Chapter 1323 Chapter 1323 The Su n''s manor wasn''t small, but it was crowded with people from all the organizations around the world. People from different organizations would act aggressively toward each other. Members of the Su n lived on their tiptoe daily. As the head of the n, Victor Su was under a great deal of pressure. First of all, it was Victor who brought Sylvia to the ancestralnd of the Su n. After the disappearance of Sylvia, Victor was still here. So most of the people used Victor of hiding Sylvia''s whereabouts. On the other hand, Victor also didn''t know how to face Henry. The thought of meeting him gave Victor more pressure. The five ns and Alvin League all demanded Henrying here to tell everyone where Sylva was. The five ns didn''t say what they would do if Henry refused toe. But judging by the fact that they sent out people to stay at Henry''s house, the five ns didn''t n on treating Henry civilly. Meanwhile, Alvin of Alvin League held Peze hostage for information about Sylvia. Everyone was waiting for Henry toe. Stress and anger were filled the ancestralnd of the Su n. Members of the Su n lived in fear. They didn''t dare to offend anyone, and all they hoped was for Henry toe quickly. In Krerton City''s Skypark Hotel, someone booked its most luxurious penthouse room, which could host fifty people. Twenty- seven people were sitting around the dinner table. Among them were Henry, Ss, and Erin. They were enjoying the most exquisite cuisine in the world. All the dishes were made with the best materials possible. A beautiful waitress in waiting stood behind each one of the guests. Dinning here was not only for the food and the view, guests were enjoying themselves of being rich. A simple meal could cost most of the annual ie of an average family. Henry waved his hand, and the waitresses bowed and exited the room. "I heard that you went to Antiquity Country. How was it?" Ss asked after the waitresses left. "The Mountain of the Gods copsed. There was a gate called the doorway to Heaven, and someone went in and disappeared." Henry told Ss about the old freak. Ss shook his head, "I can''t tell you more since I never went there. When I was traveling, my path was on the maind. I didn''t go overseas too much." Henry understood. In the old times, the Han people and the Jin people belonged to different groups. But at this time, they were all called Yan Xia people. It was understandable that Ss knew little about Antiquity Country. "By the way, how about the Section Nine junior?" Ss asked. Henry answered, "He''s a little emotional at the moment, so he won''t be here with us. Everyone, how do you feeling out?" "It''s all different now!" Erin shook her head sadly, "I saw my daughter''s tomb with my own eyes and visited my old home." "Yes, everything has changed." The old devil sighed as well. Everyone had mixed feelings, and it was no joy. All they ever wanted was to leave the City of Hell. When they were finally free, they felt strange entering the real world. The world had changed so much since they were thrown into the City of Hell. At this moment, countries were in much tighter communications, and their families and friends all passed on. They felt like strangers trespassed into other people''s territory. "Alright, let''s change subject." The short man held up the ss, "This is a celebration of our freedom. This new world opens up my eyes. I have never imaged how big the world could be. Let''s raise our sses and enjoy the moment. Then we can all hear Henry''s trouble." "Come, bottoms up." After the first round of drinks, Ss looked at Henry and asked, "Henry, why did you call us here?" "It''s about my wife." Henry put down his ss and asked, "Ss, how much do you know about the bloodline?" "Well, a little." Ss nodded. He was born with the bloodline. "I want to know how to wake the power of the blood of a normal person?" Asked Henry. "Nothing." Ss shook his head, "As long as one''s blood is pure enough, it can be awakened. But the bloodline will be diluted through generations. By now, I don''t think there is any pureblood left. Waking it should be very hard. You''ll need special methods." "What is it?" Henry said nervously. He was worried that the method Sylvia used was what Ss was going to say. "Atavism." Ss said, "Finding the remains of one''s ancestors and waking the blood power through inheritance. I learned recently that your Shifu has sealed off all the inheritance. There is no way of unlocking them. Does your question have anything to do with your wife?" "Yes." Henry nodded and said, "I received news that to wake the blood power, my wife forced open one of the inheritance. After that, she went missing." "Forced open the inheritance?" Ss frowned, "If your wife is just an ordinary person, there is no way she can open the inheritance unless someone very powerful helped her. I know your Shifu. If he wanted something done, he would do it thoroughly. Not everyone is able to open the seal your Shifu cast, and the one who is capable of doing so wouldn''t do it casually, even after the passing of your Shifu." Henry was puzzled, "Ss, was my Shifu that powerful?" "Yes." Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Ss nodded with absolute certainty, "You didn''t experience his era. Any powerful person would flinch upon hearing the name Justus Lu. Henry looked around and saw reverence appeared on everyone''s faces. Henry didn''t expect such an old rogue could hold such a high reputation. Outside of the hotel building, Gardiner was caressing the hood of a new Rolls-Royce. He kept kissing the Spirit of Ecstasy and murmured honey. Gardiner looked possessed. "Look, there''s a dumb*ss." A group of young people passed by, and one of them shouted. Gardiner acted as if he didn''t hear it. The car was the only thing in Gardiner''s mind right now. That group of young people stopped in front of the hotel building which Henry was in. They whispered something to each other, and one of them shouted, "What?" "The penthouse is taken?" "Tell them to get the hell out! We want the penthouse!" Those young people were extremely conceited. They were from the ns. In their minds, once the ns came out to the secr world, they didn''t need to care about anyone. Chapter 1324 Chapter 1324 A group of young people were standing in front of the hotel building arrogantly. They wanted to step the whole world under their feet. At this moment when the ns were about toe out, those young people thought they owned the world. Since they wanted the penthouse room, it didn''t matter who was using it, those people had to give up the room. "Could you change to another one? I''m so sorry, but the room is taken," The manager said. He could tell that those people were not to be offended. Judging by their bullying behavior and the fact that they had the courage to walk in, the manager guessed that they were from influential families. "Change? We want the best," A young man in his mid-twenties said. He was from the Xie n. He came to Kreton City with the elder of the n. Throughout history, the five ns all had their own glorious moments, and they all had their moment of being the most powerful people in their time. So their descendants took on the historical glory of the n to themselves, asking everyone to offer the best of everything to them. People from all the ns saw theing out of the ns as the return of the kings. As a result, the group of descendants of the five ns couldn''t take any refusals because being refused didn''t match their backgrounds and hurt their pride. "Gentlemen, why don''t you wait in the lounge for a moment?" the manager said reluctantly. As the hotel manager, he knew how to read people. He knew Henry, who was eating in the penthouse, was someone he needed to take seriously. However, by the look of the bullying and unruly manner those young people exhibited, he knew that offending them could also cause great trouble. The manager thought that Henry was just rich, but those young people would be from families that were both rich and powerful. He had never seen anyone as conceited as those young people. So the manager suspected that even Henry would be scared of them. "Wait?" The young man from the Xie n snorted, "Why should we wait? I''ll give you ten minutes to get them out of the penthouse. We want that room! Go and deal with it!" The manager nodded with great difficulty. He said before leaving, "Thank you for your patience. I''ll be back soon." "Hurry up," The young man from the Xie n said impatiently. They walked into the hotel building. Gardiner, who was kissing the Rolls-Royce, looked over and murmured, "s, a bunch of arrogant and ignorant punks. Messing with the most powerful group in the world, they are asking for disaster. But my dear Rolls-Royce, I won''t let you take any damage because of their foolishness. My heart bleeds even when you are going over forty miles per hour. I love you so." Gardiner looked at the Rolls-Royce with love in his eyes. In the penthouse of the hotel, Henry was talking about the matters about the ancestralnd of the Su n with the other people. "Henry, I think I''d better go to the ancestralnd of the Su n and have a look myself. I''ve gone through the stuff your Shifu left. I have a feeling that the Su n incident is rted to your Shifu''s concern," Ss said. "Great. Thank you for your trouble," Henry nodded. "You don''t need to be so polite. Your trouble is my trouble. You got us out of the prison. I don''t mind giving you my life as gratitude," Ss patted Henry on the shoulder. Henry didn''t say anything more. He wouldn''t want to make everyone ufortable by oversaying things. At this moment, someone knocked on the door. It was the manager. He went up to talk to Henry about the room change. "Apologies for disrupting your meal," The manager bowed first and said, "I was wondering was it possible to ask you all to switch to another room? I''m so sorry about the trouble, and I''m willing to offer the meal for free." The reason the manager could offer something above his rank it''s that he had received a call from the owner of the hotel. The owner asked him to do everything to satisfy those young people''s needs. After the phone call, the manager felt lucky that he didn''t offend those young people. He was also given full authority to deal with this tricky matter. However, Henry didn''t care about the free meal. He cared about how Ss and the other people would feel. Ss and the others came from a much older time, and they believed that it was unlucky to switch tables during meals. "We can pay our own check, and we will leave when we finish," Henry showed the manager a premium membership card. The hotel only issued this type of card to a handful of people. For example, the hotel sent one to Felix Family and hoped that they kept it. The premium membership card made the manager''s job even harder. Both sides of the matter were people he couldn''t afford to offend. But he remembered what the owner told him on the phone. The need of the young people downstairs came first. The manager said apologetically, "I''m really sorry. The room was booked, but I messed up. The guests who booked the room are waiting downstairs at the moment. So I..." Hearing the manager''s words, Ss said before Henry, "Henry, I think we all finished. We can grab that drink sometimeter. I say we go to the ancestralnd of the Su n right now. How do you think?" "I don''t mind. Let''s have our drinks when things are settled," Henry nodded. He worked his way up from the bottom, so he felt the manager''s pain. Seeing that Henry and his guests were so kind, the manager breathed a sigh of relief. If it weren''t for Henry and his guests, it would be an extremely tricky matter to untangle. The manager was very grateful to Henry and his guests. Henry and the others just got up. The door of the room opened again. But it was kicked open without knocking. "Is the room ready yet? Ten minutes have passed. What are you doing?" The young man from the Xie n swaggered in. He nced at Henry and the others and shouted, "Why haven''t you got the hell out? Beat it!" Henry, who already got up, sat back down. Ss and the others looked at the young man from the Xie n, confused. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. After Ss and the others were freed from the City of Hell, every organization was praying that they wouldn''t knock on their doors. But at this moment, instead of steering clear from those twenty- six people, those young people ran toward them. Chapter 1325 Chapter 1325 The manager was stunned by the behavior of the young man from the Xie n. The young man was deliberately making trouble. In fact, everyone from this group intended to make trouble. The ns had to keep inactive for so long. So they can''t wait to use this time as an opportunity to change the rules of the world. Those young people wanted to cause some trouble to showcase their power, and the people they would mess with have to be influential enough. So they picked the penthouse guests of the hotel. They didn''t pick their target randomly. Krerton City was one of Yan Xia''s major cities. People who could dine in the penthouse room would definitely be someone rich and powerful. Those young people didn''t expect that they could run into someone who really mattered. They thought they could gain some reputation after messing with the penthouse guests, but there wouldn''t be any trouble that came with that. But what they didn''t take into ount was that, in reality, they had run into someone they should ever never mess with. Seeing Henry sitting down, the young man from the Xie n was happy. He had been worried that the penthouse guests would surrender without a fight. It was hard to show the power of the ns without a proper physical fight. In those young people''s minds, the only way to gain reputation was through fist and blood. "Don''t you hear what I told you? Get the f*ck out!" the young man shouted. The rest of the young people entered the penthouse. They stared at Henry and his guests like predators staring at their prey. Henry didn''t make a sound. He filled his ss with liquor and started to eat. "Very good, very arrogant," The young man from the Xie n nodded. He said to the manager, "You can leave now. Remember, don''te in, no matter what happens, understand?" "But..." The manager looked reluctant to ept themand. He was afraid that something would go very wrong, and when the time came, he would be the one to take the me. The influential people would always walk out of trouble scot-free. "What but? Get the f*ck out!" The young man from the Xie n waved his hand impatiently. The manager had no choice but to leave the room. He decided to call the owner. The door of the penthouse was closed by a young woman after the manager left. All the young people from the ns stared at Henry and his guests ferociously. "Let me handle it," The short man warmed up his body, "I haven''t got any chance to stretch after I got out. Don''t you dare to steal it from me." "Whatever," Erin rolled her eyes. She poured herself a ss of red wine and got ready to enjoy a show. "Come, let''s get another round," The old devil raised his ss andughed loudly. No one from the twenty- six people treated the young people from the ns seriously. Except for Henry and Ss, the other twenty-five people were all top Divine Realm masters. They would have ascended to Spirit-controlling Realm on the day they walked out of the prison if it were for an unknown reason. They naturally didn''t see anyone from below the Spirit-controlling Realm as a challenge. They could feel the Qi from those young people, but they also knew that there was hardly anyone that could defeat Ss. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Outside the room, the manager was on the phone with an anxious face. He just kept nodding to whatever the people from the other side of the phone said. "Yes, I understand. But boss... Okay, I got it. I''ll ask everyone to stay away from this area," The manager hung up the phone. He waved his hand. All the waitresses in waiting left. The manager left thest. Upon his leaving, he heard screams coming from the room. He halted but didn''t return. The manager sighed, "The penthouse guests are reasonable people, but why they are so unlucky to get picked up by a bunch of offsprings of powerful families. s, such bad luck." The screams in the room continued, but the situation wasn''t what the manager imagined. The short man''s moves were clean and effective. Facing the power of the top Divine Realm, the young people all lost their footings. They had to lower their bodies to catch a moment of breath. Their conceit turned into fear. The power of the short man shook them up to their cores. "A bunch of ignorant people!" The short man snorted. He whipped his hand in the air, and a p of sound was heard. Hand marks appeared on the checks of all the young people. The short man did not hold back. He kept waving his arms, and the p sound filled the room. When he finished, the faces of all the young people were red and swollen. Henry and others were watching the show while eating and drinking. "Do you know who we are? How dare you!" The young man from the Xie n shouted. "I don''t care who you are. You are an imbecile, and I can beat you no matter what you are," The short man said carelessly. The short man really didn''t care about the identity of those young people. With Ss behind his back, he feared no one. Realizing his threat didn''t work on the short man, the young man shouted, "I''m from the Xie n!" "The Xie n?" The short man was surprised. He looked over to Ss and the other people. Ss was also surprised when he heard the young man yelled the Xie n. Seeing the surprised faces of Ss and others, the young people were pleased. They thought the n''s name scared Ss and the other people. "I''m from the Wang n!" "I''m from the Li n!" "I''m from the Yang n!" "It''s from the Qian n!" All the young people started to name their ns. They wanted to use their n names to scare Henry and his guests. They believed that Henry and his guests were threatened by their ns. Just as the young people believed that they had the upper hand, the short manughed, "Haha! Interesting! Those are the people from the ns. From what time their kids became so arrogant? Funny, someone is trying to use the Xie n to scare me!" The old ghost and the others allughed. Ss, who had been quiet, said, "Since you are all from the ns, call your parents to take you home. The ones that parents won''t show, we''ll kill." Finished his words, Ss lifted his ss and took a sip from it. Chapter 1326 Chapter 1326 All the young people knelt in the room. They didn''t understand why Henry and his guests weren''t scared by their n names. Didn''t they know what those names represented? "I don''t have much time. Make your calls right now." Ss finished his drink and poured himself another. In the parking lot of the hotel, Gardiner lit up a cigarette, standing thirty meters away from his Rolls- Royce. He was afraid that the smoke would get onto his precious Rolls-Royce. Slowly spitting out a mouthful of smoke, Gardiner looked at the front door of the hotel and murmured, "I''ll give it twenty minutes until all the parents showing up for their kids. Which families are they from? They really set their parents up!" In the penthouse of the hotel, Henry and his guests were drinking and eating, and all the young people knelt on the floor. Under the power of the short man, no one dared to stand up. Once they nudged a little, the short man would p them, giving them burning pain on their faces. As the first younger generation to be brought out, those young people held higher positions in their own n. Although they were not powerful, their ns had high hopes for them. So none of them were treated in such a way before. They had imagined that when the ns came out, everyone would be afraid of them because of their ns. But in reality, they were pped in the face together. Several young people exchanged looks and tried to take out their phones. They just moved a little. "p!" Another pping sound rang out. The short man was eating a pork chop. He said without looking up, "Did I let you move?" "I... I''m taking my cellphone." The most arrogant people, the young man from the Xie n, said in a trembling voice. "Oh, then I''m sorry." The short man said, but he pped the young man again, "Let''s have another p on the other side of your cheek. I like things symmetrical. Be a good boy and make the call then!" The short man''s behavior humiliated the young people. However, they couldn''t do anything about it since the short man didn''t care about the reputation of the ns. The young people had had their lesson from the short man. Showing off without true power was to ask for humiliation. After the phone call, all the young people behaved themselves and knelt on the floor. They daren''t move a bit for the fear of being pped again. They already felt the burning pain on their cheeks. Gardiner was waiting around his Rolls-Royce. He sat in the driver''s seat and tried the back seat. He then imagined that there was a sexydy sitting shotgun, and he acted gentlemanly. After twenty minutes, a line of Audis stopped in front of the hotel building. The license tes of those cars were yellow background with ck letters. Gardiner couldn''t help look over. He smiled, "Interesting. It turns out that those young people are from the ns. No wonder they are so conceited. At their moment ofing back, instead of setting an example for their power, their people were beaten. What an interesting story!" Gardiner rolled down the window. He lied down on the driver''s seat in afortable position. A group of ns'' elders walked into the hotel building angrily. There were fourteen of them. They learned from the phone calls that someone kept their children here against their will. At this moment, their children knelt on the floor, waiting for them, and if the ns'' elders didn''t show up, they would be killed. "Who is it? Who dare to threaten our people?" Fourteen angry people rushed into the hotel building and headed straight to the elevator. The manager knew immediately that they were heading to the penthouse, so he asked the staff to step away. He knew the only oue of nobodies involving in the fight between the rich and powerful would be trouble. The ns'' elders reached the top floor with no one stood in their way. Tracking the trace of Qi, they found out the room immediately. One of the elders kicked the door open. The moment the door was open, they saw a bunch of young people knelt on the floor. Each of them had a bloody nose and a swollen face. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. The young people felt hope the moment they saw people from their own ns. The young man from the Xie n sobbed, "Father, I..." The young man just opened his mouth, and a p on his face stopped him. "Did I allow you to talk? Shut up!" The short man said without looking up. The young people were all scared of the short man''s ps. His words made every young people swallowed theirints. All fourteen ns'' elders had long faces. They didn''t expect the people sitting in the penthouse to beat up their children in front of their faces. Those people didn''t fear the reputation of the ns. The leader of the fourteen ns'' elders was a man in his fifties. He was a master at the early stage of Divine Realm, and he held an important position among the ns. The man said, "I reckon you know who we are and why we are here. Is it disrespectful to do what you just did?" "Why? Do I need to respect n people?" Old Devil said, "Take a look at those conceited punks you raised. In the old- time, people respected the n people because they were polite, educated, and honorable. I see now, you people have degenerated into a bunch of *ssholes. I don''t see any problems with the way we treated them. Do you still know what is reputation? Do you even care about the reputation of your own n?" Old Devil''s words infuriated the ns'' elders. One of them budged into the room and shouted, "Say that again?" "Why? You didn''t hear?" The short man said, "The n people used to be honorable and respectful. But you have be a bunch of hooligans. You don''t know how to educate your children. We will help you to do it." "How dare you!" Another elder yelled, "Who are you to meddle in our family business?" "No one care about how your family works." Erin talked back in a disdainful tone of voice, "But when your kids are trying to mess with us, we have to do something about it." "Haha! You want to do something about it?" The father of the young man from the Xie n sneered, "Then you''ll have to deal with my whole n first. Can you take our wrath?" "Interesting." Another man sitting at the table spoke. He was the second most reputable person among Henry''s guests, and he was only younger than Ss. He stood up with a hunched back and said, "So the ns'' people want to fight us?" Chapter 1327 Chapter 1327 "A fight?" The ns'' elders were surprised. Then they burst intoughter. The father of the young man from the Xie n said, "You want a war against the ns? Great! I really want to know which of you has the capacity to do so!" The ns'' people were confident that they would win. Around the world, they only regarded three organizations as the proper opponents. They were Alvin Leauge, Recluse Association, and Noble Berserkers. The ns'' people weren''t afraid of fighting them. They also knew that the three organizations wouldn''t want to turn the ns into enemies. Ss lifted his ss and poured the liquor into his mouth, and then the ss burst. He stood up and walked to one corner of the room. There stood a huge sword. Ss picked up the sword and carried it on his back. Heughed, "If you all agree, let''s start the war then. I believe there are more ns'' people in Krerton City. If you want a war, well kill them all. I just need to make sure one thing. Can you speak for your whole n? I don''t want to see someonee to beg for mercy once the war gets started." The ns'' elders thought Ss was telling jokes. "Begging for mercy? Why would someone beg for mercy from you? You''re funny. Let me show you if I can speak for my n!" The young man''s father showed a badge. It was the badge of the Xie n. The holder of the badge had the power of the head of the n! "Very good." Ss nodded, "What about the others?" "What a joke." The elder from the Li n showed his badge. The other three ns also did the same. Having seen the badges from all five ns, Ss felt affirmed. He nodded and said, "Alright then, let''s begin. I''ll start with the adults. As seniors, you failed your duty to educate your children, and you indulge them in their bullying behaviors. You are responsible for the mistakes they''ve made. I''ll take your limbs as punishment." Ss was calm andposed during his speech. The ns'' elders sneered. They didn''t believe Ss was serious. "I say, what''s wrong with your..." The eyeballs of the man from the Xie n suddenly bulged out. There was only horror and pain that could be seen from his eyes. The next moment, red fog spread out from the door of the penthouse. The limbs of all fourteen ns'' elders were disabled. Their tendon, arteries, and veins were broken. They suddenly slipped to the floor like mud, screaming in pain. There was only fear on their faces. Ss crippled all of them without moving his position. His telekinesis ability was beyond imagination.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. The young people were scared to death. They only wanted to cause some trouble and made people scare of the ns. They didn''t expect to see their elders be crippled in front of their eyes. "Let''s go find the rest of them. Since the war has started, I don''t like to be knocked at the door by enemies." Ss acted as if nothing serious had happened. He added, "By the way, take those with us." Ss then left the room. Outside of the hotel building. Gardiner was sitting in his Rolls- Roycefortably. A look toward the front door of the hotel, and Gardiner was stunned. Ss and the other twenty-six people walked out of the building. Dragging with them were the fourteen ns'' elders. The group of young people followed them. Their faces were covered with bruises, and they were trembling with fear. The young people all reached Qi- controlling Realm, and yet they were scared to death. By reading their faces, Gardiner could easily imagine how things went down in the hotel room. As the former prisoners of the City of Hell, most of them were real demons from their times. They would only show kindness to their prison mates and Henry and reveal their evil nature to anyone else. Those ns'' people had iting. What Gardiner didn''t expect was how arrogant and stupid the ns'' people were. He had thought that after seeing what Ss and the others could do, the ns'' people would avoid fighting the unbeatable opponents. But it turned out they had paid for their stupidity and conceit. The ns'' elders were tossed into their cars like dead dogs. The young people also got into the cars along with Ss and the others. They drove off. When Ss and others were still locked in the City of Hell, Henry had arranged cars and training to teach them how to drive. After they drove away, Gardiner saw Henry walking toward him. "My dearest buddy," Gardiner rushed toward Henry. He looked toward the direction where the Audis drove away and asked, "What the hell is going on? Take a look youself. There is blood in front of the hotel building. How can anyone cover this up?" "Just say someone is shooting a movie. I know you can handle it." Henry patted Gardiner on the shoulder. "No, no, no." Gardiner shook his head quickly, "That''s the matter between you and the ns. I won''t get into it. You figure it out." "I don''t know how." Henry shrugged. He tried to get the responsibility off his shoulder, "I''m only a messenger. Those are Ss'' words. Don''t ask me about anything. Ask Ss if you have any problems." Gardiner''s face turned pale at once, "Talk to Ss?" Gardiner wouldn''t dare to do so. "But buddy, just tell me what went down? Those ns'' peopler are crippled?" Gardiner''s face was full of bitterness. "Don''t buddy me. We aren''t that close!" Henry rolled his eyes, "The war between ns and Ss and the others has started. They haven''t finished yet. Let''s go to the ancestralnd of the Su n." "A war?" Gardiner cried out. He quickly looked around to make sure no one heard him. He lowered his voice and continued, "The ns want the war? Those ns'' elders said that?" "That''s right." Henry nodded, "They took out their badges and imed the war, so Ss answered it." "What the f*ck!" Gardiner was stunned, "Those young kids are not just going to destroy their families. They are going to destroy their whole ns!" Henry showed a helpless expression and said, "What can you do?" "What can I do? Open up a crematorium! Let''s split the profit!" Gardiner''s eyes were sparkling. "Haha." Henry gave a dryugh and said, "How do you think we get the business running? I invest, and you do the work?" "Works." Gardiner snapped his fingers and said, "It''s a deal." "Get lost." Chapter 1328 Chapter 1328 In the suburban of Krerton City, where the ancestralnd of the Su n was located. There should be cell signal blockers around the ancestralnds. But after what happened in the ancestralnd of the Su n, the member of the Su n had uninstalled the signal blockers. All the organizations that came here were secretly hostile to one another. Alvin League, Recluse Association, and Noble Berserkers were all annoyed by the conceited and unscrupulous behaviors of people from the ns. Even the young people from the ns were visually looked down on the other three organizations. Some of them even tried to harass Cesia. "Beautiful, you''ve rejected me many times. Don''t give me a hard time." A young man from the Yang n followed Cesia. His name was Hudson Yang, one of the best from the younger generation of the ns. They put high hopes on him. Hudson was one hundred and eighty centimeters tall. With a handsome face and a prominent family, he behaved arrogantly. Sitting on a rocking chair, Cesia''s long and slender legs swayed back and forth. She didn''t even look at Hudson. In Cesia''s heart, there was only one man. Hudson''s face darkened after being ignored by Cesia again. "Haha." Someoneughed out loud, "I heard that Hudson Yang of the Yang n was a charming young man. No woman could resist his charms. But he is ignored today. How peculiar." A young man from the Li n walked by. His words made Hudson felt embarrassed. Hudson believed that he could make any woman crazy for him. The first day heid his eyes on Cesia, he had announced among people of his n that Cesia would be his woman sooner orter. But several days had passed, except the name, he knew nothing about Cesia, and Cesia had been refusing to talk to him. Hudson felt ashamed by the way Cesia treated him. "Ma''am, why are you giving me a hard time?" Hudson said angrily, "You are not interested in me, but shouldn''t you show some respect to my n?" "Idiot." Cesia couldn''t help but berate Hudson, and that was the first word she ever said to him, "You start to act grumpily just because you are ignored. Are all people from the ns are as stupid as you are? If that''s the case, the ns'' people are really unbearable." "What did you say?" Hudson frowned. Cesia stood up from the rocking chair and continued, "You are not only dumb but also deaf. What an imbecile! Get as far away from my face as possible. You are no match to him. Rephrase that. You don''t even deserve to be mentioned in the same sentence with him." She shook her head and walked away. "Stop right there!" Hudson shouted. Cesia ignored him. "Stop, didn''t you hear me?" Hudson shouted again. Cesia kept walking. Hudson''s yelling got many people to look over. Hudson nced over the bystanders and noticed someone was giggling. He was infuriated and yelled, "You are asking for this, b*tch!" Hudson cultivated Qi and punched out behind Cesia''s back. "A piece of sh*t!" Cesia felt the attack. Without looking back, Cesia smiled coldly. A five- color Qi appeared in her hand, and she was about to punch out. "Behave yourself! Who allowed a junior from the ns to be so rude?" A person appeared behind Cesia and stopped Hudson''s attack. Cesia dissipated the Qi in her hand. She turned around and saw Cleve Chai standing between Hudson and herself. As an experienced Divine Realm master, Cleve was much more powerful than Hudson. Cleve warded Hudson''s attack easily. Cleve said, "Everyone gathering here is not forpeting with each other. For the sake of the fact that you are still young, I''ll let you off the hook." More people gathered around. After his unsessful courting, Hudson was scolded. He felt extremely ashamed. "Don''t try to step all over me just because you are old!" Hudson said, "You are from Recluse Association. Don''t get in the matter between the ns and Alvin League!" "Why don''t you go back and ask your president''s permission for your behavior?" Hudson felt a little better after he humiliated Cleve. "So disrespectful!" Cleve waved his hand, and invisible Qi knocked Hudson over to the ground. Cleve wasn''t a busybody. If no one stopped the unscrupulous behavior of the ns'' people, they would be more and more domineering. Hudson felt more embarrassed after being knocked down on the ground. He was about to speak when one elder from the Yang n walked over. He was a Divine Realm master. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. "Bishop Chai, don''t you think that you beating a junior is against the rules?" "Against the rules?" Cleve said, "He broke the rules first. I just ruled him. Section Nine of Yan Xia had ordered no fighting between Qi masters when the sun is up. Your n has broken the rules in the first ce." "Section Nine?" The elder of the Yang n sneered, "Who says Section Nine is qualified to give ns rules?" The elder sounded disdainful when he mentioned Section Nine. "F*ck, what do you mean?" A grumpy voice came from the elder''s back. Gardiner walked over in a dashing suit. He swirled the key of Rolls- Royce around his right index finger and said, "Why is Section Nine unqualified to give ns rules?" "The boss is here." Cleve smiled. Gardiner stopped and pointed at the elder from the Yang n and said, "Exin yourself, or else!" "Or else?" The elder was amused by Gardiner''s streetnguage, "When did Section Nine start to adopt that kind ofnguage?" "Okay, you don''t believe me. Fine, I''ll call people right now!" Gardiner then shouted toward the yard gate of the Su n, "Come on, get him!" Suddenly, an invisible force covered the ancestralnd of the Su n. Being affected by the force, people found it hard to breathe. Twenty-six people appeared. They were hovering over the ancestralnd of the Su n, and their leader had a gigantic sword on his back. Chapter 1329 Chapter 1329 The oppressive Qi and twenty- six people gave everyone in the ancestralnd of the Su n a feeling of horror. When Gardiner threatened the elder of the Yang n, no one believed that he could call anyone, Cleve included. So they were scared and surprised at the same time. Cleve tried to find Gardiner, but Gardiner had disappeared. "D*mn, the feeling of running away after a bluff is so good!" Gardiner rushed to the yard gate with excitement. Henry happened to walk in. Although the elder of the Yang n was conceited, he was not stupid. He could feel how powerful the opponents were. "Who are you?" The elder of the Yang n asked, looking at Ss. "You are not worthy to know my name." Ss said. The elder of the Yang n felt humiliated. The elder thought he was from the Yang n, and no one should question his worthiness. No matter how powerful the person would be. No one could act so arrogantly to the Yang n. People who were at the ancestralnd of the Su n all felt the force. They ran out to find out what was happening. Ss looked down and asked, "Which ones are the people from the ns?" "They are!" Gardiner suddenly appeared from nowhere. He ran around like a pug and pointed his finger at people, "He is from the Yang n. This one is from the Li n. That belongs to the Wang n. That''s Xie and Qian." After a round of pointing fingers, Gardiner disappeared again. "All right." Gardiner nodded and waved his hand. At the gate of the ancestralnd of the Su n, the group of young people, who were pped by the short man earlier, walked in, trembling. They carried their own elders, who were crippled by Ss. Seeing their swollen faces and the crippled people on their backs, the other people of the ns all looked horrified. "The show is about to begin! Does anyone want inside info? It''s a hundred yuan per piece." Gardiner whispered to Cleve mysteriously. "Who are these?" Cleve looked at the people hovering in the air and asked. He could tell the elders on the young people''s backs were crippled. These people could harm all the people from the ns but didn''t cause Gardiner to be rmed. Cleve was very curious about their identities. Gardiner didn''t answer Cleve. He rubbed his fingers in front of Cleve. "Does this count as bribery?" Cleve took out a hundred yuan bill and put it in Gardiner''s hand. Gardiner put the bill under the sun with a big smile on his face. After checking the watermark, he put the bill in his pocket and said, "I earned it. It has nothing to do with the organization I''m working for. Cleve, taking my advice. Don''t mess with those people. They came with that guy." Gardiner said as he pointed at Henry. Looking toward the direction Gardiner was pointing, Cleve saw Henry. He felt awkward facing Henry. Ever since the battle at Emperor''s Mausoleum in Western Xia, it was the first time Cleve met Henry. Cleve still felt sorry for Henry to that day. Because of his interference, Henry couldn''t subdue Joselito. As a result, Joselito gained the upper hand. If it weren''t for the three families and Martial Emperor, Henry could have died. "Long time no see." Henry walked up and greeted Cleve first. Cleve didn''t expect Henry could greet him. He smiled awkwardly and said, "It has indeed been a long time." Standing not far away from Cleve, Cesia''s eyes never left Henry since Henry walked in. "Excuse me. Your attention is ced on a very strange ce." Gardiner rolled his eyes at Cleve, "Why didn''t youment on the fact that he brought those people here? Can''t you see what that means?" Cleve was confused, "Henry brought them over..." Cleve was stunned," You... you... you mean..." Gardiner squinted and smiled with satisfaction, "I was holding back the information for a long time, and I was waiting for your stunned face. Finally, there it is! It feels so good to make people surprised." Cleve took a deep breath. He had to be extra rmed after learning that the people hovering over his head were former prisoners of the City of Hell. He had heard the rumors that they had been freed. The leak of the information that the president lost one arm gave Cleve another reason to be cautious. Among the top practitioners of Qi, everyone knew the name of Ghost God Ss? As one of the most well-known experts in Qi, Ss could single-handedly change the power dynamic of the entire world. "What... they..." Cleve murmured. Gardiner rubbed his fingers again. Cleve tossed Gardiner five a-hundred yuan bills. "Rich." Gardiner put away the money with satisfaction. He then said, "In this case, I''ll offer you the full package. The people of the ns'' dered war on Ss. They had presented their badges." "A war?" Cleve was stunned, "Why?" "I don''t know." Gardiner shook his head, "I''ve told you everything I know. You can ask me more, but I won''t be able to answer you. All you need to know is that a show is about to begin." The corners of Cleve''s mouth twitched, "You just charged me five hundred yuan for one piece of information." Gardiner turned his head aside and whistled. Cleve was speechless to Gardiner''s jerk attitude. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. The young people walked toward their elders, trembling. One of them said while sobbing, "Please...please help us..." "What''s going on?" The elder of the Yang n asked. The young man of the Xie n copsed down onto the ground. His father, who was carried on his back, dropped to the ground. He sobbed and said, "My father... my father and all the other elders... they are crippled!" The young man''s conceit had been reced by terror. "What?" The young man''s words like a bomb, causing an explosive effect among the people from the ns. "How could it be? How dare they do this to us!" A Divine Realm master from the Li n said angrily, "How dare they harm our people? The audacity of those people!" "They are taunting us deliberately! They are shaming us!" The Divine Realm master from the Qian n said. "The Xie n will fight against all of you till the end!" A master of thete stage of Qi- concentrating Realm from the Xie n said. Their only Divine Realm master had been crippled. "How a world. People already pick on us the moment we are going to return to the secr world." Two Divine Realm masters from the Wang n spoke. "For the people who humiliate the ns, their destiny will be only one, death!" The elder from the Yang n formed a Qi staff in his hand. Chapter 1330 Chapter 1330 People of the five ns looked up. The oppressing force made them hard to breathe, but they stood strong. They believed that as members of the five ns, they would be invincible! Ss looked down and took the gigantic sword from behind his back. He said, "Are you done? The time I left for you was for yourst words, and you just wasted it on a bunch of nonsense." Finished his words, Ss waved his sword slightly. All the members of the five ns were stunned by what they were seeing. A red dot appeared on the foreheads of the six masters of Divine Realm, and then, all six of them fell on the ground and never moved again. Such a bizarre scene scared everyone. All the other people from the ns copsed on the ground. Helplessness and fear were the only things left in their eyes. They could no longer feel their limbs anymore, not even the pain. Ss sheathed his sword andnded on the ground. The other twenty- five people allnded after Ss. Victor knew what the five ns represented. He couldn''t believe his eyes when he saw the man with a gigantic sword on his back just killed or disabled every member of the five ns. Seeing Henry''s arrival, Victor walked up to him, trembling. "Mr.... Mr. Zhang ...¡± "What on earth has happened?" Henry asked directly the moment he saw Victor. "It''s..." Victor looked at the pit. Just as he was about to speak, he noticed that Ss was walking over. Victor immediately shut his mouth. "Henry, what have you learned about your wife?" Ss smiled and asked Henry. "She is my goddaughter-inw. You have to find out what has happened to her!" Erin said. Victor was surprised to see those fearful people treat Henry so nicely. "You don''t need to be afraid," Henry said to Victor. "Mr... Mr. Zhang... they... they are your..." Victor''s voice trembled. Henry nodded before Victor finished his sentence. Victor took a big breath in. The organizations around the world had put Victor under a great deal of pressure. He also had been worrying that Henry could also be pressured for an answer. But at that moment, Victor understood that he had underestimated Henry''s capacity. "Tell me," Henry nced at the pit and continued, "What happened?" Victor calmed himself down and answered, "It started from the moment I found out that Sylvia''s blood wasparably pure. I even found out traces of Atavism in her blood. I mentioned it to her, but she didn''t put too many thoughts into the matter. I knew that awakening of the power of blood is forbidden, so I restrained my curiosity. Until one day, Sylvia contacted me and told me that she wanted to wake the power of her blood. I tried to dissuade her, but she insisted. So I brought her to our ancestralnd." "Why did Sylvia insist?" Henry was puzzled, "I don''t understand?" "I don''t know," Victor shook his head, "I asked, but she refused to tell. Sylvia knew nothing about Qi. The only way to wake the power of her blood was through absolute pure blood. But after generations, there is no absolute pure blood existed. Sylvia''s blood was purer than anyone in her family, but it''s still far from sufficiency. So I decided to try the secret method." "How could you use the secret method on a normal person?" Ss suddenly spoke. "What is the secret method?" Henry asked. "It''s simr to modern- day blood transfusion," Ss exined, "The blood would be drawn from a person''s body for purification, and the purified blood would be transfused back to the person. After repeating the process for a certain amount of time, Atavism would be achieved. Generally speaking, a Divine Realm master is capable of such treatment. A transfusion happens every ten days, and Atavism could be achieved in decades. But the method is extremely dangerous to normal people." Hearing Ss'' exnation, Henry was anxious, "If it would take a Divine Realm master decades to achieve, what is it going to happen to Sylvia?" "I''ve warned her about it," Victor sighed, "But she still insisted. Moreover, she learned about the method from somebody else. This person told her that it was doable. Sylvia brought over many devices used in blood generation to help her achieve Atavism." Henry clenched his fists. Even he didn''t know about the secret method. Why did someone abet Sylvia to do it? Who was that person? Why did Sylvia be their target? "How did she disappear?" Ss asked as he walked toward the pit. People who gathered in the ancestralnd of the Su n had nned on interrogating Henry. The arrival of Ss and the other former prisoners of the City of Hell brought miserable ends to the people of the five ns. So people from the other three organizations wouldn''t dare to make another move anymore. Alvin even hid away. They just stayed in silence and listened to Henry''s conversation. Victor followed Ss to the pit. Cleve took a look at the disabled people of the five ns. He then looked at the gigantic ck sword on Ss'' back. Cleve swallowed a mouthful of saliva and murmured in awe, "Cut without the de and eliminate from the root. Is it the power of ancient weaponry..." "Don''t underestimate the power of ancient weaponry," Gardiner shook his head and said in a mysterious tone of voice. "What do you know about it?" Cleve looked at Gardiner seriously. Judging from the tone, Cleve thought Gardiner should know a lot about ancient weaponry. "I know nothing," Gardiner shook his head. "But you..." "I just thought the tone of voice would make me sound intelligent," Gardiner said as if bluffing was a reasonable thing to do. Cleve clenched his fists. Henry, Ss, and Victor stood near the pit. Ss closed his eyes. He was trying to sense something. Victor continued, "Sylvia was undergoing the secret method at this spot. Everything was going ording to the n. But one day, a huge earthquake happened here, and Sylvia disappeared. The pit appeared afterward."R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Chapter 1331 Chapter 1331 After hearing Victor''s words, Henry knew that he knew neither how Sylvia disappeared nor how the pit got here. "Below us is the ancestral temple of the Su n. You''ll need to get down there if you want to wake the power of the blood. But, it has been destroyed now." Victor sighed, full of sorrow. As the head of the Su n, He felt ashamed for bringing down such a disaster to theSu n. Henry jumped into the pit without hesitation. He saw the ruins of the ancestral temple of the Su n. But there was no passageway down in the pit. Henry looked around in the pit and went back up. He asked Victor, "Are you sure that Sylvia disappeared when she was down there and not went back up?" "I''m sure." Victor nodded, "I was here the whole time when things happened. The entrance of the ancestral temple is locked, and no one has touched it. No one saw Sylvia came up from the pit." "Henry, does this situation sound familiar to you? It''s very much like what you have experienced in Antiquity Country." Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Ss spoke after a long moment of pondering, "People just disappeared from thin air." Henry was stunned. He then asked, "But how?" "Of course, people don''t just disappear." A person appeared above the pit. The person brought hope to the people from the ns. "Martial Emperor is here!" "Martial Emperor is here for our justice! He is here to punish the people who did this to us!" "Martial Emperor, he is evil and ruthless, and he killed our ns'' people. You have to execute him!" The ns'' members who were paralyzed on the ground all spoke. Martial Emperor nced over on the ground. He then saluted Ss with a fist and palm gesture, "I, Dougal Li, am honored to meet you." Dougal''s reverence for Ss shocked all the ns'' people. In the minds of the ns'' people, Martial Emperor was omnipotent, and they treated him like God! But at the moment, their God acted inferior to Ss. The ns'' people were stunned. They also regretted choosing Ss to be their enemy. For the first time, they felt powerless as ns'' people. The group of the young people of the ns was regretted they picked Ss and his friends to mess with. The father of the young man of the Xie n was lying on the group in desperation. He had hoped his n to revenge him. At this moment, he was just scared of what his n would do to him after knowing that he deimed war against Ss holding the Xie n badge in his hand. Ss looked at Martial Emperor and asked, "Are you here to plead for them?" "No, I''m not." Dougal smiled, "I''ve stopped myself from getting involved with the business of the ns for a long time. The grudge between you has nothing to do with me. I''m here for something else. I''d like to ask you and all your friends a favor." "A favor?" Erin frowned. "That''s right." Dougal nodded, "Although you can''t enter the stage of Spirit- controlling Realm, you''re undeniably invincible against anyone from the Realm you are in. I could really use the help of all of you." "What for?" Ss asked. "Go to Mount Kunlun." Dougal took a deep breath and said, "Suppress the Evil Spirit!" "The Evil Spirit!" Ss''s body trembled slightly. The expression on Ss'' friends turned solemn. "Can we talk in private?" Dougal made a gesture and jumped into the pit. "Henry, I''d like you toe with us too," Said Ss. He jumped in after Dougal. Everyone jumped in the pit one by one. Henry was thest to jump. Twenty-eight people crowded in the ruins of the ancestral temple of the Su n. Dougal looked at Henry and said, "I''ve been paying attention to what happened to your wife. I can assure you that your wife didn''t leave through the top. My guessing is that what happened to your wife is simr to what you have experienced in Mountain of the Gods. There was a doorway appeared, and people left through it, but the doorway doesn''t appear just anytime." Henry shook his head in confusion. Dougal sighed, "There are things that you won''t be able to understand just yet, and there are certain things that will do you no good once I tell you. The only thing you can do now is to make yourself stronger. So you can handle them in time. I''m also looking for your wife. She is not the only one that mysteriously disappeared. The ns also have people disappeared too. There is a chain of reaction happening right now." Dougal finished his words and never spoke again. As Martial Emperor, he wasn''t obliged to talk to Henry, but for the sake of Justus Lu and Ss, he told Henry everything that he could. Although Spirit-controlling Realm was just one step higher than Divine Realm, people from these two stages lived in apletely different status. "What is the Evil Spirit you mentioned?" Ss asked. "I can''t be sure for the time being." Dougal shook his head, "There is a hugemotion in Mount Kunlun. I''m not sure if I can handle it, so I was hoping that you and your friends could lend a hand." Ss considered for a brief moment and nodded, "Okay." Erin and the others had no reason to refuse once Ss said yes. "Thank you for your kind help. There''s no time to waste. Let''s go." Dougal saluted in the gesture of fist and palm. Before leaving, he said to Henry, "Please let us know if you hear anything about your wife. She holds something very important. The person who told her about the secret method of the bloodline is someone whose importance is beyond your imagination. Please don''t make any selfish decisions." Dougal then jumped out of the pit. Ss looked at Henry and said, "I''ll tell you things about the Evil Spiritter. I can''t feel anything out of the ordinary here, so I can''t tell you anything about your wife. You''ll need to be careful." Ss also jumped out of the pit. Erin and the others followed Ss. "It''s the same situation as which in Antiquity Country." Henry murmured. Judging by Dougal''s reaction, Henry was sure Dougal was telling the truth that he didn''t know where Sylvia was. What on earth happened? There was a fire burning inside Henry''s heart. He couldn''tpose himself when Sylvia was involved. By the time Henry left the pit, Ss and the others had already left, leaving only the ns'' people lying on the ground. "Henry, if you want Peze alive, tell me where Sylvia is." Alvin stood in front of Henry. Chapter 1332 Chapter 1332 Sloane stood by Alvin''s side, and they showed no fear when they were facing Henry. With Peze in their hands, Sloane and Alvin believed that they would make Henry do whatever they wanted. "Looks like you''ve been doing pretty welltely." When Henry saw Alvin, he smiled. "Thanks to you, my life has changed dramatically. But I have to say that I was so naive before. I even thought that Radiant Ind was a powerful organization. Now, I finally see the truth. Comparing with Alvin League, Radiant Ind is less than nothing. Our God Creation project is about toplete. Once the project seeds, the whole world will kneel under our feet. If you fulfill our demand nicely, maybe I can plead to our future Lord to give you a job as a watchdog." Henry''s expression did not change at all, "You''re indeed much more ambitious than before." "Cut the crap." Alvin held Sloane in his arms and said, "Where is Sylvia? Don''t tell me she disappeared. The genes we found in Lon match Sylvia''s genes in ny percentage. So we know that herst known location is Lon. I warn you. You''d better stop lying to us!" Henry walked closer to Sloane and Alvin and whispered to them, "What are you going to do with that information then? What can you do to me if I just don''t tell you? Threaten me? Just you two?" "You don''t care about the life of Peze?" Alvin stared at Henry and said, "Do you think hiding Sylvia will solve anything? She is holding the key to the civilization of the earth''s core. Even Martial Emperor is searching for it. Do you think by you and your wife, you are able to keep it?" "What?" "The civilization of the Earth''s Core?" Henry looked confused. "Haha." Alvin sneered, "What an ignorant little Henry! He didn''t even know what Martial Emperor is up against. Don''t say that I didn''t give you a chance when yourself can''t see the world clearly. The ancestralnd of Lon will open in seven days. When it happens, give me the thing Sylvia is holding. Or, I''ll send you the body of Peze. Let''s go!" Alvin, holding Sloane in his arm, walked away. "You told him too much." Sloane frowned. She was unhappy about what Alvin had told Henry. "You don''t know him." Alvin shook his head, "Henry is too confident for his own good. With the little information I let out, he will do the job for us. Believe me, when the timees, he will take care of things in Lon for us." "I hope what you said will happen." Sloane continued, "The boss takes the matter very seriously. There are more and more civilizations of the earth''s core appears. So the boss thinks what is going to happen in Lon is very crucial. If anything goes wrong, both of us will be in serious trouble." "Don''t worry, I don''t y with my own life." Alvin smiled. With Alvin League''s leaving, there were only Recluse Association and Noble Berserkers that remained in the ancestralnd of the Su n. Cleve didn''te here to interrogate Henry. He just wanted to know how he saw the incident. As for Cesia, her eyes never left Henry from the moment Henry walked in, but she didn''t talk to Henry. All six Divine Realm masters of the ns had died, and most of them were crippled. Although the scene wasn''t bloody, their injuries were so severe that they wouldn''t be able to use their limbs again. Only the ns'' young people were left intact. After hearing about the Evil Spirit, Ss left with Martial Emperor and didn''t want to waste his time on them. The five ns had hoped to im their dominant power after their reentering of the secr world, but they lost almost everything after the first battle. At this moment, the only thing left in the young ns'' people''s eyes was fear. They had no courage left to interrogate Henry about Sylvia. Alvin''s words worried Henry. He didn''t linger in the ancestralnd of the Su n for long. After a brief talk with Gardiner, he headed to the urban area of Krerton City by himself and stayed in a hotel. He started searching about the civilization of the earth''s core online immediately after checking in the hotel. The story about the civilization of the earth''s core had been around for a long time, but most of them were considered urban legends, which were debunked as fake. But were they really urban legends? After Henry learned Qi, he undertook one thing. It didn''t mean something didn''t exist just because people didn''t understand it. Mankind liked to im itself as the owner of the earth. However, mankind had only upied twenty-nine percent of the surface of the earth, and yet, there were still many unexinable phenomena within that area. The oceans were considered one of the most mysterious ces on earth, and no one knew what was there on the bottom of the oceans. But there was a ce more mysterious than the oceans, and that was the earth''s core! Human exploration of the ocean had gone as deep as eleven thousand meters, but the exploration of the earth''s core was merely fifty- one hundred meters. Scientists spected that the depth of the earth''s core was sixty- three kilometers, so human being''s exploration on earth was insignificant. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. After the search, Henry concluded that the civilization of the earth''s core might exist, but human beings hadn''t got any proof. The ssic of Mountains and Seas mentioned mountains and rivers all over the world, and it also mentioned a lost world. There was once an expedition team. The team discovered a four kilometers long corridor on the bottom of the ocean. Near the corridor, there was a tens- of- thousands square metersrge hall. They also found some strange but beautiful patterns and dinosaur skeletons. Some people said that they were the proof of the existence of the civilization of the earth''s core, and someone said the earth''s crust movement caused those to be at the bottom of the ocean. In the end, the earth''s crust movement theory gained favor. After all, human beings only believed things they saw with their own eyes. "The civilization of the earth''s core, so it existed?" Henry lost in his thoughts. Alvin League wouldn''t run after the civilization of the earth''s core if it was only an urban legend. It seemed like Martial Emperor had been searching for information about the civilization of the earth''s core. And what was the Evil Spirit? Henry got the same clueless feeling as the moment he just learned about Qi. There were so many mysteries waiting for him to uncover. He felt that a lot of the mysteries were rted to the civilization of the earth''s core! Henry had to go to Lon, either for finding Sylvia, solving the mysteries or for killing Joselito Yang! Chapter 1333 Chapter 1333 Verrall was with Joselito wherever Joselito went, so it was hard to kill Joselito. Learned from Alvin, Henry knew that the ancestralnd of Lon would be open in seven days. He had to prepared during this time. Henry nned to go to Lon in advance. He didn''t dy in executing his ns. Henry booked a flight ticket to Xin Province the very same day. Henrynded in Xin Province at nine o''clock in the evening. When he stepped out of the ne, it was still broad daylight. Henry felt that something was not right. Years of experience told Henry that most of the ground staff at the airport had problems. It looked like they were busy working, but upon a closer look, Henry realized that they were inspecting everyone who came to visit Xin Province. Henry was sure that organizations around the world would have learned the news that the ancestral land of Lon was about to open. He suspected that all the organizations had nted their own people to monitoring every visitor to Lon. Henry didn''t mind being watched. He walked out of the airport unconcealed. Henry booked a hotel. He nned to go to Lon the next morning. It took Henry more than an hour to find a hotel that still got vacancies. It was obvious that a lot of people of the organizations around the world hade to Xi Province. Unlike the Emperor''s Mausoleum of West Xia, Lon couldn''t be controlled by any organization completely, and the ancient tribe of Lon had important influences. Many of Lon''s inheritors would show up this time. During dinner hours, people were dining at the restaurant in the hotel. They behaved arrogantly and talked loudly. From their conversation, Henry learned that most of them wereing for Lon, and they all knew that Lon was thest ce Sylvia was located. Henry finished his dinner in a hurry. He rushed back to his room and continued searching for information about the ancestralnd of Lon and the legends about the civilization of the earth''s core. Henry guessed that the sudden disappearance of the civilization of Lon might have something to do with the civilization of the earth''s core. The sky finally turned dark. Henry closed the webpage and sighed. "Sylvia, what happened to you?" He stared at the night sky. The next morning, Henry followed an adventure team into the desert. People came to Xin Province to admire the endless desert every day. So it only took Henry some minor expense for him to enter the desert with the team. "Buddy, is this your first time?" An explorer in full military gear asked Henry, who was wearing civilian clothes. Henry shook his head with a smile. "It''s okay. You don''t need to lie to me," the explorerughed, "The desert will eat you alive. My suggestion to you, have some fun in the daylight and go back when it''s dark, or get yourself some gears. To go to the desert wearing stuff like that, you are gambling with your own life." "Thank you. I''m okay," Henry nodded. Seeing that Henry wasn''t up for conversation, the explorer didn''t keep bothering him. On the way, Henry made up an excuse and left the team. He walked into the desert by himself. The Lon Ruins were hidden in the middle of the desert. It was so hard to locate that most people would lose their ways, even for the experienced ones. With the experience of going to Lon Rains before, Henry used only apass to guide his way. He had heard many things about the ancestralnd of Lon from Ranjeet. But Henry was still unsure about where he was going for most of the time. Half a day passed quickly in the desert. Walking in the desert and facing sand storms from time to time, Henry''s appearance was odd to most of the people. He was wearing street clothes and spotless, and not a little sand could be found on him. Henry had been walking fast, and he had gone deep into the desert where there were rarely people around. He might even have passed the Lon ruins. At this point, anyone who appeared in front of Henry could be an enemy. No one would be around that area unless the person came here with the same agenda as Henry. At this moment, Henry believed that he was standing on the ancestralnd of Lon that Ranjeet had told him. ording to Ranjeet, he was living in a fairtalelike ce where there were mountains, streams, and forests. But all Henry could see were sands. All of a sudden, someone passed Henry. Henry''s keen eyesight saw the person immediately, "Who''s there?" R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Just in a blink of an eye, the person had gone away. Henry could only see a tiny silhouette standing in the desert far away from him. Henry looked down and found a business card by his feet. On the card, there were two words, Lins Group! Under the words Lins Group, Henry saw the name, Sylvia Lin. Without a second thought, Henry instantly chased after the person. Henry needn''t hide his power in the rural area of the desert. With his full power of Qi-controlling Realm, Henry was getting closer to the person. Just as Henry was about to catch up, the person stopped abruptly. "Henry?" The person asked. It was a woman''s voice. Henry stopped three meters in front of her. Only then did he see the person clearly. She was in ck and wore a bamboo hat. There was a sword hanging from her belt, and the handle of the sword was worn out, which meant that the sword was a real weapon but not just a decoration. "You know me?" Henry looked at her up and down. "I was waiting for you," The person answered. She flicked her fingers, and a ring flew out. It fell into Henry''s hand. Henry examed the ring and found the inscription on the inside of the ring. With you forever. Henry''s body shook. It was Sylvia''s wedding ring, and it was made of a very special kind of gold. "Who are you? Where is Sylvia!" Henry stared at the women with anger in his eyes. "I''m not your enemy. Ms. Lin asked me to give you the ring," The person shook her head, "I know you wille, so I waited for you. Please keep the ring in a safe ce." Then the person disappeared in front of Henry''s eyes. "She asked you to give it to me..." Henry looked at the ring and murmured, "Sylvia, what on earth happened? Where the hell are you? I miss you..." After putting away the ring, Henry suddenly felt that something was happening. Back him, sands formed into the shape of a spear, and the sand spear was flying toward Henry''s heart. Chapter 1334 Chapter 1334 The sand spear was a deadly weapon. It was the handiwork of Divine Realm masters. Henry didn''t turn his head, and the purple light appeared behind his back. The sand spear was shattered in an instant. "Interesting," A deepughter came from behind Henry. Henry''s face dropped when he heard theughers. He turned around and saw two people appeared in the desert. Henry was stunned by their faces. They were Hebor Merrick and Andrew Garfield, both of which Henry had believed to be dead. Hebor''s arms had been cut off. But the Hebor Henry was looking at had two muscr arms. The only thing that indicated that Hebor''s arms had been cut off were the marks on his shoulders. "Henry, it''s been a long time since west met," Andrew sneered, looking at Henry. "Indeed," Henry said after he calmed himself down, "It seems that you''ve turned to Alvin League." "Haha," Andrew kept his sneer, "Alvin League and Recluse Association used to belong to the same organization anyway. We have been waiting for you for a long time. Give us the thing you just received, and we can let you walk away alive." "Henry, I still remember that you cut off my arms," Hebor said with a hoarse voice. "Both of you have reached the Divine Realm. It seems that Alvin League''s gene technology does have benefits," Henry nced over Andrew and Hebor, "But do you really think you are powerful enough to kill me?" "Henry, I admit that you are a very talented fighter," Andrew answered, "When I first met you, you were as weak as an insect, but look at you now. You are one of the top fighters. We thought that after entering the Divine Realm, Hebor and I could kill you. But after that encounter, we admit that it''s still hard for us to kill you. But it doesn''t mean that you can walk away alive." A purple Qi sword was formed in Henry''s hand. He asked, "Where do you find the confidence?" "Simple," Andrew answered with a smile, "You can''t control yourself whenever you are inside of an inheritance. Don''t you find it interesting?" "You..." Henry''s face changed. Suddenly, he felt that the ground had disappeared underneath his feet. He looked down and saw a pit. "Henry, go to hell!" A voice rang out above Henry''s head. Then a light ball with a radius of ten meters was crushing down to Henry. Henry looked tiny and powerless under the light ball. One thing was certain that Andrew and Hebor were not powerful enough to generate the light ball. It didn''t mean to kill Henry but to force him into the pit. Facing the light ball, Henry had no choice but to jump in. Andrew and Hebor jumped in after Henry. Then the desert returned to normal. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only "Many thanks for Lord Celestino''s help," Alvin and Sloane knelt in the distant desert, watching the disappearance of the light ball. Celestino, who was wearing a ck robe, stood in front of Alvin and said, "Henry is in the pit, and that''s as far as I can help you. You''ll need to take care of the rest. Do finish the job nicely. You know how important it is to us." "Lord Celestino, rest assured," Alvin said reverently, ''TH sessfully finish the task." "Very good," Lord Celestino nodded in satisfaction. "By the way, Lord Celestino, I need to take Peze down with me," Alvin asked, "I know Henry well. His own life isn''t going to be enough to threaten him, but with Peze, he will do as he''s told." The Celestino thought for a while and nodded, "Take him with you. I don''t care about his life. The most important thing is the thing Henry is holding. He is the only one who matches the requirement of the lord''s demands." "Understood," Alvin kowtowed. Celestino flung his arms and disappeared in front of Alvin. A few minutes after Celestino left, Alvin stood up. He took out a satellite phone and dialed a number, "Bring the old guy here!" Hanging up the phone, Alvin got into a jeep. Meanwhile, Henry jumped into the pit and realized that the bottom of the pit was the ruins of an ancient city. At this moment, Henry was standing in front of the gate of the city, and the gate was closed. "Henry, wee to the Ancient City of Lon." Andrew said. He and Hebor stood on both sides of the gate. Henry looked up and saw the inscription on the gate, and it was written in the Lonnguage. Andrew said, "The reason that all the inheritances were buried and didn''t allow to be opened is that they were put there for suppressing the Evil Spirit. The name Evil Spirit is a misrepresentation given by human beings because of their powerlessness. They don''t understand the real power, so they gave it a bad name. No matter how the world has changed, only power remains the same. Any power that causes awe among human beings is called god. So you can say that all the inheritances are. in fact, suppressing the god. The opening of one inheritance leads to the release of a god. Henry, you should feel lucky to be able to witness the god." Andrew then turned around and pushed out the gate. As the gate was opening slowly, Henry started to feel agitated. Henry saw towers stood inside of the gate. They looked exactly like the ones in Emperor''s Mausoleum of Western Xia. The tops of the towers were connected by chains. The towers here preserved better than which in Emperor''s Mausoleum. As soon as Henry saw the towers, he had an impulse to cut off all the chains. What Henry saw woke something very violent inside of him. "Henry, do you feel upset? Do you want to destroy this ce?" Andrewughed, "No one will stop you this time. You can do whatever you want! Haha!" Henry took a deep breath to restrain the impulse. "What? You can hold it back? Let us help you then." Andrew and Hebor gave each other a look. They suddenly rushed to Henry to attack him. Feeling their power, Henry formed the purple Qi sword in his hand. He shed the sword and yelled, "Get away from me!" Chapter 1335 Chapter 1335 As Henry shed the Qi sword, purple light glowed around it. The purple Qi sword flew toward Andrew and Hebor. Andrew and Hebor weren''t going to fight Henry. They evaded the moment Henry''s shed his sword. The purple Qi flew toward the towers, and one chain was cut off. The breaking of the chain brought a sense of relief to Henry. He was tempted to cut another. It was eight o''clock in the evening. In a noodle restaurant in the capital. Gardiner was sitting by the window, eating a bowl of noodle soup. With every bite he took, he looked out the window to check up his Rolls- Royce. Gardiner looked at his Rolls-Royce as if he was looking at his lover. Gardiner''s cell phone on the table suddenly rang. He received an encrypted message. Gardiner took a look at the message and stood up immediately. He left his unfinished bowl of noodle and his beloved car behind and left on foot. Ten minutester, Gardiner appeared in an underground base. "Boss, you came." It was the doctor who cured Henry after the battle of Emperor''s Mausoleum. "What''s going on?" Gardiner asked, frowning. There were more than a dozenputer monitors in front of the doctor. He took a deep breath and said, "Boss, what I will tell you may be a little hard to understand, but it is all real. I found out that there are three different types of Qi tangling inside of Henry. One of which is the Qi Henry practiced, and another one is the sword Qi from the inheritance of Western Xia, which is trying to eat away Henry. But they are both normal types of Qi. However, there is another red Qi. It isn''t like anything I''ve ever seen, and it is very aggressive. The red Qi lurks around and strengthens itself, while the other Qis fighting against each other. I studied Henry''s genes and found out that the red Qi has consciousness." Gardiner asked in concern, "Do you mean that Henry has DID, and his other personality also practices Qi?" The doctor nodded and said, "This is one of the spections. As for the other one, you should ask the fortune-teller." "Boss," An old man with a white beard appeared behind Gardiner. He wore a white Taoist robe and held a banner, which said fortune-telling. "Do you have anything to report?" Gardiner looked at the fortune-teller and asked. He was the forteller of Section Nine someone had told Henry about. The fortune-teller replied, "I read his birth chart and got numerous different results. I have never seen anything like it during my years of experience of fortune-telling. I suspect that Henry has encountered the Evil Spirit..." "What on earth is the Evil Spirit?" Gardiner asked in a serious tone of voice. "I don''t know," The fortune-teller shook his head, "ording to fortune-telling, a person has three souls and seven spirits, but we can''t see or touch them. It is only because of how our physical body functions. Just like air, our lives depend on it, but no one can see or shape it. As the saying goes, it exists if you believe in it. It doesn''t exist if you don''t believe in it. So the time the non-believers believe is the time they actually see something." Gardiner pondered for a while and asked, "Do you mean the spiritual creatures?" "Whatever you call it," The fortune-teller said, "You don''t need to reach Spirit-controlling Realm to be able to control spirits. A powerful spirit can control other stuff too. My guessing is that there is a spirit hiding inside of Henry." Gardiner''s face was getting gloomier. He decided to call Henry, but the phone call couldn''t get through. "Hurry up!" Gardiner shouted, "Check Henry''s whereabouts?" At the same time, in Mount Kunlun of Yan Xia. This area was called the forbidden zone of life. No life could walk out of this area alive. So no one knew what was there in Mount Kunlun. This ce was a mystery. At this moment, the turbulent airflow swept over Mount Kunlun. "I didn''t think after the death of the old man, there are still people who want to fight me," A huge creature said while looking at the people standing in front of him. The creature had the torso of a rhinoceros, the head of a tiger, and a pair of wings. It also talked like a human being. The creature was an experimental monster of Alvin League. Twenty-five people were standing in front of the creature. Among them were Dougal, Gervais, Ss, and Erin. Ss''s sword was covered in the creature''s blood. Dougal smiled, "Even an Evil Spirit like youself can live forever. Why can''t we?" "When the spirit transcends the limitations of the physical body, you can live forever," The creature said disdainfully, "I just wanted to go back. Why do you chase after me?" Dougal shook his head, "If you''re willing to give up this physical body and go back to the Spirit Suppressing Stone, we can let you go. But you can''t return to the civilization of the earth''s core. Once the civilization of the earth''s core is exposed, the whole world will undergo huge changes." "So what?" The creature asked, "The earth''s core and its crust belong to the same. Hundreds of years ago, people who lived on different continents didn''t know the existence of each other. The movement between the core and the crust is an inevitable phenomenon. Why do you have to stop the inevitable and call yourselves saviors?" Gervais shook his head. He summoned a white staff and said. "The civilizations between earth''s core and crust are totally different matters. Once civilization of the earth''s core is revealed, there will be disasters on earth''s crust." "Haha," The monsterughed, "Survival of the fittest is thew of the jungle. The earth is just a net but not a greenhouse. It shouldn''t be used as a shelter for the weak. Anyway, human beings still have their fighting chance, but they have to earn it." "Nuclear energy should be hidden from human beings," Dougal shook his head, "Once a nuclear weapon explodes in the earth''s core, it destroys not only human beings. When that dayes, you can''t return to the earth''s core or stay on the crust." "Are you really so afraid of letting the civilization of the earth''s core know about the existence of the earth''s crust?" The creature suddenly stood up and asked, "Can you stop it from happening? You can stop me. But there is going to be another powerful spiritual creature waking up." Suddenly, a strange smile appeared on the creature''s tiger-like face. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Dougal and Gervais''s faces dropped at the same time. They looked at each other and said at the same time. "Lon!" Chapter 1336 Chapter 1336 Underneath the Lon desert and in front of the gate of the ancient city. Henry cut off one chain and felt relieved. "Well, I see you are enjoying it. Continue then. You''ll feel even better once all the chains are gone. Are you looking for your wife? Your wife wille back to you once you destroy this ce. Hurry up!" Andrew''s voice kept ringing in Henry''s ears. "Noisy!" Henry roared and threw a palm. The Qi from Henry''s palm darted toward Andrew. Unable to dodge in time, Andrew was hit by Henry. Andrew flew tens of meters away and fell on the ground, spitting blood. Although Andrew had reached the Divine Realm, it was achieved through Alvin League''s gene technology. So his strength had no match to the other Divine Realm masters who achieved the stage by themselves. Moreover, Alvin League''s gene technology had used all Andrew''s potentials, rendering him unable to advance his Qi in the future. Andrew wiped off the blood from the corners of his mouth. He stood up and said, "Henry, if you want to kill me,e. If you don''t kill me today, I will catch your wife and make her regret being alive. You know, something is more painful than death for a woman." "You must die!" Henry said. Then countless purple Qi swords formed behind Henry. The swords flew toward Andrew at the same time. "Haha! Come and kill me!" Andrew roared and then rushed into the ancient city. "Henry, I will tear off your wife''s limbs and bury her in the ground. I''ll cut a small slit on her forehead and peep on it every day. Even thinking about it makes me happy!" Heborughed coldly. He also rushed into the ancient city of Lon. "Don''t worry. You''ll die as well," Henry put his palms together and shed out more purple Qi swords. Following Andrew and Hebor, all the Qi swords flew into the ancient city. Henry was practicing World Destruction Technique and Divine Will. At this moment, he felt an unbearable feeling of rage. After being agitated by Andrew and Hebor, Henry had lost control of himself. He had to kill both of them. The purple swords flew around the ancient city of Lon in rage. The chains were cut off one by one, and even some of the towers were destroyed. Seeing the copse of the towers, Andrew was happy. His task was to make Henry destroy the Spirit Suppressing Towers! With every tower destroyed, Henry felt more excited. He had be escted. "Henry, is that all you can do? If so, I guess your wife and I will have a great time together. Haha!" Andrewughed out loud. "Talking sh*t won''t bring you any good," Henryughed with disdain. A purple Qi tiger rushed out from behind Henry. It roared. The tiger opened its bloody mouth and rushed toward Andrew. When Henry first reached Divine Realm, by using Divine Will, Henry killed Deadwood Old with one strike. If Henry was determined to kill Andrew, Andrew wouldn''tst long. If they were in an open area, Andrew would have died. "How are we doing?" Seeing the purple Qi tiger, Andrew shouted. "Almost there," Hebor answered, gritting his teeth. Hebor was having a hard time dealing with Henry''s attack. He could only use the advantage of the surroundings to evade. But Hebor had been seriously injured. There was a huge cut on his back, which almost killed him. As Hebor spoke, he heard a loud noise. The tower behind him copsed. "There!" Hebor roared excitedly, "Alvin!" "Coming!" Alvin and Sloane came to the gate of the ancient city. Alvin was holding a stone tray. It was the object that Nadeen bought in the auction and was stolen by Alvin League. Alvin threw the stone tray with all his might, and the stone tray was suspended in mid-air. All the Spirit Suppressing Towers started to glow red light, and the red light beamed toward the stone tray. At the same time, the red Qi emitted from Henry''s body. The overwhelming purple Qi swords and the purple Qi tiger all disappeared in an instant. "What?¡± Henry was surprised to find that he couldn''t control himself anymore. "Henry, sometimes I am really wondering why you can have all the luck. But I have to say it''s also our luck. If it weren''t for you, our n wouldn''t work out so smoothly," Sloane, standing next to Alvin, said contently, "How could it be that you were selected as the vessel for Heretic God? What a great honor! With the greatest power in your body, you don''t even know. How sad! But today, you will witness it all!" The red Qi from Henry''s body grew stronger as if something was sucking the Qi out of Henry''s body. At this moment, Henry felt like there were thousands of needles stabbing his head, making his head ached. "Sloane, where''s the carrier?" Andrew shouted. "Don''t worry. It''s here," Sloane sneered. She waved her hand, and her Qi lifted a three meters tall human figure. The figure flew toward the stone tray. "This body has the perfect genes. It should be able to contain the spirit of Heretic God." Sloane''s gaze became infatuated. The way she looked at the body as if she was staring at a priceless treasure. The red Qi kepting out of Henry. He felt as if it was pulled out of his body, but the Qi stuck onto him and wouldn''t let go. Henry could hear a voice in his head saying, "Let go. Let go..." "Henry, give up your resistance. Or, I''ll kill this old thing!" Sloane pulled a person over from the gate. She formed a Qi de andid it against the person''s neck. The person was Peze. "You!" Henry was surprised. "Give up. Or else!" Alvin said andughed coldly. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Henry took a deep breath and gave up his resistance. The red Qi suddenly became vtile. It rushed toward the stone tray. After absorbing all the red Qi from Henry''s body, the stone tray transferred it to the floating body. "The Devil''s fragments within the inheritances have been collected after the breaking of the spells. After the opening of the inheritance of Lon, all the Devil''s fragments mixed together, which enables Heretic God to control a basic biological body. Sloane Reynolds is here to wee the arrival of Heretic God!" Sloane raised her voice and knelt on the ground. Chapter 1337 Chapter 1337 At the same time, Hebor and Andrew also knelt on the ground. They looked like fanatic followers of a cult. The only thing in their eyes was devoted passion. "Henry, give us the thing Sylvia gave you," Sloane demanded again, "Hand it over. Quickly!" Sloane stood up andid the Qi de against Peze''s neck again. Peze was in a bad shape after the torture. He couldn''t say a word. Peze looked down. He looked as if he would die in any second. Henry took out the ring, gritting his teeth. The moment the ring was out of his pocket, a red Qi coming from the stone tray stretched over to the ring. The floating body started to move. Its hand stretched toward Henry as if asking him for the ring. "Now!" Alvin suddenly yelled. Alvin suddenly took out a knife. Under Sloane''s expression of unbelieving, Alvin stuck the knife into Sloane''s chest. He then kicked Sloane away and pulled Peze over to himself. At the same time, the purple Qi started to grow around Henry''s body. A purple Qi hand pped Sloane away. The red Qipletely disappeared from Henry''s body. At this moment, Henry smiled confidently. He looked at the surprised faces of Sloane, Andrew, and Hebor. "Alvin, you!" Sloane looked at Alvin in disbelief. "My loyalty to Mr. Zhang has never changed," Alvin shook his head and looked at Sloane coldly, "I told you this before. I''ll never betray Mr. Zhang. I wouldn''t be who I am without him." "You take Peze away," Henry said. "Yes," Alvin nodded. He walked toward the gate with Peze in his arms. "Don''t even think about it!" Sloane shouted. She was hysterical. Sloane believed that she had turned Alvin a long time ago. She never doubted Alvin''s loyalty to Alvin League. But that day, she realized that she had made a huge mistake. Sloane wanted to stop Alvin, but there was purple Qi stood in front of her. "Henry Zhang, so you have been acting the whole time?" Andrew said with his teeth gritted while staring at Henry. "I''m not a fool," Henry shook his head, "I know there is something wrong with my body a long time ago. When you all picked on Radiant Ind, I guessed that it probably had something to do with the Fire Crystal. I asked Alvin to fake his loyalty to you to find out what you were up to. And now I''ve known what''s going on with my body. I think this thing which I haven''t fully understand has something to do with the energy I absorbed from the Fire Crystal." "Well done," Sloane clenched her teeth, "Abandoning Radiant Ind is part of your n?" Henry shrugged, "The world is undergoing changes. It''s risky to let Radiant Ind be under the focus. Thanks to you, Radiant Ind could disappear from the public''s eyes. It was only a name and nothing more. Okay then, let''s find out what this thing is inside of me!" Henry looked at the body floating in the air. He waved his hand, and the ring fell back into his hand. "Henry, you are very confident," Andrew stood up and said, "But I don''t understand where your confidencees from. Do you know what Heretic God represents? He is the only god in the world! Now that Heretic God has woken up, it doesn''t matter whether you can figure it out or not." While Andrew spoke, the transfer of the red Qi from the stone tray to the body hadpleted. The red Qi formed ayer of covering on the body. A Qi storm spread across the entire ancient city. All of the towers were destroyed! The three-meter tall body let out a long howl to the sky. In Mount Kunlun, Yan Xia. Dougal and Gervais1 faces turned gloomier. But the creature''s smile was getting brighter. The smile looked creepy. "A powerful spirit is waking up, and the civilization of the earth''s core will collide with which of the earth''s crust. It is unavoidable. Do you still want to kill me? I think you should take a look at another spirit. Haha." The creatureughed loudly. It then turned into a bolt of lightning, rushing into Mount Kunlun. "Getting away?" Gervais shouted. He ran after the creature immediately. Dougal was about to follow them. "Stop chasing," Ss shook his head, "Something is not right." Then Ss'' sword floated in the air, it turned into hundreds of smaller swords. The smaller swords formed a formation. Dougal stopped chasing. He also realized that something was wrong. "Ss, you really live up to your name," An icy blue Qi appeared in the sky. It was Ranulfo Lan. "Ranulfo, what the hell are you ying!" Gervais shouted to the sky. He also sensed the abnormality and stopped chasing. "Sorry, president," Ranulfo shook his head, "I''m afraid that our cooperation has to end. At this stage of our experiment, the microworlds of Recluse Association are no longer able to provide valuable data. We will change to another location. Dougal, you have been looking for the civilization of the earth''s core. I will do you a favor and send you to the world of the earth''s core. How do you say?" R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Just as Ranulfo finished his words, a rumbling sound was heard, and the ground started to shake. Countless creatures appeared from everywhere. There were twenty zhang long Bashe, creatures with horns on the heads, and all the other creatures with strange shapes. All of them were gigantic. Recluse Association was cooperating with Alvin League secretly. It used the experiment creatures of Alvin League as target practice, and everyb of Alvin League would be built at a location close to one of Recluse Association''s microworlds. Gervais was stunned. He didn''t know when Alvin League had built theb in Mount Kunlun and how many experiment creatures they had created. "Ranulfo, you are really a good partner," The tigerhead creature said, floating in the sky next to Ranulfo, "The physical body isn''t strong enough, but it still a good body for it can hold my spirit." "Haha," Ranulfoughed, "I''ve fulfilled my promise. Now, it''s your turn. Open the door to the earth''s core. As for my knowledge, there was one of the doors in the forbidden area of life. Chapter 1338 Chapter 1338 Mount Kunlun was always covered in mysteries. There were many legends about the area deep into the mountain. But no one knew what it really looked like there. "Alright, Ranulfo, I''ll keep my promise. I am also wondering if those so-called saviors can still hold their positions after the civilization of the earth''s core knows the existence of the civilization of the earth''s crust. Haha," the tiger- headed creatureughed loudly. It then let out a long howl toward the skies. The entire Mount Kunlun shook. "Ranulfo, you''re crazy!" Dougal roared, "We all know the existence of the civilization of the earth''s core and what will happen when the two civilizations collide. Do you want to destroy the whole world?" "No," Ranulfo shook his head, "I just want to make the world stronger. How many great people have emerged throughout history? But with the development of modern technology, people have forgotten about the improvement of their own abilities. They have put all their focus on the outer source. A species that neglect their own power will be eliminated eventually. In legends, capable people in ancient times could chase the sun. I want the world to restore its past glory!" "That''s only a legend!" Dougal shouted. "Haha," Ranulfo chuckled, "How can you know its authenticity before even test it?" "Ranulfo," Gervais frowned, "Are you naive enough to believe that you can stay alive after the collision of the two civilizations? So you think a deal with an evil spirit can save your life? Spirits from the civilization of the earth''s core have been suppressed for so long. You of all people should know how powerful they are." Ranulfo shook his head, "The Lord has woken up. Before the civilization of the earth''s core emerges, I will change this world." Ranulfo looked toward the direction of Xin Province. At this moment, a beam of red light shot up into the sky and disappeared. Seeing it, Gervais was stunned. He said, "Ranulfo, did you wake it?" "Yes," Ranulfo nodded, "Everyone, I hope that you can survive after the civilization of the earth''s core takes over this world. When the timees, I''ll give you chances to serve me. Haha!" Within hisughters, Ranulfo flew into the sky. At the same time, the huge experiment monsters rushed toward Ss and the others. The ground was shaking more and more violently. The mountain was copsing, and a square of white light appeared in the sky. It was hundreds of meters on all sides. The square wasing down to the ground. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. The tiger-headed creature screamed in excitement and jumped into the light square. A few secondster, Mount Kunlun went quiet. In the ruins of the mountain, there were many remains of the experiment monsters. Their bodies were cut up when the light square closed during their entrance into it. Ss and the others were nowhere to be seen. In Xi Province''s desert. In the ancient city of Lon. The three-meter tall body hade alive. Its eyes emitted bloody red light. It scanned the surroundings and said in a low voice, "I am Heretic God, the only god in the world!" Someone had said the same thing in thend of the Zhao n. "God?" Henry looked at the physical body of Heretic God coldly. A purple Qi sword formed in Henry''s hand, and he shed the sword toward the body. "How dare you?" Heretic God roared. Sloane, Andrew, and Hebor sneered. They thought Henry was overconfident to fight Heretic God. It was the only god that existed in the world. Although it was just woken, Heretic God was still way too powerful for Henry. Henry hacked into the physical body of Heretic God, and the three people from Alvin League sneered. But Henry cut the physical body in half from its waist. This body that Sloane imed to have the perfect genes was cut in half by Henry. "How is this possible!" Sloane screamed. "How... how could this happen? My power..." Heretic God''s deep voice was also filled with disbelief. "Sloane just said something very interesting," Henry said with a smile on his face, "She said that all the Devil''s fragments had mixed together and you were capable of fully controlling your physical body. I know for a fact that Alvin League has been searching for the Fire Crystals, and they won''t leave out a single piece. They are also trying to open every single inheritance. I believe that to give you the power to fully control this physical body, Alvin League has to collect all the Fire Crystals and open all the inheritance. Well, you guys have forgotten about one piece of the Fire Crystal." "Impossible!" Sloane shouted, "We have checked all the materials about Radiant Ind, and the number of the Fire Crystals we were missing matched with the number Radiant Ind had. If you didn''t explode one of the Fire Crystals in our abandonedb, Heretic God would be awakened much earlier. It is impossible that we missed any piece of the Fire Crystals!" "The real story is quite interesting." Henry dissipated the purple Qi sword in his hand. He walked forward and lifted the top half of Heretic God''s physical body by the head. He said, "The Sharp Knife of Section Nine has taken one piece of the Fire Crystal from Radiant Ind. The Fire Crystal is your Devil''s fragment. When the crystal got back into my hand, I didn''t give it back to Radiant Ind. So although the number of the Fire Crystals on Radiant Ind''s inventory matched with your number, the real number wasn''t aligned with the number in the inventory. So ironic, isn''t it? One tiny piece of the Fire Crystal turned your Heretic God into a piece of garbage." Sloane''s face dropped after hearing Henry''s words. She had been checking Radiant Ind''s inventory of the Fire Crystals even since Alvin took over, but she never caught the error. "Heretic God? What a joke!" Henry spat out, "Begone!" The moment Henry finished his words, the top half of Heretic God''s physical body turned into ashes, and only its head was still intact. At this moment, Henry could do whatever he wanted to that head. Henry stared at the head of Heretic God and said with great interest, "Judging by the way they talked to you, you are more respected than the boss of Alvin League. I was wondering if I kill you, are they going to go mad?" "Ignorant," The head of Heretic God said disdainfully, "I am the spirit, and I''ll never die." "Oh? Then I''ll give it a try," Henry formed a Qi awl in his hand. He pushed the awl slowly into Heretic God''s severed head, "Although you don''t die, you should be able to feel the pain, right?" The moment the tip of the awl stuck into the head, Heretic God started to scream. The sound of the scream was ear-piercing. Chapter 1339 Chapter 1339 No one expected that Heretic God would react so dramatically to the stabbing of Henry''s Qi awl. "That''s it. Stop acting," Henry said as he suddenly dissipated the Qi awl in his hand, "It appears that you can''t feel pain. How about another way? If the stone tray can transfer the Qi into you, does it mean..." Heretic God''s face suddenly changed upon hearing this. Henry grabbed the stone tray, which was floating in the air. He examed the inscription on it. There were many strange symbols on it. "I think this is the stuff that can cause you pain," Henry said with a smile. The moment Henry put the stone tray closer to the head of Heretic God, a fainted red light connected between the head and the stone tray. If the stone tray could transfer the red Qi to the physical body, it was sucking the Qi back at the moment. "No! Don''t! Take it away from me!" This time, Heretic God''s scream was full of panic. The expression on its face was very different from before. It was obvious that Heretic God was in real horror this time. "Interesting," Henry did not take the stone tray away from the head of Heretic God. He asked while watching the head of Heretic God suffering, "What is this?" Henry was asking Heretic God what its weakness was and why the stone tray was able to kill it. However, Heretic God didn''t have a choice. It answered, "It''s the Medium. It can transfer spirits. Please...please take it away from me!" "Transfering spirits? In other words, it can kill stuff like you?" Henry looked curious. He had a lot of questions about the Medium. Since Heretic God knew a lot about the Medium, Henry couldn''t lose such a great opportunity to learn. "No... no," Heretic God was in real horror. He dared neither y tricks with Henry nor dy his answer, "Under the location of Lon, one piece of me is locked there. So the stone tray, which is the Medium of Lon inheritance, only affects me!" "How?" Henry continued, "Is it because of the material or the symbols?" "The symbols! Please, I''m begging you. Take it away from me. It''s about to suck all my spirit away!" Heretic God''s cry was full of fear. If Gardiner was here, he would definitely say something very humiliating to Heretic God. How could the only God in the world end up being such a coward? "I''m having fun," Henry suddenly had an idea. He pulled the stone tray a little away from the head of Heretic God until the fainted red light just disappeared. Henry used one hand holding the severed head of Heretic God and lifted the stone tray by Qi. He said to Heretic God, "Ask them to get me out of here." With the stone tray in Henry''s control, Heretic God has no choice but to meet every one of Henry''s demands. Sloane, Andrew, and Hebor didn''t dare to obey Heretic God''smand. So they had to do what Henry asked. Henry finally realized that Alvin League had opened the inheritance of Lon a long while ago. They set up the trap just for Henry. However, Henry didn''te here unprepared. He decided toe to Lon after receiving the message from Alvin. So he wasn''t totally caught off guard. The entrance of the Lon inheritance was opened, and Henry came back to the desert. The moment they returned to the desert, a purple light shed, and Andrew''s head rolled off his shoulders. The eyes of Andrew stayed open in shock in his severed head. Seeing what happened to Andrew, Hebor was about to flee. But where could he go in the desert? If Henry wanted to kill him, Hebor didn''t have a chance to escape. Countless purple Qi swords blocked Hebor''s way of escape. Then the swords pierced through Hebor. Hebor had hoped that he could get his revenge on Henry, but he eventually lost his life. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. After the killing of Andrew of Hebor, Henry looked at Sloane. Sloane''s face was pale. She knew that she wouldn''t be able to survive. "I''m not gonna kill you," Henry shook his head, "I can tell that Alvin has feelings for you, but you will always be a threat. I''m going to disable your ability to use Qi and keep you in somece secret for three years. After three years, if Alvin still has feelings for you, I''ll tell him where to look for you. You will have three years to work on your redemption." After Henry finishing his words, purple Qi wrapped Sloane. Henry, holding the head of Heretic God in one hand and lifting the stone tray by Qi, waited. Half an hourter, a helicopternded. Henry took a look at Sloane, and Sloane got onto the helicopter obediently. Henry traveled by Qi, carrying the head of Heretic God and the stone tray. At this moment, the night had fallen. Because there was no one in the desert, Henry used his full power to travel. In two hours, he had exited the desert and arrived at a small county. Henry checked in a normal hotel. "Okay, now tell me about the symbols." Henry tossed the head of Heretic God on the table. Heretic God knew Henry was going to use the symbols on itself. But it had no choice but to answer Henry''s questions. With the help of Heretic God, Henry recreated the symbols on the stone tray. ording to Heretic God, the symbols had a restraining effect on the spirits. It would work even if drawn by normal people. After Henry drew the symbol on a piece of paper, Henry found out that the paper could also form a fainted red light with the head of Heretic God when ced close to it. But since the paper wasn''t a spiritual container, it couldn''t affect too much on Heretic God. Henry made a n during the night. He went out and bought a piece of jade the next morning. Xin Province was famous for its jade. Although most of the jade sold in the market was fake, Henry was knowledgeable enough to pick the authentic jade from all of the fake ones. He took the jade back to his hotel room. Henry carved the symbols onto the piece of jade urately. He then ced the jade next to the head of Heretic God, and the red Qi was sucked into the piece of jade. When the red Qi all went to the piece of jade, Heretic God''s voice was heard from the jade. Heretic God didn''t resist the transfer. Because when carving the jade, Henry left out one symbol. ording to Heretic God, this one symbol carved onto the stone tray could efface the spirits. As long as the symbol was left out, it could exist in the piece of jade. Alvin League could never believe that the God which their God Creation project had wakened was turned into a jade pendant by Henry. Chapter 1340 Chapter 1340 Henry wore the jade pendant. He walked into a restaurant and ordered a bowl of mutton soup. The mutton soup of Xin Province was delicious. Although it''s still not as good as what Verrail cooked, the soup lived up to its reputation. While enjoying the soup, Henry chatted with Heretic God, who was locked in Henry''s pendant. Henry looked like a madman talking to himself. Heretic God was quite talkative. It could be that it scared that Henry could curve the symbol he left out, or it just spent too long of a time by itself. "What on earth is the spirits?" Henry asked. "Thou..." Henry interrupted Heretic God immediately, "Speak normally." Heretic God paused for a moment and continued, "The reason that many legends were kept till this day is that they represent some degree of truth. Otherwise, the wise men would stop the legends from spreading. ording to the legends, human beings have three souls and seven spirits. If someone was sick, amnesic, mad, hysterical, or myasthenic, the person was diagnosed as losing souls or spirits. For normal people, the lost soul and spirit were very hard to find because they couldn''t perceive them. But powerful people could cultivate souls and spirits. Just as now, you locked my spirit in the jade pendant. But people below Divine Realm can''t hear my voice. When a person reached Divine Realm, the divine will is not given only to the person''s Qi but also to him or herself. When you have reached the Divine Realm, you are also given the basic ability to control the spirits. When you reach the Spirit- controlling Realm, you can control spirits fully. That is also the reason that people who have reached the Spirit-controlling Realm can live much longer. It is because the spirits don''t age." Henry kept silent. "Do you find it hard to understand?" Heretic God asked. "It has happened in front of my eyes. I''ll have to understand it no matter what," Henry smiled. "It is not hard, but only no one is willing to believe it. For example, do you think your mind is in control of your body or your body is in control of your mind?" Heretic God asked. Henry replied, "Mind is in control of the body." "That''s it," Heretic God said, "If the mind is in control of the body, then mind and body are two separate entities with some degree of connection. Say you have a remote-controlled robot. When the robot is broken and not responsive to the controller, does it mean you, the person who uses the controller, no longer exist? So when you are injured and crippled, although the connection between your body and mind is cut off, it doesn''t mean your mind doesn''t exist anymore. You only lose the physical manifestation of your mind. In Yan Xia tradition, people would guard the spirit of their dead family member for seven days. In fact, a dead person''s spirit does exist. For people who didn''t reach Spirit-controlling Realm, their spirits will dissipate seven days after their death. But for people who reached Spirit-controlling Realm, their spirits live forever. Through certain methods, they can be reborn." "I''m really sorry," Henry smacked his mouth, "I think I just ruined your chance." "It doesn''t matter," Heretic God replied, "My spirit hase together. As long as there is a right body, I can still be reborn." Henry raised his eyebrows, "Why are you so confident that you will be reborn? Don''t you think I will kill you once for all?" Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Heretic God paused for a second and continued, "I''ve told you all I know. Why do you still want to kill me?" "Ha," Henryughed, "Don''t worry. I won''t kill you for the time being. I have some questions still. How much do you know about the civilization of the earth''s core?" "What do you want to know?" Henry took a sip of the mutton soup and said, "All of it." "That''s a lot," Heretic God said, "Your so- called civilization of Maya and civilization of Antis are both connected to the civilization of the earth''s core. You people believe that you have known so much about the earth, but in fact, your knowledge merely scratches the surface. The earth exists for too long, but how about the history of the human race? Thousands of years? Even tens of thousands of years is a rtively short time for the earth. There were so many scary entities that existed on the earth, and most of them were far beyond the imagination of human beings. Legends recorded some of them. The only thing that I can tell you is that the civilization of the earth''s core is far more advanced than the civilization here." Heretic God paused for a moment and continued, "Let me give you a simple example. In the earth''s core, there is no sun, no moon, nor natural rain. But there is still day and night. Things living there can have whatever they desire. That is their situation nearly two thousand years ago. Think about what your history looked like two thousand years ago. You have developed into such a modern ce. How do you think what the civilization of the earth''s core would develop into? Human beings are lucky for the beings living in the civilization of the earth''s core don''t know the existence of human beings. Every civilization has its own knowledge limitation. They don''t know there are living beings on the surface of the earth, which is simr to human beings don''t know if there are living beings on the others." Henry felt the weight of Heretic God''s words. Were there more advanced living beings staying inside Earth? Judging from the tone of Heretic God, those beings were more like the indigenous species on Earth. If that was the case, once the two civilizations collided, human beings might have to fight. Henry shook his head, trying to shake off all the concerns. It wasn''t something Henry could handle at the moment. Before being powerful enough, he didn''t want to think too much on the matter. Henry asked the key question, "How do the spirits exist, and how to control them?" "There is a spirit in every inheritance," Heretic God answered with disdain, "Why do you think just a bunch of inheritances could suppress me? The spirits inside of the inheritances were fighting me the whole time, but it means nothing. No matter how powerful those spirits are, each one of them can only fight against one piece of me. Once all the pieces of me join together, all the spirits would be as weak as insects, and I can destroy them by one wave of my hand." Chapter 1341 Chapter 1341 A sense of pride was present within the tone of the Heretic God. Henry was very curious. "Does such a system of discrimination exist in your world of spirits?" "That exists wherever the strong and weak exist." The Heretic God said very naturally, "After reaching the Spirit-controlling Realm, a spirit body can exist for a long time, but its existence is still limited. Some spirit bodies can survive through their own means, while some will lose their dignity and can only rely on others to survive. On the day you enter the Spirit- controlling Realm, you will understand the differences between spirit bodies." "I still have one more question." Henry was curious. "Who the hell made you like this? Who divided your body into several pieces and had them sealed in different ces? There are talismans that can easily destroy you, yet they chose to keep you alive?" Just as Henry asked, the Heretic God hesitated for a long time before he said, "I know what he''s thinking. He keeps me alive instead of killing me, just so he could use me as a lead to help him find his way home. Of course, this doesn''t mean that whomever did this to me is stronger than I am. There are many reasons to how I ended up suppressed by him." "Heh, yeah right." Disdain was written all over Henry''s face. "I have no idea what happened anyway, you can say whatever you want." "There''s no need for you to pretend before me. There are some things that you won''t be able to understand even if I told you about it. Given your current situation, I''d advise you to best find a spirit body and enter the spirit-controlling stage first. If you don''t, you''ll never be able to reach the higher levels of your life." "That''s easier said than done." Henry curled his lips and said, "Is it really that easy to enter the stage of Spirit control?" "Ha ha." The Heretic God chuckled. "Now that the world has undergone immense changes, the spirit energy is now less than one-tenth of what it used to be in the past. It''s no exaggeration to say that anyone who could enter the Divine Realm today would have the ability of spirit control if it were back in the day. The same goes for you. The only thing youck in order to enter the stage of Spirit Control is a heroic spirit. As long as you find it, you''ll be able to reach Spirit Control. Go to the earth''s core, you''ll be able to attain a higher level of power there." The words of the Heretic God were filled with strong temptations. Although it sounded in and simple, for Qi Practitioners, to reach the stage of Spirit Control was their ultimate dream. Henry ignored the heretic god, he picked up the bowl of mutton soup before him, downed it all in one gulp, then wandered back to his residence. After Henry had returned to his residence, he stayed there for two days, not going anywhere. Although he did not step out of his residence, Alvin would report to him about everything that happened in the world outside. At present, Alvin was still in charge in matters of the Alvin League. Within those two days, Gardiner had tried contacting Henry at least 20 times, but not once did Henry answer his calls. ording to the reports by Alvin, Gardiner had also arrived at the new province with several experts of Section Nine. As for the small county where Henry lived, many people also made their way there within those two days. They belonged to Qi experts of the underground, the heritage of Lon, had caused those who hid within the dark to gradually appear. On the third day of Henry''s stay in the county, just as he was about to go out for lunch at noon, he saw a few locals running around excitedly and shouting something in their unique ents of the province. "A city has surfaced in the desert!" "Ah, enough with your poppycock. There''s only sand in the desert. How would there be a city?" "Are you an idiot?" "They have taken photos of it, check them out for yourself if you don''t believe me. A massive oasis has just appeared in the desert." Many locals had driven into the desert, and those outsiders who had suddenly appeared in the county in the past two days chose to enter the desert on that day. As for Henry, he remained in the county, still not going anywhere. In the evening, those locals who had driven into the desert at noon returned. When asked if there really was an oasis in the desert, they all denied it, saying that it was all false. However, Henry was very certain that it was absolutely impossible for it to be false. However, these ordinary men could not possibly get in contact with such a ce like the Lon Ancestral Grounds. On the other hand, those outsiders who had headed out there at noon and still have not returned might have already found their destination. On that night, Alvin reported that the seal of the Lon ancestral grounds had been lifted! The entire n had appeared in the desert. When the vast expanse of yellow sand disappeared, the green hills and clear rivers were revealed. The appearance of the Lon ancestral grounds was extremely mythical. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Henry was not surprised by the scene described by Alvin. After all, he had already even met with a spirit. If there were anything that had never been heard of, or could not understand, it could only be because that he was still too ignorant. Alvin also told Henry that after the appearance of the ancestral grounds of Lon, various forces rushed towards it, which included some inheritors. Among them, were people like Joselito, the inheritor of Western Xia, and some inheritors from other countries. It was said that the Section Nine also brought one inheritor. With the help of the Alvin league, some small heritages have already been unsealed. Now, loads of inheritors have emerged. They had inherited the will of their ancestors, and now possessed various unexpectedly tremendous powers. Due to the special characteristics of the heritages, the newly discovered heritage of Lon was eyed by many like a huge piece of meat, everyone wished to take a bite out of it. Henry listened to the reports quietly, as if nothing had happened. The Heretic God who had not spoken to Henry for several days, finally could not help but say, "The ancestral grounds of Lon have finally opened, aren''t you going to check it out?" The Heroic Spirit of Lon is there. If you can subdue it, you could enter the stage of Spirit Control the spirit." "Nope, not interested." Henryy on the bed and covered himself with a nket, then closed his eyes, as if he was preparing himself to fall into a deep sleep. "That''s the spirit of Lon''s, why should I subdue it? Besides, the spirit you subdue won''t just ept you as its master, will it?" "So, you''re not going to get your revenge?" The voice of the Heretic God lingered in Henry''s ears, "I still remember that Joselito once disrespected your lover. He was even close to killing you. Your resentment for him in the Imperial Mausoleum of the heritage of Western Xia was immense, so immense that I could feel the murderous intent in your heart." "What a surprise, turns out you could still monitor my life when you''re within my body.¡± Henry smiled. "No, I can only feel the changes in your emotions. After all, back then, we were one, weren''t we?" The Heretic God continued to tempt Henry. "Let''s go to the Lon ancestral grounds and find Joselito. I''ll help you, then we shall kill him together." "Shut up." Henry took out a piece of paper the size of a little finger from his pocket and stuck it on the jade pendant. The moment that piece of paper came in contact with the jade pendant, the Heretic God began screaming in agony. This piece of paper was a written talisman with symbols of sorts that could destroy the Heretic God. A full ten seconds went by. Only then did Henry peel the paper off. Sure enough, the Heretic God had shut its mouth obediently. Chapter 1342 Chapter 1342 Deep within the desert of Lon, where even a satellite could only capture as a ck patch, an oasis appeared in the middle of it. Numerous explorers had tried to conquer this desert, but none of them seeded. Who would have thought that under all that golden sand, such a ce existed? Thends of the Lon ancestral grounds that was filled with green hills and beautiful rivers seemed like a gift from nature to this desert. "Now that the seal haspletely been broken, it''s time for us to make preparations and head to our next destination." More than ten men in ck robes stood in a strange formation in the desert. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "The ancestralnd of Lon had sealed itself, but that ended up giving us more opportunities. The unearthing of the inheritance of Lon this time would definitely cause quite amotion. Some have their eyes set on the Heroic Spirits of Lon." "Ha ha, the inheritances have been activated one after another. Heroic spirits have appeared, and entire world has undergone great changes. Other civilisations will be able to sense the presence of this ce, everything shall go ording to n." "The leader of the alliance has reported that he has already arranged for men to remain hidden in the surroundings, he has already handled the rest of the matters. The inheritance of Lon will bring about arge number of forces. This is a very good opportunity for us. The Alvin League shall be the greatest power on this very day." The goal of the Alvin League had always been massive. Within the greenery and clear waters of the desert, the Jin n was present. One of the elders of the n was an old man with a head of silver hair. At that moment, the entire Jin n was seated in the ancestral temple of the n. The silver-haired elder held a peach wood cane in his hand. His posture was hunched. "The seal has been broken and many inheritances have been activated. The Jin Group is now standing at the very front of the storm as various forces havee forward one after another. We mustn''t allow anything to go wrong with the heritages. Has Ranjeet returned?" "Sir, I haven''t received any news from Ranjeet yet," a middle-aged man replied respectfully. The n Elder nodded and said, "Ranjeet is the chosen one for the inheritance. He would definitely return before the heritage is fully opened. Although our n can''t guarantee the sealing of it, we have to do it. We must not allow the heritage of the ancestor''s to fall into the hands of others. Listen to mymand, from now on, our n shall step out of the ancestral grounds!" With these words, the n elder pounded his cane forcefully against the ground. Bang! The oasis was instantly shrouded in clouds of mist. The oasis was massive. ording to Ranjeet''s words, there were mountains and rivers in it. At that moment, as thick clouds of mist fogged up the air again, many people who had already entered the oasis were instantly lost in the fog. The unearthing of the inheritance of Lon had lifted the Jin Group to the crest of the storm instantly. There was not just one entrance to the oasis. Gardiner entered from the east with his men and then disappeared in the thick fog. Cleve led the Recluse Association, with a team of seven to eight experts aspany. They entered from the direction of southwest. Some inheritors, who had different facial featurespared to the people of Yan Xia, also entered one after another. "Amitabha, look at the sky, the scent of bloodshed rolls thick in the air. A terrible disaster shall befall mankind again." A group of bald monks walked into the Lon ancestral grounds. Two figures also walked in. One old, and one young. The young man had a long sword hanging at his waist, and carried an air of arrogance. The old and followed behind the young man. He had a wooden sword hidden in his sleeve, and there was no sign of Qi emanating from his body, he looked like an ordinary person. However, he possessed a sword that could reach the Paramount Realm. The instant he struck out at the level of the Paramount Realm, only beings who have reached the stage of Spirit could deflect it in this world. The inheritance was so powerful that it could make the inheritor extremely powerful within a short period of time. However, the drawbacks to it were also very obvious. The different power levels of inheritances determined the limits of the inheritor within his or her lifetime. If the inheritor wanted to break through this limitation, he or she would have to consume the rest of the inheritances. On that day, more than a thousand men poured into the ancestral grounds of the Jin Group. Everyone had a different goal in mind. Henryy on the bed of the small town hotel. His mobile phone lit up just as he received a message from Alvin. "Celestino and Ranulfo have already appeared in this desert. They intend to sacrifice all of the inheritors who showed up this time to the Heretic God, including the entire heritage of Lon." When Henry saw this message, he smiled and replied a message, "Your mission is over. You may leave now. I will get someone to send you over to where Sloane is. Whether or not you want to see her for the time being, that''s up to you." After sending this message, Henry got up and walked out of the county, then set off for the desert again. The appearance of the ancestral grounds of Lon this time, still had the involvement of Section Nine. In order to prevent any trouble from happening to the heritages, the entire Lon scenic area was closed to the public, and all the ordinary people were ordered out out it. Then, arge area of the desert was blocked by the Section Nine. Henry easily went through the blockade and headed for the ancestral grounds of Lon. Henry walked on the path to the grounds as he shook the jade pendant on his neck. "Let me ask you, will devouring the inheritances restore your strength?" "Of course." the Heretic God''s voice sounded. "To be precise, it''s not actually devouring the inheritances, it''s the remnants of the spiritual bodies left within in the inheritances that we devour. When an inheritance is revealed, its spirit will be attached to the inheritor. Some of the spiritual bodies are too weak, so weak that even if the inheritor is able to get hold of it, the power of spirit control won''t be able to be unleashed. Therefore, a the spiritual body also needs to be powerful." Henry smiled and said, "If I let you devour some spirit bodies, would you have enough strength to resist me?" "No." The Heretic God replied honestly. "First of all, you have to understand that my current situation has nothing to do with the strength of a Spirit Body. If we were to look at the strength of a Spirit Body alone, even aplete Spiritual Body of an inheritance would not be as powerful as I am. I''ve told you before about souls and spirits. The current me feels as if my soul has been lost and cannot be found. No matter how abundant my spirit energy is, it''s of no use. What Ick right now is its core, and not energy." Henry frowned and said, "You sound like you are lecturing me." Henry said as he took out a piece of paper from his pocket and started making a talisman out of it. "I''m sorry." The Heretic God''s voice rang again, surrendering to him on the spot. Hearing that, Henry put away the paper with a satisfied expression and continued, "I have one more question. Does the God Creation n of the Alvin League have anything to do with you?" "Frankly, not really," the Heretic God answered honestly. "They want to reconstruct a body for me, but ordinary bodies can''t host my spirit body, so they need to extract the most powerful genes. However, the existence of the civilisation on the surface has been way too short, and the powerful genes have long disappeared in the long stream of history, so they can only carry out countless experiments." "That body of yours isn''t that strong too." Henry pursed his lips. "It''s normal." The Heretic God''s tone was calm. "The importance of a spirit body is far greater than that of a physical body, unless it is a practitioner from ancient times, who has trained his physical body to a certain level to be able to injure a spirit body. A body like that can only be described as tremendously powerful." Chapter 1343 Chapter 1343 While Henry talked to the Heretic God, he had already arrived before the mountains and clear waters that were enveloped in a thick fog. The whole mountain range and oasis appeared in the desert was shrouded by arge amount of thick fog. The words of the Heretic God kept echoing in Henry''s mind. Practitioners in ancient times had trained their bodies and could hurt the spirit bodies simply with their physical body, but Henry had not even an idea what spirit bodies were, so how could he possibly use his physical body to hurt them? As he stared across thend that was covered by the thick fog before him, Henry could only sigh at his own weakness. There were so many mysterious matters he could not understand. The Heretic God on the other hand, talked on with interest as they looked at the oasis before them. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. "The ancestral grounds of the Lon still have quite aplete formation, which is quite rare. This kind of formation is very rare now. Lots of time and energy has to be spent in order to break it." Henry stepped into the thick fog. With the presence of the Heretic God, Henry would naturally ask away with his own questions, asking everything that he could not understand. "What is the principle of those formations?" Henry walked within the thick fog, which clouded the vision of people from three meters away. Henry was very curious about all this. Generally speaking, the formations that he had seen most was the Spirit Gathering Formation and the Energy Emitting Formation. He had gotten to know of these formations from the Elder of the Tang family, but even the Elder could not clearly exin what the formations were. However, Henry knew that beings like the Heretic God were absolutely clear about it. Sure enough, just after he asked the question, the Heretic God replied with an answer. "Actually, everything that can be seen in this world is a manifestation of energy. Take buildings for example, they are nothing more than a mixture of reinforced steel bars and cement. Steel bars and cement are manifestations of energy. Now let''s look back at the formation before us, the appearance of mist, is just formed when cold air flows across the surface of water that has a higher temperature than it, the water vapour is quickly evaporated into the atmosphere and its temperature gradually drops to the point where it condenses, and finally turns into mist. Mist are small particles of water that is evaporated from the ground, then condensed in the cold air, forming microscopic droplets of water that drift in the air. It is something that has always existed in this world, all that is needed is just a special method to seal the energy of this sort, then when quantitative change leads to qualitative change, the result of that is this scene before you." Henry was still quite doubtful. "Can you learn all these when your spirit body is split up?" "Of course not," the Heretic God replied. "If I told you that people within the civilisation of the core had already raised theories of this sort tens of thousands of years ago, would you believe that? In fact, the civilisation of the core also lived on the surface a long long time ago." Henry opened his mouth but there was no reply from him. "It''s not that hard to understand." The Heretic God continued, "Let''s first put aside the fact that the two civilisations exist differently today. Let''s talk about the present, in Yan Xia, the method of e- payment has been poprised to every one of its people. However, if you go to a country in the Western continent where their people are having trouble obtaining food and clothes, and you talk about paying through your mobile phone, they''ll probably see you as an idiot. However, after decades have gone by, that country would finally develop into what Yan Xia is today. Their most advanced technologies may be something that ismonly used in Yan Xia. This is where the differences of the civilisation of the core and the civilisation of the surface lie, formations are just special methods to seal off energy, it works just like a machine, you just flick at its switch whenever you want to activate it. Of course, with the current technology of the civilisation on the surface, it''s not possible to seal energy. That is why I had mentioned thatplete formations of this sort are very rare." "Oh?" Henry was a little curious. "Do you mean that these formations were probably left behind by the people of the core civilisation?" "Of course," the Heretic God said with certainty. "If it wasn''t for the civilisation of the core, how would a formation like this possibly exist within the civilisation of the surface with the technology they currently possess? This is not even worth thinking about. The civilisation of the core had once appeared on the surface, but there might have only been a handful of people who had lost their way. They might not have been able to find their way back, so they decided to establish their own sect here and spread their teachings. With their powerful techniques, the locals on the surface would easily have treated them as Gods when they came to the surface hundreds and thousands of years ago. After all, both civilisations of the core and the surface can be connected, it''s just that the connecting paths have been sealed. Of course, as far as I know, there are already two passageways to the core in this world." "Two?" Henry suddenly stopped and frowned. "Are you sure?" "Of course. If I can''t even discover something like this, what right do I have to return to the core?" The Heretic God said, "A passage appeared only a few days ago in Mount Kunlun. I remember that a spirit was suppressed there. The opening of the passage this time should have something to do with the spirit. But I don''t know why it suddenly disappeared when it was only half-opened. It all sounds very strange to me." "Kunlun Mountain!" Henry''s eyes were serious. Was that not the ce where Dougal informed Ss and the others to gather in order to kill the evil spirits? Was the opening of the passage rted to Ss and the others? If that was so, had Ss and the others identally entered the civilisation of the core, they would definitely be at a great disadvantage due to the great differences on the civilisations! "Don''t you worry about that." Although the Heretic God was in the jade pendant, he could still see Henry''s expression. "I could feel the bursts of energy from Kunlun Mountain that day. The three energies that had appeared on Kunlun Mountain could be considered as the top fighters of the civilisation of the surface. You just have to know this, although the difference is huge between the two civilisations, there isn''t much difference for the people who are at the very top of the pinnacle. Just like I have said before, despite how far behind the development in the Western continent is, there are also extremely wealthy people within it, who are worth hundreds of billions, just like the top wealthiest people in Yan Xia, it''s just that, there may be more than a dozen of such people in Yan Xia, but there are only a few within the entire Western Continent, do you understand now?" Upon hearing the words of the Heretic God, Henry let out a sigh of relief. Not only was he less worried about Ss and the others, but he was also less worried about the entire civilisation of the surface. After all, based on the information he had received, the civilisation of the core couldpletely crush the entire civilisation of the surface, but if the top-notch fighters were almost on par, the civilisation of the surface might not necessarily be defeated byndslide. Henry could be said to have been fighting since he was a child. He was very clear of the feeling of having the same capabilities of those at the very top, and the feeling of being crushed as a fighter at the very top. He knew the difference between two different viewpoints. Even if only one person could resist the opponent, it would be enough to make the opponent wary. "What about the other passage?" Henry asked again. "The other one, haha." the Heretic God chuckled. "Well, it''s right in your hand." Chapter 1344 Chapter 1344 The words of the Heretic God made Henry''s heart skip a beat. Henry took out the ring subconsciously. "Ah, there it is. This can open the passage to the Core, it''s extremely unstable though." the Heretic God said. Henry stared at the ring in his hand. All this time he had been unaware that the ring he had gifted to Sylvia was actually the key to the civilisation of the core. Henry clenched his fist and held the ring tightly in his hand. "Sylvia, where on earth are you..." This sense of powerlessness that stemmed from being unable to even find his lover made Henry feel extraordinarily ufortable. After all, true power was the foundation of everything. If this ring had delivered to him from Sylvia, did it mean that she might already be in the Core? Although it was only a guess, Henry would grasp on to it even if only the slightest possibility existed. Henry had already decided that if he was still unable to find any trace of Sylvia, he would go to the Core for a look! After all, all that awaited him over there was just danger and bloodshed, it was not like he had never experienced any of that before! After putting aside all of his worries, Henry''s mind had be much clearer, and the fog before him had gradually started to clear. Having the Heretic God by his side to answer all sorts of questions had also allowed Henry to see the world much clearer! His current priorities were to enter the ancestral grounds of Lon, obtain news about Sylvia, then kill Joselito! The steps Henry took suddenly became much longer. As Henry strode forward, the voice of the Heretic God rang in his ears. "It is very easy to get lost in the fog formation of this sort. If you charge around blindly in it, you would end up going around in circles, and even fall into some kind of trap formation. If you step into arge-scale Energy Emitting Formation, and you aren''t able to gather spirit energy, you''d end up as a sitting duck. Take 13 steps forward, 61 steps to the left, and then 28 steps back..." The Heretic God instructed Henry. Following the Heretic God''s words, Henry soon found himself at ake. A thick fog still drifted over the surface of theke. The path in front of Henry had beenpletely blocked. If he wanted to keep moving forward, he would have to first cross theke before him. The Heretic God had already told Henry how to cross theke. Just as Henry was about to cross theke with the use of his Qi... "Henry Zhang, what a surprise. How unexpected of you to still be alive. Tch-tch." A burst of hoarseughter erupted behind Henry. Henry turned to see 13 men in ck robes standing behind him, surrounding himpletely. He could immediately guess who these people were without even having to think. Henry smiled. "Do you people of the Recluse Association want me dead so badly?" "We''re just a little curious. You were supposedly a dead man. How are you possibly standing here before us again?" The leader of the ck-robed men was hidden under the cloak, he kept scanning at Henry from head to toe. Henry shrugged and said, "Now that you see that I''m still alive, are you not going to do anything?" "Heh heh." Another man let out a hoarseugh. "I''ve long heard that the King of Hell is young, and his way of doing things are quite brash. Let''s have a good look at how capable the King of Hell is today, shall we?" The 13 ck-robed men emitted ck auras all at the same time. Henry could clearly feel the killing intent from these 13 men. As for the Heretic God, who had been going on and on, was silent at that moment. If there were beings capable of killing Henry, it was naturally what the Heretic God would have liked to witness. In the face of those thirteen men, two glowing purple swords appeared in Henry''s hands. In the next second, the purple and ck rays collided in the fog. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. These 13 ck-robed men were the first to crack the secrets of the inheritance of Lon, their capabilities were not to be underestimated. They were all powerful beings of the Divine Realm, and possessedbat abilities that were above average. Compared to the giant ape and other beings of the Alvin League back then, each one of them were at the same level as the giant ape. However, after having experienced the pursuit of Nevyle and Marinos, Henry''s capabilities had also undergone incredible changes. Henry, who practiced the World-Destruction Technique, would gain power through battling. After rising from where he was deemed to have been dead, he was no longer the same man he used to be. Even he was unsure of how powerful he had be now, these 13 men were perfect for trying his powers out. The grudges between Henry and the Recluse Association had already existed for ages. At that moment, heshed out at them without the slightest hesitation or mercy. Both sides struck at each other with the intention to kill. The ck rays of Qi collided with the purple rays of Qi continuously, both parties went out at each other blow after blow. Henry fought one against thirteen, he was at a disadvantage the moment the battle broke out. However, Henry was calm, his battles had always been like this since he was a child. Both sides fought vigorously in the thick fog. The thick fog that blocked out the vision of men was an advantage for Henry at that moment. Without it, Henry would have been in a much more difficult situation. The purple ray of his sword was ten meters long, it looked as if it could split mountains. The ck rays of Qi formed a ck roc. Its wingspan could reach 20 meters in length. It swooped down towards Henry from the sky. Both parties kept moving, constantly switching positions. Although the ten- meter long Purple Divine Sword was extremely powerful and sharp, the ck roc was just as powerful. After shing back and forth, the purple sword had dimmed visibly. "Looks like the so- called King of Hell isn''t as strong as we imagined. So this is what''s left of you when your protector is gone?" Having gained the upper hand, the ck- robed menughed out loud. Henry, who was at a disadvantage, remained calm. When he heard theughter of the ck-robed men, Henry was not anxious at all. Instead, he allowed the rays of his purple sword to dissipate. "Looks like the power of the Demon Sword of Destruction is also limited. Unless power has been umted beforehand, the power of the Demon Sword of Destruction that could be unleashed would be less than one-tenth of its original power." The corners of Henry''s lips suddenly curved into a strange smile. "You all are pretty good, which is just perfect for me to try out my new move." Seeing the smile that had formed on Henry''s lips, the leader of the ck-robed men suddenly felt his heart pound. He was not even sure where this feeling stemmed from. On the top of Henry''s head, a purple lotus emerged, within the originally purple rays of the lotus, a touch of white light appeared at that moment. Henry smiled and said, "I always used to think that Master Lu never told me anything, but one day, I suddenly discovered that the old fe did leave some good stuff for me. I don''t have a Heroic Spirit, but I have... a Battle Spirit!" The moment the words "Battle Spirit" sounded, the thick fog that had clouded the air around Henry was blown away. A seven- meter- tall giant silhouette appeared behind Henry. He wore a white gown and held a thin sword in his hand. His long hair flowed in the wind. Chapter 1345 Chapter 1345 "Yeremiyah, his swordsmanship is out of this world, his strokes were fluid and sharp. The smile of the god of swords, could move all supreme beings." Henry muttered, speaking without turning his head, "This person learned to wield the sword at seven years old and mastered the art of it in just seven years. Since then, he has never been defeated in battle. You are all lucky enough to experience such a strike of a sword on this very day." Henry raised his arm slightly, and the seven-meter tall giant figure in a white gown behind him raised its sword-wielding arm. Then, with a cold sh, the ck roc in the air dissipated instantly. The power of a single strike of the sword destroyed the divine figure conjured under thebined efforts of the 13 ck-robed men. The 13 pairs of eyes hidden under the ck robes all widened at that moment. Henry continued, "The heroic spirits have souls, but the Battle Spirit has only one move, but even so, it''s enough to dominate the world. s, Master Lu, I really wasn''t expecting something like this to be hidden in that holy book. Thank you." Behind Henry, the white figure held a long sword. The 13 robed men exchanged looks at each other, then unified their hands to form a seal. ck Spiritual Qi kept emanating from their bodies. When the thickness of the ck Spiritual Qi on their bodies reached its peak, the men all mutated in unison. Their physiques grew tremendously, bursting out of their cloaks. At that moment, it all became clear to Henry as to why they had all hidden themselves under their cloaks. After all, their bodies had long been mutated, simply by looking at the 13 faces, they no longer looked human, all of their faces had features of beasts. Through the use of the Alvin League''s unique gic technology, they were able to squeeze out all of their potential within a short period of time, allowing them to improve rapidly. However, at the same time, they also had a great price to pay. The 13 robed men suddenly grew up to three meters tall. Each of them had a thick body and powerful limbs, they were all monsters. "Tsk tsk, it''s no wonder you''re worthy of being the King of Hell." The leading robed man''s voice sounded even more hoarse. "An attack with such power has truly exceeded our expectations. Very few in the Divine Realm are capable of taking you on, I believe. However, how many times can you use an attack like this? Plus, while we''re within this Energy Emitting Formation?" The thirteen men switched positions back and forth, forming a circle around Henry. Henry''s lips curled into a smile. "Every Battle Spirit has only one move, but you guys won''t be able to withstand this next move either. Watch this carefully, the next move is called..." Henry was interrupted by a loud shout within the thick fog. "How dare you monsters! I can tell with a single nce that none of you are human!" This shout was powerful and sonorous, it was packed with energy, and sounded like a resounding gong. Above Henry''s head, the floating lotus disappeared instantly, the white figure behind Henry also disappeared at the same time. A bald figure wearing in a red monk robe appeared in Henry''s eyes. This figure held a flywhisk in one hand, and formed a seal in the other as he descended from the sky. The thirteen men nced upwards. Then bared their fangs at the bald figure in unison. "What are these party tricks? How brave of you to show off before me! Allow me to reveal your true forms!" The bald figure raised his fly-whisk and waved it in the wind, it expanded and elongated then wrapped itself around the 13 men. "Mighty Heavenly Dragon! Prajna Buddha! Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva! Hollow Prajna!" The bald figure continued chanting loudly. "Mighty Sky Dragon! Sky Dragon! Dragon!" The bald figure created an echo all on his own. The fly-whisk swept at the thirteen members of the Alvin League. The thirteen members of the Alvin League were not easy to deal with either. Their limbs had evolved into ws, and they tore the fly-whisk that swayed in the wind into shreds instantly! "How dare you monsters! Reapario!" The bald figure''s hand formed another seal, and the originally shredded fly-whisk reappeared in an unharmed condition. The 13 members of the Alvin League roared out in unison. "Hmph!" The bald figure harrumphed coldly. "How daring of you to resist such a powerful Dharma spell, I''ll capture all of you! You cocky punks can''t see true power even when it stands before you. Soaring Dragon! All Powerful Mighty Dragon! Powerful Mighty Dragon! Mighty Dragon! Dragon dragon...dragon!" This time, the fly-whisk increased tremendously in size, it was as if the Milky Way had fallen onto earth from space. Although the fly-whisk was extremely powerful, it was still shredded by the 13 members of the Alvin League. After all, these men were also experts in the Divine Realm, adding to the fact that they were had undergone the process of beastification, their minds might have lost rity, but their killing abilities would be much more powerful. Only those who existed at the top of the Divine Realm like Verrall possessed the possible ability of ughtering them. The bald figure witnessed how easily his second attack had been shattered by his opponent. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. "Reapario! Earthshaker!" The bald figure waved the fly-whisk in his hand once more. The thirteen members of the Alvin League no longer remained still. They took the initiative to attack before the monk could. They bared their fangs andshed out with their huge ws as they charged at the bald figure standing in the sky. "Waaahhhhhh!" The bald figure screamed. Just when Henry thought that the monk was going to use an ultimate move, the monk had changed his mind. "Brother, save me! These men are too fierce. I can''t defeat them!" The bald figure sped towards Henry as quickly as he could. Just as the bald figure rocketed towards Henry, it all became clear. A half of a drumstick that was hidden within the red robes of that plump bald man was exposed. Henry rolled his eyes, who else could it be? It was Ranjeet! "Since when did you be a monk?" Henry stared at the six dotted scars on Ranjeet''s head with a quizzical look on his face. "Brother, I''ll tell youter. Run!" Ranjeet reached out with his greasy hand. Apparently, he had been munching on a drumstick before the fight. The greasy hands grabbed Henry by his clothes, then they both fled towards the same direction. Although the fog was thick, it obviously had little effect on "locals" like Ranjeet. He charged around with Henry in the fog. After speeding around for more than ten minutes, they finally rid the 13 members of the Alvin League off their tails. "Phew! It''s finally safe here!" he leaned against a nt and sat down, gasping for air. Henry looked on at Ranjeet who leaned against a cactus nt, then could not help giving him a thumbs up. "Bro, why do I feel something pricking me on my back?" Ranjeet said as he pulled out a drumstick from his robe and put it into his mouth while he scratched twice at his back subconsciously. He then realised something was not right. He quickly turned around to look and his eyes widenedically. Henry also chose a spot to sit down. After leaving the Recluse World, Henry had never met Ranjeet ever again. To his surprise, this man had a kasaya over him this time. This was an upation with a high sry, and required a very high level of education. Chapter 1346 Chapter 1346 Henry asked Ranjeet about all that happened after he had left. As Ranjeet told Henry his story, tears and snot flowed all over his face. Henry subconsciously moved a little farther away from Ranjeet. "Brother, do you know? After you left, they never ever fed me a full meal. They abused me!" Ranjeet wiped his nose and said sadly, "They didn''t even allow me to leave that ce. If it weren''t for that man who took me away in the end, I might still have been locked up there!" Henryughed dryly. He did feel apologetic for this matter. Back then, Henry had thought that it would have been too dangerous if he went to the Recluse World alone. He brought Ranjeet along because he was the sessor of the Lon. If anything went wrong, the Recluse Association might restrain themselves a little. Even if it all did go south in the end, with his identity, Ranjeet would not be in danger, it would be unavoidable for him to be mistreated. However, Henry did not expect that the Recluse Association would form an alliance with the Alvin League and enve the people of the Recluse World. In the end, Henry was unable to fend off his enemies and almost lost his life in the Recluse World, let alone still having any energy left to watch out for Ranjeet. "The man sent me to a temple. He said that the temple was a suitable ce for me. He shaved my head and forced me to be a monk. He even banned me from eating meat. Brother, my life was miserable! Fortunately for me, the elders have activated the formation, otherwise I would still be stuck among the monks now." Ranjeet looked as if he was about to cry as he rattled on. Henry looked Ranjeet''s face that was so plump it was as if oil could be squeezed out from it. He did not believe Ranjeet saying that he was not allowed to eat meat. However, there was one thing that Henry was curious about. "You said there was a man who saved you. Who is he?" "He said his name was Japheth. He even stopped me from looking at the pretty girls we passed by along the way. That was just so annoying." Ranjeet''s face was filled with disgust. "However, there are still many benefits to being a monk. Those delicate, young, I mean, kind devoted female believers are so beautiful when they pray to the Buddha?" Henry pursed his lips. He did not have anymore to say to Ranjeet. The two of them rested for a while, then Ranjeet got up. "Brother, I can feel that the inheritance of our ancestral grounds has been opened, and that it will be unearthed very soon. I have to return to the ancestral grounds as soon as possible toplete the inheritance. Many people havee this time. If a fight really breaks out, you have to help me, Brother!" Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Ranjeet looked at Henry with pleadingly. Henry nodded, he was unable to refuse Ranjeet. After all, the incident in the Recluse World always made him feel somewhat guilty. Upon receiving Henry''s consent, Ranjeet''s appetite increased. As if by magic, he fished out two drumsticks from his robe and stuffed them into his mouth. The Heretic God remained silent ever since Henry shed with the members of the Alvin League. With Ranjeet by his side, Henry no longer needed to rely on the Heretic God. Under the guidance of Ranjeet, they took the shortest route to the Lon ancestral grounds. Along the way, Henry saw many bodies lying around in the fog. Some of them had clearly been murdered, and some of them were had a natural death. Ranjeet exined, "The purpose of the Elders activating this formation is to prevent others from breaking into the ancestral grounds. There are many Energy Emitting Formations hidden within the fog. Those weaker ones would have their Spiritual Qi drained away very quickly, which would lead to the activation of a few other mechanisms, such as a poison fog, to kill off the invaders." Henry scanned at Ranjeet from head to toe and said, "You always seemed like azy bum, but you''re actually already at the middle stage of the Divine Realm, aren''t you?" Ranjeet scratched his head. As he touched his bald head with his greasy hand, it looked like his bald head was shining. "Hang on." Henry suddenly pulled at Ranjeet. Ranjeet''s expression was instantly serious. "I heard it too." In the thick fog before them, voices sounded. Henry and Ranjeet tip-toed over. In front of them, the fog was still heavy. It was clear that there were people within it, but they could not be clearly seen because of the fog. "Catman, long time no see." A voice sounded. "Japheth, I could have seen you if I had wanted to. I just really didn''t want to." In the thick fog, the tall and slender Catman looked at the person before him and showed a hint of helplessness. Standing before Catman was a middle-aged man with a square face. This man looked very ordinary, but for those who knew of Japheth, this man was nothing like the ordinary. As the head of the Trinity, Japheth was the strongest among the Trinity, this man brimmed with righteousness and justice, and he acted in a generous fashion. Japheth looked at Catman and said, "You reek of smoke and dust." Catman pursed his lips and said, "Isn''t life all about money and women, what''s strange about me smelling like smoke and dust? Or should I live my life like you, never getting close to a woman? If so, what''s the point of life?" The Japheth smiled. "I''m doing it for my beliefs." "Go y around with your beliefs then. As the inheritance of the Lon shall soon be unearthed, I know why others are here, but you, why are you here?" Catman frowned slightly. "I have my own reasons, of course." "Japheth, I''ve always been curious about who you''re working for." Catman moved, then suddenly appeared a meter away from Japheth. "Since way back then, you have always done everything only for the sake of justice. There was never another motive." "Who am I working for? Who can I possibly work for?" Japhethughed. "I live just for myself." Catman shook his head. "Keep those words for yourself. I know you have a close rtionship with Lon. However, this time, I''m warning you not to intervene with the matters of Lon. The inheritance of Lon this time is of great importance, it''s not something anyone can change. This is my advice for you." Having said that, Catman turned his head and looked into the fog. It was the exact direction where Henry and Ranjeet were. "You don''t have to tell me all this." Japheth said with a smile, "Whatever I do, I always follow my heart. I do whatever I want." "I''m just trying to warn you. Goodbye." After saying that, Catman turned into a sh of light and disappeared instantly. Japheth also took a look to the direction of Henry and Ranjeet, then his figure disappeared in the fog. Although the formation of the Lon ancestral grounds was peculiar, it was still somewhatcking before the first echelon of experts of the stage of Spirit Control. If it was not for some reason, people like Catman and Japheth who were basically at a gctic level would have long since entered the stage of Spirit Control. "Oh my god, we have been noticed by this man." Ranjeet cupped his mouth with his greasy hand and said, "This is that man, the one that stopped me from eating meat." Henry slightly paid more attention to Ranjeet. He could feel that this fat, thick-skinned man was really afraid of Japheth. Just as the both of them were about to move forward, they heard the voice of ady. "Joselito Yang, you''ve gone too far!" Chapter 1347 Chapter 1347 This voice immediately caught the attention of Henry and Ranjeet. For Henry, it was Joselito''s name that caught his attention. However, it was the melodious female voice that attracted Ranjeet''s attention. "There is a littledy... I mean, a female benefactor is in trouble! Amitabha, we monks must be compassionate." Ranjeet put his palms together and said. "Saving one life is more meritorious than building a sevenfloor pagoda! I can''t stand by and do nothing when I see evil. I shall take you life, you evildoer!" Ranjeet''s wiped his greasy hands on his kasaya. Then, he pulled out his fly-whisk and jumped into the air and shouted, "How dare you, monster! I can tell that you are not a human being at first sight. Today, I shall reveal your true form. Eat this! Mighty Heavenly dragon!" Just as Ranjeet waved his fly-whisk around in the fog, it was cut apart by a sharp de of Qi. In the oasis, Verrail stood beside Joselito, with his hands sped behind his back, he did not even have to move. The sharp Qi around him alone caused him to have very few rivals in the Divine Realm. Joselito held the official sword of Western Xia in his hand. He was also at the stage of the Divine Realm. With the help of Verrail, Joselito easily obtained two smaller inheritances. At that moment, Joselito had his eye on the third inheritance. The Yan Xia has had a history that spanned five thousand years. During those thousands of years, countless outstanding talents had appeared, and the amount of inheritances they had left behind were unimaginable. However, the powers of those inheritances were limited. The heroic spirit within them were unable to suppress the Devil''s fragment, unlike the inheritances of the Western Xia and the Lon, which was why they were not well known. In the eyes of manyrger inheritors, those smaller inheritances were perfect tonics, they were fodder that could enhance one''s power. As long as they devoured a certain amount of inheritances, they would be able to awaken the heroic spirits of their own and step into the Spiritcontrolling Realm. Facing Joselito was another duo simr to the pair from Western Xia. A silver- haired olddy apanied a girl. The girl held a pink fan and wore a long dress. She was in her early twenties, well in the years of her prime. However at that moment, she was within Joselito''s grasp, a trail of blood trickled from a corner of her mouth. She looked pathetic. The olddy beside the girl was obviously the girl''s guardian. However,pared to Verrail, the old lady''s for no match for him. After all, the strike of a sword from the level of the Paramount realm was no joke. Back then, Verrail had lived for the inheritance of the Western Xia. However, when Joselito inherited Western Xia, Verrall lived for Joselito. Whatever Joselito said, Verrall did. The sudden appearance of Ranjeet, interrupted Joselito''s move on the girl, but a short interruption was all that it was. In the face of the sharp Qi from Verrall, it was apparent that Ranjeet''s Mighty Heavenly Dragon did nothing at all. "What! How dare you, old crook! Watch me capture you!" Ranjeet erupted with unprecedented courage in front of the girl. He waved his arms, and the flywhisk in his hand instantly grew to more than ten meters long, winding towards Verrall. Verrall just stood still, without making any movements, the fly-whisk that grew up to more than ten meters long was shredded to inches. "Oh no! It must be because I have been eating too much meat recently. The power from the Buddha has stopped flowing within me, and the Reapario has lost its effectiveness!" Ranjeet was horrified. "Where did this monke from?" When Joselito saw Ranjeet, he could tell that this man had ill intentions. He waved at Verrall and ordered, "Kill him." Verrall nodded silently. He gently pointed a finger at Ranjeet. Upon seeing that Verrall was pointing at him, Ranjeet''s face was instantly filled with fear. He could feel the sharpness that rushed at him. His bravery that was disyed earlier dissipated in an instant. "Please sir, don''t kill me!" Ranjeet knelt down before Verrall with a thud. Sir, would you be interested in making an investment? "It''s a pretty good project. You''ll definitely be rolling with profit." The moment the girl saw Ranjeet appear suddenly, she thought that things would take a turn. However, the monk ended up on his knees in mere seconds. "What nonsense." Verrall snorted coldly. His finger was still pointed at Ranjeet, the decision to kill him did not falter. A cold ray of light shot directly at Ranjeet from Verrall''s finger. Just as it was about to hit Ranjeet, another ray of cold light appeared suddenly, cutting off Verrall''s attack. "Another expert swordsman!" Verrall''s gaze instantly turned towards another direction. In that direction, a white ray of light filled the sky and charged towards Verrall ferociously. Verrall''s eyes were solemn. "The tip of this sword is condensed and powerful, yet has a sense of peace within it. Within this peacefulness also lies a belief of invincibility. This sword, could it be the legendary..." Verrall also sent out countless rays of light. While Verrall was upied with the rays of light, Henry suddenly appeared behind Ranjeet, then lifted him by the cor and said, "Let''s go!" "Bring the littledy... I mean, bring the female benefactor along as well!" Ranjeet still had his mind on her as he made his escape. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. The olddy that apanied the girl was no fool. Seeing that Verrall had his hands full with other matters, she immediately pulled the girl away with her. "Let''s go!" Henry led Ranjeet, the olddy, and the girl, to flee in the same direction within the fog. "Dear benefactor, pleasee with me. Amitabha." This all sounded like a lengthy story, but in fact, all of it happened in a split second. After Verrail had deflected the rays of light that had filled the sky, Henry and the other three had already disappeared into the fog. Verrail was not in a hurry to chase after them. Instead, he looked at the direction where the Sword Qi came from and asked, "May I know who you are?" No reply came from the fog. Verrail continued, Tve read about your the belief within your sword strike in the ancient books, I can''t believe that it truly exists. May I know who your teacher is?" He was still replied with silence. "What are you doing, you old sack of bones? They have all gone!" Joselito looked to the direction where the girl had fled, he was filled with rage. Seeing that no reply came from the fog, Verrall shook his head and said to Joselito, "Master, there''s an expert hidden in there." "Bullshit! Joselito''s face was filled with disdain. "If there really is an expert, he wouldn''t be hiding. You piece of trash. You can''t even hold on to your prey. Hurry up, go get her! I don''t only want her inheritance, I want her body too!" Joselito''s eyes were filled with fierce possessiveness. Verrall bowed and said, "Master, your wish is mymand." Verrall checked the surroundings with his senses for a little while then led Joselito into the fog. The fog was incapable of stopping beings like Catman and Japheth, so it naturally would be unable to stop Verrall too. Verrall and Joselito were still in the fog. Their only purpose was to hunt for prey. Many inheritors had come this time, all of them were prey in the eyes of Joselito. He enjoyed being a predator very much. Chapter 1348 Chapter 1348 After running for quite a while, Henry and Ranjeet finally found somewhere safe. The olddy and the girl followed behind them, not losing their way in the fog. "Phew, this should do. It should be safe here. That old fe won''t be able to catch up with us for now." Ranjeet let out a sigh of relief, then greeted the girl. "Amitabha, I can see that your blood is rushing vigorously, you''ve possibly suffered some internal injuries. Please sit cross- legged and remove your clothes. I shall heal your wounds." "Thank you, eminent monk, but that won''t be necessary. We''re just a little tired," the olddy replied on behalf of the girl. Anyone could tell from the perverted look on Ranjeet''s face that he was not a decent monk. However, seeing that he had helped them earlier, the olddy said no more. Ranjeet ogled at the girl like the pervert he was, nearly drooling as he stared. Henry was not interested in the cute girl before him. He asked bluntly, "Why did Joselito attack you? Are you also an inheritor?" The moment the olddy heard Henry mention the word "Inheritor", her gaze turned much cautious instantly. This time, it was the girl who took the initiative to nod and answer, "Yes." The olddy tried to stop her, but it was toote. She moved closer to the girl, readying herself for the unexpected. "No wonder." Henry narrowed his eyes. "You just yelled out Joselito''s name. Have the both of you known each other for a long time?" The girl nodded, then quickly shook her head. "I don''t know him personally, it''s just that the name Joselito has been widely spread among the inheritors. Every inheritor has their own uniqueness, but among inheritors, we all still get along with each other, until Joselito appeared. He ns to devour the inheritances of others. Within thest few months, two inheritors have already died in his hands. He searched for information about the other inheritors and hunted them like they were his food. Now there is no inheritor that doesn''t know who Joselito is, he has destroyed the peace among the inheritors. There isn''t a single person who doesn''t want him dead, however his protector is too powerful." Henry snorted coldly. "Someday, I''ll ughter him!" The girl tilted her head a little and looked at Henry curiously. "You want to kill Joselito? Are you also an inheritor? I''ve never heard of you." Henry shook his head and slowly took off his shirt. "Hey, bro! You can''t do that! I fancied this female benefactor first. You can''t just do something like that. You don''t even know her name yet. Put your clothes back on now!" Ranjeet rushed at Henry aggressively, trying to make Henry put his shirt back on. Henry''s muscr torso appeared before the girl''s eyes. Her pretty face flushed red instantly. Henry pointed at the wound on his abdomen and said, "You inheritors should be able to feel it. This wound of mine has something to do with the sword that Joselito wields." Upon hearing Henry''s words, Ranjeet breathed a sigh of relief. "Bro, you could have just told me if you''re just trying to show the wound. I nearly thought that you were going to transform." The olddy fixed her eyes on Henry''s abdomen and nodded. "Yes, this wound is caused by a fierce Qi from a sword, which is simr to sword technique of the Western Xia." Henry put on his clothes. He had no intention of proving anything, he just felt the hostility of the old lady. That act of his was just to allow her to calm down. Regarding the matters of the inheritors, Henry still did not know much about it. He too, had just got to know that the inheritors had formed a community from the girl, and this group wished to get rid of Joselito as quickly as possible. The enemy of his enemy was his friend. Henry knew very clearly how powerful Verrall was. He also knew that with his current strength, it would be very difficult for him to kill Joselito under Verrall''s watch. These sessors would provide good assistance someday. Sure enough, the olddy calmed down and let her guard down after Henry''s actions. The girl''s face returned to its normalplexion. She then told Henry her name. The girl''s family name was Wei, and her given name was Lan. The inheritance of the Wei family was not well known. It belonged to the branch of smaller inheritances and did not even have an ancestral ground of their own. Every one of their inheritances were handed down from one generation to the other. Wei Lan''s ancestor, was brave fighter, and once broke the enemy defences of 300,000 men with just 100,000 soldiers, but it was not recorded in history, and because his contribution was not recognised, he was not given the honour of building his own ancestral ground. The inheritance of the Wei n that was passed down in such a manner made it impossible for the heroic spirits within it to settle, and fell apart more and more from one generation to the other. As a result of that, the heroic spirits of the Wei n have lost all hope of awakening. Wei Lan told Henry that almost every inheritor, except for those of Western Xia, Lon and other top-tier inheritances, was in that state. It had been too long, even for the top- tier inheritance like Western Xia. Its heroic spirit had gone into a slumber too deep. Joselito could only rely on devouring other heroic spirits to strengthen himself in order to awaken his heroic spirit one day. This time, many inheritors have gathered at the Lon ancestral grounds not because they had any ill intentions. They were very clear that with the inheritance energy they possessed; it was impossible for them to devour the inheritance of the Lon ancestral grounds. Their reason for travelling all the way there was just to seek protection. Otherwise, the smaller inheritors would end up being devoured by Joselito sooner orter. From Wei Lan''s story, Henry roughly understood the problems regarding the power of the inheritors, Wei Lan also got to know Henry''s name. "So what''s your n?" Henry asked. "We intended to join forces and fight under the name for Lon, but we all got separated the moment the formation of the Ancestral Ground of Lon was activated." Wei Lan''s face was filled with sadness. "The fog can block us out, but it won''t stop Joselito at all. We originally had five people from the Wei family on this journey, but now, only the two of us remain, the other three have died in the hands of Joselito. We had noticed some markings that hinted us along the way, but other inheritors have also been attacked by Joselito. We don''t know what has happened to them, so all we can do for now is to gather first and try to figure something out. If this goes on, we would all be devouredpletely by Joselito before we could enter the Ancestral Grounds of Lon." Henry was puzzled. "Where are all of you nning to meet?" Wei Lan replied, "One of the seniors left us with markings. As long as we follow them, we will be fine. We don''t know where the meeting point is specifically for now. Brother Zhang, if you haveContent held by N?velDrama.Org. unfinished business with Joselito, you cane to the meeting point with us. We can all discuss about how to deal with Joselito together." Henry nodded and said, "Let''s go, then. I''ll go to the meeting point with you." Seeing that Henry was willing to join them, a happy smile appeared on Wei Lan''s face instantly. The old woman nced around, then asked, "Henry, can the hidden master swordsman from back then join us?" Henry had a puzzled look on his face. "What master swordsman?" Upon seeing Henry''s confused expression, the olddy just shook her head silently. Chapter 1349 Chapter 1349 Just like that, Henry and Wei Lan walked shoulder to shoulder. Wei Lan received some signals a few times in the fog, with Ranjeet taking the lead. They proceeded onward steadily, their pace quickened. "Fatty, howrge is your ancestral ground?" Henry walked beside Ranjeet and whispered. Having such a vast oasis appearing in the desert was already a rare sight, yet it covered such a frighteningly vast area. Ranjeet looked at Henry, then finally blurted two words after what seemed to be half a day, "Super large." Henry just raised his eyebrows, no longer intending to ask Ranjeet anything else. They followed the markings left by the senior Wei Lan had mentioned earlier. They made a few turns in the fog and finally came to ake. Thiske was where Henry had met with the 13 men of the Alvin League, but they were facing a different direction. Along the way, the olddy that apanied Wei Lan would look around from time to time. She was clearly looking out for the powerful swordsman that had shed with Verrail. Unfortunately for her, she did not find anybody, which made her realise that the swordsman''s attack was very possibly coincidental, and had nothing to do with the two men in front of her. The moment the old lady came to this realisation, she no longer saw Ranjeet and Henry with the same importance as before. Judging from his appearance, Henry''s capabilities could only be regarded as ordinary. He practiced the World Destruction Technique and could use the Qi of his surroundings for his own use. It was impossible to figure out his true capabilities. As for Ranjeet, he was already on his knees back then. No one would find him worthy of anything. Wei Lan pulled out a unique whistle from one of her pockets after observing some of the markings left behind, then yed a strange melody right where she stood. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. A few minutester, two figures emerged from the fog. "Wei Lan." These two men were very young. Henry nced at them and noticed that the both of them were at the level of the middle stage of Qi-concentration. Overall, this level of power could be considered pretty good. Back then, before Joselito had received the inheritance, he was also only at that level. A practitioner at the stage of the Qi-concentrating Realm could be considered an expert in the World of Qi practitioners, and could even obtain a spot in the Recluse Association as a bishop. From this point of view, it also showed that the inheritors were capable of doing pretty well in the World of Qi practitioners. They were at the level of Qi-concentration, and their protectors were at the level of the Divine Realm. The two men walked over to Wei Lan, the one with short hair, nced at Henry and Ranjeet, then asked Wei Lan, "They''re not from the Wei family, what happened?" "They''re all dead." Wei Lan''s face darkened. "We ran into Joselito. If it weren''t for Brother Zhang and this monk who saved us just now, I would probably have been killed too." "That d*mned Joselito!" The short- haired man clenched his fists tightly, his eyes burned with hatred. "Besides you, there were also people who were ambushed by Joselito, but they managed to escape with serious injuries!" "Amitabha." Ranjeet put his palms together. "You no longer have to worry, now that I am here." Ranjeet did not care whether or not he could really beat them, he just tooted his horn as loudly as he could. The short- haired man returned a Buddhist greeting to Ranjit and said, "We are grateful to you two for your help. Pleasee with me first." Henry nodded. They followed the short- haired man for a few minutes and came to a ce simr to a shipyard, there were more than 30 people gathered there. Although Henry had decided to not ask anymore questions, he still could not help but ask in a low voice, "You all even have a shipyard here?" "Yes." Ranjeet nodded vigorously. "We live on the ind at the centre of theke. We have to get there by boat." Henry nced at the rear of the shipyard. Sure enough, he noticed a few wooden boats there. After the short-haired man brought Henry and the other three people there, he walked into the shipyard first. Then, a middle- aged man in his fifties strode out quickly after. The middle-aged man looked very kind, and seemed to be very pleasant to be around with. The middle-aged man strode over to Wei Lan with a concerned expression. "Wei Lan, I heard that you ran into Joselito. How are you? Are you hurt?" "Thank you for your concern, Uncle Xu." Wei Lan smiled. "It''s nothing serious." "That''s good to hear." Uncle Xu nodded, then looked at Henry and Ranjeet. "I heard that it was these two young heroes who did it for the sake of justice. We are very grateful for your help." "Amitabha." Ranjeet replied with a Buddhist greeting. "Kind sir, don''t mention it. We monks live a life ofpassion. Saving one life is more meritorious than building a pagoda for the Buddha. However, I have observed that the female benefactors here have suffered some sort of internal damage, I''d be more than willing to treat them." Ranjeet was in the robes of a monk, but his actions were simr to that of a total pervert. His eyes kept scanning back and forth at the women around. Uncle Xu was surprised to see that Ranjeet was a pervert monk. When he heard those words, he waspletely taken aback. He could only reply with dryughter, then proceeded to lead them both into the shipyard. The shipyard was divided into several areas, and the inheritors rested in separate areas. After Henry and Ranjeet got to their rooms, they just sat down immediately, not paying much attention to it. "Henry, I heard from Wei Lan that you also have unfinished business with Joselito?" Uncle Xu sat down beside Henry. Henry nodded and said, "It''s from a sword wound he left on me." Uncle Xu''s face showed hatred, "That d*mned Joselito ruined the lives of others for his selfish desires, disrupting the peacefulness that existed among the sessors. It can be said that everyone wants to get rid of him as quickly as possible. I discovered from an elder that if he wants to enter the Lon ancestral grounds, he must first cross thiske, and no matter where he enters from, if he wants to cross theke, he must firste through this shipyard. Otherwise, he won''t be able to break through the mysterious formation of Lon. Well hide here and ambush him as soon as he appears, even if his protector is extremely powerful, we have the strength in numbers. We can definitely kill him if e work together. You can even get your revenge on him!" Henry nodded. "Both of you have some rest. Most of our men are already gathered here. If Joselito can''t find any prey, he would definitely head to the Lon Ancestral Grounds. I believe that he would soon show up here, and an intense battle shall take ce here." Uncle Xu got up and patted Henry on the shoulder, then walked aside. "Brother, why do I find it so gloomy in here?" Ranjeet said timidly after Uncle Xu had left. "I always have a feeling that someone is watching me hungrily in the dark, as if I were a piece of juicy steak, plotting something against me." "Gloomy?" Henry asked suspiciously. "There is indeed something off about this ce." A voice rang in Henry''s ears. It came from the Heretic God who had remained silent for a long while. The volume of the voice was so low that only Henry could hear it. Ranjeet suddenly shuddered once more and said, "Brother, something''s wrong. I feel like two pairs of eyes are staring at me from the darkness. Do you think that it is possible that this ce is haunted?" Chapter 1350 Chapter 1350 Henry threw a nce at Ranjeet, then quietly got up and walked to one side. Henry checked his surroundings, after confirming that they were alone. He asked, "What''s wrong?" Henry was speaking to the Heretic God. The Heretic God said, "That fatty is special. He can feel the existence of spirits. There are a total of two spirits here, including me." Upon hearing that there were two spirit bodies among them, Henry was shocked. "I''m not referring to the one you had summoned back then," the Heretic God said. "Although I''m also very curious as to what you had summoned earlier, you call it a spirit, but it doesn''t have any consciousness, so you can''t awaken it at all. What that fatty could sense are spirit bodies that possess consciousness." Henry frowned and said, "Do you mean that someone here is about to enter the stage of Spiritcontrol?" "Yes." The Heretic God replied with certainty. "That spirit body possesses a consciousness, and is now very hungry. Moreover, there are many weakened spirit bodies where you currently are now. Most of their consciousness has already slipped away, leaving only their energy behind. To a being like me, this ce is a ughterhouse." The Heretic God did not say a lot because he believed that Henry could understand what he meant. Indeed, Henry understood every word of the Heretic God. If what the Heretic God had said was true, then it would be very likely that someone here who was going to have a grand feast now that all the inheritors were gathered there! Henry walked back to Ranjeet and sat down beside him. Ranjeet clung on to his kasaya and huddled towards Henry. "Brother, it''s so weird. I felt two pairs of eyes staring at me just now. When you left, only one pair of eyes remained. Do you think it''s possible that this ce is haunted?" "Can''t your Mighty Heavenly Dragon do anything about it?" Henry raised his eyebrows. "Brother, stop that. I am most afraid of stuff like these." Ranjeet was trembling. Henry looked at a trembling Ranjeet, then scanned around the area. He wanted to find out who was responsible for organising a trap like this. His biggest suspect was Uncle Xu. After all, he was the one who was in charge of gathering everyone here, he was most suspicious. Henry''s found the kind-looking Uncle Xu amidst the crowd. Just as Henry got up and nned to check on Uncle Xu, he saw a young man striding towards him with a fierce expression. "Who are you to Kenzy?" the young man asked questioningly, the moment he approached Henry. "Maurits, what are you doing!" Kenzy ran over hurriedly and pulled at the young man. "What am I doing? I''m trying to make things clear, of course!" Maurits flung Kenzy aside with a sweep of his arm. "Someone just told me that you looked at this guy with a very different gaze. Kenzy, you have to understand that you are my fiancee! As your fiance, shouldn''t I be the one to ask what''s going on?" "Amitabha!" Ranjeet who was trembling in fear a second ago immediately disyed a calm expression and sat cross- legged, then greeted them with a Buddhist greeting the instant he noticed a younngdy appear. "My rtionship with thisdy benefactor is not information that could be made public." "Shut up baldy, I wasn''t asking you!" Maurits threw a disdainful nce at Ranjeet, then refocused his gaze on Henry. "I asked him!" Henry shook his head and replied with a smile, "Miss Wei and I just happened to have amon enemy, so we journeyed over here together." "Amon enemy? With a bloke like you?" Maurits sneered. "You''re not even an inheritor, yet you dare speak to me of this bullsh*t. We don''t need you here. If you want revenge, go think of another way. Now leave, you two. This is a ce for inheritors, and not for people the likes of you!" "Dear benefactor, you''re wrong." Ranjeet stood up. "To be exact, this ground we are standing on right now belongs to the Jin Group. How could you say that it''s for inheritors only?" "Shut your fat mouth, Bald ass! I don''t want to kill you!" Maurits raised his fist. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Behind Maurits, many inheritors and protectors came over and surrounded Henry. They all looked hostile. Maurits was obviously their leader, simply because he was Uncle Xu''s son. "Maurits, what on earth are you trying to do?" Kenzy stood in front of Henry and looked at Maurits with a bewildered expression. "It was them both who had saved me earlier." "Them? If they have the ability to save you, would they still need to rely on us to help him deal with Joselito?" Maurits was full of contempt. "I''ve already heard all about the incident. There was just another hidden expert who saved you coincidentally. These two are just useless pieces of sh*t. Why keep them here? The sight of them annoys me. Scram!" "Maurits, you are being unreasonable!" Kenzy shook with anger. "If you insist on driving Brother Zhang away, I''m leaving with them!" "B*tch!" Maurits pped Kenzy right in the face. "I knew that you had something going on with him. Don''t say that I didn''t give you a chance. If you want to go, go with him. Get out of here immediately, or else don''t you me me for my ruthlessness!" A blue bow appeared in Maurits''s hand. It was clear that he intended to strike at them. Kenzy covered her face with her palms as she looked at Maurits in disbelief. "Maurits Xu, I have really misjudged you!" After saying that, Kenzy dashed out of the shipyard. However, just after making two steps, she was pulled back by her protector. The olddy pulled Kenzy aside as sheforted her. With Kenzy out of the picture, Henry faced Maurits directly. Maurits yelled, "What, are you really waiting for Kenzy to leave with you? Get your ass out of here!" "Get lost!" "Scram!" One voice sounded after another. Henry looked at the people without saying anything. He patted Ranjeet on the shoulder and said, "Let''s go." Ranjeet did not object to Henry''s words. He just chanted a Buddhist greeting and said, "The foreheads of these benefactors all have a dark glow, a disaster that includes bloodshed shall befall you very soon." Having said that, he followed Henry out of the shipyard. Henry looked towards the shipyard. Uncle Xu stood by the window and looked at him emotionlessly. Seeing how the inheritors in the shipyard were led by Maurits, and Kenzy, who dared not to express her anger, he now understood that the inheritors that had been mentioned by Kenzy were not really living harmoniously. It was simply because someone with power controlled those inheritors, it was still no different from thew of the jungle. Joselito chose to kill them directly, but the Xu Family chose to make them their ves. This also confirmed Henry''s suspicions of Uncle Xu. He feared that the spirit that was about to awaken as said by the Heretic God earlier was in Uncle Xu''s hands. The reason Maurits approached him that aggressively, was just to make sure the two uncertain factors could be removed, which were precisely Henry and Ranjeet. "Bro, let''s go." Ranjeet said. "No." Henry shook his head and said, "If we were to just leave like this. Wouldn''t it make us look like feeble pushovers? Since Joselito would definitelye here, then we shall kill Joselito and the rest of them right here!" Chapter 1351 Chapter 1351 Henry was originally an assassin. As an assassin, being able to conceal himself was one of the most essential skills required. Not far from the shipyard, Henry and Ranjeet hid in the mist. Henry sat cross-legged on the ground, even his breathing had became faint. There was no trace of Qi from Henry''s. In his current state, even an expert like a catman would be unable to easily find him in the mist. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Ranjeet meditated behind Henry. Except for the asional pig- like munching sounds, his was also almost in the same state as Henry. His capabilities made people regard him as a fat good- for- nothing, but his ability to hide was certainly on a par with Henry''s. There wasplete silence within the thick fog. Only some voices could be heard from the shipyard nearby every once in a while. These voices drifted amidst the fog, sounding like the wails of ghosts. Henry, who was sitting cross- legged on the ground, noticed that a few more inheritors had arrived at the shipyard. Uncle Xu weed them personally, and the smile on his face was exceptionally sweet. Time flew by quickly. Light gradually disappeared within the formation. The fog was filled with darkness, causing the already inscrutable fog to turn dimmer. At that moment, even objects that were merely two meters away could not be clearly seen. The people in the shipyard also began to get a little sleepy. Ever since they had entered the formation, they were always in a very tensed state. At that moment, their tiredness appeared after they began to rx. A blurry full moon could be seen high in the sky, casting a cold and lonely light on the ground. A chilling aura suddenly pierced through the night sky. "He''s here!" Henry, who had been sitting with his eyes closed, suddenly opened his eyes and stared straight ahead. A cold gleam of light cut through the fog and struck towards the shipyard. "Crack!" The shipyard was instantly split into two. "Joselito, your arrival has been long awaited!" A loud shout sounded from the shipyard. "Ha ha." Joselito''sughter sounded. "You bunch of weaklings dare to set me up? I had already noticed your existence from hundreds of metres away. How convenient it is that all of you are already gathered here, I no longer have to hunt all of you one by one. Kill them, old man, just leave that Wei Lan alive for me!" "Yes, my lord." Verrail replied. Then the air around him sharpened instantly. "Attack!" Loud shouts sounded from the shipyard. A death battle had officially begun. Verrall Yang was the most powerful being at the stage of spirit control, and his capabilities could absolutely be regarded as one of the top in the world. Unless the extremely few top experts of the world joined in the fight, no one was confident that they could stop Verrall. Even Catman would be left with the option to flee in the face of Verrall''s sword. Although the inheritors had the advantage in numbers, and also had their protectors supporting them, but in the face of Verrall, some differences could not be just simplypensated with arge quantity of men. The sharpness that filled the air alone was enough to make the majority of the inheritors fall back. "Fatty, now do you feel anyone watching you from the dark?" Henry said softly to Ranjeet that was right beside him. "No." He shook his head and trembled suddenly, then said fearfully, "Brother, don''t scare me like that. It''s now the middle of the night." Henry asked this question because he wanted to know if Uncle Xu had started taking any action. Based on what had happened in the day, Henry was certain that Uncle Xu was definitely the owner of the spirit that was about to awaken. Now that Ranjeet could not sense the existence of the spirit, it meant that Uncle Xu had not taken any action yet. Henry alsoy in wait. He knew very well that he also did not have many chances. Blood was shed in the dark fog. Some inheritors had already met their end. "A group of weaklings tried to attack me. What a joke!" Joselito''s arrogant voice resounded through the fog. Although Verrail was old and thin, but he could be seen as a god of war. Anyone who wanted to y with fire would have to pay the price. A few inheritors were already badly shaken from Verall''s attacks. They gathered together, all of them looking towards a single direction. That was where their leader, Maurits was. Maurits looked at all the blood that was spilled before him. The rich stench of blood filled his nostrils. There was no expression on his face. He said, "How are the preparations for the thing that I had ordered you to prepare?" "It''s all ready!" Several inheritors stood next to Maurits. They all held daggers in their hands. "Shall we act now?" "There''s no need for that. Let''s just wait a little longer." Maurits shook his head, his eyes still not showing any sign of any emotion. Verrall was too powerful. Many of those protectors were no match for him, and no one longer dared to step forward. They were already scared out of their wits from Verall''s attacks. Their trump card was the idea Uncle Xu hade up with. Once it was sessfully carried out, it would definitely be able to hold Verrall down. When Verrall saw that no one moved towards him, he took a step forward. At the same time, the sharpness that surrounded him also increased by 70 centimetres. The group of inheritors retreated 70 centimetres in unison. With every step Verrall took, those inheritors took a step back. "Hurry up and kill them all. We still need to go to the Lon ancestral grounds. We don''t have all day." Joselito said impatiently. "Yes, My lord." Verrall raised his arm, sword rays blotted out the sky and formed behind Verrall, and even the thick fog was sliced apart. A strange empty space appeared behind Verrall. "Maurits, quick!" An inheritor stared at the Sword Qi all over the sky, his eyes widened fearfully. The inheritors next to Maurits were all ready to take action. "No, it''s not the right time yet!" Maurits waved his hand to stop them. Just as Maurits waved his hand, another protector was pierced by the Sword Qi and died. Seeing their mates crumble one after another, the protectors all got anxious. They initially dared to ambush Verrall because they had a trump card. However now, this trump card has still not been used. If they fought him purely with their own strength, they would just be fodder for Verrall. Verrall was very powerful. Every time he waved his hand, a person''s life was ended. One after another, the protectors were killed under Verrall''s Sword. The inheritors'' eyes were reddened as they looked at Maurits, but he just stood there coldly, as if those who died before him were just ants. "Maurits! How long more do we have to wait?" "\Ne can''t wait any longer! Our mates are being killed with every passing second!" It pained the inheritors extremely to see their protectors ughtered in such fashion, they were their most loyal servants, and had developed a strong bond after years ofpany. Maurits raised his arm high. When blood spurted from the only protector that remained, he swung his arm down hard. "Attack." At that moment, an invisible pressure suppressed Verrail, who was in the middle of a massacre, completely. Chapter 1352 Chapter 1352 Under the immense pressure, Verrail who was in the middle of a massacre, was suddenly unable to move. The fierce Qi of his sword that filled the sky also disappearedpletely at that moment. Verrall''s face darkened. "Heh heh, feeling like you can''t use any Qi? Can''t even be condense your sword can you?" A chuckle sounded. Uncle Xu, who had not appeared in a long while, appeared in the fog with a smile. He stood right in front of Verrall, not worried in the slightest about Verrall''s power and bloodlust. Verrall just stared straight ahead in silence. "Why, can''t even make a sound now too?" Uncle Xu said with a confident smile on his face. At that moment, it seemed like the entire situation waspletely under his control. "We inheritors may be weak, but with thebined power of the True Spirits, it shouldn''t be too difficult for us to hold you down for a while, Verrall." "You... sure... ?" The voice sounded with difficulty. A suppressed Verall, that Uncle Xu was so confident of not even being able to even make a sound, suddenly replied with a low voice at that moment. A faint sword of Qi even condensed beside Verrall. Uncle Xu''s confidence suddenly faltered, and he retreated instantly. Verrall was too much of a threat. Although it was only a faint sword of Qi, it still terrified Uncle Xu greatly! Uncle Xu only felt safer after stepping back a few meters. The darkness took Verall away from his sight. Uncle Xu said, "This is indeed to be expected of the great Verrall, to even be still able to move under such circumstances." "What now? How are you nning to deal with me?" Verrall slowly regained his speech. "Kill me? I''m afraid that with your capabilities, you won''t be able to do that." Uncle Xu inhaled deeply. "It''s true that I can''t kill you with just my strength, but with so many inheritors on my side, killing you isn''t an impossible task." "What a joke." Joselito replied disdainfully. "You''re just a group of useless trash. What''s there to be afraid of even if there''s more?" Uncle Xu shook his head slightly. "It''s a very simple theory. A single stick can be broken easily but sticks in a bundle shall not." "Oh?" Joselito looked amused, "You''re telling me, that if you pieces of trashbine your efforts, you might be able tost a little longer?" "Of course not." Uncle Xu shook his head. "We inheritors seem to exist as individuals, but in fact, we exist as a whole. We have all lived in peace and harmony with each other until your boy Joselito appeared. Both of you destroyed the bnce and hunted us down. Countless old friends of mine have lost their lives in your hands. To us inheritors, Joselito, is a devil, a devil that everyone wants y! In order to kill you, I, Kaeto Xu, am willing to bear this sin, in order to bring peace to all of the inheritors!" Doubts appeared in the minds of everyone present the moment they heard Kaeto''s words. Killing Joselito was what they had in mind all along. What exactly was that sin he had to bear? However, all of them understood the meaning of Kaeto''s words soon enough. Kaeto, who was greatly respected by the inheritors, suddenly grabbed the female inheritor that was nearest to him. Kaeto''s expression was maniacal. He roared, "As long as Joselito lives, we inheritors shall never be at peace. I shall ept every consequence, no matter how much it would cost me, in order to kill Joselito. Of course, somebody would have to be responsible for the consequences. Therefore, I, Kaeto Xu, shall volunteer to bear it." While Kaeto spoke, he held on to the head of the female inheritor with his hand. Thedy was instantly horrified. Her mouth opened wide, and her eyes widened. Fear flooded her pupils. Her body twisted vigorously as she struggled. However, she shrivelled up gradually as she did that. When Kaeto finally let go of thedy''s head, her shrivelled body fell to the ground. Kaeto, on the other hand, looked like he was enjoying himself. "Uncle Xu, what have you done?!" Several inheritors stared at Kaeto unbelievably. They could not believe that one of their own had just died in the hands of Kaeto. "Ha ha ha ha!" Madughter erupted suddenly. A gust of wind blew away the thick fog before the source of theughter. It was Joselito. "Look at you with all that talk, and I thought you were going to giving your life to protect the others. In the end, you''re just doing the same as me. Devouring others to strengthen yourself. You are just more of a hypocrite than I am, sounding all high and mighty." "You''re wrong." Kaeto shook his head. "There''s a fundamental difference between us. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have had to do such a thing. I''m doing this just so I can kill you, then restore peace to the inheritors, this is a necessary sacrifice I have to make!" As Kaeto spoke, he reached out and grabbed another inheritor to absorb his inheritance. This inheritor shrivelled up quickly before Kaeto, the inheritor was in agony, his eyeballs bulged and were covered in red lines of blood, showing the agony he had experienced before his death. "Kaeto has gone mad! Run!" shouted one inheritor. They had thought that Kaeto''s trump card was to suppress Verrall and then kill him. Never had they imagined that Kaeto''s real n was to devour everyone!Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "Run? This is the important moment for us to kill the enemy!" Kaeto''s son, Maurits, roared. "Whoever makes an escape now shall be regarded as a deserter and shall suffer an immediate death!" "Escape or not, we all die anyway! Maurits, your family is full of madmen!" One of the inheritors yelled. "Heh heh." Maurits sneered. "It''s true that you''d still die, but one is to die as a hero, and the other is to die as a coward. Just hand in your inheritances obediently. Just look at the inheritors you all are, so naive and so weak, just how are you going to escape?" An unseen force pressed down on them suddenly, rendering all of the inheritors immobile. "I finally understand why Maurits stopped us from taking any action just now, it was because he wanted to wait for all our protectors to die." One of the inheritors shouted, "The Xu Family are total swines!" "Hahaha! The Xu Family was originally a family with great inheritance, yet we faced our downfall for the sake of you little inheritors. It''s now about d*mn time for you to return your favours to the Xu Family. It''s just a waste to see such power scattered among all of you. It''s so much better for it to be presented to the Xu Family. Hahaha!" Mauritsughed aloud. The greed in his eyes could no longer be hidden. Wei Lan stood not too far away from Maurits, trembling in fear as she stared at the crazed man he had be. In the darkness close by, Henry and Ranjeet had been closely observing everything that was happening. Chapter 1353 Chapter 1353 "Holy sh*t, I knew this old fe was up to no good!" Ranjeet''s face was filled with derision. All of the inheritors were unable to move even a finger. Kaeto no longer hid his intentions. He carried out his n and proceeded to devour them. The bodies of the Inheritors shrivelled up one after another. Kaeto was like a beggar that had starved for days, then suddenly got a taste of the tastiest dish in the world. His face disyed great pleasure and satisfaction. He spread his arms wide open to embrace the power he was about to receive. Joselito watched the inheritors die in Kaeto''s hands with greedy eyes. He roared, "Old man, what are still you waiting for? Are you waiting for him to just steal all that power that belongs to me?" "Kill him!" "Crack!" A crisp snap sounded suddenly. Verrall lifted his arm with difficulty, the quantity of Qi swords increased behind him. He was able to break free from the suppression of the True Spirits. "These powers belong to me!" Kaeto also went into a frenzy. "No one shall take away all that belongs to me." Behind Kaeto, a shadow loomed. It was Kaeto''s true spirit; it was a true spirit that was about to awaken from its slumber. It sensed a massive amount of spirit energy and was on the verge of awakening. "Kill him!" Joselito roared. The Qi swords behind Verrall shot directly at Kaeto. "Come on, Verrall Yang, show me just how strong you are!" A monstrous bow and arrow appeared in Kaeto''s hands. When Kaeto tightened the bow, countless arrows formed behind him. "Fire!" The Qi swords in the sky shed with the arrows. Thundering rumbles sounded constantly in the sky. The thick fog dissipated, and the air rolled violently. Henry hid in the dark, waiting for his opportunity toe. "Boy, you really are lucky, this is a great chance for you." The voice of the Heretic God sounded gently in Henry''s ears. Meanwhile, the battle between Verrall and Kaeto would notst for long. The both of them struck at each other with their ultimate attacks from the very beginning. Kaeto was very clear that the suppression effect on Verrall from the true spirits was weakening with time. He had not fully consumed the inheritances of those inheritors yet. The moment Verrall broke free of the suppression, he would not necessarily be able to go head to head with Verrall. Verrall also understood what would happen if the fragments of the true spirits in the bodies of these inheritors had beenpletely absorbed by a single individual. It was possible that Kaeto would step directly into the stage of Spirit Sontrol in just one day. If that happened, things would get very dangerous. Both of them had ideas of their own, and aimed to end the battle as quickly as they could. Explosions sounded repeatedly. It was a sh of Spiritual Qi. Spiritual Qi thundered, violent storms rumbled, and the thick fog was blown apart. Even the waters of theke began churning. It was a battle between top-tier experts. Both men were sted backwards and fell to the ground after they had shed. Their reckless attacks caused them to lower their defences in order tosh out with their most powerful attack. However, Verrall was obviously in a better condition than Kaeto. As time went by, the effect of suppression on Verrall weakened, and Kaeto did not have enough time to consume the remaining energy of the true spirits. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. When the sky behind Verall was filled with the countless gleams of swords again, the arrows that appeared behind Kaeto looked pitiful inparison. "Kaeto Xu, you''ve spent so much effort for such a scheme. Yet in the end, you''re still just trash. Hahahaha, thank you so much for the feast you have prepared for me!" Joselito burst withughter. Kaeto''s face darkened. The arrows behind him fired away, creating an opening for himself to quickly escape into the fog. Kaeto was a quick-witted man who was ruthless and did things without much hesitation. When he killed those inheritors who respected him very much, he did not hesitate to do it at all. The moment he saw that things had taken an unexpected turn, he was not one to even think of staying on to fight. He was not someone who would risk his life in battle. "So you''re trying to escape? You think you can just run away?" Joselito shouted, "Old man, I want his spirit!" "Yes, My lord." Verrall nodded, and the Qi swords that filled the sky merged into a gigantic sword, and sped towards Kaeto''s back. At that exact moment, the olddy, who had been ying dead on the ground, suddenly mbered up and sped over to Wei Lan, who was still unable to move, and grabbed her, then fled. At the same time, not far away for from him, the voice of the Heretic God sounded in Henry''s ear again, "Kid, this is a good opportunity. He has exhausted all of his Qi. Now that he is still being suppressed, he is no match for you. If you kill him, there would be many spirit fragments lying around for you here, which is perfect fodder for your Battle Spirit!" Henry did not care if the spirit fragment was fodder for his Battle Spirit, it only mattered to him that he had the opportunity to kill Verrall, so he naturally could not let it slip. Joselito had long been in Henry''s butcher list, and as Joselito''s guardian, Verrall had to be killed off first. Murderous intent shed across Henry''s eyes, and a purple sword formed in his hand. "Brother, let me fake an attack at him first!" Ranjeet, who had been sitting still like an old monk, suddenly stood up. He leaped up forcefully and shouted, "How dare you, demon! Let go of Miss Wei Lan! Eat my Mighty Heavenly Dragon!¡± His fly-whisk lengthened as it moved in the wind and headed straight for Verrall. Verrall''s face hardened. He could not care less about Ranjeet''s Mighty Heavenly Dragon, but he had to watch out for the mysterious swordsman who had appeared at the same time with the Mighty Heavenly Dragon. The sudden entrance of Ranjeet caught everyone by surprise. Those inheritors did not expect the monk who had been driven away by them to appear at that moment to fight Verrall. Verrall sent Ranjeet flying with a simple wave of his hand. His eyes were fixed at the direction behind Ranjeet, while his gigantic sword that went after Kaeto elerated sharply, nailing the fleeing Kaeto to the ground. Verrall never took another nce at Kaeto, his attention was fully diverted to looking out for the mysterious swordsman. A figure was seen stepping out from the thick fog, apanied with a purple light that glowed enchantingly in the dark. "Long time no see, Verrall." Henry''s voice sounded. He appeared in Verrall''s sight with a smile on his face. "You." Verrall''s gaze turned serious. He was very clear of Henry''s identity, and was very fearful of this sacred lotus. Even if Henry''s capabilities meant nothing to Verrall, he still had to watch out for Henry, who was the disciple of Immortal Lu. "Brother Zhang!" Wei Lan noticed Henry and cried out in surprise. The olddy that apanied Wei Lan frowned. She could not understand why this young man, who did not seem powerful, had the courage to face Verrall. Chapter 1354 Chapter 1354 "Henry Zhang?" Joselito said in a surprised tone, "How unexpected to see a pathetic stray like you to even dare to show your face before me. You were lucky that I didn''t kill you back then. However, this time I''d really like to find out just how good your luck really is." "That''s exactly what I wanted to say too." Verrall''s expression turned more solemn. "Sacred Lotus! He''s the Sacred Lotus!" Kaeto, who had been nailed to the ground by Verrall''s Qi sword, stared at Henry. His eyes were filled with shock as he muttered to himself. The olddy behind Wei Lan also widened her eyes in shock. "Old man, kill him!" Joselito shouted. The lotus above Henry''s head gave off a white light. At the same time, a white figure appeared behind Henry. The seven-meter-tall figure made Verrall shudder. He finally understood where the legendary sword intent from before hade from. "Spirit- controlling Realm!" Kaeto eximed. His true spirit was about to be awakened, and he knew very well that the phenomenon of the spirit forming behind him was a sign of the Spiritcontrolling Realm. Henry held his purple sword and swung it casually. The giant figure behind him did the same as he did. With one simple stroke, the swords that filled the sky shot directly at Verrall. The olddy behind Wei Lan also finally figured it all out at that moment. It was no wonder why she had been unable to find the whereabouts of the master swordsman back then. It turned out that he was the one! She was the ignorant one all along! When faced with the Qi sword that came from behind Henry, Verrall had no choice but face it. Amidst the shed of the swords, Henry emerged unscathed, while Verrall ended up with ripped clothes. Henry had the absolute advantage in this battle. Thebat power contributed by the Battle Spirit was enormous, adding to the fact that a part Verrall''s power was still being suppressed. At that moment, Henry''s possessed more power than Verrall. When swords in the sky had finally cleared up, Verrall''s clothes were already in tatters. Although their movements had not been very intense, every move they made was filled with heavy killing intentions. Verrall was exceptionally strong. If it had been anyone else caught up in that flurry of swords, they would have ended up like minced meat. "The Snowfall Strike belongs to the legendary God of Swords." Verrall looked at the white figure behind Henry with a serious expression. "How unexpected of you to have this being as your true spirit. However, this true spirit is still not fully awakened, you''re just activating its power by force. Although its power is still far from the Spiritcontrolling Realm, but it''s still powerful enough for you to be deemed invincible among those below the Spirit-controlling Realm." As Verrall spoke, he pulled out an iron sword from his waist. He rarely had to use a real sword when facing his enemies. However, once he did, it would mean that Verrall was taking his opponent very seriously. "I have learned the art of swordsmanship since I was 9, and practiced only one move for decades. If you can defeat this move of mine, you can consider me defeated." Verrall held the sword. At that moment, all of the fog around them began flowing towards the tip of Vera Il''s sword. Everyone present felt an aura from the ordinarylooking sword in Verall''s hand that caused their hearts to pound. "Henry, he is umting power. The power of this move is seriously horrific. It haspletely surpassed the limits of his energy, and even has some ancient powers of Taoism in it. Your Battle Spirit is no match for him, absorb the energy from the true spirits!" The voice of the Heretic God sounded urgently in Henry''s ears. Henry closed his eyes and slowly raised his arm. He made a gesture of sheathing his sword, as if he was readying himself to unsheathe a sword. At that moment, Henry and Verrall were like the two extreme points of that space. The fog flowed towards the tip of Verrall''s sword, that power from his sword was even affecting the energy of the formation of Lon. While violent Spiritual Qi gathered on the Battle Spirit behind Henry, and the originally illusory white figure began to condense more and more. Meanwhile, Catman, who was far away from where Henry and Verall were, looked into their direction. Japheth, who was in the directionpletely opposite to Catman, also stopped in his tracks. They both nced at the direction where Henry and Verall said and murmured, "What power." The waters of ake not too far away from Henry and Verall churned violently, waves, whirlpools, and strange phenomenons of all sorts appeared. "The Paramount sh, no one under the level of Spirit- control has ever been able to break this move of mine. I wonder how my strikepares with the Snowfall Strike." Verrall flicked his wrist lightly. With that move from Verrall, everyone present felt their brains go nk. They did not even have the ability to think anymore, let alone figure out how to resist a strike from Verrall s sword. It was an immense pressure from a being that outranked all of them, no one below the level of Spirit-control could resist it. Meanwhile, Henry made a movement simr to drawing out a sword. "Snowfall Strike, single sh." A bone- chilling cold swept across everyone present. The choppy waters of theke stopped suddenly, having been covered by ayer of ice crystals. The entire surface of theke was instantly frozen solid. Ayer of frost nketed the bodies of the inheritors. At that moment, Henry''s and Verrall''s sword skills had both exceeded the stage of the Divine Realm. No sounds could be heard from their exchange of blows. It was as if the entire world had suddenly be silent. One second... Two seconds... Three seconds... It felt like an instant, yet also felt like ages had gone by. The frozen surface of theke suddenly shattered, and theke continued churning again. The thick fog that had dissipated once again filled the air. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. A gush of blood sprayed, and an arm was seen flying in the air as blood spewed from it, then finally fell onto the ground. An iron sword was still within the grasp of that severed arm, the sword was chipped and notched all over. Verrall''s Paramount sh had been defeated! Verrall stared nkly at the severed arm thaty on the ground,pletely numb to the pain from the wound. Verrall had practiced the art of swordsmanship since the age of nine, and had only practiced one move for the whole of his life, the Paramount sh, yet now it had been defeated. It felt as if his resolve and faith had been brokenpletely. Verrall was left in a daze. A cold gleam of light shed by Verrall''s face, shooting towards the direction behind him. "Die, Joselito!" Henry''s voice was very soft, but the murderous intent in his voice was heavy. The cold light of the sword pierced through Joselito''s chest. An icicle shot out from the front of Joselito with a cold sh. It was so chilly that his blood froze in ce. Joselito''s eyes widened in shock and he slowly lowered his head to look at the wound at his chest and the ice that had crystallised and spread around it. He suddenly felt weak and powerless, and even struggled to breathe at that moment. Joselito shook his head slightly, and his eyes were filled with disbelief. He could not believe that that was truly happening. He had been punctured in the chest by a sword? "Old ... old man ..." Joselito said, but found it hard to speak. "I... I... I don''t want to die ... I..." "No!" Verrall let out a shrill scream. Chapter 1355 Chapter 1355 Verrall turned his head and saw with his own eyes that ayer of ice crystals had already nketed Joselito''s bodypletely. Joselito''s eyebrows and hair had frosted over them. His face was pale as a sheet, as if he had been frozen long ago. Joselito''s pupils gradually lost its liveliness. "No! No!" Verrall bellowed. Qi swords appeared and disappeared behind him like a glitch in a video- game. "Bro, this old guy had gone mad!" Ranjeet said as he stared at Verrall. He was acting very strangely. "Run, Henry." The Heretic God''s voice rang out again. "The energy in his body is on the verge of exploding. The damage would be horribly terrifying. You won''t be able to withstand it. Run!" The white figure that had appeared behind Henry earlier faded away gradually. The sword strike Henry had used earlier could be regarded as Henry''s most powerful move, but it had to rely on the power of the true spirits of those deceased inheritors. If he were to fight Verrall again, Henry would definitely be no match for him, let alone when Verrall''s blood was boiling with pure fury. Henry was no fool too. He naturally did not want to engage with Verrall who was in such a state. "Don''t follow me. Go back to your ancestral grounds on your own. Verrall would be targeting me. When you arrive at your ancestral grounds, help me inquire about my wife''s whereabouts. Her name is Sylvia." After leaving Ranjit with that message, Henry turned around and sped off into the fog. Verrall waved his remaining arm and a ray of Qi wrapped Joselito''s already stiff body. He carried it to Joselito on his back and drew out a sword from Joselito''s waist. It was the sword from the inheritance of Western Xia. Razor sharp Qi flowed around Verall''s body constantly. "D*mn you, Henry Zhang, I swear that I will use your blood to mourn my lord!" Verrall sped off into the dark fog, chasing after Henry, his violent Qi raging. At that moment, Verrall was already in a state of madness. Henry no longer had time to decide what steps he had to take to escape the formation the moment he plunged into the fog, Verrall was hot on his tail. "Henry, this man is extremely powerful. Given your current condition, it''s almost impossible for you to kill him. Let''s go to the ancestral grounds of Lon. Once you absorb the energy of the true spirit there, you''d be able to step into Spiritcontrol. When that happens, you won''t have to fear that person anymore," the Heretic God transmitted thoughts like this to Henry repeatedly. "Shut up." Henry ordered coldly. Obviously, the Heretic God was very afraid of Henry''s threats, and immediately stopped providing such suggestions and came up with another idea. "How about I lend you my power temporarily so that you can kill him easily. What do you think? If you use my powers, you can get anywhere freely in this world and kill whoever you wish to." Henry did not have any more time for banter with the Heretic God, because Verrall was already on his tail. Countless Qi swords filled with killing intent sped towards Henry. Verrall''s decision to kill Henry had already been set in stone. Henry fled as quickly as he could silently, determined to escape from the wrath of Verall. By the shipyard, Ranjeet sat cross-legged on the ground as he chanted the words from Buddhist scriptures, saying that he was helping to free the souls from pain and purgatory. The heavily injured Kaeto was bound up by the inheritors. They had only hatred for Kaeto and his son, Maurits, who had been pinned to the ground after a beating so heavy that he could no longer move. "Amitabha, benefactors, please board the ship with me." Ranjeet got up and said. At that moment, no one dared to be disrespectful to Ranjeet. Not mentioning how powerful Henry was, they could not be more thankful for Ranjeet s appearance. If it had not been for the both of them, they would all have ended up as fodder for Kaeto. All of them boarded the boat and crossed the surface of theke under the lead of Ranjeet. "Venerable Master, will Brother Zhang be okay?" Wei Lan looked at the fog worriedly. "Amitabha. If you have any worries in your heart, I can take you for a bath and give you a change of clothes, in order for you to say your prayers sincerely." Ranjit said with a righteous expression. "I honestly think that sincerity shouldn''t be shown through such practices. I shall start praying for Brother Zhang right now." Wen sat cross-legged on the boat, pressed her palms in front of her chest and began praying for Henry. The thick fog in the Lon had alreadysted for more than ten hours. Those who were weak had already died in the deadly trap formations of some sort, and those who were strong had already found ways to bust the mystery of the fog within that period of time. Everyone was headed to the ancestral grounds of the Jin family, which was located on the ind in the middle of theke. The way the water of theke flowed was very unique. Arriving on the ind was not just a simple matter of half-an-hour. It was not until the sky brightened with the rise of dawn that the fog began toContent held by N?velDrama.Org. disperse. The inheritors who had joined Ranjeet finally saw the ind at the centre of theke. The ship they were on did not go straight towards the ind, but rather went by it and sailed in a different direction. It would still be some time before they could arrive at the ind. More than two thousand people from the Jin Group were gathered on the ind. The n elder had just finished offering incense in front of an ancestral hall. "If everything is ready, then we shall begin." The Elder turned around and leaned on his cane. "This is an how things are trending today. Our Jin Group shall no longer hide and endure. Seeing how so many inheritances have been shattered one after another, the Jin Group shall have to undergo some changes. Have we received any news about Ranjeet?" "He''s already on theke," one member of the Jin family replied. "Let''s get ready then. Once Ranjeet appears, we shall have him inherit the will of the Lon and receive the inheritance! Deactivate the formation, let Ranjeet reach the ind as quickly as possible." "Yes, sir." A wild gust of wind blew and the thick fog that clouded the ind disappeared instantly. The bizarre flow of theke had also returned to its regr flow. "The fog has dispersed!" "Yeah! That''s great!" "We can finallynd on the ind!" "To the ind!" Simr voices sounded from various directions around the ancestral grounds. Outside the bounds of the ancestral grounds, amidst the vast yellow sands. The ck-robed Celestino and Ranulfo, looked in the direction of the ancestral grounds. "The formation of the ancestral ground has been deactivated," said the Celestino. "Shall we go?" Ranulfo shook his head and said, "There''s no need to hurry. Let''s just wait until the ce is fully open. Any news about the Heretic God?" "Not yet." Celestino answered. Ranulfo frowned and did not say anything. At 11 o''clock in the morning, the first group of people had arrived on the ind. It was neither Ranjeet, nor the forces of the Recluse Association and Alvin League, nor were they from the major ns, but the members of Section Nine led by Gardiner. Beside Gardiner was an inheritor. This inheritor was obviously different from the group of inheritors that were initially led by Kaeto. He arriced together with Section Nine and seemed to be very familiar with Gardiner. "I''m starving to death. Is there anything I could eat? The Jin Group should be very weing people, right?" Gardiner began to yelling as soon as hended on the ind. "Wee, dear sirs of Section Nine. Food has already been prepared. Please have some." A member of the Jin Group came out to wee them. At the edge of the ind, Ranjeet touched his bald head and said to himself embarrassedly, "I don''t wonder if Yaffah likes monks." Chapter 1356 Chapter 1356 As soon as Ranjeet set foot on the ind, he was instantly noticed by the members of the Jin Group. As for the inheritors, they were taken in and had amodations arranged for them by the Jin Group. Various forces also arrived at the ind in session. The ns, the Alvin League, the Recluse Association, the Noble Berserkers, and smaller forces from all over the world arrived at the ind. The Jin Group made arrangements for all of the forces consecutively. After the various forcesnded on the ind, they did not nothing but wait for a breaking point to take ce. Everyone had their own motives for making their way to the Jin Group, and it all pointed to the inheritance of Lon. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. This silencested until two o''clock in the afternoon. A strong man at the stage of the Divine Realm from the Li n stood out and shouted towards the ancestral grounds of the Jin Group. "Leader of the Jin Group, I demand to see you!" This expert of the Divine Realm stood high up in the sky, his Spiritual Qi swirled around his body. "What can I do for you?" A member of the Jin Group also flew up to the sky. Unlike the inheritance in Western Xia, the inheritance in Lon was bigger in size and much more complete. Although there were not many people in the Jin Group, they still had quite aplete system. The appearance of the two men caused those who were still waiting in silence to pop out for a look. The Divine Realm expert of the Li n spoke loudly, "The inheritance that had been sealed has now been unearthed, you people of Lon ought to be under the supervision and protection of our n." After the expert from the Li n finished speaking, several figures shot up to the sky and stood behind the Divine Realm expert from the Li n. They were from the other four major ns. The ns have joined forces and theirbined powers could be regarded to be the strongest among the four forces. "That''s right." "As the strongest of Van Xia, we are indeed capable forthat." The n members spoke one after another. Although Lon was definitely weaker than the ns in terms of power, their fighting spirit was in no way weaker than the ns. The Divine Realm expert simply smiled and said, "You must be joking. Why would we of the Lon require supervision from others on the unearthing of our inheritance?" The Divine Realm expert of the Li n smiled and said, "The power contained within the inheritance just too terrifying. If something goes wrong with the unearthing of the inheritance, I fear that the power of the Jin Group won''t be enough to deal with the possibility of any idents, will it?" The Divine Realm expert of Jin Group raised an eyebrow. "So you''re saying that you think that your n is definitely stronger than us in the Jin Group?" "Naturally." The expert of the Li n smiled confidently. "Interesting." The Expert of the Jin Group smiled. "In that case, allow me to test out just how powerful an expert of your n is, on behalf of myself!" Saying that, Spiritual Qi swirled around behind the expert of the Jin Group. The Li n expert replied, "How amusing. I admire your courage to challenge us of the Li n!" Two kinds of Spiritual Qi surged in the air. On the ground, many people came out to watch themotion. An expert who had achieved the level of the Divine Realm could definitely be regarded as one of the top experts in the world. Among those who had arrived on the ind, most of them were at the stage of Qi- concentration. Some younger ones who had been brought along for exposure were only at the stage of Qi-transformation. At that moment, the two powerful flows of Divine Realm Qi filled the air, exerting an invisible pressure on those who watched from below. The younger members of the Transformation Realm even had to rely on their elders for support. Otherwise, under such intense suppression from the powerful Spiritual Energies, they would not even be able to hang on for much longer. Even the Qi- concentrating Realm experts were a little wobbly from the pressure. The two Divine Realm experts said no more and battled it out in the air, their Qi shed and exploded, causing the waters of theke to churn. Ady in her early twenties looked up to the sky and could not clicking her tongue. "What immense power. When will I ever be able to possess such power?" Thisdy was gentle and beautiful, and was only at the stage of Qi- transformation. Among her peers, she could be considered pretty strong. She was brought along by her seniors because she seemed promising in her sect. However, she was just an ant whenpared to all the other experts of the world. Standing beside thisdy was a man of about twenty-six years old. He too, looked at the action happening in the sky with difficulty. He shook his head and said, "Don''t belittle yourself, sister. We are all outstanding people. It''s just a matter of time. I would definitely be capable of such feats in time." In the sky, the two Divine Realm experts were engaged in a fierce battle. Both the Jin Group and the Li n had a very strong foundation, so their experts were naturally on par with each other. Among those who watched their battle, even some who were in the stage of the Divine Realm were shocked, and believed that if they had joined the battle, they would probably not be able tost for long. Although they were also at the level of the Divine Realm, a huge gap existed between them. For example, back then when Henry had first entered the Divine Realm, he had in Old Deadwood with a single swing of his sword. Despite many other factors like the sudden burst of one''s battle prowess when he had just entered the Divine Realm, this proved that there were gaps between people of the Divine Realm level. "What power!" "That''s just what I would expect from the ns. Simply any one of their experts in the Divine Realm possesses the battle prowess that surpasses those of the same level." "The same goes for the Jin Group. The inheritance of the Lon is just so mysterious and unfathomable." "The n and the Lon are both trying to establish their dominion through such a battle." "The matters of the Lon are veryplicated. Everyone just wants to stick a foot in it." Voices of all sorts sounded from the crowd. Some of them were shocked by the power of the two men in the sky, while some of them were able to observe the deeper meaning of the situation. "I have talent, and I''m willing to work hard. Given enough time for me to grow, I would definitely be able to do all that!" The young man from before clenched his fists and said with a determined expression. As for the pretty female practitioner, her eyes were filled with admiration for her senior. He was the most outstanding practitioner in their sect, basically all of the male disciples saw him as their example, and all the female disciples regarded him as the perfect partner. These two young practitioners were the inheritors from a sect who came along with Gardiner. This sect was called The Peak Conquerors, which had hundreds of disciples in it. It was one of the strong forces in the World of Qi practitioners. "Work hard, you are willing to do that? If you really had the thought of bing stronger, you wouldn''t be relying on your protector to resist the pressure from above." Gardiner said with a smile. The young man''s face darkened upon hearing those words, but he did not say anything in reply. He knew the man before him was an expert he could not bear to offend. However, young man''s master spoke up. His was Carmeli Gong, the Sect Leader of The Peak Conquerors. "Gardiner, although my disciple is stillcking in terms of putting in effort, it is undeniable that he is extremely talented. It is only a matter of time before he enters the Divine Realm," said Carmeli. Gardiner shook his head and said, "Your disciple''s talent is just mediocre. I know a young man whose talent is out of this world. I''ve never seen anyone work harder than him. He''s younger than your disciple, but his capabilities have surpassed yours." "Oh? Such a young man exists?" Carmeli was surprised, "You must introduce this genius to me, when you''ve got the time, Gardiner." Although he said that, he did not believe a word of Gardiner''s. Some young man in his twenties had already entered the Divine Realm, and had be stronger than himself. How could that even be possible? Chapter 1357 Chapter 1357 Both male and female disciples of Carmeli despised Gardiner''s words. As Qi- practitioners, they knew very well how difficult it was for every step of improvement in the art of Qi-control. A man had the power to surpass their Master at such a young age, that was just impossible! Moreover, the both of them did not believe that a person''s talent could exceed theirs. In the eyes of the female disciple, her senior had already been regarded as a celestial being in their sect. Who else could surpass him? And from the view of the male disciple, he also believed that he had iparable talent, no one was nearly as talented as he was. While Carmeli and his two disciples were still doubting Gardiner''s words, cries of surprise burst out. Water sprayed in all directions from theke as its surface churned. Before anyone could figure out why the water sprayed so ferociously, the spray of water was sliced apart, creating an opening, and a young man with a purple sword in his hand, sped through it. Chasing after the young man was an old man with one arm. On the back of the old man was another young man. Based on theplexion of the young man on the old man''s back, it was obvious that he was dead. The young man who was running for his life was Henry, and the pursuer was none other than Verrall, who was in a state of madness. Verrall had a sword in his hand. He waved it around carelessly, and countless Qi swords charged directly at Henry. The Qi swords were terribly condensed, its form not faltering in the slightest. Being Verall''s only target, no one else could feel the power of his Qi swords except for Henry. Henry''s sped directly into the battle between the two Divine Realm experts happening in the sky. "Who the hell is that? How dare he interrupt the battle of those two experts? Has he gotten bored of living?" The male disciple of Carmeli raised his head and said disdainfully. "Speak of the devil." Gardiner said as he looked at the figure in the sky. "He is the young man I just told you about." "That''s him?" Both the disciples said with disdain on their faces. Carmeli shook his head and said, "Oh Gardiner, judging from the power of the Qi sword from that old man, and seeing how that young man is being chased all over by him. He may be a little stronger than my disciple, but that''s just all." Gardiner just smiled and shook his head, not saying anything more. The two Divine Realm experts that were fighting in the sky sensed that someone was approaching them. They ceased fighting and shouted at Henry, "Who is it that''sing? Leave at once!" Henry had no time to exin anything to the duo. Verrall had already entered a state of frenzy at that moment, and had been terribly violent throughout the whole night of chasing. He had been chasing after Henry with every bit of life left within him and each strike he made was incredibly deadly. This would result in Verrallpletely exhausting himself and would eventually cause him to lose his life. However, before that happened, Verrall still had some time to kill Henry. Seeing that the two men before him were in his way, Henry waved his hand fiercely and said, "F*ck off!" With that wave of Henry''s hand, the two experts of the Divine Realm who had been fighting each other suddenly felt as if they had been mmed by an invisible hammer and plummeted heavily from the sky, smashing right onto the ground, causing a cloud of smoke and dust to blow up. The ground below the two of them cracked under the impact of their fall. The people who were stunned by the power of the great battle between the two Divine Realm experts early were in utter shock when they witnessed that scene. These two powerful Divine Realm experts had fallen to the ground without any sign of resistance with just a wave of the young man''s hand. They looked extremely pathetic. If that had been a battle to death, that young man would have killed the both of them instantly! Nobody believed that the two Divine Realm experts in the sky had been putting on an act. One represented his own n and the other represented the Jin Group of Lon. These were all matters of dignity, and who would ever consider giving up their dignity to put up an act for someone else? N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Carmeli and his two disciples were shocked beyond words. They had justmented that Henry''s capabilities were nothing out of the ordinary and even disyed true disdain. However, at that instant, they were served with the stone-cold fact that their disdain towards Henry was just purely due to their ignorance. "Who the hell is this guy?!" Carmeli murmured in disbelief as he stared at the sky, "How old is he? I have never heard of such a person." "I think he''s only about 25 years old." Gardiner said, "It''s normal if you haven''t heard of him. He has been a Qi-practitioner for about less than a year. He has been busy fighting those from the Alvin League and the Recluse Association, so he had not really gotten involved with the forces of Qi- practitioners in Van Xia." Upon hearing that, Carmeli gulped in disbelief. This young man had already attained such power within less than one year of practicing Qi. He is undeniably a genius! The female disciple was too shocked to even speak. She had heard of forces like the Recluse Association and the Alvin League. They were forces that even their Master Carmeli had to look up to. However, this young man, who was only a few years older than her, had been fighting those forces all the while! Compared to him, her senior, whom she had regarded to be a genius, was nothing! The pride and arrogance of the male disciple disappeared instantly at that moment, and even began to feel inferior. Men in the citypared themselves among each other with their careers, while men in the World of Qi practitionerspared themselves among each other with their strength. Compared to Henry, he was like a man in his twenties with an annual sry of one million yuan, yet already thought that he was already standing above his peers, only to find that someone much younger than him had an annual sry of more than one billion yuan. This was a great loss for him, and a greater blow for his dignity. Seeing that the two Divine Realm experts had been shot down, instantly bringing upon an uproar of dissatisfaction from the two great forces. "How dare you! How dare you hurt a member of our n!" Eight other experts of the Divine Realm immediately stood up from within the n. "Who are you?" Two other experts of the Divine Realm stood up as well. "If the two of you were to fight in the ancestral grounds of the Jin Group, I''m afraid that would be breaking the rules." "Out of my way. Anyone who stands in my way shall die!" This time, it was Verrall who spoke. A total of ten Divine Realm experts stood before Verrall. He swung his sword, and the sky full of swords rained at them. Those Divine Realm experts had not felt the terrifying power of those swords, but the moment they became the target of those swords, they found themselves helpless in the face of those swords. The ten Divine Realm experts frantically did everything they could to resist Verrall''s attack. To all the forces that were present, except for the powerhouses like the Recluse Association and the Alvin League, the ten experts in the Divine Realm could practically defeat all of them. However, the Verrall, who had gone berserk, was especially terrifying. Every strike he unleashed was nearly at the level of the Paramount realm. The ten Divine Realm experts were sted backwards, all spewing blood from their mouths, their faces had turned ashen. The crowd below stared with their jaws agape, visibly shocked after having witnessed Verrall''s power. It was no wonder why the young man who had so easily knocked out the two Divine Realm experts had been running for his life. This old man was way more terrifying. "Henry Zhang, you lost me an arm and murdered my lord. If I don''t have my revenge, I, Verrall Yang, shall not consider myself a man!" Verrall roared with rage, shocking the crowd below even more. What! The severed arm of that old man was the work of the young man? Just how powerful is the young man? Chapter 1358 Chapter 1358 The sudden emergence of Henry and Verrall caused the fight between the ns to stop. Everyone present had their gaze fixed on Verrall and Henry, trying to figure out who they both were. Henry stood mid-air and looked around. He did not just barge in aimlessly, it was all done deliberately. Henry intended to redirect the mes of chaos to someone else. Verrall had gone totally berserk. Only battle-hungry belligerent would be willing to fight Verrall while he was in such a state. After all, he was fighting with his life. Henry had hoped to suppress Verrall with the help of the power of the ns. He scanned his surroundings and noticed that there was an ancestral hall on the ancestral grounds. It was the reminder from the Heretic God, rather than Henry''s own observations, that brought his attention to it. "Kid, it''s right there. Although it''s not very strong, there are traces of unawakened true spirits." Henry nodded quietly. Then sped towards the ancestral hall with a single move of his body. "Henry Zhang, go to hell!" With a loud roar, Verrall struck once more with his sword. It was just like earlier before. The power of Verrall''s Qi sword was all focused towards Henry, none of its power was spread out. The crowd could not feel any threats from his Qi swords at all, but no one dared to look down on Verrall''s Qi sword this time. The Qi from the sword was aimed at Henry and shed towards the ancestral hall. The members of the n widened their eyes in shock. They knew just how powerful the Qi from Vera Il''s sword was, having seen how it had caused ten experts of the Divine Realm to vomit blood blood with just a single sh. If the Qi from that sword hit the ancestral hall, it would be in ruins! Just as the Qi from the sword was about to split the ancestral hall in half, a booming voice suddenly sounded throughout the ind. "Protector of Western Xia, how dare you do as you please in thends of the Lon. Just how much do you look down on us of the Lon?" The Qi from Verall''s sword disappeared immediately as soon as the voice boomed. Verrall had a crazed expression on his face. "I''ll kill whoever that tries to stop me!" While Verrall spoke, another wave of powerful Qi sword condensed. Verralls sword intent had already reached the pinnacle of perfection. He could form Qi swords with a single thought. "s." Content held by N?velDrama.Org. The booming voice sighed heavily and said, "Very well then, activate the formation." Just as he said that, everyone on the ind felt powerful waves of shock under their feet. "The surface of theke is rising!" Someone eximed. "It''s not the surface of theke that is rising, it''s thend that we''re on that''s descending!" The whole ind was sinking into theke. In the sky, an unseen force pressed down on Henry and Verrall. This force was far beyond the powers of the Divine Realm, making Henry and Verrall no longer able to stand in the air, causing them to fall to the ground. The water around the ind kept rising, eventually flowing onto the ind. The ind in the middle of theke sank at an rming rate, waves crashing down from above everyone''s head. Then, great amounts of water soon covered their heads. It took merely few seconds for the entire ind to sinkpletely into theke, take those who were on it down together. The current at the bottom of theke was fierce and rapid, and Henry could feel the strong impact of the current on his body. Henry''s first reaction was to resist it with Qi, but soon realised that Qi seemed to have disappeared there, making himpletely unable to use it. He could only rely on his physical strength. However, no matter how strong he was, he could not possibly resist the power of nature. Soon enough, Henry was carried away by the current and was swirled to and fro violently by it, unable to do anything about his situation at hand. Henry tried to calm down and closed his eyes, then began counting in his head. When he counted up to 437 seconds, he suddenly felt his body lighten, and the raging waters around him began dispersing away. Henry opened his eyes and realised that the current had delivered him to a damp, dark area. Henry opened his mouth and gasped for breath. Although his physical condition was way beyond the ordinary, however he had held his breath for more than seven minutes in such violent currents, that was as far as he could go. The Guinness World Record for holding one''s breath underwater was much longer than seven minutes, but that had beenpleted under a perfectly controlled environment. The environment where Henry had just been was not clearly far from controlled. The first thing Henry did was to inspect himself. He discovered that he still could not use his Qi. It seemed that the area he was in could cut off certain energies. After figuring that out, Henry began to observe his surroundings, that dark and damp ce was a cave, it was only two meters high and could only fit one person. A passage appeared before his eyes. It was dark and bottomless, and he had not the slightest clue of what lurked within it. Henry turned around to look and saw the opening he had entered from. It was a hole that opened downwards, sounds of flowing water still came from below it. The current was very violent. Obviously, it was impossible for him to take the same path back. Therefore, Henry''s only choice was to follow the dark path that had appeared before him. Henry was in no hurry. He decided to first sit down cross- legged to recover some strength. After a moment of rest, he got up again and moved onward. Henry walked very slowly. He observed the passage as he walked, it was very quiet. Apart from the sounds of his own footsteps, Henry could not hear anything else, not even the sounds of the running water at the entrance. Fortunately, after Henry had gotten used to the darkness, his vision was no longer an issue in the cave. Thus, the possibility of danger suddenly appearing before him was eliminated, and that brought Henry a sense of relief. The stone walls around him were very smooth and were nketed with moss, it was very simr to most of the dark caves in the world. There was nothing out of the ordinary about it. The cave was filled with cold air, so cold that it chilled Henry to the bone, causing him shudder involuntarily. Henry had not experienced a feeling like this for a long time. The temperature of his surroundings had not affected him since long ago. Henry took a few more steps forward, then noticed his footsteps suddenly began to sound hollow, which made Henry realise that he was quickly approaching the end of that passage. Suddenly, a blinding light shot at Henry. Being already ustomed to the darkness, Henry subconsciously tried to block his eyes with his hand. His heavy experience in battle and sharp awareness gave him the feeling that something was not right. He subconsciously took a few steps back. ng! A crisp ring of metal shing sounded. A thin crack appeared on the ground where Henry had just been standing. It was a long curved de, and the tip of the de was rusty. A warrior in armour held the de, and it was that warrior that struck at Henry. The warrior remained in a shing pose after it attacked, not moving in the slightest on its spot and did notunch a second attack. Just as doubts emerged within Henry, another ray of light shot towards him. The moment the ray of light shone on Henry, the warrior in armour moved. Its speed was so fast that Henry was caught off-guard. Henry dodged subconsciously, and the rusty tip of the curved de missed Henry from the front and struck the ground in front of Henry''s feet, causing the ground to crack. Chapter 1359 Chapter 1359 Henry looked at the strange figure in front of him. He had no idea where the warrior came from, and he did not even know who the person behind all of that was. Just as Henry thought about his doubts, another strong beam of light shone on him, and the warrior attacked him again. However, this time, Henry was prepared for it and was not affected by the blinding light. In the face of the warrior''s attack, Henry dodged at a tricky angle, then sent a spinning back kick towards the warriors waist. However, the warrior did not budge from the kick. Instead, it was Henry who took a few steps back from the impact. "Bronzemen!" After the contact, Henry instantly noticed that something was wrong with the warrior. At that moment, another strong ray of light shone at him, and the warrior struck again. Henry immediately understood that the warrior would attack whichever target the light shone on, and the instant the light disappeared, the warrior would remain unmoving in a certain pose. After realising that, the mysterious warrior was no longer as scary to Henry. After all, the greatest fear of human stemmed from the unknown. This time, Henry closely observed the warrior''s movements, searching for the weak points of the warrior when it attacked. He kicked the warrior''s head, chest, and lower body with three consecutive kicks. The warrior only struck once, but Henry had already countered with three moves. The warrior did not even brush against Henry''s clothes. On the contrary, it was Henry''s hits that made contact with every strike. The gap between them was clear as day. In truth, the warrior''s moves were very powerful. If it had encountered ordinary experts, they would all probably suffer great losses under the attacks of the warrior. However, Henry was different, his combat experience, including his swift reactions in closebat and quick coping ability, had been specially trained by Ss and the others. In closebat, Henry bested even Ss. In terms of closebat, Henry felt he was already at the very tip of his limit. Henry''s three kicks were not aimed at destroying the bronze warrior, he just intended to find out it''s mechanism, just like the robots in the Emperor''s Mausoleum of Western Xia did. However, those three kicks did not create any effects. The ray of light did not disappear, and the bronze warrior continued to attack Henry. Henry no longershed out with a one-sided blows this time. He aimed for the shing actions of the bronze statue and took a step forward, directly grabbing the arms of the bronze warrior, then yanked hard at them. "Stop shining the light at him, he''s my brother!" An rmed cry sounded. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. It was at that instant, the bronze warrior''s arms were brutally torn off by Henry. The light suddenly disappeared, and the bronze statue stopped moving. Hurried footsteps sounded from the front of the passage. In the darkness, a figure with a reflective bald head appeared in Henry''s sight. A strong scent of fried chicken drifted as the bald figure ran towards him. "Brother, it''s really you!" Henry could recognise that figure without even having to look at him clearly. Ranjeet ran towards Henry. The moment he saw the bronze warrior with its arms torn off by Henry, he widened his eyes and eximed, "Holy sh*t, bro, you are a monster! You even tore off the arms of this thing, even when you''re unable to use any Qi!" When Henry heard Ranjeet''s words, he asked, "So you know what''s going on here?" "I do." Ranjeet nodded. "This is where the inheritance is buried. Qi ispletely forbidden here. This bronze warrior is called a Puppet Fighter. It is meant for protecting the inheritance. Almost every inheritance has something simr to this. Our Puppet Fighter operates with the help of light, which means that it is only attracted to light, and not people." As Ranjeet spoke, he produced a high-performance shlight from his kasaya and twisted it, lighting up the entire cave. It suddenly felt as if it was daytime again. Henry looked at Ranjeet with a puzzled expression. "Is that an enhanced version you specially carried along with you?" Ranjeet giggled and put away the shlight. "I brought it with me just in case. Brother, allow me to introduce to you, Yaffah, my future wife." Ranjeet turned his head and an ordinary-looking girl appeared in Henry''s sight. The girl looked pleasant. Although she was not as good-looking as those inte stars, but the way she carried herself was way better than them. Henry had heard Yaffah''s name mentioned in more than just one asion, however this was the first time he got to meet her in person. "Hello, brother. I''m Yaffah. I''m... I''m Ranjeet''s fiancee." Yaffah walked over and greeted Henry obediently. When she said the word "fiancee", a smile appeared on her face. It was not an act, but a genuine shyness that stemmed from the bottom of her heart. "Nice to meet you." Henry looked at Yaffah. He rarely ever got to meet such a shy girl. Ranjeet huddled close to Henry and winked continually at him. He whispered, "Brother, what do you? Not bad, isn''t she?" Henry rolled his eyes. Instead of answering Ranjeet''s question, he asked, "Did you find out anything about whatever I asked you to?" "I''ve asked around. However, the elders have never heard of a Sylvia." Ranjeet shook his head. Henry could only sigh when he heard that answer. He was not expecting Ranjeet to get any clues anyway, he was just trying his luck when he asked Ranjeet to ask around. "So what are you going to do next? As the sessor of the Lon, you have to inherit the too, don''t you?" Henry asked. Ranjeet nodded. "Brother, it would take some time to start the inheritance. That''s not urgent right now. Many forces have arrived for the inheritance of our Lon Sect. We should first deal with some men. They can''t use Qi down here. So, Brother, tell me, who''d you like to kill? We''ll kill them. Shall we lop off the head of that old man first?" "First..." Henry opened his mouth, but just as he was about to speak, he stopped suddenly. A weak light glowed from Henry''s body. That source of light came from a ring. It was the ring made of mantechtium! Henry''s eyes widened as he stared at the ring in his hand. "That''s strange." Yaffah tilted her head in puzzlement. "Ranjeet, why is there inheritance energy on that ring?" "It''s the energy of inheritance." Ranjeet nodded with a doubtful expression, "But this is not something from my ancestors, or maybe it''s something I''ve never seen before." As Ranjeet spoke of that, he suddenly looked at Henry with sly eyes. "Brother, tell me the truth. Did you also dig around in our ancestral graves? "Have you found any treasure?" "If you sell it, remember to share some of your earnings with me." Henry pped Ranjeet lightly on his head, then stared at the ring in his hand and muttered, "Sylvia, what have you done?" Suddenly, cries of battle sounded from the depths of the passage. "Don''t let them escape!" "Kill them, hurry!" "You scums of the Alvin League, I have longed to kill every one of you!" "Hand that over to me." These voices entered the ears of Henry and the other two. "What are you talking about? "I''m afraid it''s not yours, is it?" Doubtful voices sounded. "How are you going to prove that it''s yours?" "Are you kidding? This is what Sylvia stole from our n back then. It''s a property of our n, why should we even have to prove it?!" Chapter 1360 Chapter 1360 The voice that came from the depths of the passage, caused Henry to jolt suddenly with surprise. Ranjeet stared at Henry with his jaw wide open. "Bro, they just said Sylvia, isn''t that the one..." "Come on, let''s go check it out!" Henry sprinted right into the passage as quickly as he could. The damp and gloomy passage gradually widened. Sounds of fighting rang out in front of Henry the whole time, which was where the voices of the people that had just spoken came from. However, the sound of fighting always sounded so far away from Henry. While Henry ran towards the sounds, the sounds also seemed to retreat as they fought, making Henrypletely unable to get close to them. Along the way, a dead body appeared before them, stopping Ranjeet and Yaffah, who followed behind Henry, in their tracks. Right next to the bodyy two Puppet Fighters. The bodies of the Puppet Fighters were also torn apart, and two deep w marks could be seen on the bodies of the Puppet Fighters. It looked like the work of some monster. "Ranjeet, something isn''t right." Yaffah said as she stared at the Puppet Fighter on the ground, her brows furrowed slightly. "There is someone specifically taking down the Puppet Fighters of our ancestral grounds." Ranjeet noticed it too. Yaffah said, "It was once said that a monster had appeared in theke. It had a massive body and long ws, but we have never found any traces of that monster. Could it be possible that the monster has been hiding here all the while?" "That''s seems very likely." Ranjeet nodded. While Ranjeet and Yaffah were still making guesses, Henry''s voice sounded from the front, not too far away from them. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "There''s no need to keep guessing. It''s the work of the Alvin League." Both Ranjeet and Yaffah''s gaze shifted immediately to Henry. "Look over here." Henry pointed to his feet. Yaffah and Ranjeet ran over to Henry immediately and saw a human-shaped monster lying under Henry''s feet. The monster was two meters long, with powerful limbs and long ws. Its ws matched as the w marks on the puppet fighter''s body. The head of the monster looked like an erected head of a wolf. The overall appearance of the monster was just like the werewolves that existed in Western legends, which were covered with all over with hair. "That''s exactly the monster they had talked about!" Yaffah eximed when she saw the corpse of the werewolf. "Some people had said that they had seen a half-man, half-wolf monster in theke." Henry snorted, "This is obviously the work of the Alvin League. It seems that they know very well what lies within your ancestral grounds and have already thought of a way to deal with it. For experimental subjects of this grade, the Alvin League could obviously mass produce them. I am afraid that there are possibly many more of such monsters in here." Ranjeet trembled with fear. "It could even tear up the Puppet Fighters like that, we''ve got to be extra careful. We wouldn''t even know how we would have died if we were unfortunate enough to be surrounded by them." Henry nodded. His movements were not as daring as it had been earlier. He asked Ranjeet, "Where is the end of the passage? Are there many other passages such as this in here? " Ranjeet nodded and replied, "This ce can only be entered from the centre of theke. There are hundreds of entrances, and several entrances can be merged together, just like how we had met earlier. These passages all lead to the centre, which is where my ancestors had stored their treasures. However, the deeper we go, the more Puppet Fighters there will be, some are strong and some are weak. The Puppet Fighter you had encountered just now is not the strongest." After hearing that from Ranjeet, Henry finally understood the situation of the ancestral grounds. He was no longer in such a hurry. As long as those people who had spoken just now did not die, he would eventually meet them at the end and be clear about what it was that Sylvia had taken from them. However, because of the emergence of the monsters, Henry''s team slowed down their pace a lot, and would carefully observe their surroundings after they had travelled a certain distance, in order to prevent themselves from being ambushed by those monsters. They were unable to use their Qi, and in the possible event of finding themselves surrounded by those werewolves, they would risk a very high possibility of danger. As they delved deeper onward, the path before them seemed to widen increasingly. At the same time, more and more lifeless bodies appeared before them, some were Qi- practitioners, some were Puppet Fighters, and some were monsters. However, it was obvious that the remains of the Puppet Fighter were far greater than that of the monsters, which proved that the monster was obviously stronger than the Puppet Fighter in terms of individualbat ability. Henry noticed that the light emitted from the ring in his pocket had grown stronger, as it was responding to something in the depths of the Lon ancestral grounds. While Henry stared at the ring in his hand, a ray of light suddenly shone on him. At that moment, three figures charged directly at Henry, all of whom were Puppet Fighters with curved swords in their hands. The three Puppet Fighters shed at Henry from three different directions at once. It was strike that was meant to killing. Henry moved instantly and dodged thebined attacks of the Puppet Fighters. The lights shone on Ranjeet and Yaffah in the next second. When the lights shone on them, both of their appearances were revealed. However, the person operating in the dark did not stop instructing the Puppet Fighters to attack, which meant that the person behind it was not a member of Lon. Anyone who paid enough attention could figure out the how to control the Puppet Fighter. "Show yourself!" Henry shouted. It was easy to trace where the source of light came from in that dark environment. Henry, who practiced the World Destruction Technique, was physically much stronger than the ordinary. He took a few leaps and found the source of the light. Two figures, a man and a woman, appeared in Henry''s sight. Henry did not waste any time with nonsense. He shot out at them with both of his fists. Just when the man and the woman could react, Henry''s fists were just milliseconds away from them. In the face of absolute power, both figures connected heavily with Henry''s fists, and were instantly sent flying backwards with blood spraying from their mouths. Henry approached them in a single stride, and grabbed them by their necks and shouted, "Which force do you belong to? Why did you try to kill us?" "Fools." The man wiped off the blood from the corner of his mouth. "Everyone who showed up here are all after the inheritance of the Lon. Every one here is a potential enemy, what other goal could there be?" The woman was also very tenacious. "We have fallen into your hands because we are weak. Just kill us if that''s what you want, we don''t care." Henry smiled and said, "Very well, I admire your strong-wills." The man and the woman exchanged looks, wanting to find an opportunity to fight back, but in the next second, the eyes of them both widened. Henry crushed their necks easily with a simple clench of his hands. "Sadly, having just a strong-will isn''t enough to save your lives." Henry shook his head and tossed the two corpses aside. Without the rays of light, the Puppet Fighters that had attacked Ranjeet and Yaffah also stopped movingpletely. Fear still lingered in Ranjeets heart, his face still visibly frightened. "Holy sh*t, these Puppet Fighters are just too strong. Who on earth designed them? They are just too dangerous!" Henry picked up the shlight that a man and woman had dropped onto the ground. "Better be more careful. The method of controlling your Puppet Fighters is too simple, they could easily be manipted by others. We have to be extremely careful from now on." Chapter 1361 Chapter 1361 The trio continued marching on forward. Regarding the incidents in the cave, Ranjeet actually no idea what it really was like. All of his knowledge about it was based on what he had heard from his family. It was his first time down there too. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Along the way, the three of them saw more and more corpses. The closer they were to the centre, the more people there would be, and more fighting would break out. It was just as the man and woman Henry had killed earlier had said, everyone who made their way there all had their eyes set on the inheritance of Lon. Everyone there saw each other as enemies. "Bro, the centre-point is just right ahead." Ranjeet stopped walking. Dozens of passages of different sizes appeared before the three of them. "These passages can lead to the centre-point, but they go in different directions respectively. Plus, some of the passages also have Puppet Fighters hidden within them." Henry frowned. He did not understand why there were still so many passages. Was it just to separate the paths? He saw no reason for that at all. Ranjeet seemed to notice that Henry had doubts and exined, "Bro, our inheritance of Lon is not something that anyone can easily inherit. These passages actually serve as a test, to a certain extent. The widest passage can amodate four people. Rtively speaking, this channel, which is wide enough for four people, would be more dangerous than the other smaller passages that can only amodate one person. The idea of my ancestors is very simple, if you can''t manage to survive these passages, then you''d not be eligible enough to inherit the inheritance." Henry nodded, then picked the widest passage and marched on. There was no special reason behind that decision, he chose it just for the sake of its spaciousness. Ranjeet was obviously not the kind who enjoyed a challenge. Seeing that Henry had made a decision, he just followed behind him without any hesitation. It was just as Ranjeet had said, the passage was indeed full of challenges. There were various mechanisms and Puppet Fighters in it. Six Puppet Fighters emerged suddenly, blocking Henry in his path, the only way to the other side was through them. This time, no light was involved in the operation of those Puppet Fighters. They were much stronger than the ones Henry had encountered before, and would attack the moment they were touched. The lower limbs of the Puppet Fighter were stationary, only their upper bodies would attack relentlessly which could only mean that if one wanted to go through, he would have to either destroy all six of the Puppet Fighters, or dodge their attacks easily and pass the test. This was not a problem for Henry, and it also had little effect on the gluttonous Ranjeet or the gentlelooking Yaffah, both of them disyed their impressive capabilities and stood behind Henry after going through the Puppet Fighters. The spherical Ranjeet had a timid look on his face. It was obvious that he had gotten used to running away from his problems, and had been living with the philosophy of avoiding conflict as much as possible. Yaffah followed closely behind Ranjeet with the same expression on her face, which might have been a result of sticking around Ranjeet too much. After passing the test of the Puppet Fighters, there were no other traps in the passage. Henry walked for about five minutes and arrived at the end, a cliff appeared in front of him. Henry stopped walking abruptly and looked forward. The bottomless cliff was like the jaws of danger that led to the depths of hell in the darkness that surrounded them. Henry pulled out the shlight he had picked up earlier and flicked it on. Henry caught a glimpse of his surroundings and turned off the shlight instantly. The shlight was just on for a second. Henry clearly saw that there were countless Puppet Fighters at the bottom of the cliff, their numbers were so great that it was impossible to count exactly how many they were. The Puppet Fighters were armed with weapons such as curved swords, bow and arrows, broadswords, spears, swords and shields, and more. To be exact, it was not a cliff that appeared before Henry, but a deep pit, it was about 50 meters in depth. The walls around the pit resembled beehives, filled with openings of passages simr to the one where Henry was in, it would have been a very disturbing sight for someone with trypophobia. Among those passages, some had people within it, and some had none. Ranjeet squeezed in together with Yaffah to where Henry stood. After their eyes had gotten used to the dimness, they could vaguely see the densely packed Puppet Fighters below. There was a huge cylindrical shaped object at the very centre of those Puppet Fighters. "That''s our ancestral weapon!" Yaffah eximed when she saw the column. "Ranjeet, that''s our ancestral weapon of Lon." Ranjeet frowned and said, "Why is the inherited weapon of the Western Xia a sword? And ours just a stick?" Henry noticed that the light emitted by the ring he carried had grown stronger. Henry''s intuition told him that the reason behind the lighting from his the ring was right beneath the cylindrical object. The trio stood at the opening of their passage, not making any unnecessary movements. They were very certain that many people were hiding in the other passages, lying in wait for the perfect opportunity for an ambush. Time passed by, and it was extraordinarily quiet. The asional sounds of footsteps and exmations could be hearding from other passages. Someone had rushed over there and noticed something was amiss. "No! No! Please! I''m begging you! Please don''t do this!" Cries of begging sounded suddenly. The cries were loud and sharp, in the dark and quiet environment, attracting the attention of every soul that was present. In the darkness, a blurry figure was seen being thrown off an opening from above. The scream waster apanied with a loud thud someone was thrown into the bottom of the pit. In the absence of light, sounds of steel shing rang from the bottom of the pit, and a shrill scream was heard. The whole processsted for less than two seconds, then the screams came to an abrupt end. A ray of light shone from one of the openings around the pit, making it clear to everyone that the person that had been thrown to the bottom had been chopped up into pieces. The Puppet Fighters at the bottom of the pit still attacked the intruders even with the absence of light. The poor fellow who had been chopped up had clearly been used as a tool by somebody to check out the situation below. When the light shone on the dead body of the person, the Puppet Fighters struck at the body again, confirming that those Puppet Fighters were still affected by light. After that became clear, the entire pit was quiet again. The light disappearedpletely. Everyone waited in silence because they knew that they could not use their Qi in there. Under those circumstances, no one was confident that they could survive the attacks of the countless Puppet Fighters at the bottom of the pit, even Henry felt uncertain of that. Plus, even if someone could survive the attacks, they would not be willing to be an open target for the others. Everyone was waiting for someone to lose their patience first. Ten minutes passed, twenty minutes, one hour... two hours. For those who were lying there in ambush, two hours was not a long period of time, but that situation at that moment was agony for them. After all, the inheritance of Lon was just right in front of their eyes. It was a treasure their eyes could see, but their hands could not touch. Some had begun to get impatient. They pinched their noses and shouted loudly, "Didn''t you people of the Alvin League create monsters for this? Why don''t you throw them down there! Start a fight first, that should bring up the atmosphere. Where are the party- nners? Somebody get the Alvin League a few shots!" Although the voice came from a man pinching his nose, but judging from his tone, Henry was certain that this man was Gardiner. Chapter 1362 Chapter 1362 Gardiner''s voice broke the uneasy silence of the atmosphere instantly. Noises sounded from all directions of the pit. Although nobody did anything, but it was apparent that everybody had run out of patience, which was why Gardiner''s remarks got all of them going. Nobody wished for that stalemate to go on, all of them desired the inheritance in the pit greatly. Gardiner shouted once more, "Dear bosses of the Alvin League, what more are you waiting for? Show us your power,e on!" Nobody did anything drastic. The members of the Alvin League naturally would not take any action just because Gardiner jeered at them. All of a sudden, a ray of light shot out from one edge of the pit directly at one side of its walls. The moment this light appeared, the Puppet Fighters at the bottom of the pit started moving as if they were agitated. They could not make any voices, but the low sounds they made whenever they moved made people anxious and stressed. The Puppet Fighters began to move increasingly faster all of a sudden. It was as if they were zombies in a movie, they climbed up the stone walls of the pit in a frenzy, rushing towards the spot where the light shone. The person hiding in the passage was scared pantless the moment the light shone at him. No one expected that the Puppet Fighters could climb walls! Just as the person hiding in that opening was about to make his escape, the light suddenly disappeared and shone towards another direction. The frenzied Puppet Fighters suddenly stopped moving, then rushed toward the spot where the light had just shone. The sudden appearance of the light was not to instruct the Puppet Fighters to kill, but to break free from the situation they were in. The owner of the light kept shining the shlight at different spots so that the Puppet Fighters would run around in the pit. When they discovered that the Puppet Fighters could climb the walls, ideas sparked in their minds instantly. More than a dozen beams of light appeared in the pit, leading the mindless Puppet Fighters around. "Looks like many members of your Jin Group have died in here." Henry said as hey on his stomach at the opening of their passage while observing the situation before him. He squinted his eyes and watched everything that happened before him. He recalled Ranjeet saying that everyone from the Jin Group entered there with shlights. However at that moment, the shlights seemed to have been distributed very messily, and those who started the chaos were not members of the Jin Group. More than a dozen beams of light crossed each other on the stone walls around the pit. The Puppet Fighters moved around aimlessly like a group of zombies, charging towards wherever the light shone brightest. "Focus the light over here, stop shining all around. Those things areing!" "Work together. Don''t fight alone. We have to unite our forces, hurry!" A man yelled in panic. Numerous Puppet Fighters rushed at him as three beams of strong light shone on him, making him the first target. "Stop attacking randomly, look members of the Alvin League!" All sorts of shouts sounded, and the entire pit was instantly thrown into chaos. Panjit who had been lying on his stomach beside Henry all along pulled out his shlight and shone it at the source of light that took the lead in wreaking havoc. Henry had seen that shlight before, it was definitely a super-enhanced version. The entire pit lit up as soon as Ranjeet flicked on his shlight, and those who lurked in the other openings of the pit could be clearly seen. At the source of the light that started the chaos stood Gardiner. "F*ck, who the hell pulled out the sun from his pockets!" Gardiner cursed and cover his eyes with his hand. The Puppet Fighters were attracted to the powerful ray of light and all charged towards Gardiner in unison. "God d*amn it, I''ll admit that you are the God of the Sun, alright? Can you please put away your holy weapon for now?" Gardiner swore and ran frantically into the depths of his passage. "I see you, fatso." Ranjeet put away his shlight and keptughing uncontrobly beside Henry with his hand over his mouth. Henry had always concluded in his mind that the slyness of Ranjeet exceeded that of Gardiner completely, and on that day, Gardiner waspletely defeated by Ranjeet. The light from Ranjeet that had illuminated the entire pit helped everyone pinpoint where the members of the Alvin League were. Without a moment of hesitation, everyone shone their lights towards wherever the members of the Alvin League were. A few silhouettes of werewolves appeared in the light, instantly bing the targets of the Puppet Fighters. The members of the Alvin League knew very well that they had be the target of everyone''s attacks, and would naturally not just remain still like sitting ducks, they finally made up their minds to fight back. Tall figures were seen jumping into the pit one after another, engaging in a fierce battle with the Puppet Fighters. The Alvin League had long known of the situation in the Lon ancestral grounds and hade prepared this time. They had quite a number of experimental subjects prepared, and soon enough,N?velDrama.Org is the owner. roars of all sorts erupted. The experimental subjects fought wildly with the Puppet Fighters, and the stalemate had beenpletely broken at that moment. Some people could no longer help it. They jumped into the pit and sped towards the stone column in the centre of the pit when they saw how chaotic the situation had be. "So be it if it''s just a stick," Ranjeet sighed and said, "After all it''s something left behind by my ancestors." With a swoosh of his kasaya, Ranjeet also charged out of the passage with Yaffah following behind him. Henry was not interested in the inheritance of Lon. He continued lurking in the dark, searching around for his target. The entire pit had fallen into utter chaos, voices of all sorts of sounded. Henry tried his best to calm himself down. Suddenly, a voice rang in his ears. "It''s about time you handed it over, Alvin League!" The voice made Henry''s eyes widened. He recognised the voice, it was the same one he had heard outside the cave. He traced the source of the voice and saw a few ck- robed figures running towards the column in the centre of the pit. Those figures were members of the Alvin League that Henry had fought with back then in the ancestral grounds of Lon. Behind those ck-robed figures were more than 10 men chasing after them. Henry no longer hesitated and jumped into the pit to chase after those people. He could not possibly bring himself to ignore a single clue about Sylvia. The Puppet Fighters, which others were having a hard time with, were nothing to Henry. He approached the members of the Alvin League with astounding speed. Just as Henry was about to catch up with those people, a cold gleam of light suddenly shed before Henry''s eyes and split three Puppet Fighters into halves. Verrall, who held a sword in his remaining arm, appeared before Henry. Verrall''s aged face was ashen. He was obviously already on the brink of death. He stared vengefully at Henry like a ghost. "I have finally found you. Now tell me, how else are you nning to escape?" Verrall still had the lifeless Joselito on his back. Joselito was alreadypletely frozen due to the effect of the Snowfall Strike. Chapter 1363 Chapter 1363 Henry looked at Verrall standing before of him and knew that this had toe to an end. With Verrall''s in that state, he would definitely be intending to drag Henry down together to his death. Henry got into a fighting stance and looked at Verrall. Since Qi could not be used there, Henry no longer feared Verrall in the slightest. If it were close combat alone, Henry was absolutely confident that he could win. Verrall held a sword in his arm, its tip pointed to the ground in a nting angle. Henry stepped back slightly. His left hand took a form of the tiger fist, and his right hand took a form of the crane fist. Henry took the form of abination of the tiger and crane fist. Suddenly, the sword in Verrall''s hand shed at Henry. The reflection from the sword glowed coldly in the dark pit as it went straight for Henry, aiming to kill him with just a sweep of the sword. To anyone else, Verrall''s skill with the sword was sharp and urate. There was no way for anyone to avoid it. Every move of his was killer moves. However for Henry, his skills in closebat could be considered to be better than Ss. Although Verrall''s swordsmanship was incredible, it was not very much of a threat to Henry. On the contrary, although Henry had no weapons in his hands, the tiger and crane fist of his attacked as if they were alive, forcing Verrall to be only capable of defence. They had exchanged more than 10 blows in just a blink of an eye. Meanwhile, people had already broken through the defences of the Puppet Fighters and made their way to the stone column where the inheritance remained. Within the vast endlessness of the Lon Desert. Celestino and Ranulfo stared into the endless desert. "I received news that Henry is still alive and has appeared in the ancestral grounds," Celestino said. "Heh." Ranulfo chuckled. "It seems that Lord Heretic God has already seeded. Next, we just have to count on Henry to send the Heretic God back to the Core. Henry really is a lucky guy, or rather, his wife is super lucky to have been chosen as a disciple by some big shot of the Core." Celestino shrugged and said, "It''s also thanks to their good fortune that we have been provided with a passage to the Core. Do you think that old guy, Dougal, is already dead?" "Can''t be too sure about that." Ranulfo shook his head. "Although the ancient battlefield of the Core is a terrifying ce, Dougal is an unpredictable man. Besides, Gervais and Ss had gone together too, Gervais'' capabilities are nothing out of the ordinary, but Ss is unexpectedly extremely powerful. We are not expecting them to die in battle, all we need is just for them to be trapped there for a while." Celestino''s eyes were filled with hatred. "Dougal had better not die so soon. I still wish to skin him and slice off his tendons!" "Well then, let''s put your personal grudges aside for now. Dougal''s bloodline power is still a mystery. No one knows how powerful the bloodline he possesses is. Before you master your own bloodline powerpletely, you are not his match. The most important issue stands before us, now that Henry has been baited, let''s just wait for the moment he gets in contact with the inheritance, then we shall change the worldpletely!" Ranulfo''s tone was calm as he spoke. However, his eyes were filled with madness. Back in the pit, Henry and Verrall had exchanged more than a hundred moves. Verrall, who had long been exhausted, gasped heavily, the sword in his hand trembled slightly. Verrall''s expression darkened the more he realised that it was impossible for him to kill Henry in the state he was in. Verrall inhaled deeply. He was already at the end of his rope, but he was still very intent on stabbing Henry even to his final breath. "Verrall, it looks that you''re having a hard time with Henry. Would you like our help?" 12 figures in ck robes appeared beside Verrall. They were the members of the Alvin League. Verrall frowned. Just as he was about to reply, his eyes widened in shock. The sharp knife protruded from Verrall''s chest along withrge amounts of blood. The knife pierced through the frozen corpse of Joselito, then through Verrall''s body. A middle-aged man with a square face appeared behind Verrall. It was him who pierced through Verall with the sharp de. "You are about to die, let''s not waste any more time, alright?" The middle-aged man said with a smile. Verrall was already on the verge of death, after having gone through that sudden shock, his movements began slowing down drastically. He turned with difficulty to look at the person behind him. "Japh..eth!" Japheth smiled. "What a surprise, somebody that still recognises me. Poor Verrall, you''re strong and talented, but unfortunately, you were blindly loyal to that idiot of a master of yours. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have had to end up like this. I''ll be using the power of the inheritance of Western Xia now, but don''t you worry, I''ll help you kill Henry as a way of expressing my gratitude to you." After Japheth had finished those words, he pulled out the Sharp Knife that was embedded within Verrall and Joselito. Then with swift swing of his arm, a fountain of blood erupted, and Verrall''s head was sent soaring in the air and onto the ground, rolling a full two circles. Verrall''s eyes remained wide open. He was unable to kill Henry even until his death, which did not allow him to rest in peace. Verrall, who had been known all his life for his single sword sh of the Paramount Realm, had lost his life in such a humiliating manner, and his body remained in the Lon ancestral grounds forever. Henry took a nce at the head that rolled on the ground. Verrall''s death did not relief Henry, on the contrary, it tensed him up even more. That Japheth guy did not appear with good intentions. "Go, release the power of inheritance of Western Xia, let''s awaken the sh*t out of Lon." With a wave of his hand, the twelve robed members of the Alvin League bowed to him immediately. It was clear that they obeyed Japheth. "Haha, I knew it. So this is why you appeared in Lon so suddenly?" A chuckle was heard. Catman appeared behind Henry and stared at Japheth with a faint smile. "Nice. The suspicions that have been bothering me all this time have finally been cleared today. Turns out that you''re working for the Alvin League, my dear Japheth." "No." Japheth shook his head. "I''m doing this for myself. Some things are beyond your comprehension. I don''t see the need to exin it to you." Japheth grabbed the sword that was still clenched in Verrall''s hand and flung it towards the column in the centre of the pit as he shouted, "Break!" The sword brimmed with the power of the inheritance of Western Xia. At the same time, the twelve members of the Alvin League hammered away the ice that nketed Joselito, causing the blood from his body to flow. The blood seemed to have been guided by an unseen force and flowed towards the stone column along with the sword that brimmed with the power of inheritance. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. The moment the sword and Joselito''s blood got within a certain distance of the stone column, a violent pulling force suddenly appeared from it. However, this force was only targeted at Ranjeet. Above Henry''s head, a purple lotus suddenly appeared and began rotating. "Still digging for clues about Sylvia, Henry?" the people who had chased after the members of the Alvin League appeared behind Henry. "We''re so sorry. All of that was just for show, just to trick you." Chapter 1364 Chapter 1364 The people that suddenly appeared surrounded Henry. In the chaos of that situation, it seemed as if a trap had been set just for Henry to jump into it. The suction from the stone column was so strong that Ranjeet was unable to resist it as he was stuck onto the stone column. The purple lotus above Henry''s head spun with increasing speed. Catman had a look of realisation of his face. "I see, Japheth, it''s no wonder you wanted to specifically drag that fatty out there. Without him, the inheritance can''t be unearthed, can it? Just like Henry, this fatty is also a key to the inheritance." "Heh heh." Japhethughed dryly. "Henry is easy prey. All we had to do was reveal a little bit about that woman, and he would pounce on it like a dog after a bone without a single thought. However, it''s not the same for that fat guy, he''s a little harder to bait. I could only guide him on slowly, but fortunately for us, the both of them have shown up before me." "Enough of that bullsh*t." Henry suddenly spoke up, interrupting the chat between the Japheth and Catman. He looked Catman and asked, "Are you joining the fight?" The cat looked around, then shook his head. "No." "If that''s the case, step back." Henry inhaled deeply. "I don''t want to hit you by ident." Catman looked at Henry with surprise and said, "Qi doesn''t work here. You''re facing so many alone, how are you still so confident?" "You''ll see." Henry got in a low stance, then stuck out his tongue and licked his lips. His movements were simr to a cat that was about to strike at its prey. "How arrogant!" Japheth roared withughter, "Come on then, show me just how capable this young man who has been stirring up trouble is!" As soon as Japheth said that, he suddenly attacked. A steel de could be seen speeding towards Henry. Henry remained unmoving with his stance. No one could predict his movements if he did not move. Japheth''s de showed no hesitation because of Henry''s stationary stance. The sharp knife was aimed directly at Henry''s neck, intending to cut off Henry''s head with a single swing of the de. Japheth''s movements were powerful and fierce, just like his voice was, which gave others the impression that he could fend off an entire army on his own. Just as the de was only one centimetre away from Henry''s neck, the de in Japheth''s hand stopped abruptly. Henry remained in his stance. His eyes stared directly at Japheth. Japheth shook his wrist, and the de nicked Henry''s neck, causing a thin wound to appear. He snorted coldly and said, "Why didn''t you evade my attack?" "Why did I have to?" Henry asked, "Would you dare to kill me?" After a few seconds of silence, Japheth said, "My movements were wless." "I know." Henry nodded. "But that has nothing to do with your movements. I knew from the very beginning that you wouldn''t dare to kill me." Japheth raised his brows. "Then, why were you..." "Oh." Henry shrugged his shoulders replied casually. "You''ve been leading me around all day. I was just messing with you with my stance. Just like Catman, I have no intention of fighting." "You dared to fool me!" Japheth''s gaze hardened, the de glimmered coldly. Henry was still unfazed. At that moment, the lotus above Henry''s head spun much vigorously, and the stone column in the centre of the pit began emitting a strange, blurry light. "Well then, it''s not you who calls the shots." Henry raised his hand and gently held the de at his neck with his fingers, and moved it aside. "If my guesses are right, Celestino and Ranulfo of the Alvin League should have already arrived. They are the ones who call the shots." Japheth was furious. The feeling of being looked down upon ticked him off very much, but he could not do anything about it. He was really not in any position to make any decisions this time. Within the pit, the stone column began to emanate a strange glow. However, that was all it did. Nothing happened next. "Sh*t, what the hell is going on!" Ranjeet shouted, he had been sucked onto the stone column, "Do you know how terrible this feels?" Henry stared at Japheth. "Tell Celestino and Ranulfo to show themselves. Let''s have a chat." Japheth snorted coldly in reply. All of a sudden, an ice-blue light filled the entire pit. Ayer of ice crystals had formed on the top of the pit, and the light came from those ice crystals. A numbing chill filled the pit suddenly, and everyone''s body was covered with ayer of frost. The violent experimental subjects of the Alvin League all became docile instantly, and the Puppet Fighters were frozenpletely and were unable to move. Even if a bright beam of light shone to guide them, the Puppet Fighters could not do anything. The chaos within the pit stopped instantly. Everyone stopped in their tracks. The sudden emergence of the frost and the chill alerted them that something had gone wrong. "Oh? So you''ve stopped fighting?" Gardiner looked around and shouted, "Since we aren''t fighting anymore, that guy with the holy weapon, you can now pull out your sun and provide us with some warmth!" "F**k you!" Ranjeet, who was still stuck onto the column, yelled. "Can''t you see that I''m caught up in some trouble here? Come get it if you want it!" Gardinerughed suddenly. "Oh, God of the Sun, how did you end up as a wall calendar?" "F*ck you, you f*cking son of a b*tch!" Ranjeet erupted into a series of curses. "Dear Lord of the Section Nine and sessor of Lon, why don''t put the dispute between you two aside and allow me to deal with this issue first." Two figures appeared at the top of the pit. One of them was Celestino dressed in a ck robe, and the other was Ranulfo, who had created the frosty environment. Gardiner raised his head. The moment he saw both of the men, his face turned solemn. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. "Who are those men? Why could they use Qi?" Carmeli, who was beside Gardiner, asked as he looked upwards. His eyes were filled with confusion. He felt an immense pressure that emanated from the two men. As for the two disciples of Carmeli, they were already shivering uncontrobly in the frosty environment, their eyebrows and hair were covered with frost. Gardiner said in a low voice, "Every inheritance has a True Spirit within it. We can''t use our Qi in here because we have to abide by rules set by those True Spirits, but for those who have reached the Spirit-controlling Realm, they no longer have to abide by these rules. After all, each of them possesses a True Spirit." Carmeli jolted suddenly with surprise and said, "You mean, these two men are..." "Indeed." Gardiner nodded. He knew just what Carmeli was going to say. Carmeli gasped. The Spirit-controlling Realm was the ultimate goal of every Qi- practitioner. There were too many who could not even get close to the gates of the Spirit-controlling Realm no matter how hard they tried throughout their lives. It was the most powerful stage in the world, which could not be exceeded. At that moment, two Spiritcontrolling Realm experts were standing before his eyes. Catman raised its head and looked towards the top and said, "I was wondering why Japheth would suddenly show up to participate in this. Seeing that the two Lords of the Alvin League have also turned up, looks like this matter must be very exceptionally unusual!" Chapter 1365 Chapter 1365 Everyone present heard Catman''s words clearly. Any Qi practitioner would have heard of the Alvin League, the Recluse Association, the Noble Berserkers, and the ns. These four forces formed the pyramid of the World of Qi practitioners, and the leaders of the four forces were legendary. Among those who were present, only a handful of them had ever seen them in person. Each of them was a legend of the present era. Not mentioning the leaders, some of their underlings within those forces were enough to make others cower in fear. Upon hearing that, Carmeli''s legs turned wobbly. The two Lords of the Alvin League! Usually, simply hearing the name of the Alvin League was enough to strike fear in the hearts of men. However, at that moment, the Leaders of the league were standing before them in person. It felt like a dream to the two disciples of Carmeli. They were unable to even fathom the existence of the Alvin League, yet at that moment, they were in the existence of legends like the leaders of the league. Never in their wildest dreams had they ever imagined that they would be able to see the Leader of the Alvin League in person. Ranulfo smiled and said, "Catman, send my regards to your Sacred Lord Sage and tell him that it had been a pleasant experience working with him." "Of course." Catman bowed slightly. Ranulfo waved his hand, and ayer of ice crystallised under Henry''s feet. Then he lifted Henry into the air, bringing Henry to the same eyelevel as himself. "This should be our very first meeting, Henry Zhang. I''ve heard about you for quite a long while now." Ranulfo looked at Henry with a smile. Henry shook his head and said, "I''ve heard about you too, but that wasn''t too long ago." "That doesn''t matter." Ranulfo''s mood waspletely unaffected. "Compared to the world, we are mere specks of dust, the name of the specks of dust do not matte, it''s the same for everyone. However, I do have to admit, your mind is very sharp. Under those circumstances, you were still able to refrain yourself from moving. Weren''t you afraid that Japheth would cut your head right off?" Henry shrugged his shoulders. "Setting the Heretic God free means a great deal to you, yet you only arranged for two pieces of sh*t, Andrew and Hebor. Which already showed that something wasn''t right. Besides, if you really wanted this ring, you did not even need to wait for me to arrive here. With your capabilities, it shouldn''t have been difficult for you to take it from that woman, right? You had intended to lure me here one step after another to Lon, to the inside of its ancestral grounds, all the way to the stone column of the inheritance right from the very beginning. Senior Ss had warned me not to enter the ancestral grounds as I pleased, as I would be the key to breaking the restrictions of the inheritance, which should also be the reason why Ranjeet had searched for me back then. I initially thought that you led me here because you wanted to use me to unearth the power of the inheritance of Lon, but I then realised that that wasn''t your intention. You weren''t aiming for the inheritance of Lon." "Oh?" Ranulfo got a little curious. "How did you find that out?" "That''s simple. You killed Joselito and released his power of the inheritance in order to mix it with the inheritance of Lon. If you had only wanted to seize the power of the inheritances, you did not have to do all of that. With the bio-technology of your Alvin League, you could have just captured Joselito, but you wanted to use Lon for something else, didn''t you?" Henry grabbed the jade pendant that hung from his neck as he spoke of this and said, "This old fe had been telling me about stories of the Core, and told me about the ring that Sylvia had left for me, saying that it could open the path to the Core. You wanted to use me to create the path to the Core, am I right?" Celestino''s eyes widened a little, but he did not say anything. Ranulfo still had a smile on his face. "Go on." "Honestly, there isn''t much for me to say." Henry smiled. "I am just an ordinary man, and there is nothing special about me. The reason you value me so much is just because of this lotus given to be by Master Lu, the lotus and this ring are the keys to opening the path to the Core." "Heh heh, since you''ve already guessed it all, there''s no reason for me to keep anything else from you," Ranulfo said. "We do intend to use you to open the path to the Core and send His Excellency the Heretic God back there." "Is he the founder of the Alvin League?" Henry swung the jade pendant in his hand. "Everything your Alvin League has done was all with the intention of sending the Heretic God back, right? However, I have not the slightest clue of what the Core is like, and I would not like to just make a trip there so casually either. So what could we do?" "You must go!" Ranulfo''s eyes turned fierce suddenly, and the icy- blue light swept across Henry''s body instantly. Henry could only feel a chill creeping into his pores and surging into his body. Such chills caused Henry to shiver uncontrobly. At that moment, Henry could sense the Qi of his surroundings he and knew he could fight back. However, Henry choked back the impulse to fight back and allowed the chill to force itself into his body. "Huh?" Ranulfo frowned. "You... want me to fight back?" Henry grinned. "If I do, the lotus would be activated. Under these circumstances, I''m afraid that it would result in me directly opening the path to the Core. However, if I don''t, the path to the Core can''t be opened, right?" N?velDrama.Org is the owner. "You''re not fighting back?" Ranulfo waved his hand violently. Henry''s entire body smashed heavily onto the ground from great heights. Bam! A loud noise crash erupted. Henry was sted into the ground, his clothes were tattered and blood flowed from the corner of his mouth, but he still did not resist in the slightest. "Let''s just see how long you can endure this!" Celestino clenched his palm, and a ck dragon appeared out of thin air and charged directly at Henry with great violence. Just as the ck dragon was three meters away from Henry, he could feel his skin being punctured and blood flowed from them, and when the ck dragon was a meter away from Henry, the immense pressure from it made Henry nearly lose his mind. However, Henry still did not make any movements until the ck dragon closed in on Henry up to thest centimetre. Celestino waved his hand, and the ck dragon disappeared. "Amazing." Ranulfo pped his hands and eximed. Humans would subconsciously act in resistance when they were faced with danger, and would still act unconsciously even if they tried holding back consciously. Henry, however, was able to restrain himself. Ranulfo waved his hand once more. Henry was lifted into the air and back before the eyes of Ranulfo. "Henry, I''ll admit that I don''t have the guts to kill you. You are the key to returning to the Core, but I believe that we can still make a deal." Ranulfo smiled. "I''ll give you news about Sylvia for a trade, what do you think?" Henry, who had been remaining calm the whole time, suddenly showed a change of heart the moment he heard Sylvia''s name mentioned. That name was Henry''s weakness. The faint changes in Henry''s expression had been clearly caught by Ranulfo. He carried on confidently, "Honestly, I''m not afraid of you not willing to surrender. Sylvia''s disappearance, the disappearance of some members of the ancestral grounds, and even the disappearance of that person from the Antiquity Country, is all rted to the Core. Under the guidance of the Sacred Lord of Paradise, Sylvia had opened a path to the Core. She is in the Core, and that is where you''d have to go sooner orter." Chapter 1366 Chapter 1366 Although Henry already had spections of his own in his heart, he was still worried when he heard Ranulfo say that Sylvia had entered the Core. No one knew what the Core was like. What would happen to Sylvia over there? Also, why did the Sacred Lord of Paradise do something like that? Henry looked at Catman who stood below. Catman replied Henry a helpless expression. Henry took a deep breath and returned his gaze at Ranulfo. "Well then, you must think that you have me by the tail." "Heh heh." Ranulfo shook his head slightly. "I am indeed quite confident about that, but I''m not a- hundred-percent sure of that. By helping me open the path to the Core, you are also doing yourself a favour. All you have to do is activate the lotus, and you shall open the path to the Core, and find your wife." The moment Ranulfo said that, Henry felt a strong impulse to open the path and make his way to the Core, regardless of whaty in wait for him over there. However, he held back that impulse of his. Seeing that Henry was still unmoved, Ranulfo narrowed his eyes and continued, "Henry, although I have never been to the Core, ording to my understanding of that ce, it''s very different from our world. Countless years of the development of science and technology have already evolved into a natural ecological system over there. At the same time, thews over there have also changed, it is not a peaceful ce over there. Thew of the jungle is thew over there. Brute force speaks volumes. If a woman like your wife goes to the centre of the earth, I''m very certain that she would be warmly weed, but it would seem that she does not have the ability to protect herself. The longer such a beauty remains in the Core, the more dangerous it would be for her. Are you really..." "Alright, that''s enough." Henry suddenly spoke up, interrupting Ranulfo. "Since you''re talking about working together, allow me to ask about how it would be done. Firstly, tell me, what is the premise of opening the path to the Core? Is it the unearthing of the inheritance?" Ranulfo was not angry in the slightest at Henry for interrupting him, he answered, "Yes, it requires tremendous amounts of energy to open the path to the Core, and there is no other ce where energy of that amount could be found other than at the moment the inheritance is unearthed. The emission of that energy is different from a nuclear explosion. Therefore, the unearthing of the inheritance of the Lon is an opportunity." Henry shook his head and said, "I''m not nning on going to the Core this time. I still have things to tend to. When will the next inheritance be unearthed?" Ranulfo stared at Henry for a few seconds, then confidence shed across his eyes. "Anytime." At that moment, there were only three people in the entire world who were at the level of the Divine Realm, two belonged to the Alvin League and the third was the Sacred Lord of Paradise. It was no exaggeration that in terms of brute force, the Alvin League could annihte any organisation in the world. Ranulfo never hesitated when he struck, he never had any consideration for any other concerns. He could unearth any of the inheritance whenever he desired. "I still have some things to take care of. I will open the path to the Core on the unearthing of the next inheritance. I won''t be doing it this time." Ranulfo''s eyes narrowed. "How long do you mean when you say the next time?" "I don''t know." Henry shrugged very casually. "That would have to depend on can how long it would take for me to deal with the matters at hand. Maybe a week, a month, maybe even longer." "Haha, that''s up to you." Ranulfo gestured at Henry with his palm facing upwards. "I''m not in a hurry anyway. Our Alvin League has been waiting for years, waiting a little longer doesn''t matter at all. However, allow me to remind you that the longer you drag this on, the more dangerous it would be for your wife." "Don''t you worry about the matters of my family." Henry turned around and looked at the sword of inheritance of the Western Xia that was still floating in the air. "Secondly, I need the energy of the inheritance of Western Xia." Ranulfo looked puzzled. "You can''t absorb the true spirit of the Western Xia. Those who wish to enter the Spirit- control by using the true spirit of Western Xia, yet do not possess their bloodline are absolutely delusional. I think you''re quite clear about this." "Don''t you worry about my matters." Henry''s reply was the same as before. "You just have to tell me whether or not you agree to my requests." C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Ranulfo looked at Henry carefully. After a minute of thought, Ranulfo said, "I will give you what you want, including whatever you want to do after that, the Alvin League shall provide you with its full support. Henry Zhang, I hope you don''t keep me waiting for too long." After Ranulfo finished speaking, he waved his arm, and the entire ice pir shattered. Ranulfo''s voice echoed within the pit. "All members of the Alvin League, retreat." As Ranulfo''s voice sounded, half of the people in the pit withdrew along with those vicious experimental subjects. Ranulfo appeared at the top of the pit once more and looked at Henry, then said loudly, "Henry, I''ll be waiting for you in the South Pole." After saying that, Ranulfo disappeared instantly from everyone''s sight. Celestino also took another look at Henry then disappeared. The interior of the pit was extremely quiet a long while after the duo had disappeared. Those two men were the leaders of the Alvin League! Yet such a young man like Henry was negotiating with leader of the Alvin League. The male disciple of Carmeli lowered his head. He had always regarded himself as the chosen one, but on that day, he realised that he was no more than trash whenpared to Henry. He usually even had to be cautious when mentioning the Alvin League. However, this young man, who was about the same age as him, was already making deals with the leader of the Alvin League! Henry looked around and noticed that most of the people were looking at him with a fearful expression. Henry could not care less about what others thought about him. He waved his hand and a book flew out from his hand and flipped its pages automatically in the air. The sword of the Western Xia that floated in the air was suddenly sucked by the book. A few secondster, the sword fell onto the ground, turning into an ordinary sword. Behind Henry, a ck figure dissipated. Having done all of that, Henry walked to a side and sat cross-legged with his eyes slightly closed, no longer making any movements. "Ranjeet, ept the inheritance." An aged voice sounded within the pit. Ranjeet, who was still being sucked onto the stone column, started giving off a dull light. Immediately after that, an invisible force swept across the entire pit. The stone column in the centre of the pit shook. "Crack!" A loud crack sounded, and a fissure appeared on the walls of the pit. As this fissure appeared, more and more cracks appeared on the surrounding stone wall. "Water! Water is rushing in!" Somebody screamed. As soon as the scream sounded, arge stone wall was burst apart by the rush of water, causing a massive gap to appear. Almost in an instant, the water in the pit rose over their ankles. Within three seconds, the water had risen up to their chests. Then, just like earlier before, everyone was caught in the violent currents of theke. Chapter 1367 Chapter 1367 It was a very strange feeling. The moment Henry felt that the water that surrounded him was disappearing slowly, he was already standing on the yellow sand. When his head had popped out of the water surface, he noticed that he had arrived at the endless desert. The water that had enveloped him earlier disappeared into the yellow sands at a visible speed. Henry scanned his surroundings, many people had appeared around him. They were the same people who were in the pit, and the Lon ancestral grounds that was originally in the desert, had disappeared. Henry activated his Qi from under his feet and disappeared. A few hourster, on a ne headed to Yinzhou City, Henry sat in the first-ss cabin with his eyes closed. "Boy, did the Battle Spirit appear behind you in the inheritance of Lon?" The Heretic God''s voice sounded in Henry''s ears. Henry leaned to his side and said, "Your senses are pretty sharp." "Heh heh, even though I''m currently in this state, nothing in the world can escape my senses," the Heretic God said with great pride. Henry pursed his lips, not say anything in reply. The Heretic God too, did not say any more. After getting off the ne, Henry took a taxi and returned to his residence. It was still cold and lonely inside the vi. Henry sat on the sofa and looked around the empty house. Recalling that just over a year ago, Sylvia would appear every day, as well as Mn and all sorts of things that would happen in it, a. Although there were joys and sorrows, it was all a normal part of their life. However, things were not as they used to be. The civilisation of the Core that the Heretic God had told Henry about, as well as how Ranulfo intended to open the path to the Core, hearing all of that marvelled Henry, even though his expression remained unchanged. There was another civilisation! That was not just a spection, but a confirmation of the existence of another civilisation! Human beings never had a deep understanding of this, and have merely explored the surface of it. When they finally discovered the existence of another civilisation, the feeling of it was indescribable. Henry tried analysing all of that information in his head. Venturing to the Core was something that had to be done, there was no avoiding it, but before that, Henry still had some matters to tend to. Henry had no idea what it was like in the Core, neither did he know what beings resided over there, nor was he sure if he could return to his world after going there. Therefore, Henry needed to take care of everything before he headed to the Core. He had some matters to settle, and some people to meet. Henry went on to do whatever that first came to his mind. First, he went to the mansion of the Lin Family and met with Master Lin and his family, then told them that Sylvia will be travelling around the world with him, and many ces they would be going to had poor signals, so they would not have to worry if they could not be contacted. The Lin Family had already witnessed what Henry was capable of. Upon receiving the news, they did not say much, and only reminded Henry to be careful in on his trip. After that, Henry headed to the Lins Group. The talents he had recruited on behalf of the Lins Group were already given major positions in thepany, and Gardiner had fulfilled his promise to Henry, which resulted in the support on certain policies from the authorities to the Lins Group. Under those circumstances, as long as the Lins Group did not do anything to screw themselves up on purpose, it was very unlikely that there would be any problems within thepany for a year or two. Henry held a shareholders meeting to finish the arrangements for the Lins Group in the future. He also contacted Felix and asked Felix to arrange for some business elites to work in Lins Group. Felix also told Henry about Wade and the others, who had been taken away for special training with Aaron. Henry was still unable to get in touch with Wade and the others, but seeing that they were with Aaron, Henry did not have any worries about them. Alvin was also in a safe ce, and Peze had also been sent to the best hospital for treatment. The horrific flesh wounds brought him a lot of pain, but the rest of his body was unharmed. Henry also learned about Mn''s whereabouts for the Lins Group. Mn had been on business trips in the other provinces and was currently in Stone City. "Stone City?" Henry repeated to himself. Coincidentally, the young girl who faced every adversity with a strong will, was also in Stone City. He could meet them both over there. Henry immediately booked a flight to the Stone City. A few hourster, Henry arrived at the airport of Stone City. He tried contacting Mn, but it turned out that Mn''s phone had been turned off. Henry thought for a moment and decided to head over to World Hotel first. He could meet with Amity first, that girl should be doing pretty well in World Hotel with the help of Samuel. As he thought of that, a Rolls-Royce appeared and parked itself right in front of him just as he was about to hail a cab. Its windows were rolled down, and a red- faced Gardiner opened its door gracefully, then got off and posed before him. "Quit acting." Henry rolled his eyes. "Those who usually drive cars like these are the chauffeurs, not the owners." This statement caused Gardiner who was still posing to reply with surprise. "What do you mean? Are you saying that I don''t give out the feeling of a wealthy ma?" "That''s pretty hard to build." Henry shook his head, then pulled open its door, intending to get in the back of the car, but the moment the door was opened, a fat bald man appeared before him with a wide grin. Beside the man was a clean and beautifuldy, she was Yaffah. "Brother, we meet again." Yaffah greeted Henry shyly. Even Henry was taken aback when he saw them. He stared at Gardiner and said, "How did this fatso get along with you?" "He got on my car the moment he f*cking saw it and refused to get off. After Sun God over here inherited the inheritance of Lon, he has gained power that is just slightly weaker than the Spiritcontrolling Realm. I can''t beat him, so what other choice do I have?" Gardiner spoke with a wry smile. "You drove this car all the way here from Lon?" Henry raised his eyebrows. That fatty would have seen the car only if Gardiner had brought it to Lon. "Nah, what are you thinking?" Gardiner waved his hand and said, "I don''t want my baby to run that far. I got a ne to fly it here, then I bumped into you just after I drove it out. Let''s have a talk, get in the car. You can choose a ce to buy me a meal." "World Hotel." Henry got in the passenger seat and said to Gardiner. Gardiner''s eyes widened instantly. "Holy Cow, what fine taste you have. That''s the best hotel in Stone City. Their dishes are very famous. They have..." Gardiner recited the names of more than 20 dishes in a single breath, and Ranjeet''s could obviously be heard swallowing his saliva. Henry could not help giving Gardiner a thumbs-up. "Honestly, I truly admire people like you. You are poor as f*ck, but you sure know a lot." Gardiner just flipped a middle finger at Henry and said no more. Two hourster, a sweaty Gardiner looked around as he drove on. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "What the f*ck, how on earth did I drive up to the top of the 7th floor? This GPS is crap." Chapter 1368 Chapter 1368 The roads of the Stone City was notorious for causing navigation systems to fail miserably. More than an hourter, Ranjeet finally saw the doors of the World Hotel through his desperate eyes. Gardiner parked the car with a proud expression and said, "Well, just like I told you. I''m familiar with the roads of Stone City. We''re just in time for dinner." "That blob of fat in the back seat will starve to death in another 30 minutes." Henry stuck out his thumb and pointed to the back. Ranjeet look frail and exhausted in the back. He sucked on a leftover chicken bone hungrily. All of them opened the doors and stepped out of the car. Gardiner walked over to the front of the car and bowed deeply to the tiny golden man on its hood, and apologised, "I''m sorry, baby. I''ve worked you too much today." After saying that, Gardiner knelt before the car and proceeded to carefully pick away the gravel that had been lodged within the treads of the tyres little by little. Ranjeet huddled over to Henry''s side and spat out the chicken bone in his mouth. "Brother, look at him, what a fool he is." Henry covered his forehead with his palm and said. "Both of you are just about the same." Who would have imagined that the head of Section Nine would be someone like that? Gardiner''s great capabilities were disyed at that moment. It took him less than three minutes to pick out every pebble that was lodged in the treads of the four tyres of the car. After having aplished that, Gardiner leaned over the hood of the car and kissed the little gold man lovingly. Then entered World Hotel with Henry and the others. As one of the best hotels in Stone City, the decor of World Hotel was extravagant. It was a magnificently designed hotel. Massive, magnificent, grand were allmonly used words to describe World Hotel. "Oh my God." Ranjeet widened his eyes in awe as he looked at the hotel before him. "What a tall building. It has got to be worth about a hundred thousand yuan." "Definitely more than a hundred thousand yuan." Gardiner shook his head and said, "Counting the material fees and the building fees, it would have to cost at least two hundred thousand yuan." "My God, that is not cheap." Ranjeet''s face was filled with envy. Henry suddenly bowed deeply to Gardiner and Ranjeet. "Bro, what are you doing?" Ranjeet was ttered. Henry sighed and said, "I never expected to be able to meet Leonardo da Vinci and Isaac Newton at the same time. I am honoured." "Bro, you don''t have to be so polite." Ranjeet waved his hand a little embarrassedly. The four of them walked to the entrance of World Hotel. A woman in her thirties stepped out of a Ferrari 488. She had curly blonde hair and wore a miniskirt, which showed off her figure to its fullest. She was at the most charming age of ady. "That''s genuine leather, right?" Ranjeet''s eyes widened as he stared at the woman''s purse. "Her watch is really beautiful too." Ranjeet made no attempt to lower his voice, which caused the woman to re at him. She murmured, "What a country bumpkin!" Then she haughtily walked past him and strode into the hotel. Ranjeet pursed his lips and said, "What the hell? I''ve seen plenty leather in my life, even skinned several deers myself. Look at her, talking as if all of that on her body are that valuable." "Honestly, they weren''t very valuable." Henry shook his head. "Her clothes are DKNY, her purse is Fendi, and her watch is an Audemars Piguet. Her whole outfit is worth only a few million." "Humph." Ranjeets''s face was full of disdain. "You said a lot, but I don''t understand a single thing you said. As long as I am ignorant enough, she can''t show off anything in front of me." Gardiner''s eyes lit up. "What do you think about my Rolls-Royce? Is it good enough to show off?" Ranjeet nodded and said, "The small table for meals in the back is pretty nice, I like it." Gardiner''s face darkened. "Fatty, I''m warning you, even if you really are the God of the Sun, don''t you ever eat in the backseat of my car again." At that moment, in the back seat of the Rolls-Royce that was in the parking lot, which Gardiner could not even tolerate having pebbles lodged within its tyres,y a pile of chicken bones that Gardiner had no knowledge of yet. Upon entering the hotel, Ranjeet looked around in awe, as if a monkey had just entered a mall. "Fatty, behave yourself a little." Gardiner adjusted his cor and raised his head. "Don''t do that. People will think that we are poor." "I really am poor." Ranjeet nodded. "Why, aren''t you?" "What nonsense," Gardiner said with a proudly, "I own a Rolls-Royce." "Oh, in that case, please give me back my money for the gas." "What the f*ck, fatty. Oh, hey, check out that wall, it''s shining so bright, how amazing." Gardiner broke character in just a mere second. Henry soon discovered that Gardiner and Ranjeet were a perfect match. Henry requested for a private room and also asked about Amity. He learned that the Amity happened to be at work today and was very well-known in World Hotel. The waiters addressed her as Supervisor Qiu. Henry sat in the private room. As soon as the waiter handed him the menu, Gardiner immediately requested for a bottle of fine wine. Ranjeet too, did not hold back in the slightest, he told the waiter to get them every item from the menu, this act of his startled the chef, causing him to visit their room to see what the matter was, and even suspected that they were men from other restaurants who wanted to learn their dishes. When Amity received news that someone wanted to see her, she rushed over to the room immediately. The moment she saw Henry, she got so excited that she was speechless. "Little girl, you''ve changed so much." Henry smiled as he looked at Amity who stood at the door of the room. Amity had be much more capable and less immature than she used to be. Her gaze possessed a certain hardness, and seemed to already have the demeanour of a leader. Amity''s eyes were blurry. Henry upied a very special ce in her heart. Back then when she had just graduated, Henry had taken care of her, and even provided her with help in Stone City. This man had already left a deep imprint in the heart of the littledy. However, it was also very clear to Amity that Henry was a married man, and his lover was a very outstanding woman. This forced Amity to bury her feelings for him deep within his heart. She would often think of this mante at night, but she never disturbed him. "What''s wrong? Why are you crying?" Henryughed and said, "Come on, take a day off. Come sit down with me for a few drinks. Hahaha." "Yes." Amity nodded vigorously. "Brother Zhang, let''s drink until we drop." Gardiner noticed the affection hidden in the eyes of Amity. He looked at Henry and muttered, "yboy!" In thergest private room of World Hotel, the woman who had called Ranjeet a country bumpkin strode in gracefully. "Oh, Vice-President Luo, you''rete. You have to down a ss of wine as punishment." The private room was already filled of people. When they saw the woman enter through door, someone immediately said gleefully. Vice- President Luo, who acted so arrogantly moments ago replied with a smile and said, "Sure, I shall empty three sses as a punishment." Vice-President Luo said as she picked up the winesses on the table and emptied them, a flush of red appeared on her cheeks, attracting the attention of many men in the room. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. "Vice- President Luo, I heard that you have a manager named Amity. Why don''t you call her over for a few drinks?" Chapter 1369 Chapter 1369 In the private room where Henry and the others stayed, the delicious food came up at a fast speed. The waiter was going to arrange a bigger table for them, but he found that the speed of their serving was not fast enough. The fat man was like a human-shaped ck hole, and everything in front of him disappeared immediately. As for Gardiner, he loved delicious food, but he loved wine more. His eyes were full of intoxication. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Yaffah was sitting next to Ranjeet, constantly helping Ranjeet with food. Ranjeet did not have to look up but eat. "Yaffah, you should have some, too. Don''t just feed the pig." Henry couldn''t bear to see Yaffah didn''t eat much all the time. A tiny smile formed on Yaffah''s face. "Brother Zhang, it doesn''t matter. I''m not hungry. I just like watching people eat. He''s the happiest at times like this. I am happy whenever he''s happy." Henry shook his head helplessly. This fat man met such a fiancee. He was so lucky. "Brother Zhang, let me give you a toast." Amity took the initiative to raise her cup. "Girl, it is okay." Henry rubbed Amity''s head. Henry''s action made the waiter who came in to deliver the food widen his eyes. Everyone knew that Manager Qiu was indifferent by nature and did not pay attention to other men. Many people wanted to chase after Manager Qiu, including some of them with high status, but they were not good enough for her. Even if they wanted to have a meal with Manager Qiu, they did not have a chance. As a result, the way that the man in front of him rubbed Manager Qiu''s head was apletely natural reaction. And looking at Manager Qiu''s expression, it seemed that she was enjoying it very much. My God, Manager Qiu was not interested in men, but the man she liked was not paying much attention to her. Henry said with a smile, "Don''t talk about respect between you and me. If you really want to toast, you should toast to yourself. If it weren''t for your character to begin with, you wouldn''t be who you are today." Mentioning the beginning, Henry sighed again. Time seemed to pass in a sh. Everything changed in such a short time. Amity grew from the immature girl to what she was now, and he was about to go to another ce and didn''t know if he coulde back. There were not many good friends still in contact at that time. People''s original hearts would always be changed by reality. In the other private room, Vice- President Luo walked out of the door and called a waiter. "Vice-President Luo, are you looking for me?" The waiter came respectfully. He knew that the beautiful woman in front of him was the secondrgest owner of this hotel. Someone even said that she alone upied 20% of the shares of this hotel. "Go." Vice-President Luo waved her hand and said, "Go get Manager Qiu." "Got it." The waiter nodded and immediately went to call for someone. After that, Vice- President Luo walked into the room. There were more than a dozen people sitting in the room. One of them was a man in his fifties. He sat on the main seat with a red face. Obviously, he had drunk a lot. "Vice-President Luo." The man sitting in the main seat said. "President Du." Vice-President Luo walked over in a hurry. "Come, have a drink with me." President Du''s hand was on the side of the Vice-President Luo''s thin waist. Vice- President Luo subconsciously wanted to dodge, but as soon as she took half a step back, she restrained herself and let President Du''s hand hold her. She smiled and said, "President Du, I propose a toast to you." "Haha." President Duughed out loud and said with his hands up and down, "When will Manager Qiue?" "President Du, I have already arranged for someone to call Manager Qiu. She will be here soon." Vice-president Luo put down her ss and took a step back to avoid President Du''s attack. President Du rubbed his fingers unwillingly. A person beside President Du said, "Vice-President Luo, our President Du made several appointments with Manager Qiu, but she did not respond. You are her boss. This time, if she says no, then you''ll have to personally take part in the matter." As soon as the man''s voice fell, a burst ofughter was heard in the whole room. President Du''s gaze was very aggressive as he looked back and forth at Vice-President Luo. Vice- President Luo didn''t know how to answer. She knew very well that although these people spoke in a joking tone, they were not joking. If Amity didn''te today, then she would be the one lying on the bed at night. President Du was very powerful, but he was a lecherous man. "Everyone, wait a moment. I''m going to see where Manager Qiu is." Vice- President Luo instructed, then left the booth as though she were fleeing. As soon as she got out of the room, she saw the previous waiter running over. Vice- President Luo frowned. "Where is Manager Qiu?" "Vice-President Luo, Manager Qiu asked for leave today. She has a friend here." "Asked for leave?" Hearing this, Vice-President Luo said, "Where is her friend?" The waiter quickly replied, "In the VIP room." Vice- President Luo nced at the door of the room behind her, then she took a big step and walked to the VIP room. Vice- President Luo knew very well that if Amity didn''t show up today, she would be the unlucky one. If she thought about it, she would be the fish on the chopping board. So, no matter what, she had to call Amity over today. As for her friends, she would make them leave quickly. Vice- President Luo walked to the door of the room. The door was not closed, so Vice-President Luo could see what was going on inside. Vice-President Luo saw a fat man eating like a pig, and a middle-aged man drinking desperately as if he hadn''t seen wine. His face was as red as a monkey''s butt. The woman beside the fat man had good manners, but her appearance was ordinary. She was dressed like a country bumpkin. Only a young man looked clean, and even the clothes on him were not of high quality. Vice- President Luo suddenly remembered that when she entered the hotel, she saw this group of people. Almost at this moment, Vice- President Luo gave them abel: a group of bumpkins. This time, it should be the young man who came to Amity and took these people with him to enjoy a high-end life. Vice-President Luo took a nce and found that when Amity talked to the young man, she would laugh from time to time, and her face was extremely happy. She had never seen that Amity showed such a look to any man. This scene made Vice-President Luo think that this meal must have been organized by Amity. Otherwise, these bumpkins could afford it. Vice-President Luo knew that Amity''s background wasn''t that good. Her mother was from the vige, so she was afraid that this young man was Amity''s lover. After thinking about all this, Vice-President Luo no longer had any pressure in her heart. Originally, she was worried that the friend of Amity was a big shot. After all, there were many high- ranking people who wanted to pursue Amity, but now this concern waspletely dispelled. Thinking of this, Vice-President Luo stepped into the room and said at the same time, "Manager Qiu, your leave was not approved. Go back to work." Chapter 1370 Chapter 1370 Vice-President Luo walked into the private room and made a fuss. It was not because of her identity as a vice president that she could talk like this in front of the customers. It was because she didn''t take Henry and others seriously at all. Almost at the same time, the people in the room all looked at Vice-President Luo. Ranjeet''s¡¯mouth was still full but he stared at her. Wasn''t that the woman at the door today? Gardiner also looked at her with his eyes wide open because he had drunk too much. "Vice- President Luo, you...." Upon seeing the person who had arrived, Amity''s jaw dropped. Henry frowned. As Amity said, this woman was the vice president of this hotel. But so what? Although Henry had never worked at the hotel personally, he also knew that even if it was a hotel with an impressive background, the management would not rush into the private room when customers were eating and shout. "How dare you?! Get out." Henry waved his hand impatiently. "You!" Vice- President Luo''s face changed. She didn''t expect that this poor boy dared to talk to her in this way. She was just about to lose her temper. Amity stood up and said, "Vice- President Luo, President Wu has approved my leave, so I..." When Amity heard that Henry hade, she directly called Samuel. When he heard that Henry wasing, he immediately tried toe back from out of nowhere to see Henry. As for Amity''s leave, even if it was not Henrying, because of the rtionship between Henry and Amity, Samuel dared not refuse. He knew clearly how powerful Brother Zhang had. "There is no reason." Vice-President Luo red at Henry. She was toozy to argue with that poor boy. Now the most important thing was to deal with President Du. As for this poor boy, she could let him die in whatever way she wanted. Vice- President Luo waved her hand and said, "Amity, since you are the manager of the hotel, you should know the rules. You are the manager. You have to do the things step by step. President Wu has agreed, but I haven''t agreed yet. This leave doesn''t count. I am now ordering you to immediately go back to your job!" "Vice-President Luo, I..." Amity was about to give an exnation, but was interrupted by Henry. "If the rules in the hotel are like this, then change them!" Henry''s voice was full of dignity. "I''m in the middle of the meal, no matter what your status is, you can get out." Henry didn''t think that he was a good person and affable to the people around him, but it didn''t mean that he could tolerate anyone. For such a woman who directly rushed in to interrupt his meal, he naturally wouldn''t show her any kindness, even if she was a beauty. One should not forget that Henry was always surrounded by beauties. If he wanted to, he could ask many world- known beauties to throw themselves at him with just one word. "Who the hell are you?!" Vice- President Luo suddenly screamed, "Who do you think you are? How dare you talk to me like this?" N?velDrama.Org is the owner. "I don''t need to be anyone." Henry shook his head slightly. "I only know that I am a customer here. I want to eat now. I don''t like to be disturbed, understand?" "Oh, we don''t wee you here!" Vice-President Luo waved her hand and pointed to the door of the room. "Now you can get out of here. This table of dishes is for charity!" "I''m afraid you don''t count." Henry looked at Amity and said, "Ask Samuel when he will arrive. If this woman continues to make trouble, I don''t mind closing this hotel." As soon as Henry finished his words, he heard an excited voiceing from outside the door. "Brother Zhang, I missed you so much!" The only son of the richest man Ellis Lee in Stone City, who was also called Master Wu, ran into the door with excitement at this moment. At the same time as he entered the door, Samuel said to the waiter, "What''s the matter? Why are they in this room? Go and prepare the biggest room for them!" "President Wu." The waiter bowed. "That room is already taken." "I don''t care who he is there, just make them leave," Samuel said, and then looked at Henry. When he was about to say hello, Samuel was stunned because he found that Henry''s face was a little gloomy. Samuel did not dare to ask Henry, so he could only look at Amity with a question in his eyes. Amity nced at Vice-President Luo, then said in a low voice, "There... there is some small conflict between Brother Zhang and Vice-President Luo." "Conflict?" Samuel frowned and looked at Vice-President Luo. Just as Vice- President Luo was about to say something, Samuel stepped forward, raised his arm, and pped Vice-President Luo on her face. Samuel didn''t ask about the reason at all, and he didn''t care who was standing behind Vice- President Luo. Since she had a conflict with Brother Zhang, he must take a stand. Samuel''s p on the face of Vice-President Luo stunned her. She touched her face and looked at Samuel in disbelief. Although this hotel belonged to the Wu family, she still owned 20% of the shares. Every time, when Samuel saw her, he had to politely call her Sister Luo, just because of the people standing behind her. But now, he dared to hit her? Was he crazy? "Luo, how dare you?!" Samuel opened his mouth and scolded, "How dare you disturb my Brother Zhang? Do you want to die?" In this way, Samuel took a stand. In addition, he also wanted to help Vice-President Luo. He knew who was behind her, and he understood that. But the people behind Vice- President Luo were not worthy to even lick Henry''s toes! Not to mention the method of Brother Zhang, even his brother Wade White used the fiercest methods. Samuel still clearly remembered theirst encounter. "How dare you?" Vice- President Luo''s body trembled. "Are you crazy? How dare you hit me?" "Hit you? It''s not a big deal to hit you!" Samuel''s words were giving vague advice to Vice-President Luo, "Now, apologize to Brother Zhang immediately, and then get out!" Vice-President Luo was not a fool. She thought that she probably greatly underestimated the young man. Anyone who could make Samuel call him brother was not an ordinary person. Would she admit her mistake? Vice- President Luo subconsciously nced at Gardiner and Ranjeet. She found that the two men were looking at her with a funny look. Under such a gaze, Vice-President Luo would definitely not admit the mistake. Sometimes, people''s minds were like this. If Samuel and Henry were alone here now, Vice- President Luo would choose to ignore her feelings. But now, she couldn''t. "Apologize? Samuel Wu, I think you are really crazy. Okay, you are brave, right? Let me tell you, it is not me who is looking for Amity today, but President Du. What do you have to say? Just wait to tell President Du!" After saying this, Vice-President Luo strode out of the room, and then directly went to thergest one. She intended to hand this matter directly to President Du. Chapter 1371 Chapter 1371 In thergest private room of the World Hotel, President Du saw Vice-President Luo was absent for so long that he had no interest in drinking. When people around him saw President Du''s appearance, they immediately called out and urged, "Go and call Vice-President Luo in. What is she doing? Doesn''t know what''s important?" As soon as he said this, Vice- President Luo pushed the door and came in. Obviously, Vice-President Luo had made up. She walked in with a smile on her face. It was completely impossible to tell that she had just been wronged. When President Du saw that only Vice- President Luo walked in, he couldn''t help but frown. The person next to President Du observed the situation and found that President Du was unhappy. He quickly asked Vice- President Luo, "Vice-President Luo, why are you alone?" "President Du, I''m really sorry." Vice-President Luo put on a smiling face. "Today, Amity''s boyfriend came and they are having dinner in another room, so she can''te over to propose a toast to you." "Boyfriend?" President Du took a meaningful look at the person next to him. The person next to President Du immediately understood what he meant. "Vice-President Luo, I remember that Manager Qiu doesn''t seem to have a boyfriend, right?" "I don''t know." Vice-President Luo smiled bitterly. "I think she has just met this guy recently. It seems that the other party is quite powerful. President Du, you know, I am just a weak woman. I wanted to ask Amity toe over to propose a toast to you, but I can''t do it even if I want to." Vice- President Luo was a smart person. If she deliberately pretended to be like this, then she would catch the man''s heart. What is the man''s biggest goal? Dream? Love? Family? To put it bluntly, it was nothing but women and pretending to be braggart, especially in front of women pretend to be forced. At this time, when he heard Vice-President Luo''s words, President Du narrowed his eyes. The man next to President Du pped the table and said, "Vice-President Luo, what do you mean? Do you mean that our President Du is worse than others?" "I don''t." Vice-President Luo waved her hand and then picked up the ss. "I''m sorry, President Du. I said something wrong. I''ll punish myself with a ss of wine." President Du stood up and walked straight out of the room. "Let''s go, Vice-President Luo. Lead us to see the boyfriend of Manager Qiu," someone next to Vice- President Luo said. There was a sh of sess in Vice-President Luo''s eyes, and then she led the way enthusiastically. In the VIP room. The story of Vice- President Luo was soon forgotten. Although Samuel was the owner of this World Hotel, he didn''t even have a seat. He just stood on the side and kept serving Henry dishes and wine. He was better than the top waiter. The waiter at the door widened his eyes at this scene. He couldn''t understand who this young man was. How could he make Boss Wu show such an attitude? Just as the waiter was thinking about it, he saw Vice-President Luo and a group of peopleing over in an aggressive manner. The leader had a fierce look on his face. He had been speaking for President Du. Now, he was also taking the lead. "Is it here?" The leader looked at the door of the VIP room and then pushed the door open without exnation. Samuel, who was pouring the wine, was shocked by this movement, causing the wine in Henry''s cup to spill out. "Brother Zhang, I''m sorry, I''m sorry." Samuel quickly apologized, wiped the wine on the table, and then looked at the door of the room. When Samuel saw President Du at the door of the room, and Vice- President Luo standing in the crowd, his face became ugly immediately. Luo didn''t understand his kindness and she wanted to make a big deal out of it. Was a reputation so important for her that she had called President Du? "What do you mean, President Du?" Samuel put down the wine and rushed to the door. Although Samuel was respectful to Henry at that time, when he looked at the door, it was particrly tough. "Samuel, since when you dare to be so tough with your Uncle Du?" President Du took a step forward, nced at Samuel, and then looked at Amity with his eyes full of greed. "Haha, President Du, I have an important friend here. Even if you are an elder, you shouldn''t do this?" Samuel was neither humble nor pushy. Although President Du had a high status, as the only son of the richest man in Stone City, Samuel had his own confidence. "I just came to see Manager Qiu''s boyfriend. Who is he? Now, I can see that he is nothing more than this." President Du looked at Henry again with disdain in his eyes. After drinking for three rounds, President Du was already drunk and dared to say anything and do anything. "Manager Qiu, I don''t care who your boyfriend is, but as I said, I like you. Tell me, what do you want? A car? A house? Give me your price. Come with me tonight." President Du had no scruples about what he said at all. Samuel''s face looked very bad. "His surname is Du?" Henry took out his mobile phone, dialled a number, and went out. "Check for me, the man surnamed Du from the World Hotel in Stone City. Make him go bankrupt immediately." After Henry finished speaking, he threw the phone away casually. The whole room fell into a weird silence. The silencested for ten seconds, and then a burst of laughter sounded. "Boy, have you watched too many TV shows?" "You''ve seen too much of it, haven''t you?" "A phone call can make people bankrupt? Is there something wrong with your brain?" "Manager Qiu, does your boyfriend really have the ability, or is he just putting on an act? You have to clear your eyes. Otherwise, if you lose your virginity, you won''t be able to gain any benefit." There were many sarcastic voices. No one believed Henry''s behavior just now. Not to mention President Du and others, even Samuel could not ept it. A phone call could make President Du go bankrupt? Who had such great strength? Even the richest family in Yan Xia, the Lins Family, could not do that! Facing the sarcasm, Henry did not pay attention to it. It was unnecessary. Soon, a few minutes passed. Henry frowned because his men were working too slowly. When Henry was about to call again to urge, President Du''s cell phone rang. At the same time, the phone calls of those people who followed President Du, including Samuel and Vice-President Luo, rang. Everyone''s mobile phone rang at the same time. Such a scene could be said to be strange. Everyone picked up the phone, and no one spoke. They were all listening to the other side of the phone. As they have listened longer and longer, everyone''s face became more and more shocked. Samuel stared at Henry with his big eyes full of shock. As for President Du and the people around President Du, they all looked very embarrassed. It was Samuel''s father, Ellis, who called him. Ellis himself told Samuel not to get in touch with anyone surnamed Du. He had provoked those who should not be provoked, and it was over. The people next to President Du also got simr news. Some people who showed their goodwill to President Du also learned that there was no need to say good things to President Du, and it was better to stay as far away from him as possible. Otherwise, once they were involved, they would be in big trouble.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1372 Chapter 1372 President Du''s expression changed dramatically, and his hand holding the mobile phone began to tremble. The one who took the lead stepped back a few steps at this time, positioning himself a little farther away from President Du. "President Du, can you give her the money and the car now?" Henry picked up his ss and took a sip. Those who followed President Du into the room had made a wise choice at this moment. They left the room quietly and then left silently, as if they had never appeared. They didn''t dare to stay at all, for fear that this young man would remember them. As for the identity of this young man, they didn''t dare to think about it carefully. In just a few minutes he made President Du sank into this situation. There were only a few people who could do such a thing in Van Xia, and those people were no longer rted to the business! Vice-President Luo finally understood what Samuel had said to her just now! It was not too much for this young man to say that he was a tyrant. But how could such a persone to Amity? With the rtionship between him and Amity, was Amity just a supervisor? Vice- President Luo originally wanted to take revenge, but now it waspletely extinguished. She also quietly left the room and was going to find an opportunity to ask Samuel for help to apologize to those people inside. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. As for President Du, he was originally like the moon surrounded by the stars, but now he was stunned there. The only thing left on the phone was the busy tone. It could be imagined that the major banks and consortiums would get in touch with President Du tomorrow morning. "President Du, don''t bother my brother. Let''s go out." Samuel said coldly. President Du did not say anything, and his face gradually returned to calm. He nced at Henry as if he wanted to remember this young man forever. Then he turned around and walked out. When people were hit by a certain blow, it was very likely that they would be unable to show anything. Henry''s means of thundering were not deadly, but there were many more cruel means in this world. For a sessful businessman, the most painful thing was to turn half of his life''s efforts into nothing in an instant. The reason why Henry did this was that, on the one hand, he was dissatisfied with these people''s style. On the other hand, he was paving the way for Amity. After departing this time, Henry was not sure whether he coulde back or not. It was hard to imagine what the earth''s core looked like. If Henry punished these people with such means, the matter would inevitably spread out. In the future, no one would dare toe to the World Hotel and disturb Amity. Henry didn''t have many friends, but Amity had a simple personality, which was very in line with his thoughts. Although Amity''s feelings for him were a little unclear, in Henry''s heart, he regarded this girl as his sister. After the meal, Henry would probably not see Amity for a long time. Obviously, she had drunk a lot and showed a strong sense of intoxication. However, she still controlled herself and didn''t show too much love for him. She just told Henry that he muste to Stone City and look for her when he had time, and she would be a great host. Henry agreed. If he could really bring Sylvia back, he must take her all over the world now. He didn''t feel anything before, but when he was really ready to leave, Henry discovered that he actually had a lot of attachment to this ce. There were still so many ces in the world that he had not been to. After dinner, Henry simply booked several rooms in the hotel. To Henry''s surprise, Ranjeet proposed to sleep alone in a separate room, which made Henry suspect this fat man who begged for sex every day. At night, Henry was exceptionally clear-headed. With his current strength, the alcohol was hardly able to affect him anymore. The speed of his metabolism could quickly reduce the effect of the alcohol in his body. Walking out of the hotel, the night in Stone City was particrly prosperous. It was a city that was loved by young people all over the country. It was full of young people. Henry was also a man at this age, but he hadn''t been young for a long time. As soon as Henry went out, he saw Gardiner. "When are you going to set off?" Gardiner lit a cigarette and spat out the first smoke. "I haven''t thought about it yet." Henry shook his head, went to Gardiner, and said, "There are some things to deal with." Gardiner said with a smile, "Radiant Ind is gone. All the people you know have the ability to take care of themselves. Now, what you can think of are just a few women. I say, you, a jerk, have so manyplicated feelings." Henry shook his head slightly and did not refute anything. "Your old friend has already entered the Section Nine. Although her talent is ordinary, she works harder than others. You don''t need to worry, she will be in the Section Nine. There won''t be any problems." Gardiner took the initiative to speak. Henry naturally knew who Gardiner was talking about. He nodded and said, "Thank you." "The only people I can promise to protect are the Lins and her. As for the others, I''ll make a decision ording to the situation." Gardiner fiercely took a drag on his cigarette. There was a hint of gratitude in Henry''s eyes. He knew that Gardiner''s so-called promise meant that there would never be any problem. It was good enough for him to make such a promise. As for the situation, he would try his best. As far as the status of Gardiner was concerned, as long as the people around him did not get involved in such a big whirlpool, there would definitely be no problem. "By the way, you deliberately didn''t pick up my call, did you?" Gardiner suddenly asked, "In Lon. I''ve called you several times, but you didn''t answer." "Yes." Henry nodded, and then touched the jade pendant hanging on his neck. "I have always known that there is something in my body, and I also know that this old boy can feel something from outside, so I am ying the fool. The old doctors of Section Nine have seen the situation in my body, and it happened to be the outbreak of Lon. I''m afraid that what you were going to tell me had something to do with this old boy?" "That''s right." Gardiner shook his head. "So I didn''t answer it. Otherwise, all my acting would have been in vain." Henry rolled his eyes. Gardiner''s face suddenly was full of bitterness. He put his index finger on the hem of his clothes and touched them back together. "I... | thought you ignored me." "Get out of my way." Henry strode away and said, "I still have something to do. Don''t follow me." "I won''t." Gardiner said, "But before you leave, you have toe back and take the fat man away." "Take him?" Henry was confused. "That''s right." Gardiner nodded. "That fatty inherited the legacy of the Lon perfectly. The heroic spirit of the Lon has been suppressed, but it can awaken at any time. Once it awakens, he will inevitably step into the Spirit- controlling Realm. When that happens, there will be a disaster to the entire civilization." "I don''t understand." Henry shook his head. "Immortal Lu once left a message." Gardiner put away theughter on his face and solemnly said, "No dust shall enter the Spiritcontrolling Realm." Chapter 1373 Chapter 1373 "No dust should be enter Spirit-controlling realm?" Henry was in a state of confusion. Did the dust refer to a person, or the earth? Gardiner said, "Do you know what Martial Emperor and others have been doing all the time?" Henry nodded and said, "I''ve heard a little about it. Is it rted to the evil spirits?" Before in Kunlun Mountain, Sanford had told Henry what he had done. "That''s right." Gardiner nodded. "They''re suppressing the evil spirits. It''s not that they don''t want to kill these evil spirits, it''s that they can''t. They need these evil spirits to suppress their own strength. Spiritcontrolling is a very mysterious realm. Even if it''s a thousand miles away, a master of the Spiritcontrolling realm can still feel the heroic spirit. Thus, Martial Emperor and the others don''t dare to disy their own heroic spirit. They''re worried." Henry frowned and guessed, "Are they worried about being discovered by the Core?" "That''s right." Gardiner continued, "Spirit- control is a very mysterious thing. When a new heroic spirit appears, it will be noticed immediately. This is just like online games. There are only a few old yers and they have already known each other. Suddenly, there is a rumour in the system. One noname yer has joined the game, and his ount is at the highest level. Do you think these old yers should pay attention to it? "No matter what they think, they all want to have a look. Once they have a look, I''m afraid that the existence on the surface will be exposed."Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Henry felt a little strange and said, "You mean, we know about the Core, but why doesn''t the Core know about our existence?" "It''s a very simple principle." Gardiner snapped his fingers. "When you see a person riding a bicycle, you won''t think where his bicycle came from. And when you see a person sitting on the street with a transformer, you will surely want to know where his transformer came from. For the Core, we are just a group of people riding on bikes. Even if asionally there are some traces, they won''t care. And as for the Core, even if it only appears briefly, it will leave a heavy mark on the civilization. Adding the existence of the character in your jade pendant, the news that he came from the heart of the earth, the Core, has been spread out long ago. However, the Core has never been recognized." Henry touched his head and found that his thoughts, in some aspects, were really limited. What Gardiner said was actually a very shallow truth, but he did not think of it. Gardiner seemed to have seen through what Henry was thinking and said, "The reason why you didn''t think of this is that you''re thinking too highly of the Core. You think that this unknown civilization will overpower us in all aspects, but in fact, it''s far less terrifying than what we''re expecting. If it''s really that terrifying, it wouldn''t be unable to discover us or be trapped in the center of the earth. In fact, they''re also human, but they''ve only inherited for a longer time. The development of civilization doesn''t simply speed up a bit. For example, the sports car we''re driving now. If you make your car run a hundred kilometers in two seconds, this is a breakthrough. However, each second shorter, you''ll need more time to study than you''ve never needed to go through the process of creating a car." Henry smiled and said, "Well, I finally know why you are here. Are youforting me?" "It''s not much of afort." Gardiner stubbed out the cigarette in his hand and said, "I just want to keep amon sense. You can stand at this position from the bottom. Even if you go to the Core, you can definitely stand at the top." "That''s enough." Henry patted Gardiner on the shoulder and said, "You don''t have to give me any more encouragement. I am not a child. Some things are solved. You go back to sleep first. I will go to meet some old friends, and thene back for the fat man." After saying that, Henry strode away. Looking at Henry''s back, Gardiner lit up another cigarette and murmured, "If I hadn''t been entangled with such a pile of bad things to deal with, I would like to go with you to see what the so-called Core really is like. I''m really curious. Boy, good luck." Henry left World Hotel and went to look for Mn. She was on a business trip on behalf of Lins Group. She stayed here. When she knew that Henry was here, she took him out for a drink. When it was dawn, Henry took the drunk Mn back to her residence and then left. Henry didn''t know how to describe his rtionship with Mn. When he was a child, he told her as a joke that he would marry her, but he didn''t expect to meet her now. It happened that she was Sylvia''s best friend. Sometimes, fate was so wonderful. After seeing Mn, Henry went to see Alvin, Peze, Felix, Wilbur, and so on. After seeing these people, it was almost the same as running around the world. Wilbur had recovered well, and L was not running around now. She stayed with Wilbur every day. Felix seemed to be a little depressed. The disappearance of Radiant Ind was a big blow to him. Henry had done a lot of ideological work for him. Peze was very open-minded. He found a vige in the countryside and lived there. As for Alvin, he didn''t react much. The dagger that piercing through Sloane, in his heart, was a hurdle that he couldn''t get through. He still remembered it. Henry did notfort Alvin, nor did he enlighten him. These things had to be figured out by Alvin himself. No matter what other people said, it was useless. It was better for the two of them to deal with the emotional matters on their own. After meeting all the people he wanted to see, Henry decided to visit Sackcloth Visitor. When the Martial Emperor had removed all his Qi, he went into hiding. Although he did not tell Henry where he had gone, it was not difficult for Henry to find traces of Sackcloth Visitor with his current power. After all, Sackcloth Visitor was just an ordinary person. Henry took the ne and arrived in He Province. It was the hearnd of the Nine Provinces. The ten provinces were connected to each other and were located in the center of Van Xia. The location of Sackcloth Visitor was in an unimpressive town in He Province. The house price in this town was less than 3,000 yuan, which showed how cheap the ce was. This small town was called Onarith District. The town was not big. ording to locals, you can get from one end of town to the other with just a taxi within a couple of minutes. Henry knew that Sackcloth Visitor rented a small stall and started some vegetable business. In fact, for Sackcloth Visitor, business was not important. He just wanted a simple life. "Old thing, how many times have I told you that if I want you to continue following me, will you stop? "Is there something wrong with your brain? Even if you prove that you are my grandfather, so what?" "Do I have to take care of you?" "Also, that house is mine now. It has nothing to do with you. Do you understand?" When a gentle sound started, Henry subconsciously followed the sound and saw a woman over 40 kick a vegetable stall. The person sitting behind the stall was Sackcloth Visitor! Chapter 1374 Chapter 1374 Henry saw that Sackcloth Visitor''s face covered with scars was calm, but there were many complicated emotions in the bottom of his eyes. The food stall in front of the pockmark was kicked over. The woman turned her head and strode away. A fifteen- or- sixteen- year- old girl was dragged away by the woman. After the woman left, another three young men staggering to the stall. They squatted down and looked at the leaves scattered all over the ground. One of them in a vest, sneered and said, "Old thing, aren''t your vegetables fresh? Are you here to ruin my reputation? How can I survive in the future? Hurry up andpensate me with two or three thousand yuan, or get out of here." Sackcloth Visitor looked at the vegetables on the ground and said calmly, "My vegetables are very good. They just fell to the ground and..." Pa! Before the Sackcloth Visitor could finish his words, the young man suddenly pped him on the face. Sackcloth Visitor was now just an ordinary person. He fell to the ground after being pped by the strong young man. "Pah!" The young man spat out a mouthful of saliva. "Old thing, if I say your food is bad, then it is bad. Give me the money. Do you hear me?" Sackcloth Visitor shook his head slightly. "There''s no problem with my vegetables." "You are still being stubborn?" The young man raised his eyebrows, waved his arms, and once again pped toward Sackcloth Visitor. "That''s enough. You can''ty your hands on an old man like that." Henry''s voice sounded. He grabbed the young man''s wrist and threw out three thousand yuan. "Here is the money. Don''t make trouble. Go away." The young man was going to swear, but as soon as he saw Henry throwing the money, he didn''t say a word, picked up the money, and left. Henry was toozy to argue with these young people. There was one more thing. If he had dealt with these young people now, what would happen after he left? The one who was unlucky was Sackcloth Visitor. When Sackcloth Visitor saw Henry, his expression did not change much. Henry bent down and helped Sackcloth Visitor to clean up the mess. "Why did youe to see me?" Sackcloth Visitor was not surprised that Henry would look for him. He was just an ordinary person now. It could be said that if Henry wanted to find him, his every move could not escape Henry''s eyes. "I''m going to a ce, and I may not be able toe back. I drop by to see you." Henry lifted the vegetable shelf, which had been kicked over and then said, "It seems that you don''t have a good time. Let''s find a ce to have a talk." "Okay, but I have to clean up the stall first." Sackcloth Visitor replied. Half an hourter, Henry pushed a little cart with vegetables on it and came to a simple mud house. This type of house appeared twenty years ago. Now, it was rare to see such a house. The house was small, and there was no electricity inside, so people had to use kerosenemps. A bed made of wood upied most of the space. The bamboo hat of Sackcloth Visitor was ced on the bedside. Although the house was small and worn out, it was clean and spotless. Sackcloth Visitor carefully locked the door, even though this door could not prevent people from entering. "Let''s go. You can buy me a drink. I don''t have much spare money." "Okay." Henry shrugged his shoulders. Henry and Sackcloth Visitor went to an ordinary stall and asked for two bottles of white wine. "Although it''s not as good as yours, just drink it." Henry poured the wine for Sackcloth Visitor. Sackcloth Visitor showed a smile that was uglier than crying, and then raised his ss. After the two of them clinked their sses, they drank it off. "Did you say that you were going to a ce?" Sackcloth Visitor looked at Henry in confusion. "Yes." Henry nodded. "It has something to do with the thing that Martial Uncle is guarding." Sackcloth Visitor''s body shook. "You mean..." Sackcloth Visitor had followed Sanford for so many years. He knew something. "My wife is there. I have to go," Henry replied. "Do you know how to go?" "The Alvin League knows." "These bastards!" Sackcloth Visitor pped on the table, furious beyond belief. The people around the table allid their eyes on them. Sackcloth Visitor realized that he had lost hisposure. He adjusted his mood and said in a low voice, "It turns out that those people''s purpose is to go there!" "It''s understandable." Henry poured the wine again. "Those who are capable have different ideals from ordinary people. Compared with them, you and I are just little ants. Let''s talk about you. For so many years, although you didn''t deliberately make money, you are probably not that poor that you have to sell vegetables. You should not live there. This should not be your hobby." Sackcloth Visitorughed at himself. "Even if there is a normal house for living, I don''t want to live there. But, hey, don''t say, don''t say, let''s drink." Sackcloth Visitor shook his head and raised his ss. Henry saw that Sackcloth Visitor didn''t want to say anything more, so he didn''t ask in detail. Just as the two of them clinked their sses, they heard a voiceing from the side. "Mom, look, it''s the grandpa." Henry noticed that the expression of Sackcloth Visitor had a great change at the moment he heard the voice. Henry looked in the direction of the sound and saw the same middle-aged woman walking with a 15-or-16-year-old girl. It was the girl who had just spoken. The woman''s face was full of disgust when she saw Sackcloth Visitor. She turned around and walked away with the young girl. When Sackcloth Visitor saw this, he subconsciously wanted to catch up with her.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. "All right." Henry grabbed him. "With the attitude of the other party towards you now, it''s useless for you to go after her. Tell me, what''s going on? Don''t hide it in your heart. Maybe I can help you. You know, I don''t have many friends. I may not be able toe back this time. If I don''t help you now, maybe I won''t be able to help you ever again." Sackcloth Visitor was stunned for a few seconds and then sat down again. He showed a bitter smile to Henry and then slowly said, "I had a daughter a long time ago." "I didn''t hear you mention it." Henry drank the wine in his cup. After a few sses, he continued, "I haven''t seen her very often. To be exact, I haven''t dated the woman who gave birth to my child. She and I just met several times. At that time, she was very poor and didn''t have a ce to live. She said that as long as I gave her money, she could do anything I wanted. I agreed. I gave her all the money, which was a huge sum of money at the beginning. I helped her find a ce to live. My request was to have a baby." Henry did not say anything but quietly listened to what Sackcloth Visitor said. "I had no emotional foundation with her. After knowing that she was pregnant, I left. On the day when the child was born, I went to see her. It was a girl. I left her an address and she would asionally update me on a child''s life. I almost never saw her. Eight years ago, she passed away. On the day when she left, I didn''t show up. However, she abided by the agreement and told our child about my existence." Chapter 1375 Chapter 1375 When Henry heard this, he didn''t make any statement. From a father''s point of view, what Sackcloth Visitor did was wrong. He just had the child and didn''t care anymore. To put it bluntly, he didn''t deserve to be a father. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. But Henry could also understand that Sackcloth Visitor''s work at that time indeed made it impossible for him to fulfill the responsibility of a father. The enemies he faced were beyond the imagination of ordinary people. If someone knew that he had a family, then his family would probably live in great pain. From the perspective of the public, since Sackcloth Visitor chose such a life, he should not have wanted a child. However, if a man wanted a descendant, who could say that he was wrong? Sackcloth Visitor continued to talk while Henry listened quietly for more than 20 minutes. After Sackcloth Visitor finished, Henry also understood the situation. The woman in her forties was the granddaughter of Sackcloth Visitor, and the little girl led by the woman was his great-granddaughter. When he had found Henry that day, Sackcloth Visitor removed his Qi. All that remained in his heart was his family, and he wanted toe back to see them. Originally, Sackcloth Visitor decided to just look at his family from a distance. He had lost all his strength and would turn into bones in few years. However, when Sackcloth Visitor saw his granddaughter, he couldn''t help but tell her his identity. As for the other side, she obviously knew about his existence. She also knew how irresponsible he was. He had never seen her mother before, and he had just disappeared. Now he suddenly appeared, which made people not know what he wanted to do. Worth noticing was that the house where the granddaughter of Sackcloth Visitor was living was actually a demolition of the old house, and the old house, traced back to the source, belonged to Sackcloth Visitor. His granddaughter worried that Sackcloth Visitor came for the house. This kind of thinking was natural. Anyone who saw a man who had never appeared suddenly standing in front of him would doubt the purpose of the other party. Sackcloth Visitor could understand what the other person was thinking. No matter what it was for, a person''s life could not escape the vulgarity of money. Sackcloth Visitor knew that he owed. He wanted to give all his property to his descendants, but he found that his property had already been mortgaged. He had lived in other houses. And his own deposit bank ount was also told to be invalid. Nowadays, Sackcloth Visitor was not the invincible Sackcloth Visitor. He was just an ordinary old man. He had found a relevant department, but no one paid attention to him. It was a local bank that mortgaged Sackcloth Visitor''s house, which was not under the official administration. When the house was found, it was taken by the other party. Otherwise, with so many years of umted experience, he would not be able to escape from the rich and powerful. But now Sackcloth Visitor was not associated with the rich and the expensive. When Henry heard all this, he couldn''t help sighing. At that time, Sackcloth Visitor was famous all over the world. There were few opponents in this world. Those powerful people with high status would tremble when they heard the sound of his flute, but now, it was like this. As for the situation of Sackcloth Visitor, Henry understood what the local bank was thinking about. People like Sackcloth Visitor, who had not appeared for a long time, were likely to be listed on the death list by the local government. The deposit money that no one imed would disappear on its own. The property under their name would also be multiplied and divided in another way. This kind of house had no real estate certificate, but the price was cheap. There were still a lot of people rushing to buy it. Henry said, "With your current status and state, it''s hard for your descendants to ept you. You need my help." "I..." Sackcloth Visitor was about to say something. "Don''t hurry to refuse me." Henry spoke in advance and interrupted him. "This is a very realistic society. If you blindly pursue your goal, it will take a lot of effort. Moreover, to be honest, you are not a responsible elder. You have no reason to ask them to forgive you. I have had no rtives since I was a child. I know this kind of feeling. You can''t imagine how desperate they will feel when they are helpless. Since they can''t forgive you, they can only slowly ept you. In this society, the fastest way to ept you is to use money. As long as you be rich, more possibilities will appear. They can''t evenpare with your existence. How can they forgive you? You are not a perfectionist, are you?" Sackcloth Visitor shook his head. "Of course not." "That''s right. If you''ve done something wrong, you shouldpensate them. Although using material means is questionable, it''s the best choice. I think their lives are not easy." Henry poured some wine. "If it''s material stuff, it''s easy to do. From today on, you''re the richest man in this Onarith District. I''ll take care of the rest." "You...." A look of gratitude appeared in Sackcloth Visitor''s eyes. It could be seen that his mentality had truly changedpletely. In the past, no matter how much substance there was, it would not cause his heart to ripple. Sackcloth Visitor, in his current state, was just an old man, so ordinary that he could not be any more ordinary. "Come on, after eating these things, we will go to action. I will find a way to get your real estate back. I will help you with everything." Henry picked up his chopsticks. Only now did Sackcloth Visitor have an appetite. After picking up the chopsticks, he began to eat in large mouthfuls. Sackcloth Visitor''s granddaughter''s name was Terilyn Zhang, a very ordinary female name. Her daughter''s name was Renier, and Terilyn''s husband was a worker. He worked outside most of the time and rarely came home. Terilyn lived with her daughter alone. It was the beginning of the new school year. Every day, Terilyn was worried about Renier''s studies expense. Renier was in the third year of junior high school this year. For it, Terilyn went to many ces and spent a lot of money, but it was not enough. Renier was in a public school, but in the small county, school bullying happened a lot. The county was so small, and the learning atmosphere was not great. It was glory for many students to fight with others. They were extremely proud when they talked about their fighting experiences. Almost every student would go through this phase, and Renier was currently in that phase. Fighting was not only limited to the boys, but also to the girls. Renier was usually well-behaved and would not quarrel with others. Such a character made her be a punching bag in the ss. Before the end of the second semester of the second year of junior high school, the news that Renier was bullied spread to Terilyn. Terilyn immediately started the transferring procedure for Renier. But if someone wanted to enter other schools, she should have had connections and money, which was exactly what Terilyn didn''t have. Chapter 1376 Chapter 1376 Terilyn had asked all the people she could and had spent a lot of money on trying to transfer her daughter to a better school. However, she failed to solve the problem of Renier''s schooling. The biggest reason was not that the policy did not support it. Terilyn also informed the media after knowing that Renier had been bullied in the original school, which made the leader of the school extremely embarrassed. In such a small county, those people also had some friendships with each other, which made it particrly difficult for Renier to get to another school. Terilyn had tried all the schools, but there was nothing she could do. And the school year was about to start. Terilyn was anxious. Studying was the most important thing for children. With the appearance of the old man recently, Terilyn was particrly annoyed. It seemed that all the bad things were piled up together. At this time, Terilyn received a phone call from a friend she asked someone to call. The friend had some power in the county. "Terilyn, I found a way to get the kid to go to school. The school is good. It''s called Great Oak High School. Have you heard of it?" It was a man who called. "Great Oak High School?" Terilyn was stunned for a moment when she heard the name, and then replied, "Of course I know, but it''s a private..." "Of course it''s private, otherwise who can ept your daughter?" The other side said matter- of- factly, "You''ve already visited all the schools. Have youpleted the school entry procedure? "If you have, I''ll just turn them down." "No, no, no." Terilyn replied in a hurry, "It''s fine if it''s private. It''s fine if it''s private. I''ll pay for it." "If that''s the case, transfer three thousand to me. I''ll arrange for you to meet the head of the school administration department." The person on the other end of the line said and hung up the phone directly. Three thousand yuan... Terilyn listened to the busy tone on the phone. For her, three thousand yuan were the living expenses of at least three months, and even four to five months if she used the money economically. Terilyn''s family was very ordinary. Her sry for a month was only one thousand yuan. Her husband could only send the money back at the end of each year. Three thousand was not a small amount. Moreover, if she really wanted her daughter to go to a private school, the tuition was also a very scary number for Terilyn. After thinking for a long time, Terilyn still transferred the money to the other side. After all, school was the most important for children. Terilyn originally thought that the other side would arrange for her to meet the director of the school affairs. Unexpectedly, the other side only sent a location, saying that the other side would take part in a private party tomorrow night, and she could meet the director there. Terilyn''s first reaction was that she had been cheated. She called, but the other party answered. Terilyn asked her why they would meet in this way. The other party replied with a question, "How do you want to meet?" "To make a special appointment with the school administrator?" "Did you think 3000 would be enough?"N?velDrama.Org is the owner. "If you want to make an appointment, you can prepare ten thousand, and you can book a table in a nice restaurant. Others may give you this face. Telling you the time and ce is enough from me. You want me to drop your daughter off at Great Oak High Schoo only for three thousand?" "What are you thinking about?" The person on the other end of the phone said a lot and hung up the phone without hesitation. Terilyn felt a little regretful in her heart, but there was nothing she could do. The money had been transferred, and it would be difficult for her to get it back. The only thing she could do now was to try her luck tomorrow night. Terilyn went home with the child and selected some food to cook. She wanted to take the child out to eat today, but she was not in the mood because of seeing Sackcloth Visitor and what had happened just now. After Sackcloth Visitor and Henry finished their meal, several top luxury cars had stopped in front of the food stall. There were Rolls-Royce, Bentley, Maybach, and all kinds of top- notch business cars. In this small county, a Porsche would attract people''s attention at ordinary times. At this time, so many top luxury cars suddenly appeared, which attracted a lot of people to watch and watch. Moreover, these cars did not have license tes and all of them were brand new. People couldn''t help guessing which local tyrant had bought such a batch of treasures. "What are..." Sackcloth Visitor looked at the luxury car in front of him. "As the richest man, you have to have your own special car. They will get the license tes tomorrow morning." Henry smiled, "By the way, I have arranged people to discuss the purchase of the biggest business buildings in Onarith District. You should also choose a decoration style for yourpany. Also, the personal clothing designer has been in ce, and he will customize several clothes for you, including the background information of thepany you are going to take over. I have arranged six top managers, and they will appear in front of you soon. As for the businesses in Onarith District, most of them are already in the process of acquisition. And Great Oak High School, which is very famous here, has been bought. Although you are a hands-off boss, you should know what you need to know." Sackcloth Visitor opened his mouth wide. "So fast?" "Since we have decided to do it, why should we wait?" Henry shrugged his shoulders and said, "There''s a private party tomorrow night in Onarith District. I''ve already arranged for you to attend. Let''s go and settle our current affairs." A driver in a suit and white gloves walked to the door of the Rolls-Royce and opened the door for Henry and Sackcloth Visitor. Sackcloth Visitor looked at the luxury car in front of him and was stunned for a few seconds. Then he smiled and said, "Kid, you are interesting." After Sackcloth Visitor finished, he walked into the car without any pressure. He was a man who had stood at the top of the world. These material things would not make too many waves in his heart. It was only because of the involvement of his family that Sackcloth Visitor had to be careful. When Henry saw that Sackcloth Visitor had figured it out, he also smiled and got into the car. The luxury motorcade quickly disappeared at the end of the road. In the eyes of ordinary people in Onarith District, today was just an ordinary day, but in the whole top of the business circle of Onarith District, including the officials, today, there was a shocking day. A mysterious consortium suddenly appeared in Onarith District and with extremely strong means, it upied more than half of themercial territory of Onarith District. Someone probed into the bottom of this mysterious consortium, and finally got the answer: unfathomable! No one knew why this mysterious consortium suddenly appeared. The only thing on everyone''s mind now was to present themselves in the best light. When they heard that the other party would attend the private party tomorrow, all the leaders in Onarith District started preparing. The night passed and the next day arrived. Almost all the bosses had put down what they were doing and were preparing for the private dinner. Chapter 1377 Chapter 1377 The day seemed long to some, but to others, it passed quickly. For Sackcloth Visitor, the day was a cramped experience. He did not care that he was wearing formal clothes to attend a certain asion, nor did he care what kind of bosses he would meet, what he cared about was that he would have to face his descendants in this identity from today on. "Henry, don''t you think that my sleeves are a little long?" "Is my clothes wrinkled on the back?" "Do you think that I look good?" The problems of Sackcloth Visitor came one after another. Henry thought of the time when he saw Sackcloth Visitor that year. The man wore a bamboo hat and stood on the boat. His reticent appearance made a sharp contrast with the current situation. Henry could not help butugh. "Your clothes are made by designers to a millimeter. There is absolutely no problem. Your clothes are also made of the best material. They won''t wrinkle easily." Henry patted the shoulders of Sackcloth Visitor. Sure enough, everyone had a piece of him in their hearts. Hearing Henry''sfort, Sackcloth Visitor breathed a sigh of relief, but soon, he became nervous again. "Do you think we should go over after the party? Will we disturb them? "Also, would they agree to see me?" "All right, all right. Let me arrange it. All right?" Henry pped his hands and said, "All right, Sackcloth Visitor, hurry up and go to the party. From today on, you are the richest person here, and you shouldpensate for your descendants." "Well... Don''t tell them what I used to do, just say..." "Okay, okay, you''ve been doing business all the time. I remember." Henry pushed Sackcloth Visitor out of the door and got into the Rolls-Royce parked at the door. At seven o''clock in the evening, there was a private party in a private club in Onarith District, which was just a party for the small circle. But because of the mysterious consortium''s appearance, this party was abruptly changed into an evening banquet. When one arrived at the private club, one could see that the cars parked here were all luxurious cars worth more than one million yuan. In this district, cars worth more than one million yuan were rarely seen. But now, they were lining up here. The middle parking space in front of the clubhouse had always been empty. Everyone knew that this parking space would be left to the protagonist of this evening party. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. The people who came to the club in advance gathered to chat, but they were somewhat absentminded. From time to time, they looked outside the club, waiting for someone''s arrival. When a Rolls-Royce with expensive license tes drove up, all the people came out of the club to greet it. This club was built in a manor. Inside the manor, every tree was carefully cut by people. This proved how high-end this manor was so that ordinary people would find it difficult to enter the gate of the manor. Terilyn stood outside the gate of the manor, looking at cars driving into the manor one after another. She stood there nervously. When she learned that the school affairs director of Great Oak High School would appear in a private club, she also prepared a speech for the other party. But now, she couldn''t even enter the manor gate. After several times, the security guards at the entrance of the manor stared at her like staring at a thief. Terilyn could only wait until it was dark, and then she would figure out a way. Two hourster, at nine o''clock in the evening, the sky waspletely dark. The dim light in the manor shone on thewn, showing a strange sense of beauty. Over these two hours, Terilyn found a wall to climb over. While the security guard was not paying attention, she climbed over the wall. For a housewife in her forties, her age and life had already restricted the activity of her limbs. This wall, which was difficult for ordinary young people to climb, was even more difficult for her. Although she was covered with dust, she didn''t care. Now her main purpose was to find the director of the school. Terilyn had already remembered the photo of the other person deeply in her mind. Terilyn came to the front of the club. The resplendent door made Terilyn feel inferior. She knew that this ce would never belong to people like her, but she did not ask for too much. She only hoped to live a simple life. Terilyn plucked up her courage, opened the door of the club, and walked in. As soon as they entered the club, she could see people in suits, leather shoes, and long dresses. Terilyn, dressed like a simple housewife, instantly became an alien in the club. Many people looked at Terilyn with confusion and doubt in their eyes, and also a lot of ridicule. It seemed that they were wondering what such a person was doing at today''s party? Terilyn could feel the strange looks around her, which made her extremely nervous. She even had the urge to turn around and run away. However, the child''s ambition to go to school was still depending on her. She looked around and searched for the director of the school''s administrative department. Terilyn''s eyes suddenly fell on a person, the school affairs director she was looking for. He was a man in his forties, in a suit and tie, with a ss of red wine in his hand. He was also looking at her, but he looked at her with more ridicule. Terilyn took a deep breath and walked toward him. The head of the school affairs saw Terilyn walking toward him, and there was a little astonishment in his eyes. He didn''t remember this person. The friends around him were all high-ranking officials and dignitaries. Even the students and their parents, who had strong backgrounds, wouldn''te to him. "Hello, Director Wei. My name is Terilyn Zhang." Terilyn came to the director of the school affairs. When he heard what she said, he raised his eyebrows and thought, "Did she reallye to look for me?" He frowned, looked at Terilyn, and said, "Who are you?" "Director Wei, I think Kevin Lee should have told you before, my child..." Mr. Li was the one who took in Terilyn''s three thousand yuan. "Oh, I see." When Director Wei heard this, he immediately understood. Old Li told him that there was someone who wanted to get her child in the school and hoped that he could see her. If she fit, he could ept her. If she didn''t meet his requirements, then nothing would happen. Kevin also said that the person woulde to see him today. Director Wei originally thought that the person who would look for him on this asion was more or less capable. But he didn''t expect such a person to want her child to enter Great Oak High School. "Are you kidding me?" Director Wei said directly, "Our Great Oak High School has always been responsible for teaching and education. As long as one student has the will to progress in school, he can enter the university. However, all our teaching staff uses high- level equipment. Therefore, the parents of students need to pay part of the sponsorship fee, 40,000 yuan for a semester, and 8,000 yuan for tuition per semester. In order to enhance the friendship between ssmates, outdoor activities are held every year, which is also necessary to participate in, twice a year, 30,000 yuan per time. If you can ept that, I will be responsible for your child''s enrollment procedures." Chapter 1378 Chapter 1378 The sky-high price made Terilyn stare nkly. For a family like Terilyn''s, she couldn''t save much money every year. Not to mention that the sponsorship fee was already 40,000 yuan. This was only for one semester, which was not something she could afford. In fact, not all students in Great Oak High School would pay such a high price. Director Wei said the highest standard to Terilyn. It was very simple. He didn''t want tomunicate too much with a person dressed like that on such an asion. It was good to send her away as soon as possible. It was said that the president had been changedst night. Today when he showed up, he would have to leave a good impression in front of the president of the school. Terilyn stood there in shock. She thought that the price of this kind of private school would be much higher than that of public school, but she didn''t expect such a sky-high price. How could she pay for that? "Hey, there are so many people every year trying to find a way to provide a good learning environment for their children without knowing their strength." "Yes, I have met some people. Ah, forget it, never mind." "Sometimes it''s actually very simple. As long as you have the ability, you can do as much as you want. I find that the children now go to school, go to the tutoring sses, spend a lot of money, and be the capital to be shown off by some parents. That''s why they want their kids to go to private schools so much." "How to exin this kind of thing? I can''t." The whispers came to Terilyn''s ears one after another. Terilyn became extremely depressed. She lowered her head, turned around, and was about to leave. Just as she turned around, she saw a figure in front of her. Terilyn raised her head subconsciously and saw the face that made her extremely disgusted. However, he was not dressed in ragged clothes but in a decent suit, surrounded by countless people. "Why didn''t you tell me about the child? I can help you." Sackcloth Visitor said softly. Just now when talking to those rich entrepreneurs, Sackcloth Visitor''s face did not change at all, but now, he spoke cautiously, afraid that he would make a mistake. Terilyn had wanted to ignore the old man. After all, after what he had done, he was not worthy of being called an elder. However, when she saw Sackcloth Visitor in front of her and the people attached to him, she felt overwhelmed by the reality, so she answered the question. "Do you think you can help?" "Of course." Sackcloth Visitor nodded, "Great Oak High School, you can allow Renier to sign up for the start of this semester." Sackcloth Visitor narrowed his eyes. Henry had sent people to investigate the background about Terilyn and Renier. Two hours ago, Henry received the news that Terilyn mighte to Renier''s school, so he asked Sackcloth Visitor to get ready to show up when Terilyn waspletely out of hope. Although he was somewhat scheming, it would be better to break Terilyn''s psychological defense in this way. "ept Renier to the school." Hearing this, Terilyn''s eyes widened. "You don''t have to doubt our President Shi''s words. President Shi is the president of Great Oak High School." Henry, who was acting as a younger brother beside Sackcloth Visitor, said. He only learned what Sackcloth Visitor''s surname wasst night. This was the result after Sackcloth Visitor thought hard for a long time, because even Sackcloth Visitor himself almost forgot his own name. He had only used the surname Shi for more than 20 years, and the name of Sackcloth Visitor had been used for many years. "He is the president of the Great Oak High School." Terilyn was even more stunned. Although Director Wei didn''t know the rtionship between Sackcloth Visitor and Terilyn, he was naturally not stunned by Sackcloth Visitor''s attitude. A moment ago, he couldn''t wait to drive Terilyn away, but now he quickly said, "Ms. Zhang, since President Shi has spoken, I will immediately handle the enrollment procedures for your child, and I will arrange someone to go to your home to collect the information." When Director Wei spoke, he had already used the most polite sentences. "Director Wei, arrange someone to go to my ce to get information." Sackcloth Visitor waved his hand. "From today on, my granddaughter will move to my ce." Granddaughter. His words made everyone present stunned. The person who was looking at Terilyn with a disgusted look now looked at Terilyn with burning eyes. She turned out to be the granddaughter of the leader of the financial group. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Terilyn was already in her forties. Everyone naturally regarded her as the daughter of Sackcloth Visitor. As for Sackcloth Visitor''s granddaughter, they assumed he was talking about Terilyn''s child. They didn''t think the old man standing in front of them was more than a hundred years old. Sackcloth Visitor didn''t know what others thought, nor did he care. Now his eyes were fixed on Terilyn. He was nervous, and he didn''t know if Terilyn would ept his kindness. Obviously, his consideration was redundant. Terilyn, who had been overwhelmed by life, had no extra choice, although she could not ept Sackcloth Visitor from the bottom of her heart. The reality told her that epting Sackcloth Visitor was the best choice. Terilyn nodded to Director Wei and said, "Director Wei, I''ll have to trouble you." This sentence represented Terilyn''s agreement. Henry had already expected such a result. It was human nature and easy to understand. As for what to do next, it was up to Sackcloth Visitor. Henry had already paved the way for him. Director Wei quickly shook his head at Terilyn and said, "No trouble, no trouble at all." "Well, everyone, Director Shi has something else to do today. If you have anything else, you can talk to Director Shi when he has time." Henry waved his hand to disperse the people in front of him and left with Sackcloth Visitor and Terilyn. The Rolls-Royce parked at the door once again impacted Terilyn. In her heart, she didn''t even know the basic price range of this car, because, in her cognition, these things had nothing to do with her. She didn''t expect that she would be able to get in it one day, and the owner of this car was her grandfather. When the car drove out of the manor gate, the security guard at the gate saluted respectfully, which once again hit Terilyn''s heart. Two hours ago, these people drove her away as if she were a thief, but now they stood outside the car and saluted her. Terilyn could see clearly the envy in their eyes. "Okay, let''s stop." Henry said after the car drove out of the manor, and then opened the door to get off. He knew that he had to leave space for Sackcloth Visitor and Terilyn. With an outsider like himself, it was hard for them to talk. After telling Sackcloth Visitor that he would appear again tomorrow, Henry left. Henry booked a ticket for tomorrow''s flight back to Yinzhou City. It was time to meet the people he should meet. Next, there was onest thing to solve, that was, Jenny''s nightmare. Chapter 1379 Chapter 1379 In the beginning, Henry did not know the meaning of Qi. Because of helping him, Jenny was involved in the matter of Li''s Vige and even put in a cage by the other party, like a wild animal. Henry''s memories of that scene were still fresh. That was Jenny''s inner demon, as well as his inner demon. Henry wanted to tear that group of people from Li''s Vige apart. Their actions were tyrannical and not worthy of sympathy at all. But the more he came into contact with the Li n, the more Henry understood how powerful they were, so that he could not attack Li''s Vige. But now, he had to take action. Henry didn''t know what had happened in this world, but from Ranulfo''s arrogant attitude, he could tell that Martial Emperor and the others had been pinned down by some matters. Even if they weren''t pinned down, with Ss as a backer, he was not afraid. What''s more, Henry had strong confidence aftering out of Lon, that now, as a Spiritcontroller, he might not necessarily be able to win, but he was able to fight! It was time for the old feud to be over. Henry returned to his residence, but he didn''t get to sleep for the whole night. Li''s Vige had already appeared on his kill list. "It''s been a long time since I did anything big." Henry smiled slightly. "Before I leave, I''ll make a big move." There was a faint excitement in Henry''s heart. At dawn the next day, Henry found Sackcloth Visitor. Sackcloth Visitor had already been arranged a big vi, which could be said to be the most luxurious house in Onarith District. Looking at the happy face of him, Henry knew that in the rtionship handling, Sackcloth Visitor had already reached the effect he wanted. Although the content was material, the first step had been sessfully taken, hadn''t it? "You are going to leave now." Sackcloth Visitor saw Henry, and that was the first sentence he said. "Mmm." Henry nodded and said, "There is no ce to hide. I want toe back alive, and I''lle to see you again." "You will." Sackcloth Visitor touched his clothes. He wanted to give Henry some things to protect himself, but he found that he couldn''t take out anything now. And Henry didn''t need him. His growth was much faster than he thought. "Thank you. By the way, I bought your ancestral home for you. If you want to, you can move back, but it needs to be repaired." Henry threw a key to Sackcloth Visitor. Confusion filled Sackcloth Visitor''s face. "How did you do it?" Henry shrugged his shoulders and said, "With money." However, Sackcloth Visitor said, "I also offered money, but the other party didn''t allow me to redeem it. How did you manage to do it?" Sackcloth Visitor had an old house in Onarith District. In order to make a living, his daughter had to mortgage the old house. After all, at that time, it was difficult to live on one sry. Yesterday, Sackcloth Visitor went to the bank. When the bank knew that the owner of the old house was Sackcloth Visitor, they didn''t know what to do. They said that unless he paid three times the current market price, they would never give in. Although Sackcloth Visitor was rich, he would not let a viin achieve his goal. Naturally, he didn''t agree. Henry stretched out a finger. Sackcloth Visitor opened his mouth wide and said, "So much money for buying a house." "No." Henry slightly shook his finger. "I bought the bank. The person who secretly mortgaged your house has been found out. You can deal with him. The information of the people who bullied your great-granddaughter is also on your desk. Anyway, you can deal with these things by yourself. If there is anything you need help with, just tell the people around you. This is thest thing I can help you with. Bye." Sackcloth Visitor swallowed a mouthful of saliva. He had seen a lot of rich people. He didn''t have much idea about money, but he had seen Henry buy the bank. He couldn''t say much about such a person. Henryughed, patted the shoulder of Sackcloth Visitor, and then turned to leave. Looking at the back of Henry, he murmured, "Boy, do you know that I am not worried about your safety at all. I am worried about the changes that will happen in that Core, because of your appearance. Staying in one ce will only limit your development. Back then, you killed seven members of that family, only because you suspected that they had forced your mother. At that time, you knew that your mother''s case was false, so you killed that doctor, cut him into four parts, and buried him in four different corners of Yinzhou City. At that time, how old were you? It was a pending case that had caused a sensation in Yinzhou. No one could have imagined that you were only a child about ten years old and had done so many things, but you showed nothing that was worthy of suspicion. Henry, although I don''t believe in destiny, your life is really destined." At this time, Henry had boarded the ne to go back to Yinzhou. He sat on the first-ss seat and changed into slippers. He quietlyy there and closed his eyes to rest. A flight attendant thought that Henry had slept lightly. She would never think that in this handsome young man''s mind, there was a vige-ughter n. "Boy, you are very ruthless. I always thought that your mood is guided by me, but now I can see that you don''t need me to guide you at all. Your violent mood has reached a terrible level," Heretic God''s voice sounded in Henry''s ears. Henry did not pay attention to the Heretic God. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. At four o''clock in the afternoon, the nended at Yinzhou Airport. Henry got off the ne and looked at the sky. "There should be some clouds tonight." Henry murmured, with a smile on his face. "I like this kind of night. Let''s do this." Henry adjusted his mood and put away the impulse to kill in his heart. He went to buy a lot of toys and snacks and went straight to the welfare home. With the help of the Lins Group, the welfare home was obviously different from before. In such an environment, the children lived happier. Jenny was not in the welfare home. The old Dean Cui looked at the children. Although she had abandoned the dean''s work, she still liked to look at the children every day. Seeing Henry''s arrival, the children were very happy. "Dad." Lisa shouted and threw herself into Henry''s arms. Henry looked at the girl''s change. He hadn''t seen the children for a long time. Although Lisa was adopted, he didn''t fulfill his responsibilities. Fortunately, Jenny was with her. Now it was not bad. He didn''t know how long it would take for him toe back. If Lisa really relied on him, it would not be a good thing. In Yinzhou. At a park in the outskirts of a city. Gardiner wore slippers and casually swayed in the park. One man met Gardiner. "Let everyone get ready. Tonight, something big is going to happen." Gardiner said slightly. Chapter 1380 Chapter 1380 In the southern suburb park, many idle people who seemed to be taking a walk stopped in their tracks, listening to Gardiner''s voice in their headphones. "Boss, did that persone back?" One of them asked. "Yes." Gardiner answered, "He has a conflict with Li''s Vige. ording to my understanding of him, he will not let Li''s Vige go. Tonight, people are banned from going close to Li''s Vige. Everyone, be ready to clean up the mess." Gardiner sat on a wooden chair as he spoke. "Boss, I don''t understand." A confused voice rang out. "Since we know that the person wants to attack Li''s Vige, why don''t we stop him?" "Stop him?" Gardiner smiled and lit a cigarette for himself. "Now, in the whole world, no one can stop him. You must always remember that he is the King of Hell. Although he looks harmless on the surface, it is clear that you have not stood against him. Otherwise, you will know how horrible this person is." Gardiner''s words caused a period of silence. Indeed, as Gardiner said, many of them thought of Henry simply, because they had never faced the King of Hell face to face. "Boss, I have one more question." "Say it." "Why did we choose to stay in the park on the outskirts of the city?" Gardiner took a drag of the cigarette, narrowed his eyes, and looked ahead. In his eyes, the wise light shed. Gardiner opened his mouth and slowly said the words, "It''s cheap!" The crowd fell silent again. At six o''clock in the afternoon, Henry appeared in front of the Hengyuan Group. Dean Cui told Henry that Jenny was in thepany. Although Jenny had basically handed over Hengyuan to others to take care of, there were some things that needed to be decided by her. When Henry stood downstairs, he found at least three young men waiting for her. When Jenny appeared, they immediately walked up to her. An excellent woman would never be short of pursuers around her, let alone a woman like Jenny, who was beautiful, gentle, kind, and rich. Whether it was her own personality charm or money charm, it would attract arge group of people. Naturally, there would be people showing their love downstairs. These three young men were very confident. They were confident in their height, their appearance, and their personal charm. Jenny, who was surrounded by three people, saw Henry standing outside the building immediately. Although Henry didn''t dress up like the three people, nor did he deliberately show off himself, in Jenny''s eyes, except Henry, there was no one else in the room. A faint smile appeared on the corner of Jenny''s mouth. This expression made the three young men feel that nothing else was important. Just as they thought that Jenny was smiling at them because of their appearance, Jenny ignored them and walked straight out. She wore a white dress and a pair of simple canvas shoes. She came to Henry, who was quietly standing there, and looked at him. Henry also smiled. Jenny raised her head slightly. "When did youe?" "Just arrived. It''s time for dinner. What would you like to eat?" Henry asked, showing his white teeth. Although they hadn''t seen each other for a long time, they weren''t unfamiliar with each other at all, as if everything was so natural. Jenny tilted her head and thought for a moment. "Have some porridge?" "Okay, it''s up to you." Henry turned around and walked forward. Jenny followed behind Henry. The two of them walked into the distance as if they were still young and inexperienced. The three people stared at Jenny walking away with wide eyes. They couldn''t understand why Jenny went with this kid? And they went back on foot? They hade driving a Benz! Henry and Jenny chose a very ordinary restaurant to have dinner. "Anything important today?" Henry picked up a tissue and wiped his mouth. "No." Jenny was stunned. "What''s wrong?" "Come with me to a ce." Henry picked up a piece of tissue again and helped Jenny wipe off the stains on the corner of her mouth. "Li''s Vige." N?velDrama.Org is the owner. "Li''s Vige..." When Jenny heard these words, her eyes became lifeless. To her, that ce was a nightmare that she could not get rid of. Even though so much time had already passed, she would still think back to that time. This caused her to unconsciously tremble all over, "There''s nothing to go there for..." Before Jenny could finish her words, Henry interrupted her, "Kill people." Jenny dropped the chopsticks in her hands to the ground with a "Pa-pa" sound. She was stunned for a long time. "Let''s go." Henry stood up and took the initiative to grab Jenny''s little hand that was on the table. Then, he pulled her out of the diner. The two did not take a taxi. They just walked slowly and quietly toward Li''s Vige. They did not say a word along the way. Henry took Jenny''s hand in order to make her feel at ease. He did not speak because he wanted to give Jenny enough private time. In Yinzhou City, there were many people who didn''t know of Li''s Vige''s existence. However, those who knew about Li''s Vige all knew how domineering this vige was. First of all, they didn''t allow outsiders to enter. Whoever wanted to enter the vige would have to go through some checks. This was something not even the government could do, but in Li''s Vige, it was already normal. Secondly, Li''s Vige was known to be a vige full of bullies. In the surrounding viges, if any chickens or ducks ran to Li''s Vige, then they wouldn''t even have to think about getting them back. Thirdly, Li''s Vige''s people were renowned for being darkish. Most of the people from Li''s Vige were all carrying loans that were overdue for a long time, but no one was willing to pay them back. When the debtors came to Li''s Vige, they were almost thrown into the Vige without their underwear. Countless people knew the bad deeds of Li''s Vige. Once, someone rented a taxi to Li''s Vige. In the end, the taxi driver pushed the empty car out. The car''s petrol was taken away and the seats were removed. Even if it wasn''t useful to the people in Li''s Vige, they wouldn''t have left it for the taxi driver. No one would dare to take over Li''s Vige''s business after that incident. In the beginning, the people of Li''s Vige only moved inside their vige, but in the end, it was not enough for them. They began to attack the surrounding merchants. They ate for free in countless restaurants and many restaurant owners had been killed by the people of Li''s Vige. Finally, other people could do nothing but move away, which led to the destion around Li''s Vige. However, Li''s Vige also had some scruples. They dared not to take action in ces too far away and near the urban area. Last time, they smashed Rosy Night Club. As a result, Henry rushed into the vige, but was finally stopped by others. Chapter 1381 Chapter 1381 People living in the urban area couldn''t imagine that there was such a bad vige around Yinzhou. It was hard to imagine what these people, who had already treated bad behavior as normal, would look like once they stepped into society. Back then, Henry had wanted to kill all the people in Li''s Vige. However, he was suffering all sorts of restrictions. Now, no one could stop him. Li''s Vige was not within the city area. When Henry and Jenny walked over, the sunset had already ended. Everything around Henry was deste. The actions of Li''s vige had already made it a ce where no one wanted toe. The people of Li''s Vige were very domineering. Back then, because of one matter, they went to demolish Rosy Night Club. The people of Li''s Vige were very overbearing. Back then, they were so casual that they ignored everything and locked Jenny up. The road that led to Li''s Vige, in Jenny''s eyes, was like a huge mouth in the abyss, revealing its fangs, about to swallow her up. Her footsteps gradually slowed down. "I''m in charge of everything." Henry slightly opened his mouth as he noticed the change in Jenny''s footsteps. After Henry finished his words, he felt that Jenny held his hand harder, which proved that Jenny was getting more and more nervous. Henry held Jenny''s hand and walked with bigger strides. The sky was getting darker and darker, and thest glimpse of the twilight disappearedpletely. There were no lights along the way, and the original streetmps had been torn down by the vigers of Li''s Vige. Behind them, car after a car blocked the road to Li''s Vige. Gardiner appeared. The sparks of the cigarette lit up and went dark. "Block all the roads. From now on, no one is allowed to enter." Although no one would go to Li''s Vige for no reason, Gardiner was still taking precautions. The current matter was about the affairs of the Qi-refming Realm, and everything was handed over to them. "Boss, when are we going in?" One of them asked Gardiner. "Go in?" Gardiner was puzzled. "Why should we go in? When that guy kills all of them, he wille out." "Kill all of them..." Hearing Gardiner''s words, many members of the Section Nine were stunned. This was a vige! Although it was rted to the world of Qi practitioners and the secr world did not care, but this... Someone still wanted to say something, but seeing that Gardiner''s eyes had been staring at the direction of Li''s Vige, he did not continue. The night was very dark without any light. Just as Henry expected during the day, the sky was covered with dark clouds, which blocked the moonlight. Under the dark night sky, Henry and Jenny quietly came to the entrance of Li''s Vige. In the darkness, only their footsteps and breathing could be heard. The closer they got to Li''s Vige, the faster Jenny''s breathing became. This was a sign of her mood. Henry, on the other hand, became more and more calm. Facing the same thing, the performance of the two waspletely different. What could make Henry excited was a hot-blooded battle, and a massacre would only make Henry exceptionally calm. The instant he stepped into Li''s vige, the surrounding air seemed to be even colder! In the distance, countless cigarette butts were put out under Gardiner''s feet. When a faint smell of blood floated into Gardiner''s nose, Gardiner knew that the ending of Li''s Vige had arrived. In Li''s Vige, the fire was so fierce that many of the houses were burned down. Jenny stood behind Henry. The fire was shining on her face. She did not show any emotional change, and if she had been breathing fast, at this moment, she was unusually calm. In front of Henry, there were more than a hundred vigers of Li''s Vige standing, all staring at him with hostility. The vige chief of Li''s Vige stood at the forefront of the crowd and looked at Henry. "From your expressions, it seems that you are not convinced?" Henry swung his hand and threw the body of a viger of Li''s Vige aside. The fire was put by Henry, and the person was also killed by Henry. From the moment he stepped into Li''s vige, he had made up his mind that no one in this vige would be able to survive! Not a single one of those who had tried to hurt Jenny in any way could escape! Once, he was just a kid in his early teens who could do something like that. Now, how could he let go of Li''s Vige''s people? If he let them go, he would not be Henry! "Expert from the Qi-controlling Realm, don''t attack ordinary people." The vige patriarch of Li''s Vige stared at Henry with a serious expression in his eyes. Henry smiled and said, "Who made the rule?" Vige patriarch replied solemnly, "The man surnamed Lu." "From now on, the rules have been changed." Henry didn''t care at all. The vige patriarch took a deep breath. He didn''t expect that this person didn''t care about that rule at all, so he could only put it in another way, "If you attack our Li''s Vige, the Section Nine won''t let you off." "Then you can let Section Ninee." Henry did not care. "Our Li n will not let you off either!" "Ha." Henry chuckled, and then his eyes focused. "The Li n? Do you want to use the Li n to threaten me? Is the Li n your capital? Because the Li n is behind you, you dared to treat Jenny like that? Then I''ll tell you now, the Section Nine can''t save you. The Li n can''t save you. The Martial Emperor can''t save you! Tonight, no one will survive to see the sun!" Behind Henry, a white shadow appeared and the shadow raised the long sword in its hand. When Li''s Vige''s hundred or so people saw this, they immediately shouted out. "Kill him!" "Catch the woman behind him!" Most of the people rushed towards Jenny. "A group of garbage." Henry threw a disdainful look at the people of Li''s Vige, then turned back, looked at Jenny, and whispered, "Don''t worry, from today on, these people who have hurt you will no longer breathe in the air of the world, and it''s time for your nightmare to dissipate." As soon as Henry finished his words, the white shadow behind him waved its sword. This sword did not make any sound, but those vigers of Li''s Vige who rushed to Jenny were all stunned in ce by this sword. Then, their bodies split from the waist, and everyone''s face was full of incredible astonishment. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. At that time, Henry was going to charge into Li''s Vige bit by bit. But now, he couldpletely solve the problem of the entire Li''s Vige without any action. The fire was raging, and everything in front of him had be a hellish scene. Under this scene, the heart''s obsession that had been tormenting Jenny had beenpletely released. The people of Li''s Vige had done evil things for many years, and they had no limits. Now, they finally paid the price. The only one who could still stand there was the patriarch of Li''s Vige. "I''ll give you a chance." Henry looked at the patriarch of the Li n. "I will stay here for three days. Three dayster, I will leave. In these three days, call all the people you can call." After saying this, Henry looked at Jenny again. This time, Jenny smiled at Henry. Henry knew that the things around Jenny had dissipated. He took out his mobile phone and dialled a number. "Hey, bring your people in and take my friend away." Chapter 1382 Chapter 1382 How could Henry not realize that the Section Nine was near? Li''s Vige was aze with mes. Gardiner brought two members with him. When they arrived near Henry, they only felt nauseated. The intense smell of blood in the air made people feel very ufortable, especially in the ce where Henry was. Hundreds of people from Li''s Vige were cut in half at the waist, and all kinds of things were sprinkled out. Those who were a little bit weaker could not ept such a scene. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. "I''ll leave my friend to you." Henry saw Gardinering over. "You''ve decided to leave." Gardiner looked around without any emotion in his eyes. "You just leave. I can settle the matter for you." "No." Henry shook his head. "I''ll do it. I''ll stay for three days." Gardiner''s calm eyes suddenly changed. He knew very well what Henry meant by staying for three days. If he stayed for three days after killing the people from Li''s Vige, it meant that he wanted to challenge the whole Li n! The Li n, as the strongest of the five major ns, had existed for many years, and there were countless masters in it! The Li n might have thought that they would be challenged, but they would never have thought that after they showed up, the person who challenged them was a person who had been in Qi-world for less than a year! Gardiner took a deep breath and said, "Be careful. I''m around. Call me if you need me." "Okay." Henry nodded, then turned around and said to Jenny, "In the future, no one will bully you, whoever bullies you won''t live long." Jenny didn''t say anything, but the way she looked at Henry was enough to exin her thoughts. When Gardiner left with Jenny, Henry stood there, giving the Li n three days. A storm hit all the ns. The ns were born not long ago. Except for those who had met Henry, most members of the ns did not know that there was such a young man in the outside world. When they learned that someone had ughtered Li''s Vige in Yinzhou overnight and said he would wait for three days, all ns went crazy. What they were crazy about was, who was so bold to challenge the majesty of the Li n? Li''s Vige was just amon branch of the Li n. There was even no Qi- controlling Realm expert in the vige. He ughtered such a vige alone, which proved that he had the capital to provoke the ns. Before dawn, the Li n sent out a strong team. As the strongest of the five ns, one could see the Li n''s rich capital as soon as they made a move, even though they thought that the other party was just a stupid young man who knew nothing. The Li n also sent three strong Qi- concentrating Realm to lead the team. Simrly, the other four ns also sent people to Li''s Vige to watch the battle. Actually, it was just because they wanted to show their presence. There were more than ten Qi-concentrating Realm experts from the five major ns. With such strength, they had already crushed the vast majority of Qi-refming experts in the world. These people set offte at night and arrived at Li''s Vige before dawn. The fire in Li''s Vige burned for an entire night before it was extinguished. They saw the young man standing in Li''s Vige, but they never came out again. After daybreak, the major ns received the news that none of the Qi-concentrating Realm experts they sent left Li''s Vige. They immediately understood that this was not a rash move. Someone was trying to take advantage of the n''s reputation to establish his prestige! When they figured this out, the major ns sent people again, because now this was not just rted to the Li n. This time, the Qi-concentrating Realm experts only followed, and the Divine Realm experts led a team. At noon, they arrived at Li''s Vige. Under the bright light of the sun, the Divine Realm experts from the great ns all stayed in Li''s Vige. The vige chief of Li''s Vige had been watching from the side. Even though the sun was shining brightly, his body was still covered in ayer of frost. He had personally witnessed several Divine Realm Experts being killed with a single sh of a sword, causing his heart to start to waver. Several Divine Realm experts did note out of the vige, which made the ns fly into a rage. The Li n did not hesitate anymore, but one of the experts came out. He imed to be invincible and had a super fighting consciousness. His name is Giulio Li! One could see just how arrogant this person was. Giulio''s departure from the Li n made people understand that the Li n was going to take serious action. The major ns sent people to Li''s Vige again, but this time they didn''t have any intention of stepping into the trouble. They just wanted to watch the battle. It was not easy to see Giulio take action. When Giulio arrived at Li''s Vige before dark, the four n members came to witness Giulio''s attack. The Li n sent Giulio directly because they wanted to tell everyone that the majesty of a n could not be provoked. One should not think that with a little bit of strength, he could stand up to the n. For a n, what was the so- called master? Nothing! Giulio walked into Li''s Vige, and then he dered that he would kill all the people who disrespected his n. Now, not only the ns but also the forces of the Qi- refining world were paying attention to the matter of Li''s Vige in Yinzhou. They also wanted to know who came to challenge the majesty of the ns. These hidden forces naturally could not escape Gardiner''s eyes. Gardiner did not deliberately block the news. He also understood Henry''s real purpose. Henry wanted to build his prestige! He had to leave! But before leaving, he needed to leave his prestige behind! Giulio spoke heroically and imed to be invincible under the Spirit- controlling realm. However, in the end, during sunset, he fled out of Li''s Vige. Someone saw that one of Giulio''s arms had already disappeared! Everyone assumed that Giulio would be able to y the person in Li''s Vige, but they had never imagined that it would end like this. From the fact that Giulio had entered the vige, it was obvious that the two had not experienced any sort of fierce battle. Most likely, they had only fought for a few moves. However, in just a few moves, Giulio had managed to escape and had even left behind an arm. Such a result stunned everyone. Giulio was a person who said he would kill anyone who had disrespected his n. Giulio was known to be invincible under the Spiritcontrolling realm. The Li n wanted to use Giulio to tell everyone that the majesty of the n was not to be provoked. In the end, Giulio was the one who was defeated! The Qi practitioners and forces from the world all wanted to know what exactly had happened in Li''s Vige. However, no one could answer them about what exactly had happened. The other four n members who had gone to Li''s Vige to watch the battle also left as quickly as they could. They did not mention what had happened there. One day had just passed. Gardiner deliberately leaked the news that Henry was going to stay in Li''s Vige for three days, but did not tell Henry''s identity. When this news came out, the major forces of the Qi refining world were watching. They wanted to know how the Li n would deal with this person over the remaining two days. Chapter 1383 Chapter 1383 In a short time, the news had spread to the major Qi-refming masters. Everyone was waiting and guessing what the ns were going to do next. After all, Giulio was known as one of the strongest in the Li n. From the looks of it, his arm had been cut off in the blink of an eye and he had fled. Who could they send next? A Spirit-controlling expert? How many Spirit-controlling experts were there in the world? There was only a single Martial Emperor in the n. Would Martial Emperor be able to make a move? To such spection, the ns soon gave an answer. For one night, the ns remained silent. But at the dawn of the next day, arge army appeared in Li''s Vige. Each of the five ns sent twenty experts. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. A team of 100 people from the five ns gathered together appeared, and there were five of them were at the same level as Giulio. They were only one step away from entering the Spirit-controlling Realm. This was the strongest sign of the strength of the n. Among the remaining 95 people, there were thirty of them who possessed the strength of the Divine Realm, while the rest were all at thete stage of the Qi-concentrating Realm. It could be said that this set of the luxurious lineup could not even be taken out by the Alvin League, the Recluse Association, or even the Noble Berserkers. In this world, only the five major ns could afford such a grand team. When the hundred-people team walked into Li''s vige, the Qi practitioners wanted to see what had happened in the vige, but they were stopped by the Section Nine. They could not force their way in, so they could only wait outside for the result. The strength that a team of a hundred people could disy was too terrifying. There were five people who were on the same level as Giulio! The thirty or so Divine Realm experts could cause people''s hearts to tremble. This group of people walking into Li''s Vige was definitely a huge wave. No matter how strong the person inside was, he would not be able to withstand such a force. The dignity of the ns was indeed not to be provoked. Although the ns had been quiet for a long time, their strength instantly made people understand that the ns were always the ns, which would stand on the top of the food chain as soon as they came into the world. On this day, someone saw Spiritual Qi prevailing above Li''s Vige. On this day, there were people who saw sword energy rushing out, the radiance was extremely far away, but all of them able to clearly sense it. On this day, some people saw smoke and dust rising up in all directions within Li''s vige. On this day, at noon, the ns came out. However, when they went in, there were more than a hundred people. When they came out, there were less than fifty people, and only three of the five top experts came out, and all of them were seriously injured. They left directly and no one knew what was going on in Li''s Vige. "That guy who provoked the n was beheaded!" The news,ing out of nowhere, immediately caused amotion. "I''m sure he was killed!" "Experts from the ns are all sent out. If they can''t kill a person, it''ll be too much." "Don''t bet on it. We''ll have to wait and see." "What are we waiting for? What''s there to wait? If they didn''t kill that person, would they leave? Where''s that person?" "That''s right, but I have to say, that person is extremely powerful. The ns had left so many people behind and lost two top experts in order to kill that person." "He is provoking all ns. If he had provoked one force, I''m afraid they wouldn''t be able to control this person." All sorts of voices could be heard amongst the various Qi cultivators. When the ns leftte into the night, no one appeared. Another day passed, and Li''s Vige was still as calm as ever. "It''s all over. The man is dead, and the ns won''t appear. Sure enough, the prestige of the ns is not something anyone can provoke." "That''s right. After all, the ns have existed for such a long time. We can''t imagine their history." "He dares to provoke our n. I''m afraid he must have the nerve of a bear." By nightfall, many of the Qi-refming experts would have to leave. That was because three days were about to pass. In the outer perimeter of Li''s Vige, the people from Section Nine had been waiting for three days. "Boss, it''s time for us to go." "No." Gardiner shook his head and lit up his cigarette. "Let''s wait for him toe out." "Wait for him toe out?" The members of Section Nine repeated Gardiner''s words, and then their eyes suddenly widened. "Boss, you mean he..." "Yes, he wille out." Gardiner nodded with great confidence. "Boss, if he isn''t dead, the ns didn''t send anyone here for even half a day. Wouldn''t that mean..." One of them stared in the direction of Li''s Vige in disbelief. A smile appeared on Gardiner''s face. "Yes, that is to say, the ns admitted defeat!" The ns admitted defeat! The five big ns had admitted defeat! As one of the four major Qi-refining forces in the world, they had been killed by a single person to the point where they were forced to retreat. Well... The members of Section Nine who heard Gardiner''s words didn''t know how to express their inner thoughts. It was a little, too scary! Night fellpletely. Henry, who was standing in the middle of Li''s Vige, looked up into the sky. Tonight, there were no dark clouds, and the crescent moon hung high up in the sky. Li''s Vige had long been turned into ruins in the fire. The patriarch of Li''s Vige stood to the side, his eyes nk. From the moment the ns'' army fled, he had maintained the same expression and did not change. As a patriarch of the branch of the Li n, the patriarch of Li''s vige was very proud. In his eyes, the Li n was the powerful capital. Otherwise, he would not allow the people in the vige to do those things in the past, and would not imprison Jenny as a wild beast for a little trivial matter. Since the departure of the ns'' army, his pride, his lifetime pride, waspletely shattered, and the ground around him was covered with the bodies of the n members, which was shocking. Such a scene was like a heavy p on the face of the n. However, one and a half days had passed, and the ns did not take any action. At the moment when the night fell, the three days had passedpletely. The ns were afraid! "It seems that the ns are not as strong as you think." Henry said and looked at the vige chief, "If there is really the next life, you should restrain your arrogance, if you don''t have strength, otherwise, the tree you rely on can''t really protect a ruined leaf." After Henry finished, he turned around and walked away. The dull eyes of the Li n''s patriarch bulged suddenly, and a streak of blood appeared from his neck. Then, a circle of blood could be seen around his neck. The head of the patriarch rolled to the ground. From today onwards, Li''s Vige wouldpletely disappear from Yinzhou. From that night onward, the name of one person would resound throughout the world of Qi practitioners! Henry strode out of Li''s vige, and as soon as he did, the entire world of Qi practitioners seethed with excitement. The person who provoked the ns did not die! Chapter 1384 Chapter 1384 Under the night sky, Henry strode out of Li''s Vige. The moment he walked out, he was immediately recognized by others. "Oh, my god, it''s him!" "Who is he?" There were also some unknown forces who could not recognize Henry. "The King of Hell! In the inheritance of the Lon, he made a deal with the Alliance Chief of the Alvin League." "Made deal with a Spirit-controlling expert? Did I hear you wrong?" "It turns out that he is the one who provoked the majesty of the ns. How old is he?" "No! If it is him, he is not dead, but the ns dare note, that means..." Someone has hit on the crux of the matter. "He alone has killed so many experts, and now the ns didn''t dare toe!" He ughtered so many n members causing them to feel a chill in their hearts! After bitterly waiting for thest day, the ns did not dare to appear. Five of the top experts and the hundred people from ns came with an overbearing aura, but returned defeated! Those who were invincible under the Spiritcontrolling were killed by Henry. One had his arm cut off, and three others were seriously wounded! Could it be that Henry had already entered the Spirit-controlling realm?! Otherwise, how could he kill these people on his own? Otherwise, how could he make a deal with the chief of the Alvin League? The news that Henry went out of Li''s Vige and the ns were frightened immediately spread all over the world. In this era, such news almost spread everywhere in a few minutes. Given the size of the ns, these words naturally could not escape their ears. However, they did not say a single word and allowed such news to spread everywhere. They were truly afraid! Others didn''t know how strong Henry was. However, the people who hade to Li''s Vige could not be more clear about it! "Brat, you were clearly able to kill those people, yet you still released some of them. Aren''t you afraid that they wille back to you?" The Heretic God inside the jade pendant said to Henry as he walked out of the Li''s Vige. "With your current strength, you can actually fight whoever just entered the Spirit-controlling realm. Although your chances of winning aren''t great, you already possess the ability to control spirits. From ancient times to the present, I can''t say that there hasn''t been anyone, but there are only a handful of people who are capable of doing this." Henry smiled slightly. "If I kill them all, who will spread my name? Who will be afraid of me? I want them to remember for years. Whenever their ns hear my name, they have to tremble all over!" At this moment, Henry was in high spirits. At this moment, Henry threw away all his burdens. At this moment, the emperor came back! The Heretic God was silent and did not say anything. This night, Henry''s name would surely be spread throughout the Qi-refming people and forces. After this night, Henry would be as famous as the five major forces! After this night, no one among the Qi- refining masters dared to challenge Henry''s fame! "Let''s go to clean up the mess." Gardiner saw Henry''s figure in the distance. He put out the cigarette in his hand and walked toward Li''s Vige. When he passed by Henry, they looked at each other and smiled without saying anything else. From this moment on, Henry would give up everything here and go to the Core. If he coulde back, the world would still tremble because of his name. If he could note back, his prestige would still exist for several years and the people around him would be safe. The night in Yinzhou was not beautiful, but it was particrly attractive to Henry. He greedily looked at the night in Yinzhou. He didn''t know when he would return after he left. "Your Excellency." A figure in a ck robe appeared behind Henry. "My Lord wants me to tell you that the next inheritance will be activated tomorrow. The inheritance of Stone City, the Zhao n!" After the man finished speaking, he quietly disappeared. He didn''t get Henry''s answer. The purpose of hising was not to get Henry''s answer but to tell Henry when the heritage would be activated. If it didn''t work this time, then Henry would have to wait for the next time. "Stone City. What a coincidence. We don''t need that fatty to run anymore." Henry smiled faintly. At dawn the next day, Henry had already appeared in Stone City. The Zhao n of Stone City was a veryrge n. The n had many branches, and there was no such thing as a direct line of descent. It was because every branch believed that they were the direct line of descent, and there was no way to prove that any branch was a direct line of descent. In the Zhao n, there were countless interests involved. The inheritance had been passed down for many years, and it was clearly distributed. It was nothing more than money rights. When the bnce was reached, the branches did not interfere in each other''s affairs. They did not interfere just because the conflict had not yet appeared. When an irreconcble interest appeared, the conflict in the Zhao n began. As inheritors of the n, the descendants of the Zhao n were well aware of what their ancestors had left behind. It was something that could change anything. Not to mention how much power could be gained by the Zhao n''s inheritance, the Zhao n''s all branches would go crazy if the one who got the inheritance could be the master of the Zhao n! There were a total of three branches of the Zhao n who were qualified to ept the inheritance this time. Tihomir Zhao, Zecharya Zhao, and Lizmarie Zhao, two men and one woman. They were arguably the most outstanding people of the younger generation in the Zhao n. Before Tihomir and the other two graduated from college, their family had paved the way for them. Everyone went out to make a living. After returning, they immediately inherited the Zhao n''s branch. It could be said that although there were many branches of the Zhao n, they were all led by these three people. Thepetition for the inheritance this time would among these three people. They didn''t care how much power the inheritance would have. As a family of businessmen, the Zhao n didn''t have much contact with the inheritance. It was just that recently some inheritors had found them. Moreover, the elders in the family watched the emergence of the inheritances and then told them about it. As for Qi and inheritance, Tihomir and the other two didn''t have a direct impression of it. But one thing they were very clear about was that if anyone got the rights this time, then all the branches of the Zhao n would be gathered together, and the person who got the right would be the master of the entire Zhao n! This fact alone was enough to tempt Tihomir and the other two people. Today was the day when the inheritance would be activated. Tihomir, Zecharya, and Lizmarie were all fully prepared. They had secretly roped in many supporters. Today, all the branches had gathered here. Whoever had more supporters would have the right to obtain the inheritance. Many branches of the Zhao n sat in the ancestralnd and held a grand ceremony, and then they were ready to vote. Lizmarie was full of confidence. Although she was a female, she did not fear her two other brothers at all this time. She had made sufficient preparations for this time. "The voting begins!" The n elder of the Zhao n waved his hand. Lizmarie and the other two became nervous. After all, if the Zhao n was unified, their position in Stone City would directly surpass the Wu n and be the number one n in the city! When the Zhao n was ready to vote, Henry appeared in the ancestralnd. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. "I''ll take this inheritance." Chapter 1385 Chapter 1385 Henry''s appearance was very abrupt. He came together with Ranjeet and Yaffah. Obviously, the Zhao n did not expect that when their own family was fighting for the inheritance, someone would directlye out and say that the inheritance belonged to him without shame. "Who are you? Who allowed you toe to our ancestralnd? Get out!" The elder scolded. "There''s a saying in our country that says ''An ordinary man''s only crime is to carry a jade''." Henry strode to the centre of the Zhao n, where their inheritancey. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Henry looked around and said, "I don''t think there is anyone who can stop me. As for the three inheritors you chose today, each of themcks Qi. Even if they get the inheritance, they can''t keep it." Henry took out the ring from his pocket. The ring was shining. As Henry threw it away, the wedding ring, which was originally given to Sylvia, was floating in the air. "Haha, Henry Zhang, you are always more anxious than me." In the sky, a figure suddenly appeared, and Ranulfo appeared. "Don''t talk nonsense." Henry''s expression was cold. "Ranulfo, if Ie back, I''ll get even with you again!" "Of course." Ranulfo looked normal. "But the premise is that you cane back." Ranulfo gestured and shouted, "Henry." Henry snorted, and a sacred lotus appeared above his head. The moment the lotus appeared, the ring floating in the air emitted a strange light, covering the lotus above Henry''s head. At the same time, the ancestralnd was in a fierce wind! The strong wind made n members unable to open their eyes. By the time the members reacted, they did not even know how, but they had already left the ancestralnd. All the people of the Zhao n, who suddenly left the ancestralnd, looked at each other. They didn''t know what had happened at all. They could only feel that they were small! In front of those people who appeared today, they were really small. Their means were like gods! Was this Qi... Those from the Zhao n, who wanted to obtain the right of inheritance only to be the master of the n, were angry. Just this time alone, they were confused about their own life. This was an act of an immortal. No matter how much money one had, he could not exchange money for this. Henry did not know how much shock what he had done today would shock the Zhao n. What he was now paying attention to was what was in front of him. A path of light formed in front of him. Ranulfo said seriously, "Henry, this passage will not be open for too long. Get in!" Henry took a deep breath, looked back at the civilization on the surface, and then strode to the light passage. "Brother, wait for us!" Ranjeet pulled Yaffah and plunged into the passageway. Watching Henry walking into the passage, Ranulfo''s face showed a relieved expression. At this moment, his whole temperament hadpletely changed! If the former Ranulfo was like a sharp knife, then the current Ranulfo was like a blunt treasure and no one could feel its edge. The Alvin League had been established for many years. The so- called God Creation, and the so- called atavism, were all for this day. Now, everything hade to an end. Ranulfo seemed to have aged a lot. "It''s time to rest for a while." Ranulfo sighed as he watched the light tunnel disappear. He looked in the direction of Mount Kunlun and said, "The ancient battlefield shouldn''t be able to stop Dougal and the others. This is a rare opportunity to rx before theye back." For most of the people living in this world, today was just a very ordinary day. Henry only felt that everything went ck, and then a strong sense of weightlessness came. This process, even Henry did not know how long itsted. He subconsciously counted the time in his heart, but he found that he could not do it at all. Just when the weightlessness came, it seemed that time had stopped and nothing could be seen. When Henry was able to see clearly, what appeared in his eyes was continuous mountains. Henry breathed a sigh of relief. He found that he could feel a faint Spiritual Qi every time he breathed! Henry subconsciously looked around. A blue sky like this could only be seen when he was young. The sun hung high in the sky and warmed the sky. A ring fell from the sky and fell into Henry''s palm. "Is this... the Core?" Henry was puzzled. "That''s right, this is the Core..." The Heretic God said. He seemed to be sighing with emotion as he continued after a long time, "Although I''ve been away for so long, I can still remember the aura of this ce. After so many years, this ce has not changed at all." Henry stared at the sun in the sky. The so-called Core did not seem to be the same as what he thought. Henry turned around and looked around, but he did not find Ranjeet and Yaffah. "There''s no need to search." The Heretic God''s voice rang out again. "You and your friends didn''t enter the passageway at the same time, so you will naturally appear in different ces. That friend of yours is a little strange..." "Strange?" "Yes, he is natural. He can feel the existence of heroic spirits, and he is able to have a simple communication with the heroic spirits that have not yetpletely awakened. The heroic spirits attached to him were actually about to awaken long ago, but they have always been suppressed by him. There will be another spirit controller in the Core, hahaha." The Heretic God wasughing loudly, making Henry''s hair stand on end. What did all of this have to do with the Heretic God? Just as Henry was about to ask something about the Core of the Earth, a shout sounded in front of Henry. "Don''t move! Who are you?!" This shout made Henry stunned for a moment. He heard it correctly, this person was speaking his language! How long has it been since Van Xianguage appeared? Who would think that the Core would actually use thisnguage? "Don''t be surprised," the Heretic God said. His voice was very weak as if he was afraid of something. "Every civilization has a fixed mark of time, be it in the Core or on the ground. Their civilization ispletely simr. However, after undergoing a series of huge purges on the surface, this civilization has been destroyed countless times, but it has never been able to rise to the top of the earth. As the old saying goes, the Core''s civilization is undergoing a cycle of reincarnation, and the Core has long since gone through this cycle of reincarnation." Henry was shocked by these words. "The reincarnation of civilization! Is there really such a thing as reincarnation?" Henry looked at theing person. It was a woman who seemed to be less than 20 years old. The other party walked through the air and came over. Apparently, she had the strength equal to the Transformation realm. Behind this woman, there were more than ten people following. These people were also walking through the air, but from their movements, it seemed like they were not very skilled. It was obvious that they had just entered the Transformation realm. "Look at their clothes. Totally the same! They''re wearing the school uniform!" Chapter 1386 Chapter 1386 Henry saw these more than ten young people approaching. "Who are you? Why are you in our hunting ground?" The leading womannded in front of Henry and asked. Hunting ground? Henry was puzzled. He observed these young people in school uniforms and found that there were something like beast ws or beast teeth hanging on their waists. It seemed that they had just been pulled out. Henry had no idea what the Core world was like. Facing the question of this girl, he made up his mind. "I don''t know." "You don''t know?" The girl narrowed her eyes. Obviously, she didn''t believe Henry''s words. "Yes." Henry nodded. He had already thought it over. He didn''t know what he was going to say and what he wanted to do. ording to Henry''s experience, if he was given a little time to figure out what the situation of the Core world was, he would be able to make up a reasonable identity for himself. After all, Henry had done this kind of thing many times. However, Henry didn''t know anything about this world at all, so he couldn''t make up anything. "What a joke!" The leading woman sneered. "You don''t know anything, do you? You broke into our hunting ground for no reason? Tell me, which school are you from?" After the leading woman said this sentence, Henry noticed that the words "Thunder Academy" were written on her school uniform. The Heretic God''s weak voice rang out, "Qi isn''t anything secretive in this world. Every single person will attend the academy. As for the usage of Qi, every year they will be tested. These tests are even important than the annual imperial examinations on the surface. Soon, I''ll find an opportunity to tell you a few things about the Core, but I can''t say anything more. There''s an existence in the Divine Realm that can detect me." After the Heretic God finished speaking, he quickly quietened down. Henry also understood why these people were wearing school uniforms. Even if Henry had many shallow questions, they couldn''t respond. "Say it!" The leader''s voice rang out again. "Which school are you from? What are you doing here at our hunting ground?" The words "War Academy" naturally popped up in Henry''s mind. He had heard a lot of them before, so he blurted them out. "I knew you were from another school." The leading woman''s face changed, and then she waved her hand. The people behind her immediately surrounded Henry. "Junior Sister, what''s going on?" A young man''s voice sounded from the distance, and then a figure quickly approached from the air. From a distance, Henry could sense that this person had the strength of thete stage of the Transformation Realm. Moreover, Henry also noticed that when this figure approached, the remaining students of the Thunder Academy revealed respectful gazes. Clearly, the person who had arrived had a very high position in their hearts. The young man''s figurended on the ground. He was about 23 or 24 years old, and he was also wearing the uniform with the words "Thunder Academy". It was just that the colour was pure red, which waspletely different from the leading women. "Senior Baron!" After the young mannded, everyone present greeted him in unison. Senior Baron nodded and then looked at Henry. "Who is he?" The leading woman immediately replied, "Senior brother, he''s from the War Academy." "War Academy?" Senior Baron had a puzzled look on his face. "Where does the War Academy come from? I''ve never heard of such a ce." Henry waved his hand and said, "Our academy doesn''t belong to any party. Our main purpose is to ease the conflict between Encetol and Athesall and the rest of the continent." Henry didn''t even know what this Core was. He could only talk nonsense. He could only remember some names from games and movies. The doubts in Senior Baron''s eyes were even more intense. Of course, he had never heard of the ''Encetol''. But he noticed the meaning of Henry''s words, which was to regte the fighting amongst themselves. "So, My lord, are you here to help the Thunder Academy deal with the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng?" "Yes." Henry nodded. "ording to the order of the War Academy, we are here to regte the conflict between the two sides." Henry''s heart was in a mess at the moment, but the reality forced him to continue to talk nonsense. "That''s great!" There was joy in Senior Baron''s eyes. "I don''t know how to call you." "Syl Zhang." "Brother Zhang, thanks for your help. Recently, the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng have be more and more arrogant. Their people have invaded our hunting ground many times. Our Thunder Academy has also been hurt because of this." Senior Baron made a gesture of invitation. Henry nodded and walked forward. Henry took a step forward and suddenly turned back. Senior Baron, who was polite a second ago, suddenly punched at Henry''s back from behind. Obviously, what happened just now was just a show. Henry was not a fledgling. He knew very well that his words naturally could not fool others. Although this kind of Transforming level expert could not pose any threat to him, he still paid attention to it. Henry responded at the first moment of the other side''s action. Facing the fist of Senior Baron, Henry slightly stepped back. "I knew something was wrong with you!" Senior Baron said with a cold face. As he passed by Henry''s waist, a signal re shot up to the sky. Henry cursed in his heart. The other party was obviously calling for help. Although these people in front of him had ordinary strength, who knew what level the people they called were. Henry was not afraid of fighting, but his purpose ofing to the Core was obviously not to fight with others, but to find Sylvia, which was his primary goal. Henry didn''t stop for a second. His figure turned into a phantom and disappeared quickly. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "Qi-concentrating Realm!" Senior Baron eximed. He wanted to catch up, but he was unable to do it. A few minutester, another few figures descended. They were all middle- aged individuals. "Jenkins, what happened?" A middle-aged woman frowned. She said that she saw the signal re coming. The signal re was sent in the hunting ground, indicating that something serious had happened. "Teacher, someone broke into our hunting grounds with the strength of the Qi-concentrating realm." Jenkins exined what had just happened. When the middle-aged heard that, they all looked terrible. The hunting ground was the foundation of an academy. Reaching the hunting ground meant touching the bottom line of an academy. "Are they the men of the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng?" The middle-aged female teacher asked. Jenkins shook his head. "I don''t know. The other party imed to be from the War Academy, but I''ve never heard of such an academy." "Haha, War!" The female teacher sneered. "Apart from the forces under the Noble Berserkers, which school would have such a name? The Noble Berserkers is secretly protecting the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng. That person must have something to do with the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng! We should also do what we should do!" Chapter 1387 Chapter 1387 Henry flew away. In this ce, he didn''t need to hide or hold his strength at all. With Spiritual Qi prevailing around, Henry flew out of the mountain range. He finally understood what the hunting ground meant. In the mountain range, Henry saw many strange species. Although they were not as aggressive as the experimental subjects of the Alvin League, they werepletely different from creatures that existed on the surface. They were prey. As soon as Henry came out of the mountain and slowed down, he heard the voice of the Heretic God. "Speed up, you barged into the hunting grounds, so there is no way those academies will give up just like that. There are people watching you from behind, get rid of them." Hearing this, Henry immediately sped up and asked at the same time, "Is the hunting ground very important for the academy?" "Of course." Heretic God replied, "Each academy is equivalent to the official authority of a town. The hunting ground is the meat resource of the whole town. The species you see are to be hunted and eaten. You have rushed into their granary. Can they easily let you go?" Henry was shocked inwardly. The hunting ground turned out to be granary, and the species he had just seen were food. "Come on, let''s go to the town first and get an identity. I''ll tell you more about this Core world." After Henry went out of the mountain, he saw a town in the distance. The tall buildings of the town were no different from the world above. The biggest difference was that there was an academy in the centre of the town. Above the academy, the word "Thunder" was the most prominent word in the whole town. "Alright, those have been gotten rid of. Slow down. In this type of third-tier town, the early stage of the Divine Realm is considered a top-tier expert. If you disy too much power, it will be easy for you to get into trouble." The Heretic God reminded. Henry nodded,nded on the ground, and walked towards the town. And at this time, the Heretic God began to impart the knowledge of the Core world to Henry. The first was a town. The name of each town was the same as that of the academy. The town in front of Henry was called Thunder Town. ording to the number of people, this kind of residence was designated as a town, a city, and a district respectively. The town belonged to the third line, while the city was the second line, and the district was the first line. Generally speaking, the poption in the districts was over a million, and at least three academies were under the joint jurisdiction of one district. Each of them was filled with countless experts. However, there was only one Thunder Academy in a third-tier town like Thunder Town. It was the highest official system in the town. It was responsible for recruiting all the outstanding talents in the town and then help them reach another level. Based on the exnation of the Heretic God, Henry came to Thunder Town. The moment he stepped into the town, Henry felt as if he was in a different world. In front of him, there were still familiar high-rise buildings from his world. The cars were running on the road, but he did not know any of those car''s brands, and the shape was also different. However, there was really no difference between the rest of the road and the civilization on the ground. "What''s the matter? You didn''t expect this." The Heretic God spoke. "That''s true." Henry nodded and said, "I thought it would be different." "What did you expect?" There was a hint of sarcasm in the Heretic God''s voice, but no one knew if he was mocking Henry or the whole civilization. "Could it be that, like those science fiction movies, cars can fly in the sky, and houses can also bnce in the sky?" "That''s just a fantasy. You know the faster civilization develops, the faster resources will be consumed. When resources are scarce, what those people have to do is not developing science and technology, but transforming energy. In other words, thergest development of science and technology is the endless regeneration of energy. For the sake of energy alone, the Core civilization had used countless years. In the past thousand years, they had found new energy sources, new ways to apply energy, and new ways to transform energy. At the same time, they also found the real way to reproduce energy, which is where the Core civilization is truly ahead of the surface." Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Henry didn''t say anything. "Of course, the era is changing, and many things will be more advanced than the surface, but the lifestyle pattern of people has not changed, neither has the traffic. The view on the world changed. Henry, I can see the character hidden in your heart. Believe me, the Core civilization is more suitable for you than the surface. I am very much looking forward to what will happen to you here." Heretic God''s expression was very interested. "I''m afraid you''ll be disappointed." Henry shook his head slightly. "Nothing will happen. I will find my wife, leave you here, and then go back immediately." "Ha ha." The Heretic God let out two meaningfulughs and then fell silent. Henry blended in with Thunder Town. Everything here was the same as on the surface. Only the food and the things they had used were different, but these were easy to ept. Henry was now considering how to find a ce to stay, and then he would find a way to inquire about Sylvia. Henry did not know how big the Core was. Finding somebody here was like looking for a needle in a haystack. Even so, Henry would not give up. After some observation, Henry found that the people here had amunication device bound to their wrists. This kind ofmunication device could rece all the certificates, mobile phones, and payment on the surface. Everything could be done by a simple projection of themunication device on the wrist. The money here was also electronic. They did not use cash, so Henry could not do anything to take their money. He didn''t know who was rich. But surely he knew he was poor at the moment. However, Henry was not in a hurry for the time being. He had prepared somepressed solid food, which was enough for him to hold on for a few days. Henry was not picky with the ce where he stayed, so he could stay anywhere. In this way, Henry spent three days in Thunder Town. He didn''t go anywhere for three days. He was just observing to let himself integrate into the Core civilization as soon as possible. Since the Heretic God let out the meaningfulughterst time, he didn''t say anything in the next few days. Three days was enough for Henry to figure out the town. In this world, with absolute military strength, the academy would distribute money every month based on the strength of the town''s residents. ording to the rumours, a Qi- concentrating realm expert was chilling at home every day. The money given by the academy alone was enough for him to live. Of course, there were also basic staff members and merchants here, but businessmen liked to hire some experts to protect themselves, so they offered a high sry. Here, the most valuable person was the one who was strong! On the fourth day, Henry sat up from a lounge chair in a park. As soon as he got up, a man came up to Henry and said with a sneaky face, "Brother, are you from mafia?" Chapter 1388 Chapter 1388 Henry looked at the man who suddenly appeared in front of him. He was in his thirties, and he looked like a ticket scalper in front of the ticket office of arge concert. Henry did not say a word, but the other side continued, "I see that you have been sleeping here for three days. You probably have no house. Let me tell you, the academy''s guards have eyed you. When they are sure that you are in the mafia, they will get you arrested. Don''t think I don''t know where youe from. Once you fall into the hands of the academy, I am afraid you will die." In the Core, the academy''s guards were equivalent to the policemen in the surface world. Henry still said nothing. The other side continued, "Brother, you came from the mountains, right? Which bandits did you fool around with before? I''ve seen a lot of people who want to enter the city, but here, if you don''t have a household registration, you can''t do anything. Even if you do odd jobs, no one would want you. I can find a job for you. What do you think? At least you will have a ce to stay and make a living." "I don''t have any money.¡± Henry said. He looked very dull. "Haha." Heughed in disdain. "How can I not know that you don''t have money? You don''t even have a household registration. How can you possibly have money?" "Then what do you want?" Henry''s eyes were dull and he was just like a young man who had just stepped into society. "Of course, I want money." The other side nced at Henry. "However, you don''t need to give me money, someone else will. I will introduce you to a job. Give me your sry for the first month. After that, when you have enough money to register, you can take the money yourself." With just a few words, Henry figured out what he was doing. Just like those shady agents, they lured people who were eager to find a job in the ck coal mine, so that he could get some money himself. "Okay." Henry nodded dully. "Okay." When Henry agreed, the man''s face lit up. "Let''s go. I''ll take you there." Henry followed him around Thunder Town for quite some time before he was finally brought to the edge of the town. There was a ce simr to a factory. From the outside, the factory looked completely abandoned. Its front door was locked, and the lock was in tatters. However, when this middle-aged man came to the front of the door, after reaching out his hand and knocking a few times rhythmically on the door a few times, this old steel door was opened from the inside. It was a middle-aged woman in her fifties who opened the door. She first saw the person who led the way for Henry and then saw Henry. Then her eyes lit up and she looked Henry up and down. After that, she said to the middle- aged man doubtfully, "A neer?" "Yes, young and strong, and he can do this." The middle- aged man reached out and made a gesture of grabbing. This posture, in their line of work, represents the ability to use Qi. The middle-aged man had just tried to find out if Henry was a rebel of the outside world, but Henry did not deny it, so he assumed he was. After all, as long as one was an ordinary person, no one was willing to admit that he had a rtionship with the rebel bandits. If he was caught by the academy, he would be directly killed. "Come in quickly." The middle- aged woman quickly waved her hand. After the middle- aged man and Henry entered the factory, the middle-aged woman leaned her head out of the iron gate and looked back and forth. After making sure no one followed them, she closed the door. "Let''s go. Come with me." The middle- aged woman looked at Henry again. She liked his fair and clean appearance very much. Following the middle-aged woman, Henry came to the factory building. The factory building was also in tatters and there was a table. There were more than a dozen strong men sitting next to the table, all of whom looked fierce. As soon as Henry entered the room, these strong men all stared at Henry. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. "What are you staring at? Are you gonna pay me if you all scare him off?" The middle-aged woman waved to those strong men and pretended to be coquettish. The middle- aged woman''s behaviour made the middle-aged man feel chills, but he didn''t dare to say it out loud. "All right, you wait here for a while." The middle-aged woman turned her head and said, then walked to the back of the factory. After a few minutes, another middle-aged man came out. As soon as he appeared, he stared at Henry. Then he showed a satisfied expression and said to the man who was leading Henry, "Where did hee from?" "He''s from the mountain." "Registered or unregistered?" "Unregistered." "How many levels of strength does he have?" Henry''s guide thought for a while and then suddenly waved his fist at Henry. It was not until the opponent''s fist had stopped in front of him for a second that Henry reacted in a hurry and took a step back, showing a look of shock. The middle-aged man who led the way for Henry did not answer, and the middle-aged man who walked out of the factory also had an answer. "One level of strength is just so- so, but the advantage is that he is young. How much do you want?" The factory man said. "This much." The man who led the way for Henry went to the factory building man and stretched out a finger. "Oh, you''re really asking for an exorbitant price." The factory man whispered. "Boss, it''s not easy to recruit people now. The people around you all know that they will die in less than a month if theye to you. Now it''s good enough to find one for you. This person is young and has some strength. I don''t think this price is high, is it?" The man who led the way rubbed his fingers. "And you should know that recently, the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng are very influential, and the academy is also very strict. It''s really difficult to find people. It''s risky for me to go out and help you pull people out." "All right." The factory man nodded. Then he tapped on his wrist a few times, and a projection appeared. The guide did the same. Here, there was no cash. The transfer was a way to directly transfer the money to the other side''s household register. They couldn''t even lose money. After receiving the money, the man who led the way left with a smile and did not look at Henry again. In his eyes, Henry was already a person who would die soon. The factory man walked up to Henry and said, "Do you know what you''re here for?" Henry shook his head hard. "I don''t know." "Ha." The factory man smiled. "It''s good that you don''t know. Let''s go. Come with me first." He brought Henry to the interior of the factory. There was a passage down there. After they passed through the passage, an underground mine appeared in Henry''s eyes. The stone walls around the mine were dirty and it was dark. Henry recognized what was around the mine at a nce. He frowned. "A coal mine?" In Henry''s world, ces that used coal became fewer and fewer, and many cities were forbidden from using coal. First of all, coal''s output was limited, and second, coal had a great impact on the air. The Core civilization had developed for so long, but there was still coal? And obviously, the function of this mine was to dig coal. "Keep your voice down!" The factory man was like a cat whose tail was stepped on. "Remember, just pretend that you didn''t see anything. Do you understand? Otherwise, you can''t go out alive!" Chapter 1389 Chapter 1389 Henry felt happy in his heart. "I was really fooled intoing to the ck coal mines." No one could guess what the reaction would be if people knew that the great King of Hell on the surface, a super master who killed the whole n, was sold to the ck coal mines. However, Henry didn''t care about where he came. Now he just wanted to find a way to get a registered residence. Although the voice of the factory men was low, Henry was good at reading lips. From their conversation, Henry knew that this man did not do something serious. "I didn''t expect that there would still be people who dare to do this." The Heretic God, who had not spoken for a few days, had suddenly made a sound. The fact that he was able to make a sound meant that there were no experts from the Divine Realm here. The Heretic God had once said that the experts from the Divine Realm were able to hear his voice. "It has been a long time since the Core civilization has forbidden the use of coal. The exploitation of coal is also very dangerous. The Core understands a little about this world. There will always be some strange things when mining coal. However, because coal burns for a long time, it is cheap and is very popr. These people cannot be exposed to the academy. Once exposed, the academy will not tolerate it in the slightest. Anyone who takes part in this matter will have to die." Henry listened to the words of the Heretic God. The man in the factory didn''t know that there was a spiritual body talking in front of him. He said to Henry, "I will prepare food and amodation for you, but under one condition that you need to pull up the coal from below every day, do you understand?" As the man in the factory spoke, he pointed to a pile of stone walls on the other side of the factory. Oneyer of strength meant that a person was able to control the Qi. Fiveyers meant that he had reached the middle stage of the Transformation realm. As for the higher level, this boss of the coal mine didn''t have the ability to control such an expert. Henry shook his head and said, "No, I don''t want to work." "You don''t want to work?" The factory man raised his eyebrows, and his face was full of displeasure. It seemed that he was going to do something. "Yes, I''m not going to work." Henry nodded and said with a simple and honest face, "The man said that you have to help me get my registered permanent residence, and I can''t get money if I don''t have a registered permanent residence. So help me register first and I will work for you." Upon hearing this, the factory man''s knitted brows rxed a lot. He thought Henry was a thorn in his side. As a result, it was because of his household registration. Almost everyone who came here would mention this kind of thing. He said, "This is easy. You go to work first. I will help you with the household registration in a few days, and you will get the money." "No." Henry shook his head stubbornly. "I have to have a household registration first. You can''t lie to me." "Boy, you''re looking for trouble, aren''t you?" The factory man rolled up his cuffs and acted as if he was about to beat him. Henry backed up a few steps with fear all over his face, but he still took the courage to say, "If you don''t help me get my residence, I won''t work even if I die." Henry''s green face showed that the factory man was not angry at all. Beating Henry? It was not that he couldn''t beat Henry, but the problem was, if this person was injured, who would dig the coal?Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Henry was so fearless, so he naturally had a reason. He just learned from their conversation that it was difficult for them to recruit people. Moreover, he had observed the traces of the mine. They hadn''t gone down for at least dozens of days, and the ck coal was covered with ayer of ash. Moreover, Henry believed that it should not be a problem for him to make household registration without the permission of the academy. But now, it seemed that the profits brought by him going down there were far more than that of getting a household registration. "Okay, you are brave." The factory man stretched out his hand and pointed to Henry. "Let me tell you, I can get the household registration for you, but if you don''t work, you won''t have anything to eat. You just live here, and you are not allowed to go anywhere!" After saying that, the factory man turned around and left. Henry was not anxious. For him, he could live anywhere. Compared with the bad environment he lived in before, this coal mine entrance could be called a mansion. Originally, Henry thought that the factory man would leave him alone for at least a few days and let him starve for a few days. He couldn''t help but work. Unexpectedly, a few hourster, the man brought an ordinary- looking young woman with him. The woman was wearing a professional suit and ck-framed sses. "Just him, give him a household registration." After the factory man arrived, he pointed to Henry impatiently. The young woman just inquired about Henry''s name, and then she scanned his pupils. Subsequently, she handed over amunication device to Henry, tied it directly to his wrist, and the registration was sessful. Henry looked at themunication device on his wrist, which looked like a wrist belt. He stretched out his hand and clicked on it several times curiously, and a projection immediately appeared in front of Henry. The information on the colourful projection was very clear. First, there was a photo of Henry, followed by the name Henry just gave, Sy I Zhang. Below was a cord, and Henry guessed that it should be something like an ID card. Then, there was an address, a ce that Henry had never heard of, named Dongyu Town, and it was also a third- line town. At the bottom of this information, there was a bnce. After Henry''s bnce, there were several zeros, which proved that he didn''t have any money at all. Henry looked at the page with curiosity and the man assumed that he was checking whether it was a real device or not. "All right, you don''t have to check. Get down to work!" The factory man waved his hand impatiently. "It''s real." "Are you sure it''s real?" Henry raised his eyebrows and changed his previous dull look. "Of course it''s true. Can this be faked? You can log in and investigate now!" The factory man was afraid that Henry would not believe him, so he opened hismunication equipment and taught Henry how to inquire about identities step by step. It seemed that he was very anxious to make people work. It was tiring working in the coal mine. Otherwise, he would go down himself. Henry followed the factory man to check step by step. When Henry confirmed that his registered residence was real, he smiled and said, "Very good. Thank you very much." Henry''s expression made the factory man realize something was wrong. He narrowed his eyes and stared at Henry. "Boy, what do you mean?" "I don''t mean anything." Henry shrugged his shoulders and said. Then he rushed to the road where he came from. "Where are you going?" The factory man reached out and stopped him. "Going out." Henry smiled. "Where else could I go?" "Are you messing with me?" The factory man''s eyes suddenly became fierce. Chapter 1390 Chapter 1390 Facing the factory man who gradually became fierce, Henry''s expression did not change at all. "You go first." The factory man looked at the woman who was handling the household registration. In this world, the martial force system had already been made public. This woman naturally knew what would happen. She left without thinking. "Boy, have you been ying dumb with me all the time?" The factory man stepped forward. Behind him, a snake-shaped phantom emerged. It was not a normal snake, but a kind of creature that only existed in the Core. "I will give you two choices now. One is to go down and dig the coal, and the other is to kill you! With your strength, you are nothing in my eyes!" Henry shook his head slightly and said, "I choose the third one. I''ll go out and you will give me all your money. If we make a deal, I won''t kill you." "You are courting death!" The factory man shouted and rushed toward Henry. Henry narrowed his eyes. The man had the strength of thete stage of the Transformation Realm, and he hadid out a way to attack him. He was even sharper than the people on the surface. The two different worldviews of human civilization made people at the same level of the Transformation realm have a huge gap in strength. Theplete cultivation system of the Core, as well as theplete cultivation course, were all much more powerful than those on the surface. However, even though the Core civilization had surpassed the surface, the factory man''s appearance was still the same. He rushed to the front of Henry. Henry only stretched out a finger and gently flicked it, and then the factory man flew backwards like a cannonball and hit the wall. "You!" The factory man widened his eyes, which were full of shock. He stared at Henry and said, "You... you are in the Qi-concentrating realm... You are a leader!" The strength of a Qi- concentrating Realm Cultivator was enough to be the leader of an entire region on a mountain. Even in the academy, he would be able to be a teacher! "I''m still saying the same thing. I want the third option, understand?" Henry took a step forward and stared at the factory man. "Do you know?" The man reached out his hand and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. "Do you know who is standing behind me?" "Does it have anything to do with me?" Henry''s face was full of curiosity. "Even if the person behind you is in the Spirit-controlling realm, can he save your life now? My time is limited. It''s up to you." "Good, very good!" The factory man nodded vigorously. "I''ve long heard that the mountain bandits around the capital are a group of ouws. Now with the support of the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng, you are more unscrupulous when you do things. It seems that you are really arrogant to a certain extent." Henry took another step forward and pped the man in the face. "I don''t want to listen to your nonsense." "Good! Turn on your device!" The factory man gritted his teeth, turned on themunication device, and transferred all the money to Henry. When Henry saw that the bnce of the other side had turned to zero and his own bnce had turned to sixteen thousand, he was satisfied and he turned off themunication device. "Thank you." Henry smiled at the factory man and then strode away. The factory man looked at Henry''s back, his eyes full of killing intent. He turned on the communicator and was about to contact somebody, but a sharp Qi-sword silently swept across his neck. How could Henry leave a hidden danger to survive? Henry left the factory building. With his strength, no one could find that he had left. The woman in her fifties was still carefully dressed up. She wanted to meet the young man who had just arrived tonight. When Henry walked out of the factory and was about to leave, dozens of figures suddenly fell from the sky. "Kill!" Among these figures, a middle-aged man in his forties took the lead. He wore an eyepatch that covered his right eye. A scar stretched from his right eye to his neck, which looked particrly ferocious. With the roar of the scarred man, dozens of figures fell from the sky and immediately began to massacre the people in the factory. As the Spiritual Qi prevailed, the dpidated factory copsed in an instant. The bald men, who were fierce to Henry before, were almost killed almost in an instant. Halfway through her make-up, the middle-aged woman felt a strong sense of shock. When she saw the scarred man appearing with dozens of men, her face suddenly changed and she shouted, "Run!" Then, Henry saw more than a hundred people in the uniform of the Thunder Academy rushing in. Among them, there was Senior Baron, whom Henry had just met a few days ago. "Alright, brothers, retreat!" The scarred man let out a loud roar and immediately left this ce. The reason they hade here was not to do anything to the factory but simply to attract the attention of the people from the Thunder Academy. Arge number of people from the Thunder Academy surrounded the ce. Henry lowered his head. He was not afraid of the people from the Thunder Academy. Among these people, there was no one in the Divine Realm and it was easy for him to kill them with a wave of his hand. However, he was afraid of trouble. The academy here was only official on the surface. Once too many people died, it would attract the attention of the bigger academy. It would not benefit Henry. What he wanted to do was just to find Sylvia. Seeing the retreat of the scarred man and his men, Henry did not think twice. He followed them. "Chase them!" Senior Baron shouted. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "Stop chasing!" Another voice stopped Senior Baron and others. "It''s an illegal mine! Let''s deal with things here first. As for them, since the top of the mountain is gone, why should we bother about them?" "Illegal mine!" Senior Baron and others, who were chasing after people, were suddenly shocked and stopped. They knew very well what the illegal mine represented. The most unforgivable thing of the Core civilization was the illegal business of the ck mine! The coal resource was limited and people would only go to mine it when there was no way out for the whole civilization. Moreover, ording to the past, there might be some strange things when mining the coal mine. Originally, a second-tier city waspletely destroyed because someone opened it on his own. It was rumoured that there was something strange in the coal mine, and it was finally the Aleksandar who stopped the disaster. Otherwise, they were afraid that the strange thing at that time would spread to the entire area! The people of the Thunder Academy no longer chased and the speed of the scarred man and others also slowed down a lot. Henry followed these people out of Thunder Town and came back to the rolling mountains. When he confirmed that no one was following them, Henry was ready to leave. "Bro, where did youe from?" The scarred man suddenly turned around and looked at Henry, who was among the crowd. Except for the scarred man, the others were all shocked. They didn''t realize that someone had entered the team. Henry smiled. He did not deliberately hide his figure. It was normal for the other party to find him. When he was about to say something, he saw the face of the scarred man change. "It''s you!" "Do you know me?" Henry looked at him curiously. The scarred man took a deep breath and said, "I''ll give you a name... Sylvia Lin." Chapter 1391 Chapter 1391 Sylvia Lin! Hearing these words, Henry''s eyes narrowed. Almost in a sh, he rushed to the scarred man. "Speak! Where did you hear this name?" Violent Qi was emanating from Henry''s body and it kept spreading. Under the violent Qi, the scarred man and his dozens of his men couldn''t even standstill, and it was hard for them to breathe. The scarred man opened his mouth and wanted to answer, but he could not make any sound. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Only then did Henry notice that he was a little excited. He adjusted his mood, and the violent Qi in the airpletely disappeared. The scarred man''s group, as if they had just had intense exercise, were soaked in sweat. The pressure that Henry had just exerted on them was too great! The scarred man gasped for breath. After a few seconds, he looked up and said, "Before that, can you tell me what a person from Radiant Ind is doing in Thunder Town? With your strength, you should be able to easily destroy Thunder Town, right?" Henry was silent, and the scarred man mentioned Radiant Ind. What the hell was going on? When the scarred man saw that Henry didn''t say anything, he only thought that Henry didn''t want to say anything more. After taking a deep breath, he continued, "I can guess that you have something to do with Sylvia because both of you have been wanted by Thunder Town. Now, the wanted posters of you and her are still hanging on the gate of Thunder Academy. Sylvia imed toe from Radiant Ind. She broke into the hunting ground of Thunder Academy and finally left. You did the same." Henry grabbed the cor of the scarred man and asked, "When did it happen? When did Sylvia appear?" "It has been a long time." The scarred man''s face showed a look of contemtion. "It should have been a month. As for where she went exactly, I don''t know. I only know that she went south. Moreover, the people of the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng have been looking for her all the time." "South." Henry looked to the south, loosened the cor of the scarred man, and was about to leave. "Bro, if you go there like this, I''m afraid you won''t be able to find the person you''re looking for." The scarred man looked at Henry and said, "You broke into the hunting ground of the Thunder Academy. Now they want to arrest you. Wherever you go now, you will be found. At that time, it will not be easy for you to find someone again, but I can help you." Henry slightly frowned. The words of the scarred man were reasonable. All the information now existed in amunicator. Anything he did wouldpletely reveal his information. It was convenient, but at the same time, he had no privacy. Once he was found by the academy, there would be a lot of trouble. Moreover, Henry did not believe that he had the power to dominate the entire Core civilization. Although Henry was not afraid of the Spiritcontrolling realm experts, it would be extremely difficult for him to defeat them. After all, no one at this level was an idiot and every single one of them had been painstakingly refined. Henry looked at the scarred man and said, "What do you need me to do for you?" Henry would not naively think that this man would help him for nothing. "Our mountain top has been destroyed by the Thunder Academy. We''re a bunch of brothers with nowhere to go. We want to find a ce to go. Now, we have a good choice," the scarred man said. Henry nodded. He understood that the man was asking him to be a hatchet man. "Let''s go." Henry didn''t waste any extra time. The scarred man''s face lit up and he immediately led the way. Henry followed the scarred man and began to get information from him. "I heard that the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng have been making a big fuss recently. Where did theye from?" "We don''t know either." The scarred man shook his head. "Their goal wasn''t just a small Thunder Town but the entire Wanshan District. I heard that the organisation was led by seven supreme experts. Many bandits leaders had submitted to them, and they are very strong. Even Wanshan District couldn''t deal with them for a while. Furthermore, I heard that they have the support of the Noble Berserkers behind them, and they have a very strong background." "The Noble Berserkers." Henry''s brows furrowed once again. "What about the Recluse Association and the Alvin League?" "The Recluse Association and the Alvin League?" The scarred man was stunned. "I''ve never heard of these two factions. Are they very powerful?" Henry nodded slightly. "The same as the Noble Berserkers." "Oh my God!" The scarred man opened his mouth wide. "The same as the Noble Berserkers. How many top-tier forces do we not know of?" Henry had a strange look on his face. "What, do you think that the Noble Berserkers is very strong?" "Of course!" The scarred man nodded. "Although the Noble Berserkers has only been around for less than twenty years, it has rapidly grown to a superpower that isparable to a region." Henry was speechless. He never thought that the hands of the Noble Berserkers could reach such a long distance. No, that was not right! Ranulfo said that the reason that Sylvia came to the Core was rted to the Sacred Lord of Noble Berserkers. Right now, the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng were looking for Sylvia, and behind the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng was the Noble Berserkers. What kind of connection was there between these two? Henry always felt that things were not as simple as he thought. The scarred man took Henry to another hilltop. The Core civilization seemed advanced, but in fact, it had a lot of drawbacks. Food was arge part of its contradictory points. In this ce, most of thend had lost its farming ability because of excessive development of energy, and there was a shortage of food. Therefore, there was a number of people who could not fill their stomachs. In fact, such a situation also existed on the surface, but the worldview of the two civilizations was completely different. In the Core, Qi-refining was the most important thing in one''s life. After having strong strength, people''s way of fighting for food changed. Thus, bandits were born. Thunder Town was located in the area called Wanshan District. There were tens of thousands of mountains here, and there were countless bandits. These bandits had no household registration, and it was difficult for them to move even an inch in the city. The scarred man took Henry to another hill with dozens of people. The other party seemed to have expected the arrival of the scarred man. He was waiting at the entrance of the mountain with his men. "Haha, Absalon, your mountain has been seized by the Thunder Academy. You''vee to my ce. Do you think that I, Edelfieri, will be easy to bully?" The man who called himself Edelfieri was a middle-aged man who looked about the same age as the scarred man. He was holding a golden machete and blocked the entrance of the mountain gate. "Edelfieri, I advise you to give up the ce. I just want to find a ce for my brothers to stay, so I don''t want to hurt you." Absalon spoke. "I''m afraid that''s the biggest joke I''ve ever heard." Edelfieri looked at the group of people behind Absalon. "You''re just a bunch of losers. Do you mean you can hurt me?" "All right, cut the crap." Henry stepped forward and interrupted their dialogue. Then, a purple divine sword was condensed in Henry''s hand. When the violet- coloured sword appeared, Edelfieri''s face instantly turned ugly to behold. He could sense the mighty aura emanating from the sword. "May I know who you are?!" "Syl Zhang from Radiant Ind." Henry smiled and then waved his hand. The mountain behind Edelfieri was neatly sliced apart. Chapter 1392 Chapter 1392 The sword swept over a mountain. Syl Zhang from Radiant Ind. These words kept circling in Edelfieri''s mind. How strong was this sword stroke? Edelfieri, who originally intended to fight, waspletely stunned at this moment. His hand, which was holding the sword, was trembling slightly. The people led by Edelfieri stood on both sides almost spontaneously, leaving a passage for the people brought by Absalon. Although Absalon was also shocked by the power of Henry''s sword, he tried hard to restrain the expression on his face. He cupped his hands and said, "Edelfieri, thank you." The corners of Edelfieri''s mouth twitched slightly. He didn''t say a single word. Absalon''s men soon upied the top of the mountain. Edelfieri''s men didn''t leave either. They only left one of the hills. Absalon left with Henry after giving some instructions. He didn''t worry that Edelfieri would y tricks. He was very clear that Edelfieri wouldn''t dare. It was just because of the sword. Absalon took Henry all the way south. In the south of Thunder Town, there was Ensver City. It was a second-tier city. Ensver City was in charge of the third-tier towns in the surrounding area, and its strength was also stronger. Henry and Absalon had been running all year round. For them, this journey was a piece of cake. Under the driving of Absalon, a ck car burst with a speed of 230 yards. This was also a car from the Core civilization. Compared to the surface civilization, this car was even more luxurious. Although it was used as a driving vehicle, a person only needed to issue some necessary orders and the car spent most of the time driving by itself. Even though the civilization on the surface had automatic artificial intelligence, the Core civilization, which had existed for more than a thousand years, had already had cars that could drive themselves for a long time. After two days of traveling, Henry and Absalon arrived at Ensver City. Absalon told Henry that he had inquired about Sylvia. Sylvia had once appeared in Ensver City and had gone to meet a person. After seeing that person, Sylvia disappeared. Now that he wanted to find Sylvia, Henry could only get the answer from that person. The person Sylvia sawst time was called Derbey. verbey had a very high position in Ensver City. Although all the major towns were under the control of the academy, Derbey was an exception. He walked between the academy and the bandits, it could be said that he had good rtionships with both sides. It was not easy to meet Derbey. Derbey usually lived a secluded life. His residence was full of spies of all parties. If they directly rushed in, they would inevitably be noticed by all parties. But tonight, Absalon got the news that Derbey would attend a meeting regarding the recent riot of the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng. He woulde out to make a simple adjustment. Absalon asked his friends to get him two identities so that they could sneak into the party. When they arrived in Ensver City, it was noon. Although Henry had some money now, he did not dare to find a shelter at random. Absalon found a ce to stay for a while. It was a house where no one had lived for a long time. A two- bedroom house was full of technology. When Henry entered, the mechanical equipment automatically cleaned up the whole room, making it extremely convenient. "Brother Zhang, you can stay here for the time being. I''ll go out to inquire about the news." Absalon was very attentive. Although he was obviously older than Henry, he still called him brother. After all, Henry''s strength was obvious. Absalon made a guess about the sword attack of Henry two days ago. The power of that sword was probably close to the supremacy master! Such spections left Absalon in a state of shock. With just a casual stroke of his sword, he had the power of the Supremacy Master. How strong was he really? And what kind of ce was Radiant Ind? Until now, Sylvia was wanted widely by the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng. Her whereabouts were mysterious, and there was some force behind her. Wherever she went, there was no obstruction. Now, this person had the strength of simr to Supremacy Master! Radiant Ind was really horrible! Absalon went out and didn''te back until sunset. "Brother Zhang, the meeting has already been arranged. We can wear masks and go in as white bandits." The so-called white bandits were mostly bandits with an identity. Most of these people were ordinary people. They didn''t develop much in the city, so they went out of the city and became bandits. However, they didn''t dare to show up. Generally speaking, people like this would have other identities in the city. Some of them were even students of the academy. Under normal circumstances, these white bandits wouldn''t dare to show themselves. However, due to the presence of verbey at tonight''s banquet, some of the white bandits would also participate. This was one of the unique aspects of Ensver City. At the banquet, white bandits were masked, and no one could recognize who they were. No one would remove the white bandits'' mask and break this rule. In the past two days, Henry had learned a lot about the bandits from Absalon. When Absalon came back, he also brought two masks, one of which was a ck mask with tusks. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Henry took the mask and could not help but smile. Fate was such a wonderful thing. "Well, I''ll be the first Reaper from Radiant Ind." Stardance Hotel was thergest hotel in Ensver City. The three major academies in Ensver City jointly invested in this hotel. Whenever there was a major event in Ensver City, they would choose this hotel. This time, it was the same. Recently, the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng got extremely powerful. They attacked all towns in the whole mountain area. The bandits were rampant, which made the public security of the town extremely chaotic. The three academies were under a lot of pressure. Although they jointly managed the city, they didn''t have the answer. There were still people above them. If the chaos continued, the leaders of the three academies would be removed from the academy. The three great academies had no choice but to invite verbey to mediate this matter. If it was in the past, the three great academies wouldn''t have done such a thing. In their view, if they were to interact with the bandits, it would be a matter of lowering their own status. Tonight, Stardance Hotel wasn''t open to the public, so the people who came here were either the leaders of the bandits or the influential figures in the academy. Of course, some white bandits would be there as well. The people of these three forces unified and sat in the banquet hall respectively. The leaders of the three major academies, as well as the key figure of this party, verbey, had not yet arrived. "White bandits? A bunch of cowards. I''m very curious. Are you here to find a sense of presence?" "That''s right. If you want to live in the city, you''d better make contributions to the city''s security. If you don''t want to live in the city, get out of here as soon as possible. There are too many people who want to settle down in Ensver City." As the group of white bandits with the mostplicated identities, they were very looked down upon by others. They were regarded as fence-sitters regardless of whether they were from the academy or the bandits. Chapter 1393 Chapter 1393 Now, the three sides had gathered at the banquet hall. Before the main characters arrived, the rest of the two sides had already jeered at them. White bandits'' representatives all lowered their heads and didn''t dare to make a sound. They were the ones with the weakest strength. Otherwise, if they really had the strength, they would either be able to get a good position in the city or be the head of the bandits. Why would they have to blend in between thew and the environment and be the fence-sitters? However, it was just a verbal spar between the academy and the bandits, and they didn''t really intend to do anything. Although bandits'' existence was despicable, there was a reason for their existence. The existence of these people also helped to solve a lot of problems. Otherwise, if they really forced those who lived in the city to out, the result would be uneptable for the academy. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Henry and Absalon came to the banquet hall. They wore masks, and it was obvious that they were white bandits. They were recognized at first sight. The mocking voices from both the academy and the bandits also rang out as expected. "Now any random cat or dog cane to this kind of party. I don''t understand why you white bandits showed up." "Is there anything for you here?" One of the bandits spoke out. This was an expert at thete stage of the Transformation realm. Henry was about to sit down. He pointed at himself and asked in confusion, "Are you talking about me?" "Of course." The bandit nodded without the slightest hesitation, "Who else? "Would I talk about myself?" "Oh, I see." Henry responded. He stood up again and then walked toward the bandit from the Transformation Realm. The expert from the Transformation Realm found it a little funny when he saw a white banditing towards him. In everyone''s understanding, the strongest white bandit was merely at the early stage of the Transformation realm. After all, once one bandit had the strength of the middle stage of the Transformation realm, there was no need for him to be a bandit. The benefits given by the city were enough for him to support one family, provided that he had a household registration. White bandits had to have a household registration. "Well, ording to your voice, you seem to have something to say to me, don''t you agree with me?" The master from the Transformation Realm was sitting on a chair, looking at Henry with disdain. Henry walked to him, and the mouth hidden under the mask raised a smile. Then, Henry''s hands reached out like lightning, grabbed the arms of the expert, and twisted them hard. "Crack!" A crisp sound was suddenly heard, and then the scream of this Transformation Realm expert was heard throughout the whole banquet hall. "What are you doing?! Stop it!" The rest of the bandits all rose to their feet and began to chastise Henry loudly. Facing the scolding of these bandits, Henry didn''t want to stop at all. He broke the expert''s arms and stepped on his knees. There were two more "crack" sounds, and the legs of this master were also destroyed. His arrogant expression just now was certainly gone at this time. His face had begun to twist and he rolled on the ground because of the pain, and his screams kepting out of his mouth. "Shut up!" Henry lifted his foot and then heavily stepped on the man''s mouth. The ear- piercing scream stopped abruptly. All the people in the banquet hall looked at Henry with different eyes. Their eyes were full of fear. This person had no scruples at all. Moreover, an expert at thete stage of the Transformation realm was destroyed by him without any resistance. His strength was at least at the Qi- concentrating realm! A person at the Qi-concentrating realm was powerful enough to be a teacher in the academy, but he was still willing to be a white bandit. It was very difficult to figure out his identity. Absalon, on the other hand, kept taking deep breaths. Along the way, he still felt that this brother was powerful and easy to talk to. However, it now seemed that he felt that he was the only one who thought so. This person was not easy to talk to at all. Henry stepped on the head of the Transformation Realm expert and looked around. Then he said, "What? Do you still think I''m not qualified now?" No one dared to speak again. This situationsted for three minutes. For three whole minutes, the whole banquet hall was silent. Three minutester, Henry lifted his foot and walked to the side, but the person he trampled on had already stopped breathing. "Who are you exactly?" "I think that white bandits also have their forces. I wonder which force are you from, Sir?" A person who seemed to be of a high status in the academy spoke, and he wanted to guess Henry''s identity. "That''s easy to say." Henry sat on the seat, adjusted in an extremelyfortable position, and said, "Radiant Ind." Radiant Ind? All the people present listened carefully to Henry''s words. When they heard the words "Radiant Ind", they were all thinking that they had never heard of such a force. Just as someone was about to speak, a few figures entered the banquet hall together. Those who were about to speak all shut their mouths. This was because the main characters had arrived. The people who came here were the highest leaders of the three schools, together with Derbey and two representatives of bandits. It was said that the representatives of these two bandits were sent by the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng. When these people entered, everyone present sat upright in the face of danger. Only Henry was still sittingfortably. "What''s going on?" One bandit noticed that there was a body on the floor. All the people present subconsciouslyid their eyes on Henry. "A white bandit did this?" The bandits'' representative frowned, a look of displeasure appearing in his eyes. If bandits were official workers, then white bandits were temporary workers. In terms of status, white bandits werepletely inferior to the bandits. No one had ever heard that a white bandit would dare toy a finger on the regr bandit. "Settle this first." "If I don''t solve this problem, I won''t be able to deal with this," verbey thought to himself. He had seen a lot of conflicts before. He didn''t care about how to solve this problem, nor how to kill people. The bandit nodded and asked Henry again, "Which force do you belong to?" Henry stretched out the little finger of his right hand, picked out his ear, and spat out the words, "Radiant Ind." These words also made the bandit leader and the school leaders feel confused. Only verbey was shocked when he heard these words. He subconsciously nced at Henry and then quickly looked away. Henry had been paying attention to verbey all the time. He naturally noticed the other side''s little trick, which made him smile. It seemed that verbey did know a lot of things. Henry wanted to test verbey, so he said the words "Radiant Ind". He was not afraid of what was caused by these words. Since Sylvia mentioned these words on purpose, he must do the same. Chapter 1394 Chapter 1394 "Radiant Ind?" The bandit representative had a look of disdain on his face. "It is a mess. With the lead of our Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng, do you, white bandits, feel that your situation is rising?" As the bandit spoke, he walked toward Henry. Judging from his posture, it was obvious that he was ready to fight. "That''s enough. We''ll deal with thister. Let''s get down to business first." verbey suddenly stopped the bandit representative. The bandit representative looked at verbey strangely. verbey didn''t say a word and sat down on the main seat. "Let''s go. Let''s get down to business first." Another bandit leader pulled hispanion to his side before he decided to let the matter drop. The Transformation realm expert who was already dead was carried out by someone. Even though there were four parties present including verbey, white bandits wouldn''t interfere with the negotiations between bandits and students of the Academy. As for verbey, he didn''t say a word. He was only a middleman, and his eyes were fixed on Henry all the time. Listening to them made Henry bored and sleepy. After two hours, the academies and the bandits finally reached an agreement. Henry didn''t listen to the specific results, which had nothing to do with him. After the agreement was reached, everyone left. Before leaving, the bandit made a gesture of cutting his own throat to Henry and said, "Radiant Ind, right? I''m waiting for you outside. I hope you don''t run away secretly and show me your imposing manner." After saying that, the bandit left. If it had been before the agreement was reached, he would have done it here. But now, he could not do it. The first point of the agreement was that the bandits could not do anything in the city at will. They all left, one after another. Absalon looked at Henry and said in a low voice, "Brother Zhang, if there''s a chance now, let''s go ask Derbey. We won''t have such an opportunity anymore." "No hurry." Henry shook his head slightly and still leanedfortably there. After everyone had left, Derbey stood up. He was an old man who seemed to be over 65 years old. Absalon, who was sitting next to Henry, also got up in a hurry. Although he was wearing a mask, just looking at his posture, one could feel how respectful he was. Derbey walked toward Henry. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Absalon immediately stepped forward to greet him and said respectfully, "Mr. Derbey, you..." "Derbey! Greetings, milord!" In the shocked eyes of Absalon, Derbey knelt down on one knee in front of Henry. "This!" Absalon''s mouth was wide open under the mask, and he didn''t know how to describe his current mood. The man in front of him was Derbey! Who was Derbey? He was someone to who the principals of the three great academies had to show respect to. He had a high status as he roamed between both sides of the entire Ensver City. At this moment, Derbey was actually kneeling here. This was likely the first time ever that he did that! Henry was also surprised by Derbey''s attitude. He only knew that Derbey had heard of Radiant Ind previously, but he did not know how Derbey had heard of it. He did not expect that the other party would have such a reaction. "You know me?" Henry was slightly curious. "I''ve heard about it from Madam once," Derbey said respectfully. "Madam once said that her lord will soon appear in Ensver City. I''m here to wait for her lord to appear." Henry sat upright, looked at Derbey up and down, and said, "Which madam are you talking about?" Derbey took a deep breath and slowly spat out the words, "Sylvia Lin." Henry''s body trembled slightly and he continued to ask, "Where did she go?" "I don''t know." Derbey shook his head. "Mydy is Supremacy Master. I don''t dare to inquire about her. Mydy just wanted me to wait here for you to show up and assist you." Supremacy Master... Henry noticed Derbey''s words and continued, "Help me? How?" A fire lit up in Derbey''s eyes. He said, "Unify the bandits and rebuild Radiant Ind!" Henry abruptly got up and dashed in front of Derbey. He grabbed Derbey by the cor and shouted, "Did she really say that to you? Do you know what she looks like?" Derbey raised his wrist and turned on themunicator. The next second, a photo of Sylvia appeared in front of Henry. However, in Henry''s eyes, Sylvia in the photo was a little strange, unlike the businesswoman he knew. She wore a robe, a sword in her hand, and a ck bamboo hat on her head. There was a kind of fierceness in her eyes, and she looked more like a heroine in the photo. Henry let go of verbeys cor. Although he felt that this photo was a bit strange, he was sure that this was Sylvia. He couldn''t be wrong. "My lord, I have finished everything, and was just waiting for you." verbey was kneeling on one knee again. Henry took a deep breath and said, "Did she say the reason?" verbey shook his head. "I''ll give you a chance to live." Henry stared at verbey. "Sylvia should only see you once. Are you really going to listen to her?" "No." verbey shook his head. "Everything I have was given by Madame. From twenty years ago until now." "What a joke!" Henry stretched out his arm and grabbed hold of verbey''s neck. "Do you know how old Sylvia is this year? Twenty years ago?" "I don''t dare to talk nonsense." Even if Henry pinched his throat, verbey''s eyes were still full of respect. Henry held verbey''s neck and stared at him for more than a minute, verbey was obviously unable to breathe and his face was red from suffocation. However, the respect in his eyes was not reduced at all. Apart from respect, there were no other expressions. Henry snorted coldly and suddenly swung his hand. Then, verbey knelt there again. The body language of verbey told him that in the current situation, breathing was the mostfortable, but he did not dare to do so. He was still breathing in quietly, little by little, and adjusting his breath. "Take me to a ce where we can talk." Henry took off his mask and showed his face. "Yes, Your Highness." verbey bowed his head, got up, and led the way. "Youe as well." Henry nced at Absalom Absalon nodded repeatedly. At that moment, he had the feeling that his fate was about to change. Henry looked at verbey, who was walking in front of him. His heart was full of doubts. He couldn''t understand what verbey was saying. Twenty years ago? And his attitude and respect for Sylvia came from the bottom of his heart. He was not lying. All in all, Henry couldn''t believe what verbey said. What he wanted now was to see what verbey was doing and whether he could find any clues rted to Sylvia. Chapter 1395 Chapter 1395 Derbey brought two people to a private meeting room. "My lord, this way, please." Derbey bowed and made a gesture of "please" to let Henry sit on the main seat. Henry looked around the conference room and then sat down. He looked at Derbey and said, "Tell me, what are you going to do?" Derbey replied respectfully, "For the past twenty years, I''ve been preparing. I can''t tell you about other ces, but if you want to do something in Ensver City, my lord, I can gather the forces that are stronger than the three major academies. I can demonstrate my might for you. Radiant Ind can be ck or white." "Can it be ck or white?" Henry smiled faintly. Radiant Ind on the surface was also in this state, wasn''t it? Henry looked at Derbey without saying anything. Henry didn''t speak, so Derbey didn''t dare to speak either. Absalon stood aside and didn''t dare to say anything. He was d that this man didn''t kill him on the first day they met. It was a full half an hour. During this half an hour, the whole private conference room was silent. Henry''s mouth corners suddenly cracked into a smile and he said, "Okay, let''s do it." Henry didn''t know whether the words of Derbey were true or false. After all, Sylvia''s recent news did confuse him, but he could not believe this man fully. However, Henry could do whatever he wanted. He figured out that it would be like looking for a needle in a haystack if he continued to search for someone in the entire Core civilization. Since that was the case, why didn''t he just make a Radiant Ind? He wanted everyone to know the name of Radiant Ind. When everyone heard about Radiant Ind, Sylvia would naturally be able to hear about him. During this period, Henry didn''t care about whether Derbey would y tricks on him or not. After all, he was alone now, so he didn''t care whether he would lose anything. Derbey''s eyes were burning hot. "My lord, what do you think we should do?" "What to do?" Henry picked up the mask he had taken before and put it back on his face. "Isn''t there someone waiting for me outside? Then let''s start with him and make a name for our Radiant Ind! Arrange a few people to take his body downstairs." verbey was stunned and said, "My lord, ording to the rule we made just now, we can''t take any action in the city." "This is a rule made between bandits and the academies. What does it have to do with me?" Henry stood up and said, "Besides, the existence of Radiant Ind itself is a break of the rule." Henry said and opened the door of the conference room. verbey''s body shook. Breaking the rule. Three simple words seemed to have some magic power, which made his heart beat violently. "My lord, how should I address you in the public?" verbey asked again cautiously. Henry strode out, and at the same time, his voice was heard. "Reaper from Radiant Ind." "Reaper..." verbey murmured. In front of the hotel, the two bandit representatives stood at the entrance. "Abidjah, let''s go. He won''te out. Even if his strength is beyond our expectations, he''ll only be at the early stage of the Qi-concentrating realm. If he has the courage to do so, why would he be willing to be a white bandit?" The person called Abidjah was the bandit representative who wanted to fight with Henry before. Abidjah shook his head slightly and said, "Aleksandar, I have a feeling that he wille. There is a sense of arrogance on this person, and I can feel it." "Then what are we going to do?" Aleksandar asked. "Don''t forget that we only use the name of the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng. They don''t even know that we are with them. If this gets out of hand, no one''s going to protect us." "How can we make a big fuss?" Abidjah asked back. "He''s only at the early Qi- concentrating realm. As long as he appears, he won''t be able to escape. It''ll be good if we can take him out of the city and kill him. If we don''t kill him, the academy will soon suspect whether we really have something to do with the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng. This identity won''t stand up to scrutiny. Therefore, he must die. Both of us are in thete Qi-concentrating realm. We just have to kill him." While they were talking, Henry, wearing a ck mask, appeared at the door of the hotel. Abidjah''s eyes were fixed on Henry in an instant. However, Aleksandar did not speak at this time. He stared at Henry. He did not expect that this person really dared toe down. They had been waiting for almost an hour. Aleksandar thought that this person would not appear. "He''sing!" C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. In the darkness, there were people from the academy watching. "I heard that this person was cruel and merciless to begin with. After following the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng, his methods became even crueller and he became even more fearless when doing things." "It seems that they are going to take action. They just set the rules and they want to break them. It''s true that they are supported by someone behind them, so they are not afraid." "No!" Someone shook his head. "If they were the trusted followers of Seven Protectors of Montain Heng, they would ignore the rules. But I heard that they''re just followers. They wouldn''t dare break the rules, but they''d probably create some trouble. After all, with their strength, there''s no need to act if they want to deal with this white bandit. The pressure of the Spiritual Qi alone is enough to force him to retreat." "See? I''ve heard that Abidjah and Aleksandar want to establish a reputation as well, so they want to make some sort of attitude for us to see." The people from the academy were hiding in the shadows. It was as though they had heard what Abidjah had said. There were many things hidden within this small conflict. Many people were paying attention to it. "Very brave." Abidjah stared at Henry, who was walking toward him, and said. "Brave?" Henry gave out a curious voice and said, "I don''t understand what you mean. Is it that not fearing a loser''s threat makes me brave? If that counts as courage, then all the people on the street are brave." After being called a loser directly by Henry, Abidjah couldn''t helpughing out of anger. "Good, very good, it''s a good talk. I''m not so good, how about going out with us for a walk?" Upon hearing this, he took a step forward. At this moment, spiritual energy erupted out of his body. He was at thete stage of the L)i-concentrating realm, and it was clear that he had been able to unleash all of his power. "Oh my god! There''s something weird about Abidjah''s Spiritual Qi!" "It''s bing more and more solid! I''m afraid that he is one foot in the Divine Realm!" "No wonder. It seems that not only does he have the protection of Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng, but his strength also gives him the confidence to run amuck in this ce!" "Once you enter the Divine Realm, you''ll enter the ranks of the top experts. The divine will is different, and each Divine Realm expert''s strength is different as well. It''s not necessarily true that an old Divine Realm expert is as strong as someone who has just entered the Divine Realm!" "I''ve heard that he''s cruel and merciless. He''s experienced battles all year round, so his divine will is definitely not weak!" "It seems that there will be one more king among the bandits around us!" Chapter 1396 Chapter 1396 Because of Abidjah''s Qi, the members of the Academy, who were hiding in the dark, uttered a sound of horror. An expert at the early stage of the Divine Realm could be considered a supreme expert in a third- tier town like Thunder Town. Even the academy couldn''t do anything to him. However, in Ensver City, the Divine Realm was still the pinnacle. Even though they weren''t invincible, no one beneath the might of the supremacy masters dared to say that they could definitely kill another Divine Realm expert, unless they werepletely outssed. There wasn''t a problem running away if they couldn''t beat them. The Supremacy Master! That was a title for the Spirit- controlling experts! There weren''t any supremacy masters in Ensver City yet! There were only a handful of supremacy masters in the entire mountain region. The reason why the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng were so powerful was that all seven of them were supremacy masters! Seven supremacy masters! They ruled over the entire mountain region! Supremacy masters were existences that stood at the very top of this world, and there weren''t many who dared to look down on those under the Spirit-controlling Realm. Although Abidjah only had one foot in the Divine Realm, it was only a matter of time before he became an expert. His current strength had surpassed that of an ordinary expert at the peak of the Qi-concentrating Realm. Wasn''t it a piece of cake for him to deal with a white bandit? Those who hide in the dark could already predict the tragedy of the white bandit. Aleksandar, on the other hand, looked at Abidjah in surprise. He had no idea how long it took for Abidjah to reach such a level of power. He had already stepped into the Divine Realm. The powerful pressure emitted by his feet surged towards Henry. Faced with such pressure, Henry did not do anything but still stood there. "What''s wrong? You can''t move?" Abidjah sneered. "Show me your arrogance and your confidence. Let me know who''s the good-for- nothing in the end!" Henry still stood there silently. "Come, speak. Tell me!" He was about to take a step forward to put greater pressure on Henry. The violent Qi energy hovered at the door of the hotel. Everyone who passed by felt the horror of the energy and retreated to the distance one after another. "What a horrible Qi! What''s the level of the Qi?" "Qi-concentrating Realm, at least Qi-concentrating Realm!" "No, my school''s teacher is at thete Qi-concentrating Realm. He doesn''t possess such terrifying pressure. He''s about to enter the Divine Realm!" All sorts of discussions could be heard. Upon hearing such a sound, it was very pleasing to the ear. "Speak. Tell me who is a good-for-nothing!" Abidjah roared loudly. Henry, who had not moved all the time, suddenly raised his arm and scratched the back of his head. He said in a puzzled tone, "It''s so strange. What are you roaring about? "I was waiting for you to make a move!" "In the end, you didn''t move at all. Do you only know how to be ipetent and furious?" "Waiting for my move?" Henry''s words stunned Abidjah. How could he not feel the powerful aura? "Waiting for my move?" Henry sighed. He said, "Since you don''t do it, then I''ll do it." The moment the words fell, a purple light burst out from Henry''s back. The Spiritual Qi, which was lingering in the air just now, immediately disappeared without a trace because of the appearance of this purple light. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. As for Abidjah, who was standing in front of Henry, at the moment when the purple light appeared, he flew backwards five or six metres and fell on the ground. Well, it was the great pressure produced by the purple light. Since the decision was made to use the name of Radiant Ind, at this moment, Henry no longer needed to hide his power. Either the name of Radiant Ind would not make a sound or once it did, it had to be astonishing! The instant the violet light appeared, the hearts of the students hiding in the dark began to pound. "This! This is!" "Peak of the Divine Realm!" "My god! This powerful pressure! This white bandit... is actually a top expert!" "Crazy! I must be crazy! A white bandit in the Divine Realm!" Abidjah, who flew backwards and fell to the ground, widened his eyes and looked at the person in front of him. The Qi behind the person made him feel scared. Aleksandar, however, looked at him nkly, unable to say anything. They had thought that they had already overestimated this person''s strength, but never could they have imagined that such a white bandit would possess such strength. At the same time, several figures from the three major academies in Ensver City shot up into the sky and headed straight for Stardance Hotel. A person at the peak of the Divine Realm could be considered invincible in a ce like Ensver City, and they could not help but pay attention to it. Behind Henry, the purple Qi swirled. He looked at Abidjah in front of him and said, "I will give you the answer. You are a good-for-nothing. Is there any problem?" Hearing this, Abidjah clenched his teeth. His back was already wet with cold sweat. Looking at the person in front of him, he could not say any harsh words. This was the peak of the Divine Realm! "If there is no problem, then I will take action." A purple holy sword appeared in Henry''s hand. Henry stepped forward in a simple step, making Abidjah spit out a mouthful of blood. This pressure was unbearable for him. "Stop!" A loud shout rang out in the air. It was a Divine Realm expert from the academy who had rushed over at the first instance. The rules in the Core allowed these top- level experts to unleash their true strength without any hesitation. This is the second time today that Henry has heard someone tell him to stop. However, it might work for someone else, but not with Henry. In the night sky, the purple divine sword in Henry''s hand drew a beautiful arc towards Abidjah. A head flew into the air, and blood sprayed everywhere, causing a series of screams from the crowd. Henry wanted Abidjah to die. No one could save him. Aleksandar''s face was pale, and he did not say a word from beginning to end. "How dare you?!" In the sky, the expert from the Divine Realm shouted loudly. Double-edged axes appeared in his hand and went straight to Henry. "Get lost." Henry didn''t even look at him. He waved his sword, and a purple aura surged out, directly cutting the two axes in the opponent''s hand into two halves. Henry had once fought alone against the strongest of the ns and killed many of them. The title of "the first person under Spirit-controlling Realm" had long since been established. Who among the ordinary Divine Realm could be Henry''s match? Even if the top genius was ced in front of Henry, it was still not enough. After all, Henry was also a genius. Now that he had been in touch with Qi-refming for a year, how many people in the world dared to say that they could surpass him? Just as Henry was about to make his move, another few elite Divine Realm experts arrived. All of them were from the academy. "Bold bandit! You are not allowed to make a move within Ensver City!" "Surrender!" Shouts were heard one after another. Henry looked up at the sky andughed. "Interesting. Have you ever seen bandits surrender to the law? "Today, I killed someone who provoked my Radiant Ind. If you dare to speak ill of me, you should die! If you also want to provoke my Radiant Ind, then I''ll act on it!" Chapter 1397 Chapter 1397 Henry stood on the ground and looked up. His voice was as loud as a bell. The purple Qi was surging and raging behind him. In the sky, there were seven Divine Realm masters. They looked down at Henry and felt the surging purple Qi behind him. Their faces didn''t look so good. Belonging to the same stage, they could feel that Henry''s purple Qi was much stronger than theirs. When did Ensver City have such a master? A white invader! Radiant Ind? What was that ce? The seven Divine Realm masters from the academy had a series of questions. In fact, they didn''t want to fight Henry. Once a fight broke out, they would either hurt or even lose their lives. Those masters didn''t want to lose their lives for a job. Judging by Henry''s behaviors, they could tell that Henry wasn''t someone y by the book. In the civilization of the earth''s crust, under Henry''s provocation, a fight would be unavoidable. However, it was a totally different situation in the civilization of the earth''s core. It was the difference between working for someone and working for oneself. Moreover, the person Henry killed was a thief. The seven masters from the academy had reasons not to fight Henry. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "Friend, Ensver City has itsws. Because the person you just killed has done many evil deeds, we won''t give you the trouble for breaking thews. But from now on, if you want to stay in Ensver City, you''ll have to obey thews!" A Divine Realm master shouted loudly. It was easy to understand this Divine Realm master''s meaning. The people of the academy had compromised. So as long as Henry didn''t do anything too against the rules, no one would bother him. The academy''s decision was unexpected. Topromise with a white invader was probably the first time since the existence of Ensver City. In fact, people from the academy didn''t have too many of a choice. Even with all seven of them, they didn''t think it was possible to defeat Henry. And if they couldn''t kill Henry during the fight, the academy would be in huge trouble. At this moment, because of the Seven Guards of Mount Heng, many bandits were active around Ensver City. If Henry became the enemy of the city, it would be even harder for the academy to keep the city at peace. So they decided not to treat Henry as the enemy. No one expected that the academy could take the step back. Absalon and verbey, who just arrived at the hotel, saw the scene. Absalon was excited. He had been a bandit for so many years. In all those years, he never saw the academypromised. In the end, power could change everything. The Divine Realm master from the academy said again, "Sir, if you do it again, we won''t be so generous anymore!" Henry looked at the sky and burst outughing, "Do it again? I want thews of Ensver City to be changed. From now on, I want Radiant Ind to be in charge of things between the academy and the bandits. Do I make myself clear?" Henry''s words shocked everyone. Henry''s response to the academy''spromise surprised everyone. What Henry really wanted was to control the academy. The faces of the seven Divine Realm masters turned gloomy. They didn''t expect that Henry could ask for more. "My attitude remains the same," Henry held the purple Qi sword in his hand and said, "If you don''t agree with my terms, let''s fight!" Still, none of the seven Divine Realm masters engaged in the fight. They looked at each other, and none of them could decide what to do. It would be embarrassing not to fight Henry after Henry''s rude attitude toward theirpromise. To start the fight? Not to mention whether they had the confidence to defeat Henry, what they cared more about was Radiant Ind. They never heard of such a ce. What was Radiant Ind, and how many Qi masters did it have? The academy wouldn''t be scared if Henry was the only one master Radiat Ind had got. But how about Radiat Ind had more? A little more than a decade ago, there was a mysterious organization started to make noise. They called themselves Noble Berserkers, and many masters came from this organization. Within a short decade, Noble Berserkers had be one of the most powerful organizations of the civilization of the earth''s core. Even people from the region didn''t dare to offend Noble Berserkers! The seven people of the academy took a deep breath. They realized that they couldn''t solve the matter peacefully. With so many bystanders, keeppromising would only disgrace the academy. At this moment, they had to fight. Just as they were about to strike, Henry spoke. "I say this not just to the academy people. Bandits around Ensver City, I order all of you to surrender to Radiant Ind. In three days, I''ll knock on the door of all of you, and I''ll kill anyone who refuses to join Radiant Ind!" Henry''s voice resounded in every corner of the city, and anyone could hear him clearly. The seven people of the academy stopped their attacks. With Henry suddenly changed his target to the bandits, the people of the academy had a good reason not to fight Henry. A Divine Realm master of the academy snorted coldly, "If you Radiant Ind has the ability to deal with the bandit outside of Ensver City, why should it be a problem for us to change the rules for you." "That''s right!" "I hope Radiant Ind won''t let us down!" After finishing their words, the Divine Realm masters disappeared. They were worried that Henry would demand more, so they left as quickly as possible. The seven people wanted to get themselves some time to figure out a strategy. After the seven masters from the academy left, no one dared to stand against Henry. Even the bandits lurking in the dark gave up the idea of revealing themselves. Abidjah''s severed head stated Henry''s position loud and clear. Behind the mask, Absalon''s face was distorted out of excitement. Henry just made the seven Divine Realm masters go away. Absalon looked at Henry in awe. He felt so lucky that he could follow such a powerful person. Absalon''s heart was beating very fast because of the excitement. Looking at fearless Henry, Derbey''s hands were also shaking because of the excitement. He murmured, "That''s it! That''s it! This was how things were done before! The feeling is back. The whole Wanshan District will be shaken! No, not just the Wanshan District. It will go far beyond the Wanshan District. I didn''t wait in vain. Everything is worth it!" From that night on, people in Ensver City would remember the name Radiant Ind. The three major academies held an emergency meeting to discuss how to deal with Radiant Ind. Meanwhile, the bandits also left the city to spread the word. Chapter 1398 Chapter 1398 It was alreadyte at night. People would go to bed at this hour of the day. But that night was different. Because of Radiant Ind, people from the academies and the bandits would have a sleepless night. The leaders of the three major academies gathered in a meeting room, which was filled with smoke. "I say, we don''t pay attention to Radiant Ind. He is just a Divine Realm master. If we let him command us, what the academies will be then? He isn''t an Aleksandar. Report him and let an Aleksandar kill him!" "It could have been easier, but the Seven Guards of Mount Heng have been causing big trouble. I heard that they were getting busier, and Wanshan District was under their attack all the time. The fights between Aleksandars happen many times a day. I don''t think there will be an extra hand to deal him." "What should we do? We can''t allow the so-called Radiant Ind to walk all over us!" "Of course not. We can figure something out. A Divine Realm master shouldn''t be a big problem." "Yes, to deal with the person isn''t the point. I''m more worried about Radiant Ind he mentioned. We don''t know how many masters Radiant Ind has." "There shouldn''t be too many. If Radiant Ind is full of high- level fighters, why haven''t we heard anything about it?" "Don''t forget about the precedent. Back then, Noble Berserkers was..." "It was only an anomaly. How many Noble Berserkers are there in this world? The reputation of an organization umtes in time." In the conference room, the people of the academies all expressed their opinions. Outside of Ensver City, many bandits gathered on the biggest mountain top. Among them were women and men. The oldest ones were over fifty years old, and the youngest ones were only in their early twenties. They all looked ruthless and ferocious. They too gathered together to discuss how to deal with Radiant Ind. "The person from Radiant Ind is too arrogant!" "That''s right. How dare he ask us to surrender? Who does he think he is?" "He''s only at the top level of the Divine Realm, and yet the guts of that guy!" "We want to ask Elder Yu to fight for us!" "Please, Elder Yu, vanquishing his ego." "That''s right, vanquishing his ego!" As the discussion went, everyone looked at the elder sitting at the head of the table. He was Elder Yu, the most powerful fighter among the bandits of Ensver City. He had reached the top level of the Divine Realm years ago, and no one doubted his status. "Haha, you people." Elder Yu said in disappointment, "Howe you allow a little kid to give you such a panic? Whatever, I''ll go to see him. I''m curious about what Radiant Ind can do. I don''t believe that an unknown organization can make any fuss." Knowing that Elder Yu agreed to fight Henry, all the bandits were relieved. Elder Yu had been the leader of the bandits for years. He had been killing all the way to the top. He reached Divine Realm through real battles, and he reached the top level of Divine Realm the same way. So he was a much fearful fighter than other masters of Divine Realm. When he first reached the Divine Realm, Elder Yu was already capable of fighting with the experienced Divine Realm masters. At this moment, none of the Divine Realm masters of the academies was brave enough to challenge Elder Yu. People around Ensver City believed that he was invincible. So all the bandits thought Elder Yu would definitely win the battle with Henry!" "Tomorrow, I''ll go and meet that Radiant Ind guy." There was a confident smile on the Elder Yu''s face. "We don''t have to wait until tomorrow." Bandits in the meeting heard a voice. Then they saw a person in ck walked into their meeting room. The person wore a ck mask with fangs. "People from Radiant Ind!" Someone yelled after recognizing the mask. The person was Jerry Li, who was just scared to death by Henry. No one could forget about the mask that day. "Is it the same person?" Someone asked Jerry. Jerry checked the man in ck and shook his head, "He has a simr body build to that person. But he sounds different." "Radiant Ind!" Elder Yang got up. He waved his hand, and a Qi machete appeared in it, "I haven''t seen a young man so arrogant for a long time. I don''t know if your ability matches with your arrogance." The man in ck was indeed Henry. He stood there motionless. He said in a coarse voice, "Surrender to Radiant Ind, and I won''t kill you." "What a joke!" Elder Yu stepped forward, "Kid, I''m here to end your life. Show me what clowns Radiant Ind has." Elder Yu didn''t underestimate his opponent. He knew that someone from Radiant Ind was a Divine Realm master. Although Jerry said the person standing in the room wasn''t Henry, Elder Yu still brought in his full energy to the fight. Throughout his years of battles, Elder Yu had seen so many people lost their lives because of their arrogance. Elder Yu struck. Qi was raging, and des were flying. The Qi from Elder Yu had given the other bandit leaders a hard time to sit through. He had shown all of his power at the top level of the Divine Realm. "Looks like you have a death wish." Henry did not move. The Qi emitted from Elder Yu rustled Henry''s clothes. "Little boy, go to hell!" Elder Yu roared. Qi des shed down toward Henry. Just as the Qi des were about to reach Henry, they suddenly stopped. At the same time, the murderous intention in Elder Yu''s eyes turned into fear immediately. Elder Yu''s hand, which was holding the machete, started to shake. Soon enough, his whole body shook. Behind Henry, a seven-meter-tall person in white emerged. Neither Henry nor the person in white moved, but there were countless des shed in the entire meeting room. "The spirit... you... you are... Aleksandar..." Elder Yu''s machete was frozen in the air. "Aleksandar! The world''s most fearful fighter. Only Aleksandar can have its spirit!" Elder Yu said with a trembling voice. Although there was only one step between Divine Realm and Aleksandar, this step was as huge as the distance between the master of the top level of the Divine Realm and a normal person. As the master of the top level of the Divine Realm, Elder Yu knew the distance between him and an Aleksandar. He knew it very well that he couldn''t be an Aleksandar even with another decade of practice. To be an Aleksandar was the ultimate goal for every Qi practitioner. The faces of the other bandit leaders went pale. They couldn''t make a sound. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. An Aleksandar was standing in front of them! Henry said, "Surrender, or die?" Surrender, or die? At this moment, no one thought Henry was joking anymore. As an Aleksandar, Henry could easily take anyone''s life. Who would have thought that the master of the top level of the Divine Realm that appeared earlier that day was only a lesser fighter of Radiant Ind? It had an Aleksandar! Chapter 1399 Chapter 1399 Everyone in the room was trembling. In the presence of Aleksandar, their pride was gone. "Surrender, or die. Choose." Henry said in a hoarse voice. The machete in the hand of Elder Yu dissipated. His knees were bending. Elder Yu knelt for Henry. "I choose to surrender..." Elder Yu knelt in front of Henry. Facing the Aleksandar, he had no other choice if he wanted to keep his life. Following the lead of Elder Yu, the other bandit leaders all knelt. After all, there was no shame of surrendering to an Aleksandar. In fact, they felt honored to be able to follow an Aleksandar. For most people who wanted to follow an Aleksandar, the Aleksandar wouldn''t even want to take a look at them. Henry nodded subtly. He pointed at his mask and said, "From this day, you are members of Radiant Ind. You must wear the mask, and all your movement has to follow themand of Radiant Ind. Anyone whomitted unauthorized action..." Henry paused. He waved his hand. At the same time, the white shadow behind Henry shed out a Qi sword. The Qi flew toward the mountain top. Then the top of the mountain was cut off. The power of an Aleksandar got a full disy. Elder Yu and the rest of the bandit leads'' body shook. "From now on, you are listening to mymand," The white shadow behind Henry disappeared, and Henry was walking out of the room, "You are no longer bandits. All of you will be called the Reapers." As soon as Henry finished his words, he disappeared from the eyesight of the bandits. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. A few minutes after Henry''s leaving, Elder Yu was finally able to stand up. He was still trembling. To all the bandits, the experience of witnessing an Aleksandar was thrilling. Staring at the mountain, whose top was cut off by the Aleksandar, Elder Yu and the other bandit leaders gasped. They knew that it was very easy for the Aleksandar to kill them. Even Elder Yu couldn''t have a fight chance. Henry left for Ensver City in the middle of the night. The reason that he didn''t kill the bandits is that he needed people. Making them scared of Radiant Ind could make them follow Henry''s lead obediently. At this moment, except for Henry, no one knew what Radiant Ind was. Henry tried to make people believe that Radiant Ind was mysterious and powerful. But Henry knew that he was the lead of no one. Although verbey said he had fully prepared, Henry still had no idea of what verbey had. verbey had arranged for Henry a ce to stay. It wasn''t an ostentatious vi, but it was still within a rich neighborhood. Henry would stay in Ensver Community, which was the most important community of Ensver City. People who lived in the Ensvermunity were either rich or noble. To own a vi there meant the person held elite status in Ensver City. Although Henry did not know what car people from the civilization of the earth''s core were driving, judging by the shape and the passengers of the cars, Henry could tell which one was a luxury car. verbey found Henry a two-bedroom apartment in a high-rise building. The facility of the apartment used highly advanced technology. The technology that appeared in the sci-fi films was all the most basic technology used here. There were devices to monitor the human conditions, and the temperature and humidity of the apartment were altering automatically throughout the day. verbey had been waiting for Henry in the apartment. Henry walked into the apartment. He had taken off his mask before entering themunity. "How are things?" Henry tossed his mask aside. verbey replied respectfully, "Your Highness, everything is set in motion. I''ve informed everyone. All the representatives wille tomorrow." The representatives were people verbey had trained during those years. They would be the first generation of the members of Radiant Ind. Henry nodded and said, "I''ve enlisted all the bandits. You go there to make some arrangements tomorrow. And please hurry up on the masks and uniforms. Send them out once they are ready." "Yes, sir," verbey nodded, but then he asked in confusion, "Your Highness, the bandits are famous for their disobedience, especially their leader Yu. Do they really agree with surrendering to us?" Henry frowned and said, "Just do as told." In a state of panic, verbey quickly apologized, "My Highness, it''s my fault. I shouldn''t have asked too much." "That''s it, then. I''m going to have a rest," Henry waved his hand. Derbey left sensibly. After Derbey left, Henry let out a long sigh. He didn''t enjoy acting like a ruthless ruler. He had put a lot of effort into restraining his temper ever since he had met Sylvia. But to rule those people, Henry had to create fear in them. It waste at night. Henry yawned and fell asleep on the bed. At eight o''clock the next morning, Henry got up on time. He went to check the refrigerator and found out a lot of new food and ingredients. Those things made Henry want to cook. He started to study all the materials attentively. In Ensver City, after an all-night discussion, the leaders of the three major academies finally decided to put the priority on dealing with the matters of Radiant Ind. They wanted to shift the attention from the matter of Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng instead. The academies wanted to protect their reputation. They didn''t want any random outsider to walk all over them. They believed that only one master from the top level of the Divine Realm was making all the noise for Radiant Ind. This Divine Realm master of Radiant Realm had to be killed in order to vanquish the ego of Radiant Ind. "If, I''m saying if, he really units all the bandits. If he could make all the bandits surrender to Radiant Ind, would it be better for us to talk about coboration with Radiant Ind? For the whole Wanshan District, if only Ensver City could make all the bandits go away, wouldn''t it also make us look good?" Someone in the meeting said. Once the words were out, the whole room went silent. Then there was the sound of heavy breathing. No bandits near Ensver City! It was such a tempting goal! If such a goal was achieved, the leaders of all three major academies would be promoted very quickly. They could even imagine the scene of being congratted by the leaders. How exciting it would be when the goal was really achieved! Chapter 1400 Chapter 1400 "That''s impossible! Their leader Yu is a top-level Divine Realm master, and he is one of the strongest fighters in his rank. The Radiant Ind person was just bluffing. He doesn''t have the capability to do it!" Someone said loudly, breaking everyone''s dream. Everyone knew how great a fighter Yu was. How could the person from Radiant Ind make a toplevel Divine Realm master surrender? In the minds of the leaders of the three major academies, only Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng could defeat Yu. But they didn''t know that Henry had be a Supremacy Master. The existence of Supremacy Masters was rare. Although masters of Divine Realm were just one step away from Supremacy Masters, it could be an impossible step. People could reach the top level of Divine Realm through hard work, but hard work wouldn''t suffice for people to be Supremacy Masters. So the leaders of three majors academies didn''t believe there could be one in Radiant Ind. "Well, let''s not overthink it. The decision is already made, and we need to start the action right now. Inform everyone to hunt down every single white bandit in town. Arrest all the suspicious people, no matter what they are. I want to force Radiant Ind people out. I want to see if they have the guts to match with the bluff they said yesterday. Let''s also report our decision to the upper level. Ask them for extra manpower. If a battle breaks out, I want a siege." After a night of discussion, the three major academies decided to take action immediately. "Okay, that''s settled then. Everyone, get ready for our actions. Meeting adjourned!" Right then, someone pushed the door open. A middle-aged man rushed in. He dressed like a professor. "Mr. Wu, what''s going on? Where are your manners?" One of the leaders scolded. Mr. Wu answered while panting, "I just received the news. All the bandits, including Yu, have surrendered to Radiant ind!" "What?" The news Mr. Wu brought in caused amotion in the meeting room. "Surrendered to Radiant Ind?" "Are you sure?" "How is that possible? Even Yu?" "Yu is a top-level Divine Realm master, and he is very arrogant. How could someone make him surrender? We tried once, but he only wants to be a king in his mountains." "Yes, I remember that." "Mr. Wu, do the newse from a reliable source?" "Yes," Mr. Wu nodded, "One of our spies told me. Last night, Yu had a meeting with all the other bandit leaders. They wanted to discuss how to deal with Radiant Ind. But before they took any action, people from Radiant Ind paid them a visit." "They fought, and Radiant Ind won? How many people did Radiant Ind send over? How many of them were Divine Realm masters?" One of the leaders immediately asked. Mr. Wu shook his head, "Yu was about to fight, but the battle eventually didn''t break out. Radiant Ind only sent one man." At this time, Mr. Wu took a deep breath. He looked worried, "They sent a Supremacy Master!" The whole room went to silence the moment Mr. Wu said the words. Supremacy Master! Radiant Ind actually had a Supremacy Master! They even sent the person to deal with some bandit! The n of the three major academiespletely shattered when the news about the Supremacy Master broke out. "Supremacy Masters... They actually exist? The news could be fake. Maybe the bandit and Radiant Ind conspired together." Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. "No," Mr. Wu shook his head, "I''m certain that was a real Supremacy Master. My source sent me the video. The Supremacy Master cut off the top of a mountain." Someone guessed, "Could it be the man from yesterday?" "No!" Mr. Wu said with certainty, "The Qi of the man from yesterday is different from which of the Supremacy Master. Radiant Ind indeed has some very formidable people!" "Annul the original n. We are making a new one, right now!" The initiator of the meeting shouted. Radiant Ind had sent out their Supremacy Master. The three major academies together wouldn''t be able to defeat that person. The most important issue was that three major academies had no information about Radiant Ind, and they didn''t even know how many formidable fighters Radiant Ind had. The emergency meeting started right away. Meanwhile, after getting the order from Henry, Derbey went out of the city to talk to Elder Yu. Elder Yu and Derbey were old friends. Derby had prepared a speech to convince Elder Yu to cooperate with Radiant Ind. But when he met Elder Yu, Derby was surprised by Elder Yu''s attitude. Elder Yu was very respectful to Derby as if he was inferior to Derby. The reason behind Elder Yu''s transformation was that Derby came down in the name of Radiant Ind. Just as the moment Derbey wondered about the change of Elder Yu''s attitude, he received the news. The night before, a Supremacy Master visited the meeting of the bandit leaders, but the Supremacy Master wasn''t the man who appeared in town. Supremacy Master! Derbey took a deep breath! He had met ady of Radiant Ind, and she is a Supremacy Master! He only saw Henry showed top-level Divine Realm power, but he didn''t know Henry''s true capacity. Besides these two, it was reported there was another Supremacy Master! Up till then, Derbey had known three members of Radiant Ind, and two of them were Supremacy Master. Derbey couldn''t even say for sure the true power of Henry. Although Derbey''s admiration for Radiant Ind was immeasurable, he was still shocked by the power Radiant Ind presented. Absalon was also stunned after he heard about the news. He never thought that Radiant Ind could be so formidable. All the organizations put their spies all around the world. With the help of modernmunication technology, the news that a Supremacy Master of Radiant Ind visited the bandits swept across every corner of Ensver City. In an instant, Radiant Ind had be one of the hottest topics. Henry, who caused themotion, did not do anything to help spread the words after he finished his part of the job. At this moment, he just needed to watch which direction the public opinions went. One thing Henry knew that he needed people to tell stories about how formidable Radiant Ind was, and once the words were out, his job was done. Nine o''clock in the morning, one hour after Henry got up, he had tried all the new food and ingredients in his refrigerator, and he had some ideas about how to cook them. Henry started to cook and made an exquisite breakfast. In the hands of chef Zhang, the great smell of food quickly filled the air. Henry had spent thest couple of days eatingpressed food. He finally could put some real food into his stomach. After putting on his street clothes, Henry walked out of his hotel room. He wanted to take a look around Ensver City. If everything went ording to his n, Ensver City would be the base for Radiant Ind, and Henry would only leave after Radiant Ind growing into shape. Chapter 1401 Chapter 1401 Henry was walking leisurely in Ensver City. At this time, cars were running on the road, and the workers were in a hurry. From this point of view, it was not much different from the surface. It was only asionally that a few Qi- refining practitioners who were going to bete flew over, but they were stopped by those who maintained the security. They were punished by paying a sum of money because no one was allowed to fly up in the city. Compared with upations on the surface, the Core was more diverse. There were cooks, salesmen, technicians, etc. Simrly, the big screens on the street broadcasted advertisements, movie stars and singers did a variety of products endorsement, etc. People here were also busy. The only difference was that on the surface, adults talked about their children''s academic performance. Here, the adults were talking about what kind of strength their children had reached. When Henry saw this, he let out a long sigh. Sometimes, the scariest thing was the unknown. In fact, every civilization was more or less the same. Of course, he only thought that if two civilizations collided with each other, the sparks between them could not be solved easily. Henry strolled around the shopping mall. He had money, but he didn''t dare to waste it. After all, Absalon had reminded him that he was wanted everywhere. Once he used anything rted to identity information, the academy would be rmed. This was also a very bad era. Nobody had any privacy in this era of data. At around 11 o''clock in the afternoon, Henry''smunication device rang. It was a message from verbey. verbey told Henry that the bandit army hadpletely taken over and the situation was very smooth. And his people had also arranged a representative to meet Henry. At the same time, some people from the academies also contacted verbey, hoping that verbey could establish a rtionship with Henry. "On my way." Henry''s mouth curved into a smile. "Tell them to go to Stardance Hotel." It was lunchtime. The Stardance Hotel was once again closed to the public. The senior members of the academy walked into the hotel in twos or threes. They didn''t ask for anything to eat, and they just waited there. Simrly, on the other side, some people walked to a private conference room. Some were men, some were women, some were old and some were young. The clothes on their bodies varied from one another. There were doctors, nurses, volunteers on the street, salesmen and businessmen. Some were decently dressed, and some were wearing the clothes of academy mentors. People of different identities had one thing inmon, that was, they were loyal to verbey. When Henry appeared on the street of Ensver City with a mask, those who were still in a hurry immediately looked frightened and retreated one after another, away from Henry. Moreover, from the mouths of these people, Henry could faintly hear the name of Radiant Ind. "It seems that the speed of news spread is much faster than I imagined," Henry murmured. In this era when everyone was practising Qi, if something happened, it would spread everywhere in a very short period of time, because everyone was gossiping in their daily lives. Just like yesterday in the city, Henry dered war on the academies and bandits. Even the news that a Supremacy Master came to find several bandit leaders was spread in the city at an irrepressible speed. Now, people knew the name of Radiant Ind, and the name even appeared on the city news. Henry walked across the street and then came to Stardance Hotel. The people from the academy also received the news and waited in the hotel. After Henry came to the hotel, the first group of people he saw were not the people from the academy, but the people invited by verbey. When he saw these peopleing from different professions, Henry suddenlyughed. Weren''t they simr to Reapers? Reapers lurked in different ces in the world. In daily life, they could be anyone. At the critical moment, anyone could be a Reaper and be an assassin from Radiant Ind. Henry appeared wearing a mask. These people did not think much of the so-called Radiant Ind when they received the orders from verbeyst night. After all, many of them were prominent beings and it would not be a problem for them to be loyal to verbey, but it was hard to ept that they were loyal to an unknown small force. However, after a night of fermentation, almost everyone in Ensver City knew of the ind and had also heard about the appearance of the Supremacy Masterst night. This result caused them to lose all their pride. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "From now on, keep your identity and put on the mask when you make a move," Henry said loudly. "The moment you put on the mask, all of you will be addressed as Reapers. You can also think that this is another form of white bandits." Henry said briefly. He knew very well that what he needed to maintain at this moment was a mysterious image of a powerful and confident force. Giving orders would make people subconsciously choose to obey. After all, they appeared today, which proved that they had the idea of changing their masters. "My Lord, can we see what you look like?" Within the crowd, the properly dressed boss spoke. He also had the strength of thete stage of Qi-concentrating Realm. Henry did not make any statement, but just said, "When you see the face under my mask, you will die. Do you want to see it?" The boss, who was at thete stage of Qi-concentrating Realm, suddenly shivered, and then shook his head like a rattle drum. Someone asked, "My lord, you''re wearing a mask. Each of us has the same mask. Whose order should we follow?" A smile appeared on Henry''s face, which was hidden under the mask. He slightly hooked his finger in his pocket, and a ring fell into Henry''s hand. It was the wedding ring that Henry had given to Sylvia. "This is the Holy Ring." Henry''s voice rang out. "The owner of the Holy Ring can give orders!" The Holy Ring! All the people present tried their best to memorize the appearance of the ring. After Henry finished these two things, he did not talk any more nonsense. He turned around and walked out of this private conference room. He said enough. Now there were people all over Ensver City helping to build the power of Radiant Ind, and Henry needed to do it personally. There was no need to do too much. Sometimes, a simple statement was just right. In the conference room on the other side of Stardance Hotel, the senior members of the three major academies were waiting. They had received news half an hour ago that people from Radiant Ind had entered the hotel, but after waiting for half an hour, they still hadn''t appeared. However, even so, they still waited patiently and didn''t show too much impatience. Chapter 1402 Chapter 1402 Henry deliberately took a detour around Stardance Hotel, and then he showed up in front of all the representatives of the academies. When they saw Henry, who was wearing a ck mask, all the representatives got up. They showed such an attitude not only because of the existence of the Supremacy Master behind Radiant Ind but also because they had seen great benefits on the ind. It was just like what the many representatives had mentioned during the meeting this morning. If the Radiant Ind could really make all of the bandits submit to them, and if the ind could stop the bandits from wreaking havoc around Ensver City, it would be a great oue for them, and the higher-ups would also pay attention to them. Cooperation! This was what the academies wanted to do the most with Radiant Ind. After Henry entered the room, he looked around and then went to thergest seat in the conference room and sat down. "Radiant..." A representative of the academy was about to speak, but was interrupted by Henry. "Cut the crap. My Radiant Ind''s ideas are very simple. The bandits around will slowly surrender to Radiant Ind and we will restrict their actions. At the very least, the bandits won''t run amuck as they did before. I think that this is the thing that you need the most right now, right? My requests are within your capabilities as well. From now on, the bandits and white bandits around Ensver City will all be under my jurisdiction. Your academies will have to hand over a considerable amount of administrative fees. At the same time, I will need a special identity to ensure that some of them can asionally enter the city."C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Henry sat on the main seat and spoke out his requests in one breath. This kind of existence, which was half- legal was exactly what Radiant Ind had done before. Therefore, Henry was very clear about what he needed, and also very clear about what the authorities needed. Many representatives were lost in thought. After a long time, a man who looked the oldest said, "Let me introduce myself. My name is Juda Meng. I''m in charge of the business here for the time being. We can get the identity for you. As for the fees, how much do you need?" "It''s very simple." Henry shrugged his shoulders and said, "Half of one of your academies'' hunting grounds, a hundred acres of fertile farnd, and a million yuan per month." As soon as Henry finished his words, he was rejected immediately. "Impossible!" Juda said, "A million per month. It''s too much. The upper limit we can pay is half a million yuan at most. We can give half of the hunting ground, but 100 acres of fertile farnd is very difficult to get. You should know that each farnd is owned by individuals. We have no right to take back it, and it is impossible for us to give it to you as a gift." Henry smiled slightly and said, "Well, thend is in the hands of individuals, but you know better than I who is holding it. Besides, I don''t want less than a million. If you don''t want to, I can''t do anything about that. If we can negotiate, we can achieve some cooperation, but if we can''t, there is no need to continue. It''s very simple." After saying that, Henry got up directly and walked toward the door of the conference room. Seeing that Henry was going to leave, all the representatives present were suddenly stunned. They did not expect that this person would not talk about the cooperation. There was no room for negotiation. Seeing that Henry was about to walk out of the conference room, many people kept winking at Juda. Juda took in a deep breath and said, "Your Excellency." "What''s wrong?" Henry stopped and turned around. "Do you agree?" Juda looked at his surroundings, and then he said, "Can you truly guarantee that you''ll restrict those bandits?" "Since I''ve epted the money, I can do it," Henry replied. "Alright!" Juda nodded heavily. "If you are able to do this, then we will agree to your conditions." "Very good." Henry looked at Juda. "Before that, I have a small request." Morvyn frowned. "Speak." "Get rid of my arrest warrant." Henry pointed at Juda and said, "Only you know my identity. Do you understand?" Half an hourter, Henry walked out of Stardance Hotel and strode toward Ensver Community. Just now, Juda had removed all wanted posters of Henry and Absalon, promising that he would give 100 acres of fertile farnd, one million, and a special identity to Henry tomorrow. Henry left all these things to Derbey, and from now on, Derbey would be the spokesperson of Radiant Ind in this Ensver City. When they were approaching the residence, Henry took off his mask and looked around. He was still curious about everything here. After all, Henry was also a normal person. The environment of the district was very good, and there were flowers and grass. The Core was a world full of science and technology, but its level of green coverage waspletely inferior to that on the surface. The green coverage of an ordinary district on the ground could beparable to the top district in the Core. Overdevelopment had made the farming here shrink sharply, let alone the nting of flowers and grass. Henry walked leisurely to his residence. A graceful figure was walking in front of him. The woman wore a sunsses mask and a ck hat. She walked and looked back from time to time, then quickened her pace. Henry walked behind and felt that there was something wrong with the woman in front of him. Her behaviour was like she had been attacked with paranoia. As far as Henry was concerned, based on his own experience, if he wanted to harm that woman with her look, she would never find out that someone was following her. Henry came to the front of the building where he lived and found that the woman was also living in this building. When Henry entered the corridor to press the elevator button, he saw that a finger of the woman clicked crazily on the elevator button. There were a total of eight elevators in this building, but unfortunately, all of them were taken by someone. When Henry came to the front of the elevator, the elevator door was opened by the woman''s crazy pressing on the button with a "ding". The woman quickly walked into the elevator. When entering the elevator, she also looked back at Henry, who was following her. Henry also walked into the elevator. He looked at the floor that the woman pressed and realized she lived on the same floor as him. Then Henry stood aside and the elevator door was slowly closed. There were only two of them in the elevator. When the woman in the elevator saw that Henry did not press any floor button, she let the elevator door close, and her body unconsciously shrank back to the corner again. When the elevator reached the floor, the elevator door opened. The woman could not wait to rush out. Henry looked at the woman''s strange behaviour and felt a little strange. He followed her out. Just as Henry walked out of the elevator door, a sharp knife with cold light rushed straight at Henry. The person who made the move had the strength of the Transformation Realm. "Ha." Henry chuckled and raised his hand to make a finger flicking movement. The sharp edge that came straight to him was instantly broken into two pieces. The person who made the move was exactly the strange woman! Chapter 1403 Chapter 1403 Henry broke the knife in the opponent''s hand with one finger, reached out his arm and stuck it in the opponent''s throat. He asked, "Tell me, who sent you here?" The woman''s throat was grabbed by Henry. Under the impact of Spiritual Qi, the mask and sunsses on the woman''s face were blown away, revealing delicate facial features. Henry felt that this face was familiar, but he couldn''t remember where he had seen it. The woman''s face turned red. She grabbed Henry''s wrist with both hands, trying to pull away the fingers that were entangling her throat, but the big hand was like a pair of iron pliers. No matter how hard she tried, it did not move at all. The woman''s feet were off the ground and shoved wildly. "Say it!" Henry''s arm increased strength again. The woman opened her mouth wide. Obviously, she had difficulty breathing. She wanted to make a sound, but could only make an "ah" sound. Henry casually threw the woman aside. The woman fell against the wall, coughed a few times, gasped and copsed to the ground. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. After the woman slowed down her breathing for a few seconds, she suddenly roared at Henry crazily, ''Are you done or not? You can kill me if you want, but I will never agree with your request!" The woman''s roar made Henry stunned. "What are you talking about?" "Stop pretending." The woman sneered. "I will never film it. Don''t you want to kill me? Come on, I am here. You just need one more, and my life will be yours!" Henry looked at the woman who looked like a crazy woman and said doubtfully, "I want to kill you?" "Do I know you?" "You don''t know me?" The woman''s face was full of disdain. "Is it interesting to keep acting like this? "You don''t know me and have followed me all the way to the door of my house?" "You don''t know me, but you''ve been following me all the time?" "I know what you are thinking in your mind. It''s impossible for me to film that kind of thing!" Henry slightly frowned and pointed to the next room where he lived. He asked, "Do you live here?" "Why ask when you know the answer?" "All right." Henry shrugged his shoulders. He also figured it out. This was a misunderstanding. Henry went to another door. After the pupils scanned, the door opened. When the woman saw Henry walking next door, she immediately understood everything. He was not following her. He was clearly a neighbour living next door. Thinking of this, the woman''s face suddenly turned red. She realized she was wrong. The woman got up from the ground and picked up the mask and sunsses that had been left aside. Looking at the door that had been closed by Henry, a touch of grievance gradually appeared on her pretty face. She stamped her feet and said, ''What a man, no gentleman at all! After the woman said that, she opened the door and strode in. As soon as she entered the house, the woman saw the purple marks on her neck. She suddenly panicked. From the marks on her neck, the woman could be sure that the man must have had the intention to kill her. Henry returned to his ce and turned on the TV. A female star appeared on the screen. The second he saw the TV screen, Henry instantly reacted. No wonder the woman just now looked familiar. In the shopping mall of Ensver City, there were many advertisements that she endorsed. Her name seemed to be Zylvia Vi. Her name was strange. Henry scanned all the TV channels and found that the program here did not differ much from that of the surface civilization, and there was still a variety of TV series, a variety of movies and documentaries. However, almost every leading actor and actress would fly in the sky. The science fiction movies were not about exploring outer space like they were on the surface, but about exploring the centre of the earth, in order to find the monsters in the earth, as well as some older civilizations. Henry had never even heard of these civilizations. Henry looked at these with great interest, which could also be regarded as a form of understanding of the Core civilization. He watched the TV for the whole afternoon. It was not until Henry was hungry that he realized that the afternoon had passed so quickly. Henry suddenly felt a little funny because he had not experienced this type of feeling for a long time. He got up and went to the kitchen. Henry began to prepare dinner for himself. These fresh ingredients and seasonings were also very interesting to him. Some of the tastes that could not be made in the past had opportunities to be discovered now. While cooking, Henry could still think of the appearance of Sylvia, the little foodie. He couldn''t help but smile. In an hour, four dishes and one soup were emitting a strong fragrance in Henry''s ce. The science and technology of the Core civilization developed rapidly. Most of its food came from synthesis, and its main purpose was to make up for the missing elements in the human body. When it came to the pursuit of taste, it was not so perfect. Even the delicious food in those big restaurants was ordinarypared to the surface. Henry leisurely sat in front of the dining table, opened themunicator, and read some news about Ensver City. Every time he looked at a few articles, he could see that it was rted to Radiant Ind, and it was also very popr. This showed that the reputation of Radiant Ind had completely spread around Ensver City, and no one could stop it. The result made Henry smile with satisfaction. He picked up his chopsticks and was about to eat when he saw a figure entering from the window of his own house. Henry was stunned. He lived on the 26th floor. Although everyone was practising Qi in the Core, the thief was too brave. "My lights are all on!" Henry looked at the light again and recognized the figure turning from the window into his home. It was the woman he met in the corridor at noon, Zylvia. Henry frowned and said, "What do you..." "Shh!" Zylvia quickly made a gesture to keep quiet, and then pointed to the direction of the door to Henry and whispered, "Someone ising. I need to hide for a moment." Henry went to the door. There was a camera on the door, so he could clearly see the scene outside the door. There were three people standing in front of Zylvia''s door, constantly punching the door and cursing. Because of the excellent sound instion, Henry could not hear their voices, but ording to the mouth shape, they were not saying anything polite. Henry looked at Zylvia with doubts. "You are a celebrity, aren''t you? "What''s the matter?" "Do you know me?" Zylvia was a little surprised. Henry pointed to the TV, and the TV screen just yed Zylvia''s advertisements. Just as Zylvia was about to say something, she was interrupted by a fierce and rapid knock on the door. The people outside the door were beating heavily on Henry''s door. "It must be them!" Zylvia''s face suddenly changed. "Don''t open the door!" While Zylvia was talking, Henry opened the door. Zylvia was so scared that she rushed to the bedroom and didn''t let anyone outside see her. Chapter 1404 Chapter 1404 Henry opened the door and looked at the three figures who appeared in front of his house. He asked in confusion, "What''s the matter?" The three people outside the door were quite special. One was tall, one was fat, and the other was short and thin. With just a nce, Henry could see through the strength of these three people. All of them were at the peak of the Qi-concentrating Realm. When the tall man saw the door open, he didn''t even look at Henry and went straight into Henry''s house. "Get out of the way." The short and stout man reached out his hand to push Henry. "Get lost." Henry waved his hand impatiently and blocked the road at the same time. The tall man barged in by force, but Henry didn''t move at all. The pudgy man red at Henry and shouted, "Boy, I advise you not to make trouble and let the womane out. I know she is here." Henry didn''t cover it up. He looked back and then curiously asked, "Why should I listen to you?" The short and thin man sneered, "Brother, I know that you live here. You should have a certain confidence in your status. But you have to know that you can''t keep the person inside, do you understand? "Give her to me if you know what''s good for you. Don''t think about saving a damsel in distress, or you''ll end up losing your life." The short and thin man''s words were full of threat. "Get the hell out of here." Henry looked impatient and was about to close the door. As soon as Henry closed the door halfway, he was stopped by a tall man''s hand. "Boy, I think you are making trouble to yourself." "Let''s do it!" The tall man shouted. The pudgy man and the short man attacked Henry at almost the same time. Facing the two men''s attacks, Henry did not even look at them. He punched out two times and hit both men''s chests. Under Henry''s fist, the pudgy man and the short and thin man flew backwards like a kite with a broken string, spitting blood out of their mouths. Such a scene caused the tall man, who had been preparing to fight, to suddenly stop. He knew exactly how powerful his twopanions were. They were on par with him. They were at the peak of Qi-concentrating Realm, but were sent flying by the man''s fist. "No wonder you have the courage to save her. It turns out that you''re in the Divine Realm." The eyes of the tall man became cautious. "But brother, even if you are in the Divine Realm, you can''t keep the person inside. This is the person that Master Niu wants, understand?" When the tall man said the words "Master Niu", he straightened his back a lot. Obviously, he had great confidence in the title of "Master Niu". However, Henry did not change his attitude toward them because of Master Niu. "I said get out of here, got it?" Henry stared at the tall man in front of him, and a cyclone condensed in Henry''s hands. The tall man subconsciously took a step back and stared at Henry''s hands. A few secondster, the tall man took a deep breath and said, "Well, since you don''t respect Master Niu, don''t me me for not warning you. I want to see how long you can protect this woman!" After the tall man finished speaking, he turned around and left. He knew very well that with this man standing here, he couldn''t get in no matter how hard he tried. The threat of the tall man did not affect Henry at all. After closing the door, Henry went to the dining room. He saw Zylvia sitting at the dining table, holding a bowl of rice and eating the dishes on the table. The four dishes were almost totally eaten. "What''s wrong with you?" Henry walked over and looked at Zylvia. "You haven''t eaten for a few days?" "Are you very hungry?" "No, I''m not!" Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Zylvia puffed up her cheeks. Apparently, she stuffed her mouth with a mouthful of food. She was very excited. "Isn''t this too delicious? "Did you make these?" If people from the surface civilization were to eat the delicacies made by Henry, they would be full of praise and would want to swallow them, let alone the people in the Core that did not even care about the taste of the food. It was the biggest praise to a chef for diners to show such a look. Henry was happy and said, "At least you should leave some food for me. It''s my dinner." Zylvia''s pretty face turned red. Looking at the four dishes that she had almost finished, she said with some humility, "I kept some for you. I haven''t finished them yet." Henry shook his head, went to the kitchen and filled a bowl of rice for himself. Then he sat opposite to Zylvia and ate. With Henry sitting opposite, Zylvia''s manner of eating was much more restrained. However, compared with her usual appearance, she could be considered to be devouring like a wolf. After a while, after a bowl of rice, Zylvia couldn''t help but fill another bowl for herself. "Big brother, they just talked about Master Niu. Aren''t you afraid of Master Niu?" Zylvia secretly took a look at Henry. After eating the food made by Henry, she used Henry''s help to get out of trouble and started to call him brother. "What''s there to be afraid of?" Henry had a strange look on his face. "Is he very powerful?" Zylvia covered her forehead and asked, "Brother, are you from Ensver City? You don''t even know Master Niu." Henry shook his head and said, "No, I''ve just arrived." "No wonder." Zylvia seemed to realize something. "So, you know that man called Derbey, don''t you?" "Yeah." Henry nodded and said, "I know this guy. What''s wrong?" "Master Niu is verbey''s sworn brother. It can be said that he has connections with both sides. No one dares to provoke him in Ensver City." When she said this, Zylvia made a grimace, revealing a look of fear. Henry suddenlyughed and said, "You''ve told me so much now. When you just entered through the window of my house, you looked very skilled. Looks like you have brought some troubles to me." "No, it''s not like that." Zylvia shook her head. "If you hadn''t opened the door just now, those people wouldn''t have done anything to you. I just wanted to avoid some troubles and hide in your ce, and I didn''t think of getting you into trouble." "It doesn''t matter." Henry shrugged. "What are these people looking for you for?" "Shoot a movie?" It was because of Henry''s spection that Zylvia was a movie star. "That''s right." Hearing that, Zylvia''s face suddenly turned red. "But it''s not a regr movie. They want me to shoot those things, you know." How could Henry not understand what she was talking about? He nodded and did not say anything. After dinner, Zylvia thanked him and left. Henry threw the tableware into the automatic washing machine. He was lying on the sofa and continued watching the drama show. The darkness gradually descended, and the surroundings became quiet. A light breeze blew past. Henry, who was watching TV, smiled and said, "You''re already here. What are you doing hanging outside? Come in." As soon as Henry''s voice fell, several figures rushed into Henry''s residence from the window and surrounded him. These people were all dressed in ck and wore masks. Henry reclined on the sofa, nced briefly, and then said, "Including the seven people hiding outside the window and the four outside the door, there are a total of 26 people, four people in the Divine Realm and 22 people at the peak of Qi-concentrating Realm. It seems that Master Niu is very powerful." Chapter 1405 Chapter 1405 All the people who rushed into the room were all facing Henry. One of them snorted and said, "Since you know Master Niu, you should know that you have provoked someone you shouldn''t provoke. However, Master Niu thinks you are a talent, so I will give you a chance. If you choose to surrender to Master Niu, I will spare your life today." "Surrender?" Henry was still lying there. "Let''s talk about the other thing. What if I choose not?" "Then you will die!" The voice of the leader was cold. At the moment the man spoke, all the killers moved in unison, including the four people Henry sensed outside the door. They also opened the door with a special method and rushed in. A total of 26 people poured into the room, which made the whole room crowded in an instant. Henry stood among the crowd, bing the main target. Qi practitioners had long-ranged means of attack, which could achieve the effect of twenty- six people attacking at the same time. The Qi surged out and went straight to Henry. When the Spiritual Qi was about to touch Henry, itpletely stopped. It looked like time stopped, and it was difficult for Qi to advance any further. Henry stretched out his right thumb and picked out his ears. He said leisurely, "Since Master Niu really wants to kill me, he should send some masters here. You guys, you''re still not enough." The leader''s eyes became extraordinarily dignified. It was not that he didn''t want to control the Qi and attack Henry, but he couldn''t control it at all. He could clearly feel that the Spiritual Qi he had shot out waspletely out of his control. All this was because of the person sitting on the sofa! "Everybody, thanks foring." Henry said in a joking tone, "However, the result may not be what you expect. It will disappoint you. Of course, this mood won''tst long. After all, you will die soon. Don''t be afraid. I will try my best to shorten the process and reduce your pain." The leader felt that something was wrong on the spot. His first reaction was to escape, but he soon found that he could no longer control his own body. He could not move his feet at all, as if he had grown to the ground. Henry put his right hand in front of him, put his thumb to his middle finger, and murmured, "I hope the walls won''t get dirty." When Henry''s mumble came to an end, his thumb crossed with his middle finger, making a snap. The instant the snap appeared, the 26 men exploded into a ball of blood fog. In just a moment, these men, together with their flesh, bones, muscles, and clothes, were turned into dust. However, they didn''t disperse, and instead, they werepletely covered by the purple light. The floor and the walls of the house were still clean, and they were not affected at all. Henry gently flicked his fingers again, and then these purple lights, including dust, rushed out of the window, rose to the sky, and disappeared. Henry, who was sitting on the sofa, picked up the remote control beside him and chose a TV show again. What happened just now seemed to have nothing to do with him and did not affect his mood at all. Henry was sitting there watching the show. There was a casino in Ensver City, which covered an area of tens of thousands of square metres and was magnificent. The people in this casino were all in the hight positions in Ensver City. The boss of the casino was called Master Niu. He had connections on both sides of thew and he was very powerful. In thergest office of the casino, gold was embedded everywhere, fully showing its nobility. Apanied by two hot young girls, the 60-year-old Master Niu sat on a spacious chair in the office and yed with the teacup in his hand. "Knock knock knock." Someone knocked on the office door. Without raising his head, Master Niu said, "Come in." The door of the office opened and a middle-aged man in his thirties came in. Two hot young girls were still standing behind Master Niu, massaging him. The middle-aged man who walked into the office didn''t even dare to look at Master Niu and the two girls behind him. He lowered his head and said respectfully, "Master, there''s something going on over there." "Oh?" There was a look of interest on Master Niu''s face, but his eyes were still fixed on the teacup in his hand. "The action was taken, but no one came. It seems that the man did not choose to join us. Did they burn his body?" "Sir, all of our people are unreachable!" Master Niu suddenly stopped ying with the teacup. Two secondster, the teacup in Master Niu''s hand exploded with a bang, and the fragments flew everywhere. Master Niu, who had been looking down all the time, raised his head and looked at the middle-aged man in front of him. "You said that all of our people are out of contact?" "Yes," replied the middle-aged man. "Interesting." The corners of Master Niu''s mouth curled into a strange smile. "I have sent them not long ago. He was able to deal with those people in such a short time. When did such a figuree to Ensver City? Interesting, interesting. I want information about him. Tomorrow, I''ll meet him personally!" "Understood." The middle-aged man nodded his head forcefully, and then he withdrew from the office, closing the office door carefully. At the same time, a photo belonging to Henry set up a holographic projection on the desk of Master Niu. Master Niu looked at Henry''s photo and smiled slightly. "You came to Ensver City, but you don''t want to show respect to the top of the mountain. The young people these days are too unruly." As soon as Master Niu finished speaking, he waved his hand and the holographic image disappeared. A night of silence passed. At eight o''clock the next morning, Henry was busy with today''s breakfast in the kitchen. In these two days, watching dramas and cooking became Henry''s greatest hobby. He learned about this new world and unlocked new ingredients, which made him very interested. Henry had just finished his breakfast when someone knocked on the door. Henry casually tapped on the kitchen wall, and the picture from outside the door appeared on the screen. Fashionably dressed, Zylvia stood at the door and kept reaching out to press the doorbell. Henry controlled the door switch in the kitchen. When the door was opened, Zylvia came in. As soon as she entered the room, Zylvia''s smart little nose had smelled something delicious. She kept sniffing and showed an expression of enjoyment. "What delicious food is there today?" Zylvia walked towards the dining room and swallowed her saliva subconsciously. When Zylvia saw the exquisite Chinese breakfast on the dining table, her eyes were shining and her saliva was about to flow out. "You came to eat?" Henry came out of the kitchen with a pot of spicy soup and put it on the table. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Zylvia blushed and nodded slightly. As a movie star, Zylvia had a perfect figure and appearance. Usually, the people who wanted to invite her to dinner would line up from Ensver City to Thunder Town. But no one had ever heard of any gossip regarding Zylvia and anyone else. But now, she took the initiative toe to a man''s house. Chapter 1406 Chapter 1406 Although Zylvia didn''t want to admit that she was there for food, she was afraid that if she shook her head, this person would give her no food. Since the man in front of her intended to kill her yesterday, Zylvia had no doubt that this man would reject her mercilessly. Henry sat down at the table, and then pouted his lips in the direction of the kitchen. "The bowl and chopsticks are over there. Go get them yourself." "Okay!" Hearing this, Zylvia rushed into the kitchen with an excited look and took the bowl and chopsticks. When Zylvia picked up a bowl of soup and drank it, she breathed a sigh of relief and looked rxed. Last night, after Henry had finished dinner, Zylvia had a feeling that she still hadn''t had enough. She hadn''t had any appetite for a long time. This feeling had been tormenting her for a night. She had brought out all the delicious food in her house, but it was not even one-tenth of that of the dinner. The taste, just thinking of it, made her mouth watering. Zylvia didn''t sleep much all night. She stared at the clock all the time. When the sun rose, she couldn''t wait to knock on the door. When she ate the delicious food, she felt that her whole body wasfortable. Henry looked at Zylvia''s happy expression and could not help butugh. "Is it so delicious?" "Of course!" Zylvia nodded hard. "I''ve never tasted such delicious food in my life. It''s so delicious! God, how did you make it taste like this?" "If you want to eat, I can..." Henry opened his mouth, but before he could finish his words, Zylvia interrupted him. "Can Ie for a meal every day? Really? Thank you so much! But I won''t eat your food for free. I''ll pay you! Give me yourmunication code and I''ll add you as a friend. I''ll transfer the money to you." Henry rolled his eyes. He wanted to say, "If you want to eat it, I can teach you how to do it." As long as the seasoning was well used and the heat was well controlled, the taste would not be bad. He didn''t expect that this person would not give him a chance to speak at all. Henry shook his head and opened hismunication device. "Syl Zhang, good name, what does it mean?" Zylvia tilted her head and added Henry''s friend. Henry said with a smile, "My surname is Zhang, and Syl is part of my wife''s name." "Wow!" Zylvia opened her mouth wide. "Nice, you changed your name especially for your wife, didn''t you? I''m so envious, your wife is too lucky, wow, wow." As she spoke, her mouth was once again filled with delicious food. After a big meal, Zylvia patted her t belly with satisfaction. "Okay, I''m full. I have to hurry and do some work. I''lle back in the evening, hahaha." With a burst ofughter, Zylvia walked out of Henry''s home like a crazy woman. A few minutes after Zylvia went out, Henry received a transfer from Zylvia. Three hundred thousand! In the Core civilization, a teacher''s monthly sry was one thousand three hundred and it was enough for one family. Three hundred thousand would be enough to pay a teacher thirty years of sry! Henry couldn''t help but sigh. No matter where, the celebrities were rich! After throwing the bowls and chopsticks into the washing machine, Henry contacted verbey, and then leisurely walked out of the house and met him at Stardance Hotel. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. It was still in the private meeting room. When Henry arrived, Derbey had been waiting there respectfully. "How''s everything going?" Henry sat on the main seat and asked. "My lord, things are moving faster than we expected. Just now, the three major academies simultaneously announced that they will cooperate with Radiant Ind. From this day on, Radiant Ind will be responsible for all the security outside the city, and the bandits will never appear again. Moreover, good farnd and money have all been transferred to us, and a special pass has already been delivered to us. ording to the information I received, there are at least 15 media members and more than that are tracking down and reporting about this news. If everything goes well, tonight. Out of 10 people, there will be seven people discussing Radiant Ind. These bandits are very honest and all haveid low. The mask has been designed as well, and there is an entire factory working for us." "That''s good." Henry nodded slightly and said, "This is what we are going to do. We will share fertile farnd, we will give out special passes and give some bandits a chance to enter the city. You find a few more people to rob some cars, it doesn''t matter how, but they have to do it in the name of Radiant Ind." "Understood." Derbey bowed and prepared to leave the meeting room. "By the way." Henry suddenly stopped him. "My lord, please tell me what I need to do," Derbey said respectfully. Henry asked, "Did you find out the news I asked you to inquire about?" "Not yet." Derbey shook his head. "But I''ve sent people to a region and I think we''ll hear from Madam very soon." "All right, tell me the news about her the moment you get it." Henry was a little embarrassed. "You can go and do your own business." After Derbey left, Henry took out the ring in his hand and focused all his eyes on the ring, which contained all his thoughts. "Sylvia, where the hell are you? What did you do? You guided me here, but didn''t leave any clues..." "Kid." Heretic God had been silent for a few days, but he suddenly spoke up. "Are you nning to expand your influence here? Have you thought about it? This matter isn''t as simple as it looks. ording to the information I recently heard together with you, those bandits are all supported by the so- called Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng. Since these seven people have such a great reputation, they must be in the Spirit-controlling realm, and their strength isn''t weak. If you want to do this kind of business, the first thing you need to do is to take care of them. But once you take care of them, will the academy continue to pay you? Your Radiant Ind will be another type of bandit!" Henry shook his head slightly. "I have my own ideas." Heretic God chuckled and said, "I don''t know what you are going to do, but let me remind you. These academies are only a force in Wanshan District. In addition to the whole Core world, there are three other forces. Even if you can live in peace with the academies, your sudden appearance will definitely be noticed by the other three districts. The strength of Wanshan District and the other three districts has always been bnced. Your appearance will destroy this bnce. At that time, how to develop the situation will be out of your control." Henry smiled slightly. "Which force do you belong to?" Heretic God said haughtily, "I don''t belong to any force. They don''t even have the right to make a totem for me..." Heretic God suddenly came to his senses when he said this. "Kid, you''re trying to get me to tell you something!" Henry shrugged his shoulders, then got up, left the office, and went straight to Ensver City''s library. Totem? Henry was going to check it out. What the hell was the totem mentioned by Heretic God? Chapter 1407 Chapter 1407 On the way to the library, Henry tried to make the Heretic God speak more than once. However, the Heretic God had never said anything and hadpletely learned how to control himself. The library of Ensver City was jointly managed by the three major academies. There were many books stored in it. Whoever entered the library had to pay ten thousand as a deposit. That was an eight-month sry for an academy teacher. In this advanced civilization, there were still reading materials made of paper. It could be said that these were antiques, which led to the library being very deserted. But the three academies did not care. It was normal for the library to be empty, but every city must have a building like this. After identity authentication, Henry finally entered the library after he paid a deposit and a series of other things. He was told that all his behaviour would be monitored. Even if the book got slightly damaged, the deposit paid would not be returned. Henry swept the inside of the library. There was no one in therge library. Rows of bookshelves were filled with neatly arranged books. Henry looked at the catalogues and searched for nearly half an hour before he found a book about the totems. It didn''t tell a lot of things. It only mentioned some very simple things, which made Henry generally understand what he needed. Then, Henry searched the whole library but couldn''t find a second book rted to the totem. ording to the information Henry had acquired, totems were the existence of faith. Some people had even mentioned that the spiritual energy of Heaven and Earth had something to do with totems. Totems could be made for True spirits, and during ancient times, totems controlled everything in the world. In this world, there were three types of totems. However, each of the three types of totems waspletely different from the other. In fact, in every era, the totems would change, and there were many different types of totems. It was impossible to determine. Although the information Henry got was very little, he could sort it out. If the totem was really the legendary existence of the Core civilization and the Heretic God had a totem himself, he needed to figure out its origin. Of course, Henry did not fully believe in the words of the Heretic God. Who knew whether the word totem was deliberately said by the Heretic God or not. By the time Henry finished with the library, it was already noon. Henry received several messages from hismunication device, many of which were rted to Radiant Ind. Many media outlets had already begun to seize this mysterious organization, and verbey worked very fast. The media had already revealed that bandits hadmitted crimes outside the city, and the people of Radiant Ind hade forward to stop them. These masked men of Radiant Ind imed to be the Reapers, but what they did was for Justice. During this period of time, they wanted to discuss whether the ind''s existence was a good or bad thing. It was immediately pushed to the front page of Ensver City''s official website, and everyone who had a residence in Ensver City could make their point. However, there were not many who supported the ind''s existence. After all, the sudden appearance of arge-scale force would make people uneasy. Henry walked out of the library leisurely and went to themunity where he lived. At the gate of themunity, Henry suddenly saw a well-dressed grey-haired old man sitting at the gate. In front of the old man, there was a set of Chinese chess! Henry walked over with curiosity and looked at the chessboard in front of the old man. When he got closer, he found that there was still some difference between this game and chess on the surface, but not much. At least the chessboard was the same. "Well, do you also know something about Chinese chess?" Seeing that Henry had been staring at the chessboard in front of him, the grey- haired old man asked excitedly. Henry shook his head and said, "I don''t quite understand rules, but I''m a little interested." "It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand." Hearing this, the old man became more excited. He quickly took out a thumb and sat down for Henry. "Come, young man, I''ll teach you. I''ll teach you a lesson. Let''s y two rounds." After the old man finished speaking, he started to tell Henry the story without waiting for Henry''s reply. Henry listened with great interest. In the end, Henry found that this was just the same as what he yed on the surface, but there were some names, such as the rook in the chess game, which was called "Tiger" here, but it still yed a simr role. "Well, young man, do you understand now? Do you understand enough to y a few games? This is very simple. I''ll let you get addicted to it." The old man narrowed his eyes and looked at Henry, looking like an old liar. Henry could tell at a nce that the old man was obviously obsessed with chess. Anyway, he had nothing to do, and Henry was also happy to y two games. This point in culture is the same in both worlds. "Sure." Henry nodded. "Thene on!" The old man shook off his arm. ''TH let you have a tiger and a deer first. What do you think?" The tiger was the rook in the chess, and the deer was the horse in the chess. The old man already made a considerable concession. "Okay." Henry said with a smile. Three minutester, the old man widened his eyes and looked at the chessboard in front of him. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. "Checkmate!" Henry pushed a tiger to the end of the old man''s chessboard. Henry''s move made the old man have no chance to take action. "This!" The old man looked at the chessboard and stared at Henry. "Old man, you can''t defeat me." Henryughed, stood up, and was ready to leave. When the old man saw that Henry was going to leave, he quickly reached out his hand. "Don''t go, let''s have another round! I just let you win. This time I won''t let you, let''s have another round!" Henry saw that the old man didn''t want to let go and said helplessly, "Okay." After another five minutes, the old man widened his eyes again and looked at the chessboard in front of him. He lost again! "How is this possible?" The old man was a bit stunned. This game only took less than five minutes in total, and the opponentpletely won him with overwhelming superiority. "No, let''s do it again. Let''s do it again." The old man was not reconciled. "Forget it. I don''t have time today. Let''s talk about it when I have the time." Henry turned his head and looked behind him. Not far behind Henry, a group of people came aggressively. The leader was a man in his sixties. He was wearing a ck suit. The people behind him were all very respectful to him. Henry''s intuition told him that these people came for him. "All right." The old man in front of Henry sighed. "I''m here every day. If you have time,e and y with me." "Okay, I''lle when I''m free." Henry got up with a smile and then walked to the opposite side of the neighbourhood gate. The group of people was led by Master Niu. Master Niu saw Henry from afar. As soon as he came up, he found that Henry hurriedly got up and went elsewhere. Master Niu chuckled and said, "Oh, you''re still a little alert. I''m afraid that he is at thete stage of Divine Realm, so we should be careful." "Understood." The people behind Master Niu all replied. "Let''s go." Master Niu followed the direction that Henry left. The old man sitting at the gate of themunity saw Master Niu and the others passing by. He looked in the direction in which Henry left and said with a smile, "It''s really not safe anywhere, but it''s much better than those ces." Chapter 1408 Chapter 1408 Henry walked around Ensver City a few times and found that those people were still following him. Henry walked to a remote ce, and there were not many people. He then stood and waited for a few seconds. After a few seconds, the people led by Master Niu appeared again in Henry''s sight. Seeing that Henry did not move, Master Niu came over. "Syl Zhang?" Master Niu walked to Henry generously and kept looking him up and down. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Henry smiled slightly. "Master Niu?" "That''s right." Master Niu nodded his head. "You are braver or more arrogant than I imagined. I thought that you would take us to the academy and find shelter." While Master Niu was talking, the people he brought surrounded Henry. Master Niu brought a total of fifteen people, but each of them was an elite soldier. After all, in Master Niu''s guess, Henry had the strength of thete-stage of the Divine Realm. How could he dare to deal with ate-stage of Divine Realm without those people he brought? "It''s strange." Henry looked at Master Niu with a puzzled face. "What? Is there any problem with my words?" Master Niu stood in front of Henry. Without any defensive action, he seemed very confident. Henry nodded seriously and said, "There is a problem. Why should I seek shelter?" Master Niu smiled. "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll kill you?" Henry shook his head and replied, "I''m not afraid." "Why?" This time, it was Master Niu''s turn to reveal a confused expression. "Because you can''t kill me." Henry nced around. "Fifteen people, two of them are at thete stage of the Divine Realm, and the rest are at the early and middle stages of the Divine Realm. These people should be the strongest among your subordinates. They won''t be able to kill me." When Henry spoke, there was no emotional fluctuation at all, as if he was talking about something that could not be any more normal. When the masters who surrounded Henry heard this, they all showed an angry look. Master Niu secretly gestured to the others not to move. The higher one stood, the more one could see. Master Niu stood at the top of Ensver City, so he was naturally very clear that there were too many people who were stronger than him in this world. These people were not easy to deal with. For example, he could see the strength of the person in front of him. Besides, the confidence on his face showed that he was not pretending to be strong. Master Niu did not want to provoke him. In the past, Master Niu would have tried to kill anyone who didn''t respect him, but in the past two days, he felt a little threatened by the sudden appearance of Radiant Ind. He didn''t want to find trouble. If it were something else, Master Niu might even do him a favour. But now it was rted to Zylvia. This woman was something that Master Niu had to deal with. Master Niu was silent for a few minutes. During the process of Master Niu''s silence, Henry had been staring at Master Niu and did not speak. "Ha, ha, ha!" Master Niu suddenly burst intoughter and said, "Well, I like confident young people, just like when I was young. It''s interesting. Why don''t we find a ce and sit down and talk?" Henry smiled and said, "Forget about it. The age gap between us is too big. We can''t get to know each other. Let''s get down to business. Do you want me to leave that actress alone?" Master Niu was rejected by Henry in front of so many people without expectation. His face was a little ugly and angry, and then his face changed immediately. "Okay, cut off the crap. I like that! Then I will make it clear. That woman knows something that she shouldn''t know. I want her to die." "Oh." Henry tilted his head and looked at Master Niu curiously. "So?" Master Niu took a deep breath. He suppressed his anger and continued to say, "So, I hope you won''t intervene in this matter." Henry shrugged his shoulders and said, "Master Niu, is that right? Are you out of your mind, or are you blind, hm?" Henry''s words made Master Niu''s anger that he had been holding back suddenly burst out. His old face suddenly darkened. "What do you mean?" "My meaning is very simple. Intervene in this matter? What do you mean by intervening? Your people broke into my house and were driven away by me. Then, you sent another 26 men to take my life. From beginning to end, I haven''t even been out of my house. Do you think I intervened in it? Let me ask you, isn''t there something wrong with your brain?" "You!" Master Niu clenched his fist, and ayer of aura sted away from Master Niu''s body. The people that Master Niu brought over were going to take action. Master Niu, who was already on the verge of anger, took a deep breath and stopped his subordinates. He said in a deep voice, "Alright, since you don''t interfere, then this matter will be much easier to settle. This time around, I''ll take responsibility for this matter. Let''s go!" Master Niu turned around and waved his hand to leave with the others. If it weren''t for the pressure of the new power of Radiant Ind, Master Niu swore that he would fight with the person in front of him. However, the pressure on him was too great. It was said that there was a Supremacy Master in that organization, and he didn''t know whether it was true or not. If it was true, his position under the person in Ensver City would be hard to protect. "Wait a minute." Henry suddenly shouted and stopped Master Niu, who was about to leave. "What?" Master Niu turned his head, and there was more and more patience in his tone. Henry smiled slightly and said, "You sent someone to break into my house, and this matter is over? You should at least leave something behind." Master Niu clenched his fists and said, "Leave something behind? What do you want?" "Simple." Henry''s figure suddenly shed. In the next second, the two men next to Master Niu fell to the ground, and their bodies were cut in half. The two men were closest to Master Niu. Then, Henry''s figure reappeared in ce. "I''ll just take two lives." Master Niu looked at the two people who fell down beside him. He knew very well that this person was showing his strength to him. The reason why he killed the two nearest to him was to tell himself that if he wanted, he could kill anyone, including him. Master Niu took a deep breath. The degree of the arrogance of this person in front of him exceeded his expectations. He didn''t want to stir up trouble, but that didn''t mean that person didn''t. If they were still able to bear with it, then Master Niu would not be able to do it. Henry put his hands in his pockets and stood there. What he had to do was to be arrogant! Extremely arrogant! Otherwise, it would be very difficult to make the name of ''Radiant Ind'' scary! "Boy, do you really want to go against me?" Master Niu''s face was so gloomy that it seemed like it could drip water. Henry shrugged. "Well, could it be that only you, Master Niu, can kill anyone you want in Ensver City? Your people have broken into my house twice. Do you think that just because you say it, I would let it go?" "Tell me what do you want!" Master Niu''s body had already begun to tremble out of anger. "I''ve already done what I want to do." Henry turned around and strode away. His voice came, "I killed two people because you people have invaded my house twice. Next, it''s up to you how you want to y it." Master Niu''s face was fierce, and he gritted his teeth and said, "You''re courting death!" Chapter 1409 Chapter 1409 The 13 subordinates of Master Niu were all ready to fight. "There''s no rush." Master Niu stared at Henry''s back. "This person will be killed sooner orter, but not now. Let''s go!" After saying that, Master Niu waved his hand and left with his men. Henry''s confident appearance really made Master Niu apprehensive. If he took action now, Master Niu was not sure whether he could take this person down. Now the situation in Ensver City was not suitable for him to continue to make enemies! Moreover, there was an important party to attend tonight, so he didn''t have time to waste here. He didn''t know how to behave, and sooner orter, he would be exposed! Henry walked toward his home, and the old man sitting at the gate of the community had disappeared. After Henry returned home, heid on the sofa leisurely and continued to watch TV. On the way, Derbey called Henry and told him that he had an appointment with different forces in Ensver City at Stardance Hotel at eight o''clock in the evening. This party was suggested by Henry. Henry remembered the time and agreed. In the afternoon, Henry washed the dishes and cooked. When the dishes were ready, Zylvia rang the doorbell. There were four dishes and one soup. There was no food left on Zylvia''s te. If it weren''t for her own image, Zylvia would definitely have licked the te clean. "Is she a reincarnation of a hungry ghost?" Henry looked at the empty te without any food left and rolled his eyes. When Zylvia was eating, she ate like a wolf. When she finished eating, she felt shy and her eyes always drifted to other ces instead of looking directly at Henry. Henry threw the dishes into the washing machine, stretched and said to Zylvia, "All right, you''ve had enough. Shouldn''t you go home to rest?" "Well..." Zylvia looked at Henry. She wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. "What are you going to doter?" "Why?" Asked Henry. "Because." Zylvia suddenly lowered her head and said in a low voice, "I want you to go to a party with me. I heard that a big shot will show up at this party. You know, now I''m not on good terms with Master Niu. I asked my friend for help so that I can get the qualification to participate in this party. I just want to get in touch with that big shot, but I dare not go alone, so I think..." Henry was slightly interested. "What big shot?" Henry now wanted to gain a firm foothold in Ensver City, so he had to do some understanding of the heads of different forces. All of a sudden, she raised her head and asked, "Have you heard of Radiant Ind?" Henry was stunned. He didn''t expect that Zylvia would mention this to him. He nodded and said, "Of course." Zylvia clearly saw Henry''s stunned expression and continued to say, "I think you must have heard about it. Now there''s no one in Ensver City who doesn''t know about Radiant Ind. I heard that the representative of Radiant Ind will appear at the gathering tonight. You know what I mean." "I see." Henry nodded and said, "I''ll also go to this party tonight. It''s okay for us to go together." "That''s great!" Zylvia was pleasantly surprised. "You''ve also been invited, haven''t you? I saw you fight yesterday. Your strength is at least in the Divine Realm. Right, how could I forget about this? With your strength, you''ll definitely be invited. That''s great, I feel much more at ease with someone apanying me. Wait for me, I''ll go to change my clothes, it won''t take long." After Zylvia finished her words, she rushed out of Henry''s house excitedly and went back to her home. Zylvia was so slow that Henry had waited for more than half an hour. Then he saw Zylvia appear in front of him in a red evening dress. This dress was tailor-made for Zylvia. It showed her perfect figure. She was plump, nice, and eye-catching. Her long hair draped over her shoulders, entuating the charm of a woman as much as possible. "Do I look nice?" As Zylvia stepped on high heels, her tall and pretty figure made a turn in front of Henry. "Not bad." Henry nced at her and then got up. "Let''s go. It''s almost eight o''clock." Zylvia noticed that the man in front of her didn''t look at her carefully at all. Even when she asked him, he just nced at her. For the rest of the time, most of his eyes were on the boring TV series in front of him. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. "You are a..." Zylvia looked at Henry and wanted to say something, but didn''t know where to start. Zylvia had seen many men and different kinds of people. Even if they pretended to be serious, they would subconsciously look at her. However, she could tell if this man was serious or not at first nce. In her eyes, it seemed that he couldn''t be trapped by any other woman. Zylvia still remembered that this person''s eyes were particrly gentle when mentioning his wife. Henry casually put on some clothes and went out. When he went downstairs, he received a message from verbey, telling him that most of the people were in ce and waiting for him to show up. Henry took a nce at it and didn''t care about it anymore. As a A-list movie star, Zylvia naturally had her car. A fancy supercar stopped in front of Henry, and the whole car was filled with a sense of science fiction. Even if Henry did not understand this civilization, he knew that this thing was definitely not ordinary stuff. Henry opened the door and sat in the passenger''s seat. The moment Zylvia started the car, the motor roared. Henry was stunned. "Is this an oil car?" "That''s right." Zylvia nodded. Henry touched his nose. It seemed to be a casual chat, but in fact, he said, "You, the stars, are really rich. This kind of car is very rare now." "That''s right." Zylvia replied, "But with your cooking skills, it shouldn''t be difficult for you to buy such a car, right?" "Ha ha." Henryughed and said, "I can''t afford it. Let''s drive!" Zylvia stepped on the elerator, and the long roar made Henry feel particrly warm. More than ten minutester, the car stopped in front of Stardance Hotel. A well-dressed Zylvia got out of the car with Henry, who was casually dressed. When the two of them walked together, it seemed very awkward. Stardance Hotel was not opened to the public again today. Henry took a nce at the cars parked in front of the Stardance Hotel, each of which had an exaggerated style, symbolizing that it was expensive. Those who coulde to Stardance Hotel to attend the party today were all famous figures in Ensver City. Henry and Zylvia walked toward the entrance of Stardance Hotel. As soon as they entered the hotel, a man and a woman came in front of them. The woman was also dressed in a red evening dress, with exquisite facial features. She was a beautiful woman, and the person walking next to the beautiful woman was a handsome young man. When Henry and Zylvia came to the front, the woman in the red evening dress suddenly said, "Isn''t this Zylvia?" "Is she still alive?" Chapter 1410 Chapter 1410 Zylvia looked at the woman in red in front of her, and her face was a little ugly. "Zylvia, I thought you''re really dead. I heard that you''ve asked for a lot of help and spent a lot of money in order to earn the qualification to enter the gathering today. In the end, your male companion is this kind of person? "Do you think this guy is going to get you in?" The woman in red looked Henry up and down as she spoke. "Taneka, don''t think that I don''t know what you are thinking." Zylvia stared at the person in front of her. "You''re eager for me to die now, right? Do you think that as long as I die, all my sponsors and those TV dramas will hire you?" "It doesn''t matter." Taneka shook her head. "I''m happy to see you die. I don''t care about the rest." "Ha ha." Zylvia sneered. "If that''s the case, I''m afraid I''ll have to disappoint you." After finishing her words, Zylvia strode into the hotel. Henry followed Zylvia with a calm face. He was not affected by the two women''s chatting at all. Taneka realized that her words did not have much of an impact on Zylvia. She immediately turned to look at Henry and said, "Hey, can you enter this ce as well?" "Even Zylvia got a qualification by using her connections. Do you think she can get you in?" Henry gave Taneka a puzzled look and asked in return, "Who told you that she needs to take me in?" "I''m also invited to the party." Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Is that so?" Taneka sneered. She obviously didn''t believe it. "Taneka, put away your arrogance. He is an expert at the early stage of the Divine Realm. Is it normal for him to have the qualifications to participate?" Zylvia looked at Taneka with a disdainful expression. The early stage of the Divine Realm. That was the peak level expert in Ensver City. When Taneka met such an expert, she had to be careful. This was a world that valued force. Although Taneka was also a female star in the film industry, this was not the capital that she could use to deal with an expert in the Divine Realm. After all, there were too many possibilities for an expert in the Divine Realm to kill her unless her personal bodyguards stayed close to her. However, based on her status, there was only one bodyguard she could hire at the early stage of the Divine Realm. Moreover, she had to treat him with care. No matter how famous the stars were, they were all the same in front of the power. This was the case in any civilization. If it was in the past, when Taneka heard about the Divine Realm expert, she would definitely think highly of him. However, for now, she was dismissive of him. Firstly, Taneka did not want to show her weakness in front of Zylvia. Secondly, it was because, other than the children of thoserge families, the ones who attended today''s gathering were all strong. The weakest among them were all at the early stage of the Divine Realm. There were even a few who were at thete stage of the Divine Realm. Just now, Taneka had already grown tired of the Divine Realm expert. The most important thing was that the young man standing next to Taneka was the young master of the Meng Family in Ensver City. Although he was only from a branch family, the Meng Family was one of the three great families in Ensver City. Currently, there was one person from the family who was the principal of the Northern Acadamy! Just this one person alone was enough to cause the entire Meng Family to rise to this position! A master at the early stage of Divine Realm, Taneka was gradually starting to look down on him. "Early stage of the Divine Realm?" Beside Taneka, the young master of the Meng Family, Orfeo,ughed in disdain. "So it turns out that outside, there''s only a weak master at the early stage the Divine Realm, yet you''re still so confident?" "Who gave you this kind of courage? Even trash at the early stage of Divine Realm dared to be so arrogant in front of me?" Orfeo naturally could not sit idly by and watch the woman beside him argue with others. He had already regarded Taneka as his lover tonight. Henry tilted his head and looked at Orfeo. He asked curiously, "You''re just at the early stage of the Qi-concentrating Realm, aren''t you?" "You don''t even care about the Divine Realm Stage?" "Ha ha." Orfeo looked at Henry. "You are the first person who dares to mock my strength. You are very courageous." "Is this considered a kind of courage?" Henry''s mouth was wide open. "If I want to kill you, I just need to snap my fingers. Am I very courageous by mocking you?" "Don''t you want to see something more courageous than it, huh?" An invisible pressure burst out from Henry''s body and went straight to Orfeo. Under the pressure of Henry, Orfeo felt a heavy weight on his body. His legs couldn''t bear such weight and directly bent down, almost kneeling on the ground. Henry looked at Orfeo with a faint smile. Orfeo''s back was wet with cold sweat. Just now, he was scared. Today, he came to the gathering, so he didn''t think of bringing any bodyguards with him. If he was desperate and wanted to kill the man in front of him, he couldn''t get away. Only himself knew well that the person in charge of the Meng Family now was Juda Meng, who looked down on the low-levelled disciples of the Meng Family. If he was killed, the Meng Family would almost not fight for him! The most important thing was that even if the man was punished by the Meng Family, he would be dead already! The arrogance of Orfeo was gone under the pressure of Henry. Looking at the faint smile on Henry''s face, Orfeo took a deep breath and said, "Well, you are very brave. I hope that you can still be so arrogant. If it weren''t for the fact that I have an important visitor to greet today, I would definitely make you suffer!" Orfeo left a tough message. He didn''t dare to stay any longer, so he turned around and left. When Taneka saw that Orfeo had left, she naturally wouldn''t stay. Without even having the time to say anything, she turned around and chased after Orfeo. "Master Meng, that guy is too arrogant. I can''t stand him anymore!" Taneka followed beside Orfeo and said. "It''s alright." Orfeo''s eyes were gloomy. "It''s important to greet Master Niu now. When I finish things here today, I will let him pay the price!" Seeing Taneka leaving with disappointment, a smile spread across Zylvia''s face and she gave a thumbs-up to Henry. "All right, let''s go." Henry shook his head. He thought that in the world that valued force, it would be a little different from the surface, but now it seemed that no matter which civilization it was, society''s outlook was the same. Although the person who spoke just now was not very powerful, from his tone, it seemed he was from a big family. Just because he was a member of a big family, he didn''t take a master far beyond him seriously. It was simply ridiculous. Henry had seen too many such roles on the surface. Henry and Zylvia came all the way to the banquet hall. In the banquet hall, there were more than a hundred people at this time. The hall was filled with food for self- service. Many people were sitting together,ughing and chatting. As soon as they arrived at the banquet hall, a middle- aged woman came up anxiously and stood directly in front of Zylvia. She said in a low voice, "Zylvia, what''s wrong with you?! You have provoked Master Niu. Why are you still arguing with the young master of the Meng Family?" "Master Meng?" Zylvia was stunned. She did not remember when she had provoked someone like this. "You don''t know?" "The person who was with Taneka just now was the young master of the Meng Family, Orfeo Meng. Now the news has spread!" Chapter 1411 Chapter 1411 The one with Taneka was the young master of the Meng Family! Hearing this news, Zylvia waspletely stunned as if she had been struck by lightning. "Tell me, what were you thinking!" The middle-aged woman frowned. "You don''t get along with Taneka, but she has been waiting for a long time. Now, everyone in the circle knows that Master Niu wants to deal with you. If Taneka doesn''t have any confidence, how can she take the initiative to make trouble for you? Even worse, you couldn''t solve the problem with Master Niu, and now there''s another issue with the Meng family. From now, unless you really can get in touch with the big shot today, no one in Ensver City can protect you. But do you think it''s all up to that big shot? Have you thought about what you''re going to pay?" Zylvia''s pretty face became more and more ugly. She said feebly, "Sister Sun, I know." From Zylvia''s attitude, it could be seen that she knew her current situation very well. "Well, I can''t help you with this." Sister Sun patted Zylvia''s shoulder. "The rest of it, you can think of a way yourself. Either give in to Master Niu, or run out of the city to save your life." After Sister Sun finished her words, she immediately strode away. She was going to distance herself from Zylvia. Zylvia, who had merely fought against Taneka a bit earlier, did not have the slightest expression of happiness on her face at this moment. When she found out that the person beside Taneka was the young master of the Meng Family, her heart immediately sunk to the bottom. Henry looked around. The gathering here was exactly the same as what he had seen on the surface. What was different was that most of the people here would talk about strength and power. The big things they talked about were which Supremacy Master had a conflict with which Supremacy Master, which force had a conflict with which one, and what was on the surface. In short, that was what people were concerned about. What people talked about were the things that were vital to their interests. "Eh, Zylvia, why do you have such a poker face?" Taneka''s voice sounded again. She came back again. As for Zylvia''s expression, she had guessed it before she came back. Because it was she who deliberately spread the news that Zylvia had provoked the young master of the Meng Family. The news was immediately spread out. Zylvia nced at Taneka and pursed her red lips, but she didn''t reply. Although Zylvia was a movie star, she was very clear that people like her might be idols in ordinary people''s eyes. But in the eyes of a big family like the Meng family, she was just an actress. There were so many people in the world who were better at acting. With the strength of the Meng family, they didn''t care about who she was. They could kill her directly if they wanted to. "What''s wrong? Why isn''t the poker face saying anything?" Taneka walked up to them and mocked them. "Where is the person who said he wanted to kill me? Where is he?" Orfeo''s voice also rang in the banquet hall. When Orfeo''s words came out, it immediately attracted the attention of many people present. Everyone knew that this was the young master of the Meng Family, Orfeo Meng. They had just heard the news that Zylvia had offended the young master of the Meng Family. However, they didn''t know the details. Now that they heard what Orfeo said, they were immediately shocked. Wasn''t the person too bold to say that he wanted to kill the young master of the Meng Family? Orfeo saw Henry. He strode to Henry and said proudly, "Boy, didn''t you say you want to kill me? I''m standing in front of you now. Where''s your ruthlessness just now?" The people in the banquet hall instantly fixed their eyes on Henry. With such a strange face, they couldn''t help but guess who he was. "He''s a neer, isn''t he?" "There will always be some people appearing in Ensver City. Their strength is ordinary, but they always feel that they have enough power. In the end, they would die outside Ensver City." "You even dare to provoke the Meng Family. The young people these days don''t know the immensity of heaven and earth." All kinds of private conversations rang out, and these voices were clearly passed into Henry''s ears. Henry smiled. He did not pay attention to Orfeo in front of him, but focused his eyes on the person behind Orfeo. "Master Niu, what a coincidence. We meet again." All of a sudden, Orfeo''s face was full of surprise. What was going on? Did this person know Master Niu? Orfeo immediately became worried. If this person knew Master Niu, how should he deal with him? Master Niu had an extremely high status in Ensver City,parable to verbey. He wasn''t as good as the Meng Family, to be specific he wasn''t as good as Juda Meng. The other members of the Meng Family had to be polite when they saw Master Niu, and when the Meng Family''s younger generation saw Master Niu, they were all even more respectful. "Haha, I also think it''s quite a coincidence." Master Niu alsoughed. "You really have no taboos. I was just thinking that it was you who said that you wanted to kill the junior of the Meng Family." Orfeo asked cautiously, "Master Niu, do you know him?" "Of course I know him." Master Niu nodded. "How could I not know him? Twenty-eight of my men were killed by him. How could I forget such a person?" "What?!" Orfeo''s body trembled. Likewise, Zylvia was standing beside Henry, also changed her expression. She stared at Henry with wide eyes. In the past two days, Zylvia did not know what had happened to Henry. She thought that Master Niu had note to make trouble again, but now she knew that Master Niu had done something to him several times! Zylvia had heard of Master Niu''s behaviour and that he would never be merciful to the enemy. What had happened in the past few days was definitely a danger that she had never imagined. But this person had never mentioned it to her. Every time she met him, he greeted her with a smile and even prepared a table of good food for her. The most ridiculous thing was that Zylvia still thought that she had transferred 300,000 yuan to him, which was enough to pay for food. But now it seemed thatpared with the danger brought by her, 300,000 yuan was nothing. Orfeo''s eyes widened as well. However, his thoughts werepletely different from Zylvia''s. He had originally thought that this was just a youngd who relied on the power of the Divine Realm and dared to look down on him. However, now he heard that this person even dared to provoke Master Niu! Moreover, he even killed twenty-eight subordinates of Master Niu! This was not a young punk at all! This was definitely a solid power! Moreover, his strength was definitely not as simple as the early stage of the Divine Realm. Otherwise, Master Niu would not have let this person live! This person''s strength was at least at thete stage of the Divine Realm! Even if he was at the middle stage of the Divine Realm, he would have died a long time ago! Orfeo''s originally proud expression immediately turned into fear. He had actually provoked an expert from thete stage of the Divine Realm, this... Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Henry shrugged his shoulders. "I''m always like this. Whoever provokes me, I''ll kill him. If I let everyone shit on me, why should I practice Qi? Am I right, Master Niu?" Master Niu put on a false smile. He certainly understood the threat in Henry''s words. He opened his mouth and said, "Younger generation, there are big shots here today. I won''t argue with you. I hope you can maintain your arrogance." "Of course." Henry nodded, then looked at Orfeo and said slightly, "Kneel down." Chapter 1412 Chapter 1412 Henry''s voice full of indubitability. Orfeo, who was already afraid, subconsciously bent his legs. If it weren''t for Master Niu''s help behind his back, Orfeo would have knelt down directly. It was not until then that Orfeo realized that just now, he almost knelt down in front of everyone. If this matter was spread out, let alone himself, even the entire Meng Family would be covered with shame. Orfeo turned back and showed a grateful smile to Master Niu. Master Niu nodded to Orfeo, and then patted Orfeo on the back. After being patted by Master Niu, Orfeo immediately felt less stressed. Master Niu was obviously supporting him! Orfeo took a deep breath and looked at Henry. Henry said again, "I said get down on my knees, don''t you understand?" "Kid, you''re a little too arrogant!" Orfeo, who was backed by the Meng family and Master Niu, took the courage to face Henry. "I will give you onest chance." Henry raised his right hand and put it in front of himself. "If you don''t kneel, I''ll cut your head off." Orfeo only felt a chill on his back. His whole back was instantly wet with cold sweat. Orfeo''s legs were constantly trembling. He looked back at Master Niu, but Master Niu, who just stood behind him, had already gone far away. "To kneel or not to kneel?" Henry''s voice sounded again. Orfeo was taking deep breaths nonstop. He didn''t dare to look at Henry anymore. He shook his head slightly and said, "I won''t..." "Okay, I know your answer." Henry suddenly reached out a hand and grabbed Orfeo''s neck. "To be honest, I appreciate a man with a backbone like you. Not bad." Orfeo''s face suddenly turned red, and his hands subconsciously grabbed Henry''s wrist. "If there is a next life, I hope you can keep this backbone." The corners of Henry''s mouth curved up, and then he pinched hard with his fingers. "Crack!" a sound rang out. A crisp sound was heard, and the whole hall fell into silence. Orfeo, who was struggling in Henry''s hand a second ago, waspletely paralyzed at this time. He tilted his head sideways with his eyes fixed on the front, and his protruding eyeballs were full of red blood streaks. With a flick of his hand, Henry threw Orfeo aside like throwing rubbish. Then he took the tablecloth on the table beside him and wiped his hand and said, "Sometimes I really can''t understand why weak people like to yell so much." "What exactly is the confidence?" The whole banquet hall waspletely silent. Everyone''s eyes were on Henry and Orfeo who was already out of breath. This was the young master of the Meng Family! He was killed in public! Was this person crazy?! How dare he kill a member of the Meng Family?! And it was a p in the face of the Meng Family in front of so many people! Henry looked around. He clearly captured everyone''s expressions. Henry smiled, turned to the entrance of the banquet hall, and strode forward. He had asked Derbey to organize this banquet, because he wanted to see what the situation in Ensver City was like. Now he had almost seen all of it. He had only killed a so-called junior of the Meng Family, and he was only in the Qi-concentrating Realm, which made these people feel incredible. Among these people, there was nock of Divine Realm experts. However, each of them feared a junior of the Qi- concentrating Realm. It seemed that the so-called dignity of the so-called big family had been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. From this point of view, Henry thought that these people might not be as good as some forces on the surface. Those forces would not be like this when facing the disciples of the big families. After a long time, they would decline. Although the Core civilization seemed to be developed, their thinking had already been closer to the feudal states. The members of the big families must not be offended. Henry felt that such a civilized system was even easier to deal with than he had imagined. For Henry, it was meaningless whether he would attend the banquet or not. It would be better to go home and watch the drama if he had the time. When Henry walked out of the banquet hall, some people wanted to stop him, but they did not dare. This person had no taboo. He killed twenty-eight people under Master Niu first and still dared to talk andugh. This showed that his strength was so strong that even Master Niu did not dare to easily deal with him. And what he did, in front of so many people, could get him killed by the Meng Family. Who dared to provoke him? When she saw Henry leave, Zylvia stepped forward and followed him. She couldn''t stay here anymore! When she walked out of the banquet hall, she looked at Henry with a worried face and said, "You''re too impulsive. That''s a member of the Meng Family. If you kill a member of the Meng Family in front of so many people, you won''t be able to live in peace in the future." "So what?" Henry smiled and was not afraid at all. "How can they kill me?" "However, I suggest that you hide for a while." "I won''t hide!" Zylvia acted like a female hero. "Although I''m not very smart, I''m not stupid. It''s obvious that Orfeo has been bewitched by Master Niu today. The reason why you have a conflict with Master Niu is also because of me. I''m not the kind of person who leaves friends behind when there''s danger! You can rest assured that although I''m not as strong as you, I have some ideas!" Henry couldn''t help but look at Zylvia with a high look. Zylvia puffed out her chest and asked, "What, you don''t believe me?" Henry smiled slightly. "Haha, it''s rare. Let''s go and get some night snack." Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Night snack?" "Which one?" "I''m full since this afternoon." Zylvia rubbed her t stomach. Henry said casually, "We''ll get some roastedmb skewer, and..." "All right, all right, all right, stop talking, I''m almost drooling." Zylvia, who had said that she was full just now, quickly took Henry and ran to the car. On the way home, Henry sent a message to verbey saying that he had gone to the party. He was not interested, so he left. In the hall, the atmosphere was a little low. In the past, everyone would have left. But today, they were waiting for a big shot. Even Master Niu was waiting patiently. After more than an hour, Master Niu could not wait. He called his old brother, verbey, in front of everyone. "Old brother, when will the big shote?" verbey replied, "The big shot has been there, but he''s left." verbey hung up themunication device as soon as he finished talking. Hearing verbey''s words, the people in the hall looked at each other in dismay. "Did the big shot come and leave?" "How could he leave?" "Could it be that the arrogant rascal just now has displeased a big shot?" "Yes! It must be so! The boy looked like he didn''t care about anyone, which made the big shot dissatisfied with him, so he left!" Chapter 1413 Chapter 1413 In this technology- developed civilization, the speed of news spreading was far beyond imagination. The news that Orfeo was killed immediately spread, and Syl''s name also spread to the ears of many forces on that day. In the ears of all the major forces, Syl had no taboos and was powerful. He did things without considering the consequences. The whole Ensver City had given him a title: Lunatic! A man who dared to provoke Master Niu face- to- face and killed his 28 subordinates, and a man who could kill a junior of the Meng Family without thinking about the consequences. If he was not a lunatic, then what was he? At eleven o''clock in the evening, Zylvia left Henry''s home after meal. Henry turned on hismunication device, and verbey''s face showed up. "What''s wrong?" Henryyfortably on the sofa, switching the program on TV while asking. "My lord, I heard what happened in the banquet hall today. Are you going to turn against the Meng Familypletely?" Derbey spoke. "Turn against?" Henry raised his eyebrows and said, "Tell me about the basic distribution of power in Enver City." Derbey nodded and said, "Lord, there are five forces in Ensver City without counting bandits. Three of them are the families that run the academies, the Meng Family, the Sun Family, and the Tan Family, while the other two are Old Niu and myself. Old Niu has a casino in Ensver City to deal with some issues in the grey area. If the three major academies can''t handle something, it will be handed over to Old Niu. In terms of status, Old Niu is not much different from the other three forces. I heard that you have some conflicts with Old Niu today." "Old Niu?" "From the way you address him, do you two know each other very well?" Henry picked up the teacup on the tea table, blew a few breaths gently, and took a small sip. Derbey shook his head and replied, "Not anymore, is it necessary to arrange for someone to deal with him?" Henry shook his head with a smile. "There''s no need. Their presence can help us build up momentum. Well, let''s not talk about it. There are some peopleing. I''ll deal with them." After Henry finished speaking, he hung up themunication device directly. A second after Henry hung up the device, several figures rushed in from outside the window. Henry stretched his body and muttered. "The Meng Family, huh? I don''t understand. Since you all already know that Master Niu had twenty-eight people killed by my hands, why do you all have to send someone at the middle stage of the Divine Realm to die? There''s a total of six people. If you are here, you won''t be able to leave." When Henry finished his sentence, the window of the room was closed. "Everyone." Henry got up and opened his arms, as if to make some kind of wee, "Wee to the first stronghold of Radiant Ind." Radiant Ind! The six people who had charged into the room suddenly shuddered. Henry picked up a mask from the corner of the sofa and put it on slowly. The purple light condensed and swirled in front of Henry. "It''s you!" Fear was written all over the faces of the six people of the Meng Family. At that moment, they understood why Syl was so arrogant and had no taboos. That was because he was the spokesman of Radiant Ind! The peak of the Divine Realm! The moment Henry put on his mask, what the six members of the Meng Family were thinking was to spread the news. Unfortunately, they did not have the chance. With a sh of purple light, everything was settled. Henry sat back on the sofa and began to watch TV. A night of silence. The next morning, Henry got up to cook as usual. When it was time, Zylvia did not show up. Henry felt a little strange, but he did not pay much attention to it. While Henry was enjoying his breakfast, a call was connected directly to Henry''smunicator. Without Henry''s consent, Zylvia''s beautiful face appeared in front of Henry in the form of a projection. It could be clearly seen that Zylvia''s hair was messy and there was an obvious bruise on her face. From Henry''smunication device, a hoarse voice sounded, "Syl, your strength is not bad. You killed six of us. If you want this woman to live, I''ll give you ten minutes to show up at the Meng''s house." When the other finished speaking, he immediately hung up. Henry, who was enjoying breakfast, had a thoughtful look in his eyes. Then he elegantly put down the bowl and chopsticks, walked to the sofa, picked up the mask, and went out. The Meng Family had an extremely high status in Ensver City. Even in this city that only had less than 30% of the green surface area, the Meng Family still had their own unique courtyard. Inside the courtyard, there were all kinds of green trees, rocks, and fake rivers, which made people envious. At this time, there were hundreds of people gathered in Meng Family''s courtyard. In the deepest part of the courtyard, the swollen-faced Zylvia was tied to a chair, and her hair was scattered. "B*tch, you dare to set yourself against my Meng Family. Don''t worry, I will torture you slowly. I will peel off your skin and pull out your tendons, which will make your life a living hell!" A woman from the Meng Family stood in front of Zylvia with an evil look on her face. She was Orfeo''s mother. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Orfeo''s mother raised her arm and pped Zylvia in the face, making a crisp sound. "Third Aunt, be gentler. Don''t destroy this beautiful face. I have to enjoy it at night." A young man with a weak body stood at the side. He had deep-set eye sockets, and it was obvious that his body had been hollowed out by alcohol and women. Orfeo''s mother sneered. "After today, you can even use her head as a chamber pot." "Thank you, Third Aunt." The young man rubbed his palms and licked his lips. The Meng Family was fully prepared today, waiting for Henry''s arrival. At nine o''clock in the morning, Henry leisurely stepped into the Meng Family''s courtyard. The moment Henry stepped in, he felt that he was being stared at by countless pairs of eyes. Inside the Meng Family''s courtyard, the eyes of all the people in the Meng Family were fixed on Henry. They had already remembered this guy who dared to provoke the Meng Family and didn''t know the immensity of the world. "Good. I didn''t expect you to actually dare to show up." The master of the Meng Family, that was, Juda''s younger brother, said, "You''re more arrogant than I thought. I hope you have the capital to be arrogant." The members of the Meng Family stood on both sides of the road. They lined up in two rows as if they were weing guests. However, their gazes were not so friendly. Everyone''s eyes were filled with killing intent. The sharp weapons in their hands were shing with a cold light. In the deepest part of the courtyard, Zylvia saw Henry, who was walking into the Meng Family''s house. The moment she saw Henry, Zylvia was stunned. She had seen Henry''s arrogance and Henry''s unimpeachable appearance, but she really did not expect that this person would appear for her. Henry looked around and then shook his head slightly. He said to the host, "What should we do today? "Fight until one of us dies?" "Ha ha." The Meng family master sneered. "My Meng family will not stop until we kill you." Henry shrugged and said, "So, you''re going to dere war?" "What a joke!" The man in charge of the Meng Family looked at Henry disdainfully. "You also need to have the capital to dere war on the Meng Family. But the question is, do you have it?" "The capital?" Henry put his hand behind his waist and slowly took out a mask. Chapter 1414 Chapter 1414 In Northern Academy of Ensver City. As the principal of one of the three major academies in Ensver City, Juda could be said to be one of the top people in Ensver City. Ordinary things couldn''t arouse Juda''s interest. What he was pursuing was something else. For example, by achieving more results, he could attract the attention of the higher levels of the Meng Family. Today, Juda was in a good mood. In the past two days, due to the appearance of Radiant Ind, the number of bandits around the whole Ensver City had been sharply reduced. There were no bandits within hundred miles. In the whole mountain area, no town had ever done this. Especially recently, due to the activity of Seven Protectors on Mountain Heng, all the towns in Wanshan District were invaded by bandits. The merchantsing and going were miserable, and the soldiers guarding the city were also very anxious. There was nothing they could do. For the past two days, Juda had been focusing all of his attention on the management of the bandits surrounding Ensver City. Hismunication device had been off, and no one could disturb him. Today, Juda finally finished all of his matters, walking out from his own director''s office. "Master, you''vee out." A member of the Meng Family had waited fromst night until now. When he saw Juda''s figure, he immediately came up to him with an anxious look on his face. Juda looked at the anxious face of the man from the Meng Family. If it was in the past, he would definitely scold him. In the academy, the Meng Family needed to maintain their image, but today, Juda was in a good mood. He smiled and said, "What''s the matter? Why are you so impatient?" "Patriarch, someone killed Orfeost night." The man continued, "It happened at a partyst night. Now all the people in the city know about it. Everyone is saying that our Meng Family is being ridden on by others!" Juda frowned. "What''s going on?" "Have you dealt with the murderer?" "It''s arranged." The man nodded. "We''ve already sent six men overst night, but we haven''t heard from any of them. That person knows Zylvia Yi, and we''ve already caught her. We''ve just received news that the person is already in the Meng Family''s courtyard." "Which force is the person from?" Juda had a serious expression on his face. Whoever dared to charge into the Meng Family''s courtyard was definitely not a simple character. "How many people?" The person from the Meng Family said. "There''s only one person. He was too aggressive. I''ve heard that he killed twenty- eight subordinates under Master Niu. His strength is at the peak of the Divine Realm." "Only one person?" "Aggressive?" Juda asked doubtfully, "What''s his name? Why don''t I know that there''s such a person in Ensver City? "Did you do a background check?" "Yes." The man from Meng Family nodded. "The background has been investigated. It''s very clean. He should be a rogue cultivator. His name is Syl Zhang." "Syl Zhang!" C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Juda''s body suddenly trembled. "Master, do you know him?" The man from the Meng Family noticed the change in Juda''s expression. Juda didn''t reply. He turned on hismunication device, trying to contact the family, but no matter what, his call couldn''t get through. Juda switched to a few people to contact, but no one connected. This made Juda realize that things were not going well in an instant. "Quick, let''s go back!" At this moment, Juda didn''t care about his image at all and rushed out. In the whole Ensver City, there were only three people who knew Henry''s identity, Derbey, Absalon, and Juda. Currently, the words ''Radiant Ind'' were already well-known by the residents of Ensver City. This was especially true when it came to the fact that there was a Supremacy Master who took care of bandits, and he was rumoured to be extremely miraculous. Later on, Juda also went to verify that the one that was hacked apart indeed had traces of a Supremacy Master taking action. Radiant Ind was a power with a Supremacy Master! Even if there were all sorts of supreme experts at the peak of the Divine Realm in Ensver City, not a single one of them would be a Supremacy Master. Supremacy Masters were at the top of Wanshan District. Although as the principal of the Northern Academy, Juda had an official background, he still wanted to maintain a good rtionship with forces like Radiant Ind. But now, the first person who had a direct conflict with Radiant Ind was his own family! He knew exactly how his family operated. If such a person dared to offend the Meng Family meant that the Meng Family naturally wouldn''t let him to live. Once they made a move, they would try to kill him, but would they be able to kill the people of Radiant Ind? Did the Meng Family have the power to do so? Not to mention the Supremacy Master hidden in the shadows, even Syl, who was at the peak of the Divine Realm, was not easy for the Meng Family to deal with! After all, Juda had sensed the power that person had disyed that day. He was very strong! The other party''s divine could make Juda feel a strong sense of danger. Juda flew through more than half of Ensver City andnded in the Meng family''spound. When Juda saw the Meng Family''s courtyard for the first sight, he saw that the flowers and green leaves were now covered in bright red blood. In the courtyard, there were corpses everywhere. Juda felt a chill in his heart as he hurriedly looked towards the depths of the courtyard. The moment he turned his head, he saw his younger brother, his eyes wide open as he looked at him. "Meng..." Juda was just about to call out the man''s name when he saw the man fall to the ground. The moment he fell, a figure wearing a ck mask appeared behind Juda''s brother. With messy hair and bruises all over her face, Zylvia was standing less than half a metre behind the figure with the mask. Her eyes were lifeless and her body was trembling. In addition, there was no living person in the Meng Family! Juda looked at everything around him, trembling, and stared at the figure in front of him. "You... you... what did you do?! Syl Zhang, you are crazy!" Henry, who was wearing a mask, tilted his head and looked at Juda in front of him, saying, "I have told you that when I wore the mask, you can''t call my name. You have broken my rules." "The rules!" Juda trembled all over. "I''m not talking about rules, I''m talking about the entire Meng Family!" "What''s wrong with the Meng Family?" Henry felt strange and said, "When I entered the house, I asked them if they wanted to go to war with me, and they said yes. If they want to go to war, then be it. What''s wrong?" "Good! Very good!" Juda''s face was so sullen that it seemed like it was about to drip out water. "You exterminated my Meng family. Today, I, Juda Meng, will kill you even at the cost of my life!" Behind Juda, a fiery-red lion was formed, and the male lion roared into the sky. "You don''t have to be so angry." Henry opened his arms. "After all, no matter how angry you are, you can''t hurt me." "Is that so?!" Juda gritted his teeth, and then his body suddenly rushed forward and went straight to Henry. "Too slow." At the tip of Henry''s finger, a purple light formed. Henry gently waved his arm forward. The violent Juda suddenly stood in the same ce. Such a dazested for three seconds. After three seconds, blood sprayed from Juda''s neck. "From the moment you broke my rules, you shouldn''t have been alive." Without even looking at Juda, Henry strode out of the Meng Family''s courtyard. Chapter 1415 Chapter 1415 A single person was capable of destroying the entire Meng Family! In this world of Qi practitioners, a powerful Qi practitioner could easily deal with the Jin Group. Of course, Henry could also choose not to kill the Meng Family, but he had the freedom to choose. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Currently, everyone in Ensver City had heard of Radiant Ind, but their limited understanding was limited to Radiant Ind. They did not have a correct understanding of it, and the various forces in Ensver City were no exception. They had only heard that there was a Supremacy Master on Radiant Ind who had made all the bandits submit to him. However, they did not know what kind of force Radiant Ind was. This time, the appearance of the Meng Family gave Henry an opportunity to inform others that Radiant Ind would not take the initiative to provoke others. However, the Ind should not be provoked! One day, a piece of news instantly swept through Ensver City and formed a tornado. The people who heard the news were all shocked! The Meng Family was annihted! The Meng Family! One of the three great families in Ensver City! The head of the Meng Family, Juda, was the head of Northern Academy. However, such a great figure also died in the courtyard of the Meng Family. His throat was cut off, and his face was full of unwillingness. The bodies of the Meng Family members were scattered all over the ce, blood flowing like a river, and the smell of blood gushing into the sky. Everyone was guessing who had destroyed the Meng Family. The first person that they thought of was the young man who killed Orfeo at the Stardance Hotel yesterday. However, it was soon overthrown by someone. How could such one person destroy the Meng Family? In the Meng Family, there were four experts at the peak of the Divine Realm! Suddenly, a piece of news came out. Someone said that the Meng Family''s people kidnapped Zylvia. In the end, people saw Zylvia and a figure wearing a ck mask walk out of the Meng Family together, and then the Meng Family was gone. The figure with a ck mask! When the ck mask was mentioned, the first thing that came to everyone''s mind was Radiant Ind! Could it be that it was Radiant Ind who had killed the Meng Family? If it was Radiant Ind that took action, then it had the strength to do so. After all, Radiant Ind was a supreme existence! Zylvia actually had the connection to Radiant Ind! The first thing that happened was that there were countless media with keen sense of smell to capture this news. As for Syl, he was chosen to be ignored. Henry sat at home and turned on themunicator. He read some media reports and the discussions among the residents of Ensver City. Everything was going as he wanted. This morning, when he went to the Meng Family, Henry avoided all the monitors along the way. Now noone knew that Henry had been to the Meng''s house. Except for Zylvia, there was no one else. Henry needed a springboard. In Ensver City, there was only one spokesperson of Radiant Ind, verbey. It was not enough. Henry also needed one more spokesperson, Zylvia. verbey''s position was high and the presence of Radiant Ind didn''t have a particrly high influence on his position in Ensver City. However, Zylvia, who was a movie star and had a certain amount of public influence, was weaklingpared to arge force. When this weakling climbed up to the top of Radiant Ind, many changes would happen. And that was what Henry wanted to achieve. At this moment, for the majority of Ensver City''s residents, Zylvia was standing behind Henry. Henry turned off themunicator, looked at the woman standing behind him, and said, "Sit down, what are you doing standing there?" "I..." Zylvia looked at Henry. After knowing Henry''s identity, the current Zylvia was no longer as free and easy as before. She never thought that the big shot that she wanted to meet yesterday was the one who asked her toe and eat every day. Today, Henry ughtered the entire Meng Family by himself, and even Juda was killed by Henry. Such an impact made Zylvia unable to be as calm as before in front of Henry. "Sit down." Henry spoke again. Zylvia nodded slightly. She then walked to the sofa shakily and sat down carefully. She only sat at a corner of the sofa and did not dare to take any more space. "That''s okay. You watch TV for a while. I''m going to cook." Henry got up and went to the kitchen. Soon, the aroma from the kitchen spread to the living room. In the past, Zylvia was so excited that she would rush to the dining room at this time, but now she was still sitting in the same ce without moving. "Let''s eat." After Henry set up the table and shouted, Zylvia slowly walked up to Henry and sat down opposite him. She picked up her chopsticks but did not pick up the food for a long time. Henry also knew what Zylvia was thinking, so he did not say much. While eating, he said, "What do you n to do next? I estimate that you may not be able to continue acting. Now the city is talking about the rtionship between you and Radiant Ind." Zylvia did not speak. Henry picked up a dish, put it in Zylvia''s bowl, and said at the same time, "I want you to be my representative." Zylvia''s body shook and she looked at Henry. "This is a choice. If you want to continue to be in shadow, I will tell everyone in the name of Radiant Ind that the destruction of the Meng Family has nothing to do with you. It''s just that they provoked me. If you choose another option, then you will be the representative of Radiant Ind in Ensver City from now on. Everything you say will represent what Radiant Ind has said. I think you should understand the stakes in it." Zylvia remained silent. However, one could see that there was a clear desire within her eyes. Simrly, there was also a lot of worry mixed within it. "I''ll give you ten seconds." Henry pulled the rice in the bowl and said, "If you can''t give me the answer in ten seconds, I will understand that you choose the first option." "No, I agree." All of a sudden, she stared at Henry and said, "What do you need me to do?" At this time, Zylvia clearly felt the helplessness she felt toward those great powers. In front of others, she was a celebrity. But in the eyes of those great powers, she was just a toy who could be manipted by others. Master Niu wanted to deal with her, but she had no chance to fight back. A young member of the Meng Family could point his nose at her and shout abuse. This feeling was enough for Zylvia! Today, in the Meng Family''s courtyard, all that Zylvia had seen, although she was scared, made her more excited. Although she did not show anything on her face, when she saw that scene, Zylvia believed that this should be real life, a life that was not trampled by others! Henry snapped his fingers and said, "It''s a good choice. The first thing I want is to go and solve the problem with Master Niu." Chapter 1416 Chapter 1416 "Deal with Master Niu?" Zylvia was stunned. "That''s right." Henry nodded slightly and said, "Shouldn''t all the people who offend you be dealt with?" Hearing these words, Zylvia''s body trembled. She wasn''t a fool. After staying in the entertainment industry for so many years, she was more sensitive than others. The hidden meaning of the words of this person in front of her was that anyone who had provoked Radiant Ind had to be dealt with! He wanted to use her to tell everyone that not only did Radiant Ind gather all the thieves and bandits, but also people from Ensver City were not allowed to provoke Radiant Ind! Radiant Ind wanted to dominate the entire Ensver City! "Come, let''s eat first." Henry smiled faintly. Today, all the people in Ensver City were in total chaos. When the bandits outside of Ensver City learned that the Meng family had been destroyed by Radiant Ind, they all gaped in astonishment. They knew very well what kind of existence the Meng family was. It was very powerful. But this force was destroyed in the blink of an eye. What kind of immortal organization was the ind that they were following? The higher-ups of the three major academies held an emergency meeting to discuss the matter regarding Radiant Ind! In front of the biggest casino in Ensver City, an exaggerated sports car stopped. The door of the car opened, and a well-dressed Zylvia got out of the car at the same time as Henry. However, Henry was wearing a ck mask. At this moment, Zylvia was no longer as disheveled as she was before. Her long hair draped over her shoulders, her beauty was outstanding, and all the bruises on her face were gone. She strode towards the door of the casino. Henry followed Zylvia. The moment Zylvia appeared, the media, which had been waiting for her all day, immediately rushed over like hungry wolves who saw food. "Zylvia, what does this incident of the Meng Family have to do with you?" "Is the Meng Family destroyed because of you?" "Did you join Radiant Ind?" One question after another followed. Zylvia was still smiling in front of the camera, and a powerful aura was emanating from her. As a film star, she knew what kind of gesture to show her charm was the best. When Zylvia walked into the casino, the media wanted to follow her, but they were all stopped. "Where is Master Niu?" As soon as Zylvia entered the casino, she asked. One of the receptionists replied respectfully, "Master Niu is in the office. I''m going up to..." "No need." Zylvia directly interrupted the receptionist''s words and then strode toward the direction of Master Niu''s office. In the resplendently decorated office, Master Niu frowned. He couldn''t figure out how Zylvia was connected to Radiant Ind. Moreover, what Radiant Ind did was out of his expectation. He thought that Radiant Ind would only intervene between Ensver City and the academy, which was equivalent to what verbey did before. The difference was that there was a certain restriction on Radiant Ind to the bandits. But now it seemed that things were not like this at all. Radiant Ind was going to invade the whole Ensver City! With a "bang", the door to Master Niu''s office was opened. Master Niu was about to lose his temper on the spot. He looked up and found that it was Zylvia who came in. Behind her, there was a figure wearing a ck mask. It was the so- called Reaper! Master Niu could instantly figure out what Zylvia was doing here. He stood up, tidied up his clothes, and strode toward Zylvia. Master Niu walked up to Zylvia. When he was about to speak, she pped him on the face. Pa! A crisp p sounded. Master Niu, who was about to speak, was stunned by the p from Zylvia. He looked at Zylvia and then at the figure standing behind her. He was stunned and didn''t say a word. At this time, the subordinates of Master Niu were standing outside the door of Master Niu''s office. They clearly saw Master Niu being pped, and no one dared to say a word! Why? Just because behind Zylvia, there was a figure wearing a ck mask. This was the Reaper of Radiant Ind! Who would dare to offend the entire Radiant Ind, especially when they had just destroyed the Meng Family! After a p, Zylvia paused for two seconds, then sent a few more ps towards Old Man Niu''s face. "p! p! p! p!" The crisp sound continued, Master Niu could clearly feel the pain on his face. However, facing weak Zylvia, a movie and television actress that he once wanted to crush, Master Niu did not dare to do anything at the moment. Everything was because of Radiant Ind! "Forget it, I won''t fight anymore, my hand hurts." Zylvia waved her hands, walked to the side, and sat down. Master Niu still stood in the same ce and waited for a few seconds. Master Niu gradually turned around and looked at Zylvia. He took a deep breath and said, "What on earth do you want to do?" Looking at Master Niu, Zylvia suddenly smiled and said, "Master Niu, look at what you said. Of course, I do what I want to do. Come on, kneel down." Master Niu''s eyes widened. "What did you say?" "Kneel down. Why don''t you understand?" Zylvia repeated again. "If you don''t kneel, you''ll die." Master Niu clenched his fist and said, "Zylvia, I admit that you''ve climbed up this big tree on Radiant Ind now. But don''t think that you can ride on the head of a man surnamed Niu just because you''ve climbed this big tree. When I came out, you haven''t weaned yet. When did it be your turn to point fingers at me?" "When is it your turn to point fingers at the people of our Radiant Ind?" Henry, wearing a mask, suddenly said in a hoarse voice, "If the people of the Radiant Ind ask you to kneel, you have to kneel. Do you understand?" "She has made her words very clear. Kneel or die!" Henry''s voice was hoarse, but it was clearly delivered.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Kneel or die. This sentence was not only said to Master Niu, but also to everyone outside. Today, since Zylvia appeared in such a high profile, the major media came one after another. They believed that this sentence would soon spread throughout Ensver City. Master Niu stared at Henry and said, "I know that your Radiant Ind is powerful but it doesn''t mean that you can do whatever you want in Ensver City and not consider the three major academies. I know your rules very well. I didn''t cross the line. If you want to fight me, it will mean that you don''t care about the rules of the three major academies!" Now, Master Niu could only mention the three major academies. The official background of the three major academies should be able to make the Reaper in front of him hesitate for a moment. "Rules?" Henry stood in front of Master Niu with his back facing the door. "The Reapers have their rules. The mask can''t be removed. Those who have seen the face under the mask have to be killed. Now..." When Henry said this, he suddenly lifted the mask on his face and grinned at Master Niu. "Now, you have seen my face." Chapter 1417 Chapter 1417 Looking at this delicate face in front of him, Master Niu was shocked. "It''s you!" Master Niu''s breath began to quicken. He never thought that this person was from Radiant Ind. His strength was at the peak of the Divine Realm. He was the person who had destroyed the entire Meng Family, and he was the one who had first mentioned Radiant Ind! Henry looked at Master Niu with a smile. "Anyone who has seen my face under my mask has to die. This is my rule. You broke the rule, so it''s time for you to die." After Henry finished speaking, a ck phantom shadow appeared behind him. Master Niu''s eyes widened as he stared at the illusionary figure behind Henry. His lips were even trembling. "Su... Supremacy Master!" All the people outside the door were also staring inside the office. "Supremacy Master!" "Supremacy Master! I can''t believe I''ve run into a Supremacy Master!" "Legend has it that there is a Supremacy Master on Radiant Ind. I didn''t expect it to be true!" N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "Is this the Supremacy Master who split the mountain with a single sword strike?" "No! It''s said that the Supremacy Master of the Battle Spirit was a white swordsman, but this one is obviously ck!" There was an uproar outside the door. On the surface, Zylvia appeared calm, but in reality, her heart was already in turmoil. This Syl had exceeded her expectations time and time again. She originally thought that he was only at the peak of the Divine Realm, but she didn''t expect him to be a Supremacy Master! How old was he? He was only in his twenties! Zylvia had never heard of such a young Supremacy Master in the whole Wanshan District! Henry slightly raised his hand, and the ck figure behind him also lifted his hand. Henry''s voice came into Master Niu''s ears, "Those who break the rules can''t live." A streak of ck sword radiance shed past. Master Niu widened his eyes. His head separated from his neck and tumbled onto the ground. Meanwhile, his body was still standing there. Henry put on his mask again and stood next to Zylvia. Zylvia nced at Master Niu''s head that rolled to the side. She tidied up her slightly messy hair a little, and then strode out of Master Niu''s office. Those who gathered outside the door of Master Niu''s office dispersed and left arge space when Zylvia stepped out of the office. Henry was beside Zylvia. Everyone looked at Henry with respect and fear in their eyes! Bing a Supremacy Master was the ultimate goal of every Qi practitioner. They were people who could stand at the top of the world! Those reporters who came didn''t dare to take pictures and videos at this time. They didn''t dare to treat a Supremacy Master like this! Just like that, under the attention of thousands of people, Zylvia proudly raised her head and went out of the casino. Master Niu, who had been an influential man in Ensver City for dozens of years, was killed! On Radiant Ind, a second Supremacy Master appeared! These two pieces of news instantly swept through the whole Ensver City! The officials of the three major academies were currently gathering together to discuss matters regarding the Meng Family. The Radiant Ind, without making a single sound, annihted the entire Meng Family. This had touched the bottom line of the three great academies. Since Radiant Ind dared to destroy the Meng Family, could it be that in the entire Ensver City, the other families would be wiped out as they pleased? After all, in Ensver City, no one dared to provoke the Meng family. "This Radiant Ind doesn''t respect us at all." "I thought he only wanted to do the dirty business, but now they''ve put their hands in Ensver City. That''s intolerable." "That''s right. We have to teach him a lesson." "If this continues, sooner orter, Radiant Ind will want to ride on our head!" The three major academies all expressed their displeasure towards Radiant Ind. After all, the actions of Radiant Ind this time had already made them feel a sense of danger. Nobody knew who would be the next target of Radiant Ind. If they didn''t join forces this time, in the future, they would have to act ording to the attitude of Radiant Ind. While the three academies were having a tight meeting, the door of the conference room was suddenly opened. "Oh no! Master Niu is killed!" The person who opened the door of the conference room shouted as soon as he entered. "What''s going on? Who did it?" "It''s the Reaper of Radiant Ind!" The man said hurriedly, "That Zylvia is rted to Radiant Ind. She had a conflict with Master Niu. Just now, when she went to Master Niu''s casino, someone from Radiant Ind guarded her and killed Master Niu!" "How dare he?!" One of the upper officials of the academy mmed his palm on the table. "He kills whoever he wants in my Ensver City. He is insane!" "Right, Radiant Ind is crazy!" "Haha, just in time. We were going to find an excuse to deal with them, but now, they took the initiative to take action just because of an actress. They killed the man surnamed Niu, which gave us a chance to finish our apprenticeship. Otherwise, if we take action directly, I''m afraid some residents will raise objections. After all, the matter of the bandits has been settled by Radiant Ind." "That''s right. Radiant Ind has its own rules, but the one surnamed Niu didn''t break any of them. This Radiant Ind only killed people because they wanted to help an actress. This time, even if there were people who were dissatisfied, they wouldn''t be able to say it out loud." "No." The man shook his head. "The Reaper took off his mask and let Master Niu see his face!" "Truly arrogant to the extreme!" One of the upper officials of the academy smashed the table in front of him. "They took off their masks on their own and took the initiative to punish them! This Radiant Ind is trying to use their so-called rules to change thews of our Ensver City!" "This is a defiance of our three great academies!" "This kind of person must not be shown any respect to him!" "How dare he! How dare he!" Many of the upper officials of the academies were furious. A voice rang out. "Everyone, think about it. That Radiant Ind has a Supremacy Master. If we want to fight, it''s impossible for us to be a match for the Radiant Ind, just by relying on our few ns." "So what? Let''s not talk about the Supremacy Master. I even think that the so-called Radiant Ind is the new identity the bandits have arranged for themselves. They mentioned the Supremecy Master themselves. Even though there are traces of the Supremacy Master taking action on that mountain, who has actually seen the Supremacy Master take action?" "Correct. Moreover, we have to report this matter to the higher-ups. The higher-ups will arrange for people toe over. Even though the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng are terrible, the higher- ups should be able to arrange one Supremacy Master toe and help us." "Your highness." The person who had just pushed open the door and walked in took a deep breath. "I''ve just received news that the one who took action to kill Master Niu is a Supremacy Master!" "Supremacy Master!" "Is he really a Supremacy Master?" "Correct, and that Supremacy Master is different from the rumours. Rumour has it that the Supremacy Master from Radiant Ind controls the white-coloured True Spirit, and the Supremacy Master that appeared today controls the ckcoloured True Spirit. Radiant Ind has two Supremacy Masters!" Chapter 1418 Chapter 1418 Two Supremacy Masters! His word made the higher officials of the academies in the conference roompletely fall into a state of stupefaction. Two Supremacy Masters! Two Supremacy Masters! What kind of concept was this?! In all of Ensver City, there wasn''t even a single Supremacy Master. The Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng have Supremacy Masters, who had traversed the entire Wanshan District and turned it into a mess! They could stand at the peak of the entire Wanshan District. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Two Supremacy Masters, even if they couldn''t stand at the peak of the Wanshan District, still can go wherever they want. Meanwhile, Ensver City was just an unremarkable small city within Wanshan District. Even if they had an official background, how could theypete with the two Supremacy Masters? Now, if the news of the two Supremacy Masters'' appearance was reported, the higher-ups would only think of ways for them to calm the existence of these two Supremacy Master first, there wouldn''t be any type of countermeasures made. Furthermore, there was another crucial point that was that these officials of the academies didn''t know what kind of existence Radiant Ind was. Right now, what they knew about Radiant Ind was that it consisted of not more than five people. However, amongst the five people, one of them, verbey, had already spread all sorts of rumours, verbey was paving the way for Radiant Ind. There was also a character named Zylvia who had just connected to the ind. The remaining three were members of Radiant Ind. One of them was at the peak of the Divine Realm and had unsurpassedbat capability. He had previously faced several experts at the peak of the Divine Realm and didn''t show any fear. The divine will that he carried caused everyone to feel fearful. As for the other two, they were both Supremacy Masters! Radiant Ind, how unfathomable! All of the higher-ups of the academies smoothed out the logic of this ind as soon as possible. Those who had just said that they were going to fight against Radiant Ind shut their mouths obediently at this moment. Who dared to wage a war against such a force? "Although there are only three people who can fight on Radiant Ind, they can suppress the whole Ensver City! Plus, verbey is the first one to fight for them, so Ensver City is no match for Radiant Ind now. Moreover, who knows what kind of forces are hidden in the dark in Radiant Ind!" "No, we need to talk to Derbey about this." "Yes, let''s go and find him. He should be the one who has the deepest connection with Radiant Ind." "We should be able to learn some information regarding Radiant Ind from him." The heads of the three academies made a final decision. They all thought that they would first look for Derbey to inquire about Radiant Ind. Right now, they didn''t dare to face Radiant Ind directly. On the other side, Henry drove Zylvia''s car home. Zylvia, who stood proudly in front of everyone, was very careful and respectful when facing Henry alone. "How do you feel today?" Henry sat on the sofa, took off his mask, and said with a smile. "Great." Zylvia''s face was flushed and there was a hint of excitement in her eyes. Today, she had pped Master Niu a few times. When Master Niu didn''t even dare to say anything, she was so excited that she even trembled. Zylvia had never imagined that she would trample Master Niu underfoot one day. After all, she used to be careful when she saw Master Niu in the past. She didn''t dare to imagine such a change in her identity. This feeling was really great. And those annoying media. When she came out of the casino, those people didn''t dare to say a word, and even didn''t dare to take photos of her! This was the real aura. This was the deterrent and this was life! "Naha, it''s okay to feelfortable, but let me tell you, don''t get addicted to it, otherwise, it may ruin you. I still have something to do. I want you to solve some trivial things next." After Henry said that, he got up and went out. Zylvia looked at hermunication device. In the short period of time from this morning until now, there were no less than 200 missed calls on hermunication device, including some big shots who despised her before. Zylvia smiled and deleted these missed calls. She did not care because she believed that these people would call her again sooner orter, and they would be very humble and very polite! Zylvia sat on the sofa with her eyes slightly closed. She began to recall the feeling she had just had. No matter which civilization it was, power and wealth were the easiest to intoxicate people. verbey was sitting in his own home, looking at more than a dozen people in front of him, all of whom were high-level members of the three major academies. "Everyone, I think this trip of yours might have been in vain." verbey personally served tea to the dozen or so people in front of him. "I know why you''re here, but there are some things that I can''t and don''t dare to tell you. You should know that we seem to be the most glorious of the world, but in front of the Lord of Radiant Ind, we''re just a bunch of ants. We''re nothing." "Mate, you don''t have to say that." A high-level official of the academy spoke, and his tone began to draw closer. "The purpose of coming here isn''t to acquire something from you to target Radiant Ind. We just want to know what happened today. I imagine you''ve heard of what happened as well. It''s just been a day. Your lord first destroyed the Meng Family, then killed Master Niu. Right now, all of the major forces in the city are on tenterhooks. We are afraid that the crescent des of Radiant Ind will fall upon us at anytime." "That''s right. We just want to know what''s the background of Radiant Ind. With their current strength, it''s impossible for them to only focus on our Ensver City. We''vee here to find peace of mind." "We have known each other for decades. There are some things that we don''t have to hide in our hearts. You can tell us and we will know. What should we do next?" The higher-ups spoke one after another. Derbey lifted his cup of tea and blew on it gently, his eyes looking around. "Just say it." Derbey put the teacup to his mouth, took a sip and said, "In fact, it''s not impossible to tell you these things. You should know how I rose. Twenty years ago, a mysterious man provided me with all kinds of resources so that I could take root in Ensver City. I never knew who the mysterious man was until a month ago when a madam appeared in front of me. At that time, I knew that the madam was from Radiant Ind. Twenty years ago, the mysterious man was from the same force as the madam. Twenty years ago, I was nobody, but I''m sure that the mysterious man was a Supremacy Master, and the madam who appeared a month ago was also a Supremacy Master." When Derbey''s words reached this point, hepletely stopped. The entire living room was completely silent! The higher- ups of the three great academies looked at each other in dismay. Supremacy Master! Supremacy Master again! What kind of background did Radiant Ind have?! Chapter 1419 Chapter 1419 The three major academies and more than a dozen higher-ups were all in a state of utter chaos. The terror of Radiant Ind waspletely beyond their imagination, but the most terrifying aspect of it all was that they weren''t too shocked after they heard about the presence of the two Supremacy Masters on Radiant Ind. In fact, they were even able to ept what had just happened, as though Radiant Ind was supposed to be this powerful. "However, there''s one thing you can rest assured about." verbey looked at the expressions of these people and gave them reassurance. "Although the strength of Radiant Ind is beyond imagination, the goal of the lords of Radiant Ind is definitely not a small city like Ensver City. This city will only be a springboard for the rise of Radiant Ind, just like how the Noble Berserkers did back then. Therefore, you don''t have to find a way to deal with the Radiant Ind. ording to my calctions, it''ll take at most one year for the Radiant Ind to expand to the entire region." "The Noble Berserkers! The Radiant Ind can really be mentioned in the same breath as the Noble Berserkers?" One of them opened his mouth wide. Derbey smiled. "Although the strength of Radiant Ind is far inferior to that of the Noble Berserkers, its rise is even swifter than that of the Noble Berserkers. You don''t have to and have no way ofpeting with such a force. You just have to endure for a year. Then, Ensver City will return to its former state." Many of the higher- ups of the academy left Derbey''s residence. When they left, none of them dared to be hostile to Radiant Ind again. It wasn''t that they didn''t want to, but that they didn''t dare. It was certain that from now on, Radiant Ind wouldpletely outshine all the major forces in Ensver City. The bandits outside the city simrly heard the news from Ensver City. When news of the two great Supremacy Masters'' appearance spread, every single one of them became extremely excited. The reputation of Radiant Ind suddenly spread throughout Ensver City. The two Supremacy Masters! The residents of Ensver City had never seen a Supremacy Master among the forces in Ensver City, but now there were two Supremacy Masters. Radiant Ind became a topic that everyone enjoyed talking about after having a good time. The prestige of Radiant Ind began to spread like wildfire. Three dayster, the residents of Ensver City discovered that the three major academies didn''t react at all. This allowed them to understand that right now, the three major academies, who had an official background, didn''t dare to make any moves against Radiant Ind. Over the past three days, the fame of Radiant Ind had skyrocketed dramatically. The existence of these two Supremacy Masters had provided everyone with a clear understanding of the power of Radiant Ind. Of course, there were also some people spreading the news that was unfavourable to Radiant Ind. For example, the ind set its own rules that they would kill whoever they wanted to kill. Under the coverage of such forces, everyone was not able to live in peace. But when this kind of news spread out, there were many residents and merchants against it. "All the people that had been killed by Radiant Ind were extremely vicious people." "When Master Niu wanted to open a casino, he disregarded human life and insulted women. He should have been killed a long time ago!" "Yes, so is the Meng Family. The actions of the children of the Meng Family were disgusting. The citizens of Ensver City have seen what they were doing. Everyone was only angry but not daring to speak. Now, Radiant Ind hase forward to destroy the Meng Family and to punish them as a warning to others. Those yboys have all be much more restrained now. In any case, I feel that I''m living a much morefortable life." "That''s right. The people from Radiant Ind are against viins. What does that have to do with us?" Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "Yes, with the existence of Radiant Ind, all the bandits around us have be much more restrained. Now our caravans have no need to worry about the existence of bandits. I told this matter to my friend, but he didn''t believe that there was a town with no bandits in Wanshan District." "You guys haven''t even heard that the chaos of the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng is getting worse and worse. Some of the bandits outside the town have already ughtered their way into the city and the victims'' blood is flowing like a river. It''s all thanks to Radiant Ind that we''re able to live such a peaceful life now. You''ll know how happy we are when you go to the cities that have been invaded by the bandits." All sorts of voices rang out. Radiant Ind had already gained a certain amount of prestige in Ensver City. In the past three days, Henry had been staying at home and quietly watching the situation develop. Now the fire was set off and the wind was blowing enough. The next thing to do was to wait. Zylvia had been in the outside world for the past three days and had met many people. She used to be just an actress in the eyes of those big shots, but she suddenly became the representative of Radiant Ind and made them treat her with caution. Many people saw the difference in status and were envious of her. Some of them even secretly asked about how she could join Radiant Ind. In the past three days, verbey had also asked Henry if he should take this opportunity to recruit more people, but he had been rejected by Henry. Now, in the eyes of others, the most important thing on Radiant Ind was mystery. Only by maintaining this sense of mystery could one continue to be in awe of others. Henry left home and went to the gate of themunity. He saw the old man who liked ying chess. The old man was very bored. He wanted to find someone to y chess, but no one was with him. When Henry saw the old man for the first time, he wanted to turn around and leave. But it was still toote, and the old man saw him. "Young man, don''t run!" The moment the old man saw Henry, he rushed over to Henry with the chessboard in his arms. "Let''s y two rounds." "Old man, I have something else to do." Henry quickly waved his hand to refuse without stopping. The old man suddenly elerated and rushed to the front of Henry in one step. He grabbed Henry''s wrist. At this moment, Henry''s expression became serious. He could feel that the strength that the old man burst out just now was at least at thete stage of Divine Realm! "Young man, I can see that your eyes are dull. Obviously, you are wandering here. Instead of wandering around, you might as well y with me. Last time, I was careless. This time, you won''t defeat me!" The old man held Henry''s hand and refused to let go. Henry rolled his eyes and said helplessly, "Okay, we will just y a few rounds." Henry knew that the old man was addicted to ying chess. If he didn''t y a few games, he wouldn''t be able to leave today unless he knocked him down directly. However, the old man just wanted to y chess. Henry didn''t think that he should act too harsh. "Great!" When the old man saw Henry agree, his eyes were bright and he was full of confidence. "Come on, I''ll show you what the real Master of Chess is!" Twenty minutester, the old man widened his eyes and looked at the chessboard in front of him. In such a short time, he had lost two rounds. "Sir, you''re ying chess, aren''t you?" Henry got up and said, "Don''t y with me next time. I am afraid that you will lose too badly." "Boy, you''re so cunning. You are hiding your killing intent, but you''ve been holding it in for a long time. I can''t figure out what you''re going to do until thest moment." The old man stared at the chessboard and sighed. Chapter 1420 Chapter 1420 Henry, who had already stood up, suddenly stopped. He looked at the old man and looked him up and down carefully. "Young man, there''s no need to be surprised. Although you''re extremely sharp, there''s a divine will in your eyes that I wasn''t able to see in anyone in the city. While you''re sizing up the surroundings with curiosity, there''s a hint of disdain in your eyes. There''s a restraining desire to conquer everything. If I''m not wrong, Radiant Ind that has been in turmoil recently must have something to do with you, doesn''t it?" The old man put away the chessboard. "Young man, I don''t know what kind of existence your Radiant Ind is. But there''s one thing. The world is not as simple as you think. A tree will be destroyed by the wind. If you do such a thing now, you should think about how to deal with the wind behind you. This big region has existed for thousands of years. In the past thousands of years, there was only one force that had emerged, the Noble Berserkers. It had been squeezed into the top forces of the big regions, but it still couldn''t break the pattern. Now, the situation is getting more and more urgent. I hope there will be a young man who can break all this. If things are too extreme, then they must be reversed!" The old man held his chessboard and staggered into themunity. Listening to the old man''s words, Henry felt a little weird, but he couldn''t say anything. "Kid, run! The True Spirit on that old thing is going to find me!" The Heretic God, who had not spoken for a few days, suddenly spoke. Henry''s face suddenly changed. The old man was actually in the Spirit-controlling Realm! Without thinking, Henry strode away. After more than ten minutes, Henry stopped and frowned. "Did he find you? "Didn''t you say that no one could find you?" "There is something strange about that old thing." There was a panic in the voice of the Heretic God. "I can''t tell what kind of feeling I felt just now. I felt a pair of eyes secretly looking at me. The True Spirit on that old man is not simple, but I''m not sure what it is. Anyway, don''t get too close to that old man in the future." "Why?" Henry was confused. The Heretic God didn''t bother exining. He just said, "Just don''t get too close to him." Henry smiled and said, "What does it have to do with me if his spirit can find you? Either you tell me what are you afraid of, or I will go and y chess with the old man now. I think he should be very happy to have someone apany him to y chess." "Brat, are you threatening me?" "That''s right." Henry nodded and said, "I just want to threaten you. Tell me, what are you afraid of?" After Henry asked this question, he waited for a long time, but the Heretic God remained silent. "Well, since you don''t want to say it, I can only try to get answers myself." Henry said, ready to go to themunity. "Okay, I''ll tell you." The Heretic God sighed. "That day in the library, you should have found out some information about the totem." "That''s right." Henry nodded. "There are four great totems." "Not four." The Heretic God let out a self-deprecatingugh. "In fact, in this world, there''s only one totem. It''s mine. I can''t tell you where I came from, because I don''t know how much truth there is in the legend. Do you know how the first True Spirit was born?" Henry''s eyes suddenly became serious. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Henry had learned before that the so-called True Spirit was formed after the death of the most powerful person. The True Spirit would not die, and after it was controlled by others, it would be an existence like a spiritual body. The person who controlled the True Spirit was able to turn into a spirit body after death, but there was a problem. Where did the first True Spirite from? No one could exin this question to Henry. This was simr to the question about the chicken and the egg. Which came first? The Heretic God said, "Actually, I''m also a type of True Spirit, but you should be able to see the difference between me and the other True Spirits." Henry frowned and thought for a few minutes, and suddenly opened his mouth, "Mind! You have the ability to think!" "That''s right." The Heretic God agreed. "If you give me a body, I can even be reborn. This is something that the other True Spirits are unable to achieve. The legendary totem is actually the first True Spirit in the world. I don''t even know why I have this kind of thinking ability. I can think on my own and I can even seize other''s body for my own use. However, the rest of the Ture Spirits will only have very few thoughts after they are under someone else''s control. Trying to seize other''s body and use it is completely impossible. Without the support of a huge amount of Spiritual Qi, it will be very difficult for them to even appear. So do you know what my existence means to the other True Spirits?" Henry murmured, "The possibility of resurrection..." "Yes, so you mustn''t let the others find me. In fact, I''m not afraid to tell you. When I hid in your body, I fabricated your consciousness once. At that time, a part of my power was left in your body. If it was discovered by other Spirits, not only would I be out of luck, but also you would be out of luck. We are grasshoppers tied to a rope, both prospering and suffering. My purpose is not to conflict with your target this time. You protect me and when you find your lover, I will tell you the way to get out of here. Then you can go back to the surface. I''ll stay in the same ce as you do. We''ll live in peace so that nothing bad will happen to any of us." "You have a way to return to the surface?" Henry was suspicious. "You don''t have a choice. You can only trust me." The Heretic God said. This time, it was Henry''s turn to ignore the Heretic God. Today, what Henry wanted to do was to suppress the other families and then expand the sphere of influence of the entire Radiant Ind. However, the appearance of the old man made Henry dy his own thoughts. There were too many hidden experts in this world, and there was actually such an expert from the Spirit-controlling Realm in the residential area where he lived. Who knew what kind of experts were secretly spying on him? Slow down the expansion speed! Henry made a decision. First, he wouldy a solid foundation. As for how to do that, he could only start from the masses! After obtaining the approval of the masses, the authorities of the Wanshan District would have to think twice before they could deal with Radiant Ind. Just then, a phone call from Derbey came in. Henry had just picked up themunicator when he heard Derbey''s agitated voice. "My lord! We''ve heard the news about Madam!" Henry''s face, which was originally gloomy, was suddenly filled with joy. "Where are you? I am coming to you!" "At my residence. You know this ce. I''m going to..." Henry hung up the communication device before verbey could finish his sentence. Henry''s ultimate goal when he came to the Core was to find Sylvia. If all the things were added together, there was no one who was more important than Sylvia. There was no doubt about this point. Chapter 1421 Chapter 1421 When Henry rushed to Derbey''s ce, verbey had been waiting outside for a long time. "What news?!" As soon as Henry saw him, he said excitedly. "My lord, please have a look at a document first. It was encrypted and sent to you by someone. It''s ssified information." verbey handed a document to Henry. In this era of data,work data had long be unsafe, and important documents were sent in paper form. Henry took the document from verbey and opened the file. At first nce, he saw two big words written in a dark red pen. Sylvia Lin! Behind the file was the basic introduction of Sylvia. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Sylvia was the War Goddess of the Wanshan District and under the tutge of the Sword Valley. She was twenty- five years old and had already reached the level of a Supremacy Master. Within a month, Sylvia had led the soldiers from Wanshan District who made the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng retreat several times. She had once fought three Supremacy Master alone. Now, she had been regarded as the War Goddess of the Wanshan District and had an extremely high status. Next, they talked about some of Sylvia''s achievements. ording to the literature, Sylvia''s achievements were indeed very impressive. At the end of the file, there was a photo of Sylvia. Henry saw clearly that Sylvia in the photo was wearing a battle uniform. She looked more determined and her eyes were more focused. Although she seemed to have experienced a lot, she was the person he was looking for! "The War Goddess... how could she have such a status?!" Henry murmured. Henry was very clear that Sylvia just came here earlier than him. Her current identity was definitely deliberately arranged by someone. Henry had experienced too many intrigues, and he knew that many things were not as simple as they seemed. Henry looked at Derbey and said, "Find a way to contact her." Derbey shook his head. "My lord, Madam is now of extremely high status. Most people aren''t able to get in touch with her. I''ve asked some friends, but I couldn''t get close to her. However, I heard that the adjutant of Madam hase to Ensver City in the past two days. It''s said that he''s here because of the bandits. However, I suspect that it has something to do with your Radiant Ind. You will be able to think of ways to get in touch with that adjutant in order to learn more about Madam." Henry nodded. Just as he was about to speak, he saw verbey''s face change colour. "My Lord, something has happened." verbey said in a low voice, "You asked men to recruit the bandits around the town, and then a group of them went to Thunder Town. Just now, all of them lost contact with us!" Henry frowned and said, "Lost contact?" "That''s right." verbey nodded. "Two days ago, they sent a message saying that there''s something strange about Thunder Town and that there aren''t many citizens in the town. In the mountains outside the town, the bandits rarely show themselves either. However, we haven''t received any news since this morning. Before setting off, I''ve told them that if they don''t contact us for more than four hours, it means they''re out of contact. Something''s wrong over there." verbey said, looking down at his communicator, "Based on thetest news, not only the people we sent failed to contact, but also the whole Thunder Town is in trouble. From the picture taken just now, we can see that the town seemed to be an empty city, and there is no one in the whole town. All the prey in the academy''s hunting area had died mysteriously. I don''t know what happened. The most important thing is that someone secretly stirred up trouble and said that the people from our Radiant Ind have sent people to Thunder Town. What''s going on in the town now is likely to be rted to the Radiant Ind. Someone wants to take this opportunity to suppress us. If we don''t deal with it, it will be a fatal blow to us. Maybe the people from the Radiant Ind are going to make a great impact on them." "Thunder Town." Henry murmured. He still remembered the town''s name clearly. After thinking for a while, Henry said, "You don''t have to worry about the things in Thunder Town. I''ll go there myself to see what happened. You should try to control yourments now. I''ll give you an answer in two days." verbey nodded. "I understand." It would take two days to drive from Ensver City to Thunder Town, but it was because people had turned several times on the road. If they travelled at full speed, they could reach there in one day. After Henry and Absalon drove the sports car, the distance would be shortened to more than half a day. When Henry went to Thunder Town, he asked Absalon to join him. After all, Henry needed a guide. An exaggerated model of sports car was driving fast on the road. Henry was driving and Absalon was sitting next to him. Henry looked at Absalon, who was next to him, and asked, "Have you heard about the situation in Thunder Town?" Absalon nodded. "Everyone''s talking about it now. It''s said that there''s some kind of extreme disease in the town. Some people even pointed out in the dark that it''s brought there by our Radiant Ind. This kind of person is really detestable." "Ha." Henry smiled slightly and said, "You don''t have to worry about this. If you really have the ability, you don''t have to sneak. As long as we get to the bottom of the matter in Thunder Town, the truth about our Radiant Ind will naturallye to light." More than half a day passed quickly. Henry and Absalon also approached the territory of Thunder Town. When they were still 60 or 70 kilometres away from the Town, Henry and Absalon felt that something was wrong. On the road leading to Thunder Town, there was no car. Simrly, in the direction of Thunder Town, there was no car driving out either. As the two got closer and closer, Henry saw that there were many cars parked on the road in disorder, but there were no human beings in the car. These cars were not damaged at all. It seemed that something had happened and the people in the car had suddenly abandoned their cars and left. When they saw this scene, they hadpletely stepped into the territory of Thunder Town. Looking at the scene in front of him, Absalon opened his mouth wide. "What the hell is going on?" "What happened in Thunder Town?" Although there was no blood flowing and no bones in front of them, such a strange scene was more frightening than a pile of bones. Henry''s eyes were fixed on the front. Just now, the Heretic God told him that there was some kind of weird existence in the surroundings, but the Heretic God could not tell what exactly it was. As Henry and Absalon gradually went deep into the territory of Thunder Town, the road in front of them waspletely blocked. The rampant cars had blocked the road, so Henry and Absalon had to get out of the car and walk. When he opened the door and got out of the car, Absalon couldn''t help but shudder. "It seems that the pictures posted on the Inte were too simple. No one dared to send what the ce really looks like." Henry looked around. The cars were parked everywhere, and not a single person could be seen. If this scene was to spread to the Inte, it would probably immediately cause a disturbance. Chapter 1422 Chapter 1422 Henry and Absalon walked into Thunder Town. Along the way, they didn''t see a single person. They knocked on some shops by the road, but no one answered. The shops,pany buildings, and even the houses were empty. They had even found the academy. There was no one in the entire Thunder Academy! A ce like Thunder Town suddenly became an empty city! This was simply, very strange! "This is not a cause of illness at all." Absalon said in a deep voice, "In the past, there was a disaster of illness in the Wanshan District, but it wasn''t like this. Even the most basic facilities are closed! These things, if no one looks at them for a day, will go wrong!" Henry''s eyes were always scanning the whole city. "Who''s there?!" Henry roared. Hearing Henry''s roar, a figure immediately ran to the distance. "Let''s go after him!" Without thinking, Henry and Absalon rushed to the ce where the figure was fleeing. In ces like Thunder Town, not to mention Henry, even Absalon could be called a top master. The two of them easily caught up with the fleeing figure. This was a young man who was only 20 years old. He was wearing the uniform of the Thunder Academy. He was kicked over by Absalon and stepped on. "Don''t kill me! Don''t kill me!" The young man begged for mercy loudly. "Tell me, what''s going on!" Absalon thundered. "You are humans?" The young man suddenly stopped begging and looked at Henry and Absalon. Henry and Absalon caught the key in the young man''s words at the same time. They looked at each other in doubt. Absalon stepped on the young man and shouted, "You''re a student of the Thunder Academy. What''s your name?" "My... My name is Nazario Lin." The young man shivered and said, "Brothers, where did youe from? Can you take me out of here?" Just as Absalon was about to speak, Henry suddenly covered his mouth. He winked at Absalon and quickly flew toward the building next to him. Absalom instantly understood what Henry meant. He grabbed Nazario by the cor, pulled him up, and dragged him to the building. After Henry rushed into the building, he strode toward the top of the building without any hesitation. The elevator was working, but Henry chose to use stairs instead of taking the elevator. Absalon didn''t ask much. He grabbed Nazario, and then rushed to the top of the building using the stairs. When Henry came to the top floor of the building, looking out of the window into the distance, he took a deep breath. Just now, Henry felt that something was wrong. Over the years, Henry was very vignt when facing danger. When he just left, he felt that something was wrong. Now, he looked at it and found that it was true. The top floor of the building provided Henry with a broad view. Henry clearly saw that at the bottom of the building next door, there was a giant python hovering around. Under the abdomen of the python, there were dense centipede- like feet, which made people feel numb when looking at it. The python was spitting ck Qi out of its mouth. The ck Qi slowly floated up and then integrated into the air. Absalon, who came from behind Henry, also saw such a scene. "What... what kind of monster is this?" Absalon stood in the same ce, staring at the giant python that had a hundred feet. Henry did not speak, but just nced at Nazario. As a local of Thunder Town, Nazario should know a lot. Moreover, Nazario was a student of the Thunder Academy, so he got much more information than others. When Nazario saw the big snake, his body trembled and he said, "The Evil Spirit... The Evil Spirit, this is evil..." Absalon''s face changed. As a member of the Core civilization, he knew too well what the Evil Spirit represented. Henry''s brows furrowed tighter and tighter. When he was still on the surface of the earth, Henry had heard Ss mention the word "Evil Spirits". However, Henry was not clear about what the Evil Spirits were. Absalon suddenly said, "It''s because of that ck mine!" In the past, Absalon had once appeared in the ck mine. "That''s right." Nazario nodded. "The Evil Spirits came out of the mine. A few days ago, Senior Baron of the Academy found that someone in the city had opened a ck mine and he had taken people to seal it up. But I don''t know what happened that day. The ck mine copsed. Although the factory was sealed up, from that day on, there was something wrong with the people who went to seal up the mine." When Nazario mentioned Senior Baron, Henry had some impression. When he first came to the Core, he had seen that person. Henry looked at Nazario and said, "Go on." Nazario nodded. "On that day, after Senior Baron and the others returned from the ck mine, they became silent. And their expressions were not right. The next day, when they saw Senior Baron and the others again, everyone''s faces were filled with ck Qi. Their eyes became dull and they didn''t pay attention to them. When the Academy found that there was something wrong with Senior Baron and the others, they isted them all. They wanted to investigate slowly, but to their surprise, there were more and more people in the academy with symptoms like that of Senior Baron. In just a morning, more than half of the people in the academy became weird. At the same time, there were many residents in the town who had be like this." Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, Nazario swallowed a mouthful of saliva and continued, "At that time, the director defined this symptom as a fast-acting infectious disease. However, before the director could make any response, the situation began to be out of control. On the third day, nearly 70 per cent of the people in Thunder Town suffered from this symptom and became extremely aggressive. They would attack the normal people around them. After being injured by them, these normal people would also be weird in 20 minutes. They would be dull and lose their ability to think. On the third day, I hid in a basement and I knew nothing about what would happen after that." Absalon asked curiously, "Then how did you know about the presence of the Evil Spirits?" "My ssmate told me." Nazario replied, "They released stories about the Evil Spirits in the group two days ago. They said that these things happened because the Evil Spirits ran out of the ck mine. But during these two days, there was no one talking in the group. I''m afraid that they all met with misfortune. Now it''s too dangerous. If I were not really hungry, I wouldn''t have run out. I heard that those who were infected would appear in the night, look for normal people, and then assimte them. In the daytime, they would lurk in the mine hole and wouldn''t show up." When Nazario finished his words, Absalon fixed his eyes on Henry. Henry stood by the window and looked into the distance. No one knew what he was thinking about. "Two big brothers, I beg you. Please take me away." Nazario stood behind Henry and Absalon, and he said in a tearful voice, "Thunder Town has been destroyed, and the Evil Spirits have appeared. It is impossible for anyone to live here for decades. The people of Radiant Ind are not human at all. They harmed all of us for selfish interests!" Chapter 1423 Chapter 1423 Hearing this, Absalon grabbed Nazario by the cor and said, "What did you say? Radiant Ind! Who told you that it had something to do with Radiant Ind?" "Everyone knows." Nazario looked at Absalon with some fear, "When the ck mine was seized, the director reported to the superior that the Wanshan District had sent news that the mines in the whole mountain area were mined by an organization called Radiant Ind. If the ind hadn''t privately mined the ck mine, such a thing wouldn''t have happened!" "What a bunch of nonsense!" Absalon said hatefully, "Those in the Wanshan District are all a bunch of brainless people! Who said these words?" Nazario said, "That''s what the War Goddess of Wanshan District said." "The War Goddess!" Henry rushed to Nazario with one step. "Are you sure?" "Yes." Nazario nodded. "When the ck mine was seized, these words spread in the school. The War Goddes said that Radiant Ind was supported by the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng." C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Henry stared at Nazario. "What''s the name of the War Goddess you mentioned?" "I don''t know." Nazario shook his head. "The War Goddess has a high status. People like me can''t get in touch with her at all. We haven''t heard of her name." Henry asked, "What''s wrong? Does the War Goddess have a great reputation in your academy?" "Of course!" Nazario''s eyes were full of admiration. "The War Goddess is the disciple of the chief of Sword Valley. She became the Supremacy Master at the age of 25. She once fought with three Supremacy Masters alone and was the main force topete against the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng. All of us take the War Goddess as an idol. She is at the height that we can''t reach even if we spend our entire lives to reach." Henry''s look became more serious. When he first heard from Derbey, Henry didn''t feel anything, but now through Nazario''s words, Henrypletely found that Sylvia was really highly praised. Even students in small towns like Thunder Town regarded her as an idol. It was difficult to imagine what kind of status Sylvia had in thoserge towns and schools. Henry looked into the distance. "Sylvia, with your ability, it''s not difficult to see what''s going on here. What on earth has happened since you left home? Why did you carry Radiant Ind with you? What the hell is going on..." Henry was full of sorrow. He decided that after this matter was over, he would go to the mountain region and see Sylvia in person! Not far away, the Evel Spirit of a hundred-footed python was still moving around. Henry alone stayed in a room in the building, pinched the jade pendant on his neck and said, "What kind of existence is this Evil Spirit?" "I don''t know." The Heretic God replied. His answer was beyond Henry''s expectations. "You don''t know?" "Yes." The Heretic God spoke. "I''ve told you before that I am the first True Spirit in the world. Why did I be intelligent and have the ability to think? I don''t even know myself. I don''t even know whether my memory and my thinking are true or not. The Evil Spirits have existed before I appeared. They have various forms and abilities. In this world, it''s impossible for you to find two identical Evil Spirits. Each Evil Spirit is an entity. Each Evil Spirit is unique. Their various abilities are hard to imagine. This Evil Spirit has the ability to affect one''s mind. Evil Spirits are difficult to deal with for the experts in the Spirit- controlling Realm. Although you have two Battle Spirits now, this Evil Spirit is still dangerous. I suggest that we don''t confront him head-on. Someone will deal with this matter." Henry nodded secretly. He did not intend to fight the Evil Spirit head-on. He had felt the degree of the strangeness, so there was no need to fight with it. Henry was not a geomancer, so he had no sense of belonging to this ce at all. He came here to find Sylvia. Even if this ce was completely destroyed, Henry would not care about it. Absalon took some photos of the Evil Spirit and uploaded them to the Inte. As a result, the post failed to upload. Someone was stopping the people from bringing the truth to the Inte. "My lord, there are more and more negativements about our Radiant Ind on the Inte." Absalon said with worry, "Some people have said that we are running ck mines everywhere. If it continues like this, in less than two days, there will be an outbreak of Evil Spirits in Thunder Town. And I''m afraid that the cause of the evil will be rted to us." "There''s no rush." Henry shook his head slightly. Now that he had already made it clear that there was a figure of Sylvia behind the leader of Radiant Ind, Henry was prepared to attack the main point. He would first find Sylvia and then talk about it. Looking at the time, it was getting dark. ording to Nazario''s words, it was not safe to stay overnight in Thunder Town. But Henry decided to rest for a night before leaving. Night fell slowly. When the sunpletely disappeared, Henry clearly saw that many shadows emerged on the quiet streets. These people suddenly condensed on the streets of the city. They wandered in various ces, but they had no targets. Their eyes were empty, and their faces were emitting ck Qi. This scene was like the funeral from the movies. Nazario trembled as he hid in a corner. He could not stop trembling and Absalon was standing a little further away from the window with a grave expression in his eyes. Although the ck mass of people had lost their intelligence, they still possessed a certain amount of strength. If this group of people were to rush over, even an expert at the early stage of the Divine Realm would have to flip over, much less someone as powerful as Absalon. Facing these people, the experts at the early stage of the Divine Realm were not facing puppets, but Evil Spirits that even Supremacy Masters were afraid of. Henry stood by the window and looked down at everything. "Their existence is reasonable. What kind of purpose does this Evil Spirit want to achieve by doing such a thing?" Suddenly, the puppets wandering all over the ground stopped at the same time, and such a strange scene immediately attracted Henry''s attention. Then, in the next second, all the puppets wandering on the open space raised their heads, changed their direction, and looked at Henry''s building. Absalon''s body instantly tensed up as he stared outside the window. "It''s over." Nazario''s face was as gray as ash. "They found us!" "Let''s go and change the ce." Henry immediately made a decision. Just as the three of them were about to leave the room on the top floor, they heard the sound of hurried footsteps. The door of their room was violently knocked open by someone. "Not good, not good. I already said that we shouldn''t take such a risk and run as far as possible. Now that we''ve been discovered, we''re definitely going to die!" Outside the door, an anxious female voice sounded. Chapter 1424 Chapter 1424 The door of the room where Henry and the other two people were in was knocked loudly, but the people outside did not dare to break the door with their Qi. The reason was very simple. Once they used their Qi, the Evil Spirit puppets would sniff it and then rush over. Nazario, who was trembling with fear, breathed a sigh of relief. When he knew that the target of those puppets was not himself, he felt a lot relieved. "No, we can''t let this go on. We will die when we get outside. Let''s fight." A man''s voice came from outside the door. Then, with a bang, the door of the room where Henry and the other two people were located waspletely broken, and two figures, a man and a woman, appeared in the eyes of Henry and the other two. At the same time, the two people at the door also saw Henry. The two people at the door were wearing the same school uniform as Nazario''s. Henry recognized the woman. When he first arrived in the Core world, Henry also told her that he belonged to the War Academy. "You..." At the first sight of Henry, the woman made a loud and surprised voice. Pa! A crisp sound came from the woman''s face and stopped her from talking. Absalon stared at the woman and said with a gloomy look, "Shut up. If you want to die, don''t drag me down!" "You dare to hit my junior sister?!" The man from the Thunder Academy, who was with the woman, roared and rushed towards the Absalon. The roarpletely startled the puppets, and they could see that all the slowly moving puppets began to run toward the building where they were in. When Absalon saw such a scene, his face was already gloomy, but his eyes were full of killing intent. "Idiot!" Absalon growled, and then threw a punch at the man. "Senior Brother Zhao, Senior Sister Wu!" Nazario said hurriedly at this time. At the same time, Henry also used his Qi to get to Absalon''s ear "We can''t kill these two. Let''s leave them alive. There are many people living in this city. If we kill them, it''s estimated that they will me Radiant Ind for what had happened here. Monitoring in this room was still working." Henry pointing vaguely to some cameras in the room. Absalon''s half-drenched fist suddenly stopped. He red at Senior Brother Zhao and strode to the side. "Nazario, why are you here?" It was only then that Senior Brother Zhao and Senior Sister Wu noticed Nazario. "They saved me." Nazario exined, and at the same time, he said to Absalon, "Big brother, they are also students of our academy." Absalon sneered, "Are the students of the academy stupid to this extent now? If you want to die, don''t drag us down!"N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "You..." Senior Sister Wu pointed at Absalon and Henry and said, "I know you two. You are the bandit from the other side of the mountain, and the other broke into our hunting ground. He is the man from the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng!" Henry nced at Senior Sister Wu, but he did not speak. He nced through the ss and then said, "Let''s go, those puppets wille soon." Absalon didn''t say anything but just followed Henry. Senior Sister Wu intended to talk to senior brother Zhao, but was hurriedly stopped by Nazario with a gesture. Senior Sister Wu took a deep breath and said nothing more. After all, it was more important to save her life now. Those puppets had rushed over, and she would die if she stayed there any longer. At this moment, there were dense footstepsing from the stairs. Obviously, those puppets had rushed up. They didn''t dare to use the elevator at the moment. Once it made a sound, there would be no escape for them and they would be trapped in the elevator. "There is arge terrace above this building. We can go there to avoid them first," Absalon suggested. There were few ways to get into the terrace on the top floor. Henry and the other four people walked around the top floor for a long time before they found the entrance to the terrace. At this time, the figure of the puppet even appeared in their sight. Fortunately, the five people were not too slow. Before the puppetspletely found them, all of them came to the terrace. On the open-air terrace on the top floor, there were a lot of potted nts. There was also arge- scale swimming pool and a buffet restaurant. Obviously, this was a ce for rich people to have fun. As soon as Nazario, senior brother Zhao, and Senior Sister Wu saw the buffet restaurant, they rushed in like crazy. They had a very good hiding ce. Now they ran out because they wanted to find food. Henry and Absalon stood at the edge of the terrace, looking down. In the dark night, the building was surrounded by dense puppets. In the room that was separated from Henry and others, the roar of the puppets came from time to time, which was particrly chilling. Even though these puppets wouldn''tpletely tear them to shreds, they would turn into walking corpses after being eaten by them. To some extent, this was even more terrifying than death. Absalon frowned. "My Lord, someone wants to deal with us, but I don''t know where the so-called War Goddesses from. Obviously, she has been prepared for a long time, waiting for the appearance of our Radiant Ind." Henry was silent and did not say a word. At this point, Henry couldn''t make a decision. He didn''t know who was taking the lead behind Sylvia and who the chief of Sword Valley was. Henry didn''t know at all what role the valley chief was. To first cause Radiant Ind to rise to prominence, and then push Radiant Ind into the centre of the storm...what exactly was hidden in this? Henry was now very clear that Sylvia definitely knew about his arrival. Did someone really restrict Sylvia''s freedom, or did she have some goal? Henry could not exin this point clearly, but he was clear that he could trust Sylvia a hundred per cent. The rise of Radiant Ind was because Sylvia had given him a hint. No matter what would happen now, Henry would still ce this matter in the main position. More than half an hourter, Nazario and the other two came out of the buffet restaurant. They looked like they have eaten enough. They jumped directly into the swimming pool and washed their bodies. "Nazario,e here." Absalon called Nazario, "Tell me, what did you learn from your senior brothers and sisters?" Nazario looked back at the two people who were still soaking in the swimming pool and said in a low voice, "There are still many living people in the city now, but they are all hidden and dare not show up." "Strange." Absalon was puzzled. "Since these puppets won''t appear during the day, why aren''t they leaving?" "We can''t go." Nazario looked bitter. "Some people wanted to leave during the day, but the danger during the day is no less than at night. The people from Radiant Ind will appear during the day to kill people living in the city. We are not allowed to spread the news that they have opened the mine by themselves. They want to destroy the entire Thunder Town." Absalon looked back at Henry. Chapter 1425 Chapter 1425 The night gradually passed. Due to the roaring of the puppets all night, the three students of the Thunder Academy couldn''t fall asleep safely. Absalon looked through hismunication device all night and saw thements about Radiant Ind on the Inte. Now, everyone in Ensver City, including all the towns and viges in the northern part of the city, knew what had happened in Thunder Town. All of these events had been aimed at Radiant Ind. Now the biggest statement was that some people on the Radiant Ind had already opened a coal mine in Thunder Town in order to destroy the entire Ensver City. The people from Radiant Ind were involved with evil and said that these people hid their heads and didn''t dare to show up. Once people saw the faces under the mask, they would kill them. Henry listened to Absalon''s reports one after another. He realized that he had underestimated the Core civilization before. The academies represented the government and possessed supreme strength. This seemed simple, but, in reality, it was full of loopholes. An authority that possessed military strength waspletely weakened in terms of political power and should pay more attention to military strength, and some basic rules would be ignored. Thew of the jungle ruled, but unfortunately, there were people in extremely high positions living in every town. Therefore, taking care of the citizens became the academy''s most difficult thing to control. When such a situation was formed, any movement on the Inte would form a wave among the residents. Just like right now, there were people discussing all sorts of things regarding Radiant Ind on the inte. Even if the three major academies in Ensver City were to say that this matter had little to do with Radiant Ind, the residents of Ensver City would not believe it. When the three major academies in Ensver City continued to make noise for a day, they didn''t say anything else. There was already some kind of power that prevented them from speaking. Currently, the three major academies in Ensver City were stuck in this crack. To the three major academies of Ensver City, this was yet another sleepless night. That night, the higher-ups of the three major academies stayed together. Although they had been talking about a meeting, they were actually reporting to the group to keep calm. This was because they were afraid, afraid that Radiant Ind would be angered by this matter and afraid that one of the Supremacy Masters of Radiant Ind would suddenlye looking forthem. The next day, when the sky was about to brighten, the roar of the puppets that had been ringing for the whole night disappearedpletely. The puppets gathering under the building also began to retreat in the direction of the Evil Spirit. At this moment, Henry clearly saw where the feet of the python came from. Those feet were human legs! Such a scene made Henry feel a little nauseated. That kind of nausea couldn''t be described with words. The Heretic God made a sigh and said, "Every Evil Spirit is like a kind of medicine. Whenever this civilization is about to get sick, the Evil Spirit wille out to cure it and eliminate something that wants to destroy it. What is under the ground is the biggest mystery to the entire Core. In order to get to the mine, people need to dig. If we dig to the deepest part, what we will see will be destruction. After all, the Evil Spirit may just be a guard in the underground hell." Henry asked curiously, "Are there many strange things underground?" "For sure." The Heretic God gave a positive answer. "But no one knows exactly what it is. This is just like the ocean on the surface. Everyone knows that the depths of the ocean are very terrifying, but no one can tell just how terrifying it is." The three students also fell asleep after the roars faded away. Henry nced at Absalon and nodded. They were about to leave. As for the hunting of Radiant Ind that Nazario mentioned, they didn''t take it seriously at all. Absalon had absolute confidence in Henry, and so did Henry himself. If there was no Spirit- controller, Henry would be fearless. There was Evil Spirit here, so the Spirit-controlling expert wouldn''t take any action casually. Just as Henry and Absalon were about to leave, they heard the sound of a propeller not far away. One helicopter after another appeared in Henry and Absalon''s sight. The noise of the helicopter''s propeller soon woke up the three students who had just slept. When the three students opened their eyes and saw the helicopter that was hovering in the air, Nazario''s eyes burst into joy. "It''s the logo of the academy. The helicopters of the Thousand des Academy. They''re here to save us!" When the three students saw this scene, they all cheered in surprise. They kept waving their hands to the top and began to jump. "My Lord, what are we going to do next? The school sent someone here. Shall we go together?" Absalon looked at Henry. Henry shook his head slightly. "They are not here to save people!" "Not here to save people?" Absalon was taken aback. Henry nodded and said, "If they are saving people, how can they not arrangerge transport helicopters? These helicopters are all armed to fight, and each helicopter can take only five people. Each helicopter is equipped with weapons. Take a closer look, there are almost five people inside. They are not here to rescue people at all, but... to kill them!" "Kill!" Absalon was rmed. Henry nced at the three students who were still delighted. He whispered to Absalon, "Let''s go!" Without hesitation, Absalon followed Henry to the terrace exit. "Brother, someone from the academy came to save us. We''re saved!" Seeing Henry and Absalon were about to leave, Nazario said quickly. Henry and Absalon ignored Nazario and strode away. They didn''t dare to speed up too fast and were afraid of attracting the other party''s attention, but Henry underestimated their killing desire. After seeing Henry and Absalon leaving the terrace, a total of six helicopters were suddenly opened fire. "Bang bang bang bang!" The development of the Core civilization was far beyond the surface, and the power of these firearms was also more horrible than the surface. With a burst of an explosion, the balcony, which was originally well-decorated, suddenly became broken. The three students, who were happy a second ago, instantly changed their faces and fled in a panic in the gunfire. "They... they are not here to save us!" Senior Sister Wu roared. Senior Brother Zhao''s face turned pale. "It''s a mobile force! It''s the mobile force of the Thousand des Academy! They''re here to silence us! They want to control the whole of Thunder Town! We can''t get out of here! They don''t want to let us out. They want to destroy the city. They''re even more cold-blooded than the ones from Radiant Ind!" "Look over there!" Senior Sister Wu pointed to the sky. Over a hundred helicopters were hovering there, densely packed and overwhelming. In the next second, more than a hundred helicopters fired at the same time, and the artillery shells swept through the entire Thunder Town. When the Evil Spirit, that was hovering under a building, noticed this, he let out a muffled roar like a buffalo. "The Evil Spirit, don''t be so arrogant!" Two figures came from the sky, riding on the wind. "I''m Bogomir Jian from the Sword Valley!" "I''m Gavrilo Jian from the Sword Valley!"Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1426 Chapter 1426 Bogomir Jian and Gavrilo Jian from the Sword Valley! Both of them looked to be in their 30s. Bogomir was a man and Gavrilo was a woman. They stepped on their swords and there was a shadow floating behind them. "The True Spirit!" Absalon''s eyes widened. "These are two Supremacy Masters! The Sword Valley is thergest cultivation force in the Wanshan District. There are countless experts in this sect who specialize in swords and are extremely powerful. I''ve heard that the people of the Sword Valley are always a bit stronger than the experts of the same level." At this moment, Henry had left the terrace. He saw that the two sword cultivators went straight to the Evil Spirit below. Over a hundred helicopters began to set fire and spread through the whole city. The originally quiet town began to be chaotic at this moment. Figures rushed out from some corners and ran around Thunder Town. Nazario and the other two also ran out of the terrace in a flurry. They were all pale and dusty, with panic and no joy in their eyes. The helicopter continued to fire, and the ss in the building where Henry and others stayed shattered one after another. Dust sprang up in all directions. Those below the level of the Divine Realm would die if they were to be met with these mes of fire. They found a room with several walls and Henry and Absalon hid there. Nazario and the other two had already been confused by the helicopters. They were running around in the building. Soon, Senior Brother Zhao let out a scream. He was shot in the leg. Fortunately, he was only hit by shrapnel. If he was directly hit by the bullet, one of his legs would probably be completely destroyed. Nazario and Sister Wu quickly took Senior Brother Zhao to find a ce to hide. They covered their heads and shivered with fear. The shootingsted for a minute, which was as long as a century for Nazario and the other two. When the mes stopped, there was smoke and dust all around them. Every single one of them was covered in dust. Henry looked outside the building. He could clearly see the helicopters hovering in the sky. Figures jumped out of the cabin one after another. These people all wore ck grimace masks and looked like Reapers. When Absalon saw this scene, he said in a low voice, "My lord, the authorities really want to deal with us this time. At most, half an hourter, the news of Radiant Ind''s Reaper ughtering the city will be posted on the inte! They''re trying to force Radiant Ind to stand in opposition to the entire government and the people. We wanted to be white bandits, but they are forcing us to be real bandits!" Henry shook his head slightly and said, "It is just a kind of statement. Those who are admitted by the people are officials, others are bandits. Wearing a mask doesn''t stand for Radiant Ind." Henry stood up, patted the dust on his body, suddenly turned around and asked, "Do you know what is the most important thing on Radiant Ind?" Absalon wanted to open his mouth to answer, but he found that he really didn''t have a definite answer in his heart. He shook his head. Henry smiled and said, "Strength. If Radiant Ind wants to ughter the city today, we can really ughter it. However, the imposter can''t do it." Henry nced at the ce where Nazario and the other two were. On the top of the three people''s heads, a ceiling was crumbling. The three people below did not realize anything. They hadn''t even recovered from the gunshot of the helicopters. Seeing that the ceiling was about to fall, Henry suddenly rushed over and dragged the three people away at the same time. Just as they left. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "Rumble! Rumble!" With a heavy sound, smoke and dust rose in all directions. Arge piece of ceiling smashed where the three of them had just been. Looking at the two square meters wide, nearly ten centimetres thick ceiling, the three of them felt a lingering fear. Just now, they did not feel the ceiling smashing down. In this case, they had no Qi to protect themselves. They were bound to be seriously injured. Nazario and the other two people all looked at Henry gratefully. "Let''s go. You have attracted their attention just now. Someone wille to search for us soon. Let''s get out of here first." Henry said. Nazario and Senior Sister Wu held Senior Brother Zhao and walked out of the building together. Before they could go down to the first floor, footsteps sounded in the corridor, which scared Nazario and the other two. They held their breath immediately. Henry winked at Absalon, who immediately understood and went downstairs first. Then, there was a burst of fighting in the corridor. When Nazario and the other two followed Henry downstairs, they saw Absalon standing there with a few pools of blood on the ground and nothing else. As for the footsteps before, they hadpletely disappeared now. When ced in Ensver City, Absalon''s strength was nothing. However, in a ce like Thunder Town, he was already a bandit leader. Now that someone hade to wipe out the entire Thunder Town, other than two Supremacy Masters dealing with the Evil Spirit, not too many experts had been dispatched. Although the forces in the Wanshan District were powerful, their opponents were not weak. If they sent out too many masters at once, the other forces would take advantage of the situation and attack them. Those people wearing masks could be easily taken care of by Absalon. When they came out of the building, they saw several bodies lying outside the building. Two of them were wearing uniforms of the Thunder Academy, and the rest were ordinary residents of the town. All of them had just escaped to the street and were killed by others. Senior Sister Wu was looking out of the building. "A search team ising. Every time they clean up an area, they will send a signal. There is no signal from here, and they will send more people here." Nazario''s face was full of bitterness. "But where should we run now?" Senior Sister Wu looked back at Henry and Absalon, and then said, "I know a base. Let''s go there now. There are still many people there. One of them once designed the cirction pattern of the underground water in Thunder Town. He knows a way to escape from the town." After that, she took the lead and ran forward. Nazario would not doubt anything at all. At this time, the blood on Senior Brother Zhao''s wound had been stopped, and he could barely keep up with Senior Sister Wu''s speed. Henry and Absalon were silent. Without saying anything, they just ran with them. Henry did not care about the regr search team, but he was still a little afraid of Bogomir and Gavrilo. They were two genuine Spiritcontrolling experts, and there were True Spirits behind them. Henry, however, only had two Battle Spirits. Henry didn''t know how big of a difference there was between him and Spirit-controlling masters, but he naturally wouldn''t take the initiative to reveal anything about the existence of these two Battle Spirits. His two Battle Spirits were his trump cards in the Core world and at the same time, they were the trump cards of Radiant Ind. Once they were revealed, all of Radiant Ind''s power and influence would vanish. Chapter 1427 Chapter 1427 Henry followed Senior Sister Wu all the way to a base. In the middle of the way, they were targeted by two search teams, but they were easily killed by Absalon. "If we go down from here, we''ll be able to lead to that base. We have to go early. I''m afraid they''re already prepared to leave. If we gote, we''ll miss them." With that, Senior Sister Wu was the first to jump into the sewer. Before Henry jumped into the sewer, he could clearly see that in the direction where the Evil Spirit circled, there were two rows of sword light rushing to the sky, extremely fierce. At that moment, Henry seemed to feel the elegance of Verrail''s sword move again. A building was silently split into two halves from the middle. This power would leave people speechless. Henry and the other four people went into the sewer, shuttling back and forth here, and the water ran over their calves. Each step they took was moreborious than usual. A smell that was difficult to describe came to the nose and made people feel sick. From time to time, Nazario would make a sound of vomiting. "Lower your voices." Absalon stopped in his tracks and pointed to the top of his head. "There''s someone on top." As soon as Absalon''s voice fell, the sound of footsteps could be heard. They passed over their heads, and even the voices of the owners of the footsteps could be heard. "These areas have to be searched. None of them can be left behind." "The Evil Spirit is strange this time. The virus released is highly contagious. Once one of them goes out, things will be difficult to control." "Now, it''s up to the two masters of the Sword Valley whether they can kill the Evil Spirit sessfully." "Whether they can kill it or not, these people have to die." Voices sounded one after another, which made Nazario and the other two people down below very nervous. They didn''t even dare to breathe. As the footsteps faded away, Nazario and the other two finally felt relieved. When everyone breathed a sigh of relief, they saw that Senior Sister Wu''s eyes were fixed on the front, and then she let out a piercing scream. Henry instantly noticed a figure standing in front of them. It had a man''s face, but a body of a snake. Under it, there were a total of four legs. From the appearance, it was terrifying. The mouth of this figure was constantly inhaling and exhaling ck mist. Behind it, there was a bloodstain, and its face was covered with dense sword marks. When did this figure appear? Henry didn''t even notice it. "Kid, get ready to run!" The Heretic God hurriedly reminded. The moment the Heretic God spoke, the figure turned to look at Henry. At the same time, the search team, which had just passed over the heads of everyone, immediately returned. As long as they were not deaf, they could hear the screams of Senior Sister Wu. "Kid, run!" The Heretic God was anxious and his voice had already turned into a loud roar. "Absalon, don''t let them die!" Henry roared, then turned around and ran towards the depths of the sewer, in the opposite direction from the crowd. Without even looking at Senior Sister Wu and the others, the snake- shaped figure turned into a stream of light and rushed toward Henry. As soon as the snake-shaped figure left, a hole was blown up in the top of Absalon''s head, and a search team often people appeared in the sight of Absalon and the others. A member of the search teamughed and said, "Hey, I didn''t expect that there were four stinky rats in the sewer, and I almost missed them." Seeing that the other party was wearing a mask, Absalon sneered and said, "You pretend to be someone else and don''t even dare to show your face. Who is the rat?" "Looks like you know quite a lot." The search team member stared at Absalon and sneered, "People like you won''t live long." "I want to try." Absalon clenched his fist. "Let''s go!" The battle between the search team and Absalon was on the verge of breaking out. On the other side, Henry darted through the sewer, followed by a figure. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "What the hell is that?" Henry asked as he ran. "It''s that Evil Spirit. It was injured by the sword light. The one outside isn''t its true body, this is. The true body''s strength is beyond imagination, and it''s not something that you can deal with right now." The Heretic God''s tone was solemn. "Speed up, if it wants to catch up to us, whether it''s me or the two Battle Spirits on you, they''re all the best tonics for it." "There''s no way ahead." Henry took a deep breath and waved his hand suddenly. A purple light shot up to the sky, and a hole appeared on the top of Henry''s head. Henry jumped to the ground. The figure of the man with a human face and a serpent body also followed Henry and came to the ground. From beginning to end, the figure did not say a word. It looked at Henry as if it was sizing up prey. Henry took a deep breath. At this moment, the sword light that had shot up to the sky had disappeared, but he could still feel its sharp edge in the air. This was the horror of a master of the Spirit-controlling Realm. "Kid, quick, it''s injured, it won''t be able to maintain this speed for long. Run quickly!" The Heretic God urged again anxiously. However, Henry, who appeared on the ground, did not flee again. Instead, he stood in the same ce, stretched his hand into his clothes, took out a mask, put it on his face, covered half of his face, and only exposed his mouth. "Kid, you..." "I don''t want to run away." Henry''s mouth curved into a smile. "It''s just an Evil Spirit. There is a reason for its existence, but it''s not impossible to kill it. Over the years, I''ve killed too many people who were stronger than me. It''s not impossible to kill the Evil Spirit." "That''s because you don''t know how scary the Evil Spirit is." "Haha." Henry chuckled. "You call yourself the Heretic God, but I can''t see anything from you, anything rted to God." The Heretic God recognized the sarcasm in Henry''s words and immediately said, "That''s because I haven''t reached my peak. If I had been at my peak, I could have killed these fish with a wave of my hand!" Henry shook his head slightly. "In the end, you are still afraid." There was a slight tremor in the Heretic God''s voice. "What am I afraid of?" Henry put his hand on the mask and said, "You only dare to fight those who are weaker than you, but you don''t dare to challenge the strong. You said that you are the first Ture Spirit. If I were you, I would have known my identity a long time ago. You are a coward. You are afraid of unknown things. But unlike you, I like to deal with unknown things, like this one." "Kid, think about it carefully. Now you are not only facing the Evil Spirit, but also the two Sword Cultivators from the Sword Valley!" "So what?" Henry pulled the mask with his hand, and his whole face waspletely hidden under the mask. His voice came out, "The fight hasn''t started yet. Who can say that I will die? Even if I lose, I want to see what strength these so-called Supremacy Masters from the Sword Valley have." A white figure appeared behind Henry. Chapter 1428 Chapter 1428 At this moment, Henry''s momentum hadpletely changed. "Kid, have you thought through the consequences?" The Heretic God''s voice grew solemn. "I don''t care about the consequences." Henry slowly shook his head. "It''s just a matter of defeat or getting defeated. I really don''t believe that they have the ability to kill me!" A streak of white sword light shot up from behind Henry, as if making some kind of deration of war. The Heretic God fell silent and did not say another word. The Evil Spirit looked at Henry, there was less banter in its eyes, but it looked more dignified. Five kilometres away from Henry, Bogomir and Gavrilo were searching for the Evil Spirit that was fleeing. Just now, they injured the Evil Spirit with powerful Sword-Qi, but they found that the huge body was only an evil puppet. The true body of the Evil Spirit was still hidden somewhere else. While Gavrilo and Bogomir were searching, they felt the sharp sword Qi that suddenly appeared between heaven and earth. "This sword- light!" Bogomir turned his head to look at the white sword-light that was shooting towards the heavens. Gavrilo muttered, "This sword will is so strange that makes me feel a chill. Relying on the sword will alone can affect the surrounding environment. When did such a mastere out of the Wanshan District?" "Let''s go and have a look!" Bogomir and Gavrilo flew on their swords. The Spirit- controlling Realm experts travelled at an incredible speed, covering a distance of five kilometres. In just a few minutes, they could see two figures standing below at a nce. Henry and the Evil Spirit looked at each other, and no one took the first move. When fighting against a top expert, it was usually extremely dangerous and also extremely easy. Sometimes, the winner could be decided in a very short time. Therefore, the first move was particrly important and had not been used for a long time. When Bogomir and Gavrilo saw the mask on Henry''s face, they looked at each other. "Radiant Ind!" They knew that the man standing below them was a real member of Radiant Ind. The white True Spirit that appeared behind him meant that he was the famous White Sword Master from Radiant Ind. Everyone knew that on Radiant Ind, there were two Supremacy Masters. One was ck, while the other was white. This was what the Radiant Ind was currently disying. Henry and the Evil Spirit also felt the two energies slowly approaching from the air. Henry looked up and pointed his sword to the ground. The white figure behind Henry also wielded his sword to the ground. "I heard that someone pretended to be from Radiant Ind and killed innocent people. It turns out that the Sword Valley took the lead." Henry said. He didn''t know what kind of existence the Sword Valley was, but he had just heard them mention that they were in the same sect. There was a bit more solemnity between Bogomir''s and Gavrilo''s eyebrows. Bogomir said, "We''re here to kill the Evil Spirit. Everything else has nothing to do with the Sword Valley." "It doesn''t matter." Henry was extremely confident. "Whether there''s any rtionship or not, Radiant Ind doesn''t care. If anyone wants to deal with Radiant Ind, I''ll take on them." Bogomir''s expression turned solemn. "Since you''re a sword practitioner, why don''t we just wait and see who''s the stronger one!" he said. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. When Bogomir''s voice faded, the True Spirit that belonged to him also appeared behind him. The True Spirit was a woman, dressed in blue and wearing a bamboo hat. Her face could not be seen clearly, and the spirit held a thin sword in her hand. Compared to a weapon, it looked more like an ornament, but the sharpness concealed in it would never be treated as an ornament. "Junior Sister, you hold the Evil Spirit. I''ll kill him first then I''ll help you." Bogomir shouted in a low voice, and then his figure shed. In the next second, he had appeared in front of Henry. The Spirit-controlling master had already stood at the top of Qi-refming world. As a cultivator from the Sword Valley, Bogomir was much more lethal than other experts of the same level. When he took the initiative to attack, his speed was so fast that Henry could not react in time. A beam of sword light went straight to the middle of Henry''s eyebrows. Henry took a step back, then suddenly waved his hand, and the white shadow behind him also made a sword action. The white sword light shot out, but after it shot out, it offset the sword light cut out by Bogomir. Bogomir was not in a hurry to attack. The attack he had just made was just to test the water. "This sword will." Bogomir looked at Henry with doubt in his eyes. "It seems to be soft, but in fact, it is full of killing intent. There is a momentum that the sword will definitely see blood when it is drawn. It''s interesting. In that case, let''s have a good fight!" "Okay!" Henry was also full of fighting spirit. He had never really tested how big a gap was between him and the Spirit- controlling Realm expert was. Violent sword radiance condensed around Bogomir. The True Spirit behind him waved the sword, which was really like a blooming flower. It was beautiful and also could take people''s lives. The biggest difference between Battle Spirit and True Spirity in the fact that True Spirit possessed a portion of its own intelligence, but Battle Spirit did not. When the sword flowers bloomed, it was also the beginning of Bogomir''s attack. Facing Bogomir, whose sword technique was filled with all sorts of murderous intent, Henry''s response was very simple. The temperature in the air suddenly dropped, and at some point, the front of Bogomir''s robe had been coated with ayer of ice crystals. "One stroke, Snowfall Strike!" A cold, bone- piercing chill shot straight at Bogomir. Facing the sword flower behind Bogomir, the Battle Spirit behind Henry only thrust out a long and thin beam of sword light towards the centre of the sword flower. This chill was not only aimed at people and things. Even the sword flower behind Bogomir was about to be frozen. In terms of swordsmanship, Snowfall Strike move was like snow, and it The legendary Sword God, who had been practising swordsmanship for his whole life, had condensed the Snowfall Strike, which was already at the top level in terms of sword cultivation. Bogomir''s expression changed, and he changed his move again. He no longer pursued the charm of his moves. Hepletelypressed all the sword rays and broke through the Snowfall Strike! The ice crystals on Bogomir''s clothes shattered, and the temperature in the air rose dramatically as well. "Stab!" There was only one word in Bogomir''s move, but it was a sword that condensed all the essence of the sword move. It was also a stab, but Bogomir''s way of thrusting was even more berserk, and his Sword was full of killing power. "Snowfall!" Henry waved his hand again, and the Snowfall Strike was still there. This was the difference between the intelligent True Spirits and the Battle Spirits. The intelligent True Spirits could provide more moves for the host. It could even be said that whether a True Spirit was powerful or not directly determined the level of the host''s fighting ability. Battle Spirit was different. There was only one move produced by the Battle Spirit, which could not be changed. Two Snowfall Strike were made. If this move was used between the experts of the Divine Realm, Henry would be able to defeat them. However, it was different now. Bogomir was a Spirit- controller. In terms of fighting knowledge and the intensity of fighting, he had a lot of experience. The second time Henry used the Snowfall Strike, it was already impossible for him topletely defeat Bogomir. Chapter 1429 Chapter 1429 After two Snowfall Strikes, the air was filled with bone-chilling coldness. The snow was flying in Thunder Town. Bogomir lunged his sword in the wind, trying to sh Henry at the waist. "Tried to strike me with the same move? In your dreams!" Bogomir smiled coldly. Hiding his facial expression under the mask, Henry stepped backward and lunged his sword again. "Snowfall!" The air was getting colder. Bogomir''s sword strike was frozen again. It took Henry Three Snowfall Strikes to block one move from Bogomir. It was evident that how powerful Bogomir''s sword skills were. "Haha, is it all you have got?" Bogomir stood still, but the True Spirit behind him raised the sword and threw it out. While flying in the air, the sword split into two, and two turned into four and eight. In a blink of an eye, countless swords flew toward Henry. "You can freeze one sword strike. How about a million?" Bogomir stretched out his index finger and middle finger together and pointed at Henry. He bellowed, "Go!" The overwhelming amount of swords in the air shot toward Henry at once. All of them were aimed at Henry''s heart. Henry waved his arm and blocked the swords'' attack with Snowfall Strikes. The buildings around them were covered in frost. The swords that flew toward Henry also frosted, and they slowed down. In this round, Henry used seventeen times of Snowfall Strike to block Bogomir''s attack. Henry had already struck out twenty Snowfall Strikes in total. He could sense that more than half of his Battle Spirit''s stamina had been consumed. But Bogomir looked as energic as before. That was the difference between the True Spirit and the Battle Spirit. True Spirit was in perfect sync with its host, and it could change moves as needed. But the Battle Spirit would only have one move. With Bogomir''s experience in battles, Henry felt it was difficult to defeat Bogomir with just one move. "Can you freeze this?" Bogomir smiled teasingly and said, "Try this!" Bogomil- stretched out his arms. Behind him, countless sword- shaped lights appeared. They emitted golden light, and its number was ten times more than which ofst time. That was the showcase of the immeasurable power of Spiritcontrolling masters. Unless Henry coulde up with another move, he couldn''t block Bogomir''s attack any longer. "In the name of Sword Valley, I''ll kill the Evil Spirit in the world." Bogomir raised his arm and shouted, "The Supremacy Master of Radiant Ind is just so-so!" Bogomir threw his raised arm, and all the swordshaped lights shot at Henry. The Snowfall Strike could no longer block the attack. Henry took a small step back. "Boom!" With a loud boom, a beam of regal purple light emitted from Henry''s body and shot into the sky. Henry put his hand into the beam of light and slowly drew out a purple light sword. The sword was three meters long. Holding by Henry, who was less than two meters tall, and sword looked horrific. The disdain in Bogomir''s eyes turned solemn. "The light sword..." Bogomir murmured, staring at the purple sword in Henry''s hand. He stretched out his index finger and middle finger together to strike again. While fighting, Gavrilo and Evil Spirit suddenly stopped and stared at Henry. The air was getting denser as energy umted around Henry. His clothes rustled, and his mask cracked. Demon Sword of Destruction! It was the most powerful move Ss had taught Henry. Henry was different from the other Qi practitioners because he had practiced World Destruction Technique. Its focus on practicing the physical body enabled Henry to use the move perfectly. With Demon Sword of Destruction, Henry was a formidable opponent even for Spirit- controlling Realm masters! Henry swayed the purple light sword, and the ice on the buildings broke off. Bogomir''s swords shattered in the air. "Where did you learn this?" The Heretic God let out a gasp of surprise, "This is not a move of the True Spirits, and it could destroy a True Spirit!" Henry clearly saw Bogomir''s True Spirit looked scared when he swayed the sword! "Bogomir, I''m coming!" Gavrilo rushed over and shed out her sword. Her True Spirit was in the shape of a female, and her sword was a broadsword. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Several light broadswords fell on the ground in front of Bogomir, forming a shield. They blocked Henry''s attack. "Boom!" The purple light sword exploded, and its light blinded everyone in the scene. Itsted about ten seconds until the light dimmed down. When the blinding light finally faded, the purple light sword in Henry''s hand was dimmed. Its energy had beenpletely consumed. The light sword shield in front of Bogomir and Gavrilo was in tatters. Gavrilo''s face looked solemn, and blood was on the corners of her mouth. Henry was panting. He realized the distance between him and a Spirit- controlling Realm master. His most powerful attack could only scratch their skins but not severely injured them. Henry was at his wit''s end. Bogomir and Gavrilo could no longer underestimate Henry''s ability. They believed that Henry was no weaker than any sword practitioner from the Sword Valley. "Haha!" Henryughed, "Well done! You have lived up to the name of Sword Valley! I''m having fun. Take another strike from me!" Henry swayed the dimmed purple light sword. Gavrilo made a move to block but only saw Henry ran in the opposite direction. Bogomir and Gavrilo immediately knew they were tricked. "He is exhausted. Go get him!" Bogomir chased after Henry immediately. Evil Spirit stood in front of Gavrilo before she could follow Bogomir. "Two... fight one... no good, let''s... fight." Evil Spirit spoke the humannguage with difficulty. Gavrilo took a look toward Bogomir anxiously. Right at this moment, Evil Spirit attacked. She had to focus on fighting her own battle. Although it looked like Henry was trying to escape, he wasn''t, actually. Chapter 1430 Chapter 1430 Bogomir wasn''t worried when he saw Evil Spirit stopped Gavrilo. Although Evil Spirit was formidable, Bogomir was confident about Gavrilo''s fighting skills. It might still be hard for Gavrilo to defeat Evil Spirit, who was weakened at the time, but to kill Gavrilo wasn''t going to be an easy task for Evil Spirit as well. The priority for Bogomir was to kill Henry. "You are just a new Supremacy Master. I thought Radiant Ind was powerful. It turns out you guys are just good at putting on shows!" Chasing after Henry, Bogomir was gaining on him. Henry moved agilely between buildings, but Bogomir still managed to run after him. "Stop running! Fight like a man!" Bogomir mocked Henry, "Only losers quit. How long can you still run?" Bogomir kept mocking Henry, but Henry ignored all of those. He was still moving swiftly. Suddenly, a white shadow appeared behind Henry, and a shadow of a sword shot directly toward Bogomir, who was running after Henry. It was Snowfall Strike. The Snowfall Strike that appeared from nowhere disrupted Bogomir''s chase. He was stunned and blocked the strike in panic. Henry had used Snowfall Strike on Bogomir many times, and as a master in Swordfight, Bogomir had figured out how to counterattack such a strike. Snowfall Strike could no longer pose any threats to Bogomir. "Haha, new guy, is this the only thing you''ve got? What about the other one? Such a powerful strike must be going to take you a lot of time to umte Qi. Do you need me to give you more time?" Bogomir sneered at Henry. Although Bogomir sounded like he had let down his guard, he actually never did. All of a sudden, the True Spirit appeared behind Bogomir. He was worried that Henry used the Demon Sword of Destruction again. Henry suddenly stopped running. He turned around and faced Bogomir. "Snowfall Strike!" Henry stroke. The air immediately cooled down. Bogomir sneered, "Your trick won''t work on me!" Henry stroke several times, and all of them were blocked by Bogomir with ease. He put his focus on Henry, worrying that Henry pulled out the purple light sword again. However, Bogomir was relieved to find that Henry couldn''t umte Qi at this moment. As being a Supremacy Master himself, Bogomir knew how much Qi the Demon Sword of Destruction would cost. It would cost the majority of Qi even for him. What Bogomir did not know was that Henry had only reached Divine Realm. When the Demon Sword of Destruction was used by a Divine Realm master, it was already capable of hurting a Spiritcontrolling Master. The strike Henry just conducted didn''t perform the full potential of the Demon Sword of Destruction. There was no way of imagining how powerful the Demon Sword of Destruction really was. Even Henry could not imagine how powerful the fully-activated Demon Sword of Destruction was. Only Ss could demonstrate such power. Knowing that Henry could no longer umte Qi, Bogomir was relieved. He looked at Henry and sneered. All of a sudden, he charged at Herny. "Since you don''t have any other moves, It''s my turn now!" At this moment, Bogomir and his True Spirit had be one. Bogomir floated in the middle of the True Spirit and fully controlled it. Bogomir''s True Spirit held its sword and charged at Henry. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. The Sword practitioners were aiming at the maximum of lethality. Once they charged, nothing could stop them. The power from Bogomir''s attack shook Henry''s mask into pieces. The fragments of the mask were crushed into powders before they reached the ground. That''s the terrifying power of Spirit- controlling masters! Bogomir finally saw Henry''s face for the first time. To his surprise, Bogomir didn''t see a frightened face. It almost looked like Henry was going to smile. Bogomir suddenly had a bad feeling. "Who told you that I only had one move?" A smile suddenly appeared on Henry''s face. "The Sword...of the West!" Bogomir stopped his attack immediately. The chill in his back told him that if he kept going forward, he would be dead. A ck shadow came to Bogomir from the back quietly. The shadow had distinct facial features. Its face was white, and it wasn''t a dreadful white but a pearly color. Its eyes were ck and shining, like the stars in the cold winter. Its ck hair was coal-like, and on it, there was a crown made of sandalwood and pearls. Its body was as ck as ink. The ck shadow moved slowly. The way it moved looked like a king was strolling toward his throne, or a fairy was descending to the earth. The Lord of Clouds of Hainan Celestial Ind had exquisite swordsmanship. His sword was three chi three in length and six jin and four liang in weight. This was Henry''s second Battle Spirit. This one was not a strike nor a move. It was a mindset of a swordsman. It was the mindset of dominance, perfection, and invincibility. The sword came from the west, and a cold light shed. "You... you have two spirits! The two Suprecay Masters are both you?" Bogomir''s eyes widened. He had never heard of a person who could control two spirits. "That''s right." There was a touch of approval in Henry''s eyes. "Yes, you''re right. So, you have to die." Two light swords attacked Bogomir from both directions. A piece of Bogomir''s shirt was suddenly cut off. "This sword technique..." Bogomir stood motionless, and his face was frozen, "No trace! It''s so fast...What''s the technique..." The ck Battle Spirit and the white Battle Spirit both disappeared, and Henry knew the battle was over. Henry seemed to sigh to himself but also answer Bogomir''s question. He said, "The swording from the west, the spirit falling from heaven." "The spirit.... from heaven...." The bamboo hat of the True Spirit of Bogomir suddenly split from the middle. At the same time, a red spot appeared between Bogomir''s eyebrows. The True Spirit was shattered, and a Supremacy Master was defeated! Even Henry couldn''t predict this was how the battle ended. A five-color lotus emerged on top of Henry''s head. Two colors were missed from its original sevencolor form. Henry took out a book without words from his inner pocket. The book turned its pages rapidly. Bogomir''s body slowly fell down. When it hit the ground, a red shadow appeared behind Henry. Chapter 1431 Chapter 1431 Henry looked at the body of Bogomir and let out a sigh of relief. This was Henry''s first real encounter with a Spiritcontrolling master. Even Henry was surprised by how the battle panned out. To be precise, it was the effect of two Battle Spiritsbined together that surprised Henry. The Sword of the West was much faster and more lethal than Snowfall Strike. But even so, The Sword of the West couldn''t kill Bogomir so fast. Being a Spirit-controlling Realm master was proof of how formidable Bogomir was. Not everyone could be recognized by the True Spirits. Bogomir was a renowned swordsman, but he was killed by a sword. It showed that the power of using two Battle Spirit together was much stronger than their individual powersbined. Henry also had a clearer understanding of his real capacity after the battle. He had the ability to challenge Spirit-controlling Realm masters, but it didn''t mean that Henry could look down on them. To kill Bogomir so fast was just Henry''s pure luck. After a person entered Spirit- controlling Realm, different True Spirit woulde to recognize the person depending on the person''s divine will, and the person''s ability would change after the recognition from a True Spirit. Bogomir''s weapon of choice was swords. Swordsmen like Bogomir would focus only on sword- fighting techniques. At the same time, Bogomir''s offense was legal, but his defense was weak. So when Snowfall Strike and Spirit from Heaven attacked Bogomir at the same time, his tempo and strategies were disrupted, and it gave Henry the chance to kill Bogomir. It wouldn''t be so easy for Henry to defeat another Spirit-controlling Realm master. Henry took another look at the dead body of Bogomir and caught a glimpse of a rescue team from not far away. Henry disappeared in a blink of an eye. When he reappeared again, a new mask was on his face, and everyone from the rescue team was dead. Henry sensed a huge wave of Qi. It meant that the battle between Gavrilo and Evil Spirit hadn''t over yet. Henry immediately rushed over. He and Evil Spirit made a strategy. Henry would pretend to flee, and Evil Spirit would stop Gavrilo from chasing, giving Henry the chance to kill Bogomir. After the death of Bogomir, it would be easy for Henry and Evil Spirit to deal with Gavrilo. Ten secondster, Henry joined the battle. When Henry entered Evil Spirit''s sight, it smiled. Gavrilo saw the sword in Henry''s hand, and her body shook. It was Bogomir''s sword. For a swordsman, their swords were their lives. To have someone hold a swordsman''s weapon meant this swordsman had died. "Sword Valley is just so-_ _ n so. Henry swung his arm and tossed Bogomir''s sword by Gavrilo''s feet. Gavrilo stared at the sword desperately, "Impossible! Impossible! You couldn''t have the skills. Bogomir..."" "Go ahead." Henry said to Evil Spirit. Evil Spirit didn''t say anything. He answered Henry through his action. Evil Spirit''s body was growing longer to an astonishing size. Its body turned into a monster that had a snake body with a human head. The monster charged toward Gavrilo. The white shadow appeared again. Henry attacked with Snowfall Strike. Both Henry and Evil Spirit would leave their opponents no time to breathe. While Gavrilo was still in shock of Bogomir''s death, Henry and Evil Spirit''s attacks fell down to her from both sides. Gavrilo''s True Spirit tried to fight off the attacks. But without the mind of the host, the True Spirit''s capacity was limited. Evil Spirit opened its mouth on the human head. It was trying to swallow Gavrilo''s True Spirit. After a Snowfall Strike, Henry umted Qi and formed the purple light sword. Henry charged at Gavrilo. Light shed, and Gavrilo''s sword fell on the ground. The clinking sound of the sword hitting the ground brought the whole Thunder Town to stillness. Henry and Evil Spirit stood facing each other. Evil Spirit pointed at Gavrilo''s body and then at itself. "We had a deal, One for each, and this is for you. I will stay here for a couple of days. I hope that we can live in peace." Henry turned around and strode away. He wasn''t scared of exposing his back to Evil Spirit. Evil Spirit opened its mouth wide and swallowed Gavrilo''s body along with her True Spirit. Two Supremacy Masters of Sword Valley lost their lives in Thunder Town! This was a ce that was never visited by a Supremacy Master, but it was the death ce of two Supremacy Masters at this moment. After devouring Gavrilo, Evil Spirit plunged into the ground and disappeared. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Henry walked into a building. When he sensed the leaving of Evil Spirit, he spat out a mouthful of blood. During his battle with Bogomir, although Henry had been using Snowfall Strikes to block Bogomir''s attack, Bogomir''s light swords still severely injured Henry. Henry had been trying to stop his injury from showing. He needed to face the duo of Bogomir and Gavrilo along with Evil Spirit at the same time. If Evil Spirit caught any hint that Henry was injured, it wouldn''t miss the opportunity to kill Henry. Henry sat cross-legged and regted his breath. He was trying self-healing. "Henry, the lotus on your head and the book, what are those?" Asked Heretic God, "I can feel that the book is locking away some really powerful stuff. Are you trying to feed the book enough True Spirits in order to release Battle Spirits for you? The book is forcing you to kill!" Henry ignored Heretic God. He sensed it from the day his first Battle Spirit showed up. Henry didn''t know why Master Lu gave him the lotus and the book. Did he really want Henry to keep killing? The more powerful Henry got, the clearer Henry could see how scary Master Lu was. The killing was too easy for Master Lu, and his purpose would be more than just that. Chapter 1432 Chapter 1432 Henry had been self-healing for three days. During this time, he felt a new wave of energy entering Thunder Town. The energy was at the level of Supremacy Master. It traveled around Thunder Town and left without causing any trouble. Henry was healing at a secret ce, and Evil Spirit, too, hid somewhere. During these three days, more people came to Thunder Town. It seemed that they needed backup on their killing task. At night, the puppets were still wandering around the town. They had increased their activities. During the time Evil Spirit was injured, they seemed to be able to give it some kind of nourishment with every person they had assimted. Henry had been located by a search team, but all the members were killed. Henry had moved to a couple of other locations. After the death of two of their Supremacy Masters, Sword Valley had sent out a lot of people to investigate the murder. If the news leaked out, there would be a huge troubleing to Sword Valley. Sword Valley was a superpower that could dispatch Supremacy Masters as needed. No one knew how powerful the organization really was. The death of the two Supremacy Masters of Sword Valley had changed Thunder Townpletely. Before it, there was only a hidden power that had been trying to make Radiant Ind an enemy. At this moment, even Sword Valley was involved in the scheme against Radiant Ind. Henry had almost recovered after three days. He turned on hismunicator to contact Absalon but found out there was no signal. Henry suddenly realized that Sword Valley was trying everything to stop the information from spreading. When the night was falling, Henry went to a top floor of a building. Through the window, he saw a search team, and the members no long wore masks. It was obvious that the person behind the matter had stopped caring about their public images. This person wanted to kill every single one in the town. After they had blocked the signal, no one would find out what happened in town anyway. Henry also saw some people in navy robes. They wore long ponytails, both men and women, and they carried swords. Those people dressed the same as Bogomir and Gavrilo. The sight of the Sword Valley team confirmed Henry''s spection that Sword Valley had already been involved. Henry did not show himself. When the sky finally turned dark, the humans disappeared from the streets, and the puppets showed up. Countless puppets filled the streets. They were searching every building. Evil Spirit had a strong spiritual intelligence which allowed it to mindcontrol the puppets. Some puppets walked into the building which Henry was in, but Evil Spirit made them walked out immediately. For some unknown reason, Evil Spirit didn''t want to mess with Henry, who had shown the capability of killing Supremacy Master of Sword Valley. Traveling In the dark on the streets full of puppets was very dangerous for normal people. But it was the safest situation for Henry. He walked out of the building and headed to the base. Senior Sister Wu had told Henry where the base was the other day. Henry wanted to find Absalon and brought Senior Sister Wu and the others out of the base. He wasn''t going to do it for kindness. He needed people to spread the words of what really happened in Thunder Town. Because someone tried to me Radiant Ind for what happened there, Henry came to find out the truth. But at this moment, chaos was happening in Thunder Town. Henry knew that the longer he stayed, the more dangerous he would be. He looked for the way to the base ording to Senior Sister Wu''s description. Without the interference of the puppets, Henry moved very fast. Suddenly, a powerful Qi broke out behind Henry. Henry hid immediately. A few secondster, He saw a swordsman in white moving quickly in Thunder Town. By the look of how he moved, Henry guessed that he was a Spirit-controlling Realm master! Only someone who had the power of Spiritcontrolling Realm would dare to move like that in Thunder Town at night. Not for long, the swordsman had disappeared from Henry''s eyesight. Henry guessed that the swordsman also tried to use the cover of the night to look for something. He got out from the hiding after the swordsman had long gone. Henry then located the base. It was, in fact, an underground bunker. The bunker was built many years ago, and the signage on the door had fainted. Henry found out traces of human activities. The door of the bunker was wide open. When Henry walked in, his footsteps echoed throughout the hall. "Stop right there!" Someone shouted behind Henry''s back. The person had been hiding in the corner. Henry pretended to be surprised. In fact, he had noticed the people in hiding. There were three people in total. A machete was ced against Henry''s neck. Because Qi would cause the attention of the puppets, cold weapons be people''s weapon of choice at night. Henry raised his hands over his head. He said in a trembling voice, "Senior Sister Wu told me this ce. We were together, but we were separated three days ago." Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. While speaking, Henry had figured out the strength of the three people. One of them was in Qi- transformation Realm, and the other two were in Qi- controlling Realm. Henry could defeat them with ease. The reason he was still pretending to be scared was that Henry had no idea of the situation of the base. Sword Valley might have taken control of the ce. "Senior Sister Wu? Which one?" A man shouted. Henry shook his head and said, "I don''t know. I''m not from the academies. It''s... it''s Nazario Lin who calls her that. That''s what I know." "Nazario Lin? Let''s go," The man behind Henry moved his machete and escorted Henry to walk toward the inside of the bunker. The bunker was designed like a maze. It took Henry six turns to reach the part of the bunker that was used as the base. Entering the base, Henry saw a tidy and welldecorated living room. Unlike the interior style of the earth''s core, which was futuristic, this living looked like a room from the earth''s crust. The interior was designed in Rococo style. The living room had hundreds of square meters. A chandelier lit the whole room bright. The tiles on the ground were spotless. People could see their reflections walking on them. There were many sexy females sitting in the living room. Chapter 1433 Chapter 1433 The living room looked nothing like the rest of the world. For the civilization of the earth''s core, the Rococo style would cost more than the futuristic style. All the beautiful women were chatting and giggling with each other, creating a charming scene. In the center of the living room, a man was sitting at the table, enjoying his meal. There was a beautiful woman on both sides of him. The man was in his forties and wore a beard. Two young women were standing behind him, giving him back rubs. Exquisite food was brought to his table one by one. He was treated like a king. The man said to Henry, "I know you. You were with Absalon, right? Three days ago, you guys met a puppet in the sewer, and you got away. I thought you were killed, but here you are! To survive the puppet, you got to have some special skills. This is the ce for capable people. Even though you are with Absalon, we will treat you equally." At this time, someone ran toward the man and whispered something into his ear. The man nodded. He then said to Henry, "Absalom''s team just got back from hunting. You''ll join them for now. He''ll tell you the rules here. We wee everyone. But just to get things out of the way, if you break rules, you will be in great trouble!" The man then waved his hand, signaling Henry to leave. "Let''s go!" The people who escorted Henry gave him a nudge. The bunker was full of tunnels. Leaving the living room, Henry was brought to a bedroom. By the look of it, it was once a suit with a bathroom. The room also had a luxurious interior design. But it had been converted into a dormitory. Three-level bunk beds were filled in the room. This was the dormitory for both men and women. Absalon, Nazario, Senior Sister Wu, and Senior Brother Zhao all slept in this room, along with another dozen people. When the door was opened, Absalon was excited to see Henry, but he hid his expression right away. "Creak!" The door was closed. Senior Brother Zhao and Senior Sister Wu just nced at Henry without saying anything. They believed that Henry was a coward because he fleed when a puppet showed. Senior Sister Wu especially disliked coward, even though Henry had saved her life once. Nazario came over and greeted Henry. Henry nodded. He took a look around the room and saw Absalon was using the best bed. Henry guessed that Absalon was the best fighter in the room, and people regarded him as the leader. Counting Henry, there were twenty people in the room. Half of them were men, and the other half were women. Absalon''s bed wasbined with the other two beds. Two beautiful women were lying on each side of Absalon. It was obvious that the rtionship among these three people was intimate, and they weren''t intended to hide it. Henry nced at Absalon and walked to the side quietly. "You haven''t died yet?" Absalon nced at Henry and said cynically, "You left me behind at the moment of life or death. Such a good friend, right?" "Quit b*tching about it," Henry picked up a bed while talking, "We are bandits, and we are living a borrowed life anyway. I was just trying to stay alive. What''s wrong with that?" "Henry Zhang, be smart. Mr. Yang thinks highly of me now, and thirty percent of the resources here are brought back by the team I lead. Let''s say it another way. If you piss me off, Mr. Yang won''t feed you, let alone take you with us when we leave here. Keep that in mind!" Absalon stretched and held the two women in his arms. The two women got into the Absalon''s arms intimately. Henry caught two pieces of information from Absalon''s words. Firstly, the man he just met was called Mr. Yang, and he was the boss here. Secondly, although it looked like that Mr. Yang was living a luxurious life, the truth was not. In Thunder Town, search teams butchered people during the days, and the puppets were on a rampage during the nights. There weren''t a lot of resources left for the people hiding in the bunker. Although they had can food restored, those ran out very fast. Even an ipetent like Absalon could manage to bring back thirty percent of the total resource every day. It was not hard to imagine how scarce the resources were. Henry smiled, "Why do I need someone to bring me out?" "What a joke," Absalonughed, "Was your mind scared away by the puppets? Three days ago, two Supremacy Masters of Sword Valley were killed, and Sword Valley people are very angry. At this moment, there are at least five hundred people from Sword Valley searching around the town. They kill everyone they see. At night, the puppets are everywhere. You can even find puppets at the early stage of Divine Realm. You are only at the top-level of Qi-concentrating Realm, and do you think you can survive out there in the dark? Mr. Yang is a Divine Realm master, and he knew some secret route because he was the Dean of Thunder Academy. Even so, he had to be extremely careful when he was out at night. Even though you reach the power of Divine Realm, do you think you can get out there all by yourself?" Absalon''s words brought a few pieces more crucial information. First, it was the attitude of Sword Valley. Second, it was the strength of the puppets. Lastly, it was the situation of Thunder Town. The people staying here were trying to stay away from Sword Valley people during the daytime and the puppets at night. Mr. Yang was actually the dean of the Academy. Henry also learned Absalon''s spection of Henry''s capacity. "I have my way," Henry answered. He thenid down on the bed he just picked. It was located in a good spot. It was Senior Brother Zhao''s bed Henryid on. Senior Brother Zhao walked over. He looked at Henry and said coldly, "Get up. Who allowed you to use my bed?" C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "What''s the matter? Have your legs recovered?" Henry nced at Senior Brother Zhao. Senior Brother Zhao sneered, "I know what you''re thinking. You saved my life once, so what? Without Wu and myself, you would never find this ce. So we are even. What else do you still want? Take my advice, don''t push your luck." "What if I want to sleep here?" Henry didn''t want to get up at all. "Henry, you''d better know what''s good for you," Absalon scolded, "A neer like yourself is unable to challenge the students of Thunder Academy! Get out of his way." Chapter 1434 Chapter 1434 Henry took a look at Senior Brother Zhao and moved to another bed in the corner. The politics in this small bunker was ratherplicated. The academies had been supported by the government. But when someone wanted to destroy Thunder Town as a whole, even its government was in trouble. The academics lost all their privileges. Mr. Yang''s behavior was extremely inappropriate for a dean, and how could students from the academies have a higher status than everyone else? Many questions came into Henry''s head. Getting out of Thunder Town turned to be more difficult than he had thought. At night, someone was snoring. Henry could hear women''s giggling sound. It seemed that Mr. Yang was ying games with hisdies. There were breathing sounds of multiple people on Absalom''s bed. Humanity disyed itself in a different form in desperate times. Thunder Town had turned into an inferno ce. People did things just to survive. Because Absalon''s level of Qi- concentrating Realm made him a stronger person in the bunker, people would try to get close to him for protection. Henry closed his eyes. He kept thinking about the things that happened in Thunder Town. He felt that things were moreplicated than they seemed. Henry heard a rustling sound. A woman came to his bedside. The woman invited herself into Henry''s nket. From their conversation earlier, people could tell that Henry was a master of top-level Qi- concentrating Realm, which meant that Henry was the second strongest person to Mr. Yang. For women who weren''t good at fighting, to survive, they either risked their lives or found themselves a man who could protect them. Henry would be a perfect candidate as someone who could provide protection. In the face of the woman''s seduction, Henry kept his eyes closed, pretending to be asleep. "Are you... are you... asleep?" The woman whispered in Henry''s ear. Absalon noticed what happened at Henry''s bed, but he didn''t say anything. In fact, the argument he had with Henry earlier was just for the show. Absalon just wanted to give Henry some information about the bunker. He daren''t to ask Henry about how he had been. He guessed that Henry might even have something to do with the death of Supremacy Masters of Sword Valley. Henry heard the woman''s words, but he chose not to react. Although her hair was greasy and messy, the woman had an attractive face. Her face wasn''t beautiful in a seductive way but rather refreshing. The woman pursed her lips and took a deep breath. Sheid down next to Henry and covered herself in Henry''s nket. She put her arm around Henry. "What are you doing?" All of a sudden, someone shouted. Senior Sister Wu suddenly got up from her bed and turned on the lights. She rushed to Henry''s bed and lifted his nket. The woman sat, as frightened as a startled deer. Henry, who was pretending to be asleep, also slowly opened his eyes. Senior Sister Wu stared at Henry angrily and scolded him, "Breaking the rules on your first night here. Do you know you are going to have a mission to do tomorrow? Do you ever use your brain to think?" Absalon, who was in the middle of his own business, took a look at Senior Sister Wu with a gloomy face. He put on his pants and got up. "What''s wrong?" He asked. "Absalon," said Elder Brother Zhao with a sneer, "Aren''t your friend a charming boy. Within a few hours, he''s already gotid. Does he need to work tomorrow?" Absalon looked at Henry and asked, "Henry, what''s the matter with you? Can''t you control yourself?"Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Henry nced at Senior Sister Wu and Senior Brother Zhao, respectively. He noticed that when Senior Sister Wu stared at the woman, there wasn''t me in her eyes. Henry guessed that the woman''s action had something to do with Senior Sister Wu and Senior Brother Zhao. Henry could see through Senior Sister Wu and Senior Brother Zhao''s scheme. But what he did not understand was why they did it. "Absalon, stopping pulling that ''I''m loyal to my friend who abandoned me'' act," Senior Brother Zhao said, "Your friend''s sordid behavior shows just within a couple of hours. I can hardly imagine what he is going to do if he stays here longer." "That''s right. As per Mr. Yang''s order, no sex before the mission day. Your friend directly disobeyed Mr. Yang''s order," Senior Sister Wu added, "As punishment, your friend will be the spotter for tomorrow''s mission." Absalon frowned, "Didn''t Mr. Yang ask you two to do it?" "Haha," Senior Brother Zhao sneered, "I see your friend is very energetic. The job is most suitable for energetic people. I believe that Mr. Yang won''t disagree with us. Wu, let''s go and talk to Mr. Yang." Senior Brother Zhao waved his hand to urge Senior Sister Wu to leave the dorm with him. The woman that came on to Henry said in a trembling voice, "I...I''m sorry. I didn''t know the thing would turn out this way." Henry didn''t say anything. The woman just did what she was told, and it didn''t seem that she had a choice. Absalon stared at the doorway werout angrily. He then said to Henry, "Don''t think to do other stuff tonight. Save your energy for tomorrow. The reason that we are still stuck here is that we haven''t got a route clear out. Evil Spirit hid many puppets underground. A couple of higher- level Qi-concentrating Realm masters have died spotting the route. As for now, every cleared route was traded by someone''s life. If Mr. Yang asks you to be the spotter, you might be as good as died." Absalon''s words exined Henry''s confusion immediately. The reason that Senior Sister Wu and Senior Brother Zhao framed Henry was just that they didn''t want to risk their lives to work as spotters. Soon, Senior Brother Zhao and Senior Sister Wu came back. Both of them had triumphant faces. "Rookie, Mr. Yang has given the spotter task to you. Don''t you forget that." "Keep it in your pants. You''ll need your energy for tomorrow," Senior Sister Wu looked at Henry coldly. She then whispered to Henry, "People like you should have died a long time ago. You were already sentenced to death when you broke into our Academy''s hunting ground." Henry squinted at Senior Sister Wu. He had thought about taking her and Senior Brother Zhao out of here. But at this moment, Henry changed his mind. They didn''t deserve to be saved. People like them had no value to Henry. Nazario pretended that he didn''t know anything that had happened. He hid in his nket in silence. Nothing had happened for the rest of the night. Early the next morning, someone came to the dormitory. Chapter 1435 Chapter 1435 It was daytime, but Absalom and his team were still sleeping. They usually went out to search for supplies at dusk. Although there would be a lot of puppets during that time, people could still have a chance to run. If they ran into the people from Sword Valley, everyone in the bunker would be dead. But someone came to the dorm for Henry. Spotters would go out during the daytime. The person took Henry to the living room. There was still the mess Mr. Yang made fromst night. The food and beautiful women had gone. There were only a dozen people in rags. There were men and women among these people. "All right, everybody is here. Let''s move," The personmanded the people in the living room, "Your job is to finish the remaining five kilometers. Here is the map." Because there was no signal in town, the spotters worked off of maps. The maps were sketchy but readable. "Take your map and get a move on. Don''t say I didn''t warn you. If anything goes wrong, deal with it aftering back. If anyone of you brings back any danger, death is not the mercy well grant you!" The person left after giving the order, leaving the people looking at each other in dismay. Henry noticed some of those people looked numb, and some looked scared. Everyone stayed in silence for some time. Until one person took the map and stepped out, the rest of the people followed. With the help of the map, they could find their way around the maze- like bunker. After exiting the bunker, they found themselves in front of a sewer. The puppets had been disposing of their bodily waste there. With no one left to take care of the sewer, the smell there was unbearable. Epassed by the unbearable stench, the spotters traveled forward in the ankle-deep sewage. No one spoke, and the atmosphere was very gloomy. Everyone knew it was a suicide mission. A couple of Qi- concentrating Realm masters had lost their lives in the spotting mission. So it was evident how dangerous the mission was. But they would be killed either if they refused the mission. The bunker was located at the edge of the city, so to travel outside of the city wasn''t too far. The first hour the spotter''s team traveled rtively fast because the route had been checked out. But they slowed down when they reached the untraveled area. Many uncertainties awaited them. "It was said that two masters of top-level Qi-concentrating Realm got trapped and died because they ran into a gathering ce of the puppets." Everyone was shaking. But no matter how scared they were, they had to keep moving forward. The only thing they were hoping for was that nothing would happen during the five kilometers road. Another half an hour had passed, but they had only travel for five hundred meters. They kept looking out after every step they took. As time went by, the spotter''s team still traveled very slowly. Suddenly, a rustling sound was heard. Everyone shivered like a startled rabbit. They were covered in a cold sweat. It turned out just the mouse in the sewer. They breathed a sigh of relief. "Something''s not right," Henry said in a low voice. Everyone stared at him. At this moment, an overwhelming amount of people were rushing toward the spotter''s team. Water sshing sound resonated throughout the sewer. "Puppets!" Someone shouted. The person was about to turn around and ran away. "No one quits! Charge!" Another one shouted. He pulled out his machete and rushed to the puppets. More than a dozen people all pulled out their weapons and charged forward. Although the puppets had the advantage of number, they had lost all of theirbat abilities after being turned. Even the ones with the Cicontrolling Realm capacities would fight like normal people. The spotter''s team had the upper hand in skills. With machetes in hands, anyone could defeat arge number of normal people, let alone all the spotters were very experienced fighters. So at first, the spotters did very well in the battle. However, the puppets kepting. It didn''t take long for the spotters being totally surrounded by the puppets. "If they keeping, we will all die e here!" The man who charged the first shouted. He was anxious. The man was in his forties, and he wore a suit, "Those puppets have lost their intelligence. If some of us block their way, the rest can make a run. I can Volunteer to stay if someone is willing to take care of my wife and kids!" The middle-aged man said. Henry looked at him and did not say anything. "I can look after them for you," said a younger man. "You can''t," The middle-aged man shook his head, "You are too young, and I don''t believe you can take care of them."Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Henry looked at the man again and was impressed by the fact that the man was still able to make a logical choice at this urgent moment. "I can trust you with them," The middle-aged man said to Henry, "I know you are also young, but I see maturity from your eyes that don''t match with your age. If you would help, I can stop them for all of you." Henry shook his head, "Thanks for the offer, but I used to be alone. I can''t do it." The middle-aged man took a deep breath and said, "In that case, be it!" He then kept waving his machete. Evil Spirit had turned eighty percent of the poption of Thunder Town into puppets. During the daytime, all the puppets hid in the dark corners of the city, so at this moment, there were countless puppets in the sewer that rushed toward the spotter''s team. The machetes in the spotters'' hand had broken, but there were still more puppets rushing toward them. At this moment, the spotters were fighting on the bodies of the puppets. "No way, I don''t want to die here. I have to go back. I have to go back!" Someone shouted. He couldn''t hold on any longer. The person tossed the machete and turned to run. "You can''t run away!" The middle-aged man roared and lunged his machete. The machete pierced through the heart of the Met person. The middle-aged man shouted, "My wife and kids are still in the bunker, and I won''t allow anyone t¨¦bring the danger back there. I''ll kill anyone who runs." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "The life of your wife and kids are important, but what about ours?" A woman shouted, "I have the kid back in the bunker too, and I want to go back!" The woman used her Qi. She was the master of the Qi-transforming Realm. Chapter 1436 Chapter 1436 "I told you, you can''t run!" The middle-aged man was raged. He used his Qi too. It turned out he was a Qi-concentrating Realm master. The woman was killed in an instant. The man threw away his broken machete and used the Qi de. "Either them or us!" The middle-aged man shouted. The rest of the spotters shivered. But the middle-aged man was the best Qi practitioner among the group, so no one dared to disobey him. They all used their Qi to fight the puppets. Qi tipped the scale to the favor of the spotters'' team. Fewer puppets wereing toward them. But none of them showed any sign of joy and relief. They all knew Qi would draw Evil Spirit''s attention to them. But they had no choice at the moment. The sewer was filled with the bodies of the puppets. The remaining spotters sat on the pile of bodies and panted. There were only nine people left, among them seven male and one female.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Half an hour had passed since they took a break. The middle-aged man stood up and said, "Let''s keep moving. We''ll have to speed up for the rest of the way. Let''s get out from the other side of the sewer before more puppets find us." The others followed the man''s order, standing up. After the battle, the spotters had regarded the middle-aged man as their leader. The eight people traveled much faster. There were a couple of puppetsing at them, but they were all killed by the middle-aged man. They traveled three kilometers in half an hour. Seeing on the map thest remaining sewer to travel, everyone felt a little relieved. "Let''s go. The sooner we finish it, the sooner well get back to safety!" the woman said with excitement. "Let''s go," the middle-aged man also sounded delighted. They finished thest one kilometer in less than four minutes. Then they came under a sewer entrance. Joy appeared on everyone''s faces. The sewer entrance would lead them to the outside of Thunder Town! "I''ll go and have a look!" The woman went up and got out of the sewer first. When the manhole cover was lifted, sunlight shone through. Everyone had been living underground for a long time, and the sudden sunshine gave them some difort. "Let''s go. Let''s get out of here. I''m about to puke from the smell!" A couple of spotters also climbed up. "Let''s go," The middle-aged man followed. Henry was thest. When Henry jumped out of the manhole, a beam of Sword Qi went straight at him. Henry dodged the attack. Standing in front of him was a young swordsman from Sword Valley. The middle-aged man was covering his belly, standing nearby. There was blood on his mouth. The rest of the team was all dead. "It seems that you are thest ones," the swordsman looked at Henry and the middle-aged man teasingly, "It''s really hard to locate you stinky sewer rats. I wouldn''t be here if it weren''t for you. I''ll kill you two first, trace back where you came from, and kill the rest of you people." "I don''t understand," the middle-aged man said, still covering his belly, "Why Sword Valley wants everyone in Thunder Town dead?" The young swordsman pointed the tip of his sword to the ground and shook his head, "You don''t need to understand. There are things that not for the ears of nobodies like yourself. You are to be killed at the right moment. Is it the real purpose of you?" "You''re just a Qi-concentrating ??? Realm master. Who gave you the privilege of being condescending? Just because you belong to Sword Valley the middle-aged man stared at the young swordsman, "In the eyes of any more powerful people, you are a nobody too." "What a joke," the young swordsman smiled arrogantly, "I''m going to be a Supremacy Master sooner orter. Don''t worry. I won''t kill you just yet. I''ll cut off your mouth and your hands and your legs before ending your life." The eyes of the young swordsman went through the limbs of the middle-aged man while he spoke. When he saw the wedding band on the man''s finger, heughed, "You married? That makes it even better. I''ll twist off the head of your wife right in front of your face, and you''ll know how it really feels to a nobody." "I''ll kill you!" The middle-aged man roared. Qi emitted from his body darted toward the young swordsman furiously. The spot where the middle-aged man had been covering was the sword wound caused by the young swordsman''s sneak attack. "You''re asking for it," the young swordsmanughed. He pointed his sword toward the middle-aged man with a rxed face. At the moment when the young swordsman was about to swing his sword, another person appeared in front of him from nowhere. "You''re indeed stronger than him," the person was Henry. Henry looked at the young swordsman with a gloomy face, "But you shouldn''t have irritated him with his loved ones. That''s not good." The young swordsman was stunned. He didn''t even notice how Henry got so close to him, "You..." "If there were to be the next life, you should remember it. Because your life for this time around will be ended for the mistake." Henry pointed out his finger and tapped between the eyebrows of the young swordsman. Right then, his head exploded. Blood sshed everywhere, but none of that got on Henry''s clothes. The middle-aged man, who had been charging forward in a rage, halted immediately. He stared at the scene in front of him in disbelief. "You... you''re not at thete stage of Qi- concentrating Realm!" What Henry had exhibited was way beyond the capacity of the master of thete stage of Qi-concentrating Realm. Henry did not answer the question. He asked, "What''s your name?" "Reyni Xu," the middle-aged man replied. "I can help you and your wife and kids leave this ce," Henry said. Then a purple Qi emitted from his body and smashed the body of the young swordsman to bits. "You know what you should do?" Reyni took a deep breath and said, "Understood." "I need people," Henry waved his hand and said, "I can help them get out of here, but I need them to tell the whole world what really happened in Thunder Town. Is there a problem?" Reyni thought for a while and replied, "I can find you people, but you need to tell me first how sure you are that you can get us out of here alive." Henry smiled confidently, "One hundred percent sure." Chapter 1437 Chapter 1437 The confidence Henry showed when he tried to assure Reyni shocked Reyni. Looking at Henry, Reyni took a deep breath and said slowly, "As long as you can get my family to safety, I''ll get the people you need." "Very good," Henry nodded. He swirled his hand and made the purple Qi turned. The Qi lifted the dead bodies of the six spotters and tossed them into the sewer, "They were killed by the puppets, and you and I..." At this moment, a broken machete on the ground was lifted. It moved about in the air swiftly. Then a dozen of machete cuts appeared on Reyni and Henry. One of Henry''s cuts was so deep it bore bone. Reyni gritted his teeth in pain. He knew Henry was trying to make them looked terrible so their story was believable. He took a look at Henry. To his surprise, there was no pain appeared on Henry''s face, as if he had got used to being physically injured. Reyni knew at this moment that Henry was someone who got what it took to be a leader, not Mr. Yang. Henry looked around to make sure that they were really at the outside of Thunder Town. Although they were out of town, there was still no signal formunication devices. "Let''s get back." Reyni and Henry jumped back in the manhole and ran back to the bunker quickly. To Reyni''s surprise, their use of Qi didn''t bring Evil Spirit''s attention. What Reyni didn''t know was that Evil Spirit left them alone after sensing the Qi from Henry. When they got back to the bunker, Mr. Yang and hisdies were sitting in the living room. Seeing that they were wounded, Mr. Yang looked surprised. But he hid his emotion right away. However, Reyni and Henry still noticed Mr. Yang''s emotional changes. "Hehe, Qi-concentrating Realm masters are indeed formidable. So many people were sent out, and only you two came back," Mr. Yang pped his hands and asked, "Have you finished exploring?" "It''s done," Reyni nodded, "We have confirmed that this part of the sewer would lead us out of Thunder Town. I want to get out with my wife and kids." Then Reyni walked toward one of the tunnels. When Reyni mentioned that he and Henry had found the way out, thedies sitting by Mr. Yang all looked excited. Only Mr. Yang appeared to be gloomy. "Stop there," Mr. Yang nced at Reyni, "Hold the information about the other side of the sewer. I suggest you stay here with your wife and kids. I''ll arrange what''s next. Do I make myself clear?" Reyni turned his head and looked at Mr. Yang in confusion. Mr. Yang waved his hand and said, "I have my reasons, and you don''t need to know. I''ll say that again, no one in this room is allowed to tell what you''ve heard today. If there is any leak, all of you will be in big trouble!" Mr. Yang said with a domineering tone of voice, which brought a chill to everyone in the room. Hisdies all shivered. Reyni made a moping sound and stepped backward. So did Henry. Mr. Yang snorted coldly, "If I''ve made myself clear, leave me alone!" Reyni strode away in silence. Henry got back to the dorm without saying anything either. The sight of Henry stunned Senior Sister Wu and Senior Brother Zhao.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Absalon didn''t say anything when he saw the wounds on Henry. He had his answer. In Absalon''s knowledge, Henry was at least a Divine Realm master, if not a Supremacy Master. It was impossible to hurt Henry with cold weapons. There was a story behind Henry''s wounds. "Bandage the wound yourself. Don''t let your blood stain the ce," Absalon tossed Henry a roll of gauze. He then said to the other people in the room, "Get yourself ready for our supplies gathering trip. We''ll take whatever we can tonight, and none of us would need to walk out in danger for a couple of days." Everyone was excited when they heard that they didn''t need to get out after this trip. They left the dorm to prepare. When Absalon and Henry were the only two left in the room, Absalon lowered his voice and said to Henry, "My lord, what are you going to do next?" Henry answered Absalon, barely moving his lips, "We have discovered the way out of Thunder Town, but Mr. Yang didn''t want to leave." "No wonder," Absalonughed coldly, "He was the dean of Thunder Academy. At this moment, Thousand des Academy wants annihtion of Thunder Town, and Sword Valley also joined them. Mr. Yang will be hunted when he gets out. In this bunker, he is the king, burying himself in women and pleasure every day. But out there, his life will be worse than a bandit''s." "So we have to force him," Henry replied, "Bring back a couple of puppets tonight. I believe that there are Sword Valley people in the bunker. I can''t disobey Mr. Yang directly." Absalon nodded lightly, but he suddenly realized something. Absalon asked in astonishment, "My lord, are you saying that the two Sword Valley Supremacy Master..." "I can''t expose myself," Henry''s brief answer already said enough. Absalon opened his mouth in astonishment. Although he had his suspicion, Henry''s confirmation still surprised him. Throughout the day, Henry was lying in his bed. He could hear patterned footsteps outside of his dorm. It was obvious that Mr Yang had arranged for people to watch Henry. It was certain that Reyni was in a simr situation as Henry''s. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org At night, after Absalon and his team''s leaving, Henry was the only one left in the dorm. He hadn''t heard the footsteps in a while. Henry, lying in his bed, squinted. Years of experience told him that Mr. Yang had made up his mind to kill both of them. He closed his eyes and pretended to be asleep. One hour passed, and two. Three hours had passed, and it was already midnight. Henry could hear the giggles of Mr. Yang''sdies. At this moment, his dorm door was pushed open quietly. Henry heard the sound of sneaky footsteps. The person who got in walked very slowly. When the person was close to Henry, Henry could feel the Qi from the person. Chapter 1438 Chapter 1438 Henry, who was lying on the bed with his eyes closed, could clearly feel that the Qi above his head was getting sharper. All of a sudden, the Qi darted toward the center between Henry''s eyebrows. Henry suddenly opened his eyes. The faces of Senior Sister Wu and Senior Brother Zhao appeared in front of him. Senior Sister Wu and Senior Brother Zhao panicked when they saw Henry opened his eyes. They immediately dissipated their Qi. They believed that Henry was a master of top-level Qi- concentrating Realm, and they wouldn''t be able to kill Henry in a fair fight. Their only chance was to attack Henry sneakingly. In fact, if Mr. Yang didn''t give them the order, they wouldn''t even have the courage to attack Henry at all. Henry pretended that he didn''t know what they were doing. He asked, "Shouldn''t you two go out to search for supplies?" "I..." Senior Brother Zhao didn''t know what to say. Senior Sister Wu thought Henry didn''t know what they were up to. She scolded, "It''s none of your business what we are supposed to do. Mind your own business. Understand?" Finishing her words, Senior Sister Wu immediately turned around. The moment she turned away, she sweated bullets. Senior Brother Zhao also left quickly. Henry sneered secretly. It seemed that Mr. Yang was determined to kill Henry. However, he picked the wrong people to do the job. Henry didn''t think that there would be another attack that night, but it didn''t mean that Henry wouldn''t attack back. Henry got up and walked to the door of his dorm. As soon as he stepped out, he saw two people standing guard at the door. "What are you doing? Go back to your room!" they shouted at Henry the moment they saw him. It was obvious that their job was to keep Henry in check. Henry frowned and said, "I''m going to see my friend. Does that have anything to do with you?" "You can''t go," They stretched out their arms to stop Henry from leaving. Henry smiled and said, "It''s really funny. When did two people in the Transformation Realm dare to stand in my way? Are you able to do that?" The two guards looked at each other, and one of them said, "Mr. Yang''s order. You can''t leave your room!" "Why?" Henry asked, tilting his head, "Do you want to take away my freedom?" "Freedom? There is no freedom here," one guardughed coldly, "If Mr. Yang didn''t set up this ce, none of us could stay alive out there. So no one can break his rules. When he says you are not allowed to leave your room, you are not going to go anywhere. Do you understand?" "I''m going. Stop me if you can!" Henry strode forward and pushed the arms of the guards away. Henry wanted to go check on Reyni, and Reyni had told Henry where he stays on their way back. Henry wanted to know if the same thing had happened to Reyni. If Mr. Yang had sent people to kill Henry, Reyni would be in danger, too. "Hurry, report this to Mr. Yang!" The guards shouted. Henry ignored them. He estimated that it was about time that Absalon finished preparation. So he''d better meet up with Reyni. A whole day should be enough time for Reyni to gather people. Henry strode toward Reyni''s room. When he was getting close, Henry heard amotioning from Reyni''s room. "Mr. Yang, what you''re doing is against the rules!" "Mr. Yang, Reyni never stopped looking for supplies. He is responsible for more than half of the supplies our team gathered. We won''t ept the thing you are going to do to Reyni." "Mr. Yang!" Henry overheard the conversation. Henry knew something was up. He walked very fast to Reyni''s room and saw the door was open. He peeked inside. This was a fifteen-people dorm, but at the moment, it was crowded with people. Two men pinned Reyni on the wall. Mr. Yang was holding a woman. The woman was around thirty. She had a beautiful face and a curvy body. In her arms, there was a month-old baby girl. Reyni couldn''t move. He stared at Mr. Yang, and his eyes were bloodshot. The woman Mr. Yang was holding looked helpless. Tears kepting out of her eyes. Mr. Yang said with a big smile on his face, "Reyni, I have been easy on your family, but you show no gratitude to me. Here, everyone has to earn their livings, but your wife has been doing nothing but using our resources. Do you think it''s fair?" Reyni gritted his teeth, "I have been searching for supplies at night and spotting the road during the daytime. That''s two people''s jobs. It''s still not enough for you?" "Haha," Mr. Yang chuckled, "What an interesting theory! You are doing two people''s jobs? Here, everyone is doing their best to survive. The more capable you are, the more you do. You are just doing the things you are supposed to do. Why? You feel that you are doing too much work? How can anyone survive in this trying time if we are all as selfish as you are? ording to your theory, since I''m the one who led everyone here, you all own me your lives. Is that it? Would you kill yourself if I tell you to? I''m only asking your wife to work as everybody does, and you are unhappy with me? Well then, since she refused to go out to search for supplies, she ought to work in some other forms." Mr. Yang started to caress the cheek of Reyni''s wife, using the back of his hand. The people who were holding Reyni downughed filthily.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Reyni''s roommates were all cornered. They were trembling with anger, but none of them could do anything. Because here, Mr. Yang was believed to be the most formidable fighter. "Reyni, I will let you pick. Would you like to see your wife risk her life to gather supplies or work in another aspect? You should know that our fighters need to release some pressure after their meet beauties like her coulde in handy," Mr. Yang checked out the body of Reyni''s wifesciviously. Another burst of dirtyughter broke out from the crowd. Reyni''s eyeballs bulged, and his face turned red with anger. e "I''ll count to three. If you haven''t made a choice then, I''ll do it for you," Mr. Yang said, putting his arm around the shoulders of Reyni''s wife, "So beautiful. I believe no one Kere wants to see her risk her lifed guess we''ll have her do something else." "I''m going to kill you! I''m going to kill you!" Reyni couldn''t contain his anger anymore. Mr. Yang suddenly stared at Reyni. He was trying to irritate Reyni. Once Reyni lost his mind and said something outrageous, Mr. Yang would have a just reason to kill him. Mr. Yang didn''t want to lose people''s trust by killing Reyni for no reason. Mr. Yang formed Qi in his palm. "Mr. Yang," Henry suddenly walked into the room. Chapter 1439 Chapter 1439 Mr. Yang was about to strike, but he was interrupted by Henry, who was walking into the room. Mr. Yang looked toward the doorway. Reyni breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Henry. Even Reyni didn''t understand why the face of Henry brought him relief. Seeing Henry, Mr. Yang''s face turned gloomy, "Who allowed you toe here?" "What''s wrong? We can''t walk freely?" Henry looked around and said, "No one stopped me, so I came over. Who would''ve thunk that I walked in on such a great show! Mr. Yang is a man of drama!" "Syl, you''d better know who you are." Mr. Yang shouted, staring at Henry. Syl was Henry''s fake name that Absalon told Mr. Yang. Mr. Yang continued, "You don''t have the right to judge me here. Do you understand?" "No problem." Henry shrugged. He then said, "I''m here for Reyni. Would that be a problem?" "Reyni?" Mr. Yang face''s became gloomier, "Reyni is busy. He doesn''t have time for you." "Oh, I think he will have time for the thing I want to talk to him about." Henry sat down on one of the beds and continued, "I just overheard that Mr. Yang wants Reyni''s wife to go out to look for supplies? I don''t think it''s necessary anymore. We have already found the passage out of town. Why are we going to need more supplies when we can just leave this mess of a town?" "What?" Henry was calm when he said those words, but his words stirred the crowd. When Henry made such information public, Mr. Yang''s face darkened. However, all the other people, even the ones that had been loyal to Mr. Yang, looked excited. "Syl, what do you want?" Mr. Yang rushed in front of Henry. He gritted his teeth and said with a lowered voice. Henry ignored Mr. Yang. He raised his voice, "I don''t know about you, but I have had enough of this ce. During the daytime, Sword Valley people are hunting us, and at night, we need to watch out for the puppets. No matter how concealed this bunker is, the puppets will find us sooner orter. I''m leaving this ce. Anyone who wants to join me, get packing!" Henry''s words were in and simple, but they excited everyone. Because everyone in the bunker wanted to stay alive. The two men who were holding Reyni loosened their grips. They wanted to leave the bunker and Thunder Town as well. To leave this dangerous ce was the only thing people wanted. They wanted to leave Thunder Town and settle down somewhere that they would have a real life. No one wanted to live with rats in a sewer without sunlight, worrying about their lives always. Henry''s words brought hope and excitement to everyone except Mr. Yang. Reyni''s roommates looked at Reyni. He didn''t mention finding the way out after getting back this morning. Reyni nodded to his roommates to acknowledge the authenticity of Henry''s im.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Seeing Reyni''s confirmation, everyone was getting more excited. People who were following Mr. Yang all forgot about Mr. Yang''s orders. They just wanted to spread the good news and get packing. "Let''s go. We can leave this ce now. That''s great. Mr. Yang, that''s great!" One man said to Mr. Yang excitedly, "We, we can finally leave..." "Bang!" Before he could finish his words, Mr. Yang knocked him down with his palm. The person spat blood immediately. Mr. Yang''s sudden attack startled everyone in the room. "Shut your mouths, all of you!" Mr. Yang shouted. All of a sudden, a gust of strong wind rose, and the door was mmed shut. Mr. Yang looked around and yelled, "All of you, keep your mouths shut. If anyone lets the information out of this room, none of you will stay alive!" Mr. Yang''s reaction surprised everyone, but soon they realized the reason. Mr. Vang never wanted to leave the bunker. He might have learned a long time ago that people had found a way out. After the warning, Mr. Yang stared at Henry and said coldly, "Syl, you deliberately disobeyed my order!" Mr. Yang formed Qi in his palm. He wanted to attack Henry. "Mr. Yang," Henry said inattentively, "I only want everyone to leave this dangerous ce. Staying here is not safe. You''ll never know when the puppets will locate us. I believe you want everyone to stay alive as well." "Those puppets can''t find us!" The Qi in Mr. Yang''s palm was getting stronger, "No one dares to disobey me. Syl, you are asking for your death!" Just as Mr. Yang finished his words, someone shouted outside of the door. "Puppets areing!" "Hurry up! Run for your life!" "Help!" "Aaaa!" Within a couple of seconds, screams were heard. People in the room all looked scared. Just as Mr. Yang was about to attack, the shouting interrupted his action. He red at Henry and dissipated the Qi. Mr. Yang opened the door, and a couple of puppets charged at him. He knocked them over and rushed out. At this moment, the bunker had turned upside down. "Run! Run!" Reyni suddenly shouted. Everyone in the room was stunned by the sudden changes. Reyni''s shouting brought them to their senses. They were rushing toward the doorway. Staying in the room would get them killed. Reyni ran to his wife and daughter. He held his wife in his arms and said, Lets go. Henry ran out of the door. Before he left, he said to Reyni, "Follow me, all of you!" Reyni waved his arm to signal everyone to follow Henry. Reyni was a beloved leader, even his team members would speak for him, knowing by doing so they angered Mr. Yang. So following Reyni''s lead, people in the room rushed out with Henry. "Reyni, the puppets areing!" The people next door ran to Reyni to tell him the situation in the bunker. "Follow me." Reyni said. "Okay, I''ll grab others!" Henry took a look at Reyni. Reyni was a natural leader. He could hold his position in such an emergency. Henry was impressed. He wanted to take Reyni into the team. Chapter 1440 Chapter 1440 Henry walked out of the dorm and saw Absalon was running toward him. "Let''s go," Henry mouthed the words to Absalon. He then ran toward the tunnel that led to the outside of Thunder Town. Arge number of puppets rushed into the bunker. The bunker fell into chaos. "Don''t fall back. Go f*cking kill them for me! All of you!" Mr. Yang roared. "Quick, run! I heard that they had cleared the passage out of Thunder Town. We can leave. There''s no need to fight." "Run!"Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Someone in the crowd shouted. The people who were about to fight with Mr. Yang all tried to run away without hesitation. People who stayed at the bunker were just trying to stay alive. When the time came, they wouldn''t mind fighting each other topete for the chance of survival. They didn''t even care if Evil Spirit would get them. All they thought about was to outrun each other. At least two hundred people were living in the bunker. At this moment, they all rushed toward the tunnel. The tunnel was too narrow to allow so many people to get through at the same time. "Get out of my way!" a master ofte- stage Transformation Realm attacked the woman in front of him, and her whole body was shattered. The woman was at the early stage of the Qi-controlling Realm. The attacker moved forward, taking the woman''s spot. When facing life or death, someone lost all their humanity, and they could do anything just to stay alive. Henry and Reyni knew the way. They ran very fast in the front. "Piss off, get out of my way!" A stream of violent Qi suddenly filled in the tunnel. Seeing that there would be no way to keep staying at the bunker, Mr. Yang had no choice but to leave. He punched out the Qi to shovel everyone out of his way and ran in the front. "Syl, did you do this?" Mr. Yang shouted. He wasn''t silly. No trouble ever happened at the bunker until Henry and Reyni had cleared the way out of Thunder Town. Mr. Yang also noticed that Henry deliberately disobeyed him and argued with him openly. "Mr. Yang, I don''t understand what you are talking about!" Henry said without stopping his footsteps. "You don''t understand?" Mr. Yang sneered, "Don''t worry. I will help you! After we get out of here, I''ll make everything clear for you!" It would take time to run to the exit to the outside of Thunder Town, but it wouldn''t take long. Everyone was running as fast as they could, and they reached the exit in a little more than twenty minutes. Mr. Yang was running in front of everyone. He jumped up when he reached the manhole. People kept jumping out of the sewer after Mr. Yang. In less than one minute, hundreds of people got out of the sewer. Finally escaping from Thunder Town, everyone all breathed a sigh of relief, enjoying the tranquility of the outside. Only Reyni hadn''t eased down. He knew that to escape was the easy part, but what was going to happen next would be difficult. There were still dozens of people who hadn''t got out of the sewer yet, and the sound of footsteps of the puppets was intense. Mr. Yang formed Qi in his palm and pounded on the ground. The sew was copsing. Screams were heard underground. The footsteps stopped. People who already got out had more time to escape. Mr. Yang''s ruthless action scared everyone, and no one dared to make a sound. "Syl, It''s all your fault!" Mr. Yang stared at Henry and scolded, "If it weren''t for you, how could things turn out to be like this!" "Mr. Yang, you can''t say that," someone in the crowd said, "After Reyni and Syt came back, you deliberately withheld information about the fact that the way out had been cleared out. You even forced us to go out and search for supplies. If we had left in the daytime, none of this would have happened." Mr. Yang searched for the person who spoke against him. He yelled, "Absalon, you''re a bandit. You don''t have the right to talk!" "What''s wrong with the bandits?" Absalon said with displeasure, "Your behavior is worse than the bandits''. You partied every night and ate luxuriously. Your life is more el.ne extravagant than which of a bandit leader. Do you want to keep us down there so you could keep living like a king?" "Absalon, who do you think you are?" Senior Sister Wu spoke up for Mr. Yang, "I advise you to be wise about your situation and shut up." "Yes," Senior Brother Zhao added, "No one is allowed to interrupt Mr. Yang. You are just Mr. Yang''s dog. There is no ce for you to talk." "Hahahaha!" Absalon burst outughing, "How funny! You two Transformation Realm people even have the guts to tell me off? Is it because your master is standing behind you two? I''m here. Fight me if you have problems with me. I dare you!" "Absalon, you asked for it!" Senior Sister Wu said ferociously. She looked at Mr. Yang to ask for support. Senior Brother Zhao said with hatred, "And that Zhang, don''t think no one has noticed that you and Absalon are together. If it were for we would be all living in the you two, sewer in peace. You are the reason for all of these. We shouldn''t have taken you in in the first ce!" "Interesting," Absalon pped his hands, "If it weren''t for Zhang and me, you two would have died in the sewer. Now you two talk like you are heroes?" "Bullsh*t!" Senior Brother Zhao waved his hand to dismiss Absalon''s im. Seeing the situation just getting more and more intense, Reyni''s wife held Reyni tightly with panic. People who supported Reyni all moved closer to him in fear. They could tell that Reyni and Henry were in the same boat, and Mr. Yang had wanted to kill Reyni for a long time. If they decided to fall out at this moment, everyone on Reyni''s side would be in trouble. Reyni was also at the edge, but he wasn''t scared. He had faith in Henry, although he couldn''t really exin why. "Wonderful!" Suddenly, someone pped. A young woman in ragged clothes strode out of the crowd. Her eyes were bright and clear. "You guys already fight each other before our Sword Valley arrive. To be honest, I''m surprised. It''s really hard to figure out what''s going on in the minds of your sewer rats." "Sword Valley!" Everyone, including Mr. Yang, was stunned. Henry squinted. He had suspected that there were Sword Valley people spying in the bunker. Otherwise, Sword Valley''s search team would have cleared the bunker a long time ago. Chapter 1441 Chapter 1441 Everyone stared at the woman after she said she was from Sword Valley. At this moment, she looked fierce. The woman stared at Mr. Yang fearlessly. But Mr. Yang''s face was full of worries. The woman was a Divine Realm master! The Sword Valley''s sword training would make people stronger than people from the same level, which was why the reputation of Sword Valley was formidable. So Mr. Yang had to be very cautious about what the woman was about to do. He had put aside matters with Henry. The woman stretched and said, "I thought you guys had special abilities, but it turns out you are all sewer rats. What a drag! I wasted so much time and effort to hide myself among you. You do know that you are all stink, right? I want to throw out so bad. Well, I guess I''ll kill you all tonight." Then her body started to emit the sword Qi. The sword Qi was very aggressive, and people who stood near her couldn''t help but step back. Reyni looked nervous. He pulled his wife and daughter behind his back. "Mr. Yang, nice name," the woman said to Mr. Yang, "Why don''t you make the first move? Or we can y a game. I''m very interested in watching you guys fighting each other. I''ll let you kill Syl first. How about that?" Mr. Yang took a deep breath and replied to the woman, "I think we can talk this out." "Talk?" the womanughed, "I''m not going to talk with you. However, if you kill all of them, I may consider not killing you. What do you think?" Mr. Yang was tempted by the offer. There were only Henry and Absalon would take a little trouble to defeat. Killing the rest of the people would be fairly easy for Mr. Yang. Divine Realm was on a different level from even the top-level Qi-concentrating Realm. "Mr. Yang, don''t tell me you would believe Sword Valley people''s bullsh*t," Absalon shrugged, "After you killing us, she''ll kill you. You would help her to do her dirty work. If you really believe her, you are more stupid than I thought." The woman didn''t think Absalon''s words would jeopardize her n. She stood on the side confidently, waiting for Mr. Yang to start the killing. Mr. Yang took in a deep breath, "You don''t get to tell me what to do." All of a sudden, he charged to Henry. Mr. Yang wanted to kill Henry first. Reyni''s wife, who stood behind Reyni, held him tighter. "Syl, do you know? I''ve wanted to kill you from the first time I met you!" Mr. Yang formed a ck Qi de and shed toward Henry. He used all his strength. Mr. Yang wanted to kill Henry with one strike. Absalon alone wouldn''t be a threat to Mr. Yang anymore. Facing Mr. Yang''s attack, Henry said with a smile, "Then that makes the two of us." "Heh," Mr. Yang let out augh, "You overestimate yourself?" "Indeed," Henry nodded, "You overestimate yourself."Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Henry stepped his left foot forward for about fifteen centimeters and pointed out his finger. Henry pressed his finger on the tip of Mr. Yang''s Qi de. Then something strange happened. Mr. Yang couldn''t move forward a bit. "What?" Mr. Yang widened his eyes. He felt a bulk of tremendous strength from the finger tip of Henry. Such strength was enough to crush Mr. Yang. The woman was stunned. She yelled, "It turns out there are other people hiding in the group. I almost got fooled." While yelling, the woman had started to charge at Henry. She formed Qi and struck at Henry. Even among the Divine Realm peers, the woman was still a better fighter, and her Qi strike was fierce. The whole Wanshan District knew how formidable every Sword Valley swordsman was. But to Henry, her strike was powerless. It wasn''t because that Henry was in a higher Realm than the woman was, but that the difference in sword spirit. Because of the Battle Spirit, Henry had a deeper understanding of the sword spirit, which made his sword strike especially deadly. Henry even learned to use the sword spirit to make Demon Sword of Destruction more deadly! Henry flicked his finger, and the woman was knocked away. She fell to the ground, poofmg up the dust. The woman was severely hurt, spitting out blood. Everyone was shocked at what they were seeing. Senior Sister Wu and Senior Brother Zhao stared at Henry in disbelief. "Mr. Yang, since you couldn''t kill me, now it''s my turn," Henry bent his finger. A look of horror appeared in Mr. Yang''s eyes, and he cried, "No, you have to listen to me..." "No, I don''t want to hear one more word from you," Henry flicked his finger at Mr. Yang''s ck Qi de. Mr. Yang''s Qi de started to crack. He wanted to dissipate the Qi de but somehow couldn''t. Mr. Yang felt that his Qi de seemed to be locked in ce. The cracks were all over the Qi de. Creak! Creak! With a high-pitched noise, the Qi de broke into pieces. The shards flew toward Mr. Yang and stuck all over his face and body. In an instant, Mr. Yang''s body looked like the back of a hedgehog. Henry snapped his fingers. An unknown force started to push the shards forward. Puah! Puah! Puah! Puah! Puah! All the shards went through Mr. Yang''s body and cut it into chunks of flesh. This bloody scene made most of the people vomit. Reyni''s wife threw out heavily, and she could only be able to stand up with the support of Reyni. Reyni could still hold it together. Absalon turned around, for he couldn''t stand the view. The faces of Senior Brother Zhao and Senior Sister Wu were terribly pale, and Nazario couldn''t even look at Henry. Seeing things went against her n, the woman jumped up to escape. "Can you run away?" Henry looked up and saw the woman was on the run. He formed a purple Qi sword and jumped up. Henry lunged his Qi sword at the woman''s heart from her back. Blood sprayed in the air. The body of the woman fell to the ground. At this moment, everything went back to silence. People wouldn''t dare to make another sound, and they tried their best to hold back their vomit. Chapter 1442 Chapter 1442 Under the night sky, Henry stood in silence. He nced over at the people around. Everyone''s eyes were filled with terror. "Everyone," Henry said, "I don''t want to hurt you, and you don''t need to be afraid of me. It''s the people from Sword Valley who want you dead. I have killed their spy. It''s Mr. Yang who wanted to make you ves, and I killed him as well. All I want is to get out of this ce in one piece. I believe that we all want the same thing. Although we are on the outside of Thunder Town, there is still no cell signal, which means that we still are not out of danger. There will be a long way to travel before we could finally reach a safe ce. I think the only way for us to get to somewhere safe is to help each other. Do you all agree with me?" Finished his speech, Henry smiled, baring his teeth. The smile didn''t manage to calm people. Instead, everyone was frightened. After all, they all witnessed how Henry brutally killed Mr. Yang. Reyni took a deep breath. He spoke, "So this was what just happened. Mr. Yang and the woman from Sword Valley started to fight, and we all ran off. No one knew what happened next. Does it sound about right?" Henry looked at Reyni with thanks andpliment. "That''s right!" Reyni''s people got his meaning and echoed. "That''s right." "Mr. Yang and Sword Valley''s people fought each other fiercely. And no one knows how the fight went down." "Since that''s the case," Reyni said loudly, "Let''s get a move on." Reyni took the lead and walked forward. Everyone followed him, and Henry mingled among the crowd. Reyni led hundreds of people to walk to a safe ce. Henry blended in perfectly. Under the night sky, a long team of people was walking on the beaten track. Thunder Town was surrounded by mountains, and the only road out of there was the main street that was too dangerous to travel. So they chose the mountain road for it was safer. Although the travel would be extremely harsh, no oneined. Since no matter how hard the travel would be, it would be so much better than living in fear in the sewer. The further they walked away from Thunder Town, the more relieved everyone was. Just when everyone thought that they were out of danger, a voice was heard. "You visit my Mount. Lou in the middle of the night. Are you trying to break my rules?" The voice was out of nowhere. Everyone was startled. Henry focused to hear the voice. He murmured, "He is at least a Divine Realm master but could very possibly be a Spirit-controlling master!" Absalon, who was next to Henry, trembled and asked in disbelief, "Your honor, you are... saying... it''s a Supremacy Master?" "I can''t say for sure just now," Henry looked toward the source of the voice, pretending to be panicked. In the moonlight, two people were standing at the top of the mountain. "Gentlemen," Reyni gave a fist & palm salute. He said, raising his voice, "We are just passing, and we don''t intend to offend you." "You don''t intend to offend us?" One of the people snorted coldly. Suddenly, a Qi propelled gale blew. Reyni was anxious because only extremely powerful people could propel gale with Qi. "I don''t care if you are intentionally or not. You have offended us. If you want to pass through, I think you ought to pay us a toll," the person said. At the same time, a shadow was rising behind him. "Supremacy Master!" The people who just got out of the sewer widened their eyes! The shadow was the True Spirit, which was the symbol of Supremacy Master! Henry''s eyes narrowed. "Just as I suspected..." "Plop!" A couple of people among the crowd had knelt on the ground. They were in awe of witnessing a Supremacy Master. Reyni gulped. He wanted to say something, but in the face of a Supremacy Master, Reyni lost his words. He just felt his throat was dry, and his brain was in a nk. "You trespass our territory in the middle of the night. Do you think we''ll just let you pass easily? Leave all your valuables, and you can pass." said the Supremacy Master. "All the valuables?" Everyone was surprised to hear that. They have never thought the Supremacy Masters would take up the jobs as bandits. "Let''s get moving!" Reyni had no time to think. He immediately shouted, "Everyone, take out all your valuables, including food and money. Quickly!" Under Reyni''s urging, people gathered all their valuables on the ground quickly. "My lord, we left in a hurry, so none of us took too much stuff with us. These are everything we own," Reyni said respectfully.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. The Supreme Master nodded with satisfaction. "Fine. You offended us unintentionally, and what you have done is sincere. We won''t give you any more hard times. Get out of here as soon as you can." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "I appreciate your kindness, My lord," Reyni expressed his gratitude. He then signaled the other people to keep going, "Quick, let''s go." Everyone stood up quickly. We got through the mountain as quickly as they could. No one dared to drag. Just as everyone was about to pass through the mountain, Senior Sister Wu, who was walking in the back, spoke, "May I ask if you are the lord of Sword Valley?" Senior Sister Wu''s voice shocked everyone. Henry stared at Senior Sister Wu immediately. Without looking, Senior Sister Wu could sense that someone was thinking about killing her. She looked up. After Henry killed Mr. Yang, Senior Sister Wu knew that Henry wouldn''t let her stay alive for long. So she took a risk. Senior Sister Wu wanted to get Henry killed once she had a chance. The Supremacy Master was surprised by the question. He thenughed, "Haha, you are smart. You can tell who we are?" Senior Sister Wu''s face lit up. Unlike Senior Sister Wu, the faces of all the other people went pale. "Senior Sister Wu, what are you doing?" Nazario asked, lowered his voice. He wanted to pull Senior Sister Wu away. "Get out of my way," Senior Sister Wu pushed Nazario away and then said, "My lord, there is a man hiding in our group, and he killed people from Sword Valley. I can''t stand someone who murdered the heroes of Sword Valley. "Oh?" The Supremacy Master floated up in the air. Before he could say anything, a voice as loud as thunder rang out in the darkness of the night. "You little scoundrel! You have killed my junior brothers and sisters. Today, you''ll pay for what you''ve done!" In the moonlight, a person dressed in a white robe flew over. Behind the person, a True Spirit appeared, releasing a domineering aura. Chapter 1443 Chapter 1443 The swordsman in the white robe was the most powerful Supremacy Master of Sword Valley. In the moonlight, danger lurked. The appearance of the Supremacy Master brought murderous pressure in the atmosphere. The white robe Supremacy Master stared at the ck robe Supremacy Master and said coldly, "I''ve been looking for you for days. I thought you had already escaped, but here you are. Why are you still here? Thinking that the people of Sword Valley couldn''t get to you?" The ck robe Supremacy Master was stunned. He said, "You may have misunderstood." "Ha," The white robe Supremacy Master sneered, "You killed my junior brothers and sisters and pretended to be one of us. Today, I''m going to revenge them." Behind the white robe Supremacy Master, countless shadows of divine swords appeared. He also glowed like an unsheathed sword. The light emitted from his body hurt people''s eyes. Senior Sister Wu was stunned by what she heard. It turned out the man who answered her was a fraud. "Dude, you want to revenge. You go find somebody else," the ck robe man said, "My fiancee and I just do robbing business, and we haven''t earned anything yet. You want the real deal. You go and find the billionaires. We''re off." The ck robe man tried to flee. "Leave? Think again!" the Supremacy Master of Sword Valley snorted, "Today, I will make you pay with your lives. Go!" Countless sword shadows darted toward the two people at the top of the mountain. Henry could tell that this one was much more powerful than Bogomir and Gavrilo. Facing the attack of sword shadows, the people at the top of the mountain dodged agilely. They didn''t intend to defeat the Supremacy Master of Sword Valley. They just wanted to escape. "Do you think you can run from me?" the Supremacy Master of Sword Valley pointed out his finger, and the sword shadows doubled in quantity. They darted toward the two people faster. "Hey, hey, hey, I''ve been holding back on you. You really think I can''t fight you?" the ck robe man shouted. At this moment, a shadow of a Buddhist monk appeared behind him. The ck robe man shouted, "The mantra of omnipotence! The power of the heavenly dragon!" "Roar!'' A dragon roar sounded out in mid- air, and a golden dragon shadow appeared. It rushed toward the Supremacy Master of Sword Valley. Everyone was frightened by the sight of the golden dragon shadow. Henry smiled. He formed the purple Qi sword and jumped up. Henry shed his sword at the Supremacy Master of Sword Valley when he was in the mid-air. The purple Qi sword radiated a mysterious glow in the dark, and it expanded in the wind. When it reached the Supremacy Master, the sword was ten zhang in length. "There''s also a sidekick," the Supremacy Master of Sword Valley had a look of disdain on his face. "A Divine Realm master, how dare you to show up in front of me? Die!" Just as the Supremacy Master of Sword Valley was about to attack Henry, a red shadow appeared near him. The shadow held an averagelooking sword. It swung the sword at the Supremacy Master of Sword Valley. The swing was so casual and yet so powerful. It was unstoppable. "Live like a hero, die like a devil." With Henry''s chanting, the red shadow broke through all the defenses of the Supremacy Master of Sword Valley. The Supremacy Master''s face dropped, and he suddenly disappeared. When he reappeared, his hair bun was loose. His long hair was cut short. The Supremacy Master of Sword Valley looked solemn. He stared at the red shadow and said, "Interesting. Maybe my junior sisters and brothers did die in fair fights. I''m curious about how things will go." The Supremacy Master of Sword Valley opened his arms. At the same time, the outline of his True Spirt sharpened. His True Spirit was a white shadow of a swordsman, holding a sword with the slim de. It had long hair and a long robe, looking like a celestial being. "It''s Aureo Jian!" Recognized the True Spirit, someone standing at the foot of the mountain cried out. "One of the best swordsmen of Sword Valley! He is only second to the lord of Sword Valley!" "Aureo had been a Supremacy Master for more than twenty years. His sword is so sharp that it''s unstoppable!"Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "He had an extremely glorious battle record. In one of the battles, Aureo killed two Supremacy Masters at the same time. He is invincible!" "You only pay attention to the Aureo. Did you notice that Syl is also a Supremacy Master?" The faces of Senior Sister Wu and Senior Brother Zhao were pale as sheets of paper. They would never have thought that Syl was a Supremacy Master. Reyni took a deep breath. He finally realized where his faith in Henry came from. It came from the nature charismatics of a Supremacy Master. Henry looked at the person at the top of the mountain and said, "Kill this one, and I''ll make sure you will never go hungry!" The person at the top of the mountain had a round figure. His eyes were full of obscenity. "Hahaha, brother, it''s you. I don''t believe my eyes! Do you know my life had been so hard. I..." "Yeah, yeah, yeah," Henry interrupted him, "You''ll never go hungry again. Deal?" "Of course! That''s enough!" The two people who were at the top of the mountain were actually Ranjeet and Yaffah. They were separated from Henry when they entered the earth''s core. At this moment, Ranjeet had reached Spirit-controlling Realm and wakened the True Spirit. Yaffah hadn''t wakened her True Spirit, but by the look of how she dodged Aureo''s attack, she probably reached Spirit-controlling Realm as well. With the help of two Spirit- controlling Realm masters, the strength to defeat Aureo had increased significantly. The reason that Henry decided to reveal himself was that he recognized Ranjeet and Yaffah. The Radiant Ind had shown how powerful it was to the public. With Ranjeet and affah joined the team, there wouldn''t be anyone who would want to go against Radiant Ind. Content belongs to Aureo was floating in the air. He could tell thebined strength of Henry, Ranjeet, and Yaffah. But Aureo wasn''t scared by three great Qi practitioners. His eyes were full of fighting spirit. "Interesting. I''m more and more intrigued," Aureo pointed his sword downward, "No wonder you guys have the guts to challenge Sword et Valley. Do you really think that you are powerful enough for us? Today, I''ll teach you a lesson. There is a difference between Supremacy Masters!" Chapter 1444 Chapter 1444 Qi burst out of Aureo. All of a sudden, the surrounding area was whittled. Even the people standing at the foot of the mountain found countless cuts on their clothes. Aureo''s Qi was filled with Qi des, and it upied almost five hundred square meters of the area. If it were for the fact that all the people were at least at Qi- controlling Realm, none of them would survive. At this moment, this area was deadly to normal people. "Fall back!" Reyni shouted. Everyone quickly stepped back. The battle between Supremacy Masters would be dangerous even for spectators. "I''ve had enough of this guy!" Ranjeet squinted at Aureo. He said, "Yaffah, let''s beat him up!" Right after, the Buddhist monk shaped True Spirit of Ranjeet charged at Aureo. Its cloak waved in the wind. Behind Yaffah, a True Spirit appeared. It was the shape of a masculine man, wielding a huge ax. The ax had the power to hack mountains and oceans. "What?" Henry heard someone cried out. It was from Heretic God. "The True Spirit of Lon was wakened by the girl! But where did the fat guy''s True Spirite from?" Ranjeet''s True Spirit emitted a golden glow, giving out a sense of holiness. Two True Spirits attacked Aureo at the same time. "Haha, fireflies won''t shine brighter than the moon!" Aureoughed arrogantly. He shed his sword, and a huge Qi sword was formed. It charged toward Ranjeet and Yaffah. Ranjeet and Yaffah''s attack waspletely blocked by Aureo. Ranjeet widened his eyes, "My God, he is tricky. Brother, need help here!" Henry''s red Battle Spirit lunged its sword. The strike looked simple but untraceable. Its power was unstoppable. Aureo sneered at Henry''s attack, "Nice move, but it was so powerless. Your strength doesn''t match with your moves." Aureo swang his hand, and the strike of the red Battle Spirit disappeared. "Trying to attack me with the same move? In your dream!" Aureo opened his arms, "I''ve seen all your moves. Now it''s my turn." Then a white shadow of a sword appeared behind Aureo. The sword floated above Aureo''s head and split into three. They each aimed at Henry, Ranjeet, and Yaffah. The swords were only the size of normal swords. But the air around them was warped, which was a demonstration of extreme power. Aureo whipped his finger, and the three swords darted toward their targets. When the sword was approaching Henry, he could feel that the air around him was about to be ripped apart. Out of nowhere, a cut appeared on Henry''s face. Henry had to admit, by far, it was the most fierce attack he had ever encountered. Henry was getting intense facing Aureo''s triple sword attack. The pressure made his body tense up. He waved the purple Qi sword, "Demon Sword of Destruction!" It was Henry''s most powerful attack. It was even more deadly than the Battle Spirit. Henry''s Demon Sword of Destruction collided with Aureo''s Qi Sword. In an instant, turbulence covered the area, and mountains started to shake. The power the attack gave out was equal to nuclear power. "Bang!" A loud noise. Reyni and the other people were deafened by the loud noise. Then the blinding light filled in the night sky. Reyni and the other people could no longer see. The turbulencested for more than one minute. During this time, the earth quaked, and the mountains shook. It felt like the end of the world. When themotion was over, mountains were destroyed, and debris was everywhere. Meanwhile, after Ranjeet and Yaffah fought back the other two swords, the swords fell to the ground and made a hole that was thirty meters in diameter and fifty meters in depth. When Aureo was facing three opponents, his split attacks were so ??? powerful. If he was fighting one person, his attack would be beyond imagination. Aureo Jian, even his name was full of the terror of his fighting prowess. While panting, Henry stared at Aureo, who was still floating in the air. Henry''s most powerful attack was only equal to the power of one-third of Aureo''s attack! "Henry, you are no match to him. His divine will has wakened to the third stage, but yours has just reached the first. Even with the help of the Battle Spirit, you can barely fight those who had wakened to the second stage. The distance between you two was too much. Aureo may even be the most powerful fighter in the whole civilization of the earth''s core." said Heretic God. Henry guessed that the stages of the divine will might be the levels of Spirit- controlling Realm. Henry finally got to see the difference between himself and a real powerful fighter. After the triple swords attack, Aureo didn''t appear to be tired or out of breath, which showed that his real power was undetectable. But Henry, Ranjeet, and Yaffah were all panting. "Aureo is way too strong!" Someone standing at the foot of the mountain eximed. Although they didn''t quite understand what they were seeing, they could tell who was on the winning side. "Rumor has that Aureo only used two moves to kilf the two Supremacy Masters." Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "The Lord of Sword Valley has announced that Aureo will take over the lord position after him. But if anyone who could take ten strikes from Aureo, the Lord of Sword Valley would step down and give the position to that person immediately. It seems that Aureo is indeed invincible." "Ordinary Supremacy Masters won''t be Aureo''s match." "Throughout the entire Wanshan District, I don''t think anyone can say for sure that he can defeat Aureo." "Maybe the War Goddess of Wanshan District can. She defeated three of the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng at the same time!" "I don''t think so. Defeated someone in a battle is totally different from beheaded someone in one strike." "Cut it off." Reyni said with a concerned face, "If I were you, I would pray that Syl would defeat Aureo. Otherwise, we will all be killed!" Aureo was still floating in the air, demonstrating his invincibility. "You have survived my first strike. Not bad! But the warm-up is over. Let''s fight for real!" Ten sword shadows appeared behind Aureo. Chapter 1445 Chapter 1445 Henry, Ranjeet, and Yaffah had used all their powers to defend themselves against three swords from Aureo. Ten swords from him had put them in desperation. Henry felt the most pressure. He was only at the Divine Realm but not the Spiritcontrolling Realm. His Battle Spirit''s attack couldn''t post any threat to Aureo, and Henry had used his most powerful move, Demon Sword of Destruction, and yet he was still barely holding up. The ten swords behind Aureo spread out like a flower in full bloom. "Strike!" Aureo ordered, and the ten swords shoot out toward Henry, Ranjeet, and Yaffah. Ranjeet and Yaffah looked worried. "It''s too deadly to fight. Run!" Ranjeet shouted, and three people all ran in different directions. "Bang! Bang! Bang!" Three of the swords hit the mountain, and the ten zhang mountain turned into rubbles in an instant. The rest seven swords still thrust at full speed. "Still not going to fight? If the three of us die, you won''t be able to escape either!" Henry roared to the sky. A shadow appeared in front of Henry, and the ck mist from the shadow swallowed another two swords. Aureo had struck three swords at Henry, and at this moment, there was only one left. Henry took a deep breath. In the ck mist, two shadows, one was ck and one was white, shed by. They both held the Qi sword. They fought the remaining sword, along with Henry''s red Battle Spirit. Another collision happened, and all the swords that attacked Henry had gone. When the ck mist dissipated, Evil Spirit''s human- faced and the snake-bodied figure appeared in the sky. Evil Spirit''s body was a hundred meters long snake hovering in the sky. The scene was frightening. "Evil spirit! It''s Evil Spirit!" "Evil Spirits has appeared!" "But it seems that Evil Spirit is on Syl''s side!!" Evil Spirt was floating in the air. It stared at Aureo and tried very hard to speak humannguage, "This person, too strong." Seeing Evil Spirit, Aureo snorted, "You stink sewer rat, we have been searching for you for days, and you finally decided to show your face! Why choose now? Thinking with the help of these three imbeciles, you can kill me?" "F*ck you, man. Call us imbeciles? You are a longhair freak! You will die under my butt!" Hearing Aureo''s words, Ranjeet swore right back. "If you have problems of being called an imbecile,e and fight me and prove me wrong!" Aureo rested his hands on his back and said with full confidence. Ranjeet shrank away, "You are lucky that my stomach ran empty. Just wait here for three days. After I have enough food to eat, I''lle back to beat you up!" Ranjeet said courageously. But it didn''t appear that he was going to fight Aureo again at all. Both Ranjeet and Yaffah had just reached the Spirit-controlling Realm. And evading was always Ranjeet''s solution to every problem. In fact, the fight with Aureo was Ranjeet and Yaffah''s first battle after reaching the Spirit-controlling Realm. Ranjeet hadn''t even learned many moves of his True Spirit. He only knew The Power of the Heavenly Dragon, and it had been proven of no match to Aureo. "Cowards." Aureo''s eyes were full of disdain. "Four Supremacy Masters won''t change a thing? I''ll kill all of you." "I... I don''t believe you." Evil Spirit spoke with difficulty. He looked at Henry and said, "I''ll hold him back. You use that move, but holding nothing back." Evil Spirit didn''t give Henry the chance to answer. Its body of a snake suddenly thrust up and darted toward Aureo. That was the first time Henry got a clear look at what Evil Spirit was. There were countless human feet under more than a hundred meters long snake body. On its head was a human face, which was extremely scary. Aureo held his sword and yelled at Evil Spirit, "Powerful but non-tactical. You just have brutal force. No matter how strong you are, I can kill you with one strike." Aureo lifted his sword and waved it effortlessly. The Qi of the sword beamed toward the sky. It shed toward Evil Spirit as if it would split the sky in half. The fearsome hundreds-of-meter-long snake was floating in the air, looking like a demon. But Aureo cut it in half with just one strike. Evil Spirit''s body suddenly grewrger. Its human face opened up its ten-meter- long mouth, charging at Aureo. The scene was grotesque. The mouth of Evil Spirit spat out ck haze, and it epassed Aureo. Through the haze, people could see Aureo was trying to run out of it but couldn''t. It turned out the body of the snake was only a disgust of Evil Spirit, and its real body was responsible for the attack. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Henry took a deep breath and wielded the Demon Sword of Destruction again. Evil Spirit believed that Henry held back when he defended himself against Aureo thest time. However, Henry had used up everything he could. Although he could manage to attack with the Demon Sword of Destruction again, the lethality was unlikely to go any better. Henry had no idea if he could even hurt Aureo. But he had no choice. He could only do as best as he could. Herny was forming the purple Qi sword in his hand. From one meter, five meters, ten meters, fifteen meters, to twenty meters! As the Qi sword grewrger, its power was growing as well. Henry''s face looked worried. He knew although the Qi sword he had was enough to hurt a Spiritcontrolling Ream master, it was far from enough to attack Aureo. The Qi sword almost reached sixty meters, and it was Henry''s limit. He had tried very hard to make his Qi sword stronger, but with his level limit of only at the stage of Divine Realm, no matter how talented and lucky he was, he could only achieve that much. Just as the power of Demon Sword of Destruction was about to reach its peak, a strand of ck fog gathered around the Qi sword. It wrapped around the de of the sword and became part of it. Sensing the change, a hint of joy appeared on Henry''s face. "Ranjeet, Yaffah, pass me your Qi!" Henry shouted. "What?" Ranjeet was confused. "Hurry up, don''t just stand there!" Henry urged him. Henry could tell that Evil Spirit was about to reach its limit too. "Oh! oh!" Ranjeet nodded. He rushed to Henry, pulling Yaffah with him. They gathered their Qi on their palm and pushed it onto Henry''s back. Chapter 1446 Chapter 1446 Ranjeet formed Qi in his plump palm. He pressed his hands on Henry''s back. Henry had a metallic taste in his throat. He spat out arge amount of blood. Being pounded on the back by a Spirit- controlling master was a rather harsh experience for Henry. "Ranjeet, you..." "Brother!" Ranjeet had a face full of grievance. "I can''t do it. Why do you want me to hit you? Is that you can only put out the best of you when you are hurt?" Ranjeet kept talking, and Henry had no chance to tell Ranjeet what he wanted Ranjeet to do. Henry took a deep breath and said, "What I mean is that you form the Qi. Do you understand?" "Form the Qi?" Ranjeet was confused. He let Qi floating in his palm, "Is... Is that it?" Henry gritted his teeth and said, "Yes." "Oh." Ranjeet made an apologetic face and said, "Sorry about before." "Shut up and get to work," Henry rushed him. Ranjeet nodded. He immediately formed Qi in his palm, and Yaffah did the same. The Qi in the palms of Ranjeet and Yaffah was absorbed by the Qi sword in Henry''s hand. They surrounded the de. Henry sensed that his Qi sword, which was confined by Henry''s power limitation, started to grow rapidly. Demon Sword of Destruction! The true power of the move was revealed in its name, destruction! Demon Sword of Destruction was able to absorb the surrounding powers and gave out a deadly blow. No one swordsman could possess such a level of power that was so deadly that it was destructive. It was only through collective powers. Technically speaking, the power of Demon Sword of Destruction was limitless. Besides the power of human beings, it could even absorb nuclear power. The power of Ranjeet and Yaffah, two masters of Spirit-controlling Realm, had made Demon Sword of Destruction more powerful than ever. With the increase of power, the Qi sword was actually shrinking from its sixty meters long form. It was the sign that the sword was condensing its power. Demon Sword of Destruction was still absorbing powers, and Ranjeet and Yaffah had consumed a lot of their Qi. At this moment, their face was pale. Henry''s hand, which was holding the Qi sword, was bleeding, and blood was also absorbed by the Qi sword. The skin on Henry''s arm started to dry, and cracks appeared on Henry''s arm. Besides the surrounding power, Demon Sword of Destruction also absorbed the life of its wielder. When Demon Sword of Destruction shrank to the size of a normal sword, Aureo had broken free from Evil Spirit''s ck haze, which had been locking Aureo. A ray of Qi pierced through the ck haze and cut Evil Spirit''s neck open. Its body dropped to the ground, and only its head was still floating in the air. Evil Spirit had lost more than half of itsbat capacity. "Devil''s tricks," Aureo said with disdain. The ck haze had gone, and Aureo didn''t hurt at all. But what he saw totally stunned him, and all Aureo''s arrogance had gone in a second. Aureo stared at Henry in horror. To be more precise, he was staring at the Qi sword in Henry''s hand. The purple Demon Sword of Destruction was as clear as crystal. Henry''s arm had cracked. The Demon Sword of Destruction was as strong as Henry could control. Even there was more Qi was given to the Demon Sword of Destruction, Henry could no longer control a more powerful Qi sword. At this moment, blood in Henry''s body was flowing toward his arm. The Demon Sword of Destruction had the capacity of sucking its wielder dry. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Henry had no idea how powerful the Demon Sword of Destruction had be. He only knew it had grown unimaginatively strong. The Demon Sword of Destruction even sucked the air around it. The space it upied was in a vacuum state. Henry took a step forward, and the ground under his feet began to crack and turn into pieces. The pieces of the ground floated and flew toward the sword, and they turned into powder before even touched the sword. Henry''s body could not withstand the power of the sword, neither did the concrete. Aureo''s eyes were firmly fixed on the Qi sword in Henry''s hand. He formed Qi sword behind him. The power of Aureo''s sword intimidated Ranjeet and Yaffah even though they stood more than a dozen meters away.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Evil Spirit''s floating head tried to hide. Either Aureo or the sword in Henry''s hand was able to kill Evil Spirit at this moment. All four of them had poured all they got just to defeat Aureo. Henry murmured, "If the Qi sword is ret powerful enough, you don''t need an advanced move to make a deadly strike. Because of my own limit power couldn''t make use of the full potential of Snowfall Strike. But with this sword, I can finally demonstrate the real power of it." The red Battle Spirit behind Henry gradually disappeared. Henry raised the Qi sword with difficulty and waved it. "Snowfall... Strike!" The sword in Henry''s hand suddenly shone bright white light. It blinded everyone, including Aureo. At this moment a white shadow appeared behind Henry, and it made a lunging movement. In less than a second, the white shadow had disappeared, and no one got a chance to see it. People started to feel a bone- chilling cold emanating from the bottom of their hearts and spreading all over their bodies. When they opened their eyes, they found out three-centimeter thick ice had formed under their feet. Their clothes were also full of frost. Snow fell from the sky. The blindingly white light came from the sky and disappeared to the sky. The process happened so fast that people even doubted they actually saw it. The ice covered every corner of the surrounding mountains, and snow turned their summits white. The night sky turned into bright purple because of the snow. Everything had be bleak and frigid, and even moonlight felt warm inparison. Ice had covered all the mountains! Such was the perfect demonstration of what Snowfall Strike was capable of! It was the true power of Snowfall Strike! One strike turned ten thousand miles into the cier. Henry''s Qi sword had disappeared, and his arm hung droopily by his body. Henry''s arm was disabled. As for Aureo, he was frozen while he was still floating in the air. At this moment, he was locked at the top of a seventy meters tall ice pir. The ice was so cold that it could stop the heartbeat. Chapter 1447 Chapter 1447 The mountains went back to silence. A chilling gust blew by, making people shiver. It was caused by Henry''s sword strike. Evil Spirit, who had hidden, flew back to the scene. It was stunned. For it had never seen anything so powerful before. Evil Spirit was sure that it would be killed by such a strike even when he was at his best moment. Ranjeet and Yaffah both gasped for breath. They were also shocked by the power of Henry''s strike. The ice pir emitted ominous light under the moonlight. Henry was panting. While staring at the ice pir, he was also shocked by the damage he had caused. If Henry wielded the sword to a general area rather than to a single point, many lives could have been killed, and Reyni and the other people would be the first ones to die. Even though still gasping for air, Henry suddenly burst outughing. That day, he found out the essence of the Demon Sword of Destruction. The power the Qi sword could possess was limitless, and its only limit was the strength of Henry. "Brother, who is that guy? Such an *sshole," Ranjeet said while looking at the ice pir. Yaffah''s eyes were also filled with fear. Henry took a deep breath, "Just an enemy, but it''s all over now. You and Yaffah..." Suddenly, a voice interrupted Henry. "No!" Heretic God''s voice rang in Henry''s ears. "He''s not dead! Kid, watch out!" "Bang!" All of a sudden, the ice pir cracked. The ice shards burst out into the surrounding area, and some of them pierced through the people who stood around. The moment the shards touched the people, they were frozen solid and died immediately. There was still the power of the Demon Sword of Destruction that remained in the shard. However, Aureo managed to get out alive. His clothes were tattered, and frostbites were all over his skin. Aureo was covered with ice shards, and ice covered his long hair. Aureo''s sword cracked under the ice. He was in an extremely disheveled status, but he looked nonchnt. That was the apathy to everything in the world, including lives. "Snowfall Strike, impressive," Aureo said slowly while breathing out condensate. "But you''ll have to work harder if you want to kill me." All four, including Henry, were dumbfounded. They were surprised to see Aureo was still alive after such a powerful strike. When Henry wielded his Qi sword, Ranjeet felt as if the time had stopped. Ranjeet didn''t have the word to describe the power of the strike. He thought that if such a strike was used on him, he would definitely die. However, Aureo had sessfully defended himself against such a strike. "Interesting strike. I think I should allet take you seriously from now on." At this moment, a white light shone around Aureo''s body, and the frostbites were recovering fast. An uncanny smile appeared on Aureo''s face. "I''m happy to finally meet a worthy opponent. You have inspired me. But of course, it means that you''ll die today. Come to embrace it!" As the white light getting brighter, all of a sudden, Aureo''s power increased significantly. The sudden increase of power shook the surroundings, and thick ice was shaken off the mountains and turned into powders. The cold was gone at this moment, and the temperature came back. A Qi sword started to form around Aureo. In an instant, cuts appeared on Henry''s body, including his face and arms. Ranjeet and Yaffah, too, were covered in cuts. Evil Spirit looked terrified. It wanted to run away and only to find out that it couldn''t. "He''s burning his bloodline for power!" Heretic God said with anxiety, "Run! Don''t even think about fighting. You are no match to him. During his bloodline would boost his power to stage four of divine will. It''s so beyond your league. Run!" Henry tried to hold on, gritting hisProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org. teeth. It wasn''t that Henry didn''t want to listen to Heretic God, Henry couldn''t move. The Qi in the air enry locked Henry from any movement. Henry had used all his energy during thest fight. At this moment, even escaping appeared to be a very difficult task for him. Content belongs to "Where''s your sword?" Aureo said condescendingly while slowly floated up in the air, "I can let you strike first." Henry gritted his teeth. Every joint of his body creaked because of the Qi in the air. At this moment, the only thing that held Henry up was his willpower. His spine had deformed, and in time, Henry would be crushed by the Qi in the air. Ranjeet and Yaffah were both struggling. "I can''t remember when was thest time someone made me wake the bloodline," Aureo opened his arms as if he was about to hug the sky." haven''t experienced this kind of power for too long. It''s your honor that you will all be killed by my bloodline. If there is a next life, remember today, and remember the person who kills you. My name is Aureo Jian!" Mountains were lifted up, and the Qi in the air carved the mountains in the shape of gigantic swords. It was a stifling scene that numerous huge swords made of rocks were floating in the air. The ground was shaking, and the moon was blocked. The world turned pitch ck, and only Aureo was floating in the air like a god. At this moment, he looked like the center of the universe. "The four of you, including that rat who was still in hiding, you should feel honored!" Chapter 1448 Chapter 1448 Aureo dominated the battle. His power was beyond everyone''s imagination. Although people who stood at the foot of the mountain didn''t totally understand the battles between Supremacy Masters, they could tell that even with the other three alliances, Henry wasn''t a match to Aureo. His powerful strike could make thousands of kilometers of mountains covered in ice, but it still couldn''t kill Aureo. Under the intimidating power of Aureo, Henry, Ranjeet, Yaffah, and Evil Spirit were barely holding on to their lives. "Spirits shouldn''t be allowed in this world. I don''t care if you are Evil Spirit. Stuff like you should be gone." At this moment, four of the gigantic rock swords, which were floating behind Aureo, rushed toward Aureo''s four opponents. The rock swords shone white light. It was the invincible Qiing from Aureo. Evil Spirit widened its eyes, and its face was in agony. But there was nothing it could do but wait for its demise. "I..." Ranjeet was panting, and his face was red. He tried very hard to move his arms. "Yaffah, run!" Ranjeet wanted to push Yaffah away. But at this moment, he couldn''t, and there wasn''t much time left either. The four huge swords almost reached them. Ranjeet suddenly broke through. He held Yaffah in his arms and faced the swords with his back. "Boom!" The ground shook, and the dust flew up. The four swords hit their target. The ground started to crack. The cracks turned into ten meters wide and bottomless gaps between pieces of the ground. The ground shook more drastically, and the other people found it difficult even to stand still. The buildings in Thunder Town started to copse. In a blink of an eye, the town turned into ruins. On that night, ces hundreds of miles away from Thunder Town could feel the shake of the ground. When the chaos finally settled down, and dust fell back to the ground, there was a pile of gravel where Henry and the other three stood. The power of the four swords was enough to destroy a town, let alone four beings. Floating in the air, Aureo looked down in disdain. He murmured to himself, "You are not that good anyway. I... what?" Aureo was stunned. He pulled back quickly. "Think you can run?" Someone rushed in front of Aureo at the speed of lightning and grabbed Aure''s throat. Aureo wasn''t able to get away. The hand that held Aureo''s throat was withered. The person''s bloodshot eyes were emotionless. "You! How could it be? Your power!" Aureo stared at the person in front of him. "It''s impossible! The power can''t belong to this ce!" "What''s wrong? Only you are allowed to show off?" The person was no other than Henry. He continued, "You say we are sewer rats. Then what are you?" Henry''s voice became hoarse. It sounded like the time when he was at the ce of the Zhao n. The white light in Aureo''s eyes dimmed down. He widened his eyes and asked, "How? The power of my bloodline. Howe... Why it''s going away?" "Your bloodline is less than zero. You think you are so powerful?" Henry said teasingly, "The power you like so much is merely my mercy to you Ask me to remember your name? You are not worthy Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "You... you''re not him! You''re that remnant soul! Impossible! Howe a remnant soul possesses so much power? It''s impossible!" Aureo kept shaking his head as if he had been bewitched. "A remnant soul?" Henry gave a disdainfulugh. "Even so, I''m still beyond you." Aureo gulped, "Who... who the hell are you?" "Remember my name," Henry said with an evil smile on his face, "I''ll grant you the honor to hear my name. I''m the ancient Heretic God Tayten, the only God in this world." A bloodred shadow appeared behind Henry. It was hundreds of zhang tall, connecting the sky and the ground. Aureo''s True Spirit looked tiny and fragilepared to it. "I hope you can still remember my name in your next life." Henry repeated the words Aureo just said to them. When the hundred-zhang tall shadow appeared, Reyni and the other people all knelt. They were in awe of the power exhibited in front of them, and such power was irresistible. "No! No! No!" Aureo roared, "I won''t die. You can''t kill me. In this world, no one can kill me, no!" Aureo made his bloodline burned up again, and his eyes were filled with white light once again. Mountains were lifted off the ground, forming new gigantic rock swords. However, before the shaping process waspleted, they were crushed into powders. "Bluffing! There is no god in this world!" Aureo formed Qi around himself and managed to escape from Henry''s grip. "Even if there is, I''m sure to be one of them. You can''t kill me. Aureo Jian is invincible." A hundred-zhang long Qi sword was formed. It darted toward the bloodred shadow, aiming to sh it into pieces. Indeed Aureo was as powerful as he was confident. He believed that he was invincible. Aureo liked to wear a white robe, which made him looked like a celestial being. At this moment, Aureo acted as if he was possessed. He was possessed by the obsession that he was invincible. The bloodred shadow lifted its arm and grabbed Aureo''s Qi sword. The shadow squeezed its hand, and the sword was shattered. "I''m going to kill you! I don''t believe there are gods! I''ll never believe it!" Aureo started to shoot out Qi swords like crazy. Nine hundred- zhang long Qi swords appeared. They shed toward the bloodred shadow at the same time. All of the swords were shattered when they reached the shadow. "Die! Die! Die!" Aureo roared. He had run out of strength to form one more hundred-zhang Mong Qi sword. He could only try all he could to cast out Qi swords of different sizes and power. No one could doubt how strong Aureo was. After defeating four Spiritcontrolling masters, defending himself against the extremely powerful Snowfall Strike, and burning the bloodline, he was fighting Heretic God alone. Such power and stamina were beyond imagination. It was the ultimate showdown of a true top-level swordsman.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "You are nobody," Henry said and took a step forward. The step created a force pounded on Aureo''s chest. He was knocked down and spat blood. The Qi swords Aureo formed all dissipated. Chapter 1449 Chapter 1449 The hundreds of metres long bloodred shadow stood between the sky and the earth. Even powerful Aureo wasn''t a match to it. Aureo kept spitting out blood. His eyes were full of horror. "This suppressive power seems to be... the Totem!" Aureo said with difficulty. Compared to his injuries, he was more in shock of what he just figured out. For the Core, the Totem was only a legend. "The thinking of the ignorant could only reach that far," Henry said in a coarse voice. He then lifted his arm and pressed down. The ground Aureo was standing on suddenly sank. Aureo spat out more blood, and his face was pale as ashes. "Die," Henry pointed out his finger, and a red dot appeared in between Aureo''s eyebrows. Aureo''s eyes bulged and he looked straight ahead. There was no more emotion in his eyes. The sword light that belonged to Aureo hadpletely dissipated, and the sword essence that filled the air had disappeared at this moment. The aura of the sword that belonged to Aureo hadpletely disappeared! Henry turned back, looked at the pile of rubble, and said, "Little fellow, this body is yours. Take good care of yourself." After saying that, Henry went straight to the sky and disappeared into the night in a twinkling of an eye. In the broken stone, Evil Spirit''s head broke through the soil and slowly flew up, and then floated to Aureo. After a few minutes, Aureo stood up again and then walked to the hole on the side. He jumped up and disappeared into the hole. The rubble rolled over, and Ranjeet came out with Yaffah in his arms. Yaffah had fallen into aa, and Ranjeet was also covered in wounds. He stared at Reyni and whispered, "Take me to heal." In the sky, the huge scarlet figure disappeared, and everything was settled. Reyni and the others only felt their minds go nk. The battle just now was exceptionally intense, but now, they couldn''t recall anything. They only knew that it was a battle between supreme experts. As for the details of the battle, they couldn''t remember. Reyni cupped his fists and bowed. Then, he led the group away from this ce. When they left, the ce became quiet again. However, the copsed mountains, cracked ground, and the ruins of Thunder Town told everyone that the silence here was not so simple. Thend was full of ruins. Looking down from the sky, one would find that thisnd seemed to be filled with various holes and cracks as if it had been shaken by the mes of war. When the sun rose, three figures appeared in the skies above this great battle. They were all Supremacy Masters, all of them looking down at the ground that was split apart. The three of them had serious expressions on their faces. "Too terrifying, this was caused by at least three levels of divine will. Aureo Jian from the Sword Valley took action, but what was the result? Who fought against Aureo in this state?" "I can sense the coldness in the air," he thought. "This ce was covered in ice. Because of the great battle, there were many mountain ranges covered in ice. The strength of Aureo''s opponent is beyond imagination." "Thunder Town ispletely destroyed, and the Evil Spirit has disappeared. Things are out of control. Now we must put the matter on Radiant Ind. Otherwise, it will be difficult to exin it to the above." "Let''s go. That old fellow from the Sword Valley ising soon. I don''t want to face that lunatic." Three minutes after the three Supremacy Masters disappeared, a bronze sword descended from the sky, plunged straight into the ground, and a person fell from the sky and nted her foot on the hilt. This person was a woman and looked to be in her thirties. She looked ordinary and her eyebrows were filled with hostility. The woman nced around and murmured, "I''ve never seen three of the four different kinds of sword will. It''s really rare to be able to fight against my disciple like this. If I continue to follow the sword will, I should..." When the woman said this, she was suddenly stunned. She looked at the scene in front of her and frowned. "This power? No! This power smoothed the sword of my Aureo! Where is my disciple?" The woman opened her palm, and the bronze sword that plunged into the ground made a light sound and fell into the woman''s palm. In the distance, behind the woman, a big mountain was cut diagonally. The mountain split from the middle. At this moment, Reyni and the others were already far from this ce. Otherwise, this woman would definitely be able to detect them. In the depths of the earth, the Evil Spirit, who upied the body of Aureo, clearly felt the aura above him. He curled up in a corner, shivering. As for Henry, he had already appeared in a mountain range thousands of miles away, hiding in a cave that he had prepared himself. This battle could be said to be the most tragic battle Henry had ever had in his life. Even when Marinos pursued him, Henry was still not in such a miserable state.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Now, the sword light that belonged to Aureo was still left in Henry''s body, continuously destroying the function of Henry''s body. Henry''s spine was also squeezed and deformed. His right hand waspletely damaged, his chest copsed, and all the pores of his body were bleeding outward, which was extremely horrible. First, he forcibly condensed the superpowerful Demon Sword of Destruction, and he also bore the Heretic God''s pressure, which had long overloaded Henry''s body. If Henry was just an ordinary Divine Realm expert, his body would have long been turned into pool of blood under this huge pressure. Only the great transformation of Henry''s body by the Demon Sword of Destruction had enabled Henry to survive. A lotus full of ck, white, and red colour was slowly rotating above Henry''s head. The Qi of heaven and earth that could be seen with the naked eye was absorbed into the lotus and fed back to Henry, we was used to repair Henry''s injuries. The only difference was that Henry''s skin festered because of the sword will left in Henry''s body. Henry''s eyes were closed and his face was pale. Hey there quietly. Days passed by. After the third day of the battle, the news about theplete destruction of Thunder Town had spread in the surroundings. And at this time, Reyni and others did not dare to enter the city at will. They settled down in a mountain range around Ensver City. Because of the destruction of Thunder Town, the major cities and towns had been investigated very strictly. Once new people entered the city, they would be severely interrogated. Even if they wanted to enter the city, they had no chance. Such arge group of people would certainly be targeted. Ranjeet and Yaffah had been recovering and adjusting, and they had not shown up for a long time. "Reyni, when exactly will we be able to enter the city? Right now, our supply of food is bing fewer and fewer. At most, in two days, all of the goods will be used up. We won''t be able to hold on for much longer." Someone anxiously asked Reyni. Reyni shook his head. "We have to wait for Lord Sy I." "Wait? Reyni, are you used to being a dog?" Senior Sister Wu said. Now Senior Sister Wu and Brother Zhao were tied up and waiting for Henry to deal with them. Chapter 1450 Chapter 1450 "That''s right. We''re already here, but you''re still going to wait for someone. That person obviously left first. Do you think he cares about us?" Senior Brother Zhao, who was also tied up, spoke. "That''s right, Reyni, he is just a Supremacy Master. Don''t dream of following another Supremacy Master. Right now, we have already escaped, so it is best if we all think of ways to enter the city in batches." A Thunder Academy''s student said. After that day, Senior Brother Zhao and Senior Sister Wu had a bad feeling. Obviously, everyone was targeting them, and even restricted their freedom. From that day on, they had been thinking about how to get away. Over the past three days, the two of them had been spreading the news that their friends were in Ensver City and held high positions in the Northern Academy. This immediately made many people excited. They dared not to express anything in front of Reyni, but they had always been friendly to Senior Brother Zhao and Senior Sister Wu in private. Now that they arrived close to Ensver City, anyone with discerning eyes could see that they no longer needed Reyni. This made some people immediately stand up and speak up for senior brother Zhao and Senior Sister Wu. "Reyni, it''s enough to just put on a show. There''s no need to put your lives on the line. Everyone should live in Ensver City from now on. It''s better to give yourself some room for whatever you do in case we meet again." "Quickly, untie them. We can all escape together. To put it a little bigger, it is a life-and-death friendship. Isn''t it a joke to treat them like this?" "Come,e,e. I''ll untie the rope." As one person spoke, he walked forward, nning to untie the rope. "I don''t think anyone dares to do that!" Reyni stepped forward and stood in front of Senior Sister Wu and Senior Brother Zhao. The Qi behind him was tumbling. "These two must be dealt with when Lord Syl returns!" There were more than 30 people following closely behind Reyni. "Reyni, is there any problem with your brain?" A middle-aged man stood up and said, "You keep saying Lord Syl, but you are nothing to him. Use your brain!" "Reyni, I advise you to be practical. To be honest, even if Syl remembers you, so what? Don''t forget that Syl haspletely offended the Sword Valley. He is a Supremacy Master, but for the Sword Valley, a Supremacy Master is nothing. You will get into trouble sooner orter if you follow Sy I." "Reyni, just think about it!" Voices rang out one after another. There were more than 50 people standing opposite Reyni. Evidently, these people had already been persuaded by Senior Sister Wu and Senior Brother Zhao to rebel. Now that they had stepped out of their predicament, they began to speak up for them. Reyni looked at the people in front of him and said angrily, "What do you mean? If it weren''t for Lord Syl, you would have been beheaded by the Sword Valley!" "Reyni, stop fooling around. That Syl is clearly trying to save his own life. Don''t say anything about saving us. It''s better for you to say such things to the kids." "That''s right, Reyni. Everyone is safe now. I advise you not to provoke people. No one can protect you right now. You must know that you''re not the only Qi-concentrating Realm expert here." "If you don''t think about yourself, you should also think about your wife and child. If you offend Brother Zhao and Sister Wu, do you think that your family of three can live well in Ensver City?" "Reyni, wake up!" One person spoke, one after the other. At the same time, they were also putting pressure on Reyni. More than 50 people were fighting against over 30 people. Reyni was obviously at a disadvantage. There was one more group of 20 people present. At this moment, they were standing to the side and watching the battle. They did not make a choice. Reyni stared at the people in front of him and shook his head. "Impossible. Lord Syl brought us out alive, I, Reyni Xu, will never do anything against him. If you want these two people, you can step over me!" "Reyni, I can see that you refuse the easier way!" One of the Qi- concentrating Realm experts shouted. The atmosphere between the two sides suddenly became tense. At this time, a loud voice suddenly sounded. "Who''s inside?! Come out!" This shout gave Reyni and the others a fright. They were currently hiding in a cave, not daring to be discovered. There was a dense sound of footstepsing from the entrance of the cave..Obviously, there were lot of peopleing. Reyni and others suddenly became nervu They temporarily put down the internal strife and looked toward the entrance of the cave. Content belongs to More than a dozen people in academy uniforms appeared in the eyes of Reyni and others. These people had uniforms with the word "North", which meant they were the students of the Northern Academy. The leader of the Northern Academy was a teacher at the early stage of the Divine Realm. He could also be considered one of the upper echelons of the Northern Academy. Since the incident in Thunder Town, the academy had been searching every day, in case of any idents. The dean in charge of the Northern Academy was called Minos. At this moment, Minos swept his gaze over the over one hundred people in the cave and coldly said, "Who are you guys? Why are you guys hiding here? Speak!" A powerful might that belonged to the Divine Realm emanated from Minos''s body. More than a hundred people in the cave couldn''t help but shrink their necks and didn''t dare to make a sound. "You don''t want to say it, do you? If you don''t want to say it, I just deal with you as I deal with bandits. Kill!" Minos raised his arm as Spiritual Qi suffused the air. "Senior brother Liu!" Senior Sister Wu, who was tied up, suddenly shouted. "Senior Brother Liu, it''s us. I''m Brother Zhao!" Senior Brother Zhao also shouted, with a kind of surprise in his voice. Among the Northern Academy students, a young man, who looked about 23 or 24 years old, immediately looked in the direction of the exoice. When he saw Senior Sister Wu and Senior Brother Zhao, he was stunned. Then he asked in surprise, "Why are you two here?" §Ö "Senior Brother Liu, Junior Sister and I originally went out to carry out a mission, but we bumped into a group of bandits. They kidnapped us and said that they would use us to threaten the academy. In the end, something happened in Thunder Town and we couldn''t return, so they brought us here." Senior Sister Wu immediately burst into tears. She had already prepared this excuse. The acquaintance that Senior Sister Wu mentioned in Ensver City was this Senior Brother Liu, but she didn''t expect to meet him here. This made Senior Sister Wu exim in her heart. Reyni''s expression immediately turned ugly when he saw that this person was familiar with Senior Sister Wu. The faces of those who were standing behind Reyni did not look good either. On the contrary, the people who showed their favour to Senior Sister Wu before were all pleasantly surprised. "How dare you?!" Senior brother Liu roared. "How dare you, bandits, kidnap the students of the academy? Who gave you the guts to do that?!" Senior brother Liu waved his fingers as he spoke, and the ropes that tied up Senior Sister Wu and senior brother Zhao were all severed. "Don''t be afraid, Junior Brothers and Sister. Now, I''ll help you!" Senior brother Liu said loudly. As he spoke, his gaze had been lingering on Senior Sister Wu.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Chapter 1451 Chapter 1451 Senior brother Liu looked around and yelled, "Who''s so audacious as to kidnap junior brother Zhao and junior sister Wu?" "Lord, it''s them!" In the crowd, a person who was originally neutral immediately extended his hand and pointed at Reyni and the rest. Now the situation could be said to be clear. Those who were neutral had to choose a side, otherwise, there might be some problems. Theplexions of Reyni and the others grew more and more ugly. On the faces of Senior Brother Zhao and Senior Sister Wu, there was an expression of a viin intoxicated with sess. Senior brother Liu strode forward and sized up Reyni. He snorted coldly, "A mere Qi-concentrating Realm cultivator dares to make a move on a disciple of the academy?! Have the bandits expanded to such an extent now?" Reyni took in a deep breath and said, "Let me rify one thing first. I am not a bandit. The reason why they were tied is that they provoked someone they should not have provoked." "A person that shouldn''t be provoked?" A meaningful smile appeared on senior brother Liu''s face. "Tell me, the people of our academy provoked those that shouldn''t be provoked? Interesting. I''d like to hear what it means to provoke those that shouldn''t be provoked. Who has such great ability and dares to im to be the one that shouldn''t be provoked? My surname is Liu, and I insist on provoking that person. Do you think it''s alright?" When senior brother Liu finished speaking, the students of the Northern Academy behind him all erupted into loudughter. Minos, who was leading the team, also had a smile on his face. "The bandits surrounding this Thunder Town are quite interesting. What level are the people you''ve said that shouldn''t be provoked? Late-stage of Qi-concentrating Realm? Or the early stage of the Divine Realm? Or perhaps a little exaggerated, the mid-stage of the Divine Realm?" Reyni shook his head slightly. "Alright, stop wasting your breath with me!" Senior brother Liu''s expression changed as he berated loudly, "You''ve kidnapped my junior brother and sister. Now, I''ll give you two choices. Either you kneel down and make a few kowtows to my junior brother and sister and I''ll consider letting you off the hook. Or, I''ll kill you. You make your own choice!" When senior brother Liu''s voice faded, the other disciples of the Northern Academy also surrounded him, staring at Reyni and the others with unfriendly expressions. "I think you''ve misunderstood. Reyni was only instructed by someone else." Another neutral person spoke. They were brought out by Reyni. Now that they saw that Reyni was in such a predicament, they couldn''t bear to see him like this. They spoke up for Reyni. "That person, Reyni can''t afford to offend him. If you want to me someone, you can''t me Reyni." "What a joke!" Senior brother Liuughed coldly. "We can''t afford to offend the person who''s ordering him. Don''t tell me that you can afford to offend our Northern Academy?" Minos was also a little unhappy. He revealed a dissatisfied expression, and the power that he was emanating became even more intense. Reyni took a deep breath and said, "Your Excellencies from the Northern Academy, today, people surnamed Wu and Zhao can''t leave." "Unbridled!" Senior Brother Liu raised his arm and delivered a p at Reyni''s face. "In my opinion, you are the one who is unbridled!" A great roar sounded from behind Reyni''s back. A leg suddenly stretched out from behind Reyni''s back and sent Senior Brother Liu flying with a kick. Standing in front of Reyni, Absalon looked coldly at Senior Brother Liu, who had been kicked to the ground. Senior brother Liu suddenly crawled up from the ground and red firmly at Absalon as he roared, "Who do you think you are?! How dare you touch me?!" Absalon''s gaze rested on Minos as he slowly said, "Just in the few days, have the people from the Northern Academy be so arrogant? From the looks of it, you have not remembered the matters regarding the Meng Family." Upon hearing the Meng Family''s name mentioned, Minos''s expression changed. "Who are you?" "Are you sure that you want to know who I am?" Absalon retorted, and then put a hand on the back of his waist. Absalon''s simple action caused Minos''s pupils to constrict. Even though he could tell that this person was only at the peak of Qi-concentrating Realm and that he was far weaker than himself, his heart was still filled with terror. This Was was because there was a power in Ensver City that he couldn''t afford to offend no matter what. Although that power wasn''t easy to deal with in the outside world, the other side''s power wouldn''t be harmed. ContentProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org. belongs to NovelDrama.Org "I don''t care who you are!" Senior brother Liu flew into a rage out of humiliation. He didn''t notice the change in his leader''s expression at all. With a loud roar, he formed a cyclone in his hand and charged at Absalon. Absalon snorted coldly and said softly, "verbey,e out." As soon as Absalon''s voice fell, a huge hand condensed by Qi came in from the entrance of the cave and held the furious senior brother Liu in his hand. Minos, who used to be the strongest, was directly lying on the ground and couldn''t stand up because of the appearance of this huge hand. Wearing ordinary clothes, verbey slowly walked in from the entrance of the cave. As a well-known figure in Ensver City, it could be said that everyone recognized verbey. Due to the appearance of Radiant Ind recently, verbey''s status had risen even higher. verbey walked in and appeared in senior brother Liu''s and the others'' line of sight. Minos originally had some doubts, but because of the appearance of verbey, it waspletely confirmed. His face suddenly became extremely ugly. "I say, I''ve already given you a chance to live, yet you still insist on seeking death. It shouldn''t be that you don''t know the rules of Radiant Ind, right?" verbey swept a nce at Minos, who was sprawled on the ground. Minos''s face was filled with fear. "You have to test the bottom line of Radiant Ind. You''re asking for death." verbey shook his head slightly and sighed. "Radiant Ind!" When the people in the cave heard the words of verbey, they were all shocked. Although they were in Thunder Town, they had also heard about the famous Radiant Ind In their eyes, Radiant Ind was a powerful and evil organization, powerful enough to make the War Goddess in Wanshan District treat them seriously. The Evil Spirit in Thunder Town was released by Radiant Ind. Reyni swallowed a mouthful of saliva and looked at Absalon. Absalon nodded gently. "Otherwise, what kind of identity do you think Lord Syl is?" After getting an affirmative answer from Absalon, Reyni took a deep breath and didn''t say anything. "Everyone might have just arrived in Ensver City, so there are some things that you don''t know yet." Derbey raised his head and swept his gaze over the people in the cave. Heughed loudly and said, "There is a rule have to tell everyone that there is only one power in Ensver City, and that is Radiant Ind. The so-called three academies live under this power. Unfortunately, some of you have already offended it, so you will die in the vicinity of Ensver City." Upon hearing Derbey''s words, senior brother Liu, Minos, and the other disciples of the Northern Academy suddenly exploded, turning into a bloody mist. It was very abrupt and without any warning. Some timid people were so frightened that they screamed out on the spot. Senior Sister Wu and Senior Brother Zhao looked terrible to the extreme. Those on Senior Sister Wu''s side, as well as the neutral members who had just chosen the side and spoke for Senior Sister Wu, all looked pale at the moment. Chapter 1452 Chapter 1452 Reyni and the others couldn''t stop their hearts from thumping. The change in the situation was even more exciting for them than riding a roller coaster. Derbey''s expression did not change at all. "Absalon, let''s not waste any more time. Hand over all the misceneous fish and bring the rest into the city. Where is Lord Syl?" "Lord''s business should not be asked by you." Absalon scolded directly. verbey did not dare to show any dissatisfaction. He just nodded and then waved his hand again. The people who stood in front of Reyni before all exploded into blood mist. In the twinkling of an eye, only the people who stood on Reyni''s side were still alive. Together with those who had just stood on the neutral side and spoke for Reyni, there were only about 40 people left in the team of more than 100 people. Both Senior Brother Zhao and Senior Sister Wu were shivering in fear. The ground they stood on was wet, and they had already wetted their pants. Nazario, who had always been standing on Reyni''s side, did not speak from beginning to end. He looked indifferently at Senior Sister Wu and Senior Brother Zhao. "Turn them into human sticks and throw them into ake." With a wave of his hand, Absalon determined the fates of Senior Sister Wu and Senior Brother Zhao. Senior Sister Wu only felt her vision went ck and fell down. Senior Brother Zhao was so scared that his mind went nk. Under the leadership of Derbey, the troop of more than forty people entered the city without obstruction and were settled down. The incident at Thunder Town caused big or small turmoil in many nearby towns. Compared to the turmoil in the outside world, Ensver City did not change much. The people who were ridiculing Radiant Ind did not dare to speak now. In the impression of the residents of Ensver City, Radiant Ind did not do anything evil. On the contrary, it dealt with some viins in Ensver City and the thieves around Ensver City. Most importantly, it was possible that one of the students, an official member, a doctor, or a tailor among these residents were all members of Radiant Ind. Several days passed in a row, and Ensver City was still as peaceful as before. Ranjeet and Yaffah had already woken up. When Absalon told Derbey that these two were Supremacy Masters, he was so shocked that he could not even close his mouth. Supremacy Masters were rarely seen. But on Radiant Ind, new Supremacy Master would appear every few days. Henry, who had been hiding in the deep mountains after the battle, had also been recovering for ten days. When he walked out of the cave, he looked fine outside. His deformed spine had been restored, and the injury on his arm had also recovered, but some internal injuries still remained in his body and couldn''t be cured for a while. Injuries caused by the divine will of a Spiritcontrolling expert were not so easy to recover from. Henry, who cultivated the World Destruction Technique, had already strengthened himself in the endless battles. He could no longer be evaluated by the Divine Realm measures. "Kid, now that you are awake, I am relieved to go to sleep. That person''s sword will is too terrible, and he hurt my spirit. I am afraid that I can''t wake up in a short time. What I want to remind you is that there are too many strong people between heaven and earth. Although you have a fearless heart, you have to do as much as you can. Sometimes escaping is not a sign of cowardice." The Heretic God''s voice gradually weakened. When he spoke thest word, it was already like the chirp of a mosquito. It was clear that he had indeed reached his limit. Henry took a deep breath. The battle with Aureo had also made him understand a lot. It also made him understand the difference between the strong and the weak in the Spirit-controlling Realm. No wonder that Martial Emperor alone could suppress Ranulfo and Celestino. Martial Emperor might also be a master with three levels of Divine Will. Henry shook his head. He didn''t want to think about these things, so he identified one direction and went to Ensver City. One dayter, Henry returned to Ensver City. As soon as he entered the city, Henry contacted Derbey. Absalon had already reported the matter of Reyni and the others via hismunicator. After learning that Reyni and the others had been settled down, Henry did not bother them. Now, Reyni and the others still needed a period of peace. Absalon also told Henry how Senior Sister Wu and Senior Bother Zhao had been dealt with. Henry didn''t care. Such a person was no different from an ant in his eyes. What Henry cared about the most now was the evaluation of Radiant Ind from the outside world. Many towns imed that Radiant Ind had destroyed Thunder Town and that the Evil Spirit had also been released by Radiant Ind. Of course, Reyni also fulfilled his promise to Henry. He issued a statement and released a few photos that he had taken in Thunder Town. On the photos, one could see the signs of the first batch of raiding teams from Thousand des Academy, as well as the logos of the members of the Sword Valley at the back. The ones that destroyed Thunder Town were from Thousand des Academy and the Sword Valley. Reyni''s words immediately drew the attention of many curious individuals. For a time, there were all types of rumours on the inte, and the opinions that supported Radiant Ind the most were all released from Ensver City. In a private conference room of Stardance Hotel, Henry, Derbey, and Zylvia were sitting together. Derbey lit a cigarette. He took a deep breath and said, "My lord, it''s obvious that the seniors are dealing with us. But I don''t understand. If they simply want to ruin our reputation, destroying Thunder Town was a big price." Henry was lost in thought and kept knocking on the table. He nced at Zylvia and said, "Tell me about it. What did you hear these days?" Zylvia nodded and said, "My lord, I heard that the destruction of Thunder Town and the appearance of the Evil Spirit were not caused by the coal mine. Under Thunder Town, it seems that something is going to be excavated. This thing is evil and requires the blood of tens thousands of human to open it. If someone wants this thing, they had to destroy the whole town. Our Radiant Ind is just an excuse to be used by others." Derbey was shocked. He stared at Zylvia with wide eyes. Henry asked, "How much truth is there in this piece of news?" "80 percent," Zylvia said firmly. Henry smiled slightly and said, "Then it makes sense. Both the Sword Valley and Thousand des Academy have participated in it. Do you have any suggestions for the following things?" Derbey said, "I think it''s best to hold it in for now. Lord, we''ve risen too quickly, and there''s even the shadow of the Noble Berserkers back then. We''re already being spied upon. They won''t allow a second Noble Berserkers to appear in this world." "What about you?" Henry looked at Zylvia again. Zylvia took a deep breath and continued, "I think we can fight. If we want to rise up, we can''t beMaterial ? N?velDrama.Org. overcautious. The situation in Wanshan District is at its most chaotic now. If we choose to endure, those people will really have a chance to deal with us once the situation has eased. Now with the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng stirring up trouble and the discovery of something in Thunder Town, this is our chance!" Chapter 1453 Chapter 1453 Hearing the words of Derbey and Zylvia, Henry smiled slightly. "We can''t endure, that is for sure. But it''s not the time to fight. Now they can sacrifice the whole Thunder Town for something that is about to be unearthed, which shows their degree of attention to that thing. This is a sensitive moment. If we stand out now, we will be regarded as a thorn in their eye. This thing will not just be watched by one side. What we have to do now is to stir up trouble! The more chaotic this mountain area is, the more beneficial it is for us!" Henry immediately ordered, "Derbey, you continue to expand the power of Radiant Ind. Not only in Ensver City but also in other towns. Zylvia, you continue to contact the top managers of the other towns. It''s best if you can make a way for me there. I''ll go there after a while." "Understood." Derbey and Zylvia said at the same time. Then they got up and went to deal with their own affairs. Henry turned on themunicator, and all the major events about the whole mountain area could be found out. During the time when Thunder Town was destroyed, Wanshan District became even more chaotic. The Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng rarely appeared. They rushed into the capital city more than once and collided with the War Goddess several times. Both sides fought intensely, and it was rumoured that they were already seriously injured. Henry swept through the recent news and said with a smile, "That person should havee. The adjutant of the War Goddess is a little interesting." Henry got up and left the private conference room. In the private room of Stardance Hotel, a twentyseven or twenty-eight-year-old woman was sitting there. The woman wore a regionalbat suit and carried a steel knife behind her back. She had short hair, her skin was fair, and she was full of heroic spirit. Henry walked into the living room and looked at the short-haired woman. He smiled and said, "I didn''t expect the adjutant of the War Goddess to be so young." The woman was slightly stunned when she saw Henry, and then she said, "I didn''t expect that the agent of Radiant Ind was so young. It seems that there are a lot of talents on Radiant Ind. No wonder he wore a mask. He is afraid that other people would be jealous." Henry sat very naturally in front of the woman and said, "The assistant seems to be very surprised." "I am surprised that the person who has been wearing a mask shows his real face. There should be a rule regarding taking off the mask in front of others, right?" The woman said with a smile, and her face was full of confidence. Henry shook his head slightly and said, "No, it''s just that the people from before are all dead." "Oh?" There was a smile at the corner of the woman''s mouth. "It looks like I''m in danger, too?" "No, I respect the War Goddess. Her adjutant, of course, is also the object of my respect." Henry took the initiative to reach out his hand. "Let me introduce myself, Syl Zhang." "Syl..." The adjutant couldn''t help looking at Henry again, and then reached out her hand. "Letiza Jiang." Henry leaned against the seat and said, "Miss Letiza, what business do you have here? As far as I know, the capital city is in a tight situation and the Seven Protectors are making more and more trouble. As the adjutant, your task should be very heavy." Letiza replied, "Radiant Ind came out of nowhere. In a short time, it united the bandits around Ensver City. Now it''s peaceful around Ensver City, which makes all the towns envious. My Lord also sent me here to pay a formal visit to the emissary of Radiant Ind." "Oh?" Henry looked puzzled. "But I''ve heard that it''s your Lord who framed us for the matter of Thunder Town. Why do you need toe here?" "It''s just a rumour." Letiza seemed to have thought that Henry would say so. "Sometimes, there are some things that one can''t do at will. My Lord is focused on fighting against bandits, so she doesn''t care about these rumours. Mr. Sy I should have heard about this. The wise don''t care about those rumours. When ites to the rumours of the outside world, the wise will see through them, right?" "Ha ha!" Henryughed and said, "A wise man has wisdom. If it''s just a rumour, then I''m much morefortable. But I don''t know what will happen to a person like me when facing the nobility like the War Goddess?" Letiza covered her mouth. "Mr. Sy I is really good at talking. Now Radiant Ind is well-known in the whole region. There are several Supremacy Masters here. In the entire region, few forces can achieve this strength. My Lord wants to cooperate with you and deal with the Seven Protectors."N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Henry shook his head slightly and said, "The War Goddess thinks too highly of us. On our ind, it''s difficult to protect ourselves at this moment let alone to face an even stronger opponent. With their strength, the Seven Proteret can stir up the wind and clouds in the whole area. They are at least top masters who are close to the third level of the Divine Will. Our ind dare not to provoke such an opponent." "Mr. Zhang, you''re too modest. This is a letter from my Lord. She specifically stated that the letter was meant for the emissary of Radiant Ind. There are details regarding cooperation in it. You can have a look at it, Mr. Zhang. I will not bother you anymore. We hope that Mr. Zhang will respond as soon as possible. My Lord will be waiting in the capital city for the arrival of the lord of Radiant Ind." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org After finishing her words, Letiza directly got up and left, without any hesitation. Henry looked at the letter that Letiza had handed over to him. This could be regarded as an ancient form ofmunication. He took a deep breath and opened the envelope. The entire envelope was densely written and written with delicate handwriting. It was Sylvia''s handwriting, and this letter was written for Henry. Seeing the content of the letter, Henry couldn''t help but smile. But as he read it, Henry gradually frowned and then became tighter. When he saw the end of the letter, the corner of the letter had been smashed by Henry''s fingers, which waspletely unconscious. It could be seen that the content of the letter had a great impact on Henry. Henry took a deep breath and calmed down. He finally understood why Sylvia had always hinted him to build Radiant Ind. He also understood why Sylvia had suddenly be the War Goddess. The situation in the Core was not as simple as he had imagined. Henry gathered the Spiritual Qi in his hand, and the letter in his hand instantly turned into ashes. Henry stood up and walked straight out of Stardance Hotel. He no longer paid attention to Sylvia''s adjutant, Letiza. Henry walked out of the hotel and dialled Absalon''smunicator. He first asked where Reyni lived, and then contacted verbey. He asked verbey to inform the heads of the three major academies in Ensver City toe to find him. After Reyni hade to Ensver City, he quickly calmed down. ording to his request, Absalon had found Reyni a stable job. Although it was ordinary, it was very suitable for Reyni to take care of his family. It was just that in this ce, Reyni had met a person he did not wish to meet, his wife''s ex-husband. Chapter 1454 Chapter 1454 In an ordinary residential area, Reyni and his family were blocked in an alley. The leader was in his forties, with a smell of alcohol all over his body. His name was Marloe, and he was the ex-husband of Reyni''s wife. "You b*tch. Back then, you left me behind and ran away. I thought that you had found a sugar dady to raise you. In the end, he is not even as good as me? And you''re still holding onto a b*stard?" Marloe evilly red at Reyni''s wife. Behind Marloe, there were more than a dozen helpers. Reyni''s wife pursed her lips and hugged the child tightly in her embrace, not saying a single word. "Marloe, I''ve heard of your situation. Back then, it was you who didn''t cherish Kanika. Every day, you drank and gambled. If Kanika didn''t leave you, she would suffer for the rest of her life!" Reyni stood in front of his wife and looked at the dozen or so people in front of him. "Haha," Marloe sneered, "Suffer? She would suffer with me? Now the Northern Academy has handed over all the merchants in this area to me to manage. If you want to live here, you have to look at my face. Suffer with me? I think that she is suffering now!" Marloe took a step forward, stared at Reyni''s wife, and said, "B*tch, I''m giving you a chance now. Come obediently to my side and continue to serve me. I''ll give you an unimaginable position. Otherwise, you have to get out of here. Don''t think that I don''t know. You fled from Thunder Town. Now, as long as I am here, none of you will survive, understand?" Reyni''s wife shook her head and said with a soft voice, "Marloe, I''m already married. It''s none of your business." "None of my business? Your virginity was taken by me. You say it has nothing to do with me?" Marloeughed. "I want to have a rtionship with you now. What should I do? I miss the way you slept under me. I miss you..." "Screw you!" Reyni immediately became furious. He punched Marloe in the face. Marloe was only at the early stage of the Qi-concentrating Realm, and his strength was not much different from Reyni''s. Being attacked by Reyni first, he had no time to dodge. His face suddenly turned blue, and a tooth was spat out of Marloe''s mouth. Reyni panted heavily, his entire body shaking as he clenched his fists tightly. "Bah!" Marloe spat out some blood. "You dare to touch me? Beat him to death!" "Let''s go!" Reyni didn''t have any thoughts. He turned around and pulled his lover to escape. Amongst these people, there were several Qi- concentrating Realm experts. If they were to fight, Reyni definitely wouldn''t have a chance. "Run? If you can run away today, I will cut off my head and give it to you as a chamber pot!" Marloe roared and quickly chased up with his men. Although Reyni had the strength of the Qi-concentrating Realm, he brought his wife and child with him. No matter how hard he tried, he would not be able to escape these people and would soon be surrounded once more. Reyni protected his wife and child at the corner of the wall. He looked at the dozen or so people behind Marloe and took in a deep breath. "Marloe, since you know that we''vee from Thunder Town, you should know that we can enter the city safe and sound and that we''re not without anyone to rely on. Do you want to bully us?" "Bully you?" Marloe sneered and said arrogantly, "My backer is the Northern Academy, so what kind of backer do you have? Hm?" "What kind?" A puzzled voice suddenly rang out. A figure descended from the sky and appeared in front of Reyni. The moment Reyni heard Henry, his face showed great joy. "Lord Syl!" Ever since thest battle with Aureo, Reyni had never seen Henry. Henry turned his head to look at Reyni, then he cast his gaze on Marloe and the others. With a puzzled expression, he said, "I''m very curious. Didn''t the North Academy inform you that you should be respectful? The Northern Academy is simply too insensible." "What a big talker!" Marloe looked at Henry''s young face and shouted, "Look at yourself, you are just talking nonsense. How dare you, a junior, to say such a thing? Didn''t your master teach you?" "Junior?" Henry''s mouth curved into a smile. "It''s really strange. When did this world, which depends on strength, suddenly change into one that depends on age, huh?" Behind Henry, a purple aura surged out. Under the pressure of this aura, Marloe and the others only felt their bodies sink. It was as if a great mountain were pressing down on their bodies and forcing them to kneel. This was a Divine Realm Expert! Marloe''s expression immediately turned a bit ugly. He did not think that a seemingly young person would actually possess the strength of the Divine Realm. No wonder this Reyni could enter Ensver City. But so what if he was in the Divine Realm? In front of the Northern Academy, it still wasn''t enough! Marloe gritted his teeth. "So you''re in the Divine Realm. No wonder you dare to say that. However, this isn''t something that allows you to act sq arrogantly in front of the academy We all know very well what happened when Reyni and that sl*t came from Thunder Town. Everyone there is likely to be bewitched by the Evil Spirit. It''s against the rules for you to bring them to Ensver City. I advise you not to meddle in other people''s business." "Rules? Could it be that your master didn''t tell you who made the rules of Ensver City? Kneel down!" Henry shouted. Marloe''s legs went limp and he couldn''t help but kneel down on the ground. Henry looked coldly at Marloe, who was kneeling on the ground, and then looked up and shouted, "Where are the people from the three academies? Come out!" As soon as Henry finished speaking, several figures appeared in this passageway all of which belonged to the top management of the three major academies. Marloe knew one of them, who used to be the second- in-mand of the Northern Academy. Now the Meng family had disappeared, and thisProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org. S second-inmand had risen to the position of the first-inmand. The person in charge of the Northern Academy was named Sers Ji. The Ji family was from Ensver City and had a higher status. Sers gave Henry a fist- palm salute and said politely, "May I know which lord of Radiant Ind are you, My lord?" Today, verbey suddenly told Sers and the others that his lords wanted to see them. When Sers and the others heard this, they did not dare to hesitate at all. Everyone knew that verbey was the representative of Radiant Ind in Ensver City The lord that verbey mentioned might very well be one of the Supremacy Master of Radiant Ind. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Behind Henry, a red figure hodling a sword suddenly appeared. At the moment the swordwielding figure appeared a sword intent that could be called overbearing spread in the air. On the walls of the passageway, there were sword marks for no reason. Sers and the others'' pupils suddenly contracted. Another Supremacy Master! ording to Sers and the others, aside from what verbey had said, there had been two Supremacy Master of Radiant Ind. But now, there was yet another person! How powerful was Radiant Ind?! Marloe, who was kneeling on the ground, was still a little happy when he saw the arrival of the people from the academy. But at this moment, when he saw the True Spirit behind Henry, he felt that all the bones in his body went soft and his face was pale. Chapter 1455 Chapter 1455 Marloe never thought that Reyni''s backer would actually be a Supremacy Master, moreover someone from Radiant Ind! As a resident of Ensver City, how could Marloe not have heard of the name of Radiant Ind?! Sers and the others quickly bowed and cupped their fists. "I pay my respects to My lord, Supremacy Master!" Henry turned his head, looked at Reyni, and said softly, "Go, kill him." Reyni was stunned all of a sudden. "Lord Syl, I..." "Kill him, go." Henry stretched out his hand and pointed at Marloe. "If you don''t kill him, I will kill you." Reyni took a deep breath and a Qi de appeared in his hand. He walked towards Marloe. Marloe''s entire body trembled and his face was pale. However, he was unable to make any movement or even make a sound. He could only watch as Reyni walked toward him. The cold sweat on his back had already drenched his clothes. Henry looked at Sers and the others and said, "You didn''t inform your people, did you? You should be very clear about the identities of all the people entering the city. You must know the contradictions between them, but you didn''t say a word. What do you want to do? Do you want to beat Radiant Ind?"Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Sers quickly shook his head. "I dare not!" Henry sneered, "I don''t see why you don''t dare to do that! I will only say it once. From today on, if anything happens to the people I arranged, it will have something to do with your academies. Your three academies will not be able to bear the consequences. Do you understand?" Just as Henry spoke, Reyni had already walked up to Marloe. Looking at Marloe who was kneeling on the ground, Reyni looked fierce. He thrust the Qi de in his hand straight at Marloe. Marloe looked at Sers with pleading eyes, but Sers didn''t even dare to raise his head. Pu! With a light sound, the Qi de in Reyni''s hand stabbed towards Marloe''s head and the blood sprayed. He took Marloe''s life in front of the top officials of the three major academies. As for the three major academies, they didn''t dare to make a sound. From start to end, they didn''t even dare to raise their heads. Right now, the power which Radiant Ind was currently disying was more than enough to crush the three major academies. In addition, it was capable of repeatedly crushing them. Marloe slowly fell to the ground, his blood flowing all over the ground. Henry looked at the heads of the three academies and said again, "From today on, Reyni will be in charge of all affairs of Radiant Ind in Ensver City. Can you understand what I said?" Sers and the others instantly focused their gazes on Reyni. A person at the early stage of Qi-concentrating Realm was in charge of all matters on Radiant Ind? Even Reyni was taken aback. He hadn''t expected Henry to suddenly say such a thing. "I have a few requests," Henry said. "From today onwards, Ensver City will hand over to Radiant Ind sufficient offerings every month. Radiant Ind will ensure the security of Ensver City. Secondly, all of the prison guards in Ensver City will be handed over to Radiant Ind. Thirdly, Radiant Ind needs to have a third of the industrial base in Ensver City." "Sir, this..." Sers was ready to speak. Henry''s eyes narrowed as he locked onto Sers. Sers felt as if he was being stared at by a wild beast. His body couldn''t help but tremble, and the words that were about toe out of his mouth were swallowed back. "What I''m saying is a request, not a discussion. You can discuss specific matters with Reyni." After Henry finished speaking, he walked away withrge strides. When he passed by Reyni, Henry paused and nced at Reyni. "Don''t disappoint me." Reyni nodded slightly. His eyes were full of determination. Henry had gone far. Today, he asked the leaders of the three academies toe here. First, he wanted to build up his prestige. Second, he wanted to put himself in public. These two things were the first decision Henry made when he saw the letter given by Sylvia. The reason why Henry handed the ind over to Reyni was that he needed to leave temporarily. During this period of time, even Henry himself could not say for sure that he needed to continue expanding the influence of the ind. Ensver City was just a small starting point. Henry''s current goal was to reach the same height as the Seven Protectors. He wanted to let the ind stand at the peak of the whole Wanshan District! Content belongs to Henry learned where Ranjeet was from Absalom As Henry expected, it was in the cafeteria of Stardance Hotel, thergest hotel in Ensver City. In the big buffet restaurant, there was a crowd of people. One person became the focus of the whole restaurant. He upied a huge round table all by himself. The round table had been covered with dishes. Yaffah ran forward and back, constantly picking up food for Ranjeet. "Where are the drumsticks? Why don''t you have drumsticks? Why don''t you have drumsticks here?" Ranjeet kept muttering to himself. "What''s more, the food is terrible to eat. If I''m not hungry, I really wouldn''t eat trash like this. No, the food is not trash. The cook is trash!" Ranjeet kept onining, but he didn''t stop eating the food. "Fatty, it''s good enough to eat some food." Henry smiled and sat down beside him. Ranjeet looked at Henry and immediately put on a cute expression. "Brother, this food is really not delicious. Let''s go home with my sister-inw. The food there is still delicious." "If you don''t think it''s good, why don''t you cook by yourself?" Henry rolled his eyes. "Cook it yourself?!" His eyes were shining, and saliva flowed down from the corners of his mouth. Regardless of what happened, he showed a discouraged expression again. "Brother, I can''t cook." "I''ll teach you." Henry patted his full shoulders. "How about I open a restaurant for you?" "If I''m going to open a restaurant, I can have whatever I want to eat, right?" Ranjeet wiped his saliva. Henry narrowed his eyes and said, "Of course. Let''s go to my ce. I''ll teach you how to cook. Yaffah wille too!" "Let''s go!" Ranjeet wiped the oil from his mouth. Yaffah smiled at Henry and followed him. An hourter, in themunity where Henry lived, a loud roar was heard. "Oh my god! Is this the real food? It''s too delicious! Brother, I love you!" This roar was clearly heard in themunity, which scared many people. Henry pushed away Ranjeet, who was almost attached to him, and said, "Then let''s make it clear. I''ll open a restaurant for you tomorrow!" Henry wanted to open the restaurant with Ranjeet. It was not simply to self satisfy his appetite. He wanted to leave Ranjeet in Ensver City. Here, he needed one Spirit-controlling master. It was best to give this task to Ranjeet. This kind of person who could not admit defeat might have some magical effect. "Brother, I love you!" Ranjeet pouted and tried to kiss Henry''s face. "Get lost!" Chapter 1456 Chapter 1456 The next morning, in Ensver City, a hotel opened. The name of the hotel was Shindig Hotel. Although the decision was made the day before, it was all arranged in a matter of hours with verbey s connections in Ensver City. Ranjeet did not sleep all night. He learned cooking from Henry. Ranjeet was a foodie. In the aspect of cooking, he really had some talent. In one night, he learned 30 per cent of Henry''s skills. Although it was only 30 per cent, he was able to beat all kinds of chefs here, especially after using the ingredients that Henry specially made. Except for some details whose taste could not bepared with Henry''s, ordinary people would not feel much difference when eating it. When the hotel opened, Ranjeet took on the role of owner and chef. On the first day, verbey arranged a lot of people toe and show up, without announcing that it was Radiant Ind''s business. People came because of their respect toward verbey but they were amazed after eating the delicious food. On the second day, verbey did not inform many people toe and support the business. The people who came the day before spontaneously came. On the third day and the fourth day, more and more people came to Shindig Hotel. On the fifth day, there were long lines outside the door of the hotel. It was ironic that in such a big hotel, the speed of serving food was ridiculously slow. However, the taste here was so wonderful that the people who lived here had never tasted such delicious food. After leaving here, dishes in other ces tasted like wax. So, no matter how long the queue was, they would wait. The owner of Stardance Hotel had a certain status in Ensver City. Recently, it was the busiest time in Ensver City. Without the harassment of the bandits, merchants from all over the country came and went frequently, directly promoting Ensver City''s economy. The people''s economic standards had been improved, and their consumption had also increased significantly. Stardance Hotel''s business was getting better day by day as well. This caused the owner of Stardance Hotel, Markize, to smile so hard that he couldn''t even close his mouth every day. However, in the past few days, Markize had been in a very bad mood. Ensver City was still as prosperous as ever. There was no shortage of merchantsing and going, but the business of Stardance Hotel was getting worse and worse day by day. All of this was because of that Shindig Hotel that had only been opened a few days ago. One had to know that the cost of staying at Stardance Hotel was unimaginable. If they didn''t make money, they would suffer losses. When the bandits were rampant, Stardance Hotel was barely managing to run the hotel. The recent development made Markize see the hope of making money. However, it had only been a few days since he lost his customers, and his business was not as good as it used to be. He was in a state of loss every day. If this continued on, Stardance Hotel would go bankrupt in two months at most. Such a thing happened, and Markize couldn''t sit still. He immediately sent people to inquire about the origin of this new hotel, but he couldn''t find out anything. When verbey did things, in order to ensure the mystery of the Ind, he did not leak out any information. He only said that the owner of the Shindig Hotel was an outsider. The higher-ups of Stardance Hotel were having a meeting. Markize listened to the reports from his subordinates. After thinking for a long time, he said, "If it''s just a foreign merchant, I think I should teach him a lesson. It''s impossible for outsiders not to pay attention to the local rules." The moment Markize''s words left his mouth, the crowd immediately understood what he meant. Stardance Hotel was such arge hotel and there was some background behind it. One of them got up silently and went to arrange the staff. Ranjeet was in the kitchen of the hotel. More than a dozen chefs were busy cooking. It was obvious that the speed of cooking was not slow, but there was only one reason for the slow speed of serving. That was, there was a fat man sitting at the kitchen door. Every time they cooked ten dishes, five of them were taken away by the fat man and he ate them by himself. "There''s a lot in this dish. This dish is a little too small. This piece of meat is cut a little too thick. This won''t do."N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The fat manmented as he ate. At the entrance of the hotel, there was a long line. A group of nearly a hundred people strode over. A hundred of them, all dressed in ck, were extremely arrogant and headed straight for the hotel. One of them was ying with themunicator in his hand when he was suddenly hit from behind. Without looking up, he scolded, "Are you blind? Don''t you know..." While he was cursing, this person raised his head at the same time. When he saw the one hundred people team, he immediately closed his mouth and did not dare to make a sound. A hundred people swaggered into the hotel. A table of people was waiting for the dishes to be served. As a result, their table had been overturned before the dishes had been served. "Where''s the hotel owner? Where''s the boss?" In the hundred- people team, the leader directly emitted his own Qi and showed his strength which was at the middle stage of the Divine Realm. The guest who was tossed over the table was about to turn against him, but when he saw that this man was at the middle stage of the Divine Realm, he immediately shut his mouth and didn''t dare to speak. The manager of the hotel immediately came out and said, "Everyone, it''s not good to make trouble like this." "Make trouble? Call your boss toe out!" The middle-stage Divine Realm expert who was the leader shouted. Seeing this, Yaffah strode over immediately from the hall and asked, "What''s going on?" "Yo?" The leader saw Yaffah and kept sizing her up. Although Yaffah was not very good-looking, the aura she exuded was extremely attractive. Even though Yaffah was inexperienced in the ways of the world, she could tell that these people were here to cause trouble. "Little girl, are you the owner of this hotel? Don''t you know the rules here?" The Divine Realm expert e walked in front of Yaffah. "Whenever youe to Ensver City, you have to pay your respects to the top locals. You seem to have forgotten about this procedure, right?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Yaffah looked at him and smiled. "Wait a minute, I''ll ask my fiance toe out and talk to you." Yaffah turned around. A few minutester, a chubby man appeared in the hall. Looking at the hundred- people team, Ranjeet smiled and said, "Brothers, what''s the matter? Are you nning to book the whole restaurant for dinner?" Looking at the fat body, the leader was filled with disdain. "Who woulde to your ce to book a ce for dinner? I''m asking you this question. Did you pay your respects to the local beforeing here?" "Local?" Ranjeet was stunned, and then it was full of doubts. "Who is the local? Like the God of Wealth?" "Fatty, are you trying to fool me?!" The Divine Realm expert pped toward Ranjeet''s face. Ranjeet stepped back quickly to avoid the p, but he still smiled and said, "Brother, don''t be impatient. It''s just a joke. Why do you want to fight? Don''t bully us just because yott have more people." The Divine Realm experts smiled disdainfully. "Today, I rely on numbers to bully you. What do you say?" Ranjeet pouted, stretched out his index fingers and put them in front of himself. "In fact, I also have a lot of people." Chapter 1457 Chapter 1457 The leader of the Divine Realm looked at Ranjeet who looked quite feminine and kicked over the table next to him. "Fatty, don''t talk nonsense with me. If you want to open a hotel in Ensver City, you have to follow the rules of my Ensver City. Or else, you won''t be able to open it! Do you have a lot of people? Do you dare topare with me?!" The Divine Realm master turned on hismunication device and pressed it a few times. Then, more and more people gathered around the hotel. There were more than a thousand people. The diners who were still in line immediately turned around and left when they saw this scene. They dared not stay any longer. More than a thousand people surrounded the Shindig Hotel. Ranjeet looked surprised, "Rules of Ensver City? I don''t know. My older brother told me that the rules of Ensver City were all set by him." "Your older brother?" The Divine Realm Master''s face was filled with disdain. "What kind of thing is your older brother? How dare he say such words." "Forget it." Ranjeet waved his hand. "It''s boring to be entangled with this question. Don''t bully me because you have more people. Maybe you really don''t have as many as I have. I''ll ask my brotherter. If there is really the rule you said, I''ll immediately close it. How about calming down?" "Fatty, you still dare to fool me! Smash it for me!" The Divine Realm master roared. "Don''t, don''t, don''t, don''t." Ranjeet hurriedly waved his hand to stop him. "Dude, it''s unfair to me because you are well-prepared. How about letting me call my people?" As they were talking, Ranjeet turned on hismunication device and sent a message to Absalon directly. "Don''t talk nonsense to me, smash!" The Divine Realm expert waved his hand. "I want to see who dares to make a move!" A figure walked into the hotel and made a sound. Although there was only one person,pared with the people led by the master, he didn''t seem to be too weak. His appearance made the people who were ready to take action stop, just because the person who showed up wore a mask with a grimace! Everyone in Ensver City knew what this mask represented! "I heard that you want to bully others with your numbers?" The man wearing the mask asked. When the voice of the man wearing the mask fell, figures wearing the same mask appeared on the street one after another and gathered around the Shindig Hotel. In a short time, there were more than 2,000 people with the mask! During this period of time, the forces of the Radiant Ind had already infiltrated the streets and alleys of Ensver City. Perhaps a passerby who was watching the show a second ago, would now take out the mask that belonged to him, or even people who might came to the Shindig Hotel for dinner would take their masks out. Everyone was wearing a face mask. No matter who they were and what they were doing at this moment, when the Radiant Ind needed to be assembled, everyone would put aside what they were doing.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. In the civilization on the surface, Radiant Ind had a strong power of execution and cohesiveness. Now, this kind of cohesion and coordination had once again been disyed in Ensver City. Watching more and more Reapers appear around him, the Divine Realm expert felt a chill in his heart. He had never imagined that this hotel actually had something to do with Radiant Ind! "What do you think?" Ranjeet was full of pride. "Am I right? I''m not afraid of you even if you have more people than I do." The leader took a deep breath, then waved his hand fiercely. "Let''s go!" Seeing that these people were going to leave, Ranjeet didn''t stop them and let them go. This guy had such a character. He would not be tough on things that could be solved by admitting one''s weakness. If he could defeat them like this, he would never start to fight. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Seeing that these people who came to find trouble had run away in disgrace, all the diners who were waiting for food in line cheered. And the Reapers around them disappeared silently at this moment. No one knew what their faces under the mask looked like. The people who came to find trouble brought the news back to the Stardance Hotel. After hearing that the Shindig Hotel actually had the background of Radiant Ind, Markize''s face became much more serious. "All right, you can leave!" Markize waved his hand and dismissed his subordinates. He sat alone in the office, silent for a long time, and then turned on hismunication device. In the evening, Markize walked out of his office. "Contact verbey. Tell him that I want to meet the messenger from Radiant Ind!" Markize said. At eleven o''clock in the evening, it was already dark. In the most luxurious conference hall of Stardance Hotel, there were only three people sitting, Markize, Derbey, and Henry. To be exact, only two people were sitting there, Markize and Henry, while Derbey stood behind Henry, making tea for Henry. "Mr. Zhang, the situation in Ensver City has always been stable. But the appearance of Radiant Ind has directly changed the rules of Ensver City, and now it even needs to intervene in other ces. I''m afraid it''s a little ridiculous." Markize looked at Henry. Henry smiled slightly. "It''s interesting, Mr. Van. We have strength. So some changes in Ensver City are ought to happen. Do you think that we are ying games?" Markize shook his head. "There are rules in Ensver City, which were made by the three major academies. I don''t care what Mr. Zhang wants to change and what Radiant Ind wants to change. But in some aspects, Ensver City do care for that, for example, what happened earlier." Markize stood up and said, "Stardance Hotel is thergest hotel in Ensver City. At the same time, it is also the first building for data collection of Ensver City. As long as there are any important guests or important events, they will choose Stardance Hotel. Mr. Zhang, you should be very clear about the degree of information inside. My boss has such data stations in the whole of Wanshan District. But now, Ensver City''s data station ispletely useless because of the Shindig Hotel. My boss will be really angry when he knows this." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org In Henry''s mind, he naturally knew what Markize''s information station meant. This was why he exined to Sers and others that one-third of the Radiant Ind had to stay in Enver City. This was because of data gathering! To say it simply, anyone who lived in a hotel had to make a basic data registration. This itself provided a huge amount of information. A person''s information might not be much, but the huge amount of data represented too much. Not to mention the well-establishedwork system of the Core civilization, even if it was a system established by the surface, a huge amount of data could support up a whole money empire! In this era of high efficiency, data was the most valuable, as well as the most important! Henry reached out and knocked on the table in front of him. "I can''t control whether your boss will get angry or not. But your boss has never warned you to pay attention to your attitude when talking to a Supremacy Master, huh?" Chapter 1458 Chapter 1458 Behind Henry, a red True Spirit appeared. Markize broke out in a cold sweat. Markize took a deep breath and said slowly, "I know that, with my status, I am not qualified to say that to Mr. Zhang. So this time, my master specially sent someone to talk to Mr. Zhang." The door of the meeting room opened, and a man in his thirties came in. He was two metres tall with muscles all over his body. Behind him, there was also a True Spirit. The True Spirit was bigger, about ten metres tall, wearing a cloak, and its appearance could not be seen clearly. The man who enteredughed and said, "Haha, I''ve heard that Radiant Ind is powerful. It''s so easy for them to show their Supremacy Master. Today, I see that it''s true. Brother Sy I looks like he''s only 20 years old, but he has such strength. He''s really a young hero. I''m Seigmond Xu!" As Seigmond spoke, a stream of invisible Qi pressed toward Henry. At this time, there were still some remaining sword wills that had not been discharged from Henry''s body. Under the oppression of such an expert who controlled the spirit, Henry only found it difficult to breathe, but he could not show any sign of fear. The invisible sword will made the expensive conference room full of scratches, and the door of the conference room felt as if it was about to break. "Hahaha!" Seigmond let out another roar ofughter. He put away the True Spirit and dispelled the pressure that had spread out through the air. After all, the Stardance Hotel was their territory. Destroying it would be the greatest loss for them. Henry also withdrew the True Spirit behind him, and a feeling of dizziness rushed to his head. Henry endured the difort of the body and still wore a faint smile on his face. Seigmond strode to the opposite side of Henry and sat down. He looked at Henry and said, "Mr. Zhang, I''m afraid that you are still not very clear about our boss''s affairs. Like Radiant Ind, our organization, The Erudite Organization, is not too famous, but its strength is absolutely not bad. For a long time, we have never been involved in the rules and management of major towns, but it is not easy for anyone to touch us. If I say so, can you understand me?" Henry shrugged his shoulders and said, "Mr. Xu, I have to tell you something. I am just a spokesman for Radiant Ind. The behaviour of Radiant Ind is not under my control. However, since you said so, I, Syl Zhang, can show some respect to you. I can promise that in the next things rted to the hotel, the Reapers will no longer participate. The three Supremacy Masters who are stationed in Ensver City won''t help, but I can''t guarantee for other things." "Well, hearing Mr. Zhang''s words, I feel more relieved." Seigmond said loudly, "I, Seigmond Xu, am your friend. If you have any problem in the future, please feel free to mention it." "If that dayes, I won''t hesitate." Henry smiled and then stood up. "Now that I''ve told you everything, I''ll leave you here. Everyone, goodbye." After Henry finished speaking, he strode out of the conference room, with verbey hurriedly following behind him. When Henry and verbey left, Markize looked at Seigmond with a puzzled face and asked, "Lord Xu, there''s something wrong with this Syl." "Oh?" Seigmond picked up a teacup and smiled. "What''s wrong?" Markize immediately made tea for Seigmond and said at the same time, "ording to my understanding, Radiant Ind has always been very domineering. This Syl was also like that. Yesterday, he knocked down the representatives of the three academies. His means were ruthless. At this time, he agreed to our conditions so easily. It is really hard for me to understand." Seigmondughed heartily. "There''s nothing I can''t figure out. Just now, I secretly fought with him and found that he was a Supremacy Master. He almost lost. Radiant Ind is far less glorious than what it looks like on the surface. If we really fight with the three Supremacy Masters, well think of some methods that can be mobilized. It''s nothing more than paying a price. Moreover, we''ve also received news that Radiant Ind is expanding its power and has alreadyid some foundations in the surrounding towns and cities. Unless their strength is really beyond imagination, these Supremacy Master will withdraw sooner orter." Upon hearing this, Markize nodded his head with relief. Henry left the hotel. Derbey asked, "Sir, why do we have to agree to their conditions? This organization isn''t as capable as they say." "Oh? Tell me, what on earth is the Erudite Organization?" Yet Over "The Erudite Organization is nothing more than an organization selling intelligence. There are Supremacy Masters in this organization, but not many. The number of Supremacy Master in the Erudite Organization is less than five. How can it bepared to our Radiant Ind?" Derbey''s words were full of disdain, because as far as he knew, five Supremacy Masters had appeared in Radiant Ind. This was only a temporary disy of strength. It was impossible to imagine how terrifying Radiant Ind''s true strength was. "Ha-ha." Henry chuckled. "So that''s what it is." "Sir, Seigmond said those words just now to show off. We don''t need to give him any face at all." "It doesn''t matter." Henry shook his head slightly. "You can continue to deal with your own affairs. Inform Zylvia and tell her toe and see me." "I understand." verbey bowed and left. Henry went home for a walk. When he arrived at the door of his home, Zylvia was already waiting there. She was originally a big star. Although she did not say anything, but she was much busier than before. She didn''t even have time to sleep every day. She tried her best to pave the way for Radiant Ind. "Sir, you''re looking for me." When she saw Henry, she bowed and greeted him. Henry squinted at Zylvia in front of him. The current Zylvia was more temperamental than before. Her identity had improved, and she hadpletely changed her mentality. "Let''s talk inside." Henry said, then reached out and opened the door. After Zylvia entered the room, Henry closed the door, sat down on the sofa and said, "You should have heard what happened in the past few days." Zylvia nodded and said, "My Lord, the news that you took the position of the ambassador of Radiant Ind as a Supremacy Master has spread in Ensver City." Henry stared at Zylvia. "Do you have anything to say?" After a few seconds of silence, Zylvia said, "I think you''re a little anxious about what you''re doing, sir. You can..." "That''s not what I''m talking about."Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Henry interrupted Zylvia directly. I''m asking you, do you have anything to say about the fact that I have two True Spirits? You''ve been thinking about this these days, haven''t you?" Zylvia''s body suddenly shook. Chapter 1459 Chapter 1459 Zylvia had indeed thought about the things Henry had mentioned in the past two days. When he killed Master Niu, Zylvia saw clearly that there was a ck True Spirit behind Henry, but now it was clear. After Henry revealed his identity, his True Spirit was red. The red-coloured spirit and the ck-coloured spirit represented the two Supremacy Master of the Radiant Ind in the outside world. However, Zylvia knew very well that this was the same person! At this moment, when Henry asked her this question, a hint of fear appeared in Zylvia''s eyes. "Let''s talk about it." Henry leaned on the sofa. "Do you have any ideas?" Zylvia took a step back and quickly knelt on the ground. She lowered her head and said, "I don''t dare to have any idea." "This is my biggest secret, and you are the first one to know it." Henry''s eyes became sharp. Behind Henry, two Battle Spirits, one ck and one red, appeared. At the moment when the Battle Spirits appeared, two different kinds of sword essence spread in the room. Zylvia subconsciously raised her head to take a look. When she saw the two different spirits gathering behind a person, she couldn''t help but feel shocked. Even though Zylvia had already guessed something from the rumours, she now saw with her eye that one person had two spirits! The two Battle Spirits dispersed out of thin air after appearing for a few seconds. The sword intent that filled the entire room also suddenly dissipated. Zylvia only felt light from head to toe. Henry said again, "This matter can be known by one person or two people, but there can''t be a third person to know about it. Do you understand?" Zylvia quickly replied, "Yes, I do." "Okay, get up." Henry got up at the same time. "Let''s have supper together. I''m going to make something to eat. There''s no need to be so reserved. Also, you will go to Curse City with me tomorrow." "Curse City?" Zylvia was stunned for a moment. "My lord, do you mean..." "Isn''t Curse City known as the gathering ce for all the bullies in Wanshan District? Since Radiant Ind has the banner of subduing the rebels, it''s time to take down Curse City." Henry stretched his back and said, "Send the news out. Tell them that tomorrow, I, Syl Zhang, will personally go to Curse City and let the city governor of Curse City get ready to wee us!" "Yes, my lord." The next morning, many people have heard the news, both in Enver City and in Curse City, they had all heard that the emissary of Radiant Ind, the Red Supremacy Master, was going to personally go to Curse City. As for what he was going to do, anyone with a brain would be able to figure it out with just a thought. In Stardance Hotel, Markize and Seigmond were also aware of the news. Seigmond stayed in a guest room in the hotel and stood in front of a huge French window. Looking at a car leaving the city, he smiled. "What a brave guy this Syl is. He is quite good at finding excuses for himself. The so-called Radiant Ind seems to be nothing more than this. Markize!" "Yes." Markize, who had been waiting at the door, pushed the door open and came in. "Get ready to take people to Shindig Hotel!" Seigmond smiled and said, "Today, let''s use this opportunity and warn others. My Erudite Organization doesn''t want to fight, but it doesn''t mean that I don''t have the strength. On the contrary, when I show my strength, even this Radiant Ind must listen to me!" "Understood!" Markize replied loudly. He was high-spirited and vigorous! Half an hourter, downstairs at the Stardance Hotel, an army of 2,000 men dressed in ck waspletely assembled, all of them were dressed in identical clothes. At the very front of the line stood Markize and Seigmond. This time, Markize only felt a sense of pride. With Seigmond leading the way, his heart was filled with a strong sense of confidence! At this moment, Markize felt that the entire Ensver City should be at his feet. This was a confidence that he had never felt before. This was the confidence that a Supremacy Master could bring to others! "Let''s go!" Markize shouted. The two thousand soldiers walked to the Shindig Hotel in a neat and uniform way. Although it was only in the morning, people had already lined up in front of the entrance of the Shindig Hotel. These people came for lunch. Compared with the Shindig Hotel, thergest Stardance Hotel in Ensver City was empty. In such a situation, it was inevitable that the Erudite Organization would be anxious, the situation Et continued to develop in this way, it was only a matter of time before Ensver City''s stronghold becamepletely useless. Once the Shindig Hotel becamerger andrger and became a chain, then the Erudite Organization would probably be removed from Wanshan District. At the entrance of the hotel, there was a long line. In the eyes of outsiders, this was an extremely exaggerated phenomenon. Those who had never eaten at this hotel believed that some of the people were probably here to butter up to Radiant Ind. But the people who had eaten in the Shindig Hotel understood knew why there was a long line. People werepletely captured by this delicious food. Just like yesterday, when everyone .neContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. was still waiting in line, they saw the ck-robed team of 2,000 peopleing. But the difference was that no one would run away today, because everyone knew that this Shindig Hotel was the ce of Radiant Ind, so they didn''t have to be afraid! In Ensver City, Radiant Ind was the sky! There was nothing that couldpare with Radiant Ind! Markize looked at the long line of people in front of the hotel and thought about Stardance Hotel being empty. Jealousy instantly rose in his heart. He roared, "Leave! From today on, this hotel is closed!" "Closed!" Upon hearing Markize''s words, the people in the hotel did not say anything, but the people lining up at the door were not happy. "What do you mean? Why would it close?" "That''s right. Who are you?" "The Shindig Hotel is closed. Where do you want us to go?" "Interesting. Doesn''t he know who is the backer of the Shindig Hotel? They dare to shut down the business of Radiant Ind. How dare they say such a thing?" "Don''t you understand who is on top of Ensver City?" One voice after another sounded into the ears of Markize and the others. Markize''s heart was originally filled with jealousy. He was immediately provoked by someone and shouted, "So what if it''s Radiant Ind? The hotel must be closed today!" "Hey, brothers!" Ranjeet''s fat figure appeared at the entrance of the hotel. "We''ve already discussed this, and now you''re here again. Are you done or not? Did you bring this group of people here topete with me in numbers again?" The master from the Divine Realm, who hade to cause trouble yesterday, let out a cold snort. "Fatty, don''t be smug. Today, I want to see who will help you!" "Okay, you wait, I''ll call people. At most three minutes, this fat man will let you know what it means to have more people!" Chapter 1460 Chapter 1460 Ranjeet turned on themunicator and sent out a message. After the message was sent, he looked proud. With his hands on his waist, he stood at the door of the hotel. As for the power of Radiant Ind in Ensver City, after a dozen seconds after sending out the message, there would be Reapers appearing from all over the ce. But now, not a single one of them appeared. "Wait, boy, wait for your death." Ranjeet didn''t realize the seriousness of the matter. He still stood there with his hands on his hips. "I''m telling you, it''s not toote to run away." One minute passed and two minutes passed. By the time the three minutes had passed, not a single Reaper had appeared. "Fatty, aren''t you going topare people? Where are the people you''re calling for?" That Divine Realm Expert mocked. "Don''t be silly. Isn''t there a traffic jam on the road in the early morning?" Ranjeet looked a little embarrassed. He quickly opened themunicator and began to dial numbers. As a result, this time, none of them answered. After 10 minutes, none of the Reapers showed up. Only Ranjeet stood arrogantly at the entrance of the hotel. It was a little bit awkward. The Divine Realm Expert''s expression was yful. "Fatty, where''s the person you''re calling for? Hm?" Ranjeet took a deep breath and looked arrogant. "Call for help? What kind of help you''re talking about? I alone can fight against thousands of troops. I don''t need to call for help. Come on,e here. Let''s have a fight!" Ranjeet rolled up his cuffs and said, "Come on, I will drink to death today... No, I will kill you today!" Markize looked at how Ranjeet was about to make a scene and coldly said, "Fatty, we''re not here to joke with you today. You should shut down the hotel and leave. For the sake of Radiant Ind, we won''t pursue the matter with you. Otherwise, your body won''t be able to survive a few cuts." "D*mn!" Ranjeet made a middle finger. "What do you mean? Do you look down on this fat man? You have many people! I''ve said that your people are not as good as Ranjeet. If you have the ability, why don''t youe up and have a fight with me alone?" "Alone? Fine." Seigmond smiled, then took a step forward. Behind him, a ten-metre tall illusory figure suddenly appeared, emanating a violent aura that swept out in all directions. "Supremacy Master!" "Heavens, when did this Supremacy Mastere?!" "There are Supremacy Mastersing! They are going to sh with Radiant Ind!" The crowd burst into an uproar. In front of this ten-meter-tall True Spirit, Ranjeet''s entire chubby body cackled, making for an especiallyughable sight. "F*ck!" Ranjeet swallowed their saliva. "He grew up in the sky, didn''t he? Does he have such a tall True Spirit?" Ranjeet''s True Spirit was only seven metres tall. Henry''s Battle Spirit was also seven metres tall. The Battle Spirit of Aureo was also about the same size. Ranjeet had not seen such a tall True Spirit.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. With a contemptuous smile on his face, Seigmond said, "You said that there are many people. Look, now I am alone. Do you have any questions?" The huge True Spirit, standing in the middle of the town, made everyone feel the terrible power of the spirit. Ranjeet shook their heads and said, "My mother told me that I''m not allowed to y with fools. See youter." As he was talking, he turned his head and drilled into the hotel. "Go? Did I say you can go?" Seigmond''s eyes became serious. The spirit behind him reached out his big hand and grabbed the fat body, and then he picked it up in the air. Ranjeet''s short and fat legs kept e kicking in the air, shouting, "I warn you, it''s not that I can''t beat you. I just don''want to fight with you. Let go of me. Do you think only you have a Supremacy Master? Our Radiant Ind also has a Supremacy Master!" "Oh?" A mocking expression appeared on Seigmond''s face. "Your Radiant Ind also has a Supremacy Master? Then let theme out!" "Okay, wait for me." Ranjeet gritted his teeth and then shouted at the top of their voices, "Brother, someone is bullying me. Come on, help me. Kill him with one sword!" The whole cry was extremely sad, but there was no response. The silence in the air was full of the embarrassment of the Ranjeet. "I heard that the Emissary of Radiant Ind, Syl, has left for Curse City today." "The remaining ck and white Supremacy Masters haven''t appeared for a long time as well." "I received news that in other towns, Radiant Ind is developing their strength as well. ck and white Supremacy Masters probably also headed to other towns." "Shouldn''t Radiant Ind leave a few Supremacy Master in each town?" "What are you thinking about? Leave one Supremacy Master in each town? What kind of power do you think Radiant Ind has?" Voices came from the crowd one after another. "Someone took advantage of the Supremacy Master of Radiant Ind''s absence toe out and bully them!" "No, I don''t think so. You know who this person! This is one of the Supremacy Masters of the Erudite Organization, Seigmond Xu! His ¨¦ e power is unimaginable. I heard that he met with Syl yesterday, and then Syl left early in the morning. probablypromised." Someone said this. This was specially arranged by the Erudite Organization. "Oh? If that''s the case, then it seems that Radiant Ind is really strong on the outside but weak on the inside." "It''s true that Radiant Ind is indeed powerful, but it only has three Supremacy Masters. It''s enough to deal with ordinary forces, but in front of a top- level force like the Erudite Organization, it''s still a bit weak." "This time, it seems that Radiant Ind is going to yield!" The voices of the crowd werepletely distracted by the people arranged by the Erudite Organization. After all, the leader of the Erudite Organization was standing here, but there was no response from Radiant Ind. Some people said that Syf and Seigmond had met yesterday, so it was hard not to associate them with other things. Seigmond held Ranjeet''s fat body in his hands like a tiny bug. No matter how much Ranjeet had screamed, no one from Radiant Ind, not even a Reaper, had appeared. "I''m warning you onest time to put me down. I am willing to discuss this in peace. Otherwise, I will have to use violence!" Ranjeet was pinched by the spirit, and his face turned red. "Violence?" Seigmond sneered and said, "Well, let me see what kind of violent means your Radiant Ind can use on me." "Okay, that''s what you said. My dear wife, do it!" With a "ding-ding" sound, Ranjeet made a gesture with both hands. "Sky Dragon!" In the sky, a golden dragon, hundreds of metres long, passed through the clouds and mists, let out a dragon''s roar and hovered above Ranjeet''s head! Chapter 1461 Chapter 1461 The Sky Dragon appeared and hovered in the air. Yaffah, who was previously still in the hotel, jumped up and a True Spirit appeared behind her. It was a burly man with a big axe in his hand. He was ten metres tall! "Supremacy Master!" Cries could be heard from the crowd. Ranjeetughed and said, "Ha, ha, ha, honey, you know me!" Yaffah''s blushed face appeared after being praised continuously by Ranjeet. Because Yaffah had magnified her True Spirit on purpose. From the height of the enemy''s spirit and the sudden appearance of a luxurious golden dragon, Yaffah knew that it was all because of Ranjeet''s vanity. Apparently, Seigmond didn''t expect that there was a Supremacy Master in the hotel. And the master who was thinking of teasing Yaffah yesterday felt his legs go weak and kneeled directly on the ground. He couldn''t believe what he did. The master only felt that he had walked through the Gate of Hell. Markize''s face was a little ugly. The strength of Radiant Ind was beyond imagination. This female Supremacy Master had never appeared before! "Rascal!" Ranjeet cried out. "I''ve already told you, don''t force me to make a move. It''s you who is trying to make things difficult for yourself now!" On the surface of his whole body, the Spiritual Qi surged out and shook away True Spirit''s big hand that caught him. A shadow of a cassock appeared behind Ranjeet. The shadow was 11 metres high, and it was half a head taller than Seigmond''s spirit. Although he could not enhance the strength of the spirit this way, and it would even elerate the consumption of the Qi, Ranjeet didn''t care. The True Spirit behind him was holding an evilsubduing pestle. There were six wounds on its heads and a pair of eyes glowing with golden light. It looked like the divine monk who had descended to earth! "It''s another Supremacy Master!" "Oh my God, it turns out that both of the owners are Supremacy Masters!" "What is going on with Radiant Ind? Isn''t it a bit too scary? Syl left, and the ck and White Supremacy Master also left. In the end, the two who opened the hotel are also Supremacy Masters!"N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "Could it be that there isn''t anyone under the Supremacy Master level in Radiant Ind?" Cries rang out one after another. The scene of two Supremacy Masters suddenly appearing on Radiant Ind. It was just too terrifying. At this time, even Seigmond''s face turned pale. He had thought that this was a good opportunity to establish his prestige. By stepping on Radiant Ind, he could increase the reputation of the Erudite Organization. But now, it seemed that Radiant Ind was going to trample on the Erudite Organization! In Seigmond''s heart, he was full of hatred for Henry. Originally, he thought that Syl left because he admitted defeat. But now, it was obvious that he was not. He wanted to make use of the Erudite Organization to show the powerful force of Radiant Ind again! Seigmond had be the pedal of Radiant Ind before he knew it! "Rascal, get ready! Sky Dragon!" Without the slightest bit of misgivings, the Golden Dragon descended from the sky. The divine monk behind Ranjeet waved his pestle and charged at Seigmond. "Little monk, off you go!" Ranjeet mumbling the spell. Yaffah was not idle. She and the true Spirit behind her merged. Therge axe seemed to be able to split open mountains as it chopped down toward Seigmond. Seigmond''s face turned pale with fright. He was only an ordinary Spirit- controlling master, not a top master like Aureo. Facing the two Spiritcontrolling masters, he did not even have the courage to fight. He wanted to retreat immediately. How could Ranjeet not see through Seigmond''s intention to retreat? He shouted, "Rascal, do you want to run away just because you''ve pretended to be something? Stay!" The golden dragon opened its big mouth and swallowed Seigmond. The two spirits attacked at the same time. Seigmond, who did not even have the will to resist, was sent flying dozens of metres away by the blow. Blood gushed out of his mouth. Seeing that Seigmond was completely crushed, Markize''s team of two thousand lowered their heads. They no longer had the arrogant and confident look they had before. Even their leader, the Supremacy Master, had been beaten tea pulp. What else did they have to rely on to be confident? The people watching the battle all cheered. They had long been captured by the delicacies of the Shindig Hotel. Naturally, they stood on the side of the Shindig Hotel. Both Yaffah and Ranjeet did not get angry at ordinary times, but once they made a move, they would not give people a chance to breathe at all. All kinds of attacks constantly went toward Seigmond. "Mighty Dragon! Hidden Land of the World!" "With such an insignificant skill, how dare you show off in front of an expert? Sky Dragon, go!" The 100-metre-long golden dragon seemed to have no end. It kept appearing in the air under Ranjeet''s spell. Not to mention its power, its momentum was absolutely tremendous. Seigmond faught one against two. He was hit by the continuous attacks and blood spewed out of his mouth. "People from Radiant Ind, are you really going to kill me?" Seigmond roared. "Rascal, you were the one who started the fight. Don''t run if you have the guts!" Ranjeet kept cursing, spitting out all the "civilizednguage" he learned from Gardiner. Gardiner was called the p*rvert patriarch. After staying with him for a few days, Ranjeet had learned 20% of his skills. With these skills, Seigmond felt depressed and couldn''t take a breath. They were all Supremacy Masters, and everyone was worshipping them outside. "Come on, don''t run, I''ll beat the crap out of you!" Ranjeet merged with the True Spirit, raised the pestle high up, and was about to hit Seigmond''s skull. Seeing him keep attacking, Seigmond didn''t care about his reputation anymore. He pretended to strike back, but now he gave up. He turned around and ran away. In a few seconds, he disappeared from everyone''s sight. "Pah!" Ranjeet was full of disdain. "How dare you pretend to be so arrogant to me? My dear wife, let''s go. Let''s go and have breakfast!" The golden dragon disappeared, and the illusion behind them also disappearedpletely. He and Yaffah returned to the hotel again Yaffahrushed to the hotel counter to get the bill done. Ranjeet smiled and narrowed his eyes. "Everyone,e inside to eat. We are ready to start!" Ranjeet switched back and forth between the businessmen and the warrior. The 2,000 people brought by Siegmond and Markize had already left quietly while Seigmond was escaping. The people queuing up in front of the hotel looked at Ranjeet''s smiling face and had a new understanding of the strength of Radiant Ind. This seemingly fatty turned out to be a Supremacy Master. The boss''s wife, who was usually polite to others, was also a Supremacy Master. What kind of supernatural power was Radiant Ind? What kind of organization was it that could train such a group of experts? The power of Radiant Ind was impossible to fathom! Chapter 1462 Chapter 1462 What happened in front of the Shindig Hotel, in contrast to the Erudite Organization, gave Radiant Ind a new boost in its prestige. The current Radiant Ind already had the intention of being invincible and invible to the people of Ensver City. Henry, who was dozens of kilometres away from Radiant Ind, received news from Absalon. He learned about what had happened in front of the hotel and what the residents of Enver City were talking about today. After seeing the message, Henry smiled slightly. This was the effect he wanted. He believed that from today onwards, no one would take the initiative to provoke Radiant Ind. At the very least, before they had a certain level of self-confidence in their own strength, they would not provoke Radiant Ind. That was because no one knew that the person in front of their eyes who was harmless might be a Supremacy Master. When Henry thought about people being confident in their own strength, he thought of people like Aureo. Henry turned off themunicator. He didn''t need to think about Ensver City for the time being. The next most important thing was Curse City. It could be said that Curse City was the gathering ce for thieves in the whole Wanshan District, which was the liquefaction of the whole mountain area. But for this reason, Curse City was a treasurend vied for by several academies. Of course, it was also targeted by thieves and was one of the few biggest cakes in the Wanshan District. In Curse City, there had more than once urred arge-scale firefight between the bandits and the academies, but as the bandits be more rampant, the academies gradually gave up, and the loss had exceeded the benefits that could be obtained in Curse City, which is why the city was jointly managed by several academies now. All of a sudden, no one was willing to deal with bandits. Each academy pushed the matter to another academy, and no one wanted to take responsibility. In the end, in Curse City, the academies only existed by name. Fortunately, in Curse City, there was gradually a rule that the superiors acquiesced to the existence of Curse City. In Curse City, the forces wereplicated. However, if Radiant Ind could take Curse City, it was possible for them to directly make a name for themselves in Wanshan District. This was also the point mentioned by Sylvia in the letter for Henry. Currently, Radiant Ind desperately needed to establish a firm foothold in Ensver City. While Henry was on the way to Curse City, someone in the main city of Wanshan District ordered the famous War Goddess to target Curse City. The Goddess would definitely destroy Curse City this time. The Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng were bing more and more arrogant. This made some people worried. If they joined hands with Curse City, then their strength would take a step further. When that time came, the situation in the entire Wanshan District would bepletely chaotic. Curse City was on the main traffic route of the Wanshan District, so the news also circted through this city. There was much news about Radiant Ind on the Inte. In Curse City, some people had talked about Radiant Ind before. This time, the news that Henry went to Curse City had been fully spread out, and there were many voices in Curse City. "Syl Zhang of Radiant Ind ising to our Curse City. What does he want to do?" "Radiant Ind incorporated all the bandits around Ensver City and then started to attack the other major towns. Now, can it be that they still want to attack our Curse City?" "Naha, then doesn''t Radiant Ind think too highly of itself? What kind of ce is Curse City? Is it something that his Radiant Ind wants to incorporate?" "I''d like to see what Syl Zhang is going to do!" "Set up the trap banquet and wait for him!" The leaders of various forces in Curse City spoke one after another, waiting for Syl''s arrival. In this civilized era, these voices quickly spread to the ears of various forces, and then spread again. Finally, they were heard by Henry. "Ha, ha." Henry, who was sitting in the car, chuckled and said, "You just want to show me how powerful you are." "My Lord, this Curse City is different from other ces. It''s the realw of the jungle there. There is no mercy or sympathy. This time, you must be careful when you go there." Zylvia was driving with a serious look on her face. "In Curse City, you don''t know how many Supremacy Masters are hiding in the city. If they secretly join forces, I''m afraid things will get worse." Henry shrugged his shoulders and said, "You mentioned thew of jungle. How can they really work together? I haven''t followed thew of jungle for a long time." Zylvia still wanted to say something, but when she saw Henry''s slightly excited look out of the corner of her eye, she swallowed the words. Curse City was located in the centre of the whole Wanshan District. It took three days to go from Ensver City to Curse City. The car tes of Henry''s car had been found out in these three days, and then it was exposed. n On the first day, Henry and Zylvia did not feel anything. But when they continued on with their journey the next day, they found that there were many more cars around them. These cars were neither fast nor slow. They just followed them. From the first few cars, the number gradually grew into a dozen, dozens, or even hundreds. On certain roads, there were even traffic jams. On the third day, the car driven by Henry and Zylvia had been surrounded from the left to the right. Those people rolled the windows and kept making some special gestures and whistling to Heel These people obviously came from Curse City. Before Henry arrived at Curse City, Curse City had already begun to show its power. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org When Henry and Zylvia gradually approached Curse City, these cars around them suddenly elerated and drove forward. At the entrance of Curse City, cars were parked on both sides of the road, and people stood on both sides of the road. These people stood in the line for two kilometres! Obviously, these people did note to wee them. Everyone was emitting their own Qi. Their strength was strong and weak, but when all of them were gathered together, it was still a strong force. Zylvia, who was in charge of driving, saw the situation and her hand holding the steering wheel was shaking a little. Henry was sitting in the car. He could clearly feel that there were rows of Qi constantly colliding with their vehicle. There was a banner hanging on the road, which clearly stated that Mr. Syl of Radiant Ind was weed to Curse City! This official message was full of sarcasm. From the moment when Henry was still on the road, Curse City had resisted against him.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Facing all this, Henry smiled. Compared with what he had experienced, this was just like a child''s joke. When the car drove into the city, the road in front of them waspletely blocked. The exaggerated-shaped spiked roadblocks blocked the road, so they could only get out walk. of the car and Chapter 1463 Chapter 1463 The moment Henry opened the door and got off the car, he immediately felt an invisible pressure sweeping towards him. This pressure was nothing for Henry, but under this pressure, Zylvia''s legs were weak and she almost fell to her knees. Henry gave a cold grunt and released the same pressure, which made Zylvia feel better and not affected. In front of Henry, the crowd was full of residents of Curse City. Everyone looked at Henry with unkind eyes. Being stared at by so many people, Zylvia only felt a sense of fear in her heart. No matter what, she had already performed on the stage and was a part of many big shows. But at this time, she was still so timid. It was enough to see how sharp the eyes of Curse City citizens were. On the contrary, Henry always had a faint smile on his face. His eyes swept in front of him, and then heughed loudly. "Ha, ha, ha, such a big scene, brothers in Curse City are really enthusiastic, which makes me, Syl Zhang, feel ttered!"Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Brother Syl, the better things are awaiting. Would you like to have a try?" A voice came from the crowd. The mass of people cleared a path for him the moment the voice sounded. It was a young man in his twenties who was speaking. Judging from the actions and attitude of the people around him, he should be the representative of this group of people. Henry looked at the other party, raised his head and said loudly, "I like to experience the local customs and practices from all over the world. Since you have made preparations, I, Syl Zhang, certainly can''t let you down." "Alright." The young man shouted loudly. "Brother Syl, please." Henry winked at Zylvia, and then strode forward. Zylvia followed Henry and walked into the crowd. The dark mass of people stood in two rows, giving Zylvia great pressure. If it weren''t for Henry, Zylvia definitely wouldn''t have dared to walk among these people. These people were so vicious that it was as if they were going to eat her. The young man who was negotiating with Henry led the way, followed by Henry and Zylvia, all the way into Curse City. They were now on the outskirts of Curse City. They had walked for more than an hour. During this period, Henry and Zylvia had been in the fierce eyes of the crowd. Zylvia was sweating all over, while Henry was walking fast and looking around at the buildings of Curse City. The young man who led the way took a surprising look at Henry and then stopped in front of an ordinary hotel. "Brother Syl, there are a lot of special dishes in Curse City. Would you like to try?" "Okay." Henry responded, and then before waiting for the young guide''s response, he first walked into the door of the hotel. The hotel was only two-story high. The paint on its surface had almost been worn off. There were some traces of fighting on the floor. The door was ordinary and the decoration was ordinary. Following Henry, Zylvia walked into the hotel. The moment she stepped into the hotel, she made a sound of vomiting and her face turned pale. In the lobby of the hotel, all kinds of instruments of torture were hung. These instruments were stained with scarlet blood and flesh. Obviously, just after the torture, there was a pool of sticky blood on the ground, half of which was soaked in broken arms. The rich smell of blood filled the entire hotel hall. A body was lying not far away, covered with dense wounds. The flesh was cut open and bones were broken. It looked inhuman. In the Core civilization, where military power was supreme, Zylvia had seen many dead people. But this was the first time she sawet person tortured like this. Her identity had only been changed recently. A few days ago, she was still a big star that was well-known to everyone. Looking at Zylvia who was about to vomit, the young man leading the way for Henry smiled slightly. This was the first meal they had prepared for Henry. Many people dared to kill people, but many people didn''t even dare to look at a person being tortured and grind into such a state. Just as the young man was about to observe Henry''s predicament, he saw Henry leisurely pacing around the hotel lobby. Henry even reached out his hand to weigh the torture instruments with flesh and blood. He then walked to the body that had been tortured to an inhuman state and observed it. After nodding his head, he said, "Your methods are still not good enough. Obviously, this has crushed all his bones. But now it''s obvious that there are still three bones that are only in the state of fracture. They haven''t beenpletely destroyed, which means that your mastery is very ordinary. You still need to practice more." When the young guide saw Henry''s appearance, he was slightly stunned, and then his face turned a little ugly. Originally, he thought that the "first dish" could make Henry a little afraid of them, but now it seemed that Henry had no fear at all. The leading young manughed and said, "Haha, brother Syl, It was just a matter of dealing with someone who was making trouble. We didn''t really want to torture him. He just gave up on himself." "I see." Henry nodded and said, "That''s true, he has some problems himself, but my appetite is very good after watching these dishes, and I can''t wait to see your specialities." The young guide gave a subtle nce. Everyone present was very clear what these so-called specialities exactly referred to. The young guide made a gesture of invitation. "Brother Syl,e here." Henry nodded and followed the young man to the stairs leading to the second floor. Zylvia held back nausea in her stomach and followed them. When Henry arrived at the stairs, he saw two drunkards wobbling down the stairs. When they passed by Henry, they both bumped into Henry. "What the hell? Where the f*ck did youe from? Don''t you have eyes?" A drunkard broke out into curses. "You are the one who didn''t see me, aren''t you?" Henry replied with a smile. "Get down on your knees and apologize to me. Do you know who I am?" The other drunkard also spoke. "Kirwen, the Supremacy Master, is my uncle!" "Oh?" Henry looked at the other side in surprise, and then looked at the young man who led the way. "Is he here as a part of a meal as well?" The young guide shook his head and said, "No, this is the nephew of Kirwen. He''s on his own." Henry nodded. "I see. But since Curse City said that it''s a special dish for me, irrelevant people should not be here, right?" In front of Henry, a cold light shed past. That drunkard, who called himself Kirwen''s nephew, had his head thrown up and blood was spraying everywhere. Chapter 1464 Chapter 1464 As he looked at the head flying in front of him, the young man leading the way was stunned. This was the nephew of the Supremacy Master Kirwen! This Syl killed him just like that? The two men were also arranged by Curse City this time. They specially raised the identity of one of them, but they did not expect that this identity would not affect Syl at all! While the young man leading the way was in a daze, Henry caught another drunkard and said, "In our ce, there''s another way to treat people who don''t respect etiquette. It''s called skin peeling. It''s not skin peeling with a knife, but a scratch on the scalp." As Henry spoke, he made a move. The Qi-de in his hand drew a line on the drunkard''s head. "Then, we pour liquid that would make your skin itchy. I didn''t bring anything, but my Qi can produce the same effect. The person can''t use his hand to scratch it. He would only have a subconscious idea, which is to end the itchiness. In the end, on the top of his head skin and flesh will separatepletely. That''s fun." Henry would make moves as he spoke. When his voice fell, the drunkard, who was caught by him, was distorted all over. It could be seen that the purple light was prating into the drunkard''s head bit by bit, which made him suffer a lot. The young guide listened to Henry''s words and looked at Henry''s movements. There was a hint of fear in his eyes. The drunken man''s face was red and his body was twisted more and more seriously. The young guide shot out a ray of light and hit the drunkard between the eyebrows. Surprisingly, the drunkard had a look of relief on his face. He tilted his head and fell to the ground. "Oh, kill him directly? Isn''t that a bit too easy for him?" Henry smiled slightly. The young guide responded, "Brother Zhang, we have other things to do. We''d better not waste time on these unimportant people." "It''s really a pity." Henry''s face was full of pity. "I haven''t yed this kind of game for a long time. I just have a little interest in it. Forget it. I think there will be opportunities in the future. What do you think?" Henry suddenly looked at the young guide. The young guide shivered for no reason. He managed to squeeze out a smile and responded, "Yes, there will be opportunitiester. Let''s go up first." After the young guide said that, he hurriedly walked to the front of Henry and led the way for him. In fact, there were a few dishes prepared for Henry, but Kirwen''s nephew was killed by Henry, which let people understand Syl''s character in an instant. The special dishes that were prepared before were gone. The young guide took Henry to a private room. In the private room, there were already five people, three men and two women, all about 30 years old. "Come,e,e. Brother Zhang, let me introduce you. This is Jermyn, the leader." The leading young man introduced each of them. Among the men, there was a bald brawny man who was tall and strong. His name was Jermyn, and he was under themand of the Supremacy Master Kirwen. A thin man was one of the Supremacy Master dino''s subordinates. There was also a man in a suit, who was a subordinate of a Supremacy Master called Heller. As for the remaining two women, they followed the other two Supremacy Masters. Henry walked into the private room and sat down. On the dining table, there were already several dishes. Zylvia just looked at these dishes, and the difort that had just been suppressed in the stomach began to surge again. Because what was ced on the te were all organs of some people, including hands and feet, some of which were bloody, and some of which were cooked, giving out a fragrance. Henry frowned. "Haha,e, Brother Zhang, taste our special dishes." Jermyn put a human arm.on Henry te. It was obvious that it was just a child''s arm. "The human flesh is better than most of the meat. Once you eat it, you will never forget it for the rest of your life!" After saying that, Jermyn picked up a piece on his own and put it into his mouth to chew, enjoying it with a face full of enjoyment. Seeing this scene, Zylvia couldn''t help vomiting again. "Take it, I won''t eat it." Henry sat there and shook his head slightly.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "You don''t want to eat?" The thin little man looked surprised. "Brother Zhang, since you are in our city, you should ept the characteristics of our city, shouldn''t you?" The rest of the people also sneered. They all saw what happened downstairs. At this moment, when they saw Henry being defeated, they were more or less proud in their hearts. Henry frowned and said, "Who gave you confidence, huh?" Henry''s words made several people, who were sneering at him, stunned. "Don''t you understand what I said?" Henry nced at everyone. Jermyn frowned slightly. "Brother Zhang, I don''t understand what you mean." Jermyn''s voice had barely faded when a purple sh of light appeared. Jermyn''s head also fell to the ground. Blood gushed out of his head. "He''s just atte-stage of the Divine Realm. How can he call me brother? Who gave him the courage?" Henry said with a cold snort. The entire room was filled with purple light. The young guide changed his face. "Brother Syl, Jermyn is the representative of Supremacy Master Kirwen!" "Representative?" Henry smiled disdainfully Does it mean that he can call me brother? Now, let the so-called Kirwene over and ne exin to me why. Otherwise, Syl Zhang, would probably think that he looks down on Radiant Ind." The few people in the room looked at each other, and the short man opened his mouth. "Zhang..." As soon as the word "Zhang" came out of his mouth, the head of the short man was also thrown high into the air. "Did I let you speak?" Henry''s face was full of anger. "I said, call the Supremacy Master behind you to speak. Don''t you understand?" A red figure suddenly appeared behind Henry. For a moment, Qi-swords were everywhere. Outside the hotel, many residents of Curse City gathered, waiting to see what was going on. They saw countless red sword lights piercing out of the hotel and straight into the sky. Some people who were closer toit had scars on their faces, and on the ground, sword marks emerged. The two-story hotelpletely copsed with a bang, causing smoke and dust to rise in all directions. When the smoke and dust dissipated, Henry was still sitting on a chair, apanied by Zylvia. Except for the young man who led the way, the other five representatives'' bodies were all cut in half. Henry sat there, and his voice rang out so that everyone could hear it clearly. "From the looks of it, Curse City''s way of treating guests doesn''t seem to be very polite. In the past, it wasn''t a big deal, but from today forth, my Radiant Ind will have to move into Curse City. This type of etiquette should be changed!" Chapter 1465 Chapter 1465 Henry''s voice was so loud and it was so clear that everyone could hear it. Looking at the people sitting in the ruins, everyone''s heart was filled with one word. "Arrogant!" Yes, he was arrogant! A single person was moring about the entire Curse City. Everyone understood the insinuation in Henry''s words. "Radiant Ind wants to be the master of Curse City!" What kind of ce was Curse City? It was a ce that even the official institutions couldn''t control. It was a ce that even the main city of Wanshan District couldn''t control. Since when could a power that had just popped up interfere? "Hahaha, I''ve long heard of the brothers of Radiant Ind. Their methods are extraordinary. Based on what I have seen today, it''s true." A burst of loudughter rang out, and then a red-robed individual arrived from the sky. Someone in the crowd eximed when he saw this figure. "Supremacy Master Kirwen!" "Supremacy Master Kirwen is here!" "Sy! is exceptionally arrogant. He killed Kirwen''s nephew, and then killed Kirwen''s representative. This is pping Kirwen''s face!" "Let''s see how Kirwen is going to deal with this!" "Given Kirwen''s personality as a Supremacy Master, he might directly take action." "Who is stronger, Kirwen or Syl?" "There is no doubt that Kirwen is superior to him. After all, it has been a long time since Kirwen became the Supremacy Master. And this Syl is so young. Even if he started to cultivate Qi in his mother''s womb, it is impossible for him to be more qualified than Kirwen!" Voices came out of the crowd one after another. Kirwen stood in the air and looked down at Henry. "Brother Syl, I''m older than you. Calling you brother shouldn''t count as taking advantage of you." Henry was still sitting there, saying nothing. Kirwen continued, "When you first came to Curse City, we warmly weed you, but Brother Zhang''s response was a bit disrespectful to us, wasn''t it? You killed my nephew and killed my representative. You''re not taking Kirwen seriously!" Henry, who had been sitting there, stood up at this moment. He looked up at Kirwen and said with a smile, "It''s very strange. Why should I take you seriously, huh?" Kirwen''s eyes turned sharp. He already knew that this man was extremely arrogant, but he didn''t think that this man could be so arrogant that he didn''t put him in his eyes at all. "Brother Zhang, don''t be too arrogant." Kirwen''s voice was gloomy, and a True Spirit appeared behind him. It was a swordsman. "Arrogant?" Henry suddenlyughed. "I, Sy I Zhang, am not as arrogant as you, Supremacy Master Kirwen. I have been the Supremacy Master for a long time, but you asked your junior to provoke me. Now you are looking down on me, Sy I Zhang, and our Radiant Ind!"Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Kirwen said, "Syl Zhang, you don''t need to pressure me with Radiant Ind!" "Oh? From the looks of it, you want me to do it myself, right?" Henry''s mouth twitched, revealing a smile. Then, with a sudden wave of his hand, a streak of purple sword light shot into the sky, rushing straight for Kirwen. Just now Henry suddenly called out the Battle Spirit and prepared his Qi-sword, just because he felt that he was close to Kirwen. The appearance of the Battle Spirit was not to resist the Supremacy Master, but to cover up the convergence of energy. From the beginning, Henry was ready to condense the Demon Sword of Destruction. There would definitely be a battle in Curse City. Henry had clearly thought about it. This battle must be fought well, otherwise, there would be a lot of troubles in the future. What kind of battle could be considered a beautiful battle? That was a battle that possessed enough power to strike fear into others! Henry had condensed the Demon Sword, and it was his most powerful attack. He had just absorbed some of the Qi-sword from the Battle Spirit, so now it was extremely powerful. In the eyes of outsiders, it was only Henry''s sword that followed. This sword shot straight into the sky, hacking towards Kirwen. Kirwen''s expression suddenly changed. Even the True Spirit of the swordsman behind him made a somewhat human-like expression of fear. The Heretic God once said that Henry''s sword could kill spirits! Out of desperation, Kirwen made a move to block the attack, but how could he resist Henry''s Demon Sword that had been stored up for a long time? The violet sword lightpletely swallowed up Kirwen, and the power of the sword radiance didn''t decrease. It shot up into the sky, and even the clouds were cut into two. In the eyes of the spectators below, the world, at that moment, became purple. When everything returned to normal, one could see that Kirwen''s long robe was already in tatters. The True Spirit behind him was also faintly discernible. Kirwen''s entire body was covered in blood. He was breathing heavily and blood was still flowing out from the corners of his mouth. Seeing such a scene, all the people below widened their eyes and couldn''t believe what they had just seen. "How could this be?" "Supremacy Master Kirwen was injured!" "Syl''s casual sword caused serious injury to Kirwen!" "This is too horrible! How old is Syl?" Cries rang out. Even Kirwen himself found it a bit hard to believe. It was hard for him to imagine that the sword from just now was just used by a young Supremacy Master, yet it was casually hacked out! One must know that today, the reason why Curse City used Supremacy Master Kirwen''s nephew to suppress Henry was because Kirwen had an extremely high prestige and reputation in Curse City. In terms of personal strength, Kirwen was definitely one of the best in Curse City! However, such a person, who was one of the best in Curse City, was seriously injured by Syl''s sword, and even his True Spirit was injured! This Syl was too horrible! Or, it could be said that Radiant Ind was too horrible! What kind of organization was it that could make such a young expert? Kirwen breathed heavily. He wanted to immediatelyunch an offensive attack to recover his dignity, but he didn''t dare. He couldn''t figure out Syl''s background and didn''t dare to act at will. Henry stood there, and he, who had consumed a lot of energy, was also secretly replenishing his strength. When he was almost over, Henry said, "Supremacy Master Kirwen, the reason why I came here is not to kill people. This sword strike is because I, Syl Zhang, am not satisfied with you. If you are not convinced, you cane to me at any time. I will be here over the next few days!" After saying that, Henry strode away from the ruins. Zylvia hurried to keep up with him. The crowd consciously made a way for Henry. The fierce look in their eyes almost disappeared. For no other reason, just because of Henry''s skyrocketing sword just now, they were frightened! Henry walked out of the crowd and completely entered Curse City. As the traffic hub, although the name of Curse City sounded not so developed, in fact, this city was prosperous, much more prosperous than Ensver City, but the folk customs here seemed very tough. One could see people fighting at any time on the road, but these people dared not destroy the surrounding buildings no matter how they shed. Henry had asked Zylvia to check in at a hotel that verbey had contacted before. Less than half an hour after they checked in, Henry received an invitation from the governor of Curse City. Chapter 1466 Chapter 1466 An invitation from the governor of Curse City was sent to Henry. Henry looked at the invitation in his hand and was very clear that what had happened before was just the appetizer. The real banquet would probably only begin now. However, after his previous attack, the banquet would probably end up in a battle. Henry could probably guess what would happen in this so-called governor''s banquet. The meeting was set for 8 o''clock in the evening, but Henry appeared at 9 o''clock. He took Zylvia out of their hotel and went to the party. The city lord of Curse City was named Deveraux. Her strength wasn''t all that powerful, and she had just entered the Spirit- controlling Realm. The reason why she was able to be the city lord was because she had the support of some academies. Although Curse City was not under the jurisdiction of the academy, there were some things that needed to be done on the surface, such as the position of the city lord of Curse City. However, although she had this position, it was another matter of whether she had real power or not. This gathering was set at the most luxurious hotel in Curse City. This hotel was the trademark building in Curse City. The appearance of the building looked like a knife intersecting with a sword. It could be seen from this that the folk style in Curse City was extremely sturdy. City lord Deveraux was a woman in her forties, but in terms of appearance, she looked like she was only in her thirties, still charming. Today, many important figures had gathered in the hotel, including Kirwen and the other five Supremacy Masters. These five Supremacy Master represented five different powers. Right now, Curse City was under the joint management of these five powers. Today, in the daytime, Henry had killed the representatives of these five Supremacy Masters. The banquet was divided into several levels. The Supremacy Masters were divided into one level, the elders of major forces were divided into the second level, and the juniors of major forces were divided into the third level. Kirwen sat listlessly in his seat. Today, Henry''s sword had hurt Kirwen''s origin, making it difficult for him to recover from the shock. There were two purposes for today''s party. First, the higher-ups of Curse City wanted to suppress SyL The second was to wee the War Goddess who came from the capital city. At eight o''clock in the evening, the War Goddess entered the city. She brought 10,000 elite troops into the city, all of which were fully armed and unified. Walking at the very front of the group, the War Goddess was valiant. Her face that could be described as perfect was filled with determination. When the city governor of Curse City and the five Supremacy Masters received the news, they immediately went downstairs to wee her. These people wanted to suppress Sy I and reduce his prestige. But when facing the War Goddess, what they did was to tter her. In this region, the War Goddess of the capital city, Sylvia Lin, had once fought three out of the Seven Supreme Protectors of Mountain Heng alone. This battle record was enough to make anyone feel proud! At nine o''clock in the evening, ten thousand soldiers stayed outside the hotel, while Sylvia entered the hotel with only one adjutant. The city lord of Curse City, Deveraux, followed her from the side. "General Lin, you must have been exhausted from the long journey. It must have been hard on you." "City Lord is really hard working." Sylvia looked ahead. "The forces here are all in a mess. And you can still handle them in a well-organized way." "Haha." Deverauxughed dryly. "General Lin, you tter me too much." Many people had heard of the War Goddess, but not many people had seen her. When Sylvia entered the banquet hall, the gazes of many of the younger generation from various §Ö factions were focused on her. Their eyes were filled with amazement. They had heard that she woulde today, but they never thought that she would be so stunning. "Sandey, she should be your type, right?" Not far away, two young men, holding wine sses in their hands, looked over. Sandey was the son of Supremacy Master dino. Sandey''s position in Curse City was naturally extremely high. His own strength wasn''t bad either, and he was at the middle stage of the Divine Realm. At his age, he could be considered outstanding. The person who spoke to Sandey was called Izydor. He was the son of Supremacy Master Heller, and he also had a very high status. With a smile, Sandey shook the ss in his hand and said, "You''re right. She is my cup of tea." "It''s a pity." Izydor shook his head helplessly. "She is the War Goddess from the capital. In Curse City, you need to only wave your hand and you can get whatever you want. But you can''t get your hands on thisMaterial ? N?velDrama.Org. woman. You can only have a look at her." Hearing this, Sandey''s face showed dissatisfaction, and then he said, "So what? As long as I like a woman, she will fall into my hands sooner orter." "Forget it." Izydor patted him on the shoulder. "Some people, some things, you''d better not force." Sandey''s hand, which was holding the wine ss, slightly exerted force, and then strode toward the ce where Sylvia was. Izydor looked at the back of Sandey and showed a smile on his face. Then he quietly walked aside. As Sandey tidied up his clothes, he walked to Sylvia and put on a handsome smile. With this smile alone, Sandey had once captured the heart of many girls. Sandey spoke in his maic voice, "General Lin, I don''t know if I have the fortune to have a drink with you." Seeing Sandey walk in front of Sylvia, the city lord of Curse City, Deveraux, was clearly stunned. The other five Supremacy Masters also didn''t react in time. Kirwen and the others turned their gazes towards dino. dino frowned slightly as he looked at his son. He knew very well how rebellious his son was. Every time he saw a beautiful woman, his son would act on it. But he had never imagined that his son wouldy his eyes on the War Goddess. Without even ncing at Sandey, Sylvia said, "A mere Divine Realm expert came and wants to have a drink with me, is he even worthy?" Sandey''s expression froze, and then he said, "Sooner orter, there will be a day when I will be a Supremacy Master." "Then let''s wait until the day you be one. A voice sounded, and it was full of sarcasm. "Everyone put down your pride and if you say you can be a Supremacy Master, in the end, you will all be a pile of withered bones and die under the opponent''s de." Content belongs to It was the first time that Sandey saw a young man striding over. Behind him was a woman. The person who spoke was Henry. Because of his identity and strength, Sandey didn''t dare to lose his temper with Sylvia, but he didn''t care about such a young man. He shouted directly, "Who are you?" Standing to the side, Kirwen saw Henry and subconsciously took a step back. Henry smiled slightly. "Supremacy Master dino, some juniors shouldn''t speak. You have to educate them, or it will be toote when someone else does it for you. Supremacy Master Kirwen is a good example, isn''t he?" Chapter 1467 Chapter 1467 Sandey subconsciously looked around. Henry''s words made him feel very ashamed. He shouted, "Who gave you the qualification toe to the party this time?" "Qualification?" Henry smiled slightly, then strode to the front of Sandey, waved his arm and pped him in the face. Sandey wanted to dodge, but he discovered that all the Qi activity in his body had been sealed. He couldn''t move at all. Sandey could only watch helplessly as the other party''s p was aimed at his face. Pa! After a crisp sound, Sandey found that he had regained freedom again. He was pped in front of so many people, which made him feel ashamed and angry. With a roar, the Qi energy around him surged and he was about to fight. "Impudent!" Supremacy Master dino finally spoke. He released a great roar, stopping Sandey''s movements. "Dad!" Sandey looked at dino in confusion. dino walked up and simrly pped Sandey''s face. Regarding Sandey''s performance today, dino was extremely disappointed. This brat was too lecherous. He actually dared to set his eyes on the War Goddess. Not to mention that she alone fought against three of the Seven Protectors, just the identity of the other party, as the personal disciple of the valley master of the Sword Valley, and as the representative of the capital city, was enough for even the Supremacy Masters to be careful and treat her seriously! "Keep your temper in check!" dino berated. "When you be a Supremacy Master, then show me your personality. Right now, be a good boy and keep your mouth shut!" After scolding him, dino looked at Henry and said with a smile, "Brother Syl, my son is not sensible. Don''t worry too much about him." Henry nodded. "From the looks of it, are there still people who are reasonable in Curse City? I thought that they are just like that nephew of Kirwen who doesn''t know the etiquette!" When Sandey heard the word ''Syl'', his body trembled. How could he have not heard about what had happened today? He had heard that Syl from Radiant Ind had seriously injured Kirwen with a casual stroke of his sword. The anger of Sandey hadpletely subsided at this moment. There was a hint of fear in his eyes and he stepped back. Kirwen gave a cold snort, but didn''t say anything. Henry looked at Sylvia. At the same time, Sylvia also looked at Henry. At the moment when they looked at each other, everything seemed to be still. Since thest time Henry left, he had not seen Sylvia. He had searched so long around the Ancient Gods Mountain, the ancestralnd, the Lon Kingdom, and the Core. Everything Henry did, he only had one goal-to find the woman that had long been engraved in his heart. Right now, the two of them saw each other. Originally, they should have many things to say, but they didn''t know what to say. One could see that Sylvia''s body was trembling slightly. Although she had tried her best to control herself, there were some things that she could not control. The adjutant next to Sylvia looked at Sylvia with a puzzled look. She had never seen this look on the general''s face before. Seeing that Sylvia was unable to control her emotions, Henry smiled and said, "I''ve heard the name of the War Goddess a long time ago. Today I see her, but I didn''t expect that she is such a beautiful woman. If one day, I, Syl Zhang, can abduct the War Goddess back to our camp and make her my madam, I would be too excited, hahaha!" "How dare you?!" Sylvia shouted, "Syl Zhang, your Radiant Ind is just a small force. Pay attention to your tone of speech!" Kirwen, the Supremacy Master, and the others now truly understood just how unrestricted this Syl was. He could even tease the War Goddess, so what else was there that he didn''t dare to do? Sylvia looked at the man in front of her. She took in a deep breath as a smile appeared on her face. The moment Sylvia smiled, it was as if the snow had melted as a spring breeze brushed against her face. "Syl Zhang, your name has profound meaning. But it doesn''t look like you can easily take people back to your vige and make them your wives." Henry smiled and said, "I can''t do that to others, but I''m not sure about you, General Lin. Why are you so charming?" "Syl is really good at joking." Sylvia said. "Haha!" Henryughed and said, "I''m not joking. If there is a chance, I will definitely take you back." "Syl, that''s enough!" Sylvia shouted again. "You can eat anything you like, but you can''t talk nonsense!" Henry shrugged his shoulders and walked aside. The people present secretly shouted that Henry was bold. They didn''t expect that he and his wife were flirting with each other. Zylvia followed Henry from beginning to end, looking morous. After Henry took his seat, Zylvia thoughtfully massaged Henry''s shoulders. Seeing this scene, Sylvia pouted slightly, and there was a hint of jealousy in her eyes, but she quickly withdrew it. "Good for you, Henry. Wherever you go, there will be a woman behind you, right? There is that policewoman, President Qin, and Mn on the surface. Now, there''s a little star with you! I''ll deal with youter!" The woman''s mind was constantly muttering. Sylvia had been paying attention to Henry. The actress beside Henry naturally could not escape Sylvia''s investigation. Sylvia strode to the other side and sat down, facing Henry. Henry saw that Sylvia was sitting opposite him and looked straight at him. He also felt the softness of Zylvia''s hands behind him. He suddenly felt embarrassed and quickly waved his hand at Zylvia. "Well, go and wait aside." Zylvia nodded and walked to the side respectfully. Henry looked at Sylvia again and found that the woman was still looking at him like before. He quickly made a gesture of begging for mercy. No one present noticed the small-scale interaction between the two of them. After hearing the words of Deveraux, the other Supremacy Masters also sat down one after another. After everyone was seated, Deveraux stood up and said, "Today,Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Curse it''s really the lucky day for my City. General Lin''s arrival made the whole Curse City shine. Brother Syl of Radiant Ind, the young hero, it''s also my honour to see you today, hahaha." Deveraux, as a middleman, spoke in this official way and did not dare to offend anybody. The Supremacy Master Kirwen snorted and said, "There are too many young and sessful people in the world. However, people as arrogant as Syl are rare. I just don''t know whether Syl is born like this or he acts this way on purpose to build his prestige in our city." Kirwen raised the topic with a single sentence. The other four Supremacy Masters alsoid their eyes on Henry. Henry, who was being stared at by everyone, leanedzily on the seat and said softly, "What''s the difference? Uh?" Chapter 1468 Chapter 1468 In fact, Henry''s answer only expressed one wordarrogance! Extreme arrogance! Henry was clearly showing no respect for the rest of the people. Heller said, "Syl, don''t be too arrogant." "Arrogant? Am I?" Henry leaned on it. "If you have the strength to kill anyone on the spot, you will know that I am not arrogant." Henry pretended to be calm. The Supremacy Masters'' faces were all more or less ugly. This type of feeling of being looked down on by others made them feel especially ufortable. "Alright, everyone." Deveraux quickly tried to smooth things over. "You did note here to fight. There''s no need for all of you to go head-to-head against each other in this manner, right?" "If it isn''t for the sake of being ruthless, then I want to know why this young man took action as soon as he came to our Curse City. What is the meaning of this?" Another Supremacy Master spoke. It was a woman named Tosh.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Henry shrugged his shoulders and said, "Your words are really interesting. I, Syl Zhang, am a Supremacy Master. You arranged a group of nobody to call me brother and ask me what do you mean? Zylvia, call Kirwen a brother. Let''s see if our supremacy Master Kirwen would respond." Zylvia nodded and said on the spot, "Brother Kirwen." It was easy to tell from Kirwen''s expression that he was on the verge of dripping water! No one thought that Zylvia actually dared to shout, but it also showed a thing about Syl''s leadership ability. He could make a new star of Radiant Ind do what he said. This kind of person, to some extent, was more terrible than superman! Henry looked at Kirwen with a puzzled face and said, "What''s wrong? Why don''t you respond? Your face seems very ugly." "Syl Zhang!" Kirwen pped his hand on the armrest of the chair next to him. The entire chair immediately broke into pieces. "Syl, you''re going too far!" "Ha ha." Henry chuckled. "What I did was the same as what all the Supremacy Masters did. How could it be too much? Could it be..." When Henry said this, his eyes narrowed, and the purple spiritual Qi on his body surged. "Are you deliberately bullying me?" The atmosphere at the banquet tensed up immediately. A cry of rm rang out. "ck and White Supremacy Masters! Someone has seen ck and White Supremacy Masters'' True Spirits in the city!" "Those are ck and White Supremacy Masters from Radiant Ind, that''s right!" A few cries of surprise rang out, causing Kirwen and the others'' faces to change. These two Supremacy Masters of Radiant Ind had actuallye as well! They looked at Henry, who was still leaning on the chair leisurely. He stretched out his right thumb and touched his ears as if he didn''t care about it. Only now did several Supremacy Masters understand why this man was so arrogant and so confident. It turned out there were still others behind him! As far as the power of Radiant Ind was concerned, it had always given off a very mysterious, powerful aura. Radiant Ind had only made a few moves, but each time, it was the Supremacy Master who had made their move! In the event at the Shindig Hotel a few days ago, there had been two new Supremacy Masters who had appeared. Right now, no one knew how many Supremacy Masters there were in Radiant Ind! Nobody dared to imagine how many Supremacy Masters there were there either, because what was revealed in front of them was already terrifying enough! "Everyone, I think everyone''s focus has been mistaken," Henry said with a smile. He stood up and walked up to Sylvia. "Compared to all of you who are targeting Radiant Ind, it''s better to look at this War Goddess. She brought over ten thousand elites to Curse City. Her threat should be greater than mine!" It was definitely a sharp topic for Sylvia to bring the troops here, and no one was willing to mention it. Although they had heard the news that beforeing this time, the War Goddess had made a military order to recapture Curse City, but now this topic was not mentioned yet, and no one was willing to mention or to think of a solution. In the past, in Curse City, the various forces fought with each other, and the academy had to retreat. Now, Curse City was stabilized. None of these five Supremacy Masters was willing to change the situation. This was also a basic emotion. When they had nothing, people dared to fight with each other, but when they had a lot, they would be more careful. Therefore, theypletely ignored Sylvia who brought arge number of troops here and focused all their attention on Radiant Ind. However, who would have thought that Syl would actually take the initiative to ask such a sharp question? Henry stared at Sylvia and said with a smile, "General Lin, in Wanshan District, you ndered our Radiant Ind. You described our Radiant Ind as a group of greedy demons. Does our Radiant Ind have a grudge against you?" "Mr Zhang, you''re mistaken." Sylvia shook her head slightly. "One of my assistants should have exined it to you. Some things are not as simple as they seem." "Is that so?" Henry''s face was stered with a smile. In the next second, the smile suddenly disappeared. His gaze became sharp and his tone became more serious. "General Lin, are you a fool or someone who doesn''t have a mouth? Since you didn''t say it, shouldn''t you rify it? Or you''re admitting it now. You want to stand on the opposite side of our Radiant Ind!" "Syl Zhang!" Deveraux shouted, "Come on, I want everyone to get to know each other today. I do not want everyone to argue. As an outsider, your behaviour is a bit out of line!" Deveraux was backed by the academy''s background. Henry''s words seemed to have turned against Sylvia. How could Deveraux not choose to stand on her side? Henry nced at the other five Supremacy Masters. When he saw that they were not moved, he suddenlyughed and said, "Hahaha, you cowards, how dare you call yourself people of Curse City? Do you think you are cruel? Do you think you''re evil people just because you eat human flesh? From the way I see it, that does not count as cruel at all. Instead, eating human flesh will only make me sick. I initially thought that Curse City is full of brave people. We could have worked together on the discovery of the treasure in Thunder Town, but now it looks like you''re just a bunch of weaklings. From the looks of it, it doesn''t matter if this Curse City works with us or not." After Henry finished speaking, he threw his sleeves and turned to leave! "Syl Zhang, wait!" The Supremacy Master dino stretched out his hand and stopped Henry. "What do you mean by the discovery of the treasure?" The rest of the Supremacy Masters also looked at him with a puzzled expression. Henry sneered. "When you have the courage, let''s talk about it!" After Henry finished speaking, he strode out of the banquet hall, leaving a few Supremacy Masters looking at each other in dismay. However, it was clear that their attitude towards Sylvia was no longer as respectful as before. Henry''s starting point was too good. It was the treasure of Thunder Town. What happened in Thunder Town had spread all over the Wanshan District. Those who had a little bit of sanity knew that it was not so simple. Now when Henry proposed the treasure, their ideas suddenly came alive. Chapter 1469 Chapter 1469 After Henry left, it could be seen that there was less enthusiasm in the conversation between other Supremacy Masters and Sylvia. They even faintly talked about the topic in the direction of Thunder Town. They wanted to get to know something about the discovery of the treasure from Sylvia. However, Sylvia was very strict. She didn''t say anything about the treasures. Finally, the banquet ended in discord. Under the arrangement of Deveraux, Sylvia stayed in the hotel. Sylvia''s adjutant and officers and soldiers also stayed in the hotel. If there weren''t enough rooms, they would stay in the surrounding area. As long as an order was given, all the ten thousand soldiers brought by Sylvia could be assembled in the shortest time possible. In addition to the rooms reserved by Sylvia, there were two more rooms in the most luxurious hotel, which belonged to Henry and Zylvia. In the dead of the night, the whole Curse City fell into silence. Sylvia was lying on the bed. She had already dered that she was going to rest, but after a few hours, she still did not feel sleepy at all. Her heart was beating violently, because Sylvia knew very well that the person she was thinking about day and night was now in the same town as her, even in the same hotel. Sylvia closed her eyes. She could feel the burning sensation on her face. "Who''s there?!" Sylvia''s expression suddenly changed. She suddenly got up from the bed. Halfway up, however, someone held a knife and pressed her onto the bed. The sharp knife was already ced at Sylvia''s neck. If Sylvia moved even a little, this sharp knife would be able to take her life. A teasing voice came from in front of Sylvia. When he spoke, his mouth was almost touching Sylvia''s face. "General Lin, your alertness is a little too low. You didn''te back to your senses until I was in front of you. It seems that the rumours about your strength in the outside world are too false." Sylvia raised her eyebrows, "I think it''s been a long time since I''ve dealt with you. You''re getting bolder and bolder." As she spoke, Sylvia stretched out her hand and grabbed towards the other party''s ear. She then forcefully twisted it and said, "Tell me, what''s going on with that little female celebrity beside you! Do you have to bring a woman wherever you go?!" Henry, who pretended to be joking the previous second, immediately put on a crying face. "Honey, it hurts! I was wrong!" "What''s wrong with you?" Sylvia''s grip did not rx in the slightest. "I was wrong in every way!" "No!" Sylvia pouted. "You must give me ten things you did wrong." As soon as Sylvia''s voice fell, she felt a great forceing from the front. She couldn''t resist it and leaned forward. Then, she was held in Henry''s arms. The familiar and warm feeling came again. At this moment, Sylvia felt a sense of security that she had never felt before. Henry''s gentle voice rang in Sylvia''s ear, "Honey, I missed you." Sylvia could not control her tears. During this period of time, Sylvia''s whereabouts were strange and she had no news at all. She, from an ordinary female president, suddenly became the War Goddess in Wanshan District in the Core. What she had experienced was unimaginable. She even directly touched the core of civilization without knowing what it was. Such a high-level contrast was enough to make a person lose their mind. Henry could clearly feel that the woman in his arms was sobbing. He slowly kissed the woman''s hair and forehead. "Sweetheart, I won''t let you go so easily this time." "No." Sylvia pulled her head out of Henry''s arms and wiped away her tears. "This time, the incident in Curse City is over. I have to go back. There are still many things in the capital city that have not been solved. If I follow you now, no matter you or me, we won''t be able to leave this ce." Henry grabbed Sylvia''s arms and looked at the woman in front of him. "Honey, tell me, why did you suddenly appear in the Core, and how did you be the War Goddess? What is going on here? Also, how could you be the disciple of the Master of Sword Valley? I have had contact with the people of the Sword Valley. This Sword Valley is very deep." "Dear, I don''t mean to hide it from you, but there are some things that I can''t tell you now." Sylvia took a deep breath and said, "But now, what I''m doing is all for your own good. You have to believe me. As for the Sword Valley... I can only say that we are mutually taking advantage of each other. You said that you have had contact with the Sword Valley. What''s going on?" "Gavrilo, Bogomir, and Aureo Jian." Henry only said the names of the three people. Sylvia''s expression instantly changed. She cried out in rm, "Honey, the deaths of those three people have something to do with you!" After Sylvia finished, she immediately realized that her voice was a little loud. She quickly covered her mouth and looked around with her bright eyes. After a few seconds, Sylvia pulled Henry''s sleeve and said, Honey, you''re in trouble. Aureo has been chosen as the next Valley Lord of Sword Valley. Now there are rumours that he may be dead, but it has not yet been confirmed. How did you kill him? This man is very horrible!" Henry shrugged his shoulders and said, "Just beat the old master to death. If I didn''t kill him, I would be killed by him." "Honey, you must keep this a secret." Sylvia lowered her voice and said, "Right now Valley Master is searching for the murderer all over the world Even the city lord of the capital city dare to provoke that woman at will. Some people say that she''s a lunatic, so you can''t be stared at by her." Henry couldn''t help butugh when he saw that Sylvia had changed from the War Goddess god into a woman in one second. "Honey, aren''t you the disciple of Valle Master of Sword Valley?" "This is just an identity that someone me. Valley Master owes him a favour." Sylvia exined. "All right." Henry sighed, then stretched out his hand and touched her for a while. Sylvia''s pretty face turned red. "What are you doing?" "Can''t I do anything to my wife?" Henry smiled and shamelessly put his lips on hers.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "Murder! Syl killed Sandey!" A burst of shouts suddenly sounded around Curse City. The peaceful night waspletely broken by the roar. Sylvia and Henry in the room were both stunned. "Honey!" Sylvia subconsciously tightened her grip on Henry''s arm. "This..." "Ha." Henry sneered and said, "I thought someone could do some tricks, and it turns out to be this?" "Husband, who framed you?" Sylvia asked. "It''s hard to say now." Henry shook his head and got up from the bed. "But I guess, now Zylvia has been taken away. If they want to frame me, they must have evidence." Someone knocked on the door of Sylvia''s room, and the adjutant''s voice came from outside, "General, something has happened!" "I''ll go out and have a look first." Henry said, and the next second, he disappeared from the room. Chapter 1470 Chapter 1470 The door of Sylvia''s room was pushed open by the adjutant from outside. Sylvia sat up from the bed, her eyebrows slightly furrowed as she grumbled: "What''s going on? Why are you in such a rash?" "General, something bad has happened." The adjutant''s face looked terrible. "Syl''s people killed Sandey, but she insisted that it was you who made her do it." "That celebrity?" Sylvia smiled disdainfully. "She is Syl''s person. She insisted that I was the one who did it, so who would believe her?" The adjutant took a deep breath. "Two of our soldiers were captured together!"Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Sylvia''s expression changed. "Let''s go and have a look!" When Sylvia and the adjutant walked out of the hotel, they saw at a nce that there were quite a few people standing on the street. The loud shout just now had awakened the entire city. As the sole son of the Supremacy Master dino, Sandey had an extremely high status in Curse City. Normally, no one dared to provoke him, but today, he was actually killed. It was difficult for this news not to alert the entire city. Landey lived in a vi within Curse City. At this moment, the surroundings of the vi were full of people. The city lord Deveraux, as well as Kirwen, Heller and others, were all here. Supremacy Master dino stood in front of the vi with reddened eyes. Behind him, a void figure appeared. The ground around the vi had already been torn apart by dino. One could feel just how angry dino was. Opposite dino, Henry protected Zylvia. Behind Henry, a red figure also appeared, looking at dino. dino gritted his teeth. "Syl, if you don''t give me an exnation for what happened today, I will fight a life- and- death battle with you and your Radiant Ind at the cost of my life!" Henry looked at Zylvia behind him. At this time, she curled up in a corner. Her face was pale and she was shivering. He could see that Zylvia was still wearing pyjamas. Her clothes were a little ragged, and some skin was exposed. Landey''s body was lying in a pool of blood, and blood was still flowing slowly from his body. Henry looked back at dino and said, "dino, regardless of whether one of my subordinates killed your son or not, do you think you alone are capable of killing me?" "It should not be difficult for me to keep you here at the cost of my life!" dino''s entire body was trembling from anger. "Not bad." Henry shrugged his shoulders, and a purple sword was condensed in his hand. "If you want to fight with me, it''s no problem. I will entertain you. But I advise you not to let the true murderer hiding in the dark see this. I''ve made it very clear that I came here today to cooperate with you, and there is someone else who wants to ughter you! In addition to my subordinates, there are the two soldiers of General Lin!" dino was shocked. Although he was angry, he was not impulsive. During the day, he had also heard about that the fight and he knew the power of the purple divine sword, so he didn''t act rashly this time. At this moment, Sylvia and her adjutant elbowed through the crowd and came over. "Mr. Zhang, as the old saying goes, you can eat anything you like, but you can''t talk nonsense!" There were many soldiers following behind Sylvia. They were all in unison, and their momentum was sky-high. Just by looking at their momentum alone, they gave off an invisible pressure. "Talk nonsense?" Henry looked at Sylvia with a smile. "Now that your two soldiers are standing here, how can I be considered to be talking nonsense?" "General Lin, we all know very well the purpose of your trip to Curse City." Kirwen said, "Now that your two soldiers are here, shouldn''t you give them some exnation?" "What kind of exnation?" Sylvia raised her head, "I am well-behaved I''m not going to secretly attack a person from the Divine Realm. If I want to kill people, I''ll have to start with Supremacy Masters first!" When Sylvia spoke, the arrogance in her words was not less than that of Henry. Henry looked at Sylvia''s arrogant appearance and felt proud in his heart. "That''s my wife!" "Ha ha." Heller sneered and said, "General Lin, why don''t we listen to what your two soldiers are going to say!" As soon as Heller''s voice fell, his body instantly disappeared from the original ce. When he appeared again, he had already arrived behind Sylvia''s two soldiers. Heller grabbed soldiers'' heads with his hands. Almost in the same instant, pain appeared on the faces of the two soldiers. "Tell me, what are the two of you doing here in the middle of the night?" Heller asked in a stern voice. "It''s... It''s... it''s the general who asked us to kill Sandey." The soldier''s words were intermittent. During his answer, blood was pouring out of his mouth. It was evident that he was suffering a great deal of pain. "You came to my Curse City and killed people, you really have the guts to do so!" Heller exerted force, and the heads of the two people exploded instantly, blood sshing everywhere. Sylvia''s expression was a little ugly. This Heller was clearly killing people to keep their mouth shut. "General, although the two of them are wearing our clothes, they are not our people." The adjutant whispered in Sylvia''s ear. Sylvia nodded slightly. Supremacy Master Tosh walked out and said, "Lin, what else do you want to say?" Sylvia''s face was full of disdain. "If you want to fight, we can. I have nothing to say. But before that, do you want to figure out why Syl''s people are here?" "It..." Zylvia curled up in the corner opened her mouth and said, "It was someone from Sandey''s side who took me here, he... he asked me to t stay with him for one night, otherwise... he would make Supremacy Master ding wet wiovel.f together with Supremacy Master Kirwen to assassinate my lord." This time, it was dino''s and Kirwen''s turn to change their expressions. "dino, do you dare to touch my people?" Henry''s face suddenly changed, and he shouted. At the same time, the sword light in his hand directly chopped to dino. Henry took action as he said, without any hesitation. Facing Henry''s sword, dino didn''t take it directly. Instead, he chose to dodge. dino had seen the power of this sword on Kirwen''s body. Kirwen''s Qi was still very weak until now. A streak of purple Sword Qi was sent out tens of metres away, flying along with the bricks and stones. Smoke and dust were flying everywhere. Deveraux, Tosh, Heller, as well as another female Supremacy Master, looked at Henry''s eyes again and became much more serious. "This man has no scruples when he moves. He is full of confidence." Heller said in a low voice. e "His strength is powerful. He does not care about us. That ck and White Supremacy Masters are also in the city. If we fight him, it''s hard to say who would win." Content belongs to Tosh answered. Another female Supremacy Master said, "We have to choose one side. We don''t know who killed Sandey." Chapter 1471 Chapter 1471 On the spot, Henry acted as he wished, which put a certain amount of stress on everyone. dino dodged the blow and said in a deep voice, "Syl, I know very well what kind of person my son is. Now, he is dead and you have killed him. Do you think that I, dino. am easy to bully?" The Spiritual Qi was surging behind dino. He was expressing his attitude. "Yes." Henry nodded. "I just think you are easy to bully. What''s wrong? Is there a problem?" "OK!" dino gritted his teeth and said, "If you want to fight, let''s fight." "No, no, no." Henry extended a finger and shook it. "The fight shows that both sides have equal strength. Only then can it be considered a battle. Between you and me, it can only be said that I am just bullying you." As soon as Henry finished his words, two Battle Spirits, one in ck and one in white, appeared directly above Curse City. Those held Blue Swords in their hands respectively. When the two Battle Spirits appeared, two different kinds of Sword Qi spread in the air. Seeing the appearance of ck and White Supremacy Masters, dino''s face became extremely unsightly. In Curse City, together with city lord Deveraux, there were a total of six Supremacy Masters. However, these six Supremacy Masters could only represent the power of Curse City, but they could not represent the power of dino. Now, it was absolutely impossible for city lord Deveraux to help dino. After all, if she was to get involved, it would also involve Sylvia. As for the other Supremacy Masters, they didn''t intend to help dino, because Henry was so strong that they didn''t know how to choose one side now. Moreover, what Henry had mentioned about the treasure made them unable to make a decision. The things that had been shown until now had already caused a great impact on these Supremacy Masters. Henry held the purple sword light in his hand, with a smile hanging on the corner of his mouth. He looked at the dino and said, "Supremacy Master dino, now, which one of us do you want to fight first, eh?" dino didn''t say anything. He looked at Kirwen and the others, only to find that they just stood aside as if they didn''t see anything at all. Such a scene made dino feel cold in his heart. Seeing this, a smile appeared in Sylvia''s eyes. She had only told Henry that she wanted to find a way to incorporate Curse City. However, she had not expected that what her husband had done hadpletely exceeded her expectations. The first day she came to the city, he had already caused some splits within the city. Sylvia had done so much just because she wanted to help Henry. She had thought that she had done a good job, but now it seemed that there was still a long way to go before she could be his helppletely. From the very beginning, Sylvia began to discover Henry''s differences. It was not until she saw his excellence that she finally understood Henry''s identity. But until now, Sylvia finally understood the extent of her man''s excellence. She hade to the Core and had seen too many so-called young talents. The other party had a high degree of talent, but no one couldpare with Henry in terms of doing things. Even if the person who came today was the son of the lord of Wanshan District, there was no way to confront Henry. In just one day''s time, he had caused a split to appear among the several Supremacy Masters in Curse City. When Henry confronted dino, Sylvia waved her arm and shouted, "All soldiers, listen to me!" The soldiers behind Sylvia made a sound in unison, "Yes!" This sound was overwhelming, making everyone''s minds tremble. "Spear!" Sylvia stretched out her hand. A spear was thrown out from behind andnded in Sylvia''s palm. This spear was 1.8 metres long, and its handle was bronze. The spearhead was blood red, shing with a cold light in the night sky. Sylvia held the long spear in her hand and held it behind her back after waving it. Her beautiful hair fluttered and her words were sonorous and forceful, "Heller killed my soldiers, what should we do?" "He should be killed!" The tens of thousands of soldiers answered in unison. As soon as the words left their mouths, the Spiritual Qi of tens of thousands of people merged into one. Even Heller felt great pressure. A True Spirit appeared behind Sylvia. The True Spirit was male and was d in bright silvery-white armour. In his hand was a dragon gut silver spear. He was a valiant general. Henry couldn''t help but take a second look at the True Spirit behind Sylvia. He felt that there was something strange about Sylvia''s True spirit. "All the soldiers, listen to me!" Sylvia said again, "Kill Heller!" "Kill!" The True Spirit behind Sylvia made its move, and then suddenly disappeared. Soon after, a cold light appeared in front of Heller. Following closely behind the cold light, there was the rain- like spear''s tip that attacked Heller. Heller retreated quickly. Heller had long heard of the strength of the War Goddess. This person could fight three of the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng alone, which meant that no one in Curse City couldpare with her. The Spiritual Qi of tens of thousands of soldiers behind Sylvia formed arge, which came from behind Heller and enveloped him. It took at least two or three seconds for the of Spiritual Qi formed by tens of thousands of soldiers to break through, even for Heller. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org However, facing Sylvia''s attack, Heller did not dare to dy the two or three seconds. The situation at the scene became very chaotic at once. As Henry''s opponent, dino didn''t dare to make any reckless moves, while Heller was being pressed closely by Sylvia. Kirwen and the others looked at each other and then stood up at the same time. "General Lin, you''ve gone too far!" Kirwen, Tosh, and the other female Supremacy Master appeared in front of Heller in a sh, resolving the of Qi. At the same time, they blocked the attacks of Sylvia and helped Heller out of the predicament. "Why? Are you guys nning on standing up for him?" A cold glint shed across Sylvia''s beautiful eyes. Although she revealed a look of anger, she was secretly delighted in her heart. The actions of Kirwen and the others had akeady begun to exin a series of standing questions. When Henry made his move, Kirwen and the others acted as if they didn''t see it. However, when Sylvia made her move, they actually made their move. "General Lin, Heller is just trying to be vicious to find out who is the murderer, but you attacked him directly. Does General Lin feel guilty in her heart?" asked Tosh.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "What a joke." Sylvia''s face was full of disdain. "I don''t feel guilty. If I wanted to kill Sandey, I would just do it. There is no need for me to do such a thing." Kirwen said, "Since General Lin has a clear conscience, we might as well investigate who the murderer is first. If we find out that it was Heller who did the wrong thing, we will naturally give General Lin an exnation." "Just give General Lin an exnation?" Henry''s voice sounded. "From now on, the several masters in your city are not allowed to intervene in the investigation of the murderer. I, Syl Zhang, am in charge of everything in this city. When I find the murderer, will tell her the truth. When I find who framed my ind, even if there he has an official background, I, Syl Zhang, will kill him as well!" Henry''s words were harsh, and he was giving orders. Chapter 1472 Chapter 1472 When the whole situation was in chaos, Henry took the upper hand with his powerful aura and dominated the whole situation.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. A look of dissatisfaction appeared in Kirwen and the others'' eyes, but no one opened their mouth to speak. Because now everyone was very clear about one thing. The person who spoke now was responsible for investigating the murder. There were two difficulties in this matter. First of all, if the murderer couldn''t be found, they would have to bear the pressure from the people from Radiant Ind and Sylvia. This was something that none of the Supremacy Masters present were willing to bear. After all, neither Radiant Ind nor Sylvia was a match for them alone. It was very difficult for them to survive in this crevice. The second was that they couldn''t find out the identity of the person who had killed Sandey. They were afraid that they would fall into an awkward situation if they failed to find out the truth. The two men who had just been killed by Heller were arranged by Kirwen and others. Their purpose was only to pour dirty water on Sylvia, but they didn''t expect that before Sylvia got angry, Syl would get anxious first, which led to their n being ruined. Now that Henry proposed to lead the situation, Kirwen and the others considered the above two points and agreed to give up. In Kirwen''s and the others'' opinion, what they needed to do next was nothing but topete with this Syl and Sylvia. It was not a good job, but what they didn''t know was the rtionship between this Syl and Sylvia. Henry said, "Since you don''t have any opinions, then this matter is decided." When Henry finished speaking, the purple sword light in his hand dissipatedpletely. "From now on, I am in charge of all the matters in Curse City. Whoever makes a sound will be considered as someone who wants to stop me from investigating the murder!" In the sky, the three True Spirits, ck, white, and red, alsopletely dispersed. Henrynded on the ground, looked at Zylvia, who was curled up in the corner, and said, "Let''s go." Zylvia stood up, trembling, and followed Henry. Henry arrogantly shuttled through the tens of thousands of soldiers brought by Sylvia. Sylvia''s adjutant looked at him and felt angry. She said angrily, "General, Syl went too far..." "It doesn''t matter." Sylvia shook her head. "Let him be arrogant first. He just wants to take down this Curse City. Haha, it''s a good idea, but it''s better not to get himself into trouble." The adjutant still wanted to say something, but Sylvia waved her hand and said, "Retreat!" The adjutant let out a long sigh and left to issue the order. Sylvia looked at the direction in which Henry left with a hint of doubt in her eyes. Henry returned to the hotel with Zylvia. After closing the doors and windows, the timidness on Zylvia''s face disappeared and was reced by calmness. Henry sat down on the sofa, stretched and asked, "Have you seen what the murderer looks like?" "No." Zylvia shook her head. "I''ve been following Sandey since he left the banquet. He died a few minutes after he entered the house. The murderer didn''t show up from the beginning to the end. My Lord, how did you know that something would happen to Sandey?" "Haha, I and Sylvia entered the city today. If nothing happened in the city, it would be really weird. Sandey was the one who stood out today, offended Sylvia, and had a conflict with me. If he didn''t die, who would die?" Henry''s eyes were full of disdain. "When I grew up, I didn''t y any tricks. Now I am being brought out to y. This is what Curse City is like." Zylvia''s face was full of admiration. She couldn''t think of this at all. Henry had asked her to follow Sandey before, and she still didn''t understand. Henry continued, "Now you appeared at the crime scene, and I''ve forged the scene that you were kidnapped. Next, it''s very natural for you to get involved in this matter." Zylvia asked in confusion, "My lord, what do you think? Who was the murderer?" "Is it important?" Henry asked with a smile. "This..." Zylvia wanted to say something but stopped herself. Henry continued, "The murderer is not me, not Sylvia, nor dino. It''s enough to find the one who has the greatest interests from the rest of the people. This is easy to specte. As long as you are smart, you can think about it clearly." Zylvia was still confused. She couldn''t understand Henry''s goal, so she simply didn''t think about it. She asked, "Then, my lord, what are we going to do next?" "It''s very simple." Henry snapped his fingers. "Next, all you need to do is to keep establishing our authority. You go and contact Derbey and let him distribute the various forces in Curse City to me." "I understand." "All right, you go back to rest first." Henry waved his hand. After Zylvia bowed and left, Henry was the only one left in the whole room. The whole room was dark, and the lights on TV shed on Henry''s face, but there was no sound. When Zylvia left, there was confusion in Henry''s eyes. Now, it seemed that every step was carefully designed, but Henry didn''t even know his ultimate goal. Originally, he wanted to find Sylvia. But now, he had found her. The development of the matter was not as simple as Henry thought. What would happen after he conquered Curse City? What would he do? What would he face? Henry had no idea. In front of Henry, there was a pile of unknowns. In the room not far from where Henry stayed. A 30-year-old woman wearing sses and dressed like a clerk came to Sylvia and handed her a document, "General Lin, we have made these conclusions about Syl''s performance." "Oh?" Sylvia looked at the document in the woman''s hand and said with great interest, "Let me have a look." This woman was Sylvia''s psychologist who was following the army. She was very good at controlling people''s minds. She could even determine a person''s character by looking at their eyes and behaviour. Her ability was tested and she had an extremely high uracy rate. Sylvia also wanted to know what her husband was thinking. When she opened the first page of the file, only one word came into Sylvia''s eyes-excitement! The woman opened her mouth and said, "I came to Curse City in advance. I have seen his performance since Sy I entered the city. Although he looked very calm on the surface, it can be seen from his pace and expression that he was excited in the heart when he came to Curse City. About the reason for his excitement, I have recorded it in thetter part." Sylvia nodded her head before looking at the second page. "Cautious. Syl''s behaviour tells me that he is a person who is cautious to the extreme. Even if his men follow him, he will frequently guard against the people behind him. His eyes tell me that he is very assured. His behaviour is apletely subconscious habit that has been cultivated for a few years have seen such a person before. Such people have a strong inner defence. In some ways, they are particrly terrifying." Chapter 1473 Chapter 1473 Sylvia nodded and flipped to the next page. "Brutal!" The word on this page was written with a red pen, and it was very eye-catching. Sylvia frowned. The woman said, "This man''s eyes are full of killing intent when he nces at anyone. Especially when he looks at the Supremacy Masters, I can clearly feel that he is looking at prey. The stronger the person, the more interested he is. Every time he makes a move, he really wants to kill people. I am sure that if there is a person who doesn''t agree with his suggestions today, he would really take action. This also shows that his strength is powerful and terrible. If he has no certain confidence, how can he dare to kill at will? But to my surprise, when he looks at you, there is no killing intent in his eyes. His words are aimed at you, but in his heart, he seems to have no hostility to you, general." Sylvia smiled slightly, "Perhaps he really wants to take me back and make me his wife." After Sylvia finished speaking, she flipped open another page. It was a nk page. "I''ve only found these things so far, and I still need some time," the woman exined. "No need." Sylvia closed the document and said, "Syl is just a pawn of Radiant Ind. We don''t need to keep an eye on him so closely. Don''t forget this task." "Got it." The woman nodded. "You may excuse yourself. Call Deputy Prime Minister Zhou. I have something to report to her." It was alreadyte at night, and peace returned to Curse City. This process was very fast, because living in Curse City, people already knew that a murder that could happen at any time. In the hotel where Henry stayed, only the two rooms on the top were lit. The light in one of them was weak, flickering, and in the other one was bright. At dawn, Henry walked out of the hotel. Regarding the distribution of the basic forces in Curse City, Derbey had sent all the information to Henry. What Henry had to do today was to wipe out all the various forces in Curse City and let them know who was the overlord of Curse City from now on! Inside the City Lord''s Mansion of Curse City. Deveraux, Kirwen, Tosh, Heller, dino, and Caddis, these six people were the highest officials in Curse City. At this time, they were all gathered in the City Lord''s Mansion and received messages one by one on theirmunicators. "Syl just smashed the casino in eastern part. He said that he wanted to find the murderer, and the people who stopped him were all abolished by him!" "Syl is heading to the south of the city. He''s very fast. Maybe he''s going to check the ce of the 7th brother." "He has arrived at the seventh brother''s ce. All the business of the seventh brother was swept away by Syl, and several singers'' shops were all sealed up by Syl. He said that before the murderer was found out, these ces can''t open." "The son of the seventh brother contradicted Syl, and his head was hung on a high building. The seventh brother haspletely passed out and been sent to the hospital." "Syl is heading to the west of the city!" "He is a force that wants to sweep the whole city within a day!" "As soon as Syl left, Sylvia''s people rushed over and searched again under the excuse of searching for the murderer. Now all the major forces areining and hope that we can help them!" The six people in the City Lord''s Mansion sent different messages to each other. Each and every one of them had ugly expressions on their faces. Curse City had been a self-contained system until now. It had been peaceful for a long time and no one dared to destroy the order. But from today on, everything had beenpletely broken, and the entire industrial chain of Curse City had been seriously affected. "This Syl, how could he be investigating the culprits! It is clear that he is looking for trouble in our Curse City!" City lord Deveraux said hatefully. "So what?" Supremacy Master dino''s face was gloomy. "If it weren''t for someone among you with evil intentions, how could Set have this opportunity? Let''s talk about it. Who sent the killer? You Son, but know, I don''t care about my you have to give me an exnation for this matter." "dino, don''t be impulsive." Tosh said. "What''s going on now is very likely to be a y directed and acted by Syl himself. It''s better if we don''t mess with it." "A self-directed act?" Heller sneered. "I don''t think it''s Syl''s self-directed act. The two criminals appeared so timelyst night. Deveraux, don''t you intend to exin?" Deveraux was stunned for a moment and then said, "Heller, what do you mean? Do you think it was me who arranged for people to kill Sandey? Didn''t the two executed criminals all agree to frame Sylvia so that I could arrange people to make a move?" Kirwen said, "I want to know what''s going on with this matter. Let''s make it clear inside. As for Syl, just throw a scapegoat to himter and put his fire out. Then we can discuss the matter of Thunder Town and treasures with each other." When the word "treasures" was mentioned, the topic immediately became sharp. There were many reasons why they did not dare to express dissatisfaction with Henry. But most importantly, it had vene something to do with the trene Henry mentionedst night. Everyone was interested in the treasure. The Curse City''s Supremacy Masters had more or less some information channels in their hands. Last night, they also confirmed the existence of the treasure through their own channels. However, the more important fact was that they weren''t clear on it. They only knew that what happened in Thunder Town was rted to Radiant Ind, and that Syl knew more about it.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Henry was just ying. He changed the unfavourable news in order to y with the people from Curse City. Caddis said, "In fact, I think everyone knows who the murderer is. But let''s not talk about it. There will always be estrangement. Just say it." When Caddis1 voice fell, almost everyone turned their eyes and looked at Deveraux. "What do you mean by this?" Deveraux''s expression changed. "Don''t tell me that you really think it was me who killed Sandey? Don''t you think too little of me!" "Deveraux, in all aspects, framing Sylvia and Sy I is the best option for you, and you will also be the biggest beneficiary, won''t you?" Kirwen said. "I, Deveraux, don''t have to resort to this means." Deveraux said, "I didn''t kill anybody." "Well, since you don''t want to admit it, we''ll continue to hold on. I think Sy I will find this person sooner orter. A murderer has made our city suffer such a big loss. At that time, I''ll be unhappy!" "I, Heller, am the same." "Since no one is willing to say it, let Syl go on. Let''s see what will happen!" After the Supremacy Masters left the City Lord''s Mansion, a bit of estrangement had already been created between the Supremacy Masters. At this time, Henry was still on his way to stir up trouble. Chapter 1474 Chapter 1474 Henry strutted through Curse City, holding a string of sugar-coated haws in his hand. Behind Henry, the representatives sent by various major forces in Curse City followed carefully and put in a good word for Henry. "Your excellency, this matter has nothing to do with us." "Your excellency, my master asked me to give this to you. You must ept it." "Your excellency..." Henry spent the whole morning sweeping across the south, east, and west part of Curse City. Now, he was going to the north. The forces living in the north were all trembling with fear. They dared to be angry but dared not say anything, so they had toe to show their goodwill. Facing these hostile forces, Henry sneered and said, "If you don''t want to do bad things, you shouldn''t be afraid of ghosts knocking on your door. Do you think this matter has nothing to do with you? From now on, I will investigate you one by one!" When these forces who came to make peace heard this, their faces were extremely sad. They were very clear that the so-called investigation was not simply to find the murderer. Henry would turn their shops upside down and smash them to pieces. All venues swept by Syl were ruined! "Come on, speed up." Henry went straight to the north side of the city. There was another chaos on the north side of the city. As soon as Henry left, Sylvia''s troops arrived and searched for the second time. For a whole day, all the forces and ces in the entire Curse City had been investigated. There was nothing they could do about it. After all, most of the shops'' doors had been smashed. That night, all the major entertainment centres in the entire Curse City were under emergency renovation, so that they could open normally the next day. The next day at dawn, after the rapid renovation of the forces during the night, they finally restored their own venue to its original state. In the end, they got a piece of news that Syl''s search for the murderer failed yesterday, and he would continue today! As soon as this piece of news was released, all of the great powers in Curse City fell into a state of copse. Again? When Henry appeared on the street, he was treated as a god of gue. No one dared to approach or provoke him. All of the great powers came together to tell the Supremacy Master Kirwen and the others about Syl, but now that things had developed to this extent, the Supremacy Master Kirwen and the others didn''t dare to interfere too much. They could only watch as the situation developed. What made people most desperate was that the War Goddess, Sylvia, seemed to have agreed with Syl that after Syl''s investigation, her army would sweep again. Another day passed, and all the major entertainment ces in the city stopped their business for another day. Not only did they not have any ie, but their shops were demolished again after a night of construction. Syl was like an invincible king of destruction. When he saw something, the first thing he would do was to destroy it. "Tell me! Is the murderer in the vase?" Henry smashed an expensive vase into pieces. "Tell me! Is the murderer in the crack of the door?" Henry kicked an expensive general''s door. "Tell me! Did the murderer hide in your head?" Henry twisted the head of a person who whispered. In just two days, the words "Syl Zhang" were well-known in Curse City. It was as if he had be the greatest viin in Curse City! On the third and fourth days, Henry still carried out his sweeping. Whenever there were entertainment ces that dare to open, Syl would inevitably break them up. By the fifth day, Curse City had no entertainment ces that dared to open. Those whoined had all died. Deveraux summoned the five Supremacy Masters and held a meeting again. He wanted to find out who the murderer was, but no one admitted it. dino was the first to get angry. "Well, since you don''t want to say it, then don''t say it. Let''s see who can hold on, then let Syl continue like this!" dino left in anger. Deveraux looked at the other four. "Guys, now that the dino is gone, you can tell me." "Deveraux, I, Kirwen, have already stated that I didn''t do it." "It was not me either," said Tosh. "I don''t even want to touch that young man," Heller said. "It was not me either," Caddis added. When these people finished speaking, they all looked at Deveraux. Deveraux sneered, "It seems that you still think that I am the one who did it. Well, since no one is willing to solve the problem, let''s just go on, and see them off!" Deveraux waved her hand. In the room of a hotel, Sylvia looked at the report sent by Deputy Commander Zhou and said with a smile, "This Curse City is really calm. In the past few days, the number of their losses, just looking at it, is enough to make people tremble. I really don''t know how long they canst." "General, I don''t quite understand." A look of doubt appeared on Deputy Commander Zhou''s face. "What''s the purpose of this man who keeps going to the battlefield every day?" "It''s very simple." Sylvia put the document on the table in front ofBelongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. her. "The various forces in Curse City are attached to the Supremacy Masters. They just want to find a backer. Now, Syl''s behaviour tells them that they can''t rely on their backers at all. If you were them, what would you do now?" Deputy Chow''s eyes lit up. "Find a new backer!" "That''s right." Sylvia nodded and said, "What do you think is the best choice?" Deputy Zhou thought for a moment, and then said with excitement, "It''s us!" Thinking of this answer, Deputy Zhou was excited. If they could be the backer of various forces in Curse City, once this happened, as long as the five Supremacy Masters were killed, they could take over the city. This would definitely be a great contribution! The five Supremacy Masters of Curse City, even though they didn''t seem much different from the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng, in terms of individual strength, they were definitely not on the same level. If the lord of Wanshan District really went all out, then the five Supremacy Master of Curse City wouldn''t be able to win! Sylvia noticed the excitement on Deputy Zhou''s face and shook her head with disappointment. "Although we are their best choice do you think Syl is a person who is willing to work for us? Just wait and see in these two days, he will find a way to drive us out of Curse City. His forces, his Radiant Ind wille and acquire Curse City." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Depute Zhou was slightly taken aback. "He will chase us away? What will he use to chase us away?" As soon as Deputy Zhou''s voice fell, they heard a loud roaring from outside the window, "Sylvia Lin, get out of here!" Deputy Zhou could hear the roar clearly. Amazingly, it was Syl Zhang! The corners of Sylvia''s mouth curled into a faint smile, "Speaking of the devil. Here hees." Chapter 1475 Chapter 1475 This afternoon the sun was shining brightly. Henry stood under the hotel building and said loudly, "Sylvia Lin, do you dare to steal a man? Come out!" When Sylvia, who was sitting in the room, heard this, she pretended to be angry and said, "Bah, this Syl Zhang. He is worse than a dog." Deputy Zhou''s face was furious. She rushed out of the window, and her whole person fell from the sky to the front of Henry. She said angrily, "Syl, shut up!" "Haha!" Henry curled his lips with disdain and said, "My business with your general has nothing to do with you. Tell your general toe and talk with me. She was still on my chestst night and told me how much she loved me." "Shut up!" Deputy Zhou roared, "Our general has long been engaged to Martial King! How can someone like you nder her at will!" Henry''s face suddenly changed. "Engaged?" Sylvia didn''t mention this to him at all! Henry looked up at the sky and shouted, "Sylvia Lin,e out and make it clear to me!" A couple of moments ago, Henry joking, but now he was questioning her from the bottom of his heart. Sylvia stepped out from the window and stood in mid- air. That silver- armoured True Spirit was floating behind Sylvia. Sylvia looked down and said, "Well, Syl, you really think of me as your woman. You want to take me back to be your woman. OK, beat me." "Beat you?" Henry smiled, and the red Battle Spirit appeared behind him. "Alright, then let me see what ability this War Goddess has!" ''TH wait for you outside the city." After Sylvia finished her sentence, her figure swiftly disappeared as she headed towards the outskirts of the city. Henry jumped up and also floated in the sky, rushing out of the city. "Look! Syl is going to fight with the War Goddess!" "This man is really crazy! He publicly made fun of the War Goddess." "If he looks down on the War Goddess, then he''s also looking down on the Martial King!" "Martial King is the number one genius in Wanshan District. At thirty-one years of age, he has already be a Supremacy Master. His strength is great, and his status is extremely high. He, Syl Zhang, is a bit too arrogant!" "Radiant Ind has been rising rapidly recently, causing Syl to be a little arrogant." "Look, because of his arrogance, Syl will pay the price sooner orter."Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Well, let''s not talk about this first. Let''s go and see who is stronger, Syl or the War Goddess!" A group of people rushed out of the city. With their strength, how could they catch up with the Supremacy Masters? They didn''t even know where Syl and Sylvia went. Outside the city, high up above endless mountains. Henry and Sylvia were face to face. The distance between them was less than two metres. "What the hell is going on?" "Who is Martial King?" Henry frowned. "I couldn''t reject the arrangement of Valley Master of Sword Valley." Sylvia shook her head, "But don''t worry, I know what to do myself." "It doesn''t matter what you should do." Henry shook his head and said, "The important thing is what I should do. I''m more and more thinking about kidnapping you from the capital city and making you my wife." "Then you have to show me what you''re capable of." Sylvia smiled, before she said in a low voice, "Someone''sing, put on a show." "Then let''s do it." Henry roared, and then the Qi- swords were everywhere. The spirit behind Sylvia also waved the silver spear in his hand and a cold light shed. The attacks were unusually fierce. After more than ten moves in session, the mountains below the two of them werepletely ttened. After more than a dozen moves, Henry looked at Sylvia with a strange expression and whispered, "Is this really a True Spirit?" "It''s a Battle Spirit, right?" Henry clearly noticed that the spirit behind Sylvia had only used one move from beginning to end! There was no big change at all. Sylvia covered her mouth and chuckled. "Aren''t you the same, my dear husband?" Henry''s figure shed and appeared in front of Sylvia in the next instant. He stared into Sylvia''s eyes and asked, "Where did your War Spirite from, and who gave it to you?!" "No, I can''t say that." Sylvia shook her head and said, "My master doesn''t agree with me to just mention his name." Sylvia quickly retreated and said at the same time, "Alright husband, it''s time for me to put on an act for others. I''m done. Next, it''s time for me to help you build up your el.n influence. Remember, I''m waiting for you toe to the capital city to look for me. It''s best if you can capture me back as fast as you can and make me yourdy-in-charge." After Sylvia finished speaking, her figure swiftly headed towards Curse City. When she neared Curse City, Sylvia''s voice rang out. Her voice was clear and loud, and the entire Curse City could hear her clearly. "Syl, I, Sylvia Lin, thought that you were very capable. In the end, you joined forces with nine Supremacy Masters to besiege me. If you really had the ability, I, Sylvia Lin, would be your wife. Unfortunately, your arrogance is not proportional to your ability!" Sylvia''s voice rang out. Everyone in Curse City was shocked! Nine Supremacy Masters! Syl and the other nine Supremacy Masters attacked the War Goddess together! This Radiant Ind actually had so many supreme experts! "Sylvia, you''re a little too much. Don''t look down on my Radiant Ind!" Two True Spirits - one ck and one white -appeared in Curse City. Henry''s voice sounded, "My Radiant Ind does notck anything, especially not Supremacy Masters!" "Hurry up!" A person who was standing in the city and watching the y anxiously said to the person next to him, "Tell our people in Ensver City to go to the Shindig Hotel now and see if the two Supremacy Master are there!" "Yes! The two Supremacy Masters are still in Ensver City!" "This is too exaggerated! Sy I and nine Supremacy Masters, without the ck and white Supremacy Master. Radiant Ind has at least twelve Supremacy Masters!" "If we add the two Supremacy Masters who are stationed in Ensver City, then they have 14 Supremacy Masters!" "No! I previously heard the news that there were two Supremacy Masters that appeared in Radiant Ind a long time ago. I don''t know if they have anything to do with the Supremacy Masters that appeared now. If they don''t have anything to do with them, then there are sixteen Supremacy Masters!" "16 Supremacy Masters! Which force could have 16 Supremacy Masters?" "Does the main academy have that much?" "Does Sword Valley have?" "There isn''t a single force in the entire Wanshan District that has so many Supremacy Masters!" Cries of rm rang out. Henry''s voice came again, "Sylvia, cut the crap." "Haha, I don''t want to waste my time on you. Let''s go!" After letting out a loud shout, Sylvia''s figure disappeared. "Look... Look! The War Goddess! She''s injured! There''s blood on the corner of her mouth!" A man in the city said with an exaggerated look. This man was arranged by Henry to be in the city in advance. As soon as he said this, the entire Curse City waspletely chaotic. Deputy Zhou''s face suddenly changed. "Is the general injured?" "How is this possible?" Chapter 1476 Chapter 1476 In the hearts of many soldiers, the War Goddess was not a general. The War Goddess was a saint, a kind of undefeated mythical being, and a type of faith. But today, she was injured. Although this was rted to the sinister tricks and sneak attacks of Radiant Ind, the result was already in front of them. When someone shouted out the news that the War Goddess was injured, the news immediately spread throughout Curse City. In such an Inte age, the speed of news spread was far beyond the imagination. Moreover, in order to gain more attention, some people simply erased the cause and effect of the matter and only reported a small part of the whole matter. Under the spread of various rumours, the news that Syl seriously injured the War Goddess of Wanshan District spread across the entire social media. Not only did the people of Curse City knew about this, but other towns also knew about this as well. "Syl Zhang? Is he the spokesperson of Radiant Ind?" "He seriously injured the War Goddess? Is that true?" "Why did he get into a fight with the War Goddess?" "The War Goddess once fought three out of the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng alone. Her strength is beyond doubt. For what reason did Syl Zhang inflict heavy injuries on the War Goddess?" "Who knows what''s going on?" All kinds of questions were popping up on the Inte about the War Goddess being seriously injured by Syl Zhang. A lot of people kept a sceptical attitude. When this problem fermented to a climax, an answer popped up on the Inte. "To be exact, it wasn''t Syl Zhang who had defeated the War Goddess alone, it was Syl who attacked the War Goddess with a trick. Syl talked about fighting alone with the War Goddess but he joined with another nine Supremacy Masters who had ambushed the War Goddess. In addition, there were two Supremacy Masters left in Curse City, a total of twelve Supremacy Masters besieged the War Goddess, which resulted in the serious injury of the War Goddess. Otherwise just Syl alone wouldn''t be able to injure War Goddess so badly!" As soon as this answer came out, it immediately attracted the attention of countless people. "I was just wondering, what right does an unknown representative of Radiant Ind have to seriously injure the War Goddess!" "So scary!" "I''d thought that this young man from Radiant Ind is so horrible!" "Although Sy I is not horrible, I really felt the horror of Radiant Ind. There were 12 Supremacy Masters ambushing the War Goddess! Which force can send 12 Supremacy Masters? This Radiant Ind must be created by some Supremacy Master!" "I want to say one thing. When this happened in Curse City, the two Supremacy Masters of Radiant Ind in Ensver City were still in the hotel." "My God, what kind of immortal organization is this Radiant Ind!" In that instant, the Radiant Ind became extremely famous in the entire Wanshan District! In the hotel in Curse City, Henry was lying on the big bed. Now in the whole town, except the hotel where Henry stayed, all other major hotels and entertainment venues were closed. No, to be exact, these ces had no doors to be closed, because the doors had been all smashed by Henry. After Sylvia''s defeat, all of Sylvia''s soldiers also left Curse City. They came with great momentum and left in disgrace. The appearance of the War Goddess seemed to have been only because of Radiant Ind. As a matter of fact, this seemed to be the original purpose of Sylvia''s visit. She just wanted to use her identity to build up momentum for Henry! Right now, Radiant Ind needed a me topletely ignite it! At this moment, not a single one of Curse City''s six Supremacy Masters dared to stand out. The War Goddess had been trapped by Syl and nine Supremacy Masters had suddenly appeared on Radiant Ind. Who knew what was hidden within the ind? Now, who dared to stand out and make trouble for Radiant Ind? Moreover, there was already an estrangement between the few great Supremacy Masters within the city. This was because no one was willing to admit their involvement in Sandey''s murder, causing everyone to hold back their anger. The situation in Curse City was in a state of stalemate. On the road from Curse City to the capital city, Sylvia rested quietly in a high-end van Deputy Zhou poured a cup of hot water for Sylvia. Looking at Sylvia''s pale face, she said with hatred, "This time, it''s really fortunate for Syl to be here! The sudden death of Sandey made Corse City plunged into chaos, which made the few Supremacy Masters feel ufortable. Otherwise, what would happen to Syl there?" Sylvia shook her head slightly. "Aren''t you looking down on Syl too much? To put it simply, who do you think is the culprit behind Sandey''s death?" Deputy Zhou answered without thinking, "Deveraux! Deveraux has the academy behind her, but she has always been suppressed by the other five supremes in Curse City. This time, Syl and General went to Curse City at the same time, and Deveraux decided to kill Sandey and disrupt the game. As long as Syl and you, one of you, have a conflict with dino, the situation in Curse City will be reshuffled." Sylvia picked up the cup of water and blew on it gently. "Do you think that Deveraux wouldn''t think of something that you can think of so easily? Anyone in Curse City could do anything to Sandey, except for Deveraux!" Deputy Zhou frowned as she thought, but after a few minutes, she still couldn''te up with an answer. Sylvia smiled and said, "The situation is very chaotic. If Syl is only a little smart, his solution would be to catch a Supremacy Master and kill him to establish his prestige. But he did not do this, which shows that he is not a fool. But a better way for him is paint us as murderers, so as to force the Supremacy Masters in Curse City to stand on his side and drive us away. He could get some initiative in the process of standing on the same side. As a result, neither of these methods was chosen by him." Deputy Zhou was confused. "General, I don''t understand." "In fact, there is nothing that I don''t understand." Sylvia took a sip of water and put the cup on the table. "Syl is more ambitious than I thought. He kept the situation in chaos and slowly took over Curse City. What he wanted to do was not to be the leader of Curse City, but to upy the power of Curse City!" "General, I have a question." "Say it." "If Syl goes too far, the person who killed Sandey won''t be able to retain hisposure. If the person appears directly, what Syl has done will bepletely ruined, won''t it?" "No, it won''t." Sylvia shook her head slightly. "It won''t?" Deputy Zhou was even more confused. "That''s why I''m asking you who killed Sandey." Sylvia leaned back on the seat in afortable position.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Deputy Zhou immediately reacted. "It was Syl!" Chapter 1477 Chapter 1477 Sylvia nodded her head and shook it again, "It was him, and it was not him. To be honest, I still don''t understand him..." Sylvia slightly closed her eyes, and couldn''t help showing a little regret on her face. She originally thought that she couldpletely chase Henry''s footsteps now. However, from the moment shepletely left Curse City, Sylvia discovered that her man''s footsteps were something she couldn''t catch up with no matter what she did. His actions and his style made it impossible for others to figure him out. Now that she thought of this answer, it was all because of what Henry had said to her before she left. "Wife, power can make many people crazy. When facing power, many people will lose their senses. Tigers also have the possibility to eat their children. I hope you are still the same you from before." It was this sentence that allowed Sylvia to see the situation of the entire Curse City clearly. Outside the hotel room where Henry lived, a man was wearing a cloak, and his face was hidden under the cloak. The man gently knocked on the door. "Come in." Henry''s voice came from the room. When Henry opened his mouth, the man outside the door pushed the door open and entered. Then he carefully walked to Henry and stood there respectfully. "That''s enough. There''s no one else here. You don''t need to hide." Henry waved his hand. "You did a good job killing Sandey. No one has seen you." When the man heard it, he took off the cloak on his head, and the face that was exposed belonged to dino! "Sit down." Henry waved his hand. dino nodded and sat down. "Tell me, what''s the situation now?" Henry asked. dino replied, "Now the Supremacy Masters in the city are all misunderstanding each other because of Sandey''s death. No one believes others. The situation is very chaotic, and it''s a good time to take advantage of the situation." When dino said "Sandey''s death", his emotions did not fluctuate at all, as if Sandey had nothing to do with him. Henry shook his head and said, "Now isn''t the time. I need you to light a fire. Someone needs to be used." dino asked without hesitation, "Who do you want?" "Deveraux!" A hint of viciousness appeared in Henry''s eyes. "She had an academy background, so we will use her as a weapon. After she''s dead, all of the Supremacy Masters in Curse City won''t be able to escape this responsibility. It''s difficult for them to make a choice now, so I need to force them." "Okay." dino nodded. "I''ll wait for your news. You can tell me when to do it." "In three days." Henry said, "In these three days, I will send people to take over the major forces, starting from the basic level, and then attack the masters." "I understand." "All right, you can leave first." Henry waved his hand. "Alright." dino stood up respectfully. When dino was halfway to the door, Henry stopped him. "By the way." The dino stopped and turned around. "Go ahead." "When my people recruit the major forces in Curse City, you need to cooperate. During this process, I will kill half of your people." Henry looked calm and his tone was neither indifferent nor angry, as if he were talking about a very normal thing. dino was stunned for a moment and then shook his head. "Half? It is a bit too much. I can give you three thousand people." Henry shook his head and said, "Three thousand is too little. Half of them. Compared with what you will get soon, I think this is within the scope that you can give up, isn''t it?" dino took a deep breath. After thinking for a long time, he nodded and said, "Okay, but don''t forget the promise you have made to me. When it''s done, I want part of Curse City." "Haha." Henry sneered. "What''s wrong?" dino frowned. "Do you want to go back on your words?" "I''mughing at you because you are thinking in a very narrow way." Henry shook his head. "Curse City is just a springboard. It is nothing for my Radiant Ind. When everything is over, I''ll give it all to you. What do you think Radiant Ind is nning to do, hmm?" dino nodded and said, "I see." When dino left, Henry went to the floor-to-ceiling window of the hotel, looked down at Curse City, and took a deep breath. "The arrow is on the string, and I have to shoot. I don''t know how long this situation can last. Building momentum is always day important, and there will be a When I am exposed. At the end of the day, it is because my strength is too weak. If I had the strength of Aureo, I would be able to go to all the ces in Wanshan District." Aureo had left a deep impression on Henry. That arrogance from the heart and the strong momentum were difficult to understand. He wanted to be on the same level as the gods, so he was extraordinarily arrogant. Even if he was on the opposite side, Henry also admired Aureo. If it weren''t for the Heretic God''s move, Aureo would not have died. It was getting dark, and Henry had been standing in front of the window without any change in his look. From the beginning of a new day, in the bustling Curse City, there was a feeling of silence. The entertainment ces, where people used toe and go, werepletely closed at the moment. Business in Curse was also affected seriously. Everyone was looking forward to the day when Syl found the murderer. They even had a little hatred toward Supremacy Masters in their hearts. They had no strength and wanted to frame Syl and kidnap his men. In the end, they angered Syl. They patted their butts and ignored them. Fortunately, it was them who were unlucky! While all the major forces werementing about the end of the situation, a casino was suddenly opened, and its opening was publicized in the whole city! "Does the casino owner want to die?" "He still has money. He is not afraid of Syl!" "It''s not about money. If you provoke Syl now, you must be worried about your own life!" Although the casino was opened with a great fanfare, no one dared to go there, because they knew that soon, Syl would go there. Sure enough, as the residents of Curse City expected, less than half an hour after the opening of the casino, someone found that Syl went to the casino. "See, Syl is indeed there." "They are really courting death!" "I think Syl has nothing to do these days. He just wants to find trouble with people. This casino is really tough!"Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. All kinds of voices came out. They had predicted that the casino would be smashed to pieces by Syl, but they were shocked by the result. Syl went to the casino, but unlike what they had imagined, he did not directly smash the casino. Instead, he took out two flower baskets and Wished the casino a prosperous future. As a result, all the people watching were shocked. What was this? Did Syl change his character? For a time, all the major forces could not sit still. They went to the casino one after another to contact the casino owner. They wanted to know what had happened inside! Chapter 1478 Chapter 1478 The opening of the casino suddenly became the topic of the whole town. The forces behind the casino were also found out. It was not a big force. For a time, various parties infiltrated it and wanted to find out the reason. Under everyone''s attention, the boss of the casino spoke. "Lord of Radiant Ind has finished his investigation. The death of Lord Landey has nothing to do with my casino. The casino didn''t cover up the murderer, nor did it participate in the incident of framing Radiant Ind''s Zylvia. So it can be opened normally." Upon hearing the owner''s words, all the major forces were a little stunned. "Aren''t you talking nonsense? Killing Sandey? Who has the courage to do such a thing? Who dares to cover for the murderer and frame Radiant Ind? And how did he investigate it? Is he going to make trouble every day? How can he find out what''s going on inside? It''s easy to figure out that this force must have defected to Radiant Ind." "Haha, how imposing Radiant Ind is!" A member of a force couldn''t help saying, "They can destroy whoever you want. If they want to open some ce, they can just open it. To put it bluntly, Radiant Ind wants to take charge of this city! Now Radiant Ind is in charge of all the evils!" "That''s right! Don''t you think Radiant Ind is thinking too highly of themselves by trying to upy Curse City?" "Radiant Ind wants to seek power, and they want to take advantage of the people in this city. They''re really excellent."Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Forces spoke one after another. They were extremely prestigious in Curse City, directly following dino. Now that they dared to speak, it was because dino told them to do so. When faced with the great powers that spoke, the actions of Radiant Ind were extremely simple. ck and white Supremacy Masters, each of them brandished their swords, killing several thousand people with a single strike. On that day, the two streets in the south of the city were covered in blood and human heads could be seen everywhere. The smell of blood filled the air. Radiant Ind didn''t give any exnation at all. They immediately attacked and killed people. Their actions were iparably domineering! "He''s too arrogant! He doesn''t respect Supremacy Master dino at all!" "Let''s see how Supremacy Master dino is going to deal with this!" "These are all dino''s trusted followers! Now at least half of them are dead! dino''s only son has been killed, and his power has been weakened. I''m afraid he will go crazy!" All sorts of voices rang out, and no one dared to take any action. Everyone felt as though a storm was brewing, but unfortunately, the storm that they had been waiting for did not appear. Half of dino''s people had been wiped out, but up till now, he had yet to speak, as if he had acquiesced to this matter. After a night, two other entertainment venues opened. It was Henry who took the initiative to go to these two entertainment venues. He sent a flower basket and wished them sess in the future. Obviously, the force behind these two entertainment venues had also defected to Radiant Ind. Inside the City Lord''s Mansion, Deveraux gathered five Supremacy Masters again. "I think you have already seen the current situation. There are already many forces starting to look for new backers. Syl messed up the situation because he wanted to attack the entire Curse City. I think that if we continue to hide the killer, it will be meaningless." Sitting on the main seat, Deveraux went straight to the point. Kirwen and the others didn''t say anything. dino''s face was gloomy as he sat at one side. Kirwen and the others looked back and forth but did not look at him. This was because no one would doubt that Sandey was killed by dino. When Deveraux saw that no one was saying anything, she looked towards dino and said, "Supremacy Master dino, speak a few words. State your attitude." "My attitude?" dino''s voice was hoarse, and his eyes were bloodshot. "Now, my son is dead, and my forces have been reduced to half by Radiant Ind. What can say? Now that they''ve already done it, let''s fight to the death! Anyway, I have nothing now. I said before that I don''t care about my son''s death, but now, if I know who killed my son, I will kill him even at the cost of my life!" After saying this, dino left with a flick of his sleeve, not saying another word. Deveraux and the others remained in the City Lord''s Mansion, looking at each other in dismay. "I, Kirwen, will say it onest time. This matter has nothing to do with me. Now that the situation has be so chaotic, it is impossible for me to find any insignificant person to take the me. Even if we agree, dino will not agree. Everyone can do as they see fit." Kirwen said and also left. "You don''t have to look at me." Heller shook his head. "My opinion is the same. Now, finding the murderer is not only to give dino and Syl an exnation but also to give us an exnation and to all the forces in the city!" Tosh smiled and said, "Since no one wants to admit it, there''s nothing more to say. Let''s do it on our own." Caddis didn''t say anything, but her expression also told Deveraux. Her way of thinking was the same as the others. Deveraux took a deep breath and said, "Good! Good! Good! Since no one wants to stand out, then there is nothing more to say. We can deal with things based on our own capabilities!" The small meeting between the six Supremacy Masters broke up in discord once again. And during the time when they were arguing, quite a few other powers came looking for Henry. At the same time, some people saw that many figures wearing ck masks were shuttling back and forth in the city. They were the Reapers of Radiant Ind. They visited all the major forces on the grounds of investigating the murder. Some of the forces chose to close the door, while some of the forces after the Reapers left, were decorated nicely. Anyone with discerning eyes could see clearly what had happened inside. In the morning, only two new entertainment venues were opened. But in the evening, one-third of the entertainment venues in the entire el.ne Curse City were open as usual. The doors of these entertainment venues were filled with flower baskets sent by Henry himself. The residents of Curse City, who had waited for many days,pletely fell into a carnival that night. Even in the middle of the night, there was a long queue at the entrance of the entertainment venues. It was said that someone paid a high price for only one karaoke room. Content belongs to Seeing such a scene, the entertainment venues that were not open were very anxious. The next morning, people found that there were already many leaders of different forces waiting for Henry outside the hotel where Henry stayed. After so many chaotic days, after Sy I seriously injured Kirwen, after Syl''s strong crushing dino, and Syl hurt the War Goddess, after a series of events, all the major forces in Curse City had realized that their former backers werepletely unreliable now. If they wanted to survive, they had to find a new backer! As for their new backer, other than Radiant Ind, they had no other choice. They truly understood how powerful Radiant Ind was. Not only were they afraid of Radiant Ind, but even the Supremacy Masters were also afraid of Radiant Ind! Chapter 1479 Chapter 1479 On the third day, Henry visited the whole Curse City and sent countless flower baskets. A small part of the forces was still holding up. But 80% of the forces, all announced that the lord of Radiant Ind had ruled them out as suspects and they were now open for business! Now, the base forces in Curse City had basically surrendered to Radiant Ind. All the Supremacy Masters in Curse City saw what happened, and they were anxious, but there was nothing they could do. The division between them had already made Sy I control the situation in the whole Curse City. If they wanted to take back the city now, they could only fight with Sy I. None of them had the courage toe out alone. As the lord of the city, Deveraux now had almost all the pressure on her. She was the most anxious one as she watched the situation in Curse City gradually getting out of control. Another night passed. This night, 80% of the entertainment ces in Curse City opened, and the whole town resumed its prosperity of the past. In almost every entertainment ce, one could hear people talking about Syl. However, in the beginning, these people were not very friendly to Henry, but now they had be respectful. Many people even took the initiative to call him Lord Zhang. Moreover, those Reapers with masks appeared more and more frequently. In the second half of the night, almost every entertainment ce had the shadow of Reapers patrolling. Obviously, the ces where these Reapers existed had be the territory of Radiant Ind. Deveraux sat in the City Lord''s Mansion and listened to the report from her subordinates. Violent gusts of air swirled around her and the expensive wooden furniture in the City Lord''s Mansion had already been torn into pieces. "Syl Zhang, you''ve gone too far. Tell the other five Supremacy Masters to deal with Syl first, and then we will sit down and talk about Sandey!" Deveraux disappeared in the form of a phantom inside the City Lord''s Mansion, and when she reappeared, she was outside. "Syl,e out!" Deveraux''s voice was loud and clear. At this night, it resounded through the night sky of Curse City. "Hey, City Lord Deveraux? Why don''t you rest at night? Do you want toe out and have fun?" Henry''s figure floated up to the sky. Deveraux took a deep breath. "Syl, you don''t have to lie to me. We all know very well what we want! This Curse City is not a ce you can mess around with, unless you look down on all the academies in the Wanshan District. Although there are fourteen Supremacy Master on your Radiant Ind, do you think it''s enough?" "Ha, ha." Henry chuckled. "I was wondering how you, the City Lord had the courage to say these words to me. It turns out that you want to use the academies to pressure me." Deveraux stood there and did not speak, but her eyes were fierce as she looked directly at Henry. "City Lord." Henry narrowed his eyes and suddenly roared, "I even want to kill the War Goddess. Do you think you can threaten me?" At the moment when Henry''s voice fell, a red shadow appeared behind him. Then, a sword light went straight to the water. This sword light was extremely hard and had the power to break the heavens! Although Henry''s Battle Spirit was only able to use one move, this move was at the pinnacle of the Spirit- controlling Realm. In the beginning, even Aureo''s strand of hair was cut off by this de, not to mention Deveraux. Deveraux''s expression suddenly changed. Just as she was about to dodge, two streaks of sword radiance, one ck and one white, shot towards her from different directions. "Deveraux, who do you think I am?" The two ck and white figures appeared behind Deveraux and the three Battle Spirits simultaneously attacked her. Deveraux''s face changed greatly. She was gambling, but she thought that Syl could at least restrain himself a little because of her academy identity, but now she could see that Syl didn''t understand the meaning of restraint at all! He was even ready to unite with the Supremacy Master of ck and White. Deveraux shouted, "What are you waiting for? Waiting for Syl to dominate the whole Curse City!" A figure suddenly appeared in the darkness and joined the battle. "It''s dino!" In the crowd below, someone recognized this figure that had just appeared. "Supremacy Master dino can''t ???¡¯ hold it in any@onger!" The leader of a force who had not yetpromised to Radiant Ind was filled with excitement. "Because of Syl''s arrival, the death of Sandey, and the destruction of half of dval, followers, he probably doesn''t like Syl." "But there are only two of them. Radiant Ind has fourteen Supremacy Masters here!" "There is definitely a reason for Supremacy Master to do so!" Deveraux''s face lit up when she saw dinoing. Just as she was about to say something, she saw dino rushing to her with his Qi. Deveraux was shocked. "dino, what are you doing?"Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. "Deveraux, you sent someone to kill my son. Today, I am going to grind your bones to dust!" dino roared, taking action without the slightest bit of apprehension, wishing to take Deveraux''s life. Those people who had been waiting to watch the show were all stunned when they heard this. What was going on? Deveraux was the one who killed Landey! Deveraux hurriedly exined, "dino, I didn''t do it. There is a misunderstanding!" "Misunderstanding? Wait until you die, then I''ll investigate this misunderstanding!" dino''s attacks were fierce, and with the other three battle spirits, Deveraux didn''t even have the chance to retaliate. When Snowfall Strike striked, Deveraux only felt numb in all her limbs. Then a cold beam passed in front of her eyes. She clearly saw the broken hair in front of her forehead falling down. The red sword made Deveraux feel like she was losing control of her arms and legs, and all three swordse together, blocking Deveraux''s escape routes. The Qi from dino''s body surged toward. In the darkness of the sky, Deveraux''s body exploded into a bloody mist. Henry''s figure dashed forward rapidly, and the lotus flower above his head shed away. Behind Henry, a green figure appeared quietly and faded away quiet Except for dino, no one had noticed the green figure behind Henry. dino thought that the figure was the other spirit controlled by Supremacy Master of Radiant Ind, so he didn''t pay much attention to it. The people standing below were stupefied. City Lord Deveraux, a Supremacy Master, died just like that? Did she die so cleanly not even having a chance to retaliate? dino stood in the air, cupping one hand in the other to Henry. "Thank you for killing the enemy for me, Brother Zhang. From today on, I am willing to surrender to Radiant Ind. I hope that Brother Zhang can help me!" dino''s words once again stirred up huge waves in Curse City. The four Supremacy Masters hiding in the shadows frowned. They could smell a conspiracy from Syl and dino''s actions. However, they had no choice. After all, the situation had already been decided! Chapter 1480 Chapter 1480 At night, Curse City, which was originally in a carnival atmosphere, became silent. When the blood mist fell on the ground, it had turned into dots, and it would be lost once it was stepped on. The matter of dino submitting to Radiant Ind had caused the entire Curse City to fall into silence. Before this, many bandit forces had already pledged allegiance to Radiant Ind. However, these bandit forces had spread out far and wide, but they couldn''t stir up any waves. However, dino was different. As one of the five great masters of Curse City, dino''s status in the bandit world was also very high. In addition, he had the strength of a Supremacy Master, and even he had to submit to Radiant Ind. From a certain point of view, dino''s submission was the eptance of Radiant Ind in the entire Wanshan District!Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. A power that even a Supremacy Master had to take the initiative to submit was enough to be counted as a super force! In the Core, there were a total of five so-called super forces, namely the four great districts and Noble Berserkers. In Wanshan District, there used to be only one big force, which was the Sword Valley. Now, Radiant Ind rose as a second force! In the eyes of some people, Radiant Ind was even more terrifying than the Sword Valley. It had only been less than a month since the ind appeared. In this short period of time, the strength Radiant Ind had disyed was already enough to surprise all people! Henry stood in the sky. The red Battle Spirit behind him disappeared, while the ck and white Battle Spirits flew to the sky and also disappeared in the night sky. Henry looked down and then said, "Kirwen, Heller, Caddis, and Tosh, you four don''t have to stand there and watch the show. Come out." As soon as Henry finished his words, four figures appeared from four different directions of Curse City, and they also slowly floated in the sky. dino, on the other hand, stayed obediently behind Henry, looking as if Henry was the leader. Henry looked at the four people respectively and then said, "Everyone, as the city lord, Deveraux harmed the only son of Supremacy Master dino for her own desire. Killing her is understandable. Now, Curse City has no owner, and I, Syl Zhang, will leave sooner orter. Someone needs to take care of Curse City. You are all elders in Curse City, and the residents in the city also trust you very much. Who do you think is suitable to be the next city lord?" As Henry spoke, the purple light around him circted, and the threat was self-evident. Kirwen didn''t say a word. On the first day, he had suffered from Henry''s attack, so he had long learned to be a good person. Meanwhile, Supremacy Masters Caddis, Tosh and Heller looked back and forth, then Heller opened his mouth and said, "Regarding the matter, I think we still need time to discuss it. Brother Syl, why don''t you leave some time for us to discuss it together before making a decision?" "Of course." Henry nodded. "Since you''re going to discuss it, I''ll give you some time. During your discussion, I can''t handle all the matters in this Curse City, so I''ll be assisted by Supremacy Master dino." "I don''t think that it''s appropriate!" Tosh said, "Brother Syl, there are countless powers of various sizes in this Curse City. We used to manage them by ourselves. Now that the city lord is dead, the hearts of the people in the city are in great chaos. If we leave it to dino to manage alone, I''m afraid dino will be powerless." "That''s right," said Caddis. "I think it''s better for us to work together and do the same thing as usual." "I agree." Heller said. Now, everyone''s words were nothing more than fighting for the power to control Curse City. It was nice to say now, but once it was controlled temporarily, it would not be so simple toe back in the future! None of those who could cultivate to the level of Supremacy Master were fools. They had upied Curse City for so many years, so for them, they were already clear in their hearts. Heller, Tosh and Caddis all voiced their opinions. Henry looked at Kirwen and smiled, "Kirwen, what about you? What do you think?" "I don''t care." Kirwen shook his head. "I only hope that Curse City is all right, and there''s nothing else." Kirwen''s actions were extremely direct. He didn''t want to offend either side. In the end, no matter who was in charge, he didn''t have any benefits, nor did he have any harm. "Okay." Henry nodded slightly, and then looked at Tosh and the other two. "The three of you say that Curse City could not be managed well? Let''s ask other people!" After Henry finished speaking, he took a deep breath, and then his voice, like a big bell, spread throughout Curse City. "Everyone, do you think that my Radiant Ind can manage Curse City? Tosh says that the hearts of others are unstable! Tell me if your hearts are still unstable or not!" At the moment when Henry''s voice fell, a chorus of responses came from Curse City. "We are stable!" Tosh and the other two''s expressions changed greatly. They never expected that this Radiant Ind would be able to win the hearts of people so quickly! Henry smiled slightly. "You heard it, three of you? There is no disorder in the hearts of the people in Curse City. I will make the decision. From now on, all the affairs in Curse City will be handled by Supremacy Master dino. Until the three of youe up with a result. The one I''m satisfied with!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Henry deliberately emphasized the word "satisfied". As long as he disagreed, no matter what the result was, it would not be established. As long as it was not established, the town would always be under the control of dino. Three of them were extremely ugly, but they did not dare to make any opposition directly. Because they had seen that the purple Spiritual Qi around Syl was getting bigger and bigger. Obviously, Sy I was ready to fight at any time. Just as the three of them did not know how to advance or retreat, a loudugh suddenly rang out. "Ha ha ha! What Radiant Ind?! What Syl Zhang? How arrogant! Ha ha ha ha!" "At first, I thought that the seven of us were already arrogant enough. But who would have thought that a more arrogant character would suddenly appear!" "About the lord of Curse City, she was originally chosen by the seven of us. On our way here, we encountered the Sword Valley''s misceneous fish and cleaned them up. However, we didn''t think that we would waste some time and allow your Radiant Ind to seize the opportunity to enter first!" "Let''s see what kind of person Syl of Radiant Ind is!" In the dark night sky, seven True Spirits appeared out of thin air. Henry even felt palpitations because of the power emanating from these True Spirits. "They... They are the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng!" "They are here!" Exmations could be heard from the crowd. Chapter 1481 Chapter 1481 Outside Curse City, the seven floating True Spirits represented the new top force of the Wanshan District, the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng. The Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng, born out of the air, could make the whole Wanshan District robberspete with other towns and cities. Their core members directly attacked the main city of Wanshan. They even fought with the city lord and every one of them was the Supremacy Master. One question had been raised as to whether Radiant Ind was stronger than the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng. These two forces were born out of nowhere in the Wanshan District. No one knew what was behind them, and no one knew what cards these two forces had. Everything was just spection. There were some who said that Radiant Ind might be a bit stronger. After all, the rise speed of Radiant Ind was simply too fast, and there were many Supremacy Masters as well. Their foundations had to be extremely deep. Some people also said that the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng were stronger. After all, those seven people could directly attack the capital city of Wanshan District. As for Radiant Ind, although it had arge number of people, it was only in the second- tier cities. In terms of top masters, it was extremelycking. There were all kinds of sayings, but none of them had an urate answer. Perhaps both forces didn''t know who was stronger. Many people were secretly looking forward to the collision between Radiant Ind and the Seven Protectors. Today, the collision was about to happen! The Seven Protectorse to Curse City! They shouted out the name of Sy I and had already dered that they wanted to see what kind of person this crazy person was. The smell of gunpowder was very strong. Henry frowned and looked into the distance. Now the situation in Curse City had been settled, but the appearance of the Seven Protectors was indeed beyond his expectation. Thispletely broke the process of Henry''s eptance by Curse City. "Syl, why don''t you say anything?" The voice of the Seven Protectors sounded again. Supremacy Master Heller, Tosh, and Caddis were standing aside and a thick smile appeared on their faces. Now that the Seven Protectors were there to deal with Syl. They did not want anything more. dino looked at Henry in confusion. Henry flew across the sky and faced in the direction of the Seven Protectors. He said, "Ladies and gentlemen, let''s not sneak around any longer. Why don''t youe out and talk?" "There''s no need for us toe out." A woman''s voice rang out. "Syl, I know what you''re up to. At this stage, there are more than twelve Supremacy Masters from Radiant Ind hiding in Curse City. You can''t hide this from the seven of us. You just want us to enter the city because you want to make an ambush, but do you really think that you can beat the seven of us by relying on your numbers advantage, huh?" These words caused the whole Curse City to fall into a shock again. What?! There were more than twelve supreme Supremacy Masters from Radiant Ind hiding here in the city. What sort of power was Radiant Ind? How many supreme experts were there? Henry was puzzled. He knew how many people there were. It was a pleasant rumour to the public, but in the end, it was just him. Now, there was also Supremacy Master dino. Supremacy Master dino was only a matter of interest. How did the Seven Protectors see so many Supremacy Masters on the ind? Moreover, the words of the Seven Protectors, no matter how they heard it, seemed to be creating momentum for Radiant Ind! "Syl, we admire you. If you really have confidence, you can go out of the city. Otherwise, we will take away the life of your subordinate first." "The life of my subordinate?" Henry was stunned for a moment, and then he heard a cry of surpriseing from below. "Lord Zhang, this isn''t good. Lord Zylvia was kidnapped by someone!" Henry''s face changed. Obviously, the other side was forcing him to submit! Previously, Henry and Zylvia framed others, so he attacked aggressively and established prestige. At this time, the other side chose to attack Zylvia, and pyt forward this request in front of so many people. If he did not do anything, then all the previous momentum would be turned into bubbles. Henry took a deep breath. He was making a decision in his heart.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. The Seven Protectors were definitely not simple characters. If he went this time, how much of a chance would he have if they were to fight? Henry knew clearly that he didn''t have any chance of winning. Even if both his Battle Spirits came out he wouldn''t even have the chance to escape. If he didn''t go, everything he had done before would be in vain! Henry took a deep breath and looked at the seven spirits releasing pressure outside the city. Then, he rushed toward them. During the process, Henry was surrounded by purple lights, and a purple magic sword in his hand began to form. It was gathering the power of the Demon Sword of Destruction. Although Henry had the Battle Spirits to back him up, his strongest move was the Demon Sword of Destruction. There was no doubt about this. The Demon Sword of Destruction was Henry''s courage to face the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng alone. The residents of Curse City watched Henry fly out and go straight to the seven True Spirits. In the sky above the city, the closer Henry got to the seven True Spirits, the more he could feel the terrifying power that was transmitted from them. The height of each of the seven True Spirits was more than ten metres. The Divine Will disyed by each of them waspletely different. When Henry left the area of Curse City, he saw that the official road was full of people, and the mountains were also full of people. Everyone''s body exuded strong Qi and merged into a powerful force. This time, there were not only Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng, but an entire army! Henry looked more and more seriously. The Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng were much more powerful than the Radiant Ind. Henry had a sense of how effective they were, although Radiant Ind also contained some Reapers in Ensver City and other towns. These Reapers were not always as effective as they might be. After all, these reapers, unlike those on the surface, had been brutally trained and sifted. Henry felt more and more pressure as he got closer and closer to the seven True Spirits. His breathing became heavier and heavier, and the purple sword in his hand became firmer and firmer. Not far behind Henry, four Battle Spirits appeared, three of them pretending to be the three Supremacy Masters. When Henry was 100 metres away from the seven Battle Spirits, he stopped his body, his sword still in his hand, and he said: "I have heard about the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng, and today I see them, and they are very strong, but this is not the reason why you can capture my people. Without a reasonable exnation, I guarantee that you can''t leave here!" The cold wind appeared out of thin air, making the temperature between the sky and earth drop a lot. This was the Snowfall Strike! Chapter 1482 Chapter 1482 Henry was ready to fight at any time. The Snowfall Strike was released for demonstration. Henry was ready to fight against the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng at any time! The Demon Sword of Destruction in Henry''s hand sent out a powerful aura. "Haha, Radiant Ind, showing off as soon as youe!" A female voice rang out. "Syl, ah, Sy I." Another male voice came. "Do you know what our Seven Protectors think of your Radiant Ind? In fact, I wanted to tell you this when I heard your Ind''s name." "Oh?" Henry showed a slightly interested look. "My evaluation of your Radiant Ind!" A ck de came from the horizon and went straight to Henry. The ck de and the purple divine sword in Henry''s hands interweaved, with arge amount of brilliance, making it difficult for people to see where Henry was. At the same time, a figure suddenly appeared in front of Henry. "Brother, my evaluation is: awesome. Ha, ha, ha, ha!" The man opened his arms and hugged Henry. When Henry saw the ck de for the first second, his wariness waspletely relieved. He was very familiar with the ck de. Facing theing person, Henry also opened his arms and gave the other side a hug. "Boss, hahaha, I missed you so much!" The young man who hugged Henry was in his twenties and looked like a yboy. Who else could it be if not Wade? Six figures appeared in quick session. "Boss, I haven''t seen you for so long. And now, you want to kill us with this posture!" Alexughed and said. "Boss is getting more and more fierce now." Future, dressed in a white robe, pouted her little mouth. Then, Red Hair, Moon Goddess, Sea God, and Valentin, made theirments one by one. Henry looked at the seven people in front of him. He really did not expect that the so-called Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng were the seven of them! How could they suddenly appear in the Core? When they were on the surface, Henry had not been able to get in touch with them and had no idea of the whereabouts of Wade and the others. "Boss, hahaha, I finally found the opportunity to meet you." Red Hair rushed to Henry. "Do you know how excited we were when we heard that the new force in Ensver City was called Radiant Ind? We couldn''t wait to rush to Ensver City immediately to find you. Unfortunately, we had a mission. We could only wait. This time, I finally see you, boss!" Red Hair and others were particrly excited, so was Henry. At the sight of these seven people, Henry finally had a feeling that he was not alone in the Core. The famous Seven Protectors in Wanshan District were actually Wade and others. "Well, everyone, don''t talk." Moon Goddess forcibly suppressed the excitement in her heart. "There are many people paying attention to this ce. We have to put on a show first." "Simple." Sea Godughed loudly. Then, the seven spirits standing in the air all released brilliance and momentum, but the power was not much. "Boss, you should also activate your Battle Spirit. You should be able to unlock the fourth Battle Spirit, right?" Wade smiled at Henry and said, "We''re here to perform a y." Henry looked at Wade and said with a smile, "I haven''t seen you for a long time. You know a lot." Behind Henry, four Battle Spirits appeared, joined the battle circle. This ce immediately became bustling with activity. In the eyes of outsiders, this was precisely a battle between more than ten Supremacy Masters, and no one dared to get close to them. In the centre of the battlefield, Henry, Wade, and others were sitting and chatting with each other about what had happened after they came to the Core. Wade and the others also exined why they came to the Core to Henry. At that time, Wade and the others were taken by Aaron to go deep into the canyon during the special training. Aaron told them that this et special training was extremely dangerous. At that time, Wade and the others did not understand what had happened. After a few days, Wade and the others finally realized that they hade to a new civilization. Even the weakest people here were in (^-controlling Realm. Those top-level masters, who made Wade and the others wish they were as powerful as them, were horrible. When Wade and the others had first arrived, even survival had been a problem. They were not as strong as Henry. Even the students from the academies could bully them. Back then, they had also entered the ck coal mine and been hunted down and wanted. It was indeed a death sentence. However, during this process, the potential of the few people had beenpletely activated and their strength had greatly increased. Each person had reached the Qi- concentrating Realm and had had a certain level of selfpreservation ability. Aaron also appeared at this time and took them to a ce. "Boss, I always thought that our Temple Guardians were meant to guard the mausoleum. But when I got here, I realized that the so-called Temple Guardians were not guarding the mausoleum." Wade took a deep breath and continued, "We are guarding Battle Spirits!" Henry''s face was full of doubts. "The ones that the seven of usProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org. possess are all Battle Spirits. Otherwise, how could the few of us have stepped into the Supremacy n Master level so quickly?" Wade opened his mouth. "Actually, the so- called True Spirit is also a Battle Spirit However, someone recognized that they can use more techniques with their Battle Spirits. That is why they are called True Spirits. True Spirits and Battle Spirits are originally one entity. We announced to the public that the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng are just here to protect the mountain because very quickly, a major event will happen here." "Something big?" Henry was confused. "Yes." Wade nodded. "Let my old man tell you the details." As soon as Wade''s voice fell, Henry saw more than a dozen True Spirits with more than ten metres in height appearing in the sky with an aggressive momentum. The appearance of these spirits was clearly seen by the residents in Curse City. Each of them widened their eyes. They thought that they might be crazy. There were only six Supremacy Masters in Curse City. Their status was extremely high, so they would not take any action at ordinary times. But tonight, Supremacy Masters appeared all over the city so casually! Only one person came with these spirits, and that person was Aaron Bai. "Younger brother, I haven''t seen you for a long time." Aaron stepped and came over. "You''ve unlocked four Battle Spirits. This speed is beyond my expectations, and also beyond my master''s expectations. It looks like the Core is indeed the most suitable ce for you." Henry nkly looked at the dozen of True Spirits behind Aaron, feeling that his brain was not enough. All this waspletely beyond Henry''s cognition. "These are all Battle Spirits. My master gave me a fewbat boards that could activate Battle Spirits. I can pull them out and support you. Haha." Aaronughed loudly. "Well, junior brother, I know that you have a lot of doubts. Originally, I still wanted to wait before I tell you something, but now it seems that you have the ability to survive in the Core world. It''s time to tell you now about the sect!" Chapter 1483 Chapter 1483 When Aaron mentioned the sect, his eyes were filled with a strong sense of pride, as if the sect he referred to was detached from everything else. Henry''s heartbeat violently all of a sudden. All the time, Master Lu was a mystery for Henry. As Henry became stronger and stronger, he could more and more understand how powerful the wretched old man was. However, Henry did not know where Master Lu came from, and Aaron''s statement had been very vague all the time. Now, hearing Aaron say these words in person, Henry was so excited that he couldn''t calm down. Aaron took a deep breath and said, "A hundred years ago, the Noble Berserkers didn''t exist. The four major districts in the Core were just ordinary forces. At that time, there was only one force in the entire Core. It dominated the Core and all factions bowed to it. This force was called the Elite Spirit Hall. You and I are the sessors of Elite Spirit Hall! Master Lu was thest Hall Master of Elite Spirit Hall!" Henry''s body shook. The Elite Spirit Hall! Just this name was enough to make Henry think of what kind of existence this force was. Aaron continued proudly, "The so-called Elite Spirit Hall is where True Spirits are gathered. In those days, anyone who had the talent to enter the Spiritcontrolling Realm had to pass the test of the Elite Spirit Hall and be guided by the Elite Spirit Hall to get the recognition of the Battle Spirit and step into the Spirit-controlling Realm! It can be said that every Spirit-controlling Realm expert was a registered disciple of the Elite Spirit Hall. Each person needed the permission of the Elite Spirit Hall to achieve the position of the Spiritcontrolling Realm!" Henry was shocked when he heard this! The Elite Spirit Hall controlled the True Spirits directly to decide whether other people could step into the Spirit- controlling Realm! The Spirit- controlling Realm! It was the ultimate goal of a Qi practitioner. However, this goal was actually controlled by others! From this point of view, there was no force stronger than the Elite Spirit Hall in this civilization! "Do you find it incredible?" Aaron smiled. "In the past, it was no exaggeration to say that the Elite Spirit Hall was powerful enough tomand the world. As for our master, a casual word from him would be regarded as a word of a saint. It was absolutely true people came from all directions to worship him!" Henry calmed the shock in his heart and nodded. After Aaron''s pride, there was a loneliness in his eyes. "It''s a pity that although the Elite Spirit Hall was strong, in the end, it couldn''t control the changes of True Spirits." At this point, Aaron pointed to the sky. The more than ten True Spirit made a brilliant attack and created a mist, so that this area became a forbidden area where people would tremble just by looking at it. Aaron continued: "When a Divine Realm master is recognized by a Battle Spirit, he will be able to step into the Spirit-Controlling realm, thus creating a certain degree of contact with Battle Spirit. Battle Spirit would generate a certain Spirit and be the True Spirit. Because of this, the Elite Spirit Hall changed. It''s not the people that cause the Elite Spirit Hall to change, it''s the ancestral weapon." "Ancestral weapon?" Henry was confused. "That''s right."N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Aaron nodded. "What Battle Spirit needs is a certain degree ofpatibility. Not only can the Divine Realm be granted by the Battle Spirit but also the ancestral weapon. Some Battle Spirits will even hide in the ancestral weapon and look for opportunities. Because of this, 30 per cent of the Battle Spirits in the Elite Spirit Hall were awakened at the same time. This day is called the Day of Destruction!" Aaron sighed. "There were countless Battle Spirits trapped in the Elite Spirit Hall. 30 per cent of them awakened collectively. The number was incalcble. That''s several times more than the number of the entire Core Spirit-controlling Realm experts. On that day, the Elite Spirit Halt called on all the Spirit-controlling Realm experts and fought with the awakened, unnamed spirits. The fight onlysted for one day, but 99 per cent of the Spirit-controlling Realm experts died. That ce is called the ancient battlefield." Aaron recalled, "On that day, the Elite Spirit Hall also showed absolute strength. Martial Uncle Sanford alone, with hundreds of Battle Spirits, fought hundreds of True spirits. A wave of his hand could sweep the sea. The Elite Spirit Hall was poised to wipe out the entire civilization. The awakened True Spirits were no match." "Then why..." Henry was puzzled. "It''s human heart." Aaron directly interrupted Henry''s words. "The horror of the human heart is unimaginable. Not everyone wanted to see the Elite Spirit Hall be stronger. On that day, we also understood one thing. Not only could the ancestral weapons wake up the Battle Spirits, but some people with strong bloodlines could wake up their True Spirits through their own bloodlines. This kind of True Spirit is extremely powerful, difficult to specte, and very aggressive. When the bloodlines awaken to a certain extent, the True Spirits can even possess the one who awakens them to achieve another kind of rebirth. During the period of the ruling of the Elite Spirit Hall, there had been many of these people who had awakened their bloodlines. They were hiding and giving a devastating blow to the Elite Spirit Hall on the day of destruction." "No wonder." Henry took a deep breath and said, "It''s no wonder that Qi is separated from the ancestral weapons. It''s no wonder that the awakening of the bloodline is banned." Aaron gave a wry smile. "What you said is what happenedter. I don''t know why the master didn''t appear on the day of destruction. No one knew where the master went. As the top fighter in the Core, he disappeared that day. This is the key ???? to the destruction of the whole Elite Spirit Hall. Otherwise, the master alone could deal with countless spirits. Later, I learned that the master went to the surface. He didn''t exin why he didn''t show up on the day of destruction. He just went to the surface and set up some rules again. Then he disappeared for countless years. Finally, he appeared and chose you." Henry was stunned. "Junior Brother, there must be a reason why the master had chose you, including the sacred lotus you have. No one knows what the sacred lotus is like. It''s said that it''s the final product of master''s subdivision of Yin and Yang. No one knows what Yin and Yang are. You can feel the effects of the sacred lotus you now. It can help you control a certain number of Battle Spirits, but it''s definitely not the ultimate function of the sacred lotus." "After dealing with these things here, you shoulde to Mountain Heng. It''s been so many years. It''s time for you to go back to our sect." "Go back to our sect." Just these simple words made Henry''s eyes appear more solemn than ever. His life had only started at the moment he saw Justus. Although Henry did not show much respect for Justus in front of others, in Henry''s heart, Justus definitely upied the most important position. Chapter 1484 Chapter 1484 In the eyes of outsiders, this battle was still iparably intense. More than twenty Battle Spirits appeared in the sky. No one had ever seen such a grand scene before! What happened tonight would spread throughout the Wanshan District in the shortest possible time. As people could imagine, from tonight on, no matter the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng, or the prestige of Radiant Ind, both would be given a higher level in the Wanshan District. Tonight''s battle, no matter if it was spread out, it didn''t matter who won or lost. What was important was that everyone could feel the power of the two parties. After the battle, they began to catch up with each other. Wade and the others came prepared today, which could be seen from the wine in their hands. They sat on the top of a mountain, opened the bottles, and began to drink. Henry talked about the past with the people, and he was very happy to meet them today. He drank wine and enjoyed it very much. "Boss, we really missed you so much. Right, what''s going on between you and our sister-iw? Why did she suddenly be the War Goddess of Wanshan District?" Wade asked the question in his heart. "And betrothed to that Martial King?" After Wade asked this question, the others all looked at Henry, while Henry looked at Aaron. "Don''t look at me." Aaron waved his hand. "I don''t know why she suddenly appeared. It has nothing to do with me." Henry sighed and shook his head, saying, "I don''t know much about my wife, and I don''t know much about that Martial King." "Tsk." Wade''s face was full of zeal. "What Martial King? He''s just a rich second generation. Boss, let me tell you, after youe to mountain Heng, we''ll ughter our way to the main city and hang the head of that man on the city wall. Well let them know who the real father of the Core civilization is." "Brat." Aaron pped on the back of Wade''s head. "Don''t do anything stupid. It''s a little unstable down there in Thunder Town. Now there are many people secretly watching it. Once the thing inside appears, the sealed spirits in the Elite Spirit Hall will re-emerge. At that time, it will be inevitable for you to get into trouble." Wade scratched his head and said, "Dad, I know, but I can''t just stand by and watch that Martial King get arrogant. Anyway, I have to beat him sooner orter." "You can beat him." Aaron nodded. "But don''t kill him. After all, we are civilized people." The corners of Henry''s mouth twitched. Civilized people? He saw the bandits gathered in the other mountain ranges, all of them fierce and vicious. Was this what a civilized person did? "That''s enough. Let''s not talk about this. It''s not a big deal whether we beat him or not." Red Hair interrupted them. "Let''s drink first today!" "Yes! Ha, ha, ha!" They drank and drank all night long, and in the eyes of the residents of Curse City, these people fought all night long, and the fighting didn''t stop until early morning." Ha ha ha! "Loudughter was heard above Curse City," What Syl?! What Radiant Ind?! We, the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng, admit your existence. If you have the ability, we will fight again in the capital!" "Fine, then let''s wait for the meeting. We''ll fight again. During this battle, the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng really lived up to their reputation!" Henry''s figure appeared in the air above the city. He returned safely with Zylvia. The residents of Curse City did not sleep all night, and they watched the fight. When they saw Henrying back, everyone''s eyes were full of respect. Even the way Heller, Caddis and Tosh looked at Henry wasn''t as casual as before. What everyone didn''t know was that this night''s battle was just a show.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Henry proposed again that all the matters in Curse City should be managed by dino. Tosh and others had no objection. Even when Henry returned to the hotel, Tosh and others came to him one after another and proposed to join Radiant Ind. And on that day, the news that Radiant Ind and the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng had fought in a battle of more than twenty Supremacy Masters. The news also spread throughout the Wanshan District, so that everyone could clearly understand the strength of these two forces. "Now that things havee to this, Henry will thoroughly take Curse City!" Under the respectful gazes of the residents of Curse City, dino, Tosh, Caddis, Heller and Kirwen, the five Supremacy Masters, sent Henry out of Curse City together. At the back of each of these five Surpemacy Masters, there was a ck grimace mask. When word got out that Radiant Ind had taken Curse City, all the other cities and towns that had not yet epted Radiant Ind began to do so. Radiant Ind camete, but it made a connection with the academies. At this point, the bandit forces that were disrupting the Wanshan District were divided into two forces. The first force, led by the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng, was still doing their work, but they didn''t attack small towns. They focused on the capital city. The other forces of bandits took Radiant Ind as their leader, and the bandits transformed into white bandits and became part of the town. When Henry returned to Ensver City, he was received solemnly by the three major academies before he entered the city. The status of Radiant Ind, a major hegemon in the Wanshan District, was basically settled now! Now, Henry had given Derbey full power to deal with the basic work of Radiant Ind, and he began to make new preparations to go to the Mountain Heng. While chatting, Aaron had already reminded Henry that once he took over the position of head of the Elite Spirit Hall, there would be a heavy burden on Henry. Aaron didn''t mention the specific burden, and Henry didn''t ask about it either. Henry did not ask the reason. No matter what the burden was, he would not refuse. This was what Master Lu left for him, and it was also what he had to do. Henry returned to his residence in Ensver City. When he entered the gate of themunity, the old man in the Tang suit, who was ying chess, appeared again in Henry''s sight. Henry saw the other side, and the other side also looked at Henry. Henry naturally strode toward the old man, then sat down opposite the old man and began to set the table. The old man smiled and said, "Kid, you are very self-aware. I have studied your chess technique during this period of time. This time, I will definitely make you look for your teeth all over the ground." "Forget it, old gentleman." Henry shook his head. "If ites to personal strength, I admit that you can beat me to my teeth. But in the aspect of chess, you are just a stinky chess rookie in my eyes." "What did you say?" The old man in the Tang suit was so angry that his eyes widened. "Kid,e, let''s y. I''d like to see how good the chess skills of the descendant of the Elite Spirit Hall are!" Chapter 1485 Chapter 1485 Henry, who was setting up the chessboard, was shocked. He looked up at the old man in the traditional Chinese suit. The old man''s head was lowered, still focused on setting up the chess board. "Come on, boy, get the board ready." Henry slowly moved the chess piece around the board in his hand and said, "Did youe here by ident, or on purpose?" "I guess you could say that I did it on purpose, by also by ident." The old man answered, "I came here on purpose, but I met you by ident. I''m moving first again this round." The old man began to move his chess piece as he spoke. This time, the old man''s chess strategy was clearly different than it had been before. Some of his moves seemed ordinary, but were actually aggressive and led to many traps. However, in terms of chess skills, the old man was much weaker than Henry. Even though his moves were moreplicated and had improved greatlypared to before, he was still no match for Henry. Although Henry was in a more advantageous position on the chess board, he frowned a little more with every step the old man took. "The reason why the Seven Supreme Protectors of Mountain Heng upied the Heng Mountain is no other than to guard it." The old man continued, "And when you fought the Seven Supreme Protectors of Heng Mountain when you first met them, haha, forgive me for speaking frankly, but both the kid in the citadel and those seven juniors in Heng Mountain are just paper tigers. In the eyes of the ordinary, they are Masters of Supremacy, but in the eyes of those who are above the third level of the Divine will, they are just a group of people who just enjoy having fun with shadow puppetry, right?" Henry stared at the chessboard, not saying anything. "However," the old man said with a smile, "there is still a disciple of the Elite Spirit Hall who could still put up a good fight. Aaron has grown quite a lot, and could be regarded as quite a figure in the Core. Him just showing up would instil fear in the hearts of men. After all, there are too many within the Elite Spirit Hall who would cause people to cower in fear. Has Sanford returned this time?" Henry paused, then shook his head and replied, "Not yet." "Seeing that he hasn''t returned, it could mean that his life is approaching its end. He had depleted a lot of energy in that great battle back then." The old man sighed. "However, that was inevitable. He went to the surface, you probably didn''t know him yet, seeing how young you are. It looks like he''s probably hiding somewhere to recuperate. I''m afraid it would be very difficult for him to make another move. Looking back at how powerful and proud Sanford was when he dominate every battle, so much so that everyone in the Core knew his name, yet now, countless youngsters of this generation are saying what a pity it was that they hadn''t been born in that era, and that they weren''t able to meet Sanford and learn his ways of bing invincible." "You seem to know a lot." Henry smiled and yed thest move, checkmating the old man, "On the surface, there was a man, whom everyone feared when he was born, and when he died, everyone believed that they could have defeated him, but in fact, the moment theypared themselves with him, they had already lost." "Hahaha, clever boy." The old manughed and looked at the game of chess he had lost in front of him. "You seem to be mocking me.'' "I''m just speaking the truth." Henry got up. "When you mentioned Sanford''s name, your eyes were filled with a strong fighting spirit. I believe you''d also like to see how strong the Sanford, who shook the world, really is." "You don''t have to test me." The old man shook his head. "Sanford and I have met more than once and have fought more than once. I am no match for him, but I believe that I am not inferior to him, all Ick is an opportunity. Back then when we bowed before the Elite Spirit Hall together, he was epted and became a handyman, but I was driven away by the Elite Spirit Hall. If I had also been epted into the Elite Spirit Hall, I would have been able to defeat him." "Great, I''ll be sure to tell him what you''ve just said when I see him againter, and if he agrees to it, I''ll tell him toe see you, but before that, you should tell me who you are." Henry nodded and said with a smile. "My name is Giorgi Chu." The old man in the traditional Chinese suit stood up and said. "You didn''t have to say all of that just to find out my identity. As Sanford''s younger brother, how can I not know what my older brother is like? Even if he''s alive, he''s just a dead man struggling to live. He would never make an attack again." The old man seemed to be filled with regret as he spoke. Henry jolted in surprise. This old man turned out to be Sanford''s step brother! "Kid, tell me, what''s Sanford''s reputation like up there? Is he still known to be invincible?." Giorgi pointed his finger towards the top of his head. "His reputation of invincibility does exist, but it''s hard to say if he''s worthy of it." Henry spoke. "There are people who are capable of exchanging blows with him up there." "Oh?" Giorgi was greatly surprised. "Who could that be? Could it be that there''s still others from the Elite Spirit Hall who made it up there alive?" Giorgi''s behaviour allowed Henry to realise that Giorgi did not know anything about the surface, and was even oblivious to the fact that Master Lu had gone to the surface, all he knew was that the civilisation of the surface existed. Henry shook his head. "There are many experts on the surface. The President of the Recluse Association, Gervais. The leader of the Alvin League, Ranulfo. The Martial Emperor of Heaven and Earth, Dougal. Each of them is stronger than Sanford." "Oh?" Giorgi''s eyes lit up. "Is that so?" Henry nodded and said, "Why should I lie to you?" el Qut "That is pretty interesting. In that case, there are still many different possibilities in this world. A monopoly of power would not be likely to Kappen." Giorgiughed loud. "did not expect to meet someone interesting like you in a small ce like this, looks like all the effort I put toe out from that ce was really worth my while. Good boy, I will be watching your performance from now on." Giorgi looked at Henry with a look of approval in his eyes. Henry was puzzled by Giorgi''s attitude, but he did not say much about it. He just said, "I''m just curious. How did you know about my identity?" "That''s simple." Giorgi smiled and said, "The actions of the seven youngsters of Mountain Heng were all supported by Aaron. That night, Aaron suddenly appeared to boost the morale of his men and bring up their fighting spirits. Who else other than the sessor of the Elite Spirit Hall could cause Aaron to do that? Moreover, after Aaron went back, some changes happened in Mountain Heng. This meant that the Elite Spirit Hall is prepared to wee the new leader. Kid, look at you, you have several Battle Spirits with you, who''d believe it if you said that you had nothing to do with the Elite Spirit Hall?" "You really are something else, seeing that you are able to see the Battle Spirit I have on me." Henry gave him a thumbs up. "Hehe." Giorgi chuckled. "Back in theProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org. day, in order to deal with Sanford, I had studied quite a few methods to deal with the Battle Spirits. However, I don''t know if I''d still have a chance to use it. Alright, I shall not take up any more of your time, young man. Oh by the way, there has been somemotion at the ancient battlefield recently. Does it have anything to do with the people you mentioned earlier?" "I don''t understand what you''re saying." Henry shook his head. "Forget it then, you''ll understand when you return to the Elite Spirit Hall. Kid, your mission isn''t an easy one." Giorgi patted Henry on the shoulder and strode away. Chapter 1486 Chapter 1486 Henry watched Giorgi''s figure and took a deep breath before returning to his residence. The entire Ensver City hadpletely be the domain of Radiant Ind, controlling everything within Ensver City. The three major academies had long since turned silent. After all, the power that Radiant Ind had disyed was simply too great. The Shindig Hotel had also be very famous in Ensver City. People could be seen lining up at the doors of the hotel for its delicious food. The residents of Ensver City said that the order in of Shindig Hotel was the fairest they had ever seen. No matter how much authority a person had, no one dared to enter without lining up, and no one would even dare to cause any trouble in Shindig Hotel, because thedy who who ran the hotel, as well as its chef were all fighters at the level of Supremacy Masters. There were no thieves around Ensver City, and trades with the city had increased, directly leading the economic development of Ensver City. Although the three academies were now under Radiant Ind, the heads of the academies were ted. Seeing how the economy of Ensver City developed, their contribution was major! People would be so envious of them. Many had witnessed the development of Ensver City. Some towns that had not even been under the control of Radiant Ind even sent people to see verbey and sincerely invited Radiant Ind to settle in. It was as if the existence of Radiant Ind alone could lead the development of a town directly. The Shindig Hotel had currently turned into thergest hotel in Ensver City. Stardance Hotel had instantly been surpassed. After all, the Spirit controlling experts of Stardance Hotel had been beaten up so pathetically that they were too ashamed to continue operating the hotel. The Erudite Organization had also taken the initiative to admit defeat. In a conference room in Shindig Hotel, Henry listened to thetest reports from verbey. Generally speaking, Radiant Ind was constantly on a steady incline, especially after the incident with Curse City, the prestige of Radiant Ind was unquestionable at that moment, which attracted many forces that wanted to join forces with Radiant Ind. It had currently be was the most powerful backing for all the forces in the entire Wanshan District. "There''s only one issue that has been affecting us." verbey said respectfully, "The topic regarding Thunder Town is still fermenting."Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "Someone will provide an exnation for what happened in Thunder Town." Henry snorted. Henry had already started a feud with Sword Valley, and the Thousand des Academy and Sword Valley were birds of a feather, and had framed Radiant Ind. The seeds of hatred that they had sowed shall soon sprout. Henry had to wait until he got to the citadel to solve everything. A meeting was about to be held in the citadel. When that happened, all of the great forces of Wanshan District would be gathered. All of their grudges for each other could be settled altogether. "You carry on maintaining the development of Radiant Ind. I''m going to the citadel, Ranjeet and Yaffah will also being with me. I''ll arrange for Tosh to assist you." Henry ordered, "Don''t disappoint me, Derbey." "Please rest assured, my lord." Derbey knelt on one knee. Derbey had be more and more confident about Radiant Ind, it had be so powerful that it had surpassed his original imaginations for "Very well." Henry nodded. "I shall set out tomorrow. You can reveal some of my whereabouts." verbey bowed respectfully and said, "I know what to do." The next morning, Henry, Yaffah, and Ranjeet got into a grand limousine filled with delicious food of all sorts. The trio headed straight for Mountain Heng. The entire Wanshan District was filled with countless mountain ridges, Mountain Heng was located close to the citadel of Wanshan. It was located at the centre of Wanshan District. Mountain Heng was the general name of a ridge. Due to the existence of the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng, this ridge had thergest nest of bandits stationed on it. While Henry journeyed to Mountain Heng, below Thunder Town, the Evil Spirit that had taken over Aureo''s body was sitting cross-legged. Suddenly, he opened his eyes. "There''s a new scent!" Evil muttered. He looked up and withdrew his aura. He was gradually digesting whatever that had been left in Aureo''s body. Once he was finished, he wouldpletely be a new Aureo Jian. In the hunting grounds of Thunder Town. A figure appeared out of nowhere. The figure wore a pair of flip-flops, a pair of pink beach trousers, a flowery shirt, and had a pair of brown sunsses on his face, a beard extended from his sideburns, and a cigarette dangled from his lips. "Tch tch, so this is the Core. I''m such el a genius to have discovered a new entrance. I''m definitely the most awesome man in the world." The figure who had suddenly appeared took a drag off the cigarette in his mouth and slowly blew out a mouthful of smoke. "But still, those rules are seriously annoying. Only over here, no one shall make a fuss about awakening the bloodline. s, my poor millions of fangirls must definitely be missing me, but I really wasn''t trying to be a yboy. Worry not, fangirls. I shall soon return and your happiness shall be restored!" This person had a perverted expression on his face, and seemed incredibly despicable. Just as this person was still swimming in his narcissism, another figure that wielded a sword appeared suddenly and yelled at the figure that had just appeared in the hunting grounds, "Who is there! Reveal your name, or you shall be killed with no exceptions!" The figure that wielded the sword donned the uniform of Sword Valley. Those grounds had beenpletely under the control of Sword Valley. The figure in beach shorts and flip-flops, that had still been swimming in his narcissism a second ago, fell to his knees immediately and kowtowed vigorously, "My lord, please spare me!" "Hah." The man from Sword Valley looked at the figure below and said, "You have trespassed a restricted area, insect, die!" The disciple of Sword Valley swung the sword that was his waist. The person who kowtowed vigorously on the ground suddenly got up and sped quickly towards the disciple of Sword Valley, he moved so quickly that his movements were blurred and created the illusion of a tube. He shed right in front of the disciple of Sword Valley then quickly disappeared into the distance. A long while after the person had disappeared, the upper body of the disciple of Sword Valley separated itself from the waist, revealing a clean cut. "Why don''t you awaken your bloodline first, buddy," muttered the figure. "Then find a big brother to cling on to Feeding secretly is the best path to take. Heh heh heh, I''m truly talented man. No, that''s not right I''m a genius. Wait, that''s not right either. I''m a superior genius capable of captivating tens of millions of youngdies. That''s right, that''s how it is." Below the Thunder Town, the Evil Spirit felt the powerful aura that shed across above him, then closed his eyes again. "More and more powerful beings have appeared. There are too many who desire the items down there. I have to find some way to get a share of that pie. That meeting in the citadel looks interesting, maybe I should go and have a look." Several days went by. The limousine that Henry and the other two were on took had arrived at the border of Mountain Heng. This was thergest nest of bandits in Wanshan District. However, no cases of such robberies appeared, everything was going very smoothly. Chapter 1487 Chapter 1487 The bounds of the Heng Mountain was filled with long mountain ranges. It did not have the basic requirements for the establishment of a town. Even the official route was a winding path within the mountain range. Only a few hotels existed within the mountain range. Everyone knew what those hotels in the mountains were like. At the end of the day, they were all unscrupulous shops, and had been notorious for overcharging its customers. At that point, even if a wandering traveller knew the truth about them, nothing could be done about it. After all, their vehicles needed the electricity to keep operating. Therefore, they had no choice but to pay whenever they passed by, no matter how expensive the charges were. After Mountain Heng had been upied by the Seven Protectors, they took control of those unscrupulous shops. "Bro, we''ve already arrived at Mountain Heng. Go contact the seven protectors, hurry. We''ve run out of food in this car." Ranjeet said as he rubbed his round belly. "That won''t be necessary. Let''s do some sightseeing first." Henry shook his head slightly. That fatty had just eaten his fill, yet he was already shouting that they were short on food. "Bro, it''s all just mountains. What''s there to look at?" Ranjeet asked in puzzlement. "Let''s just go find the Seven Protectors, and aplish great things. What do you think?" "No need to hurry for that." Henry waved his hand. "Say, bro." Ranjeet stared at Henry and asked, "Could it be that you don''t have the contact information of the Seven Protectors?" Henry narrowed his eyes and kept quiet. It was just as Ranjeet had guessed. He really did not have the contacts for Wade and others. He was too excited when they had met that day, and had lost themselves in banter and drinks. The alcohol in the Core was much stronger than that of the surface. It was suited for Qi Practitioners. They had been drinking from the beginning to the end and had talked a lot with each other, but never thought of exchanging contacts, it was because they were too familiar with each other and never thought of that. Just as the limousine they were in was about to run out of power, a decent hotel appeared before their eyes. "Alright, we''re already within the bounds of Mountain Heng. Let''s get some food and I''ll ask around for their contact information while we are at it." Henry sighed. "F*ck! I knew it! You definitely didn''t have any of their contact information!" Ranjeet eximed as if he had seen through Henry''s thoughts. Henry remained silent. He found it a little hard to believe that he had done something so stupid.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Judging by the appearance of the hotel that the trio had arrived at, it would have been at least a four-star hotel in the civilisation of the surface. The hotel was built against the mountain and was more than a dozen storeys high. It looked extraordinary. The moment the limousine the trio were in stopped, bellboys ran over to them immediately, opening the doors for the three of them as they greeted them with respect and enthusiasm. Looking from their attitude and service alone, it did not seem to be one of those unscrupulous hotels. The three of them got out of the limousine and entered the hotel. Its interior was designed magnificently. At the entrance of the hotel, nearly a hundred charging-stands were stationed on a grand parking lot. As soon as Henry and the other two entered the hotel, they were warmly weed. A holographic image was disyed before Henry, and the attendants introduced the environments and services of the hotel to them. Ranjeet looked at the enthusiastic attendants and whispered, "Bro, this doesn''t look like one of those shady hotels at all." "Of course, you think you''d be able to recognise one?" Henry rolled his eyes at Ranjeet. Upon hearing Henry''s reply, Ranjeet patted an attendant''s shoulder and said, "Hello!" "Distinguished guest, how may I help you?," the attendant replied. Ranjeet nced around and said, "Say, is this one of those shady hotels?" The waiter paused in surprise and then smiled. "Distinguished guest, you must be kidding. How could this possibly be one of those shady hotels?" Ranjeet turned to look at Henry and said, "Bro, did you hear that? He said that they aren''t a shady hotel." Henry turned away, ignoring the fat manpletely. The attendant narrowed his eyes and made a secret gesture. Ranjeet then said to the attendant, "I''ll make this clear to you. My brother here knows the Seven..." Ranjeet was about to say the name of Seven Protectors when he saw two people entering the hotel. "God d*mn, how is thepletion of your task?" The two people shouted as soon as they came through the entrance Our boss'' order was final, ''t reach the target today, u can''t if you this hotel will be torn down! You dare to disobey the order of Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng?" The team of two were made up of a man and a woman, both of them were about twenty-five years old. The man was tall and thin, and had a unique ent, that made every word he uttered sound provocative. The woman was short-haired. She was dressed like a delinquent and followed closely beside the man. As soon as those two entered the door, the attendant who had been serving Henry''s little group ran over to them immediately. "My lord, we''ve already hit the target amount for this month and thest time Lord Wade came here, he told us to restrain ourselves a little, giving us orders to only target those from the citadel, and not the ordinary people whoe and go." "What? So Wade''s orders are absolute, and mine means nothing?" The young man red at the attendant. "I work for Lord Valentin, or do you only listen to Wade?" "The way I see it, these people wish to rebel against us to with the help of Wade." the woman held on to the man''s arm and said in a creepy tone. The young man looked around and saw Henry and the other two. He smiled and said, "Hey, aren''t those some juicy bs of meat over there. Go get them." "I''m afraid... I''m afraid that it would be inappropriate," the attendant said. "Inappropriate? I think what you''re doing now is what''s inappropriate!" The young man pushed the attendant aside and strode towards Henry''s little group. Henry looked at the couple with narrowed eyes. He had already learnt a lot from their words alone. Those two imed to be led by Valentin and did not care to obeye Wade''s orders. To put it bluntly they are just putting up a show. How could they not obey the rules set by Wade, if they were really under the wing of Valentin? Henry was sure he knew his brothers very well. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Looking at your daddy, boy?" The young man staggered over to Henry and looked at him tauntingly. Henry stared at the young man. "I''m talking to you. What are you looking at?" The young man said, and pped Henry in the face. The attendant that stood beside them was shocked, and tried to stop the young man hurriedly. "Fatty, cripple him," Henry said coldly. Ranjeet usually seemed very carefree, but when Henry gave him orders, he obeyed thempletely. Ranjeet strode forward and pped the young man in the face in one full swing. The young man, who had been so cocky seconds ago, was knocked to the ground directly with the force of that p. Ranjeet pped the young man so hard that the marble floor beneath him shattered the moment his head hit the ground. The young man began to twitch on the ground. This p from Ranjeet had caused the young man to be paralysed. Upon seeing that, the woman, who followed the young man, was so frightened that she scrambled backwards frantically. Chapter 1488 Chapter 1488 When the attendant who was about to step in witnessed that scene, he too stood to aside silently, not making another move. "How dare you attack us within the territory of the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng, have you gotten bored of living?!" The woman was so frightened that her entire body trembled uncontrobly, but she was somehow still able to spit those vicious words from her mouth. "Why wouldn''t I?" Henry replied. "Which one of you is the one of the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng? Is it you? Or is it that dead dog on the ground?" "Our... our boss..." The woman took a deep breath and yelled. "Our boss is Valentin!" "Oh." Henry nodded calmly. "So your boss is Valentin. If you didn''t say that, I would have thought that one of you was Valentin."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Just you wait, I''m calling for help!" The woman turned on hermunicator. "You three, I''d suggest you leave quickly." The attendant ran over to them hurriedly. "Leave? Why should I? Please, carry on with your introduction." Henry walked to a side and sat down. Judging from the behaviour of the attendant, this hotel did not seem to be what he had imagined it to be like. The information he had received about the hotels in Mountain Heng was probably before Wade and others had arrived. Under the new management of Wade and others, things had changed. When the attendant saw that Henry and his friends had no intention of leaving, he looked towards another direction with a troubled expression. A man at the front desk of the hotel nodded understanding^ and turned on themunicator. A short whileter, the woman who had been trembling with fear calmed down gradually, the phone call she just made might have given her a strong sense of confidence. The young man who twitched on the ground had been dragged out of the hotel. Henry''s little group just sat there calmly. Ranjeet looked around impatiently andined, "Hey, don''t you provide any snacks or something?" The attendant was still introducing the facilities of the hotel to Henry, but in fact, he was actually pointing out every possible exit of the hotel to them. As he was exining, he heard the fat guy requesting for food. "This one is just so carefree!" The waiter thought to himself. "F*cking hell!" A loud curse erupted from the entrance of the hotel. "Who dared toy hands on my men!" Upon hearing this voice, the attendant blurted out with a shocked expression, "This is bad!" At the entrance of the hotel, over a hundred men rushed in suddenly, each of them looking fierce and frightening. The hotel had already informed their leader toe over. Unfortunately, the leader of the other party had obviously arrived sooner. After therge number of men rushed in, the woman in the delinquent outfit quickly walked over and said something to the leader. Then the man in lead turned his head to look at Henry with a sneer. "Who''s causing trouble in my territory?" Another voice sounded from outside the hotel. The attendant perked up immediately. Their leader had finally arrived. Another crowd of more than a hundred men entered the hotel, all looking mean and were not to be messed with. The attendant also ran up to his leader and said something to him as soon as he entered. Next, both parties began facing each other. As for Henry''s little group, they just stood by the side, not caring in the slightest. Both parties negotiated back and forth. Henry''s little group did not hear what they were talking about, and also did not bother to pay any attention to them, either. After a while, a man with yellow hair l.n from the crowd that the hotel had called for walked towards Henry and his friends, and said as he nced at them, it''s always incapable people like you, whoe around causing us trouble. Well, we''ve already settled it. You can leave now. Remember to keep your eyes open next time. You can''t afford to offend just anyone." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Henry''s little group exchanged looks with each other back and forth, then were just about to reply. "Leave? Who said they could just leave?" once again, another voice sounded from the entrance of the hotel, and another group of people arrived. This time, more than two hundred people rushed into the hotel, crowding the hotel instantly. The leader of the hotel suddenly had a grim look on his face. "Say, Haile, what''s this? Are you trying to hurt my dignity?" "Your dignity? What about my dignity? One of my men has been crippled here. Just how much is your dignity worth!" Haile was head of the first crowd. "One of your men had broken the rules." "What rules? Ever since the arrival of the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng, my life has been getting worse day after day, yet you are still talking to me about rules!" Haile''s face was filled with displeasure. "I shall not allow this matter to just slip today!" "If it wasn''t for the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng, you and I would have been gone long ago, how would we possibly live on to up toet this day? Alright, so you''re holding on to this matter, aren''t you? Then I shall y a little with you today. Don''t think that you''re the only one with a crowd here!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org The party of the hotel then turned on themunicator once more and called for its boss. Soon enough, sounds of cursing erupted from outside the hotel. The people who had arrived were no longer able to enter the lobby of the hotel. The attendant did not expect things to escte so greatly. He nced at Henry and his friends and I 18? ?? whispered, "Guys, you can''t stay here any longer. Please leave from the back door. "No need for that." Henry shook his head. He had clearly observed the strength of these people. The strongest was only at the stage of the Qi-concentrating Realm. No matter how many people there were, it would be useless against him. Seeing how the situation had escted, Henry also felt a little guilty. He would be fine if he just left the hotel, but there would be a great mess in the hotel. It would be better for him to take care of the matter on his own. Having heard that these people did not care about Wade and the others, it would save Henry a lot of time by simply killing them all. "Say, you guys, it''s already chaotic enough in here. It''s best not to get involved," urged the attendant once again. "The matters here will be resolved." "Dear sir," Yaffah said with a smile. "Don''t worry. We can handle this." "Handle this?" The yellow-haired young manughed disdainfully. "Don''t try to show off here. You''d better leave while you still can. You''ll just be in the way if you stay on. Alright, hurry up and go. Don''t waste any more time here." The yellow-haired young man finished saying that and walked towards the opposite direction. At that moment, there were countless people outside the hotel. The entire parking lot was crowded with people, even the mountain range was filled with people. They cursed ferociously at each other, the scene was particrly chaotic. "s." Henry sighed and said, "Come on, let''s end this." Ranjeet and Yaffah got up and followed behind Henry, heading outside the hotel. "Guys, what are you trying to do?" The attendant stopped the trio hurriedly. "The opposing party is demanding an exnation from you now. Stay inside and you''ll be safe. Things would get very messy the moment you step outside." "It''s okay," Yaffah saidfortingly, "All three of us are at the level of Supremacy Master, and have true spirits with us, they won''t be able to do anything to us. Besides, my brother is friends with the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng. Don''t you worry." "Guys, please don''t joke around now." The attendant smiled a troubled smile. He could not understand how these three people could be so carefree. How they still be joking at a time like that? Chapter 1489 Chapter 1489 The attendant obviously did not believe the words of Henry and his friends, let alone believe that they knew the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng. The Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng were one of the strongest beings of the Wanshan District. No one had ever heard of anyone who knew the Seven Protectors personally. The people only knew that the Seven Protectors they obeyed were proud and arrogant, never willing to bow down to anyone.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Seeing that the attendant did not believe him, Henry did not waste any more time to exin and stepped out of the hotel. The attendant quickly reached out to stop him. The yellow-haired young man also said to Henry and Ranjeet, "Say, you two, go ahead if you like, but keep the girl out of it." The young man''s eyes were fixed on Yaffah as he said that. It was obvious that he had some intentions towards her. Every word he said was intended to make himself look good. Even though they were temporarily on Henry''s side, but that was just for the big picture. Henry''s little group was what that led to the dispute between the two parties. As to who, what and how the three of them were, no one bothered to care about that. The two parties were only shing for the sake of their dignity. The winner of this battle would be the one to call the shots on those grounds. Henry ignored the dissuasion of the others and walked out of the hotel and saw a mass of people outside the hotel at first sight. The heads of both parties stood at the centre of the crowd, negotiating furiously. "Bro, what do you think? Shall we just attack directly?" Ranjeet asked. "No hurry." Henry shook his head. Seeing what had happened, he might as well do Wade and the others a favour and eliminate some potential threats. Henry''s little team squeezed their way into the crowd. It was already toote for the attendant to stop them. "Fine, if those two like pretending so much, let them have it their way then." The yellow-haired young man said disdainfully, "Let''s see how long more they can pretend, they better note back crying in fright!" In the centre of the crowd, the heads of both parties negotiated on. "What''s wrong? Have you guys gotten used to being dogs?" "Who here isn''t a dog to another man? It''s just that we abide by the rules, and you don''t!" "Rules? The rules were created by man, Sturm, the man you obey is Wade, and the one we obey is Valentin. I''m warning you not to speak of the rules with me again!" The person addressed as Sturm was a fat man, who was about 5 feet and 8 inches tall and definitely weighed at least a hundred kilograms. His body was armoured with thickyers of fat, and was someone to be messed with. The man facing him was 6 feet tall, and his figure was the exact opposite of Sturm. He looked extraordinarily thin. "Monkie, don''t you try to fool me!" Sturmughed coldly, "We all know very well the rules set by the Seven Lords. It is you who wants to do something sneaky, so quit using the names of the lords to frighten me!" Sturm and Monkie went head to head with each other, neither of them wanted to give in to the other. Henry led Yaffah and Ranjeet to the centre of the crowd. ording to the conversation between the two men, Henry was also able to tell whose side they were on. He looked at Monkie and said, "Say, it''s no point making such a big fuss over such a matter. So what do you want to do? Let''s hear it." "Who the f*ck are you?" Monkie threw a nce at Henry and cursed. The woman who was dressed like a delinquent was just standing next to Monkie, she whispered into his ear. A few secondster, anger was disyed on Monkie''s face. He red at Henry and said, "Boy, so you''re the one who hurt my men, right?" Henry dug at his ear with his tiny finger ad said, "It should have been your men who vited the rules of Mountain Heng, yet now you say that it''s my fault for attacking for the sake of self-defence. Doesn''t that sound wrong? You''re not even obeying the rules as a leader. How would you be able to convince the public in the future?" Content belongs to "Rules? You''re telling me about the rules? I am the rule!" Monkie said arrogantly. "That can''t be, right?" Henry''s face was doubtful. "I just heard that the person who set the rules was named Valentin, wasn''t he? Why don''t you bring him here, and let me ask what the rules are?" The emergence of Henry and his friends puzzled Sturm who was in the middle of a conflict with Monkie. The yellow-haired young man appeared behind Sturm suddenly, and said in a low voice, "Big Brother, these two men are putting on a show. They''ve even been bragging about whatever stage of Supremacy Master they''re in. We had no way to stop them." "What a mess!" Sturm looked at Henry and Ranjeet with annoyance. "I''m trying to negotiate something out here. Are they looking for trouble? Get them out of my face! Don''t get between my business!" "I''ve already told them that." The yellow-haired young man shrugged. "But they have been blinded by their confidence, none of them are willing to listen, there''s nothing much I can do. If they like ying pretend, I''ll just have to let them, and wait around to watch them cry." "All right, got it, now leave us." Sturm waved his hand impatiently. Monkie who stood before Henry stared at Henry and his friends and said with a sneer, "You want to see Valentin? Well then, I am Valentin. What''s wrong? You got a problem?" "There is a problem indeed." Henry nodded solemnly. "As far as I know, Valentin should be one of the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng. He is at the stage of Supremacy Master, but you probably aren''t, right?" "I am at the stage of Supremacy Master, now what?" Monkie crossed its arms in front of his chest. "Oh, in that case, things should be pretty easy from now on." Henry smiled. "If you are also at the stage of Supremacy Master, then I would not be considered as bullying you, would I?" "Brat, bullying me? What the f*ck are you talking about?" Monkey swore at him angrily. "It''s very simple." Henry''s mouth widened into a grin, disying his rows of whiteeth. At that moment, an invisible force was released from his body Next, a seven-metre Battle Sprit in red appeared behind Henry. The energy from his sword flowed all over the ce. At the moment of the emergence of the Battle Spirit, tiny slits and gaps appeared all over the clothes of all the men who were present. The energy from the sword had already filled the air. Content belongs to Monkie, who had been extremely cocky just seconds ago, was shocked. Horror was written all over his face. He stumbled backwards frantically, then staggered and fell to the ground on his bum. Sturm and his men all reacted the same way. After all, experts at the stage of Supremacy Masters were beyond their imaginations. The yellow-haired young man, who had been mocking Henry earlier, was dazed. He stared nkly at the sight before him, his jaws agape. At the same time, True Spirits appeared Ranjeet and Yaffah! Just like that, the three experts at the stage of Supremacy Masters, revealed themselves suddenly amidst the packed crowd. The originally deafening crowd turned silent in an instant. The attendant waspletely baffled. Those three people were actually experts at the stage of Supremacy Masters! Henry''s smile never faded. He looked at Monkie who had fallen to the ground before him and said. "Well then, since you are also at the stage of Supremacy Master, it would be much more convenient for us to talk to each other. Come on, O Valentin, let''s talk about the rules once more." Monkie, who had fallen to the ground on his bum, looked at the three True Spirits that had appeared before him. Their violent aura caused his whole body to tremble, his back waspletely drenched with cold sweat. "What''s wrong? Wouldn''t you want to have a chat, Valentin?" Chapter 1490 Chapter 1490 In the face of Henry''s question, Monkie, who had been scared out of his wits, was naturally too afraid to answer. The woman dressed as a delinquent that had been standing Monkie had already soaked her pants. She was very certain that she was the one who had shed directly with the three Supremacy Masters. She was most responsible for all of that. Sturm panicked in his heart. He was d that he had not expressed his dissatisfaction towards those three people directly, otherwise he would have possibly ended up in trouble as well. These people were Supremacy Masters! How could someone like him afford to offend them? It was not even eptable to be impolite to them in the slightest! The attendant of the hotel felt relieved. He was fortunate that he had abided by the rules set by the Seven Protectors. Had hemitted any evil towards them on that day, his life would probably have ended. "Valentin, do you feel that the three of us are bullying you?" Henry squatted down and looked at Monkie. "There should be seven members in the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng, why don''t you summon the other six over?" Monkie trembled violently, his head shook like a rattle drum. He wanted to admit his mistake, but his teeth chattered on the whole time, he was unable to say anything at all. "What? You don''t want to?" Henry chuckled. "If you don''t want to, I''ll help you." As soon as Henry finished his words, he flew up and shouted at the sky, "The Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng, Sy I Zhang hase to see you. Show yourselves now!" Henry''s roar echoed through the sky and within the bounds of Mountain Heng. All the forces of Mountain Heng that heard the name "Syl Zhang" felt nervous. Who within Wanshan District had not heard of Radiant Ind? Or Syl Zhang? The moment Monkie, Strum and their men heard the name ''Syl Zhang'', the fear within their hearts were instantly amplified. "Syl Zhang! Everyone knows who Syl Zhang is!" Monkie''s face turned green with fear. How could he have provoked such a supreme being! He had thought that he was the boss of that territory, yet at the same time, he also knew how great the difference was between him and a true viin! That Curse City used to be filled with evil, did it not? Its people even feasted on human flesh. In the end, Syl single-handedly brought upon chaos to the city, forcing all the major forces in Curse City to shut themselves in! The Supremacy Master Kirwen Dan was a powerful and evil man, was he not? In the end, he was seriously injured by Syl''s sword. News from Curse City reported that the Supremacy Master Kirwen had been sucking up to him the whole time. The Supremacy Master dino was also a vicious man, right? He had tens of thousands of men under his control, yet in the end, due to some words of dissatisfaction from him, two people from Radiant Ind ughtered half of dino''s men. In the end, the Supremacy Master dino surrendered himself to Radiant Ind. The Lord of the citadel, Deveraux, had been dealing with the five Supremacy Masters of Curse City, she was definitely a woman not to be messed with, yet one night, Syl just killed her like an ant. Deveraux even had strong a strong background with the academy! However, Syl did not care about backgrounds in the slightest. The background of the War Goddess in the citadel was frighteningly powerful, was it not? Being the disciple of the leader of Sword Valley, and the fiancee of the Martial King. Yet in the end, she was almost killed by Syl and his men. The War Goddess ended up heavily injured and fled for her life! Based on the various deeds of this Syl Zhang, he was simply a ruthless man who feared nothing. Countless men detested Syl, but unfortunately, there was nothing they could do about him! At that moment, it was not known whether it was Monkie''s misfortune or fortune that had led him to have provoked such a ruthless man that struck fear into the hearts of the entire Wanshan District. The crowd remained silent. Everyone was trying to process the name they had just heard. Seven figures sped over rapidly towards Henry from the depths of Mountain Heng and quickly approached Henry. They were none other than Wade and the others.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "Hey, why are there seven of you?" Henry asked loudly. Wade was delighted to see Henry, but he yed along with him. "Haha, Brother Syl, how interesting to hear that from you. We are the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng, if we do not consist of seven people how many people do you think we should have?" "Shouldn''t there be six of you?" Henry said, and then pointed to Monkie who was still trembling on the ground, "Isn''t this over here, Valentin of the Seven Protectors?" "You much be joking!" Valentinughed coldly. "I, Valentin, am standing right here before you!" "That doesn''t sum things up." Henry disyed a puzzled expression. "He told me that he was Valentin, and was the one who set the rules of the Mountain Heng, so why is there another Valentin here now? Who should I believe?" Wade and the others came to a realisation as soon as they heard those words from Henry. They all understood what Henry meant. It had be apparent that a serious issue had emerged within the Mountain Heng they had taken, control of. Some people within were bold enough to pretend to be one of them and make changes to the rules. Moreover, the person who had the guts to do that was just a peasant. If even a man of such a tiny capabilities dared tomit such a crime, there would definitely be many within Mountain Heng who had the same idea. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Monkie''s face had already turned ashen with fear. Valentin moved and appeared el directly in front of Monkie. He looked down at Monkie who was sitting on the ground from where he stood, exuding a chilling aura. Valentin had always been a very skilled assassin, his murderous intent was more intense than that of Wade. His gaze alone was enough to make the blood of others run cold. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "You said that your name was Valentin, but why have I never heard of another guy named Valentin in Mountain Heng, huh?" Valentin waved his arm and one of Monkie''s legs was separated from his body, blood spurted viciously from the wound. Monkie wanted to scream in agony, but as soon as he opened its mouth, another cold light shed, and his tongue was cut off cleanly. Monkie''s face twisted in shock and agony. When the crowd saw what had be of Monkie, they began to tremble uncontrobly. They all knew that the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng were powerful, and had terrifying methods for killing their enemies. However, they had never witnessed it at such a close distance. "There can only be one Valentin in this world. Since your name is also Valentin, it''s either you kill me, or I kill you." Valentin''s face was calm. He waved his arm again and again, and pieces of flesh were cut off from Monkie''s body piece by piece, the sight of that made the blood of those who had witnessed it curdle. The men that followed behind Monkie shuddered. None of them would have imagined that such a trivial matter would escte into a situation like that! Their target turned out to be a Supremacy Master that even the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng had to greet personally! Blood flowed all over to the ground underneath Monkie as his body turned still gradually. He had already died from to the pain long ago. His body would asionally move a little, but it was all but some basic nerve reflexes. When it was all over, only a skeleton remained, beside ity a pile of flesh. Valentin returned into the air with an emotionless expression as the crowd took deep breaths to calm themselves down. Wade snorted coldly. "Some people look down on us Seven Protectors too much. Brother Syl, you must havee a long way. Let''s find some ce else for a chat." "That''s good too." Henry smiled. Then soared into the sky with Ranjeet and Yaffah, then disappeared with Wade and the other six protectors. Chapter 1491 Chapter 1491 In the depths of Hengshan, Henry, Wade, Ranjeet and the others were seated in a room with fine food and wine on the table. The Seven Protectors sipped at their drinks with Henry while they stared at Ranjeet with amazement as they watched him wolf down the food on the table. "Brother, is he the new king ofpetitive eating of Radiant Ind?" Wade was a little astonished. Shall we present him with the King''s Ring?" "Don''t you do that!" Henry answered Wade''s question very seriously. Everyone drank and chatted as if nothing had happened earlier. Those people back there had gotten a little restless, give them a few good knocks, and they would be obedient for a good long while. All ten of them feasted until they were full and contented. The amount of dishes that had been served could have provided for four tables, Ranjeet basically devoured three tables'' worth of food. "Boss, my father has already hurried us four times. Let''s go for now." Wade burped and said, "Well drink again when things have been settled." "Okay." Henry nodded. His biggest reason for journeying to Mountain Heng this time was to see the Elite Spirit Hall, which had been mentioned by the Aaron Bai Henry had never met before. Henry was also very eager to find out what the legendary Core that Master Lu had lived in before was actually like. Henry followed Wade and others to the depths of the Mountain Heng. The mountain range of Mountain Heng was a ce of destion. The mountains were barren, and there was no sign of life. Even bandits would not choose such a ce as their base. However, no one knew that within this deste and barrennd hid the greatest treasure of the Core! The Elite Spirit Hall! Aaron Bai stood at the foot of a mountain, watching Henry and others approach. The moment Henrynded, more than ten Battle Spirits suddenly appeared behind Aaron. These War Spirits were ten meters tall and had strong auras, just as if they were gods descending to the world. Aaron, who had always seemed rxed, looked serious at that moment. He shouted the moment Henry touched the ground, "Henry Zhang, disciple of the Elite Elite Spirit Hall, kneel!" Henry knelt down at the foot of the mountain without a second of hesitation. Wade and the others, who were still joking around with each other a second ago, also turned serious at that moment. They stood by the side silently, not saying a word more. After Henry got down on his knees, Aaron also did the same, and faced the mountain before him, and made three kowtows, then he said, "Disciple Aaron Bai, and the descendant of the Elite Spirit Hall, Henry Zhang, pays their respects to the ancestors!" After Aaron had said that, Henry kowtowed three times as well. At the same time, a four-coloured lotus suddenly drifted above Henry''s head. The lotus was separated from Henry and floated towards the mountain in front of him, then slowly merged into the mountain. At that moment, the entire mountain range emitted a faint earthy yellow light, the thin threads of light slowly reached at Henry, and soon covered Henry''s body entirely. Henry only felt a strange connection with the mountain in front of him, as if he could control it at will. Henry raised one hand and softly said, "Up." As soon as Henry said that, a gate that waspletely integrated into the foot of the mountain was slowly opened. The entire mountain shook and rubble tumbled down from it. This gate was five meters high and three meters wide, and opened towards the inside of the mountain. As soon as the gate was opened, an invisible force surged out of it instantly. Wade and the others were unable to even stand, their legs gave way and they all got down on one knee. This surging pressure spread throughout the whole of Mountain Heng. At that moment, all the creatures of the mountain, humans or animals regardless, shuddered uncontrobly. Aaron trembled with excitement and said, "Henry, go on in." Henry nodded and stood up slowly. He took a deep breath and walked into the gate. After Henry entered through the gate, Aaron got up and followed behind him. As for Wade and the others, they remained where they were, not making a single move. The gate of the mountain closed slowly. The terrifying pressure that caused the hearts of men to pound disappeared instantly. Only then did Wade and the others stand up. Within the gate, a passage appeared before Henry. It was paved entirely with entire pieces of white jade. The way Henry saw it, the white jade pieces that paved the entire passage could be plucked off and sold as supreme quality goods on the market! And yet it paved the entire passage! If Henry had not seen it with his own eyes, he would not have dared to think that it really existed! As Henry walked along the white jade passage, he felt an ancient aura flow towards him. Henry did not know why he felt that way. He had not seen whatever that was going on inside, but he was already filled with awe for everything within it. "The white jade passage is a thousand meters long." Aaron said passionately, "So many had dreams of stepping into this passage. Simply standing in this passage is the greatest honour of their lives!" Henry stood on the thousand-meter- long white jade passage. Simply by hearing Aaron say all of that, he could imagine how glorious the Elite Spirit Hall! Itmanded and watched over all the elites that came to it from all over the world! After passing through the passage, the entrance to a stone hall appeared before Henry. Threerge words were engraved on the top of the entrance. "Elite Spirit Hall!" When Henry saw those words for the first time, he could feel a stinging sensation in his eyes. He looked away subconsciously, only to notice that his back was wet with cold sweat. "Not everyone can look directly at the Elite Spirit Hall. Even a nce from those who are not worthy is an extravagant hope. These three words are taboo to the weak." Aaron''s voice sounded once again.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "The weak?" Henryughed at himself. With his current capabilities he was still considered as a weakling in the eyes of the Elite Spirit Hall. Just how powerful was the Elite Spirit Hall? "Fellow apprentice, allow me to first remind you." Aaron followed behind Henry and said, "Everything you see the moment you enter may be beyond your understanding. You should prepare yourself mentally." "Thank you, brother. I understand." Henry took another deep breath, then took a step out of the white jade passage, entering apletely new area. Although he only took a step, this step changed Henry''s impression of the world. Although Aaron had already warned him, Henry''s jaws were wide open as he stared at the sight before him in disbelief. "The Elite Spirit Hall! Is this the Elite Spirit Hall?" Henry murmured, the shock in his eyes could not be concealed. Aaron answered proudly, "The Elite Spirit Hall is the ce where spiritual bodies of the world gather. It is the greatest sacred chamber that exists between the heavens and the earth, a treasure that people go crazy for. It''s no exaggeration to say that if you can control the Elite Spirit Hall, you can control the heavens and the earth!" Chapter 1492 Chapter 1492 Aaron''s confident words were not said without valid reasons. At that moment, countless circr stone tforms that were half a meter in height and had a radius of three meters appeared before Henry. The stone tforms were so densely packed that they were impossible to count! At the top of every tform had a Battle Spirit floating above it. These Battle Spirits came in different shapes and sizes. Some were male and some were female, some were old and some were young, some wielded longswords and some wielded hammers, one had the aura of celestial beings, one was a monk who emitted a golden light, one was a being of chaos that was enveloped in ck Qi, and one was an enchanting beauty. Every Battle Spirit had their eyes closed, the invisible force Henry and the others had felt earlier were emitted from those Battle spirits. "These Battle Spirits were all the greatest experts of their era. If every single one of them can be awakened, it would be equivalent to having every talent since the history of our civilisation to exist at the same time. Every single one of them is a genius, and have been invincible in their era." Aaron exhaled deeply. Henry tried his best to calm down. He looked at the Battle Spirit closest to him. It was an enchanting woman who had a veil on. There was a line of words carved on the stone tform of the Battle Spirit. "The Dancer, her soft, supple hands are the result of all the warm blood it had been soaked in. Level three of the divine will, and has killed six hundred and seventy-four thousand nine hundred and twenty-eight people. Her skills of seduction are a rarity in the world."Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. The brief introduction was enough for Henry to understand how terrifying this female Battle Spirit was. Aaron followed beside Henry and said, "All these Battle Spirits are Spirit-control experts after they had died, but not all Spirit-control experts are able to be Battle Spirits. Those whose Spirit Will are not focused enough are not qualified to be Battle Spirits. The Elite Spirit Hall allows the spirit of experts at the stage of Spirit-control to be Battle Spirits, preserving their existence within the world. Every Battle Spirit is gathered here. This is the most mysterious ce in the world, regardless of the Core or the Surface, no one knows why the Elite Spirit Hall exists, and no one knows when if first existed!" Henry looked at the dense collection of Battle Spirits before him and suddenly raised a question. "If the Elite Spirit Hall exists in the civilisation of the Core, the what should the people of the civilisation of the Surface do when they step into the stage of Spirit-control?" "That''s a good question." Aaron nodded. "In the past, entering the stage of Spirit- control was possible, and many knew of the existence of the Surface, the Elite Spirit Hall also paid attention to it. Compared to the Core, the spiritual Qi on the Surface is much thinner. All of those who could enter the stage of Spirit- control were extremely gifted. The Elite Spirit Hall couldn''t bear to see these geniuses go to waste, so as long as they could sense someone on the Surface that desired to enter the stage of Spirit- control, they would release the Battle Spirits to the surface for the Qi- practitioners to search for them. Of course, not all who entered the Spirit-controlling Realm did it that way. Some achieved it themselves by awakening their bloodlines. There are many caves and pits in the world that are perfect for preserving the Battle Spirits. In those ces, some had stepped into the Spirit- controlling Realm sessfully, but those were always just the minority." Aaron paused for a while and continued, "However, the existence of the Surface had been coveted by others. Two civilisations that originally did not interact each other, converged due to the personal interests of some men. Someone from the Core wanted to interfere in the matters of the Surface. In a fit of anger, the Elite Spirit Hall closed the path that connected the Core and the Surface and also blocked away news regarding the existence of the Surface. This had happened too long ago, so long ago that those who knew of the existence of both civilisations had all died away. Even so, the Elite Spirit Hall kept this secret for generations. From then on, the people of the Surface could no longer enter the stage of Spiritcontrol, because the moment someone enters the stage of Spirit- control, the Battle Spirit will be guided to that person, which would reveal the existence of the Surface." Henry frowned upon hearing that. "But there are still people who still know of the existence of the Surface." "You''re talking about Giorgi, aren''t you?" Aaron smiled. "He is an exception. If it weren''t for him, Uncle Sanford would not have been able to escape to the surface. He is arade-in-arms of the Elite Spirit Hall and can be trusted." Henry nodded thoughtfully. "Let''s go in." Aaron gestured at Henry to enter. Although Aaron was Henry''s senior, Henry was the sessor of the Elite Spirit Hall chosen by Justus. In terms of etiquette, Aaron would definitely act ordingly. Henry nodded and walked to the inside of the Elite Spirit Hall. The True Spirits that floated around him gave him the impression of how powerful and horrific the Elite Spirit Hall was. At the same time, it also made him realise that if those with great ambitions knew of the existence of this ce, it would lead to a great disaster. Aaron''s voice sounded again, "After the Day of Destruction, people have been looking high and low for the Elite Spirit Hall, but none have been sessful. However, the unearthing of the object underneath Thunder Town would be rted to the Elite Spirit Hall. When that happens, & fear that people will eventually find this ce. We need to be prepared in advance to resist countless experts of the Core. Our strength alone isn''t enough to fight against them. You need the recognition of the Elite Spirit Hall, if you are able to sit on the throne of the Elite Spirit Hall, all the Battle Spirits within in shall fight for you. From a certain point of view, the master of the Elite Spirit Hall is invincible within it!" Content belongs to When Aaron said the word "Invincible", his eyes were filled with absolute confidence. Henry had no doubts for Aaron''s words in the slightest. There were countless Battle Spirits within the Elite Spirit Hall. They were all prodigies of their respective eras. Even if a Battle Spirit only used one move, it would be terrifying enough. Henry knew that from the Battle Spirit he possessed. Aaron continued to impart knowledge to Henry. "Battle Spirits are divided into various grades. The Battle Spirits Wade has are only considered above average. Unless their capabilities have increased greatly and are truly recognised by their Battle Spirits, they can only rely on their status of the Spirit-controlling Realm to order some ordinary Battle Spirits. However, the Battle Spirits your master left for you, are heavenly. They have reached their peak in their respective skills. Your Battle Spirits, the three swordsmen, each possess unparalleled talents. One is a Jack of all trades and has learned the strengths of countless techniques, even if it is a master of none, but what it has grasped is exactly what you would need, under the right application, the things you would be capable of would exceed your imaginations." Henry asked, "Then what is the strongest Battle Spirit? Totem?" "No." Aaron shook his head. "The Totem is actually beyond the scope of Battle Spirits. There are some records about the Totem in the Elite Spirit Hall, but they are notprehensive. The Totem has a mind and intelligence of its own. As the first True Spirit in the world, no one knows where the Totemes from. They only know that the Totem is incredibly powerful. However, the totem is not invincible. ording to the records in the Elite Spirit Hall, the Totem has been injured, broken, and unable to recover." A thought came to Henry''s mind about the Heretic God, and it was something that the Heretic God never wanted to talk about. Chapter 1493 Chapter 1493 "Who was the one that injured the Totem?" Henry asked. He really wanted to know the answer to this question. "I don''t know." Aaron shook his head. "There is no detailed record about this, which may the greatest mystery. Maybe you''ll get your answer when you be the Master of the Elite Spirit Hall. Well, only you can walk the path inside, I can''t apany you any longer." Aaron stopped at the entrance of a stone gate in the hall. The stone door was open, but there was not a single ray of light when observed from the outside. It was so dark within the stone door that no one could see anything in it. Henry nodded and stepped into the stone gate. The moment Henry stepped through the stone gate, the lotus flower, that had merged into the mountain, appeared again above his head once more, giving out lights of four colours. They rotated above Henry''s head, creating curtain of light over him. The interior of the stone cave was exceptionally cold. When Henry stepped into it, the originally dark cave was filled with a strange light, allowing him to see in the stone cave clearly. Within the cave was just a simple house made of stone. Everything in the house looked simple. There was a stone bed, a stone bench, a stone table, an iron pot, an iron bowl, and a pair of iron chopsticks. That was all. Upon seeing all of that, Henry felt a sense of warmth in his heart. It felt just like back then on the Surface where Master Lu had lived, it looked exactly the same. Even the size of the stone house, the number of utensils and the arrangements were exactly the same. Henry could still remember how Master Lu looked like when he used to sit on the stone bench and teach Henry. "This..." Henry stepped forward and reached out to touch the stone table. Emotions flooded his mind. A token was ced on the table. The token was made entirely of the same white jade that paved the thousand-meter-long passage. There was only one word carved on the white jade token. "Spirit!" Henry stared at the word on the token and reached out to touch it. The moment his finger touched the token, the lotus flower above his head spun with increasing speed. The light from the lotus swirled and enveloped the token. The countless powerful Battle Spirits that floated above the stone tforms in the Elite Spirit Hall as they hibernated all opened their eyes at that moment. In an instant, a terrifying aura filled the entire Elite Spirit Hall.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Aaron, who was standing at the entrance of the stone room, witnessed that scene with his own eyes. The moment the True Spirits opened their eyes, Aaron trembled with excitement. "An awakening! They have awakened! The Elite Spirit Hall has already acknowledged him as the master, just like that? After hundreds of years of silence, the Elite Spirit Hall makes its return!" Aaron murmured, tears already trickling down his face. "The reemergence of the Elite Spirit Hall shall once again make the whole world crave for it!" Meanwhile, somewhere within the civilisation of the Core, within the fifth powerhouse, the Noble Berserkers, an ordinary-looking middle-aged man suddenly narrowed his eyes and looked towards the direction of Wanshan District. "Hehehehe." The middle-aged manughed in a low tone. "Finally, this day hase! I''ve been waiting too long for this day to happen! The grudges from all of those years shall be settled. It''s about time for you people who consider yourselves better than everyone else to pay. Men, pass on mymand, activate the seal!" A battlefield used to exist in the ele civilisation of the Core back in the Day of Destruction a hundred years ago. Too many supreme experts battled each other on that battlefield, their battles were so violent that it even caused the geographical formation of those grounds to change, causing those grounds to separate from the civilisation of the Core. No one knew where that piece ofnd had gone to, some said that it had disappeared, and some said that they had gone to a different dimension. That piece ofnd that had mysteriously disappeared was known as the Ancient Battlefield! In the ancient battlefieldy countless corpses. A hundred years had gone by, even the skeletons of the dead had disappeared into the soil. However, the skeletons of the powerful monks still remained. A group of 28 men were walking in the ancient battlefield. These 28 men were Ss and the others who were pursuing the evil spirit and identally found themselves in the ancient battlefield. Ss, Dougal and Gervais, these three were supreme experts from the civilisation of the Surface, and were still in high spirits even though they were in the middle of the ancient battlefield. Although Gervais was slightly weaker among the three, his white sceptre possessed an unrivalled power. "This ce is full of irascible True Spirits who wish to possess our bodies." Gervais looked around and said, "I don''t know where the Evil Spirit has fled to." "From the moment we got here up until now, we have already encountered more than a hundred violent spirits." Dougal said in a low voice, "These spirits are not difficult to destroy, what''s most difficult is getting out of here. We have searched this ce thoroughly, yet we still haven''t found the exit. I''m afraid that Ranulfo intends to trap us here forever." "Out of a cage and into a new cage. How interesting." Erin chuckled. "However, I''ve already gotten used to it. Plus, we have two lords with us this time, and we can use those True Spirits for practice. I''d say it''s not bad at all." Dougal nced at Erin and the others. The capabilities of these people had somehow exceeded Dougal''s expectations. None of them had entered the Spirit-controlling Realm, and wereet still only at pinnacle of the Divine Realm, yet they could still fight against the True Spirits without falling into a disadvantageous position, and were even able to kill them. These people had been trapped in the City of Hell for too long, and their cultivations had always been suppressed, which resulted in the umtion of a terrifyingly immense power. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Ss snorted coldly. "The strongest traps in the world, even if it''s the cage of the City of Hell, there''s always a way to break it. It''s just that the price need to pay in order to break it is different. What''s more, this ce we are in isn''t a formation, so there''s no reason for us to be unable to leave, something is just secretly ying tricks on us. If we can find it and kill it, we''ll be fine." "That damn thing''s hidden itself very well." Gervais shook his head. "If you want to find it..." Gervais suddenly stopped mid- sentence and widened his eyes. Ss and others all looked to the same direction at the same time, where a powerful surge of energy came from. Ss''s gaze sharpened, and a massive sword flew out from his back. "It''sing." Dougal murmured. Meanwhile, within the civilisation of the Core, in the Elite Spirit Hall. Henry picked up the white jade token and the countless Battle Spirits in the Elite Spirit Hall fell silent once again. Although this happened very quickly, it was enough for Henry to understand what this token represented! This white jade token was the symbol of the master of the Elite Spirit Hall, and couldmand all the Battle Spirits within hall to fight for the master! From a certain point of view, with this white jade token, Henry was invincible within the bounds of Mountain Heng! Was there in the world who could fight against tens of thousands of Battle Spirits alone? Even someone as powerful as Aureo could only give in obediently in the face of such a great amount of Spirits! This token was the trump card of the Elite Spirit Hall! By bing the master of Elite Spirit Hall, he would be able to instantly be more powerful and stand atop the peak of the Core! Chapter 1494 Chapter 1494 Henry held the white jade token tightly in his hand. It was not only the greatest treasure in the entire civilisation of the Core, but also a legacy that Master Lu had entrusted him with. epting the white jade token meant that he would have to shoulder a great responsibility on his shoulders, he was still unsure what the responsibilities were, but that did not affect his determination at that moment. After all, Justus Lu yed an extremely important role in Henry''s life. No matter what it was, Henry would not hesitate to ept it. Just as Henry was about to step out of the stone room, a terrified shout sounded. "Hey kid! Where are you now! What''s that in your hand? Stop it! Hurry!" The terrified shouts belonged to the Heretic God who had awakened from his slumber. Henry stopped in his tracks. He clearly heard the voice of the Heretic God, but he did not give any response. "Kid, this thing is absorbing me. Quick, make it stop! Hurry!" The Heretic God''s voice was filled with panic. Henry looked at the white jade token in his hand. Seeing that the jade token was able to control the Battle Spirits, it obviously had an extremely strong impact on a Spiritual Body. He could clearly see that the red spiritual body of the Heretic God from the pendant hanging from his neck was being sucked into the jade tablet in his hand. "Hurry! Stop it, stop it!" The Heretic God was already screeching. "Well, I can''t control this," Henry replied. "Where is this ce?! Why is it suppressing me so greatly? This is a ce that is specifically meant to suppress spirits, it''s the bane of True Spirits! Kid, where are you now? Run away right now, we can''t stay here any longer. Take me away with you!" The Heretic God said panically. "I can''t." Henry inhaled deeply. "This is the Elite Spirit Hall." "The Elite... Elite Spirit Hall!" The panic-stricken Heretic God unexpectedly calmed down upon hearing those words. "The Elite Spirit Hall! You''ve actually found the Elite Spirit Hall! You... No! That thing you''re holding! It''s the Token of True Spirits! If you can pick up the Token of True Spirits, you... you... you are the sessor of the Elite Spirit Hall!" Even with his status as the Heretic God, he was still sufficiently shocked at that moment. "I don''t know what impact this ce will have on you, and I''m still unable to control it for now. I can only promise you that I will ensure your safety on the premise that I can control it." After saying that, Henry strode out of the stone room. It was at that moment that the Heretic God waspletely absorbed into the jade token, and its voice had disappearedpletely. Aaron, who stood waiting at the entrance of the stone room, saw Henrying out of the stone room with a white jade token in hand. Aaron was overjoyed, and said, "Junior brother, I mean, Hall Master, you have received the recognition of the Token of True Spirits!" "I don''t think so." Henry smiled. "Old Master Lu probably just left it for me, which is why I can pick it up directly." "No!" Aaron shook his head sharply. "Despite what you say, if you can pick up the token of True Spirits, you are now the master of the Elite Spirit Hall, hahaha! After a hundred years, the Elite Spirit Hall shall have a master again!"Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Henry nodded and said, "Alright, elder brother, let''s leave for now. Wade and the others have been waiting out there for a long while now." "Okay." Aaron nodded. "The Elite Spirit Hall now has a master. We now only have to wait for a good opportunity. With a wave of the hand, the elders who had survived shall make their return. When that timees, the glory of the Elite Spirit Hall shall be restored!" Aaron left the Elite Spirit Hall with Henry excitedly. Outside the mountain, Wade and others were still waiting there. When they saw Henry and Aaroning out of the mountain, they huddled over to them immediately. "Boss, how did it go? Did things go smoothly?" Wade asked. Henry nodded. An overjoyed Wade quickly got down on one knee and shouted, "Wade Bai, the descendant of the Temple Guardians, sends his greetings to the Master of the Elite Spirit Hall!" "All right, no need for that." Henry patted Wade''s shoulder and helped him up. "Let''s go. It''s about time we talked about other issues, like attacking the citadel of Wanshan." "Hahaha! That''s right, attacking the citadel of Wanshan. I''ve long been annoyed by those people in there. This time, with boss leading us, we''d beat them up so badly that they''d be on their knees begging for mercy." The bald Sea Godughed loudly. A meeting was about to be held in the citadel of Wanshan District. The meeting was actually apetition between all the strong forces within the Wanshan District, which would determine their ranks. This sort of meeting was also the way for each of the forces to seize their ranking. After all, every force had been built and developed by their leaders with great effort. No one wanted to lose too many of their men and resources in a fight, and risk being taken advantage of by others Therefore, a meeting to settle the ranks was called for. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org In the meeting, each of the major forces would send representatives to disy their strengths to each other. The powerful Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng and the Radiant Ind that had suddenly risen were naturally included in the meeting. Moreover, these two forces would be the main characters of the meeting. In the previous meetings, it was always none other than the academy that was ced first, and the Sword Valley second. As for whoever who got the third ce, although it was only one rank behind the Sword Valley, the gap in power was like that of heaven and earth. However, this time was different, everyone believed that this meeting in the Wanshan District might bring about a new change in the ranks of the forces. Henry and others made their way to the citadel of Wanshan. Wade and the others were already very familiar with the path to the citadel of Wanshan, The citadel of e Wanshan was located to the west of the mountain range of Mountain Heng. They would arrive at the citadel after a few dozen miles of travelling from Mountain Heng. The conflicts between the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng and the citadel of Wanshan happened very often. Unlike the other cities, the citadel waspletely built like a fortress, it had towering walls and a thick gate, separating it from the mountain range. Outside the citadel of Wanshan, there would always be bandits shouting and cursing. They were all people under the protection of the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng. The soldiers of the citadel had also gotten used to it. They stood on top of the city walls and cursed back at the bandits. However, the soldiers of the citadel were mostly rigid and righteous, they were not as unscrupulous as bandits, causing them to always end up speechless in the battle of curses. On that day, a new round of cursing began. However, this time, it was not the bandits who engaged in the battle of curses, but Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng, led by Wade. "Hey, where is the War Goddess of your citadel? Has she gotten hooked on to Sy I Zhang after she returned from Curse City? Is she thinking of him all day now?" "You now lust for a man, War Goddess? Just let us know if you do. We''ll talk to Sy I and get him to take you back to be the First Lady of bandits, that''s pretty good too. Ha, ha, ha!" Wade and others jeered loudly outside the citadel. They made fun of Sylvia and Henry, not having a care in the world. "Pah, what can you expect from a dog but a bark!" a voice sounded from the fortress of the citadel in response. It was Deputy Zhou, one of Sylvia''s underlings. Chapter 1495 Chapter 1495 Deputy Officer Zhou stood atop the city wall, listening to the words of Wade and others outside the city. He was so angry that he was at a loss for words. "Sylvia, what''s wrong? Are you suffering from lovesickness? Come on out." "Just say it if you need a man, Sylvia. That''s all you have to say and we, Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng, shall all agree with the marital issues of you and Syl!" "Shut your asses!" Deputy Officer Chow yelled loudly. "Our general had already been engaged to the Martial King long ago. Look at Syl, what about him makes him worthy of being together with our general?" "Hahahaha!" Sea Godughed aloud and said loudly, "Brother Syl of Radiant Ind, the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng have tried our best as your lobbyists, but it''s a pity that the War Goddess doesn''t seem to think much of you." Henry''s figure appeared in the air above the fortress of the citadel. He stood in the air and said towards the citadel, "Sylvia Lin, didn''t you say that you would be waiting for me, Syl Zhang, to arrive at the citadel? Now that I have arrived, are you still trying to avoid battling me?" "How dare you!" Sylvia''s voice sounded, "Syl Zhang, I''ve been waiting for you long enough. I even thought you didn''t have to balls toe here!" The city gates opened and Sylvia walked out of the citadel in a suit of armour. They were clearly in a technologically advanced era, but Sylvia''s outfit did not seem out of ce, and even gave out an air of extraordinary heroism. "Brother Syl, did you hear that? The War Goddess has been waiting for you." Wade''s voice was very loud. "Don''t you disappoint her this time. If it were up to me, I say you marry the crap out of her this time! That would make this trip a lot less of aplete waste of time, wouldn''t it?" "Marry her?" Henry smiled and said, "Why would I even need to marry a woman. I''ll just capture thisdy and make her my side-wife!" Sylvia stood on the ground gritting her teeth furiously as she looked at Henry who talked big in the air. Wade looked at Future, who was right next to him, and whispered, "Do you think the boss has gone a little overboard? Look at him talk to our sister- inw like that, does he not fear being punished to kneel on his own fingers?" "Who knows?" Future pursed her lips. "I guess it''s a golden opportunity for him to get some pleasure out of it." "I even thought Boss is goner." Red Hair could already picture Henry being punished miserably after this in his head. Henry, who was still in the air, spoke more and more venomously. "Thisdy is hard to care for. I''ll have to first make her work in the fields for two months after I capture her back, then make her clean the toilets for a month. That should soften her a little!" "Oh no, that''s bad. Boss can''t restrain himself anymore." Valentin covered his eyes. Ranjeet, who was at the very back of the group, looked at Henry, who stood in the air, with admiration in his eyes and said emotionally, "Yes, that should be how arrogant my boss. This is what a real man is like. That is exactly what I want to be like!" Still standing outside the gates of the citadel, Sylvia''s face darkened the more she listened to Henry''s words. "Syl Zhang, you must have gone mad!" Sylvia leapt forcefully into the sky, and the Battle Spirit in silver armour appeared behind her, and a spear shot towards Henry with a sh. "It''s a scene of domestic violence, run, hurry!" Sea God eximed in a low voice. "Fall back!" Wade and others regarded the situation at hand with little importance and quickly retreated, leaving the scene to be dealt with by Henry. Henry, who was still jeering at Sylvia, only came to realise that he had gotten a little over-excited the instant he saw Sylviash out at him. He quickly revealed an apologetic smile to Sylvia, hoping to be forgiven by Sylvia. However, the powerful strikes of the general in silver armour general gave Henry the idea that Sylvia had no intention of forgiving him that easily. Behind Henry, a red True Spirit appeared with a sh. He faced the direction of Sylvia, closing in the distance with her. Although he was acting, but he had to act at his best. The purple sword in Henry''s hand gave off a majestic glow. Many had already known that the purple divine sword in Syl''s hand was incredibly powerful. Back then, it injured Supremacy Master Kirwen with just a single sh! Henry charged forward, instantly exchanging more than ten moves with Sylvia. The fight was terrifying, the sounds from their battle rumbles across thend, and the area affected by their attacks were great. Bursts of Qi radiated towards every direction, and the purple light shed across thends, obstructing the view of the battle of the two. However, the eye of the battle seemed exceptionally gentle. Of course, this was only rtively speaking. "What did you say? You wanted to capture me back to be your side-wife? Not even your actual wife? You''ve joined forces with Wade and others just to bully me, haven''t you?" Sylvia yanked at Henry''s ear. Henry clenched his jaw in pain as he begged for mercy, "Honey, please, I''m just putting on an act." "Putting on an act?" Sylvia raised her eyebrows. "I see that you''ve reallymitted yourself fully to it. You said all of that just now as if you really meant all of it, didn''t you?" "Please, no, no, stop." Henry waved his hand in pain repeatedly. "Honey, please don''t misunderstand. How could I possibly bear to do that? definitely marry you officially in order to get you back. I want everyone to know that you, Sylvia is the luckiest woman to have married me!" Sylvia, who was still a little angry a second ago, blushed suddenly. She loosened her grip on Henry''s ear and said, "You had better keep your word. After taking me back, we we will marry me officially and tell everyone that Tam your wife, and make in known to the world that you want to give me happiness." Content belongs to "Definitely!" Henry patted his chest and promised. "Of course!" "I''ll wait for you." After saying that, Sylvia quickly retreated, leaving the battle that had been clouded by Qi, smoke, and purple light, reappearing in the crowd''s sight. Wade and the others could clearly see what had happened. "It looks like boss has been annihted." "Not sure if he was on his knees, though." "Are you kidding? Although Boss loves sister-iw very much, based on my understanding of our Boss!" Red Hair patted his chest confidently. "He was definitely on his knees!" "Yeah, I think so, too." These seven people were simply gossiping by the side. However, in the eyes of others, the seven of them appeared to be analysing the strengths of Syl and Sylvia. The purple lights dissipatedpletely. Henry stood in the air. So was Sylvia. "Syl Zhang, your capabilities has not seen much improvement. It seems that besides calling others out into battle, there''s nothing else you''d beat me in." Sylvia shouted at Henry. After those words were said, Sylvia mouthed to Henry. Content belongs to S Henry understood what Sylvia was trying to say. She was telling him to be careful after entering the citadel. "Miss Lin, I just didn''t want to bully you." Henry''s face was filled with disdain. "Hehe, whether or not it''s because you can''t, or because you don''t want to, your heart knows. You''ve got to put in a little more work if you want to beat me." After saying that, Sylvia turned around and headed towards the citadel. Just as Sylvia was about to descend into the main city, Henry''s voice suddenly sounded from behind her. "Sylvia Lin!"Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "What?" Sylvia stopped and turned to look at Henry, "You''re not happy about it? Want to go another round?" "Ha ha." Henry chuckled. "You said that I''m only good at calling people out for battle, so that''s just what I''m doing,e on out!" As Henry''s voice sounded, the three spirits of ck, white, and blue appeared behind Henry simultaneously. In the eyes of others, including Henry, four Supremacy Masters have appeared at the same time. Henry then shed and appeared in front of Sylvia in the next second. His hand naturally grabbed around Sylvia''s slender waist. Chapter 1496 Chapter 1496 Above the citadel, Henry held Sylvia in an embrace in front of all the soldiers. Behind Henry, the three Battle Spirits backed him up at the same time. Making it obvious that Henry''s ambush had seeded. "What are you doing!" Sylvia stared at Henry, who was just centimetres away from her, a look of panic appeared on her face. Even her heart began pounding vigorously. "What am I doing?" Henry smiled as he looked at Sylvia, then said loudly, "Didn''t you say that I was unable to bully you? Now then, allow me to demonstrate how I could bully you. I, Syl Zhang, have already made it clear that one day I shall capture you and turn you into my side-wife. Today, I''ll first collect some interest!" The moment Henry said that, he went straight for Sylvia''s red lips and kissed her affectionately. Sylvia''s mind went nk instantly,pletely losing the ability to think. The soldiers on the walls of the citadel of Wanshan District all widened their eyes as they saw that scene. The War Goddess had been forcibly kissed! No one had expected that the battle between Sylvia and Syl to actually develop that way. How bold this Syl was, he had suddenly called for assistance to ambush the War Goddess, then yed such a foul move! Wade and others also opened their mouths wide in shock. "Say, Boss is really bold to do that." "Just as expected of our boss. He''s so daring!" "If I had another half and he were to treat me that way in front of an army of tens of thousands of men, just imagine how romantic that would be?" Future had an envious expression on her face. "That''s enough, sister. Snap out of those sappy dreams of yours." Moon Goddess stretched out her hand and waved it in front of Future''s eyes. The admiration on Ranjeet''s face was even greater, he muttered on, "I have to remember this one. I have to admit that this one is just amazing." The fat man had fantasised being able to pick up girls in the same fashion one day, however he never realised that with his appearance and how he carried himself, the sight of him imitating Henry''s actions was nothing close to amazing. After the passionate kiss from Henry, he finally let go of Sylvia. Looking at Sylvia''s scarlet face, Henry said solemnly, "This is the interest I''m collecting from you for just leaving me without a word. Don''t you dare to do that ever again. You can have it your way for everything else, but if you ever want to leave me, I''ll never allow that." After saying that, Henry turned around and flew in the opposite direction of the citadel. "Syl, you''re a dead man!" Deputy Officer Zhou roared, "Attention, soldiers! Kill Syl Zhang!" "Hahaha! No need to react so greatly, little officer. Perhaps in the near Future, I''d end up bing the man to your general. When that timees, you''ll have to act ording to my mood." Henry''s arrogantughter echoed through the heavens and the earth, and quickly disappeared. Sylvia took a deep breath and calmed herself down, then descended into the citadel. "General!" "General, are you alright?" Numerous soldiers surrounded her. Sylvia shook her head. "General, the Martial King is here." A valiant man who looked to be in his thirties in a ck robe designed with dragons and phoenixes strode over to them. His body exuded a powerful aura, which was cultivated through years of being in the high echelons of society. Meanwhile, outside of citadel of Wanshan District. Henry met with Wade and the others. Wade and others gave Henry a thumbs-up almost in unison. Ranjeet ran up to Henry with a look of admiration on his face and said all sorts ofpliments, hoping to tter Henry enough so that he could provide him with some tips on how to pick up girls. "Fatty, I''m just handsome. You can''t learn that." Henry patted his Ranjeets shoulders and sighed sympathetically. "I can''t learn it?" Ranjeet looked at him with surprise and said, "Am I not handsome? "Yaffah, am I handsome?"Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Ranjeet questioned Yaffah who was right beside them. Yaffah looked at Ranjeet''s chubby face and nodded seriously. "In my eyes, you''re the most handsome man in the world." "s." Henry shook his head and said, "Fatty, if I don''t know if you two are childhood friends, but simply judging by those words of yours, I can conclude that you may have the potential of bing one of the richest men in the world." It was obvious that Ranjeet did not understand the meaning of Henry''s words, and replied very happily, "Brother, do you really think I have the character of a wealthy man?" "Looks like I''ll be swimming in gold someday, Hahaha!" Ranjeetughed wildly. All of them left the range of vision of the citadel. "You did great today." Aaron appeared. "I''m afraid that the Martial King will be furious for what Henry had done today. From now onwards, the attention of the citadel will be focused towards the outside of the city. You could take this opportunity to sneak into the city to details of this meeting, and find out what the Sword Valley and the Thousand des Academy are nning. Regarding the issues on the outside, I shall take care of that." Content gather information about ''s side belongs to NovelDrama.Org Henry nodded and asked, "The forces in this city seemplicated. Is there anyone to lead us?" "I found someone who is very familiar with the citadel and also has some influence in it. He shall help you with familiarising yourselves in the city." Aaron snapped his fingers, and a man in his thirties appeared before them. This man looked ordinary and would blend in with the crowd perfectly. "Greetings, dear lords, my name is sedo Cheng. I''m honoured to be at your service." The man cupped his fist in a greeting. "As for what shall happen next, you''ll just have to listen to sedo. Remember, first find out the foundations of the Thousand des Academy and Sword Valley, then find an opportunity to shave down the influence of the Martial King a little. Do whatever you have to to the fullest." Aaron stepped forward and patted Henry on the shoulder. "You''re the Master of the Elite Spirit Hall. From now on, you don''t have to worry too much about things. As long as you don''t make a hole in the sky, there will be always be someone to clean up after your mess. Do you understand?" Henry nodded. "Okay, go on then." Aaron waved his hand. Henry and the others did not have anything to pack. They only changed their outfits and put on some disguises before following sedo to the citadel of Wanshan through a passage. Meanwhile, at the citadel of Wanshan, the soldiers had just been provoked by Henry and others. Every one of them stood still at the gates of the citadel with a sense of dissatisfaction within their hearts. sedo did have a few tricks up his sleeve indeed. He easily led the ten of them, including Henry, into the citadel even when its gates were heavily guarded. Along the way, sedo said, "My lords, although you are all powerful beings, there are still some things you can''t go overboard with in this city. It would be best if you listened to my suggestions." Henry and the others nodded with no objections. sedo quickly arranged some amodation for them, they were not arranged to live in a hotel, but in a wealthy suburb in the citadel. He arranged for them to live in a detached vi within that area, those who usually lived in such environments in the citadel were either rich or noble. "My lords, in the next few days, I will bring you around to understand more about the distribution of the forces in the citadel. At the same time, I will take you to some ces where underground information is ??? spread. I hope that all of you could acquire all the information you need from there." In the vi, sedo made ns for everyone. On the other hand, Henry stood before the French windows of the vi, staring at Sylvia who lived right next to him. Chapter 1497 Chapter 1497 Sylvia was still unaware that a new group of people was already living right next to her. No one in the citadel knew that Syl Zhang of Radiant Ind and the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng had sneaked into the citadel. Its soldiers were still vigntly watching out for the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng. Under sedo''s arrangements, Henry and others began familiarising themselves with the entire citadel. The distribution of forces within the citadel was simple. Although it was the citadel, only one academy existed within it. To be precise, there were five academies, but the Thousand des Academy was much stronger than the other four. The other four academies followed the lead of the Thousand des Academy. All decisions were made by the Thousand des Academy. In terms of the quality of the teachers and students, the Thousand des Academy was many times more superior that the other academies. As the leading academy in the citadel, countless talents were enrolled in it, and the teachers within it were also extraordinary experts in their respective fields. However, the size and credentials of the other four academies were not much different from the Thunder Academy. This was also the reason why the Thousand des Academy could keep being the strongest. Besides the Thousand des Academy, there was another force called Sword Valley in the citadel. Its headquarters was not within the citadel, but it had a sword academy which branched from the Sword Valley and represented it. The sword academy would report everything that happened in the citadel to Sword Valley directly. In addition to the Thousand des Academy and Sword Valley, the Martial King''s Mansion was also the thirdrgest force in the citadel. The Martial King was a gifted genius who had stepped into the Supremacy Master Realm before the age of 30. Now, in the entire region of the Wanshan District, the Martial King was considered as a top expert amongst the young generations. Some said that the Martial King was at par with Aureo, but this statement had never been proven. However, a man who could get engaged to the War Goddess was definitely the best amongst the elites! There were many experts under the Martial King''s Mansion, and this was why it was able toe third among the major forces of the citadel. The Martial King was the inheritor of the previous Lord of the citadel, so he came from an extremely wealthy family background. The powers of the small forces were not much distributed throughout the citadel. All of them relied on to either one of the three major forces. The bandits around the citadel joined their forces with the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng. The three major forces of the citadel were not united in any way. They each had their own division of work. Take the order and safety of the citadel for example, no matter how much the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng assaulted the citadel, only the Thousand des Academy would dispatch their men to help with stopping them. The other two major forces did not care for those matters in the slightest. Even the Martial King who had was engaged to the War Goddess would not pay attention to those matters, simply leaving the War Goddess to resist the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng alone. Compared to theplicated distribution of power in other ces, the system of the citadel was rtively simple and easy to understand. This meeting was jointly held by the Thousand des Academy and Sword Valley. A meeting of this sort would be held once every year. The aim of it was to keep maintaining the position of Sword Valley and the Thousand des Academy in the entire Wanshan District. However, because of the emergence of Radiant Ind and the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng this year, many people believed that things were about to change. There were only seven days left before the start of the meeting from then on. Henry, Wade, and the others had received invitations to the meeting. At that moment, the Thousand des Academy and Sword Valley were probably lying in wait for them to enter the city after seven days. Henry and others stayed in the citadel for three days. On the fourth day, Valentin returned with some useful news about the underground treasure of Thunder Town. Valentin was originally responsible for assassination and gathering intelligence back in Radiant Ind. It had always been easier for him to obtain information, but even so, it still took him three days to find out about the treasure of Thunder Town, which showed how meticulous the Thousand des Academy and Sword Valley were. If it had not been for the fact that Thunder Town had caused quite an uproar, no one would have discovered anything about its treasure. Many people had heard of the treasure, but none of them knew what it really was. Henry and his friends sat in the living room of the vi. The doors and curtains were shut tight, avoiding being heard or seen by anyone else. "Boss, the Thousand des Academy and Sword Valley n to leave for Thunder Town after the meeting." Valentin reported the news he had obtained. "ording to what I have heard, the unearthed treasure from beneath Thunder Town has something to do with the Elite Spirit Hall, which is why Sword Valley and the Thousand des Academy hold it in particrly high regard, even if it would mean having to sacrifice the lives of the citizens of the town." "It''s rted to the Elite Spirit Hall." Henry smiled and said. "That''s right." Valentin nodded. "I''ve heard that this treasure is able to point out the direction of the Elite Spirit Hall." "Heh heh, in the end, all they are after are the countless Battle Spirits in the Elite Spirit Hall." Henry stood up and said, "If they want to search for it, just let them, but of course, we can''t allow them to find it that easily. As for the Elite Spirit Hall, I don''t think they can do anything even if they are sessful at finding it." Henry had absolute confidence in the Elite Spirit Hall. With the power of all the True Spirits, Henry was fearless in the Core! Wade looked at themunication device on his wrist and said, "Boss, there are only four days left before the meeting. Regarding that kid they call the Martial King, shall we giv him a good beating? That guy, I''ve long despised him." Henry pulled aside the curtain of the French windows, revealing a thin slit. He squinted his eyes and looked at the detached vi not too far away from him. "Since we have already entered the city, we definitely can''t let him live life sofortably. Beating him up isn''t good enough. Let''s go find some ce to eat. We shall talk more as we eat." Ranjeet, who had been silent for the whole time, suddenly lit up when he heard Henry say the word "eat". Photon Hotel was a pretty famous in the citadel, its specialties were very well-known. Even Wade and the others who ruled within the mountains had heard of its name mentioned more than once. This time, Wade and others made their way to the hotel with Henry, Ranjeet, and Yaffah. The interior of the hotel was designed very elegantly. Soft music yed in the halls, and the diners were all seated at their tables, enjoying their dishes that came in the same amount of Three-star Michelin dishes as they whispered on. Every one of the waiters was dressed in formal shirts and vests. They were all handsome men and beautifuldies, which was very pleasing to the eye. They were obviously in a high-end restaurant. In an era where people earned an average ie of about 1,800 yuan, the average dining price in it was already 1,500 yuan. That was to say, with the monthly sry of an ordinary teacher from an academy, one would barely be able to buy a meal here. After all, the average dining price of the only taking the lowest priced dishes into ount. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. restaurant was calcted throw. Bet Henry and others were seated at a long table with candles on it. They listened to the soothing melodies and watched Ranjeet devour the dishes meant for ten people. "Bro, the dishes here are too small, don''t you think? It''s not even enough for a child." Ranjeet rolled his eyes as he mocked the restaurant. "Well, ask for 20 people''s worth of dishes then." Henry smiled and looked around. Chapter 1498 Chapter 1498 The reason Henry chose such a hotel was very simple. The more elegant and ssy the ce was, the more it could present the difference between the wealthy and the poor. Take the restaurant they were in for example, those who could dine there were either rich or noble. That was how the rules of society were. If one wanted to be wealthy or noble, they had to rely on their backings. Every guest in there, except for Henry and his friends, had ties with either one of the three major powers. As for how the three superpowers got along with each other, it could be observed from the conversations of those people and the changes of their expressions when they interacted. For example, the centre area of the restaurant was where the best seats were. Two people were seated there. They mentioned the Martial King many times in their conversation, it was obvious that they had ties with the Martial King. However, at the table next to them were men obviously dressed up as members of Sword Valley, and had swords hanging from their waists. Although those men of the Sword Valley were seated right next to them, it was obvious that they had little to care for while they spoke. They also spoke much louder than those who were seated around them. Those who were under the Martial King''s protection would sometimes speak a little louder and nce subconsciously towards the table where the people of Sword Valley were seated. It was obvious that they were very cautious towards the people of Sword Valley. This meant that Sword Valleypletely overpowered the Martial King, and that the both forces were probably not very close with each other. As for Sword Valley and the Thousand des Academy, they were in cahoots with each other, and were friendly and very polite to each other. "Boss, what do you think we should do? Beat up that Martial King?" "I say we knock him out and tie him up. So what if he''s a Supremacy Master? Well beat him stupid in just a few minutes." "Or we''ll barge into his house, we can take care of that. Then, Boss, you can go and snatch sister-inw back. That''ll show the Martial King who the real daddy is." Wade and the others spoke one after one excitedly. Future identally knocked a ss to the ground and shattered it as she waved her hand excitedly. Wade snapped his fingers and a waiter walked over to him. "Clean this up and bring her a new ss." Wade ordered. The waiter bent down, and picked the broken pieces of ss, then got up and turned around. The first thing he did after turning around was to look around him. Diners at several tables shook their heads slightly at the waiter. The waiter turned his head a little to look at Henry''s table after receiving the responses from the several tables. Henry and his friends did not notice the waiter''s slight movements at all. They carried on chatting in a low voice. Just as they were chatting excitedly, a middle-aged man strode over to their table. "Dear Sirs, this is the new ss you asked for." The middle-aged man ced a brand new ss onto the table, then turned on hismunication device and said, "Now Dear Sirs, may I know who shall pay for the damages just now?" Wade frowned slightly. "Can''t you just include it in our bill?" "Dear Sirs, allow me to exin." The middle-aged man bowed slightly. "These sses of our restaurant is rtively expensive, so I''m afraid you''d have to pay for it in advance." Although the middle-aged man seemed very polite, the arrogance on his face was clearly witnessed by everyone. Back on the Surface, Wade and the others stood high above the others. At the Core, they had also upied quite a bit of territory. The Seven Protectors of the Mountain Heng were well-known in Wanshan District, every one of them carried themselves with great pride. Having received such treatment, it was impossible for them to not feel any anger. "What? Do you think we can''t afford to pay for it?" Wade red at the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man replied with a smile, "Dear Sirs, I definitely do not think that is so, but I''d still suggest that the fee for damages be paid first." Wade was about to lose her temper when Henry patted him on the shoulder and said, "Forget it. Maybe that''s their rule. How much is it?" The middle-aged man smiled. "500,000 yuan." Henry, who was about to pay for the broken ss, was stunned by this amount. "500,000?" Henry and the others were all used to seeing luxury goods, and they could see what was going on with those sses. It was indeed made of high- quality material, so they believed that a few hundred yuan would be enough to pay for these sses based on the average earnings of the people in the Core. However, to be charged 500,000 yuan for a ss was outrageous, it was daylight robbery! Henry put away hismunicator and said, "I need to see your manager." "Look no further, I am the manager." The middle-aged man said with a smile, "So Dear Sirs, may I know who will be paying for it?" "You motherf..." Wade stood up and was about to start swearing, but was stopped by Henry. This drew the attention of all the people around them. Henry looked at sedo, who was sitting at the corner of the table, and asked, "Who is in charge of this industry?" "The Martial King." sedo replied. Henry nodded, then patted Wade on the shoulder, motioning for him to sit down, then transferred 500,000 yuan to sedo on the spot, and had him make the payment. He did not make the payment on his own to avoid exposing his identity. If he had paid on his own, his name would be revealed on the transfer receipt. After receiving the money, the middle-aged man left their table with satisfaction across his face.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. "May all of you enjoy your meal here." Henry and others, who had originally been chatting happily, lost their moods and appetite immediately. They sat at their tables in silence restraining the urge to flip their table with fury. Even Ranjeet was panting furiously, no longer in the mood to eat. "No, brother, I can''t take this." Wade mmed the table with his palm and stood up, then walked to a side. "I can''t either." Red Hair got up as well and walked to the other side of the hotel. "Me too." Future stood up as well. Sea God, Moon Goddess, Valentin, Alex, all got up one after another and walked towards different directions of the hotels. "Brother, I''ll go too." Ranjeet stood up and walked towards the direction of the kitchen with Yaffah. sedo remained seated and looked at Wade and the others who had gotten furious, and hurriedly said to Henry, "Sir, please don''t do anything rash. I''m suggesting that you do not take any unnecessary actions as of now. Although you may not fear the Martial King, trouble would definitelye knocking if youshed out at them. I can still pull some strings in this city, so please leave this to me." sedo knew that Syl was the one who called the shots among them. After he had said that, he quickly got up and went to see the manager. Henry did not say a single word. He lowered his head and continued eating the food in front of him slowly. A few minutester, Wade and others gradually returned to the table. "I''vepleted my observations. Among the waiters in this restaurant, the strongest is only at thete stage of Qi-transfiguration. The guards at the door are at the Qi-concentrating Realm, there are no experts among them." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Wade said. "The foundation of the hotel is just so-so. All that is required to bring this ce downpletely is just some explosions at three main spots of this building." Future added. "There''s arge freezer in the hotel. It''s pretty spacious and can fit dozens of the bodies." Alex reported. "The manager has gone upstairs. I''ll go over and cut his head right off in a bit." Red Hair continued. "The profits of the hotel goes to a public fund, two people know the password to it. If the passwords held by those two people arebined, transactions can be made directly. They have earned about 670,000 yuan today." Moon Goddess said. "There are four routes avable for a swift escape." Valentin was thest one to return to his seat. Henry ced his chopsticks down on the table and wiped his mouth. sedo, who had gone to talk things out, returned with an angry expression on his face, "Dear Sirs, I can no longer stand them too. Feel free to strike at them." "Brother, I can empty their entire kitchen whenever you are ready!" Chapter 1499 Chapter 1499 Looking at how furious sedo was, it was obvious that the manager had also crossed the line in the course of their negotiation. sedo looked at Henry and others who were seated at the table, then looked around the hotel. He could not help but feel pity for the Martial King. Although the Martial King was considered quite powerful in the main city, but that just applied within the bounds of the main city. The Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng and this Syl Zhang on the other hand, These were people who brought upon a storm in the entire district of Wanshan. If they were to really sh with the Martial King, the Martial King would also have to bow down to them. How could he bepared to these people? Theirbined powers were equivalent to dozens of Supremacy Master experts! From sedo''s point of view, even the Thousand des Academy or Sword Valley were no match for these two forces, let alone the Martial King. Yet now, the manager of the hotel who worked under the Martial King dared to provoke these people. Had he gotten bored with living? Henry put down the tissue in his hand and nced around the hotel. Wade and the others all looked at Henry, waiting for him to make a decision. Henry smiled and took a look at themunication device on his wrist, then said, "Finish them, you''ll have 3 minutes." Upon hearing Henry''s words, Wade and the others were filled with excitement. They all got up and walked towards different sides of the hotel. Henry picked up the wine ss on the table with two fingers and shook it gently. Just as the wine ss in Henry''s hand shook for the first time, a True Spirit appeared at the entrance of the hotel and destroyed its doors. Henry''s expression did not change in the slightest. When he shook his wine ss for the second time, every piece of ss in the hotel was shattered, and another Battle Spirit appeared. Henry lifted the ss to his nose and sniffed at the aroma from the wine. A horrible scream erupted. As the scream sounded, the waiter who had picked up the broken pieces of the ss earlier falling to the ground with blood trickling out from his mouth. "This wine is actually pretty good," Henry murmured. Immediately after that, the expensive cab filled with fine wine was destroyedpletely, and the expensive wine within it was spilled all over the ground. The hotel instantly fell into a state of panic. "Who on earth is bold enough to wreak havoc in the ground of the Martial King?!" Someone roared, but as soon as the roar sounded, someone knocked them, sending them flying across the hall, blood sprayed from the person''s mouth. "The Martial King? How powerful is he? A restaurant like this that dares to rob its customers in broad daylight should be always prepared to be crushed." Wade sneered and a ck butchering knife was seen shing across, the head of the person who had just roared was immediately cut off cleanly. "Since this is such a shady restaurant, there is no need for it to keep operating any longer." Future sneered coldly. All she had to do was to move a finger, and the entire hotel would bepletely blown up. "Wait a minute, pretty!" Ranjeet noticed Future about to press on the button and quickly said, "There are still some things left in the kitchen. Give me another ten seconds!" Ranjeet''s formed a small truck with his Qi and began loading it with supplies from the kitchen. No one other than Ranjeet would have ever imagined of using the sacred, almighty Qi for such a purpose. "All right, pretty, blow it up!" With a loud roar, Ranjeet sped out of the hotel with his Qi truck. Boom! The hotel was instantly lit up in mes, then it began to shake and finally copsed. The elegantly dressed diners within the hotel ran out of the hotel panically, no longer caring for their manners or etiquette. Some of them who considered themselves powerful even wanted tosh out in anger, but when they turned around and noticed the emergence of several spirits, they all kept their mouths shut. They realised that the Martial King had provoked the wrong people! Three minutes could be considered as a fairly short period of time, but it was also enough time for many things to be carried out. Tremendous amounts of money had been invested into the luxurious Photon Hotel, but now it had copsedpletely and was no more than just a pile of rubble. Valentin had captured the two treasurers of the hotel and had sessfully transferred all of its fund into his own ount.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. As for the middle-aged manager, who had robbed Henry and the others in broad daylight, had both his hands severed by Red Hair and was taken away. The soldiers of the main city of Wanshan had all focused their attention on the outside of the city walls. Having such an incident to burst out so suddenly in their originally peaceful city, caught the soldiers of the main city off guard. It had been a long time since anyone dared to wreak havoc within the main city. After all, this was the territory of the three major forces, and no one dared to provoke them so simply. The incident of Photon Hotel would definitely make the headlines. The copse of the hotel was captured and the news of it had found its way to the Martial King''s mansion. Amidst the cloud of smoke and dust from the copse, Henry got up and put down the empty ss in his hand. There was not a single speck of dust on his body. Henry looked at themunication device in his hand and murmured, "Two minutes and forty seconds. Although it is within the time given, your movements were slower than it used to be. Looks like you all have been cking off quite a bit." After saying that, Henry shook his head and walked out of the rubble. The Martial King''s mansion was situated at the centre of the main city. The moment the Martial King received the news of the incident and saw the videos that had been taken by others, he was so affected by it that his body shook. No one had dared to wreak havoc within the main city for so many years. Now that this incident had happened in the territory of a Martial King, did it mean that he was easier to bully? Spiritual Qi surged around the Martial King and the expensive wooden furniture in front of him was shattered into pieces by its violence. "Find out who did this!" The Martial King was furious! Just when the entire city had fallen into chaos because of the copse of the Photon Hotel, the instigators of the incident had already returned to their residence. "Say, fatty, you can''t fit anymore into the fridge!" Wade looked at the refrigerator that had been crammed full by Ranjeet, and the mountain of food that could still fill up more than five more refrigerators. "It''s all right." Ranjeet replied with a waved of his hand. "All those already in the fridge are the superior goods, I''ll enjoy them slowly. I''ll finish all of these that can''t fit into the fridge today." Upon hearing that, Wade''s mind turned nk. After his mind buffered for a while, he replied Ranjeet with a thumbs-up and said, "Amazing!" Within the living hall of the vi. The middle-aged manager, who had his hands chopped off, was curled up in a corner. His face was pale as a sheet and he trembled with fear. He had already clearly witnessed that these people were all Supremacy Masters! The middle-aged manager would never have thought that he would end up extorting several Supremacy Masters! "If a ss is worth 500,000 yuan. Pray tell me, how much your hands are worth?" Red Hair squatted in front of the middle-aged manager and asked casually. The bleeding from the severed hands of the middle-aged manager had been stopped to prevent him from bleeding to death. The middle-aged manager looked at the man in front of his eyes fearfully, his lips trembled as he replied. "It''s...they''re...they''re worth nothing..." "Oh." Red Hair nodded. "Well then, how about your feet?" The middle-aged manager instantly understood what Red Hair meant and his pants were immediately soaked. "Tell me, how much are they worth?" Red Hair asked again. The middle-aged manager trembled so violently that he was unable to reply. "If you''re not telling me, I''ll start bidding for you, just tell me to stop when you hear your desired price, got it?" Red Hair smiled. "But be careful don''t exceed my expected price, or I''ll have to find some other part to make up for the difference." Chapter 1500 Chapter 1500 A Battle Spirit emerged behind Red Hair and a powerful surge of pressure rushed at the middle-aged manager. The manager only felt a sense of numbness run through his body. He wanted to move his limbs, but found that it was simply impossible to do so. The incredible fear within him rendered him immobile. "Do you think that your feet are worth 20,000?" Red Hair asked. The middle-aged manager did not dare to say another word. Red Hair shook his head and said, "If you''re not responding, then you must think that it''s worth more than that, I think so too. How can a pair of feet be only worth this much? How about 50,000 then?" The middle-aged manager still remained silent. "Oh? Fifty thousand is still not enough? Looks like your regr sry is pretty good. Let''s double it, shall we? How about one hundred thousand?" Still, no reply from the manager. "Oh d*mn, a hundred thousand still isn''t good enough for you? Could your feet be just as valuable as that ss?" Red Hair eximed exaggeratedly. "Hey, Red Hair, you''re raising the bids too slowly, you look down on him too much." Alex came over and said, "Don''t you know? He''s the manager. How can you offer such a price to a manager like him? I say five hundred thousand yuan!" The Alex stretched out all five of his fingers. "Alex, you really are rich. Fine then, five hundred thousand yuan it is. After all, you did say that he is a manager, a man with great authority." Red Hair grinned and said, "Well, final price, five hundred thousand yuan. I can''t go any higher. If you still want me to go higher, it''ll exceed my expectations. I might want a little extra from you too." Under the continuous prodding of Red Hair and the pressure from the War Spirit, the manager was psychologically crushedpletely and he nodded his head with great reluctance. "Haha, I told you so, this is a price worthy of the identity of their manager!" Alexughed and said, "Come on, I''ll pay for it!" While saying that, Alex grabbed the wrist of the manager, turned on hismunication device, and directly transferred 500,000 yuan to the manager. As the renowned Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng of the Wanshan District, Alex and the others had recently gained tremendous amounts of wealth. Each of them had be filthy rich. The middle-aged manager watched the money in his bank ount increase by five hundred thousand. Receiving this amount of money would usually excite him greatly, but now, it had be a terrible nightmare for him. Upon seeing the confirmation of transfer on hismunication device, the manager''s expression was instantly grim! Alex! This man was Alex! The manager''s eyes widened instantly! This man was one of the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng! The Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng had been wanted earlier before andter shed with the main city. Many of its civilians had never seen the Seven Protectors in person, but they had long heard of the names of these seven people! If the man before him was one of the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng, then the rest who talked and acted like siblings with him were... The manager nced to one side helplessly, having given up on hopepletely. A sudden burst of severe pain interrupted the guesses that were within the manager''s mind. The manager looked at his feet that had been cleanly severed from his ankles, blood flowed out steadily from his wounds, he could even feel the temperature and flow of heat disappear suddenly from his ankles.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. The flow of blood had been sealed by Red Hair''s Qi, stopping it instantly. This bizarre scene brought upon immense fear to the manager. "Haha, so a pair of feet is worth 500,000 yuan, eh? This person really is valuable. Okay, I''ll buy a leg, I''ll pay two million yuan!" Sea God strode over and grabbed the manager''s wrist, and directly transferred two million yuan to him, then cut off one of the middle-aged manager''s legs. "Sea God, you really are stingy, you paid only two million for a leg. I''ll show you how it''s done!" Valentin walked over. "I''ll give you two million and one yuan, for one leg!" Valentin also made the transaction, then took off one of the manager''s legs. The manager watched the whole process of having his legs severed. He felt every second of the pain that hit him, it was so intense that made him feel faint, but every time he was about to go unconscious, a rush of Qi stimted his nerves and forced him to remain conscious, making him experience every second of the agony! To force someone to witness the process of himself being mutted was absolute torture, both physically and mentally. "You guys are just so careless, can''t you pay more attention to the details?" Moon Goddess walked over to them elegantly. "Sometimes, details are extremely important. Here, use this." Moon Goddess produced a full-length mirror and ced it in front of the manager, allowing him to take a good look at himself, as well as the bloodstains on the ground and the wounds on his body. His reflection was shown clearly in the mirror. The amount of nearly five million yuan in the manager''s ount felt like the Grim Reaper closing in, which was also very torturous for him. "All right, all right, you guys had better stop splurging on him, you''re not the only one with money here, I''m joining in too. I''m buying all of his flesh." Future went over and directly transferred five million to the middle-aged manager, after that, she added, "I want them minced, please." "I''ll do it!" Alex said excitedly, holding a dagger made of Qi in his hand. He waved it in a circr motion, and several pieces of flesh were sliced off from the manager''s body, then dropped onto the ground. The manager witnessed the entire scene in the mirror opposite him very clearly watching his own flesh being sliced off. Henry sat at a side, not even sparing a nce at him, leaving Valentin and the others to have their own fun. "My lord, the Martial King has already sent his men to investigate the incident. I''m afraid that they''ll be investigating our ce very soon." se do stood in front of Henry and said respectfully. "Let them investigate then." Henry smiled. Seeing how Henry was unbothered by that, sedo said no more and retreated to the side. Through the French windows, Henry looked at the courtyard next door. Sylvia was not in her armour, she wore some casual clothes and watered the flowers in the courtyard quietly. The design of the courtyard that Sylvia lived in was exactly the same as their house on the Surface, Sylvia had even gotten the same wooden pavilion constructed and ced in the courtyard. Henry smiled as he watched Sylvia''s graceful movements. Sylvia had also experienced a great change on her trip to the Core. In the living hall of the vi. Ranjeet hugged on to his pile of food and sat by the side as he watched Alex''s movements. "Fatty, what''s up with you? Watching that made you hungry?" Wade asked as he noticed Ranjeet watching on interestedly. In truth, the main reason Wade asked that question was because he noticed that Ranjeet was drooling as he watched on, he could not tell if the fatty was drooling because of the food before him, or because of the man-meat sashimi Alex was making. "I''ve got nothing to do, might as well learn some of those techniques, haha." The fatty replied with a smile as he squinted ahead. Chapter 1501 Chapter 1501 The torture from Red Hair and the others finally snapped the middle-aged manager, causing him to lose his mindpletely before he lost his life. It was all due to his ill-natured thoughts that led him to end up in such a state at the final moments of his life. Almost everyone in the main city had heard of the incident at Photon Hotel. Everyone was trying to guess who it was that had the courage and strength to wreak such havoc within the Martial King''s territory. Henry and his friends remained in the vi, silently waiting for the Martial King to knock on their door. However, the Martial King never showed up, even until the night was dark. "Tsk." Ranjeet pouted and said, "This Martial King is such a twit. He can''t even find us." "No, Fatty, it''s not that he can''t find us, but that he can''t figure out what''s going on." Wade replied to Ranjeet''sment. "The Martial King has probably already started investigating on us, and has definitely already discovered our true identities. However, he still doesn''t dare to do anything, because he is still uncertain of the rtionship between us Seven Protectors and Radiant Ind. He''s also still weighing the pros and cons of the matter." "And here I am, thinking that he is extremely powerful." Ranjeet patted his stomach and looked at Henry. "Brother, since the Martial King isn''ting, let''s go have a look at that Spirit City." Henry nodded and said, "Very well, let''s go look around more, it''s good for us too." The Spirit City was a mobile market that had been built temporarily, It would appear every time a gathering of major events took ce in Wanshan District. It was called Spirit City because the things that were sold in the market were more or less rted to Qi. Almost every major force would be present for the meeting at the main city. Even though many of the forces were certain that their strengths would not have the slightest impact on this ranking of the meeting, they would still make the effort to show up for it. With such a great number of people making their way to the main city, it resulted in the massive boost of its poprity. The Spirit City, on the other hand, was made up of wandering men. In the past, it was filled with small stalls, but as time went by, it ended up bing an official trading market. Three days before the meeting, the main city would assign two main paths specifically for the construction of the temporary Spirit City. During the emergence of Spirit City, vehicles were not allowed to go though those two main paths. That night was the grand opening of the Spirit City, and it was bound to be the most lively time of the year. There was no standard price for the things sold within Spirit City. Treasures could be found there, and so was garbage, whether or not one could sessfully obtain what they desired would fully depend on their own skills of judgment. Some people who had an eye for spotting treasures would make a fortune in Spirit City through their abilities. There were also many who were deceived and suffered great losses. The oue of trading in Spirit City heavily depended on the choices once made. However, most of the people who made their way to Spirit City only went there with the aim of broadening their horizons. That was also the same for Henry and his friends. Henry and the others were from the Surface, so they did not know anything about the civilisation of the Core. To Henry and his friends, they on had a rough idea of the so-called things with Qi, they didn''t know what it exactly was. When Henry and his friends arrived at Spirit City, they could see that the whole street was packed with people. All sorts of stalls had been erected by the street, selling strange objects of all types, each of them fluctuating with Qi. "Boss, we''ll go over there for a look." "Boss, we''ll check out the other side." Wade and the others walked toward the stalls that they were interested in. Future followed beside Henry, strolling around the Spirit City. "Boss, I have to say that the Core''s understanding of Qi greatly exceeds that of the Surface. Even if the Qi is finally spread throughout the Surface, it is unimaginable how long it would take for Qi to be a part of their daily life. If the path between the Core and the Surface is between both civilisations would definitely not be a peaceful one." Future said thoughtfully. She was very clear about what the reconnected one day, the ween consequences would be when two civilisations emerged simultaneously. After all, the name "Future" was very rtable to a certain civilisation in the World of the Surface, and quite a few countries feared and hated her very much. It was very clear to Future that if the opportunity had arisen for those countries, they would destroy her at any cost. Henry shook his head, not replying at all. No one could give an answer to that, but the Heretic God had once pointed out to Henry that in the civilisation of the Core, although the practice of Q was much moremon than it was at the Surface, but in terms of top experts, there was not much of a differenceContent rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. iel between those of the Sand those of the Core, rather the most visible differencey within the power of the middle-tier forces. Therefore, as long as the top forces are able to stand strong and power through whatever that is thrown at them by the opposing party, the Core and the Surface would not sh with each other that easily. After all, the Surface also possessed a power that should not have existed in this world, nuclear explosions! Although the development of technology within the Core was way ahead that of the Surface, it was still extremely difficult for them to create a weapon that could surpass the might of a nuclear explosion. Even if such a weapon did exist, it was not something that could be so casually used. After all, it was very likely that the civilisation of the Core would suffer mass destruction, if such weapon was used. Henry looked at the items disyed on the stalls in Spirit City with great interest. Some emitted strong Qi, and the owners would be busy giving exnations about those items. "This is a mecha-ball. It contains the power of a Qi-concentrating Realm expert. Once its mechanism is activated, it would allow the user to unleash a full-force attack that has the power equivalent to a Qi-concentrating Realm expert!" Henry noticed that this mecha-ball attracted many interested buyers who flocked over to purchase it. To an ordinary human, the power of someone at the pinnacle of the Qi-concentrating Realm was equivalent to the power possessed by the head of a gang. It would definitely be useful in at a critical moment that would endanger one''s life. "Qi can be infused into this sword, and can unleash an aura with ever strike. Different types of Qi could be stored in it, even if they arepletely different with the Qi type of the user. If used it properly, it would greatly increase the user''s battle prowess!" "There''s an ancient formation within this stone tablet. If Qi is injected into it, it can form an energy shield to defend against attacks. My current capabilities are at the early stage of the Qi-concentrating Realm, but after pour my Qi into it, its shield would be able to defend against an attack from an expert at thete stage of the Qi-concentrating Realm!" "Qi Cultivation manual! Come and get it! Only one left!" "Secret sword technique, a sword technique identally leaked from Sword Valley!" "This is an iplete Treasure Map, it is said to have recorded information about the inheritance of a Supremacy Master expert. Finding the treasure would be equivalent to being the disciple of the Supremacy Master expert, allowing you to be able to inherit all of this expert''s legacy!" Shouting of all sorts rang out continuously. The functions of those items for sale were eye-openers for Henry. After someprehensive analysis, the items sold there could be divided into several categories. The first, was offensive Qi treasures. The second, was defensive Qi treasures. The third, was Qi treasures that provided enhancements and boosts. The fourth, was Qi Cultivation guides. The fifth, was Treasure Maps. The sixth, was high-level techniques. Henry took a nce at the disyed items. ording to his experience, if ten percent of those items were real, it would be good enough. Chapter 1502 Chapter 1502 In a new era would appear extremely prosperous at the beginning, but when various other factors were included within it, it would start bing polluted. Just like Spirit City, the items that were sold in the Spirit City used to be simple and pure, those that were disyed for sale were treasures that were naturally filled with Qi, at the very least. However, as time progressed, fake goods began appearing in Spirit City, and some people were able to make a great profit at a very small cost. Such methods of making money would certainly attract the attention of others. Which eventually led to Spirit City being filled with people of all sorts, and all sorts of activities were conducted in there. Henry checked out the so-called super skills and that leaked secret sword skills of the Sword Valley. They were all showy movements and were practically absolute rubbish, but it was things like these that often attracted the crowd. On the contrary, there was a manual for basic swordsmanship, its style was very unique, and seemed deep and abstract. The moves in it looked straightforward and simple, without any fancy movements, but within it was a very profound technique, yet no one was interested in it. Henry saw many youngsters pointing and gesturing as gathered around the shy sword techniques. It was understandable that these people were not in pursuit of power, and also knew that those sword skills were not powerful. They were simply attracted by how cool the movements were. Henry also checked out some of the so-called supreme Qi cultivation methods. There were some that were pretty good. One stall had many people gathered in front of it. The owner of the stall was giving an exnation about the item in his hand; it was a manual about the method of Qi cultivation. "Ladies and gentlemen, it is known that in the beginning, there were not just only Qi Practitioners, there were also Physical Cultivators who were exceptionally powerful. Physical Cultivators did not rely on True Spirits, and were even strong enough to tear them apart with their bare hands. Their bodies would not decay after more than ten years of their deaths. However, too little physical cultivation techniques existed, and every single one was a great secret. As a result, the Physical Cultivators gradually ceased to exist. However, today, I have a cultivation technique from a Physical Cultivator of the Supremacy Master stage, and now, I shall show you the first two pages of it." There was a big screen behind the stall owner. The contents of the first two pages of this cultivation method were clearly disyed on the screen. The people who gathered around his stall stared at the contents of the cultivation method and sighed deeply. "My God, this cultivation method is torture!" "Who can survive that?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "After three to five years of practice, one may still be unable to control Qi. Only fools would go as far to do that!" "But if youplete the training sessfully, imagine how powerful you''d be." "Powerful? You''d first have toplete the training, and when there''s a fight, you''d have to fight alone, like those barbarians who love fighting. How horrid!" Henry heard thesements and could not help shaking his head. The contents of the first two pages of the physical cultivation technique of the Supremacy Master were simply the basics of tempering one''s body, which allowed the body to be stronger, and boost the energy flow within the blood vessels and muscles, in order to achieve the simr effect of absorbing Qi into the body. For Henry who practiced the World Destruction Technique, those cultivation methods were basically just a breeze. He could not imagine it being any easier, but in the eyes of those in the Core, it was painful and unbearable. Compared with the Surface, the advantage of the Core was that they had aplete system for the practice of Qi. Everyone only needed to practice it ording to that system. The talented would be capable of greatness, while the less talented would just live their lives ordinarily. However, on the Surface, although there was not aplete system for practicing Qi, all of those who had set foot on the path of the cultivation of Qi had their own ideas. Compared to the people of the core, they were more desperate and hungry for power, and were able to uncover their potential to the fullest and could withstand the trial of suffering better. Based on all of these, the individual strength of a Qi practitioner on the Surface could absolutely surpass that of a Qi practitioner from the Core. Henry still had a lot of insights on this point. As one of the four major regions in the Core, Henry had not met with any extraordinary talents in the Wanshan District except for Aureo. However, on the Surface, not mentioning those who have entered the Spirit- controlling Realm, simply just taking some people of the Divine Realm as examples, such as Catman Sackcloth Visitor, Japheth, VerraiDeven Gardiner, and Ranjeet, these people were all incredibly talented. Henry had fully believed that if people like Catman, Sackcloth Visitor, and Verrail stepped into the Spirit- controlling Realm, they would instantly be on the same level as Aureo! The future of a person was determined by his experience in life. There was no doubt about that. Henry shook his head and walked past the stall. Henry was very interested in some little items that could store Qi within them, he would ask for the price of those items when he saw them, and would buy them if he felt that the price was right. The item that Henry was interested it had to fulfil two criteria. Firstly, the amount of Q that could be stored within the item had to be great. Secondly, the item had to be small in size, thergest he could ept was the size of a pool table. As for the price of the item, he did not care much for that. He summoned sedo over to pay for his purchases. Future, who followed beside Henry was very curious as to why he want to buy those items. Henry was also interested in some items that had other attributes of Qi, even if they were just disposable items. A palm-sized jade token attracted Henry''s attention. The jade token was pure white and ity quietly in one of the stalls, giving out only slight waves of Qi from it. The jade token was being ced for sale by a middle-aged man. "Sir, what''s this thing for?" Henry went over and picked up the jade token. "Oh, that." The stall owner immediately replied with enthusiasm, "That thing is truly amazing. An extremely powerful attacking power lies within it. It''s at the level of Supremacy Master, at least!" "Oh? Supremacy Master?" Henry looked surprised, but he did not believe the owners wordspletely. "If it''s such a good thing. How much to you want for it?" "This is something that could save your life, I''m asking for 100,000 yuan." The stall owner answered. "Okay, sedo, make the payment." Henry nodded and checked the jade token carefully. sedo, who was following by Henry''s side, was stunned. Even the stall owner was surprised by Henry''s reply. He knew very well what the jade token was, and that it did not, have any powerful attacking force within Other than the fact that it gave out weak waves of Qi, it did not have any special effects at all. The price of 100,000 yuan was a price to trick fools. Moments earlier, the owner had offered 1,000 yuan to another customer, and had been criticised as a cheat. Yet now that he asked for 100,000 yuan, some guy just went ahead and agreed to it? "This... you''re serious about this, aren''t you?" The stall owner could not believe it. "Just pay for it," Henry ordered sedo once more. sedo nodded. Although he could tell that the jade token was nothing, he could only carry out Henry''s order. The thoughts of the Supremacy Master were not something he couldprehend. After the 100,000 yuan had been transferred to the stall owner''s bank ount, the owner still could not believe it. Henry held the jade token in his hand. He was not sure what this jade token was, but he felt that it was very simr to the Token of True Spirits! Chapter 1503 Chapter 1503 The Token of True Spirits was the most precious treasure of the Elite Spirit Hall. The jade token in Henry''s hand felt simr to the Token of True Spirit, so it definitely was not simply ordinary. Having sold it for a hundred thousand yuan, the stall owner was filled with an indescribable joy. "Young man, you''ve been fooled." A man who watched from the side approached Henry and said. "I''ve been watching him trying to sell that for a long while, people didn''t even want to buy it when he asked for only one thousand yuan. He just noticed that you''re very well dressed, and decided to take advantage of you. You''ve been cheated." "That doesn''t matter." Henry shrugged his shoulders and said. "It''s just a hundred thousand yuan." Henry replied so casually that the person turned silent, instantly losing the desire to continue saying any more. "One hundred thousand yuan is too little, I will pay two hundred thousand yuan for it!" A voice sounded suddenly. A well-groomed young man in white walked over with a foldable fan in his hand. A few people followed behind him. They were clearly his attendants. Some people could be seen wearing casual clothes, and some were dressed more traditionally. It was verymon for these people together mixed in a crowd. After all, such culture had existed within the Core for a long time. Casual clothing or traditional clothing, they were all just clothes in their eyes. This well-groomed young man looked handsome and was brimming with confidence. Seeing how he was already at the early stage of the Divine Realm at his age, he could be considered a pretty outstanding young man. When the young man announced his offer of two hundred thousand, the stall owner shuddered visibly, obviously stunned at that offer. "This is Hanno Zhang." sedo leaned and whispered into Henry''s ear. "The Zhang n also has a pretty high status in the main city, they belong under the Martial King." "Oh." Henry simply nodded without any care for those words. "Is he causing trouble here on his own will, or was he ordered by someone to do so?" sedo thought for a moment and answered, "Hanno is an arrogant man. He has always been like this, but his power is nothing to brag about. Even if the Martial King had assigned people to investigate the incident, he wouldn''t consider Hanno. I''m guessing that he''s here on his own will this time." After listening to those words, Henry said nothing. He ignored Hannopletely and focused his attention on the jade token in his hand. "My young master''s talking to you, didn''t you hear anything?" One of Hanno''s attendants noticed Henry''s indifference and shouted, "Why don''t you ask around and find out a little about the status of the Zhang family in the main city." The words of the attendant werepletely ignored by Henry. Hanno smiled, then turned his gaze at the stall owner, and said, "Three hundred thousand yuan." The jaw of the stall owner fell to the floor. After a few seconds, Hanno said again, "Four hundred thousand." Greed was visible in the eyes of the stall owner. He rushed towards Henry and reached out to snatch the jade pendant from Henry, but Henry avoided him very easily. The stall owner stared at the jade pendant in Henry''s hand and shouted as he panted heavily, "Give it back, I''m no longer selling it!" A hundred thousand was a lot of money for the stall owner, however four hundred thousand was enough to provide him with food and clothing for the rest of his life! Seeing how people were fighting for it, the stall owner soon realised that this jade ornament was some sort of treasure, it was just that he could not recognise it. sedo frowned and said, "Say, boss, we had already paid for it, yet now you''re asking for it back and saying that you no longer want to sell it? Do you think such actions are allowed in Spirit City? Do you think that you could just simply break the rules of Spirit City?" Upon hearing that, the stall owner, who had been driven mad by the grand sum of money, instantly became came back to his senses a little. He looked at the jade token in Henry''s hand then looked at Hanno. A thoughtful expression appeared on Hanno''s face, then he stuck out a finger and said, "One million." The stall owner''s heart, which was about to calm down, began pounding madly again. One million! Never in his wildest dreams did he ever imagine that he could own one million yuan. It was a massive ve sum of money that could turn his entire life around. For such a tremendous amount of money, would it even matter to be shameless for once? To be detested for once? The stall owner inhaled deeply and walked over to Henry. He stretched out his hand to Henry and said, "Sir, please return my item to me." "Your item?" sedo frowned even harder. "My Lord has already bought it from you. When did it be yours?" "No." The stall owner shook his head and said, "Back then, I asked for one hundred thousand yuan for a look at it. If you want to have it, the price is one million." When sedo heard the owner''s shameless reply, he did not get angry, andughed instead, "One hundred thousand for a look, what a crook you are." "You two are the ones acting like crooks!" The stall owner responded angrily. "I had been very clear about this from the very beginning, if you still think that I''m wrong, I''ll give you back your one hundred thousand yuan, and you''ll give me back what''s mine. Don''t make me go all the way to report to the authorities." "You''re threatening us?" sedo sneered and said, "What makes you think you''re capable of that?" As soon as sedo said that, an invisible force rushed towards the stall owner, showing him what the peak of the Divine Realm looked like.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The stall owner stumbled a few steps back from the force. He still from intended to go all out for the great sum of one million, so he gulped and said, "I''m not trying to cheat you out of your money. I was just stating a fact. If you want to buy it, give me one million yuan. If you don''t, just give it back to me. If you''re still not happy about that, I''ll just not charge you anything for that nce." "You!" sedo was about to explode into fits of anger. Henry tossed the jade token back into the stall with a casual swing of his hand. The stall owner picked up the jade te immediately with excitement and walked towards Hanno respectfully. "Where''s my money!" sedo pulled the stall owner from the back of his cor. The stall owner threw a disdainful re at sedo and said, "What''s the hurry? It''s not like I''m going to run away with that little bit of money of yours. Here, take it back." The stall owner turned on hismunicator and transferred the money back to sedo. "Young Master, forgive my ignorance, but is this jade token really worth a million?" One of Hanno''s followers asked with a fawning smile. He knew his Young Master very well and knew that he would need an opportunity to show off at that moment. "What do you know?" As expected, Hanno did snatch up that §Ö opportunity when he saw it. He fanned himself with his fan a little and said, "This jade token is a Spirit Suppressing Token that can be used by a practitioner at the early stage of the Divine Realm. Each Spirit Suppressing Token can summon a spirit. Even though the spirit would appear for only five minutes, and can only use a single move, plus every time it is used, a huge amount of Qi is required to replenish it, it is equivalent to carrying a force with the power of a Supremacy Master around at all times. Now, do you think that one million for this is expensive?" Upon hearing that, the follower immediately revealed a shocked expression, how much of his amazement was genuine only he knew in his heart. Hispliments sounded along with his exaggerated expression. "How wise, Young master! Very wise indeed!" Henry nodded to himself when he heard that. It was no wonder why that jade token gave him a feeling that felt so simr to the medallion. It turned out that there was a Battle Spirit within the jade token. At that moment, the stall owner returned the money to sedo and took the Spirit Suppressing Token toplete the deal with Hanno. Hanno pouted his lips smugly, and one of his followers stepped forward to finish the transaction. At that precise moment, a purple light of a sword suddenly shed before the stall owner, leaving a deep sh mark on the ground a centimetre away from the toes of the stall owner. Chapter 1504 Chapter 1504 The stall owner suddenly froze in his tracks. It was not until then that he realised that his back was drenched with cold sweat. The rays from the sword caused his body to respond subconsciously, warning him that the strike could kill him. The stall owner turned around and saw Henry standing right there behind him. There was a purple stream of air swirling around his fingertips, indicating who the purple ray was from. "You can''t sell that." Henry''s voice was very soft. "I can''t?" The stall owner frowned. "Boy, stop poking your nose into my business. Does rules state that this can''t be sold in the Spirit City? Besides, do you think that I can''t sell this just because you say so?" "No." Henry shook his head. "I''m just warning you. If you proceed, I''ll kill you. Whether or not you listen is entirely up to you." After Henry said that, he no longer looked at the stall owner. Disdain was written all over the stall owner''s face as he turned around. He went on to take a step forward, but as soon as he saw the crack in the ground before his feet, he subconsciously pulled back his foot. Hanno sneered and threw a look at his follower. His attendant mocked Henry, "Just who do you think you are? I''d like to see if you are able to so much as touch him. Come, boss, let''s finish this deal!" The follower walked up and reached for themunicator at his arm, ready to turn it on. As soon as the follower lifted his arm, a purple streak shed. Next, the his arm could be seen flying high in the air. Hot blood sshed all over the face of the stall owner. He looked at Hanno''s follower who had just lost an arm in front of him frightfully, and stepped back subconsciously. The follower that had lost his arm also let out a horrible scream after a second of stupefaction. Hanno''s originally yful expression suddenly changed to fury. He red at Henry and shouted, "How dare you! Who the hell are you! How dare you test me!" Henry said nothing, but Future who stood behind him took a step forward and said, "Just what makes gives you the right to be surnamed Zhang?" "Ha-ha." Hanno chuckled. "It seems that you are quite confident, but is this the sole reason you dare to behave so atrociously in front of me?" "You really don''t deserve to be surnamed Zhang." Henry nodded. "I''ll give you one chance. Either you change your surname, or I ughter your whole family. You decide." Hanno was stunned for a few seconds, and then he burst into a fit ofughter. "Hahahaha! Hahahaha! I can''t believe it! I''me face to face with a total idiot! Change my surname? Kill my entire family? Boy, just who do you think you are?" "I''m warning you one more time." Henry''s voice was calm. "You can choose not to believe me, but I am a man of my word." "Hehe, it''s the first time I, Hanno Zhang, havee to face with such an arrogant man in the main city. Come, show me just what it is that gives you the confidence to offer such advice!" Hanno stepped forward. The instant Hanno stepped forward, the purple rays of the sword charged straight at him, as if it was aiming to take his life. Hanno obviously was not expecting his opponent to actually dare to make a move. He reacted and tried to block it, but was surprised to find that the simple sh of the opponent''s sword was not something he could withstand so simply. Hanno''s waspletely taken aback. The sword Qi had already cut his face, and blood flowed out from that opening. A figure appeared in front of Hanno and broke the purple ray of the sword with a swing of his arm. This figure, who appeared all of a sudden, was in his thirties, and donned a purple robe. He exuded the air of a champion from head to toe. The moment Hanno saw this figure''s back, he knelt down on one knee and said with respect. "Hanno Zhang pays his respects to his lord, the Martial King." It was no other than the Martial King himself. The Martial King said to Hanno with his back facing him, "How dare someone the likes of you provoke the diplomat of Radiant Ind. I wonder what your family''s elders would say when they hear of this. Would they say that you are stupid? Or courageous?" "Radiant Ind!" Hanno suddenly trembled, then it suddenly struck him. "Zhang... He is Syl Zhang!"Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. "Syl, I see that you are still a young man, and so loosened a little on some matters, but somehow you think that I''m an easy target, first you destroyed my hotel, and now you''re trying to kill my sel Aren''t you going too far? Just how much do you look down on me, the Martial King?" The Martial King looked at Henry and said coldly. Henry did not answer the Martial King''s question immediately. He took a few steps forward and walked to the stall owner. He looked at the stall owner and asked softly, "Can you give this jade token to me?" The stall owner swallowed hard. He had just heard the name "Syl Zhang" from Hanno''s mouth. As a wandering merchant who did trades all around the ce, how could he have possibly never heard of Syl? Never had he imagined that the person he had tried to cheat was Syl Zhang! Syl''s name had already spread throughout the entire Wanshan District days ago, and he was said to be a cruel as a devil. "Can you give it to me?" Henry smiled and asked again. The stall owner wanted to refuse him, but his body nodded on its own and handed the jade over. "Thank you." Henry picked up the jade token. "If you get lost in ten seconds, I can promise to let you live, but I''m not too sure what I would do if you take longer than ten seconds." Upon hearing that, the stall owner fled without a second of hesitation. Henry did not have the slightest sympathy for this stall owner. He hung the Spirit Suppressing Token from his waist, then looked at the Martial King and said, "I thought that you would havee for me long ago, yet you only showed up now. Frankly, your speed is really disappointing." "Haha." The Martial King chuckled. "There were some issues that had resulted in my dy, there isn''t much of a difference if I showed up sooner orter anyway. Now that we have finally met, allow me to clear my doubts. May I know why the Lord of Radiant Ind and the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng brought my hotel to the ground? Is it simply because you think that I, the Martial King, am an easy target?" As the Martial King spoke, a true spirit appeared behind him. It was a shirtless bearded warrior that held broadswords in both of his hands, his monstrous muscles bulged, making him look powerful and mighty. The sudden appearance of a true spirit in the bustling Spirit City instantly attracted the attention of countless people. At the same time, Wade and the others, who were exploring various spots within Spirit City, noticed the true spirit the moment it appeared, and sped towards the direction of it in unison. "Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!" The sounds of rushing wind could be heard. Several true spirits appeared in session above the spirit city. They belonged to Wade and the others. Except for Henry, Future and the other eight of them all released their true spirits to fight against the Martial King. In terms of numbers, the Martial King was already at an absolute disadvantage. People had long since remembered what the true spirits of Wade and the others looked like. However, no one was able to clearly identify their Battle Spirits while they destroyed the hotel because they moved foo quickly for the naked eye to catch. However, at that moment, they revealed themselvespletely on the streets, and people were able to recognise them immediately. "That''s...! Those are the true spirits of the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng! They''ve entered the city!" "Look at those two! They are the two owners of the hotel in Ensver City that is under the control of Radiant Ind. Those are their true spirits!" Another red figure appeared, and the eyes of the onlookers widened. "Syl Zhang! Syl Zhang is here!" Chapter 1505 Chapter 1505 Syl''s current fame hadpletely surpassed that of the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng. Even the fear that struck the hearts of people upon hearing the name ''Radiant Ind'' was not as great as that of Syl''s name, even though everyone knew that Syl was just the ambassador of Radiant Ind. However, a massacre did not always happen whenever the Radiant Ind was involved, but whenever Syl appeared havoc would definitely break out! When Henry''s true spirit appeared, the main city fell into utter chaos. The Martial King looked at the ten true spirits that had appeared before him, not showing any changes in his emotions. He had already known that it was bound to happen. Although the Martial King seemed calm on the surface, he was actually feeling very worried. After all, he was facing ten Supremacy Masters. There was no one who would dare to take them seriously. Had he ignored the power they possessed, he would have knocked on their doors when his hotel had been destroyed and received intel that it was the doing of Syl and the others, but he did not do that. It proved that he was also wary and afraid, and was also waiting for the right opportunity. If it had not been for Hanno that showed up to mess with Henry, the Martial King would have continued waiting for the right opportunity. However, at that moment, Henry had intended to kill Hanno. If the Martial King still did not step forward, Hanno would be killed and the Zhang family would be ughtered, and the dignity of the Martial King would be damaged, and would no longer be able to stand tall and proud over the main city. After all, the Zhangs were his trusted subordinates! Eleven true spirits appeared in the city and faced off against each other. The news of this immediately reached the ears of all the major forces. However, the Thousand des Academy and Sword Valley showed no reaction.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Henry looked at the Martial King in front of him and said with a smile, "Dear Martial King, if you''ve made a mistake, you have to own up to it and face the consequences like a true man. Your subordinate bullied us, and so we destroyed one of your shops. I think that''s fair. What do you think?" The Martial King said, "Haha, Lord Zhang of Radiant Ind, you really have a good sense of humour. Who within Wanshan District doesn''t know about your reputation? Who would dare to bully you, Lord Zhang?" "Come, sedo, let the Martial King here have a good idea of what had happened today," Wade said. sedo nodded, and tapped hismunicator a little. Then, a beam of light shot out from sedo''smunicator and formed a holographic projection in the air, showing how they had been taken advantage of by the manager of the hotel. When the projection appeared, not only the Martial King, but also the crowd around them could see it clearly. The manager''s expression when he asked for the five hundred thousand made all of them grit their teeth with fury. The Martial King''s originally emotionless face darkened. That had indeed happened in his hotel, and it was clearly his men that had taken advantage of the customers. This immediately put the Martial King in a difficult position. The Martial King''s men had basically robbed Syl and the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng, and in response to that they destroyed his property. What else could he say about that? He could not me them for the destruction seeing that it was his men who dared to take advantage of them. However, that was not the main reason as to why the Martial King''s face turned pale, rather it was because he clearly noticed that Syl seemed to be the leader of the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng. They would observe Syl''s expression before they made any movements, and only took action after receiving Syl''s approval! What was the rtionship between the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng and Syl Zhang? Who on earth was Syl Zhang, really? And what was Radiant Ind really capable of? There were rumours that the one behind the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng were the Noble Berserkers. However, from the looks of it, that did not seem to be the case, it seemed likely that the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng were also from Radiant Ind. If that was the case, then what happened at the battle in Curse City thatsted for nights back then? It was unclear situations like this that caused the Martial King to frowning. to Also, although the Martial King did not seem unaffected, but he still was the fiance of the Was Goddess, having heard them say that they were going to capture his fiancee be their leader''s mistress numerous times, how could he possibly pretend as nothing had happened? Henry even forced a kiss on his fiancee right before all the eyes of the main city. Even if that truly did not bother the Martial King in the slightest, it was impossible for him to not take any action at all. The Martial King had long seen Syl as part of the opposing party. A battle would happen between them sooner orter. However, Henry''s current capabilities were beyond the Martial King''s imaginations. "Lord Martial King." Henry smiled. "Were you trying to bully us outsiders? First, your men robbed us in broad daylight, and now, it''s your men again who treated us so impolitely. I''d really like to know just how much confidence your name has given your subordinates, so much so that this peasant at the early stage of the Divine Realm would dare to look down on Radiant Ind and the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng. Would a regr Divine Realm expert insult us so casually like that, huh?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org As Henry spoke of that, he suddenly turned his gaze and looked at one of the onlookers watching the scene from the sides. The man who caught Henry''s gaze shuddered and his hairs stood. Everyone around knew the name of Syl Zhang and what he was capable of. The man that Henry''s gaze fell on was also a practitioner at the Divine Realm. Henry looked at him and asked, "Would you insult me that casually?" The face of that practitioner at the Divine Realm paled when they heard Henry''s words. He immediately fell to his knees and kowtowed repeatedly. "No Sir, I would never dare to do that!" "What about you then?" Henry looked at another person who was also at the Divine Realm. This man did the same as the first man. He too, got down on his knees and began to kowtow, shouting that he would never dare to do so. Henry nodded his head, then returned his gaze at the Martial King. rath "See? How would a regr practitioner at the Divine Realm dare to insult me. so casually? However, your subordinates dared to do so could interpret that it was an order from you, dear MartialAy! ??? this can''t possibly all be coincidental, can it? First to be robbed in broad daylight by your people, then to be insulted by your people again. Do you, my dear Martial King, think that the Radiant Ind and the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng are easy targets?" Henry''s words caused the Martial King''s expression to darken even more. This guy''s ability of me shifting was indeed impressive! The Martial King threw a nce at Hanno. Hanno quickly lowered his head. His puffed-up attitude from earlier hadpletely disappeared. Wade sneered and said. "Since the Martial King thinks that we are easy targets, why don''t we have a little fun? What do you say?" As soon as Wade said that, all seven of their Battle Spirits focused on their Qi and let out a powerful aura. The Qi between heaven and earth was suddenly violent. Those who gathered around to watch quickly scattered towards different directions. An intense battle could erupt there and then at any time. Simply the aftershock from a great battle involving experts at the level of Supremacy Master would be enough to annihte those of the Divine Realm! The power gathered by the seven Battle Spirits made people shudder. Even Aureo had to take such mighty powers seriously. A gust of wind blew, and the Martial King''s ck robe fluttered in the wind. The spirit behind him also felt the pressure from its surroundings, and the two sabres in both its hands glowed. Chapter 1506 Chapter 1506 The confrontation had already progressed to the verge of a showdown, both parties were ready to strike at any moment. The Martial King gradually took hold of his emotions, not showing any sign of fear. "The Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng truly are fearless within the main city. I''ve long heard of your names, and if you wish to fight, I''d be happy to ept your challenges. However, now is not the time for that. I''ll be sure to test out your powers at the meeting. If we fight right now, the civilians would be the ones suffering." After the Martial King said that, his true spirit disappeared. He turned around and shouted at Hanno, "You should go back first." Hanno, who was still kneel, was greatly relieved to hear that, and fled in a hurry. The Martial King waved his hand at Wade and the others. "Ladies and gentlemen, I''ll see you at the meeting. I hope you won''t disappoint me when the timees!" After the Martial King had said that, he disappeared with a sh. The tense atmosphere became calm instantly, which disappointed some who had gathered around for the excitement. Wade''s also had a look of disappointment on his face. He obviously did not expect the Martial King to leave just like that. It was imaginable that the actions of the Martial King would definitely receive the criticism of others. "This fe sure knows when to push forward and when to retreat." Moon Goddess looked at the slowly fading back of the Martial King. Her face showed disappointment. Red Hair nodded. "Boss forced his kiss on sister-inw in front of so many people, yet this Martial King, as her fiance, could still restrain himself. That just shows how strong his endurance is." "People like this aren''t easy to deal with." Henry shook his head slightly. From a certain point of view, the Martial King was more of challengepared to Aureo. Aureo was extremely confident and powerful, and exuded a sense of invincibility. He never hesitated to solve every problem he encountered with his fists. However, the Martial King was obviously very much different. He was a shrewd man, and was more inclined to solving his problems with other options other than through fighting. "Boss, this Martial King is a coward. What should we do next?" Wade looked at Henry. "Just pretend that he didn''t appear." Henry smiled and said. "Come on, let''s pay the Zhang family a visit." "The Zhang family?" Wade and the others were confused. Future told Wade and the others about what had happened at the stall earlier.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Upon hearing what had happened, their eyes lit up, eager to get moving and even started to get impatient. They were a gang of restless people. As a vassal of the Martial King, the Zhang family had a certain level of status in the main city. If they did not, Hanno''s actions would not have been so showy. The head of the Zhang family was also a Supremacy Master. The Zhang family lived in a vi within the main city. Although it was not a huge property, spanning about 300 square meters, it was a symbol of status. One had to have a few aces up their sleeve in order to own such a vi in the main city. Inside the vi of the Zhang Family, Hanno panted heavily as he poured himself ss after ss of water. His mouth felt dry and his heart was pounding violently. If it had not been for the sudden appearance of the Martial King, Hanno was certain that he would have already been a dead man. He had no doubts that Syl would dare to kill him, because in the eyes of the people of Wanshan District, there was nothing Syl Zhang would not dare to do! The current head of the Zhang family was a man named Loyd Zhang, Hanno''s father, an expert at the level of Supremacy Master. He was also the only Supremacy Master of the Zhang family, Hanno''s father. Loyd noticed that his son had rushed home from a brisk walk, drenched with sweat all over. It was a sight that waspletely out of the ordinary. "What''s the matter? Why are you looking so pathetic?" Loyd walked into the house and asked as he looked at Hanno, who was gulping down ss after ss of water. "Huh?" Hanno was clearly troubled. He did not even notice his father entering the house at all. He jumped with surprise when he heard his father''s voice, and then he replied, "It''s, it''s nothing." Hanno obviously did not want Loyd to know about the incident that had happened earlier. If his father hears that he had offended Syl of the Radiant Ind, he would inevitably be reprimanded and might even be severely punished. After all, other than the Thousand des Academy and Sword Valley, there was not anyone else within Wanshan District that did not fear Syl Zhang, even the Martial King was extremely afraid of Syl. "Nothing?" Loyd knew very well the person his son was, Judging from Hanno''s flustered appearance, Loyd knew that things were by no means simple. Otherwise, Hanno would definitely not be in such a state. He stared at his son and said, "Tell me the truth, what the hell happened?" Hanno gulped down another ss of water and replied, "It''s really nothing, Dad, don''t worry, I''m just...'' Hanno''s sentence was interrupted by a shrill scream that sounded outside the door. This scream sounded extremely horrible. Hanno, who was already fear stricken, trembled violently upon hearing that scream. Loyd''s face suddenly darkened. He turned around and saw a servant of his stumbling and crawling hurriedly towards him. "Master, bad news! Someone hase, saying that he wants to see the Young Master." Inside the building, Hanno''s legs gave way upon hearing heard that, causing him to fall onto his bottom. "I knew it!" Loyd red at Hanno and then strode out the door. Obviously, it was not the right time to scold his son. He had to first deal with those visitors. Loyd was also a little angry. Who on earth dared to mess with the Zhang family like that? At the front door of the Zhang residence, Henry and his 10 friends stood there waiting as they check out the surroundings in a leisurely manner. More than a dozen servants of the Zhang family ally heavily injured by a side. "Who is it?" Loyd''s appeared in front of Henry and the others in an instant. Travelling around in that small yard only took a second for a Supremacy Master. Henry looked at Loyd, who had just appeared in front of him, and asked, "Who are you?" "The head of the Zhang family, Loyd Zhang!" Loyd answered coldly as his true spirit appeared behind him, "Who are you? How dare you mess with the Zhang family! Even if my son has offended you, there''s no reason for you tosh out at the Zhang family!" Wade looked at the spirit behind Loyd, then looked to Henry, and said with an exaggerated expression, "Boss, this man is threatening you!" Henry smiled and said to Loyd, "I''m here to see Hanno." "Dad..." Hanno appeared behind Loyd with a pale face. He made his way over there with the help of his servant. His legs wobbled like jelly and he waspletely weak and powerless. Loyd red at Hanno and asked, "What''s going on?" "He told me to change my surname, or else he''d destroy our Zhang family." Hanno hadpletely lost his courage, and was acting like a child calling for his parents for help. "You ordered my son to change his surname?" Loyd snorted and said to Henry, "That''s too much!" "No, no, no." Henry waved his hand. "I didn''t order him to do that. I just told him that if he didn''t, I would kill his entire family, that''s not an order, but just a suggestion. These have two very different meanings." Chapter 1507 Chapter 1507 "Kill my entire family?" Loyd burned with fury. "Well then, allow me to offer you a suggestion too. Change your surname, or I''ll kill you." "Oh?" Henry raised his eyebrows. "Well, what would you suggest me to change it to? I actually like the name of Syl Zhang, the surname, I like it too." Syl Zhang! Loyd''s eyes widened with surprise. That name had long be a taboo for many. Anyone who had provoked Syl did not end up well at all. That was a known fact by the citizens of Wanshan District. Loyd took a nce at his son. He never expected Hanno to have provoked Syl, the literal devil of Wanshan District! Henry smiled and said, "Regarding the issue of changing my name, let''s talk about itter. For now, let''s first settle the matter at hand. Seeing that you aren''t taking my suggestion into consideration, then there is no need for all of you to exist any longer." Loyd gulped and showed a change of attitude, then said, "Lord Zhang, I don''t understand why you''re doing this." "That''s simple." Henry shrugged his shoulders. "Because none of you deserve the surname Zhang." Loyd inhaled deeply, "That''s too simple a reason, Lord Zhang, our Zhang family is the Martial King''s..." Before Loyd could finish, Henry waved his arm and said softly as soon as he heard the Martial King''s name uttered, "Kill him." Nine spirits appeared instantly in front of Loyd. Violent energy surged through the Zhang''s vi. It took just a matter of minutes for the entire property of reek of blood. Having done that, Henry and others made their way back to their house in a leisurely fashion. News about the massacre of the Zhang family spread across the entire city in just 10 minutes after the incident. When the news arrived at the Martial King''s mansion, the Martial King smashed a solid wooden table into pieces with fury. Many had witnessed the incident in Spirit City. The Martial King and Syl faced each other. In the end, the Martial King managed to protect his men and rearranged for a battle with Syl, then left the scene. Just when everybody had thought that the matter was over, Syl and his gang went straight to the Zhang family''s home and wiped out the entire family! The actions of Syl and his gang delivered heavy blows to the Martial King''s pride, they were basically trampling all over his dignity! Such news would naturally reach Sylvia as well, and she also learned that they were just living next door through the news of the appearance of Henry and his gang in the main city. Sylvia stood at the front of the courtyard of the vi she lived in and watched Henry and others return in good spirits, talking andughing along the way. The leaders of the bandits in Wanshan District treated the main city as if it were their own garden, doing whatever they pleased with it. Henry''s gaze caught Sylvia, who was standing at the gates of the vi''s courtyard. Sylvia noticed Henry''s gaze, but she did not dare to stay any longer because there were still soldiers nearby. She turned around and was about to go back into the house when she heard a whistle. It was Henry who whistled at her. He waved to Sylvia and shouted, "Want to go on a date with meter, pretty? I''ll pick you up." Sylvia just rolled her eyes at Henry, not saying anything else. Henry''s voice rang out once more. "I still think about the kiss we shared that day. Why don''t you just be mine? The Martial King is a pushover anyway, you won''t be having a good future being with him!" A figure dashed out from Sylvia''s vi. It was Deputy Officer Zhou. Deputy Officer Zhou red at Henry and shouted, "Syl Zhang, this is the main city, not the Curse City. It''s not a ce for you to act as you wish. Shut your d*mn mouth." "Heh heh." Henry grinned and said, "Little bitch, better watch your mouth when you talk to me. Who knows when your general might climb into bed with me, and wake up the next morning being addressed as Mrs. Zhang." "D*mn you and your rotten mouth!" Deputy Officer Zhou was furious, but she was no match for Henry when it came to words. Henry blew a kiss to Sylvia and said, "Wait for me, Baby. I''ll knock on the window of your bedroom tonight." Sylvia just cast a nce sideways at Henry and turned to enter her house. Henry and his friends burst intoughter. The scene was captured by someone with ulterior motives and brought to the eyes of the Martial King. Henry and his friends returned to their house. After a short rest, sedo sorted out everything that had happened that day and listed out their consequences, turning all of it into useful information to be reported to Henry and the others. "My Lord." sedo stood in the a middle of the living hall. "Today, the Photon Hotel has been brought to the ground and the Zhang Family has been massacred. Nearly eighty percent of the people in the entire city are talking about these matters as we speak. The hotel is a subsidiary of the Martial King, the same goes for the Zhang Family. Between the Martial King and us, fight to the death is definite. However, the Martial King has a special status, his ancestors were once the city lords of the main city. If we were to sh directly with the Martial King, Sword Valley and the Thousand des Academy would definitely stick their feet into our business. These two forces want to attack us, but theyck a good excuse to do so. Therefore, we cannot present them with such an opportunity." Henry nodded. It was indeed not the time to offend the Thousand des Academy and Sword Valley. Henry had seen what Sword Valley was capable of. Henry still remembered how horrific Aureo was, yet he was just the heir of Sword Valley. Henry could not imagine what the head of the valley was like. If they were within the range of the Elite Spirit Hall, Henry would naturally have nothing to fear, but he was currently in the main city, he still had to be cautious. The Thousand des Academy on the other hand, were said to be slightly stronger than Sword Valley, but Henry never had any contact with them before, he had onlye across soldiers from the Thousand des Academy in Thunder Town, and he did not see anything special about them. However, seeing that the Thousand des Academy was able to suppress the other four academies in the main city, it seemed likely that their capabilities would definitely not fall below Sword Valley. Moreover, the authorities, now represented by the Thousand des Academy, had always maintained an interesting rtionship with Wade and his gang, Even though the seven of them had always been shing Love with the main city, they still managed to conquer the issue of the bandits within the mountains. To the government, the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng was a doubleedged sword, they had their pros and cons. However, if they looked at it this way, the advantages of the Seven Protectors far outweighed the disadvantages, therefore the authorities would not offend Henry and his friends so openly. However, if Henry took things too far, the authorities would still have to show them their bad side, even if they did not wish to. After all, they had to provide their people with a valid exnation. Henry and the others had a very delicate rtionship with the main city. They were like two sides of scale that were in a bnce. If they could maintain that bnce, Henry and his friends would have nothing to fear for, which was why they could attack the Martial King''s subsidiaries fearlessly. However, if they killed the Martial King, the bnce would be destroyed.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Right now, the status of the Martial King has already suffered a blow in the main city. Also,..." As sedo spoke of that, he nced at Syl and continued, "Lord Zhang, your actions towards the War Goddess has greatly impacted the prestige of the Martial King. There are already people in the city who are secretly addressing the Martial King as the ''Cuckold King''." Chapter 1508 Chapter 1508 "Hahahahaha!" Wade erupted withughter upon hearing that, "Boss, I''m telling you, this Martial King is definitely frustrated to death." Henry shook his head and said with a smile, "Alright, let''s not talk about that for now. Let''s talk about the meeting." As soon as that topic was brought up, Wade and the others all stopped smiling instantly and wore a serious expression on their face. sedo nodded and continued, "We have received some information about the schedule of the meeting, which appears to be quite disadvantageous for us." Henry frowned slightly and listened on. sedo continued, "Due to the fact that you all have appeared as a powerful force out of the blue, the meeting will be held differently this time. In the past, all forces would just sit together, and their respective talents would show off their skills on the training grounds of the Thousand des Academy, it was just a formality. However, this time, it seems that those people do not intend to have it held so easily. The Thousand des Academy and the Sword Valley want to maintain their ranks, adding to the fact that the Martial King also resents us. Which is why this time, the rules put us in a very disadvantageous position, it would be held in the form of a group battle." "Heh, that means they intend to unite all the forces in order to overpower us by outnumbering us." Wade shrugged his shoulders. sedo shook his head solemnly. "It''s not that simple. If it''s just those forces teaming up, it isn''t much of an issue, but this time one rule that had always been included has been cancelled, which is the rule to restrict the age of the participants of the meeting. In other words, it is very likely that they would invite their elders to the meeting." "Interesting." Red Hair sneered. "Dragging the old folks along, eh? What are they? A bunch of six-year olds? Running home crying to their parents for help? How childish." "It''s not that simple." Henry shook his head. "With their elders apanying them, if they managed to put us in a tight spot, and even if they emerge victorious, it would just seem like they managed to hold on to their ranks on the surface, but in their hearts, they would know that they had already lost. Their true intention is just to test our waters and try to find out who our elders are." "Boss is right." Moon Goddess nodded. "Our appearance was too abrupt. They don''t even know what force we belong to. Right now, they simply want to find out who is supporting us behind our backs." "Speaking of which, I have recalled something." Henry spoke to Wade and the others, "I''ve once heard that the Noble Berserkers are backing you. Is there an exnation for this matter?" "Yes, there is." Wade replied seriously. "Boss, I would have forgotten that the Noble Berserkers is precisely the one above us. They aren''t easy to handle. I have met Ailsa here!" Henry''s eyes widened a little. "Ailsa is also here. Would this mean that they..." "That''s right." Wade could guess what Henry had intended to say and nced at sedo. sedo understood that gesture, then proceeded to leave the hall. After sedo had left, Wade said, "Boss, the people of the Noble Berserkers are able to move freely back-and-forth." To move freely back-and-forth! These words sounded like a p of thunder to Henry. The two civilisations of the Surface and the Core had to be separated. However now, there was a force that was able to travel freely back-and-forth the surface of the earth. What was going on with this Noble Berserkers?! The figure of Cesia appeared in Henry''s mind. He had always thought that Cesia might have betrayed Radiant Ind or might have had some other reason that convinced her to join another force. However, Henry no longer thought that way anymore. He could not even imagine what role the Noble Berserkers yed in this world. A force that could shuttle between the two civilisations, how horrifying! For the head of the Noble Berserkers to be able to establish such an enormous organisation and even managed to secure the rank as the fifth greatest power in the Core. With the ability to move freely between the two civilisations, it was no exaggeration to say the head of the Noble Berserkers could even rule the world if he wanted to! Those words from Wade caused Henry to once again be shocked by what the Noble Berserkers were capable of! Shuttling back and forth freely between the two civilisations! Henry took a deep breath and said, "Go on." Wade nodded his head, "In truth, the QuT Thousand des Academy isn''tcking in experts. Although the seven of us appear fierce and demeaning, it actually wouldn''t be too much of a problem for the Thousand des Academy to get rid of us. However, when Ailsa appeared with the token of the Noble Berserkers, the Thousand des Academy backed down and no longer used any vicious methods against us. Therefore, rumours that the Noble Berserkers were backing us started spreading." Henry asked, "Did senior Bai say anything about the Noble Berserkers?" Wade nodded, then shook his head. "Regarding the Noble Berserkers, my father was also unable to tell me much about them. He went to investigate the Noble Berserkers during the time he disappeared, but my father has been unable to discover anything about this organisation. They are very mysterious. No one knows when the Noble Berserkers was established, this organisation seemed to have suddenly popped up." Henry was silent. He was analysing the information from Wade in his head. Future said, "Boss, I think that the reason for such a decision to be made for this meeting, is to find out whether or not we have anything do with the Noble Berserkers. Although they also belong to the five major forces, it is clear that the Thousand des Academy is very wary of the Noble Berserkers. After this meeting, I believe that they would be looking for an opportunity to make their next move." "That doesn''t matter." Wade sneered, "Boss has already seeded the Elite Elite Spirit Hall. Worsees to worst, we''ll just hide in the mountains. No matter how strong they are, could they possibly be stronger than the Elite Elite Spirit Hall? If it all fails, I have my father expose his identity, he even bragged to me that day, saying that he could summon countless men with just a wave of his hand." Henry pinched the Token of True Spirits that hung from his waist and said, "Well fight them no matter what. We''ve ovee so many hurdles in the past, and now that we have be much stronger than before, what is there to fear?" "Exactly." Alexughed and said, "If all fails, we''ll just keep fighting on. I have gotten used to it anyway, I can''t stand being still all the time." Valentin smiled. "As long as I''m with my brothers, I''ve got nothing to fear." "Say, Valentin," Future rolled her eyes. "You only said ''brothers'', not ''sisters''. Are you not going to include Moon Goddess and I?" Moon Goddess did not say anything, but she had already condensed a long whip of Qi andshed it at the ground. A loud crack of the whip sounded. They looked at each other andughed together. It was they who had fought together to build Radiant Ind back then. "Brother, take me and Yaffah along too," said Ranjeet with a pitiful expression.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1509 Chapter 1509 Henry''s confidence was rooted in the fact that he had a group of friends he could entrust his back to. "Alright, boss, that''s enough of our chit-chat." Wade looked at hismunicator and said, "You''rete. You should be on a date with Sylvia. Hahaha, you can''t be just all talk and no action when ites to sister-inw, if you keep her waiting alone through the night I guess you''ll be kneeling on your fingers in front of the floor-to-ceiling window every day." Wade''s words caused a burst ofughter. Henry rolled his eyes and walked out of the vi. The sky had gonepletely dark, and the lights of the vi next to theirs were already turned off. Henry nimbly climbed over the fence and climbed up to Sylvia''s window. It was pitch ck inside, he already knew which room Sylvia slept in. Just as Henry pushed the window open and was about to enter, a sharp de appeared right at Henry''s neck. Sylvia''s voice rang out in the dark room, "You seem to be very familiar with climbing through windows, from the looks of it, you''ve done this a lot in the past." Henry said with an ingratiating smile, "Honey, that''s not true." "I''m sure it is." Sylvia put away her dagger. Even in the dark, Henry could still notice thedy''s slightly upset expression. He quickly exined, "Honey, I really don''t have the habit of climbing through windows. Can''t you see I''m doing all of this just so I can see you?" "See me? So, toe and see me, you''d choose to climb through my window sneakily? Well then, who is the woman you''d go and see in broad daylight?" Sylvia crossed her arms and pouted unhappily. "Heh heh." Henry hugged Sylvia shamelessly, "Honey, if you want me toe to see you in broad daylight, I could do that too." "Forget it." Sylvia red at Henry. "You are the great Lord Zhang after all, I wouldn''t dare to contact you so casually, I..." Before Sylvia could finish, she was interrupted by a passionate kiss from Henry, his lipspletely sealing hers. When Sylvia''s trembled slightly secondster, Henry loosened his embrace on Sylvia. "Honey, you''re right!" Henry said with a serious expression. "You''re my wife, how could Ie looking for you so sneakily? I have to be open about it. Wait for me, I''ll go and get ready!" After Henry said that, he readied himself to jump out of the window. "Come back." Sylvia grabbed Henry by the cor. "Let''s talk about the serious issue. How much do you know about the meeting?" Henry sat on Sylvia''s king-sized bed and said, "I know a little about it. I heard that the rules have been changed." "Yes." Sylvia poured a ss of water for Henry and sat down beside him. "This time, the big three of the main city are working to fight against you. They deliberately ignored the age restriction for the participants of the meeting in order to force the elders backing you to show themselves. The rumours out there say that Wade and the others are backed by the Noble Berserkers, but what about you? Who is the one backing you? That is what they want to know most as of now." "Honey." Henry grabbed Sylvia''s soft hands and said, "Speaking of this, I need to ask you. Who is the person backing me? Back then, you left me a ring, which would give me ess to the Core, then you deliberately spoke of ''Radiant Ind'', causing Radiant Ind and I to be well-knownin the core. It seems that someone has been doing this years ago. Who is it? Who was it that brought you to the Core?" Sylvia opened her mouth, but said nothing and shook her head. "Darling, I can''t tell you about these. You just have to trust me. I won''t bring you harm." "Of course I trust you." Henry replied without hesitation. "Okay then, Honey, you can''t tell me, but I can ask questions, is the person backing you a follower of Master Lu, or maybe has the surname Lu?" "Lu?" Sylvia was slightly stunned for a moment, then continued, "Darling, don''t ask me anymore, I can''t say anything, but I can tell you that you are free to do whatever you want. No one can do anything to in the Core." QUA Henry smiled and said. "It looks like that the person backing you is a pretty big deal. The person who gave me the item back then was obviously not from the Surface. She could move back and forth between the Core and the Surface as she pleases, would she have anything to do with the Noble Berserkers? Was it Cesia who found you?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Honey, I''ve already told you. I can''t tell you anything." Sylvia got up. "I don''t mean to hide anything from you, the time is just not right yet. I''m going to get really angry if you keep prodding me with questions!" Sylvia puffed her cheeks, looking adorable as ever. "All right, all right." Henry tapped Sylvia on her nose. "I won''t ask any more, okay? But Honey, something you said really intrigued me." "What is it?" "I''m free to do whatever I want, in that case, I have something really important to do right now." Henry had a strange smile on his face. Sylvia had a bad feeling about it. "What are you thinking of doing?" "You will find out soon enough." Henry had already jumped out of the window when he said that. Just as Sylvia was guessing what Henry''s next move was going to be, she heard Henry''s voice clearlying from the entrance of her vi. "Sylvia, let''s go on a date! Look at how bright the full moon glows, wouldn''t it be the perfect time for us to be tangled in an embrace?" Henry''s voice was so loud that it spread across the entire residential area, everyone could hear his words loud and clear. In the vi next door, Wade and the others were ying a game of ckjack when they heard Henry''s voice. "D*mn, Boss sure is a daring son of a b*tch!" Wade rushed to the window. Wade and his friends were not the only ones rushing to the windows. Everyone in the residential area knew who Sylvia was, and now that someone made such announcements so loudly in the middle of the night, it was obvious that this person was trying to provoke the Martial King! This caught the interest of many people. No matter what kind of civilisation, there were bound to be people who loved witnessing amotion. The door of Sylvia''s vi opened, and Deputy Officer Zhou stormed out angrily. "Zhang, are you done? You are no different than a clown, you know that?" "Go call your general out, little b*tch." Henry ced his hands on his hips like a ruffian. "I''m telling you, your general is mine. I''m definitely sleeping with her!" "Get out of my face!" Sylvia''s face darkened, and a st of Qi shot out, smashing the fence of the entrance and courtyard into pieces. "Hey, hey, hey. My little girl has a pretty hot temper. Just you wait, you''ll be lying in my arms like a good girl sooner than you think!" Henry giggled and strode away. Sylvia stood at the door, trembling with anger. She really did not expect Henry''s big P''ari ** be something like this! Henry whistled as he walked casually back to his residence. Upon recalling seeing Sylvia''s trembling with fury at the door, he smiled. and thought to himself, "My wife hasContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. really gotten more and more adorable with every passing day." Chapter 1510 Chapter 1510 Henry had a good night''s sleep and woke up naturally the next morning. After getting up from bed, he pulled opened the curtains and saw that Wade and his gang were standing in front of Sylvia''s vi. Dozens of reporters were gathered in front of them, with cameras and all sorts of gadgets in their hands, constantly focused on them.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Henry walked out of the room to see that sedo was standing in the middle of the courtyard. "Oh, you''re finally awake, My Lord." sedo greeted respectfully after turning around when he heard sounds of movement behind him. "What''s going on?" Henry looked at Wade with a puzzled expression. sedo answered with a smile, "Sir, your great aplishmentst night has been spread like wildfire. Many reporters have sneaked in today, Lord Bai and the others are getting the group of reporters to take a photo to serve as a memory." "Memory? What memory?" "Look at that banner." sedo pointed with an outstretched hand. Henry then saw Wade pull up an extremely eyecatching banner withrge words on it. "Two more days before Syl moves in with the War Goddess." Henry rolled his eyes. "Those guys, as if the scene was not huge enough!" It was clear that Sylvia was not at home, and neither was Deputy Officer Zhou. Otherwise, Deputy Commander Zhou would have showed up at the scene furiously. Henry''s mouth curved into a smile. If they were going to y, they might as well aim higher. He said to cedo, "Could you check where Sylvia is right now?" "They are getting ready for the meeting that is happening soon. General Lin has gone to choose a formal dress." sedo quickly provided Henry with an urate location. In that era, a person no longer seemed to have any privacy of their whereabouts, and that also applied to even the War Goddess. As long as they were within an area that had surveince cameras, their location would be exposed. About ten minutester, Henry arrived at a shopping mall. Sylvia was picking out suitable gowns in avishly decorated store, under thepany of the Martial King. She was getting ready for the uing meeting. The expensive gowns hung all over the shop, each of which was expensive enough to turn away the ordinarily wealthy people. Deputy Officer Zhou and the Martial King''s men followed closely behind them. "I think this one looks pretty good." Martial King gestured to a red gown. It looked decent and ssy. This gown was indeed very pretty, but Sylvia only took a nce at it, then looked away. The Martial King did not notice Sylvia''s gaze. He continued, "I think you''d look good in it. Why don''t you go try it." Upon hearing that, Sylvia, who was about to move away from the gown, stopped in her tracks and pointed at it. The salesperson took it off the rack hurriedly. Just as she was about to hand it over to Sylvia, arge hand suddenly appeared out of nowhere and snatched the red gown that was about to be handed over to Sylvia. The Martial King frowned, then turned to look at the person who had arrived so suddenly, then said through gritted teeth, "Syl Zhang!" Everything Henry had done yesterday, from destroying the Photon Hotel, to loudly teasing Sylvia in the middle of the night, had greatly embarrassed the Martial King. The Martial King found himself unable to disy a friendly expression at the sight of Henry. Deputy Officer Zhou''s eyes widened, she now detested feared seeing Sy I the most. "Zhang, you..." Henry looked at the Martial King and said, "She doesn''t like red, and that colour doesn''t suit her." Upon hearing that, the Martial King was stunned. Henry casually tossed the red dress aside, then pointed to a blue gown and said, "This one suits her better, go bring that one over." The salesperson looked at the Martial King, but he did not say anything, and so she did not dare to make any movement. "Bring it over." Henry ordered once more. Sylvia smiled. "I think there''s no need for the famous Sy I Zhang of Radiant Ind to make things difficult for an ordinary person. I can just go and get it myself." Sylvia walked over to the blue gown, picked it up, and went into the fitting room on her own. That blue gown was exactly what caught Sylvia''s eye the moment she entered the store. However, that colour did not match her identity as the War Goddess, therefore she did not pay much attention to it, but whether or not she paid attention to it was a different matter from whether or not she liked it, Among the gowns, the one she fancied most had been picked out by Henry. A few minutester, when Sylvia appeared in front of the Martial King''s team in the blue gown, the Martial King''s gaze never left Sylvia for even a second. Unlike her usual heroine-like appearance, Sylvia looked like a celestial being who had descended from heaven into the mortal world. The shade of blue looked as if it was tailored for her, it did notck extravagance, but also had hints of yfulness and some magnificence, it was a unique piece of art. At that moment, thousands of words and phrases that could be used to describe the word "beautiful" could be used on this woman. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Even Deputy Officer Zhou and the salesperson''s eyes were filled with amazement. Deputy Officer Zhou had never seen Sylvia in such a naive and romantic colour. At that moment, she was no longer the invincible War Goddess. She was a littledy whom people would fall in love uncontrobly. Henry smiled. No one knew what suited Sylvia better than him. However, in the eyes of Deputy Officer Zhou, Henry was smiling smugly. "What are you so proud of? This is all because our general is a natural beauty." Deputy Officer Zhou red at Henry. The Martial King stared at Sylvia for a long while before he shifted his gaze away from her, and said to the salesperson, "I''ll take this. How much is it?" "Lord Martial King." The salesgirl replied respectfully, "This gown was personally designed by the great master designer Dervon Yu. You would not find another within the entire Wanshan District, so it''s slightly more expensive, ny-nine thousand eight hundred yuan." Ny-nine thousand eight hundred yuan was a massive sum that a teacher of the academy would never be able to earn even if he did not spend any money for food or drink for five years, but for the Martial King, it was nothing. "Alright, I''ll take it." The Martial King nodded. "You want it?" Henry threw a sideways nce at the Martial King and said, "Who do you even think you are? I found this dress first. I''ll offer two hundred thousand yuan for it." Upon hearing that, the salesperson looked at Henry, and then at the Martial King, not daring to make a move. "Five hundred thousand." The Martial King''s expression was unchanged. Henry smiled and stretched out five of his fingers and said, "Five hundred thousand and one yuan." The Martial King looked at Henry and said, "It looks like you, Lord Zhang, aren''t seeing eye to eye with me today. Two million yuan." "What do you mean I don''t see eye to eye with you? I was the one who noticed the gown first, and so I should be the one buying them first. Look at you offering two million dors just like that, you think you''re so rich?" Henry looked at the Martial King disdainfully and said, "Ten million." The Martial King frowned. Even with his status, he also felt that this price was a little too much. Although the Martial King possessed great power, there were still two other forces that were greater than he was in the main city. He did not have many ways to earn money. Furthermore, all the power and authority the Martial King possessed had been passed down from his elders. He was not the only descendant of his father, therefore he was unable to gainplete ess of those funds. Chapter 1511 Chapter 1511 Upon noticing that the Martial King''s face had darkened, Henry continued to mock him with a smug expression on his face, "What? Haven''t got enough in your bank bnce now? How are you going topete with me if you''re that poor? I''ll raise the price once more, 15 million yuan." The Martial King had a strong foundation in the main city. However, it was different for Henry; he handedplete control over Radiant Ind. Now that its power has spread throughout Wanshan District, it was reaping profits at an unbelievable speed. Plus, having Wade and the others on his team, it was no exaggeration that wealth was just flowing into their bank ounts at an incredible rate. To Henry, money was simply just a number. And the biggest thing about that was that Henry did not have to consider about any possible ns for the future at all. He had no sense of belonging in the Core. He did not even know how long he would be there for. All that money he had would someday be useless anyway, there was no time better to use it than now. The Martial King red at Henry. It was no longer a matter of money. It was a matter of winning, but there was no way he could afford to beat 15 million yuan. "Are you still going to raise your bid?" When Henry saw that the Martial King was unable to continue raising the price, he raised two fingers and said, "20 million." The Martial King inhaled deeply, clenched his fists, and slowly rxed them. "So you''re just going to get in my way until the very end, Syl?" "25 million." Henry raised the price again. "30 million!" The Martial King shouted through gritted teeth, he knew that he would get into trouble for saying that, but he could not back down at that moment. "Deal." Henry snapped his fingers and said, "Come on, make the payment." Henry turned on hismunicator, ready to ept the transfer. The Martial King was confused. "What are you waiting for?" Henry stared at the Martial King with a puzzled expression and said, "I''ve already bought this store. I am the owner now, so pay up, what else are you waiting for?" Henry twisted his waist as he spoke, then his mouth widened into a grin. The moment the Martial King saw Henry acting in such a manner, he felt an unbearable tightness in his chest, and soon found it difficult to breathe. Deputy Officer Zhou gritted her teeth. "Shame on you, Syl Zhang!" "Lord Martial King, please pay up, hurry." Henry rubbed his thumb and index finger, like a proud rascal, anyone who saw that look on his face would definitely feel the urge to knock him out with a heavy hook to the face. The Martial King slowly raised his arm, ready to make the payment to Henry. "Haha, I''m just pulling your leg." Henry put down his arm and turned off hismunicator just as the Martial King was about to make the payment. "As for your purchase, it''s free from me." "No need for that!" The Martial King said through clenched jaws. "Suits you then." Henry shrugged his shoulders and walked aside. He then said to the salesperson, "Where''s the gown? Give it to General Lin, free of charge. If Lord Martial King here insists on paying for it, just pick something for him."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. How could Henry possibly allow another man to buy his woman things? The Martial King trembled with anger. At that moment, Henry had him in a checkmate, once again putting him in an embarrassing spot. Sylvia smiled and looked at Henry walking away, then turned around and said to Deputy Officer Zhou, "Please thank Mr. Zhang for his kindness on my behalf. Let''s go." Sylvia then disappeared from the store gracefully. The Martial King red at Sy I furiously and said, "Syl Zhang, just you wait, one day, I shall make you pay." "Whatever." Henry replied without a care in the world. "Help yourself out, I won''t be seeing you off." After that incident, the Martial King hadpletely lost the mood to wander about in the mall. The instant he stepped out of the store, a sea of flowers came into his vision. nts were considered luxurious items in the civilisation of the Core, let alone flowers. The sea of flowers were arranged to form a massive heart. Right before the sea of flowers stood Sylvia. "General Lin." Wade and his gang stood in Sylvia''s way. "This is a little something my brother Syl Zhang has specially prepared for you. He has vowed to show you through his actions, that he is the man you need in your life." There were huge crowds in the shopping mall, the Martial King witnessed that scene, and so did everyone else. Syl was pursuing the Martial King''s fiancee right before his eyes! Some even noticed that even when the Martial King and Sylvia were walking side by side, they kept a distance between themselves, and the Martial King''s hand never even so much as touched Sylvia''s, yet Syl had already forced a kiss on Sylvia in front of the citadel long ago. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org People were secretly saying that this Syl Zhang was trying to make a massive cuckold out of the Martial King! Upon witnessing all of that, the Martial King looked like a child that had his ice cream snatched away. Under the eyes andments of the people, Deputy Officer Zhou immediately ordered the city guards to get rid of those flowers. However, no matter how well they cleaned up he scene, the incident was already deeply engraved in the minds of the onlookers. Syl and his gang really would not remain idle at all. As the day of the meeting neared, more and more people were gathered in the main city. All forces, big or small regardless, all swarmed into the main city. Among them were several rich kids from other towns. In the past, when these rich kids arrived at the main city, they would invite out a few friends of theirs, and would drive around in luxurious supercars and invite some girls to join them in nightclubs for some fun. However, this time, these rich kids all remained obediently in their hotel rooms after arriving at the main city. The roars of their supercars could no longer be heard, for fear of identally provoking the demon Syl Zhang! "I''m bored." Wade looked around restlessly as he walked on the street. The streets were basically empty. This was not because the streets of the main city had always been empty, it was because wherever they went, people would hide away from them. There were rumours that the Martial King was already bedridden due to his intense fury at Syl, and the Martial King''s family was much more furious, one of the members even wanted to start a fight with Syl. As for the War Goddess, Sylvia, she too stayed in her residence, quietly awaiting the day of the meeting. There was only one more day before the meeting, and everyone was waiting for that day toe. A day passed by quickly. As dawn broke on the next day, Henry and his friends received invitations to the meeting. Arge group of disciples from Sword Valley entered the city together. Every one of them was dressed in white and carried a sword at their waists, all looking formal and serious. The elite academy of the Thousand des Academy also appeared on the streets of the main city in their magnificent school uniforms. Members of various forces from all over the world also appeared in their respective uniforms in an orderly manner. Sylvia led an army of a thousand. Dressed in shining armour, she and the Thousand des Academy were both the official representatives of the meeting. Compared to how all those forces were dressed, Henry and his gang were in simple outfits, and Ranjeet even filled his pockets with snacks, chewing and smacking his lips loudly as he walked the streets. Henry looked at the magnificent entrances of those forces and recalled what Sylvia had said to him that night. He could do as he pleased, she said that with absolute confidence, but Henry really had not a single clue about whoever that was backing Sylvia. He still remembered that when he had asked if whoever that was backing Ov them had the surname Lu, Sylvia''s eyes disyed a moment of subconscious astonishment showing doubts, which looked absolutely impossible to fake. However, besides that guy surnamed Lu, Henry really could not imagine anyone else that could be that powerful! Chapter 1512 Chapter 1512 The various forces walked on the streets of the main city. The meeting in the main city gathered all of the forces in the entire Wanshan District. A ne with a banner flew across the sky above Wanshan District, and celebratory music yed throughout the entire city. No vehicles were allowed on the roads of the city on that day. All members of official institutions were dispatched to maintain the order within the city. There was a huge Martial Arts training ground in the main city of Wanshan, which covered the area of three football fields. At that moment, all members of the forces would first gather at the training grounds. Then, they would disy their skills one force after another. "The Thousand des Academy has arrived!" The elite students and teachers of the Thousand des Academy held their heads high as they walked into the training grounds. They wore the magnificent school gowns they were so proud of that bore the words "Thousand des". This time, even the weakest of the students was at thete stage of Qi Transformation. It was clear just how profound the foundation of the Thousand des Academy was. With talented students like these continuously pouring in, the Thousand des Academy would definitely prosper. "Sword Valley has arrived!" The members of the Sword Valley were all in white robes and carried swords at their waists. Each of them had looked imposing, like a sword that has just been unsheathed to show off just how sharp it was! The sword skills of the practitioners of Sword Valley were well known to everyone in Wanshan. In the face of the practitioners of Sword Valley, the experts at the same level were always a lot weaker in terms of attacking methods. "The Martial King has arrived!" The Martial King was dressed in a long purple robe, and exuded a superior air of authority. He stepped forward with vigorous strides, and the people following behind him were all from the mansion of the Martial King. Unlike those of the Sword Valley, the men of the Martial King were all in ck clothing, looking simple yet stunning. They were once the strongest force of Wanshan District, although they were currently not as influential and powerful as the ancestors used to be, the Martial King''s Manor still possessed extremely powerful foundations. Even Sword Valley and the Thousand des Academy would not choose to sh with the Martial King without good reasons. In the previous meetings, the appearance of the Martial King would certainly give off a powerful aura. However, the appearance of a Martial King on that day did not give others the same feeling as before, just because someone named Syl embarrassed the Martial King greatly in the main city in the past few days. "General Lin has arrived!" Sylvia wore a suit of armour and carried a long spear on her back, looking like a true heroine. The movements of the one thousand soldiers that followed behind her were all perfectly synchronised! As time went by, various forces walked into the training grounds one after another and sat down in their respective areas. "The Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng have arrived!" When this announcement sounded outside the training grounds, the gaze of many gathered towards the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng. Their reputation was far too great for the citizens of the main city. Unlike the other forces, the Seven Protectors all entered in different fashions, all of them looking rxed, as if they were taking a stroll in the park. Some had a cigarette dangling from their lips, and some of them stuck their hands in their pockets. Future and Moon Goddess entered the training grounds while taking selfies. Judging from how rxed they looked, it seemed as if they did not care in the slightest about the meeting at all, or rather, they had not the slightest care for any of the forces present at all. "Radiant Ind has arrived!" Upon hearing that, those who heard the name ''Radiant Ind1 shuddered subconsciously. Whenever Radiant Ind was being mentioned now, the people could only think of Syl Zhang and could only think of how he did things with an iron will. He massacred the Zhang family just because he said he would, and did not show any mercy to the Martial King. Even the Martial King was unable to do anything about it. Henry, Ranjeet and Yaffah walked into the training grounds. Although there were only three of them, the pressure they brought upon was even greater than that of those powerful forces! The fatty kept himself busy by stuffing snacks into his mouth, with Yaffah following quietly behind him. Henry jogged into training grounds and scanned around to see where all the major forces were seated. Then, he quickly ran towards the direction Sylvia was at. All the forces had been assigned designated seats on the training grounds, and the Martial King had been arranged to sit right opposite Sylvia. However, Henry squeezed himself right beside Sylvia and sat down. "What are you doing? Scram!" Deputy Officer Zhou yelled instantly. "What in your problem? Your general shall be my wife in the future. You''d better watch yourself when you talk to me, got it?" Henry looked at Deputy Officer Zhou smugly and then sat down beside Sylvia without saying anything more.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Those who were maintaining order at the scene were about to confront Henry, but before they could reach Henry, they were stopped by Ranjeet and Wade''s gang. With those fiends blocking the way, no one other than the Thousand des Academy and Sword Valley would dare to interfere. However, Sword Valley and the Thousand des Academy both maintained a subtle rtionship with the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng. They were toozy to interfere with the feud between the Martial King and Henry. No one was capable of restraining Henry at all. The Martial King looked at Henry with a grim expression. He did not say a word, but if his eyes could kill, Henry would have been brutally murdered countless of times by the hateful stares of the Martial King. "How dare he embarrass the Martial King!" A middle-aged man behind the Martial King who looked to be in his fifties said coldly, "This requires an exnation." "Don''t worry, uncle," the Martial King answered in a low voice. "When the trial begins, I''ll make them pay for it." "You better!" After saying that, the middle-aged man lowered his head. No one paid attention to him at all. His presence was extremely insignificant. When the major forces entered the venue, a person appeared at the stage with a microphone in his hand. "Ladies and gentlemen, wee to our annual meeting! Wee to all the heroes gathered here today. It''s our pleasure to have you here..." This person appeared and gave an official greeting, then went straight to the point. "Every meeting has a different set of rules, which also applies to our meeting this time," he said. "After this meeting, we''ll carry out an indiscriminate trial. Each force shall send ten of their elites to the arena, and they''ll be assigned missions to be carried out. This year''s grading will be based on thepletion of the mission. There will be no gender requirements, age requirements, or strength requirements for this trial. I hope everyone will perform to their best." As soon as he said that, almost everyone looked at Henry and his gang. Everyone knew very well that the rule that disregarded the age limit this time was specifically set to put Radiant Ind and the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng at a disadvantage. These two forces rose to power unexpectedly leaping to be a quasi- superpower in the entire district of Wanshan. If they could obtain good results in the trial and be promoted to the rank of a super force, that would bepletely set in stone. Everyone was curious to find out who it was backing these two forces! Under everyone''s gaze and the changes of the rules of the meeting, Wade and his gang still minded their own businesses, not paying any attention to any of those matters at all. As for Henry, he was still focused on Sylvia right beside him, not even bothering to listen to the rules. "What a snob!" Cold snorts sounded from the Thousand des Academy''s team. Chapter 1513 Chapter 1513 The attitudes of Henry, Wade, and the others showed that they obviously looked down upon everyone. The people who coulde today were all elites with pride in their hearts. Those small forces dared not speak up, but the super force from Thousand des Academy still dared to speak out what they think. "Well, gentlemen, the ce of the trial will be announced before dark, and all of you will go together to the ce of the trial. Now, let the representatives of the great forces talk to each other. Wanshan District will be stable for a long time because of you." The people on the high tform slowly fell down. Just by looking at the arena, one of the representatives of each force rose and went to the banquet hall in the depths of the arena. Henry looked at Sylvia and stood up. He followed Sylvia and walked all the way to the banquet hall. When they were about to reach the banquet hall, Sylvia suddenly stopped and turned around. She looked at Henry and said, "I''m going to change my clothes. Are you going with me?" "Sure." Henry did not hesitate and answered with a nod. "Zhang, you are too insatiable!" A roar came from behind Henry. Henry turned around and saw a person dressed in ck in the uniform of the Martial King Manor staring at him. Next to this person were a Sword Valley cultivator and a student from Thousand des Academy. Henry''s face was full of doubts. "Who are you?" "Zhang, you should keep your mouth shut!" The Sword Valley cultivator snorted coldly. "This isn''t a ce for you to act wildly. You can''t underestimate the people of our Sword Valley." "Haha." Henry chuckled. He then looked at the student from Thousand des Academy and said, "What about you? Do you have anything to say?" "There''s no need to say anything to someone like you." The academy student''s face was full of disdain. "Oh." Henry nodded and bowed his head. Henry''s action of lowering his head onlysted for one second. In the next second, he suddenlyunched an attack with both hands and attacked the three people. The three of them didn''t expect that Henry would suddenly attack. They were on the martial practice field, and the forces behind them were all standing there. How dared Henry to do that? The three of them wanted to react, but it was toote. They were no match for Henry. In terms of cultivation methods, When attacked by Henry''s World Destruction Technique, let alone these people, even the ordinary Spirit-controlling expert would suffer a loss when there was no True Spirit nearby! Almost in the twinkling of an eye, the three people were knocked down to the ground by Henry, and they couldn''t believe what they had just seen. Obviously, they suffered internal injuries. "Tsk." Henry pped his hands. "I thought you had some ability, but it turns out to be just like this." After Henry said that, he strode away. This scene was naturally witnessed by many people. e Thousand des Academy and the Sword Valley watched helplessly as Henry knocked their own people to the ground. Such a thing had never happened before. In the previous meetings, all the major forces had gathered. Everyone was respectful to the people of the Sword Valley and Thousand des Academy. Even the Divine Realm experts had to be polite when they saw Thousand des Academy. They called them brothers, but this time, they were directly injured. Content belongs to "This young man will pay the price sooner orter!" Someone from Thousand des Academy said. "At the trial, if there is a chance, just kill him." Someone from the Sword Valley said. No one from the Martial King Manor spoke, but everyone knew in their hearts that there was bound to be a deadly battle between them and Syl. The conflict between the Martial King and Syl had been deep. When Henry walked into the banquet hall, many representatives of other forces had already stood inside and chatted with each other. When they saw Henrye in, the representatives of those forces all unconsciously moved away from him. Although Radiant Ind was strong, now he had provoked the three strongest forces in Wanshan District. No one knew what would happen to the ind in the future. It might not be good for them if they had too much contact with him. Sylvia changed into a long blue dress. Her appearance immediately became the focus of everyone''s attention. For a time, words of praise could be heard continuously. Everyone was praising her and the Martial King, saying that the two of them were a match made in heaven. "Hahaha, I didn''t expect that General Lin would still wear the clothes I gave her." Henryughed loudly. "It seems that General Lin really respects me. In fact, I have a lot of beautiful clothes suitable for General Lin. Why don''t youe home with me tonight?" As soon as Henry''s words came out, everyone subconsciously focused their eyes on the Martial King. They never thought that the gown on Sylvia''s body was given by Syl, and Sylvia was wearing it today. What happened between them would make people think a lot of things. The Martial King knew the cause and effect of the matter. When he saw Henry deliberately provoking him, his face was gloomy. "Syl, shut your mouth!" Deputy Chow said coldly. "Ha, ha, ha." Henryughed and said, "Anyway, one day, I will take General Lin back to be my wife. Some things will happen sooner orter." Henry walked aside. Wade, as the representative of the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng, was also isted. He didn''t bother to find someone to chat with, so he stood in a corner and ate snacks. When he saw Henrying, Wade came up and rolled his eyes. "D*mn, boss, I''ve attended many banquets, but the people here are all like primary school students. They don''t even talk to others and just pretend that their parents won''t let them y with me. When I walk over, they would leave." Henry shook his head and said with a smile, "The social system here seems to be advanced, but in fact, it''s infinitely close to the ve society. They''ve been kneeling for too long. They don''t dare to take any risks or do anything. Don''t worry about these people. How about you?" "I just observed the situation." Wade looked around and said in a low voice," Thousand des Academy and Sword Valley''s stomachs are full of bad intentions. We have provoked them, but they haven''t responded at all. They just sent out two younger brothers and deliberately looked for trouble with you to show their presence, just to not let them look so strange." "I can see that too." Henry nodded. "I don''t know about Thousand des Academy, but I''ve fought with the Sword Valley before. They must have quite a few Spirit-controlling experts. But this time, there are only three Spirit-controlling teams. It''s obvious that they didn''t pay much attention to this meeting." "Thunder Town." Wade''s eyesN?velDrama.Org exclusive content. narrowed. "They want to take this opportunity to look for the things under Thunder Town." "Don''t worry covet gain''s ahead without being aware of danger behind. The Martial King Manor has always been holding us back. I''m afraid that they are also interested in Thunder Town. We very don''t need to worry about this matter." Chapter 1514 Chapter 1514 At this time, none of the people in the room would pay attention to Henry and Wade. Whoever was close to Henry and Wade had to bypass them in a hurry. When Henry and Wade saw such a scene, they did not say anything. They just felt it was particrly funny. Henry inadvertently heard the contents of those people''s talks. They were just talking about uniting during the trial or giving up. Why did they talk nonsense? Because Henry absolutely did not believe that on such an asion, they could discuss a real alliance. There was not much time left. Soon, the meeting was over and someone came out to announce the location of the trial test. "Mountain Heng. This trial will be held on Mountain Heng." The official personnel set the site of the trial test there. Wade''s face was a little ugly. He snorted and whispered to Henry, "These people are really restless. They decided to use my Mountain Heng. They just want to take this opportunity to clean up my Mountain Heng in order to weaken our strength. There, we can''t do things at will. What do you want to do? In their view, our cooperation will be broken. They are really full of little tricks." "It doesn''t matter." Henry shrugged his shoulders. "Mountain Heng, haha, they really know how to choose a ce." After confirming the location of the trial test, the people in the room left in order and started to prepare. Henry and Wade also left. In the afternoon, everyone had gathered once again in the trial test field. However, this gathering did not include all the members of the biggest forces. There were at most 10 people from each force. There were 10 from Thousand des Academy, the Sword Valley, Martial King''s Mansion, and Sylvia also brought ten people including Deputy Zhou. In addition to the four forces, the number of other forces did not exceed ten. Some had five or six people, while others only had one or two people, Not all the forces were as big as these four forces, and many of them couldn''t find ten elites. If they did, they dared not send them out at random, for no one knew what would happen in the trial, and it would be too much to lose if they were to get all lost in it. On the side of Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng, there were Wade and other six. On the side of Radiant Ind, Henry, Ranjeet and Yaffah made a team. No one spoke much to the seven people, but when they saw that there was only Henry and the other two people from Radiant Ind, one of the Martial King''s partyughed coldly.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Syl, aren''t there countless Supremacy Masters on your Radiant Ind? Why are there only the three of you here? Isn''t this Radiant Ind only strong on the outside but weak on the inside?" "Yes." Henry nodded directly without any rebuttal. His tone showed that he epted the other side''s words. "Our Radiant Ind is strong on the outside but weak on the inside. Why don''t you have a try?" Henry''s words directly made the people of Martial King speechless. "Well, you don''t have to talk about other things. Set off to the mountain. With your strength, I think you can arrive before dark!" As soon as the official finished speaking, several figures shot up into the sky and headed straight for the mountain. In fact, it was said that the trial was held on the Mountain Heng. But in fact, at this moment, the trial had already begun. The speed of the journey and the endurance could both represent a person''s strength. So many forces gathered, and at least two hundred of them went straight to the mountain. All of them flew through the air, which was a spectacr scene. Thousand des Academy, the Sword Valley, the Martial King''s mansion, and the forces of Sylvia Lin were at the front of the pack. Henry followed at the end leisurely and did not fight for it. Along the way, these forces of Thousand des Academy were waiting for Henry topete with him. But when they found that this Syl had no intention topete, they slowed down. Only before dark did they reach the Mountain Heng. The Mountain Heng was made of continuous mountains that stretched as far as the eye could see. Everyonended in front of the Mountain Heng. The official personnel began to make arrangements for this mission. "For a long time, bandits have been rampant in theWanshan District. Many bandits have been hiding in the Mountain Heng. Although the Seven Protectors stabilized the mountain, those banditsmitted all kinds of crimes in the early years. They treated human lives as nothing and even took precious treasures. Now, the task for you is to arrest those bandits and bring them back to justice and take back what was supposed to be an official treasure. The urate introduction of the task has been sent to yourmunicators. Now, we will give you three minutes to get familiar with them." As soon as he finished speaking, Wade and the others''municators rang. Wade turned it on and looked at it. He snorted and said, "I''ve never seen this treasure before. They are trying to get rid of the Mountain Heng force in front of us. If we stop them, we''ll be enemies with the whole Wanshan District. If we don''t stop them, we will help them eradicate our forces!" "It''s not that simple." Henry shook his head slightly. "The location of one of the treasure marks is within the area of the Elite Spirit Hall. I''m afraid this time someone wants to explore the news of the Elite Spirit Hall. I guess they got something down there at Thunder Town to make that decision." "Who cares what it is?!" Alex grinned and said, "Anyway, we are not afraid of anything here. We don''t care what these things are. If they provoke us, we will kill them all, and not one will be spared!" Future looked at the forces of Thousand des Academy, and she saw a female student making a gesture of cutting her own neck. "Ah, I thought that this Radiant Ind was a little yful, but from the looks of it, it''s just so-so." The Martial King''s team said, "Three Supremacy Masters, I''m afraid that they''ll die inside before the mission even starts." The Martial King group had just finished speaking when a few figures descended from the sky. Each one of them was apanied by a True Spirit, they were all Supremacy Masters. "Lord Zhang, please forgive us foringte." After these peoplended, they all knelt on one knee in front of Henry. These people were Caddis, Tosh, Heller, dino and Kirwen from Curse City. When those five appeared, Radiant Ind immediately became the top force at the site, instantly bing incredibly powerful. After all, even Thousand des Academy and the Sword Valley had fewer Supremacy Masters in in sight, three Supremacy Masters from the Sword Valley and five Supremacy Masters from Thousand des Academy. That was eight in total. The small forces looked at Radiant Ind with fear in their eyes. 1.ne At the same time, a long sword fell from the sky and was inserted into the ground. A white figure, like a fairy, with a graceful figure,nded on the hift of the sword which pointed to the sky. He stood on one foot. He had long hair and a handsome face. His appearance made people open their eyes wide. Even the people from Thousand des Academy frowned. ''Aureo Jian!" Martial King stared at this person and said his name. Chapter 1515 Chapter 1515 There were always people who talked about how long it would take for Martial King to reach Aureo''s level. To Martial King, the existence of Aureo was like a dream. It was something that he was chasing after. Aureo had always been the imaginary enemy of Martial King. Aureo became the centre of the scene in an instant. The name of Aureo was enough to make people tremble. He was invincible in the heart of people from the Wanshan District. The name of Aureo had long been known to everyone. The horrifying power had long been deeply rooted in people''s hearts. He was like a solitary immortal, ethereal and otherworldly. The sword by his waist, even if it didn''te out of its sheath, could make anyone feel its sharpness. "Boss, this guy is a little strong." Wade stood beside Henry and said in a low voice. Both Ranjeet and Yaffah looked at Aureo nervously. They had fought with him and knew the horror of this person. After that day, they didn''t see Aureo and thought that this person was dead. But now he appeared again, making all of them feel as if they were facing a powerful enemy. His appearance made Ranjeet stop stuffing snacks in his mouth. Henry narrowed his eyes and nodded to himself. It seemed that Evil Spiritbined with Aureo and was showing strong momentum. Aureo''s gaze swept across the surroundings. Every one whom he looked at would unconsciously lower their heads. This was because they would unconsciously lower their heads in the face of an expert. The appearance of Aureo had boosted the morale of the Sword Valley disciples greatly. "Senior Brother Aureo!" The three Supremacy Masters of the Sword Valley all greeted him in unison, expressing their respect. The strength of Aureo was absolutely enough to crush ordinary Spirit- controlling experts. It was impossible for him not to be respected by others. "Well, everyone, the trial test has begun. Next, I wish you all good luck." The officials spoke, and then disappeared, leaving only the major forces participating in the trial. The super forces looked at each other, and then someone took the lead in heading for the border of mountain Heng. As one force moved, the rest of the forces were unwilling to give up and rushed into the mountain one after another. The forces from Thousand des Academy and the Sword Valley had also merged into the army headed for the mountain. "Let''s go." Sylvia waved her hand and led her people. Once the trial began, life and death did not matter, no one knew what would happen inside and no one was sure about it. The allies who had agreed to cooperate just now would suddenly stab each other in the back whenpleting the task. But there was one thing that was certain: going in first and familiarizing themselves with the terrain certainly had more advantages. Even if one didn''t do anything after entering and justunch a sneak attack, it was still better to have the initiative than toe inter. Martial King, along with the nine people, took a look at Henry. After a sneer, they also went to the mountain. "Boss, these things are full of murderous intent. What do you think?" Wade asked Henry. "So what? In terms of strength, any of them would not be able to deal with fifteen of us. As soon as Thousand des Academy and the Sword Valley enter, they have already stated that they will not join together with the Martial King''s Manor against us. Just Martial King''s Manor is no match for us. Martial King will look for allies during this period, and this will be a chance for us to do so." Henry narrowed his eyes and looked at the territory of the mountain. Those who were familiar with Henry would know that at this time, a n had formed in Henry''s mind. "Boss, you''re trying to kill someone." Alex walked up to Henry and asked, "Who are we going to kill first?" Without any hesitation, Henry spat out three words, "Thousand des Academy." "Thousand des Academy?" Everyone was puzzled by Henry''s decision. "That''s right." Henry nodded. "Thousand des Academy and the Sword Valley have joined forces. Their goal this time is the Elite Spirit Hall. No matter what they obtained from below Thunder Town, we can''t allow them to roam across the mountain. Once they obtain. something useful, it''ll be he can''t tous. Therefore, we must first take care of Thousand des Academy." "Okay." Wade and others nodded and did not ask too many questions. It was very simple. They would do whatever Henry said. Even if they made a mistake, they would do what Henry said. After making the next decision, they did not hesitate any longer and walked into the mountain. The mountain was Wade''s territory. When Wade was ready to contact his informers to find traces of Thousand des Academy, he had received the news in advance. At this moment, various forces of bandits on the mountain were in a state of being cleaned up. The elites of all forces rushed into the he territory and directly took action when they saw bandits. They had no scruples because they were under the banner of the trial, and even the Seven Protectors were in the trial. Content belongs to This method had directlye into contact with the most direct interests of the bandits. At the same time, it had alsoe into contact with the interests of the seven of them. "Using chicken feathers as an arrow." Wade said angrily. Although he did not have any feelings for the Core, now it was obvious that he had been defeated. "Don''t be distracted." Henry looked at Wade. "These people must have received hints from Thousand des Academy and the Sword Valley that they dare to do this. They just want to distract us. This kind of thing is difficult to solve. Unless once and for all, just killing them as a warning to others won''t have much effect." Red Hair coldly snorted, "If we destroy Thousand des Academy, they will naturally behave." "That''s right. Let''s wipe out Thousand des Academy first." "Let''s go!" From the spies, they knew where Thousand des Academy members were. Henry and the others didn''t make any preparations. With their fifteen people, they could kill whoever they wanted in ce. In terms of quantity all ne they were absolutely at advantage. What''s more, this was Moutain Heng, and there was the Elite Spirit Hall. Once they entered Hall''s boundaries, Henry could kill them as easily as crushing an ant. No, it was even a little easier than that. Content belongs to After entering the mountain, the people of the Martial King''s Manor disappeared from everyone''s sight. The mountain was too big, if the ten people wanted to hide, it wouldn''t be easy to find them.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. The people from Thousand des Academy and the Sword Valley were very interested and went straight to the depths of the mountain. Thousand des Academy dispatched five Supremacy Masters this time. Their strength wasn''t that great, but it wasn''t weak either. "Our superiors have said that we can only seed in this mission. We must not fail. Everyone must cheer up. We don''t have much time. There''s a response from below Thunder Town. I''m sure the remnants of the Elite Spirit Hall have already received the news. There have been three major battles in Thunder Town. More than 10 Supremacy Masters have died. This task is crucial to our future business. Do you understand?" Thousand des Academy''s leader let out a low shout with a serious expression on his face. Chapter 1516 Chapter 1516 Thousand des Academy and the Sword Valley had their own goals for entering the mountain this time. Although they seemed to have the same purpose on the surface, they had received different tasks. Since entering the area, they had separated ways. Henry and the others had obtained the whereabouts of Thousand des Academy, but they were not in a hurry to act. At this moment, many of the participants were not scattered far away, and they were still gathered together. If they directly took action, it was likely that they would be attacked by all parties. Henry did not care about those small forces, but if the Martial King''s Manor and Thousand des Academy worked together, they would not be in a good situation. At that time, those small forces would probably be thest straw to crush their camel. Thousand des Academy did not know that they had been targeted by Henry and the others. After all, no matter how one looked at it, the forces that Radiant Ind and the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng were targeting belonged to Martial King or Sylvia. At this moment, the people of Thousand des Academy members were following the instructions from theirmunication device, heading towards the depths of the mountain. Their speed was very fast, and in half a day, they had flown across half of the mountain, getting closer and closer to their goal of this trip. During this period, the rest of the forces had turned the whole mountain upside down. Wade and the others''munication devices were on the verge of being ruined. These factions evidently wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to reduce the number of bandits on the entire mountain. With the official support, they had no scruples at all. Even if these bandits mentioned the Seven Protectors, they would not even bother asking. They would just wipe them out. "These dogs take advantage of others'' power. In the past, when they saw me, they were extremely obedient. Now that there is someone backing them up, they dare to sh*t on me!" Wade said with a face full of hatred. "Don''t worry. This is just arranged by some people who stand on the surface. The real backstage maniptor doesn''t care about these things." Henry patted Wade''s shoulder. "Even if they do more things now, as long as we hold back their throats, they will feel worse than us. Let''s go. It''s about time." "I couldn''t hold it back for a long time!" Wade roared, suddenly increasing his speed. Henry and the others had always been following behind the team from Thousand des Academy. At this moment, they suddenly elerated and caught up with the team from Thousand des Academy in an instant. The team of ten from Thousand des Academy obviously didn''t expect that they were being followed. By the time they felt a huge pressureing from behind them, they had already seen Wade and the others flying over. In an instant, fifteen True Spirits in the sky. "Bastards from Thousand des Academy, prepare to die!" Wade roared. "Don''t kill them all, leave two survivors," Henry said in a low voice. Wade nodded. With a sh, he arrived in front of Thousand des Academy''s troops. The ten people from Thousand des Academy stopped in the air and looked at Wade in front of them. Their faces were a little ugly. "Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng, what do you mean by this?" The leader asked with a frown. "What do we mean?" Wade sneered. "What could we do? Let''s see whether you''re strong or not." The leader of Thousand des Academy swept his gaze across Wade and the other seven. He then looked at Henry and the other eight and gestured to his team member in secret. It was obvious that he was going to send out a message. "Don''t give them a chance. Kill them all!" A streak of red sword light shed away. Just as a Thousand des Academy student raised his arm and wanted to use themunicator, his arm was cut off on the spot by the red sword light and blood flew everywhere. With the appearance of Henry''s red sword light, the war was on the verge, and there was no need to say anything else. The female student''s expression §Ö§ä changed. She was only at the Qi-concentrating Realm. Although she was a genius amongst the students, she wasn''t even a match for the Seven Protectors. If she hadn''t relied on the academy to back her up, she wouldn''t have dared to take the initiative to provoke the Seven Protectors. After all, she could only look up to them. ContentN?velDrama.Org exclusive content. belongs to Previously, this female student dared to be so arrogant because of the academy''s support and the elders of the academy. But now, the ten-man team of Thousand des Academy was no match for these people in front of them. Moreover, she did not expect that the Seven Protectors and Radiant Ind dared to attack Thousand des Academy! Thousand des Academy had been strong for too long, so long that they had forgotten that there was someone who dared to provoke them. Fifteen True Spirits appeared on Henry''s and the others'' side. On the side of Thousand des Academy, there were only five spirits. From the start of the battle, it was obvious that they would bepletely crushed. A beam of Qi streaked across the sky, splitting a huge mountain in half. A huge amount of Spiritual Qi and energy caused another mountain to be sted to the ground. Such a battle was fierce and quick. In less than five minutes, the five Supremacy Masters of Thousand des Academy were all seriously injured and fell to the ground. Three of the other five students were dead, and the remaining two were seriously injured and did not dare to resist. "Radiant Ind, the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng, do you know what you are doing? You are provoking our Thousand des Academy, provoking the entire Wanshan District!" The leader who was a Supremacy Master, gritted his teeth as he hatefully spoke. "Haha, provoking your Thousand des Academy and provoking the entire Wanshan District?" Henry smiled, "When your Thousand des Academy med the matter of Thunder Town on Radiant Ind, you should have thought of this day." When the leader of Thousand des Academy heard these words, his expression froze, "You..." Back then, Thousand des Academy had sent people to Thunder Town to eliminate all survivors. No one knew that the matter of Thunder Town had something to do with the Sword Valley or Thousand des Academy. But how did Syl know about it? "Why, do you feel very surprised?" Henry squatted in front of the leader of Thousand des Academy, "Back then, it was very unfortunate. I was in Thunder Town and came out alive. Not only me but also hundreds of people came out. The actions of Thousand des Academy in that ce were all seen and photographed by others. Do you think that if those videos were released, your Thousand des Academy would represent the entire Wanshan District? I''m afraid that you all would be rats that everyone would want to attack, right?" Thousand des Academy''s leader remained silent for a few seconds before saying, "Syl, what do you want?" The leader was very clear that since Syl said this, he must have wanted to do something in exchange. "I will discuss thister." Henry shook his head and then said to Wade, "Kill the rest first." Wade nodded, but he didn''t say anything. Behind him, the Battle Spirit gathered spiritual energy, hacking towards a heavily injured Thousand des Academy''s l Supremacy Master. This Supremacy Master wasn''t willing to surrender just like that. His body immediately erupted, rushing towards the sky. The other three Supremacy Masters were also like this. Content belongs to "Escape? Do you think you can escape?" Wade sneered. In the blink of an eye, fourteen True Spirits appeared and crushed all four of them to death! Chapter 1517 Chapter 1517 Thousand des Academy was positioned at the top of the Wanshan District. Even an ordinary student of Thousand des Academy had a pride far beyond ordinary people, let alone Supremacy Masters. Wherever they went, even the other Supremacy Masters had to treat the Supremacy Master of Thousand des Academy with respect. These people had be ustomed to being in the upper position for a long time and being respected by others. In previous years, trials were regarded as entertainment games by these people. They boasted that they were the masters of the Wanshan District, and their every move could affect the whole Wanshan District. But today, these people who imed to be the overlord of the Wanshan District never expected that they would be treated as prey in this trial site and bepletely killed. The two remaining students of Thousand des Academy were so frightened that they were trembling all over. They even dared to kill the Supremacy Master of their academy. What else was there that they didn''t dare to do? The female student who had been trying to demonstrate her power to Future had not died yet. Her entire body was trembling, and her pants were wet. She was so frightened that she lost control of herself. Seeing that four Supremacy Masters of the academy had fallen, Henry pped his hands and said to the leader, "Alright, now we can talk. I''m also interested in what''s going on below Thunder Town. Why don''t you tell me and share it with me?" When Henry said this, Kirwen and the other four people all focused on this side. From the moment Henry negotiated with them, Henry mentioned the treasure under Thunder Town, but no one knew what it was. "I knew what you wanted." The leader revealed a smile. "However, Syl, there are some things that are not necessarily a good thing for you to know. Are you sure you want to know the truth?" "Of course." Henry nodded. "Do you think I am joking here? Tell me, what''s at the bottom of Thunder Town and what is your mission this time?" "Haha." The leader sneered, "The changes under Thunder Town are enough to change the track of the world. The purpose of ouring to the Mountain Heng is nothing more than to find a ce. That ce is the key to changing the world. Do you think you can really threaten our Thousand des Academy with a few videos you had mentioned? Do you think that after this incident, our Thousand des Academy will still care about what those ants think of us?" When the leader spoke, his tone was extraordinarily confident. It was as if he already had everything in his hands. He didn''t care about Henry''s threat at all. "Boss, it''s better to be direct..." Wade made a gesture. "It''s useless. Let''s kill him." Henry nodded. He got up directly and turned around, no longer looking at the leader. "A man is doomed to die, but he is still so arrogant. It seems that your Thousand des Academy has expanded for too long." Wade sneers, and behind him, Battle Spirit gathered a long knife, aimed at the head of the Thousand des Academy leader, and chopped it down. Pu! With a dull thud, blood spurted out. The head of the leader rolled to the side. At this point, the five Supremacy Masters dispatched by Thousand des Academy were all dead. No one would have thought that the strongest academy would be eliminated half a day after the start of the trial. The infusion of Radiant Ind and the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng hadpletely changed the situation of the entire Wanshan District. "Boss, what about these two?" Wade looked at the two members who were already scared out of their wits. "Kill them." Henry waved his hand indifferently. Wade nodded and was about to take action. The female student begged for mercy, "I beg you, I beg you, please don''t kill me. I can tell you our mission, please." Another student also begged for mercy. They had already seen that their faith and the Thousand des Academy background, of which they were proud, were nothing in front of these people, and they did not want to die. "Go, take them aside and ask them separately. If there is something different, kill both of them." Wade waved his hand. The burly Alex and Valentin walked up and pulled each student aside. Henry did not pay attention to the matters of the two students. He stepped aside and took out the Token of True Spirits on his waist to observe it again. In the past, the lotus on Henry''sContent rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. head could absorb the energy of the True Spirit and transform into a new Battle Spirit But this time, the five Supremacy Masters had died. met Before the lotus on Henry''s head could absorb their energy, it waspletely absorbed by the token on, Henry''s waist. There was not even a trace of it left. As for where the energy had gone, Henry waspletely unaware of it and the token did not transmit any feedback to him. As for this kind of thing with Spiritual Qi, Henry had seen more or less, but he could get feedback from it. Only this token had no reaction at all. A few minutester, Valentin and Alexe to Henry. Alex said, "Boss, I got the answer. They said they were going to find a cave, and that it held the greatest heritage in the world, and that the thing under Thunder Town was the key to the heritage, and that once they had the heritage, they would control the whole world. But they didn''t know exactly where the cave was, except that it was in the centre of Mountain Heng, They looked at the map." When Alex finished, Valentin said, "As for the map, I asked. In order to keep the map from being leaked, at every location they go, someone from the academy would tell them what to do next." After thinking for a while, Henry waved his hand and said, "Take them with you. Let''s go and see where the cave they are looking for is." Henry guessed that the cave they were looking for should be the Elite Spirit Hall, but he felt that it was not there. Henry was not sure about this intuition, so he could only rely on his actions to verify it. Alex nodded to Valentin and went over to grab one of the students and let them lead the way. The two students of Thousand des Academy started out this trial with high spirits, but after half a day they became prisoners, and their lives were in the hands of others. There was nothing they could do but listen to Henry and others and did not dare to fight against them. After hijacking the two Thousand de Academy students, Henry and the others walked towards the destination of the Thousand de Academy''s goal. Not only did they bring the two living people, but they also brought along the bodies of the other eight Thousand de Academy members. There was a location on theirmunication device, and if they split up like this, the academy would definitely feel that something was amiss. Content belongs to Thousand de Academy sent the map separately. Each time they arrived at a ce, the other side would send them a new location. For two days in a row, Henry and others were wandering around the mountain. Chapter 1518 Chapter 1518 The map given by Thousand des Academy didn''t have urate coordinates. Henry clearly remembered that he had been to the ce where he was now four times. However, each time, he was searching for different details and locations. Thousand des Academy was not only for guarding against others but also against their own people. Even if there was a suspected nearby location, they would send people to a distant ce first, and then they would find the ce after visiting several ces.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Wade looked at the two Thousand des Academy students and sneered, "From the looks of it, your academy is already prepared to treat you like trash. Even your own people are on guard like this." "The academy has always been like this. Otherwise, such arge academy would not be able to maintain its current state." The female student said obsequiously. She had suffered quite a number of tortures along the way. At this moment, she did not even have the courage to look at Future. Other than looking for a path, the rest of the time the students had their heads lowered. Everyone sped up and arrived in front of a mountain range. This was the newest location that Thousand des Academy had sent over. This ce was already infinitely close to the Elite Spirit Hall. Wade nced at Henry subconsciously, but Henry''s expression remained unchanged. The two students stepped forward and carefully observed the situation. Such a scene had happened countless times in the past two days. More than ten minutester, when Wade was subconsciously ready to leave, he suddenly heard the pleasantly surprised voice of another male student. "Found it! Found it!" When Henry and the others heard this, they immediately ran up and saw a line ofplex symbols carved on the stone wall in front of the male student. No one could understand what the symbols represented. They could only tell that the symbols had existed for a very long time and were very strange. Even though the stone wall was weathered, the symbols were still engraved very clearly. "That''s it." The male student raised hismunication device. On themunication device, there was an image that was exactly the same as the one on the stone wall. This was the ce that Thousand de Academy wanted them to find. "What does this mean?" Henry asked the male student. The male student shook his head. "We don''t know. We just know that this is the goal for this mission. We don''t even know what symbols represent. The upper part only says that in the Mountain Heng, there are some things that have something to do with these symbols." Sea God looked at the symbols in front of him carefully. He felt that these symbols were a little familiar, as if he had seen them somewhere before, but he could not tell where. "Hey, isn''t this the pattern on your bedboard?" Sea God suddenly looked at Alex. "My bedboard?" Alex came over with a puzzled face. Staring at the pattern on the stone wall for a long time, he touched the back of his head and said, "Yes, it''s exactly the same as the pattern on my bedboard. Wait." Alex groped around and pulled out a key. It was made of copper and had the same weird symbol printed on it. "Where did you get this stuff?" Wade looked at the thing in Alex''s hand. "A bandit came up and offered it to me." After thinking for a moment, he replied, "But I just put it on at that time." "Give him the key." Henry instructed Alex. Alex nodded and threw the key to the male student. The male student caught the keys. He turned on hismunication device and looked at it carefully for a long time. Then, with a confident expression, he poked the keys onto one of the symbols. The keys easily stabbed into the mountain wall. As the "bang" slowly sounded, the mountain wall in front of Henry and others suddenly began to shake, and even the ground under their feet trembled slightly. The faces of the two Thousand des Academy students revealed a look of ecstasy. Some rubble had rolled down from the mountain wall in front of them. On the mountain, at the location where the seal was located, a crack suddenly appeared. The crack actually shed with a dazzling white light, and the crack was growingrger andrger. Wade frowned as he looked at the appearance of the crack and said to the male student, "Let''s go in and see what''s going on." "Go in?" The male student didn''t look like a yes-man anymore. Instead, he looked at Wade with disdain and said, "Do you think you can go in just because you say so? Who do you think you are?" "Haha haha, a bunch of contemptible clowns. You really think of yourself as masters." The female student''s voice had an egotistical sound in it. "Hahaha, if it wasn''t for you guys, we wouldn''t have been able to find this key no matter what!" A loudugh came from the back of Henry and others. Then, the Sword Valley team led by Aureo flew over from the sky. The one who had just spoken was the leader of the Sword Valley. Hisughter was full of arrogance and disdain. "The Sword Valley..." Henry frowned. "Syl, do you really think that you, a bunch of nobodies, can defeat us, huh?" The female student from Thousand des Academy suddenly stood up and a True Spirit appeared behind her. Just from the Spiritual Qi that the True Spirit behind her showed, one could feel that her strength was far superior to that of the previous five Supremacy Masters! At the same time, the male student also showed a True Spirit behind him. The strength of his spirit wasparable to the female student''s spirit. It was notparable to the team leader of the Thousand des Academy. Both of them were the strongest people in the team of Thousand des Academy! "Little b*tch, wait a minute. I''ll let you know what it means to be better off dead than alive!" The female student stared at Future and sneered. "Hahahaha!" Anotherughter sounded. Apanied by this laughter, the people of the Martial King Manor also appeared in front of Henry and the others. Ten people §Ö dressed in ck, led by Martial King, landed in front of Henry and the others. "This time, the lord of Radiant Ind and the Seven Protectors have helped us a lot! They have solved the problem that has gued us for such a long time!" Although Martial King might be leader of the Martial King Manor, the speaker was not Martial King. Instead, it was an ordinary-looking middle-aged man that no one would notice. When he spoke, he did not even nce at Martial King. On the other hand, when he spoke, Martial King bowed slightly. It was evident that his status was inferior to the person who spoke. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Syl, now, you are of no use to me anymore." Martial King stared at Henry with his eyes full of killing intent. "In a moment, I will make you pay for everything you did before. I will!" The people of the Sword Valley looked to the horizon and shouted, "General Lin, you don''t have to hide. Come out. Today let''s see how capable His Excellency of Radiant Ind and the Seven Protectors are. Let''s see if they can get out of here alive!" Chapter 1519 Chapter 1519 Under the leadership of Sylvia, the Sword Valley, the Martial King''s Manor, and the two powerful Supremacy Masters of Thousand des Academy, these forces were all assembled in the shortest time possible. Although on the surface, the number of Supremacy Masters of these forces was far less than Henry''s, but there were many Supremacy Masters hiding in the dark. Who knew that, just like Thousand des Academy, two ordinary students could actually turn into Supremacy Masters. Naturally, there were such people hidden in the Martial King''s Manor and the Sword Valley. Henry, Wade, and the others looked pale. "So you''ve been following behind us this entire time." Wade gritted his teeth, appearing very angry. "What else could we do?" Martial King said, "Do you really think that Radiant Ind and the so-called Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng would be able to stir up the entire Wanshan District? If we hadn''t acquiesced to your actions, you would have been killed long before we entered here!" "I have a question." Henry stared at the male student. "How did you know that the key is with us?" "I''d like to thank you." The male student said with a smile, "We only knew that the key to opening this door is on the mountain. Before this, we have searched for too long and got nothing. There are too many forces in the mountain and we are deeply opposed to them. They wouldn''t cooperate with us and tell us where the key was. When the so-called Seven Protectors appeared, we let you unite the Mountain Heng. We just wanted to see if you can bring us a surprise. This time, you really gave us a surprise, haha."N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "It seems that we still work for you." There was unhappiness in the eyes of Alex. "Work? If we hadn''t acquiesced, what do you think you would have been able to do against our Thousand des Academy with just the seven of you?" The female student''s face was filled with disdain. The male student continued with a smile, "As for Radiant Ind, we were also doing it on purpose and allowed you to unite all the bandits. After this, we will take over Radiant Ind and solve the biggest problem in the Wanshan District. Sigh, it''s really a piece of cake." At this moment, it was obvious that the people of Thousand des Academy had be the biggest winners. Henry and the others had been tricked. Among the Martial King''s Manor, the middle-aged man looked at Sylvia and said, "General Lin, what happened between you and this young man is making an uproar in the capital city. It was an exception to let you join us. Now, because of you, the Martial King''s Manor has lost face. If my nephew hadn''t pleaded for you, we would have already cut off all contact with you. But now, there is a chance to make up for it. If you kill this young man, we, the Martial King''s Manor, will give you a chance to rejoin us!" The middle-aged man was full of pride. When he spoke, Martial King did not say a single word. This was because this man''s authority was much greater than that of Martial King. Martial King was only the spokesperson for each generation of the Martial King''s Manor. The true focus of authority wasn''t on this representative. At this time, the middle-aged man who spoke was the second uncle of this generation of Martial King. He was the second- in-mand of the Martial King''s Manor! "Sylvia, don''t say that we don''t give you face. Just attack. If it wasn''t for my nephew''s sake, I would have already killed you!" said the second uncle. "How dare you?!" Deputy Zhou couldn''t help but say on the spot when she heard Sylvia''s words, "What the hell are you? How dare you speak to my general like that?" "What are you? You don''t know the immensity of heaven and earth. Kill her for me!" The second uncle gave the order. A man from the Martial King''s Manor immediately came out with a long knife in his hand and chopped towards Deputy Zhou. This knife ray was so powerful that it was obvious that he was an expert at the peak of the Divine Realm. Such an expert was not someone Deputy Officer Zhou could defend against. "All of you are going to attack my adjutant in front of me. Aren''t you looking down on me, Sylvia Lin!" Sylvia shouted angrily. The silver-armoured Battle Spirit appeared behind her as the spear in her hand shot out a spear beam. "Sylvia, you''re courting death!" Upon hearing Sylvia''s voice, the Martial King''s uncle''s eyes hardened. With a wave of his arm, a powerful aura shot towards Sylvia. Sylvia had just blocked the sabre radiance that was aimed straight at Deputy Officer Zhou, but the attackunched by the second uncle was already in front of her. Sylvia turned around beautifully, and with a sweep of the spear radiance behind her, she perfectly blocked the attack of the second uncle of the Martial King''s Manor. "Little girl, how dare you to act so insolently in front of our Martial King''s Manor! Go, cripple her!" The second uncle roared once again, striking out with another attack. At the same time, a person behind the second uncle rushed out. This person was dressed in ck and masked but carried a True Spirit. He was another Supremacy Master who was hiding in the dark! Among the Martial King''s Manor, the second uncle of Martial King was second only to one person and superior to tens of thousands of people. His strength was not weak. The two Supremacy Masters joined forces to attack Sylvia and tried to kill her with their killing blows. The Battle Spirit behind Sylvia was iparably fierce and fearless of the two attacks. At this moment, another Supremacy Master from the Martial King''s Manorunched a sneak attack on Sylvia''s back The attack was gone in the blink of an eye, and Sylvia didn''t even have the time to react. "General, watch out!" At the crucial moment, Deputy Zhou let out a loud roar. With bloodshot eyes, she pounced on Sylvia''s back to block this attack for her. With Deputy Zhou''s strength, if she threw herself and resisted the move of a Supremacy Master, she would die without a doubt! Deputy Zhou closed her eyes. She had already thought of her own consequences, but she did not hesitate. One second... two seconds... five seconds... The pain that Deputy Zhou had imagined did note all along. "You''re quite loyal, aren''t you?" A chuckle rang out in front of Deputy Zhou. The voice could not be more familiar to Deputy Zhou. It was the one she hated most, Syl! Deputy Zhou opened her eyes and found that Syl was standing in front of her, and his red True Spirit helped her solve the crisis just now. "It''s good to be loyal, but you have to use your brain." Henry looked back at Deputy Zhou. "With your strength, you would only die in vain. You''d better stand aside." "You..." Deputy Zhou spoke, but she didn''t know what to say. She didn''t understand why Syl would save her. The second uncle stopped his attack. He looked at Sylvia and said, "Sylvia, as an elder, I don''t want to bully you. Now, do what you have to do. Kill Syl, otherwise, you are not fit to enter the Martial King''s Manor!" Martial King also looked at Sylvia. Seeing Sylvia''s angry face, he persuaded, "Sylvia, my uncle is also doing this for your own good. Just listen to him. Today, after Syl''s death, the Martial King''s Manor will approve of you and let you join us. This opportunity is too important to you and me. You must grasp it." The second uncle was waiting for Sylvia to carry out his orders with pride. Chapter 1520 Chapter 1520 Wade suddenly burst intoughter. "Your Martial King''s Manor is really too arrogant." "You don''t have the right to speak!" Martial King roared, and then looked at Sylvia with a face of tenderness. "Sylvia, listen to my uncle. Today, you should kill Sy I. When we return to the city, I will marry you." "You''re quite interesting." Sylvia tilted her head and looked at Martial King, "I''m very curious. Why do you think that I want to marry you? Haven''t you noticed that I''ve never looked at you since I met you?" "Hahahaha!" Sea Godughed maniacally. "This Martial King''s self-confidence is truly fascinating. She doesn''t even look at you, yet you''re acting as if she wants to marry you." "Some people really think highly of themselves." Moon Goddess let out a lovelyugh. Her voice was full of sarcasm. Martial King frowned. "Sylvia, what do you mean? Do you really like Syl?" Sylvia shook her head slightly. When he saw Sylvia''s shaking her head, the tightly knitted eyebrows of Martial King rxed before he said: "Since you are not..." "I don''t like him." Sylvia interrupted Martial King''s words. Sylvia slowly walked to Henry''s side. Then, Martial King, Deputy Zhou, the two Supremacy Masters of Thousand des Academy, and the members of the Sword Valley saw her holding Henry''s arm. She said with a gentle face, "I''ve fallen in love with him for a long time."Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. "You!" Martial King widened his eyes. "Hahaha, Martial King, you must be out of your mind. My brother and sister-in-w have been married for a long time." Wadeughed heartily. "You''re so good. I thought that my sister-inw is just ying with you. What the hell are you? Compared to my brother, you''re not even worth a fart. I really don''t know where your pridees from !" Wade''s words not only stunned the people of the Martial King''s Manor but also made Deputy Officer Zhou''s eyes wide open. She looked at Sylvia and said in disbelief, "General, you..." "I told you." Henry looked at Deputy Zhou with a proud face. "I have already told you that you should be polite to me. Maybe one day, your general will be mine." Future said, "Martial King, from the looks of it, your confidence is going to experience a heavy blow from today onward." Martial King looked at Sylvia, who was holding Henry''s arm with a gentle face, and was so angry that his whole body was shaking. "Sylvia, Syl, you two don''t respect the Martial King''s Manor at all!" The second uncle of the Martial King''s Manor roared, "You two can''t leave this ce alive today!" "Did you lose your confidence again?" Henry looked at the second uncle with a puzzled face, "Now how dare you to say that you will kill us here?!" "Because of his strength!" The expert from Martial King''s Manor let out a loud roar, and a True Spirit appeared behind him. All people from Martial King''s Manor''s had True Spirits behind them! The person who had unleashed the power of the Divine Realm had also concealed his own strength. He was a Supremacy Master! These ten people who came out this time were all Supremacy Masters! The two men from Thousand des Academy also stood on the side of the Martial King''s Manor. In an instant, twelve True Spirits appeared in front of Henry and the others. These were all old Supremacy Masters with powerful strength. "Eh, just by counting, it''s still impossible for the number of people to bepared to ours." Wade nodded. "Is that so?" Martial King sneered. "People from the Sword Valley, there''s no need for you to hide." On the side of the Sword Valley, the leader who led the group said "Prepare". The representatives of the Sword Valley all had True Spirits behind them. In addition to Aureo that had reached the sky, nine other True Spirits appeared. They were also the nine Supremacy Masters. Originally, the Sword Valley had sent out 10 Supremacy Masters. However, with the addition of Aureo, they had to eliminate one of them. This time, Henry and the others were facing each other. Twenty-one True Spirits appeared, and their power made people''s hearts palpitate. The faces of Kirwen and the others were all serious. Even if they had Sylvia on their side, there were only sixteen of them. The people that Sylvia had brought with her th time, aside from her, were only ordinary soldiers. In terms of numbers, Henry and the rest had already beenpletely crushed. "Syl, can we kill you here?" Martial King sneered. "I don''t think so." Henry shook his head and then snapped his fingers. "Aureo,e here." "What?" Martial King and the rest were all taken aback. Although Henry''s words were simple, there was too much meaning behind them. He actually gave an order to Aureo! Who was Aureo Jian? The future ¨¨t sessor of the Sword Valley! He was the top master in the whole Wanshan District! He had be the Supremacy Master before he turned 20! The Master of the Sword Valley had once announced that if someone could take ten moves from Aureo, she would be willing to give up her position as the Master of Sword Valley. It showed how confident she was in Aureo! In Wanshan District, no one dared to say that they could defeat Aureo. Just how terrifying was Aureo? Those who were below the Supremacy Master''s level only heard of his strength. Only Supremacy Master understood this. Ordinary Supremacy Masters, the difference between them and Aureo who had reached heaven was as great as the difference between Supremacy Masters and the Qi- concentrating Realm. Aureo could kill an ordinary Supremacy Master with a wave of his hand. He was truly able to use his own power to block an army of tens of thousands of experts. He was definitely not someone that an ordinary Supremacy Master couldpare to. Could five Supremacy Masters bepared to Aureo? Definitely not! Henry actually dared tomand such a top-tier and terrifying existence. This... What the hell was going on?! Martial King and the rest were waiting to see Aureo''s reaction. Under the horrified gazes of the Martial King''s Manor''s experts, Aureo nodded, and then stepped to Henry''s side. The nine Supremacy Masters of the Sword Valley, including the Martial King''s Manor, were all stunned. "If you don''t move, I won''t kill you." Aureo stood with his hands sped behind his back. His sword was still unsheathed, but people already felt the edge of the sword. The nine Supremacy Masters of the Sword Valley all looked at Aureo in confusion. "Senior Brother, what are you..." "Shut your mouth." Aureo didn''t exin anything, only saying these three words. The nine Supremacy Masters from the Sword Valley entered a state of silence, no one saying anything. This was Aureo. His words would be regarded as an imperial edict by the Sword Valley. This was the majesty of the Sword Valley. It was also the result of his strength. His strength would make people listen to his orders obediently. Kirwen and others also knew how powerful Aureo was. At this moment, when they saw that Aureo listened to Syl''smand, they couldn''te back to earth. They were wondering what kind of terrifying existence Radiant Ind was. Even masters like Aureo had defected to it! Wade and the others were also surprised, but they did not say anything. Sylvia looked at Henry. Her husband was always able to surprise people at all times, as if he could solve everything. He had an endless number of aces up his sleeve. Chapter 1521 Chapter 1521 No one knew that what Aureo was doing now was what Henry fought his life for. They only saw the glorious side of Henry. "Everybody, do you have enough courage now?" Henry said with a smile. The faces of Martial King and the rest were ugly to the extreme. Since Aureo was standing with Syl and the others, the people from the Sword Valley would definitely not make a move! In this way, it seemed that their advantage in numbers immediately became a disadvantage. Martial King and others didn''t say a word. This was supposed to be their ambush, but they didn''t expect such a big mistake. Sylvia was easy to deal with, because she was alone, so she couldn''t decide the oue of the battle. However, Aureo was different. He alone was able to dominate the Sword Valley! "You''ve been following us since we entered this mountain. Do you really think that I, Syl Zhang, am a fool?" Henry sneered, "And you, the two from Thousand des Academy, were obviously controlled by them. You are not good at acting. You made us take two turns around the mountain and put on the y for such a long time. It was really hard for you. However, soon, you will be able to rx. Dead people do not have too many troubles." "Syl, do you think you''re going to beat us?" The second uncle took a deep breath. "You young people have just be Supremacy Masters. Even if you''re going to fight against two against one, we won''t be afraid." "Haha, I really think you''re going to be defeated." Henry opened his arms. Behind him, three Battle Spirits appeared in a row. The well-known ck and White Battle Spirit and the new Green Battle Spirit all stopped behind Henry. "You!" Martial King''s eyes widened. "You actually have four True Spirits! That so-called ck and White Supremacy Masters, it''s just you!" Let alone Martial King and the others, even Kirwen and his side widened their eyes. After ncing at Henry, Aureo, whose body was possessed by the Evil Spirit, turned his head.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. "What''s wrong? Haven''t you seen?" Henry said with a rxed smile on his face, "If you don''t think this is enough, then there''s more toe!" When Henry said the word "more", arge shadowpletely enveloped Martial King and others. They looked up at the sky, and the second when they looked up at the sky, there was an obvious fear in their eyes. In the sky, countless True Spirits appeared in front of them. There were no less than a hundred spirits! At this moment, they were within the boundaries of the Elite Spirit Hall. Controlling a hundred Battle Spirits was the limit of Henry''s control right now. Although this amount was only a drop in the bucket for the Elite Spirit Hall, it was more than enough to deal with Martial King and others! "Everybody, is it enough now?" A cold light shed in Henry''s eyes, which were full of killing intent. Everyone in the Martial King''s Manor swallowed their saliva with great difficulty. So many True Spirits! Martial King and the others couldn''t think that these spirits were controlled by Henry alone. In their minds, these were Supremacy Masters of Radiant Ind! With such arge number of spirits, it was not difficult to decide who was stronger and who was weaker. Aureo nced at Henry and said, "You were testing me just now. If I didn''t stand on your side, you were going to kill me together with them." "Yes." Henry answered without any hesitation. "However, you''ve picked the right side." When Supremacy Master Kirwen and the others saw this scene, they felt a lingering fear, but they also felt grateful. They were d that they chose Radiant Ind, but in the beginning, they really did fall with Radiant Ind. If they out continued to act in that way, it was likely that they wouldn''t even be able to find their ashes, and no one would be able to protect themselves in Wanshan District! "Guys, good luck." Henry shrugged his shoulders. As soon as Henry finished speaking, hundred of Battle Spirits in the sky moved at the same time and rushed toward Martial King. Under such arge number, Martial King and the others had no room to fight back. As for the battlefield on the other side, Henry had no interest in paying attention to it. He took Sylvia''s soft hand and walked toward the entrance. "Let''s go. Let''s see what this so-called thing that can change the world is." Henry said, taking the lead to step into the gate. Sylvia took in a deep breath and said, "I hope it''s something we''re looking for. If we can find it, there''s no need for us to stay here. The ce above is ours." "Honey, what is the object you refer to?" After Henry entered the gate, what appeared in front of him was a deep and endless cave. The cave was pitch dark and they could not see even a little light. "A cage." Sylvia appeared behind Henry and said, "One cage that canpletely solve all the troubles. If we can''t find it, then this civilization, as well as the civilization we live in, will face the possibility of destruction at any time." At the same time, Wade and the others all came in. Deputy Zhou was walking with Wade and others with aplicated look on her face. This former enemy had now be a very close teammate. Her master had already gotten married to the other side. Henry nced at Sylvia. Sylvia continued, "Honey, aren''t you curious about why the Core has the sunrise and sunset? Where did thesee from? The radiance of the sun and the moon cannot be spread evenly across the entire earth." After Sylvia reminded him, Henry suddenly noticed this problem. When he came to the Core, the gap between the earth and the Core civilization was not too big, so he subconsciously ignored this problem. But now, after Sylvia mentioned it, yes, the sun, the moon, where did theye from! "Honey, I can''t tell you too much. When everything is in front of you, you will understand." Sylvia held Henry''s hand tightly. Henry also held on tightly to Sylvia. Just like that, they slowly walked towards the depths of the cave. Outside the cave, everything fell into silence. Hundred of Battle Spirits disappeared, and Martial King and the others were all lying on the ground. The second uncle''s body had been torn into pieces. Facing so many Battle Spirits, they had no chance of winning! Eve the real Aureo came, he would still die easily! "Aiyaya, they are really ruthless." A figure appeared outside the cave. "The people from the Martial King''s Manor, the people from Thouse per des Academy, and the nine, people from the Sword Valley are almost all dead. Fortunately, there''s one who''s still alive. This saved me quite a bit of trouble." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org The person who had appeared was dressed in a Tang costume. It was Giorgi Chu! "You are lucky, spokesman of the Martial King''s Manor, that you can survive when you meet me. Since I have saved your life, you must repay me." Giorgi bent over, took up the wounded Martial King, Who was dying, and then disappeared. Chapter 1522 Chapter 1522 A group of people walked into the cave. The passage was filled with strange darkness, which made them unable to see what was in the distance. They could only follow this road and keep walking. In the Elite Spirit Hall. Aaron looked at the 100 True Spirits that he identified and muttered some words. Deep down in Thunder Town, countless members wearing the uniforms of the Sword Valley and Thousand des Academy kept digging the ground. Two figures were floating above Thunder Town. Two True Spirits floated behind the two of them. The True Spirits behind them were a hundred metres tall. This was not deliberate. Instead, the energy that the True Spirits carried was unable to be suppressed any further! One of them was a female. She carried a worn sword that was covered in rust on her back. She had short hair and a fierce look on her face. Just from her gaze, one could tell that this person was extremely cruel and merciless. She was the current Valley Lord of Sword Valley, Sword Lord! The word "lord" had the meaning of The King Region of heaven. The True Spirit of Sword Lord had a mask on her face and a sword in her hand. The True Spirit not only held a sword in her hand but also carried six swords on her back. These six swords had hilts in different shapes and sheaths, and their sizes varied. It was said that every sword had a different purpose. There was a sword for killing people and there was a sword for saving people. As for the other person, he was a man in his thirties. He wore a long yellow robe and had a handsome face. He kept his long hair down to his waist. At this moment, even women would envy him. His name was Marve Qian, and he was the current dean of Thousand des Academy.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The True Spirit of Marve Qian was a female archer, dressed in wild clothes. They were two existences standing at the peak of the Wanshan District. At this time, they stood together only for the things under Thunder Town. The light from the two spirits sprinkled down and filled the entire Thunder Town. When the energy from one of the ces in the town became slightly weaker, the earth in the entire area began to tremble, and the tall buildings began to tilt to the side. "The things below are getting more and more restless. I think he will be born soon." Marve said with no expression on his face. There was a fierceness between the eyebrows of the Sword Lord, even when she was talking to Marve, her expression was the same. "I really want to see how terrible the legendary Supremacy Master is. It is said that he can swallow up the True Spirits." "I am not interested." Marve shook his head. "This underground area leads directly to the ancient battlefield. Too many Supremacy Masters have died there, countless True Spirits intertwining together, mutually devouring each other, strengthening each other. There will be some strange changes, some changes that are beyond your expectation. Once that type of situation happens, it will be a bit difficult to deal with." Sword Lord shook her head. "No matter how difficult it is to deal with it, with a sword in my hand, it will be simple." There was a kind of self-confidence in Sword Lord. This kind of self-confidence was different from the arrogance of Aureo. It was a kind of indifference as if the sky had fallen down. In her eyes, it was nothing. "But there will still be an ident, won''t there?" Marve nced at her. "Just like that person twenty years ago, he suddenly rose to prominence and fought all by himself. We couldn''t do anything to him. I don''t want to see a second person like him." When Marve mentioned that person, Sword Lord, who was originally indifferent, changed slightly her expression and she gave a cold hum. She snorted, "It is impossible for there to be a second Sacred Lord of the Noble Berserkers in this world. Moreover, the situation was particrly strange at that time. I think that the strength he possessed was not what he originally had. Since then, there has been no news about him for nearly two decades. It was rumoured that he was in seclusion in the Noble Berserkers, but who knows if he is still alive." "Anyway, it''s better to pay attention to the ancient battlefield," Marve said with a deep sigh. "Back then, how many talents died there? Even the Elite Spirit Hall, which was so powerful, was destroyed because of this. Even Sanford had not been heard from. There was an. unimaginable battle there, Now, the gate of the ancient battlefield is about to open again. We need to prepare in advance." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "How''s it going over there?" Sword Lord suddenly changed the topic. "If the door is open, it can be traced back to the thing left by that person." Marve looked into the distance. It was the location of Mountain Heng. He murmured, "Does the Immortal''s Cave really exist? Legends are always legends. We tried our best to find the traces left by the legends, but we couldn''t find them. We could only rely on our imagination to find a new way out. We''re still too small..." Outside of Wanshan District, in the heart of the four districts in the Core, there was a pure white castle. The outside of the castle was made of crystal, which could no longer be measured in terms of money. It exuded a sense of holiness. The Noble Berserkers! A special entity standing outside the four major regions! Inside the Noble Berserkers, there was arge area of emptynd that was circr. At this time, a middle-aged man was holding an ordinary wooden stick. In the open space, he was drawing something. An ordinary wooden stick that was in his hand kept drawing deep marks on the marble floor one after another. However, he did not emit a single bit of Qi from head to toe! After less than ten minutes, the middle-aged man stopped. He waved his sleeves, wiped the sweat from his forehead, looked at the sky and said ''It''s getting closer to that day. This array has already been drawn for seven years. I hope it will end within a year. I have no choice but to put in a lot of effort. However, it''s still not bad to be able to watch a good show. The ancient battlefield is about to reopen. The world in the Core is not peaceful, is it? Cesia." "I am here." The perfect woman with long silver hair floated in the air and appeared in front of the middle-aged man. "You can''t wait anymore." The middle-aged man looked at her and smiled. "Go, it''s time for you to return to your lover''s side. What you should do is almost done. You will give him onest guidance. Stay there." Cesia''s body trembled slightly. A hint of shock appeared on her perfect facial features. "Father, this..." "What, you don''t want to?" The middle-aged man smiled and said, "Go ahead. You young people can do anything for love. If you don''t say anything, you will regret it for the rest of your life. Don''t be like me. Decades of years have passed and I am still not able to forgive myself. Go!" When the middle-aged man said this, he waved his arm and Cesia''s figure disappeared from where she was. By the time she appeared again, she was already in the territory of Mountain Heng. All of this was not controlled by Cesia at all! After staring nkly for Z few seconds, she looked at the middle of the mountain and narrowed her eyes. With a bright smile, she said, "Brother Zhang, I''m here to find you." Chapter 1523 Chapter 1523 In the dark cave, Henry and others had been moving forward for more than half an hour, but they still didn''t see any light. The cave was so weird that Henry didn''t even have a sense of direction. They even couldn''t tell whether they were going up or down. They just knew that they have turned a couple of corners. Someone had caused the water to fall to the ground, but the 10 metres in front of him, the water was still flowing forward, while the 10 metres behind him, the water was flowing backwards. This meant that the terrain here would change every 10 metres. "What kind of ce is this?" Wade kept mumbling as he walked. "This time, we may really find the right ce." There was an excited look on Sylvia''s face. "Sister-inw, don''t keep me guessing. Hurry up and tell me." Wade''s face was full of urgency. "My curiosity is almost about to rush out and eat me." Sylvia took in a deep breath and said: "In fact, there are some things. It doesn''t matter if I say a little bit. It is very possible that it is an abode of fairies and immortals." "An abode of fairies and immortals?" Henry frowned. Because these words were too sensitive. Generally speaking, the things that could be described as ''abode of fairies and immortals'' were not simple. "It''s said that it''s where the True Spirits were born." Sylvia said as she walked, "No one has been able to tell where the True Spirits came from. There''s only one exnation. It''s that the totem gave them power."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. When he heard Sylvia''s words, Aureo unconsciously nced at Henry. He knew that there was pressure from the soul in Henry''s body! Such pressure, even if the other party did not attack or release any power, just a nce could make him tremble. Naturally, no one noticed Aureo''s subtle movements. Everyone looked at Sylvia, waiting for her to continue. Sylvia didn''t disappoint them either. She continued, "The Totem gave the power to the True Spirits, but there''s another saying about the Totem. ording to legend, the Totem was born in the same cave. The Totem was left behind by the immortals. The Totem should have been a cage, a cage to trap the True Spirits. However, when the cave was opened, the Totem was released, and the entire world was affected. This Totem can be traced back to an extremely long time ago, and no one could verify it. However, from ancient times until now, the number of people who searched for Immortal''s cave has been huge. There were even people who identally entered the cave, but they came outter. ording to that person, the path to Immortal''s Cave is impossible to see. You might have already stepped out of this world on the way to Immortal''s Cave. On the way to the immortal''s cave, one doesn''t know how many times one has experienced reincarnations. One doesn''t know how many times one has to go through the north and south to reach the cave. There''s no light on the road to the cave, so one can only depend on oneself to find it." "This saying is really wonderful," said Future. "It is said that the end of science is theology. But I think that theology is the science that we haven''t mastered yet. If we master it, there is no such thing as theology. For example, if you give me enough time and enough equipment, I canpletely break down the energyponents in it and analyze the movement of the Qi so as to achieve the effect of producing Qi with a machine." "Haha, theology, science, it''s just a matter in itself." Henry smiled and said, "If it wasn''t for the fact that scientists make the usage of light bulbs and houses still have candles, then at the first nce of the light bulb, you may think it''s theology. The car we drive, we can exin the principle of it, but in ancient times, people would think it was a running house." Wade curled his lips. "Boss, I used to have a lot of respect for this Immortal''s cave, but now, after hearing what you said, I don''t have any respect for it at all." "There is still a sense of awe." Ranjeet''s face was full of earnestness. "Our elders have said that we should be respectful of the unknown and the things that are stronger than us. Only in this way can we move forward more steadily so that we can be stronger. But boss, I''m curious about something." "What''s that?" "This immortal..." The corners of his mouth were wide open, and his eyes were shining. "What do you think the flesh of this Immortal tastes like?" As soon as he finished his words, the people who were a little closer to him immediately jumped to the sides and looked at him strangely. "If there is a chance, you can ask the Immortal." Henry rolled his eyes and continued to walk forward. Within the cave, the more they walked, the more bizarre they felt. Logically speaking, the cave was so long and sealed, but no echo could be heard. It was as if they were walking in a veryrge space. More than half an hourter, a bright light suddenly appeared in front of everyone. The appearance of this bright light made everyone''s hearts filled with joy. Sylvia even subconsciously quickened her pace and strode forward. The light seemed to be right in front of them, but in fact, it was very far away. Everyone sped up, but after half an hour, they still could only see the distant light. "Forget it. Let''s speed up." Henry made a decision in his heart. After giving such an order, everyone immediately used their Qi and moved forward at full speed. Just as they were advancing at full speed, the light in front of them gradually magnified and became apparent. After a full three hours, the scope of the light was enough to cover them. With the strength of Henry and others, advancing at full speed for at least three hours was at least a few hundred kilometres away. But they could see the light spots hundreds of kilometres away. How did they see it in their eyes and how deep the cave in this mountain range was? Where did it lead to? Could it be that they really went to another world? A white glow filled the cave, but it didn''t spread out. There was something very strange about the cave as if there was a dividing line. At the very end of the dividing ne was pitch ck, and at the other end of the dividing line was a bright light. The group of people, who were travelling at full speed, could not help but stop when they entered the area of light. Even Sylvia, who was overjoyed, was the same. No one knew what it was on the other side of the light. Could it be that it was really Immortal''s cave? After waiting for a few minutes, Henry took a step. "Since we''re here, let''s go and take a look." After saying that, Henry strode forward, and the others followed him. As soon as they stepped into the pure white light, everything in front of them changed. Figures appeared one after another in front of their eyes, which made everyone''s eyes wide open. Chapter 1524 Chapter 1524 "What... what the hell is going on?" Looking at everything in front of him, Wade was a little confused. "I also hope that someone can exin it to me." Sea God was also stunned. Every single one of them had a nk expression on their faces. Just as they were about to carefully analyze the situation, a powerful vibration sounded from beneath their feet. Those white lights covering Henry and others madly retreated at this moment, just like the tide. Almost in a blink of an eye, they turned into a white light spot appearing in front of Henry and others. No one could tell how far away this white light spot was from them. What''s more, the light spot was shrinking from their pupils and vanishing at an extremely fast speed. The shaking under the people''s feet was getting more and more intense, and gravel was falling from the top of their heads. "The cave is about to copse!" "What is happening here?" "Don''t worry about what''s going on. Run!" Everyone was deep within the mountain. Even with their strength, the copse of the mountain would still be extremely dangerous. Those subordinates that followed Sylvia were the first to rush towards the path they had taken when they first arrived. "Take them with you and speed up!" With a roar, Henry picked up one person and rushed outside. It was the same for Wade and the others. Everyone thought that it would be especially dangerous, but the strange thing was that they had walked for a few hours when they came in. At this time, they saw the exit less than 15 minutester. Now the mountain was shaking extremely violently. The rocks were falling from above, and the entrance of the cave was almost covered. "Hurry up!" Henry roared again. At the same time, he waved out a purple sword. The stones that fell and umted, blocking more than half of the hole, were cut open by Henry. This sword light also caused the mountain to copse once again. Behind Sylvia and the others,rge pieces of gravel had alreadypletely crushed down. "Whoosh! Whoosh!" With a wind-breaking sound, Wade was the first to rush out of the cave with a man. In the next few seconds, Henry and others also left the cave. More than 20 figures dashed out of the mountainpletely. The moment thest person rushed out, the whole mountain copsedpletely. The cause of the copse of the mountain was the violent Qi caused by the battle. In the sky, there were two True Spirits. They were hundreds of metres tall and stood in the air. They were like two gods, giving off a mighty majesty. There was a person standing in the centre of each of the hundred-meter-tall True Spirit. "They are Sword Lord and Marve Qian!" Sylvia stared at the two figures in the sky and said their names. "The Lord of the Sword Valley and the headmaster of Thousand des Academy!" Sylvia''s next sentence exined the identities of these two people to Henry. Henry''s pupils shrank violently. Two of them were the ultimate experts within this Wanshan District! Sword Lord looked at the twenty figures that had suddenly appeared below and suddenly smiled. The rusted copper sword in her hand was dripping with blood. "I wondered who killed my nine disciples. Now, you are here." Swod Lord''s eyes kept ncing at Henry and others, then suddenly stopped on Aureo. Her eyes just showed joy, but the next second, they were full of frost. She shouted directly, "You''re not my Aureo!" Sword Lord''s shout actually made Henry and the others take a step back together.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "You only have the shell of my disciple, not the soul of my disciple. Tell me, who exactly are you!" Sword Lord''s arm lightly moved. In front of Henry and others, a bottomless ravine suddenly appeared. The ravine was dozens of metres long and two metres wide. The power was so strong that it could only be used by a Supremacy Master with all his strength. But it was just a wave of Sword Lord''s hand. Marve also slowly opened his mouth el and said, "The ten people of our Thousand des Academy are all dead. Except for Martial King, the bodies of all the other people in the Martia King''s Manor are left here. It seems that someone has already taken the first step into that cave. General Lin, what''s your current position?" Below him, Henry and the others all looked solemn. "Honey, you have to be careful with Marve." Sylvia nced at Henry. Henry nodded and said, "I understand." At this time, Henry was ready to summon the Token of True Spirit at any time. Facing these two people, Henry''s hair stood on end. The momentum emitted by the other side was so horrible that it made people shudder. "Kids, I wille to you after finishing these things." After saying this, Marve raised his eyes and looked in front of him. Sword Lord also withdrew her eyes and looked in the same direction as Marve. Henry just noticed that the blood on the sword of Sword Lord was slowly flowing down from her arm. She was injured! Who could injure such an existence? At this moment, the mountain behind Henrypletely copsed. Dust rose in all directions. A figure appeared in the dust. Facing the hundredmetre-high True Spirits oxet Sword Lord and Marve, this figure was as small as a baby. He was only the size of an ordinary person and had no True Spirit behind him, but the pressure he exuded was more horrible than that of Marve and Sword Lord. The simple stride of this figure made Henry and the others gasp for air. Only Yaffah, Ranjeet and Aureo performed a little better. The rest of them were flushed red. They had yet to truly step into the Spirit-controlling Realm. Such a simple action had created such an effect. Moreover, he was merely using any strength. Just howrge was the energy contained within this person''s body? The man stepped into the air. His upper body was naked, and his body was full of well-proportioned muscles. He had a handsome face, short white hair, and no weapon in his hands. He just clenched his fists, but just by doing so, he gave people a feeling that his fists were probably the most powerful weapons in the world. When the figure saw Henry and others below, he stretched out a finger and whispered, "A nonentity should not exist. It''s better to merge with me." With just a slight touch of his finger, Ranjeet''s fat body suddenly flew out, spitting blood from his mouth. "Ranjeet!" Yaffah roared and flew up to catch him. The figure in the sky pointed again, and Yaffah flew into the air emitting a red light from her chest and fell from the sky. "Wade, bring the people away!" Behind Henry, four Battle Spirits appeared at the same time, standing in front of Wade and the others. Upon hearing this, Wade did not hesitate and immediately ordered, "Let''s go!" The enemies in front of them were things that they could not imagine and would not be able to deal with. The figure in the sky once again stretched out a finger. In front of Henry, an invisible Qi-shield was broken in an instant. Henry flew backwards, and the four Battle Spirits behind him dissipated directly. Chapter 1525 Chapter 1525 This figure stood alone in the sky, but there was a kind of momentum that could smash the sky. Henry''s body was flying and his blood was spurting out. Just now, he only felt that there was a heavy hammer hitting his chest, which made his internal organs almost change positions. One had to know that Henry was just at the basic level of body cultivation. His physical strength was far stronger than that of a normal cultivator. However, he still couldn''t withstand a simple move made by this man. What level of existence was this man? With just a single finger, not only did he seriously injure Henry, even the four Battle Spirits behind him were struck until they scattered, and it was difficult for them to condense again in a short amount of time. "Has the world be so weak now?" The white-haired man muttered to himself, "If it''s just a world like this, what fun is there to enjoy? It''s better to destroy it. Until now, only the two of you are quite interesting." He no longer looked at Henry and the others. Instead, he fixed his eyes on Sword Lord and Marve. Sword Lord shook her wrist, and the sword edge in her hand made a sound. Marve''s fists began to glow with an earthen-yellow light. The Lord of the Sword Valley and the Headmaster of Thousand des Academy had grave expressions. They did not dare to rx even a little. The strength of this person in front of them had exceeded their expectations. However, it was not as they had imagined. It was not like the person twenty years ago who could not see the hope of victory. Lets go. Marve shouted in a low voice, clenched his fists with both hands, and his body turned into a stream of light, rushing straight to the white-haired man. Sword Lord didn''t say anything, but the sound of the sword in her hand became harsher and harsher. A beam of sword light burst out of the air and went straight to the white-haired man. This sword light didn''t have a monstrous momentum, but the power contained in it was no less than that of the unique skill of Aureo. Facing the white-haired man, Sword Lord did not dare to hide her strength, and her first move was a killing move. In the process, Marve arrived in front of the white-haired man. The hundred-metre True Spirit behind him threw a punch at the white-haired man. Facing the huge fist, the white-haired man was like an ant, ready to be crushed at any time. However, the scene was shocking. The white-haired man casually punched and collided with the one-hundred-meter-tall spirit behind Marve. At the moment when their fists met, everything between heaven and earth calmed down. Then, the one-hundred-meter- tall spirit unexpectedly became illusory in an instant. Although it quickly solidified, it showed that after the punch just now, the True Spirit of Marve was almost shattered by his fist. With a simple wave of his hand, the sharp Sword Qi from Sword Lord changed its trajectory and headed for the mountain beside him. "Boom!" After a loud noise, the mountain copsed. Each move of an expert of this level could affect the world. Just like the time when the sword reached the sky, it directly used the mountain as a sword, which was extremely horrible. On the other side. Wade rushed to Henry and picked up the seriously injured Henry. "Boss, how are you?" Sylvia followed by Henry''s side, her face full of anxiety. She looked at Henry with concern. "Think of a way to get out of here. This is not something we can get in touch with."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Henry spat out another mouthful of blood. Only when he faced the attack of the white-haired man could he feel how horrible he was. "Boss, fatty and the others are seriously injured, but they are not in danger." There was a reply from Red Hair. When Henry heard this, he was relieved. Although both Ranjeet and Yaffah were in the Spiritcontrolling Realm, they were not as strong as him in terms of physical strength. In the area where Henry and the others were, the upper attacks would pour to them at any time. For Henry and the others, the violent attacks belonged to Marve and Sword Lord and they were difficult to resist. They could only find a ce to survive between these attacks. At this moment, the gap between Supremacy Master and the Spirit-controlling realm was clearly reflected The Spirit-controlling Realm was indeed the ultimate goal of Qi practitioners, but there was still a lot of possibility for improvement after entering the Spirit-controlling Realm. Each and every one of them, who could obtain a True Spirit, was definitely not a simple character when they were alive. Just like the Batlle Spirits in the Elite Spirit Hall. Every single one of them was a top character in the current generation. How much strength a top character in the current generation could unleash would depend on the Spirit-controlling expert. Just like the Battle Spirits behind Henry, every single one of them was the finest Battle Spirit. Sword God Matvei Ximen was peerless in his generation. With Matvei''s sword, he would definitely be stronger than Aureo. However, after refining the Battle Spirit, due to Henry''s own strength, the power that the Battle Spirit could unleash was limited. As the Qi sshed in all directions, Henry and others tried to get away, but they had no way out. Sword Lord and Marve were top experts in Wanshan District. Although Marve and Sword Lord were somewhat injured, the white-haired man was notfortable either. Marve and Sword Lord attacked him very quickly. One move after another, one move after another. In a one-versus-two fight, the white-haired man gradually felt that it was a little difficult. "My body has not fully recovered, and my strength is less than one-tenth. But even so, it''s not for ants like you to try and provoke me." The white-haired man shouted in a low voice, "Some nonentities, instead of staying alive, you should rather give your Qi to me for the time being and turn it into an attack. For you, it should also be the greatest honour in your life." The white-haired man pointed a few times as he spoke. Countless beams of light as thick as a baby''s arm fell from the sky and surrounded Henry and others, leaving them nowhere to go. The beam of light emitted a faint white light, sweeping toward Henry and others. Of the two soldiers under Sylvia''smand, the one with the weakest strength was at the Qi-concentrating Realm. The moment they came into contact with the white light, they turned into a puddle of blood. A Divine Realm expert was covered in white light, and that light spread towards his body at an extremely fast speed. Two secondster, thiste stage Divine Realm cultivator had also turned into a pool of blood. Faced with the white-haired man''s attack, they could not put up any resistance. They werepletely outssed. "He is using our flesh and blood to replenish his own energy. This person is too strange!" Aureo''s eyes were full of dignifiedness. "I know some of this means." "The same as yours before?" Henry took a look at Aureo. At that time, the Evil Spirit was also absorbing the flesh and blood of the residents in Thunder Town to supply itself. "There is something inmon, butpared with him, my means are too low." Aureo shook his head. "I can only el absorb the energy of others, but this person doesn''t even let go of his flesh and blood. To put it bluntly, what he has done is already swallowing us up! Swallowing us up and we be one with him! This kind of devouring method is taboo!" Chapter 1526 Chapter 1526 This Devouring Technique was a taboo! This was what made the Evil Spirit feel evil. At this moment, the white-haired man waved his hand and exerted it. He wanted to devour Henry and others so that they would be a part of his body. In front of such a powerful man as the white-haired man, Henry and others could only be regarded as a nutrient. There was a huge gap in strength. At the same time, Henry once again understood how big the world was. There was always someone stronger than you, and there was always someone more capable than you. There was always one person that they couldn''t imagine and no one could dare to offend that person. The white pirs of light became brighter and brighter, giving Henry and the others more and more pressure. The Battle Spirits behind Wade and the others appeared to help them resist the pressure of the white pir of light, but it was obviously not enough. Their Battle Spirits were bing illusory at a speed visible to the naked eye, and it seemed as if they could no longer hold on. The white light had spread to the feet of Deputy Commander Zhou. Her eyes were full of helplessness. She kept shaking her head and did not scream or beg for mercy because she knew that no one could save her now. For Henry and the others, this was a lifethreatening situation. In the Elite Spirit Hall, Aaron was sitting cross-legged. The big fight not far away was disyed in front of him. "Hold on, hold on." Aaron couldn''t help taking a deep breath. "You still can''t take any action, you can''t take action." It could be seen that Aaron''s body was constantly trembling. He had reached the limit of his patience. He had begun to mediate in order to persuade himself. Above Henry''s head, a four-coloured lotus emerged and rotated above his head, casting four-coloured rays of light. The moment Sword Lord and Marve, who were engaged in a fierce battle with the white-haired man, saw the lotus flower, they were stunned. "This is..." Marve''s eyes widened. "Sacred lotus!" Sword Lord said these two words seriously. Marve and Sword Lord stopped their movements at the same time. They looked at each other and saw the shock in each other''s eyes. "Do you still remember the legend of the past?" asked Sword Lord, and her tone changed. Even the appearance of the white-haired man had not caused her heart to waver. However, the sacred lotus had caused such a reaction. Marve came slowly and said, "That person once walked into the Immortal''s cave. That person was once guided in the Immortal''s cave. That person wanted to change the whole world. That person said that he wanted to raise a Sacred lotus!" "It''s just a legend. That person has never answered these questions directly. Everyone was specting. But today, I know the answer." Sword Lord took a deep breath. "Marve, what are you going to do?" Marve looked in Henry''s direction and kept silent. "It''s time to make a decision." Sword Lord said, "I was with you in the past and didn''t make a decision. Now it''s time. You know the identity of that person, and you should know that the organization will not give up. Now that sacred lotus is with this junior and we have seen him, this is an opportunity. You can''t continue to be indecisive." In the eyes of Marve, suddenly a murderous intent emerged, and he said a word, "Kill!" As soon as he finished speaking, he quickly flew toward Henry andunched a killing move. As for the white-haired man, when the lotus appeared, he stopped and looked at the lotus above Henry with great interest. "Something interesting." The white- haired man''s mouth curled into a smile. "Although it doesn''t have much energy, it carries a certain rule that contains Yin and Yang, which can directly connect to True Spirits. This thing is fun. Come on, let me see what effect this thing has." With a wave of his hand, the white-haired man dissipated the light column cage. He stood still and decided to watch the battle. Sword Master did not move. She held the sword and stared at the white-haired man. The white-haired man also knew that she was afraid of his sneak attack. Marve''s killing attack went straight to Henry. The power emitted by the one hundred-metre-tall True SpiritBelongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. was no different from the white haired man''s power, because these were all powerful forces they could not resist. "I didn''t expect the Elite Spirit Hall will send the descendant to me. This is an opportunity for me to atone for my sins. The remnants of the Elite Spirit Hall have to die," Marve roared and a ball of light formed in the hands of the True Spirit behind him. This ball of light was evenrger than a mountain range and it smashed toward Henry and the others on the ground. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org There were obvious undtions in the air around the ball of light. When the ball of light was smashed down, fiery light began to emit from the area around the ball of light. Before the ball of light fell on the ground, the earth under Henry''s feet had already copsed, and smoke and dust rose from all directions. Marve was going to directly wipe out Henry and others! The speed of the sacred lotus spinning on top of Henry''s head was getting more and more intense. In the Elite Spirit Hall, Aaron, who was sitting cross-legged, suddenly got up. "I won''t tolerate it. How dare you bully the younger generation? I won''t tolerate it!" Dozens of ck lights appeared on Aaron''s body. They were like shackles, winding around Aaron''s body. Aaron was clenching his fists. At this moment, the ck shackles on his body were broken one after another. "Ancestors, please forgive me. I''m unfilial and can''t stand it anymore!" Aaron roared. He turned into a stream of light and rushed out of the Elite Spirit Hall. In the mountains, Sword Lord, who had been staring at the white-haired man, suddenly turned around and looked back. The 100-meter-high ck True Spirit appeared in Sword Master''s sight. The ck True Spirit holding a pair of ck sabres, exuded a dark aura from head to toe. As the sky and earth be ck where the True Spirit was located. "This is, Asura!" Sword Lord''s pupils violently contracted. "Aaron Bai! Asura!" "Marve!" Aaron roared. His roar reverberated throughout the mountain range. "Don''t you feel any shame when you bully a junior?!" At the same time when Aaron''s voice sounded, a ck ray broke through the sky. The sabre ray was a hundred metres long, dividing the ball of light into two. As the ball of light split apart, it exploded. The power of the explosion caused the surrounding area to quake. "What the f*ck!" Wade looked up at the sky. "Is this my dad?" At this moment, Aaron was floating in the sky The ck light lingered around his body, connecting to the True Spirit behind Aaron. Wherever Aaron was, it seemed that the world belonged to him alone. Chapter 1527 Chapter 1527 "That''s nice, Wade. I didn''t expect you to be such a rich second generation." Red Hair teased Wade. Even in a situation like this, they were still in the mood to make jokes. It could be seen that these people were in a good mood. After all, they had seen too many desperate situations. "Who knows? My father has never told me that he is so rich." Wade rolled his eyes. Marve''s offensive was broken. When he looked back at the hundred-meter-tall ck True Spirit, he cried out, "It''s you!" "What? You didn''t expect that I coulde back!" Aaronughed. "Come on, let me see if you have made any progress in so many years!" Aaron carried a piece of dark shadow and rushed forward. The Spirit behind him waved the twin des in his hands. "I should have thought a long time ago that if this gatekeeper wasn''t here, how could this junior inherit the Elite Spirit Hall? From the looks of it, the Elite Spirit Hall is also in this mountain!" Marve also roared. Two hundred-metre-tall spirits fought with each other in an instant. The battle between Marve and Aaron was not like the battle between Marve and the white-haired man. The battle between Marve and the white- haired man was silent. However, the battle with Aaron was earthshaking and powerful. Spiritual Qi soared into the sky. Even the distant mountain range began to explode because of the battle between the two of them. "Marve, you shameless old thing. You even made yourself look like a thirty-year-old. I feel ashamed for you, but today you even dare bully the younger generation. What, do you think you have stepped into the hundred-meter- highdder yourself? Today I will p your old face hard!" Aaron''s voice kept ringing. Wade stood on the ground with a look of excitement on his face. "Amazing! No wonder you''re my old man. It''s normal for you to have such high-level abilities!" Sword Lord looked at the sky with an ugly look. Then she shook her arm, and countless shadows of divine swords appeared behind her. These shadows formed a circle behind Sword Lord, and all the tips pointed forward. "Go." Sword Master''s arm shook again, and then the countless shadows of swords went straight to Henry and the others. "Haha, I want this lotus." The white-haired manughed at this time, and attacked Henry and others at the same time. Henry and the others had now be preys for everyone''s eyes. "Ranier, stop, you can''t touch this man." A cold voice suddenly sounded in the air. The figure with silver hair over her shoulders appeared and stood in front of the white-haired man. It was precisely the girl who hade from the Noble Berserkers, Cesia.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. The white-haired man looked at her in confusion. "Who do you think you are? Do you think you are worthy of calling me by my name?" "Take this." With a wave of her arm, she threw out a token and floated in the air. The moment Raniero saw the token, his body shook. "It''s him! What are you to him?" "It''s not up to you to ask. There''s no need for you to ask." Cesia''s expression was cold. "It''s time for you to leave. If my guess is correct, your injuries must have just been left behind by someone. If you can escape from the ancient battlefield, I''m afraid that the person who injured you will also have toe out." Staring at the token floating in the air, Raniero took a deep breath and said, "This order, I, Raniero, ept." After saying that, Raniero grabbed the token, and then his figure faded away in the air. Looking down at Henry and others, Cesia murmured, "Brother Henry, that''s all I can do. My father said that I still need to guide you. This time, for you, there is a chance fet you want to step into the Spirit Controlling Realm, it will be much more difficult than others. I want to immediately go back to your side, but I find that it''s not the right time. Brother Henry, I''ll go and wait for you. When youe back, I''l| exin everything clearly to you." After saying that, Cesia left as well. Henry and others did not notice the appearance of Cesia. Their attention was all attracted by the attackunched by Sword Lord. Badly injured Ranjeet was screaming. He widened his eyes and cursed, "F*ck, the tiger doesn''t show its power. You think I''m a sick cat, do you? You old woman, today I, the fat man, will teach you how to be decent!" As he was talking, he was about to get up. "All right, don''t be arrogant." A hand pressed on Ranjeet''s shoulder. "Keep your ace in your hand, and you can scare it some other time. Leave this matter to me." As his voice fell, Henry''s back appeared in Ranjeet''s pupils. "Brother, I don''t know why." Ranjeet''s was full of obsession. "Now, your back is so majestic for me." "Fatty, Boss is obviously going to y a big trick. Don''t say that and make Bossugh!" Wade rolled his eyes. Henry looked at the sky. The countless sword shadows of Sword Master kept magnified in Henry''s pupils. This was the attack of Sword Master, an attack that could kill people at will. The True Spirit behind Sword Master drew out a short de. As soon as the True Spirit held the finger of the short de in the air, countless shadows immediately condensed into a short de. The short de was the de to kill people! "I don''t know what this lotus represents in your eyes, but I can see that your reaction to it is a sign that fear is growing in your hearts. However, since you want to take a look, there''s no harm in letting you take a look at it. The name of this move is...." As Henry spoke, the purple divine sword in his hand condensed into a circle above his head. His lips moved slightly and he spat out two words. "Purple Moon." As soon as Henry finished speaking, a purple crescent moon appeared over Henry''s head. This crescent moon was 100 metres long and had a strong suction force. The Sword Qi light produced by Sword Master was affected by the suction force, so that they couldn''t disturb Henry and couldn''t move forward at all. And the lotus above Henry''s head, which kept rotating, suddenly dropped a petal. "Sanford!" The eyes of Sword Lord widened as she uttered the name. At that time, Henry had been in a closed training in Mount Kunlun for a month. The result of this training was what Henry had now shown. The Purple Moon! In the past, Sanford had dominated this world. He had already made Purple Moon well-known in the world! In the sky, the crescent moon gradually becameplete. As the process went on, the suction from the crescent moon became more and more intense. The gravel on the ground gradually floated toward the sky. "This is what these petals can bring me." Henry murmured. "Since you want to see.it, then look at it carefully won''t let you down. is the product of Master Lu''s concentration of Yin and Yang in the world. If there is only Yin, then it daniele won''t beplete." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org While Henry was talking, his left hand was shining with golden light. Then he lifted it over his head and spat out two words again. "Golden Sun!" Just as Henry''s voice fell, in the sky, next to the waning crescent moon, there was a dazzling sun. The high temperature instantly filled the whole mountain. The dazzling light made Sword Lord subconsciously raise her hand to block it. Chapter 1528 Chapter 1528 The Purple Moon made the dim light shine on the ground. On the other hand, the Golden Sun brought light. They were twopletely different moves, one Yin and the other Yang. They seemed to bepletely opposite but supplemented each other at the same time. The Golden Sun made the trees in the mountains begin to dry up. The Spiritual Qi of Sword Lord''s sword began to melt under the heat. Henry stood there, holding Yin and Yang in his hand, and said, "Martial Uncle Chu told me toy a solid foundation and then enter the Spiritcontrolling. I didn''t want to take this step so early, but now it seems that I have no other choice." Henry''s voice was not loud, but it clearly reached everyone''s ears. Kirwen and his people, Aureo, and Sylvia''s Deputy Officer Zhou were all wide-eyed. What was going on? Had he not entered the Spiritcontrolling Realm? Then what was going on with his True Spirits? Also, how could he able to possess such terrifyingbat power before the Spirit- controlling Realm? The gap between the Spirit-controlling Realm and the Divine Realm was no less than the Divine Realm and entering the Qi-concentrating Realm! "In fact, I''ve always wanted to know what changes will happen after I enter the Spiritcontrolling Realm." Henry said with a smile on the corner of his mouth. In the sky, the moon slowly sank to the ground behind Henry. Meanwhile, the Golden Sun also sank down and shrouded all the light. "Boss is going to enter the Spirit- controlling Realm!" Wade''s eyes widened. "Which one will he choose to be his True Spirit?" Four illusory images appeared behind Henry again. The four Battle Spirits began to solidify. In front of Henry, a four-colour light enveloped him and formed a tornado, twining Henry. "This energy." Sword Lord squinted at Henry in front of her, with a bit of seriousness in her eyes. "Back then, I entered the Divine Realm in a battle, and now, I also enter the Spirit-controlling in a battle. However, the difference is that on the path to the Divine Realm, I was walking the path of the predecessors, and this time, I''m going to walk my own path, a path that belongs to me, Henry Zhang!" "Henry Zhang, you!" When Marve, who was fighting with Aaron, heard the name, his body shook violently. In such a big battle, he even forgot to make a move at that moment and looked down at Henry. "Marve. Don''t get distracted when you are fighting." Aaron gave a warm hint, but his hand movements were not slow. The ck light had cut toward Marve. Because of this short pause, Marve''s movement was too slow. When he was hit by the ck light, his body suddenly flew backward, and he spat out a mouthful of blood. The Spirit behind him became slightly illusory. "I see. I see. I understand what you want to do!" Marve stared at Aaron. Aaronnded in front of Marve. He looked at him and said in a voice that Marve could only be heard, "Marve, listen to me. There are some things that even if you think through, you can''t say out. Otherwise, you can''t bear the consequences." Marve coughed up a mouthful of blood. "You guys from the Elite Spirit Hall haven''t given up looking for that ce, right? Everything was nned by you. You''re still scheming that ce. You''ve alreadyid out a trap a hundred years ago. No, it''s not just a hundred years ago. Do you know that what you''ve done will invite disaster!" "Disaster?" There was doubt in Aaron''s eyes. "What disaster? You people live in peace and harmony. Do you know that the disaster has long arrived!" At this point, Aaron''s mood suddenly became agitated. "It''s just that you can''t see anything! We gave you a chance. What did you do? Fight with each other? Kill each other? There is not enough time for the Elite Spirit Hall to gradually influence you. What happened in those days, you did not make a choice. You stood in the middle, which enabled you to live until now, but now you are not worthy to continue to live." Content belongs to "Aaron Bai!" Marve covered his chest and stood up. "I admit that you are strong, but do you really think that I haven''t made any progress for so many years? So far, you are unable to remove the seal on you. With your current strength, it''s not easy to kill me." "Really?" Aaron raised his eyebrows. "Marve, have you ever heard of a tactic that suddenly makes people desperate?" Marve stepped back slightly, with some fear in his eyes. Aaron grinned. "This tactic is called the huge-crowd tactic!" Aaron opened his arms. At this moment, countless Battle Spirits appeared behind him. Different from the Battle Spirits controlled by Henry, these Battle Spirits were notparable in size. "Marve, don''t forget that this is the Elite Spirit Hall. If I make up my mind to kill you, you can''t run away." Aaron raised his hand. "Now, Headmaster of Thousand des Academy, you can make a bow to this world. You can only me yourself." As Aaron''s voice fell, killing intent burst out of his eyes. Countless Battle Spirits swept over and drowned to Marve. Aaron turned around and looked at the position where Henry was located, muttering, "Junior brother, Master has prepared a road for you that no one has ever walked before. This road will be extremely difficult. §Ö Everything depends on you to explore. But I believe that you will surely reach what Master has expected! No! You will definitely exceed it. After all, your name is Henry Zhang! Since you were born, you have been carrying out the emperor''s orders!" At the ce where Henry was, the Golden Sun and the Purple Moon were floating behind him. None of the four Battle Spirits behind Henry became his True Spirit. Behind. Henry a vague virtual s appeared. It was vague to extreme, but it seemed to be el.n integrated into the air. There was no colour at all, but it could only be seen in the air. The four-coloured tornado in front of Henry gradually disappeared, while the four Battle Spirits were growing rapidly, from seven metres to ten metres, from ten metres to twenty metres, thirty, forty, fifty metres! The four Battle Spirits only came to a stop after expanding to 70 metres. The four giants were ready to listen to Henry''s orders at any time. Henry raised his hands and put them in front of him. He took a deep breath and said, "Is this the feeling of Spirit-controlling? It''s really much better than before. Sword Lord of the Sword Valley? Next, let me have a good look at what the so-called Sword Lord of the Sword Valley is really capable of! The Snowfall Strike!" The Snowfall Strike appeared again. This time, it was the first time that Henry had used this attack after entering the Spirit-controlling Realm.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. With a sword''s white radiance, snowkes began to fly everywhere between sky and earth. The mountain range was frozen, and the ice crystals flickered about in the air. These were grits that covered the entire area. Everthing got frozen! Chapter 1529 Chapter 1529 At this time, the Snowke Strike that Henry casually released was equivalent to the Snowke Strike of the Demon Sword of Destruction at that time. Sword Lord''s expression changed. Just as she was about to make a move, she saw a red ray of lighting toward her. An overbearing sword! An overlord sword! This sword had an all- conquering and destructive power. The Qi-shield in front of Sword Lord was shattered in an instant. Another beam of sword light, which had almost reached its limit, shed away. Sword Lord suddenly dodged. Her speed had reached the limit. In the whole Wanshan District, no one dared to say that their speed was faster than that of Sword Master. Even so, the hair on the top of Sword Lord''s head was still cut off. Sword Lord snorted. "If that''s all you can do, it''s not enough to be my enemy." The Spirit behind Sword Lord took out another huge sword from the seven swords that looked like it could split the mountain open. The huge sword shaped in the wind and instantly became a hundred metres long! The pressure from the sword made a mountain copse on the spot. "Cut!" Sword Lord shouted and chopped down with her huge sword. At the same time, the green figure behind Henry turned into the True Spirit simr to the one behind Sword Lord, and it even had the seven swords behind him. The green figure also drew a huge sword, like the move of Sword Lord. The huge sword expanded with the wind and became 90 metres long, only a little smaller than that of Sword Lord. "The chief of Sword Valley, if you can do it, I can do it as well." Henry roared, and the two giant swords collided in the air. "Boom!" "Boom!" This kind of energy collision caused waves of Spiritual Qi in the sky. The waves surged and rolled in all directions. Henry muttered, "In this way, I should return the favour." These words were meant for Henry''s fourth Battle Spirit! Although he had not reached the limit in every aspect, for the current Henry, what hecked the most was a move. However, the appearance of this Battle Spirit could bring him endless moves! Henry had always been controlling himself, because Sanford had told him that his cultivation methods were different. The longer he suppressed, the more benefits he would get when he entered the Spirit-controlling realm. Henry had always been keeping himself from entering the Spirit-controlling Realm, so he was suppressing himself. Since Henry grew up being a nobody, his requirements for him were very harsh. So, Henry kept suppressing himself. In fact, the amount he suppressed was beyond Sanford''s expectations at that time, but Henry was not satisfied. Just like controlling spirits, Henry''s strength was close to the peak, almost equal to the Sword Lord''s.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. One must know that people like Sword Lord and Marve could control the spirits for almost 100 years. Henry, however, had just entered the Spiritcontrolling Realm, so he was able topete with Sword Lord. The waves of Qi in the sky gradually calmed down. Behind Henry, the Purple Moon and the Golden Sun were still floating there. Here, it seemed to have be a domain exclusive to Henry, the domain of Yin and Yang! In this field, Henry was not affected by any fluctuation of Spiritual Qi. The snow was still falling in the sky, and the mountains were frozen. Wade and the others felt that it was extremely piercing to the bone. "Junior brother, you always surprise people." Aaron stood in the distance. His spirit had disappeared, and he would not fight again. He could see that with Henry''s current strength, although he was not yet on the level of Sword Lord, it was impossible for Sword Lord to kill Henry. This battle was just for Henry to practice. Sword Lord also noticed that. She looked back, but she didn''t see Marve. The white-haired man also disappeared. Sword Lord had a premonition that something was wrong, so she struck out again and then fled away without returning. The sword of Sword Lord just wanted to cover for her escape. It didn''t exert too much power, so she didn''t want to stay any longer when she found things couldn''t be done. Henry easily defused the sword and found that Sword Lord was going to run away, so he didn''t go after her. Even if he caught up with her, he couldn''t kill Sword Lord. Although Henry was brave, there was no good solution for the time being. "Hahaha! Younger brother, you finally entered the Spirit- controlling Realm. Congrattions, congrattions!" Aaron''sughter sounded, and his figure appeared in front of Henry and others. "Father, you''re too good at pretending, aren''t you? Had I known I that you were so powerful, I would''ve rushed to the capital city on the first day I came to the Core and p that Martial King''s face." Wade looked at his father with an excited expression. ???? "Boy, you don''t want to make progress. Do you want to be a rich second generation for the rest of your life? Aaron pped Wade''s head. "Well, this seal is not easy to remove. There has been turmoil in the Elite Spirit Hall. I have to go back as soon as possible. From today on, I can''t leave the Elite Spirit Hall at will." Vel At this time, Aaron looked at Henry and said seriously, "Junior Brother, today we let Sword Lord go. What will happen next may be more difficult was worried that you couldn''t control it well, but now it seems that I was over-worried. With your current strength, you are fully capable of fighting here. You should not fight with everybody, but don''t let anybody bully you." Aaron patted Henry''s shoulder, then nced around Future and others and said, "Kids, you have to work hard. From today on, I can''t continue to train you. You have to walk your own way. I hope that next time we meet, you all will improve yourself. Bye." After finishing his words, Aaron flew up. "Dad!" Wade cried out loudly. Aaron turned around handsomely, took a deep breath, and shook the hair on his forehead. He said in a low voice, "Bad boy, what''s wrong?" At this moment, Aaron looked like a hero who was about to go to justice, with a bleak feeling of coldness. The snow falling in the sky fell on the top of Aaron''s head and did not melt for a long time. Wade looked at his father and took a deep breath. "Father, can you stop being so pretentious? I was wondering if you were going to die." Aaron staggered and almost fell from the sky. "I don''t think you''ve been pped for a long time. The next time I see you, I''ll beat you hard. You should learn from your senior collegemates. I have to go." After Aaron finished, he didn''t linger for a second. "Dad!" Wade roared again, "I dare you to p me. Come and hit me." This time, Aaron didn''t look back. "I say, Wade, you''re really asking to be beaten." Red Hair looked at Wade. Wade shook his head, and his eyes were a little red. "I know my father. He will be gone for a long time, otherwise, he wouldn''t have told us about this. This time, it may be a long time. He won''t appear again." Henry looked at the ce where Aaron left and said nothing. Deep in the Elite Spirit Hall, Aaron walked in slowly. As soon as he entered the hall, he knelt down on one knee. "Ancestors, disciple Aaron is here to ept the punishment!" At the moment when Aaron''s voice fell, a long spear condensed by spiritual energy pierced his body. Aaron grinned and said, "Boy, don''t let me down." There was another spear from the back of his body, nailing Aaron to the ground. Chapter 1530 Chapter 1530 In the Core, a piece ofnd, which had been separated on the Day of Destruction, was called the ancient battlefield. On the ancient battlefield, countless corpses were buried and countless Trues Spirits were scattered, but there were always a few who relied on devouring other things to continue existing. These True Spirits would ultimately change in one direction, bing Evil Spirits. The Evil Spirits were strong and weak. But without exception, the appearance of the Evil Spirits relied on swallowing other forces to maintain their lives. In the Evil Spirit''s eyes, everything between heaven and earth should be swallowed. Only by swallowing could they survive and be stronger. The Evil Spirit''s first thought was to devour. It was such an evil thing that had the instinct of devouring. It was a powerful thing that could stillst for more than a hundred years, but now they gathered together and all prostrated on the ground, shivering. Even if Sword Lord saw so many evil things, she would retreat. But now they were like the subjects of a king. The other man, who was trembling due to the numerous Evil Spirits, was carrying a huge ck sword on his back. His long ck hair fluttered even though there was no wind. He stood there alone. For those Evil Spirits, he was a minefield that could not be touched. "Is this his true strength?" Gervais held the sacred staff in his hand and looked at everything in front of him. "It''s still early." Dougal shook his head. "Senior Ss hasn''t shown any True Spirit or ancestral weapons yet." "This person, just how terrifying is he?" Gervais was shocked in his eyes. "I can''t imagine." Dougal sighed. "If this world has a limit, then I''m afraid he''s already at its limits." "What about you?"Gervais fixed his gaze on Dougal. "Me?" Dougal finally smiled and didn''t continue speaking.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Ss stood alone in front of him. There was a vast sea in front of him. He looked at the sea and murmured, "You ran pretty fast. But thanks to you, I opened a door. Let''s go. We can go out now." Ss''s voice echoed in the air as he took a step into the sea. Gervais and Dougal also entered the sea one after another. Behind Dougal were Erin and others. When they disappearedpletely, those evil things lying on the ground trembled and stood up. In the Mountain Heng, the feather-like snow fell heavily, and the top of the mountain suddenly became a sea of snow. No one knew why it suddenly snowed here. All the major forces in the Mountain Heng were slowed down because of the sudden snow. At this moment, Henry and others had walked out of Mountain Heng and headed for the capital. Outside the fortress of the capital city, arge ck army was standing, as if they were waiting for something. Halfway up the mountain, Henry and the others saw the huge ck army outside the city. "It''s the army ofWanshan District." Sylvia said, "They are the most powerful guards of the city." In front of the army of Wanshan District, countless disciples of the Sword Valley were standing, ready to draw their swords from their waists. "The people from the Sword Valley." Henry frowned. "It seems that they''re waiting for us. By the way, honey, what is going on between you and Sword Lord? It seems that she doesn''t know you." Sylvia smiled. "Someone had arranged this identity for me, including the War Goddess." "Who is the person behind you?" Henry looked at Sylvia. "Dear, stop trying to get information from me. Either way, it''s impossible for me to say anything." Sylvia turned around. "From the looks of now, we won''t be able to return to this city. These people aren''t waiting for or us, but are preparing to go on an expedition. I saw the fortress rising a golden gong. Once the gong rang, these people would be setting off." Wade touched his chin and said, "If the master of the Sword Valley brought back the news, why do they think that they can bring these people to Mountain Heng to make trouble for us?" "I''m afraid it''s not just them." Sylvia''s expression was solemn. "Look, who is that?" In the army in front of the fortress, Martial King wore shiny golden armour and passed through the iron shield formation in an imposing manner. "He? He''s not dead?" Wade and the others widened their eyes. In their hearts, Martial King was already dead. They did not expect to see him again. "How could he not be dead? With his strength, it''s impossible for him to survive those Battle Spirits." "The reason why he didn''t die is very simple." Henry''s eyes were fixed on Martial King. To be exact, beside Martial King, there was a figure wearing a red Tang suit, Giorgi Chu! As someone on the same level as Sanford, it was not difficult for Giorgi to protect Martial King. "From the looks of it, the Martial King''s Manor is also involved in this matter." Red Hair said, "However, they shouldn''t be enough." "I can many heavy weapons." Sylvia looked back. In the direction of the city gate, heavy weapons like heavily armoured vehicles appeared in their sight. "These things can be used to shoot violently for three in a row. Each time, the power equivalent to a full blow from a master at the peak of the Divine Realm. These are the reasons they dare to go to Mountain Heng." After Sylvia spoke, she extended her hand and pointed towards a direction, "There, look, the g that was raised in the city. This g is a war banner that shone together with the other three main cities. It is likely that the people from the other three major regions will also appear this time around." "Oh, if they can persuade the other three districts to deal with me, it seems that our identity has beenpletely exposed." Henry smiled and said, "In this case, we should do what they want us to do. Let''s do it." Sylvia''s body suddenly trembled. She raised her wrist and looked at themunications device on it. "Honey, what''s wrong?" "The way." Sylvia disyed the things on themunicator in the form of a projection in front of Henry. "The way back. We can go back." Henry took a look at it. The ce disyed by Sylvia''smunicator was exactly in Mountain Heng. There was an exnation on the top that said clearly that seven dayster, there would be a passageway to the surface and through this passageway, they could return to the surface. Henry did not ask about who sent the message. He knew very well that Sylvia would not tell him. But it was indeed what Henry wanted to do. to return to the surface. There was nothing in the Core that deserved his love. "Honey, there''s one more thing." Sylvia looked up at Henry. "What''s wrong, honey?" Henry found Sylvia''s behaviour to be a little strange. "That person said, on the surface, you should go and find the real reason why your mom jumped off the building that year." When Sylvia said this, her voice was extremely low. Henry, on the other hand, was stunned. The real reason! Chapter 1531 Chapter 1531 In order not to be a burden to Henry, Henry''s mother jumped from the top of the building and waspletely free. After that, Henry was alone. At the age of fourteen, he killed seven members of one family, divided one person into four parts and hid them in four corners of Yinzhou. In the beginning, Henry found out that his mother did not have a tumour. He thought that he already knew the truth of the matter at that time, but now he realized that it did not seem to be the truth, and things were not as simple as he thought. Originally, Henry wanted to go back to the surface because he didn''t have much attachment to the Core. But now, after learning the news, he was eager to go back to the surface. Sylvia saw Henry''s mood swing and took the initiative to grab Henry''s big hand. "Honey, don''t worry, let''s deal with things step by step."Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "Don''t worry, honey." Henry held Sylvia''s soft hand. "So many years have passed. It doesn''t matter if I wait for a few more days. Since the passage will be opened on Mountain Heng, then I will stay here and see what these people can do to me!" At the border between Mountain Heng and the capital city, a camp suddenly rose up. This camp was formed by countless bandits. In other cities, the white bandits belonging to Radiant Ind were alsoing. Although the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng and Radiant Ind were new forces in Wanshan District, their influence was no less than that of the veteran forces. In terms of scale alone, the formation formed by the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng and Radiant Ind was in no way inferior to that formed by the regr forces of the capital city. However, in terms of quality, thebat power of the regr forces was notparable to that of Henry''s scattered troops. However, Henry didn''t care. The reason why they called these people here was just for the sake of momentum. Henry didn''t care about the real fighting power of these people. Countless Battle Spirits of the Elite Spirit Hall were the strongest warriors. For a long time, some people took pictures of the situation between Mountain Heng and the capital city and uploaded them to the Inte. For a time, almost all the people in Wanshan District knew that there was a big war at the junction between Mountain Heng and the capital, which could break out at any time. This big war came from the old forces and it was aimed at the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng and Radiant Ind. Some people said that once the forces in the capital became serious, the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng and Radiant Ind wouldn''t be a threat to them at all. Others said that Radiant Ind and the Seven Protectors didn''t fear the capital city at all. Mountain Heng had absorbed arge number of bandits'' forces and their strength wasn''t weak. Combined with the Seven Protectors, Radiant Ind had more Supremacy masters than any other force. A single Supreme Master was worth 1,000 people! On the Inte, people were evenly divided into two groups. They quarrelled with each other every day, analyzing various data and achievements. Before Mountain Heng and the capital city had started a war, the Inte had already been into an online war. For three days in a row, arge army had been assembled in front of the capital city''s fortress. They could attack at any time. Various kinds of weapons had been taken out and the ordinary soldiers had been armed into at least powerful soldiers at thete stage of the Transformation Realm, in order to make up for the gap in individual strength. As for that kind of heavy equipment, it was something that the Divine Realm experts would be afraid of. "These people have made a big scene. It''s not appropriate to stay all the time." Wade looked at the top of a mountain and was anxious. He scratched his head and said, "Be quick or don''t fight. It''s really ufortable to tease us." Henry looked at the army in front of the fortress and asked Sea God, "How''s the preparation going on here?" Among them, only Sea God had the experience of leading arge army to fight. "The situation is not very optimistic," said Sea God. "Their numbers are not much lower than ours, but the level of our equipment is different. Therefore, once the two armies fight, we will inevitably lose, and there will be no resistance at all. We can''t win unless we can make some equipment." "It''s a bit unrealistic to make the equipment." Future shook her head. "In this civilization, the means of technology are extremely advanced. The weapons used by those people are unlocked by fingerprints. Even if we were to steal them, we wouldn''t be able to use them immediately. It needs a certain time to crack these defensive measures. Moreover, we have no way to rob them. It''s even more impossible to buy them. There are too many restrictions on energy here. It''s impossible to have such equipment in private." Henry squinted and said, "Although we don''t have a trump card on these people, we can''t let them fight into the Mountain Heng. We don''t know where the passage will appear. We don''t know how long the passage willst. The best result is that we can keep the mountain under our control." Henry slowly let out a sigh of relief. "Valentin, go and find me the route of their ordnance delivery." "Understood." Valentin nodded, then quietly faded away. As the Ten Kings of Radiant Ind, in each field, they were at the peak. Henry would never worry that he had no talented people to use. In just half a day, Valentin brought back thetest updates to Henry. nel First of all, the other three districts had indeed sent people to support Wanshan district. In a day''s time at most, the armies of the other three regions would reach the main battlefield, and by that time the great war would be triggered. Once the other three regions arrived, their position would be even more difficult, because the three regions had not only sent numerous fighting equipment, but also top experts to the battlefield. Another piece of news was about the equipment transportation in the three districts. It was divided into several batches to be sent to the capital city. Several batches would arrivete at night. Meanwhile, masters were also sent to the capital city to meet them. The equipment and supplies that were about to be delivered at night had be Henry''s target. It took half an hour for Henry to make a simple battle n. Henry and others did not have the ability to carry on a moreplicated n at the moment. For them, adapting to the on-the-spot situation was the most important thing. They only knew how to sneak in and then leave quickly. It waste at night. The main road behind the city was filled with soldiers and officers from the capital city. Every one of them was fully armed as they observed their surroundings, strictly preventing anyone froming to steal supplies. At this moment, the city was facing off against Mountain Heng and it had already reached a stage where any conflict could ur at any time. No one knew what the bandits from Mountain Heng would do. After all, robbing goods on the main road was the mostmon thing these bandits would do. Once the people from Mountain Heng appeared, they would immediately issue a signal and send reinforcements over in a very short period of time to make sure that the people from Mountain Heng would never return! Just on the mountain range on both sides of the main road, Henry and others changed into the clothes of the soldiers of the capital city and hid in the darkness. Sylvia also exined the rules of the city army clearly to them. They did not intend to rob openly this time. After all, the purpose was to send the materials back. Invading the city army secretly was the best option. Chapter 1532 Chapter 1532 On the important transport road, the soldiers guarding on both sides didn''t notice that Henry and others were slowlying up from the hillside. Several soldiers fell down silently, and Henry and others took over their positions. "Six hundred people. If you want to do it in a rapid way, then don''t make a single sound. That''s hard." Valentin said. "Once you give a person a chance, the message will be sent out." "No." Sylvia shook her head slightly. "Thousand des Academy never trusts all the people. For this kind of important transport, themunication equipment in the soldiers'' hands is turned off. They can''t send any news. It''s those people who can send the news." As Sylvia pointed with her fingers, a few people with something like a radio on their backs stood in the centre of the sentinels. "Those people are the ones who can really send signals. There are traps everywhere on their bodies. Once we touch them, they will contact the army. Although those forces can''t do anything to us, it won''t be easy for us to take away the goods. What we need to do first is to take care of those people. Once we get rid of those people, the rest can be discussed." Henry nodded and then made a gesture. They all dispersed and sneaked into the group of soldiers. Henry and the others had already changed into the soldiers'' uniforms and helmets. They had learned some basic knowledge of the army from Sylvia, and in this case, they didn''t expose themselves. They were Henry, Valentin, and Ranjeet. Valentin was responsible for the assassination, and Henry''s swift sword was the most effective means of assassination. As for Ranjeet, he was there just because that he would be targeted if he continued to stand here. There were eleven people who had radios on their backs. Henry was responsible for five people, Valentin was responsible for five people, and Ranjeet only needed to deal with one person. However, that person was hidden in the innermost, and the degree of difficulty was the highest. Once they decided to take action, they would not hesitate. The three people quickly approached the officers, and then took action. One of the officers fell down in an instant, the action immediately attracted the attention of the surrounding soldiers. Four beams of cold light shed away. This was Henry''s move, which was going to kill the four people. Valentin, however, was like a sneaky viper lying in the dark. Unknowingly, he had taken the lives of five people. As for Ranjeet, he covered the man''s mouth and put him down on the ground. Then he sat down and the man stopped talking. "Let''s do it!" Henry shouted softly. For a time, there was a cold light everywhere. The six hundred soldiers here were all killed. The soldiers who died here did not do anything wrong, but on the battlefield, there had never been a difference between right and wrong. They only had different standpoints. After they finished dealing with these people, six hundred bandits appeared from halfway up the mountain and reced them, watching the goodsing slowly from a distance. Within the capital city. Inside the Martial King''s Manor, there was a sand table. On the sand table, there were the ns of the capital city and the hills. Martial King stood in front of the sand table and looked at theyout on it. He smiled coldly and said, "This time, the four great districts will attack together with countless equipment. No matter how great their abilities are, they won''t be able to escape from this ce. How''s the current situation of the supplies delivery?" "There are only three batches left, and others are all here," one of them replied. "Well, once all the materials are here and the army is in ce, we will ughter them all!" Martial King''s face was full of confidence, and then his eyes became gloomy, "Sylvia, you b*tch, I will let you know what regret is!" "Report!" A cry of rm came from outside the hall. A person rolled and crawled in. "Oh no, the supplies, they''ve been stolen!" "What?" Martial King was shocked. Each batch of goods was extremely important. "They''ve been stolen? Who did it?" "Radiant Ind!" Theer said firmly, "There is a ck mask left by them deliberately on the spot." "Absolutely arrogant!" Martial King pped the sand table in front of him. "This Radiant Ind doesn''t even put us in their eyes. How dare you, Syl?! Since you want to die ahead of schedule, then I''ll fulfil your wish. Pass down the order to ughter our way into Mountain Heng tomorrow morning!" In the early morning, in front of the fortress of the city, there was a burst of gong sound. All the soldiers, as if they had been injected with chicken blood, shouted loudly. Henry''s group stood at the peak of the mountain. Wade smiled, "From the looks of it, that Martial King must have flown into a rage out of humiliation. From the looks of it, the mask that was left behind yesterday was indeed effective." Sea God chuckled. "There''s a pent-up rage in this Martial King''s heart that he can''t vent. Now that he''s in such a situation, it''d be strange if he didn''t act on impulse. Since they want to fight, then let''s y around with them." As Sea God spoke, he raised his arm. sedo came to the back of Sea God and bowed with his hands folded in front. "My lord." "Send out the order!" At this moment, Sea God was full of the demeanour of amander. "Arrange the equipment we captured yesterday, and give them a war with local tyrants!" "Got it!" sedo nods. In front of the fortress, the great army surged like ck clouds pressing down on the realm, rushing towards the other mountain. These people held weapons, all of them were Qi cultivators. The weapons in their hands were enough to allow them to disy thete stage of the Transforming Realm''s offensive methods.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Just as these great armies came proudly, dozens of heavy tanks suddenly emerged on the hillside in front of them. Each of these tanks did not make any attack. They rushed down from the top of the mountain one by one, just like running elephants. At the rear of these heavy tanks, a group of bandits exhausted their lives. They pushed these tanks. There was not much time for Future to figure these things out. Until now, she was still busy trying to unblock the tanks. These tanks, which could not be used, were used as stones by Henry and the others. This was also the reason why Sea God dared to boast about how local tyrants did it. For ordinary people, who would use these expensive tanks as falling stones? Dozens of tanks rushed down from the top of the mountain. The visual impact caused by them was absolutely at the level of an epic fight. When the soldiers from then et capitat city who rushed in front saw the scene of these "giant elephants" galloping, their hearts shivered. Their momentum of steadily moving forwardpletely dissipated in an instant. "Destroy them!" Within the great army, themandant''s voice rang out. Soon after, the weapons in the soldiers'' hands emitted rays of light as they shot straight towards the tanks. When the rays of lightnded on the tanks, it didn''t have much of an effect. These tanks had armour that could withstand the attacks of a powerful individual, so how could they be broken so easily? Even if one or two attacksnded on the weak points of the tanks and caused them to explode, the tanks still continued to tumble down from the mountain peak. Chapter 1533 Chapter 1533 Arge cloud of smoke and dust was raised from the tanks rolling down the hill. Facing these tanks swooping down from above, the best way was to retreat. They had no other choice. But now, it was the first time for the army of Wanshan District to attack. If they retreated now, their momentum would be weakened. The momentum of the two armies was very important when they fought against each other. They wanted to attack first, but now, the tanks were sent out by Henry. "Charge!" The high-ranking military officer roared with reddened eyes. There was no way for them to retreat. Those soldiers knew that they were doomed to die, but they still rushed forward. This was the belief and obedience of a warrior. Once these mortal soldiers touched the tank tumbling down from the mountain, there was only one consequence, which was that they would be smashed into meat puree. As the soldiers rushed forward and these tanks rolled down, the distance between them was getting closer and closer. The soldiers at the forefront had already be red-eyed. They thought they were going to die. As soon as they were about to touch the tanks, a beam of red light chopped down from the sky. It was a sword light with all-conquering power, and it was extremely lethal. The red light stood between the soldiers and the rolling tanks, leaving behind a crack that was five metres wide and dozens of metres deep. In the end, the tanks that rolled down did not roll onto the soldiers, but fell into the crack, making a "boom" sound. The soldiers stopped in front of the crack and looked at the gap in front of them, still in shock. Just now, they had seen the death, but now, they stepped out of the gate of death. The general who was giving orders was also sweating and panting heavily. "Wanshan District!" A shout sounded in the sky. It was Henry who was floating there. The red sword radiance just now came from him. Henry''s eyes swept over these soldiers and went straight to the capital city. His voice was like a bell. Everyone heard it clearly. "If you have a grudge against me, let us solve it. Don''t let them die in vain!" After Henry finished speaking, he looked at the soldiers below and continued to speak, "For today''s matter, I respect you as men and your loyalty. On the battlefield, there is no right or wrong, no standpoint, so I forgive you. This time I only saved you because of my respect to you, but next time, I, Syl Zhang, will not give up!" After saying that, Henry shed and disappeared in the air. On the fortress, Martial King''s face was gloomy when he heard these words. Syl was ying psychological war. Although he did not say it clearly, everyone could understand his meaning. He just said that these ordinary soldiers were just here to lose their lives. If there was really a grudge between them, it was better to let the Supremacy Masters solve it. Although Martial King knew clearly that the other party had done such a thing and said these words only because his military strength was not as good as his own, he had no choice. Syl was trying to use the conspiracy! Martial King could still ignore everything and let the soldiers attack, but what was the meaning of that? Martial King would bear the name of not daring to fight and letting others die! "Syl''s strength is average, but he has a sharp tongue!" A voice came from behind Martial King. He looked over 60 years old and his forehead was full of wrinkles. However, those who were familiar with him knew very well that although he looked old, he was no worse than anyone. This person was the previous Martial King in the Martial King''s Manor, just as famous as Marve and Sword Lord! The old Martial King personally came because the nine Supremacy Masters of the Martial King''s Manor were all killed at the foot of Mountain Heng. These nine people were the backbone of the Martial King''s Manor, and they were especially important. "Go." The old Martial King patted Martial King''s shoulder. "Since the challenge has been issued, we''re not cowards. You''re not inferior to anyone in the younger generation. If you want to kill anyone, then go." Martial King nodded. Just as he was about to make his move, a soldier took the lead and said, "Martial King, I''m willing to fight this battle first!" This soldier was called Sivnie Chao. Before Sylvia''s appearance, he had always been the leader who had been fighting against the bandits, so he was already a Supremacy Master. "Alright." Martial King nodded and said, "Then it''s your turn. Go and arrange the array first!"N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "Yes, sir!" Sivnie''s face lit up with delight. Then, in a sh, he appeared in front of the battlefield. The chasm formed by Henry''s sword became the dividing line between the two military battlefields. Sivnie stood at the dividing line and shouted, "Who from Seven Nobodies dares to fight against me, Sivnie Chao?" Sivnie''s voice was loud and full of confidence. "Kid Sivnie, don''t be so arrogant. Grandpa Wade is here to take care of you!" Wade flew over with a ck sword in his hand. At this time, the battle between the two armies was very simr to the period of the Three Kingdoms. The generals were the first to stand out. If the generals won, the voice would take over the others. "Wade? Ha ha ha, you sound like an idiot!" Sivnieughed out loud. A True Spirit shed and appeared behind him. "I''m going to take your life!" Behind Wade, a Battle Spirit appeared, and the two of them instantly began to fight. Sivnie, as a Supremacy Master, had a lot of battle experience. As for Wade, his true strength was only at the level of the Divine Realm. Although he had the support of the War Spirit, he had always been at a disadvantage. If it weren''t for the fact that he had more powerful battle experience than Sivnie to support him, Wade would have likely been defeated within ten moves. After all, Wade''s own strength was still too weak. On the battlefield, when the two fought, each of them was more fierce than the other. Compared with Sivnie''s endless unique skills, Wade had only one move, which made him exhausted. When he could not hold om any longer, Wade shouted, "Kid. Let''s fight another day!" After saying that, Wade immediately returned to the dividing line. Obviously, Wade had lost this time. Sivnieughed loudly. Martial King from the fortress of the main city could not help butugh at this sight. "Boss, this man''s strength isn''t bad. We need two people to capture him." Wade brought back the news. "Not bad." Henry nodded at Wade. "This is a chance for you to practice your skills. With your current strength and your Battle Spirit, it''s already enough for you to fight for so long. Next, who''s going?" "I''ll go!" All of a sudden, Alex gritted his teeth. They treated today''s battle as a demonstration. However, this time, Martial King''s side didn''t give Henry and the others a chance to take the initiative to send people. Instead, they called the name of a person they wanted to challenge. Martial King, dressed in a ck robe embroidered with a golden silk, flew up andnded in front of the battlefield. He roared, "Sylvia Lin, do you dare toe out and fight?!" Martial King did not challenge Henry. He called out Sylvia''s name, the War Goddess of Wanshan District, and the fiancee of Martial King in the eyes of others! Chapter 1534 Chapter 1534 No one had expected Martial King to challenge Sylvia in front of the tens of thousands of soldiers. At the peak of the mountain range, Henry''s and the other''s expressions turned a little ugly. This move by Martial King had indeed exceeded their expectations. No one had expected this. Normally, if Martial King challenged Sylvia, there would be a burst of ridicule. But now, Henry and the others could not make any mocking sounds. In Wanshan District, what did Sylvia''s name represent? The War Goddes! She had once fought the three Protectors of Mount Heng alone! She was once the highest-ranking general of the whole district! With just a few identities here, no one would think that Martial King would challenge her. Because of this female deity, she was as powerful as the brows of a man. "Martial King is simply shameless!" Future angrily stomped her feet. "Sister-inw is no match for him. This person''s strength is much higher than Sivnie''s." "Now that the two armies are facing off against each other, we have just been defeated. In this second battle, we definitely cannot back down. This Martial King grasped this point, and that''s why he dares to call her out." Moon Goddess spoke. Henry''s eyes narrowed as he looked at Martial King standing next to the battlefield. Martial King''s ck robe fluttered, and his face was full of confidence. He looked extremely powerful as if there was no one who could defeat him. "Why don''t I go instead?" Yaffah said as she stood up. She was a True Spirit controller and possessed the inheritance of the Lon. She was much stronger than Wade and the rest. If she were to fight, she would be able to exchange blows with Martial King. However, a Supremacy Master like Sylvia, who relied on a War Spirit, would soon have to show her true self in front of Martial King. "I''ll go." Sylvia took a step forward and the silver-armoured War God appeared behind her. She soared into the air and headed for the battlefield. "Sister-inw!" Wade stretched out his hand to stop her, but he did not stop Sylvia. Seeing that Sylvia was flying to the battlefield, Wade looked anxiously at Henry and said, "Boss, what should we do? Once Martial King wants to kill her, sister-inw will be in danger." Henry took in a deep breath and said, "Everyone, make sure you are ready to strike at any time." Wade nodded. He understood that once Sylvia met with any danger, the great battle this time around would begin. However, once their side took the lead to start the battle, the things that they had done earlier, in the end, would still be a battle between two armies. It would not be a one-on-one battle between top experts like now. If the army started the war, people from Mountain Heng would be at an absolute disadvantage. After all, they would have to face the armies from the four great districts. The distance between Sylvia and Martial King was getting shorter and shorter.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Martial King looked at Sylvia who was getting closer and closer and sneered. When Sylvia approached, Martial King opened his mouth and said in a voice that only he and Sylvia could hear, "B*tch, no one has dared to y tricks on me since I was a child. Tell me, how do you want to die?!" Sylvia smiled a little. "Haha, the matter of the engagement has always been wishful thinking of the Martial King''s Manor. I''ve never agreed to it. Did you think that I want to make friends with the Martial King''s Manor? Did I need to do so?" The face of Martial King gradually became distorted, and the True Spirit appeared behind him. Martial King also condensed a cyclone in his hand and said, "I hope that when I rip off Syl''s head and make you kneel in front of me that you can still talk to me so calmly!" As soon as Martial King''s voice fell, his figure disappeared from where he was. When he appeared again, he had already arrived in front of Sylvia. Sylvia''s expression changed. She didn''t notice the trajectory of Martial King at all. The difference in strength between them was just too great! Behind Sylvia, the War God in silver armour made a sudden attack. The silver spear radiance shed and disappeared. Sylvia was hovering in the air as she rapidly retreated. However, the attack of Martial King had also arrived. With just one strike, it was evident that the Battle Spirit behind Sylvia had fallen into a disadvantageous position and was forced to retreat dozens of metres. "Your arrogance is nothing in front of me!" Martial King sneered again and again as he continuously attacked Sylvia. Under the attack of a Martial King, Sylvia could only retreat one step after another. On the mountains in the rear, there were four seventy-meter-tall shadows behind Henry, and he could react at any time. However, Martial King didn''t seem to want to defeat Sylvia in one go. What he did was mostly filled with a yfulness that forced Sylvia to step back bit by bit. Martial King was fighting with joy, but Sylvia was struggling. "Alright, it''s almost done. Let sister-inw return," Moon Goddess said. "If she returns now, no one will say anything." "It''s difficult." Aureo shook his head and stared at the battlefield. "He has set up a realm. Unless you are stronger than him, you can''t easily escape from his realm. Get ready to fight." As soon as Aureo reached the sky, he drew out the sword at his waist and merged into the air. Sea God raised his arm high. Now, as long as his arm fell, the army that belonged to the Mountain Heng would charge forward. Henry would also immediately go up to save Sylvia. "Wait! What is that?!" Red Hair pupil suddenly contracted. He looked towards the sky. Henry and the rest subconsciously followed Red Hair''s gaze and saw a ck dot falling from the sky above Sylvia''s battle with Martial King. In the blink of an eye, the ck dot was close to the battle. "It''s a figure!" Red Hair''s voice rang out. This ck dot was indeed a human figure. With long and dishevelled hair, and one couldn''t see its appearance clearly. As this figure descended, with a ''crack'' sound, the realm that Martial King had set up was actually broken! The figure crashed to the ground andnded in the centre of the battle between Martial King and Sylvia. No one expected that someone would suddenly break into the ce where they fought. Martial King and Sylvia didn''t know what happened. They stopped what they were doing and looked at the figure. The figurended on the ground, bringing up arge amount of smoke and dust. However, under the influence of Spiritual Qi, the smoke and dust were quickly blown away. The crowd saw that the figure staggered up from the ground and turned his head to look around. "Ranjeet, go to take a look," Henry said. Ranjeet nodded. In this ce, apart from Henry and Aureo, he was the strongest. Now that this ident had happened, Ranjeet went over to help Sylvia. Ranjeet''s fat figure appeared on the battlefield and he stood behind the figure. No one knew what he said to the figure, but he quickly returned to the mountain range. "Okay, it is done." After the fat man came back, he said this sentence. "What''s done?" Wade and the others were all confused. "He''s one of us." Ranjeet said, "He''s quite strong. I''ve already asked him if he can help us fight Martial King. This guy bullies a woman. When I heard him reply to me, I knew we can rest assured." Chapter 1535 Chapter 1535 Ranjeet patted his chest with a confident look on his face. Wade and the others were a little flustered. They were just about to say something when they saw a figure with messy hair suddenly rushing toward Martial King. The figure''s speed was extremely fast, and there were no True Spirits behind him. He punched out. The True Spirit behind Martial King responded and threw a punch as well. The two punches met, and the person was like an ant in front of the True Spirit''s huge fist. However, the two seemed to be evenly matched, but there was a huge difference between them. The True Spirit behind Martial King was shattered by one punch! "What the fu*k!" Wade''s eyes widened. "This buddy is awesome!" Henry also focused his attention on this man. This was what Henry saw. Someone could defeat the True Spirit with one punch with his own strength! Moreover, this True Spirit was the one from Martial King!N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Martial King had been in Spirit-controlling Realm for a long time, and he was not a novice. His True Spirit had already had a strong degree ofpatibility with him. Even so, he was still defeated by a punch. This showed how strong this person was. "Brother, why does he look a bit familiar from behind?" Ranjeet stood beside Henry with his head tilted. When Martial King''s True Spirit was scattered by this punch, his face became especially ugly. He truly never expected this person''s fist to possess such great power. "I don''t know who you are." Martial King looked at the man in front of him and said, "But are you sure you want to offend the Martial King''s Manor?" The figure didn''t waste any more time talking and made his move again. "Come!" Martial King shouted. At this moment, his body began to glow with golden light like a me. The True Spirit behind him appeared again. This time, the True Spirit''s body was also lit with a me of this colour. "Has the bloodline awaken?" Giorgi muttered as he looked over at the fortress in the capital city. "However, his bloodline alone isn''t enough. He still needs more people. The lord of Elite Spirit Hall, your path won''t be too easy. After all, the Elite Spirit Hall didn''t think of taking the easy path back then. This is a path that can destroy the world, but it can also save the world. I hope that on this road, you can maintain your own heart, the king of men, the emperor of demons." After awakening the bloodline of Martial King, his battle strength soared. This time, in the face of the iing punch, Martial King punched again. The result waspletely different from thest time. Martial King''s True Spirit did not move at all. On the other hand, the man was sted out like an artillery shell. After a hundred metres, he hit a mountain wall before stopping. "I thought how strong he could be, but he''s just so-so." Martial King looked disdainful. The True Spirit behind him became 30 metres tall. "F**k off, I''m not in my best state." The man who was sted into the mountain wall finally opened his mouth to speak. At the moment when he heard this, Henry and the whole team looked at each other at the same time. "Brother, it''s that rogue!" Henry''s face was also a little confused. He didn''t expect that the strong and inexplicable figure with messy hair was him. Why did hee to the Core? The man walked out of the hole in the mountain wall and casually flipped his messy hair, revealing the beard on his face. He took a deep breath and said to Martial King, "Wait, I''ll deal with you when I''m in a good condition!" This person was Gardiner Zhao! However, the current Gardiner did not have his pink beach trousers or his flip flops Instead, he was dressed like a sadhu. After Gardiner finished speaking, his figure shed and he came to Henry. "What do you think? Are you excited to see me? Have you been conquered by my peerless appearance?" Gardiner said to Henry frivolously. Ranjeet got close to Henry''s ear and whispered, "Brother, is he a fool?" Gardiner raised his eyebrows and said, "Fatty, don''t think that I can''t hear what you said. I tell you, I have a debt to settle with you!" Ranjeet shrank his neck and asked, "What debt?" "Don''t think I don''t know!" Gardiner''s face was red. "You threw all chicken bones into the back seat of my car! That''s my favourite car in my life, how could you do that?" Ranjeet turned his head and whistled, ignoring Gardiner. "Wait for me to kill that so-called Martial King, and then I''ll deal with you." Gardiner clenched his fists and then said to Henry, "Give me a cigarette, and then change this outfit for me." Henry nodded, arranged it, and then asked, "Why did youe to the Core?" "Now that I''m powerful enough, I''ll go back as soon as I enter the Spirit- controlling Realm," Gardiner said casually. A few minutester. Martial King stood at the edge of the battlefield and shouted, "Syl, if you avoid the battle and don''te out, then I won''t bully you anymore." "Stupid man, wait for me!" Before Gardiner came out, his voice came from far away. "I''lle as soon as I change my clothes. Don''t talk bullshit!" It was on the battlefield where two armies were engaged, and the men who called in were the leaders of both sides, and in normal times, every one of them would be in full force. But now Gardiner''s shouting was like a shrew''s swearing on the street, whichpletely changed the situation on the battlefield. When Martial King heard these words, he felt extremely suffocated. If it weren''t for the tens of thousands of troops, he would have cursed back. However, he couldn''t because he was Martial King and represented the authority of the Martial King''s Manor. Deputy Officer Zhou was by Sylvia''s side. When she heard the curses, she felt a sense offort in her heart. In the past, it was she who had been scolded, but now, she finally stood on the side that was cursing others. That man was really brave! Martial King took a deep breath, slowly spat it out, and then said, "Don''t take advantage of your words. If you have the ability,e and fight me." "On my way!" Gardiner suddenly appeared in the sky, wearing a pair of pink beach pants and a white vest. Gardiner had already changed into his favourite clothes. The cigarette in his mouth was bright. He moved his arms and said, "That''s right. Changing the clothes can make me more energetic? Come on, let''s fight!" As soon as Gardiner finished speaking, a ck shadow appeared behind him. Henry stared at that ce. He wanted to know what the True Spirit of Gardiner was. The True Spirit of Gardiner represented the future development direction of Qi cultivators. Gardiner always gave Henry a feeling of being unable to see through. Martial King looked grim as well. This man had not summoned his True Spirit earlier, but he had already thrown out such a powerful punch. If this man had unleashed his True Spirit, his strength would have increased by another level. The shadow behind Gardiner became more and more solid, and a huge silhouette appeared in Henry''s sight. Looking at the shadow behind Gardiner, Henry opened his mouth wide. Wade and others also widened their eyes. "Brother, where does this guye from? I feel that his brain is a little abnormal." Chapter 1536 Chapter 1536 Henry took a few seconds to calm down and answered Wade, "It''s just that his brain is abnormal." Gardiner, who was wearing pink beach pants, appeared on the battlefield, which was very weird. When the True Spirit behind him appeared, it was even weirder! No! What Gardiner possessed shouldn''t be called a True Spirit! After all, Rolls-Royce had no spirit! Behind Gardiner, there was a huge Rolls-Royce, 30 metres long! Giorgi, who was on top of the fortress, narrowed his eyes as he stared at this ce. His mouth was filled with surprise as he muttered, "Not simple, not simple! Using his bloodline to control a spirit, and using his own thoughts to influence the spirit and cause it to lose its body. This kind of person has not appeared for many years. An ordinary person learns to control his spirit slowly before getting totally familiar with it. However, this man removed the True Spirit''s consciousness and possessed everything that belonged to the True Spirit."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Giorgi''s heart was filled with admiration. On the battlefield, Martial King was also a little stunned by the Rolls-Royce behind Gardiner. The key point was that as a resident of the Core, Martial King had never seen a car of this style. "Go to hell!" Martial King roared. He charged forward, and the heroic spirit behind him did the same. In the face of the orthodox attack of Martial King, Gardiner picked up the cigarette with his mouth and then walked toward the huge Rolls-Royce behind him. He opened the door elegantly and jumped into the driver''s seat. Then, the Rolls-Royce issued a roar of the motor and was driven by Gardiner toward Martial King. One was in a human shape, and the other was driving. This battle had be such a weird scene. It seemed that everything had gone wrong because of Gardiner. "This is my elder brother. I''ll kneel down first!" Wade said with a serious look. Ranjeet''s eyes were bright, and no one knew what he was thinking. Saliva was already flowing out of his mouths. Henry immediately saw what was on this guy''s mind. He pped on the back of his head and said, "Fatty, chicken legs condensed by Spiritual Qi are not edible!" Ranjeet''s whole face was full of regret as he wiped away the saliva on his lips. While Henry was talking, the two on the battlefield had exchanged several moves with each other. Martial King, along with his True Spirit, unleashed all sorts of attacks. Gardiner, on the other hand, had only one trick, which was driving recklessly. When Martial King''s attack came into contact with Gardiner''s car, it was immediately bounced off. A few attacks that could not bounce off were caught by the car. Gardiner, on the other hand, looked as if he was going to directly kill Martial King. "F*ck, give me a bottle of wine. I''ll make it even more powerful!" Gardiner shouted. Martial King had never seen a fight like this, and he felt like he could not handle it for a while. "Come on, let me show you the starting point of the Rolls-Royce. The power of w12 will make you tremble!" Gardiner was excited. He was full of Spiritual Qi. The Rolls-Royce wheels kept spinning, stirring up waves of air fluctuation in the air. Seeing the Rolls-Royce body shaking violently, it rushed out all of a sudden. At this moment, the speed of Gardiner''s Rolls-Royce was infinitely close to the speed of sound. Martial King could not even see it clearly. He could only feel a powerful forceing from right in front of him and he was sent flying. "Ha, ha, ha, ha!" Gardinerughed arrogantly and said, "Come on, little brother,e on, have a little fun?" Martial King felt extremely aggrieved. Even if he met someone stronger than him, Martial King would still be able to fight him. However, now that he had encountered someone stronger than him, Martial King felt like he had nowhere to go. Gardiner stepped on the gas again, but the attack this time changed. A golden man at the front of Gardiner''s car slowly appeared, and then the gold man was unexpectedly separated from the car. The body of the golden man was almost as big as an ordinary human. He held a short golden de. The moment the car wasunched, the golden man also picked up the short de and rushed to Martial King. ¨¦t All of Martial King''s Spiritual Qi attacks were easily deflected by the little golden man. The little golden man was very fast, and the short de in his hand was extremely sharp. One could even see that the air was cut by the short de in the little golden man''s hand. On the fortress, Giorgi''s eyes widened all of a sudden. "This is his True Spirit! This person! He''s using the Elemental Spirit Method! How is this possible?! Why is there still such a person around? That family should have disappeared a long time ago! Their Jin Family has been wiped out without any descendants? How is this possible?!" Giorgi started to lose hisposure. Henry''s attention was also focused on the little golden man. With his strength, he could clearly feel that the pressure from the little golden man was not weaker than his 70-meter-tall War Spirit! "Keep pretending!" Martial King roared. The golden mes on his body once again ignited, and a monstrous aura rushed towards Gardiner. Even if there was only a small amount of this aura, it wouldn''t be good if a Divine Realm expert came into contact with it. Faced with the monstrous aura, the little golden man only waved his hand, and with a seemingly ordinary sh, the aura parted. Furthermore, the power of the sh didn''t disappear at all as it headed straight for Martial King. Martial King condensed Spiritual Qi in front of him, but the Spiritual Qi was scatteredpletely as soon as it was formed. Martial King widened his eyes, snorted, and spat out a mouthful of blood. He had been injured, injured by the golden man''s invisible attack. At the same time, Gardiner came driving. "Roar!" Gardiner let out a strange cry and knocked Martial King into the air with a loud crash. Gardiner''s strength hadpletely crushed Martial King! Martial King flew backward like a kite with a broken string, spewing blood in the air. "Humph, you are in the so-called Martial King''s Manor, and I dare not offend you? What should I do if I offend you? Weak chicken." Gardiner got out of the car with a cigarette in his mouth and said with a proud face, "Hey, I''m really worried can make the world surrender with my face, but I have to rely on my strength. After all, I''m such a practical person." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org As for Gardiner''s shameless remarks, Henry had long been tired of listening to them. On the fortress, the old Martial King flew up and flew over the retreating Martial King. He just nced at him but ignored him. He even said one word, "Trash!" As soon as the word "trash" reached Martial King''s ears, he felt ashamed. The old Martial King looked at Gardiner. "You seem to look down on the Martial King''s Manor?" "No, no, no." Gardiner stretched out a finger and shook it. "You used the word ''seem'', but there is no need for it. I do look down on you!" "Very good. I like arrogant people like you." The old Martial King had a faint smile on his face. "I prefer people like you, who be so hopeless in the face of death!" Chapter 1537 Chapter 1537 A True Spirit appeared behind the old Martial King. Its body was over a hundred metres long, but it wasn''t in the human form either, but rather in the beast form! The old Martial King''s True Spirit was a fierce beast. This fierce beast had the shape of a tiger, but it had a bullhorn and a pair of wings on its back. This strange appearance was very simr to the experimental bodies of the Alvin League! As soon as the beast appeared, it let out a roar. It felt like the ground was shaking. "Haha, you''vee out? It was worth for me to bring back this Martial King." Giorgi smiled. "Awakened bloodlines have appeared, Beast Spirits have appeared, and even the Original Spirits have appeared. You people hiding in the shadows, do you really think you can sit still? If youe out, the Elite Spirit Hall will definitely rise again. I can''t wait to see the scene of the Elite Spirit Hall reappearing in front of the eyes of the world!" Giorgi''s body began to tremble because of excitement. Gardiner stood on the spot when he saw the Beast Spirit behind the old Martial King. He then bowed deeply to the old Martial King and said, "Sorry, my mother asked me to go home for dinner. I have to go now. Bye!" After Gardiner finished speaking, he ran away. He had no intention of staying here at all. The old Martial King snorted and stretched out one hand. A big ck hand fell from the sky and tried to grab Gardiner. "What? Do the people of the Martial King''s Manor like to y these kinds of games?" Henry, who had been staying at the top of the mountain range, finally made his move. The red sword light shed and then disappeared, chopping off the enormous ck hand in the air. After Henry stepped into the Spirit- controlling Realm, he had a new understanding of the Spiritcontrolling Realm. There were several levels. First, there were seven-meter-tall True Spirits, which were the Spirits of the most basic Spiritcontrolling experts. Then ten-metre- tall Spirits, then thirty- meter-tall Spirits. When the True Spirit broke through 30 metres, there was a huge gap between it and the Spirit of 29 meters. Then there were 70- meter-tall Spirits, followed by 100-metre-tall Spirits! In the Spirit-controlling Realm, there was a saying that it was called the realm of 100 metres. The realm of 100 metres was a barrier. Those in the realm of 100 metres were not on the same level as those in the realm of 99 metres. Like Sword Lord, Marve Qian, and Aaron, they were in the realm of 100 metres. And now, the old Martial King was also an expert in the realm of 100 metres. Such an existence was already standing at the peak of many experts! Henry was able to fight with Sword Lord at that time only because Henry''s cultivation had a certain degree of uniqueness. When he imparted the Divine Realm, he had killed the experts of Spirit-controlling Realm. Now he had stepped into the Spirit-controlling Realm and reached 70 metres, which meant that he could also fight over the level. Behind Henry, a 70-metre- tall red Battle Spirit appeared with a sword in its hand. "Hmph, Sy I." The old Martial King snorted. "I''ve long heard of your reputation. You have more than just one True Spirit, don''t you? Show me all of your skills. Otherwise, do you really think that the thing behind you can defeat me?" "Okay." Henry smiled. Behind him, another three Battle Spirits appeared. Since Martial King returned alive, Henry knew that his secret couldn''t be kept. The fact that he had so many Spirits would naturally spread out. But for Henry now, it didn''t matter. Four Battle Spirits appeared behind Henry, causing cries of rm to ring out on the battlefield. They had never seen anyone who could control so many True Spirits before! "Since you want to see it, I''ll let you have a good look. Snowke Strike!" In the sky, the snowkes fell, and the temperature instantly became low. This kind of coldness was strong enough to affect a Spiritcontrolling master. Snowke Strike was a kind of sword intent. It could turn this area into ice! "Flying Immortal." Behind Henry, the ck Battle Spirit moved, looking like a celestial being. It was as if the sword didn''t exist, but rather, flickered with a cold light. "Magic Sword Skill!" The red Battle Spirit had also begun making his moves. The moves were fierce, but there was also a hint of delicateness in them. The sharp knife was like an antelope, leaving no trace behind. The old Martial King was also moved by the three sword moves. As the weakest point to bear the attack, he faced the lethality of the three sword moves directly. The beast behind the old Martial King roared, and it pounced forward, turning into a sh of light. In the blink of an eye, the snow stopped falling, and the cold light and the invincible red sword Qi all disappeared. Henry''s three sword movements were all broken by the old Martial King. Facing an expert in the 100 metres realm, Henry naturally did not think that he could win easily. He yed the sword moves again, while the green Battle Spirit guarded Henry all the time. The old Martial King''s beast lunged at Henry. In Henry''s hand, a purple divine sword was condensing. This was the initial form of the Demon Sword of Destruction. Now that Henry was using the Demon Sword of Destruction, it was a different concept. The Qi between sky and earth kept gathering, and the old Martial King''s beast was blocked by the three Battle Spirits, leaving Henry some time to store up his strength. Next to Henry, the air fluctuations began to be distorted. The Demon Sword of Destruction, known as the Destruction of the world, was called like that for a reason. The Qi-tornado condensed into Henry''s hands, and Henry threw out all kinds of small instruments, all of which were collected by him in Spirit City. Each of them contained Qi, and although the individual energy was notrge, but when condensed together, it could not be underestimated. With the supply of the Qi from these instruments, the power of the Demon Sword of Destruction shown by Henry became more and more terrifying. The old Martial King also felt the great power of the purple sword in Henry''s hand. He took a look at it and his body was in a rampage, and the Beast Spirit''s attack was even more violent. Originally, Henry''s three Battle Spirit could hold the Beast Spirit, but at this moment they were not enough, they were beaten back in a moment. On the other hand, the green Battle Spirit appeared to be in a very awkward situation. If he was fighting against the Beast, he would still need to use the other party''s techniques. However, the Beast''s techniques werepletely out of date. All of its attacks were the instinct of wild beasts. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Syl, with your four spirits, you can''t stop me." The old Martial Kingughed confidently. "Who told you that I only have four spirits?" Henry smiled and whispered, "Purple Moon!" In the sky, an iplete, purple moon descended. "Sanford Chu! The old Martial King''s eyes widened and he subconsciously took a step back. This showed how powerful Sanford''s reputation was within the civilization. It was only because of his signature that he managed to scare the old Martial King off.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "Purple Moon, huh? It''s been a long time," said Giorgi, his eyes filled with reminiscence. The waning moon appeared and was slowly filling in the gap. At this time, Henry spoke again. "Golden Sun." There was a beam of sunshine. The Purple Moon and the Golden Sun were floating behind Henry. Henry held the purple sword light in his hand. "This is... Domain..." The old Martial King stared at the sun and the moon behind Henry. Chapter 1538 Chapter 1538 The old Martial King widened his eyes.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. The so-called domain was an area within a limited area, forming a natural energy system. The old Martial King had previously heard that there was someone in his domain that would enter an unmatched state. That person could freely change the naturalws in his domain, and he could even make a seed bloom and grow fruits in his domain in an extremely short amount of time. This realm was different from the one previously made by Martial King, who trapped Sylvia and it was more like a cage than a realm. The appearance of the Purple Moon with a strong gravity made the energy between sky and earth crazilye to Henry''s ce. The speed of Henry''s Demon Sword of Destruction was even faster and faster. The Golden Sun on the other hand had carried the power of Yang. The old Martial King''s attack was melted by the power of Yang the moment it entered the domain, and then disappeared. The old Martial King clearly felt the fluctuation of the Qi from the field behind Henry, and there was also a looming shadow, but it seemed that a figure was outlined in the air. It was a simple outline, so he couldn''t see it clearly. Henry''s arm trembled as the Demon Sword of Destruction in his hand expanded with the wind. It instantly expanded to a hundred metres! The moment the purple sword grew to a hundred metres in length, the surrounding mountain ranges copsed instantly! This was due to the pressure from the world''s energy. The Purple Moon sank to the back of Henry, who looked like a person standing in the moonlight. The pressure from heaven and earth made everyone feel intense. Under themand, the army began to retreat. No one doubted the power of the purple sword in Henry''s hand because it was so oppressive that it could easily kill people. Even the mountains had copsed, so how easy would it be to kill a person?! At this moment, all of people below Supremacy Masters were like ants! Henry turned his wrist slightly, and the sword in his hand went straight forward. "Kill!" Henry shouted loudly. Suddenly, the purple light shone, and the waning crescent moon sank again. Even arge part of the ground copsed. At this moment, the only thing left between heaven and earth was the purple light. There was nothing else. No one could see what had happened in the centre of the battle. This was a contest between the top experts. Among so many people present, there was still no one who couldpare to these two people. "Does this person want to cut the entire world into pieces?" Giorgi opened his mouth and asked. When the violet light descended, everything grew quiet. However, no one would think that what had just happened was just a dream. The ground was riddled with holes and filled with deep cracks. The Purple Moon behind Henry waspletely round, just like the real moon. Henry could even see the hollows on the moon as if the moon was just above his head and could be touched. The Golden Sun, however, was hidden behind the Purple Moon. After the attack, the Qi rushed to Henry''s side. It didn''t take much time for Henry to regain hisbat power again. The Purple Moon was one of Sanford''s unique skills back then. This move did not have much destructive power, but it had an effect on the user. This effect was extremely powerful. An endless stream of power! In the past, Henry would have exhausted his powers when he used the Demon Sword of Destruction. But now, with the help of the Purple Moon, he could use the Demon Sword of Destruction more than once. The old Martial King man''s clothes were tattered and torn with blood at the corner of his mouth. He had been injured by this powerful strike. The old Martial King was an expert, as famous as Marve and Sword Lord. Although his reputation was not as wide as the two of them, many people knew how powerful the old Martial King was. He was an experienced master in Wanshan District. But now, such an experienced expert was seriously injured by Syl with one sword! How old was Syl?! Moreover, he was only an Emissary of Radiant Ind. How strong was Radiant Ind? Shock was revealed on many people''s faces and it couldn''t be concealed. The old Martial King didn''t expect such a young man to be able tounch such a strong attack. Moreover, how could he have such a brilliant skill as Sanford? The old Martial King frowned. He swept his gaze across the True Spirit behind Henry. Suddenly, he seemed to have realized something. He widened his eyes and eximed, "This isn''t a True Spirit, but a Battle Spirit! You... you''re from the Elite Spirit Hall!" The words "Elite Spirit Hall" caused an uproar. What did the Elite Spirit Hall represent in the Core? It was a milestone! Before the Day of Destruction, this organization was the undisputed ruler of the Core. Even the four great districts had to be docile in front of the Elite Spirit Hall! But after the Day of Destruction, the Elite Spirit Hallpletely l disappeared from everyone''s sight. Even the peerless Hallmaster of the Elite Spirit Hall hadpletely disappeared, leaving no news behind. Now, after a hundred years, everyone thought that the Elite Spirit Hall hadpletely disappeared. They did not expect that foday, there would be people from the Elite Spirit Halling out. They had only changed their names, known as Radiant Ind! "You know quite a lot." Henry smiled. Giorgi, who was on top of the fortress, revealed a gratified smile. "Alright, now that things havee to this, it should be enough. Next, those people should gradually rise to the surface, right? I was looking forward to the day when you all return. I want to see the golden age of the Supremacy Master all over the sky once again! The current us, for those things, are simply too weak." Giorgi''s figure disappeared from the fortress. No one found out how he left. The old Martial King took a deep breath and said, "So there are still remnants of you. However, there is some difference. This is no longer a hundred years ago. The Elite Spirit Hall is no longer the ruler of this ce. Now, all of you should obediently retreat behind the scenes and wee the arrival of the new era!" When the old Martial King spoke up to this point, the Beast Spirit appeared behind him once again. He adjusted his breathing and rushed into the sky, saying, "Everyone, since you''ve arrived a long time ago, why don''t you show ourselves? I think now is already a good time to give you all a reason to take action." When the old Martial King''s voice fell, two secondster, a figure gradually appeared in the air, as if a mole was gradually formed. This person was wearing a silver suit, and his hair was also silver. "This is the Honorable Lord of Tianhai District!" Someone said this person''s identity. Tianhai District was one of the four major districts in the Core. The so-called Honorable Lord was the title for the most powerful expert in one district. There were three Honorable Lords in Wanshan District, Marve Qian, Sword Lord and the old Martial King. As for the Tianhai District Honorable Lord, he was known as the silver- haired Lord, who had long stepped into the realm of 100 metres. All those who could step into the realm of 100 metres were the strongest. The appearance of the silver-haired Honorable Lord immediately caused a reversal in the situation on the battlefield. Although Syl also had the strength of an Honorable Lord, he was definitely no match for the two Honorable Lords. Chapter 1539 Chapter 1539 The appearance of the old Martial King and the silver-haired Supremacy Master had reversed the situation. The original strength of Henry was nothing in front of the cooperation of these two people. "F*ck, using arge number of people to bully others? Have you asked me?" The golden Rolls-Royce appeared. Gardiner sat in the car with a cigarette in his mouth and appeared next to Henry. Behind Henry''s back, the Purple Moon was sinking, and it was dark. The Rolls-Royce behind Gardiner turned on the light... "I''ll blind you!" Gardiner said with hatred in his mouth. Although they belonged to the same side, Henry still subconsciously ducked to the side. He really didn''t want to be with this freak. As a result, as soon as Henry moved, he was held by Gardiner by the neck. Gardiner apparently did not notice the look of disdain on Henry''s face. He said, "Kid, you can rest assured that no one can bully you as long as I am here!" "Actually..." Henry thought for a long time. "It''s not necessary. I can fight against two." "No!" Gardiner waved his hand and said, "That''s not true! We are brothers, we have to go to the battlefield together, right?" Henry looked at Gardiner, who seemed to be willing to risk his life for his brother. He sighed and said, "Tell me, how much do you want?" Gardiner smiled and rubbed his fingers. "Look at you. Don''t be so serious. Maybe three or five million yuan after we go back?" Henry jumped up and shouted, "Old man, and that silver hair, have to die!" Looking at Henry, who "escaped" and disappeared, Gardiner opened his mouth wide and then made a sign. The old Martial King and silver-haired Honorable Lord were both extremely noble statuses. They had never been called this before. Moreover, these guys were both juniors. What was most difficult for them to ept was that this junior actually dared to oppose two people at the same time. It was clear that he didn''t put them in his eyes. Just as the two of them were about to make their move, a cold shout came from the void. "Hmph, the times have changed. Since when did a junior dare to say such a thing? He''s truly impudent." After this shout came out, an iron tower-like figure stood in front of Henry and pointed at him with one hand. Without a second thought, Henry brandished his sword, but it was broken by one move. Although Henry''s strike was not as powerful as the Demon Sword of Destruction, it was still at the same level of 70-meter-tall Sprit, but it was easily cracked by the opponent. This person''s strength was also at the realm of hundred meters! "Shaving Rod!" "Even Shaving Rod is here!" Someone called out the name of this iron towerlike figure. Shaving Rod was one of Honorable Lords of Desert District. "Oh, my god, there''s another one!" Gardiner narrowed his eyes. On the mountain range, Aureo had been motionless all the time, he snorted and shed to appeared next to Henry. He stood there, silent and unsheathing his sword, which made Shaving Rod look at him. Aureo was iming to be unmatched when he was alive, powerful beyondpare. His strength was difficult to match, and he was unmatched in his heart. If it wasn''t for the Heretic God appearing and personally taking action, Henry might have long died in the hands of Aureo.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Now, although Aureo had been killed, all his strength was saved. The Evil Spirit had absorbed all of it. The period of hibernation had enabled him to perfectly control his body and had the strength of the Aureo. How strong was Aureo? He reached the level of a Supremacy Master when he was twenty years old and was chosen by Sword Lord as the next Valley Master of Sword Valley Sword Lord dered that no one in the whole Wanshan District could take ten moves of Aureo. He was terrifying existence. When he fought against Henry, Aureo did not show all his strength. This did not mean that he was less powerful than Henry. He dared to face the sky, which showed how confident he was. At this time, he had not even drawn his sword, yet he had already let the Honorable Lord level experts take a second look at him. It was clear that he carried with him a terrifying aura. "Three against three." Aureo said. He was a man of few words, and so was the Evil Spirit. At this moment, the devouring was integrated, and there were no extra words. He said briefly, "This is fair." This kind of scene made those who hadn''t participated in the battle feel their blood boiling. Who would''ve thought that this battle would develop to the level of Honorable Lord! And now, there were six of them. Although on Mountain Heng side, the strength was not as obvious as on the side of the capital city, and no one could show a hundred-metre-tall True Spirit, in terms of momentum, they were not inferior at all. It was even because Henry had just seriously injured the old Martial King, which made their momentum more powerful. "Ha ha ha ha!" Shaving Rodughed out loud and said, "Three versus three! The words of these young people are bing more and more arrogant!" "That is why the youngsters of the present generation need to be dealt with." Another figure appeared. This person was emerald green and her voice was extremely sharp, a bit ear-piercing. "Honorable Lord of Forest District! Alene!" Someone called out her name. Another Honorable Lord appeared. Until now, the four Districts in the Core, Wanshan District, Tianhai District, Desert District, and Forest District, all of them sent their Honorable Lords, and all of them targeted Mountain Heng. Other than the Noble Berserkers that rose up powerfully in the past, there wasn''t any other force that had such treatment. Just what happened today, even if Mountain Heng lost it would still be respected by others! Being treated as an enemy by the four great districts at the same time, and the four great districts all sent out Honorable Lords. If one didn''t have powerful strength, then who would be worthy of being treated like this by the four great districts? "That''s right. Youngsters need to be rebuffed. Otherwise, these youngsters would really think that they are unmatched in this world!" Another person revealed himself. "Lord Jerardo from Tianhai District!" This person was a man. He wore a sky blue long robe and on the robe, there was a silvery-white flower that was embroidered on it. "One more Honorable Lord!" "Five of them!" "It''s my honour to be wee you, my old friends. I''m sorry to bete." Sword Lord came and stood beside the old Martial King. "Six of them!" "Don''t forget that Thousand des Academy is also participating in today''s event. There are more than six of them. The headmaster of Thousand des Academy hasn''t shown up yet, and he is also at this level!" "Yes, where is he?" Some people were puzzled that they didn''t see Marve after such a big event happened today. "F*ck, how much trouble did you make?" Gardiner widened his eyes and asked Henry, "Are these peopleing to kill you?" Sword Lord looked at Henry and the others and said, "He didn''t cause too much trouble. He just killed ten Supremacy Masters of Thousand des Academy, killed eleven Supremacy Masters of my Sword Valley, and killed nine Supremacy Masters of the Martial King''s Manor. He changed the soul of my disciple Aureo, and also buried Master Marve of Thousand des Academy in Mountain Heng." Obviously, Sword Master counted Bogomir''s and Gavrilo''s death as Henry''s doing. These things could be thought of and the answer could be found. Chapter 1540 Chapter 1540 Sword Master''s simple words were shocking to the extreme. This Syl actually killed so many Supremacy Masters! Moreover, behind every Supremacy Master, there were the top forces of Wanshan District! Moreover, even Marve was dead! Thousand des Academy''s headmaster at the level of an Honorable Lord! Upon hearing the news that Marve was dead, several Honorable Lords allid their eyes on Henry.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "You''re so young, yet your killing intent is so strong. If I let you live, the world will definitely fall into chaos." Shaving Rod spoke like this. "Haha, you are the one who provoked my brother today. You are afraid that he will kill youter, aren''t you?" Gardiner said. "A junior like you should not be that proud," said the silver-haired lord. "F*ck you!" Gardiner cursed. "Do you think I''m a junior? Believe it or not, I''ll put you in an electric chair!" Gardiner opened his mouth to swear. It was so easy for him to do so, and all kinds of filthy words came out of his mouth. Among the people present, every one of them was Gardiner''s equal rival. Moreover, they were all at the level of the Honorable Lord. Even if everyone could swear, no one would step so low to quarrel with Gardiner. In everyone''s eyes, this strange man and Syl were twopletely different extremes. He had a strange True Spirit; he was dressed in strange clothes, and he erupted directly at the slightest disagreement. He was definitely the leader of the trolls on the battlefield. As for Syl, although his mouth was a little cleaner, he was so sly that he had killed so many people. He was extremely cruel. "Are you a junior who only knows how to take advantage of words?" Lord Jerardo waved his hand, causing huge waves to form out of thin air, and then shot directly toward Gardiner. Gardiner cried out, "Motherfucker, it''s not easy to fix this car. Henry, take this move!" Behind Henry, the Purple Moon sent out a huge suction force and directly changed the direction of the move yed by Lord Jerardo. Then, he used the Snowfall Strike to freeze those huge waves. "I really haven''t fought for a long time. I didn''t know there are so many young heroes between heaven and earth. I like them." The Lord of Forest District, Alene, made her moves. She was a very attractive woman, and every action of hers showed her elegant demeanour. In this style, there was also killing intent hidden in it. As she waved her hands, countless towering trees grew out from the ground, forming a cage that enveloped Henry. This was Alene''s Qi. "Wow, ah, ah!" Gardiner shouted in a strange voice, "Henry, you deal with those old guys. Leave this girl to me!" After Gardiner finished shouting, he rushed to Alene as soon as possible. Looking at her eyes, Gardiner didn''t know if he was going to risk his life. Instead, he was still in a concave shape when he was driving. "It''s really hard for us to understand the arrogance of the younger generation." The old Martial King said, and then he moved again and went straight to Henry. Jerardo made another move towards Henry. "I''m going to take back the body of my disciple. I''m going to kill you," Sword Lord said. Her target was Aureo. The goal of the silver-haired master was also Aureo. Compared to Gardiner, Aureo gave him a feeling that he was stronger. The five Honorable Lords were fighting against Henry and the other two. On the surface, this was not a battle on the same level. Henry, Aureo, and Gardiner were the few strong men in this generation. They were all born with the gift of heaven. But in the face of the strong men of the older generation, they still looked a little immature, especially at this time. In addition to Gardiner, Henry and Aureo were both fighting against two people. Among the enemies of Aureo, there was his master. Once the two sides fought, Henry''s side was at a disadvantage. "The arrogance of the younger generation is because no one is going to teach them a lesson, resulting in the younger generation being able to do such a thing. If we had warned them earlier, how could they have the right to be so arrogant?!" Shaving Rod also spoke and joined the battle. Together with Alene, he fought Gardiner. "F*ck you! Get out of my way! You''re so ugly!" Faced with the attack of Shaving Rod, Gardiner quickly dodged while shouting curses in his mouth. "You''re so sharp-tongued!" With a cold snort, the Shaving Rod''s attack became more and more fierce. On the side of Aureo, the sword in his hand was burning with light, and his blood was awakened. It was not the time for him to hide his strength when facing the two masters. At this time, he was in full force. Although he was defeated by the two masters, it also proved that the sword was powerful. In this world, how many people could face the two masters? The power of Aureo''s sword was horrible and overbearing, making people feel oppressed. Sword Lord waved her hand and cut off the mountain range as if it would destroy the world. The confrontation between sword cultivators was so direct that the air was full of sword edges. Aureo was an ultimate genius. He was already able to fight against the master of the Sword Valley at his age. If he was given the same amount of time, he would havepletely surpassed Sword Lord. Henry was holding a purple divine sword, and the sun and the moon appeared behind him. This was his territory, but under the attacks of the two masters, Henry''s territory was also in jeopardy. The sun and the moon trembled, and the purple light shed in their hands. The Demon Sword of Destruction was a demonic sword that could kill True spirits. His means of attack also made the old Martial King and Jerardo look dignified. They both felt the terrible lethality from the purple sword light. The more so, the more they wanted to kill Henry. Such a person could not be left alive. He was so young. If he was given more decades of time, how strong would he be? Originally, the battle between the two sides was only a gradual one. Many people thought that there would be a tug-war between the capital city and Mountain Heng. Unexpectedly, this battle suddenly rose to this stage. The Lords at the top of the world took action. Both sides were fighting fiercely, and the scene was as if the world was going to be destroyed. The troops of both sides, who had been fighting, had consciously retreated because they would definitely suffer if they stayed here! A total of nine Lord-level battles caused the colour of sky and earth to change. Henry and the other two had been fighting a session of battles. Their current situation was exceptionally dangerous. Because Gardiner was a little slower, he took a blow and blood rushed from his mouth. But in order to save his face, he swallowed it back again. Aureo was hit by both the silver-haired lord and Sword Lord. The sword in his hand was broken, and the sword Qi was sealed. The sun and the moon behind Henry shook violently, and the territory had been on the verge of breaking apart. The speed of the Purple Moon''s gathering Spiritual Qi was far slower than that of Henry''s consumption. With so many Lord- level battles, the surrounding Spiritual Qi had been emptied. Henry looked in the direction of the mountain behind him. He really didn''t expect that the old Martial King had found so many experts. Although he had entered the Spirit controlling Realm, he could fight those who were higher than his level. But that was his limit Now, facing two people, there was absolutely no possibility for him to win. The only thing he could rely on now was the countless True Spirits of the Elite Spirit Hall! Chapter 1541 Chapter 1541 Henry took a deep breath. He also had a certain degree of understanding of his own strength. At this moment, it was meaningless for him to hold on any longer. He held the Token of True Spirit at his waist. Then he shouted loudly, "Come out!" This Token of True Spirit could control all the True Spirits within the area. With the addition of the number of Battle Spirits there, even if one was at a lord-level, he would still have to endure the pain. From the location of the Elite Spirit Hall in the depths of Mountain Heng to the battlefield, there was quite a distance. Although the distance was long, it was not a big deal for a Spirit-controlling expert. One could fly this distance in an extremely short period of time. Moreover, with Henry''s current strength, the Battle Spirits that he was controlling were stronger and faster. Although it could not be said that they would arrive in an instant, they definitely did not need a long time. But now, Henry had passed several moves with Martial King and Jerardo, but there were still no Battle Spirits. In fact, the Token of True Spirit did not even give Henry any feedback. "This..." Henry''s heart sank. The Token of True Spirit was his greatest trump card and his greatest confidence to face these Honourable Lords. But now, he did not know what had happened to the Token, and it had lost its effectiveness! In the depths of the mountain, there were several figures floating in the air above the mountain range where the Elite Spirit Hall was located. These people were all wearing ck cloaks, and their faces were covered by cloaks. One couldn''t see their faces clearly. Their voices were hoarse, and one couldn''t tell how old they were. One could only make out whether they were a man and a woman. "Aaron has made his move." "He released the seal and broke the rules. The threeyers of locks at that ce were broken." "Although it''s not important, the rule is the rule. Since Aaron has broken threeyers, we''ll seal him for three years. During these three years, he will be hit by a spear of humiliation." "What about now? That junior surnamed Zhang has revealed his identity, and he acts in an arrogant manner. I''m now wondering if he has the ability to take over as the Hall Master of the Elite Spirit Hall." "Haha." One of them snorted in disdain. "That Lu fellow went missing after gaining the greatest benefit back then, yet he passed the benefit on to a junior who doesn''t know where he came from. What right does this junior Zhang have to take up the position of Hall Master?" "The Token of True Spirit has been taken action. The younger generation is mobilizing the Battle Spirits." "Seal the channel and no Battle Spirits are allowed to leave. If something happens, then mobilize the Battle Spirits. What''s the point of having such a Hall Master?" "The Elite Spirit Hall is a powerful entity, but it is not something that a junior can use arrogantly. He is currently fighting with those few old fellows. If he can survive, it will be because of his ability. We can even give him a chance. If he fails to survive, our younger generation will also be considered a dragon amongst the crowd. We will also be able to inherit the Elite Spirit Hall." "That''s right. The Elite Spirit Hall can''t be inherited just by some wish." While they were talking, they didn''t care about Henry''s life at all. What''s more, most of their emotions were filled with looking forward to Henry''s death. The Elite Spirit Hall was the rightful owner of the Core, and it was the greatest treasure of the Core civilization. There were simply too many people who wanted to take up the Hall Master''s position. "From now on, no matter how the junior Zhang creates an enemy, the Elite Spirit Hall is not allowed to participate. This is his fault. We have an even more important task toplete." "The restriction formation left behind by Lu has already been removed by Aaron. Next, we will be in charge of this restriction formation, and we will be in charge of the new rules of the Elite Spirit Hall!" "Seal the Elite Spirit Hall!" Various colours of Qi crisscrossed in the air above the Elite Spirit Hall, forming arge thatpletely enveloped the entire mountain range. Henry had been struggling on the battlefield. Each of the experts had countless trump cards and killing moves that could destroy the world. They were not simple characters. No ordinary Supremacy Master could bepared with them. This was not because of the strength of Spiritual Qi, but because of the individual, even if their strength was the same, the Master-level people could defeat the ordinary Supremacy Master with one hand. This was the reason why they could be Masters. When they were young, they were all outstanding young people. The Beast Spirit behind the old Martial King let out a roar and suddenly appeared behind Henry. It stretched out its beast ws and grabbed towards the centre of Henry''s back. The red Battle Spirit behind Henry was directly torn apart by the beast ws. The current Henry had reached the point where his Qi had been exhausted, and his Battle Spirits were also much weaker. The green Spirit could imitate the movements of Jerardo, but in a one-on-one situation, it was no match for Jerardo and had already been scattered. At this moment, only the ck and white Battle Spirits were still standing guard beside Henry, one on the left and one on the right, but obviously, they were on the verge of copse. "No, no, we have to think the way." Ranjeet sat cross-legged on the ground. He kept chanting and his face was struggling. Yaffah came to Ranjeet and patted on his shoulder. "Stop messing around. I''m nervous." Ranjeet replied. Yaffah whispered, "Ranjeet, before I came out, the elder asked me to bring you a message. He said that it was unfair for you to impose the responsibility of Lon''s revival on you. He said, if you want to do something, just do it. What you have is your innate talent. This talent is not prepared for the revival of Lon." After Yaffah said that, she quietly stood behind Ranjeet and kept her mouth shut. The anxious look on Ranjeet''s face froze all of a sudden. A few secondster, he turned his head and looked at Yaffah. "Yaffah, did the elder really say this?" Yaffah nodded with a smile. "Good!" He stood up, as if he had made a decision. He closed his eyes and his Qi surged. Behind him, a small dark cloud appeared out of thin air. It was obvious that he was making some kind of change. Suddenly, Ranjeet opened his eyes with a smile on his face. "Hey hey, I can still leave the opportunity to stay on the revival of Lon. Someone ising, so I don''t need to do anything." As soon as his voice fell, a sh ofContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. lightning appeared in the sky, and dark clouds rolled over. Even the edge of Sword Lord and Aureo could not disperse the dark clouds. When the sword light came up, it lov disappeared into the dark clouds. "Jerardo, what the hell are you doing?!" Sword Lord looked at Jerardo and shouted. The Qi of Jerardo was consistent with that of the dark clouds in the sky. "Not me." Jerardo shook his head with a serious face. With Qi of the same property, Jerardo could feel the power mixed in the dark cloud in the sky. A figure dashed out from the dark clouds. He had a head full of white hair and a strong body. He was Raniero who had fought against two people before. However, he was not the same as before. One of his arms had been cut off, and ck blood was all over his body. "It''s him!" Sword Lord widened her eyes. "Is that where he came from?" The Silver-haired Master nced at Sword Lord. Sword Lord nodded. These Honorable Lords stopped their attacks at the same time and fixed their eyes on Raniero. They could feel the great pressure from this seemingly small body. Chapter 1542 Chapter 1542 Raniero appeared in the air above the fierce battle. He nced at everything below, and then his figure suddenly shed, with no intention of attacking anyone present. Many Honourable Lords remained silent when they saw him. None of them chose to provoke him on their own initiative. Only Sword Lord stared at the injuries on his body in a daze. She knew the strength of Raniero. At that time, she and Marve were in a two-on-one battle and even fell into a disadvantage. But now, this person was injured, and one of his arms was cut off. In the four districts, who had such strength? Did the people in the Noble Berserkers do it? But how was that person even alive? In the process of Sword Lord''s spection, Raniero had turned into a stream of light. No! Raniero was just in this state when his body just moved. In other cases, even with Sword Lord''s strength, she could not keep track of his movements. They could only see that his figure suddenly disappeared, and when he appeared again, he had already arrived at another ce. However, the strange thing was that Raniero had been wandering on the battlefield and did not leave. His figure sometimes appeared in the east and sometimes in the west. He looked anxious. "What is he doing?" "I don''t know." Several Honourable Lords stared at Raniero who kept shing in the direction. They didn''t dare to take him lightly. The pressure this man brought to them was very great. Just looking at the state of Raniero, they knew that any of them could not defeat this white-haired man covered in ck blood alone. "Break, break, break!" Raniero had only one arm. He stretched out a finger and pointed to the people around him. Then a series of sts sounded around and there seemed to be an invisible cage in the area where the sts came from, trapping him.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. The faces of Sword Lord and the others suddenly changed. They suddenly found that the Qi between sky and earth hadpletely disappeared! The True Spirits behind them had also gradually faded away. They did not have any control over them. It was the same for Henry. The sun and the moon behind him, the ck and white Battle Spirits, Gardiner''s and Aureo''s True Spirits all disappeared. Originally, the world seemed to be going to be destroyed because of the big battle, but now, under the dark clouds in the sky, itpletely quieted down. All these things had happened, and they all indicated something was strange. Raniero looked up at the sky and roared, "Do you really want to kill me? I have never offended you!" "Since when do I need a reason to kill someone?" In the sky, the dark clouds were rolling. In the most violent part of the clouds, a huge ck sword broke through the clouds and descended from the sky. The two sides of the sword had no sharp edges. The huge sword fell from the sky to the ground. The sword body was like a thick wall, from the ground to where the dark clouds were rolling, and the hilt of the sword could not be seen. This huge sword made the world feel as if it couldn''t hold it. When the sword appeared, many of the Honourable Lords present felt difficult to breathe. They looked at the sword that broke through the clouds in shock. At this moment, they felt that the sword gave them the same feeling as that person twenty years ago. It could make them feel desperate. Could it be that person really came back? At the thought of that man, the bodies of Honourable Lords started to tremble. Staring at the sword, Raniero said, "I''ve cultivated for a hundred years, and it was not easy for me. Are you really going to kill me?" It could be seen that when he spoke, he was already in the middle of begging. "It was not easy for you to cultivate, but what does it have to do with me?" In the sky, the figure that had just appeared sounded again. Another giant sword broke through the clouds and mist, falling from the sky and straight into the ground. The pressure brought by the two giant swords was extraordinarily great. These Honourable Lords who were still floating in the air all felt mountainous pressure. They couldn''t even stay in the sky and chose tond. Raniero stared at the two huge ck swords that connected the sky and the earth. With a helpless expression on his face, he said, "If it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t have been able to leave that ce so quickly." "If I wasn''t afraid of affecting this civilization, how could that ce trap me? There''s only one cage that can trap me between heaven and earth It''s a pity that there''s only one cage that has existed since ancient times." The ck-robed figure descended from the skies with a head full of long hair. He descended from the skies, but his long hair was iparably calm, not even the slightest movement. Behind him were a total of twenty-seven people. Making The appearance of these people made the faces of Sword Lord or others change. They looked at each other and saw the horror in each other''s eyes. They had thought the owner of swords was the man twenty years ago, but now it seemed that it was obviously not! There was another iparably powerful person who appeared! The appearance of this person would certainly change the pattern of the world. Looking up, a smile suddenly appeared on Henry''s face. These people were Ss and the others! Behind Ss were Gervais and Dougal. "Senior Ss!" Henry shouted. Ss, who was originally looking at Raniero, instantly turned around and looked at the source of the voice. When he saw Henry, Ss also showed joy on his face. "Why are you here?" Ss Henry asked. His voice sounded like he was doting on his juniors. When Sword Lord and others saw such a master talking to Henry in such a tone, their faces became very gloomy. "Some things have happened. I had no choice but toe here. What are you..." Henrymented as he looked at Dougal and Gervais. "Ranulfo yed a trick on me," Gervais said. "You''re... fighting with someone again?" Henry shrugged his shoulders. "Wherever you go, you make some trouble. But now, no one in the world can touch you," said Gervais with a chuckle. Ss looked down and his eyes swept over Sword Lord and the others. The moment Ss''s gaze swept over them, Sword Lord and the others felt cold sweat run down their backs. "Senior." The old Martial King opened his mouth. In front of such an expert, he was very smart and did not continue to put on airs. "Senior, I hope that you won''t intervene in the conflict between us and this Sy I." "Oh?" Ss suddenly smiled. He was not surprised that Henry used Syl as an alias. Ss also used an alias when he roamed the maind. He asked, "Why?" "Senior, Syl killed my junior and killed countless masters in the capital city. His actions are already beyond the scope." The old Martial King said and tried to reason with him. "So what?" Ss was puzzled. "If he wants to kill you, you should obediently stretch out your necks and let him kill you. If you are polite enough, he may not kill you." The faces of the old Martial King and the rest turned pale. Alene from Forest District said, "Senior, you''re being too unreasonable." "I am just unreasonable. If you all want to reason with me, then you need to defeat me." Ss smiled, calm and unbothered. Chapter 1543 Chapter 1543 From beginning to end, Ss did not deliberately disy any pressure, but the pressure that he brought to others was already enough. "If you want to reason with me, you have to defeat me." That was what Ss thought. If everything was reasonable, there was no need for him to stand at the top of the world! There was no need for him to let more people crawl! "What the f**k! Boss, where did this grandpae from?!" Wade came to Henry and looked at the ck figure in the sky. At this moment, Ss had be Wade''s idol. Henry rolled his eyes and ignored Wade. Ss''s attitude made the faces of Sword Lord and the others darken. Dougal, who was in the sky, chuckled. "Senior Ss, there''s no need for you to attack these people. Let me do it." As Dougal spoke, he suddenly appeared in front of Alene. As he pointed his finger, Alene was sent flying backwards with blood spewing from her mouth. She didn''t have any strength to retaliate. Overwhelming! Dougal used only one move to defeat Alene! Henry saw this scene, and he suddenly understood that what the Heretic God had said to him before. The supreme masters on the surface would not be weaker than others in the Core. Dougal, Martial Emperor, was still a martial emperor when he came to the Core! The sight of Alene being crushed weighed heavily on Sword Master''s and the others'' hearts. They had not expected that apart from the man in ck, there was another man who was so terrifyingly powerful. "I wondered what kind of status and strength these people had." Dougal finally shook his head. "They''re too weak." When Dougal said the word ''weak'', there was a hint of regret in his tone. This kind of regret was something these people couldn''t indulge him to his heart''s content. Henry replied to Dougal, "Senior, these people are the top experts in all the major districts." "Top experts?" Dougal shook his head slightly. "I''m afraid this top-ss is self-proimed. The real top experts are far more than that. Your masters and senior Ss can be regarded as top ss. These people, anyway, are not even interesting to fight with. If they all have a grudge against you, I''ll kill them directly to apologize for what the Li n did at that time." Dougal did not respect these Honourable Lords at all. Each and every one of the Honourable Lord''s expressions were extremely ugly. "Ha ha ha ha ha!" Augh suddenly rang out from the horizon. As soon as they heard theughter, the expressions on the faces of the Honourable Lords suddenly changed. Even though twenty years had passed, they still remembered the owner of theughter clearly. Twenty years ago, the shock that the owner of theughter had given them was simply too great. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that he could crush the entire world by himself! Raniero looked in the direction of theughter and actually knelt down on one knee. Dougal and Gervais had creepy looks on their faces. "I am happy to meet friends from afar, hahaha!" The voice sounded again, and the figure wearing a white mask emerged silently in the centre of the crowd. When this person appeared, several white and magnificent thrones were formed in the air. The person who appeared could be regarded as Dougal and Gervais''s old rival on the surface. Sacred Lord of the Noble Berserkers! "Everyone, please take a seat." "Sacred Lord." Dougal looked at the person who had arrived. "You''re really like a ghost. You''re everywhere. From the looks of it, you seem to be particrly familiar with this ce." Dougal noticed that the moment Sacred Lord appeared, the experts in the Core became extraordinarily cautious. They weren''t being overwhelmed by the power of the present scene, but they were afraid of this person in their hearts! Sacred Lord satzily on the throne formed behind him and said, "Ladies and gentlemen, did you bring any snacks with you when you came? I have to say, the food here is really terrible." "For you, it should be very easy to travel between the two worlds." Dougal also sat down. Sacred Lord nodded and then shook his head. "It''s not that easy. It''s not easy. I can go if I want, but it''s a little troublesome. Old friends, these children can''t satisfy you. Those that can, they won''te out now." When Sacred Lord said this, his face, which was covered with a white mask, looked towards the depths of Mountain Heng. "There''s a strong fluctuation of spiritual energy there, and it''s a bit strange." Ss said. "That ce has been hidden by someone, but you are still able to find clues from such a long distance Senior''s strength is beyond our imagination." Sacred Lord said, "Senior, the first reason I''m here is to wee you. The second is that I also need one favour." "Favour?" Gervais had a strange look on his face. "As far as I know, you''ve always been mysterious. We don''t even know what you look like now. Isn''t it a little too much to ask for a favour directly?" "Yes." Sacred Lord nodded. "However, listen up. I can''t make Dougal and Senior Ss help me if they don''t want to. But if you dare to refuse, I''ll kill you." "You..." Gervais''s tone froze. Sacred Lord shrugged. "To be honest, if it weren''t for the sceptre in your hand, you being the only one who can control it, and it being important for the future, I would kill you for what you did to him." When Sacred Lord mentioned "him", he stretched out his hand and pointed to Henry. Everyone, including Ss and Henry, was stunned by his action.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Henry had never interacted with Sacred Lord before. Before, the Noble Berserkers had always been targeting him, but now, Sacred Lord actually said such a thing. Sword Lord and others were trembling. They couldn''t understand what kind of background Syl had. Was he just a member of the Elite Spirit Hall? But in this case, how could there be so many extremely powerful people standing on his side? As his strong backer, even Sacred Lord of the Noble Berserkers wanted to protect him! Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "I can see that there are some things different about you," Ss said. "Since you asked us for help, it''s naturally not a trivial matter. I can listen to you." "Thank you, senior." Sacred Lord held his fist in his hand and said, "There is another thing. I want to save some lives." "No way!" Before Ss and the others could speak, Erin spoke first. At this time, Erin had alreadye to the front of Henry. Looking at the scars all over Henry''s body, she said with a distressed face, "I don''t care who they are, but they hurt him to this extent. We can''t leave them alive. Boss, let them fight with me!" Sacred Lord opened his mouth and said, "There are always some hardships on the road of growth for young people. That''s what they should encounter. You''ve been trapped for so many years, and the power gathered in your body can be said to be terrifying. If you fight, these True Spirits are not enough for you. If you want to y, I can take you somewhere to have fun." Chapter 1544 Chapter 1544 Ss nced down and said, "Are they the people you want to keep safe?" "Yes." Sacred Lord nodded. "Apart from them, there is another man, Raniero." Sacred Lord stretched out his hand and pointed at Raniero. "Oh? What''s the reason?" Ss asked. Sacred Lord said softly, "Raniero." "Yes." Raniero looked respectfully at Sacred Lord. Sacred Lord pointed at Henry and said, "From now on, you''ll take him as your master and follow him around." Without any hesitation, Raniero nodded directly. "Understood." After he finished speaking, he came to Henry in a sh and knelt down on one knee. "Raniero, at your service." Henry had a deep impression of Raneiro. When he first saw Raniero, Henry and others were almost swallowed by him but he finally left. Henry didn''t know what was going on, but there was no doubt that Raniero was strong. But this time when they met again, and Henry became his master directly. Such a change made Henry a little stunned. What made Henry most confused was the attitude of Sacred Lord toward him.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Boss, have you slept with someone else''s daughter?" Wade winked at Henry. "This isn''t your good father-inw, is it?" "F*ck off." Henry swore at Wade. Ss saw Raniero''s attitude and nodded. "Well, I won''t take this man''s life. I also want a reason for the rest of the people." "There''s no point in killing them. If they''re dead, the four major districts will send out a few of their kind. They will only exchange for some people to speak on their behalf. They''ve been sitting in this position for so many years and have maintained peace in the four major districts. A batch of people might not be better off than them. They''re just a bunch of ants. Senior, I don''t think you should care too much about them," Sacred Lord said. "Of course, I won''t ask you to do this for me. Senior, I can give a gift to this little fe surnamed Zhang." When Sacred Lord said that he was going to give something to Henry, Ss showed a slight interest. Sacred Lord did not keep him guessing. With a wave of his arm, a key flew out from his sleeve and floated to Henry. Sacred Lord said to Henry, "You once left with your master for three days. In those three days, no one in the world knew where you went, but you should be very clear that this key can open that door. Behind the door, there is something your master wanted to leave for you." Henry''s body shook. Instinctively, he reached out his hand and took the key floating in front of him. "Something that belongs to him?" Ss narrowed his eyes. "From the looks of it, your existence isn''t so simple." "Senior Ss must be joking." Sacred Lord smiled. "If it weren''t for the situation, who would want to be crushed by a pile of chaos every day? If they could live like Senior Ss, then they would truly be free and easy. It''s a pity that there are people who have to face some things. We stand in such a position and take away most of the resources between heaven and earth. We have to do something for this world. What do you think, Senior Ss?" "It seems that you have been waiting for us here for a long time." Ss waved his hand and the two ck giant swords that connected the sky and the earthpletely disappeared. The rolling dark clouds in the sky alsopletely dispersed. Sacred Lord nodded and said, "Senior Ss, two old friends and the remaining 20 friends,e with me. As for the little guy surnamed Zhang, we don''t need to care about him anymore. No one can hurt him since Raniero is here." "I''m a little interested," Ss said with a smile. "Me too." Dougal nodded. "What can I do?" Gervais asked as he spread out his hands. "What can I do? If I don''t go, I''ll die." Erin and the others were a little reluctant to leave Henry again. But ording to the tone of Sacred Lord, they had a lot of things to do, so they could only temporarily abandon the reluctance in their hearts and bid farewell to Henry. Ss tested the state of Henry''s body and said "very good". Then he rose to the sky again. Since Ss could use these two words, it proved that Henry''s current situation may have been beyond Ss''s expectation at that time. These people came and left in a hurry. Seeing that they were about to leave, Sword Lord and others could not help showing a rxed look. They really felt a lot of pressure when they were here. "By the way," Sacred Lord suddenly stopped before he left and looked at Raniero as he waved his arm. The holy white light covered Raniero. When the white light dissipated, his arm actually healed again. Although his body was still covered with ck blood, his mental state was obviously much better. The serious injuries he had suffered from Ss had been healed at this time. "Remember," Sacred Lord said softly, but there was a sense of authority in his voice. "You won''t be able to survive if anything happens to Zhang. Do you understand?" Raniero nodded and was about to kneel on one knee. "You don''t have to kneel down to me." Sacred Lord waved his hand again, and an invisible force held Raniero. Raniero wanted to kneel down, but he couldn''t. "I had defeated you on the ancient battlefield 20 years ago, but from now on, your master is no longer me, but him. You just need to kneel down to him in the future." After saying that, Sacred Lord''s figure faded away in the air. "Little guy, we are going." Erin and others waved to Henry and said, "Will meet you again." The crowd disappeared into the air, as if they had never appeared before. On the battlefield, Henry and hispanions were still the same. But at this moment, no one dared to attack Henry. "Retreat." On the fortress, the commander of Thousand des Academy sighed. Currently, the situation was already very clear. Experts of the four great district''s were all scared by the other party. If they were able to survive, then it was because Noble Berserkers''s Sacred Lord came out to plead for forgiveness. What right did they have to continue fighting against Mountain Heng? Sword Lord and others looked at each other and did not speak. Everyone knew that from today on, there was another force rising slowly, just like the Noble Berserker''s twenty years ago, which hadpletely surpassed the four major districts. This force was called Radiant Ind. Whether the Elite Spirit Hall was behind it for the time being or not, the name of Syl Zhang would surely be heard throughout the four major districts! Gong sounds rang out. This time, it was not for a battle, but a retreat. This time, the capital city of Wanshan District, that fought along with the other three major districts against Mountain Heng, had lost! In that instant, shouts shook within Mountain Heng! When the results of the battle were yelet released, there was another wave ofmotion on the Inte. On the Inte, there were people who spected that the capital city won, and there were others who spected that Mountain heng won. However, no one predicted that the situation would end in this crushing style. The name of Mountain Heng and Radiant Ind werepletely established! Chapter 1545 Chapter 1545 After the battle, all the forces in Mountain Heng were excited. They had lived for so long and had been bandits for so many years, but they had never been as happy as they were today! Today, the force they belonged to had be the secondrgest power in the world, after the Noble Berserkers! Their status would rise from this day and they wouldpletely get rid of the identity of the bandits. The city guards they used to hide from now would treat them respectfully. They no longer needed the identification provided by some towns. Being residents of Mountain Heng was more than enough. All of the forces in Wanshan District belonging to Radiant Ind were extremely excited.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. In Ensver City, Derbey''s doorsteps had been broken through. The officials of the three major academies formed a long queue outside the city, greeting each and every one of them. As the second spokesman of Radiant Ind, Zylvia''s identity was also unusual. In the past, she was unable to make friends with big shots. At this moment, hermunication device almost exploded from the messages and calls she was receiving. She quietly listened to the continual ringing on themunication device. Looking at the names disyed on it and the messages sent by those people, she did not say a word. However, in her heart, she had been excited that she had made the right choice at the beginning. Now she had reached a high level that she did not dare to imagine before! At the entrance to Mountain Heng, Sword Lord, Martial King, Silver-haired Lord, Jerardo, and Alene are all waiting. In normal times, in the Core world, they could go wherever they want and people would greet them. But now they just wanted to enter the territory of Mountain Heng, but they could not enter without permission. Raniero was guarding at the entrance of the mountain. As long as any of these Honourable Lords dared to move, he would definitely take action with lightning speed, directly taking that person''s life! At this time, Henry, in the Core civilization, was worshiped from all sides! When everyone was drinking and chatting happily, Henry and the others had alreadye to the depths of the mountain, where the Elite Spirit Hall was originally located. The Battle Spirits were not summoned during the battle and Henry had to find out the reason. He came to the Elite Spirit Hall and wanted to open the door by using the token. Unfortunately, the Elite Spirit Hall didn''t give him any response. It was just like an ordinary mountain range. Henry couldn''t understand this point. He sat cross-legged in front of the Elite Spirit Hall, racked his brains, and tried all sorts of ways to open the door. However, it was as if the token was broken and couldn''t affect the Elite Spirit Hall in the slightest. Just like this, several days passed in a row. Henry was still sitting in front of the Elite Spirit Hall, frowning. "Honey." Sylvia walked to Henry''s back and put her arms around his neck. "We just received the news that the passage will appear today. It''s time for us to go." "So fast?" Henry took a deep breath. In the past few days, his mind was focused on the token, and he did not notice the passage of time. "You''ve been sitting here for too long." Sylvia''s face was full of concern. "Some things, if you really can''t figure it out, then don''t force yourself." "Mmm." Henry nodded and stood up. He slowly breathed out a mouthful of air. "It''s been a long time since I came here. It''s time to go back. Let''s go, honey." "Okay." Sylvia hugged Henry. On that day, a beam of light shot up into the sky from theer of the cross mountain. Henry and the others rushed over as fast as they could. ording to the information they had, the passage would onlyst for less than half an hour. If they missed it, they would never be able to pass through. "You really don''t want to go back?" Henry turned his head and looked at Wade and the others. Wade and the others shook their heads. "Boss, you should go back. We still need more experience. The civilization above won''t be able to do much for us, so we''d better stay down there. When we meet in the future, we will definitely not be a hindrance to you."Wade said. "Boss, I don''t want to go back either," Future said. "The science and technology here is very important to me. I want to stay here and learn for a while. See you next time." Sea God and the others also spoke one after another. Henry naturally respected their choices, so he didn''t try to persuade them. "Alright Boss, hurry up and leave. Don''t linger." Wade gave Henry a push. "The passageway will disappear in a while. You won''t be able to go back even if you want to. Let''s go." "You take care of yourselves." Henry nodded and said nothing more. "I''ll explore the way," Raniero said before taking the lead into the passage. "I''m leaving too. I miss my baby too much." Gardiner rushed into the passage in a hurry. "Chicken drumstick, chicken drumstick!" Ranjeet slobbered and stepped into the passage. With a helpless smile, Yaffah waved at Wade and the others, and then left. "Goodbye, everyone." Sylvia waved her hand and wrapped her arm around Henry as they walked into the passageway. As soon as he entered the beam of light, Henry felt a strong suctioning from above, which made his body go upward uncontrobly. Suddenly, a strong pulling force came out from Henry''s waist. It was the Token of True Spirits! The Token flew down uncontrobly. Henry stretched out his hand and wanted to grasp it, but he couldn''t. The Token slipped out of his fingers and fell out of the beam of light. Through thisyer of light, Henry could clearly see the token flying towards the direction of the Elite Spirit Hall. Then, Henry could only feel a sh of white light in front of him, and he couldn''t see anything. This forced him to close his eyes. Then, he felt as if the sky an earth an@earth were spinning. When Henry opened his eyes, he found himself surrounded by a deste mountain range. Not a single piece of grass grew on the mountain range, and the area was covered with snow. el "It''s safe here, Raniero''s voice rang out. "However, there was once a powerful existence who died here. There is still his power and his terrifying Battle Spirit left here. Although it has already dissipated, it stilt made me feel a little fearful. Where is this ce?" Henry looked around, and all of them were around. Yaffah, Gardiner, and Sylvia were all around. When he saw the surroundings clearly, Henry smiled and said arrogantly, "This is Mount Kunlun, a ce in my §Ö love! hometown. The person you mentioned should be very horrible. Let''s go. It was not easy toe back, let''s go home first and have a look." Henry said, pointing in one direction. "I''ll lead the way." Raniero charged into the sky. "Come back." Henry stopped Raniero. "Master." Raniero looked at Henry in confusion. Henry smiled slightly. "Here, you have to use some type of transportation. Mortals can''t know about us. So, hide your Qi away. Try to not use the Qi if you don''t need to." Chapter 1546 Chapter 1546 Raniero''s face was full of doubts. In his consciousness, vehicles were things prepared for the weak. The real strong people would not use these things. It was enough to control the Qi wherever they wanted to go. Henry didn''t exin too much to Raniero, because someone was more anxious than him in this matter. Gardiner had alreadye to Raniero''s side and exined some rules of this civilization to him in earnest. Although Raniero still didn''t understand, he unconditionally epted Henry''s order. After leaving for so long and returning to the surface again, Henry felt that everything was so kind. People should still find their roots. They all left Mount Kunlun and entered the city. The technology here was so outdatedpared to the Core, but it made them feel extremelyfortable. This was the environment they were familiar with.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. A private ne flew straight to Yinzhou. On the ne, Sylvia looked out of the window, and her eyes were full of expectation. She was going back to her home with Henry. Ranjeet had begun to eat the food on the ne, while Gardiner continued to talk about the rules of the world to Raniero. As the first man of the Section Nine, anything that happened here was trouble for him. Naturally, he would nip this kind of thing in the cradle. When the nended in Yinzhou, Gardiner breathed a sigh of relief. He finally made it clear to Raniero that unless Henry permitted it, he absolutely was not allowed to use his Qi. After arriving in Yinzhou, Ranjeet rushed to the Angel Hotel. Now, the Angel Hotel had be thendmark of the city. Anyone who came to Yinzhou would have a meal at this hotel. Ranjeet was a foodie, so the Angel Hotel was his first choice. Gardiner, when he heard that someone was treating him, naturally, would not let go of this opportunity. As for Raniero, he would go wherever Henry went. This was the task given by Sacred Lord. When Henry and Sylvia returned home, Raniero volunteered to be the guard at the door. Henry and Sylvia looked at the dust on the floor and smiled at each other. "Same old rules. Leave the floor to me." Henry stretched, rushed to the bedroom, and took out his white vest. Given their strength, they could easily deal with the dust in the house with Qi, but they didn''t do that. Both of them were enjoying this ordinary family life. Two hourster, the house became clean and spotless again. Henry and Sylvia left home hand in hand and were ready to go to Robert. After leaving for so long, it was time to go back and see the elders. When they arrived a hundred metres in front of the Lin Family''s courtyard, they found that luxury cars were parked in front of the courtyard, and the license te numbers of these luxury cars were all from other provinces. Sylvia was slightly puzzled. "Since when did Grandpa like making friends so much?" The two of them walked towards the gate of the Lin Family''s courtyard. Before they reached the gate, they saw Daisy running out of the house with tears in her eyes. "Daisy, stop!" A middle-aged woman chased out from the Lin Family''s courtyard in an aggressive manner. Sylvia and Henry looked at this middle-aged woman doubtfully. They didn''t know her. Who was this person? At the entrance of the courtyard of the Lin Family, she shouted at Daisy. "Daisy, don''t you care about the Lins Group? Do you really want to destroy it?" The middle-aged woman''s voice was loud, and her words were full of me. "Zoriana, I don''t need you to teach me what to do!" Daisy looked at the middle-aged woman who came out. "You are just a project manager of the Lins Group. Who gave you the right to manage my marriage? Aren''t you too confused about your own identity?" "Marriage?" Zoriana smiled. "Daisy, you are a member of the Lin Family. Since you have enjoyed the treatment given to you by the Lins, you have to give something corresponding. Now, all you need to do is to ept the arranged marriage for you, and the Lin Family will be able to move forward by leaps and bounds. This is what you have to face!" "Do I?" Daisy stared at Zoriana. "You people have alreadye to command me. You even brought your men toe to my grandfather''s ce to force me to get married. Just because my sister is not around, do you think that the Lins Group is yours? Don''t think that I don''t know what you''ve done in the past few months since my sister was away. You''ve pocketed all the profits of the Lin Family! The surname of this group is Lin! Not Dong!" ¦«¦¯ "Okay." Seeing this, Zoriana stopped acting. She said, "Daisy, I don''t know if you really can''t see the situation clearly, or are you pretending to be stupid here.. Nowadays, I have discussed 30% of the cooperation of Lins Group by myself. Yes, I am just a project manager, but my intermediary value to the Lins Group is more important than those so-called shareholders. Now, they need you to get married. You have to do it. Otherwise, I will let the board of directors impeach your Lin Family''s position in the Lins Group. You know what I mean." Daisy widened her eyes. "Are you threatening me?" "It''s up to you," Zoriana said. "Now, I need you to go back and have a good discussion with the other party. Do you understand?" "What if I don''t?" "You don''t?" Zorianaughed coldly. "Right now, the Lin Family is in such a high position. I don''t know how many people have seen it and they are always thinking about it. There is an old saying in our Yan Xia: The higher you stand, the lower you fall. I hope that you can see the situation clearly. I don''t want the Lins to fall either. If that day reallyes, with Master Lin''s current age, I''m afraid he won''t be able to bear this matter. If anything happens at that time, Daisy, don''t me me." Hearing this, Daisy was trembling with anger. "Zoriana, do you really regard the Lins Group as yours?" "I''m not exaggerating." Zoriana''s face was full of confidence. "The Lins Group, now it''s really my say. If anything makes me dissatisfied, the Lins Group will not have a good time!" "When the cat''s away, the mice will y!" Daisy said angrily, "When my sister was around, I had never seen you so arrogant!" "Haha." Zoriana let out an indifferent chuckle. "Even if Sylvia returns now, I, Zoriana Dong, will still say such things. Now, you go back with me right away and get engaged. Let''s go!" As Zoriana spoke, she grabbed Daisy''s arm and pulled her over to the Lins'' courtyard. Daisy wanted to break free, but her strength was not as strong as Zoriana''s. At the entrance of the Lin Family''s courtyard, a few people also got out of the limousines with foreign license tes and walked in this direction, wanting to help Zoriana. At this moment, the Lin Family members in front of the Lin Family''s gates had beenpletely trampled on. Chapter 1547 Chapter 1547 "Zoriana Dong, let go of her!" A clear voice rang out. At the moment when she heard the shout, Daisy''s face immediately showed a surprised look. She looked in the direction of the voice. Zoriana, who was holding Daisy, subconsciously let go of her hand under this voice, but then she realized something and grabbed Daisy again. Only then did she look in the direction of the voice. With a cold face, Sylvia strode towards the direction of Daisy and Zoriana. "Sis!" Daisy let out a happy voice. "President Lin, it''s been a while. Looks like you''ve returned from your trip." Zoriana smiled faintly. There was not much respect on her face. "I told you to let her go, didn''t you hear me?" Sylvia once again shouted. Zoriana shook her head and said, "President Lin, I can''t do that. What I am doing now is for the good of the Lins Group. You have been travelling for a few months and have ignored thepany. Many things have happened, but you still don''t know anything. This matter, President Lin, you don''t have to worry about it. I suggest that you should first find out about thepany''s situation after such a long time of noting back." When Zoriana said that this, her words were full of a strong threat. "I told you to let her go first." Sylvia waved her hand and easily pushed away Zoriana''s hand that was holding Daisy''s. Under Sylvia''s action of waving her hand, Zoriana continuously retreated a few steps. The current Sylvia was no longer that weak woman from back then. From the perspective of the surface martial arts system, Sylvia was already a top-tier expert. Even if she casually waved her hand, Zoriana, who was an ordinary person, would not be able to fight against her. Zoriana was pped away by Sylvia, and her face was extremely ugly. With a gloomy face, she said, "President Lin, I''m doing this for the sake of thepany. Isn''t it a bit too much for you to do this?"Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "Too much? Isn''t it too much for you, Zoriana Dong, to behave atrociously in front of my Lin Family''s door?" Sylvia''s face was cold. "Now, get out of my way." Zoriana clenched her fists, took a deep breath and unclenched them again. She said, "President Lin, you just returned from the trip, so you don''t know anything. I don''t me you. But I have to tell you, now people from the An Family from Frend want to marry a member of the Lin Family. They like Daisy. I think you should have heard that the An Family is one of the threergest Van Xia merchant families in Frend. Their strength is much stronger than the Lins. Now, the Lin Family has several business channels in their hands. If the marriage can''t be achieved, you don''t need to think about these business channels." "Zoriana, don''t think I don''t know how many tricks you''ve yed in this mess. You''ve already embezzled Lin''s property in the dark. The Lins would not have much profit from this cooperation with the An family at all!" Daisy said angrily. "Your actions arepletely for your own sake!" "Even if there is not much profit, the other party is the An family. The Lin Family can''t afford to offend them." Zoriana smiled and looked at Sylvia. "President Lin, what do you think?" "I told you to get lost, didn''t you hear me?" Sylvia''s face was gloomy. At this moment, she suddenly found that the Core was better than the surface. If it was in the Core and if Zoriana would stand in front of her and say these things, she could directly take her life. Zoriana heard that Sylvia still talked to her in this tone, and her face was once again ugly, "Sylvia Lin, I call you President Lin because I want to give you face. Don''t think that the current Lins Group is still yours!" "What''s going on?" In front of the courtyard door of the Lin Family, a young man appeared with several bodyguards. He was dressed in fashionable clothes and was wearing trendy brands. He frowned and looked over there. "Young Master An." As soon as Zoriana saw the young man, she immediately smiled ingratiatingly and trotted towards him. Upon hearing Zoriana''s words, Sylvia also thought of this young man''s identity. She looked towards the young man. At this moment, Lazar An also turned to look at Sylvia. When he saw Sylvia, Lazar''s eyes immediately revealed a covetous expression. "This is?" Lazar looked up and down at Sylvia. Zoriana whispered something into Lazar''s ear. Lazar curved his mouth into a smile. "It turns out that this is the famous President Lin thought she was an old woman didn''t expect her to be such a beautiful woman. Since Daisy doesn''t want to cooperate with our An family, I don''t know if President Lin would like to?" "She doesn''t want topso you should get out of here quickly." Henry walked to Sylvia and said, "Don''t say that I didn''t give you enough time. Get out of here in five minutes, or you won''t be able to." Do "Vo?" Obviously, Lazar didn''t take Henry seriously. He sneered and said, "Is there anyone who dares to talk to me like this in such a small Yinzhou? you I want me to stay here? I''ll see how you can make me stay here." Lazar didn''t care about Henry. With his family background, he really didn''t need to care about it. If anything happened to him, even the highest level of the local government would be rmed, and then they would do their best to investigate. Henry took out his mobile phone. He didn''t say anything and just waited quietly. Henry did not speak, neither did Lazar. When there were only five seconds left, Lazar smiled and said, "Five, four, three, two, one. Well, it''s time. Let me see how you can keep me here, okay? To be honest, I''ve been scared for five minutes. I''ve been so scared that my legs have gone soft." While Lazar was speaking, several bodyguards behind Lazar were all smiling. They were ridiculing Henry. Later, a bodyguard took out a walkie-talkie and spoke out. Then, all the doors of the luxury car parked in front of the courtyard of the Lin Family were opened, and one after another, bodyguards in ck, got out of the car. Dozens of people also rushed out from the gate of the Lin Family''s courtyard. All of them looked hostile. In a short period of time, nearly a hundred people stood behind Lazar. "Come on, five minutes have passed. I really want to know, what should I do?" Lazar continued. In the face of Lazar''s method of calling nearly a hundred people, Daisy and Sylvia did not show any worry at all, Daisy was the first one in the Lin Family to know what kind of person Henry was. Although Sylvia knew it a littleter, she knew it more deeply. Moreover, there were only a hundred people. If Sylvia was not afraid of shocking the world, she alone could easily solve it. Lazar, who looked arrogant and ostentatious, kept showing off his power. However, he didn''t know that in the eyes of Sylvia and Daisy, his current appearance was just like a clown. Henry looked at Lazar in front of him and snapped his fingers. "Come on, smash him." Chapter 1548 Chapter 1548 With a snap of Henry''s finger, a road roller slowly drove out from the corner of the road. At this time, Lazar and Zoriana were standing in the middle of the road. The team of nearly a hundred people seemed to have great momentum, butpared with the road roller, it meant nothing. Seeing the appearance of the road roller, Lazar also saw it approaching them slowly. However, he did not react to it. Instead, he looked at Henry with a frown and said, "Boy, are you scaring me?" Lazar had 100 people behind him and was sure that this person would never dare to do anything to him. Henry shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, "Maybe, it depends on what you are thinking." "I''d like to see what you can do to me." Lazar crossed his arms over his chest as if he didn''t care. As time went by, the road roller was getting closer and closer to the ce where Lazar and the others were. Henry took Sylvia and Daisy aside. An ordinary person would feel a strong pressure when he stood in front of the road roller, but Lazar obviously didn''t care. As the road roller got closer and closer, the sneer on Lazar''s face became more and more intense. He said with disdain, "I''d like to see how you''ll end this. By that time, you''ll have to get the road roller back in disgrace!" There were only five metres between Lazar and the road roller. Two secondster, there was only one metre. Lazar could even feel the heat from the machine. The corners of Lazar''s mouth turned up, and he said softly, "Stop." Lazar said the word "stop" with full confidence. However, what happened waspletely out of Lazar''s expectations. The road roller in front of him didn''t stop at all and continued to crush toward Lazar.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Facing the giant road roller, Lazar was stunned. His legs were so weak that he didn''t realize that the road roller almost touched his nose. Then, suddenly, a hand pulled Lazar from the back, helping him escape the road roller. One second after Lazar left, the road roller rolled over the position where he had just stood. If Lazar left a secondter, there was no doubt that he would definitely be crushed into meat puree. The hundred people standing behind Lazar also dispersed, and they all ran away. Lazar, who was pulled aside, stared nkly at the road roller that was driving slowly. His legs couldn''t help trembling and his hands were gradually numb. He didn''t expect that this person dared to let the road roller press on him. He really wanted to kill him just now! "It seems that you don''t have the guts as you said." Henryughed and walked to the gate of the Lin Family''s courtyard with Sylvia and Daisy. Looking at Henry''s back, Lazar''s face, which was originally full ofughter, was full of anger. Because he had just been scared and his face turned pale, he showed a fierce look. He clenched his fists and asked Zoriana, "Who is this person?" "Sylvia''s husband." Zoriana said disdainfully, "He used to live in the Lin Family''s house, butter he saved Sylvia''s life and ascended to the throne." "Haha, looking at his arrogant appearance, I thought he was somebody. So he''s someone who relies on the Lin Family for a living." Lazar gritted his teeth. "Now, the Lin Family won''t be able to get off easily. He, he needs to die!" Lin Family''s courtyard was decorated like a garden. It was antique and full of a sense of quietness. But today, it was not quiet at all. It was winter, and the leaves had already fallen. The dry branches looked old and worn. Suddenly, Lin Family''s courtyard was bleak. Henry saw from afar that in the main hall of the Lin Family, Robert was sitting with a sad face. Nelson, Sylvia''s aunt, and others were all sitting around, and their faces were not good-looking. "What happened?" Sylvia asked as she walked into the room. Everyone, who had been thinking about their own matters with their heads lowered, lifted their heads almost simultaneously when they heard this voice. They looked at Sylvia in surprise. "Sylvia!" "Sylvia, you''re back!" "Great, you''re finally back!" "Henry is back, too." Sylvia and Henry''s appearance caused a look of happiness to appear on the gloomy faces of the Lin Family members. Even Robert showed a happy face. In the subtle change, Sylvia and Henry had be the backbone of the whole Lin Family. With them, the Lin Family felt that everything could be set at ease. "What''s the background of these people outside?" Sylvia stood there and asked directly. Her trip to the Core caused Sylvia''s aura to be stronger than before. Even if t many elders were here, Sylvia became the centre as soon as she appeared. This was rooted in her aura. Looking at the aura of Sylvia, Robert nodded with gratification and said, "Good, good! Sylvia, you finally grew up. Seeing you like this, I will be relieved even if I die immediately." "Grandpa, you will still live for many years." Henry walked to Robert and sat down beside him. "With me here, it''s hard for you to die." "Ha, ha, ha!" Robertughed loudly, "I''m so lucky to have the Conqueror as a grandson-inw. I didn''t expect that such a good thing would happen to me." "Sylvia, Henry, since you have just arrived and you have seen Daisy, you should know something about the situation." Nelson said, "The sudden growth of Lins Group caught all of us off guard. People inside the Lins Group have opened several channels for trade, which have also given many people opportunities for promotion. Simrly, it will make people face more opportunities. Zoriana is an old member of the Lins Group. She has been in the Lins Group for at least twenty years. We have always trusted her very much. But now, hey." Nelson shook his head, drank a mouthful of water and continued, "Zoriana now has several sales channels. It can be said that she has controlled 30% of the Lins Group''s trade channels. This is equivalent to controlling the Lins Group''s throat. We admit that she has the ability. But when she achieved this, her heart changed. There are many people in thepany who are working for her. We can understand that, but 30 per cent of the sales channels are in her hands. We don''t have many ways of dealing with her. This time, she cooperates with the An family from Frend. The An family is one of the three strongest families. They are powerful, but they have raised many rude demands. In fact, the trading department is good. It''s no big deal to make more profits. Even if we don''t make money, we will benefit from the An family. However, what we can''t ept the most is that they want Daisy to marry Lazar." Chapter 1549 Chapter 1549 Daisy''s mom snorted coldly and said, "Our Lin Family is a business family, but we can still distinguish what is more important. If he is just an ordinary son-inw, we can ept him even if he is poor. But if Daisy marries into the An family, it means that Daisy will suffer. This is uneptable!" "It''s not that simple." Henry shook his head. "The other party proposed the marriage. They just want to find another way to slowly nibble away at our Lins Group. Zoriana must know this. It seems that she is not satisfied with just a little benefit." A cold glint shed across Sylvia''s eyes as she coldly said, "From the looks of it, it was not a bad thing for me to leave during this period of time. In a short period of time, however, it has caused some people to involuntarily leap out. This is good. After all these years, it is time for the Lins to make a big fuss. Otherwise, by relying on their experience, some people will really feel that the Lins is unable to do without them!" "Alright, honey, they''re all clowns. There''s no need to get angry over them." Henryforted Sylvia when he saw that Sylvia was angry. "I''ve already notified Felix and told him to rush here tomorrow. The Red Hair''s family will alsoe. When the timees, it''ll be enough to let the Lins get in touch with them. We won''t have to worry about these things in the future." "Okay." Sylvia nodded. This time, she did not insist on anything else. Now, Sylvia was very clear that she and Henry couldn''t focus on the business anymore. The expansion of Sylvia''s view made her understand that there were more important things waiting for them in the world. On the contrary, business was the least important. "Dad, aunt, grandpa, let''s have a meal together tonight." Sylvia made an appointment. "At the Angel Hotel." "Wow, sister, it''s time to go to the Angel Hotel." Hearing this, Daisy immediately showed a happy expression. Although her eyes were still red, she was no longer sad. "You don''t know how many times I have been to the Angel Hotel, but there was no seat. I had to line up. Every time, I and my ssmates were all eager to go. As a result, we returned in disappointment. I have heard about how delicious the food there was, but I have never tasted it." Henry rolled his eyes and said, "Daisy, that''s your sister''s hotel. Don''t you know?" "I know." Daisy nodded. "Even though my sister is in charge of the hotel, I have to follow the rules. Otherwise, if I make an exception once, my ssmates will ask me to make an exception for themter. Do you think I should help them or not? If I don''t help them, even after we graduate, we will stay in Yinzhou and meet each other regrly. If we help each other, it will affect my sister''s business." "It doesn''t matter. I have to make an exception today. I have already informed them. The private room is left for us. Tonight, I will let you taste your brother-inw''s cooking." Sylvia promised directly. "My brother-inw''s cooking?" Daisy looked at Henry. "Sister, can my brother-inw cook?" Sylvia covered her mouth and chuckled, "The skills of the chefs of Angel Hotel can''t even reach half of your brother-inw''s. They are your brother- iw''s apprentices." "Wow!" Daisy showed surprise on her face, and then looked at Sylvia very enviously. "Sister, did you save the whole gxy in yourst life? Did you have such good luck in this life to meet such an excellent man as my brother-inw? Well, that is, I am younger than you, or my brother-inw would have been married to me at that time. Mom, don''t you think so?" Daisy gave her mother a wink. Daisy''s mother stepped forward and patted Daisy''s head. "You are impudent today. If you want to find a man like Henry, you have to first be as excellent as your sister. When your sister was young, she was already in charge of the business of Lins Group. You are still thinking about Prince Charming all day long." Daisy spat out. "Mom, I don''t have a business mind. My sister is enough." "Okay, stop fooling around." Sylvia rubbed Daisy''s head. The happy atmosphere of this family directly dispelled the haze that had just appeared. "Then dad, grandpa, aunt, Henry and I will leave first. I will send you the information about the private roomter." Sylvia exined. "Where are you going?"N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "Thepany," Sylvia said, "there is no need to leave some time for some people." After Sylvia finished her sentence, she walked out of the main hall of the Lin Family''s manor withrge strides. She had always done things in a swift and decisive manner. Now that she had returned from the Core, her style of doing things became even clearer. In the meeting room of the Lins Group, all the top managers of the Lins Group gathered together. Just like in this high-level meeting, Secretary Lee represented Sylvia, but she didn''t even have a chance to speak. "Well, about the cooperation project of Lins Group, I think it can be done in exchange for some benefits and a long-term friendship. What do you think?" A high-ranking person raised such a topic. When this topic was raised, there was hardly any opposition from the senior leaders present. During Sylvia''s absence, some unspoken rules have been formed in the Lins Group For example, where dida part of the interest go? In the pockets of those who were high up in thepany. They had been on the top and everyone knew they were getting some money. As for what would happen to the Lins, these high-level officials would not think about it at this moment. "Secretary Lee, I want to remind you to figure out one thing before you speak." The executive who just threw out the topic said, "You are just a secretary. It is not your turn to intervene in the decision of thepany''s projects. Don''t get your own identity confused. You have subconsciously regarded yourself as the president of the Lins Group." Chapter 1550 Chapter 1550 "That''s right. I''m just afraid that some people don''t know who they are!" The executives of the Lins Group stood in the united front and resisted Secretary Lee together. Looking at these people, Cathy was furious and said, "I am only a secretary, but after working for President Lin for so many years, I know clearly what thepany needs to do and what thepany does not need to do. What you are doing now ispletely damaging thepany''s interests!" "B*llsh*t!" The senior executive who spoke first directly scolded, "Cathy Lee, didn''t you listen to what I just said to you? You are just a little secretary, and you should figure out your identity. This is a meeting for senior managers. We have already made an exception and let you listen to us. By rights, now you should get out." The secretary''s face darkened. "Before Mr. Zhang left, hepletely handed over thepany''s decision-making power to me. Now, I don''t allow this n to continue." "Don''t you feel shameless?" Another high-level official swore. What they were doing now was trying to make money. But if the project couldn''t be carried out, then no one would think about making money anymore. "Secretary Lee, the decision power is handed over to you, not to let you take advantage of thepany''s power. Now the situation in thepany is shown here. The Lins Group can reach this scale. Even Sylvia can''t take care of everything alone. Now, every one of us has an exclusive profit channel in our hands. Only we know how to operate these profit channels. Even if Sylvia stands here today, she has to listen to our opinions, not to mention you, a small secretary." The high-level official''s words were full of threats. He clearly expressed his intentions. Now every one of them knew how to make profits. If they were irritated, then the Lin Family would be the one who would be in trouble! They were just like the important officials who held military power in ancient times, and they even didn''t care about the emperor. The secretary listened to these words with anger, but she had nowhere to vent her anger. What these people had done waspletely beyond the line. They even thought that the life and death of the Lins Group were in their hands, and the Lins didn''t dare to offend them. Zoriana had built up a faction of her own during this period of time. This faction had absolute power in their hands and they were in possession of the source of the Lins''s revenue. That was why they were so fearless. "Secretary Lee, if you have figured out your identity, just stand on the side and listen. If not, I think there are a lot of people who want to be the secretary of the Lins Group. If you don''t want, you don''t have to stay in the Lins Group any longer," said one of the senior officials. Hearing these words, Cathy trembled with anger. But in the face of these senior leaders who had already united together and were ready to rebel in the Lins Group at any time, what could she do? Peng! With a heavy sound, the door of the conference room was pushed open. Everyone in the conference room was shocked by the sudden voice. Almost at the same time, they turned around and looked in the direction of the voice. Sylvia and Henry appeared at the door of the conference room. When they saw Sylvia, everyone in the conference room was a little stunned. They did not manage to react in time. Or rather, they did not expect Sylvia to suddenly appear. Although their words were fierce just now, in the face of Sylvia, they were somewhat timid in their hearts. After all, Sylvia''s status as president had long been entrenched in the hearts of the people. Even though Sylvia had not appeared for a long time, her majesty was still there. The secretary''s face immediately lit up with joy. "Gentlemen." Sylvia''s voice sounded. She walked into the conference room and walked towards the empty president''s seat. As she walked, she opened her mouth and said, "It. seems that during the time when I am not here, the Lins Grohl ned bas really changed. Some business leaders want to expel my secretary. I wonder, are you going to fire me next?" When Sylvia finished her words, she had alreadye to the seat meant for the president. She looked around. All the high-level managers of the Lins Group who were seen by her bowed their heads and did not dare to look up at her. "Why? Why aren''t you talking? Where''s your imposing manner from a moment ago?" Sylvia asked again. The people who argued the most with Secretary Lee before didn''t dare to look up at this moment. "Don''t you want to talk? This cooperation..." Sylvia picked up the cooperation agreement from the table in the conference room, opened it, and nced at it. Sylvia threw it on the table casually. Instead of being angry, sheughed, "I don''t agree. I really didn''t expect that I, Sylvia Lin, choose you as the managers of the business by just believing in your abilities. But I really didn''t see through your abilities. To put it bluntly, a dog would discuss business better than you. I can understand some hidden rules in business, but guys like you, directly treat Lins Group as your money-collecting tool. I really don''t understand. The Lins Group needs to give others 80% of the profit when purchasing goods from manufacturers. Do you think we have too much money so we should give it away?" Each and every question from Sylvia was asked in a direct manner. The powerful aura emanating from her was enough to suppress everyone present. "Whoever is involved, If you stand up now, I may choose not to punish you. After all, everyone has their own selfish motives, and I can understand it. But if you don''t stand up now, I''m definitely going to enjoy punishing you." When Sylvia finished speaking, some of them looked back and forth. Under Sylvia''s powerful aura, a few of them could no longer hold themselves back. When Sylvia''s gaze swept across them, they subconsciously wanted to stand up. When Sylvia saw this scene, a smile hung at the corners of her mouth. If anyone were to admit defeat now, it would be easy for her to handle the rest of the matter. She would be able to find a way to deal with them. Just as the senior executives were about to get up, a female voice came from the door of the office and spread to everyone''s ears. "Sylvia Lin, I really didn''t expect that you still want to give orders here. Do you deserve to be the president of the Lin Group for what you have done today, huh?" This voice came from Zoriana. When they saw Zoriana and heard the words, the few senior executives who were about to stand up sat back down again. Zoriana looked directly at Sylvia and walked into the conference room. In her eyes, there was not a trace of fear at all. Instead, there was a kind of provocation.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Chapter 1551 Chapter 1551 Seeing Zoriana show up and her provocation, Sylvia''s eyes narrowed. Zoriana had dared to put on such an act. It was obvious that someone was backing her up. Sylvia did not need to think to know who this person was. It was Lazar from the An Family. Or, to put it another way, there were few bigpanies that dare to stand up to the Lins. At least, in Van Xia. If they wanted to find it, they could only find it outside of Van Xia. Zoriana was standing opposite Sylvia. She sneered and said, "Sylvia, as the president of the Lins, your first thought should be what''s best for thepany, but what have you done? When you were not there, everything was developing in an orderly way. All of us were working hard around the strength of the Lins. But now, everything has changed just because of your return. So many of us have put in a lot of effort and finally made an agreement with the An family. We offended the An family just because of your personal ideas. Not only did you waste all of our efforts, but you also severed the development of the Lin Family. Ask yourself in your heart, do you have the qualifications to be the president of the Lins Group?" Zoriana''s words were forceful and full of power.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Sylvia had long since thought that Zoriana would say something. She simply wanted to stand on the so-called public side to denounce her. In the face of Zoriana''s criticism, a smile appeared on Sylvia''s face. "I think I''m qualified to be the president of the Lins Group." "Haha, haha." Zoriana sneered with an unwavering expression. "Do you think you have the qualifications to be the president of the Lins? Have you ever asked the rest of the people whether you are qualified or not? This is not what I, Zoriana Dong, have heard. I''m asking everyone to take a good look at you and see if you are worthy of it!" Zoriana looked at an executive in the conference room as she spoke. The executive hesitated for a moment before saying, "President Lin, we''ve been with you for so many years. We respect you and value you. But we don''t understand what you''re doing now. We''re devoted to the Lins Group and only want it to develop better. However, you''re restraining the development of the Lins Group because of yourself. I really wonder if the Lins can continue to develop under your leadership." When one of the executives finished speaking, another executive said, "President Lin, I respect you and call you President Lin. But you have not been longer than me in the Lins Group. I have worked hard for Lins for more than ten years and witnessed the development step by step. We have devoted all our efforts to this. But now, what you have done is to ruin the efforts of these people in one fell swoop!" "That''s right, President Lin. You may have been gone for too long, or your thoughts are still limited to the past. You can''t adapt to the current Lins Group." "The Lins Group needs to develop in all aspects. President Lin, you''re still too young. There are many things that you don''t know how to deal with. It''s not a good thing for Lins Group if you go on like this." Numerous voices sounded one after another. As soon as someone took the lead, all kinds of voices came out. Such a scene was not unexpected by Sylvia. When Zoriana came, the executives who wanted to admit their mistakes sat down again. Sylvia understood that none of these executives present was clean. "Sylvia, do you see that?" Zoriana''s face was full of pride. "The current you is not suitable for the Lins Group. Thepany does not need you now." Sylvia quietly listened to these people''s words. When these people finished speaking, Sylvia spoke again, "So? What do you n to do?" "What do you think?" Zoriana looked at Sylvia with a strange expression. "Since the Lins Group is no longer in favour of you, do you still have the face to stay here?" "President Lin, it''s time for you to leave. If you leave now, you will have a good reputation. At least when you mention it to someer, you can say that the Lins Group has reached this height under your leadership. Otherwise, if you continue to stay here, what you will shoulder in the future will be verbal abuse." An executive teased her in this way. Following Zoriana''s lead, the people of the Lins Group started to look down on Sylvia. Sylvia crossed her arms over her chest and said, "I have a lot of shares in the Lins Group, so I don''t have to leave. Is this excuse enough?" "Haha, that shares of yours." Zoriana had an archaic smile on her face. "How much the shares are worth? It''s something that was set up by the organization. If the Lins bes an empty shell, then you, Sylvia, will have to rely on these shares "Interesting." Sylvia looked Zoriana up and down. "I really want to know how mypany would end up bing an empty shell. Did you, Zoriana, say it yourself?" "I''m very sorry." Zoriana smiled confidently. "I, Zoriana Dong, am not as arrogant as you, Sylvia Lin. Obviously, you are not able to grow up and you only rely on your ancestors and a bunch of dumb luck to get here. But what I said today is really useful. All of us here have mastered all the trade channels of the Lins Group. All thepanies, big or small, that cooperate with each other, are connected to us. It''s no exaggeration to say that once the chain is lost, in half a month, we can make you lose countless money. Once we leave you alone, it''s only a matter of time before the Lins Group bes an empty shell. Do you think what I said is true or not?" "It seems that you want to take the things in your hands to threaten me." Sylvia pulled the chair in the president''s seat and sat down gracefully. "Have you ever thought where you will be now without my Lins Group? What qualifications do you have to talk about conditions with me here?" "It''s very simple." Zoriana sat opposite Sylvia. What she did was to tell Sylvia that Zoriana''s position in the Lins Group was not lower than Sylvia. After sitting down, Zoriana spoke again, "If it weren''t for us, the Lins Group might not even exist. Do you think that I have the right to negotiate terms with you?" Sylvia did not directly reply to Zoriana. Instead, she swept her gaze around and said, "What about you guys? Do you all think that without you, my Lins Group will copse?" Under Sylvia''s gaze, someone replied, "President Lin, although I don''t want to admit it, this is the truth. Without people like us here, I''m afraid that the Lins Group will really close down." "Oh? Is that so?" The corner of Sylvia''s mouth was lifted into a smile. "In that case, allow me to give it a try. From now on, all of you are fired." Chapter 1552 Chapter 1552 All of you are fired! Hearing Sylvia''s words, all the people present, including Zoriana, were a little stunned. The reason why they dared to challenge Sylvia was that in their hearts, they had already thought that they were firmly in control of Sylvia. With these business channels in their hands, Sylvia would not dare to severely punish them. But now, what Sylvia had done was really unexpected to them. "What''s wrong? From the looks of it, you seem to be very surprised?" Sylvia leaned back in her seat. "If there''s anything you don''t understand, you can talk to me." An executive took a deep breath and was about to speak when he heard a loud bang. This heavy sound directly made the executive swallow the words back. Zoriana pped the table and she could no longer sit there calmly. She got up and looked at Sylvia, then opened her mouth and said, "Okay, Sylvia, you have guts. Fire us. I hope that you will not regret it. Because when you do, I will make you kneel there and beg us toe back. Believe me, there will be a day when you will regret it." Sylvia shook her head slightly and said, "I don''t think there will be such a day." "Okay!" Zoriana''s face was full of anger. "Then let''s wait and see! Let''s go!"This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . After Zoriana finished speaking, she turned around on the spot and walked out of the meeting room. After Zoriana left, a few of the executives quickly followed her out. In their hearts, they viewed Zoriana as the leader, while the rest of the executives sat in the conference room, looking out of the door and at Sylvia. They seemed to be in a dilemma. "What are you still sitting there for? Come out!" Zoriana''s voice rang out from outside the conference room. The executives who had been watching all fled from the room as if they were afraid that they would make Zoriana unhappy. From this point, it could be seen that Zoriana had done many things in thepany during the period when Sylvia disappeared. In just a few months, she had established such prestige in the Lins Group. Even in the eyes of these executives, Zoriana''s prestige had already surpassed Sylvia''s. Following Zoriana''s words, the only ones left in the conference room were Sylvia, Henry, and Secretary Lee. Staring at the conference room that had be empty because of Zoriana, the secretary''s face became extremely dark. Henry and Sylvia, however, didn''t show any worry on their faces. "In fact, Zoriana is also a talent." Henry said, "Unfortunately, she is too impatient." A disappointed look appeared on Sylvia''s face. "Zoriana is talented and capable. Our ns were to arrange for her to be the regional manager, but from the looks of it, my expectations for her were too high." While listening to the conversation between Sylvia and Henry, the secretary said anxiously, "President Lin, Mr. Zhang, what should we do next?" "What do you mean?" Sylvia looked at Secretary Lee with a puzzled face. The secretary was so anxious that she kept stamping her feet. "President Lin, you haven''t been here recently, so you don''t know what''s going on in thepany. Zoriana and other people have tried their best to get all the business channels in thepany. Besides, it''s hard to exin the rtionship between them and those smallpanies. Now those smallpanies only recognize them and don''t recognize other people of ourpany. Once they leave, these businesses wille to an impasse. Although it''s just some smallpanies, there are too many of them. We..." "Well, we all know that you are good for thepany." Henry interrupted Secretary Lee. He reached out and patted Secretary Lee on the shoulder. "However, President Lin has already found a solution in her mind. Don''t worry about it." Outside the meeting room. Zoriana led her men and stormed out of the Lins Group. At the moment when she walked out of thepany, Zoriana stopped and looked back. She sneered and said, "Sylvia, you are arrogant. Let''s see how arrogant you can be." An executive stood behind Zoriana and said, "Sister Dong, Sylvia wants to fight with us now. What do you think we should do?" "What should we do?" There was 1.n malice in Zoriana''s eyes. "We have been in the Lins Group for so many years. Sylvia talked down on us because she was the so-called president of the Lins Group. Since she is unkind, we shouldn''t be med. You should contact business channels in your hands now and tell everyone to make trouble in the Lins Group tomorrow. As for Young Master An, I will contact him. Then I will inform the major media and tell them that something big will happen in the Lins Group tomorrow. Since Sylvia, that b*tch, wants to y with us, then it will be very funny. Let''s see who canugh atst!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Okay, it''s up to you, Sister Dong." All the senior executives spoke, and they followed Zoriana''s lead. "Well, let''s all go and prepare. Tomorrow, we will give Sylvia a surprise. By the way, arrange some idents and ask someone to call Robert and the others over. I want Robert to see how his granddaughter ruined the Lins Group!" After Zoriana finished speaking, she walked away withrge strides. Zoriana was already making ns for some things to happen. In Zoriana''s heart, she had even thought of the scene of Sylvia admitting her mistakes in front of her. She had also thought of what Sylvia would look like in front of all thepanies and the major media tomorrow. Zoriana would never have thought that Sylvia and Henry would not take them seriously at all. In the most luxurious private room in the Angel Hotel, Sylvia''s family was enjoying the delicacies on the table happily. Daisy''s mouth was full of grease. "My God, brotherinw, this table of food is really made by you? You are too magical. What can''t you do then?" Even Robert, who usually didn''t have a good appetite, also enjoyed the food this time. He ate a lot and drank a lot. The return of Sylvia and Henry made everyone feelpletely rxed. Those things that had been pressuring them before seemed to be different at this moment. Everyone was slightly drunk when they were toasting each other. In the same Angel Hotel. Zoriana and Lazar sat in a private room. In the private room, there were many young and beautiful women. These women surrounded Lazar and tried their best to please him. Lazar''s face was full of frustration. What happened today made him very ufortable. Even until now, he had notpletely regained his strength. Now he only wanted to find a chance to tear the arrogant guy who was with him into pieces. Zoriana observed the situation. Seeing the gloomy look on Lazar''s face, she went up to him and said, "Young Master An, please don''t be angry. Tomorrow, I will let you vent all your anger!" Chapter 1553 Chapter 1553 When Lazar heard this, his interest was immediately piqued. "To vent my anger?" "Yes." Zoriana nodded. "Not only can I make that Henry kneel in front of you and apologize to you tomorrow, but I can also make Sylvia climb to your bed obediently." Lazar''s mind was filled with Sylvia''s beautiful figure. He couldn''t help licking his lips. "Interesting. Tell me about it." Zoriana first toasted Lazar, and then said, "Master An, that woman surnamed Lin thinks she is very amazing. Today, she offended all the top management of Lins Group, and she said that she would fire all of them. Tomorrow, there will be a good show in the Lins Group. At that time, you just need to show up and be a shield for everyone, then Sylvia will definitely go all out. At that time, it''s time for you to show your strength. As long as you hold Sylvia''s life in your hand, you can y with her. At that time, it''s all up to you, Master An." After Zoriana finished speaking, she once again leaned over to Lazar and whispered into Lazar''s ear. As Zoriana''s lips kept moving, Lazar''s face also became more and more beautiful. His hands also reached out to the side. Those sexy women around Lazar were all trying hard to get close to him, for fear that they would miss this opportunity. At twelve o''clock in the evening, a nended in Yinzhou. Felix walked out of the ne and looked at the expensive watch on his hand that was worth nearly 100 million yuan. He shook his head and said, "Hey, men who get married are fickle. The boss doesn''t pay attention to me now." As Felix spoke, he walked towards the exit of the airport. When Felix took a step forward, one figure after another appeared behind him. If they were seen by the top businessmen of Yan Xia, they would be shocked by these people behind Felix, because each of these figures behind him was a famous business giant in this world. Theirbined assets would make arge developed country feel scared! At this moment, these people were all following Felix. Before they came to Yinzhou, they had received an order, which was to cooperate with the Lins Group. Moreover, they must respect the attitude of the Lins Group! This order was given to them by Felix. They did not ask for the reason. All they knew was that the order given by Felix''s family had to be obeyed. Otherwise, with the power of Felix''s family, they could take everything they had at any time and turn theirpanies into nothing. Emperor''s Mausoleum of the Western Xia Dynasty, Yinzhou. In the past, when Henry came here, there would always be a thatched cottage, in which there was a man who would cook a bowl of mutton soup. When the mutton soup entered the mouth, he would feel veryfortable from head to toe. Now, when he came here again, the hut was still there, but the person in the hut, as well as the rusted sword that had been standing sideways next to the hut, could no longer be seen. Henry had never made ament on Verrail. Henry really hated him. After all, Verrail used him at the beginning. In the end, there was no end to the rtionship between the two. The person Verrail wanted to protect had focused on Sylvia. But as for Verrail, Henry did not think that they were on different paths and would not work together. Verrail just followed a master who stood opposite Henry, and Henry never thought that he was a good person. This time, Henry and Sylvia together appeared in the mausoleum of the Western Xia. They were looking for a matter that had been sealed for more than ten years. From the information obtained from Sylvia, the truth about Henry''s mother jumping off a building would be obtained here. In the past, Henry would be affected by this ce every time he came to the depth of the mausoleum, but this time, such a thing did not happen again. The battle between Sackcloth Visitor and Verrail caused a certain degree of copse within the mausoleum. However, such copse obviously had little effect on Henry and Sylvia now. Henry and his two Battle Spirites cleared the way ahead, and the huge rocks were turned into dust by the Sword Energy. The speed at which the Battle Spirits cleared the way was faster than the speed of Henry and Sylvia. ck towers stood high in front of Henry. These towers were originally connected from the top of the tower by chains. In each tower, there were Spiritual Stones to supplement energy. But now, the Spiritual Stone''s energy was exhausted, and the chains above the tower were all broken. "Honey, I always feel that this ce is so strange." Sylvia looked around and said, "As soon as I came in here, I felt that something was suppressing me, making me feel very depressed." Henry nodded and said, "I have the same feeling. Let''s go up and have a look." As Henry said, he controlled his Qi directly and flew into the sky. Sylvia followed Henry and also came to the sky. In the past, the Section Nine had explored the underground pce, so the lighting equipment was installed, but now it still provided a certain amount of lielThis content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Although eighty percent of the lighting equipment had already lost effectiveness, with Henry and Sylvia''s eyesight, they could see more or less clearly in the dark. When she looked down at the underground pce from above, Sylvia''s eyes widened and her mouth also opened wide involuntarily. As for Henry, he narrowed his eyes and his face darkened. "Husband, this is like a dragon, a dragon made of ck towers." Sylvia slowly opened her mouth. They saw that the shape of the ck towers was circuitous and twisted. After it was all connected together, it looked like a huge dragon. If there were chains ovepping and connecting, the huge dragon would have even be three-dimensional. The dragon''s body was extremely wide, and one couldn''t see its head at a nce. After all, this underground pce had a length of dozens of kilometres, extending from Yinzhou city centre to the mausoleum. The two of them moved in the air, and the Battle Spirits cleared the path below. After removing the stones, the appearance of the underground pce was clearly revealed in front of Henry and Sylvia. As the two of them continued to observe, they realized that the ck towers didn''t simply form the body of a huge dragon. On top of the dragon''s body, the ck tower. formed the shape of all sorts weapons, including an enorm vel.ne axe, a broadsword, a long spear, and a sharp knife. All these weapons were cutting the dragon''s body. There were so many of them. ???? Half an hourter, when the copse of the underground pce was cleared, the two of them also came to the other side of the underground pce, which was empty. Here, huge dragon head was formed. At the neck of the dragon, there was a long spear, whichpletely ran through the neck of the dragon from top to bottom. Through the dragon''s throat! Even if the dragon''s head was only pieced together by the ck towers, it was still very lifelike! "Honey, what kind of ce is this? Why do I feel as if this huge dragon cane back to life at any time?" Sylvia felt a little afraid in her heart. It was the same for Henry at the moment. The more powerful he was, the more he would know. He had even seen the Evil Spirits. He would not be surprised if a giant dragon really appeared in this world. Chapter 1554 Chapter 1554 At that time, the underground pce gave Henry an indescribable feeling, but at that time, Henry did not have a deep understanding of the world. Now, when he entered the underground pce, Henry clearly felt that there was a powerful True Spirit in the underground pce. The True Spirit''s aura was very weak, and it intentionally hid. The reason why it was called the True Spirit was that it had a certain ability of thinking, not like the Battle Spirit, which waspletely unconscious. If it had a body, it might be another Evil Spirit. In the earlier days, Ss had told Henry that there were Evil Spirits in this ce, so Ss had warned Henry not to appear in this kind of ce casually. At that time, Henry did not know much about these things, but now it seemed that everything waspletely different from what he used to know. Henry also learned from Ss that the runes on the towers were only used to suppress the towers. The only big formation that really worked was these ck towers that were held by the runes, so many ck towers could make up a big array. At this moment, when he saw this array, a name inexplicably appeared in Henry''s mind. It was the Dragon Trap Formation! Therge formation formed by the ck towers was clearly meant to trap a divine dragon here. Although it was not a true divine dragon, it was able to create such a shape. One could imagine that the thing that the formation wanted to suppress must be an extremely terrifying thing. However, one did not know if it was a person or an object. At this time, in the underground pce, the copse caused by the battle between Sackcloth Visitor and Verrail had beenpletely restored. There was no clue for what Henry wanted to find. "Honey." Henry looked at Sylvia. "Is the clue supposed to be in the underground pce?" "Yes." Sylvia nodded her head. Squinting his eyes, Henry asked, "Is the source reliable?" Sylvia''s face was filled with certainty. "Absolutely reliable,pletely trustworthy." "Okay." Henry took a deep breath and looked down. Then a purple divine sword appeared in Henry''s hand. At the same time, a Battle Spirit with a sword appeared behind him. In addition to the two Battle Spirits and Henry, there were a total of four divine swords shing with light in the underground pce. As if they sensed the power of a divine sword, the countless tall pagodas that stood tall began to tremble. It was because these tall pagodas were affected by the energy. "If it''s not here," Henry murmured, "it must be below, go!" "Battle Spirit, take care of her." With Henry''s current strength, even if he used just one move, even if it was just a little bit of power, it would still have a great impact on Sylvia. Inside the underground pce, the four rays of light from the swords merged into one and then suddenly chopped toward the ground. When the four divine swords shed at the ck towers, ayer of ck light appeared on the ck towers. Although it was only a sh, it counteracted half of the power of Henry''s fused divine sword. Then, these ck towers seemed to be unable to bear half of the pressure and turned into powder. It was impossible to say how long these ck towers had existed. They were more than hundreds of years old, The Spiritual Stones inside had long since been drained of all their power, and the runes on the pagodas were now a blur. Right now, these ck towers were nothing more than a pile of reinforced concrete. Even though they were in the shape of a dragon, they could be destroyed by half of the power of Henry''s divine sword. One could imagine how great the suppression power could be formed when these ck towers were first constructed. With Henry''s strength, he probably wouldn''t even be able to assemble the divine swords, much less destroy these towers!Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ck towers, one after another, turned into dust and drifted away with the wind. With the disappearance of the ck towers, the wind had turned ck. The entire underground pce was shaking at this moment. Above the underground pce, from Yinzhou to the Emperor''s Mausoleum, the ground was shaking. People of Yinzhou thought that there was an earthquake that night. Gardinery on the rooftop of a building, drunk. He felt the tremor on the ground and shook his head helplessly, "Hey, this kid is going to make trouble again, but I can''t handle it. I should have though this when it happened. I can''t hide it, anyway. Sooner orter, it will be ced in front of this kid. You just think it''s good if nothing happens. Now, it''s time for revenge. How do you want to deal with it? I''m looking forward to the expression of you people." In the underground pce of Western Xia, the ck wind turned into a tornado, rolling to an inconspicuous corner. Henry could see at a nce that the corner was different. There was a terrible suction from there. "Honey, let''s go." Henry shed to Sylvia''s side, reached out his hand and grabbed Sylvia''s arm, then he shed again and appeared in front of the gap. The ck tornado didn''t affect Henry and Sylvia at all, and even Henry''s vision wouldn''t be blocked. Henry''s spiritual energy easily broke a hole in the ck tornado. Henry saw clearly that there was a stone door in the corner. The stone door itself was hidden under a ck tower. When the ck tower copsed, the stone door was revealed. "Let''s go." With a light shout, Henry led Sylvia to the stone door. With Henry''s current strength, he no longer had so many scruples. In this world, there were few ces that could stop Henry. Behind the stone door was another huge space, which was empty and filled with rich Spiritual Qi. The Spiritual Qi was so rich that it formed a dense mist, just like that time when the underground pce was first opened. At that time, the Qi would affect the surface of Yinzhou. The only difference was that, unlike before, the spiritual energy in this realm was especially mild, allowing it to bepletely absorbed. "Honey." Henry winked at Sylvia. Sylvia almost instantly understood what Henry meant. Her Battle Spirit appeared behind her, and the moment Sylvia''s Battle Spirit appeared, the dense Qi crazily rushed towards the Battle Spirit behind Sylvia. The same was true for Henry. He summoned the Purple Moon. The strong suction of the crescent moon was also absorbing the dense Qi energy. It was disappearing at a rate visible to the naked eye. The Battle Spirit behind Sylvia also started to stare more intensely. This would not directly strengthen the Battle Spirit behind Sylvia, but it could turn it into a decent energy reserve, allowing Sylvia to execute even more killing moves when she was fighting. As for Henry, the Purple Moon had a certain reserve capacity of Qi, which could directly enhance the power of the Demon Sword of Destruction. Chapter 1555 Chapter 1555 Under the influence of the Purple Moon, the space under the underground pce had be clear and bright. When Sylvia''s Battle Spirit emerged, it could only eat some leftovers left by Henry''s moon. When the Qi disappeared, Henry and Sylvia both saw the things in this space. Sylvia''s eyes widened as she said in disbelief, "Honey, there really are dragons in this world..." Beneath Henry and Sylvia, there were countless white bones. It was a dragon, a dragon''s head, a dragon''s body, and ws. The size of this dragon bone was exactly the same as the huge dragon diagram that was formed by the ck towers. It was over ten kilometres long! If such a huge being were to live in reality, it was likely that its one foot would be able to destroy a town! It was a body that was dozens of kilometres long! It was not an exaggeration to say that it covered the sky and the sun! Henry was also shocked by the scene in front of him. A giant dragon, it was really a giant dragon! This existed in the myth of Van Xia. At this time, it really appeared in front of him. Although there was only a skeleton left, it was already horrifying enough! This was a creature that only existed in legends! Henry took a deep breath and slowly fell to the ground. Sylvia followed behind Henry. The two of them were carefully sizing up the bones on the ground. "No, that''s not right." Henry looked at the front. "These are not dragon bones, not a real dragon. These are all human bones!" "Human bones!" Sylvia eximed. Although she had the current ability, she was still a little woman in her bones. She was really shocked when she suddenly heard Henry say that these were human bones. This was because if these were human bones, there were dozens of kilometres of human bones. Just how many people died there! Just thinking about it sent chills down Sylvia''s spine.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Henry stared at the bones on the ground and said, "These are human bones. And on these bones, there are no marks of injury. They were not killed and dumped here, but died here naturally." Henry stretched out his hand and pointed to a ce, continuing, "The fact that these bones fit together in the same proportions means that they came from a man. It''s just one ce, every single one of them, and it means that these people were just sitting here, waiting for themselves to die, and then they turned into bones!" Sylvia stretched out her hand and covered her mouth. Waiting for death, be bones, the dozens of kilometres of dry bones! How many people? Why were they willing to die?! And they were specially arranged in the shape of a dragon! "This should be some sort of sacrifice." Henry raised his head and looked at the endless dragon skeleton. "This ce has been established even longer than the Emperor''s Mausoleum. Even the Emperor''s Mausoleum was built based on this foundation. The actions of the ancient sages are not something that we can imagine." Sylvia''s face showed a worried look, "Honey, do you think there is a connection between this and your mom?" "I don''t know." Henry shook his head with a serious look and said, "When my mother jumped off a building, I only thought that she was threatened by the doctor. But now it seems that things are not that simple. Let''s wait and see." Henry said and stepped forward. When he was halfway there, Henry suddenly stopped in his tracks. At this moment, he was standing at the centre of the dragon''s body, and there was a pile of withered bones The colour of the bones was much lighter than the rest, and it was clear mucho that this skeleton was was clear younger than the rest of the bones. Moreover, under the bones, there was a single piece of clothing that had not beenpletely weathered. Although there was only a single piece left, it still attracted Henry''s attention. Henry''s footsteps suddenly became slow. He stepped forward and looked at the weathered piece of clothes. His body trembled, and his breathing became faster and faster. Sylvia could clearly see that Henry''s eyes were slowly turning red. "Honey, what are you..." Sylvia looked at Henry''s sudden change and asked with concern. "This is a cotton jacket." Henry looked at the piece of clothing and said, "The cotton jacket you gave me when I was very young." "What?" Sylvia opened her mouth wide and said, "The cotton jacket I gave you, honey, you..." "Back then, my mother and I almost froze to death on the street." Henry slowly let out a sigh of relief. "When I was in despair, you appeared in front of me, and gave me a hundred yuan and a cotton- padded jacket. Maybe for you, only appeared in your life this year, but for me, you have existed in my world since when I was sensible. You have existed for more than 20 years, leaving a mark that can''t be erased." Apparently, Sylvia did not expect that Henry would have such a story with her. At that time, Sylvia was still too young to remember what she had done at that age. It was just an unimportant thing for her, but for Henry, it was the most important meeting in his life. A drop of tear rolled down from the corner of Henry''s eye. This was the first time Sylvia saw Henry shed tears. She suddenly realized that she had never imagined what Henry would look like when he shed tears because the feeling this man gave her was always so calm and always so confident. It seemed that when all the things came to him, she no longer needed to worry about him. In Sylvia''s heart, Henry had long be her shelter. Seeing the way Henry shed tears, Sylvia felt as if her heart was cut by a knife. What on earth could make such a man shed tears silently? Henry allowed the tears to fall, but he didn''t care. He continued, "I didn''t throw the coat away. I kept it. One day, my mother went to work and wore it. I haven''t seen her since that day." When Henry said this, his voice began to tremble. He slowly squatted down and stretched out his hand to touch the distinctive skeleton in front of him, but he did not dare to do so. Sylvia also suddenly understood that the withered bones in front of her were different from the rest. In a short period of time, Henry''s face was covered with tears, and his voice was choked with sobs. "I buried my mother in person at that time, but now, everything is not like what imagined. I asked my mother where my father went and when he woulde back. She told me that my father was a hero and that he had to save the world, and he woulde back when the world calms down." When Henry said this, his trembling hand touched the skeleton. At the moment when Henry''s fingers touched it, the skeleton scattered, crushed, and drifted away in front of Henry. Chapter 1556 Chapter 1556 The breeze blew gently, and the ashes of bones fell on Henry''s face. Henry reached out to grab it, but he couldn''t find anything. The corner of the piece of clothes, which was about to be weathered, also turned into ashes with the bones. "Honey." Sylvia walked to Henry''s back and held him gently. Her heart ached for him. When she was helpless, she would rely on him. But when he was helpless, who could be his backer? Henry was stunned for a few minutes, then slowly got up. His voice was a little hoarse and he said slowly, "At first, my mother was buried by me. Now it seems that I was kept in the dark. Let''s go, honey. It''s time to go back. After we solve the matter of the Lins Group tomorrow, I will investigate all this." "Okay." Sylvia nodded her head. The duo probed the white- boned dragon once more, but after finding nothing else, they left the ce and returned to the surface. At this time, the sky was already getting bright. Gardiner sat on the edge of a building roof drunkenly, his feet dangling in the air from a height that could make one feel weak at the knees just by looking down. Gardiner was still holding a bottle of wine. He took a sip from time to time, ate peanuts and lit a cigarette. When the smoke was slowly blown out, Gardiner squinted his eyes and looked at the sun in the distance. He murmured, "The darkness is gone, and the dawn ising, but I wonder how long it will take for the light to reach the earth. At this moment there is more darkness. Henry, what you will face next will be the most important part of your life. I hope you can bring me these surprises." When Gardiner said the word surprise, he turned his head and looked at a Rolls-Royce parked on the roof. No one knew how he transported the car to the roof. When the sun rose, Henry walked out of the entrance of the mausoleum, holding Sylvia''s hand with his back facing the sun. "Let''s go and have breakfast, my dear. We''re going to get down to business." "Honey." Sylvia held Henry''s big hand with more strength. "No matter what happens in the future, I will apany you." Sylvia disappearedst time before she met Henry in the Core. It was because she didn''t want to let herself be unable to help Henry at all. This time when Sylvia came back, she would no longer be Henry''s burden. She could even be a great help in Henry''s future actions. Now, Sylvia had this strength and the Battle Spirit behind her was the capital she could now use on the surface. When they drove back to the downtown area, the streets in the urban area were already crowded with people. Because of the rise of the Lins, the whole of Yinzhou had been patronized by arge number of merchants. Many of them hade to Yinzhou, a small third-tier city, to seek opportunities, which had led to the rapid development of Yinzhou. In Yinzhou, unlike other areas, one didn''t have to pay taxes for many years to qualify for social security. So Yinzhou houses were snapped up very quickly, and the poption exploded. This was the great benefit that a leadingpany could bring to a city. Even the head of the Yinzhou city government didn''t expect that one day, there would be an enterprise standing at the top of the country and changing the entire Yinzhou. The increase in the poption caused the streets of Yinzhou to immediately be crowded. Perhaps the locals of Yinzhou City would never have thought that they will need two hours to drive over ten kilometres. They thought this could only happen in the capital city. During this period of time, the Lins had also recruited a lot of talents. l Henry and Sylvia walked into the Lins Group and found that almost 60% of the people in thepany were strangers. A few old employees saw Sylvia and immediately greeted her. The new employees were stunned. They didn''t know who this young and beautiful woman was and why she had such a high status in the Lins Group. In front of the exclusive elevator for managers, several well-dressed business elites were standing here. They were holding briefcases and wearing expensive famous brands clothes. Both men and women were dressed carefully, giving people a sense of ability. They stood there, chatting in low voices, talking about some work matters, and all of them had their own opinions on work. They were all elites. Content belongs to Henry and Sylvia also came here. They had never seen these executives. They must be new talents recently hired. Sylvia''s appearance immediately attracted many people''s attention. In the past, no matter where Sylvia went, she would always attract the attention of tens of thousands of people. She was definitely the centre of most people''s attention. After experiencing the trip to the Core, Sylvia''s temperament had increased by leaps and bounds. When she was themander-in-chief of the ten thousand soldiers. There was a powerful aura emanating from her that caused others to involuntarily notice. A handsome short-haired senior executive, who was 27 or 28 years old, gently touched his goldenframed sses on the bridge of his nose. He smiled at Sylvia and offered his hand. "Hello, I''m Andon Van. Are you our new colleague?" "Hello." Sylvia reached out and took back her hand after gently touching Andon''s fingers. "I''m an old employee of the Lins Group." When Sylvia retracted her hand, Andon''s fingers moved slightly and crossed over the back of Sylvia''s hand. Although it was only a slight movement, it was still caught by Henry and Sylvia at the same time. Sylvia frowned slightly and did not say anything. Just as Henry was about to speak, the elevator door opened with a "ding".N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Henry swallowed back the words he wanted to say and didn''t care about Andon anymore. Several executives walked into the elevator, but Andon did not go in. He looked at Sylvia with a handsome smile and said, "This colleague, I told you my name, but I don''t know your name. It''s impolite. In our Du Hai, your behaviour will be considered rude." When Andon mentioned Du Hai, he couldn''t help showing a trace of pride on his face. This was the superiority he had when brought up in a top-tier city. Sylvia nced at Andon but did not say anything. Andon continued, "If we were in Du Hai, it would be really inappropriate for you to do this. So, can you tell me your name?" "Then get out of here and go back to Du Hai." Henry stepped forward and squeezed his shoulders away, "This is Yinzhou, not Du Hai. If we don''t say anything, you don''t need to ask. Do you understand?" Under normal circumstances, ording to Sylvia''s education, she would never do such a thing. However, Andon''s behaviour really made her a little angry and she didn''t want to talk to this person. Andon''s face changed slightly, and then he said, "No wonder you can only stay in this small city. There is a reason for that." Chapter 1557 Chapter 1557 "Ha." Henry chuckled and walked into the elevator without saying too many words. Sylvia followed Henry into the elevator. Andon red at Henry and also came in. When Andon was about to step into the elevator, Henry reached out and stopped him. "What do you mean?" Andon stared at Henry. Henry shook his head slightly. "I''m sorry. You can''t take this elevator." "Can''t?" Andon''s voice grew louder. "Yes." Henry nodded. "This is the elevator for executives only. From now on, no matter what position you are in, you have been fired from the Lins Group." Andon suddenly smiled and said, "Boy, do you know what you are saying? Fired? Do you know what kind of bargaining chip your Lins Group has asked me toe here for? What kind of contract have we signed? Do you know what price your boss has paid in order to invite me here? Do you think I can get fired? Who do you think you are? This Lins Group is a ce where people talk based on ability, not qualification. Do you understand? I work as a CEO of a listedpany in Du Hai. I have received high education, and I used to..." Andon talked about his glorious past loudly. While he was saying that he was excited and full of confidence, an old employee of the Lin Family ran over. When he saw Henry and Sylvia, he was stunned. Then he stood up and said hello, "President Lin. Mr. Zhang!" Andon, who was talking and boasting, was suddenly stunned when he heard the old employee''s words. President Lin! How many President Lins did the Lins Group have? Just one? Mr. Zhang was the man in front of him. Wasn''t President Lin... Andon''s gaze was focused on Sylvia. Sylvia''s face was as cold as ice as she looked at the employee badge hanging in front of Andon. She then stretched out her hand and pulled hard, removing the badge from Andon''s body. "No matter what impressive experience you have, it doesn''t matter to our Lins Group, right?" Sylvia smiled slightly, then reached out and pressed the button on for the top floor, which was the floor where her office was. The new managers were all holding their breath. They didn''t expect that this young and beautiful woman was the boss of the whole Lins Group. Although they also heard that the president of the Lins Group was a young and beautiful woman.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Andon widened his eyes and watched the elevator door slowly close. When the elevator door waspletely closed, and the moment it rose to the second floor, Andon stepped back continuously and fell to the ground. Now, there were too many elite talents in the country who wanted to join the Lins Group. Andon didn''te to the Lins Group just as he had said. On the contrary, he sent his CV, found an interviewer and performed himself over and over again. Finally, he was recognized by the interviewer and got the opportunity to work in the Lins Group. This was the best opportunity in his life. But now, everything was gone because he had offended the highest person of the Lin Group. In the elevator, those unfamiliar managers all kept silent and didn''t dare to breathe. Sylvia looked at the increasing floor number in the elevator and said to Henry, "Dear, why? There are always some young people who have such an inexplicable sense of superiority. If they are superior, they can stay in the big city and don''te to Yinzhou. Our Lins Group is just a small temple." "Who knows." Henry shrugged his shoulders. "I don''t understand, and I don''t have time to understand. If we meet that type of people again, just fire them." The conversation between the two was nothing more than a reminder to the others in the lift, because they had already seen that when Andon talked about thepetition between Du Hai and Yinzhou, their faces were more or less proud. Such emotions, if taken to work, would have a very serious impact. "Ding." A noise came from the elevator door again. Several executives said, "President Lin, I''ll go first." Then they left the elevator. When the elevator rose to the top floor, Secretary Lee was already waiting there. She was holding a delicate folder in her hand. "How is the situation?" Sylvia walked out of the elevator. "Is Zoriana here?" The secretary''s face darkened slightly as she replied, "Zoriana has already brought her men to the conference room. Not only them, President Lin, have received news that there are many presidents from other enterprises who are here. today "Yes." Sylvia smiled. "These people take thepany''s interests and pave the way for themselves. The other party''spany has benefits, and they have benefits. Only the Lins Group is working for nothing. Now I have decided to expel all the people. Thosepanies who are used to profit naturally don''t want such things to happen. I know very well what they think in their hearts." "President Lin, thesepanies are notrge, but there are a lot of them." the secretary was full of worry. "If they unite, the impact on us will be very huge." Sylvia suddenly asked the secretary, "Secretary Lee, do you know why the Lins Group is able to stand at this height today?" The secretary was a little surprised. "I know." Sylvia said, "Many people think that the reason why the Lins can stand at this height is because of luck, because that piece ofnd was extremely expensive fine time. But in fact, if it weren''t for me, there wouldn''t be anypany that could sell that piece ofnd to that price. All of this is because I, Sylvia Lin, have married a good husband." "Mr. Zhang..." Secretary Lee looked at Henry. Sylvia smiled slightly, "This is my luck, not the luck of the Lin Family. Now, with my husband here, nothing bad will happen." At this time, Sylvia hadpletely let go of her previous persistence. She and Henry were in the best state, and they were husband and wife. "Let''s go. Let me see what kind of brilliant idea Zoriana cane up with!" Sylvia strode towards the meeting room. Zoriana and her men filled up the conference room. Not only were the upper executives of the Lins Group who had been fired by Sylvia yesterday there, but there were also the people in charge of the big and smallpanies were also in the room. Today, these people had gathered here to put pressure on Sylvia. Zoriana looked at the huge team l behind her. Her face was filled with confidence, She didn''t believe that in front of so many people, Sylvia wouldn''t surrender. This was because, if these people gave cooperating with the Lins, the Lins would be thrown into chaos in an extremely short period of time. Such a loss would be extremely uneptable to Sylvia. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org The Lins Group was not the only big enterprise in Van Xia. Once the Lins fell into danger, the rest of thepanies would not sit and watch. They were a group of wolves who would pounce on the Lins as soon as they saw meat. They would look for opportunities to destroy the Lins ruthlessly! Chapter 1558 Chapter 1558 Everyone was waiting for Sylvia''s arrival in the conference room. They had already decided on how they were going to deal with her. When footsteps sounded outside the conference room, the noise in the room immediately quieted down. Everyone''s eyes were focused in the direction of the door of the conference room. When the door of the conference room was opened, their eyes immediately locked on the person who came in. Sylvia walked at the forefront, holding her head high and her chest out. A powerful aura emanated from her body. Henry and Cathy followed her. After entering the conference room, Sylvia looked steadily forward. She didn''t look at the people gathered in the conference room at all. Instead, she went straight to the president''s chair and sat down. Then she said, "Since when can anyone attend the meeting of our Lins Group? If you are not a member of the Lins Group, how can you enter the conference room at will? Secretary Lee, call the security guards toe up kick them out." The people in charge of thesepanies all mored for the Lins Group to look good this time. However, when Sylvia''s aura spread out, they suddenly became silent. "Sylvia." Zoriana spoke. There was not much respect in her tone. Although she was also affected by Sylvia''s aura, Zoriana''s backing still gave her enough confidence! "Sylvia, stop bluffing. Today, we are here to tell you about the cooperation with the Lins Group. Could it be that your Lins Group signed a contract and won''t meet us? If that''s the case, you, Sylvia Lin, are a bully. Once this matter is spread out, I''m afraid that no one will dare to cooperate with your Lins Group in the future!" "Oh? It turned out to be cooperation. If you didn''t mention it, I thought you guys were here to make trouble today. So how should we deal with the cooperation?" Sylvia was lying on the seat, looking as if she didn''t care about anything. Zoriana looked at the people beside her. Everyone was waiting for Zoriana to speak. Zoriana took a deep breath and said, "Sylvia, today, I came to tell you that all thepanies present are going to terminate cooperation with your Lins Group! At that time, the contract was very clear that if they agreed, this cooperation could be terminated at any time!" If they wanted, the cooperation could be terminated. The Lins Group would never sign such an unequal cooperation. Even the most foolish salesman would not sign such a contract. The reason why Zoriana dared to say so was that before she came here, she signed another contract with all of them, which would make the previous contract invalid. The channels were in the hands of people like Zoriana, and now they were birds of a feather. It was not hard to do something like this. Sylvia frowned, "You''re terminating the cooperation?" "Of course!" The movement of Sylvia''s frowning made Zoriana extremely proud. At the same time, the people in charge of otherpanies also had a lot of confidence in their hearts. They knew that Sylvia had scruples in her heart. Sylvia looked at the others and said, "Since you chose to cooperate with our Lins Group, you must have recognized the power of Lins. I dare not say in Yan Xia, but in Yinzhou, there should be no more suitable partners than our Lins Group. I really want to know why you want to terminate the cooperation with our Lins Group?"This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . A president of thepany stepped forward under Zoriana''s signal and said, "No reason, it''s just that I don''t want to cooperate with you." Sylvia gently nodded her head, "It is indeed a good reason. In that case, what about the rest of you?" "Same!" "We just don''t want to cooperate." "President Lin, although the Lins Group is big, you may not be suitable for us." "Yes, we don''t want to cooperate anymore!" These people said they did not want to cooperate, but that was not true. In the whole Yan Xia, which enterprise didn''t want to cooperate with the Lins Group? But the reason why they said such words now was that they were instructed by Zoriana. iana had promised them that there would be more benefits after today. The reason why they couldpletely trust Zoriana was that the backing of Zoriana was evenrger than the Lins Group. So at this time, they were so confident to say these things out loud. Upon hearing these people''s words, Sylvia''s eyebrows knitted tighter and tighter, "Is everyone really thinking this? You should think things through carefully. Once you terminate the cooperation with the Lins, we will never be able to work together in the future." These people panicked when they heard that it would be impossible to cooperate with Sylvia. This was not good news for them. However, now that the situation had already turned out this way, they could only bite the bullet. Zoriana sneered and said, "You should be clear about one thing. When we talk about business, we not only value the interests, but also the interpersonal rtionship. The owners of these enterprises and us have worked hard to maintain and treat each other with sincerity. Now you are burning a bridge and no one will dare to work with you." "Yes, President Lin," one of the presidents said, "Sister Dong and I have known each other for a long time. It was when she ran the business for Lins Group. At that time, the scale of Lins Group was not so big. In order to make an order, she didn''t even eat nor drink. We saw her contribution to the Lins Group. Now that yourpany has made a big deal, and old employees like Sister Dong, who took risks for the Lins Group, are fired. This really makes me wonder if we can continue to cooperate with Lins Group." "President Lin, it''s not appropriate for you to do this." "We value people''s moral. It''s OK if you don''t want us to terminate the contract. You can hire Sister Dong and the others back. We would still like to cooperate with our old friends." When these people spoke, they thought that Sylvia would definitely panic when she heard these words. But now, there was no sign of panic on her face at all. The secretary had already received Sylvia''s order. Now hearing this, she nodded and didn''t say anything. After hearing Sylvia''s words, all the presidents of thepanies panicked. Chapter 1559 Chapter 1559 No one expected Sylvia to be so decisive. She didn''t look like she was threatened at all. This made those who were full of confidence disappointed. Not to mention how much loss they would suffer from the interest when they terminated their cooperation with the Lins Group, if they were cklisted by the Lins Group, it would be difficult for them to move forward in business in the future. No enterprise was willing to cooperate with apany that was cklisted by the Lins Group. Zoriana was also slightly stunned. She did not expect that Sylvia would say such words. Originally, she thought that Sylvia would make some kind of threat to save the situation. But now it seemed that Sylvia didn''t want to save the situation at all. However, Zoriana did not understand why Sylvia had the courage to terminate their cooperation with all the enterprises. Although they were small businesses, these contracts added together would be enough to drag down the entire Lins. Once there was a problem with their partnership, the other enterprises would definitely set their sights on the Lins. With theirbined efforts, even a colossus like the Lins could copse at any time. "Alright, do you have anything else to say?" Sylvia sat up straight and scanned the surroundings. The faces of the presidents were nk as they looked at Zoriana. Zoriana took a deep breath and said, "Yes, Sylvia, you are really ruthless. Since you have made such a choice, don''t me me. Originally, I thought that I would leave the cooperation with the An Family to your Lin Group, but now it seems that yourpany doesn''t deserve to cooperate with the An Family! Oh, by the way, we still have to discuss cooperation with the An Family. Young Master An is ready to talk to you." When Zoriana''s voice fell, Lazar pushed open the door of the conference room and walked in. As soon as he entered the room, the presidents of smallpanies immediately became confident. This made Zoriana''s confidence even greater. After Lazar entered the door, he looked at Henry with fierce eyes and then said, "Sylvia, how do you want to deal with the vition of agreements between your Lins Group and my An family?" Sylvia nced at Cathy. Cathy put a document in front of Sylvia. Sylvia nced at it. This contract is the contract signed with An Family. Even though it was signed by Zoriana, there was the official seal of the Lins Group. On top of the contract, there were some unfair treaties. Just two of them would be enough to make An Family bring the Lins down. Lazar smiled and said, "Sylvia, your Lins Group has promised me so many businesses and sales channels. But now I see that the sales channels are no longer in the hands of your Lins Group. In this case, did your Lins Group unterally breach the contract? I think, with the value of this contract, the default alone is not what you can afford. The breach of the contract is nearly 100 billion yuan!" Lazar deliberately emphasized the words in order to let Sylvia feel the pressure. Sylvia waved her hand and the secretary took the contract. Sylvia crossed her arms over her chest and nodded, saying, "Indeed, the hundred billion yuan penalty is something that I am unable to bear. So, what do you n to do, Young Master An?" "Nothing." Lazar sneered. "As long as you learn to behave yourself, I''ll think about it. I''ll let you pay less. For example, let the kid beside you kneel down and kowtow to me a few times. Or you listen to me obediently tonight. Whatever I ask you to do, just do it. Do you understand what I mean?" Lazar stretched out his hand and licked his lips. He looked up and down at Sylvia. Sylvia held her head. "Compared to the nearly 100 billion yuan, Young Master An''s request is really not high. My husband is worth ten billion yuan. I think there are many people in the world who would be happy about it. However, I am a little stupid. I will pay nearly 100 billion yuan to you. Come, Secretary Lee, transfer the funds now to the An family." Listening to Sylvia''s words, all the people present, including Young Master An, looked as if they had seen a ghost. A hundred billion yuan was liquidated damages. Now she was going to transfer the money over? Putting aside the fact that the Lins didn''t have so much cash flow, it was a little exaggerated for Lazar to say that. Even if the An family took the contract to make awsuit, it was impossible for the Lins to really lose so much money. Even if they really lost so much money, most of thepanies wouldn''t send money directly. Instead, they would use materials to pay for it. Who would really give money in such a way? Cathy nodded and went out. Sylvia looked at the stunned crowd and spoke again, "Everyone, what are you going to do next? What else do you have to say? If you don''t, our Lins still have work to do. Everyone can leave now." Sylvia''s performance made Lazar and Zoriana, who had nned to show their strength, feel like punching on cotton, which made them extremely ufortable and powerless. They originally wanted to see Sylvia''s yielding, but from beginning to end, Sylvia had been so indifferent, which was not the result they wanted. "What''s wrong?" Sylvia looked puzzled. "Do you have any other questions? If you have any, just say it. I have a lot of things to do." Lazar snorted and said, "Sylvia, don''t put on an act, there are nearly billions of liquidated damages. I''d like to see when you can call me!?" "Don''t worry, our Lin''s..." In the middle of her words, Sylvia suddenly stopped. It was her cell phone ringing. Sylvia pressed the answer button and listened to the voice on the phone. "Well, okay, I know. Okay." After Sylvia replied to the phone, she put down the phone and looked at Lazar with an apologetic smile, "Master An, I''m really sorry. I''m afraid that I can''t pay you the damages of nearly 100 billion yuan."Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Hearing this, Lazar didn''t get angry butughed. He snorted and said, "What? The Lins Group doesn''t have so much capital? Where did our President Lin''s aura go? Do you really think that you, Sylvia Lin, don''t care about anything? What excuse can you find for me now?" Zoriana alsoughed coldly, "Some people, they are already in a mess, so don''t pretend to be indifferent. It really makes people want tough when they see you." Sylvia shook her head, "Young Master An, I think you may have misunderstood me. Our Lins can still take out nearly 100 billion yuan, but I don''t know where to send it. Just now, received the news that your family has gone bankrupt and all your ounts have been frozen. Where do you want me to transfer the money?" Chapter 1560 Chapter 1560 Bankruptcy? Frozen ounts? When Lazar heard this, he was stunned for a moment and thenughed out loud. "Sylvia, is there something wrong with your brain? My An Family went bankrupt? How could you say something like that?" Henry''s face showed a hint of disdain. "You didn''t even know that your family went bankrupt. I really don''t know who has the brain problem." "Ha, ha." Lazar sneered and dialled a number. "Come on, Sylvia, I''d like to see how our An Family went bankrupt!" Lazar deliberately turned the speaker on. After a few seconds, the call was connected. "Hello." As soon as Lazar opened his mouth and said the first sentence, there was an anxious voiceing from the other side of the phone. "Young Master, it''s over. Master has run away. I just wanted to contact you. You should find a ce to stay away from trouble. Our An family is done!" As soon as the voice on the other side of the phone fell, the phone was automatically hung up, and the busy tone sounded. Lazar, who had looked confident for a second, now looked dull. The news on the phone made his mind go nk. The An Family was broke, and his father ran away. It never urred to Lazar that he could possibly go bankrupt. Their own financial resources, even if their daily spending was extravagant, were endless. Not only Lazar, but Zoriana, as well as the presidents of small businesses, were also dumbfounded at this moment. What happened? Did the An family just go bankrupt? It should be known that the An family had the capital to challenge Sylvia! But now, the An family went bankrupt, so how could they fight against the Lins Group?! "Impossible! Impossible!" Lazar kept shaking his head and muttering, "It''s absolutely impossible! Your Lins Group doesn''t have such strength. It''s impossible!" Sylvia gently nodded her head. "That''s right. Compared with your An Family''s strength, we indeed do not possess that much power. I mean, I do not. That does not mean that others do not possess it. Felix,e in." "Alright, sister-inw!" Felix, who had been waiting outside the door for a long time, released an excited voice. He pushed open the door and walked in. The door opened. Felix led arge group of people and strode into the conference room. When he saw these people brought by Felix, the expression in Lazar''s eyes suddenly became terrified. He did not know Felix, and even most of the people brought by Felix were unfamiliar to him. However, just a few who he knew were enough to shock him. These people had an absolute power in the business world of Frend. As one of the three major families in Frend, the An family naturally knew these people. Each of them had powerful family capital to support them. Compared with them, the An family was nothing. Most importantly, these businessmen were standing behind this man with a respectful look. Although Zoriana and the rest did not recognize these faces, they could clearly sense the presence that came from these people. This kind of pressure was something that made it difficult for them to breathe. "Young Master An, our Lins Group doesn''t have the strength to bankrupt your family, but the Felix family has such strength," Sylvia said. "The Felix family!" Young Master An''s eyes were wide open. The Felix family was a family that ordinary people had never heard of. But as a member of the An Family, young master An had heard the name of this family. The annual ie of this family was enough to surpass the GDP of one country. How terrible this was. It was no exaggeration to say that this family could support the army of a country like Van Xia. It was really rich enough to bepared with a country! Moreover, the business of the Felix family was really spread all over the world. With just one word, they could make countlessmercial tycoons move. With the strength of the Felix family, it would be easy for them to take down a family. "The younger generation of the An family is getting more and more arrogant." A president of a bigpany following Felix spoke. His strength in Frend hadpletely surpassed the An family. Lazar''s face became pale, and his legs were trembling. In front of the Felix Family, he didn''t have the slightest bit of face to be proud of. Felix didn''t care at all. He didn''t need to take a good look at such a character. He first greeted Henry, then said to Sylvia, "Sister-inw, I have prepared hundreds of contracts for you this time. Each of them can bring more than 10 billion profit to the Lins Group and connect to the world''s business channels." "Hundreds of contracts?" Sylvia rolled her eyes. "Felix, are you trying to exhaust the employees of our Lins? What are we going to do with these 100 contracts?" Felix smiled and said, "Sister-inw, I''m asking you to choose. I just heard that thesepanies don''t want to cooperate with you. Your Lins Group can find people to do these things." Sylvia nodded slightly, "That''s right. Speaking of which, Zoriana, thank you. If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t know how to deal with these ten billion yuan orders. You helped me solve a big problem. Oh right, everyone here, our Lins has neel.ng contracts to sign. If you have nothing else to do, please leave. From today onwards, all the enterprises you belong to will be listed on our cklist and will no longer cooperate with us. Everyone, please leave!" When Sylvia said thest two words, her voice was filled with an imposing manner. The presidents of those small businesses were pale, looking at each other, feeling weak in their legs and cold in their hearts. They came here with the idea of putting pressure on Sylvia, but now they end up like this, being permanently cklisted by Sylvia. This showed that their career in business circles just ended. They had a bright future with that order from Lins, and now there was just darkness. "Sylvia, you''re ruthless, you''re ruthless!" Zoriana''s fingers trembled as she said, "Alright, just you wait. Sooner orter, I will teach you a lesson." "Oh, by the way, if you didn''t say it, I would forget it." Sylvia reached out and patted her forehead. "Zoriana, all the evidence of you and these executives using public funds and taking back the money have been collected. Now, under our support, people from the inspection bureau are waiting for you. Also, there are 30 seniorwyers hired by our group waiting to receive your quibble at any time. If nothing goes wrong, I won''t be able to see you for more than a decade. If you say you want to teach me a lesson, I''m afraid you will have to wait for over 10 years. But you can rest assured that I will wait for you. Please see these people away!" The door of the meeting room opened again, Cathy led a group of security guards in. They walked in front of the two people, and the first one lifted Zoriana''s shoulders. Zoriana''s face was drained of all colour. This time, she had been pushed into the depths of hell.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Chapter 1561 Chapter 1561 A person would always do something unimaginable under extreme expansion. Just like now, Zoriana thought that she could dominate the Lins because she had connections with some people in the Lins Group. However, she didn''t know that the Lins Group could easily crush someone like her. A group of security guards came and took Zoriana and the others away. There would definitely not be any problems with these contracts brought by Felix''s people. Sylvia only needed to make some choices based on the circumstances and sign them. The rest of the things were taken care of by other employees. This process was exceptionally fast. When Henry, Sylvia, and Felix left thepany, Secretary Lee brought the verdict. The evidence of Zoriana and those executives'' actions was conclusive. Some of them would be locked in prison for at least three years, or at most ten years. All the properties bought by corruption were sealed by authorities. These people were doomed to suffer. Moreover, when the authorities knew that these people had offended Henry and Sylvia, the prison sites that they had arranged for Zoriana and the others were all extremely difficult. They had to suffer the heaviest punishment within the scope of thew. As for Lazar, Sylvia saw him outside the Lins Group. At this time, Lazar was sitting on the aisle with a dull face, opening his mouth and making strange sounds. Apparently, there was something wrong with his mental state. The sudden bankruptcy of the An Family was a huge blow to Lazar, a person who had a golden spoon in his mouth since the moment he was born, and this event was enough to break him mentally. Whether it was Lazar or Zoriana, Henry and Sylvia had no sympathy for them at all. The consequences today were based on their own actions. At this moment, the matter regarding the Lins Group had been resolved. From today onwards, Sylvia did not need to worry too much about it. After leaving the Lins Group, Sylvia held Henry''s big hand and said, "Honey, where are we going next?" There was another meaning in Sylvia''s question. From today on, she would follow Henry wherever he went. "To see my mother." Henry took a deep breath. "Although I already know the answer, I still want to go there and have a look." "Okay." Sylvia nodded and held Henry''s hand more firmly. Henry took Sylvia and drove to a barren mountain near Yinzhou. There were weeds everywhere on the barren mountain. It was like this more than a decade ago. More than ten yearster, it was still like this. This should be the most destend near Yinzhou. More than ten years ago, there was a dpidated vige at the foot of the mountain. Now, the vige had almost disappeared, and there was no one living inside. The car was going along this mountain road which was extremely bumpy. Sylvia looked at the scenery around her. She didn''t even know that there was such a deste ce where she grew up. "What? Have you never been here?" Henry asked with a smile. "Yeah." Sylvia nodded and said, "Honey, you said you knew me since I was a child. How?" "In fact, I wanted to tell you about this before. You asked me once on Radiant Ind, but we got busy." Henry looked at Sylvia and said, "When I was a child, I went to a school that was sponsored by your family, wore the jacket you gave me, spent the money you gave me, and stayed in your hospital. It seems that when I was very young, I relied on you to raise me. It''s reasonable for me to be your family''s son-inw." "You''re so annoying." Sylvia groaned. In front of Henry, she was more and more like a teenage girl. "Since that''s the case, why didn''t you tell me earlier but you made it look like you were disappointing to me?" "I didn''t mean to hide it from you." Henry said, "You also know the situation of the Su Family. At that time, I found out that someone wanted to harm you, but I didn''t know who it was. Finally, I found out about the Su Family. If I had exposed myself earlier, I''m afraid that the potential threat from the Su Family would still exist until now." "Darling, you''ve really been wronged for my sake." Sylvia looked at Henry with her eyes full of love. "No." Henry shook his head. "In fact, for me, it''s enough to see you every day. Well, here we are." Henry parked his car at the foot of the mountain. The road up the mountain was very steep, but for the two people, it was not a big deal. There was no one here. They jumped a few times and reachedN?velDrama.Org exclusive content. halfway up the mountain. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Honey, look, it''s him!" Sylvia saw a figure on the way to the top of the mountain. Henry looked at the person who appeared halfway up the mountain in surprise. "You look a bit out of line when you''re dressed like this." Henry looked at Gardiner, who was still in shorts and flip flops. "I can''t do anything about it. I''m used to it. It''s no big deal to be treated as a fool." Gardiner shrugged his shoulders and didn''t seem to care about it. "Are you waiting for me here?" Henry asked. "Yes." Gardiner nodded and lit a cigarette for himself. "You went to the underground pce and saw the dragon bones. You should have found something." "It seems that you know something." Henry narrowed his eyes. "Go ahead, how much do you want?" "F*ck!" Gardiner''s eyes widened. "Henry Zhang, what do you take me for? How much money do I want? Do you think I love money so much?" "Yes." Henry nodded without hesitation. "All right." Gardiner epted the answer. "But this time, this news is free. You should have been mentally prepared. You should be able to figure out what''s going on." "I just want to know one thing." Henry looked serious. "Did my mother leave on her own or someone took her away?" "On her own." Gardiner answered and took a deep breath. "Jumping off buildings, cancer, do you think that''s possible now? And your mother, much stronger than you are now, needed a reason to leave you." Henry had already thought of this, and at this moment, he couldn''t help but tremble. With a lonely look, he continued to ask, "What about the doctor at that time?" "That one should be killed." Gardiner said, "He didn''t know the real situation of your mother. He made make those unreasonable requests to your mother. It was right to kill him, but it was out of your mother expectation. There has always been a strong dark side in your mind, which is rted to your experience when you were a child. Your mother brought you here and she tried her best to let you interact with ordinary people in order to hide your dark side. But she finally exploded. Your master also appeared at that time. Maybe, if it weren''t for your master, you would have be a top-level demon. Ha, ha, ha." Chapter 1562 Chapter 1562 Gardiner looked at Henry, who was standing in front of him and stepped aside to make way for him. A second ago, he wasughing out loud, but now he stoppedughing and said, "Go ahead. I know you want to have a look. In fact, I''m also curious if your mother left anything after she left." Henry nced at Gardiner and then strode forward, with Sylvia following behind him. At the top of the hill, full of weeds, there were many lonely graves. Many people said that now in this society no one could afford to die. The price for the cemetery was more expensive than the house. Originally, Henry could only choose this kind of barren mountain to bury his mother. Countless solitary graves were positioned at the summit where there was nondmark. Even after more than ten years, Henry still clearly remembered where the lonely grave was. There was no one to manage the weeds on the top of the mountain. Henry easily found the lonely grave on the top of the hill. Henry looked at the tombstone made of wooden stakes in front of him. The handwriting on it was very blurred, but the vague traces could still make it clear the name of the owner of the tombstone. "Emera Sheng." Sylvia read the words on the tombstone. "Husband, is this the name of your mother? It is a really nice name." "I think so, too," Henry said with a smile. "Mom must have been a great beauty." "There is no exaggeration in saying that Henry''s mother was definitely the most beautiful woman in the world." Gardiner came over and said, "It''s a pity that Henry hasn''t inherited his mother''s appearance at all. Otherwise, he could rely on his appearance to make a living, just like me." "You rely on being shameless, don''t you?" Sylvia said, "By the way, honey, what is the identity of your friend?" Gardiner''s narcissistic appearance suddenly choked. He stared at Henry with his big eyes, saying, "Henry Zhang, have you not told your wife about my identity? Sister-inw, you have to listen carefully. In Yan Xia, I am far beyond the government. I am also known as the supreme master of the Section Nine. I am known as the most handsome brother in history. I have attracted thousands of young girls, and made them cry and heartbroken. Countless handsome men found it hard to raise their heads when they saw me. Numerous aunts called me Jade White Dragon, who was born thirty years ago. All the women in Van Xia wanted to be my wife." Gardiner stroke all kinds of poses. Finally, he found that Sylvia had already walked aside and did not listen to what he was talking about at all. "Hey, sister-inw, did you hear me?" Gardiner chased after her. "Yes." Sylvia nodded and answered perfunctorily, "I was listening." "You didn''t listen!" Gardiner insisted. "I really listened," Sylvia replied. "Then tell me what I said just now." "Um... Honey, what shall we have for lunch?" "You didn''t listen to me, did you?" Gardiner stamped his feet in anger. Henry stood in front of the grave and stretched out his hand to touch the tombstone. He reached out and gently pulled the tombstone, and the entire gravepletely copsed. Henry looked at the copsed grave. In the past, he didn''t have the qualifications to burn his mother, and he couldn''t even afford a wooden coffin. Now, after the grave copsed, an empty pit appeared in front of Henry. In the grave, there was a small wooden box. The appearance of the wooden box proved everything to Henry. Even if all of this had been guessed by Henry, he waved his arm and the wooden box was directly sucked into his palm. The wooden box was only the size of a palm and wasn''t locked. However, there was ayer of Qi shrouding the wooden box. Thisyer of Qi was iparably tough. If Henry hadn''t already reached the Spirit-controlling Realm, he wouldn''t have been able to open it. When the wooden box was opened, there was a yellowed envelope lying quietly in the wooden box. The beautiful handwriting on the paper made Henry''s nose sour. "Dear son, if you read this letter, itThis content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . shows that you''re already capable of acting on your own. However, I wonder how old you are now. I''m very pleased if you''re in your thirties, but if you''re in your forties, I will feel some type of regret. I''m only hoping that you''ll be as strong as a Supremacy Master at the age of 32. Of course, I can''t see the result, but I hope that you''ll have enough power to protect yourself. For you, bing a Supremacy Master is a new start. You are no longer an ordinary person." "Henry, you used to ask me where your father had gone. He was truly a hero who had once shouldered the task of saving the world. I didn''t want you to be someone like. your father because that would be too cruel. I didn''t deny that I hated your father. When we were in our happiest moment, he abandoned the person he was closest to and saved everyone who had nothing to do with him for the sake of righteousness. I also admired him because I''m afraid that there weren''t many people in this world who could be like him. After all, he was just an ordinary person when he was about to bear all that he had to bear." "Henry, as his son, you should be proud of yourself. While maintaining this pride, you also have your own missions. You were different since you were born. Before your father left, he found a good teacher for you. His surname is Lu, and he is as great as your father. I can rest assured that he will take care of you." "Son, I don''t know what kind of person you are now. In the depths of your heart, there are some things that have been buried. These things will make you terrible, but I hope that you still have love in your heart. Your father was able to restrain thou things believe that as his must be able to do those things. This world is sorge that we can''t imagine it. The stronger we are, the smaller we will find ourselves, the more we feel that we are just a speck of dust in the world, nothing more." "Son, try your best to discover this world and face it. I believe that one day, you will see that matchless hero. You two can fight side by side, and Mama will miss you." The content of the letter ended at this point. The signature was the name of Henry''s mother. Henry held the envelope tightly. His tears were welling up in his eyes. His mother was always the softest part of Henry''s heart. Henry really wanted to tell his mother that he had be a Supremacy Master when he was under 30, and he did not be the person who was eroded by the darkness, but Henry had no chance to tell her this. Henry turned his head, looked at Gardiner, and said, "What else do you know? Say it." Gardinerughed, "Actually, there are a lot of things that I don''t need to say. Soon, someone wille to you. You may not know how many secrets regarding the world are hidden in your body." Chapter 1563 Chapter 1563 Gardiner''s words were extremely mysterious, and Henry was also confused. He didn''t understand. "Oh." Gardiner suddenly looked up and said, "Here theye." As soon as Gardiner finished speaking, two figures appeared in the air above the barren mountain. They were both wearing Taoist robes and holding horsetail whisks in their hands. They looked sixty or seventy years old, with grey hair and wrinkles all over their faces. Henry frowned slightly. "Where did theye from?" "A group of old guys." Gardiner curled his lips and said, "Taking advantage of their seniority. Anyway, it''s not a good thing. You should be careful. I can''t help you here." After Gardiner said that, he turned his head and was about to leave. "Where are you going, President Zhao?" In the sky, a man said in a questioning tone, "Back then, your master and we were of the same generation. Now, when you see us, do you intend to leave without saying a word? Where is your etiquette?" Gardiner paused for a moment, then turned around and said, "Haha, Martial Uncles, I''m not dressed properly. I''m going to go back home, take a bath and change my clothes. Then I''lle back to meet you." "At such a young age, you already have so many excuses," said one of the old men. "You show no respect to your elders, but this time, I''m giving you a warning. The next time you do this again, you''ll be severely punished. F*ck off!" "Yes, yes." Gardiner pulled a long face and instantly slipped away without saying anything. However, before leaving, Gardiner still said to Henry, "Brother, take care of yourself!" In the sky, two old men were looking down at Henry. "Henry Zhang, I''m Carmeli Gong, and this is Tyrrel. We''re on the same level as your master Justus. Now, why don''t you kneel down when you see us?" Carmeli asked in an interrogative tone. On the other hand, Tyrrel said to Sylvia, "Little girl, your husband has experienced many different things since he was young. He doesn''t know the etiquette, so we can understand. However, you can''t be ignorant of etiquette. You should kneel down first." The two Taoist men were in the air, with their hands behind their backs, waiting for Henry and Sylvia''s greetings. Henry and Sylvia looked at each other, and Henry said, "Seniors, I''ve never heard my master talk about you." "Hmph!" Carmeli snorted. "Don''t tell me Justus didn''t mention anything to you? We have 5,000 years of history, and our manners have been passed down from generation to generation. But in your ce, people forget the basic etiquette when they meet their elders. I have long said that your generation is a scourge of ours!" Tyrrel said, "That''s not all. My disciples are polite and respect the hierarchy. I think this girl is a good girl. Girl, are you willing to be my disciple?" "I''m sorry." Sylvia shook her head and said, "I already have a master, and I won''t ept anyone else as my teacher." "Ha." Tyrrel said with a slight smile, "You have a master? Then you''d better leave your sect. From now on, you''re the seventh disciple of Tyrrel. You should feel honoured." Sylvia and Henry''s faces were a bit ugly. Henry also understood why such a shameless person like Gardiner ran away so fast when he saw these two Taoists. Henry didn''t understand where they came from. When he heard that they were on the same level as Justus, he didn''t want to lose his temper. So he asked, "You didn''te here today just to criticize the etiquette of our younger generation, did you?" "Henry Zhang, I''d like to ask you where the ancestral weapon sealed by Justus is now?" Carmeli asked. "It turns out that you''re here for the ancestral weapon." Henry smiled slightly. "You two, it''s my master who hid the ancestral weapon, not me. Since you''re the same generation as my master, you should ask him directly, right?" "How dare you?!" Carmeli bellowed. "Henry, I''m asking you a question. Answer honestly. Where is the ancestral weapon?" "I don''t know." Henry answered. "Haha, Carmeli, I''ve already said that the young people nowadays don''t know the immensity of heaven and earth. He won''t say anything when you ask him this question. Therefore, it''s better to teach him a lesson." Tyrrelughed coldly. As soon as Tyrrel''s voice fell, dark clouds rolled in the sky. "Hahaha." A burst of wildughter rang out. "So it turns out that you seniors are also thinking about the ancestral weapons. I thought that only the members of the Alvin League would say these things without holding back. The so-called ''worldly and sanctimonious'' people should be referring to the two seniors." Ranulfo''s figure appeared on this mountain amid this wildughter. "Haha, I was wondering who it was. Turns out it''s a junior from the Alvin League." Daoist Carmeli looked at the iing Ranulfo.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "Someone who doesn''t know etiquette!" Tyrrel shouted, "We have once fought with the former alliance chief of your Alvin League. Since when have you, a member of the younger generation, been qualified toment on us?" "Haha, I''m sorry, I''m really sorry. You two seniors are indeed much older than me." Ranulfo waved his hand. "I''m here to remind you two seniors that the rules have been set by the Section Nine. Whenever there is a sun, you are not allowed to take action. Since you two seniors mentioned the rules, you shouldn''t break anything casually, right?" Carmeli looked at Ranulfo. "Are you teaching me how to do things?" "I don''t dare." Ranulfo waved his hand repeatedly. "The Taoist Jade Virtual has existed till today, and there are countless masters. I, Ranulfo Lan, don''t dare to offend them. I just want to say that the predecessors should follow certain rules. Otherwise, once the rules are broken, the world will be in chaos. Even the Taoist Jade Virtual can''t bear such a curse. We all want to know about ancestral weapons. But now it seems that it''s not the best time to force him to answer." Carmeli and Tyrrel looked at each other and didn''t say anything. "Seniors, I still have something to talk about with Henry. If you are also interested, you cane together." After saying that, Ranulfo looked at Henry. "Let''s go back and have a talk." How could Henry not understand Ranulfo''s meaning? Obviously, he did not want to stay with these two old fellows. Compared to facing these two old fellows, Henry was more willing to talk to Ranulfo He nodded and did not speak. He held Sylvia''s hand and directly descended the mountain. Ranulfo''s figure also quickly followed up. After a few jumps, he came to the foot of the mountain, opened the door of the car, and got in. When they got in the car, Ranulfo breathed a sigh of relief and said familiarly, "Henry, you have to thank me for this. If I hadn''t arrived in time, you would have been in trouble now. The people from the Taoist Jade Virtual are really tough to deal with." Chapter 1564 Chapter 1564 Listening to Ranulfo''s words, Henry started the car. "So, should I buy you a meal?" "That would be nice." Ranulfoughed loudly. "Look at you now, you''ve got a lot of benefits in the Core and so have the people I want to give you. Your strength has also increased rapidly, which can be regarded as a win-win situation, isn''t it?" "Win-win? I don''t think so." Henry looked at Ranulfo. "What does my growth have to do with going to the Core? I''m curious about one thing. I thought that the Core was a ce where I would never be able toe back from. Now it seems that they were just two different civilizations that are connected. But there is something I don''t understand. With your ability, it shouldn''t be difficult for you to go there, right? Why did I have to go there?" Ranulfo leaned on the back seat and did not answer Henry''s question. Henry drove into the city slowly. When he entered the city, he found that the atmosphere in the car had eased a lot. In the suburbs, no matter what Henry and Ranulfo said, these two people had the possibility to take action at any time. But in the urban area, there was a sign of truce. "Henry, you have too many secrets." Ranulfo''s eyes were fixed on Henry''s back. "The ancestral weapons of the major ns alone are enough to secretly set up too many enemies." Henry parked his car in front of a cafe, opened the door, and then walked into the cafe by himself. Ranulfo followed Henry. "Make yourself at home." Henry threw a QR code in front of Ranulfo. "By the way, do you have a cell phone?" Ranulfo rolled his eyes. "Henry, although I''m old, I''m not stupid. I can y around."This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Ranulfo scanned the code and ordered. Henry looked out of the window and asked inadvertently, "Taoist Jade Virtual Temple, what kind of ce is it?" "A group of people who researched long life are gathered there," Ranulfo replied. "The people inside are old, and even I feel a bit scared." "Haha, I know what you mean." Henry smiled. Ranulfo only talked about seniority, not strength. This was also a kind of evaluation of the Taoist Jade Virtual. Of course, Henry didn''t believe all of Ranulfo''s words, but when it came to strength, Henry was full of confidence this time. It should be known that the present Henry had the strength of the Honourable Lord level. Ranjeet, Gardiner, and Yaffah were all Henry''s help, and Sylvia also had her Battle Spirit to support her. On the other hand, Henry''s greatest confidence was Raniero! After returning home, Henry had always demanded that he should not show up. This was his trump card, so unless he had no choice, he would not use him at will. At this time, the coffee was served. Henry picked up coffee in front of him, stirred it gently, and then asked, "Tell me, what''s your purpose for looking for me?" "Nothing. I just want to chat with you. I think there may be some deep misunderstandings between you and me." "Not very deep." Henry shook his head. "If you give me a chance to kill you, everything will be fine." "Haha." Ranulfoughed and said, "You are quite straightforward. Of course, although you can attack me, the premise is that you have to have this opportunity. After all, we may stand on the same front in the near future." "Oh?" Henry was slightly curious. "This should be what you want to say to me this time?" Ranulfo nodded and said, "Have you ever thought about what will happen after the collision between the two civilizations?" Henry frowned. "You mean..." Ranulfo took a sip of his coffee and said, "We, people who live on the surface, know about the existence of the Core. Simrly, there are people in the Core who know about e civilization on the surface. There is an unstable passageway between these two civilizations. For some reason, this passageway has gradually stabilized before youe back. I believe that it will not take long for the Core topletely contact the surface. At that time, people like us who have lived on the surface will have a lot of work to do." Henry''s body shook slightly. "The channel is stable, this..." "That''s why I said that we will stand on the same frontline. In terms of the degree of civilization, the Core is powerful enough to crush the surface. At that time, the only thing that can protect the surface is the Qi-controlling Realm. This collision will be a war, and it will be no less than any of the wars we know. No matter who wins, there will only be one result..." Ranulfo did not continue. Henry, on the other hand, murmured, "The result is that there will only be one civilization left in this world." "Yes." Ranulfo nodded. "This will be a tough battle. I don''t know to what extent it will be fought, and how long it willst. But now, everybody has to start preparing. Compared with the Core, the strength of our world is much worse, but it doesn''t mean that we don''t have the ability to fight back. You know what I mean. There is something that makes us absolutely stronger than the Core." Henry looked into Ranulfo''s eyes and spat out the words. "You mean, the ancestral weapons?" "Yes." Ranulfo nodded. "Ever since Immortal Lu disappeared, no one knows where the ancestral weapons that were sealed by him are now. As his only disciple, you have to know this secret." "I''m afraid I''ll let you down." Henry stretched out. "Because I don''t know where Master Lu left his ancestral weapons." "No." Ranulfo shook his head. "There must be a ce you know that contains the ancestral weapons. Immortal Lu would not do such a thing to cut off the surface civilization. It''s just that you may not understand. It doesn''t matter. You just need to take everyone to find that ce." "Why do you think that I will definitely take you to that ce?" Henry retorted. "You will," Ranulfo said with absolute certainty. "By the time this matter concerns the life and death of the civilization on the surface, you''ll make such a choice. Perhaps, the current you doesn''t have that sort of a feeling yet, but what I want to say is, no matter what position we''ve been in before, once the war begins, all of us will have only one goal, which is to guard the surface." "Then we''ll talk about it at that time." Henry picked up the coffee in front of him and drank it up. "Now I have something else to ask you." "Okay, you still have time." Ranulfo smiled. When he finished speaking, Ranulfo''s phone suddenly rang. Ranulfo nced at the phone on the table, and his face suddenly changed. He said seriously, "Henry, it seems that you don''t have time." Chapter 1565 Chapter 1565 There was no time left! Henry, who had already got up, suddenly stopped, and his cell phone rang. It was from Gardiner. Through Ranulfo''s words, Henry had realized that something might happen, so he picked up the phone. "Hello." "Henry, we''re in trouble. Something has happened in Sosasmo, and it has something to do with the cage under it!" Henry frowned. "Why there?" When Ranulfo told him about this matter, Henry thought that if there was a passage connecting the Core and the surface, it would appear in Mount Kunlun or in the Mountain of the Gods, or even in the underground pce below the Emperor''s Mausoleum. But he never thought that it would happen in the Sosasmo desert. "I''m not sure." Gardiner said in a low voice, "Now that everyone is rushing there, we have to hurry up." "Okay." Henry nodded. "Wait for me at the airport. I''ll be there in a minute." Henry hung up the phone and saw that Ranulfo had also stood up. "Together?" Henry asked. "No." Ranulfo shook his head. "I have other things to deal with. You can go there and have a look. Oh, by the way, you have to be careful. This time, the people from the Taoist Jade Virtual Temple will definitelye." After saying that, Ranulfo walked out of the cafe first. Henry looked at Sylvia and took her small hand. "Wife, get ready. Are you going to face everything with me in the future?" Sylvia nodded her head without hesitation. "This is what I''ve been looking forward to." "Well, I want to see what will happen. There are still a lot of things that I don''t expect to see. Let''s go!" Sosasmo, a terrifying desert that had always terrified people, became a tourist area after the establishment of Steel City. Many people came to live in this city after hearing its name. At dusk, they would be able to see the boundless vast desert. That kind of vast and bleak beauty would make people dream of it. Later, because of the Dark Ind, the Sosasmo desert once saw a purge that left it short of more than half of its tourists, Now, after this period of recovery, it had gradually regained its former prosperity, butpared with the past, it was still a lot inferior. Just as the desert gradually regained its prosperity, an order was given from Steel City. Everyone, including the heads of the underground forces, had to leave within twelve hours. Dark Ind had specially prepared helicopters to send everyone away. This order did not give exnations and everyone had to obey the rules. Under absolute authority, the number of people in Steel City was gradually decreasing. At the same time, there were new faces who poured into the city. These new faces were not under the jurisdiction of the city. They were powerful and came from different forces and countries. Van Xia''s Section Nine had already led the way. It took more than ten hours to fly from Van Xia to the Sosasmo desert. When Henry and Sylvia arrived together with Gardiner, all unrted people in Steel City had left. Those who stayed in Steel City were all Qi practitioners. The problem this time was different from that of the past, so there were many different forcesing here. Many of them wererge and small, and many of them Henry had not heard of. In reality, if Henry was like the others, slowly bing powerful, he would more or lesse into contact with these forces. However, when Henry entered the Qi- controlling Realm, the enemies he faced were too strong. The Recluse Association, the Alvin League, the Noble Berserkers, and the other ns. They were the strongest forces in the current era, and this also caused Henry to experience greater pressure. However, his growth speed was faster than the others, to the point where it exceeded his mother''s expectations of him. Since Henry entered Qi-controlling Realm, his road could be said to be extremely bumpy. He had been hunted countless times and lingered on the edge of death for many times before finally reaching the current height.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Only now could Henry be considered to have fully grown up. At the same time, when Henry''s nended, there were other nesnding at the same time. On the other ne, two people came down. Both of them were Caucasians. One was a man and the other was a woman. The man was handsome and the woman was beautiful. Both of them were splendidly dressed, and it was obvious that they came from a big family. In fact, with their current strength, they would not be troubled by money. There were too many ways for them to make money. "There are a lot of people in Van Xia. It seems that the most people here are people from Van Xia." The handsome young man opened his mouth to talk with hispanion. "Yes." The blue-eyed beauty said. She had golden hair, which would attract others'' attention. "However, although Van Xia has many people, their strength is not very good. Their families can cultivate Qi practitioners inrge quantities." "If it was in the past, I would really like to fight with them," the handsome young man said. "Forget it. This time, we''re not here to cause trouble. Oh, look at this damned sandstorm. It will ruin my hair." The golden-haired woman waved her hand, causing a golden shield to appear in front of her. The moment she had used the Qi, she disyed the power of the Qi- concentrating Realm stage. Content belongs to "The wind and sand here are as disgusting as the greasy tables in the bearded tavern." The man said. "I think your sister will like this ce. Am I right?" Henry also noticed these two people. In the past, Henry had to size up these newly emerged forces and evenmunicate with them to see whether they were real or not. But now, Henry didn''t have to do such thing at all. In terms of the military system of this world, Henry Was already standing at themanding height. For these people, he didn''t need to pay much attention to them, because as long as Henry was willing, the leaders of these forces would bow down in front of Henry. Gardiner said to Henry, "You should have the most right to speak here. Let''s go and see first. I don''t know the specific situation. After all, there is a horrible cage here, and no one dares to wander around here." Henry nodded. He, Gardiner, and Sylvia flew to the centre of the desert, where Radiant Ind had been located before. In the air, Henry had already seen a lot of people gathering around the City of Hell. Several of them were standing closest to the cage, pointing at the cage and whispering something. Chapter 1566 Chapter 1566 The sandyer above the cage of the City of Hell now gleamed with an eerie colour. Henry and the other twonded directly in the centre of the crowd and looked up and down at the strange sandyer. The arrival of Henry and the other two attracted a lot of dissatisfaction. At this moment, the entrance of the City of Hell seemed to be surrounded by many people with no rules, but in fact, there was a rule. Those who stood in the innermost circle represented the most powerful individuals, while those who were closer to the outside had a lower status. Those who were closest to the City of Hell were the people with the highest status. During the more than ten hours after this happened, almost everything here was basically decided by them. Seeing the arrival of Henry and the other two people, an old man, who looked more than 60 years old, dressed in a Tang suit, looked at the three people with unkind eyes and said, "Who is this junior? Isn''t there a rule against flying in the air?" The rest of the people were also extremely dissatisfied. Gardiner didn''t want to talk too much with them, so he directly showed them a token, which was the identity indicator of the first man of the Section Nine. When he saw the token taken out by Gardiner, the old man, who had just spoken, immediately closed his mouth, and the others also put away their dissatisfaction. The Section Nine was the first force in the country of Van Xia, second only to those big ns. In terms of strength, it was the strongest among them. Gardiner put away the token and asked, "What''s the matter here?" "It''s not clear yet." The old man in a Tang suit, who was shouting a few seconds ago, answered the questions honestly at this moment and rushed to show his kindness. "All of us came here after receiving the news of the Section Nine. When we came, we saw the sand had a strange colour and the ability of devouring. Previously, one of our disciples was swallowed. So we sent some people to look for him. As a result, the news came that there was ayer simr to a barrier below, and no one could get out even with Qi. However, themunication equipment could function normally. We really don''t know what is going on." What the people present didn''t know was that it was thanks to Henry that themunication equipment could function normally. Gardiner took a look at Henry, and Henry nodded. Then he jumped into the entrance of the City of Hell. In less than a minute, one person after another appeared from the entrance. They were the disciples who identally dropped down and went to look for the man. Henry was thest one to appear. When Henry appeared, these people were all grateful to Henry. They were really desperate when they were inside before. Those who were hostile to Henry before also showed grateful looks at this time. Gardiner said, "From now on, no one is allowed to approach within 50 metres of here. I need a man." As soon as Gardiner finished speaking, Silver Visitor appeared in front of Gardiner. He greeted Gardiner and Henry. Gardiner issued an order, "Let a cordon be drawn fifty metres from the entrance of this cage, and no one may enter or leave without my permission, and if anything else happens, I will not care!" After Gardiner finished speaking, Silver Visitor immediately went to carry out the order. Gardiner asked Henry, "Is there any problem below?" "Not for the time being." Henry shook his head. "Everything is the same as before. The changes don''t necessarily ur in the City of Hell. However, since the City of Hell is set here, there must be something unusual. We have to wait and see." "Let''s go." Gardiner did not hesitate. The current situation was of great importance. It was not a time for jokes. It could not be dyed for a minute. Henry and the other two flew up and went directly to the depths of the Sosasmo desert. With their speed, they went around the entire Sosasmo and it didn''t take themet much time. Except for the ce where the cage was located, there was no other ce where strange colourful lights appeared and they didn''t even find any energy fluctuations. "It seems that the problem lies in the City of Hell." Gardiner said in a low voice. As the first brother of the Section Nine, Gardiner knew a lot of unknown secrets, such as the establishment of the City of Hell and what role it held in it. There were too many things that they could not understand regarding such a cage that could trap Ss and the others. If the passage was connected with the City of Hell, no one would know what would happen with this prison, which was called the Eighteen Levels of Hell. In the current situation, what they feared most was that some unexpected changes would ur, which would make things even more troublesome. When Henry and the other two returned to the original location of Radiant Ind, it was already dark. On Radiant Ind, lights were lit everywhere. At this time, there were even more people on Radiant Ind. Besides the Section Nine, the top forces of the other major countries had also arrived. Even the Alvin League, the Recluse Association, and ns had sent people toe, but there were no people from the Noble Berserkers. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. All of them set up temporary offices around the City of Hell on Radiant Ind. Now the person in charge of the temporary management of the Section Nine was Silver Visitor. Henry and the other two went to the office of the Section Nine and set up a simple conference table there. There were severalputers on the table with huge electric motors ced outside the office. Although there were only severalputers, the energy required to operate them was huge. Eachputer was connected to a piece of precision equipment and it monitored all kinds of energy changes in the outside world, including heat, humidity, density and so on. Once there was any change, people here would know it immediately. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Aftering in, Gardiner asked directly, "How is the situation now?" Silver Visitor got up from the conference table and replied, "Energy levels are all right, but the cordon we pull out is not effective for everyone. Some top-level forces don''t care about our cordon at all." Gardiner frowned. "A group of people who don''t know anything about it. But it doesn''t matter. If they are not afraid of death, let them go." "There were a number of them missing. They fell into the cage in the beginning. And with those who were looking for themter, there are at least three hundred people trapped in the City of Hell. They havee to look for me many times, and they hope we can take them out, just like what we did during the day," Silver Visitor said. "Haha." Gardiner sneered, "If they don''t listen to me, they''ll have to bear the consequences themselves. Those who break the cordon are not good people. Besides, I''m not their father. I don''t have time to care about them. I will just leave them trapped in there." Gardiner acted as if he didn''t want to pay attention to these people. At this time, a voice suddenly sounded outside the office. "Gardiner Zhao from the Section Nine, what do you mean?" Chapter 1567 Chapter 1567 The person spoke in Yan Xia''snguage, but he had an ent. Obviously, the person was not a native speaker. Hearing this, Gardiner''s face changed, and his face was full of anger. He walked out of the office and shouted, "Lad, what do you mean?" Outside the door was a short Western man who Gardiner spoke to. However, the short man dared to directlye to the office to question Gardiner. He must have some ability. This person was now the top official force in Frend and the top leader in the thirteenth zone. Lad said, "Gardiner, we have been friends for a while, but you refuse to rescue our people. By doing this, are you looking down on me?" "That''s not what I''m talking about!" Gardiner was so angry that he red at him. "You are from Frend and you talk to me in Yan Xia''snguage. What do you mean? Do you think that I don''t understand thenguage of your Frend? Let me tell you, a leader is authorized by cultural standards!" Gardiner''s words stunned Lad directly. He was really shocked by Gardiner''s brain circuit. After staring nkly for a few seconds, Lad spoke in Frend''snguage, "Sorry, my friend Zhao, but I was in such a hurry." "Talk to me in Van Xia''snguage!" Gardiner shouted again. "I don''t care whatnguage you speak." Lad said. "Right now, the only thing I want you to do is to help me with something. There is a person who is very important to me. I heard from your people that it is a prison. Only the people from the Section Nine will be able to save him." "No way." Gardiner shook his head and said, "Even if the emperores, we won''t save him." Gardiner said that he would not save them, not because of some personal reasons, but because of the rules set up by Section Nine. If someone did not respect the rules and caused unbearable consequences, and the Section Nine went to do help them, what they would say next would be like farting. Even the practitioners from Van Xia would say that the Section Nine could only bully their people and did not dare to say anything to foreigners. Therefore, it was absolutely impossible to save this person. This was a matter of face and reputation. Second, the sandyer above the City of Hell was still glowing with weird colourful lights. No one knew what would happen next, nor did anyone know when it would change. Once someone barged into the City of Hell casually and caused some unnecessary changes, it would affect the overall situation. Most importantly, it could only be Henry who entered the City of Hell. This was what Gardiner knew. If it could only be Henry, given Henry''s current identity and importance, these people were not worthy of Henry to personally risk his life. "Gardiner, by doing this, you are not going to do me a favour, are you?" Lad''s face immediately turned ugly. "I''ve told you!" Gardiner was full of confidence. "Even if the emperores, I won''t save him. If you don''t understand, you can ask someone else." Lad took a deep breath and said, "Gardiner, you have to be clear that there are many people trapped there. You have the ability to save people, but you don''t want to save them. Are you going to make an enemy out of everyone?" "Are you blind?" Gardiner didn''t care about the threat in Lad'' words at all. "Or is it because your ears are bleeding? We, the Section Nine, set up a cordon and warned no one should go inside. But you were being ignorant and now you''re looking for us? I''m telling you, the answer is no, get lost!" After Gardiner finished speaking, he waved his hand impatiently. Lad'' face was ugly, and he was panting heavily. "Lad, I''ve told you. There''s no need for you to waste any more time talking to this rascal." "They are just like that damn sh*t. It''s disgusting." "After I teach him a lesson, he will learn to be a good girl." "Let''s do it." One figure after another appeared behind Lad. All of them were the leaders of the top-tier forces of other countries. Today, all of them had members who had fallen into the prison of the City of Hell, and they hade to look for the Section Nine as well. They had asked the Section Nine to act, but they had all been rejected. This caused their hearts to be filled with hatred towards the Section Nine. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Outside the office, a burst of violent pressure was formed and all surged to Gardiner. They couldn''t make Gardiner listen to them, so they decided to take action. At the moment when the pressure was formed, the figures of Henry and Sylvia appeared outside the office. Henry stood next to Gardiner. Although he didn''t say a word, theContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org. meaning was obvious. As long as these people dared to fight, Henry would never show mercy. The reason why Henry hadn''t fought yet was that once the passage was opened, everyone would stand on the same front line. The civil war now only consumed themselves. These people were strong on the surface, and they would be a great force at that time. They should be kept as far as possible. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org However, if someone didn''t know how to behave and didn''t care about the overall situation, Henry didn''t mind killing one as a warning to others. The shadow of a soldier in silver armor appeared behind Sylvia. "I want to see who dares to take action!" A shout sounded. It was someone from the Recluse Association who came. The Recluse Association was present around the world. Apart from Van Xia, it had a lot of say in the world. "Now, the enemy ising. Whoever dares to cause a civil war, we will kill him!" The bishop, Sieve, came secretly. As soon as Sieve appeared, the leaders of those forces immediately quieted down and put away the pressure released from their bodies. "Ha ha ha ha! The Section Nine, you are really arrogant. And you, Junior Sister, you just have a small True Spirit. You don''t need to show off and bully these little guys." Three figures in Taoist robes appeared in the sky. Sylvia raised her head and looked in the direction where the voice hade from. She had a master, but she had never heard of her master having other disciples. The three figures were all young and dressed in Taoist robes, and they were all men. "They''re from the Taoist Jade Virtual." Beside Henry, Gardiner whispered, "They''re dressed in Tyrrel''s Taoist robes. They''re the disciples of Tyrrel." Three figures were floating in the air. The leader was handsome, with long hair flowing, and a sword hanging on his waist. He looked down and said, "I''m surprised the Section Nine and the Recluse Association could show off by using this little power. Junior Sister, it''s really embarrassing for our sect to mix with these people. Come on,e back to Senior Brother." Sylvia looked up coldly and didn''t make a sound. "What? Don''t you understand senior brother''s words?" The leader of the young men saw that Sylvia did not move at all and raised his eyebrows. "Don''t tell me I have to ask senior brother to invite you personally?et Senior Brother, our Junior Martial Sister is a beauty. You can''t use violence." A person who followed beside the leading young man had a thievish look on his face and his eyes were constantly sizing up Sylvia''s body. "Why don''t you let me carry Junior Sister over to you?" Chapter 1568 Chapter 1568 The three young men from Taoist Jade Virtual were all staring at Sylvia, with some other meanings in their eyes. The leading young man nodded and said, "That''s okay. ording to the rules of our sect, Junior Sister will be betrothed to one of us sooner orter. It''s not abrupt for you to take Junior Sister here. Go ahead." When the thievish-looking man heard these words, his face lit up with joy and he nodded his head. Without saying anything else, he directly headed for Sylvia. On the way down from the sky, he opened his arms and made a hug posture. "Go back!" Gardiner suddenly waved his hand, and the surging airflow swept toward the thievish-looking man. The man''s face suddenly changed, and he changed his body shape to avoid the airflow shot by Gardiner. Then he stood in the air, stared at Gardiner, and snorted, "Gardiner, what do you mean? Are you going to fight with me? How dare you?" "Ha." Gardinerughed scornfully. "So what? I warn you to keep your hands clean. Otherwise, your master won''t be able to save you even if hees here!" Gardiner''sst sentence was true because he had felt the obvious killing intent from Henry, who was next to him. Others did not know Henry, but Gardiner knew him too well. Henry seemed harmless on the surface, but in fact, he was crueller than anyone else when he fought. Most importantly, Henry had a deep dark side in his heart. It was hidden now, but once it broke out, Gardiner did not want to see it at all. It was no exaggeration to say that Henry could affect the development of the entire civilization! The thievish-looking youth looked at Gardiner unhappily and said, "People in the Section Nine are not qualified to talk to me like this. My master can''t save me? Oh,e on, I''d like to see how my master can''t save me!" After the thievish-looking youth finished speaking, his body once again moved as he rushed towards Sylvia. This time, without waiting for Gardiner to make a move, Sylvia shouted in a delicate voice, "Get lost!" The shadow behind Sylvia became solid. When the silver- armoured general made his move, arge amount of silver light swept out. The look on the thievish- looking youth''s face changed again. This time, he did not dodge, but quickly retreated, dodging the silver light. The thievish-looking youth froze in the distance as he looked at the shadow behind Sylvia. The power of this shadow waspletely different from what he had imagined. The young leader of the young men from the Tyrrel also looked at the silver-armoured illusory shadow behind Sylvia with a serious look. "Junior Sister, you have some strength. It''s a good time for me to y with you!" The thievish-looking young man said with a loudugh, and a virtual shadow appeared behind him as well. Many leaders and members of the forces present had seen this scene. They had never seen such a battle where illusions were behind the backs of people. When the virtual shadow appeared behind the thievish-looking youth, Henry and Gardiner looked at each other almost at the same time and saw obvious doubts in each other''s eyes. It was obvious that the Taoist Jade Virtual temple''s way of fighting was to gather True Spirits. However, when the three of them appeared, they already saw the strength of the three youths clearly. The one leading them had the strength of the middle stage of the Divine Realm. The other two were only at thete stage of the Qi-concentrating Realm. Amongst them, the thievish-looking youth''s strength was the weakest. But now, this person had also gathered a True Spirit! However, the strength of this True Spirit was much weaker. Using this thievish-looking youth as an example, even if he was at thete stage of the Divine Realm, Henry would be able to easily break through the True Spirit that he had produced. "Come on Junior Sister, let me show you my True Spirit!" The thievish-looking young man roared and made a move. The True Spirit behind him shot out arge amount of light with great momentum. For the members of other powers on the surface, the attacks unleashed by this thievish- looking youth were especially violent. The upper limit of their strength was right there, and they had already reached the Divine Realm and were already extremely powerful. However, to Henry, Gardiner, and Sylvia, the attacks of this thievish-looking young man were as weak as a joke. Sylvia''s eyes were filled with disdain. This kind of attack was not powerfull at all. Sylvia was able to handle it with ease even if she didn''t rely on the silver-armoured general behind her. Just as Sylvia was about to make a move, Henry''s voice entered Sylvia''s ears. "Honey, hold your strength. Let''s find out what they''re capable of." Upon hearing this, Sylvia''s strength was reduced by a few points, and she just took the attack at will. However, Sylvia''s casualness, to the three people from Taoist Jade Virtual, was as good as using all of her strength. In the Core, Sylvia, Wade and others had acted countless times in front of troops and masters. From a certain point of view, Sylvia was definitely an experienced actress. It was easy for her to fool these people now. In an instant, more than ten moves had been exchanged between Sylvia and the thievish-looking youth. The three young men looked at the power of Sylvia''s attack, and the solemnity and doubts in their eyes were greatly reduced. They breathed a sigh of relief. Because when Sylvia attacked just now, her strength wasparable to their master''s. At this time, they found that Sylvia''s strength was not much worse than theirs. After more than a dozen moves, Henry and Gardiner roughly understood. "This is not a real True Spirit, or it can be said that it condenses human Qin some way." Gardiner said, "They are really a group of people who love showing off. They are not strong enough, so they just pretend to be strong first." "This Taoist temple is quite interesting." Henry smiled. "From the looks of it, this ce is not as mysterious as I imagined." "Haha, they are a group of guys who usually hide. How can they be mysterious? They just try their best to live longer." Gardiner waved his hand indifferently and said, "Well, it''s boring. I''ll go back first. I''ve been working hard all day." Henry looked at 01 eve next to him and said, "Go stop them." Cleve nodded and made a move. "That''s enough! This is not a ce for you to fight. If you have the energy, there will be a battle waiting for you!"Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Cleve dashed into the middle of the battleground. Sylvia did not want to fight for a long time. Upon seeing this, she immediately withdrew her attack and retreated. However, the thievish-looking youth didn''t give up and made a few moves in a row to stop Sylvia, but he was blocked by Cleve. "The people of the Recluse Association are even involved in the affairs of our Taoist temple?" The thievish-looking youth stared at Cleve. LI eve shook his head. "The current situation isn''t for you to fight amongst yourselves. I think Tyrrel doesn''t look at things from the bigger picture." The thievish-looking youth sneered. He looked at Sylvia and said, "Fine, Junior Sister, you''re lucky this time. Wait for me. I''ll y with you next time." Chapter 1569 Chapter 1569 Sylvia didn''t care about the threat from the thievish-looking youth at all. The three young men of the Taoist Jade Virtual temple stopped. They knew clearly that they were not here to make trouble. What happened this time was of great importance. Once a civil war was stirred up, the three of them would not get any benefits.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Henry and the other two returned to the Section Nine office and paid no attention to what was going on outside. The man from the Taoist temple, who has been silent this entire time, says: "The Section Nine. You thought you''d grasped the so-called cage, so you are acting like a bully here. I want to see what''s going on with this so-called cage." The young man''s face was full of disdain. After that, he flew to the City of Hell and rushed into the yellow sand. Then, there was no follow-up. More than ten minutester, the leader of the young people of the Taoist Jade Virtual Temple and the thievish-looking young man received the news from this person. He was trapped inside and couldn''te out. His Qi couldn''t be used there at all, and the ce waspletely sealed! This result made the two young men of the Taoist Jade Virtual temple change their faces. Their own people were also trapped? Could it be that no one could break out of the cage except for the Section Nine? The leading young man received news from the other person frequently, which roughly meant that they should ask Section Nine to take action and save him. "Let''s go! Let''s find the Section Nine!" The young leader shouted. The thievish-looking youth had a puzzled look on his face. "Didn''t they say they wouldn''t help?" "Ha!" The leading young man smiled disdainfully. "If the Section Nine doesn''t want to save other people, that is okay, but do they dare not to save the people of our Taoist Jade Virtual?" "Right." The thievish-looking youth nodded. The two of them went straight to the Section Nine''s office. "Gardiner!" The leading young man had just called out this name. "Get lost!" Gardiner''s voice rang out like a big bell. Gardiner''s words directly made the two young men swallow their words. They looked at each other and saw anger in each other''s eyes. The leading young man opened his mouth and shouted, "Okay, Gardiner, let''s see how long you can be arrogant!" After he finished speaking, they turned around and left. A night''s time had quietly passed. Although Gardiner said that he wanted to sleep, he didn''t close his eyes often. This night, he was staring at theputer screen. Once there was a slight energy change, he would rush out of the office and go to observe. As for Henry, he had been sitting there cross-legged all night. No one knew what Henry was doing. When the sun rose, the golden light illuminated the entire desert. Theputer screen in front of Gardiner suddenly showed a violent fluctuation. Gardiner suddenly stood up and shouted, "Something''s wrong!" Before Gardiner could finish his words, he had already rushed to the surroundings of the City of Hell. At the same time, Henry, who had been sitting cross-legged all night, also opened his eyes at this moment, and his figure quickly rushed to the City of Hell. Upon realizing this change, not only the Section Nine but also the heads of the other forces all headed for the area around the City of Hell. The two youths of the Taoist temple also appeared in the surroundings of the City of Hell. The sandyer with strange colours was shaking weakly at this moment, and the colourful light was fluctuating at the same time. All of a sudden, a strong gust of air swept over. This originally floatingyer of colourful light soared into the sky, as if it was connected to the sky. The colourful beam of light was 10 metres wide, and the surface of the beam was covered with dense light. No one knew what had happened inside the beam. "Prepare for war!" Gardiner roared. All the people from the Section Nine were gathered at this moment, ready to fight at any time. Not only the Section Nine but also the forces from other countries had also made preparations for the battle, ready to deal with any situations that might happen at any time. Everyone''s face was solemn at this time. This included Gardiner. In fact, he was even more nervous than the rest of the people. Beads of sweat could be seen flowing down his forehead. The rest of the people did not know what this pir of light represented. The information they knew was that a new enemy would appear here, the enemy of the entire civilization. However, Gardiner knew very well because he had been to the Core and knew how powerful those people were. At the same time, he also knew that those so-called Honourable Lords were not ton masters, and they were just the spokespersons of the masters. Gardiner could not imagine how terrible the strongest forces of the Core were. He could only imagine that once these people appeared on the surface, the war would be a devastating blow to the surface. When he came here, Gardiner had made preparations and made a request. Now, there was even a nuclear bomb that had aimed at Sosasmo. Once things went out of control, the most powerful killing power of the civilization on the surface would be activated. Facing the nuclear explosion, everyone was equal! Everyone''s attention was focused on the light pir in front of them, and every one of them looked nervous. But one minute passed. Ten minutes passed. Nothing happened even after an hour! This slightly eased the tense atmosphere on the scene. "What''s going on inside?" Gardiner stared at the light pir. Henry shook his head. This beam of light was very strange. It could iste the outside Qi. If Henry wanted to probe the inside of the beam of light, he couldn''t do it at all. "Silver Visitor!" Gardiner ordered. "From now on, arrange for people to watch this ce in shifts. We can''t rx for a moment, understand?" "Yes!" Silver Visitor loudly acknowledged the order. After Gardiner issued the order, he looked at Henry and made an expression of inquiry to him. Henry nodded and understood Gardiner''s meaning. Gardiner wanted to call him into the beam of light to have a look. Just as the two of them were about to leave, the beautiful figure with shoulder-length hair appeared in front of Henry. She had a devilish et figure, an impable beautiful face and delicate skin that could be broken easily. Her bare feet in the air made people want to y with them in the palms of their hands. The appearance of this figure abruptly stopped Henry''s movement. Even those who had been staring at the pir of light were attracted by this beautiful figure. Sylvia''s eyes were also attracted by it. "Brother Henry." The figure said and looked at Henry with her beautiful eyes. "You can''t go in or out of this passage at will. Otherwise, I don''t know where you will go." "Cesia." Henry looked at the figure in front of him. Cesia covered her mouth andughed, "I don''t want to see my beloved Brother Henry suddenly disappear from this world. Your existence is really too important to this world. However, there will always be a few mice who want to mess up this world. So, Brother Henry, you''d better be careful. This light pir doesn''t lead directly to that ce." After saying that, she pointed at the area beneath her feet. Chapter 1570 Chapter 1570 Henry naturally understood what Cesia was talking about. He had doubts in his eyes. From the very beginning, Henry didn''t understand what was going on with Cesia. The attitude of Cesia who suddenly betrayed Radiant Ind and joined the Noble Berserkers was confusing. And now, the Noble Berserkers''s Sacred Lord''s attitude was also very mysterious. Henry didn''t even know what the Noble Berserkers, as well as Cesia, were going to do. Cesia noticed the confusion in Henry''s eyes. She took a deep breath and said, "Brother Henry, I know that there are many misunderstandings between you and me now. However, all of this will be exined sooner orter." "Cesia!" A crisp shout sounded, "I just don''t understand why you''re so humble in front of him. Everything you''ve done from start to finish, everything you''ve done is for his good. Why are you unwilling to exin to him until now? Are you afraid that he will lose reputation if he knows the truth?" As the crisp voice sounded, the figure of Ailsa Xiahou appeared in Henry''s sight. Looking at Ailsa, Cesia''s face showed an embarrassed look. ''Ailsa, you....." "Don''t stop me!" Ailsa said, "You have been silently paying all the time. You love Brother Henry and that has never changed. But you never dare to tell him your feelings. What about now? He married another woman, and what about you? You have contributed most to him, but he treats you as an enemy. When he first looked at you, his eyes were full of suspicion! You can ept it, but I can''t ept it!" Ailsa stepped on her feet and rose up in the air. She stood beside Cesia and looked at Henry. Beside Henry, Gardiner was on the left, and Sylvia was on the right. Seeing such a scene, Gardiner turned his head, whistled, and left. As for Sylvia, she looked directly at Cesia. Regardless of whether it was in appearance, figure, or temperament, she was not inferior to Sylvia. "All right, all right. It''s family affairs. Don''t stand here and watch!" Gardiner waved his hand and said, "Come on, Silver Visitor, clear the people." Silver Visitor nodded his head and began to deal with people. There were some people who did not want to leave and wanted to watch the show because of their abilities and status. The most important thing was that they were coveting the beauty of Cesia and Sylvia. They wanted to see if they could get some benefits from this incident. Those who had such a mentality were all pped over by Gardiner and mercilessly taken away by him. Because Gardiner knew very well that now it was not only the family business that Cesia was going to talk about, but also many secrets that should not be known to others. The surrounding area of Henry and others was quickly cleaned up. Ailsa looked at Henry and said, "Brother Zhang, I have always respected you. But this time, I have to speak for Cesia. You and she climbed out of the death together. know more clearly about the rtionship between you and homet than anyone else. You have always regarded Cesia as your sister but have you ever considered whether she is really only willing to be your sister? I don''t know how deep the so-called brotherhood is. But this woman is willing to fight with you to the death and will fight with you at any time. She is willing to go through a dangerous situation with you. I don''t know what else this is, except love!" After saying this, Ailsa looked at Cesia and then looked at Sylvia. She continued, "Sister-inw, I think you and Cesia have met before. Back on Radiant Ind, Cesia once led arge army to attack Radiant Ind. But she is not your enemy. On the contrary, everything that Cesia has done has always been reminding Brother Zhang that this world is not what he saw before!" After saying that, Ailsa said to Henry, "Brother Zhang, ask yourself if it weren''t for Cesia taking people to Radiant Ind, how could you find out about the existence of Qi? You were too praised by others at that time, Radiant Ind and the King of Hell. But now think about it, isn''t it too funny to be called such a title t ording to your strength at that time, because there are too people in the world who are stronger than you! You would get in touch with them sooner orter, but Cesia didn''t know how long it would take for you. She brought people to Radiant Ind, leaving you with a material that can block Qipletely. This is how she helped you. This material, in Future''s hand, is able to be mass-produced. Once it is mass-produced, it will greatly enhance the strength of Radiant Ind. But your growth speed is also beyond the expectations of Cesia. The material provided you with little help, but you can''t that she didn''t do anything. She has done her best to help you!" When Henry heard this, the gaze he used to look at Cesia immediately rxed. His previous doubts had finally been resolved at this moment. Ailsa continued, "Later, Cesia wasThis content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . looking for you several times. In Golden City and in Yinzhou, every time she showed up, she was reminding you something. Ab. Verrait''s sword, she has reminded you more than once. But in the end, you chose to believe others. Brother Zhang, I don''t understand. Why is it so easy for you to break your trust in her? She chose to give up her own..." "Enough!" Cesia, who had been silent, suddenly screamed. She looked at Ailsa with her beautiful eyes and said, "Ailsa, I treat you as a friend, but there are some things you''d better not say out loud! Otherwise, don''t me me!" Behind Cesia, her silver hair danced, and the surrounding sand and dust were also swept away, forming huge waves of sand! There was a strange silvery light shining in the pupils of Cesia. "What you want to say will cross the line!" Ailsa took a deep breath and slowly spit it out. She said, "Sorry, I''m a little emotional, but I don''t want to see you two continue like this. Cesia, whatever you like, you should fight for it, and I will fight for what I like." After saying that, Ailsa bowed to Cesia and then to Henry and Sylvia respectively, "Brother Zhang, sister-inw, I''m sorry to offend you today. I''ll apologize to you another day when I have a chance." As soon as Ailsa finished her words, she left. Henry''s gaze fell on Cesia. The sandstorm gradually dispersed. "Brother Henry, this tunnel will only be here for three days. However, you definitely cannot enter it. It is not as simple as being connected to the Core." After saying these words, Cesia''s figure gradually faded away. Chapter 1571 Chapter 1571 Looking at the desert in front of him, Henry was lost in thought. Sylvia stood beside Henry and said nothing. As early as a long time ago, Sylvia realized that Henry could not belong to only one person. He was too excellent. With his ability and background, any person with Henry''s present background would not be like Henry, who apanied Sylvia. Sylvia was satisfied. She tried to make herself strong, just hoping that she could be Henry''s helper and no longer be his burden. Simrly, she could face everything with him. Sylvia knew that there were many outstanding women around Henry. The things that she was proud of before were nothing in front of these women. For example, even if Sylvia was a sessful woman, at first nce, she would unconsciously have a good impression of Cesia. This woman had an indescribable personality charm. In the past, Sylvia did not know why Henry, such a person, would fall in love with her. After all, as the so-called president of Lins Group, she was just an ordinary woman to him. On that day, when Sylvia learned the cause and effect, she was actually nervous. How long could the kindness of her childhoodst? Sylvia looked at the man next to her. Seeing that he was in a daze, she took the initiative to reach out her hand and hold him. Henry took a deep breath and shook his head. Without saying anything, he turned back to the Section Nine''s office. "My Casanova, are you back?" Gardiner sat at the conference table. When he saw Henrying back, he rubbed his hands and walked up to him with a ttering face. "Can I ask you, how did you win the heart of a girl like that when you are so ugly? I am so handsome, why is no one chasing me?" "It''s very simple." Henry shrugged his shoulders and said, "Because you are poor. I can afford to spend money." Gardiner was stunned. A few secondster, his eyes became more obsequious. "Brother, are you still short of a man?" Henry''s mood, which was a little heavy because of Ailsa''s words, was immediately relieved a lot by Gardiner''s disturbance. Above the City of Hell, a colourful beam of light shot into the sky. This colourful beam of light with a radius of ten metres, even outside the desert, could be seen clearly. There was a media report about the mysterious pir of light, and many experts also appeared. There were different opinions, saying that this was a scene that had not been seen once in a thousand years. It was titled the Aurora Borealis of the desert. Because the light column was too eye-catching, the authorities had no way to control the mouths of these media. They could only allow the phenomenon in the desert to enter people''s eyes. In a few hours, the Aurora Borealis of the desert had been all over the Inte. Many people were sighing for the soaring light column. Some tourists agencies even wanted to make it into a tourist attraction. They were madly writing files and collecting money. Some people who were from good families had already set off and came to the ce where they could see this phenomenon. No one knew what would happen behind this Aurora Borealis of the desert! Another day passed, and nothing happened in the whole desert. In the night, the sky-reaching light column was more conspicuous, and the colourful light illuminated the surroundingnd.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. The heads of the major forces in various countries were gathered in front of the leaders of the Section Nine. They were led by the two young Tyrrel''s apprentices. There was only one purpose for them toe here, and that was to make the Section Nine take action and rescue the people in the cage. "Gardiner, you must save this person! How many forces have fallen into the trap? How long are you going to wait?" "Are you all happy only that everyone will die?" "Gardiner, we are on the same side now. We are going to face imminent danger. What do you mean by doing this?" "Gardiner, the people of our Taoist Jade Virtual Temple have been in there for a day and night. My master, Tyrrel, will be here soon. If you don''t save him, think about the consequences!" Voices came one after another. These people came to the office of the Section Nine! The light column went straight into the sky. No one knew what was going on inside. Now their people were trapped under the light column. If they wanted to save someone, they should not only care about their own lives, but more importantly, they thought that these trapped people might know what had happened in the light column. Once they were saved, they could get firsthand information! Gardiner stood at the door of the office and looked at these people. His eyes were cold and he said, "He''s there. If you want to save him, go and save him yourself!" "Gardiner Zhaq!" The leading young man of the Taoist temple said, "Don''t think that I don''t know about the situation there. The key to the cage is in your hands, except for you guys, nobody can open the cage. If you have the guts, hand over the key!" "Okay." Gardiner nodded and threw out a book. "This is the key to the cage. Take it and you can go down. Go ahead." No one picked up the book that Gardiner threw. It fell to the ground. Everyone looked at the book that had fallen to the ground and no one made a sound. "What? You don''t want to go by yourself?" Gardiner raised his eyebrows. "Gardiner Zhao," the young leader said, "You threw a book and want to lie to us here! You don''t understand that I want your Section Nine to save people, do you?" All the people present, even if they knew that Gardiner really took out the key of the cage, no one was willing to go down. Now, the colourful light pir appeared in the air above the cage. Who could guarantee that nothing would happen after entering? No one was willing to take the risk for themselves. Gardiner smiled, picked up the book with a wave of his hand, and said, "The key is yours. It is not my fault that no one dared to pick it up." After saying that, Gardiner turned around and was about to enter the room. "Youngster Gardiner!" A loud voice came from the sky. A Taoist priest flew over in the dark. "Gardiner, I''ll give you ten minutes to save my disciple. Otherwise, don''t me me for destroying your Section Nine!" Tyrrel''s voice was very loud and full of momentum. Gardiner frowned slightly as he listened to Tyrrel''s words. "Gardiner, why are you still standing there? Do you want me to find your master and invite him here?" Tyrrel once again shouted, "You don''t care about status, do you? You don''t even listen to my words?" Gardiner took a deep breath and said, "Martial Uncle, now there''s a change in the sky over the cage. It''s very risky to send people in. I..." "What does it have to do with me?" At the moment, Tyrrel was standing in the air above Gardiner''s head. "Is_ your life worthy of beingpared to my disciple''s life? If something happens to my disciple, I will want alkof you to die with him. Do you understand?" Chapter 1572 Chapter 1572 The words of Tyrrel were extraordinarily overbearing as if he did not put Gardiner and the others in his eyes at all. The two young men from the Taoist Jade Virtual became even more arrogant after the arrival of Tyrrel. Gardiner raised his head and looked at Tyrrel. He couldn''t help but clench his fist. "What? Gardiner, do you really want the so-called Section Nine to be buried here?" Tyrrel once again asked. Tyrrel''s stance was unyielding, and his words were extremely impolite. Gardiner held back his urge to fight and said, "Senior Tyrrel, the situation in this cage is not clear now. We''re too weak to enter. Otherwise, you''d better go there yourself." "Gardiner, you are such a shameless junior!" Tyrrel pointed at Gardiner and scolded him. "Since you don''t know the situation in this cage, as a junior, you made my junior explore the way for you. Do you still have a little conscience? Or are you looking down on Tyrrel? Is it possible that you will let your master explore the way for you today? Are you a junior or are we juniors?" Gardiner took a deep breath and said, "Senior, we just can''t get into the cage. Why don''t you give me an hour to discuss with others how to deal with this matter?" Seeing Gardiner giving in, the two young men of the Taoist Jade Virtual smiled, and the leaders of those forces alsoughed one after another. Tyrrel frowned and said, "An hour is too long, at most half an hour! Take care of yourself!" After saying that, Tyrrel waved his sleeve and shed aside. Gardiner did not say anything. He turned around and walked into the office. Inside the office, Henry stood at the door, watching Gardiner enter the door, and said, "It''s not your style to be so patient." "Fu*k." Gardiner''s face was full of anger. "You think I can tolerate it? But this old b*stard kept mentioning my master. What can I do? If he didn''t know my master, I would have beaten him." Henry asked, "How strong is the Taoist Jade Virtual?" "What strength do they have?" Gardiner curled his lips in an unswerving manner. "If it was a hundred years ago, that Taoist Jade Virtual would have been a force to be reckoned with. But now, they''ve gathered a group of old undyings. All of them only lived for a very long time. They don''t even dare to make a move. If they were to fight, their lifespans would be shortened. Their cultivations are useless. They wouldn''t even be willing to use them at all. Only in front of us, they would still be able to stand in the air. Any ce we can''t see, they''ll probably have to take a taxi and leave." "That''s enough. Stopining. What are you going to do next?" Henry asked, "Are you really going down to save them?" "Save them? Even if I tell you to go down, would you?" Gardiner rolled his eyes and said, "Let''s go. We''ll run away in half an hour. Let''s leave here. Anyway, your little sister said that there will be no problems within three days. Now there are still two and a half days left. I''ll withdraw immediately the Section Nine and we wille back when the time is right." After finishing his words, Gardiner went out directly to issue an order. In just half an hour, all the people from the Section Nine had left. When half an hour had passed and Tyrrel appeared in the Section Nine office, he was furious when he found that the office was already empty. At this moment, Henry, Sylvia, and Gardiner were sitting in a bar closest to Steel City, listening to music and drinking wine. Because of Steel City, this lonely city suddenly became prosperous. If it had been a year ago, it would have been difficult to find a hotel, let alone a bar. Gardiner stretched and looked at the beautiful women in the bar up and down. He sighed, "Is this a life? It''s better if it''s like this. Why are you still wandering in the damn desert?" Henry drank up the wine in the ss and asked, "What are you going to do this time? Once the passage is opened, all of this will bepletely chaotic." "What else can we do?" Gardiner shrugged his shoulders. "Fight to the death." When Gardiner said the words "fight to death", he looked rxed. However, there was a sense of resoluteness in his tone. Gardiner shook his ss and said, "In the past two days, I have gathered all the members of the Section Nine. If everything goes well, ny percent of the Section Nine all over the world will show up here early tomorrow morning. When the passageway opens, all the members will be fully armed." "I n to go there and have a look at it at that time." Henry said, "If possible, I want to block the tunnel for as long as possible, buy us some time. Will you go with me?" Gardiner shook his head. "No. I''m going to walk around in the next couple of days because there are so many people in the Section Nine. I must personally deliver their wills to their families, otherwise, it would be a sin." Henry noticed that Gardiner''s body was trembling slightly when he said this. The wills! This time, all members of the Section Nine had gathered! Everyone had written down their wills! This was not an exaggeration at all! The degree of development of the civilization in the Core was far beyond that on the surface. Whether it was about the scientific and technological development or the Qi- refining, it was iparable to the surface. It was no exaggeration to say that half of the people in the Core e practised Qi, but what about the surface? Could you find one out of hundred people? No! The number of Qi practitioners on the surfbe wasN?velDrama.Org owns all content. less than one hundred thousand! What''s more, the gap between their strength was also particrly huge! Looking at Gardiner''s reaction, Henry opened his mouth and el.m2 wanted to say something, but he didn''t. At this point, it made no sense to say anything. If the two civilizations really started a war and the surface couldn''t stop the Core, it wouldn''t be a problem that could be solved by the death of a few people. It would ruin a civilization! "All right, look at you. Come on, let''s drink." Gardiner raised his wine ss. As soon as the wine ss was raised, a scolding sound came from the side. "The people of the Section Nine? That''s our target! Aren''t you all arrogant in the Section Nine?! Aren''t you looking down on all of us? Come on, show how arrogant you are again!" At the moment when they heard the voice, the eyes of Henry and the other two people looked toward the source of the voice together. More than a dozen people from the West were surrounding the two people from Van Xia. "Sit for a while." Gardiner got up and walked towards those people. Henry did not say anything. A minuteter, more than a dozen Western people fell to the ground, and two Section Nine members came back with Gardiner. However, Gardiner furrowed his brows tightly. "What''s wrong?" Henry asked. It was not a simple matter that could make Gardiner frown. Before Gardiner could say anything, a member of the Section Nine, who was brought back by him, spoke. "Currently, all the forces in the world are targeting the Section Nine." Chapter 1573 Chapter 1573 Targeting the Section Nine? Henry looked at Gardiner. Gardiner said, "Well, it is about the cage." "Ha." Henry chuckled. "These forces really like to y. If it''s not convenient for you to take action, I can arrange someone to help you solve this problem." "There''s no need." Gardiner shook his head. "These conflicts won''tst for too long. Once the passageway opens, these people will all berades. We have amon enemy, but they still don''t know how terrifying this enemy is. After all, the people who know about this ce don''t know much about it. Once they know about it, all the enemies on the surface will be turned into ploughshares." Henry nodded. After he came back to the surface, he was going to make trouble for Ranulfo, but after knowing these things, he had put this problem aside for the time being. After all, as Ranulfo said, they would be on the same side in the future. "Well, that''s all. I have to go first." Gardiner smiled bitterly and said, "There are still many letters waiting for me to deliver. I wille back before the passage is opened. Before that, if anything happens to the people of my Section Nine here, I have to trouble you to check them for me." After Gardiner finished speaking, he picked up a bottle of wine and staggered out of the bar. Looking at Gardiner''s back, Henry could only feel the loneliness. This person, who looked dandy, was not serious. In fact, there was a lot of gentleness in his heart. He was just not good at expressing. Delivering wills and letters from house to house, what kind of thing was this for a person? When he handed over the letters, the pain in his heart was definitely present. Henry sighed and slowly shook his head. "Honey, everything will be over." Sylvia walked up from behind Henry. "Maybe there are some things that are not as bad as you think." Henry looked at Sylvia and said, "Honey, what do you know?" Sylvia nodded and then shook her head, "Honey, you know that I can''t say it, but this situation will notst long. Soon, everything will be clear." "Oh no!" A member of the Section Nine brought by Gardiner suddenly eximed. "What''s wrong?" Henry looked at him. The member of the Section Nine said, "A team of our men went to the desert, but all of them were detained. They said that someone from the Taoist Jade Virtual led them to do it, but now..." "Let''s go!" Henry did not listen to what he said, and directly said, "Honey, I''ll go first. You take them with you." "Okay." Sylvia''s face also revealed an angry expression. This Taoist Jade Virtual was a bit too much. Henry quickly rushed out of the bar and disappeared in the night. After leaving this small town near the edge of the desert, what followed was the uninhabited area. Going further inside was Steel City and a vast expanse of the desert. Henry didn''t have to worry about anything at all. He flew at full speed and arrived at Steel City in a very short period of time. Then, he flew up and headed straight for Radiant Ind. At this time, on the boundary of Radiant Ind, at the border of the City of Hell, a team of ten people that belonged to the Section Nine was tied up. There were seven men and three women. Tyrrel, together with his two disciples and the leaders of various forces, was all there. "Gardiner, are you messing with me?" Tyrrel''s voice was loud. "Now that you don''t dare to show up, I''ll fulfil my promise. None of you from the Section Nine can survive!" As he spoke, Tyrrel waved his arm, and a man flew backwards on the spot and spat out blood. His face turned extremely pale in an instant, and he was obviously seriously injured. Not everyone knew how to control their Qi in the Section Nine. Many of them were just ordinary people. They had no ability to fight back against the people who had cultivated their Qi. A few huge strong beams of light shone over, making it clear to everyone that the member of the Section Nine was in a miserable situation. After injuring one person, Tyrrel smiled coldly and said, "Gardiner, are you still not going to show up? Well, I''ll torture all of you to death!" After saying that, Tyrrel waved his sleeve again and seriously injured another man from the Section Nine. The remaining eight members of the Section Nine looked at their injured teammates and widened their eyes in anger. Their eyes were red, but they could do nothing about it because they were also fish on the cutting board.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "Don''t me me." Tyrrel kept sneering. "If you want to me someone, me Gardiner. If it weren''t for him hiding, you wouldn''t be in this position." Tyrrel was ready to make his move again. "Master, let me do it." The thievish-looking youth suddenly said. "It doesn''t matter." Tyrrel nodded. "Anyone can do it. None of them can survive." "Don''t worry." The thievish-looking youth rubbed his palms and cast his gaze on a female team member. "Master, I will definitely make them remember everything that had happened tonight." After the thievish- looking youth''s voice fell, he came in front of a female member. Because of the long-term training, this female team member''s figure was quite good. Her appearance was also very good, and her temperament was extremely good. The thievish-looking youth stared at the female team member and rubbed his hands together, revealing a mouthful of yellow teeth. "Beautifuldy, how do you want to y with me? Tell me." "Bah!" The female member spat on the thievish looking youth''s face. "You can do whatever you want. There are no cowards who are afraid of death in our Section Nine!" The thievish-looking young man was spitted on, but he was not angry. He wiped the saliva off his face and showed a dirty smile. "There are no cowards who are afraid of death, then what about Gardiner? If he is not afraid of death, why would he hide?" As the thievish-looking youth spoke, a Qi-de appeared in his hand. He pressed the de against the female team member''s thigh and et then slowly slid upwards. He stretched out his hand and licked his lips "Beautifuldy, where do Want me to start first? Here? Or here?" What the thievish-looking youth said was all about some obscure aspects. "Let her go!" A male member roared. "Who allowed you to speak?!" The thievish-looking youth suddenly waved his hand. Immediately, a deep wound appeared on the male member''s leg. The heart-wrenching pain caused the male member''s legs to go limp, and he fell to his knees. The thievish-looking youth looked disdainfully at the male team member. "Look at you. You''re like a dog. What right do you have to vel people from the Sectio speak to me? Right, aren''t you unwilling to go down? I''ll throw you down. I don''t know if Gardiner, who''s as timid as a mouse, will continue hiding? Hahaha!" A storm of Qi swept over, and the man''s body flew up, fell into the beam of light, and disappeared. Chapter 1574 Chapter 1574 The members of the Section Nine were extremely humiliated by the Taoist Jade Virtual. The other major forces looked at this with smiles on their faces. In the past few days, they all begged Gardiner, hoping that he could save their people. Now, seeing the people of the Section Nine suffering, they felt extraordinarily happy in their hearts. The eyes of the members of the Section Nine were red, and they were iparably furious. However, with their strength, there was nothing they could do. The thievish-looking young man withdrew his gaze and put it on the female team member again. He smiled and said, "Beautifuldy, do you want me toy my finger on you first?" The female team member stared fixedly at the thievish-looking youth. She gritted her teeth and said, "If you have the ability, then kill me. When I be a ghost, I won''t let you off!" "Haha, how could I be willing to kill you so easily?" The thievish-looking youth stretched out his hand and patted the female squad member''s cheek. "I''ll give you an unparalleled feeling. Believe me, you''ll never forget this night." "B*stard!" Another member of the Section Nine cursed. "This has nothing to do with you!" The thievish-looking young man roared. With a sudden wave of his arm, a storm of Qi swept through. The remaining six members all spat out blood and flew out. They were not yet in the Qi-controlling Realm. In front of this thievish-looking young man, they could not resist at all. Under the irradiation of the strong light, the tragic situation of the members of Section Nine was clearly shown in everyone''s eyes, and at the same time, it appeared in the eyes of Henry who just arrived. "Hahahaha!" The thievish-looking youth burst intoughter. "It looks like this Gardiner is really hiding in fear. He doesn''t care about your lives at all. Since he doesn''t care about your lives anymore, then there''s no need for me to show any mercy!" Behind the thievish- looking youth, a True Spirit condensed. It held a sharp knife in its hand and slowly walked toward the members of Section Nine. The thievish-looking youth put his arms around the girl''s waist from the back, put his mouth close to the girl''s ear, and whispered, "Look at yourpanions. All of them will die tragically in front of you. I like to see you trembling, not only now, but also at another time." The True Spirit walked in front of a male member. This male member no longer had the ability to stand up. He looked at the True Spirit in front of him, but there was no fear in his eyes. There was only hatred in his eyes. The True Spirit picked up the short de, without any emotion. After lifting the short de up, it fiercely chopped down at the team member. Pu! With a sh of light, the True Spirit formed by the thievish-looking youthpletely dissipated. Henry appeared in front of several members of the Section Nine. Henry looked at everything around him, and then looked at those people from the Taoist Jade Virtual, as well as the various forces around him who were all smiling. He was trembling all over. At this time, those injured on the ground were treated as a joke. They were treated like toys by the Taoist Jade Virtual. Although their strength was weak, this time, everyone did write a will. They had the determination toe and fight. They had already thought that they would die in this Sosasmo, but they would not have thought that they would die in the hands of their own people. Moreover, this reason was so ridiculous! Henry kept everyone''s smiles in mind. The arrogant looks of the three people from the Taoist Jade Virtual also came into Henry''s eyes. The same battlefront? No way! The wider view? B*llshit! What was beneficial to these people was to stand on the same battle line! They did not care about the wider view. "Well, you showed up?" The thievish-looking young man looked at Henry who appeared, "Why, is Gardiner a coward and he sent you to be a scapegoat?" Henry did not pay attention to the thievish-looking young man. Instead, he turned to look at several members of the Section Nine and said, "I''m Henry Zhang. Who did this to you?" Henry Zhang! Hearing this name, the members of the Section Nine all showed a look of surprise. There were also a few people who looked at Henry with a kind of worship in their eyes. Before Henry went to the Core, Henry''s name hadpletely spread throughout the whole Van Xia. He alone fought against the major ns and killed all the n''s strong men, and this battle record had already been spread out.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. The forces outside might not have heard of Henry''s name, but most of the forces in Van Xia had heard of it. The name "Henry Zhang" had even be the most frequently mentioned name in the younger generation. A member of the Section Nine pointed his finger at Tyrrel and the thievish-looking youth. Henry''s gazended on Tyrrel and he said, "Tyrrel, you keep talking about seniority. As a senior, you actually attacked juniors. Do you think it''s appropriate?" "Ha!" Tyrrel chuckled and said, "Why not? Gardiner is not here to teach his people As a senior, I naturally will teach them for him. This is what I should do as a senior. Gardiner doesn''t have to thank me." Content belongs to "That''s what you should do." Henry was not angry butughed. "Then I ask you, the rule is that Qi Practitioners are not allowed to attack ordinary people, looks like you don''t care about that rule?" "The rules are set for the ordinary people. It has nothing to do with me!" Tyrrel said proudly, "There is no organization in the world that can set rules for our Taoist Jade Virtual. Moreover, at this special time, anyone whoes here wil naturally not be protected by the rules. I don''t want to repeat this point to you." "Kid, there''s no business for you here." The thievish-looking young man stared at Henry. "Don''te here to stand out. Otherwise, I''ll kill you together with them!" "Kill me?" Henry narrowed his eyes. "Alright, I''d like to see how you can kill me." "Yes, I also want to see how you can kill him!" Sylvia''s crisp voice sounded. Her figure appeared beside Henry, standing side by side with him. As for the two other Section Nine team members who had followed Sylvia, when they saw the miserable state of theirrades, they immediately went to take care of them. "Junior Sister?" The thievish-looking youth looked at Sylvia. "Junior Sister, you aren''t trying to stand up for this kid, are you?" Tyrrel furrowed his brows as he scolded Sylvia, "As my disciple, it is not appropriate for you to stand beside the enemy at this moment. Get over here now!" "Tyrrel." Ayer of purple light condensed in Henry''s hand. "I''m very curious. When did my wife be your disciple?" Tyrrel waved his sleeves and said matter-of-factly, "The person I like is going to enter my school. Is there any problem with that? Also, from today onwards, she isn''t your wife, but is going to marry one of her senior brothers! Henry Zhang, you''re just a junior and you still dare to call me by my name. You don''t know the rules! Didn''t your master teach you, what are the rules?" "Sorry, he really didn''t teach me." Henry smiled. "If you don''t believe me, I''ll send you there so you can ask him?" Chapter 1575 Chapter 1575 Henry''s smile was seen by Tyrrel, which made Tyrrel feel that he had been seriously ridiculed. Tyrrel disciple frowned and said, "Kid, you really don''t know the immensity of heaven and earth!" "The sky is high and the earth is thick?" Henry stepped in the air and nced around. "Tyrrel, do you know where we are?" Tyrrel looked around subconsciously and replied with a face full of disdain, "I, Tyrrel, don''t need to know where we are." Henry stepped forward and said, "If you don''t know, I''ll tell you. We are in the Sosasmo desert, and this ce is called the City of Hell. Thend around the prison belongs to Radiant Ind. And since the establishment of Radiant Ind, the rules on this ind have been made by me. No one has ever broken the rules of Radiant Ind. On Radiant Ind, you have to obey everything I have said. Otherwise, you either get out of Radiant Ind or you stay here forever. Which one do you choose?" Henry said as he walked. When his voice fell, he had already stood in front of Tyrrel and looked at him. In Henry''s hand, a purple light was condensed. Tyrrel''s face was still full of disdain. He opened his mouth and said, "Radiant Ind? Haha, a ce that can be destroyed with a flick of the finger is not worthy of discussing rules with me." Henry shook his head slightly. "Let''s put it aside for the time being. Tyrrel, I''m asking you. Do you know why so many people are gathered here today?" Tyrrel didn''t make a sound. Henry shouted, "Resist the enemies!" The three words exploded in the air like thunder, so that everyone could hear it clearly. Henry nced at all the people below and continued, "There are so many of us gathering here to defend against foreign enemies. But now, the foreign enemies have not yet appeared, and you are attacking yourpanions. Are they your enemies?" "Henry, don''t pretend to be righteous. It''s the Section Nine that harmed us first, and they don''t want to take action!" A leader of the forces said. "Haha." Henry chuckled. "The Section Nine has already set up a cordon. Do you think that you are strong enough to rush into the cage? Are you going to attribute this matter to the Section Nine?" "Cut the crap. In the end, the Section Nine is just selfish!" Another leader roared, "We also know that there are risks in the cage, but now that we are standing in the same front, the Section Nine should help. You are just afraid of death!" "Afraid of death? Hahaha! Hahahahaha!" Henry suddenlyughed andughed loudly. Hisughter sounded in the air above the desert. This kind of crazyughter made people feel a little strange and creepy. "Zhang, why are youughing?!" One of the leaders of the forces said. Henry''s unbridledughter stopped abruptly. "We are afraid of death? We are afraid of death? Today, I''ll show you that the person who is afraid of death in your mouth came with something!" Henry waved his arm, and an envelope flew out from the chest of a member of the Section Nine and fell into Henry''s hand. Henry raised the envelope in his hand and said loudly, "Everyone present, your eyesight should be good. Come and see what''s in my hand!" As soon as Henry''s voice fell, the surface of the envelope was smashed to pieces. The contents of the letter were clearly disyed in front of everyone. At the moment when the word "Will" came into view, everyone''s body was shocked. Henry said, "The so-called cowardly person in your words hase this time and has written a letter to say goodbye to his parents. They''re ready to die, but I''m afraid that they didn''t expect that they would die in the hands of their own people before seeing the enemy. What do you think of this joke?" This time, the great forces all looked at each other in dismay, no one retorting. They came and wrote their wills. These people couldn''t do it themselves. Seeing that the scene was gradually dominated by Henry, the thievish-looking young man from the Taoist Jade Virtual temple shouted, "Henry, kid, don''t talk nonsense here. What we are saying now..." Pa! A crisp sound interrupted the thievish- looking youth''s words. Henry still stood in ce, and a ck figure appeared in front of the thievish-looking youth. The five-fingered handprint on the thievish-looking youth''s face was exceptionally eye-catching. "Have I allowed you to speak?" Henry calmly said. What he said was exactly the same as what the thievish-looking youth had just said to the people in the Section Nine. "You!" The thievish- looking youth was about to lose his temper, but the ck figure reached out and pointed at him. He was stunned and did not move again. Tyrrel''s face changed, and he shouted at Henry, "Young man, you dare to attack my disciple! How dare you?!" "No, you are wrong." Henry shook his head. "I want to kill him and... you!" As soon as Henry finished his words, a purple sh of light enveloped Tyrrel. "Younger generation Henry, you actually dare to attack me!" Tyrrel''s figure swiftly retreated. At the same time, a True Spirit was formed behind him. When the True Spirit appeared, Henry narrowed his eyes. Previously, he had found something wrong with the Spirit of the young man with thievish- looking eyes. At this time, the Spirit of Tyrrel was also like that. Tyrrel''s strength had definitely not reached the Spirit-controlling Realm, but the Spirit that he had condensed had that strength. Henry smiled slightly. "Why can''t I attack you? Others have so many scruples, but i, Henry, do not. I don''t care which organisation youe from, and I don''t care about your so- called Seniority. In my eyes, I respect those who deserve respect, respect those who are ready to fight, and no matter what identity I have, I will fight with them." Purple light condensed again in Henry''s hand. "Today, the Section Nine came here and wrote their wills. However, you, Tyrrel, took advantage of your power to bully others. Now, I, Henry Zhang, also want to y and take e advantage of my power to bully others!" The moment Henry said that he was bullying others, three Battle Spirits appeared behind him. "As the saying goes, if you stand on the same stand, you should at least think simrly." Henry said with a smile on his mouth, "If you just say this kind of words, I have to consider you as enemies." Behind Henry, a white and red Battle Spirit condensed a sword edge in their hands.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. In the night sky above the desert, snow started falling for no reason. Henry continued, "I, Henry Zhang, am ayman. In the face of foreign enemies, I do not have other ways to deal with things. All I can do is say three words. Kill without exception!" The red sword-light rose into the sky. It was not weaker than the colourful light pir. In front of the red sword aura, a terrified expression appeared on Tyrrel''s face. Chapter 1576 Chapter 1576 A red sword beam shot up into the sky. It was snowing. This strange scene that suddenly appeared made everyone''s hearts tremble in fear. They had never seen this type of scene before. A single person used his own strength to change the world. Tyrrel was clearly shocked by this scene. The terror in his eyes was simply unable to be hidden. "Senior Tyrrel, I''ve always been curious about what kind of role my master is." In Henry''s hand, the purple light had been condensed into the shape of a sword. "Since you are of the same generation as my master, then let me see what ability you so-called elders have." The red sword light chopped down from the sky with an unstoppable momentum. In the sky, the snow was falling more heavily. In a short time, the entire ground had been covered in snow. The falling snow in the desert could definitely be considered an extraordinary sight. The thievish-looking youth''s legs gave way, and he subconsciously wanted to run. However, under the effect of the cold light, his head was thrown high into the air and separated from his body. His eyes were wide open, and it was evident that he could not close his eyes. The red sword light went straight to Tyrrel. At the same time, the Battle Spirit''s body increased to 70 metres! Compared to the 70-metre-tall Battle Spirit, Tyrrel was as small as an ant! Tyrrel''s Battle Spirit was no more than seven metres tall. The moment the sword glow descended, the first thought that Tyrrel had was to flee. This monstrous sword caused him to feel an unstoppable terror. The red light illuminated the sky. The brilliance of the light hadpletely surpassed that of the coloured light that reached the heavens. At this moment, the only thing in everyone''s eyes was the colour of red. The huge sword chopped down, and the light scattered. Everything was settled down again. In the desert, it was still snowing. The biting cold filled the air, making people shiver. However, they didn''t know whether it was the coldness of the snow or the killing intent in the scattered sword light that made them tremble. The head of the thievish-looking youth fell to the ground at this moment, stained with yellow sand. Tyrrel and his True Spirit were floating in the air as if nothing had happened. But if you looked carefully, he would see that ayer of ice was condensing at a visible speed on the feet of Tyrrel and his True Spirit. The iceyer spread to the body of Tyrrel, covering his legs, his waist, and finally his upper body. At the same time that Tyrrel s body was sealed, his True Spirit had also beenpletely sealed. Seeing that Tyrrel had turned into an ice sculpture, the eyes of the leading young man from the Taoist Jade Virtual temple were filled with fear. Then, a faint red light shed away. Tyrrel, who had turned into an ice sculpture, waspletely crushed, and even the bones could not be pieced together. The purple light in Henry''s hand dissipated, and he shook his head with regret. "It turns out that he only had a bit of power. I thought he was stronger. All right." Henry fell back to the ground. The leaders of the major forces around looked at Henry and didn''t dare to breathe. The power of that sword almost scared them out of their wits! Henry said, "From now on, if anyone dares to attack my colleagues again, I will investigate to the end. It will not be enough to wipe out one person. I will wipe out one family. Do you understand?" As Henry finished his words, no one around dared to make a sound. Henry frowned and said again, "I asked you a question, didn''t you hear me?" "Understood!" This time, all of them answered in unison, because Henry had already used his strength to make all of them feel fear. Henry nodded with satisfaction. "First of all, you have to figure out one thing. The ce you are now at is called Radiant Ind. This is my ind. Everything here is up to j ome, Henry. You have to listen to me. If you don''t agree, I don''t suggest you kibb a few more people before the enemiese." The great forces'' bodies trembled, feeling fear. Henry finallyid his eyes on the young leader of the Taoist Jade Virtual Temple and said with a smile, "As for you, I will give you three seconds to run. One." As soon as Henry said that, the leading young man fled to the distance crazily without any hesitation.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. "Two." In the second second, the young leader had already fled a hundred metres away at his fastest speed. "Three." Henry lightly waved his hand, and a purple light fell from the sky. Like thunder, it struck the leading young man from a hundred metres away. Peng! With this sound, the leading young man turned into a mass of blood fog and directly exploded in the air. All the forces were terrified when they saw this scene. After Henry finished all this, he no longer cared about the other forces. He knew that what he had done tonight was enough. Killing people as a warning to others was the limit. If he continued to suppress them, these people''s spirits would probably copse before the enemy arrived. Henry looked at the people in the Section Nine and said to Sylvia, "My wife, take them to heal their wounds first. I''ll go down." "Go down?" Sylvia looked at the coloured light pir. Cesia had already clearly said that this light pir could not be entered at will. However, if Henry wanted to enter into the cage, it was necessary for him to first enter into this light pir. "Yes." Henry nodded. "I will not give up anyrades. If there is hope, I want to go in." Henry saw clearly that the member of the Section Nine had been thrown into the beam of light. Sylvia took a deep breath. She didn''t want to change Henry''s decision, so she said, "Be careful." "Don''t worry." Henry said and then walked toward the beam of light. When he was about to enter the beam of light, Henry suddenly looked back. "By the way, honey, until I return, everything here is handed over to you." Henry''s simple words made Sylvia slightly stunned. Then she solemnly nodded to Henry, "Don''t worry, honey." A simple sentence represented Henry''s current recognition of Sylvia. How could Sylvia not recognize this? This was because she felt that all her previous efforts were not in vain! Finally, she could be his helper. Henry looked at the beam again. This time, he stepped into the beam without any hesitation. From the outside, he couldn''t see what was inside the light beam. When Henry stepped into it, everything in front of him changed. What was disyed in front of Henry was not colourful light, nor was it yellow sand above the City of Hell, but a lofty mountain! Chapter 1577 Chapter 1577 Henry looked at everything in front of him. When he looked back, there was no way out. Behind him, there was an endless mountain, and the clouds seemed to be by his side. "This is... a projection?" At this time, this was the first impression that appeared in Henry''s mind. After all, he had entered apletely different world with only one step. This was a bit too mysterious. But immediately, Henry denied his own idea. With his current strength, the projection could not give him any illusion, and Henry could feel that the humidity and density of the air around him were different from before, and even the surrounding spiritual Qi was more abundant. "Or should I say, this ce has been connected to the Core? Is this a ce in the Core?" This was Henry''s second spection, and it was also the spection with the highest possibility in Henry''s view. On a distant mountain, Henry saw a Taoist temple. Henry did not put his target on the Taoist temple. He just nced at it. The purpose of hising was to find the member who had just fallen into the beam. Henry lifted his Qi and flew straight into the air. He looked around but found no one. Other than a few wild animals in the mountains, the only thing left in the deste mountain range was the Taoist temple. Standing at the peak of the mountains, the Taoist temple gave Henry a mysterious feeling. Henry flew to the Taoist temple. It looked like the temple was only a few mountains away from him, which made Henry fly for more than ten minutes. But, no matter how fast Henry sped up, the Taoist temple was always in the distance. There had never been any change. Henry took a deep breath. The feeling of the Taoist temple was the same as the white light he had seen in the mountain passage in Mountain Heng. He could not get close to it at all. "This is a formation. We can''t get out." A strange voice came from behind Henry. "Who is it?!" Henry suddenly turned around and saw a figure floating behind him. When Henry saw the face of the figure clearly, his eyes widened and his mouth couldn''t help but open. "Brother Henry, I know you. Do you have a feeling that this ce is very incredible?" The person spoke, his voice filled with bitterness. "Yes." Henry nodded. He found the current situation a little hard to ept. The figure that had suddenly appeared behind him was none other than the Section Nine member that Henry had seen earlier. The young man had been thrown into the pir of light by the member of the Taoist Jade Virtual. However, this Section Nine member looked much older. His face was full of stubble, and his short, lean hair was now on his shoulders. "Let me introduce myself. My name is Tobit Huang. I''ve seen your photo before. The major ns that you''ve fought before didn''t dare to make a sound. You are the most outstanding talent of the younger generation." Tobit said. "How did you end up here?" "I''m looking for you," Henry said. "Looking for me?" A look of curiosity was in Tobit''s eyes. "Yes." Henry nodded. "I find it incredible. It''s not about the situation here, but you. I saw with my own eyes that you were inserted into the colourful beam of light." Tobit''s face was filled with confusion. "You saw me being thrown into the pir of light? Based on my calctions, that should have been five years ago, right?" "Five years?!" Henry''s body suddenly trembled. "What, isn''t that so?" Tobit said in a strange voice. "Perhaps I remember wrongly. It might be four, or possibly six. There''s nothing here at all. There''s no way to calcte the date and month of each year. Perhaps I remember wrongly." "No." Henry shook his head. "It''s only fifteen minutes since I saw you fall into the beam of light." "What?!" Tobit''s eyes suddenly widened, and a violent wave of spiritual energy engulfed his entire body. The Spiritual Qi around Tobit made Henry frown. The degree of violence of the Spiritual Qi made Henry feel a little incredible. It should be known that when Henry saw Tobit a couple of moments ago, he didn''t even have the ability to control the Qi. But now, obviously, Tobit was in the Spirit-controlling Realm! It was just that there weren''t any True Spirits on Tobit''s body. Otherwise, he would truly be at the level of an expert of the Spirit-controlling Realm! "Fifteen minutes? Impossible, you''re lying to me!" Tobit suddenly waved his hand, and arge mountain rose up from the ground, smashing straight towards Henry. Tobit roared angrily, "I''ve known long ago that there''s a ghost here! After hiding for solong, I''ve finally revealed myself! Speak, what''s your purpose?!" Tobit possessed the standard strength of a Spiritcontrolling Realm cultivator. Furthermore, the Spiritual Qi in his body was even more solid than that of anyone Henry had seen before! If there was someone who was on par with Tobit standing in front of him, if the two of them were purelypeting in terms of spiritual energy, Tobit would be able to crush thempletely. When Henry saw that Tobit had descended into madness, he also knew that he couldn''t exin it to him right now. If he wanted him to honestly talk, he had no choice but to subdue him first. With a thought in his mind, Henry summoned his Battle Spirits, but he discovered that the four Battle Spirits hadn''t reacted at all. He hadn''t been able to summon them at all. At this time, the mountains under Tobit''s control had already pressed down from the air and smashed down with the momentum of a dome, trying to directly crush Henry into pieces. The difference between Henry and others was that other people in the Spirit-controlling Realm had to rely on their own True Spirits even if they were masters. That was the embodiment of their greatestbat strength, but Henry''s greatestbat strength was still himself. The purple Qi condensed into a divine sword. With the sword waving, the mountain was split andpletely divided into two parts. Henry swung his sword. Without any unnecessary words, sword Qi poured out again. Almost in an instant, more than a dozen beams of purple sword Qi filled the air and went straight to Tobit. Henry''s move was ruthless and did eContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org. not have any intention of probing. At this moment, Henry was also extreme anxious. He really wanted to find out what was going on with Tobit. As for what Tobit was saying, Henry could not believe that Tobit had been there for several years. A dozen beams of purple sword radiance were sent away from Henry. After all, Henry now had the power to fight with Supremacy Masters. Although he didn''t have the support of the Battle Spirits or the Sun and Moon Domain, the fighting capacity that Henry could disy was much stronger than that of an ordinary expert. The purple sword radiance came from the Demon Sword of Destruction. Each of the current Henry''s strikes belonged to the Demon Sword of Destruction. Even though he did not unleash all of his power, it was still exceptionally terrifying. In the face of those ten or so violet sword shes, all Tobit could do was resist, and a protective Qi was formed in front of him. But when the seventh sword sh came smashing down, the protective Qi in front of Tobitpletely shattered. The eighth sword sh had been able to take Tobit''s life, but right at this moment, the violet sword sh hadpletely dissipated. Henry''s figure appeared in front of Tobit. "Come, tell me what happened." Chapter 1578 Chapter 1578 Tobit stared at Henry in front of him, swallowed his saliva, and asked with difficulty, "Are you really Henry Zhang?" Henry shrugged his shoulders and said, "Of course." A look of shame appeared on Tobit''s face. "I didn''t expect you to be this powerful. I thought that in the past five years, my strength had already reached such a pinnacle level. I never imagined that you would surpass me by so much." "Five years..." Henry looked around and said, "Have you lived here all the time in the past five years?" "Right." Tobit nodded. Henry asked, "Have you ever thought about leaving?" Tobit replied, "Of course I thought of leaving, but I can''t get out of here." At this point, Tobit looked lonely. He looked around and said, "You''ve also found out just now that we''re in a certain formation. No matter how far you go, you can''t leave this mountain or enter that Taoist temple. In the past five years, I''ve wanted to leave every day, but I couldn''t do it at all. By the way, what do you mean by seeing me fall into the light pir just now?" After Henry exined the matter, Tobit had a look of surprise on his face. "So, from your point of view, only fifteen minutes have passed since I fell into the light pir. In fifteen minutes, five years have passed here. Is it possible that the time here is different from the time outside?" Henry shook his head and said nothing. "What sort of ce is this?" A look of panic appeared in Tobit''s eyes. "Could it be that this is the ''cage'' they spoke of? But even if this was the ''cage'', it was nothing more than a trap. How could it change the time?!" Henry took a deep breath and said, "Let me have a look first. I don''t know what''s going on." After Henry finished, his figure continued to fly toward the Taoist temple, while Tobit followed Henry. Henry rushed on with his full speed for two hours. Nothing had changed. The Taoist temple was still far away from them. "Look, this ce is like this." Tobit spoke out. "Don''t struggle any longer. I''ve tested it for five years, and I''ve done the same thing almost every day. But nothing has changed." Henry stopped and pondered for a while. Then he suddenly turned around and said with a frightened face, "Sacred Lord, why are you here?" The moment Henry spoke, Tobit''s entire body began to condense with light. However, when he looked in Henry''s direction, he did not see anyone. Tobit''s figure started to retreat rapidly at this moment. As for the ce where Tobit had just stood, a ray of violet sword light had alreadye chopping down. If Tobit hadn''t moved, he would have been chopped in half by this violet sword light. Tobit looked at Henry with a hint of yfulness in his eyes. "Interesting, how did you find it out?" "I didn''t." Henry held his purple holy sword. "I''m just used to being on guard. I was just testing you a little. Who knew that you would take the bait so easily? Let me guess. This ce shouldn''t belong to any of the four great districts, right? You aren''t one of the forces of the four great districts either." "Haha, Henry, that''s interesting. You deserve to be that person''s son." Tobit changed his appearance. At this moment, his tone was particrly frivolous. "I originally prepared something for you and waited to bring it to you so that you could enjoy it. But I didn''t expect you toe down first." "To ruin your n?" Henry smiled and said, "You should need two more days to prepare all the things for me, right? What will it be?" Tobit looked away from him and then turned to look at Henry. "Have you always been so self-righteous?" "Not really. It''s just that I''m quite confident when ites to doing things," Henry said. "Actually, the pathway between the Core and the surface was opened a day ago. It''s just that you''re in charge of controlling the passage. I think you''re the so-called person hiding in the dark, aren''t you?" "Haha, haha." Tobit let out a softugh. "Even if you guessed it, so what? Since you came down ahead of time, it doesn''t matter. It isn''t bad to let you enjoy this sort of thing here." As soon as Tobit finished his words, the whole earth began to tremble, and everything began to change. The Taoist temple, which was two hills away from Henry, was now emitting seven colours. The light was exactly the same as the lotus flowers on the top of Henry''s head. When the Taoist temple waspletely covered by this seven-coloured light, the shape of the Taoist temple gradually changed. As the lighte together, it turned into a huge seven coloured lotus in front of Henry. The enormous seven-coloured lotus flower took the initiative to float towards Henry. Tobit''s figure grew taller as he floated to the top of the sevencoloured lotus flower and sat down cross-legged. Tobit''s voice suddenly became empty at this moment. It could be clearly seen that he was speaking, but his voice came from all directions. "Henry Zhang, Justus Lu left you with the sacred lotus. This is the product of harmonizing the Yin and Yang of the world, but it was not easy to mediate the Yin and Yang of the world by Justus alone. If that thing is hidden in your body, it shouldn''t belong to this world. I wanted to give you a few more days to live, but now it seems that you don''t need more time." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Henry looked at the huge colourful lotus in front of him and smiled tirelessly. "If you are really so powerful, you can get rid of me. You don''t have to y games with me, do you? Not to mention arranging people to supervise me on purpose." It was not unreasonable for Henry to say something like that. What Cesia said to Henry, Henry clearly remembered in his mind that the passageway would be open for three days. The passageway was not only connected to the Core but also the passageway shouldn''t be entered! These were the three messages that Cesia delivered to Henry. Henry could tell whether some of them were real or not. ording to Henry''s understanding of Cesia, the matter that Cesia was about to remind Henry would be repeatedly emphasized and it was that they could not enter the passageway. Cesia only delivered the message, which made it very easy for Henry to distinguish the meaning of Cesia''s words. The passageway had to be entered! But it was impossible for Cesia to say it directly. This was also one of the biggest reasons why Henry dared to enter the passagewayThis content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Otherwise, at this critical moment of the collision between the two great civilizations, it would be absolutely impossible for Henry to risk his life. On top of the enormous lotus flower, a golden light was emanating from Tobit''s eyes. "Henry, you do have some ability, but it should not be the reason for you toe here to show off. This ce is isted from the outside world, and you can''t use the Sun and Moon domain. What will you use to fight with me, hmm?" As soon as Tobit finished his words, a golden light burst out and swept toward Henry. This colour represented the colour of wealth, but now, it was filled with killing intent. Chapter 1579 Chapter 1579 In the face of Tobit''s attack, Henry shed out with his sword. The purple sword radiance shot straight for the golden light that permeated the sky. The sword radiance that originated from the Demon Sword of Destruction did not cause even the slightest ripple when it struck the golden light. Instead, it was devoured by the golden light that permeated the sky. The sword light didn''t give any feedback to Henry, as if it disappeared into thin air. The golden light once again pressed down on Henry, and at the same time, Tobit''s voice rang out. "This ce doesn''t belong to any space and is a free ce. The Demon Sword of Destruction can absorb the power of the world and destroy everything, but in this ce, there is no power that can be absorbed. Not to mention you, even Ss'' Demon Sword of Destruction couldn''t make any waves here. Henry, ept your fate." At this moment, there was actually a kind ofpassion in Tobit''s tone, as if he was asking Henry to ept his fate for Henry''s sake. Henry naturally couldn''t surrender. He had also tried summoning the Purple Moon, but like the Battle Spirit, he couldn''t summon the Purple Moon or the Golden Sun. Henry waved his arms continuously, and streaks of sword light chopped toward the golden light all over the sky. But just like Tobit had said, all of Henry''s sword shespletely dissipated within the golden light that filled the sky. They did not cause the golden light any harm at all. "Henry, you don''t have to resist meaninglessly anymore. What I want is not your life, but the sacred lotus. You haven''t seen your father since you were born. At the age of ten, your mother sacrificed for you. It shouldn''t have happened to you. You should have had a harmonious family. Now you should be at home enjoying the warm time with your parents. Everything you have experienced and all your suffering is put on you by someone. Now, you just need to rx. You only need to give up resisting so that you don''t have to suffer such torment. Only in this way can you find your true self." There was a devil nature in Tobit''s voice. It was like a spring breeze, causing one to involuntarily rx. It could be seen that the purple divine sword in Henry''s hand gradually became illusory and then dissipated. At this moment, everything in the area was filled with golden light. Only an enormous sevencoloured lotus flower could be seen floating in the air. Tobit sat cross-legged on top of the lotus flower. He was just like the Bodhisattva who hade to rescue those who hade from the Buddhist scriptures. "Henry, give up resisting. As long as you give up everything, you will be able to see your father, and your mother will return to your side. Let go, all of this should not be borne by you. You are too tired." There was a warm feeling in the golden light, just like the sunshine in the cold wind of March, which made people feel veryfortable. Just as the golden light was about to spread to Henry''s body, a lotus emerged from the top of Henry''s head. It rotated and scattered the light, covering Henry''s whole body. Henry''s eyes, which had been somewhat obsessed with the golden light, suddenly became clear. The purple holy sword that had just dissipated in his hand was condensed again. Seeing Henry''s reaction, Tobit furrowed his brows and muttered softly, "D*mn it, Justus." Henry shook his head and gave a thumbs up. "Awesome. You''ve hypnotized me thoroughly. I''m very curious. What''s the use of the sacred lotus you want? I haven''t fully understood the effect of the lotus until now." "You don''t have to understand." Tobit shook his head and stood up. At this moment, his temperament changed again. He changed from a Bodhisattva with no joy and no sorrow to a bully. He looked down at Henry from top to bottom and said coldly, "Henry, I''ll give you one more chance. Give up resistance and hand over the sacred lotus." Henry shook his head slightly. "I want to give it to you, but this thing seems to be out of my control, and I suddenly thought of a very interesting thing." Tobit did not make a sound. Henry continued, "There are people above monitoring my every move. After I entered the light pir, I havee to a trap and you waited for me to fall into it. This shows that you are afraid of me, but from the strength you show and the formation here, it is obvious that you are not afraid of me. Thabis to say, there is something else on me that you are afraid of, right?" Henry looked at himself and said, "It seems that I don''t have any other powerful moves other than the Demon Sword of Destruction. As for the sacred lotus, I don''t understand. It is your goal this time, indicating that these two things are not worth it Since the two most powerful things on me are not worthy of your fear, the result is obvious." ContentN?velDrama.Org owns all content. belongs to NovelDrama.Org The purple holy sword in Henry''s hand became more and more intense, and he took out something like a token from his body. With a sword in one hand and a Token in the other, Henry said with a smile, "My wife once told me that when I am in the Core I should do whatever want. Even if I made a hole in the sky, it wouldn''t matter. It means that a big shot is protecting me behind my back. Although I don''t know who this big shot is and has nothing to do with me, maybe he''s arranged by Master Lu or my father who has never appeared, anyway, someone is backing me up, and what you fear should be the one who backs me up." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Henry waved out several beams of sword light, which were swallowed by the golden light all over the sky. "When you say that this is a space of its own, you just want to block the sacred lotus and the aura of this ghost thing under you, because you are afraid of being sensed by others. Am I right?" Tobit''s poker face finally changed at this moment. He stared at Henry and said, "You''re right. And then?" "Then it''s very simple." Henry stretched and said, "If I break through this space, will the people you fear appear?" "Break through?" A deep, tireless look appeared on Tobit''s face. "You think you''ll be able to break through this ce by yourself?" "Yes." Henry nodded. "Your strength may be stronger than mine, but you have never dared to use too strong attack moves and you even tried to brainwash me. This shows that your so-called independent space is not too secure. Then, as long as my attack skills are slightly stronger, it can be broken through, right?" A look of self-confidence was on Tobit''s face. "I admit, your analysis wasn''t wrong, but "slightly stronger"? You don''t have Battle Spirits, and you don''t have the Domain. The Demon Sword of Destruction isn''t being supplied with any energy here. How can you possibly be a bit stronger?" "Because of this." Henry threw up the token in his hand, and then a seven-meter- tall Battle Spirit appeared in front of Henry. Chapter 1580 Chapter 1580 Tobit looked at the shadow of a True Spirit that had suddenly appeared in front of him. His eyes widened, and his body couldn''t help but tremble. Henry smiled and said, "I have got some gadgets before, and I thought that they would no longer be useful. I didn''t expect that there would be magical effects today. Of course, it''s not just these." Henry pulled off his jacket and then swung it hard. Dozens of carriers, which were at most as big as a baby''s fist, appeared beside Henry. These things were collected by Henry in Spirit City, and they could withstand the infusion of some Qi. After these items appeared, the purple divine sword in Henry''s hand slowly expanded. A crazy suction force came out from the Demon Sword of Destruction and went straight for the seven-metre-tall Battle Spirit. The Battle Spirit seemed to have felt the threat. It was resisting, but under Henry''s control, the Battle Spirit turned into a flowing light and was swallowed by the Demon Sword of Destruction. After devouring the Battle Spirit, the Demon Sword of Destruction had increased to 10 metres in size. This was 10 metres in the state of extremepression. This scene took a long time to describe, but it actually happened in a few seconds. By the time Tobit realized what was going on, the Demon Sword of Destruction had already taken shape. Tobit didn''t hesitate any longer. He stretched out his palm. And the golden light all over the sky also condensed into a big hand to grab Henry. Henry''s tiny body wielded the gigantic Demon Sword of Destruction and shed at the giant golden palm. The purple and golden lights collided with each other. This time, it was no longer silent devouring. When the two colours collided, the two rays of light merged into one, dazzling to the eye. Henry and Tobit both closed their eyes subconsciously because there was an invisible sharpness in the light. Even with their strength, if they looked directly at this dazzling light, their eyes would be hurt. When Henry closed his eyes, he could clearly feel that the earth was going crazy. No, to be exact, the whole space was going crazy. Until the light all over the sky disappeared, it was still going on. Henry opened his eyes and saw that the huge colourful lotus in front of him was twisting weirdly. Tobit stood on the lotus and looked anxious. He kept making seals with his hands as if he was trying to make up for something. "Crack!" A clear sound could be heard behind Henry. Henry turned around and saw a patch of green. The green behind him did not merge with this space in front of him at all! As Henry looked at the gradual growth of green behind him and the growing mountains around him, the smile on his face grew wider and wider. "I always thought that I was lucky. I used to have Master Lu to teach me, but after he left, he left behind so many followers to support me. Then, I met Master Ss to support me. When I reached the Core, there was also a mysterious big shot, that I don''t know who he was, standing behind me. Today, I, Henry Zhang, shamelessly say that I didn''t have many other things to do besides having more supporters. Come on, let me see what kind of person you''re wary of!" As soon as Henry finished his words, the space around him was all shattered, and the scene like a mirror appeared around Henry. At this moment, the seven-coloured lotus flower beneath Tobit''s feet waspletely shattered. A green jungle appeared around Henry. Henry raised his head. Above the jungle, he could see the dome. That was to say, he was now in a room where the illusion was made! Until now, Henry had understood everything. And below the trunk of a big tree, Henry saw the real corpse of Tobit. Everything, at this moment, was calm again. The lotus flower vanished, and Tobit floated in the air. He looked at Henry, and he could see that Tobit''s eyes were already red. "It looks like you''re in a desperate situation, aren''t you?" Henry looked at Tobit with a smile. Tobit gasped for breath and stared at Henry with his eyes fixed on him. He said in a deep voice, "Henry Zhang, do you know what you have done?! That sacred lotus copy was a product that had been created together with Yin and Yang for ten years! We have been preparing for ten years! Do you know that under the world, there is no second copy! Only this copy can connect the Core to the surface! You destroyed the passage connecting the two civilizations! You destroyed everything!" "Oh? It seems that I have be a saviour." Henry touched his nose. He didn''t expect this. "All of this is done by you!" Tobit gritted his teeth, and his corbone suddenly protruded. Following that, a pair of wings flipped out from behind Tobit''s back. Tobit''s arms extended at a speed visible to the naked eye. He looked at Henry coldly, "I don''t care who you are. No you will not be able to leave this ce alive today! Ten years of nning, ten years!" matter whose son you are! With a loud roar, Tobit pounced on Henry like a wild beast. In the midst of Tobit''s flight, sharp fangs grew out of his mouth, shing with a cold light. The purple sword in Henry''s hand condensed again, but this time, the purple sword in his hand seemed very illusory. In order to break the space, Henry''s sword almost used up all his strength. Now, there was not much strength that Henry could use. In this ce, Henry could not use any Qi, nor could Tobit. But Tobit''s mutated body gave him an absolute advantage. His thick arms were able to support his wings, sharp fangs, and ws, which were all able to help him fly in the air. All of these helped him enhance his strength.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Tobit''s figure had already arrived in front of Henry in the blink of an eye. His sharp ws, shining with a cold light, shed towards Henry''s chest. Henry struck out with his sword, but it was easily caught in Tobit''s hand. The purple divine sword caused sparks to fly off of Tobit''s sharp ws, but it only left behind a slight scratch. From this, one could tell how tough Tobit''s sharp ws were. As Tobit kicked out, his legs also began to mutate, which made them stronger and stronger. This kick was apanied by the sound of breaking wind. Tobit was an expert in closebat, which could be seen from his degree of mutation. If it was an ordinary master, even if it was Alene or theet old Martial King, they would suffer a great loss when they were close to Tobit. But Henry was different. Henry was fighting all the way with his fists! In the face of Tobit''s attack, Henry quickly dodged. Then, he found a gap and punched Tobit in the chest. Henry felt it immediately. It was a cold feelinging from the fist. Then, his arm, which was punching out his fist, was numb. "What an idiot!" Tobit made a disdainful sound, and the clothes on his upper body suddenly burst into pieces, revealing the shiny silver piece of armour on his body, covering his whole body. Chapter 1581 Chapter 1581 The bright armour on Tobit''s body glittered like fish scales, providing him with an extremely strong defensive quality. Henry shook his numb arms and his eyes became a little heavy. Henry had seen a lot of mutant beings, but Tobit was the first one who was this powerful. What Henry cared about most now wasn''t Tobit. If it was just this enemy, Henry was confident that he could kill him. However, the problem was that this person was only someone they had temporarily sent out after they found out that he had entered. How many more of these people were among them? In other words, what kind of organization was this? Was it the Alvin League? Henry narrowed his eyes. He was not sure what he was thinking, but if it was the Alvin League, there was no need for Ranulfo to waste time speaking to him. Ranulfo''s expression showed that he was not trying to deceive him, and he was extremely worried about the collision between the two major civilizations. But from Tobit''s words, he knew that the channel connecting the two civilizations was created by their own organization! Tobit licked his lips, and it could be seen that his tongue had be like a snake''s tongue. At this time, Tobit could no longer talk normally, and his eyes became colder and colder, and his speed was faster than before. Tobit''s attack was even more ferocious than before. His elbow joint, knee joint, and even his feet all grew sharp barbs. This kind of body was something that Henry couldn''tprehend at all. In the battle between Tobit and Henry, to some extent, Tobit had gained the absolute advantage. Henry couldn''t use his Qi, and there was no weapon in hand. It obviously wasn''t a good idea to fight Tobit head-on with his body. Tobit was also well aware of his own advantage. When they started fighting, he had apletely disregardful stance. He had no intention of defending himself at all. Under the full-strength attack, Henry immediately fell into a disadvantageous position. He had no way to retaliate at all and was being beaten so badly that he was forced to retreat. "Rumble! Rumble!"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Arge tree had copsed. The part of the tree that had been chopped off had a neat cut, which was caused by Tobit''s w. Henry gasped for air and kept moving up and down. He could only rely on his legs, while Tobit had not only mutated limbs, but also wings to increase his speed, which was even more terrifying. "Henry, why would you run away? Come out and y." Tobit''s voice was full of ridicule. His tongue returned to its original state. His whole body looked like a sharp de that could cause great damage to Henry at any time. Henry didn''t care about what Tobit said at all. He was now moving around in the jungle, just trying to find an exit. "Henry, do you know that you and your father are really alike? You only run around like a stray dog. In the end, he lost his child and his wife got killed. Do you know that when he knelt there, he was really like a dog?" Tobit continued to sneer. "In the beginning, he almost licked the urine on the ground. How about this? If you are willing to kneel down now, I can choose not to kill you. What do you think?" Tobit''s voice made Henry, who had been tossing and turning, suddenly stop where he was. He turned around and looked at Tobit, who was in the air with his wings spread. A smile appeared on Tobit''s face. The reason why he said so much was that he wanted to irritate Henry, because he found that if Henry kept running like this, he could not do anything to Henry in a short time. Once Henry continued to drag him, everything would be meaningless when that man came. Tobit slowly approached Henry and continued, "Do you know that you and your father live worse than two dogs? Do you want to know how humble he was at that time? I can tell you slowly. I will tell you about that dog''s life." Tobit was getting closer and closer to Henry. Henry clenched his fists. Just as Tobit entered the attacking range and spread his wings, preparing to rush towards Henry to give him a fatal blow, Henry suddenly stretched out his fist and then gestured a middle finger at Tobit. Tobit, who had already prepared to attack, was stunned. Henry grinned, and then he flew up again in the jungle to find the exit. Tobit was so angry that his entire body was shaking. He let out a loud roar, and his tongue once again turned into a trident shape. This represented that the other parts of his body were also undergoing a mutation, which would make him even more powerful. Tobit''s figure swept past multiplerge trees, and only when Tobit hadpletely flown past them did theserge trees copse. Tobit let out a sharp howl. This was his angry roar! He threw caution to the wind, and his eyes were filled with killing intent. He was about to tear Henry to pieces. At the same time. "Boom! Boom!" A heavy sound came from above them. A giant stone fell from the sky to the ground. Henry took a look and found that there was a huge hole in the dome, and a figure appeared on the dome. "Something got in the way. I''mte. You take care of things here. I''ll go take a look at the other crickets and ants." The figure''s voice sounded particrly familiar to Henry. A bronze long sabre fell from the sky, inserted into the ground and fell in front of Henry. At the same time, Henry saw the figure above him. The man was wearing a white mask with no face on it. "Sacred Lord from the Noble Berserkers!" Henry murmured. He never thought that the person Tobit was wary of was actually him! After Sacred Lord dropped the bronze sabre, he did not stay for a second and disappeared. Henry stretched out his hand and grabbed the handle of the long sabre. At the moment he grabbed the handle, Henry actually felt a forceing from the handle and the sabre seemed to be resisting him. But after only two seconds, the long sabre returned to normal and the resistance forcepletely disappeared. The bronze sabre was pulled out by Henry, and aging was hanging on the handle. It rang along with Henry''s movements. There was a deep blood groove carved on both sides of the sabre, and it was in the colour of ancient copper, which made Henry feel that it was very ancient. Just by gently waving the bronze sabre in his hand, Henry could feel its sharp edge. With this weapon in hand, when Henry looked at Tobit again, his eyes were full of confidence. Tobit''s face became very ugly. When the figure of Sacred Lord appeared in the sky, he didn''t dare to move at all. Only when he left did his eyes refocused on Henry. Henry shook his wrist and waved a sabre. Then he reached out his finger and hooked it on Tobit''s wrist. "Come on, let''s see who''s going to get beaten." With a long shout, Tobit''s figure turned into lightning and rushed toward Henry. Faced with the charging Tobit, Henry took a step forward and shed at Tobit with the long sabre in his hand at an extremely tricky angle. Henry was proficient in martial arts. It was not difficult for him to use a sabre. Chapter 1582 Chapter 1582 Henry, who was holding the bronze long sabre, waspletely different from before, and hisbat strength was not at the same level. Previously, the outer armour on Tobit''s body made him look like a hedgehog, leaving Henry no space to attack at all. He could only avoid the attack. But now, it was different. With a long sabre in hand, the counterattack could be made.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. The ancient long sabre was particrly sharp. When the long sabre and the hard armour on Tobit''s body came into contact, it was like cutting through a sheet of white paper, easily tearing apart the armour around Tobit''s body. Tobit''s face changed dramatically. His advantage was no longer his advantage, but Tobit had no intention of running away. He knew very well that he wouldn''t be able to escape today. In the battle between the two of them, after exchanging a single blow, Tobit pulled himself apart and looked at the entire outer armour that had been chopped off from his left shoulder. Henry, however, looked at the bronze long sabre in his hand with great interest. The killing power of this thing was much greater than that of the Demon Sword of Destruction. The outer shell of Tobit, which had just been chopped off, was currently slowly growing at a rate visible to the naked eye. Henry crooked his finger at Tobit again. With this long sabre in hand, he was full of confidence. A cruel look appeared in Tobit''s eyes as his body began to mutate once more. This time, his entire body had grown evenrger. At the same time, his tailbone had also grown longer, forming a huge tail. This transformation urred very fast. In just a few seconds, Tobit''s body had already expanded to three metres in size. Tobit descended from the sky, his two fists smashing fiercely against the ground. The entire ground began to tremble just because of the power of his fists. From this, one could tell how berserk the power contained within these fists of Tobit''s. If one were to be hit by these fists, the impact of those punches would most likely beparable to that of a speeding car truck. Henry put his long sabre in front of him and grinned. "Come on." Tobit let out an angry roar and charged at Henry like a human- shaped tank. Every step he took made a powerful sound. Seeing that Tobit had arrived in front of him, Henry lifted his sabre, took a step forward, raised his hand, and struck out with his sabre. The long sabre made a sound, but it sounded like a tiger''s roar. At this moment, Tobit''s pupils constricted violently. This was because he saw that the long sabre had transformed into a ferocious tiger, pouncing towards him. However, in Henry''s eyes, the sabre was still just an ordinary sabre. He had no idea what was currently going on in Tobit''s eyes. Tobit''s initially imposing manner instantly fell to an extremely low level. In the face of Henry''s knife, his eyes were filled with fear and a little sluggishness. "Buzz buzz!" With a light sound, the ancient bronze sabre cut from above Tobit''s head to the ground without any resistance. Light green blood sprayed everywhere. Tobit''s entire body was split into two, and it fell to the ground. Henry quickly retreated to avoid the sshing blood, and then he looked at the sabre in his hand. There was not a single trace of blood left on the de. "It''s a divine weapon." Henry couldn''t help sighing. He guessed that the power of this long sabre could easily harm even a master simr to Honourable Lords. After Tobit''s death, everything around him became quiet. Henry looked up at the broken dome, then jumped out. After jumping out of the dome, Henry looked at everything around him. There was a huge enclosed space outside the dome. In short, the dense forest that trapped Henry just belonged to this small room. On the outside, Henry also saw the sealed space that was simr to a desert and to the sea. Every ce was exceptionally huge, just like the Alvin League''sboratory in the Recluse World, just several timesrger than the one in the Recluse World. This was another superboratory! Henrynded on the ground. Many precise instruments were presented in front of him, and many dead bodies were scattered all over the ground. They were all mutants like Tobit. Some of them were much stronger than Tobit from the appearance alone. At this moment, they were all dead and lying here. Henry came to the precise instruments and looked at them. The people here were also studying the ancient creatures. They were exactly the same as the members of the Alvin League, but the progress of their research was much higher than that of the Alvin League. On top of thergest instrument in theb, Henry saw three words. The words alone gave Henry a strong shock. The Real Dragon! Yes! This research institute was trying to produce the Real Dragon! Henry couldn''t help but suck in a breath of cold air. The Real Dragon, a legendary life form from Yan Xia, was one of the most powerful creatures. Henry looked around and a figure suddenly appeared. It was Sacred Lord wearing his white mask. Sacred Lord gently waved his hand, and the bronze long sabre fell from Henry''s hand and fell into his. Henry reluctantly looked at the bronze sabre. "What''s wrong? Are you reluctant?" Sacred Lord asked. "This sabre is powerful, but I''m sure you have something better than this one." Henry curled his lips and looked around. "Where are we? The Alvin League?" "Sort of." The Sacred Lord shrugged. "The Alvin League on the surface is the derivative of this ce, but its purpose is different. This ce is really studying how to revive a certain existence. The Alvin League on the surface is merely giving a soul to create a body." "What about you?" Henry looked serious and stared at Sacred Lord. "What''s your identity? Or, what''s your purpose? As far as I know, I have nothing to do with you, right?" Sacred Lord shook his head slightly. "I can''t tell you my purpose, but you are not far from knowing the truth. Here, you can take a good look and find something unexpected." Henry looked around and asked, "What''s wrong? Did their experiment seed?" "Yes..." Sacred Lord thought for a moment before continuing, "If one says it''s a sess, it can also be considered a sess. If one says it''s a failure hmm, it doesn''t count as a failure: ''I don''t know how to define it either. Alright, I''ve been hunting them for so long and thanks to you, I''ve found this ce. Now that the channel has been destroyed, the crisis from the collision between the two civilizations has been temporarily resolved. No, that''s not right, I can''t say that it''s been resolved. I''ve only given the surface a chance to rest. After all, there''s another channel that can be used." "There''s another one?" Henry was puzzled. "Yes." Sacred Lord nodded. "I think you''ve heard the stories of the ancient battlefield. It''s really unique space. However, because of Ss, the ancient battlefield is between the Core and the surface. Now the True Spirits are spreading, and space is erged. In at most a month, the ancient battlefield will be visible to two civilizations. By then, everyone will know about the passage, and it won''t be as sneaky as it is now, so you have to prepare in advance." Chapter 1583 Chapter 1583 Everyone on the surface was about to know that the Core existed!N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Henry''s body shook. Once everyone knew this, regardless of whether it was the citizens of the Core civilization or the surface civilization, it would be a huge blow. However, Henry did not quite understand all of the words of Sacred Lord. It would only take one month for the passage to reappear. What difference would it make? Sacred Lord seemed to see the doubts in Henry''s heart and said, "I have been on the surface for a long time. I''ve spent a lot of time on the surface. Although the surface does not have many Qi practitioners, there are always some amazing people on the surface due to therge poption base. For example, in the past Dougal, Ranulfo and Celestino were also rare talents. Or if they lived in the Core, they would definitely not be what they are now. Besides them, there are still some experts on the surface that you don''t know, which will be your help. I will give you a suggestion. In this month, establish your own Qi- refining practitioner force. As for where to find them, ask Gardiner, he knows a lot." After saying this, Sacred Lord waved to Henry and said, "Well, with your ability, you should know what to do next. I''ll go first." After Sacred Lord finished his words, his figure gradually became illusory in front of Henry. Just as Sacred Lordpletely disappeared, his figure became solid again. "By the way, I forget to mention one thing. As for the ancient battlefield, once it bes a passageway, there are two possibilities. The first one is that the ancient battlefield will be full of violent Qi. In that ce, even experts equal to Honourable Lords don''t dare to use Qi casually, because it will make the Qi explode and destroy the entire ancient battlefield directly. The second, people might be restricted from using Qi there. All the Qi will be absorbed by the ancient battlefield and used for expansion. I''m not sure what kind of situation will appear, but you can deal with it ording to the situation. Anyway, it''s a good thing for the surface. After all, the Core is enough to crush the surface." Henry smiled and said, "This is really a chance for the surface. If it is the first possibility, the people on the surface can enter the ancient battlefield, absorb the Qi and enhance their strength. That''s the only way to fight against Core for a long time." "Well, it doesn''t matter." Sacred Lord waved his hand and said, "You can do it yourself. There are still a lot of things waiting for me to do. Senior Ss and Dougal are waiting there. It''s not good for me to go out for too long. See you around, Henry." After he finished speaking, he disappeared at once. Henry was digesting the news brought by Sacred Lord. If this is the case, then the surface and the Core would be able to fight. Moreover, if they couldn''t use Qi in the passage, the surface even had a greater advantage. Once one got something, he lost something else. It was like the Core, the strength of the Qi-refming civilization made them ignore the ancient martial art. Without the Qi, the ordinary ancient kungfu family on the surface could be on a tie with the early stage of the Transformation Realm. After all, the addition of Qi to the strength of the body was limited. If they were to achieve such a bnce in battle strength, there would really be no need to fear the Core. Henry was walking in thisboratory. All the threats in theboratory had been solved by Sacred Lord, and the research materials were ced in front of Henry. Henry had no interest in other research materials except for the real dragon, which piqued Henry''s interest. This ce recorded the real dragon''s transformation process which has been going on for at least three generations and over a hundred years. Legend had it that a snake would be a flood dragon in a hundred years and a flood dragon would turn into a dragon in a thousand years. They stimted the DNA of the snake and achieved the effect of rapid growth. During this process, the genes of many other species were merged. By the twenty-seventh year of the experiment, the first flood dragon was born. It was a giant python with a horn on its forehead and a length of 100 metres, which was even more horrible than the Bashe. Then, during the remaining time, they were all researching how to turn the flood dragon into a dragon. However, only half of the research information was recorded, and it was written that it wasn''t impossible to transform into a dragon, but the price they had to pay was too high. Too high to ept. After that, there was no more record. Henry looked around. In this hugeboratory, every experiment space was not created by money alone. The painstaking efforts and research achievements were unimaginable. What could be el price that even such an organization could not afford? Was it just the genes? Or the consequences after transforming into a dragon? Henry couldn''t help but guess about these things and make unnecessary associations. He felt that he was getting closer and closer to an organization like this. Perhaps there would be another contact soon. This organization had mentioned his parents, and they had coveted his Sacred Lotus. They couldbeven also open up a channel between two civilizations. Henry had an intuition that in the near future, this organization would frequently appear in front of him. In theb, there was nothing else except research materials. Henry no longer cared about what was inside. He was on his way and was ready to leave. But even so, it took him more than an hour to find the door of theboratory''s exit, which showed how wide the area of theboratory was. When he left theboratory, Henry immediately felt as if something wasn''t right. Theboratory''s door waspletely sealed! It was enormous! It was several dozen metres tall, and its width was over twenty metres! Such a big door was ced in front of Henry, and there were several big words carved on the door. Light! Darkness! The door was divided into two: the bright side and the dark side. After Henry pushed open the door with the word ''light'' written on it, an extremely dazzling light enveloped. Henry. Subconsciously, Henry stretched out his arms in front of his eyes. After gradually adapting to the light, Henry put down his arms and began to look at the things in front of him. It was a huge ball of light. The ball of light was floating there, emitting heat. Henry took a deep breath and murmured, "Theplete version of the Ancestral Weapon..." After following Justus for so many years, Henry had basic knowledge. This light ball was an ancestral weapon! Henry pushed open the other door with the word "darkness" written on it. When the door was pushed open, a lonely light sprinkled on Henry''s body. This was a crescent moon, also an Ancestral Weapon! The two great Ancestral Weapons, the crescent moon and the shiny sun, were disyed in front of Henry. There was a ball between the two great Ancestral Weapons. Those were encircling the ball and rotating it in a slow and rhythmic fashion. "This is..." Looking at everything in front of him, Henry''s eyes were full of incredulity. Although he did not conduct scientific research, the scene in front of him could be recognized by a primary school student. This was clearly the rotation and revolution of the stars! Chapter 1584 Chapter 1584 The scene in front of him made Henry in a daze. Someone was simting the gxy by using two ancestral weapons. Doing such a thing was clearly not just for decoration. What exactly was going on there? Henry stretched out his hand and walked toward the curved moon that was floating and slowly rotating. When he was a few metres away from the curved moon, a chill from his bones enveloped Henry''s whole body. This chill came out of his body, which even made Henry feel numb in his legs and couldn''t help trembling. When he looked down again, he found that his calf had already formed ayer of ice crystals on his trousers. This was theplete version of the ancestral weapon. The natural energy had caused such an impact on Henry. Henry took a step back, and the piercing chill disappeared immediately. The ice crystals on his trousers had alsopletely melted. "Is this theplete version of the ancestral weapons?" Henry muttered. He did not inquire further about these two weapons. This was not something he coulde into contact with right now. These ancestral weapons had obviously been ced with a restriction formation. Unless Henry had the ability to fight against the ancestral weapons with his bare hands, there was no other way for him to do anything about it. Fighting against the ancestral weapons with his bare hands? It was not easy at all! Not to mention that Henry couldn''t use Qi now, even if he could use it, he might not be able to shake the ancestral weapon. After bypassing the entire diagram, Henry''s vision gradually brightened. There was light shining in. At the same time, Henry also felt that his body was gradually bing lighter. Henry was familiar with this feeling. It was the Qi in his body that had recovered! "The Purple Moon!" Henry gasped in a low voice, and a crescent moon formed behind him. At this moment, the Qi formed a whirlwind, swept to Henry, and madly poured into Henry''s body. Henry stepped on the air and flew forward. The light in front of him was getting brighter and brighter until it became dazzling. At the same time, a strong suction came from the front, which made Henry rush forward uncontrobly. When the suction force disappeared, the dazzling light also disappearedpletely. Henry looked at the front and felt a strong hurricane blowing from the front. He looked at the endless earth under his feet and then looked at the front. He was actually in the air! When he came out of theb, he was in the air. Henry turned his head again, only to see the endless blue sky behind him. There was no trace of theboratory at all. This weird scene made Henry''s heart tremble. Where on earth was theboratory? What kind of existence was it?! No wonder Sacred Lord said that he had been looking for ten years! It was not easy to find such a ce where even the basic position could not be determined. When Henry was ready tond, suddenly, a warm feeling spread to Henry. It was the sun hanging in the air, which made Henry suddenly pause his falling figure. At the very beginning, Henry had a doubt in his heart. That was how the sun and moon of the Core''s civilization existed, as well as the gxy! A strange idea came to Henry''s mind. Henry did not decline anymore, but he rose up and went straight to the sky. Like a sharp arrow, Henry''s figure quickly rose up into the sky. Henry''s speed was very fast, and ordinary people could not catch his track at all. With such speed, clouds passed by Henry one by one. Almost two hourster, Henry elExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. suddenly felt the pressure which was like a big hand holding down Henry from above, making it particrly difficult for him to continue up. Henry''s speed suddenly slowed down, and this invisible pressure from above made it difficult for him to go any further. Henry raised his head. Above the clouds, Henry vaguely saw a pure white stone pir, flickering from time to time. It was like a fantasy, but it also looked real. Henry took a deep breath and shouted in a low voice, "The Purple Moon, the Golden Sun!" The crescent moon and sun appeared behind Henry and formed a domain. The domain immediately reduced Henry''s pressure by a lot. Once again, Henry exerted force and he rose up to a height of 100 metres once again. During this process, the stone pir hiding behind the clouds in the sky became more and more apparent, making Henry sure that it was not illusory. At the same time, the stone pir was getting closer and closer to Henry, but then, the pressure from the sky was getting bigger and bigger. After Henry went up another 100 metres, once again, he was suppressed by the invisible pressure and could no longer continue. Henry had a purple divine sword in his hand and now that he could see the stone pir in the sky, he couldn''t wait to find out what exactly was hidden at the top of the Core civilization. The Qi between heaven and earth gathered around Henry''s hand, and the purple holy sword in Henry''s hand rose with the wind. Under the strong wave of Henry''s sword, it chopped toward the sky. "Boom!" "Boom!" The purple light rushed up to the sky and broke through the clouds and mist, which made Henry feel that the suppression disappeared again. When Henry was ready to take action, a powerful force suddenly bounced back from above and hit on Henry''s body. At this moment, Henry felt that his Qi was locked, and he could not resist at all. He let the powerful force hit him, and then his whole body rushed down like a meteorite falling. The violent airflow blew on Henry''s body, which made Henry unable to breathe. The falling speed was so fast that the surrounding air was ignited. Below Henry was a dense jungle. Obviously, it was the location of Forest District. The four districts in the Core were different. Wanshan District had continuous mountains, Forest District was full of dense forests, Tianhai District had the endless sea, and Desert District had sand all over. Just as Henry''s figure had touched a treetop, the shackles on his body suddenly dispersed. Henry suddenly gathered his Qi and slowed down his falling speed. However, the strong inertia still made him fall to the ground with a "bang". The surrounding trees copsed and smoke and dust rose. "Cough, cough." no Henry got up from the ground, waved his hand, and scattered the dust in front of him. He looked very embarrassed, and his clothes were torn. Henry looked up at the sky. Henry was extremely curious at this time. At that moment, he could not see the edge of the sky. What was hidden in the sky, giving him such pressure. A few secondster, Henry slowly shook his head. His own strength was still not enough. Every time he felt that he was strong enough, there would always be something new appearing in front of his eyes that would refresh his cognition. However, Henry knew that his speed of understanding these unknown things was getting faster and faster. Henry looked around and saw that the jungle was so dense that there was no road. He fell into the centre of the ground and there was no channel to go back. "F*ck, don''t say that you will give me one more month when I can''t go back." Henry curled his lips and remembered what Sacred Lord had said to him, which made him very annoyed. Chapter 1585 Chapter 1585 Henry simply distinguished the direction. He had to ept that he would not be able to go back to the surface for the time being. Anyway, ording to Sacred Lord, it would take at most another month for the passage between the Core and the surface to be connected. During this period, he could get to know more about the Core, and once the passage was opened, he could make the most rapid ns. Looking at his ragged clothes, the first thing Henry did now was to find a ce and get some new clothes. Henry turned on themunication device on his wrist and soon found the nearest town. The four major districts of the Core had differentndforms, but the level of development was the same, except that the towns in different regions had different characteristics. The towns in Forest District were mostly built in the dense jungles. The nt growth here was particrly exaggerated. There were hundreds of metres of towering trees. The trunks alone were extremely wide. The surrounding branches were thicker than the ordinary trees. On these branches, many wooden houses were built. The decoration inside the wooden houses was like the houses on the surface, giving people a refreshing feeling. Because of the money on Henry''s ount, he didn''t need to worry about anything in the Core. No matter where he went, he was like a tycoon. However,pared to Wanshan District, Syl''s name was not as popr in Forest District. Otherwise, if Henry registered in a hotel, all the big shots in the area woulde to see him, and even those Honourable Lords woulde to bow their heads. Henry took a shower and changed into new clothes. It was alreadyte. He stood on a higher treetop and looked at everything around him. Many residents were busy with their own affairs and lives. Although they had the ability to control Qi, they were just doing things for living. There was no difference between them and the residents on the surface. It was getting dark. In this dense forest, the sun in the sky couldn''t be seen clearly because it was covered by the dense treetops. In the middle of the night, birds chirped in the forest, making a pleasant sound. Henryid on the bed and looked out at the night sky in a daze. Everyone seemed to be living like how they had been in the past and no one knew that something that would cause the entire civilization to quake would soon happen. These people were merely some powerful men who had single- handedly managed to change the situation but this would cause the entire civilization to suffer a fate worse than death. "I''m looking at them like this. On the higher levels, there will also be someone looking at me like this," Henry murmured. There were ordinary people who would work hard when they saw someone driving a supercar. When Henry saw someone on a higher level, he would also yearn for that position. Everyone had something that they had been pursuing. Others might not be able to see it, but that didn''t mean that it didn''t exist. A crescent moon crossed the treetop and entered Henry''s eyes. Henry looked at the lonely crescent moon in the sky. The cold light fell from above and covered the earth. Suddenly, Henry''s pupils contracted, and he suddenly jumped up and rushed to the window, staring at the crescent moon in the sky. In the vicinity of the crescent moon, a huge figure slowly approached. When the figure was still some distance away from the crescent moon, it suddenly stopped. After a few seconds, it slowly left the crescent moon and disappeared into the night sky. Such a scene happened very quickly, almost in a few seconds. However, Henry could clearly feel that at this moment, his heart was beating violently. This was because he clearly remembered that the movements he made near the moon-shaped Ancestral Weapon were exactly the same as the figure that had just appeared by the moon in the sky! What the hell was going on! The strangeb made him appear in the sky. That was aboratory that had been searched for ten years by Sacred Lord of the Noble Berserkers!Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. The organisation that could construct two passages linking up to the surface civilization and that dared to experiment with the real dragon. It was aboratory that simted the starry sky with a gxy and ancestral weapons as the medium! What kind of ce was that!? What kind of ce was that!? Henry''s back was suddenly wet with cold sweat. What he saw just now made him feel a kind of fear in his heart! An indescribable shudder. It was as if this world was a chessboard, and there were people watching everything. Everything was a chess piece in their hand, including the sun and moon in the sky! Henry felt a chill down his spine. If the shadow appeared in the night sky really reflected him today, then this so-called Core civilization was under the control of a big hand All the people here seemed to be living in a sandbox, and they were just ythings in other people''s eyes! If the Core was like this, what would the surface be like? All kinds of guesses poured into Henry''s mind, and his brain was instantly in a mess. Henryy back in bed in a muddleheaded way. The shock brought to him at that moment was enough to destroy his entire world! Originally, Henry thought that he had seen farther, but now he discovered that what he saw was only what others wanted him to see. As time went by, Henry was lying on the bed. His consciousness gradually became blurred, and he didn''t even know when he fell asleep. Henry was awakened by the dazzling sunshine. When he opened his eyes, he felt that something was wrong. The green forest was originally full of fresh fragrance Taking a deep breath made people feel particrly rxed. This scent belonged to the wild forests with an unspeakable charm. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org But now, a strong smell of blood came from the surroundings and spread into the room where Henry stayed. Henry looked out of the window and saw a pool of blood that had not dried up, dripping from a leaf. The originally noisy little town in the forest was now extremely quiet, and the oppressive atmosphere was spreading all the time. Henry became nervous. Suddenly, a ck shadow shed out of the window. Then, a scream rang out. The screamsted only less than two seconds before it waspletely over. Henry could feel that there was something happening outside his house, which indicated that the huge tree, which was hundreds of metres tall where the house was located, was shaking! "That''s not right!" Henry felt a chill behind him. With a sh, he shrank into the corner of the room. At the moment when Henry hi in the corner, a huge eye appeared in the window of Henry''s room. The eye was bigger than the window, and its brown pupits could reflect everything in the room. Henry held his breath. At present, he didn''t know what had happened and didn''t choose to act rashly. He had to admit that his conjecturest night seemed to be bound by some thought, and he was much more cautious. Chapter 1586 Chapter 1586 The triangr eye stayed at the window for a few seconds, then slowly left. Just two seconds after the eyespletely disappeared from the window, Henry''s body suddenly shed to one side. Where he was a second ago, there was a w running through. At the same time, Henry''s room was shattered with a boom. A huge shadow enveloped Henry. In the dense forest, under the shade of the trees, countless huge figures appeared in front of Henry. These figures, over ten metres tall, were all shaped like humans, but each of them had a beast head and was holding a weapon in its hand. Some of these human-like beasts even caught half of the human body in their hands and threw it into their mouths, making a crunching sound. As for the triangr eyes that Henry saw just now, the owner was a huge ck tiger. This ck tiger had a one-hundred-metre-long body and an Orc of over ten metres was riding on the tiger. The Orc was wearing armour and holding a spear in his hand, looking majestic and domineering. Henry looked around and found that all regr people were gone. There were only these Orcs. These Orcs gave Henry the feeling that none of them was weak. The Orc riding on the back of the ck tiger was even stronger. Its aura alone wasn''t inferior to that of a Spirit-controlling master. While Henry was sizing up these Orcs, these Orcs were also sizing him up. No one spoke or made any movement. This continued for nearly twenty seconds. The Orc on top of the ck tiger said, "You human expert, my name is Adonias, and I''m from the Abyss. I''ll give you a choice now, either you be our ally or you be our food." The Orc spoke the humannguage. When he said that he came from the Abyss, he was full of pride. Henry frowned slightly. "The Abyss, is it some new force?" "No." Adonias shook his head. "It''s a ce. You human expert, since the passageway to the Abyss has been opened, it will cover the whole continent. It will be your wisest choice to choose cooperation. I, Adonias, the Marshal of the Vanguards of the Abyss will grant you the supreme position in the human race. The eyesores have been cleared out. Now you can tell me your choice without any hesitation." Henry''s mood became much more serious when he heard what Adonias said. Originally, he thought that these were just a group of mutated monsters, but he did not expect that these monsters had the wisdom which was no less than humans. It should be known that wisdom was something more terrifying than martial arts. These things were coexisting in martial arts and intelligence. When they killed everyone in the town, they did not make too much movement and did not shock him at all! "Come on, make your choice."Adonias spoke again. Henry shook his head slightly and said, "I''m sorry, I''m not interested, so can I leave?" "No way." Adonias waved the long spear in his hand. In Henry''s eyes, the long spear was like a building. "If you don''t choose to submit, you''ll have to die." Adonias''s huge body disappeared from the ck tiger''s body. Then, Henry flew backwards for dozens of metres, which was caused by the attack from Adonias. Henry took the initiative to bear the attack. He just wanted to see how powerful Adonias was. Adonias showed that its speed was not slower than that of some Honourable Lord. The attack just now was simr to that of a master, so it was not an exaggeration. However, Henry was very clear that while he was testing Adonias, Adonias was also testing him. Thus, he deliberately left himself to the end of the attack. Naturally, he was afraid of it. In fact, Henry was not afraid of Adonias or those Orcs. If he had seen such an existence one year ago, Henry would have been shocked. However, too many things had happened in the past year. The existence of this kind of Orcs could no longer shock Henry, but the Abyss that they mentioned was the thing that Henry was most afraid of. What on earth was the Abyss? What happenedst night hadpletely subverted Henry''s perception of the world. While Henry was thinking, the attack of Adonias came again and went straight to Henry. Henry didn''t dare to be overconfident. Adonias was an absolute expert, and Henry would be at a disadvantage if he''d been the slightest bit careless. Under the current situation, Henry didn''t dare to be careless at all. The surrounding area had beenpletely upied by the Orcs. "The Purple Moon, the Golden Sun!" Henry gasped in a low voice, and the Sun and Moon Domain was formed in an instant. Although the Domain was not very lethal, the effect was very powerful. The Golden Sun was an exceptionally powerful defence shield. e The Purple Moon, on the other hand, could help Henry rapidly gather the Qi in the world. Whether it was a prolonged battle or Henry''s ultimate technique, the Demon Sword of Destruction, both provided O unparalleled assistance to Henry. As soon as the Domain appeared, the expression in Adonias changed instantly. He saw the effect of this Domain and looked at Henry very greedily. "Good things shouldn''t appear in a human''s body. Now, I''ll give you a chance to teach me this and give you a chance to live." "Let''s talk about itter." Henry curled his lips. This Orc was really shameless. Four 70-metre-tall Battle Spirits appeared behind Henry. The appearance of the Battle Spirits immediately made the situation appear much better. Otherwise, Henry''s body would be like a baby in front of these Orcs. "Some Spiritual trash, huh." Disdain was revealed on Adonias'' face. With a sudden swing of the long spear in his hand, a cold light descended from the sky and swept towards the four Battle Spirits that Henry had summoned. The Snowfall Strike was cut out in an instant, and the snow fell like goose feathers. The temperature of the air instantly dropped to the extreme. Under this cold chill, the movement of Adonias slowed down a little. At the same time, the red sword radiance rushed up to the sky and cut at the spear radiance from Adonias. The two splendors collided in the sky, resulting in a violent impact force. A long spear appeared in the hand of the green figure behind Henry. Just like Adonias did moments ago, the long spear swept toward Adonias. As soon as Adonias saw the spear light appear, he suddenly found that there was a sh of light in front of his eyes. Adonias felt a tearing pain between his eyebrows, which made him roar loudly. Then the spear light came and violently pped on the back of the Adonias, causing Adonias'' huge body to fall to the ground. The ice crystals covered the body of Adonias, condensing quickly, solidifying all the aura around his body. Henry was already extremely familiar with four Battle Spirits. Right now, all of them were attacking at the same time, disying extremely great effects. If it wasn''t for this perfect cooperation, just the four Battle Spirits alone wouldn''t be able texinflict this type of destructive power to the expert like this. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 1587 Chapter 1587 In Forest District, there was originally a patch of green. However, after the Snowfall Strike appeared, this area became coated with snow in a very short period of time, and the ice crystals shone with colourful light under the sun, which was beautiful. However, under this beautiful surface, there were countless killing machines. When Adonias fell to the ground, his minions roared and rushed toward Henry, surrounding him.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. The shadows formed by these tall and strong Orcs enveloped Henry. Henry took a deep breath and condensed the purple divine sword in his hand. He was ready to kill. "All of you, move out of the way!" A bellow rang out. Adonias broke away from the ice crystals on his body, stood up, pushed away from the men in front of him, and stood in front of Henry. "Human expert, you''re powerful. It seems that I underestimated you before." Adonias said. As he spoke, his body was shrinking at an extremely fast speed. In about two seconds, he had shrunk from a height of more than 10 metres to a height of two metres. This was the height of human beings. At the same time, the beast face of Adonias had also turned into a human face. It belonged to a young handsome man with ck hair, his body was covered in armour and he was strong. On the surface, most women would go crazy for this man. Adonias smiled at Henry. "Human expert, you haven''t told me your name yet." "Syl Zhang," Henry said. "This name shouldn''t be your real name." Adonias shook his head. "When you were talking, you''ve been staring at me and deliberately showed a calm look, but the more you act like this, the more it proofs that you''re lying, right?" Henry''s brows furrowed slightly. This Adonias was too strange. Adonias stretched and said, "I''m not used to this ce since I''ve just arrived here. You''re very strong. With my current strength, I can''t keep you here. But it doesn''t matter. Soon, I''ll adapt to this ce. When my strength recovers, I''ll find you. I think I can cooperate with you. What do you think?" Henry shook his head slightly. "I don''t think so." "Of course." Adonias said, "I understand your thoughts. After all, I know what I want, but you don''t know what benefits you can get from me. However, you will soon change your thoughts. When the Abysses down, you will understand how important my existence is to you. Remember my name, Syl Zhang, urn... I will call you like this for the time being." After Adonias finished, he waved his hand and the hundred-metre ck tiger appeared in the air. He jumped on the back of the ck tiger, turned into a sh of light, and disappeared into the horizon. As for the Orcs beside Henry, they all retreated and ran away quickly. When these Orcs ran, the ground was shaking everywhere, and the snow on the treetops was shaken to the ground. Henry looked at the running Orcs with a heavy heart. He didn''t expect that these Orcs could transform into human beings. From their wisdom, judging from their words, there was no w at all. What would happen if these so-called visitors from Abyss mix in with ordinary people? ording to Adonias, their target was the entire world! Henry leapt into the air above the sea of trees, and looked down. This made Henry''s heart sink. In Forest District, there were many trees originally, but now many ces had be empty. These were all ces that had been wreaked havoc by the Orcs. They used humans as their food, and they were hunting! Meanwhile, the area that was close to the central region was stillplete, not invaded by the Orcs. However, it seemed like it should be soon because Adonias'' direction of departure just now was toward the central region. Although Henry didn''t have much sense of belonging to the Core civilization, in the end, no matter whether it was the Core or the surface, although the civilization was different, it belonged to humans. However, the Orcs were different. From their behaviour, they treated humans as livestock and food. In this way, once the Core was connected to the surface, the passage couldn''t be used. Orcs had a unique advantage. They could kill human experts with their hands. Once these Orcs rushed onto the surface, the whole world would be in chaos! Henry still remembered that the Honourable Lord in this Forest District was a woman, named Alene. He thought that if necessary, he could talk to her. Thinking of this, Henry opened themunicator, and after a little check, he knew where the main city of Forest District was. The main city in Forest District, named Green Capital, was built on a city of steel in the green forest. It was like the main city of Wanshan District. Green Capital was also a fortress. With Henry''s strength, it took him one and a half days to rush to Green Capital. The architectural style of Green Capital was not much different from the main city of Wanshan District. It did not have many local characteristics. However,pared with the main city of Wanshan District, it was much better. There was a fertile area in Forest District. Every district had its own local characteristics and also derived some people who made a living like this. The features of Wanshan District were bandits. Therefore, there were many people who specialized in attacking the bandits and exchanging them for rewards. In Forest District, nature was unique. In the endless green forest, there were many treasures. It was said that someone had picked up a wild mushroom. After eating it, he instantly stepped into the Spirit controlling Realm. This matter made countless people rush into the endless forest to find those unknown treasures. Not all the things were treasures. Most of them were poisonous. There were too many people who died because of those unknown nts. Content belongs to In Forest District, there were many ces that were used to deal with wild nts. The biggest one was called Poison Pavilion. Poison Pavilion was established by the Erudite Organization. The Erudite Organization hade in contact with Radiant Ind before, but with Ranjeet, not Henry. In the end, it was sent out of Ensver City. Henry''s goal was to contact Alene through the Erudite Organization. In fact, with Henry''s current strength, he could have stood in the sky above Green Capital and call the name of Alene. However, Henry did not do so, because he was not sure if there were any Orcs in Green Capital. He did not want to alert the enemy. The Orc''s appearance was too abrupt, and the Core civilization needed a certain amount of time to resolve this problem. As the biggest ce in Green Capital, Poison Pavilion was in the centre of the city. It was a very conspicuous and special building, which was shaped like a huge mushroom made of steel. In front of the gate of the pavilion, there were eight beautiful women on the left and eight beautiful women on the right. There were a total of sixteen beautiful women weing guests. They were very eye-catching. When Henry walked to the front door of the pavilion, someone immediately surrounded him. Chapter 1588 Chapter 1588 The Poison Pavilion was thergest appraisal centre in the capital. Once a ce wasrge, it would naturally be filled with people who depended on it for survival. Just like now, there was more than one person who came to meet Henry. Some of them were hired by other appraisers to drag Henry to other trading sites. Some of them were selling some unknown nts that they picked by themselves to Henry, and they had already given these nts names. After thinking about the effects, they waited for the big fish to take the bait. These people were not so enthusiastic when they saw local people. First of all, there was a certain difference in the different groups of people, their appearances, and some details and characteristics. As for Henry, he was obviously not from Forest District. This kind of person was generally the object of attention. In fact, this was the same in any civilization. The outsiders would be "butted" in every way. There were men and women, old and young, among the people who were besieging Henry. Some were selling their own things, while others wanted to take Henry to other trading sites. These people were eloquent and could talk about anything, such as a herb that could elevate one''s Realm, or a root that could bring people to life. For these statements, Henry showed disdain, and only one person attracted Henry''s attention. This was a woman who looked in her twenties. She had bronzed skin and a beautiful appearance. She stood by and surrounded Henry, but did not introduce her things to him like other people. Although she was holding a herb in her hand, her eyes were mostly fixed on others, watching how othersmunicate with Henry. "What''s your name?" Henry looked at the beautiful girl. The girl was stunned for a moment and didn''t realize that Henry was asking her. It was not until Henry spoke again that she opened her mouth to answer, looking a little embarrassed. "I... I... I''m Laily." "Laily? A nice name." Henry smiled. "What''s in your hand? I''m very interested in it." "Oh, it''s, it''s..." Laily looked at the thing in her hand with a fluster on her face and said, "This is a herb that can cure disease." "I say, little girl, you haven''t even grown up, so you shouldn''te out and fight for business." "That''s right. Go back and ask your parents what they are doing. Don''t poison people to death." Laily''s unfamiliar appearance immediately attracted a burst of ridicule. After all, the counterpart was the enemy. Henry looked at the things in Laily''s hand and said, "I want this herb, but how can you prove that it has the same effect as you said? Have you identified it? If you don''t identify it, you can''t sell it here. It is against the rules of Green Capital." "Yes, of course." Laily nodded quickly and then pointed to the pavilion, saying, "I went there." "Well, then let me have a look. If what you said is true, I will buy the herbs in your hand. If you lied, don''t me me." Henry raised themunicator in his hand. Laily nodded and led Henry into the pavilion. Seeing that Henry and Laily entered the Poison Pavilion, the vendors surrounding Henry felt regretful and jealous of her. They naturally thought that Henry wanted to buy the stuff in Laily''s hand because he had a crush on this woman. Too many things had happened. Laily took Henry into the pavilion. Although the appearance of the Poison Pavilion was like a mushroom and looked a little funny, the interior decoration was absolutely magnificent. In the lobby of the first floor, there was no sales ce or appraisal room but service tables. Everyone who entered the Poison Pavilion was treated like a VIP After arriving on the second floor, Henry saw some stalls, but they were not simr to Spirit City. Each stall here was a luxury shop, and every item inside was exquisitely packaged. The effect and the way to use these herbs were written on the exhibition table. It was like visiting museums. The higher the floor, the more valuable the items were. And the higher the stall was, the more the boss was proved to be powerful. Henry followed the Laily and went all the way up, feeling as if he was going to the highest level. Henry followed her, frowning more tightly. He did not choose Laily because of her appearance. He could see that Laily was learning something in the crowd. If she was Henry could understand. still young, But people who lived in this ce, not to mention those who were in their twenties, even 17 or 18 years old, were not so sophisticated. Obviously, Laily had juste into contact with this. As for the clothes of Laily, although they looked ordinary, the material was notmon on the market. This showed that Laily didn''te for money. Since she didn''te for money, why was she there? Before Henry saw Adonias, he would not think too much about it, but now, Henry knew about the existence of these Orcs, so this Laily was naturally caught by Henry. Seeing that Laily went directly to the top again, Henry was more and more certain that there must be something wrong with her. The higher the rank of the stall, the fewer people were there, and the rich naturally would go to the higher ranks. This kind of affirmation also weighed on Henry''s heart. HeContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org. thought that these Orcs were sudden strangers, but now it seemed not. If they were strangeret why did they own a stall at the top of the Poison Pavilion? If this Laily really had something to do with the Orcs, that meant that the Orcs had infiltrated a long time ago. Now, they were fully prepared for this, so they wanted tounch arge-scale invasion. Henry followed the Laily and went directly to the highest floor of the pavilion. There were not many stalls on the top floor. Seventy per cent of the space here was used as a rest area. As long as they spent the money on the top floor, all the people could enjoy free drinks and food. Even the service system offered special cars to pick up and serve guests, because they sold at the top level was too expensive. Content belongs to Laily took Henry to thergest shop. The decoration of the shop was luxurious and antique. All the shelves and counters were made of pure solid wood. Henry looked at the colour of the solid wood. It was different from most of the trees in the green forest area. It was a very rare type. They were definitely not ack of money. Henry nced at the name of the store. This store''s name was "Hidden". It was a simple word, but it looked grand and magnificent. Chapter 1589 Chapter 1589 "Uncle, there''s a guest." Laily walked into the shop. A few secondster, an old hunched man came out of the room behind the shop. The old man was holding a crutch and wearing a pair of presbyopic sses. At the first sight of Henry, he had already stayed calm. From beginning to end, he looked Henry up and down thoroughly. His eyes hiding behind the presbyopia sses were full of wisdom. "Hello, respected guest. How can I help you?" The old man said. Henry pointed at the herbs in Laily''s hand and said, "I want to know what those are." "It''s a kind of cure. It''smon and not verymon. It grows everywhere. It''s rare because there are not many people who will pay attention to it." The old man poured a cup of tea and continued, "Guest, if you like it, I have many." "Oh? What else?" Henry pulled a chair and sat directly at the door of the shop. "I''ve juste here and I''m not familiar with everything here. Tell me all about it." "Of course," The old man nodded and handed the brewed tea to Henry. "There are rare herbs that can be divided by the variety of use, which one do you want to know?" Henry picked up the teacup and took a sip. "Tell me about the rare ones for external use." "Take this one, for example." The old man carefully opened a wooden box. Within the box, there was a stalk of grass. It looked exactly the same as themon wild grass on the roadside. However, this stalk of grass was golden in colour. "This is named the Golden Light. After shattering it, it could be applied to the wound. With just a little bit of it, the wound will heal quickly. Even if the Qi interferes with it, it won''t affect this herb." After the old man finished speaking, he took out another herb. This time, it was also a stalk of grass, but it was suffused with a ck light. "This one is called the ck Light. Its function is the opposite of the Golden Light. As long as thises into contact with the wound, your skin will quickly rot." The old man''s hand had not touched the two des of grass from beginning to end. The old man continued to say, "These two kinds of grass grow together. One is picked during the day and the other at night. They only grow in ces with extreme Yin and Yang." Henry nodded with an intrigued look. "Sir, let''s continue." The old man took out some more herbs and exined them to Henry respectively. They were all rare things. In this Forest District, few people could pick them out. Henry listened, with a drowsy look on his face. "This stalk is called..." "That''s enough." Henry stretched out his hand and interrupted the old man. At this time, Henry had finished the tea in his hand. He put the teacup aside and said, "Sir, you said that you want to tell me more about something rare and precious, but you always show somethingmon herbs." The old man shook his head, "Sir, you are wrong to me me. These things I said are extremely difficult to pick. There are not many people in Forest District who can pick this kind of herb." Henry smiled slightly. "You see, you have said that this thing can be picked up in Forest District. I want to see something, something that can''t be picked in Forest District." The old man replied, "Don''t make fun of me, my guest. We''re in Forest District, where nature is unique. With this kind of circumstances, it''s difficult for even grass to grow in the other three districts, let alone for any rare treasure to appear. As for the Noble Berserkers in the Central District, it''s not a ce that we can spy on. Therefore, the herbs picked in Forest District are considered precious." "No, no, no, no." Henry waved his hand. "Sir, speak these words for others to hear. What I want to see isn''t something picked from the Four Great Districts or the Noble Berserkers." The old man''s face was a little impatient. "Then, guest, what do you want to know?" "What I want to see is," Henry stood up and instantly fixed his eyes on Laily. He shouted, "the one picked from the Abyss!" When Henry said the word "Abyss", the old man did not have any special reaction, but Daily''s body trembled slightly and her eyes unconsciously avoided him. Usually, no one would notice such a small detail, but the old man knew that it could not escape the eyes of the man in front of him. "Run!" The old man shouted at Laily without any hesitation. "Run? Where?" From Henry''s body, purple Qi instantly filled the air and formed a rope, which entangled Laily in an instant. Laily was about to run away, but her body suddenly fell to the ground. She kept struggling, but it was useless. Henry looked at the old man and said with a smile, "Sir, I''m very interested in that ce. Why don''t you tell me about it?" The old man''s eyes were full of fear. He looked at Henry, swallowed his saliva, and said, "Who are you?" "Now I should ask you the question, right? Who are you? Her name is Laily. Her surname is Gu. What''s the rtionship between her and Adonias?" Henry blocked the door. The fear in the old man''s eyes was getting stronger and stronger, and his stooped body slowly stood straight, no longer like an old man. Henry noticed that the muscles on the old man''s arm were moving. Henry smiled and said, "Well, you want to take action here? Have you made up your mind? Once you take action here, it will be difficult to end the fight." "I don''t want to either," said the old man in a much heavier voice. "I''ve been here for so many years, and I''ve almost forgotten my identity. And yet, you''ve brought it up again. If I don''t resist, I''ll die here, right?" "Maybe," Henry touched his nose and said, "after all, I don''t like your behaviour very much. Or you can choose to cooperate with us." "Forget it." A rich disdain appeared on the old man''s face. "I once trusted you humans, but the final result was to let me know that you humans are not worthy of trust at all. Since you know Adonias, Lthink that they have already appeared here. This ce will soon be terrible. Perhaps, I should also leave." "You can try." In Henry''s hand, the purple holy sword slowly condensed. The wriggling speed of the old man''s muscles was getting faster and faster. Obviously, he was going to show his original shape. At this time, a shout suddenly sounded. "Where are you, Laily? I''vee to find you, and I''ve brought you the things you like."This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . It was a man''s voice. Just judging from his voice, he seemed very young. The muscles of the old man squirmed and stopped instantly when the voice sounded. He looked in the direction of the voice and shouted, "Young Master Baret, Laily was injured by someone. Come and have a look." The old man''s voice was full of pleading. Chapter 1590 Chapter 1590 Hearing the old man''s voice, Henry realized that things were not going well. He turned his head and saw a handsome young man dressed in gorgeous clothes, with several followers, striding toward them. When the young man saw the cyclone in Henry''s hand and the struggling Laily, his face suddenly changed. He pointed at Henry and shouted, "Who are you? Let her go!" Henry frowned slightly and said, "It''s none of your business. Get out of my way." Henry didn''t want to alert the Orcs. Henry still wanted to secretly deal with the two people in front of him and get some information about the so-called Abyss from them. As the young master of thergest family in Green Capital, 8 a ret would not be scolded. Seeing that Henry was so arrogant, 8 a ret ordered, "Go! Go and get him!" As soon as Baret''s voice fell, several followers behind him rushed toward Henry in an instant, showing their ability of the Spirit- controlling Realm. In the past, Baret''s subordinates would never match such an expert. But what happened in Wanshan District at that time was known by the other three districts. Some disciples of big families identally provoked the experts and were directly killed on the spot. As soon as this thing happened, Baret''s followers and guards all became Supremacy Masters. A total of four guards, four Supreme Masters, all attacked Henry at the same time. With Henry''s current strength, he would not pay attention to the four Supremacy Masters at all. But if he wanted to deal with them, he would inevitably make a lot of noise. Henry did not want to make any noise. God knew how many Orcs were hidden in the city. Once things went south, he might alert the enemy, and the two Orcs in front of him might escape. Henry also wanted to get more useful information from them. Faced with the attacks of the four Supremacy Masters, Henry''s footsteps withdrew. The purple energy radiance scattered, his body dodging a few times, avoiding the attacks of the four Supremacy Masters. After the four Supremacy Masters defeated Henry, they immediately protected the old man and Daily. "Quickly, uncripple Daily!" Ba ret asked anxiously. "Young master, it can''t be removed."This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . After a Supremacy Master tried a few times, he replied to Baret with sweat all over his head, "This person''s Qi is strange." After hearing this, Baret looked at Henry coldly and warned him, "Kid, I don''t care who you are. Now let go of Laily immediately, or I promise you won''t be able to walk out of this Green Capital." Henry looked at Baret. He didn''t know Baret''s identity, but if he could make four Supremacy Masters act as guards, then this man''s family would be one of the best in Green Capital. Henry nced at the old man and Laily and said to Baret, "I don''t want to talk to you. Tell your master toe and see me." "Oh, really?" Baret said with a scornful smile, "What do you think you are? You don''t deserve to say such words. Now, it''s my turn to ask you to do things. It''s not up to you to ask me!" "It''s better to know the identity of a hero who saves a beauty." Henry frowned and said, "Don''t do anything that could make your family unable to bear the consequences." "It''s so funny." Baret sneered, "Kid, I will tell you onest time. Let go of Laily, and I will consider sparing your life. Otherwise, you will die in this city today!" Henry nced at the old man and found that the old man was slowly turning on themunicator. The old man''s action immediately made Henry anxious. Henry had no time to care about anything else. He moved his body and rushed straight to the old man and Laily. "Boy, you''re courting death. Kill him!" With a fierce look in his eyes, Baret looked at Laily andforted her, "Laily, don''t worry. I''ll kill that guy right away." The four Supremacy Masters rushed to Henry again. The attack they justunched was dodged by Henry, which made them realize that Henry''s strength was definitely notparable to that of the four of them. This time, they attacked with albtheir strength without leaving anything behind. Faced with the four Supremacy Masters'' attacks, Henry released a palm strike. Purple energy radiance surged, surging outwards. "Boom!" "Boom!" A loud sound rang through the air. The four Supremacy Masters all flew out, spitting out blood from their mouths, their eyes revealing shock. At this time, Henry had no time to care about whether themotion was loud or small. Once the old man spread the news, it would be difficult to deal with them. In Henry''s hand, the purple sword light was waved out and went straight to the old man''s arm. The old man, who was operating themunication device, didn''t dare to continue operating. He rolled to the side awkwardly to avoid the purple sword light. Right now, the four Supremacy Masters stood up again. Behind them, True Spirits appeared. "Kill!" The four Supremacy Masters roared, attacking Henry. "Get lost!" Henry waved his arm impatiently. Once again, the purple light came out all over the sky and buried the four Supremacy Masters in an instant. The purple light had overflowed to the top floor of this pavilion. From the outside, it could be seen that the top floor of the pavilion had suddenly exploded. A purple light shot up into the sky. Following that, four figures fell from the sky andnded on the ground, attracting the attention of countless people. Seeing the four Supremacy Masters being defeated in an instant, Baret''s heart immediately sank. He never thought that this young man, who seemed to be the same age as him, would actually have such strength. Who was this? He had never heard of this before. Henry looked at Baret coldly and said coldly, "Get out of my way." Baret swallowed a gulp of saliva and looked at Laily behind him. He felt his legs were a little weak and couldn''t help trembling. "If you don''t get lost, you''ll die, I''ll tell you onest time." Henry''s voice sounded particrly cold. Without saying a word, Baret stepped aside. Henry picked up Laily, nced at the old man beside him, and said, "Follow me, or I''ll kill her." When Henry mentioned the Abyss, the old man told Laily to run away. Henry could tell that the old man cared very much about this Laily. Sure enough, after seizing hold of the Laily, the old man immediately epted his fate and lowered his head without saying a single word. Henry lifted the Laily and shed away from the explosion. He had heard the hurried footsteps downstairs, and many people hade here. The old man changed his look, followed Henry obediently, and left in a sh. Holding Laily hostage, Henry directly left Green Capital and rushed into the dense forest at the edge of the city. He did not dare to run too far, because in the direction of the edge, the army of Orcs was slowly raging. These Orcs did things very steadily. Obviously, they had wiped out a lot of viges, but Green Capital did not get any news. There was no news about the massacre of viges on the Inte. It was obvious that the Orcs blocked everything. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Henry guessed that some Orcs were even left to guard those ces. Once they met a living person, they would kill him immediately, and the news would not leak out. Chapter 1591 Chapter 1591 Henry grabbed Laily andnded on the tip of a tree. Two secondster, the figure of the old man also appeared. The old man stared at Henry. He changed his calm appearance, took a worried look at Laily in Henry''s hand, and said, "What do you want to do?" "It should be me who asked you what you wanted, right?" Henry pinched Laily''s throat and said, "You Orcs, where do youe from? What kind of ce is that Abyss? Why are you hiding in the human world?" The old man took a deep breath. "It seems that you don''t understand us very well. I think you can let her go first. I will tell you everything you want to know." "You''re not qualified to bargain with me." Henry''s hand, which was holding Laily''s throat, became a little tighter. In the face of beauty like Laily, any man would feel pity for her, but Henry didn''t. If he did, he would have died long ago. Having been in deadly situations for so many years, Henry had already understood a problem. Whether it was a man, a woman, an adult, or a child, no matter what the other person looked like, they could all take his life. Laily was grabbed by the throat by Henry, and her face showed a painful look. "Say it!" Henry shouted. "Alright, don''t get too excited." The old man stretched out his hands, "We are Orcs ande from the Abyss. What kind of ce is that? I can''t describe it to you. It''s not a lie, but we don''t know what kind of world we are in. The area we can move to is limited. Some of the Orcs are born as kings, some are ves, and I am a ve. But Laily is not a ve. The ces I can go are limited. I only know that the area where I live is full of darkness and there is no light. My food is the leftover bones." "You''re saying that she''s royal because of her surname?" Henry asked. He remembered that Adonias was surnamed Gu. "Yes." The old man nodded, "Gu is the surname of royals among the Orcs. I brought her here a long time ago. It has been 20 years. I brought her here when she was three years old. I''m here for nothing but to watch her grow up." Henry couldn''t tell whether the old man was telling the truth or not. He continued to ask, "Who is Adonias?" "He''s Laily''s brother and the heir to the King." When the old man said the name, his body trembled slightly. "He is very violent. He shouldn''t have left the Abyss, but he has alreadye. This means that the army of the Abyss is really here." "I see. He''s very strong, isn''t he?" Asked Henry. "Very strong." The old man nodded. "Lord Alene isn''t a match for him. In my opinion, only the Noble Berserkers'' Sacred Lord might be able to fight against Adonias." "Oh, I see." Henry gradually loosened his grip on the Laily''s hand. "So I''m wrong about you?" The old man nodded and shook his head again. "No, I know what the habits of the people with Adonias are. If you have seen them, you will certainly misunderstand us. Not all the Orcs are the same." "There''s something very strange." Henry looked confused. The old man said, "Go ahead." "If Laily is surnamed Gu, then, why is she with you and call you uncle? Why didn''t you stay in the Abyss?" The old man sighed, "I was just a servant, and when I took Laily away, she was only three years old, and she could not go back. Her parents were killed by Adonias. Adonias would kill all his closest rtives to ensure the purity of his blood, and he would also kill Laily." "Oh?" "In that case, the reason why Adonias hase this time around is for you?" "It''s part of the reason, but not all of it." The old man said, "Orcs have long wanted to leave the Abyss and fight on this continent. They have sent a lot of people here. This time, they are ready to fight." "I see. What are you going to do next?" At this point, Henry hadpletely loosened his grip on Laily. "I don''t know. Go somewhere else and hide." The old man said, "Anyway, I just want to watch Laily grow up safely, otherwise, I wouldn''t choose such a ce." "Ha ha." Henry suddenly burst intoughter. He loosened his hand and held it tight again. Laily opened her mouth in an instant and showed a painful expression on her face. "What are you doing?!" The old man''s face immediately became anxious. "I have told you everything you want to know!" "What kind of nonsense are you talking about?" Henry snorted, "You said that Lailygrew up here, but obviously, she has juste into contact with the matter of the Poison Pavilion. With your financial resources, she doesn''t have to rob people outside the lobby on the first floor like others, does she?" "This Laily probably has just arrived here?" "Before you lie, you should think about some basic logic. Do you know why I set my eyes on her?" The old man frowned. He didn''t know what had happened downstairs before, so when he spoke, he naturally ignored that point. Henry held Laily''s neck tightly. Now, as long as he wanted to, he could break her neck with a little effort. "Come on, tell me, what is your real purpose? Otherwise, I don''t mind changing to another group of Orcs to ask." The old man stared at Henry and did not make a sound. "What''s wrong?" "Or you don''t want to say it?" Henry smiled slightly and said, "In this case, there is no need to continue to keep you here." As Henry spoke, the purple light around his body spread out, forming a sharp spike that stabbed toward the chin of Laily. "Mr. Zhang, show some mercy!" A figure suddenly appeared beside Henry and stopped the cyclone condensed by the purple light on Henry''s body. "Alene." Henry saw theer. Alene, a beautiful and sexy woman, stood in front of Henry and said, "Mr. Zhang, is there any misunderstanding here?" "It seems that Master Alene really cares about these two people?" Henry looked around and saw Baret and more than a dozen strange figuresing with Alene. Alene also looked back. Originally, when she learned that someone ne'' took action in Green Capital and left, and hurt the Chens'' people, she thought that she would punish this person. But when she arrived and saw that it was Henry, the idea of punishment in her heart disappeared instantly. This person was not someone she could offend. Alene exined to Henry, "Mr. Zhang, the rtionship here is veryplicated. Can you tell me what happened? Did they provoke you?" Alene''s tone was very polite, and she did not dare to offend Henry at all.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Henry nodded meaningfully. "This rtionship is indeed veryplicated. As for what it is, you don''t need to know it now. Please do me a favour. Gather all the masters of the four districts here. Immediately!" Henry spoke thest word in the tone ofmand. Chapter 1592 Chapter 1592 Baret hade with a group of elders. With Master Alene around, Baret was extraordinarily confident. He did not believe that this young man had the strength to challenge Master Alene. In this world, how could anyone challenge her? Baret couldn''t hear what Alene said to Henry. He saw that she had already talked to Henry, and Henry had stopped what he was doing. He shouted to Henry like a dog, "Kid, now kneel down obediently and kowtow to me. You may be lucky to survive!" Upon hearing this, Alene, who was receiving Henry''s order, felt a sudden chill in her heart. She looked at Henry with embarrassment. Henry smiled. "Your people?" Alene gave Henry an apologetic smile. "He''s a rtive of mine. This girl is engaged to him." "All right. If I don''t kill him this time, the next time he speaks, all of them will die." Henry''s voice was very soft, but it made Alene tremble all over because she knew that this person had such strength. Baret, who was not far away, saw that Henry didn''t say anything and thought that Henry was afraid of him, so he said again, "Boy, I''ll count to..." "Shut up!" Alene pped Baret. She looked at Baret coldly and said, "If you say one more word, you will be digging your own grave." Obviously, Baret didn''t expect that Alene would react like this. Baret''s elder also didn''t expect it. After all, Alene had a strong rtionship with his family. Now she was speaking for an outsider. Who was this person? Henry looked at Alene with anger in his eyes. Alene avoided Henry''s gaze. Henry didn''t say anything more. Alene''s actions were selfish, but he could understand it. He pointed to the old man and Laily and said, "These two people have strange identities. Take them to custody first. Remember, be careful not to let them spread the news." "Don''t worry." Master Alene nodded solemnly. Then she waved her hand, and a few people came up and escorted the old man and Laily away. Henry was worried, so he shot out a few more purple lights. After twining the old man and the Laily, he was relieved. "Has the news been delivered?" Henry asked, ncing at Alene. Alene nodded. "Yes, all of them have been informed. It will take them a bit of time to get here, one or two days." "Okay," Henry replied, "You can go to some ces with me now." After Henry said that, his figure shed and went deep into the green forest. Alene followed Henry. They were very fast. Flying through the sky and over the dense forest, the scene under them passed by quickly. They travelled at this speed for an entire day. Rushing at this speed was nothing to an expert like them. One dayter, Henry suddenly stopped in the air and looked ahead. Alene also stopped beside Henry and looked in the direction that Henry was looking at, with a pair of willow-shaped eyebrows severely wrinkled. "This is..." Master Alene looked down. Deep in the green forest, there were huge cracks in the ce where the green forest was thick. The soil on the ground had turned dark red and began to turn ck. It was dyed with blood. At this moment, the town that used to exist there was destroyed and lifeless. "You haven''t received any news, right?" Henry looked at Alene. Alene nodded. "This is the reason why you''re here?" "Yes." Henry nodded. Alene made a guess and said, "Is there a new force?" Henry nodded and then shook his head. "It''s not a new force. To be precise, it''s a new race." "Race?" Alene''s face was full of doubts. "You''ll know soon enough. Look at the time, it''s about time." The moment the word came out of Henry''s mouth, a huge ck shadow appeared behind Henry. The shadow held a long wolf-tooth club and swept toward Henry and Alene. Without Henry''s help, the trees around grew wildly at this moment and went straight to the sky. The three- metre thick vine instantly entangled the ck figure that attacked the two people and lifted it in the air. This was in the green forest. At first nce, it could be seen that there was a dense forest. Thebat power of Alene was greatly exerted, and all the nts could be used by her. It was an Orc that was entangled by the vines. Alene looked at the figure with the head of a beast and frowned. "Not only this one, but also." Henry''s voice sounded. Alene looked down and saw no less than 10 huge Orcs. At this time, they jumped up and rushed toward Alene. Alene''s fingers emitted a green light. Countless vines rose into the sky and wrapped themselves around these Orcs. They were lifted in the air and swayed continuously. "What are these?" after making sure that there were no other people around, Alene asked. "Orcs," Henry said, "They say that they came from the Abyss to conquer this continent. Their destructive power is extremely strong, and they use humans as food. At present, many viges and towns have been affected in your area. They have the wisdom of human beings and can transform into humans. They act cautiously. Even if they trampled on a ce, they will leave people to guard it to prevent the news from spreading. From here on out, it is regarded as a dividing line. In the future, I am afraid that there will be no town in the whole Forest District." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "I''ll go and have a look." Alene flew up to the sky. A few minutester, shended again with a terrible look on her face. "And?" Alene clenched her fists and gritted her teeth. She squeezed out the words, "These b*stards!"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Henry spread out his arms, "We don''t know where these Orcs came from. We don''t know their background. Now they are in the open and we are in the dark. If we want to deal with them, we have to make aplete n. Otherwise, once we give these Orcs time, when the war starts, I''m afraid that all of our advantages will disappear. Their individual battle strength is far beyond ours. As for the numbers, we don''t know clearly, but since they dare to invade, it means that they have absolute confidence." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org As Alene waved her arm, the vines twining the Orcs instantly shrank, breaking their bones. Countless huge man-eating flowers grew high in the sky, devouring the Orcs cleanly as if they had never appeared. After doing all this, Alene felt a little better. The scene she had just seen made her unable to calm down. She was the Lord of Forest District, such a big thing had happened- there. And someone else had_ reminded her that it was her ipetence. At the same time, it also made her angry. The people who died were all her people. Chapter 1593 Chapter 1593 The Qi that Alene was cultivating had something to do with nts. nts represented the aura of life. Therefore,pared with other Honourable Lords, Alene had more humanity. She would be angry for her dead people. However, for the rest of the Honourable Lords, even if it was their closest rtives who died, as long as they did not touch their own interests, those Honourable Masters would not have any emotional fluctuations. They would feel ashamed if they held on to death. The world was unkind, and the strong viewed the weak as nonentities. There was no reason for this. Alene took a few deep breaths beforeing to her senses. She said to Henry, "Do the two people you captured have anything to do with this matter?" "Yeah." Henry nodded. "Orcs have already infiltrated our group. Those two people know a lot of things, but they are so stubborn that we need to think of a way to get them to speak out. Otherwise, do you think I would bully people as I please?" "It''s Baret''s fault. I apologize to you on his behalf." Alene made a deep bow to Henry. Alene did not know much about Henry. She only knew that this person was not only powerful but also had a strong background. Previously, he had the support of a master, the Noble Berserkers'' Sacred Lord, and was given a strong bodyguard. This time, Ba ret had a conflict with Henry. After all, Laily was very beautiful and charming. Her bronze skin would make men want to conquer her. But Alene didn''t expect that there would be such a reason for Syl to make a move. If this was the case, then Ba ret would be in conflict with him and protect that woman. He would be too petty, or perhaps, he wouldn''t be able to see the bigger picture. Henry waved his hand and said to Alene, "You''ve seen the situation. They should be here by now. Let''s go back. This time, the four districts have to unite." "Okay." Alene nodded solemnly and hurried to Green Capital with Henry. It took the two of them one day to go back. When they arrived at Green Capital, the Shaving Rod from Desert District, Silver Hair and Jerardo from Tianhai District, and Sword Lord and the old Martial King had all arrived. After Alene spoke Syl''s name, no one dared to say anything. The City Lord''s Mansion of Green Capital was a towering tree and not far from the Poison Pavilion. When they saw Henry, everyone greeted him first. "Mr. Zhang, may I know why you have summoned us?" Asked Silver Rod. The old Martial King, Sword Lord, Jerardo, and Silver Hair all looked at Henry, waiting for his answer. Henry didn''t say anything. He looked at Alene. She walked forward and said to the crowd, "Everyone, take a look at these things first." In the hall of the City Lord''s Mansion, there was arge screen. When she spoke, the scenes appeared on the screen. The videos on the screen were all taken by her and Henry in the depths of the green forest. Looking at the ruins in the depths of the green forest, as well as thend and the ruined viges that were dyed red with blood, every single one of the Honourable Lord present had a heavy expression on their faces. This was no longer an ordinary invasion. Even the most vicious bandits in Wanshand District would not do such a thing. This was aplete massacre! "Which force did this?" Asked Jerardo. "No matter which district it belongs to, it has to be severely punished." Shaving Rod also said. Alene shook her head. "It doesn''t belong to any districts. It''s not even the work of us humans. It''s the Orcs who did it!" "Orcs?" The Honourable Lords all revealed confused expressions. This was the first time they heard this term. "Yes, Orcs." Alene nodded and waved her hand again. This time, some scenes appeared on the big screen. It was the Orcs who had been caught by her with vines. The huge Orcs of more than ten metres in height was disyed. Alene said, "What I know is only so much. The rest Mr. Zhang will tell you. He had more contacts with the Orcs." The few of them focused their gazes on Henry. Henry said, "I''ve fought once with Orcs. The other party''s strength isn''t weak. The two of us were evenly matched. An ordinary Orc like this has at least the strength of a Divine Realm expert, while a slightly stronger Orc has even reached thete stage of the Divine Realm. In addition, the other party has even reached the Supremacy Master level. As for the leader of the Orcs, I encountered a ten-man Orcs team at that time. Their leader is at the same level as me." Content belongs to When the Honourable Lords heard Henry''s words, they all sucked in a breath of cold air. The leader of the Orcs had the strength of an Honourable Lord! Henry said so on purpose. He didn''t tell them the real identity of Adonias. His purpose was to make these Honourable Lords pay more attention to him.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Several Honourable Lords looked at each other. Their faces were extremely ugly, and everyone''s eyes were full of dignity. Henry continued, "Orcs don''t belong to our world. They say that they came from the Abyss. And this time, they came in, they burned, they looted, they ate, and they were ready to kill us. From now on, I hope that the four districts focus on the issues of the Orcs and stop any pettiness between each other. After all, the Orcs are ourmon enemy." "Actually, I feel that there is no need to be too anxious about this matter." The old Martial King said, "Orcs arepletely inconsistent with our characteristics. Not to mention their beast face, just their ten-meter-tall bodies are enough to make them have nowhere to hide other than a few sparsely popted ces. We can gather arge army and start eliminating them." "If that''s the case, then I wouldn''t have gathered all of you." Henry shook his head. "Aside from a mysterious background and powerful strength, the most difficult part to deal with is that they canpletely disguise themselves as humans. I personally saw an Orc and he became as tall as me. The beast head became a human head as well. Furthermore, they didn''t juste to our world a few days ago, and there had already infiltrated our territory for over a decade. Perhaps, there are also Orcs among us. It''s possible that there are even some among us!" As soon as Henry finished his words, several masters subconsciously moved away from each other. Jerardo frowned and said, "Could it be that we can only be like headless flies now?" "No." Henry shook his head. "I''ve caught two Orcs that have already infiltrated the society. Perhaps, we can learn something from them." all. "Then that''ll be wonderful." Several Honourable Lord''s faces revealed happy expressions. There were clues, but it was better than having no clues at Just as they were happy... "Bad news, Honourable Lord. Ba ret let them go!" An anxious voice came from outside the hall. Chapter 1594 Chapter 1594 "Let them go?" The Honorable Lords were taken back by the news. After Alene and Henry''s exnation just now, they already understood very clearly what kind of existence the Orcs were. This time, when they invaded the world and they were able to infiltrate the human forces. If they were to be slightly careless, it was very likely that the entire civilization would be overturned by these Orcs. In the process of understanding the intention of these Orcs, the two that Syl had captured were very important. But now, the Orcs had been released? This was not as simple as letting go of two enemies. It was a disaster that could subvert the civilization! "Alene, this is your ce, what''s going on?" Jerardo directly asked. They were all particrly concerned about this matter. The more powerful they were, the more they cared about what they had and the more they wanted stability. On the contrary, only those who had nothing hoped for chaos in the world, because chaos would give them new opportunities. As the Lord of other regions, Jerardo and others naturally hoped that the world would continue to be peaceful so that they could sit in their positions for a longer time. Alene frowned and asked the person who had always delivered the message, "Let them? What are you guys doing?" "Honourable Lord, this matter couldn''t be stopped. Master Chen took the initiative and let them go." "Horsly Chen? Alene spoke the name, and the only one who could be called Master Chen was the current master of the Chen family, Horsly. The messenger didn''t say a word and didn''t dare to say anything more. Alene strode out of the hall with anger on her face. Jerardo and others quickly followed, and Henry was thest to leave. After everyone left the hall, he slowly walked out. In front of the cell where Laily and the old man were locked up, a middle-aged man in luxurious clothes was standing there. "Tell Alene that I''m the one who let them go. If there''s anything wrong, tell her toe and find me!" The one who spoke was the current master of the Chens, Horsly. The prison guards dared not say a word because they were very clear about the identity of the man in front of them. The Chen family was someone that even Lord Alene feared. The ancestor of the Chen family could even be regarded as the uncle of Alene, and he was a benefactor to Alene. Horsly was in Green Capital, and he was on the same level as Alene. No one dared to provoke him. These prison guards didn''t dare to say anything to Horsly. "Master Chen, what the hell is going on?" Alene walked to the room, looked at the arrogant Horsly, who was dressed in luxurious clothes, and asked in a low voice, "I heard that you let go of the prisoners." In the past, Alene would not have asked too much about Horsly''s release of a person, but this time it was different. The people who Horsly released was of great importance. "Prisoners?" Horsly''s face was full of doubt. "Alene, don''t you know that Laily will be my daughter-inw? If you treat the Chens'' daughter-inw like this, you''re really looking down on us. I don''t know what they''ll think if our forefather finds out about this. I''m afraid they''ll think that after he went missing for a long time, you look down on him." When Horsly spoke about his forefather, a look of fear appeared in Alene''s eyes. She took a deep breath and said to Horsly: "This matter is different from the past. The identity of that Laily is not as simple as you think. Tell me where she went." Alene didn''t directly tell Horsly the identity of Laily. This was what she was afraid of. She had already seen the terrifyingness of the Orcs and their ability to infiltrate. Who knew which one of the surrounding people might belong to the Orcs? | "Tell you?" Horsly nced dismissively at Alene, then at the many lords trailing behind her, then said, "Who am I to tell you? Also, what is the identity of my daughter-inw, you do not need to say will investigate and if you have any dissatisfaction, talk to my old grandfather. Alene, I warn you, Laily belongs to my Chen family. Don''t think that we are easy to bully!" With these words, Horsly swung his sleeves and strode away. Looking at Horsly''s background, Alene clenched her fists and didn''t speak. She shouted to the people behind her, "Now, send all people to find Laily. Be quick!" As soon Alene gave the order, all the people in the City Lord''s Mansion went out to look for Laily. "Alene, these two men must be found. I must go back first. If the Orcs have infiltrated Forest District, there will be Orc spies in other regions. We need to be prepared."Jerardom said. "Yes." Shaving Rod also said, "I have to go back and prepare." "It''s time to go back," the old Martial King and Sword Lord said. These Honourable Lords were extremely anxious now. After they knew about the existence of the Orcs, they were worried about the invasion in their area of jurisdiction.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Alene nodded and said, "Everyone, we will keep in touch at any time. Once we find the whereabouts of Laily, I will tell you the news as soon as possible. I hope all the news we get can be shared." "Of course," Jerardo said. "This is a major event that concerns the entire world. We can''t make any mistakes." "I''ll leave." They disappeared in a sh, leaving only Alene and Henry behind. Alene turned around to look at Henry, apologetic look on her face. "This..." "Let''s find people first." Henry shook his head and said, "Let''s talk about the Chen familyter. It''s not the time to deal with them now. It will alert the enemy." "Yes." Master Alene nodded. She also knew that Syl was trying to leave some room for her. Since Laily disappeared and could not be found, Henry decided to stay in Green Capital first. With his strength, Henry could fly quickly to find clues, but since Laily wanted to escape, she would not choose the main road. Perhaps she was still hiding somewhere in the city. Henry was not familiar with the ce and people here, so the effect of his search was certainly not as good as that of the army sent by Alene. Henry stayed in the city for three days. During these days, he was monitoring the movements of Alene every day. Unfortunately, they couldn''t find them. On the third night, it was dark. Henry stood by a window, leaning against the guardrail, and looked at the bright moon in the sky. Since he saw the moon shadow that night, Henry often paid attention to this ce. In the silent night, a figure floated in front of Henry. The figure was two metres tall and was wearing armour. He was handsome and had a smile on his face, looking particrly confident. "Brother Syl, we haven''t seen each other for a few days." The other party said with his voice full of maism. It was Adonias that had been transformed into a human shape. Chapter 1595 Chapter 1595 Henry looked at Adonias that suddenly appeared. On the body of Adonias, Henry faintly felt a very powerful aura, which made Henry feel a little uneasy. When he saw Adonias before, Henry had not felt this way. "Brother Zhang, you''re showing killing intent to me." Adonias stood there and said with a smile. "Isn''t it normal?" Henry retorted. "We''re enemies, aren''t we?" "No, no, no." Adonias shook his head. "I''m here to negotiate and cooperate with you. You find someone for me, and I''ll ept one of your requests. What do you think?" "Not interested." Henry shook his head. "No, you''ll be interested," Adonias said. Henry asked with a puzzled face, "I''m very confused. In this world, there are many masters. Why are you looking for me?" "Because you have the smell of the Abyss." Adonias sniffed his nose. "You''ve been to the Abyss before. Although you haven''t been there for a long time, and you''re only infected with a little smell, I''m sure you came from that ce." Henry shook his head slightly and said, "You guessed wrong. I have never been to the Abyss. I haven''t even heard of it before I met you." "Haha." Adonias chuckled. "People who have been to the Abyss will say such words. Maybe, when you went there, you didn''t know anything? How about cooperating with me? Help me find someone, and I''ll give you something. The information you want to know, about the Abyss." Although the words of Adonias were hollow, it had a great impact on Henry. At present, the biggest doubt in Henry''s heart was not about this world, nor was it the so-called Abyss, but about his identity. He always thought that everything that happened was the result of his efforts. The more he knew, the more he felt that his way of life was made by someone who had been specially arranged. Besides, his mother''s death was not what he thought. His father, who had never met him before, did not seem to be simple. What was that Dragon Formation under the underground pce? And the Abyss mentioned by Adonias, had he really been there? If he had been there and if he did not remember, did it mean that he had arrived there before he could remember? If so, who would take him there? His mother, or... his father! There was a slight change in Henry''s eyes, but such subtle changes were still captured by Adonias. "Well, Brother Zhang, I can see that you are very interested in our Abyss. As long as you help me find that person, I will give you the information you want to know about the Abyss. Of course, the conditions I said before are also counted. I will agree to one of your requests, no matter when." Adonias continued. Henry smiled and said, "You Orcs should have infiltrated this continent long ago. With your strength and status, why do you need me to help you find someone?" Adonias smiled and said, "It''s very simple. You have caught that person. She has your mark on her, and my people have found her, but she ran away. I think you are more confident in finding her than I am, right?" Henry''s heart sank. "What are you looking for her for?" "Of course it''s our family''s private matters. I can''t say anything more about this. What do you think? This should only be a small favour for you, right? You only need to find her. You can ask me about these things. It''s fine." Adonias'' performance was quite straightforward. Henry touched his nose and said, "From the point of view that you want to invade, I''d better ask her directly." "I can''t help you weigh it." Adonias shook his head. "Anyway, my condition is here. Brother Zhang, you can think about it yourself. Someone ising, I''ll leave first so as not to be misunderstood. We''ll meet again soon." After saying that, Adonias turned into a sh of flowing light and disappeared into the night sky. As soon as the Adonias left, Alene showed up. "Mr Zhang, I''ve found the whereabouts of Laily!" Alene shouted. With a sh, Henry appeared in front of Alene and urgently asked, "Where is she?" After hearing the words of Adonias, Henry realized that the identity of Laily might not be that simple. Now Adonias was looking for her. He had to get ahead of Adonias no matter what. He couldn''t make Adonias feelfortable, not to mention that he could get something from Laily. "I''m not sure yet. Come with me. I need your help," said Alene hurriedly. Then she took Henry to her residence. As the Honourable Lord, who would have thought that Alene''s house was decorated like a princess'' castle. The colour pink filled the majority of the rooms in her house. This should be the first time when Alene brought people to her house. From the moment Henry entered the house, Alene''s face was a little unnatural. Alene came to a mirror and said to Henry, "I can smell Laily, but I can''t determine the range. I need you to help me." "What can I do?" "Just give me your Qi. I need your Domain." Alene still remembered the horror of the Sun- Moon Domain. "No problem," Henry replied and summoned the Purple Moon. A crescent moon formed behind Henry. At the moment when the crescent moon appeared, the Qi between heaven and earth crazily gathered here. Feeling the concentrated Qi, Alene''s face showed a hint of self-confidence. She stretched out t her jade-like finger and lightly tapped the mirror in front of her Ripples instantly appeared on theContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. surface of the mirror, just like the surface of the water. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Soon, the mirror with ripples showed another scene. It was a dense jungle, and everything was very quiet. Suddenly, countless birds flew out of the forest and were frightened. Soon after, two figures swiftly dashed out from the woods. They were fleeing. They were Laily and the old man. Henry''s face lit up. "Do you know where this is?" "Yes." Alene nodded. "Tell me the location, I''ll go there!" Henry was about to leave. "Hold on!" All of a sudden, Alene cried out in rm. "This is... this is Baret!" A huge ck tiger appeared in the mirror. In the mouth of the ck tiger was a figure. The figure seemed to be too small in front of VR! the ck tiger, but judging clothes, it could be identified that it was the clothes worn by Baret. At this time, Baret was held in ck tiger''s mouth and kept struggling. Laily and the old man escaped in order to hide from the ck tiger. The ck tiger, who was chasing, suddenly stopped. It looked in the direction of the mirror as if it saw Henry and Alene through it. The ck tiger then threw back its head and swallowed Baret in front of Alene. Chapter 1596 Chapter 1596 What the ck tiger had done was obviously a demonstration for Henry and Alene! Alene''s face suddenly became extremely ugly. She used the mirror to find Laily. It was a special ancient skill she mastered. But now, her ancient skill was easily seen through by a wild beast. How powerful was this wild beast? Another thing was that Ba ret was dead! Baret, the only child of Horsly, the only heir to the Chens, died! How furious would the Chens'' forefather be when he heard the news? After grinning at the two people in front of the mirror, the ck tiger continued to chase Laily. The ripples on the mirror gradually disappeared, and everything returned to normal. Alene turned back to look at Henry. Henry said to Alene, "The ck tiger is the mount of Adonias." "It''s the mount!" Alene''s body trembled slightly. Her mirror ancient technique could not be discovered by anyone who had not reached the Supremacy Master Realm. Just like the ck tiger, it had to be at least an existence on the same level as her to be able to find its source. Alene originally thought that the ck tiger was a powerful Orc, but she didn''t expect it to be just a mount! The mount alone was already so powerful. How strong was the master of the mount? Henry took a deep breath and said, "Tell me the ce. I''ll go first and bring her back." Alene said, "I''ll go with you. 8 a ret was just swallowed. It doesn''t necessarily mean he''s dead. If we rush over, there''s still a chance to save him." "Then let''s go." The two of them did not hesitate. As soon as they said they were leaving, they immediately set off. They flew up. At this time, they didn''t care about alerting the enemy. The Orcs had already noticed that, and it would be meaningless to hide any longer. The moment Henry and hispanion left the mansion, a figure hovered high up in the sky, waiting for them. "Alene, where are you going?" "Horsly, what do you mean by this?" Alene looked at Horsly who was standing in front of her and frowned. "Nothing. I just want to chat with you." Horsly opened his arms, and a burst of Qi spread out from his body, surrounding Alene and Henry. Alene''s gaze turned cold. "Horsly, the situation is very urgent now. It''s a matter of your son''s life and death. Are you sure you want to do this?" Alene could see from Horsly''s actions that he obviously did not want them to leave. As the Chen family''s leader, Horsly also had the strength of an Honourable Lord. He was the second Honourable Lord powerhouse in Forest District. Horsly said with a smile, "Alene, we''re all grownups. Why do you have to tell me this? With my son''s identity, who can threaten him? Even if he''s in danger, that person won''t dare to offend our family. Instead, you, Alene, are the only one who can threaten my son by using the ancient mirror method just because the Qi in the City Lord''s Mansion is dense, right?" Alene took a deep breath and said, "Horsly, there are some things that I didn''t tell you before because it''s not the right time yet. Now that things have developed to this point, it doesn''t matter if I tell you. We are going to find Laily because of her identity. She is not a human, but an Orc. Now the Orcs are going to invade us. Laily is the scout of the Orcs. It''s very dangerous for 8 a ret to be with her." "Haha." Horslyughed carelessly. "Danger? How dangerous can it be?" "I just saw in the mirror that 8 a ret has been swallowed by a ck tiger. The ck tiger has the strength of an Honourable Lord. I am going to save him now. If I go toote, I will have no chance." "Hahahaha!" Horsly let out a burst of exaggeratedughter. "Orcs? Alene, do you think I''m just a kid? Are you really going to use such a bad excuse?" "Why should I lie to you?" Alene said, "Horsly, you can go with us. If it''s not the case, I will apologize to you." "No need." Horsly shook his head. "I don''t want to go anywhere now. I want to stay here and talk to you." Henry, who was standing on the side, suddenly said, "Then talk to him, I''ll go first." Henry said and was ready to leave. "Go? Where?" Horsly gave a cold snort, and the Qi around his body spread out more violently. "I said, stay here and chat with me!" Horsly''s eyes were fixed on Henry. Henry was stunned for a moment and then looked at Horsly with a strange look. "To chat with you? Do you think I am familiar with you?" "What''s wrong? Can''t we talk if we''re not familiar with each other?" Horsly opened his arms, and the Qi continued to spread. He was showing his martial arts. Henry pretended to be thinking, then nodded and said, "Let''s talk. It''s okay." Seeing Henry''s action, Horsly naturally thought that Henry admitted defeat and showed a satisfied smile. "A wise man submits to circumstances." Alene was very puzzled because she was very clear about the character of Syl. At that time, he dared to fight with the Honourable Lords of the four regions. Once, he even fought against two people alone. However, Sytwould never be a person who could admit defeat. Henry said, "I have a question. You should be able to answer it." "What question?" Horsly said. When he saw Henry give in, he became proud, If it is the question I don''t want to answer, then before you ask, I advise you to think about it." "No." Henry waved his hand. "You will answer my question anyway." Horsly frowned when he heard Henry''s words were so aggressive. Henry grinned and said, "My question is, how long can you hold on before I kill you?" "How dare you?!" Horsly roared. Obviously, he didn''t expect that the question the man was talking about was this. It was as if the man didn''t care about him at all. When Henry said this, the doubts on Alene''s facepletely disappeared. This was indeed the Syl she knew. In Henry''s hand, the purple divine sword was instantly condensed. He said, "If you don''t answer, I''ll get the answer myself." At the moment when Henry finished his words, the purple divine sword suddenly chopped out. The purple light instantly tore up the Qi barrier formed by Horsly. Horsly quickly retreated, and a hundred-metre-tall True Spirit took shape behind him. It was a fist master, and his fists were shining.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Behind Henry, four Battle Spirits appeared, and snow fell from the sky. "From now on, let''s count down." Henry smiled slightly. Then, the red sword radiance came out, followed by the ck and white sword radiance. On the other hand, the fists of the green figure behind Henry were already shining. A great battle was on the verge of erupting! Alene stood aside and looked at the two men who were fighting. She was somewhat at a loss. If she helped Syl, she wouldpletely fall out with the Chens. But would she dare to help the Chens? Chapter 1597 Chapter 1597 Both Henry and Horsly were experts that had reached the Honourable Lord level. Once they started to fight, the momentum was earth-shattering. Horsly wasn''t weak. His Battle Spirit had a pair of divine fists that shone with boundless radiance. But Henry was stronger. Henry was not stronger in terms of physical strength, but in terms of his fighting experience. Since Henry got in touch with Qi, he had almost never stopped fighting. From the most basic Qi-controlling master to these types of Honourable Lords, Henry had been making progress every time. He had been in a crisis of life and death many times, but he had survived and be stronger. Now, confronting a superior at the Honourable Lord level meant nothing for Henry. The four Battle Spirits had been perfectly mastered by Henry. With aplete set of attacks, even a master-level expert could not deal with them. Plus, the Demon Sword of Destruction in Henry''s hand was extremely powerful. When the Purple Moon and Golden Sun were released, Henry basically stood in an invincible position. If Henry could use the most powerful Demon Sword of Destruction, even an expert on the master level would have no chance to win. Henry and Horsly exchanged several moves in the air. Under the strong attack of Henry, Horsly was losing again and again. Horsly never paid attention to this young man who seemed to be as young as his son. He only took him as a descendant of Alene or someone from other areas that followed Alene. But he never thought that this man had such a strong fighting capacity! The most frightening thing was that he could cultivate to be such a strong man at his age. What kind of person was his elder? Four Battle Spirits appeared at the same time. The colour of the Demon Sword of Destruction in Henry''s hand became more and more intense, making one''s heart tremble. When Horsly avoided the attack of the four Battle Spirits, the Demon Sword of Destruction in Henry''s hand had turned into a thick ck-purple colour. The snow fell heavily, turning the entire Green Capital into a frozennd. "Go."This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Henry shouted, and the divine sword in his hand was cut out. At this moment, all the snowkes in Green Capital were melted. Unexpectedly, the True Spirit behind Horsly showed a look of horror. "Syl, show mercy!" Alene shouted. She was afraid that this sword would directly kill Horsly. In the face of this purple sword light, Horsly could feel the power contained in it, so he made a defensive gesture at the moment when Henry waved his sword. The purple sword light cut through the sky, but it didn''t cut Horsly''s body as Alene expected. It went straight behind Horsly instead. The purple sword radiance was full of a sharp aura. At this moment, it seemed that it could cut through the sky. When the sword radiance disappeared in front of Alene, she breathed a sigh of relief. Just when Alene thought that Henry just made a feint move, an angry roar sounded. The roar shook the leaves off the tree leaves. Alene''s face changed. She recognized the owner of the roar. It was the ck tiger. The ck tiger''s 100-metre-long body suddenly appeared in the sky above Green Capital. The appearance of this giant monster immediately caused a cry of surprise in Green Capital. The ck tiger''s eyes were fixed on Henry, because Henry''s sword hit the ck tiger on purpose. "Those two people have entered the city. You go and catch them. Don''t let them run away." Henry said to Alene in a deep voice. Henry didn''t care about Horsly at all, but the ck tiger was different. In Henry''s eyes, the strength of this ck tiger was much stronger than Horsly. Horsly, who was ready to defend, did not expect that his opponent''s sword would miss him. He had no time to think about the reason why, because the ck tiger had appeared. The appearance of the ck tiger instantly caused Horsly to realize that his opponent''s sword had been aimed at the ck tiger. This discovery caused Horsly to be, enraged. It was clear that he had el.ne been looked down upon. During the battle, Henry''s target had been another mutated beast! Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org However, at this time, Henry obviously did not realize that Horsly was angry. In other words, all his attention was focused on the ck tiger. The ck tiger''s eyes were also fixed on Henry. It had the strength of a master, and it also had wisdom. It had seen Henry and knew clearly that the sword light that hurt itself just now came from this person. In the hands of Henry, the sword light condensed again. The ck tiger opened its mouth and let out a roar. Its roar resounded throughout the city. Some of the less courageous people couldn''t help but tremble. "Do you want to fight with me?" Henry asked the ck tiger. He knew that the tiger could understand what he said. The ck tiger let out a roar again, and its huge body stooped in the air. This was a sign that the animal was going to attack. Its muscles were tight. Once it rushed out, the impact would be extremely horrible. It was equivalent to more than a dozen galloping trains. Just as the ck tiger was ready to attack, a whistle sounded. This whistle immediately made the ck tiger, which was ready to attack, turn around and quickly disappear into the horizon. Looking at the disappearing ck tiger, Henry knew that the whistle came from Adonias. Henry looked down, but he didn''t see the Adonias. Instead, Alene made a gesture to him and told him that the matter had beenpleted. Henry nodded. Henry did not care about Horsly anymore and went straight down. This feeling of being despised made Horsly extremely annoyed, but he had no choice. When he saw Henry flying toward the direction of the City Lord''s Mansion, Horsly did not say anything. At least, the purpose of preventing the two from leaving had been achieved. However, Horsly did not know that his son was in the belly of the ck tiger, and Laily had been taken away. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Henry came to the City Lord''s Mansion and Alene brought him to a secret chamber where Laily and the old man were hidden here by Alene. In order to prevent another ident from happening again, Laily and the old man were taken over by Alene. When Laily and the old man saw Henry again, their faces were very ugly. "Why the sad face?" Henry looked at them with a smile. "If it weren''t for saving your life, you two wouldn''t havee back. Obviously, I saved you just now, didn''t I?" The old man said with a resigned look, "What on earth do you want?" "I''ve already said that I don''t want anything." Henry shook his head and asked, "Now I should ask, what do you want You orcs have invaded our world. We can only bear with you. Come on, tell me everything you know. I may consider letting you live, otherwise..." When Henry said this, he didn''t go on, but his meaning was already clear. Chapter 1598 Chapter 1598 Laily and the old man looked at Henry silently for a long time. The old man showed a look of epting his fate. The old man said, "Since things have already developed to this stage, there''s no difference whether we keep this a secret or not. Adonias is extremely powerful this time and he doesn''t have any intention of hiding his whereabouts at all. The invasion this time has been decided. We want to move the entire race over." Alene frowned and asked, "What kind of ce is that Abyss?" The old man replied, "It''s very big and dark, full of varieties and killing intent. It''s a wonderful ce. You might be sleeping on the cliff, but when you woke up, you could find yourself in theke. There is no food, and all the foodes from the same species. In that ce, you were born to fight. After you killed all the enemies around you and ate all of them, you would go to another ce to kill. Only by killing you can you ensure that you''re alive." Alene felt a chill run down her spine when she heard the old man''s reply. This kind of race that survived in such an environment was undoubtedly very brutal. There was no human nature to speak of in this kind of race, and they were truly beasts. Alene asked again, "Is there a lot of masters there?" "So many." The old man answered without hesitation. "There are no less than fifteen people who have the same strength as you, Master Alene. These fifteen people are just deputy generals in the army and follow the marshals around. As for the strength of the marshals, I haven''t seen itpletely. I only know that even if the fifteen deputy generals are together, they are not the opponent to the marshals. Above the marshals, there is the royal family. In fact, every marshal is sent to the royal family to train." Alene sucked in a breath of cold air. There were fifteen of them at the Honourable Lord level? Furthermore, they were only lieutenants. Above them were marshals and the royal family! Just how strong were these Orcs?! Alene''s face became more and more ugly. She sent the information to Jerardo and the others in time. Alene needed a long time to calm down. She continued to ask, "How many Orcs came this time?" The old man thought for a moment, stretched out a finger, and said, "At least 10,000. Our race has strong reproduction ability. Of course, if our reproduction ability was weak, I''m afraid that our n would have been exterminated long ago. After all, we are not of the same species." "What''s the basic strength of Orcs?" Alene asked again.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "For those who are able toe here, the weakest would be equivalent to the early stage of the Divine Realm," the old man said. "However, I''m not sure what kind of foundation the vanguards have this time around." Every piece of news that came out of the old man''s mouth would cause Alene''s heart to turn cold. Ten thousand Divine Realm experts? What kind of concept was this? Let alone having such a powerful strength, even ten thousand ten-meter-long beasts would cause one''s legs to tremble. Master Alene took a deep breath and said, "Stay here. If you dare to y any more tricks, don''t me me for being cruel." After that, Alene said goodbye to Henry and left the room. After she had left, Henry looked at the old man and said, "Well, she has left. There is no need to continue with your lies. Tell me the truth." "I don''t understand." The old man shook his head. "I have told you everything I know." "Really?" Henry squatted down with a smile on his face. "Does Adonias really want to kill Daily? If that''s the case, you two wouldn''t be able to escape from the chase of the ck tiger with your strength, right? If I''m right, the rtionship between Daily and Adonias is not that simple. Det me guess, are you sent here specifically by Adonias?" Henry had been looking at the old man as he spoke. When he said thest sentence, he suddenly looked at Daily. This time, he immediately caught the panic in Daily''s eyes. Henry had been wandering in this society for so many years. His social experience waspletely iparable to that of the ancient concubines. Even if the ancient concubines wanted to hide, could they hide in front of Henry? The old man also noticed the behaviour of Daily. He couldn''t say anything about Daily''s behaviour. After all, the young man in front of him was so sophisticated that every word he said was to create an atmosphere. Every look in his eyes was particrly sharp. Even if he had to face this young man, he had to be careful, not to mention Daily. When Henry saw the panic in Daily''s eyes, the smile on his face became more intense "Adonias came to me. He told me that there was a smell from the Abyss on my body. It might not matter to him. It only made me more curious about the Abyss. But there is a loophole. Since he@an smell the Abyss on me, how can you two not know that? Can you stay calm when you two discover that I may be rted to the Abyss? So, either you two are lying to me, or Adonias is lying to me. This lie has no meaning to Adonias, does it?" Henry''s words made the old man fall into deep silence. "What is the purpose of letting you get close to me?" Henry asked. The old man remained silent. Laily lowered her head and didn''t dare to look at Henry anymore. "Since you don''t want to say it, then let me guess. There are only three reasons why Adonias didn''t kill you. First, you are his people. This is easy to understand. But on the other hand, if you are really his people, Adonias wouldn''t especially look for me. Speaking of which, If Adonias wanted to kill you, he could, but he didn''t. It is also unreasonable to let the ck tiger chase after you. There is only one reason. He can''t personally kill you! The ck tiger can''t do that either. The other Orcs can''t kill you. Hence, he wants to use me to kill you. Is that right? Hence, he intentionally told me that there is a smell of the Abyss on me. In reality, this is only to mislead me to kill you. Tell me, why?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org The old man still said nothing. Laily lowered her head, and Henry could no longer catch any information. "All right, since you don''t want to say el it, I won''t force you." Henry nodded, stood up, looked at Laily, who had her head lowered, and whispered, "Laily, from now on, I won''t ask any of these questions, but I''ll crush the old guy''s bones bit by bit in front of you Don''t worry, during the process, I won''t let him die. I''ll slowly torture him and let him feel the pain. I''ll let his screamse clear into your ears, understand?" At this point, a purple sword condensed in Henry''s hand. Chapter 1599 Chapter 1599 Laily''s lowered head suddenly raised at this moment. She saw Henry holding the purple de and looked at Henry with a trace of emotion in her eyes. Henry walked to the old man with the short de in his hand. The purple aura swept out and wrapped around the old man''s body, making him unable to move. The short de in Henry''s hand slowly fell on the old man. As Henry slightly exerted force on his arm, a small piece of skin and flesh on the old man''s shoulder fell to the ground. "I''ll tell you!" Laily couldn''t stand it anymore and shouted loudly. "Don''t!" As Laily spoke, the old man also spoke at the same time, "Laily, he won''t kill you. He knows that if he kills you, Adonias will seed. You are safe. My life is not important at all. Let him do it. I have never tasted any pain in the Abyss. It''s just a piece of cake." There was even a smile on the old man''s face. Henry nodded. "I like this attitude of yours very much, and you reminded me that you can bear this kind of bitterness, but Laily can''t. Even if she can bear it, can you bear to see her suffer?" When Henry said this, he no longer looked at the old man, but turned his eyes to Laily. The old man''s body shook and suddenly roared, "What are you doing?! What do you want to do? If anything happens, juste at me. Don''t bully a woman!" Henry turned a deaf ear to the old man''s shouts. He held the dagger in his hand and approached Laily. At this time, her fear was gone. Instead, she held her head high and waited for Henry toe. In her eyes, she was determined. "Enough!" The old man roared. "I''ll tell you!" "That''s right." Henry took back the dagger that was about to fall on Laily''s face and looked at the old man. "Tell me, why does Adonias want to kill you?" "He''s a member of the royal family, and so is Laily. He can''t kill her because he can''t kill someone from the same bloodline. If he does, he will never seed to the throne. All the Orcs don''t have the right to kill Laily, only humans do." The old man stared at Henry. "This is not the so-called invasion. Adonias was ordered to look for Laily. Laily is 24 years old this year, and she just became an adult in the eyes of the Orcs. The adult member of the royal family needs to go back to the Abyss to receive the baptism and wee the glory that belongs to her. In the royal family, Adonias is the elder brother of Laily, but Laily''s status is higher than Adonias''. Once Laily returns, Adonias will no longer be able to keep his position. Therefore, he doesn''t want to find Laily. He wants Laily to die, and you are the one who should kill Laily. He told you that he wanted to invade your world, just in order to get into your heart. If he is the invader, you won''t give him the person he wants." "Oh, his idea is right." Henry nodded. "Adonias said that he wanted to invade, so he wants us to fight back?" "Yes." The old man nodded. "Although Adonias is powerful, his strength will be greatly limited here. You have the ability to fight him back." "I still have one more question," Henry said. "If I were to kill you, what would the Orcs do to me?" "If you kill a member of the royal family, you will be hunted down by the Orcs forever." The old man looked at Henry''s eyes. "The royal family will remember your smell. You, your loved ones, your friends, your children and grandchildren, as long as all of you haven''t died, will be hunted by the Orcs." "Is it very easy for you Orcs toe over?" Henry wondered why the Orcs were so confident about hunting humans. "It''s not easy." The old man shook his head. "But for the sake of revenge, the royal family will do anything." "All right." Henry nodded. "First of all, whether you are telling the truth or not, I believe you. You should be clear that Adonias is in the city. If you have anything else to say, you can look for me at any time. Do you understand?" The old man nodded and said no more. Henry turned around and left the room, setting up ayer of restriction outside the secret room. As for the information the old man said this time, Henry believed half of it, because he couldn''t think of any other possibility. After leaving the secret room and walking to the City Lord''s Mansion, he discovered that arge number of people had already gathered around Alene. It was clear that they were preparing to fight against the Orcs. Henry walked toward Alene. What he was thinking now was to go back to Wanshan District to find Wade and others, and then look at the development of Radiant Ind The Core and the surface were about to be connected, and Radiant Ind would y a crucial role in it. Also, when he left, the Token of True Spirit was lost in the Mountain Heng. Henry also wanted to look for it. After thinking about it carefully, he found that there were still a lot of things in the Core. ''Alene! Get the hell out of here!" A bellow suddenly rang out in the air above the City Lord''s Mansion. Horsly, who was dressed in luxurious clothes, was floating above the City Lord''s Mansion, with anger all over his face. "Younger generation Alene, it seems that I haven''t been out of the world for a long time. You really want to trample the Chens under your feet!" Another figure, white-haired with a goatee appeared. This was an old man in his 70s. His figure appeared infront of Horsly, looking down at Alene. When Alene saw this figure, she quickly bowed and said, "I am paying my respects to Elder Fingal Chen." Fingal was the Chen family''s forefather. He was an existence that even Alene was wary of. Horsly opened his mouth and shouted, "Alene, let me ask you, where is my son?" Alene was stunned and silent. She knew where 8 a ret was, but because she knew, she didn''t know what to say, knowing that her response would provoke Horsly and Fingal. Henry, who came over, did not have so many scruples. He said directly, "Your son, your son is dead. He was eaten by that ck tiger that you have seen." Horsly stared at Alene and said, "Alene, you''ve already known the situation of my son Baret. Why didn''t you tell me? Is it more important to catch Laily or the life of my son? Or you wanted my son to die? Do you want my family to die without a sessor?" "Horsly, I have told you a long time ago that Baret is in danger. It is you who have been stopping me. You didn''t allow me to go out of the city and said that I was talking nonsense, didn''t you?" Alene exined. Fingal nced at Horsly and asked, "Is this true?"Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Of course not!" Horsly denied directly. Then he cupped his hands to Fingal and said, "I knew that Alene used the Ancient Mirror Technique so I came to find her to ask about Baret''s whereabouts, but Alene refused to tell me anything. The kid behind her even took the initiative to fight me. Obviously, he deliberately held me back, so he dyed the search for Baret!" Chapter 1600 Chapter 1600 Horsly''s words were obviously distorting the facts. It seemed that he did not dare to tell Fingal the truth. He directly med Henry and Alene. Fingal''s eyes swept around Henry and Alene, and then he said, "Baret is seriously injured this time. Although his life is not in danger, I don''t know when he will wake up. Alene, as the city governor of Green Capital, you ignored other people''s lives for your own sake. Do you think what you did is right?" Alene shook her head and said, "Senior Fingal, ever since I became the City Lord, I have never thought of giving up any resident." "Oh? Since that''s the case, are you targeting the Chens?" Fingal sneered. "You deliberately prevented Horsly from saving his family. You''re going too far, aren''t you?" Instead of answering Fingal''s question, she looked at Horsly and said, "Horsly, do you want to break the rtionship between me and the Chenspletely?" Horsly also knew that he was talking nonsense, but he avoided Alene''s eyes. He said, "Alene, I don''t understand what you''re talking about. This time, you went against our Chens." "Horsly, you..." "All right," Henry said impatiently, "What''s the matter now? Don''t waste time on this so-called reason. If you want to fight, hurry up. If you don''t want to fight, get out of here." Fingal looked at him coldly and said, "Young man, how dare you?!" "Don''t tell me anything about your elders and juniors. If you can beat me, that''s because I''m impudent. If you can''t defeat me, then you can''t be presumptuous in front of me." As Henry finished speaking, the purple divine sword appeared. Being directly irritated by Henry, Fingal said with a smile, "Well, what a junior. I didn''t expect that young people nowadays are so arrogant. Since that''s the case, I don''t have to show any mercy to you!"Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Fingal''s arms shook, and a 120-metre-tall True Spirit appeared behind Fingal. A hundred meterstall spirit was the limit for an Honourable Lord. By using this 120-metre-tall True Spirit, Fingal had already broken over the Honourable Lord level. It was no wonder that Alene was so afraid of him. In the face of such a master, Henry was no longer the same as before. Only four Battle Spirits could not pose any threat to this kind of master. The Sun and Moon Domain was formed behind Henry, and the Qi between sky and earth was rapidly gathering around Henry at this moment. Four 70-metre- tall Battle Spirits behind Henry appeared, but this time, they did notunch any attack. The purpose of their appearance was only to provide energy for Henry. This time, Henry did not do too many fancy things. Facing people like Fingal, it was good to give him the strongest move directly. The Qi between sky and earth rapidly gathered. The Demon Sword of Destruction in Henry''s hand seemed to have expanded by dozens of metres in an instant, and a powerful pressure spread out in all directions. Many buildings around the City Lord''s Mansion hadpletely copsed at this moment. This was all because of this powerful pressure. Horsly''s eyes suddenly shrank. He felt an unmatchable power from the huge purple sword. Alene stepped aside. Staying by Henry''s side made her feel ufortable. There was a sharpness that threatened her all the time, although the goal of Henry''s attack was not Alene. When the Sun and Moon Domain was fully formed, Henry didn''t know what kind of power it would generate when he gathered all its power to converge the Demon Sword of Destruction. He still remembered that thest time he condensed the Demon Sword of Destruction with all his strength, it was when he was fighting against Aureo. At that time, Henry wasn''t as strong as he was now and hadn''t stepped into the Spiritcontrolling Realm. Now, Henry was not only in the Spirit-controlling Realm but he also possessed the Sun and Moon Domain. He was much stronger than he was in the past, and the Demon Sword of Destruction''s power was far beyond his original power. Moreover, under the influence of the Purple Moon, the Qi condensed rapidly, and there were four Battle Spirits to supplement it with energy of the Demon Swergy In a very short period of time, the of Destruction held by Henry had reached its limit. Although it did not make Henry''s arms wither like thest time, it also made Henry''s hands, which held the sword, tremble. Henry took a deep breath. He did not dare to let the energy of the Demon Sword of Destruction continue to condense because he was afraid that he would lose control of it and would suffer from the countercharge like before. In this state, the Demon Sword of Destruction was strong enough to deal with the man in front of him. What Henry did was a long story, but in fact, it happened in just a few seconds. By the time Fingal reacted, the Demon Sword of Destruction had been formed. Looking at the huge purple sword in front of him, Fingal''s eyes were filled with seriousness. He could feel the power that was transmitted from the huge purple sword. He was also very clear that this battle would be very fast, simrly, it would also be very difficult. As long as he was able to withstand this sword, then it would be over. However, would he be able to withstand this sword? Now, Fingalpletely panicked. The purple divine sword descended from the sky and shed towards Fingal. "All of you, retreat!" Master Alene shouted. At the same time, the trees around the City Lord''s Mansion grew rapidly and formed a giant wooden wall, surrounding the entire City Lord''s Mansion to prevent the purple sword light from leaking out. Now, with the help of the purple sword in Henry''s hand, it was no exaggeration to say that when the power waspletely released, it could definitely destroy the entire Green Capital. What Alene did this just to create a battlefield for Henry and Fingal. Towering trees enveloped the City Lord''s Mansion. One after another vines wound up, making the huge wooden wall more solid. The reinforced vines were three or four metres thick, just like a python winding up. No one knew what had happened in the giant wooden wall. A purple light emerged from the crevice, and then the vines werepletely broken. The cut was extremely even, and it could be seen that it was cut off by a sharp weapon. As for the giant wooden wall, it was alsopletely broken. Looking at Alene aside, her face was pale and there was a trace of blood in the corner of her mouth. In order to strengthen this giant wooden wall, she had suffered harm from the range of the Demon Sword of Destruction on the side. Although it was far from the damage from the central point, it still made her suffer internal injuries. The harm released by the Demon Sword of Destruction was too horrible! The huge wooden wall spread out, and the wild nts returned to normal. The City Lord''s Mansion appeared again in front of everyone. At this moment, the originally luxurious City Lord''s Mansion had be nihility. There was no trace of the building''s existence. All those things had been obliterated by the violent Sword Qi. The mention of the Demon Sword of Destruction was enough to exin everything. Chapter 1601 Chapter 1601 Everything calmed down again. The purple light all over the sky disappeared. On the battlefield, Henry and Fingal stood facing each other. The four Battle Spirits behind Henry had disappeared, but the True Spirit behind Fingal was still there, although it had be blurred. Seeing such a scene, Alene believed that Sy I had been defeated, which was expected. Fingal was a renowned excellent fighter, and he had way passed the status of the lords. In the four regions, few people could fight against Fingal. It was already an achievement for Henry to have such a wonderful battle against Fingal at such a young age. There could hardly be another young person who could do as much as Henry did. Horsly said with a chuckle, "Alene, this young man of yours is too arrogant. Our senior lord will teach him how to behave. Take my advice, be humble..." In the middle of his sentence, Horsly suddenly stopped. He widened his eyes and eximed, "What?" Alene was also stunned by what happened in front of his eyes. Fingal''s True Spirit was still there, but its one hundred and twenty meters tall figure was split in half from the waist. A painful expression appeared on the face of the True Spirit, and Fingal''s eyes became dull. Every True Spirit was formed out of the soul of a great fighter after their death, and such process was long and painful. The True Spirit wasn''t a living being. No one knew where it would go after it dissipated, and no one had ever seen one dissipated. But that day, Fingal''s True Spirit dissipated in front of everyone''s eyes. When Fingal''s True Spirit started to fade away, his mouth, eyes, nose, and ears started to bleed. For a Spirit-controlling master, his True Spirit was his everything. At the advanced level such as Fingal''s, he and his True Spirt had merged into one. Fingal was very old. It was his True Spirit who enabled him to be still alive. Henry destroyed Fingal''s True Spirit with one strike! Such a scene stunned Alene and Horsly. It had never crossed their minds that they would witness the destruction of a True Spirit, but it was what had happened. Henry didn''t look at Fingal. He knew what would happen after his swing of the sword. Behind Henry, a yellow shadow appeared slightly and quickly disappeared. Henry turned to leave. At that moment, Fingal''s limbs exploded. Blood gushed, flesh sshed, and he was gone. "Impossible! Impossible! Impossible! How could this be possible!" Horsly muttered to himself hysterically. He couldn''t believe what he saw. Horsly even doubted if he was experiencing the reality. Looking at Henry''s back as he left, Alene said nothing. Alene had erected tall wood walls to block the battle of City Lords Mansion away from the public eyes. But the battles still attracted a lot of attention outside of the wall. Everyone in the capital of Forest Destrict sensed something was up when Henry was forming his sword. That day, Henry did everything just about right. There were two reasons why Henry attacked Fingal without any scruples. First, when facing formidable enemies, anyone who challenged the orders should be executed. Henry wanted to use Fingal as an example to warn Alene and the rest of the lords. Secondly, Henry wanted to show his power to Adonias, and he was certain Adonias was watching. After the battle, Henry didn''t linger in the capital. He left the Forest District and headed toward the Wanshan District. Henry didn''t know the authenticity of the message sent by Daily and the Old Man. He also didn''t know if the Orc was really going to invade. But he was sure of one thing, Adonias was ready to attack. Otherwise, ck Tiger Gang wouldn''t dare to show themselves in public. Henry didn''t notice Alene about his leaving this time. He wanted to keep it a secret because Henry didn''t want Adonias to know his whereabouts. He wanted to know what would happen between Adonias and Daily. It would be good if things went as the Old Man said, and Orc would go back to where they came from. In full speed, it would only take two days to get to Wanshan District from Forest District. In the center of the area of the four districts, there was a Holy City. The city appeared out of thin air one day twenty years ago, and it had be the most sacred ce of the earth''s core. No one even dared to visit it. When passing, Henry nced at the Holy City. The pure white buildings gave people a feeling of holiness and yet strangeness. You couldn''t feel a hint of humanity near that city. The city was morous but not bustling. Henry felt that the Holy City was more like a ghost town. Henry didn''t think too much about the Holy City. He reached the main city of Wanshan District in two days. There were used to be three forces in control of the main city, the Thousand des Academy, the Sword Valley, and the Martial King.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. After the battle between the main I city and Mount Heng, the power of the main city shifted. At this point, Radiant Ind was the highest power of the main city of the Wanshan District. Many citizens of the Wanshan District wanteda Mount. Heng identification, which had be more desirable than which of the Thousand de Academy. Meanwhile, Radiant Ind had be more than just a name. It was the symbol of power! Such power not only intimidated the Wanshan District but also all other three districts. Radiant Ind had turned into one of the most powerful organizations, only second to Noble Berserkers. Henry did not stay long in the main city of the Wanshan District. He went to Mount. Heng next but didn''t get any information about Wade and the others. Henry then headed to the entrance of the passage, which he returned to the surface from. He lost his True Spirit token there. Henry hoped that he could retrieve it, but the token was nowhere to be found. Atst, Henry went to the Elite Spirit Hall. "Strange!" Henry looked at the scene in front of him and frowned. When Aaron took him to the Elite Spirit Hall, the hall was hidden among mountains. However, when Henry revisited this ce, he didn''t see any mountains. In fact, he saw a teau within the windy ridges of Mount. Heng. He was stunned. Standing on the teau, Henry was confused. He suddenly had a feeling as if he was just a pawn on a gigantic chessboard, and someone out there was controlling everything as he pleased. A beam of white light suddenly appeared in front of Henry. In it, a figure emerged. Henry was shocked, "Master Lu!" Chapter 1602 Chapter 1602 In the white light, the person stood still. A smile hung on his aged face. Henry was moving toward the light, and the light didn''t move away. As Henry was getting closer to the light, the silhouette of the person was getting clearer. When Henry was facing the person, he didn''t feel as if he was facing an illusion, but he felt so far away from the person. Henry believed that he could see the pores on the person''s face, but when he reached out, his hand only touched air. On top of Henry''s head, a lotus appeared, spinning. "Hen, don''t be surprised. This is a hologram," The person said. He wore casual outfits. His hair had turned whitepletely, and wrinkles crawled all over his face. However, his smile was rather mischievous. "The hologram will appear when it senses the presence of the lotus. Um...how to exin it? Something simr to a phonograph, but adding the image and some trigger mechanism. Generally speaking, not too fancy of a technology." Henry slowly retracted his hand, feeling sad and lost. Since childhood, he had been doing everything himself. No matter how hard things got, he would always conquer it with his own hands. However, at this point, Henry''s world had beenpletely changed, and he was never been so confused. How much did Henry want someone to tell him what was going on, but unfortunately, he had nobody. Justus''s hologram couldn''t react to Henry''s mood change. It was only a pre-recorded message. "The only reason you can see me right now is that the Elite Spirit Hall was gone." "You''ve guessed it?" Henry asked subconsciously. Then he remembered that the hologram couldn''t answer his questions. But Justus had predicted Henry''s reaction. "I know what you want to ask. Yes, I have guessed it. I am proud of your achievement. They could only move the Elite Spirit Hall because they feel threatened by you. They are afraid that you may take over the Elite Spirit Hall. It is the greatest treasure of the entire world. Who owns the Elite Spirit Hall will own the world, and it is not just an expression. Power had blinded so many people, myself included. Once you take control of the Elite Spirit Hall, many people would try to take it from you. They have advantages because they know more than you do." Henry listened quietly and didn''t say anything. Justus''s hologram paused for a moment and sighed, "I know, you must be very confused. The more you learn, the more he will reflect on what you have experienced. I was the same, so I kept digging deeper to find out the truth. I was asking myself questions every day, but no one could give me an answer until I met your parents." Henry''s body shook slightly. Justus smiled, which was from the bottom of his heart. He continued, "Your parents were two very interesting kids. I don''t think it''s rude of me to refer to them like that. I''m hundreds of years older than they were anyway. When we met, your mother was still pregnant with you, and your father was severely injured. I was curious about who did that to him. Because your father was still able to crush the whole world even when he was badly hurt. But it doesn''t mean he was a better fighter than I was. You know, I was better than him. I''m invincible. Hahaha!" Justusughed loudly, as that flippant old man Henry always remembered. "Alright, I''ll stop telling you how great I was. Anyway, your father gave me the answer, and it opened my mind. He told me there was a force that was above every walks of life. ''Above'' doesn''t mean they have more physical power. I would beat them up no matter what. They know the world we are living in better than anyone. They are even trying to alter the rules of the world. Take the civilization of earth''s core as an example. You can see the sky and the moon, but you can never get close to it. This is because the rules say so. The force is extremely hubristic. It doesn''t believe in social equality, and they think all the living beings are merely their toys. Someone else will tell you what the force is. My job here is to show you the way." Justus'' face suddenly turned serious. "The disappearance of the Elite Spirit Hall means that the force is taking action. They want you dead. Your next mission is to stay alive. They want to kill you, and no one in the earth''s core is able to help you. You need to get back to the surface as soon as possible. When I separated Qi and weapons, I was worried about the rebellion of the True Spirits. But it doesn''t matter anymore. After getting back to the surface, gather people to strengthen your power, and then unseal the ancient soldiers. You don''t know how powerful they are. When you have their help, you don''t need to worry about the power of the earth''s core anymore. I have taken you to the ce where the ancient soldiers were located. Do you still remember? Hen, I know that three days is the most horrible time in your life. But you need to go there. Well, get going! By the way, the way back to the surface is easy. Noble Berserkers have the passage. You just ask them. Hen, work hard to make yourself stronger. Everyone in the world thinks that the Elite Spirit Hall has the greatest power in the world, and they want to own it. But you don''t need to worry. You already have the biggest treasure in the world. You are his son!" Justus'' hologram disappeared after the message. "Kill me..." Henry looked around. "Master Lu, do you know how many people want to kill me? Why stress me out on it?" Henry moved his body and disappeared.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Five minutester, several people appeared there. "Someone was here." "It''s that kid." "He has the True Spirit Token." "Find him and kill him!" Chapter 1603 Chapter 1603 Henry didn''t head for Noble Berserkers after he left the Elite Spirit Hall. He was a little bewildered by how Master Lu referred to Noble Berserkers. Just ask them about the passage as if it was Henry''s property? However, Henry didn''t think too much. He knew Master Lu was always like that. Henry went to Ensver City instead. He wanted to warn Zylvia and Derbey about the Orcs, so they could start preparation. It took a day for Henry to get there. Ensver City was originally an average city in the Wanshan District. But because Radiant Ind originated from there, at this moment, Ensver City had be one of the major cities in the area, and it attracted many people to visit. The Shindig Hotel of Ensver City was even more desirable than the Angel Hotel of Yinzhou City. Countless visitors lined up and waited outside. Ensver City no longer belonged to the Academy. It belonged to Radiant Ind. As the representatives of Henry, Derbey and Zylvia held absolute power in Ensver City. No one dared to challenge them. Syl Zhang, the alias of Henry, had be a legend in Ensver City. The fame of Ensver City expedited its development. More people came and went, and it had be a famous tourism city. The house Henry had stayed in wasbeled as a tourist attraction. No matter how worthless the item was, if it was owned by a famous person, its value would be increased significantly. Walking on the street of Ensver City, Henry could clearly see the changes of the city. It had turned into a harmonious and lively ce, making peoplefortable. Henry strolled to Reyni''s home. Reyni escaped from Thunder Town with Henry. He was capable and charismatic. Reyni provided Henry a lot of help when they were stuck in Thunder Town. Reyni was also a representative of Henry. But unlike Zylvia and verbey, who assumed public roles, Reyni kept a private life. Reyni lived in a courtyard, which was requested by him. He wanted to live in the courtyard with his friends. He regarded friendship highly. Henry found Reyni''s courtyard ording to his memory. The front gate was closed but utched. Someone was working in the yard. Henry went in and saw Reyni''s wife was working in her garden. When Reyni''s wife saw Henry, she was stunned. She was about to kneel while saying, "Greetings, Sy..." "You don''t need to kneel," Henry stopped her and held her up. He sized up the courtyard and said with a smile, "It seems that you are living well." Reyni''s wife evaded Henry''s gaze. She said, "It''s all thanks to you, My lord. I''ll fetch Reyni. He drank too muchst night, and he is still in bed." Reyni''s wife then walked inside. Henry admired the garden. It seemed that Reyni''s wife had been taking good care of all the flowers. Someone rushed into the yard. It was a young and beautiful woman in her early twenties. She had fair skin and long hair. Her eyes were big and bright. As soon as the young woman saw Henry, disgust was written all over her face. Henry was confused by her reaction. The woman said directly, "Do you guys ever get tired of it? I''ve told you, I''m not going to marry him. Whoever of youes, the answer remains the same Who is Zylvia? Just because she slept with Syl Zhang, so she can do whatever she wants? She is a mistress at most! Syl is a married man, and his wife is the War Goddess! Get out! You are not wee here! I don''t care what she is going to do to me!" The woman was almost screaming. Henry was confused. He asked, "Is there some kind of misunderstanding?" "Misunderstanding?" The woman 1Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. sneered, "Don''t think that I don''t know what you''re thinking. She wants to take me by force? My brother will take me away from Ensver City after he deals with the business of his friend. So she wants to eliminate us? Syl has promised my brother his status here. Don''t you forget that!" "Rhodea, what are you doing?" Someone shouted from the inside. It was Reyni, who was rushing out of the room to scold the woman, "Do you know how you''re talking to? Kneel!" "Brother! I don''t understand why do you let Zylvia walk all over you?" Rhodea retorted, "She is just Syl''s mistress You have fought alongside him with your life. Does it make you more important than a mistress? If Syt doesn''t think so, he is not worthy of your loyalty!" "Shut up!" Reyni pped Rhodea. Rhodea was stunned. Reyni ignored Rhodea''s reaction. He turned to face Henry and was about to kneel. "No need," Henry waved his hand. Suddenly, Reyni couldn''t move his body anymore. Rhodea did not notice Reyni''s abnormal behavior. She covered her face, and tears welled up in her eyes. "Reyni, you hit me? You actually hit me?" "Rhodea, I...." Reyni looked at his younger sister anxiously. He wanted to exin but didn''t know what to say. Rhodea shook her head slowly, "Reyni, if you think I''m in your way, just say so. I''ll leave!" Rhodea rushed out of the courtyard. Reyni could finally move his body after Rhodea''s leaving. Henry looked at Reyni and asked, "Tell me, what''s going on?" Reyni smiled apologetically and replied, "My Lord, this is my younger sister. She''s still a little too young..." "That''s not what I am asking," Henry shook his head. "Reyni, you are not a fool. You know what I want to know." Reyni looked struggled. Just as Reyni was about to talk, three brawny men walked in. They looked ferocious. One of them shouted, "Reyni, did you consider it? Do you need a reminder?" While the man was speaking, two other men walked forward and smashed all the nts in the garden of Reynis wife. A well-kept garden turned into a mess in an instant. Chapter 1604 Chapter 1604 Henry stood there and took everything in. Reyni was one of the initial representatives of Radiant Ind. But apparently, at this moment, anyone could give him hard times. Henry could tell that the three brawny men were at the early stage of the Qi-concentrating Realm, but they behaved so insolently. Henry ignored them. He stared at Reyni, "Answer my question." "Who are you? Who allowed you to speak?" The leader of the men red at Henry. Henry waved his hand, and they suddenly screamed miserably. The limbs of the two men, who smashed the garden, immediately melted, and the man who shouted spat out a mouthful of blood. What he also spat out was his tongue. He made a horrifying screeching voice. During this time, Henry didn''t look at them at all. He never took his eyes off Reyni. "I''ll give you onest chance. Answer me or else." Henry''s voice was cold. He wasn''t joking. Reyni took a deep breath and knelt in front of Henry, "Lord Zhang, I apologize. I have failed you."This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "Are you telling me you are incapable?" Henry snorted coldly. "My Lord, this is not Reyni''s fault!" Reyni''s wife rushed out of the room and knelt by Reyni''s side. She held Reyni in her arms while cried, "My Lord,pare to Zylvia and Derby, we are not very powerful in Ensver City. Zylvia is your initial representative, and with your rtionship, she holds so much power that even Derbey doesn''t dare to disobey her. Whoever dares to challenge her, Zylvia will have them dealt with. No one dares to say anything about it. You knew Reyni. He is single-minded, and he never understandsplicity. When Zylvia said she wanted to change thews of Ensver City and Radiant Ind, Reyni was the first one to stand against her. If it were for the friendship between you and Reyni, he would have been dead for a long time." Henry frowned. He had picked up some drift from Rhodes''s words. He asked, "Zylvia wants to rebel? But why do you evade my question?" "Reyni fears to talk." Reyni''s wife wiped away her tears and continued, "My Lord, everyone knows about your rtionship with Zylvia. How dare Reyni say anything bad about her in front of you?" "The rtionship between Zylvia and me?" Henry''s face turned stone-cold. "Who told you about it?" Reyni and his wives didn''t dare to make a sound, remained knelt. "Emergency!" Someone shouted from the outside, "Reyni, Rhodea was kidnapped by Zylvia''s people. We..." The person shouted while rushing into the yard. He immediately stopped shouting when he saw Henry. He, too, escaped from Thunder Town with Reyni and Henry, so he recognized Henry. "Sy... Lord Syl..." He stuttered and fell on his knees. Henry took a look at Reyni and his wife, shaking his head. "Reyni, your sister has more guts than you do. We have faced life-threatening danger together, and you still don''t know who I am. What stops you from telling me the truth?" After his words, Henry looked at the man at the door. "Where is Rhodea?" "She is taken to the Shindig Hotel." Henry nodded. He thenmanded, "From now on, no one is allowed to step out of this courtyard or contact anyone from the outside. I want to look at what is happening in Ensver City with my own eyes!" Henry left the courtyard with anger, leaving the people inside speechless. The Shindig Hotel was a well-known hotel in Ensver City. After Ranjeet learned cooking from Henry, he was regarded as a master chef. Although Ranjeet had left Ensver City, he had found himself a recement and taught him everything he knew about cooking. So the Shindig Hotel remained to be one of the most desirable dining ces in the city. Shindig Hotel had be a symbol of status. The lower floors were the dining space, and the hotel rooms on the top floors were only avable for special guests. There were not so many people who were eligible to reserve the best room in the hotel. At this moment, Zylvia was sitting in the best room of the Shindig Hotel. She wore luxurious clothes, and two female Supremacy Masters were standing behind her. They were her personal bodyguards. As one of the initial representatives of Radiant Ind, Zylvia had undoubtedly chosen the right path, a path that would enable her to jump to the top rung of thedder. What Zylvia stepped on was the rug made out of top elephant skin. It was so expensive that there was hardly a market for it. Her handle toy was a piece of treasure that all the Supremacy Masters would be dying to have. Zylvia wore a fur coat, below which was a pair of long legs. She smiled and said, "You''re very tough, just like your brother. But, Rhodea, how long do you think you can hold your toughness?" "Bah!" Rhodea was forced to kneel in front of Zylvia, and she was pressed down by two of Zylvia''s men. However, she showed no fear. "Zylvia, you are a cheap and dirty mistress, and you have nothing to threaten me! The only reason you are here is because of Syl Zhang. Do you know his wife is the War Goddess?" Zylvia''s smile disappeared. She walked over to Rhodea and pped her. The sound of the p echoed in the room. She didn''t hold back on the p. Rhodea''s face immediately turned red and swollen. Zylvia crouched and held Rhodea''s head by the chin. She smiled and said, "Little girl, do you know who you''re talking to?" "Who?" Rhodea''s face was full of disdain. "I''m talking to someone''s mistress!" "Haha!" Zylviaughed out loud. "I am a mistress, but I am the kind of mistress who had the power over everyone else but one. Your pride is less than nothing, and you are merely a dog in my eyes. How do you like this mistress?" "Shame on you!" Rhodea said without hesitation. "All right." Zylvia sighed and stood up. She stretched and said, "It seems that the world has been treating you well, but it''s going to change very soon. You are going to be someone''s mistress too. Sorry, you will be much more than a mistress. Sis, get ready to enjoy yourself." Chapter 1605 Chapter 1605 Zylvia strode out of the room. Her bodyguards followed her. "nk!" The door was closed behind her. Zylvia''s men were standing by Rhodea. She knelt, and her eyes were dull. An invincible force was holding Rhodea down, and no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t break free. After leaving the room, Zylvia asked, "Where''s verbey?" "He''s at his ce," the bodygard replied. Zylvia snorted, "Didn''t I ask him toe? He is ying that trick again, proiming how important he is!" Seeing that Zylvia was mad, the bodyguard asked with a smile, "Should we take him in?" "No need," Zylvia waved her hand. "He''s an old friend. It''s too embarrassing to take him in. If he wants to feel important, I''ll go and see him. Get my car ready!" In front of the building of the Shindig Hotel, a top SUV of the earth''s core parked there. The material for both the interior and the exterior of the car was top-notch. Zylvia, who wore a broad-brimmed hat and sunsses, was escorted to the car by her bodyguards. Zylvia''car drove on the road steadily. All the traffic lights turned green for her, which exhibit how powerful she was in Ensver City. Meanwhile, in the Shindig Hotel, the two men who were watching Rhodea sat in the chairs, quite rxed. They were about to y with their phones when the door was burst open. They quickly check in the doorway, and the only thing they saw was a shadow. They then fell on the floor, unconscious. It was Henry who entered the room. Henry walked over to Rhodea. Seeing Henry, Rhodea was surprised, "It''s you!" At the same time, Rhodea felt that invisible force, which was holding her down, had gone. She stood up and stepped back. Noticed that Henry was staring at her, Rhodea was scared. She put her arms in a guarding pose and said, "I warn you, don''te over!" Henry shrugged and casually sat on the couch. He took a bite of the fruit in the room and said, "Then I''ll hang back. Answer my questions. Then you can go to your brother." Rhodea was surprised at what she heard. "I''m not interested in you," Henry said with a smile. "I like mature women. You are too young for me." "You!" Rhodea was mad. She was insulted by Henry''s open expression of disinterest. "Well, here''s my question. Listen carefully," Henry continued. Rhodea calmed down a little after knowing that Henry didn''t mean to hurt her. At the same time, Zylvia arrived at verbey''s home. Her driver stepped out to open the door for her. Her bodyguards escorted her out of the car.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. In front of verbey''s mansion, eight staff stood in two lines to wee Zylvia. They all knelt in front of her. Zylvia walked into the house like a queen. verbey had been waiting in the living room. He prepared tea to wee Zylvia. "verbey, the man of importance. I''ll~ have toe down to you if I want to see you?" Zylvia took off her fur coat and tossed it aside. Hero bodyguard caught the coat in time. verbey smiled bitterly but didn''t say a word. "verbey! How dare you!" One of Zylvia''s bodyguards shouted, "My master asked you a question. How dare you ignore her?" The way Zylvia''s bodyguard reprimanded verbey said that this was not the first time they did so. Derbey shook his head. He put out the gesture of wee. "Zylvia, take a seat first." "Sure." Zylvia sat leisurely across from Derbey. She leaned back and looked at Derbey arrogantly, "Let''s hear it. What do you want to say for yourself?" Derbey poured tea for Zylvia calmly and then said, "You kidnapped Reyni''s sister. Isn''t it a bit too far?" "Why?" Zylvia looked curious. "You think it''s too much?" Derbey didn''t say a word. Instead, he raised his teacup and put it to his lips. "p!" Zylvia pped Derbey in the face and knocked down the cup in his hand. Boiling water poured all over his hand. Zylvia sat back down on the couch and acted as if nothing had happened. She said, "Since when do I need you to tell me what to do?" Derbey kept his bitter smile on his face. He picked up the cup and said, "I heard that he''s back." The insolence in Zylvia''s eyes was reced by panic. But she calmed down immediately. "He''s back? That''s a good thing." "A good thing? I don''t think so," Derbey shook his head. "You and I both know him. He can be dictatorial sometimes, but for the most part, he was wel intended. Although it seems that the people of Ensver? live in peace and harmony, the town is controlled by the dictatorship. It is something he is strongly against, even the dictator is his woman, that is to say, you are actually his woman." Zylvia''s face turned bloomy. She pped verbey again, "verbey, what did you say to me?" "Nothing." verbey shook his head. "It''s just a casual conversation. But don''t you worry about it at all?" "What am I worried about?" Zylvia tried to calm herself down. "Before he left, he said that he wouldn''t be back soon. How long has he gone? Who told you that he''s back?" "I heard the rumor that he showed up in the Forest District. They say he killed the forefather of the Chens, along with his True Spirit." "Oh? Who told you that? Where is that person?" Zylvia asked. Her fingers were trembling with fear. "They only saw the purple light." verbey poured himself another cup of tea. "You know that is his symbol." "What a joke!"-Zylvia felt relieved by verbey''s answer. "The purple light! There are too many people in the world who have purple anima energy How can you say that it must be him? verbey, stop changing my subject. I''m asking you. What are you going to do about Reyni?" "I don''t know," verbey said, "Reyni and he have had near-death experiences before. If you hurt Reyni, both of us will be in serious trouble when he gets back." "Only you will know that I am the one who would do it." Zylvia threatened verbey. Chapter 1606 Chapter 1606 Zylvia''s sharp gazended on Derbey. One suspicious move from him, Zylvia''s bodyguards would make their moves. Qi started to travel through the house, and all the doors and windows locked themselves. Staring at Zylvia, Derbey was sweating. "Derbey, be careful about what you are going to say. You should know what you should do." Derbey sighed and said, "The reason I wanted to see you was that I wanted to tell you that I was leaving Ensver City." "Leaving?" A surprised look appeared on Zylvia''s face. "Okay, where do you want to go?" "Haven''t decided yet." Derbey shook his head. "Someone once told me to stay here until the rise of Radiant Ind. Now, Radiant Ind has be a strong entity, so it''s no longer necessary for me to stay. I want to travel the world. I''m old, and there is no room left for me to improve my fighting skills. I want to go and see the world before it''s toote." "Well, since you''ve made the decision, I''ll support you. Let me know where you leave." Zylvia turned to leave. She added, "I''ll see you off." Sinking on the couch, Derbey stared at Zylvia as she left. His tea was still giving out steam. Derbey sighed all of a sudden. The look in his eyes wasplicated. After a while, Derbey took out his phone and made a call. "Hon, just listen, don''t talk. Zylvia''s people should be heading in your way now. You take the kids and leave town right now. Don''t wait for me. I don''t think I can leave. If I ever get out, I''ll contact you. From now on, don''t answer any call from this number." He hung up immediately. Outside Derbey''s mansion, Zylvia was sitting in her car. "Derbey won''t take any risk." Zylvia had a wicked smile on her face. "Deal with it after I leave. If he doesn''t want to take risks, there''s no need to keep him around." "Understood." Zylvia''s bodyguards nodded. They stayed behind. After Zylvia''s car drove away, they exchanged a look and disappeared. Inside Derbey''s mansion. Derbey summoned his staff. He sighed and said, "I suggest you leave this ce right now. After a while, it''ll be very hard to go." His staff was confused. They knew that in Ensver City, no one dared to challenge verbey. He was a formidable and respectful figure in the whole Wanshan District. verbey didn''t tell them the reason. He waved his hand to dismiss them and said, "Alright, get going." "It''s already toote." One of Zylvia''s bodyguards walked in. The front door shut itself after they entered. Qi had epassed the entire mansion. No one could get out. Inside the house, a seven-meter-tall True Spirit appeared, verbey''s staff was so scared that they knelt on the floor.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. verbey seemed to have expected this. He smiled and shook his head. "I''ve been around Ensver City for so many years. Many people envy my position, but none of them know the risk thates with it. It also applies to Zylvia. I know this is my end, so I''ll make one final generous deed. Tell Zylvia to look out for herself." "verbey, it''s not up to you to comment on what my master is doing," the Supreme Master said. think you should look out for yourself. Your family will soon be with you. I hope you have setup the graves for all of you." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Qi swept through the area. Derbey clenched his fists and kept shaking. He was furious. But in the face of absolute strength, anger wasn''t able to help. "Derbey, say goodbye to this world." The True Spirit acted. Although this Supremacy Master was only at a lower level, she was still too powerful for Derbey. Derbey closed his eyes, epting his inevitable fate. But he never felt the pain he had imagined. Derbey opened his eyes. The first thing he saw was Zylve bodyguard, with her eyes bulged out. Her dead stare startled Derbey. An invisible force pressed Derbey, making him hard to stand straight. Derbey looked up and saw a shadow behind the Supremacy Master. The shadow held a sword, flicking. Derbey knew the shadow too well. It was rumored that Radiant Ind had a pair of Supremacy Masters, white and ck. But it turned out that they were Henry''s True Spirits. In the earth''s core, Syl was the synonyms of extreme power. The name meant even more than that for Derbey. Derbey slowly knelt. The shadow disappeared. No one except Derbey noticed the shadow. Zylvia''s bodyguards had lost their lives. Zylvia had no idea of what had happened in Derbey''s mansion. On her way back to the Shindig Hotel, she made a phone call. "Get someone there. I want to give Rhodea a good time. She talks too much, and I don''t like it. Let''s start from that." When Zylvia finished her call, she had arrived at the hotel. The moment she entered the room, she felt something was off. Her two people were lying on the floor, unconscious. Zylvia was angry. She walked over and pped both of them hard until they came to. "Where is she?" Zylvia shouted. She was furious. "Someone... someone came for her." "Someone came for her?" Zylvia took a deep breath and said, "You two dumbass, who was it?" "I don''t... I don''t know." One of them shook his head with fear on his face. At this moment, Zylvia''s phone rang. "Speak!" Zylvia picked it up and yelled. "Boss, someone saw Rhodea running out of the hotel and heading towards the alley." "Okay. Order everyone to go to the alley!" Zylvia hung up. She snorted and murmured to herself, "Reyni, well done. When did you grow the balls to take people from me? I need an excuse to deal with you, and here you are, handing me the opportunity." Chapter 1607 Chapter 1607 On the streets of Ensver City. Henry and Rhodea headed for the alley. The alley was leading to Reyni''s courtyard. Rhodea kept mumbling, "Zylvia thinks she''s Sly''s mistress, so she had the power to step on everyone. She even wants to control Derbey and my brother. I don''t understand why she is doing this. She already has so much power!"This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "Haha," Henry chuckled, "The greed of people will never see the end. Humans will keep wanting more even when they already have more than enough. The emperors were in control of their ownnds, but it never stopped them from invading other ces. Zylvia loves the power so much. How could she stand sharing it with the other two?" "I don''t understand." Rhodea shook her head. "Wouldn''t it be enough if you are happy?" "You haven''t been tempted." Henry shrugged. "Fewer people are able to resist the temptation of the power. The exception is scarce." "What about you?" Rhodea looked at Henry. "Can you?" "Me?" Henry said self-mockingly, "I have lost. But the awe of the unknown brought me back. No matter how powerful you may think you are, there is always something out there beyond your imagination." "Who on earth are you?" Rhodea looked at Henry curiously. "At first, I thought you were one of Zylvia''s minions. But apparently, you are not. My brother never mentioned you before." Henry rubbed his nose and said with a smile, "I''m sure your brother mentioned me before. You just didn''t pay attention." As they were talking, Henry and Rhodea had arrived at the end of the alley. "Hey, isn''t this our Rhodea? I heard that Lord Yi arranged a marriage for you, and you are going to marry into a prestigious family!" A young woman walked into the alley. Her tone was hostile and ambiguous. Rhodea was surprised to see her. "Dodee, I don''t need you toment on my business." Dodee smiled and said, "What? Rhodea, we are old friends, and we came here together. I can''t even express my envy for your future good fortune? Although you will only be the seventh wife, it''s still enviable!" However, deep sarcasm appeared on Dodee''s face. "Dodee, put away your sarcasm," Rhodea snorted. "Back then, it was your man who courted me. I never said that I liked him. It was him who announced to the public that we were together. I even warned him about it!" Dodee''s face turned gloomy, but she calmed down very soon. "Rhodea, what''s the point of talking about this? I can''t wait for the day you are getting married. I''lle to attend the ceremony with a great wedding gift. And I want to see you serve tea to all the other six wives. Haha!" Dodeeughed out loud. "Dodee, here you are!" A young man ran over. He was around twenty-five of age with an average outlook. He was taken aback when he saw Rhodea. The young man then looked Henry up and down. "What are you looking at?" Dodee red at the young man. "Chano, Rhodea is going to marry into a rich family soon. She is off the market!" Chano immediately put on an apologetic smile, "Dodee, what are you talking about? It was Rhodea who wouldn''t leave me alone. I don''t like her. I only love you." "I wouldn''t leave you alone?" Rhodea was mad. "Chano, take a look at yourself. Which part of you deserves my attention?" Chano snorted, "What about me? At least, I''m better than him!" Chano looked at Henry with disdain. He couldn''t find any hint telling him that Henry was rich. Henry was taken off guard. He wasn''t expected to be the casualty of a frivolous quarrel. Although Henry didn''t care so much about his look, he was confident that he looked much better than this Chano guy. swne "I don''t have time to waste on you!" Rhodea nced at Chano. She dragged Henry, walking away. Seeing this, Chano was unhappy. "What are you still looking at?" Dodee stared at Chano furiously. "If you want her so much, go after her!" "No, no, no." Chano waved his hand in a hurry. "Dodee, there''s nothing between us." "Save it!" Dodee nced at Chano and continued, "I was just easy on you. You really think you are off the hook? Tell me, can you buy me the clothes I want?" "Yes, of course!" Chano nodded. "I just got my paycheck. Let''s go and buy everything you want. Okay?" "That''s more like it." Dodee nodded with satisfaction. On their way to the shopping mall, they saw a line of government cars driving on the street. The whole street was held off public use. When the ears stopped, countless people stepped out. They are heavily armed and looked intimidating They stared at the alley Dodee and Chano just walked out of. "What''s going on?" Dodee was puzzled. A passer-by lowered his voice, "I heard that Rhodea refused the marriage arrangement, and Reyni''s people hurt Lord Vi''s people Lord Vi is going to get even with Reyni." "Ah?" Dodee was stunned. But then she smiled. "Interesting! Rhodea really kicked the ho''s nest this time. Haha, Chano, let''s go!" Dodee pulled Chano and walked back into the alley. "Dodee, don''t you want to go shopping? Where are we going?" Chano was confused. "Shopping? I''ll feel much better seeing Rhodea suffers. Haha!" Dodee''s face was full of joy. Meanwhile, Henry and Rhodea arrived at Reyni''s courtyard. Reaching the front gate, Rhodea slowed her footsteps. Henry knew what worried Rhodea. He caressed the top of Rhodea''s head and said, "You know Reyni loves you. Just be nice, okay?" "Yeah." Rhodea nodded. Rhodea tried to behave normally, but being kidnapped by Zylvia had shaken her down. Reyni, his wife, and all of his friends were in the yard when Rhodea and Henry walked in. Seeing Henry walked in with Rhodea, they all breathed a sigh of relief. They are about to salute Henry. Henry waved his hand to dismiss them. Chapter 1608 Chapter 1608 Rhodea looked at Reyni and lowered her head. "Rhodea, it was your brother''s fault. I apologize to you on his behalf." Reyni''s wife walked up and held Rhodea''s hand. Rhodea shook her head. "Sister, it''s my fault." "All is good, as long as you are back, safe and sound. Dinner''s ready. Let''s fill our belly first." Reyni''s wife said. There was a dining table in the courtyard. Reyni''s wife had prepared a full table of delicious dishes. Rhodea took a look at Reyni before walking towards the table. "Reyni, sh*t happened. Run!" Someone rushed into the yard while shouting. "They say that Rhodea and another person beat Zylvia''a men. Zylvia is heading here for revenge! Her men have already filled up the whole street!" Reyni looked at Henry then shook his head, "Appreciate what you''ve done for me." He continued, "Take a bite and have some rest."This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "All right." Henry nodded. He sat down and started to eat. Reyni and the others followed. The person who just ran in was anxious when he saw people in the yard still have the mood to enjoy food. "Reyni, how can you be eating? Zylvia ising for you. Go and hide somewhere. You know she is crazy!" "It''s fine. She won''t be going too far this time." Reyni shook his head. "She can''t?" Both the neer and Rhodea were surprised. Zylvia was so powerful in Ensver City that no one should be able to beat her. Just as they were confused about Reyni''s reaction, someone walked into the yard. It was verbey. He was about to kneel when he saw Henry but couldn''t. He figured the situation here. "Come, verbey, take a seat." Reyni weed him. verbey nodded. He walked to the table and sat down carefully, not daring to face Henry. Henry did not say a thing. He just kept eating. Rhodea and the person who reported the emergency thought verbey was the reason for Reyni''sposure. Although they were still anxious, they kept it to themselves. Although verbey and Zylvia both started as the initial representatives of Radiant Ind, Zylvia''s power had grown much stronger at this moment. It was because the public believed that Zylvia was Henry''s lover. Shouts and orderly footsteps could be heard. Zylvia''s force was approaching. "Rhodea, you still have the mood to enjoy your meal? Is this thest family dinner? Looking forward to serving tea to your six sisters, right?" Someone said sarcastically. Dodee and Chano walked into the courtyard. Rhodea''s face turned red because of the anger. She said, "Dodee, it''s none of your business. This is my home, and you are not wee here." "Tsk, tsk, tsk." Dodee put her hands on her hips. "I thought you had no personality. It turns out that you are rather feisty. But don''t dump it on me. Bring it to Zylvia. Tell her what you just told me when she burst in with her men." "You!" Rhodea was so angry that she couldn''t speak a word. Seeing that Rhodea was defeated, Dodee was elevated. aet Chano put on a worried face for Rhodea. He wanted to show Rhodea that he still cared for her, even though she was about to marry somebody else. In fact, Chano still hoped that he could get a chance with Rhodea. He heard that wives of rich families were lonely. Maybe Rhodea would want him after she got married. While lost in his fantasy, someone walked in. "Rhodea, honey, are you running away from me?" The person who strode in was a man in his twenties. He had an ugly face and crooked teeth, and his height was only around one hundred and sixty centimeters. His name was Lillet Pu, and he was the man Rhodea was supposed to marry. The Po family rose to power recently, with the help of Zylvia. Chano immediately looked away from Rhodea when Gillett rushed in. Seeing Chano, Gillett was furious. "You son of a bitch, what are you doing here? Do you want to steal Rhodea away from me?" Chano immediately put back his concerned face and shook his head hard. "Master Pu, you misunderstood. I have nothing to do with it You see there, the man sitting next to her is her boyfriend. I just saw her holding his arm." "You don''t have the gut!" Gillett snorted. He patted Chano''s face condescendingly. Gillett then shouted to Henry, "You dirty bastard, get your ass over here." Henry lowered his head, said nothing. He kept eating. Derbey stood up and walked over. "Come back." Henry put down the silverware. Derbey stopped. Henry didn''t look up. He took a napkin to wipe his mouth and said, "If you had the gut back then, things won''t be like this now." Derbey was ashamed and sat back. Derbey''s attitude towards Henry surprised Rhodea, Dodee, and Chano. Derbey was one of the most powerful people in Ensver City, second only to Zylvia. Gillett didn''t catch the unusualness. Seeing Derbey rushed to him furiously and then sat back down quietly, Gilletughed, "Derbey, try to touch me! I dare you! And you bastard, your master is calling you. Didn''t you hear?" Gillett was yelling. People sitting around the table kept quiet. Only Gillett''s voice kept ringing. Zylvia''s armed force burst into the courtyard. Zylvia, wearing a white fur coat and a pair of sunsses, stepped into the courtyard. She took the sunssed off and smiled. Her men rushed in front of her and stood in two lines. They knelt at the same time and shouted, "Hail to Lord Vi!" In the hailing voice, Zylvia strode forward and enjoyed everyone''s attention. Gillett immediately stopped screaming. He put on a gregarious smile for Zylvia. Dodee and Chano hide themselves in the corner of the yard. Chapter 1609 Chapter 1609 In Ensver City, Zylvia held absolute power. No one dared to challenge her, even for people outside of Ensver City. It was not only because that she was the representative of Radiant Ind. The position itself didn''t deserve the level of power she was having, considering her really capacity. But everyone knew she was Syl''s lover, and that was the reason that put her in power. Raising from Ensver City, Syl slew his way to the top. He terminated masters of the Thousand des Academy, the Sword Valley, and the Martial King. He also challenged the masters of the four districts of the earth''s core at the Mount. Heng. If it weren''t for Sacred Lord''s intervention, all four masters would have died. With such a track record, everyone regarded Syl as a formidable figure. As a result, his lover was powerful by association. With the title of Syl''s lover, Zylvia tyrannized the earth''s core. She would be the center of attention wherever she went. Walked into Reyni''s courtyard, Zylvia said gently, "Reyni, I underestimated you. How dare you steal people from me? Are you going rebel against me?" As she spoke, Zylvia glimpsed through the room. Suddenly, she was stunned. Henry raised his head and looked at Zylvia. When he first met her, Zylvia was just a third-tier actress, hiding in Henry''s home and taking free hand- outs. At this moment, she had be a powerful figure. It was hard to believe what she was like years ago. Henry didn''t say anything. His face put Zylvia in a daze. She just stood there motionlessly. Since Henry kept his silence, the rest of the people at the table didn''t say a thing. Only Gillett hadn''t realized what was going on. Seeing that no one responded to Zylvia, he shouted, "You bastards, answer quickly!" "Zylvia." Henry said quietly.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Zylvia''s body shook. "Kneel." Henry''s voice sounded again. Zylvia immediately went down. Her bare knees knocked on the ground hard, bruise showing on her knees. Apart from the people who know Henry, everyone was stunned by Zylvia''s action. Dodee and Chano were watching the scene in shock. The man in Reyni''s courtyard just made Zylvia knelt in front of him without breaking a sweat. Who was he? Although Gillett wasn''t smart, he could tell something serious was happening. Henry stood up and walked to Zylvia. Zylvia looked up at Henry, and her eyes were full of fear. Henry said, "If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I would have found it hard to believe. Is this the Zylvia I knew? I warned you from the beginning that power would make you lose your way. It seems that you didn''t take my warning seriously." Zy I via''s body trembled. "And, why don''t I remember our intimate rtionship?" Henry put his hand on the forehead of Zylvia. "My... My lord..." Zylvia''s voice was trembling. "Zylvia, have you forgotten who I, Sly Zhang, am?" Henry asked. Henry''s voice was not loud, but everyone could his words clearly. They gasped when they heard the name Sly. Syl was a household name in the earth''s core. They didn''t believe the very person was standing in front of them. Rhodea suddenly realized why Reyni pped her when she was yelling at this man. She was disrespectful to Syl Zhang. Henry smiled slightly, "I, Syl, won''t mistreat my friends, and I will give my enemies a very hard time. Zylvia, do you think that you are my friend or my enemy?" "I... I..." Zylvia stuttered. She could not stop trembling. "I''m... a friend of yours." "You''re wrong." Henry shook his head. "You''re not my friend. You don''t deserve to be my enemy either. You''re a nobody." Purple Qi started to form in Henry''s hand. Zylvia''s eyes widened, and at that moment, her pupils dted. Zylvia''s face twitched in pain, but her body couldn''t move at all. "Let it be a lesson." Henry turned to verbey and the others, did not stop what he was doing. verbey and the others could not help but shiver. Seeing the situation, Gillett was going to flee the scene. He was at the stage of Qi-concentrating Realm, so he used Qi to jump up into the sky. Just before Henry could react, a huge shadow shed across the sky. The shadow opened its bloodied mouth and swallowed Gillett. At the same time, screams were heard around the courtyard. The shadow was in the shape of a tiger, and riding on the tiger was Adonias. He was looking at Henry with a smile on his face. "Brother Syl, I''ve been looking for you for a long time. It turns out that you''re here." Adonias said. Henry''s expression didn''t look good. It was not because of Adonias. Henry could hear "monsters" and "help" from the screams. He knew the arc army was invading Ensver City at this very moment! Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Henry''s phone started to ring off the hook. He just received messages from Alene. "The Orcs are crazy. Their army is attacking the capital of the Forest District There are many of them in other districts too! Their number is several times more than what Laily and the others said!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Seeing the message and Adonias, Henry immediately turned to everyone in the yard and shouted, "Hurry up! Gather people. We are leaving the city!" Both Derbey and Reyni could see the disaster they were in. Without Henry''s further exnation, they left the courtyard immediately. One Orc had reached the courtyard. It waved the mace and charged into the yard. "Get lost!" Henry waved his hand, and the Orc turned into a blood mist. Adonias remained in the air. He didn''t intend to make a move. He wanted to observe. Henry jumped into the sky for a better vantage point. What Henry saw was countless Orcs were invading Ensver City. They were so strong that citizens of Ensver City were totally powerless in defending themselves. Henry was about to act just when three figures appeared around him. They formed a triangle formation and encircled Henry. "Found him." One of them said, staring at Henry. Chapter 1610 Chapter 1610 The three people who surrounded Henry all hid themselves behind ck cloaks. Their voices were hoarse and gave off a powerful aura. Each of them used a different kind of Qi. They had trapped Henry inside of their circle. Henry didn''t notice they wereing before it was toote. Only extremely powerful Qi practitioners could achieve that. It didn''t take long for Henry to figure out who they were. They were from the Elite Spirit Hall. Master Lu had told Henry in the hologram recording. Seeing the three people who appeared around Henry, Adonias kept his smile on his face, but there was a hint of curiosity in his eyes. Henry did not pay attention to the change in Adonias expression. His eyes ran among the three people. Four of them stayed in silence for a couple of seconds. All of a sudden, Qi burst out violently. Four different colored Qi flew above Ensver City. The three Qi charged toward the purple Qi as if they wanted to swallow the purple Qi. "Brother Zhang, give me a holler if you need help," Adonias smiled at Henry and then disappeared. Henry couldn''t be distracted by Adonias. The attack from the three people was extremely fierce. When the overwhelming Qi force charged at Henry, the sky was covered by three different colors from the Qis. It was obvious that their powers exceeded which of a Supremacy Master. Although they hadn''t shown their True Spirits, Henry was sure that their True Spirit would be taller than a hundred and twenty meters. "Hand over the True Spirit token!" One of them said. The voice was deep and strong, and Henry''s ears were ringing because of it. The words brought a piece of useful news to Henry. At this moment, he knew that they hadn''t got the lost True Spirit token. Henry didn''t n on fighting them head-on. With the fully cultivated Demon Sword of Destruction, Henry stood a winning chance fighting them. However, judging by the situation at the moment, Henry didn''t have the time to form the fully cultivated Demon Sword of Destruction. Even though it would only take a couple of seconds, many things could happen within this time. For great fighters like these three, one blink of an eye was enough to win a battle. The forceful Qi was raging in the sky of the Ensver City. Orc''s enormous bodies were rampaging the city. People inside the city were crying and screaming. Multiple forces were tearing the ce apart, and the city fell into total chaos. The Qi of the three people formed a big,ing at Henry. Henry wielded the purple Qi sword and shed an opening on the. Henry tried to fly through the opening, but it closed right after. He was reckless that his shoulder was grazed by the. Henry smelled smoke and saw that his clothes were burned, leaving a wound on his shoulder. He tried to quick-heal the wound by Qi but failed. At this moment, Henry knew just how powerful the was. If he got caught, it would be difficult for him to escape. The shrank to the size of five meters. It charged at Henry fast. The three people appeared out of the blue, and they had fully prepared to kill. Henry was caught off guard. Watching the closing in, Henry took a deep breath and shouted, "He has it!" Henry pointed at Adonias, who was sitting on the shadow tiger far away. The three people looked toward Adonias. Adonias also heard Henry''s shouting. He grinned and said, "Brother Zhang, you don''t need to trick me into helping you." "I just need a distraction," Henry said. Just when the three people were distracted, Henry formed Demon Sword of Destruction and ripped the apart. While they were looking away, Henry transformed into a beam of light. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Running away? Where can you go? No one can save you from us in this world!" "Go after him." The three people chased after Henry. Henry was going extremely fast. He left Ensver City and headed toward the center of the general area of all the districts. The three people weren''t slower. Three lights flew after Herny. All four of them were at their utmost speeds. No one, not even a Supremacy Master, could see their bodies clearly. While running, Henry felt the heaviness in his heart when he saw Orcs had invaded every district. Four beams of light shed over the sky. Clouds followed the three people, bringing lightning and thunder. Everywhere they passed, even Orcs looked up to check. A huge machete formed on top of Henry''s head, hacking down. The Battle Spirit appeared behind Henry to block the attack. The seventy meters tall spirit dissipated after only defending one strike. Henry could feel the force of Battle Spirit disappeared. He hadn''t seen anything like the power exhibited by the three people and the huge machete. The two forces were trying to slow Henry down. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org As the three people were catching on, Henry made a risky move. Four seventy meters tall Battle Spirits appeared. Henry''s purple Qi sword also grewrger. He swiped the sword, and Golden Sun and Purple Moon appeared. "Oh, Sanford''s move?" One of the people said with disdain when seeing the Purple Moon. "His move, even himself, can''t save you today!" A cloud formed in front of Henry, and lightning split down toward Henry. "Purple Moon!" Henry roared, and the crescent moon instantly turned into a full moon. The lightning was absorbed by the Purple Moon. But Henry''s body shook, and blood dripped from his mouth. "The power of the Heavenly Thunder..." Henry muttered. His face turned gloomy. Then the lightning sparked inside the purple Qi sword in his hand. Henry suddenly turned back and shed his sword. Purple Qi, apanied by lightning, darted toward the three people. Henry kept going forward without even looking at if the strikended. The strike Henry did wasbined with the power of the Purple Moon and the four Battle Spirits, and it was extremely powerful. It wasn''t Henry''s most powerful shot, but it had at least fifty percent of Henry''s full capacity. Fifty percent of the power of Demon Sword of Destruction instantly devoured the three people.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1611 Chapter 1611 Fifty percent of the power of the Demon Sword of Destruction painted the sky purple. The cloud the three people brought had dissipated, revealing a clear sky. The three people were swallowed by the purple light. After ten seconds, an explosion happened, and the light dimmed out. The three people reappeared. Ten seconds were more than enough for Henry to make his escape. When the three people freed themselves from the purple light, Henry had long gone. He blended himself with the people in the mountain. When the three people were about to keep chasing, they only saw countless people of the size of insects from up above. It was impossible forthem to locate Henry. They exchanged a look and formed a triangle formation. Each of them made a strange hand pose, and Qis of three colors started to travel among them. Very soon, all the Qis pointed in the same direction. "Go!"This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . They said coldly. Then they turned into beams of light and started to chase again. After losing his chasers, Henry didn''t go back up in the air. The Wanshan District had many mountains, which provided a natural shield for Henry to hide. It was nearly impossible for anyone to find a person inside of those mountains. However, Henry didn''t let his guard down. If they could locate the Ensver City, they knew a way to track Henry. Henry was running fast in the mountains. His destination was the mysterious central area. Henry believed Master Lu''s words, and he was sure that the Elite Spirit Hall would send more than three people if they wanted to catch him. Henry couldn''t be dyed, or the consequences would be unimaginable. Henry knew no one could help him, and he was all he had got. Over the years, Henry had faced so many simr incidents, and he had trained himself to beposed. He could think and work effectively under great pressure. It would take at least two days for Henry to get to the central zone at full speed. Henry was well aware that the two days wouldn''t be easy, and evasion would never get him through. So he decided that offense was the best defense. The three pursuers were strong, but they didn''t exceed Henry''s ability. If conquered one by one, it was possible for Henry to defeat all of them. Henry was someone who would never wait for someone to attack him. Since the decision was made, he got down to the execution right away. Henry surveyed the ground and formed his n. He chose one mountain top and ran over. Henry hid himself. About ten minutes had passed, and Henry''s pursuers appeared. They were floating around the mountain top Henry was hiding. It seemed that they knew exactly where Henry was hiding, and they stopped at this part purposefully. They looked in different directions and then went forward to search for Henry in the mountain. They didn''t hesitate in their actions. The three people knew clearly what to do. One of them was flying through mountains and searching. All of a sudden, he stopped and turned around. There was Henry, who appeared behind him and stared at him. Without a pause, the person formed a ck Qi machete and shed toward Henry. Henry dodged the attack, and the ck Qi machetended on the mountain behind Henry. An expected explosion didn''t happen, rather the top of the mountain was melted. Henry was surprised. He never saw an attack like this before, so he couldn''t predict how powerful it was. "It looks like you don''t want the True Spirit token after all," Henry said with a smile. "Without me, you''ll nevery your hand on the token." "So be it. At least we have you killed," the person said. His voice was hoarse and cold, void of any emotion. Henry chuckled and said, "There are only so many things in the Elite Spirit Hall. What can you do even if you get all of them? If holding them would give you the power of the world, howe the Elite Spirit Hall still fell? Why don''t we talk about cooperation?" "Ignorant." The person said with disdain. While speaking, he attacked Henry. Henry shook his head. He wanted to get information from him, but it seemed that the person''s mouth was sealed. Henry stopped trying and prepared to attack. The Purple Moon and five Battle Spirits appeared, Henry raised the Demon Sword of Destruction to absorb power. The person had seen the destructive power of Demon Sword of Destruction, and he wouldn''t give Henry another chance to use it. As the purple light getting brighter, he hacked his ck machete several times, and all the attacks aimed directly toward Henry. "Destruction" represented the power of Demon Sword of Destruction, and "Demon" was its essence. The Demon Sword of Destruction could gather powers surrounding it, even the attacking ones. With the boost given by the Purple Moon, Demon Sword of Destruction was even more powerful. The Purple Moon increased the absorbing power. All the force nearby, along with which of the ck machete, was absorbed. Golden Sun processed andbined all the force together for Demon Sword of Destruction to take in. The five Battle Spirits behind Henry struck, not toward the pursuer but to Henry. A huge wave of Qi was poured into the Demon Sword of Destruction. The pursuer finally felt the horror of the situation He could sense the power Demon Sword of Destruction possessed. The pursuer realized that it was toote to stop Demon Sword of Destruction from getting stronger. Any type of attack would be absorbed by the Purple Moon. Anyone who heard of Sanford would know the power of the Purple Moon. As Henry''s sword was gettingrger, the ck machete also started to grow. In a blink of an eye, it had turned over ten meters high. The two shook the mountain area. Gravels tumbled down. The other pursuers sensed the movement of Qi. They rushed to the location. "Come on, let me see what the Elite Spirit Hall can do." Henry grinned and waved his arm as a purple Qi flew out. At the same time, the pursuer also waved the ck machete, and the Qi de roared toward Henry. The moment Demon Sword of Destruction encountered the ck machete, the world seemed to have stopped. Qi sted toward Henry violently, and he was blown away. It wasn''t that Henry wasn''t strong enough. It was because the battle was so intense that the mountains nearby started to melt. This was the first time that Henry felt frustration while wielding the Demon Sword of Destruction. He didn''t feel so even when he was facing Aureo Jian. Henry realized that the Demon Sword of Destruction might not be much more powerful than the attack of the pursuer. Chapter 1612 Chapter 1612 Henry was flipping in the fierce st. The sky was covered by ck and purple Qi. By the time the Qi dissipated, the mountains were ttened. There was a teau where the mountains once were. Henry felt the pain in the chest and spat out a mouthful of blood. The Demon Sword of Destruction was connected to Henry. When it shed with a formidable foe, the damage transferred to Henry. Henry stopped his movement. He had sensed the other two peopleing over. Any second of stalling would lead to his demise. While people were still distracted by the st, Henry rushed toward the central area. The person who Henry just fought floated in the air. Blood came out of his mouth. He hid his machete hand under his cloak, but the dripping blood let out the fact that he was seriously hurt. His twopanions were shocked to see him like this. "You''ve been injured?" "How could it be? He is merely a kid. How could he have the power to hurt you?" They couldn''t believe what they saw. "His moves are unusual," the person Henry just fought said. "He absorbed the Qi from my attack and attacked me behind with it. He will be a tough target." "Humph, Justus Lu was a pain in the ass. His student will be a disgusting character too." "It also means that he will have to be dealt with. If he can be this powerful at such a young age, he may grow into one of our biggest problems." "Kill him, or he will be a threat to our younger generations. I won''t allow such a threat to exist." The power Henry had exhibited made the three people more determined to kill him. They kept chasing after Henry. Henry had nned to kill one of the three, but the battle made him realize that how powerful the people of the Elite Spirit Hall were. The person Henry failed to kill would need less time to form his Qi machete, and his strike was almost as powerful as Demon Sword of Destruction. No wonder Master Lu warned Henry that no one could help him if the Elite Spirit Hall wanted him dead.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. These people were too strong! And there were only three of them. ording to Aaron, the Elite Spirit Hall had courtless strong fighters, and there were still quite a few of them following the order even after the dissolution. Some of them were capable of making the hall disappear. Henry admitted that he didn''t possess a simr power. The injury slowed Henry down a great deal. He had to change the course of his way several times to evade the pursuit. A day had passed in the blink of an eye. After running for his life for one whole day, Henry''s stamina was about to run out. A day''s pursuit also consumed a lot of energy of the three people. All of them had slowed down quite a lot. At this point, Henry took a deep breath, and the Purple Moon appeared. Henry''s speed went back up again. Seeing the crescent moon growing fuller, the three people were frustrated. They knew Sanford''s Purple Moon could boost a person''s stamina for a great deal. In a prolonged battle, the Purple Moon could ensure victory. The three exchanged a look. "If this continues, he''ll get away." "We can''t track him down if he gets too far away from us." "We can no longer handle this among ourselves. Call backups." "But if theye for help, we can''t get the True Spirit token for ourselves." "Killing him is the most important thing." "That''s true." They made the calls. A few minutester, on another side of the Wanshan District, someone showed up. The person muttered, "Justus''s student? Interesting." At the same time, there was more than one person responded in Tianhai District. "The inheritor of the Elite Spirit Hall is finally here. What qualification does he have? It''s better to turn him into dust." More and more people appeared in the Forest District and Desert District. Meanwhile, at the border between the Wanshan District and the Holy City of the central area, several people in ck cloaks appeared. They were floating in the air with their hands rest on their back. They waited in silence. After a night of running, Henry had lost the tailing of the three people with the help of the Purple Moon. While traveling in the mountains, et Henry passed many dead bodies. The Orcs had invaded every corner of the earth''s core, and not one city was free of their destruction. The number of soldiers in the Orc Army was far beyond Henry''s imagination. During one day and night''s escaping, Alene sent countless messages asking fool ne Henry''s help. However, Henry was tied up in his own kind of trouble. Henry estimated that it would only take him half of a day to reach the main city of the Wanshan District. Because he had to sprint forward a couple of times, the travel time was shortened a great deal. To run in such an intense way also consumed Henry, but he couldn''t let his guard down. He knew his opponents were as formidable as he was, and one slip of mind could cost him his life. Walking in the mountains, Henry not only needed to escape the pursuit of the three people but also to evade the Orcs. So Henry traveled very carefully and quietly. Most of the area of the Wanshan District was mountains. No matter how enormous they werepared to human beings, the extremely powerfulmasters could still melt them with just one wave of the hand. It took years of practice to reach that level. Although Henry was a natural fighter and a fast learner, he still hadn''t reached the level to defeat his opponents, who could melt mountains. At this point, the Orcs had trampled almost everywhere of the earth''s core, except one. The mysterious city in the central area, the Holy City. Located in the central area of the earth''s core, the Holy City held a sacred reputation, and no one dared to show any disrespect to the city. Outside the white city wall, there were no guards other than several statues. They looked serene, alone, and cold. Their pristine states gave out an awing aura. Inside of the Holy City, a person in a white vestment walked toward the gate. He stared at the gate and murmured, "I was told that he would arrive in two days. Get ready. He cannot be hurt." The tone sounded like he was talking to himself, but at the same time, giving orders. Chapter 1613 Chapter 1613 The sun was hanging high in the sky as if it was looking down at everything on the earth and bringing warmth. Henry had an undescribable feeling standing in the sun. Ever since his incident about the shadow of the moon, Henry was confused about things in the earth''s core. While Henry was traveling in the mountains, he would asionally encounter the Orcs chasing humans. The Orcs treated the mountains as their hunting ground. Every human being they caught, they would stuff them into their mouth. Henry ignored it all. It was not because he was cold-blooded. Henry didn''t want to put himself into a disaster because he got into other people''s business. His survival instinct forbade him from doing so. As a person in his twenties, Henry was more seasoned than most of his peers. He knew how to keep himself alive.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. While hiding in a cave, Henry let a young girl died right in front of his face. He could have waved his hand and killed the orc who was attacking the young girl, but he didn''t, because he was afraid of putting himself in danger. Henry was walking on the dead bodies and through killings for a whole day. Any hint of Qi would make him hide. Henry rather hoped that he could pick up Qi from the three people, so at night, he could n his route away from them more specifically, but he got nothing, which put Henry in uncertainty. He didn''t know if they would jump on him from nowhere like vicious snakes and kill him with one strike. Alene''s messages had disturbed him, so Henry turned his phone off. At this moment, the Orcs had created total chaos in the earth''s core, and Henry couldn''t and wouldn''t do anything to help. The night fell, and Henry formed the Purple Moon and kept running. He only traveled in the shadow, and the light from him wasn''t bright enough to give away his location. After several hours, Henry reached the main city of the Wanshan District. The prosperous city had been filled with ruins, dead bodies, and orcs who were searching for their next game. The city wall was built to keep the invaders out, but it only served to trap the resident of the Wanshan District at this moment. The gate of the city had been torn down by the orcs, and they were destroying house after house to search for their next meal. Henry''s heart was broken seeing human beings became other species'' food. The bigger threat was when the passage opened, as Sacred Lord said. The Orcs would go up to the earth''s surface, and the whole world would have fallen. The civilization on the surface of the earth couldn''t withstand the attack of the Orcs army. Such invasion would turn the world into a human inferno. Henry passed the main city of the Wanshan District and arrived at the central area. With great eyesight, Henry could see very far from a higher vantage point. At this moment, he could see the outline of the Holy City. It would only take him two more hours to reach there. But Henry didn''t feel easy. On the whole journey, he didn''t run into too much trouble. It was too smooth to betrue. But Henry had to keep going no matter what. Under the moonlight, Henry was heading toward the Holy City at full speed. Henry suddenly stopped when there was only five minutes'' travel left. Henry was floating in the moonlight motionlessly, and the Purple Moon behind him turned full. One minute, five minutes, ten minutes... Twenty minutes... Half an hour... One hour... Two hours had passed, and Henry still didn''t move. Sweat was dripping from his hairline. The three people appeared behind Henry. "Given up?" They didn''t show any sign of hurry. Hiding behind their cloaks, they stared at Henry teasingly. Henry took a deep breath and said slowly, "I am so honored to have such treatment. It''s like what, thirty people waiting for me?" "Only thirty?" One of them said, "It seems that some of them are scared. Why do people just lose their balls as they are gaining in age? But thirty people is enough to deal with you." "No," Henry shook his head. "You overestimate me. One of you is enough to kill me." "Well, we don''t like taking chances. If the job is to kill you, we''d better be a get hundred percent sure the job wai done. It''s a great honor for you to have so many peoplee for you." People started to show up around Henry. All of them, men and women, hid themselves under ck cloaks. Looking at the scene panning out in front of him, Henry''s heart sank. He had sensed the ambush, so he stopped. What he didn''t expect was that there were so many extremely powerful mastersing for him. There were thirty-seven of them, and every single one of them was no lesser than Henry. It was an army of total destruction, and hardly anyone could get away alive. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org These people came from the Elite Spirit Hall, and all of them were fully aware of how powerful they were. "Well, everyone, It''s GO time. Kill him, and everything will go back to where it was." One of them said. A huge wave of Qi started to form. The Qi brought clouds, and the sun was blocked from thend. Not far away, in the Holy City, the man who wore a white vestment smiled after seeing the clouds. "The Elite Spirit Hall sent out so many masters! I wonder how long can the kid hold on. As the rules say, we can''t do anything when he was outside of the city. I guess we can only observe for now." hold On the battlefield, the Qi was enormous and violent, and it could crush Henry at any second. Chapter 1614 Chapter 1614 Henry was surrounded by many formidable foes. He got no way out. The ground was shaking, the mountain was split open, and the ocean was boiling. On the shore of Tianhai District, even fish wanted to escape the water. The orcs, who were rampaging the world of the earth''s core, wouldn''t dare to walk around. They hid away for safety. A battle, which was going to be the most intense one in almost twenty years, was about to break out in the central area. "Kill him!" The Qi roared toward Henry. A lotus bloomed on top of Henry''s head. It poured down a veil of light to shield Henry off the attack. Although Henry wasn''t directly hit by the Qi, the shock waveing from all around Henry still knocked him down and bounced him back and forth in the air. All of the thirty masters were no weaker than Henry. Henry had no chance to counterattack. The light of the Sacred Lotus was shattered within seconds. The attack rendered Henry unable to use Qi. After the Sacred Lotus light shield was shattered, Henry was defenseless. Strikes of Qi hit Henry and ripped his clothes open. Every hit left a blooded cut on Henry''s body. The cuts were deep into the bones. More than thirty Qi strikes hit Henry at the same time all the time. The thirty masters wanted to crush Henrypletely. Within seconds, wounds were all over Henry''s body. He was covered in blood. Henry''s enemies were apparently enjoying their brutality toward Henry. Some of them even discussed how long Henry could hold on. In the Holy City, the man in vestments shook his head while watching the unfair battle on-going. He muttered, "It seems that it is difficult for him to enter the Holy City."This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "Well see," someone giggled behind the man. It was a woman, who seemed in her thirties. She had a voluptuous body, which even the baggy vestments couldn''t hide. She had a special charm under the outfit. The woman observed the battle in the sky. She smiled and said, "Don''t forget who his parents are. He was born to be powerful. No matter how hard these other people have trained, they are still no match to him, once his bloodline is awakened. He was destined to be the one." "Bloodline!" The man''s body shook. "That''s right. His bloodline has yet to be awakened!" "That''s not all," The woman pulled vel.n his hair to one side and continued, "Up to now, his True Spirit hasn''t shown yet. I didn''t mean that it was his fault. There are so many shackles on him to block his potentials. Those people actually do him a favor of breaking those shackles for him. If my guess is right, his True Spirit wille out in any second." The woman stretched and turned away. She headed back into the Holy City. On her way, she said to the man. "Your job is to see his choice. One decision could tead him to be either a beloved Lord or a devilish monster. But, I have to say that it will be very hard for him to be decent once his True Spirites out under such circumstances. His evil sides too horrifying. Once his evil takes over his senses, we''ll all be in huge trouble." The woman walked away after the warning. Meanwhile, under heavy ks, Henry''s mind had gone blurry. He knew he was severely jured, but he couldn''t get himself out of the situation. He was in despair. Henry had been good at finding the chance of survival in a dire situation. But this time, he saw no way out. Henry''s consciousness was blurred, and his body was numb. After the break of his protective Qi shield, Henry realized that he might not be able to get out of it alive. "So, this is it for me?" Images shed through Henry''s mind, but he couldn''t make out any of them. He opened his palm and tried to pull Demon Sword of Destruction but failed. The Qi dissipated before the sword was even formed. The same went for Henry''s five Battle Spirits. None of his Qi attacks could help him. The images shed in his mind so fast that they had be a moving illusion. "Divine Pearl." All of a sudden, Henry heard the voice. The voice was very unfamiliar for Henry. "This is the essence of science and asw technology, as well as the pinnacle of power. The thing I''ve got has so much darkness. I''m going away, and please take good care of little Hen, giving him a normal childhood. Please don''t let him touch it. The reason I took out the Divine Pearl is to intimidate those arrogant people, but I don''t want my son to be one of them, who without any humanity." The voice was unfamiliar to Henry. However, he foundfort in hearing it. When he heard the voice said its final words, Henry suddenly realized that why he would feltfortable. Father! Ever since Henry could remember, he never saw his father. "Creak!" A slight sound was heard. It sounded like something was split in half. The sound was quiet. It only sounded like a noise inside Henry''s head, but everyone heard it loud and clear. The woman, who headed to the center of the Holy City, also heard the noise. She smiled and said, "This day has finallye. Once the shackles have been opened, the real matter can finally be dealt with." On the battlefield, the raging Qi, that was aiming at Henry, froze in the air. A beam of light shone through the clouds. Its light shone upon Henry. Henry opened his eyes and looked forward. Chapter 1615 Chapter 1615 After the creaking sound, the world went quiet. Henry opened his eyes. The Qi, which was going to hit him in the most violent way, suddenly stopped in front of him. Henry had a feeling that he could control them as he wanted. One thing Henry didn''t know was that Purple Moon and Golden Sun appeared at the same time. Rather than behind him, they appeared on top of Henry''s head. Behind Henry, the shadow of a giant appeared. The giant was stepping on the mountain on each of its feet, and the Purple Moon and Golden Sun became its eyes. The shadow didn''t solidify all the way. It stayed in its phantom state. A golden shadow appeared, which was Henry''s newest Battle Spirit. The seventy meters tall spirit turned blurry and into a beam of golden light. The light then turned into a sheld in the giant''s left hand. A red shadow appeared next. Just as the golden shadow, it turned into a seventy meters long sword and came to the giant''s right hand. The shadow of a giant had sun and moon as its eyes and Battle Spirits as its weaponry. Just like that. Came Henry''s True Spirit! Even the man in white vestments of the Holy City was stunned at the scene. The woman in vestments turned around and looked at the shadow of a giant, lost in her thoughts. A few momentster, she came to her senses. The woman smiled and said, "A fortune to humanity. He chose to be a people''s Lord." Just as the woman finished her sentence, a ck shadow crawled onto the shadow of the giant. The Purple Moon and Golden Sun suddenly turned into blooded red. The woman was stunned. "What?" Henry''s body had all covered in blood. He looked around and smiled, "Masters of Elite Spirit Hall, did you have a good time beating me up? It''s my turn now." Just at this moment, Henry''s True Spirit waved the red sword, and blood started raining from the sky. The world, even the cloud, turned red. The ray of sunlight that pierced through the clouds and enveloped Henry had vanished at this moment. Floating in front of the gigantic ck True Spirit, Henry had stepped into the darkness. With a full body of blood, Henry looked like a scary monster. The red light had dominated the world. All thirty masters made the same choice. "Run!" They had no other option. They could all feel a kind of strange power from Henry, whose True Spirit had just awakened. It felt like the power wanted to drag them down to the deepest of the abyss. They had a chilly cold when the blood rain fell on them. The woman sighed, "It turns out to be the worst oue. Come what may, if it is fate. We are going to have a long and hard way to go, but the choice bes easy." In a world which dripping blood everywhere, thirty masters started to run away. But how could they escape from the strike of the blooded red sword? All of them were horrified. They were the ultimate master fighters that even Supremacy Masters couldn''t even defeat easily. But at this moment, they were defeated at the same time just by one strike. They were all part of the team which conquered everyone and unified the earth''s core. But this time, they were totally crushed. Suddenly, someone shouted, and the blood rain stopped. "Justus! Take a look at your good student! He has given in to the demon and even tried to kill his colleague. He doesn''t deserve to be the ruler of the Elite Spirit Hall, and it will be my duty to keep thews!" The voice came from the sky. All the escaping masters looked relieved hearing the voice. The person opened a slit from the blooded cloud and came down from the sky. He wore a Daoist robe and held a horsetail whisk. He was smallpared to Henry''s True Spirit. However, the wave of his horsetail whisk dissipated Henry''s sword attack. The person was the second inmand of the Elite Spirit Hall, Gaspare Duan! Gaspare''s wave of horsetail whisk saved the thirty lives of the Elite Spirit Hall. He was floating in the air. Facing Henry''s ck giant shadow, he didn''t appear to be scared at all. Gaspare stopped the blood rain and turned the world back to its original form. "How audacious, child! Today, I''ll kill you!" Gaspare waved his horsetail whisk again. The world still seemed normal, but waves showed up on the shield of Henry''s True Spirit. The attack of Gaspare was subtle but deadly. Even the energy bounced off the shield could shatter the mountain nearby. "Hahaha!" The woman in the Holy Cityughed. "Only the power of Divine Pearl can make Gaspare shows his face. Open the gate!" A white light shone around the Holy City. The gate, which hadn''t been opened for twenty years, opened up slowly. Gaspare looked towards the Holy City. The woman jumped up and flew out of the city. She shouted, "Gaspare, if you dare to touch him, Noble Berserkers will hunt you to the end of the time!" Gaspare frowned and said coldly, "Jetta, don''t mess with the business of the Elite Spirit Hall." "Why?" Jetta suddenly appeared beside Henry. With a body covered in blood, Henry looked scary floating in front of his ck True Spirit. But looking closely, Jetta just realized that Henry was actually holding on to hisst breath. His body was full of wounds, and blood kept gushing out of his mouth. Facing the attack from Gaspare, Henry could only take the beating. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Jetta felt pity for Henry. She waved her hand, and a white light covered Henry. The light covered Henry like a cocoon, and Henry''s ck True Spirit disappeared. Jetta then looked at Gaspare and said, "His business is the business of the Noble Berserkers. No one can touch him as long as I''m here!" Chapter 1616 Chapter 1616 Being covered in the light, no one could see Henry. Gaspare stared at the white light cocoon, and his eyes were filled with murderous intent. "Jetta, are you sure you want to protect him? You know his identity. No one can save the person we want to kill!" Jetta said with full confidence, "Of course I know who he is. The Elite Spirit Hall has broken into pieces, but if you dare, wee to take the person from the Noble Berserkers!" "Haha," Gaspare sneered, "Maybe the Elite Spirit Hall is not in our best shape at the moment, but are you sure Noble Berserkers is any better? If you want to save him just by yourself, I suggest you think again!" "Try me." Jetta raised her arm. Right then, the light around the Holy City got brighter. People started to walk out of the city gate. Gaspare looked toward the Holy City and said, "Jetta, are you in authority to dere war against us?" Jetta smiled, "It''s not your concern. But are you in authority to dere war against us?" Gaspare was stunned by the question. His eyes kept running between Jetta and the gate of the Holy City. The Elite Spirit Hall was the old power of the earth''s core, and the Noble Berserkers was the new power. They both knew how powerful each other was. The only reason that nothing had happened between them in thest twenty years was that they hadn''t encountered any conflict of interest. Once a conflict happened, and a war broke out, there would be difficult to end it. Such war wouldn''t be ended until one of them ispletely wiped out of existence. Hence, the deration of war was not a light decision. Gaspare couldn''t decide by himself. He was only the second inmand, and he didn''t have the authority to represent the Elite Spirit Hall. "Gaspare, I''m taking him back to the Holy City. You think about what you are going to do. If you still want his life, every one of the Noble Berserkers will be here waiting for you!" Jetta waved her hand, and the white light cocoon followed her back to the Holy City. While staring at Jetta and Henry heading toward the Holy City, Gaspare wanted so much to stop them, but he had to restrain himself. Just like that, Jetta and Henry entered the Holy City in front of his eyes. Then people of the Noble Berserkers went back too, and the gate, which was opened for the first time in twenty years, closed again. The light dimmed down around the Holy City. Gaspare was infuriated. He said, "Well yed, Noble Berserkers! We''ll see who wins. People! Pass down the information. In five days, I want to see every one of the Elite Spirit Hall!" Within days, the advanced civilization of the earth''s core totally changed. The world crumbled down under the invasion of the Orcs. The Holy City of Noble Berserkers opened its gate for the first time in twenty years. The architecture of the mysterious Elite Spirit Hall was transported to somewhere else. The absolute power a hundred years ago reappeared in the world. It seemed everything just happened at the same time. Something momentous was brewing in the earth''s core. Five days had passed in the blink of an eye. Countless people were gathered in a bleak hall. Gaspare still wore his Taoist robe and held his horsetail whisk. He said, "While we secluded from the world, the Nobel Berserkers have the audacity to pose themselves as the absolute power. So I gathered everyone here for two things. First, elect our ruler! We have been away from the world for almost a hundred years, and the world almost forgets about us. It''s time for the Elite Spirit Hall toe back. Justus Lu''s terrible leadership almost ran the Elite Spirit Hall to the ground, and the sessor he hand-picked isn''t even qualified for the position. I propose the real sessor should be elected from us!" No one opposed Gaspare''s suggestion. Everyone coveted the lordship of the Elite Spirit Hall. Seeing no one raised their voices, Gaspare smiled. He continued, "The second one is about the Noble Berserkers. The newly elected Lord will dere war against the Noble Berserkers, and that person will lead us to kill the sessor Justus Lu picked. With that in mind, I think our new Lord should be more than a formidable fighter. More importantly, that person will be courageous. So I want the Lord to be elected from the younger generation. Everyone younger than thirty-five years of age and wants to be considered as a candidate, please steps forward!" As soon as Gaspare finished his speech, almost everyone younger than thirty-five years old stepped forward, both men and women. "Good, very good!" Gaspare nodded with satisfaction. "Let''s start our selection!" Meanwhile, in the Holy City of Noble Berserkers. Henry''s wounds hadpletely healed. He was lying on the bed ever since he was saved by Jetta. It had been five days, but he never opened his eyes. At this moment, four beautiful caregivers were cleaning his body. The door opened, and Jetta walked in. The four caregivers knelt down on one knee. "Did he wake?" Seeing Henry lying on the bed, Jetta was worried. "The Young Master hasn''t wakened up," one of the caregivers replied. Anyone outside of the Holy City would be surprised at what they saw. It was because the caregiver was actually a master of thete stage of Divine Realm! "You can leave now." Jetta waved her hand. The four caregivers left the room without making any sound. Jetta sat down on the bed. She caressed Henry''s face and murmured to herself, "Poor kid, the Divine Pearl in you can give you enormous power, but it will also put you in intolerable pain. The Divine Pearl was awakened under such an undesirable circumstance, and it will cast a huge influence on you. I don''t know if you will be the same Henry ever again." Jetta''s hand was shining with white light. She nced at her hand andughed self-mockingly, "What a Goddess of Life! I don''t even knowContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. how to help you. The Divine Pearlin you is the world''s most valuable treasure. It is the perfectbination of technology and power. Except you, no one can help you, not even him. This is the path you have to get through all by yourself. It was set in stone even since the day you were born." The light on Jetta''s hand dimmed down. She stood up. But her face suddenly changed. "The passage is opened! The Ancient Battlefields are connected!" At the same time, the entire earth''s core was shaking. Chapter 1617 Chapter 1617 In the earth''s core, everyone''s lives stopped at that moment, it included the orcs who were rampaging the cities, the residents of the core, who were running for their lives, and people of the Elite Spirit Hall. Not only in the earth''s core, but the surface world also turned into chaos. From the desert to the cier, from the forest to the ocean, from the rural ces to cities, the whole world underwent a serious earthquake for more than an hour. Every news in the world was covering the unprecedented earthquake. Everything and everyone from the world stayed through the horror of the earthquake for more than an hour. But organizations such as Section Nine had found out the reason for the earthquake before it even happened. While the news was still busy reporting the earthquake, they had set out on their journey. "Is that... a new one..." At the deste cier of the south pole, and appeared from nowhere. People from numerous organizations all promised that they hadn''t seen such and in the south pole. It looked like a whole new world in the cier. It was indeed a whole new world just appeared. No one knew what was on the newnd. "Spread the news." Standing on the south pole, Gardiner squinted at the newnd, holding a cigarette in his mouth. The newnd looked barren, and several human bones could be vaguely seen. "It''s not a joke anymore. This time, they areing!" "Recluse Association!" Sieve, who dressed in red vestments, ordered, "Report to this location in three days and prepare for war. Anyone who fails to show up will be killed without exception!" "Alvin League!" Celestino arrived in front of the newnd. He looked at it gravely. Celestino could sense that the newnd reeked with blood. He took a deep breath and said, "Prepare for war!" "Members of The Wang''s n!" "Members of The Xie n!" "Members of The Yang n!" "Members of the Qian n!" "Members of the Li n!" "Everyone!" All the top organizations announced the preparation for war one by one. This time, there was no recon, there was no nning. The appearance of a piece of newnd had put everyone on edge. These organizations represented not only themselves but also the government behind them. Meanwhile in the Holy City in the earth''s core. Jetta walked out and saw a new piece ofnd appeared in front of the Holy City. The newnd was ced at an angle that connected the ground and the sky. She murmured to herself, "Is it how the ancient battlefield connected the two civilizations? Henry, you can''t stay here anymore. The civilization of the earth''s core may be dying." Jetta then turned around and saw ten thousand people standing behind her. They all wore white vestments, and each one of them was very powerful. Jetta took a deep breath and shouted, "All of you, listen to me!" "Yes, Ma''am!" They all answered in unison. Then their True Spirit appeared. The smallest one was seven meters tall, and the True Spirits of the people standing in the front row were a hundred and fifty meters tall. This was the army of Noble Berserkers! And that''s why they were the absolute power of the earth''s core! This was the manifestation of that power! Jetta smiled slightly and said, "Everyone, we are following him to the top of the world, and this is the day we''ve been waiting for. Are you afraid of death?" "Never!" They answered unanimously without hesitation. "No!" Jetta shook her head, "You''re! I, too, am scared of dying. Everyone does. But it doesn''t matter anymore. What matters now is what we can do. Ancient battlefields are connected, and the two civilizations are about to merge. The earth''s core will be the new ancient battlefield. He has raised into the sky, and around him are the best of the best. They are standing on the frontier of the battles. Tell me, what''s Noble Berserkers'' ultimate goal?" "yering gods!" "Yes, ying gods!" Jetta looked heroic. "We are going to follow him to y gods!"N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Jetta looked up and said, "They call themselves gods and boast that they are superior to all the creatures. They think they can toy with everyone in the world, but they are only a bunch of pathetic losers I can feel that they have opened their gates, and someone has stepped out. They sensed the wakening of the Divine Pearl. But what can they do?" Suddenly, a War Goddess appeared behind Jetta. She was more than two hundred meters tall, covering in gold armor. Her majestic aura shook all the other True Spirits. The War Goddess held a gold spear. As Jetta waved her arm, the War Goddess also waved her spear. Jetta said in a low voice, "Anyone who dares to vite the Divine Pearl will be killed!" "Kill!" Everyone shouted. Even their voice could crush their enemies. A smile appeared on Jetta''s face. She looked at the sky and murmured, "It''s about time." One second... two seconds... ten seconds... one minute... Five minutester, a ck dot appeared in Jetta''s eyesight. It dashed toward the Holy City at a high speed. Only when the ck dot got closer to the Holy City did people realized that it was a hundred meters tall crow. The crow cast an ominous atmosphere. Content belongs to "Netherworld Crow..." Jetta sneered. "The stiff eater shouldn''t be here. Go away!" The War Goddessunched her spear, and the crow was torn into pieces. ck blood sshed out of the Netherworld Crow''s body. It corroded wherever it touched. The white Holy City wall was tinted with corrosion marks. The sky became dark in an instant. The sun was blocked by countless Netherworld crows. Chapter 1618 Chapter 1618 There was a superstition in the civilization of the earth''s core. Anyone who sees the Netherworld crow will die within a year, no matter how healthy and powerful the person is. But no one knew what a Netherworld Crow looked like. However, Jetta knew that truth. Netherworld Crows were the pointers of those other people. Once you were marked by the Netherworld Crows as the game, they wouldn''t stop hunting you until you were dead. At this time, the sky was covered by countless Netherworld Crows. The Holy City was surrounded by those ominous animals. "You, escort Henry out of here," Jetta said to one of the people standing in the front row, who had a hundred and fifty meters tall True Spirit. The people rushed to Henry''s room immediately. Staring at the Netherworld Crows, Jetta took a deep breath and shouted, "Kill!" "Kill!" The war cry burst out. Tens of thousands of people jumped into the sky to fight off the countless Netherworld Crows. ck blood was pouring down into the Holy City. Within minutes, one-tenth of the city wall was melted down. The sky was pitch ck. The living creatures in the earth''s core all sensed the danger and hid away. The person, who was to escort Henry leaving, was running toward the center of the Holy City, with the unconscious Henry on his back. There was a tunnel that led to the surface of the earth in the center. Near the entrance of the tunnel, a woman appeared. She was dangerously seductive. "Where do you think you are taking him to?" The woman stood in their way. The person tied Henry on his back with a rope. He stared at the woman, sensing something extremely dangerous from her. He had a True Spirit with a height of one hundred and fifty meters, and even a Supremacy Master wouldn''t be able to challenge him. But facing the woman, he was sweating bullets. He had felt the pressure before the battle even broke out. "Leave him here. How do you say?" The woman moved her body around. The ck clothes she had barely covered the sensitive parts of her body. The moving made her even more alluring. However, the person wasn''t tempted. Just as the woman tried to seduce him with her half-naked body, the person dashed into the tunnel. "Sigh, don''t you want to chat me up?" The woman looked angry. She hooked her finger. Then the person could no longer move. The woman strolled over and said with a charming smile, "Handsome, I haven''t been talking to anyone for decades. Why ignore me? Don''t you know that you are very rude? If you make me dislike you, I maybe kill you." The woman then put her hand on the man''s cheek and caressed it. Suddenly, her fingernails grew rapidly into five long sharp knives. She stuck her fingernails into the man''s face and put five blood holes on his face. Even with such excruciating pain, the man still couldn''t move. A painful roar was squeezed out of his throat. "Hahaha!" The womanughed. Herughing voice was ufortably sweet. "So much fun! I haven''t been this happy for a long time!" She smiled so brightly, but suddenly, the smile disappeared. "But business before pleasure. I''m here for him." The woman ran her fingernails through the robe that tied Henry to the man, and it snapped. Henry fell off. The woman reached out her hand, wanting to catch Henry. It was at this moment that a ck swording from the sky and split the cloud open. It darted toward the woman. The woman''s face changed. She sensed theing of the sword only when it was toote. The ck sword hit the woman and smashed her deep into the ground. The man regained control of his body. Without a second to waste, he grabbed Henry by the shoulders and rushed into the tunnel. In a distant ce. Ss took back the gigantic sword behind him. The person who stood facing him said coldly, "You were distracted by helping other people while fighting me? You humiliated me!" "So? Shouldn''t I?" Ss asked. "Just because that little guy behind you, you ask for my respect?" In fact, the person had a five hundred meters tall True Spirit. But in the eyes of Ss, such a size was insignificant. Ss'' opponent looked angry. "Human, you''re too arrogant."Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Human?" Ss''s eyebrows slightly raised. "You call yourself a god, but I don''t think you deserve the title. What are you? A doorman? It''s about time to open the gate of heaven." Ss then looked back at Sacred Lord. Sacred Lord, whose face was covered by a white mask, was crouching, minding his own business. Dougal, Erin, and the others were all looking at him curiously. "Give me some more time. But it doesn''t matter anyway. Ss, this one is ready to kill." "Alright." Ss nodded. The way he talked to Sacred Lord was just like two old friends talking trivial to each other. Sacred Lord never doubted that Ss could kill the creature, who had a five hundred maters tall True Spirit. Ss was actually at a ce very far away from the Holy City of Noble Berserkers. Even a Supremacy Masters would travel for days in order to reach there. Meanwhile, In front of the entrance of Noble Berserkers'' tunnel, the woman just crawled back from the hole made by the gigantic sword. Seeing the man was getting away with Henry, the woman screamed She reached out her hand, and five beams of light came out of her fingers and darted toward the man and Henry. Sensing the attack from the woman, the man threw Henry forward deep into the tunnel without hesitation. He then turned around and faced the woman''s attack, but he could hardly have the chance to counterattack. The man smiled and shouted his famousst word. "Lord, I used my life to finish the assignment." Chapter 1619 Chapter 1619 Right then, he exploded and turned into the red fog. Blood was filled in the entire tunnel. Seeing Henry was thrown into the tunnel, the woman rushed in. She and Henry disappeared into the tunnel at the same time. A faint light came out of the tunnel and then dimmed back down. Meanwhile, in the Holy City of the Noble Berserkers, ck blood kept raining down from the sky, the sizzling sound could be heard wherever the ck blood touched. Right then, a golden spear flew through the sky andnded on the tunnel toward the surface of the earth, and the tunnel exploded. ''TH make sure no one leaves!" Jetta stood in front of the ruins of the tunnel. Her War Goddess was covered in blood. Countless Netherworld Crows covered the sky, and each one of them was carrying a person on their back. They all stared at Jetta. "Come on. Get on with!" Jetta looked up and said, "I''ve been waiting for this moment for too long." The Netherworld Crows swooped down and let out an ear-piercing cry. The sky went pitch ck! The entire earth''s core was surrounded by a strange atmosphere. No one, including the orcs and the humans, dared to make them seen. The darkness dominated the world for more than ten hours. When the light shone back down on thend, everything was in silence. People had noticed the newnd connecting the ground and the sky. The Orcs had turned the earth''s core into their butcher shop. It was no longer a habitable ce for human beings. So they turned their hopes to the newnd. Everyone, led by their Supramcy Masters, set out to find their new home there. When they reach the central area, they were stunned, and it was not by the look of the newnd. The mysterious Holy City, which was well-known for its sacred white color, had turned into a bunch of rubbles. The tall city wall was ruined, and the city was covered with ck blood. Countless dead bodies were filled in the city. "Netherworld Crow!" When they saw the huge crows, they remembered the famous superstition. "So many Netherworld Crows!" "What on earth happened in the Holy City?" "Even the Noble Berserkers can''t escape from the curse of The Netherworld Crow!" People were so surprised to see what had be of the Holy City of the Noble Berserkers. In thest twenty years, the Noble Berserkers had no doubt be the absolute power in the earth''s core. But such a powerful organization had been destroyed, and even their Holy City had been turned into ruins. "Let''s go. There''s something unimaginable had happened here, and no one knows what else will happen in the journey ahead." Alene took a deep breath and said, "Let''s keep going!" Countless people set their feet on thend of the ancient battlefield. Not everyone wanted to leave, but with Orcs roaring in the area, to stay meant to die. On this new piece ofnd, the two civilizations were getting closer and closer. No one knew what would happen after the two civilizations met. About the future, there was only uncertainty. When Henry opened his eyes, he felt extreme pain all over his body. Even moving fingers turned out to be an exhausting endeavor. "Henry, you woke up!" A pleasant and familiar sound rang by Henry''s ears. A beautiful woman stood in front of Henry. She wore short hair, and her big and bright eyes were full of joy. The woman was no other than Amity Qiu. Henry was confused with the appearance of Amity. Thest thing he remembered was fighting with the Elite Spirit Hall. Amity brought a basin of water and a towel. She sat down on the bed and was about to clean Henry''s body. Just as Amity was reaching out her hand to Henry, Henry grabbed her wrist. He endured the great pain and sat up. Henry grabbed Amity''s neck by his other hand and said coldly, "Who are you?" Amity was shocked by Henry''s sudden reaction. Her hands trembled. "Henry, I... I''m Amity." "Amity?" Henry snorted coldly. Before he could get on with his next move, the door was pushed open. "Amity, how dare you hide a man from me!" A young man rushed in. He stared at Henry and Amity. From his angle, it looked like Henry and Amity were holding each other intimately. "Sh*t!" He cursed while rushing into the room. Henry let go of Amity''s wrist. He took a deep breath, wondering what tricks the Elite Spirit Hall was ying. The young man was a hundred and eighty centimeters in height and looked muscr. He ran to the bed and dragged Amity away. He yelled, "Is this how you repay me?" Amity was in a panic. She immediately exined, "Theobald, it''s not what you think. This is Henry. We..." "F*ck Henry!" Theobald yelled. "I don''t know a f*ching Henry. We are marrying tomorrow, and you are seeing somebody else today?"Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "No, it''s not what you think." Amity waved her hand. "I just..." Amity was trying to exin, and Theobald was infuriating. Henry walked toward the door, ignoring the performance of the two. He believed that they were from the Elite Spirit Hall, and all of it was merely a trick. Seeing Henry was leaving, Amity stopped exining. She ran after Henry. "Henry..." Henry ignored her. He walked out of the room and found himself in a luxurious house. He was on the second floor, and the first floor was a huge and well-decorated living room. Snow was falling outside of the huge french window. The TV in the living room was ying the news. "Our reporter from the frontier reported that the South Pole battle has be more and more intense. Our army is going strong, and victory is close." Then the feed cut to the live footage of the war. On the newnd of the South Pole, countless soldiers were on thatnd, and advanced military equipment could also be seen. "What....." Henry was confused. He didn''t understand what the Elite Spirit Hall was trying to do. He firmly believed that everything in front of his eyes was put there by the Elite Spirit Hall. At this moment, Amity and Theobald ran to him. Theobald scolded, "You''d better give me an exnation today!" Chapter 1620 Chapter 1620 Henry looked at Amity and Theobald and did not say anything. "Henry, what''s wrong? Don''t you recognize me?" Amity was anxious. She looked at Henry, worried. Henry looked around and asked Amity, "Is this your new home?" "That''s right." Amity nodded and looked happy. "Henry, you recognize me? It is all thanks to you that I can live here. This is my fiance, Theobald He." Amity grabbed Theobald''s arm. Theobald flung Amity''s arm away and scolded, "B*tch, you still owe me an exnation." Amity''s face was full of grievances. "Theobald, there''s nothing between Henry and me. I only see him as my big brother. I wouldn''t be in the Stone City if it were for him." Theobald snorted. Henry asked, "Where is Samuel?" Hearing the question, Theobald suddenlyughed. "It turns out you are the guy Samuel won''t stop talking about. Do you think he is still somebody now? The world has changed, and My He n owes the Stone City now!" "He n?" Henry was puzzled and shook his head. "I''ve never heard of it." Theobald looked angry. He said, "The general of the He n at the frontier is my older brother. You didn''t hear the He n before? If it weren''t for my brother fought off the first wave of enemies, you would have been a corpse now!" Amity whispered to Henry, "Theobald is Noel He''s younger brother." "And who is Noel He?" Henry never heard any of those names before. "How dare you!" Theobald roared, "You don''t even know the name of our general? You don''t deserve to stay under my He n''s protection!" Henry''s doubts deepened. "Is this part of the trick of the Elite Spirit Hall? If so, why are they telling me about wars and generals? Is this too ludicrous of a lie? Could it be that it is all real? Could it be that I identally entered the Noble Berserkers'' passageway and returned to the surface of the earth?" Henry shook his head. He looked at Amity and said, "I think I''ve been out for too long. I have no idea what has happened, and why I''m here in the first ce. What''s with the South Pole frontier, and the general of the He n?" "Henry, you sit down and have a ss of water. I''ll tell you all about it." Amity walked Henry to the couch and helped him sit down. Theobald red at them and didn''t say anything. When knowing this Henry was the man Samuel talked about, Theobald''s suspicion of Henry had gone. He knew about the history between Henry and Amity, so he could rest assured about their rtionship.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Amity got Henry a cup of tea and sat across from him. "Henry, I saw you lying at the subway station. At first, I thought you were drunk, but then I realized that you were in aa. You have been here for three days. About the South Pole, It started about ten days ago. A newnd appeared from nowhere. Information about it flooded the inte. Some videos even showed that there were people on thatnd. They wear strange clothes, and their technology was more advanced than ours. Their cars can even fly!" "The Ancient Battlefield!" Henry blurted out the words. Sacred Lord had told Henry about the Ancient Battlefield. It would connect the earth''s core and the earth''s surface. Henry didn''t expect that it would happen so soon. What also surprised Henry was how long he had been out in aa. The two civilizations had been connected for ten days. Even the general media was reporting it, which meant that the whole world had known about the existence of the other civilization. Amity looked at Henry curiously. "Henry, what Ancient Battlefield?" "Nothing." Henry shook his head and said, "Go on." modern weap we met? Amity nodded. "There were peopleing out of thend. But for unknown reasons, the war broke out. As for now, the arm forces from all around the world gathered around thatnd, and Theobald''s brother is the leader of the army of the Re n. However, all modern weaponry bes useless on thatnd, and only cold weapons are still functional. Martial arts had been He n''s specialty for generations, and Noel won many battles on thatnd. So he is promoted to general." Henry now understood the situation. He knew that no one could use Qi on thatnd. From what Amity told him, modern weaponry couldn''t function either. It was a good thing for the people on the surface. The advanced technology make it easy for the earth''s core war if they could use those weapons." §Ö the "Amity, book a flight for me. I''m going to the South Pole right now. No, forget it. Let me use your phone." Henry thought it''s better if he contacted Gardiner directly. If the war was ongoing, there were unlikely flights avable. Amity was surprised. She asked, "Henry, do you have to go there?" "Yes, phone please." Henry reached out his hand. Amity gave him a phone. Henry immediately dialed the number. Right then, someone answered with a grotesque voice, "Hello?" Only one word gave away all the obscenity of the person. Its me. Henry whispered. "Oh sh*t! You f*cker!" The person on the other side of the phone got excited, "Where are you? Sh*t just hit the fan!" "I know. I''m in the Stone City. Prepare a ne for me. I''m going." "Okay, I''ll arrange it. Go to the airport right now!" Henry hung up the phone. He endured the pain and stood up, heading toward the front door. "Henry, are you really going? It''s very dangerous." Amity said worriedly. "Don''t worry." Henry caressed the top of Amity''s head. He then said to Theobald who was sitting next to him, "Don''t take it the wrong way." Theobald shrugged and didn''t say anything. He picked up the car key, waved to Henry, and walked toward the front door. It was obvious that he wanted to drive Henry to the airport. "Henry, let us give you a ride." Amity said. Henry didn''t refuse the kind offer. He got in the car and drove off to the airport. Henry didn''t see the society had changed a lot. People stillmuted to their destines like the old way. The only difference was that instead of luxury brands, themercials were about how to strengthen physical abilities. It seemed that the civilization of the earth''s surface had been influenced. Henry arrived at the airport. The billboard there had also changed to the ads of martial arts studio. The LED screen was ying thetest news report of the South Pole. Henry got out of the car saw a man and a woman walking toward him. They said to Henry respectfully, "Mr. Zhang, we are from Section Nine." Henry nodded and motioned them to lead the way. They didn''t say another word and started walking. Chapter 1621 Chapter 1621 Theobald and Amity followed Henry. With thepany of people from Section Nine, they didn''t need to go through the security check. "It''s time we say goodbye," Henry said to Amity. "We''re not sending you off," Theobald said coldly. "I''m going to the front line as well. It just happened that we are heading to the same destination." As he spoke, Theobald showed the Section Nine people a token with the character "He" carved on it. The members of Section Nine didn''t say anything. Their silence acknowledged Theobald''s identity. All the othermercial airlines had given way to the ne of the Section Nine. The ne took off right after every one boarded. On the way, Henry asked for a tablet and searched for any news within thest ten days. "What''s the reason for the global earthquake thatsted an hour?" "A new continent has appeared on Antarctica!" "A new race of human being?" "Is the civilization of the earth'' core real or not?" "Is humans really the dominant species of the pl earth?" "War broke out on the newnd, the casualty passes hundreds!" "Powerful maic field found on the newnd!" "Reclusive martial arts masters appear to protect the homnd!" "The armies join forces, defending against the enemies together!" News about the newnd had flooded the inte, and each one of the news had more than a hundred million views. Henry read through all the news. Combined with his own knowledge, he gathered pieces of useful information. During the time Henry was unconscious, the ancient battlefield appeared, connecting the earth''s core and the earth''s surface. People from the earth''s core got on the newnd and appeared on the earth''s surface. The majority of the secret organizations, including Section Nine, had received the information beforehand, so when thend showed up, they had arrived at the location. Because all the organizations were connected to governments, governments around the world also knew about the existence of the newnd. The governments knew that such an incident was too huge to withhold, so they intentionally leaked the information to the press, hoping with the proper guidance, the panic period wouldn''tst for too long. They also put their bet on the poprity of superhero culture and increasing interest in mythical stories. Since people were more open to supernatural stories, they would ept the fact that a new civilization just appeared. Some religious groups even tried to use the appearance of the newnd and the new civilization to convince people that their gods existed. Because neither Qi nor modern weaponry could be used on the newnd, the war was depending solely on cold weapons. The earth''s surface had much more advantages over cold weapon battles. People of the earth''s core put more focus on cultivating Qi. From Henry''s experience with the majority of the academies in the earth''s core, they only taught Qi. On the contrary, people of the earth''s surface also practiced martial arts, such as Taekwondo, Wing Chun, and Jujutsu. Although the focus was put more on their forms, they were still effective when came to fieldbat. From the earth''s core, other than the old generation of masters, only Sword Valley could provide effective forces. However, most of the groups on the earth''s surface, including the ns, Section Nine, and the Sharp Knife, implementedpetitive training on physical powers. So it was no mystery that the earth''s surface was on the winning side. It would be a difficult task for the earth''s core to invade the earth''s surface. Henry had been reading the news the whole journey. After the nended, he finally turned off the tablet. Seeing the ice and snow covered runway, Henry knew he had reached his destination. Section Nine''s car had been waiting for Henry. Someone came to pick Henry up the moment his nended. The He n also sent people to pick up Amity and Theobald. After saying goodbye to Amity, Henry headed to the battlefield. Armies had set up theirmand hubs and dormitory tents near the newnd. Provision kept sending in to keep the armies fed. There were no trivial quarrels between organizations since everyone knew that they had to be united to win the War for the civilization of the earth''s surface. As soon as Henry arrived, he saw Gardiner. Gardiner greeted Henry in person. Rather than his usual beach outfit, Gardiner, wore abat uniform. Although he still had his bushy beard and cigarette, the uniform had made him look much more formal. "What is the situation?" Henry asked the moment he saw Gardiner. "It''s hard to say." Gardiner shook his head. "It may seem like we are winning, but it''s obvious that they are not focusing on fighting us. It seems that they are running away from something." Henry''s heart sank. Gardiner''s words remained him that the Orcs just invaded the earth''s core. Those people from the earth''s core were escaping! If the war dragged on, what the earth''s surface was facing was not going to be the people from the earth''s core, but the orcs. When the orcs ran over to the earth''s surface, all would be toote. Fornd that would render Qi and modern weaponry useless, human beings had nothing to stop the invasion of the Orcs. "Take me to the front line." Henry didn''t want to waste one more minute. He needed to negotiate with the people from the earth''s core. Gardiner nodded. He opened his mouth, but nothing came out of it. "What''s wrong?" Henry frowned. Gardiner looked agitated. He threw the cigarette on the ground and shook his head. "Nothing. Let''s go." Henry knew there was something on Gardiner''s mind. All of a sudden, someone shouted. The scream came from Amity and Theobald, who were standing not far from Henry. Someone was reporting something to Theobald. And Amity covered her mouth with her hand. Her eyes were full of shock. "What did you say? President Lin is dead!" "President Lin?" Theobald and the person who was reporting both looked confused at Amity''s reaction. Gardiner''s face changed. He knew something serious had happened.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. "Get out of my way!" Henry shouted. The purple Qi was swirling under his feet. When the purple Qi appeared, Gardiner''s eyes widened. Chapter 1622 Chapter 1622 No one could use his Qi near the Ancient Battlefield. However, at this moment, Qi was swirling under Henry''s feet. "Henry, you!" Gardiner''s eyes were wide open. He didn''t know what to say. At this moment, only a voice was constantly ringing in Henry''s ears. "Divine Pearl... Divine Pearl..." Henry clenched his fists. He felt a source of energy on his chest that was trying to constrain him, and his own energy would burst out in any second. When his energy finally broke out, Qi started to swirl under his feet. Henry opened his right fist, and a purple Qi sword was forming in his hand. "Henry, what are you doing?" Gardiner noticed there was something wrong with Henry. He waved his hands to let people around Henry back off. "She said my wife is dead?" Henry asked. His voice was hoarse. Gardiner took a deep breath and said, "Henry, calm down. It''s not what you think." "Then what is it?" With the Qi sword in his hand, Henry took a step forward. At this moment, purple Qi was surging behind Henry. He suddenly turned back and shed his sword. It was Amity and Theobald who were standing behind Henry. They didn''t expect that they were Henry''s target. As the purple light shed away, Amity disappeared, along with Theobald, Gardiner, and all the other people around Henry. Then even the cier in Antarctica disappeared as if a veil was lifted. In front of Henry''s eyes, a voluptuous woman was there. It was the woman who followed Henry into the tunnel. Henry was surrounded by mountains, which were covered by snow. Around Henry was only silence. There was no sign of living beings or spirits. "Haha, you figured it out. Good for you!" The woman giggled. "The Elite Spirit Hall can only y tricks like this?" Henry stared at her coldly. Henry was sure he was in Mount. Kunlun at the moment. He could sense the difference between the earth''s core and the earth''s surface. "The Elite Spirit Hall?" The woman looked insulted. "Don''tpare us to them. We are not clowns like them." "Then who are you?" Henry swung his hands, and the Qi behind him was surging. "Why don''t you answer my question first," the woman said with a smile. "The illusions I created are all ording to your memories. Even the events are the true events that are happening in the world. How did you find out?" "It''s very simple." The purple Qi sword shone brighter in Henry''s hand. "The real Gardiner would risk his own life to protect my wife. He knows what I''m capable of if my wife is killed." "So that''s it." The woman was relieved to find out the truth. "Haven''t been in contact with people for so long, I guess I just missed my mark. Since I''ve got what I want, it''s all the same anyway. I was just looking for some fun. Hand over the Divine Pearl." "Divine Pearl?" Henry felt strange and yet familiar with the name. "Henry, there is no need to y dumb with me. I know it is inside of you. You give me what I want, and I won''t kill you." ck Qi was swirling behind the woman. Henry suddenly remembered that he heard about the name when he was at war with the Elite Spirit Hall. Someone shouted the name before he passed out. "Come, be a good boy. Hand me the Divine Pearl." The woman''s ck Qi was getting denser. It spread over to Henry. Henry chuckled and said, "I''d like to see you try. If you are able to kill me, you don''t need to pull that trick in the first ce." "You''re asking for it!" The woman''s face went cold. The ck Qi suddenly rose and rushed toward Henry. Henry waved his sword. He got a feeling that something was powering the sword in his hand, increasing the power of the sword to at least one fold. "What''s going on..." Henry looked at his sword arm. "Is it because of the so-called Divine Pearl?" After dissipated the ck Qi, Henry''s purple sword was still going strong. It charged toward the woman. It took the woman several rounds of blocking to defend herself again Henry''s attack. She panted and said with hatred, "If it weren''t for your sword, I would have killed you so easily." "Humph." Henry''s face was full of disdain. "Does that mean anything? If my dad were here, you would have been hanged and beaten." Henry didn''t know who his father was. But from what he had learned, his father should be a very powerful person once. A look of fear appeared on the woman''s face. She then said, "Henry Zhang, there is no need to use him to threaten me." A thought shed through Henry''s mind. "She knows my father!"Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "What''s wrong?" Henry put on an act of a jerk. "I like to sh my dad in front of people. Do you have any problem with that?" The ck Qi reappeared behind the woman. She stretched out her arms and said coldly, "In the face of our gods, he is a sinner at most. What makes you think that he cano threaten us?" "Oh, the gods?" Henry said with disdain, "So this is what a god can do?" Henry wielded his sword again and, once again, felt the strength from the sword. Henry enjoyed the feeling of being powerful. Facing Henry''s second attack, the woman suddenly screamed. Then the ck Qi turned into a murder of crows. They rushed toward Henry and dissipated Henry''s purple Qi sword. Henry looked disdainful. However, he was extraordinarily cautious. The woman could read memories, and she knew about Henry''s father. With the fact that she just called herself a god, Henry knew she couldn''t be someone simple. Henry couldn''t afford to be careless around a character like this. After dissipated Henry''s Qi sword, the crows rushed toward Henry, wanting to rip Henry into pieces. The Sun and Moon appeared behind Henry. Then Henry realized that there was a spirit behind him, whose eyes were made out of the sun and the moon. Henry never felt so powerful before. "What... what is it..." Henry opened his arms and looked down at himself. He didn''t remember what had happened. Chapter 1623 Chapter 1623 Seeing Henry''s True Spirit, the woman looked jealous. "Is this how it feels like to have a True Spirit?" Henry took a deep breath, enjoying the feeling. Henry then dissipated the Qi sword in his hand and waved his arm, and the True Spirit waved along with him. Henry''s True Spirit pped off the murder of crows, and it pped again toward the woman. "Use gods'' stuff to fight gods? In your dream!" The woman yelled. The ck Qi rose again and turned into a monster w. The w darted toward Henry''s True Spirit. At this moment, Henry suddenly felt dizzy. A sense of fatigue came to Henry. "The power is traded off with my own strength. The world is still fair." Henry smiled bitterly. He dissipated the True Spirit and then fought the woman with the Demon Sword of Destruction. After the monster w attack, the woman also felt the weakness. She didn''t use any powerful move again. They were at the prohibited area of the Mount. Kunlun. Without the distraction of other human beings, they fought with no holds barred. The woman used several strange moves, but Henry had no problems counterattacked all of them. The Demon Sword of Destruction was Ss'' creation. It had no limit. As long as Henry was strong enough, the Demon Sword of Destruction could fend off any attack. After dozen rounds, both of them were exhausted. Henry had just recovered from a severe injury, and the woman was also hurt badly by Ss earlier. Both of them were pulling their best to fight each other. At this moment, they each stood on a peak, staring at each other and panting. "Zhang, you are lucky this time. But it won''t happen again!" The woman shouted the words before leaving. Just as the woman went away, a muscr man appeared. He knelt in front of Henry on one knee and said respectfully, "Master." Henry squinted in the direction which the woman went and asked the man, "Raniero, can you tell how powerful the woman is?" Raniero nodded. "Her Qi is weak, but her capacity is huge, simr as mine." Henry was shocked. No wonder the woman acted arrogantly. She was almost as strong as Raniero. Raniero''s capacity was second to no one. At his peak moment, Raniero could use only one-tenth of his power to fight two Supremacy Masters at the same time. His power simply couldn''t be measured. With the Demon Sword of Destruction, Henry might be able to defeat ten Supremacy Masters. But if Henry only used one-tenth of his power, he was no way of defeating even one. Henry shook his head and put the thought of the woman aside. He asked Raniero, "So they connected?"Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "The Ancient Battlefield has brought the civilization of the earth''s core to the surface ten days ago. War has broken out." "Let''s find a town first." Henry then flew off. Raniero followed him. Within an hour, Henry and Raniero arrived in the closest town. The town looked just like the illusion the woman created for Henry. Themercials were all about martial arts studios. And the faces of celebrities were reced by muscle men. Raniero said to Henry, "The invasion of the civilization of the earth''s core brought many battles, and Guwu has served well during wars. At this moment, people are promoting Guwu." Henry nodded and then asked, "How is my wife?" "Madam is at the frontline," Raniero replied. "She is safe for now. No source of energy can be used on the Ancient Battlefield. So there won''t be major battles in a while." Henry nodded. He didn''t worry about the civilization of the earth''s core appeared on the surface. In fact, people from the earth''s core were refugees running away from the Orcs'' massacre. U What Henry really worried about was the Orcs. The cold weapons of human beings weren''t as sharp and sturdy as the Orcs'' fingernails. Without the use of any source of energy, the Orcs would be sure to dominate thisnd once they set their foot on the Ancient Battlefield. Henry entered the town and bought a cellphone. He started to search for the news. Everything was the same as the illusion showed. The woman sure worked very hard to create the illusion. Except for the people, all the events were created ording to reality. The existence of the civilization of the earth''s core was secret no more. Schrs were trying to figure out the beings from the earth''s core were another human race or another species altogether. Debates filled with the inte. After some searching, Henry called Gardiner. In ten minutes, a ne wasnded in the closet airport waiting for Henry. Henry saw another seventeen young people sitting in the cab when he and Raniero boarded. Henry frowned. A person from Section Nine noticed Henry''s dissatisfaction. He walked over and whispered, "Mr. Zhang, please forgive us for the arrangement. The frontline needs soldiers. Many families have sent their kids to the war. There aren''t too many avable airlines anymore. So we have to put you on the same flight with them." "Need soldiers?" Henry looked at the seventeen people. There were young men and young women. They talked loudly and behaved arrogantly. Henryughed and said, "They just want to be there. Send their kids to the battlefield when there aren''t too many battles happening, after returning, they would have some glorious titles without really paying the hardship." The person from Section Nine smiled awkwardly and did not answer. What Henry said was the truth. "Anyway, let''s go." Henry waved his hand. "I need to be there as soon as possible." Except for Henry, no one knew about the Orcs. People on the surface still thought that their enemy was the human from the earth''s core. It would be toote to prepare for the real battle once Orcs showed up. Henry had to be at the frontline and use his influence from both civilizations to settle the unnecessary war. Chapter 1624 Chapter 1624 Henry didn''t want to waste one more second. He wanted to head toward the Ancient Battlefield right away. Henry let himself sank into the chair and closed his eyes. He tried to gather his mind around what had happened inside of his body. "Divine Pearl, is this all because of you? And who is Jetta?"N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Slowly, Henry had remembered most of the things. Thirty minutes had passed, but the ne hadn''t taken off. Henry opened his eyes and frowned. Seeing Henry was not happy, a Section Nine member ran over. "Mr. Zhang, is there anything I can help you with?" Henry frowned and asked, "What''s going on? Why aren''t you leaving yet?" The Section Nine member exined with a smile, "Mr. Zhang, we are waiting for someone." Henry was a little angry. "Waiting for someone?" "Yes." The Section Nine member nodded. "There is still one more person who hasn''t boarded yet." "Stop waiting then." Henry shook his head. "Let''s go. I''m in a hurry." Just as Henry finished his sentence, someone strode into the cab. "Stop waiting? It''s not your call. Let me see who it is, so conceited!" The person was a man in his thirties. He looked at Henry arrogantly. Henry ignored the man. He asked the Section Nine member, "Him?" The Section Nine member nodded. Henry said, "Okay, he is here. Let''s go." The Section Nine member quickly ran to inform the pilot. The man who just boarded the ne strutted up to Henry and asked, "Answer me. What are you? ying boss here?" The other people all looked over to Henry with sympathy. They knew who the man was, so they believed that Henry was in huge trouble. Henry nced at the man and ignored him. "I''m asking you a question!" Seeing no reaction from Henry, the man was furious. "I''m asking you a question. What are you?" "And what are you?" Henry asked. "Sir, apologize to Takoda Ding, or you will be in huge trouble once you arrive at the front line." A young woman said. She might be sound concerned for Henry, but judging from her facial expression when she said the name Takoda, she was actually showing off the name Takoda Ding. She wanted to see Henry''s reaction when he heard the name. The name did bring some reaction to Henry. He asked, "Takoda Ding? You are from the Ding n, that is supporting the war at the frontline?" "Why? Problems with that?" Takoda crossed his arms over his chest, looking proud of his n. Another man came out and boasted, "Bro, the Dings are the frontline heroes. You just pissed off a Ding before you even arrived at the frontline. I''m afraid your days there won''t be easy." "In my opinion, you''d better apologize to Takoda. Don''t be stubborn." Henry had read a lot about the Ding n from the news. ording to the report, people from the Ding n were all well-trained fighters. Martial arts was the Ding n''s family business, but they had been lying low. In public, the Ding n was just a sessful business enterprise with hundreds of million assets Although the Ding n''s business wasn''t huge, they had earned enough to ensure every member of the family was able to live a luxurious life. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org When the Antarctica war broke out, the Ding ndonated a huge amount of provisions. They brought everything to Antarctica themselves. When they saw what the war was like there, the Ding n enlisted every family member to fight the war, showing their Guwu skills, which they had been trying to hide from the world. The Ding n didn''t practice Qi, and their martial arts were more practical than visual. So the Ding n yed a huge role in the war, making their name into the name of household heroes. Henry read about the Ding n stories, and he held respect to them. That''s why his face changed when he knew the man was one of the Dings. "Are you asking me?" Takoda looked at Henry with a sneer. "Let me answer your question slowly once we are at the frontline." Henry shook his head and said, "For the sake of your family, I''ll let you off the hook. But be careful." "Bullsh*t!" Takoda shouted. He couldn''t take the fact that Henry, who was younger than him, talked to him condescendingly. "Takoda, the ne is taking off. Please take your seat!" The Section Nine member shouted. Takoda pointed at Henry and said, "Keep bullsh*ting! I''ll let you enjoy yourself when we are there!" Takoda then walked to his seat angrily. The ne started to move. Within minutes, it was soaring in the sky, heading toward Antarctica. Meanwhile, on the ancient battlefield. Command hubs and dormitory tents had been set up around the battlefield. Countless convoys sent provision to the frontline unstop. Soldiers from all around the world gathered there to fight the enemy together. Gardiner was busymanding the armies in the frontline. Military leaders from all around the world gathered together to make the next strategy. "Let''s fight our way in. This is our ce, and they are the outsiders. We will kick them back to where they came from." "I agree. Let''s benefit from the element of surprise!" "Their battle skill is average. The only advancement they have over us is their technology. We charged over and took their technology, and there will be nothing to fear of them." "They aren''t enemies. They''re gifts, bringing over a more advanced civilization." Schrs also joined in the discussion. "I hope that we can take their people to conduct some research." "They''re just soldiers. I don''t think they are willing to talk. I want to go to their world and see their technology with my own eyes. I think it will benefit us a great deal." Schrs kept raising their voices. Gardiner sat on his chair, listening in silence. Chapter 1625 Chapter 1625 After rounds of discussion, eventually, everyone looked at Gardiner, hoping to hear his thoughts. In the ten days of battles, they noticed that Gardiner knew the people from the earth''s core better than anyone. Seeing that everyone was looking at him, Gardiner turned his head to the side and started whistling, avoiding giving any thoughts. Gardiner looked absolutely normal, but he tried very hard not tough. The reason that he turned his head to the side was to stop himself fromughing out loud. Take the people from the earth''s core for research? Charging into the earth''s core? The only reason that the war was tipping toward the people from the earth''s surface was that the Qi and modern weaponry couldn''t function on Ancient Battlefield. If people from the earth''s core were taken away from thatnd, even a Spiritcontrolling master was able to create total chaos, let alone there were several Supremacy Masters over there. Conducting research? It was hard to say who would end up being the subject. The thought of going to the earth''s core was far too ridiculous that Gardiner had lost words to mock them. Seeing Gardiner remained silent, those people didn''t press him for an answer. They continued debating. Gardiner stepped outside and lit a cigarette. He looked ahead and saw the light of the ne was beaming from afar. He sighed and said, "You are finally back." Gardiner put out the cigarette he just lit up. This was the first piece of good news he ever got in thest ten days. He walked toward the hangar with a big smile on his face. "Henry is here?" A beautiful woman walked over to Gardiner excitedly. It was no other than Sylvia. She wore shining armor with a spear on her back. She looked just as heroic as the time when she was the War Goddess in the earth''s core. Gardiner shrugged, "Who would deserve my personal wee? Let''s go. The ne isnding soon." Gardiner walked toward the hangar with Sylvia. The temporary hangar was built on the edge of thend. There was a three kilometers long runway to ensure nes could take off andnd. People had already gathered there before Gardiner and Sylvia. They were members from different ns to wee their younger generations. The ne finallynded, and people were walking out. Sylvia could hardly contain her excitement. But she had to beposed in front of other people. She had been fighting brilliantly on the battlefield, and hence building up quite a prestige. She knew that her prestige on the battlefield would benefit Henry a lot. When Henry appeared at the hatch, Sylvia finally lost herposure. She threw herself into Henry''s arms. "Easy, you are a general. Watch your public image!" Gardiner walked over to Henry and Sylvia, shaking his head. "Henry, don''t make me jealous." "Haha." Henryughed and said, "Can''t help. I''m just luckier than you in the romance department." "You''re just more shameless than me." Gardiner pouted. He then nced at Raniero, who was standing behind Henry, strong as a tower. Henry patted Sylvia''s back, motioning her that more urgent things await. Henry then said to Gardiner, "Okay, let''s talk about business. It''s an emergency." "He can put your wife to the second ce. I believe this emergency is very serious." Gardiner was walking with Henry while teasing him. Although he appeared to be casual, Gardiner knew exactly how serious Henry''s emergency was. The four of them was about to leave the hangar. Someone shouted, "Stop right there!" They looked around and saw Takoda was staring at Henry angrily. Takoda knew that there was a heroic female general on the battlefield. In fact, the younger generations of the ns had all seen Sylvia''s picture. A lot of people came to the battlefield wanting to see Sylvia in person, especially men. Takoda was one of them.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The Ding n had established high prestige in the war of the Ancient Battlefield. Being sent here by his n, Takoda was sure that he was considered to be the next leader of the n. So he was confident that Sylvia, the untouchable war heroine, would notice him and even be interested in him. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org So when Takoda saw Sylvia threw herself into the arms of the man who just offended him, Takoda was furious. He never experienced such humiliation. Seeing Takoda standing there with a pouting face, before Henry could say anything, Gardiner asked, "Hey, kid, what''s wrong?" "You!" Takoda was just about to speak when someone stopped him. Two members of the Ding n walked over and whispered something to Takoda. Takoda restrained his anger a little. He said to Gardiner, "Commander in Chief, I have some disagreement with this man." The way Takoda talked to Gardiner was totally different from how he shouted at Henry. It was apparent that his families had told him who Gardiner was. As the First Brother of the Section Nine, Gardiner would no doubt be the Commander in Chief, no matter what other powerful organizations were here. Gardiner nced at Henry and said to Takoda, "What''s the problem with some disagreement? Is it a big deal? Be a grown-up, okay?" Gardiner then turned to leave. Seeing Gardiner ignored his usation, Takoda continued, "Commander in Chief, I wouldn''t care if the disagreement was only only between us. But that guy humiliates my own family. The Ding n has been serving you well during the war. How could you let some random guy humiliate us?" l "Oh?" Gardiner was interested. He knew Henry well to know that Henry wouldn''t talk bad things about people for no reason. Gardiner walked closer to Takoda and said, "Go on then, tell me how he humiliates your n." O Chapter 1626 Chapter 1626 Takoda told Gardiner what had happened on the ne, with his own adaptation. He said that Henry urged the ne to take off while Takoda was preparing provisions for the war. Takoda then used Henry to consider his own need was more important than the need of the armies. Gardiner could tell the problem was just that Henry hurt Takoda''s ego. He smiled and asked, "I heard you. So how do you want this to settle? Or how the Ding n wants this to settle?" Takoda said, "Commander in Chief, I want this to settle between us, and I don''t think it''s necessary for you to get involved." Takoda noticed that Gardiner and Henry were friends. He was afraid that Gardiner might be biased. "I don''t get involved?" Gardiner frowned, ncing over to Henry. He then said to Takoda, "I''m afraid it''s not appropriate for me not to get involved in this matter." What Gardiner was afraid of was that Henry killed every single one of the Ding n after they pushed Henry too far. Gardiner hadn''t known how powerful Henry was at this moment. Thest time he saw Henry in battle, Henry was still a Supremacy Master. But with Raniero standing behind Henry, they would no doubt be the most formidable group on the pl earth. Takoda said, "Commander in Chief, you can rest assured. The Ding n is reasonable. We won''t cause unnecessary trouble." Gardiner thought for a moment and said, "Okay, I''ll take your words for now." If the Ding n wouldn''t do anything unreasonable, Gardiner knew that Henry would restrain himself. Getting Gardiner''s approval, Takoda smiled coldly. He red at Henry and turned to leave. "Henry, why don''t you have to cause trouble wherever you go?" Gardiner smiled at Henry. "You call this a trouble?" Henry asked. Gardiner was surprised by the question. He nodded and said, "You''re right. It''s nothing. Most of the members of the Ding n are good people. There are only a few of them who like to cause trouble. You know, the young kids, ignorant and arrogant." Henry rubbed his nose and said, "If I care about them, I wouldn''t be able to live this long." "Let''s go. Business first." Gardiner grabbed Henry by the shoulder. They walked toward themand hub of Section Nine. Ten minutester, Gardiner sat by his desk, still listening to Henry. He was frowning and chainsmoking. His astray was full of cigarette butts. Sylvia also had a gloomy face. What Henry was saying was too much a surprise to both of them. None of them could imagine that the Orcs had rampaged the earth''s core, and the people they were fighting were not invading. They were escaping. "What do you want to do?" Gardiner blew a puff of smoke and looked at Henry. "Or, what do you need us to do?" "Ceasefire," Henry said. "We need to stop this war right now. I need to talk to whoever is leading the army of the earth''s core. They are not in an organized situation, and all they want is a safe ce to stay. If we continue this meaningless fight, when the Orcse, the earth''s surface will suffer the most." Gardiner thought for a while and shook his head. "Because we are dealing with a new civilization, there too much attention putting in this war. Certain governments can''t wait to exploit the earth''s core. To ask them to cease fire is nearly impossible. I can''t just make a decision like there is only Van Xia involved." Henry then said, "You go to negotiate. I''ll give you two hours. After two hours, I''ll kill those who refuse ceasefire." Henry finished speaking and left themand hub of Section Nine. There were too many things on Henry''s mind He didn''t have the time and energy to y politics. The matter around the earth''s core would explode into a disaster at any second. Once the Orcs set their foot on the Ancient Battlefield, it would bean end of the world for all the normal human beings. After hearing Henry''s threat, Gardiner smiled bitterly toward Sylvia. "From what time your husband turned into a bully?" "I also notice that there is something different about him." Sylvia looked worried. "I feel that he is restraining a lot of anger. If anyone tries to oppose him, I fear that Henry would treat them as punching bags." "Let''s just hope everything goes well." Gardiner shook his head. "I''ll contact them now." Gardiner started to make calls. The Ding n was waiting for Henry when he walked out of Section Nine''smand hubs. Takoda brought over ten young people. They surrounded Henry when Henry walked over. Takoda looked at Henry and said, "Kid, here is everyone from the Ding n. You said you let me off the hook for the sake of the Ding n, but none of them know who you are." Henry nced at Takoda and said, "You will soon find out." Henry didn''t want to waste his time with them. He wanted to check out the frontline immediately. Takoda stretched out his arm to block Henry from leaving. "Where do you want to go? You don''t get to leave, not until we deal with you." "I''ll say it again." Henry nced at the people Takoda brought over. "For the sake of the Ding n, I don''t want to give you trouble. I''m busy, and I''m not in the mood for your game." "You are not in the mood for my game?" Takoda sneered. "I just want to y the game with you. You get it?" Henry checked his phone. "What? Wanna call a helper?" Takoda mocked Henry.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "No." Henry shook his head. "I just checked the time." "The time?" One of the young men was confused. Henry nodded and said, "Themand hub of the Ding n is not far. After I deal with you all, they should be able to get over in ten minutes. So everything would take me about half an hour. That''s the time I can spare." Henry''s humiliating words hurt the pride of those young people. The Ding n was respected on the battlefield. As one of the Dings, they enjoyed the prestige that came with the family name. So they couldn''t take the humiliation from Henry. "F*ck you!" Takoda cursed and threw a punch at Henry. Although the Ding n didn''t practice Qi, their ability in Guwu put them up on the higher rank. So in a battle without Qi, the Ding n was undoubtedly to be the winner. Unfortunately, the person they picked on was Henry. e Chapter 1627 Chapter 1627 Henry was an absolute genius in martial arts. He knew all the techniques and had numerous field experiences. He was too much a formidable foe for anyone. Not to mention the techniques he knew, his field experiences only would make him undefeatable. Even with the advantage of number, the young people of the Ding n were still no match for Henry. Henry used one move per person. His moves were precise and aggressive. Even Henry''s counterattack could strike the attacker hard. With the young members of the Ding n surrounding Henry, it looked like Henry just made a continuous movement, and all of the young people were on the ground. The whole battle took less than a minute. From arrogant bullies to losers crawling on the ground, it only took less than a minute. When the fight was over, there was something scary appeared in Henry''s eyes. Henry stood alone, ignoring the people on the ground. He checked the time again, waiting for the other Ding n members toe. With the status of the Ding n, every member of the n was treated like a celebrity. So they would be recognized in public. As a result, the fight attracted a lot of attention. The Ding n was an irreceable force on the battlefield, and they were also supported by the government. People were surprised someone had the audacity to beat up the Ding n people. They also noticed Henry. The young man just defeated eleven well-trained fighters of the Ding n. Judging by how powerful the fighters of the Ding n were, Henry''s capacity was unimaginable. The Ding n''smand hub was located near the frontline. Themander of the Ding n was their family master, Seadya Ding. Seadya was an ordinary businessman. He had started passing down his power to the younger generation. If it were for the war, he would have retired, enjoying his remaining time after a lifetime of hard work. With the wealth of the Ding n, his retired life would only be leisure. But as soon as the Antarctica war broke out, he immediately sent over a huge amount of provisions. And when he learned that hot weapons were useless on the battlefield, Seadya took the Ding n to the war. Such an act set the Ding n aside from all the other families. What also took the public by surprise was what good fighters all the Dings were. Within a short period of time, the Ding n had established prestige from the war and gained the government''s support. At this moment, Seadya was making the strategies with his n members in theirmand hub. The phone rang. Seadya frown but didn''t answer. A family member went to answer the phone. The person''s face suddenly dropped. He reported to Seadya, "Takoda and a bunch of our kids were disabled. Everyone stood up in astonishment. "What?" "They are disabled?" "Who did it?" "We are fighting the same enemy. Why the friend armies would go about and disable our kids?" "We will get to the bottom of it!" Seadya''s face was gloomy. He asked the person who picked up the phone, "Ask them which army did it?" After a brief conversation over the phone, the person said to Seadya, "It was one person, by the name Henry Zhang.'' "Henry Zhang?" The Ding n members were clueless about the name. They never heard of a Zhang n. Only Seadya''s face got gloomier. "Henry Zhang! How did they get in his way?" Before the war, Seadya had never heard of the name. During his time fighting in Antarctica, people mentioned the name to him. They warned him that no matter how powerful he would end up now e being, never get in the way of Henry Zhang. He was above everything, and even the Commander in Chief wouldn''t dare to mess with him. Seadya then learned more about Henry, including he was once the Lord of Radiant Ind and the King of Hell, and he terminated five ns. Seadya thought Henry was a scary person, and he wished that the Ding n would never need to deal with Henry. But when Seadya heard that for helping Section Nine, Henry turned many people into enemies, Seadya felt Henry was a respectable person, wanting to visit him sometime. However, before Seadya could pay Henry a visit, the young people from his n had offended Henry. Judging from the things he heard about Henry, Seadya guessed that Henry wasn''t an unreasonable person And with Henry''s status, Seadya didn''t think Henry cared about dealing with a bunch of inferiors. So there was only one possibility that those young people got what they deserved. Seadya did have some knowledge about the behaviors of some of the young people of the Ding n. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "You get there first. Remember, don''t offend Henry Zhang. I''ll go find the Commander in Chief!" Seadya gave the order and then rushed out of themand hub. The people of the Ding n didn''t understand why Seadya treated this Henry Zhang so carefully. But they didn''t dare to disobey the order. In front ofmand hub of Section Nine. Takoda was holding his legs painfully. Henry only poked him with two fingers, giving him excruciating pain. Instead of alleviating, the pain was getting stronger as time went by. Takoda stared at Henry with hatred in his eyes. "Just you wait!" "I''m waiting," Henry replied. "Do you see me leaving?" Takoda could even think of words to talk back to Henry. Henry was counting the time quietly. "It''s about time." Henry looked ahead and saw more than a dozen 4x4 with tire chains drove over. Meanwhile, at the front line, Gardiner called all themanders to gather around, discussing the matter of ceasefire. "Commander in Chief!" Seadya rushed to Gardiner. "General Ding?" Gardiner looked at Seadya. "Are you supposed to n strategies right now?" Seadya looked embarrassed. "Commander in Chief, I''m here because the young people of our n just made a huge mistake."T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1628 Chapter 1628 "Your young people?" Gardiner looked at Seadya and said, "General Ding, I don''t think I''m the one to deal with matters about your kids." Seadya said with embarrassment, "Commander in Chief, I wouldn''t bother you if this is some trivial matter. Our kids are stupid. I don''t know how, but they offended Mr. Henry Zhang. So..." "Oh, I see." Gardiner nodded, "I know about it. If they offended Henry, you should ask Henry. I am no use." Seadya smiled bitterly, "Commander in Chief, how could I talk to someone like Mr. Henry Zhang. I just hope that you could ask him to forgive us." Gardiner rested his hands behind his back and said, "General Ding, it''s not that I don''t want to help. When I suggest that I should intervene, your kids insisted that I shouldn''t get involved. How can I eat my own words? How do you think I keep leading when people know that I disobey my own order?" "Ah? It..." Seadya wasn''t able to answer Gardiner''s question. "General Ding, I''m sorry, but you''ll have to deal with it yourself. I''m busy. By the way," Gardiner warned, "Don''t take too long. Your job here is to fight the war, but not to work on your kids'' resumes. Maybe it''s time to let those golden kids learn about pain." Gardiner then walked away. In front of themand hub of Section Nine, people stepped out of the 4x4s and walked over to Henry. The young people smiled when they saw the members of the Ding n. "Kid, dare to touch me? You are doomed!" Takoda stared at Henry fiercely. Henry ignored Takoda''s threat. He silently looked at the Ding n members walking over. The onesing over were the seniors of the Ding n. They came from the frontline. As soon as they stepped out of the car, they saw the only one standing was a man in his twenties, and the young people of the n were all lying on the ground. Those young people started calling their families when they saw the seniors of the n walking over. There were more than forty people stepping out of the car. One person came over to Henry. Just as the young people thought that their seniors would fight Henry, the leader said to Henry respectfully, "Are you Mr. Henry Zhang?" "You''re not slow." Henry looked around and asked, "But the head of the n isn''t here, right?" The person smiled ingratiatingly. Henry smiled and said, "He went to talk to Gardiner?" The person nodded. He kept smiling but didn''t say anything. Not many people could call Gardine by the name. Even the leader of the top organizations couldn''t, but Henry just did. It already showed that Henry could be a leader of a very powerful organization. Also, without using Qi, Henry just defeated so many of their well-trained young people. Henry was definitely a formidable fighter. Those members of the Ding n just understood why Seadya didn''t want them to offend Henry. Henry checked the time again. He said, "If he went to talk to Gardiner, it would take another five minutes. Let''s keep waiting." Henry then stopped talking. The senior members of the Ding n kept silent, too. Only the young people who were lying on the ground kept asking their families why they didn''t beat up Henry. Five minutes could be long or short. For the Ding n people, it was a long time to wait. Sweat kept rolling down on their backs. They could feel the pressure. Just at the time when the waiting became unbearable, a 4x4 drove over at high speed. The car stopped abruptly, and the door was open. Seadya stepped out of the car. Seeing Seadya, the senior members of the Ding n breathed a sigh of relief. They felt relieved when their leader was here. Seadya ran over quickly. "Uncle, you are here, this kid..." Seeing Seadya, Takoda shouted while still lying on the ground. "Shut up!" Seadya scolded and silenced Takoda. Takoda was stunned. He stared at Seadya, confused. As the next leader in training, Takoda held a higher status within the family. Even Seadya, who was considered to be fierce and strict, was kind to Takoda. Takoda didn''t expect that Seadya would scold him like that. Seadya ignored Takoda. He came up to Henry and smiled ingratiatingly, "Mr. Zhang, it''s all their fault. Please forgive them." The young people of the Ding n were all surprised to see Seadya be so respectful toward such a young man. After hearing Seadya''s apology, Henry didn''t say a thing. "Mr. Zhang, please let me know how do you want to settle the matter. Well agree with everything you say." Seadya kept ingratiating with Henry. Henry remained silent, which made Seadya extremely embarrassed. "Mr. Zhang, you..." "Disband." Henry suddenly said and interrupted Seadya''s words. Seadya, along with all the members of the Ding n, was stunned. "This ce doesn''t need you. From now on, there will be no Ding n and a General Ding." Finished his word, Henry strode away, leaving the members of the Ding n standing in confusion. Did Henry try to take away everything from the Ding n?T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The Ding n had only been involved in the business. Because of the war, they met a great opportunity to increase their influence and grew bigger. Disbanding meant that the Ding n would have nothing left. "Master, we can''t do it!" One member of the Ding n said to Seadya immediately. "He can''t make us disband just by one word. It would discredit everything we have done for the war." "Even the Commander in Chief can''t do this. He''s too overbearing!" Seadya''s face looked extremely bad. He looked at Takoda and the others and asked, "What''s going on! Tell me the truth!" The other young people could tell things were getting really bad, so they all looked at Takoda. Takoda didn''t dare to lie. He told Seadya what had happened on the ne. Chapter 1629 Chapter 1629 "What a farce!" Seadya shouted loudly, which scared Takoda and others to tremble all of a sudden. Seadya was trembling with anger. He shouted at Takoda, "The battle ising, and the ne is about to take off. Something may happen in the front line at any time. Every person is our reinforcement. It''s our life force. Time should not be dyed. What about you? You made so many people wait for you? It doesn''t matter if I say something about you. Even if I p you because of this matter, you have to take it. This is what you should do. Do you understand?" In the face of Seadya''s scolding, Takoda was so scared that he did not dare to retort at all. Seadya went on to say, "Tell me, in addition to this, what other reasons do you have?" "No... no more..." Takoda, who was lying on the ground, said in a trembling voice. Peng! Seadya kicked Takoda in the abdomen, which made Takoda move a few metres away. The pain from Takoda''s abdomen made him curl up. "I''ve told you, don''t lie to me! If it''s just this reason, it''s not worthy of making you impulsive. Although you are young, you''re not brainless. The only person who can make you impulsive should be a woman!" In the middle of Seadya''s words, Takoda looked painful and did not answer. "Tell me, which woman?" Seadya asked. Takoda trembled all over and did not dare to answer. "Say it!" Seadya shouted loudly. Takoda was so frightened that he blurted out subconsciously, "General Lin."T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Hearing the words, Seadya was stunned at first, then heughed, "Hahaha, you''re promising, you''re really promising! What kind of person is General Lin? Even themander-in-chief is very polite. My Ding family''s juniors are even targeted by General Lin. If you show half of this courage in the front line, I can guarantee that you can build up achievements! Good, really good! Takoda, you really make me look at you with a new eye!" Takoda buried his head deeply and did not dare to say a word. "Seadya, teach the younger generation a lesson. Let''s talk about itter. Although Takoda did something wrong this time, we can''t erase all the efforts of the Ding family for this thing. Now, why do you ask us to disband?" An elder of the Ding family came out and said. "Yes, Seadya, I don''t think it''s possible to disband." "We were fighting for our lives at the front line. What did Henry do? Why should we disband just because he said it?" "That''s right. His way of doing things is a little too bossy. Even themander-in-chief wouldn''t make us disband so directly." "Let''s go find themander-in-chief!" "Yes, look for themander-in-chief!" "It''s impossible for themander-in-chief to ignore it. Henry is so overbearing that he ordered us to disband. If other forces know about it, they will definitely sneer at themander-in-chief. Themander-in-chief won''t let this happen." "Let''s go!" Everyone in the Ding family kept speaking up. Now the most important thing for them was to keep their current status. Seadya thought for a long time and nodded. "Well, let''s talk to themander-in-chief again." After making up their mind, the Ding family got in their cars in a hurry and rushed to the front line. At this moment, Gardiner was negotiating with the leaders of the forces from all over the world in the biggest tent. "Gardiner, your words are even more unbelievable than the words of that drunkard in the alley!" "Orcs? Gardiner, we''re not young anymore. There''s no need to mention some monster from old fairytales." "Truce? Now that we are in an advantageous position, why should we make a truce with them?" The leaders of all forces didn''t take Gardiner''s words seriously at all. They even thought that what Gardiner said was a joke. "I''m just here to introduce this matter to you." Gardiner said. "And then?" The leader of the free country said. "Then you have to do as he says." A voice came from outside the big tent, and the curtain of the tent was lifted. Henry came in from outside. Henry''s appearance shocked most of the leaders of the forces. Many of them had seen Henry fly into a rage in Sosasmo, and the strength Henry showed also frightened them. But there were still some people who had never seen Henry. "Who are you?" "In Van Xia''s words, he''s just a little brat who hasn''t grown up yet." "Gardiner, don''t you people from Van Xia have any rules at all?" Gardiner shrugged his shoulders and stood aside. "Don''t talk to me. I don''t control him." Henry strode to the front of the tent and looked at the sand table. Then he reached out and pulled out a few gs from the sand table. This action made many people stare at Henry Those gs marked the way that they were going to divide spoils of war, but now they were pulled out. Henry didn''t care about those angry eyes at all. He threw aside the gs that were pulled out and said, "There are two things. First, all of you withdraw your troops and stop fighting. Remember what I said, everyone, every force, no exception." "This is the first one." Henry stretched out two fingers and said, "The second one, I will kill whoever disagrees with what I just said, understand?" Henry''s voice was not loud, but there was a hint of assurence in his words. Gardiner was the first to say that he had no objection. The leaders of many forces who had seen Henry''s strike did not make a sound. One of them, whose g had been pulled out, had never seen Henry. He said, "Little friend, go home and bring your boss here." Henry did not pay attention to the person who was talking. He nced at the people one by one and then asked, "Who disagrees?" "I''ve said, bring your boss here for a talk!" The man who had just spoken suddenly pped the table in front of him and shouted. At this point, Henry looked directly at the man. He whispered, "So, you don''t agree, right?" "Get your boss toe over!" The person spoke again. "Answer my question first." Henry stared into the man''s eyes. "You don''t agree, right?" 1 Being stared at by Henry, the person who spoke actually had a sense of frustration. He didn''t know why there was a fear in his heart. Subconsciously, he wanted to retreat, but in front of so many people, if he was frightened by such a child, how could he have the face to sit here in the future? The person took a deep breath, nodded, and said, "Yes, I don''t agree." "That''s the second thing I''ve mentioned." Henry''s mouth curved into a smile, and then he suddenlyunched an attack with a thunderous momentum. Before this man could reactpletely, Henry had pinched his throat. Henry''s movement made everyone shocked. As the leaders of the forces, they were all masters, but they couldn''t even see Henry''s speed clearly. Chapter 1630 Chapter 1630 The man who was held by Henry was unable to breathe and his face turned red. However, there was no fear in his eyes, because he was sure that the man in front of him did not dare to kill him. Just when the man was full of confidence, Henry put forth his strength with his fingers.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Crack!" Under the incredulous eyes of a small group of people, the man''s throat was directly pinched off by Henry, and he instantly copsed. Henry threw away the dead person in his hand, looked at him again, and said, "Who else doesn''t agree?" The entire tent waspletely silent. No one would have thought that Henry would move so suddenly. "Everyone, you seem to have overlooked a problem." Henry picked up a tissue and wiped his hands. "What I said just now was to inform you, not to discuss with you." It was still silent in the big tent. After a long while, someone said, "We need to discuss this matter again. You know, we don''t only represent ourselves, but also people behind us." "There''s no need forthat. They''ll agree." Henry said with great confidence. The moment Henry finished speaking, the whole tent waspletely removed, and the ce where everyone sat was exposed. Only after the tent was removed did the people inside the tent see that a dense crowd had gathered outside the tent. They all wore ck masks and held a ck dagger in each of their hands. There might be a few people who didn''t know about Henry, but they definitely knew about the Reapers! There was arge number of Reapers standing here. In front of the Qi- controlling masters, the strength of the Reapers was not enough. But on this continent, the Reapers were absolutely worthy of being respected! Every Reaper had been trained like a devil. Their individualbat abilities were particrly strong. At this moment, the Reapers stood there, causing pressure and making it difficult for people to breathe. It was also at this moment that they understood what Henry meant when he said that they would agree. The Reapers were everywhere. When Gardiner saw this scene, he knew that he didn''t need to be here anymore. He leisurely walked aside and happened to meet the people of the Ding Familying from the front. The people of the Ding family drove all the way here and rushed over. On the way, they had alreadye up with this excuse. Henry couldn''t be so overbearing to disband the Ding family. Why should he do that? Who else was there in this battlefield that was so domineering? Gardiner saw a group of people from the Ding family, with confusion in his eyes. "General Ding?" "What''s the matter with you bringing your family here?" Seadya and the others came to Gardiner, he smiled at Gardiner and said, "Commander-in-chief, about Mr. Zhang, I think..." Before Seadya finished his words, he was interrupted directly by someone. One person from the Ding family directly said, "Commander-in-chief, our Ding family is not convinced!" "Yes, we don''t ept it! Henry asked our Ding family to disband directly! Commander-in-chief, Henry hasn''t appeared recently, and you can see what our Ding family has done. It''s too unfair for our Ding family to disband directly because of this trifle!" "We didn''t contribute, but we did hard work. I think there''s still a ce for our Ding family to fight on this battlefield!" "That Henry is too overbearing!" A member of the Ding family was very angry and said, "With all due respect, our Ding family has stayed on this battlefield for a long time. have never seen anyone as Belivet domineering as him. Anyway, our Ding family can''t be disbanded. If he has the ability, he canpletely remove my Ding family!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Gardiner listened to the words of the people from the Ding family in front of him and said with a smile, "Well, it''s enough toin. Don''t let the boy hear these words." "So what?" A hot-tempered man from the Ding family said, "Commander-in-chief, we respect you because what you have done on this battlefield is known to all. Therefore, our Ding family doesn''t want to hide anything from you. Why should we fear Henry? Can he really destroy our Ding family?" Gardiner smiled and said nothing. He pointed to the side. The people of the Ding family looked in the direction Gardiner pointed. They saw the leaders of the forces of various countries standing there, while Henry stood in the centre. "I''ll say onest time!" Henry''s voice was clear as he said, "I''ll give you three hours to give the armistice notice. Whoever doesn''t do it will die. Do you understand?" The crowd was silent. Henry looked around and asked loudly again, "Do you understand? Answer me!" "Got it!" The leaders of a group of forces, at this moment, were like children in the ss, answering in unison. "Don''t make me ask the second time!" Henry said and then strode away. When the people of the Ding family saw this scene, they all swallowed hard. They had justined about Henry''s tyranny, but now no one dared to say so, because they suddenly found that Henry was not domineering at all when he treated them! "What... what''s going on?" A member of the Ding family saw a corpse being carried out from the direction of the leaders of many forces. He recognized the corpse. It was the leader of a force of a big country who had enjoyed a high status on this battlefield. He was definitely at the highest level. "He''s killed by that boy." Gardiner said indifferently, "It''s also his fault. He questioned Henry. It''s normal to be killed." "This..." Everyone in the Ding family looked at each other with a cold shiver almost at the same time. "This is the leader of a great force. He was killed so easily?" And ording to themander-in-chief''s tone, it seemed to be a casual event! "All right, let''s stop talking about this." Gardiner waved his hand and said, "Let''s talk about your affairs. You think that you can''t agree with what he said. If you think that he is too bossy, then what do you want to do? I will tell him." "Well... Commander-in-chief, no need to talk about it. I don''t want to trouble you." "Yes,mander-in-chief. Our Ding family''s business is trivial." "Commander-in-chief, please take your time. We''ll go back first." The members of the Ding Family quickly opened their mouths, for fear that Gardiner would talk to Henry. Henry even killed the leader of a huge force at will. He re all the leaders present as if he was scolding a child. Seeing this scene, how dare the Ding Family show a bad temper? Gardiner said, "If you don''t want me to tell him, I won''t tell him. Remember, this matter will not end soon. You should continue to perform well, and there will be a chance to rebuild your achievements. Henry is not unreasonable. You must let him see your efforts." "Don''t worry,mander-in-chief." Seadya patted his chest and said, "Our Ding Family just wants to defend our country and make a contribution. Let''s put our differences aside in the future!" Chapter 1631 Chapter 1631 Seadya was not lying. Gardiner nodded, patted Seadya on the shoulder and strode away. Many soldiers were stationed at the front lines of the battlefield, ready to defend at any time. Henry came to the front line of the battlefield. As far as the eye could see, in this era, the front line of the two armies was filled with steel walls with spikes. When all the technology equipment could not be used, these steel walls became extremely important fortifications. On the border of the ancient battlefield, cars could still be used, but the closer one got to the centre, the stranger thisnd became. When cars drove to this ce, there would be situations that were uncontroble. Even the most old-fashioned vehicles could be the same. Simply they gave up the car but adopted the most primitive wayhorses. There were people who were feeding these horses. All the soldiers wore armour like in ancient times. Henry saw that the soldiers gathered together and arranged themselves in a square formation. Under the leadership, in their hands, they had long knives, spears, swords, and they were dressed in armour, which was specially made for a strong defence. The armour was not very heavy, a whole set of armour was only about a dozen pounds. Behind Henry, the leaders of the major forces followed. Aftering here, the leaders of these forces ran to their respective forces and handed out the orders. Henry passed through the front line and was stopped by someone at the front line of the guards. "Stop, what are you doing?!" One of them asked Henry. Henry pointed to the opposite side of the battlefield and said honestly, "I''ll talk to them. We shouldn''t continue with the battle. We need a truce." "Talk?" "A truce?" The man who stopped Henry even wondered if he had a problem with his ears. "He said that he wanted to talk to them directly. Brother, these are two different civilizations. Even if you want to talk to them, are they willing to talk to you?" "If you say that you want a truce, does that mean that they also want a truce?" "Let him go." Several leaders came forward and told the guards to let him pass. The guard stood straight, saluted, and opened the road for Henry. After Henry thanked him, he walked out of the surface camp alone and went forward. As he went further, there was no one from the surface civilization. When Henry had gone far away, the guard couldn''t help asking, "A truce? How can he end the battle? Can we just talk about it and get the invaders out of here?" "Hah." After Henry left, the leader of the forces immediately showed a contemptuous look. "He thinks he can do it, so let him go. He likes to pretend, so let''s see how long he can pretend Don''t show off in front of us. When hees to the opposite side, he will immediately give in. He goes there alone as if he is invincible. Let''s wait for someone to cut his head off and send it over. It''s no big deal if he lives or dies, but it''s annoying to influence the morale of the army." Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "That''s right." Another leader of another force echoed. They agreed with Henry''s words firstly because they were threatened by Henry. Secondly, they didn''t believe that Henry could stop the battle. As for the things about the Orcs, they didn''t believe it at all. How could there be a monster in the world? Now, they took Henry as a joke. Henry could think of the thoughts that these people had, but he didn''t care. Everything would bepletely destroyed in the face of reality. Orcs had already eroded the entire Gore. They would definitely rush into this battlefield. However, they could only stop on this battlefield. No matter what, they couldn''t let the Orcs get out of this battlefield. Otherwise, the entire world would face the danger of destruction. At the ce where the two armies fought, there was arge open space. Henry walked there on foot. He didn''t ride a horse because he was carefully observing the battlefield. At that time, the battle would really start. His understanding of the battlefield would y a key role in theter battles. Henry didn''t know how big this ce was. When he walked for more than two hours, he saw a dense ck spot in front of him. He knew that this battlefield hade to an end. "Is this the ancient battlefield...?" Henry murmured and came to the front. Everyone who was present at the Core''s camp was extremely anxious. They had not expected that the other party would be as powerful as them and these people were already well-prepared. They were equipped with refined weapons and armour, and they had aplete tactical system. All these people from the Core civilization were standing in their way at the other end of the world. A few Honourable Lords brought the residents of the Core here. Behind them, there were even more people who continued to rush here. Other than the residents, there were also Orcs. On the path leading to the surface, Jerardo and Shaving Rod, the two Honourable Lords, were resisting the iing Orcs so that they could not ascend to this continent. They had already received the news and knew the strangeness of this continent. Once the Orcs came to this continent,pare with the Orc''s massive bodies, the Honourable Lords would not be much different from ordinary people. Just as the two of them were frowning, there was a sudden ruckus outside the door where they stayed. "Who''s there?!" "Get out of here!" "Quickly, call for backup!" A series of voices came into the ears of Alene and the old Martial King. Just as they were about to go out and see what happened, a figure crashed through the simple wooden door in front of them, flew in, and fell into the room. Chapter 1632 Chapter 1632 The figure flew back and fell in front of them. "Who dares to make trouble?" Martial King''s face changed and he rushed out immediately. As soon as he walked out of the door, the old Martial King saw countless figures lying on the ground in front of him, wailing constantly. There was one person who was unfazed by the attacks from all directions. Every move of his could make anyone close to him fall to the ground. He was like a god of war. No matter how many enemies he faced, it did not affect him too much. There was no Qi here. The only thing that one could rely on was his own battle strength. The battle strength disyed by this person in front of him shocked the old Martial King. "It''s that guy from the other side is attacking us!" Someone shouted loudly, letting the old Martial King know this figure''s identity. He couldn''t see this individual''s appearance clearly, but he didn''t know what to do. He shouted at Alene, and then rushed over at the same time. While they were on their way, the Martial King and Alene noticed that the figure was charging toward their location. This made them feel extremely nervous and they were prepared to engage in a fierce battle at any time. "If you two haven''t appeared, I don''t know how long this battle would take." The figure suddenly said. The old Martial King and Alene were stunned when they heard this voice, and then they saw Henry, and eximed at the same time, "Syl!" Henry came to the front of the two people. Behind Henry, a stream of soldiers was rushing to them. "You two, give the order, or they will suffer." Henry smiled slightly. It was not until then that Alene realized, and she quickly ordered to stop those rushing warriors. "Syl, why did youe here?" Alene looked at Henry and felt puzzled. "I came from there." Henry shrugged his shoulders. Alene and the Martial King were even more confused. "Let''s go. Let''s find a ce and I''ll tell you guys the details," Henry said to Alene and the old Martial King. The two nodded and took Henry to a ce to talk. An hourter, Alene and the old Martial King were still immersed in the information delivered by Henry. The Core civilization and the surface civilization! Not only were the people on the surface unaware of the existence of the Core, but the people in the Core also did not know about the existence of the surface. This was the first collision between the two civilizations. Even the Honourable Lords, such as Alene and the old Martial King, were very stunned. They had thought that the ce they were in was the whole world, but now it seemed that their vision was still too small. "Ie from the surface. I think you all know everything about the surface." Henry said, "Compared with the Core, the science and technology and the Qi- refining civilization are much worse, but there are more people and territories. Therefore, I hope that after the two civilizations contact, harmony will exist. Otherwise, I will personally take action. Do you understand?" "We need to give this matter further thought and discuss it," said Alene. The old Martial King also nodded.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. What would happen if the two major civilizations crashed into each other? Even the Honourable Lords couldn''t guarantee it. After all, no matter which side it was, there were too many new civilizations. el get Especially when Henry said that the number of Qi practitioners on the surface was very small, Atene and the old Martial King couldn''t guarantee that no one would have other ideas. Henry said, "Now, I know your situation in the Core. Orcs are wreaking havoc. The opening of the channel is also a hope for you, but need you to provide me with a guarantee, a guarantee that you'' not affect the surface. When this is put forward, I will make a way for you. Otherwise, the war situation can only be in a stalemate." After Henry finished speaking, he turned around and left, leaving the old Martial King and Alene looking at each other in dismay. In fact, Henry didn''t have a good solution regarding the issues of the Core and the surface. There were so many people in the Core. Once they scattered on the surface, they absolutely couldn''t control them. If any one of the 100 people had a lopsided heart, the entire surface would be in chaos. Henry threw this problem to Alene and the others, and then he returned to the surface camp. When Henry crossed the battlefield and returned to the surface camp, the leaders of various forces had been waiting at the front line. "Mr. Zhang, how was it?" "Did the other side agree to the truce?" The reason why they asked such a question was that they wanted to see Henry''s failure, because they were very clear that it was not possible for one person to stop the battle. Henry didn''t have the ability touse his strength to t the other side, but would the enemy listen to him? If possible, Henry should have dominated the world long ago! Hearing these questions, Henry answered, "Their military system is higher. I need them to give me apletely feasible way so that I can ept them. It will take some time." Henry''s honest exnation sounded like an excuse in people''s ears. "A workable solution? There are invaders over there now! Who the hell do you think you are when you want a truce and you talk about a workable solution?" Almost everybody thought that Henry was bragging, but no one dared to disclose it, so they could only agree with him enigmatically. "Thank you so much, Mr. Zhang." "Mr. Zhang is really something." Sarcastic voices rang in Henry''s ears. Henry did not pay attention to the intentions. Next, he had other things to deal with. He first had tomunicate with Gardiner, the five major ns, the Alvin League, the Recluse Association and discuss the issue regarding the Core. When he came to the edge of the battlefield, his mobile phone and other things were restored to use. Henry contacted Cleve and the others as soon as possible and agreed to meet here. Just as Henry was about to go and meet them, he saw a figure walking in front of him. When Henry saw the figure clearly, his body suddenly shook. The figure was the witch he had seen in Mount Kunlun. The self-proimed god, hailed by Raniero and the woman who could fight him at the height of his powers. The witch was an absolute expert! Her means of creating illusions caused Henry to feel a sense of terror. Why would the witch appear here? Henry looked over and found that the witch was also looking at him. She smiled at him, and then went to the battlefield with a group of young people. Henry, who had made an appointment with Cleve and the others, did not care about anything else at this time. He strode to the witch, grabbed her wrist, and asked, "What are you doing here?" "Big brother, who are you?" The witch revealed a curious look like that of a baby. She looked at Henry in confusion, her mouth releasing a naive voice. Those who walked together with the witch also looked at Henry. Chapter 1633 Chapter 1633 The innocent look on the witch''s face made Henry feel that something terrible was about to happen. "Sir, why are you pulling my friend?" The young man walking alongside the witch looked at Henry. The rest of the people also looked at him with a puzzled look. "A friend?" Henry stared at the witch and asked in a low voice, "What tricks are you ying?" "What tricks are you talking about?" The witch was still acting like a little girl. "Big brother, I don''t know you." "Follow me!" Henry grabbed the witch''s arm and pulled her to the side. This witch was extremely strange, mixing with this group of people. No one knew what the witch was thinking. "This gentleman, please show some manners!" A young man came up and stared at Henry. "This is my friend. She doesn''t know you, so please leave." "She''s not your friend." Henry said to the young people around in a low voice, "I advise you to leave first." With regards to the witch, Henry didn''t want to exin that much to these young men. Right now, he didn''t have the time to do so. "Ha ha ha ha, Henry is really good. He deserves to be Justus'' disciple. What a bossy way of doing things." A burst ofughter was heard. Henry looked in the direction of theughter and saw more than a dozen people wearing Taoist robes striding toward them. Judging by their clothes, they were all from the Taoist Jade Virtual Temple. Previously, Tyrrel from Taoist Jade Virtual had been killed by Henry. Henry had met one of them before, Carmeli. He was the Taoist who had appeared before. Beside Carmeli, there were more than a dozen white-bearded old men. It seemed that they were as big as Carmeli. More than a dozen people stared at Henry with hatred in their eyes. "This group of juniors is fooling around. Do you, Henry Zhang, also want to get in on this?" "Is there anything else in the world that you, Henry Zhang, don''t care about?" "Juniors, you can leave now. Leave this b*stard to us." The people of the temple came and surrounded Henry. The witch also took the opportunity to escape from Henry''s grasp. The witch was not weak. She was just hiding in front of others. Now, she was secretly using a little trick, but others couldn''t find it. Henry saw that the witch went farther and farther with the group of people, and then he saw more than a dozen people of the Taoist Jade Virtual Temple surrounding him. He was anxious and wanted to fight directly. Compared with the witch, these old fogeys were not important at all. The present Henry had no good impression of these men at all. Henry put his arms on both sides of his body and clenched his fists. When he was about to take action, a hand suddenly patted him from behind and then pinched Henry''s shoulder. "Seniors, it''s my honour to meet you here." This person who appeared behind Henry was Ranulfo. "Ranulfo, this is none of your business. Get lost quickly. We want to settle ounts with this b*stard!" Carmeli said coldly. "Ha ha." Ranulfo''s eyes shed with contempt. He knew very well that even if more than ten people fought against one person, these people would not be a match for Henry. The people of the Taoist Jade Virtual pursued longevity and spoke of seniority. To put it bluntly, these people had always lived in their own world and did not know any of the current military systems. "Seniors, now that the Great Army of the Core is pressing hard, we still have more important things to discuss. How about we put our personal grudges aside for now?" Ranulfo said. "This son of a b*tch doesn''t respect the elders. It''s not a personal grudge between him and him." Carmeli sneered. Ranulfo exined, "No matter what, the war is the most important thing now. Seniors, you are all highly respected. I don''t think you want to be left behind by others and say that you don''t have a sense of the overall situation." Carmeli red at Ranulfo. "Are you threatening me?" "I''m not." Ranulfo waved his hand repeatedly. "Seniors, how could I dare to threaten you? I''m only saying the pros and cons and let you seniors weigh them." Carmeli didn''t say anything. The people of the Taoist Jade Virtual looked at each other and then left. "In the face of the overall situation, let this b*stard live for a few days. When the war is over, I wille back to take that b*stard''s life!" The people of the Taoist Jade Virtual left these words and then went away. "Alright, let''s go." Ranulfo patted Henry on the shoulder. "Taoist Jade Virtual Temple is not as simple as they seem. Although their strength is ordinary, the meaning is different. After all, longevity is not something that a anyone can achieve as he or she wants." T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. There was a profound meaning in Ranulfo''s words. Henry savored this sentence and did not ask any more questions. "How does it feel to be in the Core again?" Ranulfo smiled and asked Henry, "I''m afraid that there are many more doubts?" Henry''s body trembled slightly. He looked at the smile in Ranulfo''s eyes. He always felt that Ranulfo was not just acting like this on the surface. "Let''s go. Let''s talk as we walk." Henry and Ranulfo walked toward the outside of the ancient battlefield. Ranulfo said as he walked, "Tell me, what did you see inside this time? I can exin it to you as much as I can. It''s a good thing for a person to be confused, because the more confused he is, the closer he is to the truth." Henry took a deep breath and asked, "What on earth is this Core?" "I see." Ranulfo snapped his fingers and said, "I thought you were going to ask about the mysteriousboratory. I didn''t expect you to directly ask about this. You''re getting to the point." "Then theb has something to do with you." Henry looked at Ranulfo. "In other words, your Alvin League is greatly rted to the existence of thatboratory." "Yes and no." Ranulfo smiled faintly. "Our Alvin League is indeed conducting some atavism experiments, but these experiments are just to create a stronger body and carry the Heretic God. However, what they do in the lowerboratory isn''t as simple as that. You should have seen the Real Dragon since you''ve been there, right? That''s their ultimate goal." Henry''s eyes were full of doubts. Ranulfo said, "Since you have asked about the Core, I have to tell you slowly. Let''s go and find a ce to sit. Gardiner and the others wille over later." Due to the battle, there were also some booths on the beams that were originally filled with iced ins. They were provided for everyone to rx. Sitting in front of a stove and looking at the rising steam in front of him, Ranulfo said, "It''s really interesting to sit on the South and eat hot pot. Let''s order some mutton." "Add some spicies." Henry answered casually. Ranulfo asked while adding ingredients to the food, "Do you believe that there are living creatures only on Earth?" Chapter 1634 Chapter 1634 Ranulfo''s question was not too harsh. How many people had discussed such a question? Were there any living creatures in ces other than the Earth? The universe was too big. When the Earth that people lived on was ced in the entire universe, it was only as small as a rock. Was there really no other living creatures in the universe? This type of saying was definitely not something one could be sure of. However, what one could be certain of was that in the cosmos, one had never seen any other creatures. But if one had never seen them before, it did not mean that they did not exist. Ranulfo threw a te of mutton into the pot and continued, "The saying that there was once the Ant World is interesting. The sun and moon that they saw, was just a light in our bedrooms. And the Core was actually an ant kingdom." Henry looked at the boiling soup in the pot and said, "You mean, someone set up the Core on purpose." "That''s right." Ranulfo nodded. "From what I know, in the very beginning, the Core civilization was only a ce for one expert to enve others. That ce belonged to that expert''s own world. There was no sunlight in the darkness and stone walls were everywhere. However, the expert''s mind would also change. Gradually, the sun and the moon and different forms of the celestial body appeared. You should be able to see that it is a celestial body formed by an ancestral weapon. There is no need to guess. I can tell you the truth now that the Sun and the Moon that you saw in the Core are formed by those two ancestral weapons. There is a hand that is controlling the entire Core. They are the descendants of that expert. They think of themselves as gods. They want to rebuild a world." Henry was a little stunned. He picked up a piece of mutton and put it into his mouth. "Then they have already seeded. The Core is a new world, a new civilization." "Yes, they have already seeded." Ranulfo nodded. "They have mastered the creation of the world. They have the Sun and the Moon, the light, and their civilization. They want to create more things." Henry swallowed the things in his mouth and murmured two words, "The myths." "That''s right." Ranulfo snapped his fingers and said, "They want to recreate the myths. Real Dragons are their greatest ambitions. Not only will they be able to recreate themselves, but they also want to recreate the might of the Real Dragons. Therefore, they require an enormous amount of energy. No one can provide that much energy. Even the so-called deities are unable to achieve that. They have gathered the strength of their race and created an energy body. You should be able to guess what that energy body is." Henry smiled bitterly. "Divine Pearls, right?" "That thing is in your body, so do you know what kind of existence it is in those people''s eyes?" "You don''t have to remind me about that." Henry curled his lip and said, "It''s not just them who want to kill me." "That''s right, there are indeed many people who want to kill you now, and each and every one of them is exceptionally terrifying. The Elite Spirit Hall, as well as that group of people who call themselves deities, are all standing at the very peak of this world." Ranulfo looked at Henry. "I''m really curious. What are you going to do next?" "The Core has beenpletely connected with the surface. Those people will appear sooner orter. How confident are you to face their attack?" "What the f*ck do I care!" Henry turned over Ranulfo and said, "Now people are getting stronger and stronger. I can''t beat anyone." "There''s nothing we can do." Ranulfo stretched his body. "After all, they''ve cultivated for many years. It''s only been slightly more than a year since you came into contact with Qi. I don''t think your master would have thought that you''d able to achieve what you have today. However, it''s still not enough. ording to my calctions, it''ll take at most three days before the Orcs can full at their full strength. When that timees, it''ll be a big mess. Epic movies won''t be as spectacr as news." "Don''t give me pressure here. It''s hard enough for me." Henry''s face was full of bitterness. Ranulfo looked disdainful. "That''s enough. You know how many trump cards you have. Someone in the Core may drive you into a desperate situation, but on the surface, no one can force you into a desperate situation. But you have to know that Senior Ss can''t help you in a short time." "In fact, I''m quite curious about where they went." "They..." Ranulfo looked up. "They''re braver than me. They went to a ce where I didn''t dare to go. I have to say that the choice of Gervais has indeed exceeded my expectations. I thought that he would run away at the critical moment. I didn''t expect that he would still follow up. I hope that they cane back alive." Henry was silent. He constantly picked up themb that had been cooked in the pot, put it into his mouth and chewed it. "Well, it''s time for Gardiner and the others toe. Let''s talk about something else. ept the Core. The merging of the two major civilizations is not an easy task. The reason why Master Lu has worked so hard for so long is just to push forward the process of this matter. The one-hand behind it added fuel to the fire. Their ambition does not stop at the simple Core civilization. They want the whole world." Gardiner and Cl eve came together with the leaders of the five major ns. Except for Gardiner, the rest of them were all very respectful to Henry. At this time, Henry''s status hadpletely surpassed that of the ns, and Henry was the one who achieved all of this by fighting with a pair of fists. These people sitting together were like the representatives of the highest-level martial arts system on the surface. The top forces of other countries couldn''t bepared with them at all. "Well, since you''re all here, the Recluse Association will speak first. As for how to maintain the peace of the world in the future, what are you going to do?" Ranulfo looked at Cleve. Their conversationsted for several hours. During these hours, everyone had proposed countless methods, but there were still some ws. After all, it was far more difficult to fuse with a new civilization than they had imagined. During these few hours, the people from the Core were even more anxious than before. They were the only ones who were clearly aware of the current situation in the Core. Orcs had already ughtered their way to the front door! The pure Holy City was already in ruins. ck blood had melted away the clean white walls. Human corpses hung from the broken walls. The Orcs roared angrily. Jerardo and Shaving Rod were already exhausted. They stood in front of the ancient battlefield and did not allow any Orc to cross the lightning pond. Once they crossed the ancient battlefield, then everything would change. Sword Lord rushed over with a sword in her hand, but she was seriously injured and looked extremely weak. There were many experts among theN?velDrama.Org owns all content. Orcs. "Silver Hair can''te." Sword Lord only said one sentence. Jerardo and Shaving Rod both felt their hearts sink. Chapter 1635 Chapter 1635 The Core was in chaos. It was so chaotic that one couldn''t even imagine it. The Four Great Districts hadpletely copsed, while the Noble Berserkers, which had dominated the Core for twenty years, had been destroyed in a single day. Even the sky seemed to have be darker. Adonias was wearing armour as he sat on top of a ck tiger. His expression was like that of a madman. "Where is she? Find her, find her! We must find her!" Adonias was roaring, "Daily! You must die! You must die!" "Sir, Daily ran away! She climbed up to that continent!" An Orc pointed at the ancient battlefield in front of the Holy City. "Run? She can''t run away! No one can save her!" Adonias''s eyes were full of killing intent. "Go there, go there!" A huge bugle horn was held in the hand of an Orc. As soon as the bugle horn blew, countless bugles responded. In a short time, the bugle horn spread to the four regions in the Core. It was obvious how many Orcs there were. All the Orcs that were wreaking havoc had stopped their movements in unison and rushed towards the ancient battleground in the middle. On the top of a mountain, someone was standing there and looking at the figures of these Orcs, muttering, "What a poor group of mutated creatures. They live in the world woven by others, and now, like shepherds, they drive these sheep into cages and raise the civilization for so long. It''s time to take an action. Combine with the surface, and make a new civilization. People will have new beliefs. Our God race will rule the whole world! Go quickly, drive the sheep away. I can''t wait for that day toe." In a hidden cave, Jetta dragged her seriously injured body out. She looked at the sky and shook her stiff arm with dark clouds. Jettaughed at herself and said, "What Goddess of Life? Even I can''t cure myself. Henry, things havee to a critical moment, and no one can help you now. You can only rely on yourself. I hope you can hold on until theye back... Elite Spirit Hall, the Divine n, these people are not easy to deal with." The Core was gradually shattering. At this time, the sky hadpletely darkened. Henry, Gardiner, Ranulfo and a group of people were walking at the forefront of the ancient battlefield. They were waiting for the arrival of Alene and the others. All of a sudden, the ground under their feet began to tremble. The impact was so strong that everyone could clearly feel it. Henry''s and the others'' faces instantly became gloomy. There was only one reason for the ground to shake! "Hurry up! Inform all the people to prepare for the battle!" Gardiner shouted and quickly rushed to the rear camp. "Cleve, the members of the five major ns, hurry up and get everyone ready!" Henry shouted. He had long been ready to attack Orcs at any time. Cleve and the five major ns did not dare to hesitate. They immediately rushed to the rear and began to make arrangements. The shock beneath their feet grew stronger and stronger. Ranulfo looked into the distance. At this moment, the dark clouds were pressing down on thend, giving off an indescribable sense of oppression. "I didn''t expect them toe so soon. It''s three days earlier than I expected." Ranulfo touched his nose. "It''s embarrassing." "Raniero, stay here! Don''t let anyone pass!" Henry ordered in a low voice. Raniero''s figure appeared in the dark and stood firmly here. He was only one person, but he gave people a feeling of a fortress. After Henry finished speaking, he quickly rushed to the Core. Ranulfo sighed. "Celestino, you stay here too. I''ll go over with that kid to take a look. Remember, don''t get into a fight with him. He''ll tear you apart." After Ranulfo finished speaking, he caught up with Henry. There was no way to control the Qi here. They could only run quickly in the most primitive way. Now they couldn''t ride horses at all. Under the strong earthquake, the horses had already panicked. If they hadn''t been tied up, they would have fled long ago. The closer they got to the Core, the more intense the tremor became. A huge ck shadow loomed in the darkness. "Orcs!" Henry noticed that huge ck shadow. The ck shadow waved the mace in his hand. In the darkness, it was like a wild beast. "It''s quite big. Let me go up and try first." Ranulfo rushed past Henry and went straight to the shadow.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. At the feet of the ck shadow, countless figures were screaming as they fled. Those who were living in the Core, at this moment, when faced with these gigantic Orcs They were justmbs waiting to be ughtered and did not have the slightest chance of resisting. Henry''s face was gloomy. What these Core citizens had experienced was very likely to be something that the surface citizens would experience in the near future. These Orcs should not reach the ancient battlefield! "Bang!" A rumbling sound could be heard. Ranulfo''s figure fell like a cannonball beside Henry, leaving a big hole in the ground. "I underestimated the enemy." Ranulfo got up from the ground and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. "This Orc strength is really great!" After that, Ranulfo rushed toward the Orc again. "Don''t run, all of you!" Henry roared at the crowd, "Gather up, fight the enemy, fight the enemy!" But now in the fleeing crowd, no one would listen to Henry''s words. They did not expect to escape this Orc by themselves, but only hoped to run past the people around them. Henry saw with his own eyes that someone threw a child behind him. He hoped that the child could dy the Orcs'' footsteps. Someone carried the child on his back. At the critical moment, someone threw away the child and pushed his lover to the ground. Facing life and death, human nature was disyed incisively and vividly. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Roar!'' A roar sounded, and another huge ck shadow appeared. It rushed into the crowd, grabbed the two people with a casual grab, and then threw them into his mouth to chew, blood sshing everywhere. Henry saw the huge figure. He stood up and went straight to the Orc''s face. Then he kicked heavily and hit its right eye. Pa! The Orc''s right eye exploded, and it let out a frightening howl. It randomly brandished the staff in his hand, causing its beast-like face to distort from the pain. Henry took advantage of this opportunity to grab the hair on the Orc''s forehead and then stepped down on the top of its skull. Under Henry''s feet, Its skull directly split open, and its huge body fell forward. It seemed simple for Henry to kill an Orc, but how many people like Henry were there in this world? And there were too many Orcs. Such arge number, even if they stood there and let Henry kill them one by one, they would be killed until Henry dealt with them one by one! Henry looked back and saw countless huge figuresing toward him. Chapter 1636 Chapter 1636 The Orcs rushed onto the ancient battlefield! In a ce where one could not use Qi or weapons, the Orcs had a unique advantage. Even the strength of the Honourable Lords would be insignificant in front of the Orcs. Henry saw that Ranulfo had killed an Orc, but he was not rxed at all. Just like Henry, when Ranulfo struck the Orc, he first struck the weak part of the Orc''s body, and then gave the Orc a fatal blow. Ranulfo turned around and happened to see Henry. They looked at each other and saw a dignified look in each other''s eyes. However, the two of them did not have much time tomunicate. The inhabitants of the Core screamed as they ran past the two of them. This was because there were huge Orcs chasing after them. The maces in the Orcs'' hands were covered in blood and flesh. They were bellowing as they took the lives of others. They were like war machines that were unstoppable. Ranulfo charged towards another Orc. Now that he could deal with an Orc, he would be able to face one less in the near future. Although they knew that this was only a drop in the bucket for the Orc army, they had to start from this little by little if they wanted topletely resist the Orcs. Henry''s eyes swept around, but he did not see the figures of Alene and the Old Martial King. Henry continued to rush towards the exit of the Core. The dense ck shadows of the Orcs appeared in the dark night. However, what puzzled Henry was that these ck shadows did not have any intention of charging into the ancient battlefield. They were like towers that towered in the darkness, pressuring people. There were only a dozen or so beasts. On the way here, Henry had also killed four or five, leaving the rest to Ranulfo. When Henry was about toe to the Core, more than a dozen Orcs that chased and killed the Core''s residents had been killed by him and Ranulfo. After all, Ranulfo was not a trained person like Henry. He didn''t have the World Destruction Technique as his shield. It was a great burden to rely on his body alone. The further he went toward the Core, the more Henry found himself standing in the air. The continent was inserted into the ground, and if he looked forward, he could see the broken Holy City. "This!" When Henry saw the damaged Holy City, he was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect that the Core had already turned into this state. Even the Noble Berserkers'' Holy City had be so dpidated. Just what had happened that could turn Holy City into this state? However, if it were the Orcs, then it was absolutely incredible! Henry didn''t have too much time to think about it. "Look over there!" Ranulfo pointed below and shouted. Several hundred-metre- tall True Spirits were fighting several Orcs. The ck figures of the Orcs hadn''tpletely charged into the ancient battlefield yet. They were just lined up in front of the entrance of the ancient battlefield, ready to step into the ancient battlefield at any time. The owners of the True Spirits were Sword Lord, the old Martial King, Alene, Jerardo and Shaving Rod. At this time, these people were all seriously injured, and each of them was dripping with blood. In front of them, there were a total of ten Orcs. They were huge in size and held different weapons in their hands, including giant axes and giant hammers. Just a nce was enough to make people feel scared. Henry noticed that in the sky, a figure sat on top of a ck tiger, watching the great battle below as a spectator. It was clear that these Orcs who were fighting against Alene and the others were all his men. "Adonias!" Henry''s eyes narrowed. This was the first Orc leader he met, and his performance was exceptionally mysterious. Adonias seemed to have sensed the appearance of Henry. He suddenly looked at Henry and waved his arm at Henry. This was kind of greeting. Henry quickly ran down. He elerated all of a sudden and then jumped, falling straight down to thend below. Ranulfo sped up and jumped, following Henry''s example, and then he fell down. The two of them separated from this ancient battlefield at the same time. Like artillery shells, they smashed into the ground, releasing a heavy ''bang'' sound, stirring uprge amounts of smoke and dust. The several people who were fighting looked at this side at the same time. When they saw Henry''s figure, they all breathed a sigh of relief. "I''ll go and have a look." Ranulfo said, and then pointed to the sky. "The guy in the sky has been staring at you. I''m afraid you have to go to see him." Henry did not answer. His eyes were fixed on Adonias, and then he flew up to the sky. Meanwhile, in the battle on the other side, Ranulfo''s participation also relieved the pressure on the few of them. Henry had never seen Ranulfo''s true strength. However, Ranulfo''s cultivation was at the same level as Martial Emperor''s, so if he entered the Core, the strength he could exert would definitely not be weaker than that of the Supremacy Masters. Henry, who rose into the air, faced Adonias. "Brother Syl, it''s been a long time since west met. Last time, I ovel ?§Û§ä?§ÝN?velDrama.Org owns all content. thought you were going to die, but didn''t expect you to survive. You really surprised me." Adoniasughed. His humanshaped appearance was very handsome. With a smile, it was easy to give people a good impression. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Henry stared at Adonias, took a deep breath and said, "You came from the Abyss. Do you know what the other side of this continent is?" "I don''t know." Adonias shook his head. "I don''t know anything about your world. I only know that I have something to do there." "You will start a war!" Henry stared at Adonias. "War?" Adonias tilted his head and thought for a moment. "Maybe it''s really a war, but so what? As long as I can achieve my goal, so what? After all, you forced me." "Are we forcing you?" Henry frowned. Adonias pointed to the battlefield on the horizon and said, "That ce is very strange. No energy is allowed in it. I can''t fly above. We, Orcs, once we go there, will turn into the original shape uncontroble. However, there was an ident. The person I want to kill sneaked into your world. I have no other choice, and your people are helping her secretly." Henry''s eyes sank. "Laily?" "It''s my poor sister." Adonias smiled and said, "But it seems that she is veryfortable in your human world. Otherwise, it would be impossible for her to easily run in." Henry stared at this continent for a long time, and then he said, "Adonias, let your people leave this continent. I''ll help you find Laily. You can go back to your Abyss and nevere back." "Return to the Abyss?" Adonias looked up at the sky, and then slowly shook his head. "This world is very good. I don''t want to go back." Chapter 1637 Chapter 1637 Laily wanted someone to defend her from Adonias. In the beginning, Adonias did not necessarily want to invade this world, but now, he did. Adonias''s gaze was filled with infatuation as it said, "This ce is very good. There''s sunlight, moonlight, mountains, seas, and nts. We do not have something like this at our ce. My subjects and I are gradually falling in love with this ce. There are countless foods here, and this should be our world." In Henry''s hand, purple Qi energy gathered. "Do you really think that everything here is your food?" Adonias nced at the purple Spiritual Qi in Henry''s hand and said, "Of course, but you are an exception. You are my partner with whom I want to cooperate. How about you cooperate with me, help me find Laily and kill her? In this world, except for me, your word will count." "You are very confident." The Qi energy in Henry''s hand condensed into the shape of a divine sword. "Do you really think that you can rule the world?" "How do you know it won''t work if you don''t try?" Adonias stretchedzily, and the ck tiger under him stuck out its scarlet tongue. Henry nodded and said, "Then, you can have a try." "All right." Adonias made a sound. As soon as the word was uttered, the ck tiger under Adonias turned into a stream of light and appeared in front of Henry. It opened its big mouth and swallowed toward Henry. The purple holy sword in Henry''s hand was shining, and a huge virtual shadow appeared behind him, pinching the big mouth of the ck tiger. Adonias, who was on the ck tiger, appeared behind Henry at some point. "Syl, let''s fight again. Last time, you showed mercy to me, and this time, I will also show mercy to you. We are even. I don''t want to take advantage of you." As Adonias spoke, one hand pped behind Henry.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Henry only felt that his back was light, and the Qi around him could not be used at all at this moment. After a full second, he felt the existence of Qi again, but it also made Henry break out in a cold sweat. At their level, they could solve everything in an instant. One second was a very long time, and if they could not use the Qi at this time, they were thembs to be ughtered. When Henry saw Adonias again, he had reappeared in front of Henry. Heughed and said, "Brother Zhang, we''re even. Next time, we''ll take it seriously, hahaha!" With a burst ofughter, Adonias rolled over to the back of the ck tiger and rushed into the distance. Below them, the 10 high-level Orcs who were battling Alene and the others also seemed to have received some kind of order and suddenly stopped fighting. After forcing Alene and the others to retreat, they went straight into the distance. The sudden departure of the Orcs puzzled Alene and the other lords, but they also breathed a sigh of relief. The high-intensity fight had already caused them to overload. As soon as the Orcs left, these Honourable Lords copsed to the ground, especially Sword Lord, Jerardo, and Shaving Rod. They gasped for breath and their faces turned pale. They had been fighting for a long time. The Orcs army, which had already lined up neatly and was ready to enter the ancient battlefield, also left in an orderly manner. Henrynded on the ground and looked at Alene and the others with a heavy heart. The strength was shown by Adonias just now made Henry feel a great sense of crisis. Henry had never seen their methods before, whether the witch who called herself a god or the Orcs from the Abyss. Alene watched the Orcs leave and then looked at Henry. "What did you say to him?" Henry shook his head and said nothing. "Why did they suddenly leave?" Shaving Rod looked at those Orcs. "Their physiques do not allow them to stay on this continent for too long." Ranulfo suddenly spoke. When Ranulfo opened his mouth, everyone''s eyes were focused on him. Ranulfo paused, then continued, "I have some research on the biological body, including the energy system. I noticed that the Orcs on the continent will make thend vibrates.But in terms of their weight, it is impossible to happen. It is probably because the continent''s energy is attached to their body. Because of this energy the equipment also doesn''t work there. We don''t feel it very well, but Orcs that are too big can be overwhelmed by all that energy. They can get to the continent, but they can''t stay for too long." Hearing Ranulfo''s words, everyone heaved a sigh of relief. "Don''t you think that''s all right." Ranulfo noticed the relief on their faces and reminded them, "The only thing that''s restricted is the mixed energy of the continent. Once they are able to separate the mixed energy, all their problems will be solved. It won''t be too long. We have to make preparations." Several Honourable Lords looked back and forth without making any sound. "Come on, let''s go back first. Many people rushed over just now." Ranulfo pointed to the ancient battlefield. "If we don''t go back, I''m afraid it will be very troublesome there." Henry nodded and said to Jacindo and others, "Remember what I said before and give me a solution. Otherwise, I can only selectively give up." After Henry said that, he rushed to the continent with Ranulfo. Alene and the others all understood what Henry meant by choosing to give up. He was going to give up on the Core. Henry and Ranulfo went to the ancient battlefield. "There''s something strange about the person who attacked you just now." Ranulfo said, "He has great strength, but he has some restrictions that can''t be fully exerted. No, it can''t be said that he can''tpletely exert it. It''s just that his moves can''t kill people." Henry was a little stunned. "This is the rule of restriction." Ranulfo said, "This is the rule of the micro world in the Core. As soon as they were born, their rules were set up by others, and the techniques they practice are also the same." "Rules?" Henry couldn''t think of such a way to customize the rules. "Yes." Ranulfo nodded. "I can''t give a good exnation for this kind of thing. If we use the scientific method, we can only say that energyposition is different, so it can''t cause too much damage. But this exnation is notpletely correct, because a blunt weapon can also kill people when ites to a certain point." "It''s a bit of metaphysics." Henry touched his nose. "It''s just that we don''t understand." el Ranulfo shook his head. "Since we havee to contact, we are not far from understanding it. Still, the closer we are to confusion, the closer we are to the truth. The shackles on his body must be released by a certain method just like a medium. I can feel that the person is very strong. Once he is released from the shackles, he will be an extremely terrible opponent." Chapter 1638 Chapter 1638 Under the night sky, Henry and Ranulfo passed through the ancient battlefield and the war zone. In front of the camp of the surface forces, a huge crowd of people all from the Core gathered here, all dirty and crying. They were blocked here, and only two people stood in their way, Celestino and Raniero. Henry didn''t allow anyone to pass through, so anyone who dared to cross the line would die in the hands of Raniero. If one had to pick the greatest force on the ancient battlefield, it would be Raniero. Raniero had no True Spirits. He suppressed two Honourable Lords with less than a tenth of his strength. Raniero himself was a practitioner, and his greatest dependence was not Qi, but himself. Secondly, he came from the ancient battlefield. This was the ce he was most familiar with. There were hundreds of bodies lying there, telling Henry why the people of the Core were staying here. If Raniero didn''t kill 100 people, he might not be able to stop the people of the Core. Although he had killed a hundred people, Henry had no pity for them at all. In this ancient battlefield, the inhabitants of the Core may all be poor people who have left their homes, but when they reach the surface, these poor people may turn into man-eating beasts with the power to turn the world upside down. Henry looked around at everyone here. He passed through the crowd and walked to the camp. As for Gardiner and the others, they had already prepared for this and rushed here with their men. Everyone could clearly feel the violent earthquake just now. Except for a few people who know, most people didn''t know the cause of the violent earthquake and thought it was caused by the other''s iron weapons. The leaders of all the major forces on the surface also appeared one after another and looked at the group of people in ck in front of them. When they saw Henry, their eyes were full of sarcasm. After all, Henry had told them that only when the other party offered a way that he could ept would Henry ept the truce. But what about now? The other party did not give a good offer, but so many people had alreadye. This kind of sarcastic look naturally could not escape Henry''s eyes. Facing this, Henry ignored it and strode into the rear camp. Cleve and the five major ns immediately followed Henry. They had to know about the current situation at the front line, and the leaders of the other forces had also followed. After Gardiner arranged for some people to assist Raniero, he quickly followed him. Henry walked all the way to the end of the ancient battlefield until he was out of the ancient Battlefield and into a big tent where all the forces met together. Inside the tent was a projection, and when the leaders of the forces came in, their eyes were instantly attracted by the projection. In the projection, Orcs, who were more than ten metres tall, were wielding their mace and harvesting their lives, and humans were being eaten in the mouths of these Orcs. In front of these Orcs, there were figures like Ranulfo and Sword Lord, there were people fleeing the Core. Those were real scenes. No one would say this were some special effects from a movie. Those who were mocking Henry a few seconds ago all felt their hearts sink at this moment. Theypletely understood that mentioning Orcs before was not nonsense at all. They really existed! Orcs appearing in front of their eyes not only made them feel unprecedented pressure but also subverted their worldview. This was a brand new race! The videos on the projection were not long, but they were reyed. In the entire tent, no one made a sound and everyone fell into silence. Because they didn''t know how to speak and didn''t know what to say. They didn''t know what to do when facing these Orcs! Time gradually passed. In the end, it was Henry who broke the silence. "Everyone." As Henry turned off the projection, everyone''s eyes were focused on him. "The number of Orcs like this is impossible to estimate." When Henry opened his mouth, he brought out such news, which made everyone''s heart sink to the bottom. Even if they thought only about facing a few Orcs more than te metres high, they all felt extremely scared, but now they heard that the number of Orcs was inestimable! How were they going to fight this war? How were they going to fight this war? Henry looked at each of them with a sad face and smiled slightly. "What''s wrong?" "Despair?"Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "If you feel desperate, you''d better choose a cemetery now." "No." Gardiner said, "If they now choose a grave, in the end, the grave will be dug by the Orcs. Better to be cremated They may be used for et barbecue. The sea burial is also interesting, but in the end, we will be eaten. F*ck, I am already old, can I die in peace?" When Gardiner''s voice fell, the scene was silent again. Even if a needle fell to the ground now, it could be heard clearly. Henry said loudly, "Well, no one is stupid to stand here. The reason why I yed these videos is not to let you watch your funeral, but to let you see the situation clearly and then solve the problem." "How to solve it?" "Here, all thermal weapons can''t be used. These Orcs arerger than buildings. Our soldiers are no match for them." A person made a sound, which immediately aroused a lot of people''s agreement. Henry did not interrupt these people, quietly listening to their echoing. The echo turned from loud to low, and then gradually disappeared. "Are you done speaking?" Henry found a seat and sat down. He nced at Cleve and ordered, "Go, kill all the people who just spoke." The people in the big tent were all stunned. The people who had just spoken unconsciously took a step back. Ll eve did not give a suspicious response. He nodded. This was outside of the ancient battlefield, where he had imparted his powers to deities. Not many people were able to survive against him. The Spiritual Qi spread for a few seconds, and more than a dozen figures fell to the ground, never to rise again. "If you disturb the morale of the army, you''ll die." Henry snapped his fingers and said, "Well, let''s continue to talk about the solution." Henry didn''t emphasize anything, but now people who could still stand firmly remembered what had just happened. This young man, who seemed to be in his twenties, was shrewd in his way of doing things, and there was no mercy in his means. Was this the King of Hell?! Henry said, "Please give¡ú suggestions. Let''s discuss it together. After all, if there is no result, just as Gardiner said, is it right to die without peace?" Content belongs to "All of you are decent people. No one wants to be dragged out and be used as a midnight snack by these Orcs." Listening to him, no one would say any nonsense, because they knew very well that what Henry was saying was the truth. Chapter 1639 Chapter 1639 The atmosphere in the big tent gradually became serious. Everyone thought hard and tried to find a way to solve this issue. "We can''t userge machines. All electronics will malfunction inside, and even cars connected with only a firearm can''t start up inside." "If we want to defeat these giant monsters, we can''t just rely on ourselves." "As long as we have a weapon, we can fight with them." "We don''t necessarily have to use electric equipment. The cars can be pushed there and can be used to makerge crossbows." "All the machines should controlled by manpower." After they had all settled down to think, one idea after another was put forward. It was only basic, but it showed that they were all ready for the next battle. Listening to these men, Henry suddenly spoke: "Everyone, I will give you piece of news. If you cross the front line and go to the camp on the other side, you will find that the entrance to the continent from there is a huge slope from the bottom up."N?velDrama.Org owns all content. "A slope!" After hearing that, one person''s eyes suddenly lit up. "This terrain is beneficial to us. We can easily do a lot of attacking tricks!" "The giant rolling stone can be our weapon on the slope." "Oh, my God, that''s a good idea." Because of the slope, a lot of people gathered together and started to discuss it. Henry nced at Gardiner and nodded to him, indicating that Gardiner should handle the rest of the affairs here. After that, he made a gesture to Ranulfo and walked out of the tent. "What''s wrong?" Ranulfo followed Henry out. "I need your help this time." Henry looked at Ranulfo and said, "The biotechnology of your Alvin League wille in handy." Ranulfo shrugged his shoulders and said, "I have studied the genes, but these Orcs are a new species. I don''t have any weakness for the time being..." "No, no, no." Henry shook his finger and interrupted Ranulfo. "I mean, you need to send troops." Ranulfo was stunned for a moment, and then his face showed a strange expression. "Send troops? You mean..." "Yes, that''s what I meant." Henry nodded. "Now, even if we gather the strength of the entire world, it will take a lot of time to create arge number of enormous artefacts. Moreover, how many of these artefacts are there? Whether or not there will be any problems after they are transported to the battlefield is unknown. This unknown element requires us some time to test it and try to improve. We need to fight for a time now. I think that you can buy us some time. There are so manyboratories in your Alvin League, and there are quite a few big fes among them whose sizes are not any less than those of the Orcs." "You brat, were you nning to use myboratory all the time? Alright, I will arrange for a few experimental bodies to be sent over. However, there is one thing that can be said. Those experimental subjects can''tpletely listen to our orders. Once they are released, I am not even sure what kind of standpoint they will take. If those were to work together with the Orcs, don''t me me." Ranulfo reminded. Henry shook his head slightly and said, "I''m sure that it''s impossible for your experimental bodies to cooperate with the Orcs." "Oh?" Ranulfo was very curious. "Why are you so sure?" Henry smiled. "Although those Orcs came from the Abyss, they are proud enough. Their pride does not allow them to cooperate with those experimental subjects." Ranulfo curled his lips and said, "It seems that you don''t like my experimental subjects." "As you said, those are experimental subjects," Henry said, "I''ll leave it to you. Let''s do a division ofbour." After saying that, Henry strode away. Henry left. He first made a circle around the camp. He was still thinking about the witch, but since the Orcs entered the battlefield, he had no choice but to leave the witch''s matters aside. Now that he .n had some free time, dealing with the witch''s matters was the most important thing. It was precisely a time bomb that could explode at any time. The witch had mixed up with the younger generation of those families. Henry didn''t know exactly what she was after. He took advantage of this time to go to some ces where the younger generation would go, but he couldn''t find the witch. Just as Henry was going to check it out, he suddenly received a message from Gardiner that Alene hade with a group of people. When Henry rushed to the front line, Alene and the other lords led arge group of people, all of them standing there. However, Ranjero stood at the forefront, which made Alene and other people''s eyes full of fear. These Masters had seen Raniero before. They were deeply impressed by this man''s strength. Although he did not make a move, the pressure he showed them was still fresh in their minds. Henry arrived with Cleve. There was no need for Ranulfo here. The Recluse Association would be the best candidate to deal with this matter. Looking at the guests from the Core, Cleve took a deep breath. When he came, Henry had told him that most of them knew how to control their Qi! It was too difficult to manage these people. Henry walked to the front. Raniero stood behind Henry. Henry looked at Alene and asked, "Do you have any solution?" Alene nced at the old Martial King and the others. She took a deep breath and said, "Indentured servant." When the two words were uttered, it could be clearly seen that the faces of Alene and the others were full of helplessness. "Indentured servant?" Henry''s face was full of doubts. As for LI eve, he also looked puzzled. But after a few seconds, Cleve''s face suddenly changed and he blurted out, "There''s really such a thing as an indentured servant!" Henry looked at Cleve. "Do you know?" LI eve nodded and said, "Once I read ancient books about the expression of an indentured servant. Two people with blood as the medium, in front of the ancient martialw would sign a contract. This is a kind of unequal contract. Once the servant party vites it, he will directly bleed to death." Content belongs to "That''s right." Alene nodded. "Indentured servant, this is the only way we can think of now. The Orcs have all gathered there, ready to attack at any time. We need a ce to stay." "I don''t understand the so-called indentured servant. How can I trust you?" Henry nced at the countless people behind Alene. "I know a little about that," said Raniero. "This contract isn''t a big deal. I can make it." Raniero opened his mouth, so Henry had nothing to worry about. He nodded and said to Cleve, "You settle them down. Keep them on the battlefield first and don''t let anyone leave." After responding, Cleve made his move. The people from the Core began to walk into the camp. Both sides revealed looks of curiosity on their faces. Chapter 1640 Chapter 1640 This was the first time that the two civilizations were able to get along well with each other. No one knew what kind of changes would be made when the two civilizations merged together. Raniero took charge of the matter of indentured servant, and things were moving slowly. Henry stepped on the ancient battlefield and headed for the Core. He stood on this continent that pointed to the sky. Overlooking the darkness in the distance, his mood was like this night. In the darkness in front of him, in the so-called Core, there were too many unknown things. The so-called Divine n. The Elite Spirit Hall that ruled everything a hundred years ago. The destroyed Noble Berserkers. The entrance to the Abyss. The mysteriousboratory that was led by a celestial body. The white stone pir that he had once seen in the sky. All of this caused one''s heart to be filled with doubt.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. What worried Henry the most were Wade and the others. Thest time when Henry returned to the Core, he had not heard anything about them. Now the Core was in chaos, where were the seven of them? There was also Aureo, who was now Henry''s absolute ally, and there was no news about him. "This is the change of the times." Henry sighed and said, "We have to learn to conform to the times. Everyone has to make changes. So do I. But on this road, I havepromised too much. I hope that you will not be like me. Now, I don''t know what to do in the future." Henry stretched out his palm and grabbed the darkness as if he wanted to grab something. The matters of the ancient battlefield affected the two civilizations. The Orcs were gathering on the other side, and they were ready to attack at any time. Adonias had already made up his mind to dominate this world. And on the surface, all of the world''s factories, have stopped their original businesses and started unified production ofrge equipment. The ancient vehicles and giant crossbows were produced and transported to Antarctica. The whole world unified in order to produce enough equipment. Different factories produced different types of equipment. However, under the guidance of the official authorities, society did not experience the influence of these changes. Ordinary residents did not know that a group of foreigners had been integrated into their civilization, and their lives were still running as usual. In this manner, three days had passed quietly. In three days, the people brought by Alene were busy signing the indentured servant''s contract. During this time, there was a steady stream of people running over from the Core. There were many of them. At the intersection of the surface and thend of the ancient battlefield, there were huge pieces of equipment one after another. They were also in ce here, ready to enter the battlefield at any time. At the edge of the ancient battlefield, the elite warriors from all over the world were spying on what was happening on the opposite side of the battlefield. If anything happened, they would report back immediately. Large trucks came one after another, on top of them were iron cages. The cages were covered in a thickyer of ck cloth, so it was impossible to see what was inside of the cage. The iron cages had wheels installed on them, and they were pushed towards the ancient battlefield by people. The people who pushed the cage could hear the roar and the feeling of intense collision within the cage. The people who pushed the cage did not know what they were transporting. The superiors did not allow them to open the cage. Henry sat in amand room of the ancient battlefield. He looked through theputer screens in front of him, and one picture after another shed in front of his eyes. He was looking for a person, and he hadn''t closed his eyes for three whole nights. He still couldnt find the person. It was Laily! Adonias was absolutely determined to kill Laily, and the weird limitation of Adonias made Henry guess that this had something to do with Laily. There was no doubt about the strength of Adonias. His strange means were unpredictable. Before he could find a solution, it was better to limit him as much as possible. Now Henry''s enemies were too many. Every one of them was exceptionally powerful. Their origins were mysterious, and their means were even more mysterious. However, Henry had been sitting for three days. Every person who signed the indentured servant would be recorded in the system, but he could not find Laily. Laily couldn''t be found, neither could the witch. For Henry, they were two very important people. At the entrance to the ancient battlefield, a man and a woman silently walked up. They were ordinary, dirty, carrying bags and looking like they were running away. But if one looked carefully, one would find that the man''s eyes were shining, and the woman''s eyes were like starlight. Except for their appearance, they were not in a mess at all. "Elder brother, if you kill the one surnamed Zhang, you will be the first sessor of the Elite Spirit Hall! In the future, everybody will listen to you. However, the strength of the person surnamed Zhang doesn''t seem to be weak." The woman spoke. She looked like she was in her early twenties with a ponytail. The male was around twenty-five or twenty-six years old. He had short hair and a handsome face. Hearing the woman''s words, he sneered, "His strength isn''t bad, otherwise he wouldn''t be able to run away. I heard about what happened that day. It was the Noble Berserkers'' people that helped him escape. Otherwise, he would have died a long time ago. This time, it''s also the seniors who gave us this opportunity. If I were to see him, I would definitely kill him!" "Senior Brother, I''m sure you''ll be able to kill him!" The woman looked at the man with admiration in her eyes. The man looked ahead. "Let''s go. I heard from the elders that there is a new civilization ahead. I hope they won''t let me down!" In the seemingly calm ancient battlefield, the wind and clouds were surging. The witch, who had once appeared in front of Henry, disappeared again, and Laily could not be found. Every day, figures came in from the Core all the time. On the ancient battlefield, more than a dozen people dressed in Taoist robes, with their hands behind their back, were doing inspections like supervisors. There were too many weird people in this ce. After Henry looked through thest photo on theputer, he stretched and went out. "Three days have passed." Henry looked at the zing sun in the sky and said, "As for the Orcs, they may be ready as well." At this moment, Gardiner''s figure appeared. He looked very anxious. "Kid, news came from the front line. The Orcs have already gathered at the entrance to the ancient battlefield!" Gardiner brought the news. "Those who are supposed toe wille sooner orter." Henry took a deep breath. "Come on. This battle is unavoidable. It''s our turn to rush!" Henry sank his Qi into his belly and looked up at the sky. Then he roared, "All of you, assemble!" Chapter 1641 Chapter 1641 Henry''s roar went straight into the sky, and his voice was so loud that everyone could hear it clearly. At this moment, regardless of whether it was those who were rxing, training, or resting, they all suddenly stood up and looked in the direction of the voice. The people on the ancient battlefield knew very well what they were about to face. They had already made preparations and were waiting for this moment toe. Henry''s roar was full of momentum, which made everyone''s heart beat violently. "The Section Nine, assemble!" Gardiner waved a big g. "The Recluse Association, assemble!" Cleve was also brandishing arge g. "The Ding Family, assemble!" Seadya also waved a g. "The Alvin League, assemble!" Ranulfo also joined. "NY Sanctuary, assemble!" The top forces that did not belong to Yan Xia also shook their gs. One force after another roared, full of momentum. They had been fully prepared and were waiting for the arrival of this day. Countless figures, no matter what they didst second, came here in order and stood in the middle of the team that belonged to them. Behind every g, more and more people were gathered. They stood there, not making a single sound. In their eyes, this was belief and determination. These gs surrounded Henry, and Henry stood in the centre. Henry looked around and his eyes scanned them one by one. Eighty per cent of the faces standing around him were especially young, even a few of them were particrly immature. They were the main force on the battlefield. Henry flew up and stood in the air, taking a deep breath. "Everyone, there is a saying in our Van Xia that the rise and fall of a country is the responsibility of amoner! What we face now is a brand new race. They are strong and bloodthirsty. Compared to them, we are as small as children. But that doesn''t mean that they can kill us at will. Now, all of us stand together and no one should retreat, and we will defeat them, which is ourmon goal. From now on, no matter what kind of rtionship you had before, no matter what happened between you, you arerades- inarms, so you have to trust each other!" "Everyone, what is standing behind you is not a cier, but your family, your lovers. Everything you care about will be the most solid barrier in the world!" "From now on, I will grant each and every one of you a unified identity, including me and your leaders. At this moment, all of our identities will only be: Warriors!" "Everyone, the horn of war has been blowing, we have no way to retreat. Either we kill them all, or we will be killed by them. Now tell me what your choice is!" At the moment when Henry''s voice fell, there was a neat shout behind the gs. "Kill them all!" "Kill them all!" "Kill them all!" The shouts of war went straight to the sky. This was the cry of countless ordinary people. Henry raised his hands, then gently pressed them down. At the moment when his hands were pressed down, the shouting and killing stopped in an instant. Seeing this scene, Sylvia, who was standing below, smiled. This was her man, a man who made her proud. At this moment, Sylvia was more determined in her previous thoughts. This man should not belong to her alone. He belonged to the whole world! Watching the forces around her unite together like never before. Because of him, everything looked so smooth. Suddenly, there was a noise of chaos, and a helicopter flew from afar. "The Qin Family, here to fight!" "The Colver Family, here to fight!" One by one, familiar faces appeared in Henry''s sight. Waldon and others walked in the air. The warriors in the helicopters were all from their families, and now they were engaged in this war. "The Tang family, assemble!" Another voice was heard, and the Great Patriarch of the Tang family came with his men. There were not many people in the Tang family, and the Great Patriarch seemed to be extremely old. However, his voice was full of vitality. His eyes were firm, and his fighting spirit was not worse than that of a young man. "Hahaha, I didn''t expect that I would be able to participate in such a grand event at my age. Even if I die, I will have no regrets!" Loudughter sounded, and Wilbur appeared not far away with the help of L. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. "If the old patriarch of the Jiang family knew that there was no Jiang family here, he would never forgive me even in the afterlife." Ernest came from far away with the Jiang family. "That''s right. Ji is not a big family, but we can''t be missing this kind of thing." Soul said. "Ha ha ha ha, my Bai family doesn''t have to say anything. There is only one thing. We are going to rush to the front!" Branley''s figure was also revealed. "Your Imperial Majesty, forgive us foring toote. The three ancestors of our three families just left on a trip." Ernest looked up into the sky. "Trip..." Henry looked at the ancestral weapons on the backs of Ernest and the other two The three ancestors must have something to do with the ancestralweapons. Since no one in the three families had the ability to control the ancestral weapon, the fact that they could bring the ancestral weapon here this time proved that the ancestors of the three families were respectable people. Voices rang out one after another, all of them carrying decisiveness. They rushed over to the battlefield precisely because they were prepared to die. "Good! Good! Good!" Henry shouted out three good words in a row, "Everyone, today, all of us move toward the target together! I, Henry Zhang, don''t have much grandiloquence. Let''s go!" "Let''s go!" These simple words came from the mouths of the hundreds of thousands of great soldiers. These were the words that would cause even the ciers to tremble. "Mr. Zhang, don''t forget about us, too. We are not here to take refuge!" Alene and the others put on their armours, held their gs, and joined the queue with their mighty figures. "Actually, we want to have apetition," Honourable Lord Jerardo said. "Let''s see who is braver in front of the Orcs!" Sword Lord didn''t say a word, but the rusted sword in her hand was now prepared by her. The sword''s body was shining with cold light! This was a battle that belonged to the human race, a battle between different races. Henry was in the air. Heughed, and hisughter was particrly loud. He waved his hand and pointed in the direction of the battlefield. "Let''s go!" As the banner danced about, forces began to walk towards that battlefield one after another. The enormous war machines were pushed together. The ten-metre-long crossbow arrows emitted an ice-cold murderous aura. Henry was in the air, staring ahead and taking a deep breath. "Radiant Ind, assemble!" Chapter 1642 Chapter 1642 The men wore ck robes, curved des in their hands, and masks on their faces. They followed behind the army silently, as if they were ghosts. The masks covered their faces, but one could see that their footsteps were exceptionally firm. This was a great battle, a great battle that belonged to two different races. No one would be spared in this battle. The oue of this battle was closely rted to everyone. They stepped onto the ancient battlefield. Henry, dressed in ck armour, rode a big horse and stood in the forefront of the army. Behind Henry were Gardiner, Ranulfo, Cleve, the leaders of the five major ns, and the heads of each force. Each of them was riding a horse, holding their heads high and chest out. The huge offensive machines ran neatly behind the army. Everyone held their breath and waited for the beginning of the war. They marched forward in a neat and orderly manner. Roars could be heard from the iron cage enveloped by the ck cloths. In the Core, the entrance of the ancientnd pointed to the horizon. Adonias stood on top of the ck tiger as he looked at the continent in front of him. Behind Adonias was a densely packed Orcs army. Not only were there human-shaped Orcs, there were also all sorts of huge ferocious beasts. The Orcs possessed intelligence that was not inferior to that of humans. This was able to allow their enormous bodies to unleash even greater fighting strength. With a huge long spear in his hand, Adonias pointed forward and said, "Let''s go!" After the words, the ck tiger carried Adonias and walked up to thend. The moment he stepped on thend, the body of Adonias suddenly expanded and instantly became more than ten metres tall. His body began to animalize, and his explosive muscles were revealed in the air. A dozen meters was not his limit. His body continued to grow, and it stopped when it was nearly thirty metres tall. The dark army of Orcs ascended the ancient battlefield. They seemed to be ancient Titan Giants. Huge Orcs and insignificant humans. This was an unfair battle. However, war had never been fair, had it? The sky waspletely dark. "Grrr!!!" Henry''s tall horse stopped. They were already standing at themanding height of this ancient battlefield. In front of him, the densely packed Orcs figures were walking over step by step, their enormous figures flickering in and out of the darkness. "Hu." Gardiner rode to Henry''s side, looked at the front, and exhaled a long breath. "This pressure is really big." "Who doesn''t feel it?" Henry looked back. There were many young people in the army, who were between eighteen and twenty-five years old. Most of the people at this age even lived under the care of their parents. But now, these warriors had already stood out and faced the Orcs bravely, risking their lives. Henry looked at these young faces and said to Gardiner, "But look at them. Their eyes are determined." "You''re not old, either." Ranulfo came by on a horse, and his eyes moved from Henry to Sylvia on one side. "As far as I know, when you two got married, you didn''t even have a wedding ceremony, and even didn''t receive any decent gifts. How about I prepare a wedding for you after this affair is over?"N?velDrama.Org owns all content. "Let''s talk about itter." Henry smiled and said, "Let''s talk about this after I''ve decided not to kill you." "That''s fine." Ranulfo grinned. The ttery below him still caused amotion. The four horses'' hooves repeatedly paced back and forth, causing the ground to tremble slightly. As each second passed, the tremors violently increased. The Orcs army in the darkness had already turned from walking to running. They also saw the enemies on the mountain. "Guys, they''re here." Henry appeased the horse under him and muttered. With a wave of Cleve''s hand, a man waved a g behind him, and then hundreds of round stones were pushed to the high point. The mmable miners were poured onto the stone. A torch was thrown on the stone, and the stones burst into mes. "Let it go!" 01 eve waved his arm again, and the g shook again. The huge burning stones rolled down, with a trail of mes, like falling meteors. The huge rocks rolled at an extremely fast speed as they ??? charged towards the iing Orcs. The Orcszat the very front were directly overturned by the burning huge rocks, and the huge rocks smashed into the Orcs army''s camp. Abthis moment, the battle was on the verge of breaking out! "Roar!" A furious roar came from within the Orcs. The mes ignited their team, but these mes were unable to stop the Orcs from advancing. Although hundreds of Orcs had died and nearly a thousand were injured, it didn''t pose much of a threat to the entire Orcs army. But for a human army, this was undoubtedly a pill to strengthen their hearts. They knew that these huge Orcs were not undefeatable. The g on the back of 01 eve was waved again. Another huge stone was pushed up, ignited the fire, and sent out hot heat. "Let it go!" 01 eve cried out. These huge rocks once again tumbled down, carrying a hot killing aura as they headed straight for the Orcs. This time, the Orcs had already found a way to deal with these rocks. Over a hundred Orcs that looked like eagles rushed out from the army and arrived at the front. Their backs were like shields as they easily blocked the falling rocks. These types of Orcs made Henry and others slightly frown. Then, among the Orcs, hundreds of huge eaglelike beasts with wings rose up to the sky. However, these. beasts had four ws, and the ws were shing cold in the dark. Once touched by the ws, there was no doubt that the human''s small body would naturally be cut in two at the waist. "Release the arrows!" A loud roar sounded from within the human army. The ten-metre-long super crossbow was fired straight into the sky. Densely packed crossbows covered the sky, and there was nowhere to hide in the air! The enormous eagle-like Orcs were struck by the crossbow and fell to the ground. There was no doubt that huge amounts of energy had been consumed by this attack, but to the human army, consumption was what they feared the most right now. Seeing that the two rounds of attacks had beenpletely blocked, their side suffered heavy losses, while the enemy remained intact, the Orcs army let out angry roars. The charging army made a gap, and two huge figures ran out from the gap. They were huge Orcs that were more than 20 metres tall. Their hands were two huge hammers. They were Orcs'' Siege Beasts! They had nowisdom, but their defence and killing power were not what an ordinary Orc couldpare to. They would be enved in the face of Qi, but under such circumstances, the Siege Beasts were undoubtedly at the top of the world. Chapter 1643 Chapter 1643 Their skin became harder as the beast appeared. They wielded the hammers in their hands quickly and broke the arrows falling from the sky. Some passed through the hammer and hit the beast. However, only some of its skin was scratched. The lethality of cold weapons was always limited. "F*ck! Go!" Ranulfo rode his horse down from thismanding height. His small body seemed to be so ridiculous in front of the huge Orcs. But at this time, no one felt that this scene was funny, because at this moment, Ranulfo represented a force that was ready to die, and that force was brave to move forward! "F*ck, I can''t let him fight by himself. The other one belongs to me. Go!" Gardiner grumbled and mounted his horse as well. Ordinary horses shivered in front of the powerful Orcs. Gardiner and Ranulfo jumped up from the horse almost at the same time and went straight to the faces of the beasts. One against one, the division ofbour was particrly clear. The beasts had no intelligence. When they saw that the little guys in front of them wanted to provoke them, they didn''t take them seriously at all. They waved the giant hammers in their hand as if they were casually going to kill an ant. However, these two "ants" were beyond the beasts'' expectations. They easily broke through the giant''s hammers and fell on the heads of the giant beasts. At the moment when they fell on the heads of the giant beasts, Gardiner and Ranulfo looked at each other and made the same move. They turned over at the same time, holding a sharp knife in their hands, and went to the eyes of the giant beasts. The movements of the two people seemed to have been rehearsed for a long time. They were smooth and extraordinarily beautiful. Almost at the same time, the eyes of the two beasts shone with blood. The beasts that attacked the city released a roar. Their voices were like water buffalos'', dull and oppressive, making one feel iparably oppressed. The pain caused the giants to swing the hammer in their hands and even hit the Orcs army. An Orc couldn''t dodge in time and his sternum was smashed to pieces on the spot. The morale of the human army was once again uplifted by such a scene. A huge ck steel knife chopped off the head of the beast, causing it to fall in response. Its huge body fell to the ground, kicking up arge amount of dust. This was the second time for the human army to gain the upper hand in this attack. From the current situation, the Orcs army waspletely suppressed, but no one dared to lower their guard. This was because everyone knew that the true battle had yet to begin.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The hand holding the de trembled. No one knew whether it was excitement or tension, but the body under the armour was ready to burst out at any time, and the army had long been prepared. "Humans, not bad, but you are just food." This voice sounded from within the Orcs, "The Abyss is about to descend. Everything will be covered by the Abyss." "Roar!" The angry roar rang out again. Ranulfo and Gardiner turned back. The horse under them had already been smashed into minced meat by the beasts. "Looks like the Orcs are going to take it seriously." Gardiner looked from a high vantage point. The Orc formation was constantly changing. Henry looked at Ranulfo and said, "Do you have confidence in your experimental subjects?" "If you ask me like that, I''ll definitely say yes." Ranulfo curled his lips. "Next, it is time to test the results. You told me that those are all the elites of your experimental subjects." Henry looked back and then shouted, "Raniero!" The man''s figure was like an iron tower. He held a huge iron cage in each hand, which were covered by ck cloths. As the man threw the iron cages with his two hands, the cages smashed into the Orcs army. The iron cages were broken with a sound. At this time, the human army knew what was in the iron cages. Two strange-shaped creatures charged out from within the iron cages. They were enormous in size, and their eyes were filled with a bloodthirsty red light. One creature was like a tiger, with two wings on its back. It had the horns of a rhinoceros, and its body was covered with scales. "The scales of the Bashe have been transnted." Ranulfo spoke. With just this sentence, he spoke out the terrifying part of the tiger-like experimental subject. The Bashe was an existence standing on the top of the food chain of the experimental bodies. The scales on its body had a strong defensive power. Henry could feel it. It was able to resist the power of the nuclear explosion. The scales of this defensive power had been transnted. No wonder Ranulfo dared to say that these were all the elites. In the other iron cage was a creature simr to a giant ape. Previously, it had curled up in the iron cage. Now that it had stood up, it was even a head taller than some of the Orcs. The goal of the Alvin League''s research of living beings was to find a suitable body for the Heretic God. Their ultimate research direction was still in the form of a human, and the giant ape was also the closest and perfect research body for them. Henry saw that the giant ape pulled out a white bone from his tail. The sharp bone was directly used by the giant ape as a bone sword. When it waved, it cut off the head of an Orc. Facing the joint attack of several Orcs, the giant ape was not afraid at all it opened its big mouth, revealing sharp fangs. Like a swordsman, it waved all kinds of sword moves. There were more than one experimental ?ubjects prepared by the Alvin League. Raniero stood on the mountain top. He was throwing cages one after another. Each time the cage fell into the Orcs army, apletely new experimental body would appear. Thebat power of the experimental bodies was terrifying, and it was not something an ordinary Orc couldpare with. In the Orcs camp, it would cause a hugemotion. Within a short period of time, hundreds of iron cages had been thrown out. But at the same time, the giant ape waving the bone sword was also attacked by a group of Orcs. Its arm was broken, its throat was bitten, and it fell to the ground. Ranulfo''s eyes revealed a trace of heartache. Every experimental body was like his family member, especially these experimental bodies that were close to perfect states. At the same time, the human army was also busy fighting. "Get ready for the mangonel!" 01 eve gave the order again. The huge catapult had already been loaded. What was thrown here was not ordinary stones, but high-explosives that could explode under pressure. After 01 eve gave the order, thousands of stones like this were thrown up by the catapult and fell among Orcs. For a time, the sound of "boom" shook the sky, and the earth trembled violently. When the first round of mangonels was put on the ground, the second round of mangonels was pushed up to the stage, ready to start the second round of attack. The giant round me- burning stones did not stop, and the 10-meter-long giant crossbow arrow was also reloaded again to prepare the sword rain. Humans had to stop the Orcs at all costs. They had to fight on the battlefield! Chapter 1644 Chapter 1644 For a lot of people, it was a normal day; it was a normal night. Some people got up in the morning, they kissed their loved ones, they got dressed up, they went out of the house. Some people walked down the street in the middle of the night, they saw peopleing and going, they went into a noisy bar, they swang to the music. But on this ancient battlefield, there were men in armour with swords in their hands, licking their blood and facing the Orcs. Except for the huge rocks that could make an explosion, they couldn''t use the guns they were familiar with at all. The energy of the ancient battlefield was tooplicated. If it was slightly vented, it would cause unknown changes. When the firing pin hit the enemy, there was a high probability that everything would blow up. If it didn''t hurt the enemy, it could hurt themselves first. Only the steel knife in the hand could give them the greatest sense of security. The experimental subjects of the Alvin League wreaked havoc in the Orcs army. Meanwhile, humans attacked the Orcs army wave after wave. Arge number of Orcs had already fallen to the ground, leaving behind a hill of corpses. The Orcs roared, and the human army also began to roar. An Orc rushed over the dead bodies of hispanions, stepping into the human camp with one foot, only to copse and crush an evading soldier to the ground. "Kill!" In the human formation, a group of soldiers with pikes walked out. The spearheads were made of stainless steel. They waved spears and pierced through the Orc''s calf, making the Orc unable to stand. They sliced off the Orc''s knee, and pierced through its chest and jaw with spears! As soon as the two forces met, the battle immediately became intense. Henry had rushed into the Orc formation and was moving back and forth. Gardiner and Ranulfo also rushed into the crowd of beasts. "After me!" In the Alvin League camp, everyone was physically beastly to a certain extent, and they erupted with greater fighting power and ferocity. The five great ns held different weapons and each family''s moves were extremely odd. They used their killing moves at the same time. The Colver Family, the Qin Family and the three families from the capital also fought on the battlefield. The armours of the soldiers were covered with blood. When the des of their knives hit the Orcs'' body, they could only slightly wound them, but could not take the life of the Orcs. On the contrary, every time the Orcs swang the mace, they could smash the bodies of people into meat paste. Humans were either dead or injured. Under such circumstances, injury meant death. War was cruel, victory umted from flesh and blood. Behind the ancient battlefield, harmony flourished. However, there was no real harmony, just before the scene, some people carry a load. "Brother!" Someone roared. His older brother was thrown into Orc''s mouth. Someone''s eyes turned red. His best friend had just turned into a pool of meat paste in front of him. Someone cried out. In front of the Orcs, he was scared, but as he cried, he brandished the steel de in his hand. Even if the de had already rolled up, even if this de hacked down, to these Orcs, it was just an itch. Sylvia''s arms were numb. She was the War Goddess and General Lin in the Core, but now, she was just an ordinary woman. Her strength was not as big as a man''s. Her moves were not as exquisite as that of the ancient kungfu families. Half a year ago, she was just the president of the Lins, and her fingers had never touched blood before. But now, she held a long spear and her tender palm was ground with blood. However, she did not flinch, because she knew that her man was rushing in front of her and she wanted to follow him. This was war. In the face of war, all identities would be ssified as one. Warrior!Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. This was a warrior! The war was cruel. In the dark, the shouts of war shook the sky. The huge mace swung towards Sylvia. Sylvia only had time to hold the spear in her hand. When the mace struck the body of the spear, a huge force smashed towards Sylvia. She only felt that her arms were unable to withstand the terrifying impact. Her whole body flew backwards like a cannonball and fell to the ground. After several rolls, she could not feel her arms. She was even unable to pick up the spear that fell to the side. But at this time, no one noticed her figure. On the battlefield, everyone felt insecure. They wanted to support their teammates, but on the premise that they were able to defend the enemy, they had to el. confront the Orcs. The human army had beenpletely at a disadvantage. If one looked at it from the air, one could see that the Orcs were like a colony of ants, a dense colony of ants, moving forward. The war was too intense. In this confrontation, the human race waspletely at a disadvantage. Only existences like Henry, Gardiner, and Ranulfo were able to fight against Orcs. An Orc saw Sylvia lying on the ground. In their eyes, that was just a passable snack. The Orc walked towards Sylvia with a sinister smile and stretched out a huge palm to grab her. At this moment, Sylvia did not have any ability to resist at all. She saw that Henry was fighting against an Orc ten meters away, but she did not say anything. In her heart, she could not disturb him at this moment. tat Sometimes, love would make people humble, but it also made people stupid. Seeing that the huge hand of the Orc wasing towards her, there was only one thought in Sylvia''s mind. "Perhaps this is a war." Sylvia muttered and closed her eyes. Puff! Hot blood spilt on Sylvia''s pretty face. She opened her eyes, only to find that the Orc''s head had rolled to one side, and the Orc''s huge body fell forward. When the Orcpletely fell to the ground, Henry was revealed behind her. Henry strode over and picked up Sylvia, saying softly, "Honey, this Orc wanted my life. Don''t they know that you are my everything?" In the darkness, Henry''s gentle voice came into Sylvia''s ears. Although the blood on Henry''s body was thick, even if the steel knife in his hand had been rolled up and everything around him was full of blood, the tender feeling still hit the heart of Sylvia. At this moment, the blood and tenderness of the iron and steel were perfectly integrated together. "Honey, I''m holding you back." Sylvia regained a little consciousness in her arms. She held back the pain and picked up the spear again. "You are very brave." Henry touched Sylvia''s hair. "I''ll wait for you in the front." "Yes." Sylvia nodded firmly. "Honey, I will try my best to keep up with you." Henry looked at Sylvia. Suddenly, he swung the steel knife in his hand, and it hit the mid-brows of an approaching Orc. The Orc half knelt behind Henry. At this moment, Sylvia admitted that she waspletely intoxicated in the world of the man in front of her. Chapter 1645 Chapter 1645 As time went on, the battle heated up. At the back of the Orc army, Adonias was riding on the back of the ck tiger. Looking at the battle situation in front of him, his expression was calm and unruffled, and no information could be seen from him. "Children of the Ding family, get here! Who dares to retreat will not belong to my Ding family!" Takoda''s weapon had been broken. He waved his fist and hit an Orc, but his fist couldn''t cause any pain to the Orc. The Orc''s skin was harder than a sandbag. "He''s from Van Xia. Is he the only one? Let''s rush to the front, and the other countries follow us!" "Warriors of Frend, don''t let others look down on us. Go!" "Charge forward!" At the top of the killing intent, fear had vanished without a trace. Everyone had a faith in their hearts. A person''s life in war was just a number. Gardiner was gasping for breath, as he had consumed a lot of his energy. It was the same with Ranulfo. His movements had be slow. "Raniero!" Henry roared. Raniero fell from the sky and blocked Henry. An Orc rushed toward him, but he was blown away by Raniero''s punch. This was the horror of a trained warrior. Without external force, they could only rely on themselves. They were the strongest weapons. So far, the number of Orcs killed by Raniero was innumerable. "Open a path for me!" Henry stared at the Orc army in front of him. "I want to see Adonias!" "Yes, sir!" Raniero nodded his head and then strode towards the Orc army. In front of the Orc army, he was as small as an ant, but no Orc was able to stop him. He was like a sharp knife that tore apart the formation of the Orc army. All the Orcs who rushed to Raniero fell on both sides. Raniero had absolute force here. Henry silently followed behind Raniero and walked into the Orc army. He fought his way out, but soon, their path of retreat was surrounded by the Orcs. The battle was still going on. Each force had its own fighting method. The Section Nine''s action was unified. The Alvin League was fierce. Once their ws were broken, they would bite the Orcs with their sharp teeth. The heavy armours of the people from Frend allowed them to block a strike from the Orcs. Without weapons, they used their bodies to ram into the Orcs. Shouts of war shook the skies. However, there was a force that gave off an exceptionally strange feeling. In that ce, there was not a single sound. Even though they had suffered a heavy blow, they still did not make a single sound and silently endured it. Facing the attack of the Orcs, they tossed and turned, as if they were performing a silent mime show. Under this mime, perhaps they would fall to the ground and stay here forever, or perhaps the Orcs would fall to the ground and stay here forever. Reapers moved silently, but the silent killing intent was notcking at all. This was a battle where the world''s elites were gathered. But even the elites, in front of the Orcs, seemed ordinary. In the short-term confrontation, the advantage of human beings was getting smaller and smaller. Within the Orc formation, Henry and Raniero gradually entered the depths. They rushed towards the back. At that ce, the ck tiger was awe-inspiring, and its ck fur emitted ayer of light. Adonias sat on the back of the ck tige as it let out a shout, "There''s no need to stop them. You guys can''t stop them. Get out of the way!" Within the Orcs, a path was opened. Henry and Raniero were so tinypared to these Orcs. The tall Orcs on both sides stared at Henry. As for Adonias, he jumped from the ck tiger''s body and looked down at Henry. "Brother Zhang, forgive me. I can''t be like you now." Adonias smiled. After finishing his words, Adonias cast a fearful nce at Raniero. Henry stared at Adonias and said, "Is this the result you want? Do you really think you can win?" "It''s a matter of time." Adonias was full of confidence. Henry shook his head, "I don''t know how many Orcs there are, but I can tell you a piece of information. Our poption is no less than seven billion. Even if we want to fill it up, we can push you and your soldiers to death." Adonias smiled disdainfully and said, "Brother Zhang, if each of you is as brave as these people now, Orcs will lose. But among the seven billion, how many so-called heroes are there?" "I believe that most of them will choose to submit to us." Henry''s heart sank. He was very clear that what the Orc said was the fact. In the face of death, even if there was a chance to fight, people would still choose to submit. There were too many examples like this in history. "What''s the point of this ughter?" Henry looked back. Adonias looked up at the sky and then sighed. "Brother Zhang, we Orcs were born to kill. Do you think it''s meaningful?T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "This is our life. If we don''t eat others, we will be eaten by others. Now we have appeared in front of you. Even if I promise to withdraw from here and live in peace, can you guarantee that this peace willst forever?" "You will still find a way to destroy us. At the end of the day, we are enemies. There must be rulers among us. You should know this better than me. Orcs are not born to enjoy life. It is the same for you humans." "Since you''ve made up your mind, it''s no use saying more." Henry ripped off the armour on his upper body, revealing his well-proportioned muscles. "You and I are both Commanders. Let''s fight first. ording to your rules, we can''t use Qi to kill, but your fists shouldn''t be restricted by the rules, right?" "Ha ha ha!" Adonias burst outughing. "Brother Zhang, you and I are on different sides. In the end, we have to stand on opposite sides. If possible, I really want to have a drink with you. Haha! If you want to fight, of course, will apany you. But don''t say that I bully you!" Adonias stretched his arm behind his back and exerted force. A huge metal rod was held in the hand of Adonias. The rod had a diameter of four metres and a height of 31 meters, just like the weapon in the hand of the Ancient God of War. Adonias thought for a moment and stuck the rod into the ground. Then he clenched his fists and said with a grin, "I think it''s more interesting to fight with you like this." "I think so, too." Henry stretched his neck. Raniero retreated behind Henry, with his back against Henry, so that Henry could fight with ease. "Brother Zhang, watch out!" Adonias'' expression changed, and then he threw a punch at Henry. In the face of Adonias'' fist, Henry took a deep breath, his bones crackled, and punched out at the same time. "The World Destruction Technique, don''t let me down!" Twopletely disproportionate fists collided in the air. This strike caused the surrounding earth to copse. Chapter 1646 Chapter 1646 The punch sent Henry flying upside down, mming into the ground and making a trail on the ground. Adonias retreated several steps beforeing to a halt. In this collision, it seemed that Henry had suffered a great loss, but in fact, Henry was the real winner. After all, the body of Adonias was more than ten timesrger than his. Strength was linked to the body. Henry got up from the ground. Adonias had also regained his footing. Heughed heartily and said, "Haha, cool! Let''s do it again!" As Adonias spoke, he rushed to Henry again. Henry also held a breath. The man and the beast had sessively bumped a few punches. Their bodies were not quite the same, but they exploded with the same power. With a muffled sound, the ground copsed. Blood overflowed from the corner of Henry''s mouth. Although he was not injured on the surface, he felt as if his organs were about to be disced from one another each time they collided. "Enjoyable! Nice!" Adonias shouted. On his body, there was some kind of restriction, which made him annoyed when he was fighting. But this time it was different. The force of the collision made him feel really good. This was a feeling that he had never experienced before. As a member of the royal family, Adonias had an absolute ce among the Orc group. It was really difficult for him to have a good fight. The muscles all over Henry''s body tightened. Facing the strongest Orc, his battle was very difficult. This was a natural disadvantage. If he cultivated Qi, even if his true strength was stronger than Adonias, in this case, he would still be outssed.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. The continuous collisions had already caused Henry''s body to overload. "Brother Zhang, I have to say that your strength is beyond my imagination. With your body, you can fight with me to this point. In fact, I''ve already lost, but I''m a little unconvinced. Come on!" Adonias clenched his fist and rushed to Henry again. Henry took a deep breath and used the waist to channel his strength. Just as the two of them were about to collide again, Adonias''s body suddenly lurched. It wasn''t just Adonias, even the surrounding Orcs'' bodies began to sway. All of their expressions revealed that something wasn''t right. "This is..." Raniero looked at his hands, "Ancient battlefieldw!" "What happened?" Henry also noticed this abnormality. He felt that his body had be much heavier and his movements were much slower than before. Raniero said, "This ancient battlefield is a ce where the energy is mixed. Inside it, the energy that suddenly appears will causerge-scale fluctuations. This is a kind of rule. Every ce has such a rule. I have studied your world. Trees provide nutrients for this world. In ces without trees, natural disasters such as wind and sand will appear. In fact, this is one of the rules of the world. This is the self-protection of the world. The ancient battlefield also has such protection. The battle here has stirred up the mixed energy. Once the energy erupts, the ancient battlefield will face destruction." "Are you saying that the ancient battlefield is protecting itself?" "You can put it that way." Raniero nodded. "Because of therge-scale stir of energy, the heterogeneous energy in the air above the ancient battlefield will sink down and affect us. The more powerful the person is, the greater the impact he''ll suffer. These Orcs have been suppressed by this heterogeneous energy to the point where they can''t move." Henry could feel that the pressure on him was getting greater and greater. "We need to leave as soon as possible. When this energypletely falls, we will be crushed into meat paste. No exception." The expression in Raniero''s eyes was solemn. Henry took a step and looked at Raniero, "Can you walk?" "It''s okay now. I don''t know for how long, tho." Henry looked at Adonias that had been half-knelt there. Now that the Orcs had beenpletely suppressed, this was undoubtedly a good chance to kill Adonias. But Henry did not think that he could kill the King of Orcs in his current state. "Go!" Indecision had never been the character of Henry. Since things could not be done, he would not get himself into this predicament and he started to run towards the direction of the human camp. On the front of the battlefield, the Orc army waspletely immobile, and the human warriors saw this, too, without having time to think. about why, taking advantage of this opportunity to attack, the ten-metre arrow that was fired would snap in the air, a weapon made of fine steel was as fragile as a chocte bar. The explosive stones thrown out exploded in the air, and the broken pieces smiled in the air, but the explosion had no effect on them. They also felt that some heavyweight was pressing on them. "It''s time to retreat!" Ranulfo looked at Gardiner and said in a low voice, "The rules here have changed, and the energy density has increased. If you don''t leave, you''ll die here." Although Gardiner was not serious in daily life, he never hesitated when it came to business. "Horn! Retreat!" Gardiner gave the order, and as soon as he gave the order, the sound of the horn rang out. The warriors who had already lost their killing desire were pulled by the people around them and retreated to the back of the battlefield. Meanwhile, over at the Orcs side, a muffled sound rang out. Those Orcs were moving backwards with great difficulty, and their movements were extremely slow. This was the first war between humans and Orcs. Due to the ancient battlefield''s rule, it was now dered to be over! In the darkness, countless corpses remained on the ancient battlefield. The damaged offensive artefacts had already been buried by corpses. These people would forever remain here. Outside the ancient battlefield, Antarctica. Arge number of medical care teams had long been ready to take care of the wounded. The advanced medical equipment had already been prepared. Looking at the soldiers, the medical team was shocked. Young people at the best ages of their lives had their legs broken and different injuries. This was the consequence of the war. When the hot blood receded, everyone felt fear. Even Gardiner was no exception. In the face of powerful Or¨¨s, they built a wall with their own bodies. Every moment, they hovered in front of death. When the battle stopped, everyone was trembling. They were d that they survived this kind of disaster. At the same time, they were also making preparations for the next battle. Sylvia''s forearm was broken, and there was a cast on it. At this level, it didn''t even count as a minor injury on the battlefield. Arge number of supplies were still being transported from the rear. In the main tent, the leaders of all the major forees, such as Henry, Gardiner, Ranulfo, Cleve, and others were sitting: Compared with the time before the battle, the number of people was reduced by one-third. These people either stayed on the battlefield forever or had been seriously injured and retreated from here. Wars were cruel, no one was able to escape. Chapter 1647 Chapter 1647 All the people in the big tent were silent, and they all looked confused. It was a war they had never fought before, and the enemy they faced was one they had never faced before. They could not even remember what they had done at the beginning of the war. Their minds were nk. They heard only the final horn sound, and the cry of Gardiner to retreat. Henry looked at the crowd and waved. "Raniero,e exin." Raniero walked to Henry''s side and said directly, "You should have felt the pressure from the ancient battlefield." He didn''t care if other people could understand or not, and he just said whatever he wanted to say. "This is the rule of the ancient battlefield. When energy sinks, everyone will be affected, and they will die there. We and Orcs will also be affected. The energy sinking willst for a certain period of time. Personally, I estimate that it willst at least seven days to half a month. After this period of time, the energy form of the ancient battlefield willpletely change and will set up rules for us. We can''t predict what the rules are exactly. I suggest that if someone tries to familiarize themselves with the rules during this period of time, the Orcs will do the same." After saying that, Raniero closed his mouth. Most of the leaders of the forces were confused. Only Gardiner and the others had thoughtful expressions on their faces. Henry says: "Everybody, we''ve all seen the power of these Orcs. After the rules of the ancient battlefield are re- made, the fighting wille again. Do you have anything to say about this battle?" Everyone present was silent. "We can''t use Qi there," Soul said. Everyone looked at him, thinking that he was talking nonsense. "But the ancestral weapons can be used." Soul''s next sentence made Henry tremble. Soul put something behind him in front of him, which was wrapped in a thickyer of cloth. This was the ancestral weapon of the Ji family, which had been taken out by Soul to deal with Verrail. It was a blood-coloured axe. Soul opened his mouth and said, "Every ancient weapon has its own energy. This kind of energy is absent from the misceneous energies of the ancient battlefield. The ancient weapon can be used on the ancient battlefield." There was no doubt that the news brought by Soul was exciting. For the human army, the advantage of the Orcs was too obvious. When humans could not use advanced technology, the body of the Orc became the hardest armour. However, if the ancestral weapons could be used, then everything would bepletely changed! Gardiner and Ranulfo looked at Henry at the same time. Including the major ancient kungfu families, the Qin Family, the Colver Family, and the Zhu Family, they all looked at Henry. Back then, Justus separated Qi from these weapons. The great families'' ancestral weapons were all sealed, and no one knew where those ancestral weapons were. If there was someone in the world who knew about the location, then it would only be Henry, the only heir of Justus! "This heavy responsibility can only be given to you." Gardiner nced at Henry. "Ancestral weapons..." Henry looked at the belongings on Soul and the other two. He took a deep breath and walked out of the tent. Gardiner wanted to follow him, but he stopped. Henry came to the outside of the big tent alone. It was a world of ice and snow, but he did not feel the cold. In this world, there were few things that could affect him, which made Henry feel more and more strange to this world.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Henry looked at the cier in front of him. In the Core, Master Lu also mentioned ancestral weapons and told Henry it was time to take them out. Each one of the ancestral weapons was a strange thing between heaven and earth. They had unexpected abilities. On the battlefield at this time, if the ancestral weapon was used, it would be absolutely beneficial to the human side. However, where on earth were these ancestral weapons? Henry did not know. Everyone thought that the ancestral weapons in the world were in Henry''s hands, and only Henry himself knew that was not the case. "Where would the ancestral weapons be?" Henry got up and flew onto a cier to look at this scene. Henry tried hard to recall the time when he was with Master Lu. "In the tomb." This was the only possibility that Henry could think of. But Henry now already felt that it would not be the tomb of Master Lu. In the beginning, he buried his mother with his own hands, but in the end, it was an empty grave. Was the figure like Master Lu really dead? Henry was more and more skeptical about what he had experienced before. "Honey, what are you thinking about?" Sylvia''s voice sounded behind Henry. She sat down beside Henry and rested her head on Henry''s shoulder, looking in the same direction as Henry. Henry put his arm around Sylvia''s shoulder. "Honey, do you feel tired when you are with me? Originally, these things had nothing to do with you." "No." A happy smile appeared on Sylvia''s face. "Don''t forget that I''m the heir of the Su Family. I would have to get in touch with this world sooner orter. If I can, I want to apany you in the future." "It feels so good to have someone to apany me." Henry looked into the distance. In the Core. The entire Core had be extremely dpidated, and there vel were still many people who had not escaped. They were still struggling in the ruins of the ground. Fortunately, the Orcs were all gathering in the central area, giving the people here a chance to breathe. As someone walked among the ruins, the bright sun and the bright moon appeared in the sky in a strange way. The simultaneous appearance of the sun and moon made the Core residents feel as if the end of the world was approaching. "The two great civilizations have thought things through and plotted for countless years. The sun and the moon have long formed their own rules. They have stolen the principles of the Great Dao, el.n¨¦t controlled the rules, and changed them. They are the true Gods, controlling all living things. Everything is in their hands, and anyone who sits beneath their feet is a nonentity!" In front of the Sun and Moon, someone was looking at these two great ancestral weapons. "I''ve been absorbing the essence of the world for countless years, and I''ve been able to nurture the naturalws of the Great Dao. Now, I can be watered by Heaven and Earth. Next, I''ll wait for everything toe to fruition!" There were some who were self-proimed to be deities, controlling all lives, upying the world, wishing to steal the Great Dao''s naturalws. There were rumours that if one controlled the Great Dao, they would be able to control heaven and earth. The world had to change after all. Above theyers of clouds in the sky above the Core, a white stone pir was partially hidden and partially el visible behind the clouds. Behind the stone pir, there seemed to be a precious hall that was flickering with a golden light. On the icy surface of Antarctica, Henry was on his way out to Master Lu''s tomb, looking for traces of those ancestral weapons, something that could change the battlefield. "Master Lu, I hope you won''t y anymore. It would be good to let me find ancestral weapons." Chapter 1648 Chapter 1648 Henry left the front line alone. What he carried was the hope of the front line. Actually, it was the hope of the whole of mankind! The time left for Henry to find the ancestral weapons was from seven days to half a month. Once seven days passed, a war could break out at any time on the ancient battlefield. Half a month was the longest limit. If Henry wanted to go anywhere in the world, someone would open the green light for him, and all the manpower and material resources he needed would be fully provided for him in any corner of the world. Under the rotation of the giant wheel of destiny, Henry had actually turned into a saviour-like role. No one knew where Henry first wanted to go. It was a ce in Henry''s mind. At that time, Justus had disappeared with Henry for three days, during which, no one knew where Henry went. However, the experience of those three days could never be forgotten by Henry. Master Lu left in the Core and also mentioned that ce to Henry. Even Master Lu had already said that the ancestral weapons were there, but there, Henry really didn''t want to go. At the same time, he also didn''t believe that the ancestral weapons would be there. A ne rose into the sky, went straight to the clouds, and headed for the eastern big country. Other ces on Earth lived in harmony. Everyone lived as usual. The battlefield seemed to be a different world from them. Even if they saw the special effects, it was not as tragic as Antarctica. What they didn''t know was that once the beam was lost, the mes of war and the Abyss would spread to the whole world. After flying for a long time, the ne finallynded in Yinzhou, which was also Henry''s destination. This time, the destination he was going to was Yinzhou. Near Yinzhou was Luohe City, a very inconspicuous small city. There were no tall buildings at all in this small city. The permanent poption was no more than sixty thousand. After nine o''clock in the evening, it was very difficult to see people on the streets of Luohe. Even most of the bars were closed. Compared to that kind of prosperous non- night metropolis, Luohe city was as quiet as a dead city. In this ce around Yinzhou, around the mountains, no one would look at the barren mountains at all. Even if it was the shepherds who relied on their backers to eat, they would not go to another mountain that they were not familiar with. At the foot of a barren mountain in Luohe, Henry''s scalp was already a little numb when he reached this point. Someone asked Henry where Justus took him over those three days. In those three days, he seemed to have evaporated from the world. People didn''t know that Henry and Justus were in the barren mountains of Luohe city. And those three days, for Henry, were the three days that he was the least willing to recall and face. What Henry did back then made him feel sick now. Justus was a very unique person. His behaviour was entric, which made Henry feel that he was disrespectful. But it was undeniable that Justus, who once took charge of the Elite Spirit Hall Spirit, suppressed the surface alone. With his own strength, he forcibly changed the surface rules and separated the Qi and weapons. All in all, he was an ambitious person! Justus''s image of an old man was absolutely ruthless. For three days, in the middle of the mountain, Justus had Henry and nine other children trapped in the cave at the same time. There had been no food or water for days, and everyone was near death. These ten children were sitting in a cave that was smaller than twenty square metres. In front of them, there was only a short dagger, a pack of seasonings, a lighter, and a pile of coal. Justus did not say much. After he finished speaking, he turned around and left, without saying when he woulde back. Silentness and waiting would always bring the greatest fear to people. Ten people who didn''t eat or drink but were on the verge of death could do anything. Three dayster, Justus opened the cave. Henry was the only one sitting there. At that time, he was no longer hungry. This kind of behaviour was extremely inhuman to the public. Even if Justuster told Henry that. the nine children, who were the same age as him, had allmitted crimes and that thew co not punish them, and that they were all evil, Henry still could not get through that hurdle in his heart. Therefore, no matter who mentioned the three days, Henry would subconsciously avoid the topic. In those three days, the first step to change Henry from an ordinary person to the King of Hell was to tell Henry that in order to survive, anything could be done. Content belongs to Henry had also sworn in his heart that he would never return to this ce again. But this time, Henry came back, and he came alone. But this time, he was not doing it for himself. The cave was very concealed. The entrance of the cave had already been covered with weeds. There were even strange stones falling down and blocking the entrance. If it wasn''t for the fact that he knew, he wouldn''t have thought that there was a cave there. As Henry waved his hand, all the strange stones at the entrance of the hole were broken, revealing the dark hole. The darkness in front of him was like an abyss mouth that could swallow people''s minds and pull them down. Henry stood in front of the cave and hesitated for a long time. Then he took a deep breath and walked in. After walking into the cave, he smelled a musty smell. The cave was dry, which was caused by theck of venttion. When the outside wind poured into the cave and made a roundabout exit, a foul odour blew on his face. The cave in front of Henry was not deep. The 20-square-meters cave had already appeared in front of Henry. In this case, there were bones that belonged to nine bodies. Even until now, Henry could still remember clearly what the nine owners of these bones looked like. The scene at the beginning couldn''t help bute to Henry''s mind. Henry''s face instantly turned pale and extremely ugly. He even found it difficult to breathe. Regardless of the smell in the cave, he took a breath. Henry''s mood gradually calmed down. deep When Henry was able to calm down, it indicated that ayer of barrier in his heart had been removed. Henry''s eyes swept through the cave. Suddenly, he noticed a line of small characters on the stone wall of the cave, which he had never seen before. "Darkness should not be eliminated by the brightness. When light and darkness exist together, that is the best result." Henry slowly read the line of words on the stone wall, but there was nothing left except for this.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. "Ya! That helper of yours doesn''t seem to have followed us." A voice sounded behind Henry. "But it smells so bad here. I have to get out of here as soon as possible." Henry turned around and saw the enchanting figure of the witch appearing behind him. "Haha, I heard that you''re looking for the ancestral weapons. Those are all treasures. I''m very interested." Chapter 1649 Chapter 1649 The appearance of the witch made Henry''s heart sink. Along the way, he didn''t notice the witch''s existence at all. The witch took elegant steps, twisted her enchanting body, and slowly walked to the front of Henry. She sized up the cave and said, "Oh, this ce is a bit strange. There''s so much dead energy winding around it, turning this ce into and of death. No wonder it made me feel ufortable after entering." Henry didn''t understand what the witch was talking about. He stared at the witch and said, "This matter is rted to too many people. I advise you not to interfere." "No?!" The witch pouted like a spoiled child. "Why shouldn''t I interfere?" "Is it because too many people are afraid of death?" "The life and death of a group of nonentities have nothing to do with me." Henry looked at the witch and said nothing. A lotus emerged on the top of his head, and a purple holy sword was condensed in his hand. A shadow loomed behind Henry, but in the cave, the shadow had already broken through the cave, and it seemed to be very vague. "Haha, I just like to see others take things seriously. It''s really interesting." The witch snapped her fingers, and a huge rock gradually floated over. "Using a game as a battle of life and death. You humans really can''t think clearly. Why don''t we make a deal? Give me one ancestral weapon, and I''ll ask you a littleter for the Divine Pearl so that you can live a little longer." Henry did not pay attention to the witch''s nonsense and cut with his sword. The purple sword light broke through the air, and the witch''s body moved slightly and escaped the sword light. The sword light cut on the stone wall behind her. With Henry''s current strength, if he wielded his sword, it would be easy for him to cut open a mountain, not to mention a human. But such a Sword Qi only left a slight scratch on the wall. The toughness of the stone wall of this cave was far beyond Henry''s imagination. "If you don''t hand over the ancestral weapon, then take out the Divine Pearl!" With a wave of the witch''s arm, that rock smashed towards Henry''s body. The rock was moved by the witch, but it did not look so hard. With a wave of Henry''s hand, the stone was broken. However, the witch''s attack wasn''t based on this rock, but rather on the white bone ws hidden behind the rock. Dozens of bone ws came to Henry, trying to tear him apartpletely. Henry''s mind moved, and the five Battle Spirits came out together. However, the Battle Spirits were only more than ten metres tall at this time. They stepped on the ground and went up to the top of the cave. Even the Battle Spirits were restrained by the cave! Originally, this cave was small, and because of the appearance of the Battle Spirits, it was instantly filled up. All of the bone ws that the witch struck out alsonded on the Battle Spirits'' bodies, causing the red Battle Spirit to be much more illusory. Subsequently, what could be seen with the naked eye was that the five Battle Spirits behind Henry had all shrunk in unison until they were only the size of a person. They were especially focused, and every single one of them looked like a real person. "Hey."Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. At the sight of this, the witch lightly whistled and said, "You can magnify the spirit''s mind infinitely. Needless to say, this is really a good ce. I like it very much. After I dig out the Divine Pearl in your body, I will live here." The witch''s voice fell, once againunching an attack. At this time, Henry could not understand what had happened, but he could clearly feel that the connection between him and the five Battle Spirits seemed to have be closer. He could even feel that these five Battle Spirits had already formed their own ability to think. Henry really wanted to understand what was going on, but the attack of the witch did not give Henry the chance to do so. In the face of the witch, Henry only had a thought, and then the five Battle Spirits all rushed towards the witch. As for Henry himself, he also raised his sword towards the witch. Six against one. In this narrow space, the witch had nowhere to hide. She could only face the attacks of Henry and the Five Battle Spirits head-on. Unfortunately, even though she had to face them head-on, the witch still gained the upper hand. She was an extremely powerful existence to begin with, and with a single look, she made it difficult for a top-tier expert with a 150-metre-tall True Spirit to move. If Ss hadn''t seriously injured the witch with his sword, Henry wouldn''t have been able to fight back. el Compared to the time when they were in Mount Kunlun, the witch''s strength had recovered. In the battle with Henry, the advantage was already very obvious. Even under the attack of the six people, the witch seemed to be able to deal with them with ease. From time to time, she would let out two chuckles and make fun of Henry. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org The sword in Henry''s hand moved faster and faster. The sword light he chopped out was purple, but in the purple, there were traces of ck Qi. What Henry didn''t notice was that in this dark cave, wisps of ck Qi were gathering around his body. "Alright, I won''t y with you anymore." With a sudden wave of her hand, a strong wind rolled up in the cave. The intangible power surged out from her body andpletely overturned Henry. At the same time, the five Battle Spirits were all knocked over. Henry gasped for breath. The continuous battles had consumed him a lot. "Golden Sun, Purple Moon!" The sun and the moon appeared together behind Henry, but this time, they were also affected by the cave. The sun and the moon that appeared behind Henry were only the sizes of a washbasin. The darkness within the cave was filled with peculiarity. The light and warmth brought by Golden Sun were swallowed up by the darkness within the cave. Under the influence of the Purple Moon, an increasing amount of ck gas gathered around Henry''s body. "Divine Pearl!" Henry murmured in his heart. Just as he finished the words "Divine Pearl", the illusory figure took shape behind him. At this moment, the five Battle Spirits transformed into a flowing light. The ck Battle Spirit transformed into a pair of long boots attached to the feet of the illusory figure. The red and white Battle Spirits transformed into a pair of battle bracelets and appeared on the illusory figure''s wrist. The yellow Battle Spirit transformed into a shield, while the red Battle Spirit transformed into a long sword. The pink Battle Spirit turned into a drop of water and fell onto the shield, dissipating all of it. The sun and the moon shrank again and turned into eyes. Using the Battle Spirits as the weapon! Using the sun and the moon as eyes! Henry closely stared at the witch. At this moment, his fighting spirit was high. "You ant. Relying on the power stolen from the deities. Do you still think you can deal with the deities?!" The witch opened her arms. On her back, a pair of wings suddenly spread out, and the gale in the cave became more and more violent. "Come on, let me see how much of this Divine Pearl''s power you can exert, but don''t humiliate the divine object!" "Kill!" Henry let out a dull roar. At this moment, three figures turned into a flowing light and entangled together in an instant. Chapter 1650 Chapter 1650 In the dark cave, streams of light entangled together. This time, Henry summoned the Sun and Moon Domain and used the Divine Pearl. He was at his maximum. This time it was Henry''s True Spirits that gave Henry a strange feeling as if it is his own other body, which he could control at any time. When he did not want to control it, the True Spirit would make a self-judgment on the current situation to make countermeasures, and the decision made was not worse than Henry''s. "Is this the rtionship between the True Spirit and its host?" This magical feeling filled Henry''s heart. This was the equivalent of two Henrys fighting together. "Boom!" "Boom!" With a loud bang, the three entangled streams of light suddenly parted, and three figures stood in a corner of the cave. The purple divine sword in Henry''s hand flickered between bright and dark, while the red long sword in the True Spirit''s hand was full of nicks. On the contrary, the pair of wings behind the witch''s back became more and more splendid. "Truly a waste. With the divine item in your hands, you can only unleash a little bit of power. You have a precious treasure, but you can''t use it. What a waste." The wings on the witch''s back pped back and forth. "Alright, I won''t y with you anymore. Next, I''m going to acquire the Divine Pearl." The witch smiled charmingly and moved her body. Almost instantaneously, she appeared in front of Henry and grabbed his neck. At this moment, Henry felt that his whole body was locked, and the purple holy sword in his hand immediately dissipated. The True Spirit stepped forward. Just as it was about to wave its sword, it saw the witch''s other arm reach out like lightning and firmly grab the True Spirit''s neck. With each hand, shepletely subdued Henry and the True Spirit. The witch looked like a young girl, but her real age was more than enough to be Gardiner''s grandmother. The years she cultivated were not something that Henry couldpare with. The strength gap between the two was too big. With an absolute suppressive force, the witch controlled Henry with all her might, making it difficult for Henry to move even a little. There was a faint smile on the witch''s face. She already had control over this ce, and she was an absolute victor. At this moment, her attention was not on Henry, because she clearly understood that this was already her prey. The witch''s eyes began to size up this cave. She was particrly interested in everything that was happening in this cave. The witch noticed the nine corpses on the ground. "Ha, ha, these bones belong to someone very young, and the fracture is very stiff. It seems that the person who did this did not have any experience of killing people. He''s very tender." The witch gave an evaluation of these dried bones in the cave. What she didn''t notice was that when she was talking about these dried bones, Henry, who had been struggling in her hands, suddenly calmed down. "Look over there. That should be the bones of a little girl. Look carefully, there are traces of being gnawed on. Ah, I really want to know the person who did this." Wisps of ck Qi were spreading to the back of Henry. And Henry True Spirit''s ck boots were also gradually extended upward. The True Spirit''s eyes, the Golden Sun, and the Purple Moon were also changing in a dark colour. "This ce is really interesting. With so much smell of death gathering here, it can fully show the dark side of people. It must have been crazy toe here to eat people." "Perhaps." Henry''s calm voice replied to the witch.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. The witch trembled and suddenly turned her head to look at Henry, only to see that at this time, Henry''s eyes turned dark, and the lotus on top of his head also turned dark. The witch felt that there was something wrong with Henry, and the arm holding Henry''s throat instantly exerted force, but Henry only made a simple step back and pulled himself away from the witch. What the witch was holding was only the air. On the other side, Henry''s True Spirit was covered in a dark colour, and its figure appeared behind Henry. When Henry took a step back, the True Spirit took a step forward, and the two figures were perfectly integrated at this moment. Henry had a ck battle bracelet, a pair of boots, a long ck sword, a pair of ck eyes, and a ck lotus flower above his head. The ck light was all around him. The pitch ck darkness was filled with a desperate aura. The witch sensed that something wasn''t right, and her body immediately retreated backwards. "You tell me, why do you have to suppress me?" Henry stretched out his arms and looked at his two hands. He seemed to be asking the witch but also as if he was asking himself, "It is really troublesome to do good things when you are not meant to be a good person." Henry waved the ck long sword in his hand, which was shining with ck brilliance. Then a deep scratch suddenly appeared on the stone wall next to the cave. "You should have had absolute power, but you have to suppress it and be bullied for the rest of your life. Is this really what you want?" Henry took a deep breath and slowly spat out one word. "Father..." Looking at the deep scratch on the side of the stone wall, the witch''s eyes showed a look of disbelief. "Impossible! How can you use the Death Qi! This is impossible!" "Nothing is impossible." Henry shook his head slightly. "Death Qi is also a kind of energy system in the world Ordinary people can''t see it, but with our strength, most energy systems are just strings. As long as we catch the end of the strings, we can use it." The witch swallowed a mouthful of saliva. "That''s right. However, Death Qi is indiscernible. How can you grasp the end of it?" Henry said with a self-deprecating smile, "I have been suppressed for so long. I bear all the sins and darkness of the people I killed. It''s not difficult to catch Death Qi." Behind Henry, the ck Qi gradually rose and condensed into a sickle. This full-bodied Death Qi appeared and made the witch gradually be frightened, her footsteps subconscious retreat: "Are you him?" "Your question is very interesting." Henry grinned, revealing his white teeth. "What do you mean? Is there a second Henry in this world?" Henry was once given a psychological test. The result was that there was always a brutal personality hidden under the surface Henry also knew a little bit about this matter, so when the Heretic God appeared in his body at the Lon Kingdom, he was not too surprised. He thought that his brutal personality was rted to the Heretic God. However, that brutal personality had little to do with the Heretic God. It was just the dark side that had always existed in Henry''s heart. At this moment, the dark side had truly appeared! Chapter 1651 Chapter 1651 In everyone''s heart, there was a dark side. When the dark side broke out, they would be two different people. When they thought of it afterwards, they would be scared by the thoughts and actions of the dark side. Regarding intensity, if the dark side of ordinary people was one, then the dark sides of Henry were ten! Henry''s dark sides had always been suppressed, but as the words engraved on the stone wall of the cave said, if he only suppressed it, what he would face would only be an outbreak of power. With such a sentence, when an honest person went crazy, he or she would be a demon. At this moment, Henry, in fact, was already on the edge of bing a demon. The Lord of Man could be the Emperor of the Demons in the blink of an eye. Henry''s eyes were full of a deathly stillness. The ck Death Qi condensed into a ck sickle and rotated above Henry''s head. "I seem to have found an ancestral weapon." Henry raised his head, and the rotating ck sickle stopped spinning in an instant and obliquely stabbed into Henry''s back. It was cold and it passed through Henry''s back. The witch had already retreated to the cave entrance. "Do you think you can leave?" Henry''s eyes suddenly locked on the witch. The wings on the witch''s back pped, bringing with them powerful winds. Meanwhile, the witch herself quickly backed out of the cave. "You can''t run away." Henry stepped forward. The raging hurricane, which had caused him numerous troubles in the past, dissipated in an instant, as if it had never appeared. The witch sneered at Henry. She didn''t know that the influence of the Divine Pearl had always been Henry''s dark side. Even the moment the Divine Pearl was awakened, it was dominated by the dark side. Henry''s dark side waspletely different from the current him in terms ofbat power. Henry took another step forward and appeared directly outside the cave. Outside the cave, the witch brandished her wings, wishing to escape. After Henry chased after her, he looked up at the sky. The sickle behind him flew up and then shed in the air. "Crack!" A shattering sound rang out, and in front of the witch, a ck streak of light appeared. This ck streak of light blocked the witch''s path. The ck sickle continued to streak through the air. Crack, crack, crack. Numerous ck lights appeared beside the witch, trapping her in the ck lights and separating her from the surroundings. The witch looked around in horror. "Come on, let me see what kind of strength the so-called God has." Henry stepped into the encirclement of the ck light. When he entered the area of the ck lights, the scene in front of Henry changed. Instead of the barren mountains of Luohe, the scene that appeared in front of Henry was the scene of ende purgatory. This was also what the witch saw now. The ck light was formed by the Death Qi. The Death Qi could hit people''s hearts directly and transform them into the most frightening version of themselves. Henry looked at what happened in front of him with great interest. He smiled and said, "I couldn''t imagine that the so-called God is actually afraid of this. It seems that God is nothing more than doing some self-deception." "I''ll kill you!" The witch immediately became angry from embarrassment, as if ayer of cloth had been torn off by someone. She pped her wings, bringing with her countless sinister white bone ws as she grabbed towards Henry. In the purgatory, a female skeleton fell into the sea of fire. The skeleton waspletely submerged, and a white bone stretched out from theva. The appearance of the white bone w was exactly the same as the w that the witch had now transformed into. "So that''s how it is." Henry showed a thoughtful look. The ck holy sword in his hand dissipated and he held the ck sickle. The moment Henry grabbed the sickle, the ck cloak appeared on Henry''s body out of thin air. At the moment, Henry was like a god of death. He held the siekle in his hand and made a light arc, and the gloomy white ws all over the sky disappearedpletely. Henry looked at the witch up and down. "It was originally the body of the ??? ?? True Spirit. After being reshaped, the True Spirit entered the body and took over the body to be reborn. What you are afraid of is death." Henry turned over his wrist and rotated the sickle. "It was originally a dead body, so there was no need to live in this world. It was not necessary to linger on in this world." The sickle carried a huge crescent moon as it appeared above the witch''s body. In the sea of fire, a huge sickle slowly rose, and the power of the sickle continued to fall from it. The ck scythe formed by the Death Qi in Henry''s hand turned into a symbol and printed on the huge scythe that appeared. While Henry leapt and stood on top of the scythe, he said softly, "Ancestral weapon, Life Scythe!" At this moment, Henry truly released the Life Scythe, allowing this ancestral weapon that had previously represented death to once again see the light of day.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The witch waspletely bound by the crescent moon. Despite her constant struggle, it was useless. She could only watch helplessly as Henry approached her with the Life Scythe in his hand. The Life Scythe could take her life at any moment. "God? It''s not like we can''t kill you!" Henry brandished the sickle. A head flew into the air, and the witch''s constantly struggling body also became quiet. A pir of fire shot up into the sky and submerged the headless witch''s body. "No!" Henry suddenly turned around and looked at the flying head. One could see that the witch''s enchanting face was rotting. That was a skull that was disyed in front of Henry. Within that skull, a green me rose. "You desecrate the gods! You desecrate the gods! You desecrate the gods!" The skull spoke. It was no longer the witch''s voice. Instead, it was a low and hoarse voice. When the pir of me descended, the witch''s enchanting body also turned into withered bones. However, it didn''t scatter, as if they were still pieced together. "Henry, you and your father are so bold that you will vilify our god''s reputation, and your sin will not be pardoned! I will definitely kill you!" The skull turned into a stream of light and instantly disappeared from the purgatory. The ck light brought about by the Life Scythe couldn''t stop the skull from leaving. The headless skeleton was alsopletely dispersed at this time and it dispersed in all directions,pletely disappearing in front of Henry. The Life Scythe could bring the most fear to the hearts of people. The purgatory was the ce the witch was most afraid of. When the witch left and the purgatory disappeared, the surroundings turned into a barren mountain of Luohe city. Henrynded on the ground. He went to the door of the cave, rushed to the entrance of the cave, and made a deep bow. "Master Lu, it is only now that I can look straight into my heart." The ckness on Henry''s body gradually faded away, and his eyes became clear. From this moment on, Henry no longer had the so-called feeling of being suppressed. He was still the same, but he was soberer than before. Chapter 1652 Chapter 1652 Henry left the cave. Compared with when he came, there was an additional sickle on his back. After wrapping up the sickle with a rag, Henry went to the next ce. He already knew where Master Lu hid these ancestral weapons. "So these things have always been with me. Master Lu, it''s been hard on you." Henry walked down the barren hill and left by himself. What Henry carried was the hope of many people. Back at the battlefield, because thest time they fought side by side, there were already many people who epted these visitors from the Core. In that battle, the Core forces led by Alene and the others also dared to fight and were recognized. When they walked out of the ancient battlefield, everyone from the Core could use Qi. This was an absolute force that could turn life on Earth upside down at any time. However, under the restriction, no one would use Qi at will. Gardiner and others discussed with Alene and others. During this period, the Core people would give Qi-controlling training to the soldiers from the surface. Alene and others did not refuse, and they could not refuse. Not to mention that there was a contract signed, but also Henry deliberately left Raniero behind. On the one hand, he looked after the ancient battlefield. On the other hand, he looked at these people from the Core. On the second day after the end of the battle, when the sun rose, almost everyone gathered together to carry out Qi-controlling training. This was the first time that people from the surface had truly entered the Qi-refming training. The ns and those from the Recluse Association also took part in this training. They also participated in order to improve their strengths and make up for their shorings. Under such circumstances, time passed by gradually. In the Core, everyone had long been immersed in a systematic method for Qi-refming. Under the guidance of these people, the next day, there were seven soldiers from the surface civilization who could clearly feel the existence of Qi. Now, those who were able to appear on the ancient battlefield, as the vanguard, as the first batch of enemies, were all the elites of various forces. There was nock of talents among them. Given enough time, they would surely be big shots in their areas. On the third day, nearly ten people felt the fluctuation of Qi. On the fourth day... On the fifth day... A weekter, there were more than fifty people. Feeling their Qi, they were all listed as the key training targets in the future. Gardiner and Ranulfo stood in front of the ancient battlefield, looking at the ancient battlefield in front of them. At this moment, thick fog pervaded the ancient battlefield. It was impossible to see what was inside. "A week has passed. I can feel that the aura here is getting gentler and gentler. It seems that the calm time won''tst too long." Gardiner looked back. In this week, the Core and the surface were getting more and more harmonious. Under the condition of everyone''s Qi-refming, everything was developing in a good direction. Ranulfo shook her head. "There has never been any peace in this world. The so-called peace is just the peace before the storm." Gardiner looked at Ranulfo and said with a smile, "Haha, your Alvin League has always wanted to send something to Core. I am very curious. Why is that?" "Why?" Ranulfo looked up at the sky and said, "You should be preparing for the future, otherwise, everything would be too passive. As for whether I did the right thing or not, I don''t know." Gardiner lit a cigarette, took a deep breath, and slowly spat it out. In the smoke, he squinted his eyes. "We can''t see through the world. What do you think we''ll face next?"T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Who knows." Ranulfo shrugged his shoulders. "Soldiers will be blocked, and earth will be covered. We live a lifetime, and we can''t do anything, can we?" "Haha, is this the reason why you carry out the nonhuman research?" Gardiner rolled his eyes. "This is the essence of life. We are of a different height, and you won''t be able to understand it." Gardiner curled his lip and said, "I don''t believe it. Unless you make me a fair and beautiful long leg..." "It''s time." A voice interrupted Gardiner''s words suddenly, causing Gardiner''s eyes, which were gradually glowing, to dim again. Raniero came to their side and looked at the ancient battlefield in front of them. "Some strange changes have happened inside. Energy is undergoing a new transformation. The rules have been re-established, and this rule will bepleted tonight." Gardiner and Ranulfo did not doubt his words. Ranulfo had learned from Gardiner that this man came out of the ancient battlefield. Raniero rushed to Ranulfo and said, "Prepare some more experimental subjects. Their sizes should be a littlerger. I need to verify some rules." "Alright." Ranulfo nodded. Late at night, Raniero stood in front of the ancient battlefield, dragging two iron cages behind him. Gardiner, Ranulfo, and many leaders on of various forces stood behind him. Most of their eyes were focused the two ikon cages that Raniero was dragging. In the iron cages, two giant creatures were quietly curled up. One of them was Bashe, which was more than 20 metres long. The top-notch experimental subject like Bashe was as obedient as a pet under the pressure of Raniero. Raniero waited quietly in front of the ancient battlefield. The darkness of the night sprinkled over the ancient battlefield. In the thick fog, it seemed to be very strange. When the moon was shining and sparkling, Raniero suddenly said, "Okay, the new rules have been enacted." After he finished speaking, Raniero dragged the two iron cages and strode into the ancient battlefield. At this moment, everyone looked in the direction in which Raniero walked and waited silently. Raniero entered the ancient battlefield without saying a word. Ten minutes passed, twenty minutes passed. An entire hour passed. In the past, they only needed to chat for a bit and he would appear. Right now, it seemed like a long time. Everyone was waiting. The new the ancient battlefield were rules off 2% all rted to each and every one of them. Those rules were rted to their fate! When it came to the second hour, Raniero finally walked out of the fog. They saw that he was covered in blood and his body was covered with wounds. However, these wounds had healedpletely the moment he walked out of the ancient battlefield. The giant experimental bodies brought into the ancient battlefield by Raniero also appeared with him The height of the experimental body on the ancient battlefield shrank to the size of a normal creature. They only returned to their original shape aftering out of the ancient battlefield and crept beside Raniero. "New rules, for you all, are extremely unfavourable." Raniero spoke. It was precisely these few words that made everyone''s moods sink to the bottom. Chapter 1653 Chapter 1653 In a tent in Antarctica. Raniero hadid out the new rules, and everyone was frowning. First of all, the ancient battlefield was filled with chaotic energy bodies, which would appear at any time and cause damage to everything around them. Raniero''s wounds were caused by those energy bodies. These energies vary ording to the intensity of the energy around them, which means that the stronger the person was, the more they would suffer. "That is to say, from now on, you need to suppress your strength." Raniero looked at Gardiner and Ranulfo, who were one of the most powerful there. After Raniero gave them a reminder, he continued, "Secondly, all giant creatures will be forcefully reduced in size. Their strength will also be affected by certain limits. In other words, the Orcs will be asrge as us, but their strength and speed will be at their peak. Oh, right, your war equipment will no longer be of any use. The moment it enters the ancient battlefield, it will bepletely crushed. The only thing that will not be crushed will be the steel swords in your hands and yourselves." Everyone frowned. War equipment was their biggest weapon against Orcs. Although Orcs would be smaller in size, they could still crush humans. "Qi still can''t be used, and the terrain inside has also been changed. This is the most important point, but also the most adverse point for you. From now on, we are in a downhill position!" As soon as he said that, the whole tent was filled with the sound of people taking a deep breath. In the battle between the two armies, the time, ce, and people were crucial. These three factors were indispensable. Previously, the human side had upied all three of them. They upied the dark night, upied the high grounds, and also made corresponding attacking machines against the Orcs. In the end, they still suffered heavy losses. But this time, the situation was different. Next, their side was at a lower level. If they were to fight again, the difficulty would increase by more than double. When the Orcs held a high position, the humans couldn''t even know when the Orc would attack. All the advantages were transferred to the Orcs. "The war may start at any time. Everyone, get ready." "Tell all the people to gather!" Gardiner gave the order immediately. In the big tent, all the leaders of the forces were instantly busy. They were very clear what they needed to do most now, that was, to upy the high grounds! "Since the terrain has be unfavourable to the human side, they''d better take the initiative to upy it!" Fifteen minutester, the vanguard, which had a poption of 10,000 and wore fine armour, had gathered before the ancient battlefield. They were the elites chosen by the major forces. Each of them was an expert. They were wearing the best armours and holding the sharpest weapons. "Let''s go!" Ranulfo didn''t waste any more time talking. He put on his general''s helmet and walked at the forefront, striding into the ancient battlefield. Ten thousand soldiers faced death unflinchingly. Following behind Ranulfo, everyone was very clear that the first battle was bound to be the most dangerous, and thepetition for themanding height could not be let go. These vanguards were used to stall for time until the army was ready. By then, there would probably be no more than ten thousand soldiers left. 10,000 soldiers, no matter what the borders were, were all good men! Gardiner stayed here and took charge of the overall situation. Hundreds of thousands of troops were assembled. Everyone was ready. Thick mists pervaded the ancient battlefield in the darkness. When Ranulfo brought the people into the ancient battlefield, the battle cries rang out. Everyone knew that the Orcs had long since arrived. "Hurry up! Hurry up!" The leaders of the major forces urged. There was no time left for them. Each minute and every second was important. The gs waved around, and blood sprayed everywhere. In the cold Antarctic, every man felt his blood boiling and burning inside him. An hourter, arge army would assemble. At this time, there was no pre-war deration. "Brothers, let''s go!" Gardiner put on armour, stepped on the cigarette butt under his feet, took a big step, and went to the ancient battlefield. "Honey, we will buy time for you." Sylvia held up her helmet with both hands and put it on. Rubbing the spear on her back, she walked into the thick fog. At the beginning of the war, no one went to inform Henry. They didn''t want to disturb Henry''s mind. They knew that Henry would not dy the time. On this blood-drenched night. At six o''clock in the afternoon, in the capital of Van Xia. Henry was walking on the busiest street in the capital. At this time, Henry''s appearance was very strange. Behind him, there was a huge parcel. The parcel was even bigger than his body, as if he was carrying a heavy shell. Everyone on the street cast a strange look at Henry, and even arge number of people took out their mobile phones to take pictures of Henry and upload this weird person online. Henry didn''t care about the passers-by''s gazes and behaviour at all. Six ancestral weapons had been carried on his back. The seventh one was what he was looking for now. In fact, each ancestral weapon had a close rtionship with Henry, or in this world, only Henry could find these ancestral weapons. The moment when each ancestral weapon appeared, Henry''s heart would be clearer. At this moment, the ancestral weapon Henry, was looking for was in an auction. It was a national treasure. From the perspective of the nation, it should not be lost, but this ancestral weapon belonged to Frend. What Henry wanted to do was to get the national treasure of Van Xia and then hand it over to Frend. In front of the auction house, countless luxury cars were parked here. The high-ranking officials and noble people walked into the auction house. Everyone dressed appropriately and looked natural and graceful. Henry''s clothes, however, seemed to be out of ce with all this. In front of the door of the auction, Henry was stopped by someone. "Sir, the auction requires an invitation." Henry took out the invitation and walked into the auction house.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. The auction had not yet begun. Before the start of the auction, a sumptuous buffet dinner was ced in the banquet hall for guests to choose freely. Henry didn''t even look at those nobles who were talking with each other. He went to the buffet table and ate alot. In the past few days, he didn''t stop for a moment or dy a little time. He was very clear that every minute and second was extremely precious. Chapter 1654 Chapter 1654 Henry was alone at a buffet table in a banquet hall, eating a mouthful of food. The people around him cast a strange look at Henry. Henrypletely ignored these gazes. He grabbed the food on the dining table while looking at the time on his mobile phone. There were 15 minutes left until the auction began. Henry put his hand on thest piece of cake in front of him. Just as Henry was about to grab the cake, the te of the cake was overturned by someone. Henry looked back and saw a young man standing on the side as he turned the te. It waspletely his unconscious action. The young man was holding the mobile phone, staring at the screen of the mobile phone and cursing something. As if he noticed that someone was looking at him, the young man raised his head, nced at Henry, and shouted, "What the hell are you looking at?" Henry lowered his head and did not pay much attention to him. The young man''s eyes continued to stare at the phone screen in front of him. As time went by, it was getting closer and closer to the auction. The guests spontaneously sat on the guest seats in front of the auction stage and waited for the start of the auction. Under the host''s speech, the auction began. An item after an item was auctioned off at a high price. The people whoe here didn''t care about the real value of the items. All they wanted was to be known as helping a charity. As time went by, thest item was presented on the stage by two beautifuldies. This was a stone book. It was said that the most real decaying process of a dynasty in Van Xia was recorded here. However, the characters were particrly ancient and had not been tranted yet. Due to the stone quality, it could be sealed up for a longer time than the paper-level book. This book had been ssified as a national treasure long ago. Everyone was very clear that the person who bought this stone book would donate it to the museum in exchange for reputation. If other things were donated, they would not be this useful. It could be said that the most important part of this auction was thest stone book to be auctioned. "Everyone, the introduction of this history book is clearly written on the handbook in front of each table. The starting price is one yuan!" After the host shouted out the price, the auction price of this stone book had already reached five million. In fact, this price was just an appetizer. Even the final buyer didn''t want the price to be so low. When the price of this stone book was higher, the reputation they gained would be greater. When people reached a certain position, money no longer had much meaning to them. What they wanted more was something else. "10 million!" "20 million!" "50 million!" "100 million!" After reaching this price, everyone knew that it was time that the real secret battle had begun. "Gentlemen, it''s reasonable for this book to be kept in our Van Xia. I offer a hundred and twenty million yuan to donate this book to the museum for free!" A middle-aged woman stood up and said. "President Van, you''re really generous. You would donate 120 million yuan. You''re our business model!" Someone immediately ttered her. "Haha, in fact, I also want to donate for free. I am afraid that the treasures of our countries could fall into the hands of outsiders. However, all the deposits of this auction will be donated to the mountains. For the mountains, 120 million is a little. I offer 150 million!" Someone stood up andpeted for it with a very beautiful tone. "Since we''re working for our country, I''d like to take part in it. 180 million yuan." Someone else said. "200 million, also a free donation to the museum, on-site payment!" One and another person shouted. At this time, if anyone did not offer as a donation, they would be embarrassed to bid. The bidding this time was particrly fierce, but the price had increased at a much slower rate. Just as everyone stopped moving forward, a middle-aged man got up and said, "300 million! Don''t fight with me anymore. Give me a chance to serve my country." As soon as the middle-aged man spoke, those who bid in the field all stopped, because the identities of those who bid were not ordinary. When the auctioneer saw that the scene had quietened down, he nodded his head. Having been. working in this profession for so long, he also understood that the bidding hade to an end. "300 million once!" "300 million twice!" "300 million..." "One billion." A voice suddenly rang out. The sound was enough to make everyone''s heart skip a beat! A billion! Buying a reputation with a billion? Who was going to do this?! Everyone looked at the source of the sound. They didn''t expect that the person who shouted out the billion was a weirdo with messy hair and a big bag on his back. The man who had just called out 300 million frowned. He thought that someone mightpete with him~~~ His limit price was 400 million yuan. But he didn''t expect that the man whopeted with him would call one billion! This price was totally uneptable to him! Even the host and the auctioneer were shocked by the price. After Henry shouted out the price, he sat in the corner silently.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Under the host''s gaze, a staff member of the auction ran to Henry and whispered something. Everyone present knew that this was the result of the auction. Although the turnout price of this kind of charity auction was almost zero, this billion price was too shocking. §à§Õ§Ö The staff member exchanged a few words with Henry in a low voice and made a gesture. The hostess on the stage nodded. "One billion once!" The auctioneer shouted, which also told everyone that the bidder had the strength to pay one billion. This news made many people want to befriend Henry. If he could buy a reputation with a billion yuan, it was hard for them to imagine how many financial resources he had. Those who looked down on Henry before now regretted that they had such a good opportunity to get close to such a person. Why didn''t they take advantage of the good opportunity? The price of one billion was so high that no one present could surpass it. "One billion twice!" "One billion the third time!" "Dong!" The sound of gongs could be heard. "Congrattions, Mr. Zhang. At the price of one billion yuan, you bought this history book!" The host spoke with high spirits, and then there was a round of apuse in the auction. "Next, please, Mr. Zhang!" The host made a gesture on the stage. Eight girls with good figures in formal dresses came to Henry, stood in two rows respectively, and made a gesture of invitation. Henry''s expression was calm. He went to the stage and took over the stone book. "Next, the donation ceremony!" The sponsor pulled out the long-prepared donation banner. The people from the museum also came up to him with smiles on their faces. "Thank you, Mr. Zhang!" "What? Who said I''m going to donate?" Henry had a strange look on his face. Chapter 1655 Chapter 1655 "Won''t donate?" In this charity auction, the unwritten rule was that thest item would be a donation. No matter who bought it, he would donate it for free to earn a reputation. Otherwise, who would buy such a history book with hundreds of millions? Henry''s words really surprised everyone. "Well..." Henry''s attitude made the host a little difficult to answer. Although it was not explicitly stated that this thing was going to be donated, everyone''s hearts were as clear as a mirror. Now the banner had been put up, and the museum''s people hade out, but the result was that this person didn''t want to donate anymore? "He won''t donate." The man who offered 300 million yuan stood up and sneered. "This book belongs to our Van Xia. If you don''t donate, where do you want to take it?" Henry calmly took out a thick cloth, wrapped the stone book, and said, "Give it to Frend." Henry''s words stirred up a lot of trouble. Would he give the thing that recorded the history of Van Xia to Frend? What was this? It was selling the country! He was a traitor! The man who offered 300 millionughed even more. "I just heard that your surname is Zhang, right? I don''t care what kind of industry you are in, or how rich you are. But now, if you want to take our things from our country, I won''t agree!" "I''m not going to agree either!" "That''s right. We can''t give our things to other countries!" "I''m determined to resist!" Voices rang out one after another. Today, everyone hade here to earn their reputation. If they were to speak now, it would be an excellent opportunity! "What does your resistance have to do with me?" In the face of these arguments, Henry''s expression was particrly indifferent. He did not even look at the people who issued resistance and walked toward the exit of the auction house. In front of the race, the so-called realm was actually no longer important. Henry had seen the soldiers of Frend on the battlefield. They had different hair colours, skin colours, and pupil colours from Van Xia''s people. But when facing enemies, they showed the same bravery and nonchnce. Some great men once said that what we resisted was never the people of other countries, but those who were cruel. The stone book was the product of Van Xia, but it was the ancestral weapon of Frend. Was there any distinction between the life and death of the entire race? "Sir, you can''t leave." The host reached out and stopped Henry. There were security guards at the entrance of the auction house. Today, the people from different the TV stations had already waited outside and were ready to interview at any time. If the reporters broke out that the ancient things of Van Xia were taken away by someone and brought to Frend, the reputation would be ruined. This charity auction would be a joke. Even their organizers would be attacked by the public opinion. In this case, he, as the host, would probablye to an end. "You''re the dog that belongs to Frend! Taking our ancestors'' belongings and giving them to outsiders!" "You? You don''t belong to our race!" Some people had taken out their mobile phones, taken pictures of Henry, and posted them online. With the current development of the Inte, it was conceivable that this kind of remarks would burst out in a very short time. Then Henry wouldpletely be a sinner and suffer endless abuse. But for Henry, so what? No matter how much abuse he had to endure, his body would not be hurt. On the battlefield, countless soldiers would shed their blood every second. They were 20 years old, upright and at the best age. Did they care about cursing? They didn''t even care about life and death! As a marshal, so what if he had a bad reputation? So what if he be a sinner? He didn''t care anymore! There had to be a sacrifice in a war. This sacrifice wasn''t limited to just a little. "I paid for it. I have the right to deal with it." Henry said and walked toward the door. The security guards couldn''t stop him. "Haha, it''s good to give it to Frend. There''s been a lot of blockbusters in Frendtely, and the special effects for the battles with the Orcs are pretty good. Thanks to theseckeys." The words of this person were full of ridicule. Henry suddenly stopped and looked at the person who spoke. It was the young man who had been staring at his mobile phone. Henry''s indifferent eyes suddenly became sharp. He looked at the young man and said, "Do you think it''s a blockbuster? Is it interesting?" Or else?" The young man replied, "The current media is really good at marketing. In the name of the news, they are talking about the invasion of Orcs. Haha, if there is really an invasion of Orcs, let the people from Japan and Frend all rush there. Orcs are our friends." "Ha." Henry suddenly grinned and let out a chuckle. "What? Do you think my words are funny?" The young man asked proudly. "It''s funny." Henry nodded, "I don''t understand why they risk their lives to protect people like you. Trash who only knows how to speak when he is protected, a group of self-righteous people who stand at the top of the wall and lood at SWT othersT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. as if they are trash!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "What are you talking about? Are you saying that I''m trash?" The young man red at Henry. Henry lowered his head and looked at his worn-out shoes. "You should go and apologize to them." "Apologize?" The young man suspected that he had misheard something. "It''s a pity that you don''t know how to go, but it doesn''t matter. I will send you there." Henry suddenly looked up at the young man. When he looked at Henry, the young man actually took a few steps back subconsciously, which made him feel as if he had been targeted by a jungle beast. "Remember, when you go down, you must be humble. Because they are all heroes, but you are nothing." Henry stepped forward and walked past the young man. At the moment when Henry passed by, the young man''s eyes became dull. He opened his mouth wide and obviously wanted to make a sound, but he could not. He slowly raised his arm and reached out to point at Henry, but at the moment when he stretched out his finger, his head that was pressed against his neck rolled to the ground, and his eyes were still wide open. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Seeing such a scene, all the people in the auction hall were stunned at first, and then there came a piercing scream. "He''s dead!" "Help! Help!" In an instant, the entire hall was in a state of chaos. Everyone frantically rushed towards the door of the auction hall. The host, who was going to make trouble for Henry, now looked pale. He didn''t dare to make trouble for Henry. He rushed to the exit with the chaotic crowd. The security guards at the entrance of the auction hall were pushed by the crowd, and the door was not blocked at all. In the chaotic crowd, Henry, dressed in a strange manner, looked down at the young man''s body. "Remember, you should be sincere when you admit your mistakes." Chapter 1656 Chapter 1656 Among the chaotic crowd, Henry walked to the door alone. He seemed to be out of ce, and the security guards did not dare to stop him. It could be imagined that after today, Henry would be cursed, painted as a criminal, as well as a public sinner. However, Henry did not seem to care about such a title. "Master Lu, is this another test?" Henry murmured. He could feel that the stone book that he just got was emitting faint energy, which was the omen of the ancestral weapon lock. Every time he got an ancestral weapon, every time he unlocked an ancestral weapon, it was a test for Henry. The Life Scythe was to let Henry face the darkest side in his heart, and this stone book was to wash Henry''s heart. Everyone said that they didn''t care about thements of others, but who really didn''t care? But now, Henry was really not afraid of the mundane world. If everyone''s thoughts could reach the same level, then there would not be so many strange facets in the world. Henry walked out of the auction and to the crowded streets. He was obviously in this world, but he felt that he was not in it. "It''s been seven days. It''s time to go," Henry said to himself. Antarctica, the ancient battlefield. The human army had already rushed into the ancient battlefield. Shouts of war surged into the sky. This time, the Orcs they faced were simr size as them. The difference seemed to have shrunk greatly, but now, the Orcs upied the high grounds, and the human race climbed from the bottom. The weapons could not be used. After a few rounds of assaults, the human army waspletely at a disadvantage. Moreover, due to the suppression of the rules on the battlefield, existences like Gardiner and Ranulfo could only exert limited strength. They could no longer go straight for the Orcs'' heads. ording to the rules of the ancient battlefield, the energy that could cause harm could erupt at any moment. Every single person was wearing heavy armour, and they held heavy swords in their hands. The Orcs were the same. The normal sharp de could no longer split apart the armour of the Orcs. Human warriors were bold and fierce, and Orcs could be described as violent. Their sharp ws and sharp teeth could be used as their weapons. Their strength was extremely powerful. Every Orc could be described as violent. At least three or four human elite warriors would be enough to deal with one Orc. Even if it were Reapers from Radiant Ind, the two of them had to cooperate closely to be able to deal with an Orc. Each time an Orc was killed, the human side would have to pay a price of two to three times. On the other hand, the Orc army was densely packed and filled to the brim. It wasn''t any less than the number of human warriors. The quartermaster was urgent for the dispatch, the major countries kept sending troops to increase personnel, but on this battlefield, ordinary soldiers simply were not effective. Only the elite could y a certain role. "Kill! Kill! Kill!" Such the voices kept ringing on the battlefield. Even the icebergs outside the ancient battlefield trembled because of the battle cry. In the darkness of Antarctica, a man and a woman, quietly leaving here, look into the distance. "Surnamed Zhang, I''m here to take your life." The man''s face was full of confidence. In his eyes, there was something called ambition. As for the woman, she stood behind the man and said, "Senior Brother, that Zhang won''t be able to escape from your palm." "Haha, of course." The manughed coldly. "Let''s go kill him." They left. Under the dim sky, the figures of the two people gradually disappeared. Meanwhile, on the battlefield, blood was still pouring out. No one noticed that two Core guests had already left. This battlested for several hours. Even the strong Orcs were exhausted, but the human army was still suppressed to the upper hand. The Orcs had intelligence that was no less than that of the human race. What they did also had a close tactical arrangement. When they heard a horn sound, the human side chose to retreat. This time, they suffered a great defeat! The human army retreated, and the Orc army erupted with unprecedented morale. "Kill!" Shouts of war sounded from within the Orc army. They charged from themanding heights, wishing to charge out of the ancient battlefield in one go. Once they left the ancient battlefield, the Orcs'' restrictions would disappear. When that time came, it would be toote to do anything else. Just as the Orc''s morale rose, a ray of golden light descended from the sky and enveloped an Orc''s body. Under the shine of the golden light, the charging Orc instantly turned into ashes and disappeared. When this scene happened, the Orc army''s expression suddenly changed. They couldn''t use their Qi in this ancient battlefield at all. The appearance of this golden light made them panic. How could humans use their Qi? In the fog, a scroll was unfolded. Above the scroll, there were mountains and rivers. This scroll was the Ancestral Weapon, the Mountain and River Chart! The ancestral weapon was the greatest reliance of the human army! Under the might of the Mountain and River Chart, the chasing Orcs no longer dared to take an even step further. "Retreat!" This voice also sounded from the Orcs'' side. Amidst the golden sound, the Orc army had alsopletely retreated. "Thank you." Gardiner came to Ernest and thanked him. One could see that Ernest''s face was pale. To activate the Mountain and River Chart was also a great burden to him. v "There is no need to thank me. I just did what I should do. Compared with you who fought in the front, what I did is insignificant." Ernest said. Gardiner modded and looked at Soul and Branley, who were beside Ernest. The three of them were thest barrier of the human battlefield and also the biggest killers. When they could not use their Qi, the ancestral weapons became theirst option. The human army withdrew from the ancient battlefield and rested on the pirs. In the main tent, there were a portion of people gone. "Has the war reporte out?" Gardiner bandaged the wounds on his arm. There was also a thick bandage wrapped around Sylvia''s arm. At first, some people did look down on Sylvia. After all, with Sylvia''s appearance and status, she did not seem to be able to shoulder the heavy responsibilities. But now, there was no one else who had such thoughts. Through her actions, it could be told that she was Sylvia, not just Henry''s wife.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Cleve nodded. "A preliminary estimation. There were more than 70,000 deaths, 60,000 serious injuries, and 240,000 minor injuries." As soon as the data came out, everyone in the tent gasped. This was not a fight between nuclear weapons, but cold weapons! 70,000 people died, how many steel knives had caused this?! Gardiner''s face was extremely gloomy. These 70,000 people were not only the soldiers but also the children of their families. They were the treasure in their parents'' hearts. At this time, they had been left on this battlefield forever. Some people always shouted that they wanted to cause chaos in the world, but they did not know that when a steel knife entered their bodies, their legs would turn soft. The war was cruel enough to break people''s hearts. Chapter 1657 Chapter 1657 Currently, the orcs had an absolute advantage on the battlefield, and the best bet mankind had against them was the Ancestral Weapon. urate reports of casualties came in one after another. Gardiner and the others looked increasingly grim. However, at the same time, they also had a new understanding of the orcs'' fighting prowess from that battle. Although in terms of individual strength, the orcs were easier to deal with than before, but when humans were unarmed. Their destructive power towards the orcs would be greatly reduced. If it had not been for the support and protection from the Ancestral Weapon, it was very likely that the orcs would have dominated the battlefield. "Actually, we also do have some advantages." Ranulfo said suddenly, "We are affected by the energy within the ancient battlefield, and so can the orcs. They have now upied the high grounds, and they won''t be giving it up, this means that they must keep their troops in the ancient battlefield, but us on the other hand, we can retreat and rest whenever we want." "I''m thinking, since we can withdraw our troopspletely, and they are still camped in there, can we justunch a nuclear strike at them?" Someone pointed out. "You tired of living?" Raniero sneered, "The energy within the ancient battlefield is veryplicated, and now it links both grounds. If you detonate the mixed up energy in the ancient battlefield, no one would want to witness the result of that, trust me. One-third of the world would be destroyed without the orcs even having to appear." Sieve smiled wryly. "We had already thought of this, but it''s impossible. The energy from this ancient battlefield has already affected our world. Haven''t any of you noticed that our ciers have begun melting? The energy from the ancient battlefield has already begun to leak out into the world. I''m sure that the instant we do something out of line, the energy from the ancient battlefield would bepletely leaked, and that''ll be the end for us." "The only thing we can do for now is to hold off the orcs. Let''s just keep waiting." Ranulfo looked out of the tent. "Let''s wait for his return." His return... Everyone had their hopes pinned on that one person. If he could retrieve the ancestral weapon, the humans would be able to turn the tables, but no one knew when he would make his return, and no one would hurry him, because they all understood that everyone was working hard for the same goal at a time like this. "Attention everyone, gather around!" Gardiner stood up and put out his cigarette. The men got into formation once again. With a wave of the g, the battalion charged once more into the ancient battlefield. Piles of corpsesy within the fog, and blood flowed like streams. Two days had gone by. Lives were lost with every passing second. Meanwhile, in Van Xia, somewhere in the mountains. Henry walked on the muddy road with a parcel on his back. The parcel on his back looked much more exaggerated than it used to. He had obviously gained several more ancestral weapons. Henry travelled at a steady pace that had a certain rhythm to it, even his breathing was synchronised with every step he took. A little girl knelt on the ground before him, kowtowing to him repeatedly. "Uncle, I''m begging you. Please save my mom. She is going to die." The little girl was only about six or seven years old Her eyes were red and swollen from all of the crying, and her forehead that was usually bright and clear had already started to turn purple. Henry looked at the little girl, but his footsteps never stopped. He did not even look at the paled face woman behind the girl, even if all it took was just ten minutes for Henry to save that woman''s life. "Uncle, please, I''m begging you!" The little girl kept kowtowing, blood trickled from her forehead. It was an unbearable sight. However, Henry walked past the little girl as if he had not seen anything. The moment Henry walked past the little girl, the world before him changed immediately. The muddy path under his feet turned into rocks, and the little girl he could not bear to look at, turned into a glimmer of light and disappeared, and darkness appeared once again before Henry. In the darkness, nine skeletons of children were scattered around the ce. Upon looking at his surroundings, a smile suddenly formed on Henry''s face. "Master Lu, looks like I''ve never walked out of here." Henry felt the weight of the parcel on his back. The contents within it disappeared, what remained were just some gravel. Henry threw those away very casually. The only thing that remained on his back was a ck sickle. "The moment I returned to the entrance of the cave, I was already in an illusion. You''ve allowed me to experience despair, and forced me to be cold and heartless again. Everything in the illusion are just actually things I am afraid of, aren''t they?" Henry felt the handle of the scythe. The Life Scythe had the power to lure out the greatest fears that resided within the hearts of men. All of Henry''s illusions from earlier were all the work of the Life Scythe. "You have left this world, yet you are still able to let this Life Scythe affect me like this." Henry looked at the engravings on the stone walls of the cave and said. "Master Lu, just how powerful could you have possibly been? "Now that I am back again, you want me to face my fears directly. In fact, now that I think about it, those things were actually was nothing to fear about. Everyone is selfish, and so am 1. Back then, I just wanted to live and if they didn''t die, I would be the one dying." As Henry said that, he suddenly took a step forward. A skully on the ground before him. Henry crushed the skull with his foot without a second of hesitation. The moment the skull was crushed, a dull nose sounded from the cave. A ray of light shone from the depths of the cave. The imprable stone wall, which the Demon Sword of Destruction could only leave a scratch on, slowly opened. That was where the light came from. Henry followed the source of light and walked in its direction. An entirely different world existed outside of the cave. Weapons were neatly arranged on their racks, just like the stores of cksmiths in ancient times, each weapon had annotations below it. The Lone de, taken from the Zheng family of Dong Ying Vige. The Blue Jade Sword, taken from the Huang n of Yan Xia. "The Huang n no longer exists." Henry''s gaze swept over to the Blue Jade Sword. It was him who wiped out the Huang n.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Eight Trigram Bronze Hammer, taken from the Bryce Family of Gao Li. The Mourner''s Axe, taken from the hands of Marcwells of Frend. The weapons appeared before Henry one after another. These were el.n all the Ancestral Weapons that Justus had sealed in the past, all of them were stored in there. It was the biggest treasure trove of the civilisation of the Surface! The separation of Qi and weapons caused the power of the forces of the Surface to be shaved incredibly. After countless years of oblivion, these Ancestral Weapons finally could see the light of day once again! Chapter 1658 Chapter 1658 Layers of dust covered the weapons on the racks. Henry caressed the weapons thoughtfully. In the eyes of a warrior, those weapons were just like adorable children, and at that moment, those children were to saviours of the world! Henry held the Blue Jade Sword in his hand, but just as he was about to unsheathe it, he suddenly felt the sword be too heavy for him to pick up. Henry''s heart sank. "I''m not worthy!"Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Henry tried picking up the other Ancestral Weapons again, only to find that it was not just the Blue Jade Sword he was unable to pick up, it was the same for all the other weapons there. Those weapons all seemed to have been stuck, and no matter how hard Henry tried, they did not budge in the slightest. Henry found the Ancestral Weapons, but he waspletely unable to leave with them. "I''m not worthy of these weapons, but how do I even be worthy?" Henry was extremely frustrated. The path was right there before him, yet he was unable to move forward, and he did not even have the slightest clue. "Master Lu, you had me get rid of my demons and put me in the position of a saviour, but how should I walk the rest of the path?" Henry muttered to himself as he stared at the ancestral weapons. Henry started bing anxious and began to worry. He wanted to go back to the battlefield urgently. "What?" Henry''s eyes widened in shock. The Life Scythe on his back suddenly increased its weight, it felt heavier than a mountain, the weight of it pressed down on Henry, forcing him down on one knee. He struggled to withstand the tremendous weight on his back, his body trembled under the immense weight, sweat trickled down Henry''s cheeks. The Life Scythe crushed down on Henry, making him unable to move. It had be so heavy that Henry was unable to remove it from his back. "What''s going on? What the hell is going on? Why is this suddenly happening? Why?!" Henry screamed in his heart. "Master Lu, I''ve already gotten rid of all my demons. Why would you make it difficult for me again?" Henry''s back was drenched with sweat. He clenched his teeth and tried to take the Life Scythe off, but hepletely unable to do so. "Looks like you can''t move at all." A mocking voice sounded. Henry turned around quickly and saw two figures standing at the entrance of the weapon chamber. It was a man and a woman, both of them seemed young. Both of them bore a special mark on their bodies, allowing Henry to immediately recognise where they were from. "Elite Spirit Hall." Henry said those words through his gritted teeth. "Zhang, I originally wanted to see how capable you were, but now it seems that I won''t be able to see it." The man sneered as he looked at Henry who was still on one knee. The woman said, "Brother, be careful. There is a strange energy here." The man''s face was full of disdain. "How much stranger can it get in a sh*thole like this? The people here are just a bunch of peasants." The man casually walked into the cave and approached Henry. He looked down at Henry and said, "What''s wrong, Zhang? Bowing at the future master of the Elite Spirit Hall already?" Henry''s body trembled. The weight of the Life-Sckle was getting heavier and heavier. The man reached out a hand and ced it on Henry''s forehead, as if he was blessing Henry. "Now, tell me Zhang, where''s the Token of True Spirits?" Henry did not answer his question. "How dare you!" The man suddenly pped Henry''s face with a swing of his arm. The crisp sound of the p rang out particrly loudly in the weapon chamber. "If I ask you a question, you''d better answer me, got it?" The man stared fiercely at Henry. "Brother, why don''t we chop off his limbs first." The woman walked over and red at Henry, berating him, "How dare you disrespect the master of the Elite Spirit Hall? You deserve to die, Henry!" Henry could feel the pain on his face, and could clearly feel a stinging sensation lingering at his face. The man got into a squat and looked at Henry. "I''m asking you once more, where is the Token of True Spirits?" Henry inhaled deeply. He wanted to take off the Life Scythe from his back. "Answer me!" Crack! This time, it was the woman who stepped forward and pped Henry in the face. "Zhang, if I were you, I wouldn''t humiliate myself like this." The man smiled and said. "Look at you now. You''re just as pathetic as a dog before us, you came here looking for you the Ancestral Weapons, but y ended up being crushed under its weight, and now you can''t even move a muscle. What a joke." A dagger gleamed in the woman''s hand. She shook the dagger in her hand, then put it on Henry''s shoulder, then with a gentle slicing motion, the shoulder area of Henry''s clothes were torn, blood flowed from his shoulder. "Tut, tut, tut, so this is what the phrase ''sitting duck'' means, right?" The man looked at Henry and said, "Zhang, Come on, tell me where is the Token of True Spirits, I''ll spare you if you put me in a good mood, that way you can continue to struggle to your heart''s content." The woman cut Henry with her dagger again, forming another trail of blood on his shoulder. "You are a stubborn one, aren''t you." The woman said, then she plunged the dagger into Henry''s shoulder and twisted it hard. Large amounts of blood trickled down from Henry''s shoulder under the twists of the dagger. "Hm?" The woman frowned. "Still mped shut, huh?" The woman directed her thoughts, and the dagger stuck in Henry''s shoulder suddenly lengthened,pletely prating Henry''s shoulder. "Speak!" The woman pped Henry''s face once more. "I''ll have you speak! Speak! Speak! Don''t you understand! Speak!" The woman swung her arm repeatedly, her palmnding p after p on Henry''s faces. The crisp cracks sounded in session. The woman''s expression turned more and more maniacal with every p, and the force of her ps kept increasing. A faint light could be seen on her palm, every p sheshed out was powered by Qi. "F*cking answer me!" The woman delivered a heavy kick at Henry''s chest. Due to the effect of the Life Scythe, Henry did not budge in the slightest. He waspletely unable to put up any form of resistance, causing his body to absorb every shock delivered. Pah! Henry spat out a mouthful of blood. "Sister, that''s enough." The man raised his hand and stopped the woman. littlemb. The maniacal look on the woman''s face disappeared instantly at the man''s words, and she was a gentledy once more, hiding behind the man like a "He''s still Justus'' sessor no matter what. To humiliate him like this, would be not giving Justus any face." The man smiled and said. "Henry, if you don''t want to continue embarrassing your master, tell me the where of the Token of True Spirits is. That will be best for all of use, don''t you think?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Henry, who had been silent the whole while, finally spoke to the couple of the Elite Spirit Hall for the first time. "You''d better run, I''m warning you." Chapter 1659 Chapter 1659 Run? Upon hearing Henry''s words, the couple looked at each other with a puzzled expression. The manughed suddenly and said, "Henry, what are you saying? Did I hear you correctly? You''re telling us to run? How should we run? Where should we run to?" "How interesting." There was an arrogant look on the woman''s face. "There hasn''t been anyone in this civilisation that could make us flee."1 Henry shook his head slightly. "Well, your chance is gone. You can''t escape now." Henry''s confident reply angered the woman. "Henry Zhang, just who do you think you are..." "He''s right. You two won''t be escaping now." A feminine voice sounded, apanied withughter. The couple''s faces darkened when they heard theughter. They had not even noticed that there was still someone else in that ce. They looked in the direction of theughter, and saw a white skeleton, clinging from the wall like a spider. This strange skeleton brought upon a wave of fear in the hearts of the couple. Faint green light emitted from the eye sockets of the skeleton, like ghost lights that could be seen in graveyards, bringing chills to those who saw them. "Ah, humans from the Elite Spirit Hall, those are the good stuff." The skeleton spoke in a feminine and seductive voice. This skeleton was the witch that had fled after Henry had destroyed her physical body. "So you know about the Elite Spirit Hall." The man no longer paid attention to Henry and turned his gaze to the skeleton. "Since you know about the Elite Spirit Hall, you should give us the respect we deserve." "Respect? Hah." The witchughed in disdain. "You''re just a group of spokesmen who love chasing after the buttocks of the gods. Don''t talk to me about respect, couldn''t you understand my words? I said that you are only food to me!" "How insolent!" That woman was the first to get fired up. A light flickered in her hand, and she appeared right in front of the witch in a sh. "Those who bring filth upon the gods shall be faced with death." The witch said disdainfully. The skeleton body of hers did not burden her in the slightest. Instead, she became more flexible and agile than ever. As the womanshed out with her attack, the skeleton disappeared before the woman, and was already behind the woman as it appeared again. "What insane speed!" The woman cried out in surprise. "Be careful, Sister." The man reminded her, and then joined in on the battle in a sh. The witch possessed absolute power. She had suffered a great loss in the previous battle with Henry because she had triggered the dark side of Henry''s emotions. In that state, Henry was an absolute monster, but he also had zero control. In addition to that, Henry was also wielding the Life Scythe. With those two factors, Henry was able to destroy the physical body of the witch. At that moment, the witch was fighting the couple from the Elite Spirit Hall with ease. The three of them shed back and forth in the weapon chamber. "So this is what the younger generation of the Elite Spirit Hall are capable of? Crazy how you weaklings would even dare to kill this kid, if it weren''t for the Ancestral Weapon that had handicapped him, the both of you would definitely be nothing more than two lifeless bodies by now. Yet, you''d dare to still be so arrogant." The witch said disdainfully, her bony ws charged at the both of them. This couple also noticed how powerful the witch was. They did not reply to the words of the witch, both of thempletely focused on their attacks. Two true spirits emerged, but simr to when they were in the caves, the size of the spirits werepressed and was simr in size of a regr human. "Brother!" There was a hint of excitement on the woman''s face. "This ce seems to be the ce Master had mentioned before!" "The ce where the will of the true spirits can be maximised!" The man understood what the woman was saying. "To achieve maximumpatibility with the True Spirits, in order to allow the true spirits to have a mind of its own!" Although the true spirits looked smaller, it was now capable of much greater feats. It was now four against one! Even though the numbers of her opponents had increased from two to four, the witch showed no fear in the slightest. Back then, when she battled Henry, she was able to take on six opponents at once with ease. The five of them fought ferociously, the energy from their shes leaked outwards. Henry was still in the weapon chamber, which meant that he was in the battlefield. The leaked energy hit him from the front, cutting his clothes open, and left countless wounds on his body and face. At that moment, it was exactly like what the couple of the Elite Spirit Hall had said, Henry was a sitting duck, being unable to defend himself from the bursts of energy. Blood trickled from the wounds on Henry''s body, its numbers increasing as the five shed on. It had been a long time since he had felt that way, no one paid any attention to the person he currently had be.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. "Feeling humiliated?" Henry spoke to himself. His voice was very soft. "Maybe." Henry replied his question. "Could you ept the humiliation of this sort? You used to be a ruler, a conqueror, one who stood above others. How did you end up like this? Being ignored like an ant. No, even an ant would be noticed by others, but you won''t." "It''s just a different way of life, be it an ant or a god, they all have the right to make their own choices." "If I could be a God, why would I want to be an ant?" "So what if he''s a god, or if he''s an ant? The ants have their gods, too. Perhaps the so-called god is also just an ant in the eyes of others?" "Do you seriously don''t feel any humiliation?" "Of course I do, but so what if I do? We just have to do what we have to. It''s just humiliation, everyone has experienced that before." Henry muttered to himself rapidly. He asked himself questions then answered them, as if he were schizophrenic. Them, he suddenly fell silent. After a few seconds, Henry''s mouth suddenly widened into a smile. "Nope, sorry, you can bear to be humiliated like this, but I can''t. Open!" ck aura emanated from Henry''s body, and the Life Scythe, which was pressing down on Henry''s back even began to tremble slightly at the appearance of the ck aura. Henry''s bent legs also began to push back. His back that had been pressed down by the immense force gradually straightened up, and legs also began working its wan sets back to the standing position. The ck aura spread slowly from his calves, thighs, waist, upper body, and then to his neck. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Henry gradually stood back up. He grabbed the Life Scythe from his back and held it in his hand. ck lines continued to spread over Henry''s face. "That''s enough." The lines had climbed up to Henry''s chin, and stopped just as Henry gave the order. "Alright then, you can leave it to me to settle the fest." Henry spun the Life Scythe in his hand. "So it turns out that haven''tpleted that one stage, right? Humiliation and shame. How did you even do it, Master Lu? Could you possibly have been able to read my fortune?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Henry walked towards the five figures that were fighting in the weapon chamber. Chapter 1660 Chapter 1660 The five figures were still caught up in their chaotic battle and clearly did not notice the who walked towards them with the Life Scythe in hand. Even though the witch was seriously injured, and only had a skeletal body, she was still very powerful. Meanwhile, if it had not been for the bizarre effects of the cave that allowed the true spirits of pair from the Elite Spirit Hall to reach their limits, they would have long been defeated by the witch. The witch wanted to devour them in order to restore her body. "ytime''s over, kids." The bony ws the sped all over the ce merged and formed a gigantic skeletal arm, and grabbed at the four.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "ytime? If you were really capable of killing us both, would you have waited up until now?" The manughed mockingly. "Sister, put out the fire of her soul!" "Got it." The woman nodded. The pair from the Elite Spirit Hall, as well as their true spirits, aimed their attacks at the two orbs of green light in the sockets of the skeleton. That was the core of the witch''s existence. Upon hearing those words, the skeleton of the witch subconsciously took a step back. "Die!" The man of the Elite Spirit Hall roared, andshed his Qi towards the fire of soul in the sockets of the skeleton. The enormous bony w and the st of Qi were close to colliding. When a ck light shed past them. After the ck light shed, the huge bony ws and the Qi st from the pair of the Elite Spirit Hall disappeared instantly. Henry''s figure appeared between the two parties, strange ck lines covered his neck. Henry held a ck scythe in his hand, it spun vigorously in his hand. Many of the wounds on Henry''s body were clearly visible, many were caused by the woman from the Elite Spirit Hall. "You guys, isn''t it a little rude to fight in someone else''s territory?" Henry moved his shoulders a little as he looked at the pair. When the skeleton witch saw that Henry had regained his mobility, her first thought was to retreat. "Who said you could go?" Henry said without even turning his head to look at the witch. With a swing of the scythe, the passage between the weapon chamber and the cave was shrouded with a faintyer of ck Qi. The ck Qi blocked every path of retreat. The witch said, "You intentionally disyed weakness in front of those two ants in order to lure me out!" "Henry Zhang, you''d better stop messing around." The man sneered. "You two are..." "Shut up!" Henry waved the scythe in his hand. The man''s face froze suddenly, and one of his arms fell to the ground, blood sprayed from the wound at his shoulder. "Brother!" The woman let out a scream. The man wanted to control the flow of blood with his Qi, only to realise that it was impossible to do so. He had never imagined that this person whom he could easily have killed whenever he wanted would be capable of cutting his arm off. "You two who havee for the Elite Spirit Hall, you should know that in terms of status, I am the master of the Elite Spirit Hall, which means the Elite Spirit Hall belongs to me. Seeing how you two have offended me, I think that you two no longer have any need to possess true spirits," Henry said as a purple light sword materialised behind him. It was the Demon Sword of Destruction, a sword capable of exterminating true spirits. With a swing of the sword, the true spirits behind the man and woman disappeared instantly. The eyes of the man and the woman suddenly widened with shock. They instantly realised that their connection with the true spirits had been severed! Pfffft! Blood spurted out of their mouths. Their true spirits were deeply connected to them, and if their true spirits were destroyed, they would also sustain serious injuries. A feeling of helplessness and fear welled up in the hearts of the pair. "Subordinates who betray their superiors shall not be kept alive." Henry held the Life Scythe high. Fear filled the eyes of the couple. The Life Scythe could activate the greatest fears of a person. At that moment, they werepletely immersed in fear. If their minds were not strong enough, they would lose themselves in their fears forever. However at that moment, it was impossible for those two people that had just lost their True Spirits to have a strong will. It was without doubt that they would be reduced into ashes within the illusions by the Life Scythe. Henry did not even bother to take another look at the couple. He turned around, and his gazended on the witch, observing the witch''s white skeleton body. "To remain alive in such a state. Is that the price to pay for a True Spirit toe back to life? Or did you simply devour your previous host? Judging from those bones, that poor fellow probably wasn''t someone old." Henry mumbled to himself as he guessed. "Just what are you thinking of doing?" The witch got close to the shroud of ck Qi. "What else could I possibly do?" The ck Life Scythe danced in Henry''s hand. "Do you know the consequences you would have to face if you killed me?" The witch''s voice trembled. "Whatever." Henry shrugged his shoulders. "Worst case scenario, I''ll just kill the next one. Actually, I meant to ask you a question, and I''m hoping that you could provide me with an answer." "Would you let me go if I answer it?" The witch tried negotiating. "Maybe. That would depend on my mood." Henry took a step forward and stared at the green lights in the sockets of the witch''s skeleton. "You''ve always said that my father and I are both defilers of god. want to know, did my father really only debase the gods with his tongue? Did he ever, you know, y any of them?" y the gods! The witch trembled. She could clearly notice the killing intent in Henry''s eyes. "I believe that he definitely didn''t just nder the gods, right? Since I am his son, I would naturally have to follow in his footsteps of god ying." The witch let out a shrill scream. "You can''t..." "I can." With a sweep of the ck sickle, the witch''s voice came to an abrupt end. Its skull tumbled to the ground. The green lights in its sockets flickered. "It dies but somehow it doesn''t perish. If that''s the case, I''ll just crush it into bits." The Demon Sword of Destruction materialised once again. It was a divine sword that could destroy the physical from of a god. With a swing of the purple sword, the green lights in the Sockets of the witch''s skull disappearedpletely. After the green mes had been extinguishedpletely, the bones gradually disintegrated into a pile of powder. Henry raised his arm, and the ck scythe spun in the air, then steadily returned to a rack at the side. A me burning in the pupils of the man and woman of the Elite Spirit Hall. The me then burned its way out of their pupils and crept all over their faces. Both of them howled in agony. Their eyes could be seen to have already been burned to ash, only emptiness and pitch-ck darkness remained in their sockets. Their horrific screams of agony echoed in the weapon chamber. "I''m not worthy of all these ancestral weapons because I don''t posses my own ancestral weapon, right? Well then, Master Lu, what''s the ancestral weapon that you had left for me?" Henry produced a key from his pocket. It was handed to him by the Sacred Lord back then. When the key appeared, every single one of the ancestral weapons in the weapon chamber began shaking, it was as if they could not wait to get off the racks they were so firmly attached to. Chapter 1661 Chapter 1661 Meanwhile, in the core, more and more people appeared in the ruins of the civilisation after the orcs had left. Some people saw the opportunity amidst the chaos of the world and rose from the ruins to build their own forces, weing the refugees to join them. Those who had nowhere to go and had given up on life, swarmed towards those new forces in flocks, longing to find a new sense of belonging. There were numerous others who wanted to establish their own forces. Force after force emerged within the four major districts of the Core. They fought for the limited resources that remained, trying to rise from within the ruins. Standing above these ordinary men existed a group of people who had detached themselves from the ordinary world. They had nothing to do with the great chaos within the Core, and even did not bother to care about the life and death of the civilisation of the Core. In the depths of the Tianhai District existed a pce built on the sea. Many people lived within it, men and women, old and young alike. They moved around the pce, wearing their official uniforms. "They''re dead!" A voice sounded in the pce, and everyone''s expression was filled with shock. The people who were walking around in the pce stopped in their tracks upon hearing the news. "They took their own sweet time to kill that piece of sh*t, and now they''ve ended up dead! Even their True Spirits didn''t make it back!" "How bold of him to kill our people and even destroy their true spirits!" "Useless fools! Complete pieces of trash! Keep dispatching men to kill that Henry and get the Token of True Spirits back. Whoever that seeds in killing him and brings back the Token of True Spirits shall be hailed as the master of the Elite Spirit Hall!" Countless figures departed from the pce. The sacred Holy City, which was originally located in the civilisation of the Core and was worshipped by many, had already been in ruins long ago. In the midst of the ruins, a person appeared. Her eyes filled with nostalgia and reminiscence as she walked through those ruins. On a stone tablet that had already been dyed ck, she noticed a name and read it aloud slowly, "Henry Zhang..." Henry''s name had long been engraved amidst the Noble Berserkers. The person walking through the sacrednd of the Noble Berserkers was Jetta. She was no longer the general who led ten thousand men to ughter the Gods. She was now just a lonely woman. Jetta looked up to the sky and murmured, "We''re almost there, it all will be over soon. Peace shall soon be restored to the world." Jetta murmured then lowered her head. "Cesia, oh, Cesia, you must never be like me, to only be filled with regrets at the very end." Jetta sat down on a broken piece of rock with a bitter smile on her face. "We live longer than others, but what''s the point of gaining immortality if life is lived like this? Our lives should be spent with the right people, that''s what life is about." Jetta sighed deeply, as if she was regretting something. "What a surprise to see the famed Goddess of Life to also be troubled by matters of the heart. You were the most popr woman in the Holy Realm." A voice sounded in coldughter. A man in golden armour descended from the sky and appeared in front of Jetta. He was about 30 years old, and was extraordinarily handsome. He wielded a golden sword that shone brightly. "The Holy Realm?" Jettaughed self-deprecatingly as she looked at the man before her. "It was all merely just to make myself look good. We all know very well in our hearts just how vulnerable and fragile the Holy Realm is. We all know very clearly of our own ws." "Vulnerable and fragile? The way I see it, it is humans who are the ones who are vulnerable and fragile. Just like you, look at you, so pathetic and foolish." The man brandished the golden sword in his hand. "This so-called sacrednd of the Noble Berserkers is already in ruins. What''s the point of you still staying here?" "In ruins? I''m afraid not." Jetta stood up and pointed to the sky. "Those gates of yours have already been destroyed, who are you to you say that the Noble Berserkers are in ruins, Faulconer? Now that your world has fallen to utter chaos, I''m guessing you''re only down here to find something to threaten those people with." "Ha ha." Faulconer sneered, "Jetta, you see it all so clearly. So what do you think? Will you being with me obediently or do I have to tie you up?" "You think too highly of me." Jetta pointed to the sky. "Do you really think that you could threaten him with me? He would never give up his goal just for the sake of me." "I don''t think so." Faulconer shook his head. "The Goddess of Life, the most charming woman in the entirety of the Holy Realm, I do wonder who would be able to ignore you." The tip of Faulconer''s golden sword pointed diagonally to the ground. "There''s no need for that." Jetta sighed. "I''m no match for you now. I''ll go with you." "That''d be best. I''m sure your teacher wouldn''t want us to fight. After all, you and I were probably the mostpatible pair before he made his appearance." A hint of hatred shed across Faulconer''s eyes as he spoke of that. "Beingpatible has nothing to do with love." Jetta shook her head. "Let''s go." The golden sword in Faulconer''s hand disappeared, and he sped towards the horizon. Jetta flew mid-air and suddenly stopped. She looked down below and said, "Cesia, you must never live your life with regrets." Jetta''s voice faded away in the air. Meanwhile, in the fog-shrouded ancient battlefield, the cries of war gradually sounded. Those who lived in the Core had no idea of what had happened in the fog-shrouded continent, and they did not that the changes of the shovel.is and the moon had be very different from the way it used to be. The rules of the Core were gradually approaching the Surface through the ancient battlefield. Or, it could be said that this was just the rules from one side evolving towards bing the rules of the entire world. "Charge! Attack!" "It''s theirst line of defence. We shall not retreat!" "Ernest!" Gardiner yelled from the top of his lungs. "Coming!" A scroll was unfurled and golden rays of light shone from it, forcing the orcs into retreat. However, the use of the scroll also caused Ernest to spurt blood. "Soul, it''s up to you now!" Ernest shouted, his face already pale. He could no longer stand firm on his own and required the assistance from others. "Leave it to me!" Soul yelled as he charged to the frontlines, a blood- red giant axe drifted behind him. Ancestral weapons that could disregard the rules were capable of unleashing a massive destructive force on the battlefield. The moment the axe swung down on the battlefield, the orcs that were within 10 meters of the impact would all evaporate into dust, creating a fan-shaped st area in front of Soul. o Thanks to the ancestral weapons, the humans had finally fought their way up to the higher grounds, if they could take over the higher grounds, they would be able to obtain victory in the first stage! At that moment, everyone was in high spirits. They were all pushing forward as hard as their hearts could take them. "Charge! Attack!" "Keep moving forward! We''re almost there! Just a little more!" "Branley!" Soul roared.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "I''m on it!" Branley carried a shield on his back. He flung it into the sky, and it expanded in the air, and finally formed into a gigantic wall. Chapter 1662 Chapter 1662 The shield in the air transformed into a wall, suddenly crashing down from the sky, blocking the path of the orcs on the other side. Under the obstruction from the shield, the reinforcements of the orcs were severely affected. Only a few orcs that guarded the high grounds remained. "It''s the final wave, kill them all!" The human army roared ferociously. All of them charged forward,pletely ughtering the hundreds of orc warriors that were still guarding the high grounds. When thest orc warrior had fallen, it all suddenly felt peaceful.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Some people looked on ahead, the swords in their hands still trembling uncontrobly from the rush of adrenaline. There were suddenly no more enemies left, at that seemed to have taken them by surprise. "Whump!" Someone exhaled a sigh of relief and sat down heavily onto the ground. He was exhausted beyond imagination. Sylvia stood atop the high grounds, her spear had already been broken into two. The blood all over her body had already dried up and hardened. She turned her head and look down below, and saw that the path to the high grounds waspletely paved with corpses. This were no shortcuts up this path. They looked tiredly at the dead bodies that paved the path, no longer able to get back on their feet. In truth, there was no absolute right or wrong between both parties. It was all just because they had different standpoints. "Seems like we''ve won." Sieve looked at the high grounds that no longer had any orcs roaming around it. "Yes, we are victorious." Gardiner walked past Sieve. He felt for his pockets, only to find an empty cigarette box. "It hasn''t been easy." Ranulfo supported a pale Ernest and Soul upright, the both of them had yed a very important role in that battle, but the aftereffects they had to suffer were very strong, they had be so weak to the point where they were unable to stand steadily. "Well, we have seeded in guarding this ce, no matter what the cost." The patriarch of the Solver Family, Prabhat Dongfang, arrived at the high grounds. He knelt and looked to the sky. "Immortal disciple, we have not failed you." The patriarch of the Qin Family also walked over and knelt down. "My brothers, we did it." Gardiner turned around and looked at the soldiers scattered all around. He inhaled deeply and eximed, "We won!" Silence fell across the battlefield, but excited shouts began erupting after a few seconds. "We won!" "We did it!" "We won! We really did it!" This was the first true victory the humans had finally obtained through their countless battles with the orcs, it brought about a massive boost to their morale. Their victory was no ordinary feat. Cheers filled the skies, smiles of victory were written across all of their faces. However, all of them also understood that this victory was only temporary, and would be greeted with the attacks from the orcs the moment the barrier before them had faded. "Branley, how long can the shieldst?" "One day," replied Branley as he sat down cross-legged, his reply was short and simple. At that moment, every ounce of his energy was focused on controlling the ancestral weapon. "Alright, one day is good enough for everyone to get some rest. Keep your spirits up, my brothers!" Gardiner waved his arm and said, "When this one day has ended, we shall show the orcs who''s their daddy is in this ancient battlefield!" Gardiner''s words were crude and vulgar, but it was exactly what all of them wanted to hear at that moment. Gardiner smiled widely upon hearing the high-spirited cheers of the men. However, no one noticed that his eyes were filled with worry. Gardiner stared at the gigantic wall and murmured, "Henry, I... I really can''t hang on any longer." Under Gardiner''s armour, no one could see the injury he had sustained at his chest. His wound was so deep that the bone underneath were clearly visible. Gardiner gasped whenever he felt the pain from it, but he did disy anything else on the Outside. he had to Now that Henry had thee. fill in for Henry as the Commander in Chief. If news went out that the Commander in Chief has been injured, the army would suffer a tremendous hit to their morale. Meanwhile, in the Sosasmo desert far away, on an ind in the centre of the desert, an old, wrinkled Peze stood there in a daze. There were not many people still living within the Radiant Ind that used to be seen as a sacrednd by the underworld world back in the best days of Peze''s youth. Old Peze was the only one who was still guarding the ind. The ind was going through some sudden changes, the whole ind was shaken from time to time. Even Old Peze was unable to exin this phenomenon, he could only send away the few people that had remained on the ind and stayed there on his own. Meanwhile, in Yinzhou City. Once again, Henry had found himself back in there. He was dressed lightly and did not bring anything with him as he walked the streets of Yinzhou. At that moment, cold winds were blowing, Henry returned to his home. He looked at the wooden pavilion at the entrance of his house and went on to take a seat on the bench at the edge of the pavilion, never entering the house. He just closed his eyes and rested there. As the cold wind blew, Henry subconsciously retracted his neck, but in the next second, he suddenly realised something and was stunned. This realisation struck Henry because he had not been affected by ordinary chills of that sort, the weather never affected him much anymore, but he just felt those chills once again. Henry hugged himself tightly and curled himself up in a corner, then closed his eyes and slowly fell asleep. It was not untilte at night when Henry suddenly opened his eyes from his deep sleep. A figure was standing before Henry. "It''s you?" Henry looked at the person standing before him, it was Japheth, one of the Three-stars. He was holding something in his hand. "Long time no see. You have be much stronger than before. Now I''m no match for you," Japheth said. Henry shook his head and said, "I have never regarded you as an opponent. I don''t think we have any conflicts of interest." "I don''t know about interests and all, I think the point of living is just to be happy. Or perhaps you just don''t want to see the unfortunate happen, which is basically what you''re doing right now, but who are you doing it for?" Japheth broke into a smile. "You just don''t want to see the day those orcs step into the surface." Henry sat up straight and said, "I believe you aren''t here just to praise me." "I saw you sleeping here, it''s a cold night, so I brought you a quilt and some cold medicine." Japheth put all the items in his hands on the ground. "Cold night? Catch a cold?" Henry looked confused and sneezed just as he was about to say again. "Achoo!" That sneeze stunned Henry once more, did he really catch a cold? That had not happened for a long time! Henry had always been physically stronger than the ordinary. Viruses of this sort never affected him at all, let alone the person he had be, but it was a fact that it had happened to Henry. "You''ve never actually drifted too far away from this world." Japheth said, "Look at you, you havee back after all. Justus was right about you after all Although you were born. with an extraordinary background, experience, and capabilities, you were still able to make a return in the end. This is Justus'' final test for you." Chapter 1663 Chapter 1663 Japheths gave off extraordinary vibes with every word he spoke. "Who the hell are you?" Henry looked at Japheth and asked, "You''re unlike Catman and Sackcloth Visitor." "Why would I be like them?" Japheth looked puzzled. "Do we have to be alike just because we are the Three Stars? That''s just a name given to us by the people. In fact, we don''t even talk much to each other." Henry''s eyes were fixed on Japheth, still waiting for an exnation. "My name is Japheth." Japheth broke the silence. "I''m Justus'' True Spirit." "What!" Henry''s eyes widened in shock. He was Justus'' True Spirit! "You don''t have to look at me like that. When we obtain a certain extent of power, we be strong enough to upy a physical body and be reborn. That was how the Evil Spirit did it, the same goes to the witch you hade across earlier before. However, I am a little different from them," Japheth exined. "But all of that''s too specific, I can''t exin it all clearly to you, it''ll be better if you could understand all of it on your own. You''ve already passed Justus'' final test, which I originally thought that you would never pass, but I didn''t think that you''d pass the test Justus and I thought to be the hardest with such ease. You did it so effortlessly that you didn''t even know what had happened." Japheth nced around his surroundings. "Justus was testing your heart. The ancestral weapons are too powerful, those who are not strong in heart would be affected by them. This was also one of the reasons why Justus had sealed the ancestral weapons, the ancestral weapons have wills of their own. If the wielder ends up being taken control of the ancestral weapon, it would all be toote. Why are you back here?" "Why?" Henry looked around. "I just wanted toe back for a look. I miss this ce." "That''s right. You''ve chosen a path that waspletely different from Justus''," said Japheth. "This test is called the True Heart. Although you''re powerful and extraordinary, your heart still stays true to yourself, which is what the strong and powerful the likes of you oftenck, be it Justus, Ss, the Martial Emperor, or the Sacred Lord of the Noble Berserkers, they all think too far ahead, and not to forget those people from the Elite Spirit Hall who think they stand above everyone else. I have only discovered three people who have a True Heart, including you. The first was Gardiner, and the second was Ranjeet. As the True Spirit of Justus, or to be exact, his abandoned True Spirit. I''m very clear about how important it is to have a True Heart, it was also very clear to Justus, but it had already be toote for him to find his back. He knew that he had taken the wrong path, and so he chose a different path, one that no one else has ever walked on." "A True Heart, huh..." Henry looked at his hands. He had love, he had people he could not bear to let go of, that was what his True Heart was. What would have be of him if he did not have love and those people he cared deeply for? Henry suddenly realised that if it had not been for the people he loved and cared for, he would not have even the slightest clue of what he would do on the next day. He had long experienced all of the enjoyments life had to offer. "Is Master Lu really gone?" Henry asked the one question he had always wanted to know. "It''s possible." Japheth took a deep breath and said, "He had already taken the step that no one dared to take. If he is dead, he just might really be dead. Maybe after all of this is over, you can go pay your respects to him again." Japheth turned around and waved to Henry. "Well, I have to go. There are other ces that need you more I do, so I won''t be taking up any more of your time." The book that had once absorbed the lotus flower and transformed into a Battle Spirit appeared automatically in front of Henry and began flipping its pages on its own. Japheth, who had already walked into the distance, suddenly turned his head back with a smile on his face. "What a smart kid, to know that your inner demons are messing with your heart, then came back here this time to find your original intentions, and the gratefulness you had back then in Yinzhou City, but you identally found your True Heart. You''re now worthy of the ancestral weapons. I believe that you would be able to use the ancestral weapons that Justus had left for you well." Japheth walked on into the distance, disappearing into the night. Meanwhile, in the Core, Adonias was trying to organise another attack. "Hurry! You have to be quick! I can already feel that the restraint is getting stronger and stronger. This ce is already restricting me. Find me Laily! Bring me Laily!" Adonias became much irritable than before. "Your Highness, the rules of that ce are constantly changing. The humans possess three of those weapons. We will need more time if we were tounch another attack." An orc general reported. "So what if they have those weapons, how much longer can they use it? Simply trying to stay alive is already exhausting enough in that ce, and if they still have to use those weapons, they are burning themselves to y this game. Now we shall see who can y this game longer. The passage of the abyss has already been opened our army shall arrive in three more hours. Three hourster, this ancient battlefield shall be rumbling with our orcs!" Adonias clenched his fists forcefully. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "Yes sir!" "Your Highness! There is a human outside saying that he wishes to join forces with us!" A orc messenger appeared before Adonias. "Join forces?" Adonias asked, "What is this human''s name?" "He said his name was Gaspare Duan." "Gaspare Duan? Fine, I''ll see him." Adonias nodded and was about to head over to see the human. "No need for such trouble, dear King of Orcs. I havee in on my own." A voice rang out from outside therge tent of the orcs. Dressed in a Taoist robe and holding a horsetail whisk in his hand, Gaspare appeared before Adonias. At that moment, Adonias had transformed into the form of a human and was about as tall as Gaspare. Adonias treated Gaspare with importance the moment he saw him. He could feel that Gaspare was a champion among humans. "Dear King of Orcs, if you wish to break into the Surface, I can lend you a hand. When that timees, the Surface shall be all yours." Gaspare wasted no time in exining the purpose of his visit. "I like how you talk." Adonias nodded. "But I want to know what is it you want for giving us that world." "I just want one man." Gaspare extended a finger. "I want Henry Zhang." "Henry Zhang?" Adonias was puzzled. "Oh, right." Gaspare replied with a smile. "You should know him as Sy I Zhang." "You want him? Why do you want him for?" Adonias asked. "I want to kill him," replied Gaspare with a smile. I can assist you in your attacks, but this man is very cunning. His powers are only average, but he is incredibly arel" at fleeing. I wish to work with your kind to kill him." Adonias thought for a while, then nodded. "Deal, but why should I believe that you are capable of helping break through their defences?" "Allow me to introduce a friend to you." Gaspare waved his horsetail whisk. "Come on out, fellow Taoist of the Taoist Jade Virtual." A figure descended from the sky, immediately attracting the attention of the orcs. They were stopped by Adonias just as they were about to attack. The figurended on the ground and said, "Pleasure to meet you, King of the Orcs." Chapter 1664 Chapter 1664 Gaspare and the person from the Taoist Jade Virtual appeared before the orcs. All three of them had their own goals. Adonias wanted nothing more than to crush the enemies forces, ughtering all the way to the Surface, and find Laily. Gaspare, on the other hand, wanted the Token of True Spirits, and Henry''s life. The person from the Taoist Jade Virtual was on the same page with Gaspare on that, they both wanted Henry''s life. The three parties got together instantly. The Taoist Jade Virtual announced that they could dominate the situation on the battlefield and create an opening for the orc army, but the orcs had to promise to never interfere with the Taoist Jade Virtual even if they hadpletely conquered the Core. Adonias agreed immediately to such a request. It was impossible for him to find a reason to reject it at that moment. "The Elite Spirit Hall doesn''t want anything other than the life of Henry Zhang and the Token of True Spirits in his possession. How much havoc your orcs wreak has nothing to do with us!" Gaspare said. "Very well. The orcs shall always see the Elite Spirit Hall and Taoist Jade Virtual as friends, hahaha!" Adonias roared withughter. The three parties came to an agreement within the camp of the orcs.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Meanwhile, in the ancient battlefield. The humans upied the high grounds, which meant that they could no longer withdraw from the ancient battlefield to rest like they used to be able to, and had to endure the suppression of energy within the ancient battlefield, tiny cuts could appear on their hands and faces at any time. However, they had gotten used to situations like that. The fog in the ancient battlefield was thinning in time. Raniero announced that was a sign that the rules of the ancient battlefield were almostplete. If his predictions were right, the fog would disappear in five hours. Raniero announced the estimated time that the fog would disappear. However, he was also hinting the fact that the orcs wouldunch another attack within those five hours. After all, it would be much easier for the orcs to break through the defences of the humans when the fog was still present. The huge barrier between the orcs and the human army had already shrunk quite a bit. It had already exceeded 8 ran ley''s capability for holding it for such long periods of time. He sat cross-legged with his eyes closed and his face pale. His back was already drenched in sweat,rge beads of sweat trickled down his face, it seemed as if Branley would topple at any given moment. "Everybody, brace yourselves for the next battle." Gardiner got up and looked at the wall that had turned much smaller than before. The soldiers who were resting got up and got into formation. They were ready to pick up their weapons and swing them at the enemy any time. "This war." Gardiner said, "I don''t know when will be the end of this." "Chief." Seadya Ding, the Master of the Ding Family, came to Gardiner and said, "We don''t know when this war wille to an end, but we only know this one thing. Everybody, say it to our Chief!" Seadya''s voice boomed across the army of men, and the entire army within the battlefield responded in unison. "For each day those bandits exist, we shall stay away from our homnd!" It was just a few simple words, but they represented a firm belief and the determination to fight till death. Gardiner suddenly burst into loud, heartyughter. "Hahaha! Hahahaha! Wonderful! Let''s build the greatest wall of defence. That way, I will have something to brag about when I grow old. I can say that I was once a saviour of the world. Yeah, let''s f*ck them, brothers! For each day those bandits exist, we shall stay away from our homnd!" Their spirits were sky-high! Even Raniero clenched his fists passionately. "Is this the unity and belief of human beings?" Raniero looked at the men, he felt some sort of energy from those people. This kind of energy had no sense of aggression, but it felt incredibly powerful. Those who possessed such energy were usually more powerful than most people in their hearts. This was something that the only the strong possessed. Raniero did not believe himself to have such faith. For if he did, he would dare say that he would be much stronger than he currently was. "Gardiner, how is the war going? " Several people in Taoist robes came to the front lines. They held horsetail whisks in their hands, all looking detached from this world. They were all from the Taoist Jade Virtual Temple. No one on the battlefield liked those from the Taoist Jade Virtual, they had never showed up when everyone was fighting hard. However, every time the battle was over, they woulde out and inspect the entire army as if they were the leaders. Everyone had witnessed the actions of the people from Taoist Jade Virtual, and all looked at them with gazes of contempt. The people of the Taoist Jade Virtual seemed to bepletely oblivious to those gazes. They walked over and asked Gardiner about the current situation, looking as if they were about to advice Gardiner on the current situation. Gardiner did not show any liking to those people from the Taoist Jade Virtual, but he knew that he could not afford to offend them. He bowed and said, "Dear sirs, the fog is about to clear. I''m sure that the orcs will be prepared for their next round of attacks before the fog clears offpletely." "Hurry up and get ready for it then!" One of the Taoist priests immediately replied. "No, wait, you peasants would do fine fighting the orcs head-on, but in terms of avoiding their ambushes, you are all stillcking, so just leave that to us." Upon hearing the Taoist priest''s words, not mentioning Gardiner and Ranulfo, even Raniero disyed a look of surprise. Everyone had witnessed the actions of the people from the Taoist Jade Virtual. Yet at that moment they were offering to risk their lives to prevent the ambushes of the orcs? "What? Judging from your expressions, do you think that we are ipetent for that?" The Taoist priest said to Gardiner with visible dissatisfaction on his face. "That''s not true." Gardiner shook his head. "It''s just..." "All right, enough talking, go gather thirty men for me. They must be tall and strong, we shall lead them to meet with those orcs." The Taoist priest waved his sleeve and gave the order. Gardiner and Ranulfo exchanged looks at each other. They both felt that something was off with the Taoist priest, but they could not tell what it was. "I''ll do it!" A tall soldier stood up. "I''m willing to take on that task." "I''ll go!" "Me too!" el These soldiers stood up one after another and volunteered without Gardiner having to say a word, even with the knowledge that their small team of men would only have enough time to send a signal before they were wiped out, if they really did sh with the orcs. However, none of them retreated in fear. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org It was just as they had said, they would never return to their homes until the enemy had beenpletely eliminated! They were determined to fight to the end of their lives on this battlefield. "Dear sirs, I think we''d better give this matter some more thought and discuss about itter." Gardiner said. "Gardiner Zhao, what is the meaning of that?" The Taoist priest yelled at him immediately. Chapter 1665 Chapter 1665 Gardiner did not respond to any of the Taoist priest''s reprimands. He stuck to his own opinion, because the people of the Taoist Jade Virtual were suddenly acting very strangely. "Come here, Gardiner. I have something to ask you." Taoist Carmel! said Gardiner. Gardiner stood right where he was, not even taking a single step. Taoist Carmeli raised his brows. "What''s wrong Gardiner? Are you looking down on your Uncle?" "I wouldn''t dare to." Gardiner cupped his fist and walked over to Taoist Carmeli. Taoist Carmeli led Gardiner to the back of the battlefield, speaking as he walked, "You have gotten all so high and mighty now that you''ve be themander- in- chief, haven''t you, Gardiner?" Meanwhile, on the other side of the battlefield, the Taoist priest who had just spoken chose 30 strong men and ordered them to change into the full- body armour of Europe. Seeing that Gardiner was no longer around, not even the leaders of those major forces could stop the Taoist priest. The thirty soldiers quickly suited up and were ready to depart under the lead of the Taoist priest.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Just as the Taoist priest was about to set off, he suddenly caught sight of Sylvia, who was standing not too far away with a spear in her hand. The Taoist smiled pervertedly and said, "We can''t be in the battlefield without amander, General Lin. Although it is our Taoist Jade Virtual leading the men in this battle, but I think it would be best if our men had a leader." The meaning of this Taoist priest was obvious. He just wanted Sylvia to apany him. The Taoist priest had asked Sylvia to go with them. As one of themanders, Sylvia was unable to refuse him seeing that the soldiers were in high spirits. She nodded, then put on her armour, and clenched the spear tightly in her hand. "Well then, let''s go. The orcs could attack any time, so let''s not waste any more time." The Taoist priest spoke and set off with the men. The fog shrouded the battlefield. No one knew what the orcs were prepared to do on the other side of the enormous wall. In addition to the element of time, the energy Branley could muster to control the ancestral weapon was reducing with every passing second. The barrier between the humans and the orcs could be broken any time, the humans had to check this barrier immediately. Under the cover of the fog, nothing was visible within the distance of a few dozen of meters ahead. The thirty man team proceeded forward cautiously under the lead of Sylvia. The Taoist priest walked at the end of the line, looking at the 31 people marching in front of him with a sneer on his face. The team walked along the barrier for more than half an hour. They could no longer see their camp. "Stop!" The Taoist priest shouted suddenly. As soon as the shout of the Taoist priest sounded, everyone looked around quickly, wary of the orcs at all times. "The barrier is safe!" "The surrounding area is clear!" "There''s no ambush!" "There is tall grass over there that needs to be examined." All of them reported the situation of their surroundings in low tones. Everything looked normal, except for the patch of tall grass, which was as tall as a human, and had the possibility of people hiding in it. "I''ll go take a look." The Taoist priest walked towards the grass, and circled around it, then returned. "Proceed on forward," the Taoist priest said. The team continued to move forward cautiously. "Be careful, somethings isn''t right at the front." Sylvia suddenly raised her hand. The movements of the entire team suddenly came to a halt the instant Sylvia raised her hand, even if some of them had one foot still off the ground. Every single one of them was an elite in the cold blooded war. There was no need to worry about them making any mistakes. Sylvia kept her gaze focused ahead. An opening had appeared at the barrier. "Just as I expected, something''s wrong." Sylvia frowned. It was impossible to use Qi where they were at. Branley already had his hands full with the ancestral weapon. He could not guarantee his control over every corner of the barrier to be perfect. "I''ll go over and take a look." Sylvia lowered her voice and said, "Wait here." After Sylvia said that, she headed towards the opening with muffled footsteps The gap was more than four meters wide, it was like the entrance to an abyss, giving off a deathly feeling. Sylvia learned that were not always in the state of absolute safety. thou Sylvia tightened her grip on the spear in her hand as she carefully observed her surroundings. When the Taoist Priest saw Sylvia walk towards the opening, he ordered the thirty soldiers, "The few of you, go over there and take a look." The loud voice of the Taoist priest sounded like a p of thunder to the soldiers who were even trying to muffle out the sounds of their breathing. "Sir, we need to be ready to support General Lin at any time," said one of the soldiers. "General Lin? She is not a general now. I''m in charge here. Go!" The Taoist priest ordered again. The soldiers had no choice but to do as they were told. This was because on military orders were absolute in the battlefield. This was a rule every soldier had to abide by. The thirty soldiers moved forward with caution, afraid that they would create any unnecessary noises as it was very possible that the orcs were also at the breach. When the 30 soldiers arrived at the breach, more than a dozen hulking figures appeared suddenly, grinning and holding huge weapons in their hands. They obviously hade prepared. Sylvia, who had been walking in the front, suddenly yelled, "It''s an ambush, retreat!" After saying that, she retreated backwards without the slightest hint of hesitation. The 30 men did the same. They were a reconnaissance team, they were supposed to avoid enemy contact as much as possible, and return with useful information. However, just as they were about to retreat, they heard the coldughter of the Taoist priest. "Retreat? Where are you retreating to? All of you shall die here!" Sylvia and the soldiers were shocked to hear those words. More than a dozen orc soldiers suddenly appeared behind them and stood beside the Taoist priest, blocking their path of retreat. "You''ve jumped ship!" Sylvia''s eyes widened. She immediately understood where those orcs that cut off their path of retreat had emerged from. It was the tall grass they hade across earlier. "Haha, the winner takes all, that''s all that it is. The Taoist priest sneered and said, "Before I kill Henry, let me first kill his wife. I believe that his expression would be very interesting to watch. Kill them all!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org As soon as the Taoist priest gave the order, the orcs rushed towards the team of thirty-one men. Although they were all elites, they were still no match for the orcs in individualbat. They fought back as hard as they could, but they were still no match for the orcs. Te scent of blood soon drifted amidst the fog, the humans fell one after another. The spear in Sylvia''s hand had been broken into two, and the number of orc soldiers increased at the gap. "May you find enjoyment in death, my dear Sylvia Lin." The Taoist priest said softly. Chapter 1666 Chapter 1666 The betrayal of the Taoist Jade Virtual was totally unexpected. No one could find a reason for their betrayal. With the status they had in the human army, it waspletely unnecessary for them tomit such acts of betrayal. However, it was not the time for Sylvia to think about the possible reasons of their betrayal. It pained Sylvia greatly to see her men fall one after another before her eyes. Those soldiers were all fighting for their homnd, if they had lost their lives on the battlefield, that would have been their fate. However now, they had lost their lives in this mutiny! "Taoist Jade Virtual Temple, if I, Sylvia Lin, survive this, I will definitely bring hell upon you!" Sylvia roared. "What? You? You''re just a woman! Haha, if it weren''t for that Henry Zhang, what would you even be? Do you really believe that you''re the mighty General Lin?" The Taoist priest said withplete disdain. "So what if I''m a woman?" Sylvia tossed her broken spear aside. At that moment, an orc with a heavy machete in hacked at Sylvia, intending to cut her down from the waist. However, just as the de of the machete was about to get in contact with Sylvia''s waist, it suddenly stopped in its tracks. The wielding hand of the orc soldier with the machete was firmly grabbed by Sylvia. No matter how hard the orc soldier tried, he was unable to break free. "What!" The Taoist priest could not believe his eyes when he saw this. Sylvia smiled, "Did you really think that I was only able to survive under the protection of my husband? So what if I''m a woman? It''s not going to be that easy for you to kill me!" As she said that, she flipped her wrist over and snatched the machete, then lopped off the orc soldier''s head in a single swing. A strange light emanated from Sylvia''s body, its colour looked like the colours of the northern lights. "Blood lineage!" The Taoist priest eximed through clenched teeth. "Syl, oh wait, I should refer to him as Henry Zhang now, is a powerful being, and his woman is definitely not as simple as I''d imagined her to be, but today, you must die!" A figure appeared at the breach, he was wearing a suit of golden armour and held a ck sabre. He was the leader of the orcs, Adonias. Adonias looked at Sylvia, who was glowing with the lights of the aurora, and said, "Lady, death is unavoidable in battle. Do not me me for trampling on a flower." Sparks appeared from the ground as Adonias dragged his sabre across it. Sylvia inhaled deeply as she swiftly sped backwards, intending to flee from the battle. "There''s no escape." Adonias merely moved and appeared behind Sylvia in a sh, blocking her path of retreat. A few orc soldiers hacked at Sylvia from behind. Sylvia shed backhandedly with her machete, directly killing a few orc soldiers.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. At that exact moment, Adonias'' sabre also shed at her. Sylvia stepped back at thest second in effort to dodge the attack from Adonias. However, the sabre hit, causing sparks to appear as it shed against Sylvia''s armour, and in the next second, the armour cracked open. Adonias'' battle prowess was unlike the orc soldiers. His was at the peak in terms of speed and strength,pletely surpassing what humans are capable of. Only Henry was capable of going head to head with him, not even Gardiner and Ranulfo, would be able to fight against Adonias, and that was because the two of them had never practiced the World Destruction Technique. Adonias'' sabre was the greatest threat to Sylvia. He had already sealed off Sylvia''s path of retreat, which led to the direction of the human army. "Struggle on, Sylvia. I''d like to see how long you can struggle to survive." The Taoist priest sneered. "I''m sure your death would make Henry lose his mind. Hahaha. I''d love to find out what he''s like when he goes mad!" Sylvia looked at Adonias. He was pressuring her greatly. Sylvia''s held the machete horizontally in front of her, constantly keeping her gaze fixed on Adonias, guarding herself from his attacks. Adonias swung his arm and pointed his sabre to the ground. Then, his ck sabre hacked at Sylvia''s head in a sh. Faced with Adonias de, the light emanated from Sylvia once more, shining bright like an aurora me, bringing Sylvia an even greater amount of power. Sylvia did a graceful spin, twisting with her hips, swinging her machete at the same time with the torque of her spin.Adonias only felt a pang of numbness in his hand, he could not believe that a woman had enough power to create an impact strong enough to make his hand go numb. As for Sylvia, the impact of the sh sent her flying into the fog. "Why hang on to survival, Sylvia? You''re no more than a dead body." The Taoist priest jeered at her. "Shut up!" Adonias yelled at him, "Go after her, hurry! She has escaped!" "She has escaped?" The Taoist priest was visibly taken aback. "She..." "After her!" Adonias shouted in a low tone as he chased out of the opening after her. Behind the opening was the territory of the orc army. The Taoist priest stood at the opening and looked at the direction in which Sylvia had fled, and muttered, "I don''t believe you could survive that either. Come on, put on these armours and follow me!" After he said that, thirty orcs emerged and put on the armour of the humans. After they had changed into the armour, no one could tell that they were orcs. That was why the Taoist priest had requested for thirty tall soldiers back then, he had intended to secretly rece them. Seeing that the thirty orc soldiers hadpleted their preparations, the Taoist priest waved his hand and said, "Follow me back to the camp. Let''s go." As the Taoist priest led the orcs back to the human''s camp, a figure stood before them, blocking their path. It was Raniero. "Hold it right there." Raniero shouted. The Taoist priest stopped in his tracks subconsciously, there was an uneasy feeling in his heart. Raniero walked forward and scanned the Taoist priest and the thirty armoured soldiers. The Taoist priest seemed a little nervous. He knew that this man was very powerful. After Raniero scanned through all of them, he suddenly looked at the Taoist priest with a sharp gaze and questioned. "Where''s General Lin!" The Taoist priest shook his head. "There is a breach in the front. General Lin has gone to investigate it, but she has not returned. We suspect that she might have been ambushed by the orcs. We have to hurry back to report the situation!" "Bullsh*t!" Raniero delivered a p onto the Taoist priest''s face with a sudden swing of his arm. The Taoist priest was stunned by this p. "General Lin is not someone who can''t read the general situation. Don''t you think that I don''t know what you old Taoist priests have in your minds. If anything happens to General Lin, all of you Taoist priests shall pay with your lives!" After saying that, he sped ahead quickly, not realising the abnorma behaviours of the soldiers behind the Taoist priest. Sylvia''s safety was the only thing on his mind. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Seeing Raniero leave them, the Taoist priest breathed a sigh of relief. He rubbed his face and said spitefully, "I''ll kill you for sure one day. Let''s go!" The Taoist priest brought the thirty soldiers back to the human''s camp. At that time, Gardiner still had not returned. Only Ranulfo remained, strategising and watching over the situation, making preparations for the battle. Chapter 1667 Chapter 1667 When the Taoist priest returned, he immediately reported about the breach, then led thirty orc soldiers to a unified square formation. Ranulfo, who was in charge of the frontlines, only received news that gap had appeared in the barrier, he did not notice that Sylvia had not returned. There were too many people on the battlefield, nobody could pay attention to every single person. "Brace yourselves!" Ranulfo said, "Tell Branley to take a break. We''re up next." Branley was already at his limits at that moment. He was relying solely on his willpower to keep going. The square formation of the humans was in order, all of them were ready to engage in battle any time. Behind the formation, the Taoist priest had already sneaked the thirty orcs in human armour into the formation. There was no chit-chat on the battlefield, and no one noticed the anything strange about those 30 soldiers. A loud boom sounded, and the barrier that blocked out the orcs shrunk at a visible rate. Since there had already been a breach at the barrier, it was decided to remove itpletely and fight the enemy head-on. It was better than constantly being on guard against being ambushed by the orcs. If that went on, one would bepletely worn out before the battle could even begin. Seeing that the height of the barrier was lowering little by little, all of the men clenched their weapons tightly. It was in the weapons where the found the greatest sense of security. When the barrier had beenpletely lowered, the vast army of orcs could be seen standing before the human army. The fog on the battlefield faded away gradually. Gardiner, who had been away for quite a while, returned to the front of the battlefield, rearranging his armour as he walked. The two armies faced each other in silence. Gardiner looked at the orc army before his eyes. They were all hulking figures with sinister appearances, all very intimidating to look at. Gardiner turned around with a frown on his face and asked, "Where is General Lin?" It was only at that moment Ranulfo realised that Sylvia had disappeared. He whispered to Gardiner, "The people from the Taoist Jade Virtual brought some men for some reconnaissance work and also asked for General Lin to join them. The Taoist priest has returned, General Lin should also be returning soon. Don''t worry, Raniero has gone to check on the matter." Gardiner suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart. The people from the Taoist Jade Virtual were acting too strangely. "You stay here and watch over the situation. I''m going to take..." Gardiner was interrupted by an earth-shaking roar from the orc army, followed by the rumble of the ground as the massive army of orcs charged at them. Gardiner inhaled deeply, forgetting what he was just about to say, and yelled at the top of his lungs, "Charge!" "Charge!" The human army roared out a battle cry that shook the heavens. All of them pulled out their weapons and charged at the army of orcs. As Gardiner charged forward, he turned to look at the dozen or so Taoist priests. They stood behind the human army, with smiles written all across their faces. It was a very suspicious sight. "I hope you haven''t done anything stupid. No one wants to see the consequences of that." Meanwhile, far away from the battlefield. Adonias still held the ck sabre, which was now stained with blood. "You think you can run?" Adonias was like a hunter, he had a ck tiger following beside him. The size of the ck tiger was about the same as a regr tiger, but it was much more ferocious. Countless creatures had lost their lives in its jaws. The fog had gradually cleared off, and Adonias1 field of vision became clearer. Everything seemed to be going to the advantage of Adonias. Sylvia hid behind a big tree. She tried her best to stifle her breathing and pressed onto the wound on her arm. She knew that even the sound of dripping blood would attract the attention of the orc. Sylvia could hear the shouts of the battle cries in the distance. She understood that even if she returned to the camp, it would already be toote. Staying alive was the most important thing at the moment. Her burning power of the bloodline had a huge burden on her body, and even her consciousness started to blur, the machete she had seized from the orc soldier earlier was already riddled with dents. The ck tiger beside Adonias flicked its scarlet tongue around as it scanned around for traces of its prey with its sharp eyes. It suddenly leaped up and dashed towards the free where Sylvia was hiding. The tree, which was more than ten meters tall, split apart with a single swipe of the ck tiger''s ws. Sylvia shed out backhandedly with her machete as she sped towards the front. "We can discuss working together, you know. I''d be more willing to cooperate with Henry than those people." Adonias said as he followed behind Sylvia steadily, becauseN?velDrama.Org is the owner. Sylvia was running towards the direction of the Core, which had long since been upied by the orcs. Sylvia paid no attention to what Adonias said. Her gaze was fixed straight ahead, her feet never stopped. "Go, bring her to me." Adonias ordered the ck tiger. The ck tiger let out a roar and chased after Sylvia swiftly. Just as the ck tiger charged forward, a huge tree trunk swept towards the ck tiger. The tree trunk was swung with great force and it sent the ck tiger flying for more than ten meters, rolling across the ground continuously. When the ck tiger got back on its feet again, it opened its jaws wide and let out a ferocious roar. Raniero, with his towering stature, stood in the path of Adonias. Upon seeing Raniero, Adonias'' brows furrowed. He had seen this man before, and was very wary of him. Raniero suddenly emerged, not saying a single word, but his intentions were very clear. With him present, Adonias and the ck tiger could no longer chase after Sylvia. The ck tiger let out a roar and was ready to pounce on Raniero, but it was stopped by the Adonias. The Adonias lifted the ck sabre and wiped off the blood stains on it, then got into a fighting stance. Although he was wary of the man, it did not mean that Adonias was afraid, he was the king of the orcs after all. Raniero was unarmed. To him, his fists were his best weapons. Both men did not waste anytime on pointless banter. Adonias and the ck tiger moved in unison, attacking Raniero from the left and the right at the same time. The ck tiger was not only the mount of the Adonias, but also hispanion. They had fought countless battles together. The ck sabre of Adonias came in contact with Raniero''s skin, and the ck tiger bit at his shoulder with its sharp teeth. Raniero''s fists were packed with incredible power, making him an equal match with Adonias and his tiger. Compared to battle at the frontlines, the battle there was just as intense. Meanwhile, at the location where the two armies were engaged in battle, the humans and orcs struck out at each other relentlessly. Branley had already passed out the minute the barrier was removed. Soul and Ernest, who wielded the ancestral weapons, stood at the centre of the battlefield. They were the biggest advantage the human army possessed, and also posed as the greatest threat to the orcs. "Seniors, it''s up to you now!" a formation leader said. "Got it." Ernest and Soul nodded. They took down the ancestral weapons from their backs, then cut their palms to provide blood as an offering. Chapter 1668 Chapter 1668 The ancestral weapons had absolute dominance in the battlefield. There were people tasked with the duty of protecting Soul and Ernest. When the Mountain and River Chart was unfolded, golden light burst out in every direction. The orc army was instantly affected by it. "Go!" Ernest Jiang threw the Mountain and River Chart out forcefully, it floated through the sky, showering down golden rays of light. The orcs caught in the light turned into dust instantly. A shadow of a massive mountain came crashing down from the Mountain and River chart. Hundreds of orcs were instantly mashed into paste. This was the power of an ancestral weapon. It still possessed such power even within the ancient battlefield! The tremendous power of the ancestral weapon caused a part of the orc army to suddenly be shaved away, while the human army managed to continue advancing forward. The goal of both parties at that moment was to rid the opposing party of the ancient battlefield. There would be no chance of aeback for the party that had beenpletely cleared off the ancient battlefield. The entrance to the ancient battlefield was very small, and no one could to stop a second wave of powerful counterattacks. With the incredible powers of the ancestral weapons, the human army pressed onwards with every step. Their individual fighting abilities werepletely inferior to that of the orcs, but with the participation of the ancestral weapons, the humans were able to crush the orcs. A huge opening had appeared in the formation of the orcs. "Soul!" Gardiner yelled. Soul immediately understood what Gardiner meant. He charged into the opening that had appeared in the orcs'' formation with his blood axe, and with a single swing of the axe, a massive fan-shaped gap appeared within the formation of the orcs. The human army immediately charged forward to fill up the gap. If the battlefield was a huge chessboard, then the area of the chessboard upied by the human armies was muchrger than that of the orcs, and were still slowly pushing on forward. However, everyone knew that this situation would notst for much longer. The ancestral weapons could not be used for long periods of time. The moment the light from the ancestral weapons faded, they would have to rely on their own strength. However, at that moment, things were undoubtedly developing to their advantage. With the help of the two great ancestral weapons, the vanguards of the humans, a team of elites lead by the generals, attacked the orcs relentlessly, hacking at the every weak point of the orcs they could find. They ughtered their way in and out of the orc army, dealing a great deal of damage to the morale of the orcs. "Keep at it!" Gardiner roared. Ernest nodded. The Mountain and River Chart shone with great power in the sky. Every corner its light could reach repelled the orcs.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. The Mountain and River Chart floated towards the army of orcs. Just as it was about to st out golden rays of light once more, the golden light that filled the sky suddenly dimmed. "What''s going on?!" Gardiner frowned and turned around, only to see a heavily guarded Ernest with a tip of a de protruding from his abdomen. Behind Ernest stood a soldier of the humans in a heavy suit of armour, no one could see what he looked like. Ernest spat out a mouthful of blood, and the Mountain and River Chart fell to the ground from the sky. Ernest was no longer able to activate the Mountain and River Chart under those circumstances. On the other side, Soul was about to activate the blood ax when someone delivered a heavy sh at him from behind. The sh spanned from Soul''s left shoulder to the lower right corner of the back of his waist. The wound was deep enough that the bone had be visible. Before Soul could react to that, two swords were ced around his neck. The two soldiers who had Soul by his neck, were also soldiers covered in armour. "What are you doing?! Have you lost your minds?! Whose soldiers are they?" Gardiner roared. "Hehe, human leader, without the two of them, your army is nothing." An orc general on the back of a beast said as he charged at them. At that moment, the soldier who injured Soul lifted his helmet, revealing the face of an orc. The humans immediately understood what was going on! The orcs had already infiltrated the human army, but the human werepletely oblivious to it! "Keep fighting back, and these two will lose their lives." The orc general sneered. Gardiner''s face was grim. He raised his arm, and a g waved. This was the g of themander, a waving g was themand to stop all fighting. Due to use of the ancestral weapon, Gardiner''s team of vanguards had already charged into the direct centre of the orc army. The moment the ancestral weapon could not be activated, the orc army quickly surrounded them. Gardiner and his team were quickly surrounded by the orcs. With the advantages the human army possessed destroyed at that moment, Gardiner could not figure out when the orc soldiers had infiltrated his army. Just when Gardiner was feeling extremely confused, he heard the orc generalugh out loud. "Hahaha! Dear friends of the Taoist Jade Virtual, what a pleasant cooperation it has been!" Gardiner''s eyes suddenly widened ????? the second he heard that. The Taoist Jade Virtual! Gardiner immediately. understood why the Taoist Jade Virtual woulde up with all of those weird ideas before they got into battle. Judging by their previous actions, how would they possibly take the initiative to lead the men for reconnaissance work? It was all wrong! Gardiner suddenly jolted with surprise! The Taoist Jade Virtual had joined forces with the orcs. Sylvia had gone with the Taoist priests earlier, but now... As Gardiner thought of that, he suddenly broke out in a cold sweat. He knew very well how much Sylvia meant to Henry, if anything had happened to her, the consequences would be unimaginable. "Has anyone seen General Lin?" Gardiner asked the people around him hoarsely. "General Lin has never showed up." "I''ve never seen General Lin." "No, I haven''t!" All of the replies made Gardiner''s heart drop! "Haha, Commander of the humans, how interesting to see you still in the mood to think of others in a situation like this. You don''t really look at us with any importance, do you? But that''s fine anyway, you shall soon be prisoners of us orcs. My friends from the Taoist Jade Virtual, aren''t you going to reveal yourselves?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Dear orcs, we have fulfilled our promise. It''s your turn to keep the other end of our deal." More than a dozen Taoist priests walked out from the human camp, led by Taoist priest Carmeli. They were all in Taoist robes and held horsetail whisks in their hands, all looking like deities. However, their emergence was greeted with countless hateful gazes and even spit. The humans cursed and swore at them, calling them scums, good-for-nothings, and all sorts of insults. Those Taoist priests acted as if they could not hear anything. They walked over to the orc army under the hateful eyes of the humans, greeting and interacting with the orcs as if they were best friends. Gardiner stared at Taoist priest Carmeli and the other priests and asked, "Do you even know what you''ve done?" "Insolent fool!" Carmeli scolded him and said, "Gardiner, what gives you the right to talk to your uncle like that?" "My uncle? Haha, how can I, Gardiner, even be worthy of such an uncle?" Gardinerughed mockingly at himself. "The cooperation of the Taoist Jade Virtual Temple and the orcs, what a powerfulbination, am I right?" "You disgusting creature!" Taoist priest Carmeli bellowed. "Today, I shall teach you a lesson on behalf of your master!" Carmeli strode over and pped Gardiner in the face with a hard swing of his arm. Chapter 1669 Chapter 1669 After being hit by Carmeli''s p, Gardiner''s gaze suddenly sharpened. He delivered a direct kick at Carmeli, this was Gardiner''s first time striking back at the Taoist Jade Virtual. Carmeli obviously did not expect that Gardiner would dare tosh out at him. He clutched his abdomen and struggled to get up from the ground. He red at Gardiner and said hatefully, "How dare you hit me, you brat!" "So what if I did? I can''t wait to kill you!" Gardiner clenched his sword tightly. "That''s enough, my friend of the Taoist Jade Virtual Temple." The orc general spoke. "There''s no need for any more talk with the losers. It''s time for us to wee our victory." A wild breeze blew across the battlefield. The fog that shrouded the entire battleground waspletely blown away. The view of the surroundings had suddenly be clear. The bright sunlight shone over everyone on the battlefield, but none of the humans could feel the warmth of the sunshine. The orc army hadpletely taken over the whole battlefield. "The rules have changed again." Ranulfo looked at the sky. "All the energy has settled, and the true spirits shall awake from their slumber. The Qi is gradually recovering, it looks like we are all going to fail in the end." Gardiner also felt that there were faint hints of Qi around him. Since Qi could be used again, it meant that the limitations of the ancient battlefield were not as strong as it used to be. Meanwhile, on the side of the orcs, all of the orc warriors were gradually increasing in size. They tore off their armour and each of them grew up to three meters in height! "Humans shall face their doom!" The orc general roared. The orcs hadpletely dominated the battlefield. Gardiner looked at the changes on the battlefield, then suddenly bowed deeply to Ernest and Soul. "Seniors, I''m truly sorry." Ernest and Soul could not understand the meaning of Gardiner''s words. Ernest let out augh, but ended up coughing up blood. "Ha-ha, we''ve lived long enough anyway. Gardiner, you''d done your best in this war. You didn''t let anyone down." Soul added, "Don''t you worry about us. We have never thought of leaving this battlefield alive!" As soon as Soul finished his words, he slid his neck across the de that had been ced at his neck. Blood sprayed everywhere, and Soul fell to the ground with a smile on his face. "Attack!" Gardiner roared, his eyes red with anger. The g wave once more, and the humansunched another attack. "Crush them!" The orc general waved his arm. The Taoist priests quickly hid behind the orc army. Gardiner, with a steel sword in his hand, hacked down several orc soldiers in rapid session. His eyes never left sight of Carmeli. His goal was clear as ice, he wanted to kill that old bastard! Gardiner attacked with raging fury, so did the human soldiers. However, them attacking with raging fury did not mean that they were able to take on the orcs head-on. The energy of the ancient battlefield hadpletely settled, the orcs had increased in size, and had be stronger. And even if some Qi could be used, how many people in the human army could use Qi? On the contrary, every single one of the orcs could use Qi. The battle was clearly one-sided. The de from Ernest''s abdomen had been pulled out, he knelt on the ground and stared at Soul, who hadpletely stopped breathing, a sad smile appeared on Ernest''s face. "Dear ancestors of the Jiang family, I have dishonoured thou. I''ve been too weak to earn the vindication the Jiang family deserves!" Ernest once again coughed out a mouthful of blood l, Ernest Jiang, shall use thest of my blood to summon the Mountains and River Chart. This world shall return to me the mountains and rivers I want!" The Mountain and River Chart that had been dimmed lit up once more, appearing again in the sky and emitted golden rays of light. Giant shadows of mountains and rivers crashed onto the ancient battlefield. Ernest used hisst effort to point towards the ancient battlefield, crushing the army of orcs beneath a gigantic mountain. After having done all of that, Ernest''s face had turned ashen. His vision turned pitch ck, and he fell to the ground,pletely unconscious. Meanwhile, at the edge of the battlefield. Adonias and the ck tiger had exchanged more than a hundred moves with Raniero. Adonias was breathing heavily, and the ck tiger stuck out its tongue in fatigue. There were a few bloodstains on Raniero''s body. He stared at Adonias and the ck tiger, and said, "There''s no need to keep trying, you''ll never get past me." "Do you really believe that woman could make it out alive? Right behind you is an army of tens of thousands of orcs!" Adonias said confidently. "If anything happens to her, I''ll make sure you''re one dead orc." Raniero lowered his stance. "I''d like to see just how I''m going to die." Adonias snorted coldly. "I''m not in a hurry. My orcs shall help me fulfil my goal anyway." On Sylvia''s end, she sped through the dense forest alone, towards the direction of the orc army. She moved with extreme speed. Behind her, about a hundred orc soldiers chased after her. Behind these orc soldiers were a trail of orc corpses. The aurora light from Sylvia''s body had already dimmed significantly. The ze of her bloodline had given her extreme strength for a short period of time. However, she also had to exhaust a great amount of energy at the same time. There were too many orcs. Sylvia would not be able to kill them all. They were extremely fast and had a keen sense of smell. They tailed Sylvia closely, never taking her off their sights, like fruit flies to a banana. "Gargghh!'' Three ferocious orcs appeared suddenly in front of Sylvia. Sylvia''s reaction was just as fast as her speed. With a sweep of her arm, she hacked past the three ferocious orcs, cutting them into halves. At that exact moment, two flying beasts appeared from the trees and attacked Sylvia. Sylvia only had enough time to make a twist and cut down one of the beasts. However, the other had scratched her shoulder, tearing her flesh open. The orc soldiers that had been chasing after her also arrived at the same time and surrounded Sylvia. Sylvia scanned the orcs that surrounded her, there was not a hint of fear in her eyes. She calmly analysed every possibility of her escape. "Kill her!" The orc soldiers roared and charged at Sylvia from every direction. Sylvia held the machete steadily in her hand. He entire body glowed with the light as she spun and swerved constantly moving backet and forth, hacking down about a dozen of the orcs in a blink of an eye However, Sylvia also took a cut in the back by an orc, splitting open her flesh. However, the pain of that sort was nothing to Sylvia. At that moment, her mind was clear. She knew that there were not many orcs still chasing after her. As long as she could get rid herself of these orcs within a short period of time, she would have a chance of escaping alive. Just as Sylvia was about to attack, augh sounded within the forest.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. "Yo, is this Henry''s woman? She''s pretty, and has some skills too! Did the second inmand say that killing her is considered a major contribution?" Chapter 1670 Chapter 1670 Several young figures walked out of the woods. They were all dressed in the attire of the Elite Spirit Hall. These young people from the Elite Spirit Hall, all looked at Sylvia with yful expressions. To them, she was a prey that was already within their grasps. Sylvia scanned her surroundings and held the weapon tightly in her hand. The aurora lights shone from her body once more. Meanwhile, in the main battlefield, the human army waspletely at a disadvantage. The humans werepletely crushed by the orcs, the human''s formation had been pulled apart. It was impossible for them to provide each other with support. If viewed from the sky, it could be seen that the human army was being devoured bit by bit by the orc army. Gardiner killed ferociously, but the person he truly desired to kill, Carmeli, was still hiding within the army of orcs, with an arrogant smile written across his face. The massive army of orcs before him had created an insurmountable gap between Carmeli and Gardiner. Countless bodies were piled on the ground, blood flowed across the ground like a river. A figure tumbled onto the ground beside Gardiner. It was Ranulfo. Ranulfo was wounded all over, A gaping wound was seen on his chest, it was so deep that the bone was visible. It was this wound that injured him severely. Ranulfo''s hands trembled. It was a sign of exhaustion. "It looks like we are going to lose this one." Ranulfo struggled to pick himself off the ground. Picking up a weapon even seemed to be extremely difficult for him. "I will kill that scum, even if we lose this war!" Carmeli was the only thing in Gardiner''s sight. "I agree." Ranulfo mped his de in the crook of his elbow and wiped the blood off it. "We can lose, but we can''t leave that scum alive!" "Let''s go!" Gardiner yelled. He charged at the orc army once more, bearing every bit of pain in his body. "Hah, I was not expecting myself to have to go all out in the end. You must never tell anyone else about this. It''ll be so embarrassing if people knew that the leader of the Alvin League had to take it to such extents." Ranulfo said self-deprecatingly. He lifted his sword and followed behind Gardiner. All of the humans knew that there was no backing down. They all fought on with every ounce of life they had within them. "The spirit of the Ding family lives on, even after death!" Seadya roared. He hacked off the head of an orc, but his head was smashed to bits in the next second. "Master!" The Ding family roared when they witnessed that. "I''ll kill all of you!" Takoda''s eyes burned with rage and hacked at the orcs continuously, but was delivered a heavy punch in the stomach by an orc, resulting in him flying backwards with several broken ribs. Countless ck masks fell to the ground. The Reaper emerged silently, and even died silently. It was as though they truly arrived from hell, and had never existed in this world. No one knew of their true identities beneath the masks. All of their actions were only for the sake of Radiant Ind! The Colver Family, the Qin Family, the Zhu Family, the Ji Family, the Bai Family, the Jiang Family... The members of these ancient martial families decreased rapidly in number. Casualties were nothing more than a number in a war. "We can''t hold them off any longer!" Someone roared. "Hang on in there, we have to keep holding them off even if it costs us our lives. Behind our defences lie our families, our wives and children. We can''t let these monsters enter our world!" "Yes, let''s go all out!" "So what if we all die?" The beating of the war drum gave them a burst of energy. Life and death were no longer important to them, they no longer thought about what they had to do in order to get out alive, but how many more blows they could deliver from their swords before they died. An orc crumbled slowly to the ground in front of Gardiner. The edge of Gardiner sword was already dented and dull. Gardiner''s figure was revealed after the orc had crumbled to the ground. He had one knee on the ground, and was panting heavily. His face had turned pale, and his body trembled involuntarily as he tried to get back on his feet. If it had not been for the support from Ranulfo, Gardiner might not even have been able to stand up. On the other hand, Carmeli was still standing behind the orcs as he looked at them sneeringly. "Have you got a cigarette?" Gardiner said. "What do you think?" Ranulfo smiled bitterly. "I want to have a smoke." Gardiner felt around his body, but only found an empty cigarette box. He took a long sniff at the box with a look deep infatuation in his eyes. Then he sighed and said, "Looks like I won''t be resting in peace today. I can''t kill the man I want to kill, and+can''t even smoke a cigarette." "That''s not entirely true." Ranulfo shook his head. "With our capabilities, we should be able to be true spirits, we might be reborn in this ancient battlefield." "Even so, that old bastard has to stay alive up to that time." Gardiner tossed the cigarette box away and his said with a grim expression. "They areing." There were no less than 10 orcs around the two of them, all d in fine armour and wielded sharp swords in their hands. A sword came straight for Gardiner''s head. Gardiner raised his sword to block it, but his knife was already dented all over, and was unable to deflect a blow from the sharp sword of the orcs. With a crash, Gardiner''s sword was broken into two. Another sword stabbed towards the back of Gardiner at the same time. Ranulfo delivered a roundhouse kick and the orc who had aimed for Gardiner''s back was sent flying. Two more orcs charged at Gardiner and Ranulfo in unison, shing at the two men from two different directions. Gardiner wanted to turn around and counter the attack, but his movements had be terribly slow. He had really exhausted every bit of his strength. "D*mn you, old bastard, I''m going to be a true spirit, then I''ll kill you!" Gardiner said, staring at Carmeli at his final moment. Seeing that the sword had already made it to his front, Gardiner continued to stare at Carmeli without even blinking his eyes. He wanted to etch that man''s appearance in his memory before he died. Even if Gardiner ended up bing a ghost instead of a true sprit, he would not let Carmeli go! The sneer on the face of Taoist priest Carmeli turned more and more wicked. He could already imagine Gardiner''s death. A smile appeared on the face of the orc general. With the death of themander-in-chief, the orcs shall emerge victorious. It felt as though everything had been set in stone. As though everything hade to an end. As though that was how it was all supposed to end. All of a sudden, a sh of gold light appeared! The Mountain and River Chart was emitting golden rays of light. As soon as the golden light began shining, the powerful orc army stopped in their tracks subconsciously. Their previoul battles had provided them with the experience that the appearance of the golden light meant that their deaths were near. Content belongs to "Senior Jiang!" Gardiner suddenly turned his head to look, but he could not see Ernest anywhere. The Mountain and River Chart seemed to have a consciousness of its own as it floated in the air. The Ji family''s Blood Axe was also floating in the air. As the Blood Axe chopped downwards, it brought upon a st of blood- red light,pletely obliterating arge group of orcs, leaving no trace of their remains.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The shield of the Bai family was also shining again at that moment. Just as the humans werepletely on the verge of defeat, the ancestral weapons of the three major families shone radiantly once more. Chapter 1671 Chapter 1671 Just when everyone was in despair, the three ancestral weapons emitted its light once more. This light felt like despair for the orcs, but it meant absolutely hope to the humans. "He''s back!" "Has he returned?" "It''s him!" "He''s finally back." There was a hint of relief on Gardiner''s face. At that moment, there was only one person in everyone''s mind. "How dare you, monsters! Eat this, Heavenly Sky Dragon!" A vigorous voice echoed throughout the battlefield. "Oh, crap!" Gardiner inhaled deeply as he saw the fat figure approaching the battlefield from the air and said, "I even got all emotional for this." Ranjeet arrived in the sky. He wore a kasaya and held a long stick in his hand. As he swung the long stick, it expanded and instantly grew up to 10 meters thick, and eliminated all of the orcs in its way. As for the three ancestral weapons that were once again shining, they floated behind Ranjeet, constantly emitting rays of light, blinding anyone who tried to look directly at Ranjeet. "Who is that?" Ranulfo asked as he looked at Ranjeet. "The God of the Sun." Gardiner replied. "This time, he is worthy of this name." Ranjeet floated in the air. That was an ability the ancestral weapons have given him. He looked at the orcs and said, "How dare you ignore me, monsters?! All of you can forget about winning this battle now that I have arrived!" Ranjeet''s tone was loud and powerful, he spoke confidently and steadily, pausing between his words clearly. Gardiner looked at the fat man from the ground in amazement. "When did this fatso be like this?" Ranjeet looked below himself vaguely after he said those words. Upon noticing some female soldiers looking at him with admiration, he was incredibly pleased. He had been reciting this sentence over and over the whole time as he sped over to the scene. The three great ancient kungfu families were unable to summon those three ancestral weapons all at once, but Ranjeet could, and that was because he was worthy! Ranjeet shouted loudly and waved his arm, "Attentionrades! Follow my lead, charge!" "Charge!" The morale of the humans was lifted once more. The gigantic shield of the Bai family rose in the air and expanded into a monstrous wall, crushing down on the battlefield, separated the forces of the orcs. The Mountain and River Chart floated in the air. Golden rays of light shone down onto the battlefield and shadows of mountains and rivers appeared from the sky. When the shadows came crashing down, it was as though they were all real, smashing numerous orcs into paste, it was impossible for them to survive against those shadows. The blood-red axe chopped down on the battlefield again. A fan- shaped st appeared within the radius of a hundred meters from the strike, obliterating all of the orcs within that area, not leaving any trace of blood or flesh. The stick in Ranjeet''s hand grew rapidly, just like the legendary Sacred Needle that stilled the sea. One end shot into the sky, and the other end was stamped firmly onto the ground. Ranjeet stood atop it and watched over the battlefield like a king. There was no need for him to do anything else, the Mountain and River Chart, as well as the Blood Axe were fully activated, obliterating the orcs rapidly, as if they were ice melting under the heat of the summer sun. Seeing how the tables have turned, cheers erupted from the human army. Ranjeet looked across the battlefield with his head held high, as if he were a great champion. The massive walls divided the battlefield. A great number of orcs died under the might of the ancestral weapons, and those that had managed to avoid the attacks were all wiped out by the human soldiers. "Very nice, Sun God." Gardiner said with augh. "Now remove this wall. Let''s attack once more and rid these orcs out of the ancient battlefield!" "Uh..." Ranjeet''s face was filled with embarrassment. He jumped off from above andnded on the ground, then whispered to Gardiner, "I can''t got too caught up in looking cool that I forgot to consider my next step. I''m a little out of juice I now, so I can''t activate cestral weapons again for now." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Gardiner looked up and saw that the light from the Mountain and River Chart and the Blood axe had dimmed significantly. "Oh..." Gardiner was speechless as he looked at Ranjeet. "That''s not surprising, it''s very much like your way of doing things." "Heh heh." Ranjeet scratched his head. "It''s all right. Let me rest for a day. I''ll definitely kill them all with my moves tomorrow." Ranulfo suddenly spoke, "That does sound reasonable, but it seems that we can''t wait until tomorrow morning." "Huh?" Ranjeet looked confused, but his expression immediately changed to shock. The massive wall formed by the shield of the Bai Family''s ancestral weapon shook violently, and cracks immediately appeared on it. The cracks increased and spread further across the wall, and soon there were cracks all over the wall. With a loud bang sounded, and a huge hole emerged in wall. A figure stepped out of the hole that was clouded with smoke. "Ancestral weapon? You think only you possess ancestral weapons?" A face appeared gradually from the cloud of smoke and dust. It was none other than the Gaspare Duan! At that moment, Gaspare was not holding his usual horsetail whisk, instead he held a gigantic hammer. It was that hammer in his hand that made breaking the wall possible, only an ancestral weapon was capable of doing that. With a sh, Ranjeet stood atop the stick once more and said as he looked down below at Gaspare, "Who is it? Reveal your name!" "Ha ha." Gaspare sneered, "A mere brat has the audacity to ask for my name. The young ones nowadays are really getting more and and arrogant." "Don''t try to act so high and might in front of me, you old fart!" Ranjeet yelled at him, "Come up here and fight me if you''ve got balls. I''d take you on for three hundred rounds if you like." "Three hundred rounds?" Gaspare raised his head and looked at Ranjeet. "If you canst thirty rounds with me, I''ll consider you a young hero!" As Gaspare spoke, he swung the hammer in his hand, striking the wall behind him..A huge crack appeared from the spot of the impact and spread across the entire wall. Soon after cracks covered the entire wall, and it copsedpletely in the next second. Still standing atop the stick, Ranjeet gulped unconsciously. He could sense the power of the gigantic hammer. Ranjeet was still at his full state, he would still dare to mock and shout at the opponent, but he had just finished his grand nove performance and had no energy left. to activate the ancestral weapons, let alone to fight an opponent of such level. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. The usual Ranjeet would bow down, apologise, and then flee. However, at that moment, it was much harder to make Ranjeet surrender before the eyes of the entire army than ask Gardiner to treat someone to a meal. Ranjeet puffed out his chest and said, "Hey, you old fart, how dare you talk to me like that? Come up here if you''ve got balls and I''ll show you who''s daddy here!" "I''ll tear your mouth into pieces, brat." Gaspare sneered, then arrived atop Ranjeet''s stick with one forceful leap. Those who wielded the ancestral weapon, was partially free of the limitations within the ancient battlefield. Chapter 1672 Chapter 1672 In the current situation, it could be said that the only things that could affect the flow of the battlefield were the ancestral weapons. The sh of the ancestral weapons affected everyone. Everything came to a halt on the battlefield, all eyes, regardless of orcs or humans were fixed on the two men on top of the stick. Looking at Gaspare who stood in front of him, Ranjeet felt that his legs turn a little weak. One, because he felt a little scared. Secondly, because he had used up too much strength from earlier. "What''s the deal with that scrap metal hammer, old fart?" Ranjeet said as he ced his hands on his waist. "If you have any skill at all, why don''t you fight bare-handed, just like me!" "What a sharp-tongued brat." Gaspare said, and swung the hammer at Ranjeet. "Whoo, you sneaky old fart, you tried to do a sneak attack!" Ranjeet yelled outically, and jumped off the stick. The stick then shrunk until it returned to its original size. Ranjeet held the stick in his hand and swung it at the top of Gaspare''s head. The hammer and the stick collided, it was a collision between of two great ancestral weapons. The collision resulted in a dull thud, it sounded nothing out of the ordinary, but the impact caused everyone around to feel a sense of tightness in their chests, as if they were suffocating. Ranjeet could feel the great might of his opponent''s hammer through the collision, which was enough to numb his hands. "Were you even trying, you old fart? You look more like a cksmith than a fighter! Eat this!" Ranjeet''s movements did not stop even as he ran his mouth. He raised the stick in his hand and struck once more at Gaspare. Gaspare''s face was livid from all of Ranjeet''s words, he was no match for a Ranjeet when it came to words. He could only concentrate all of his anger on his attacks at Ranjeet. The two great ancestral weapons continued shing against each other. Everyone on the battlefield felt as if their chests were constantly pounding like war drums. As the pounding intensified, they feeling as if their hearts were about to leap out of their chests. That was how powerful the ancestral weapons were. Even under the powerful restrictions of the ancient battlefield, it could still affect those around it. Ranjeet and Gaspare exchanged dozens of blows in the blink of an eye, with Gaspare clearly having the upper hand over Ranjeet. As Ranjeet struggled, Gaspare attacked with ease, as though he did not have to put in any effort into it. "Heh heh, this is all you''ve got, yet you still dare to spout such haughty words." Gaspare chuckled. "Didn''t your elders teach you anything about being humble?" "Nope." Ranjeet shook his head solemnly. "My master only told me to watch my appetite." "Insolent brat!" Gaspare roared and struck again. He wanted to smash Ranjeet into paste with the hammer in his hand. He continued to attack with two consecutive moves, while Ranjeet could only retreat. He was no match for Gaspare at all. "This guy is very strong." Ranulfo stared at Gaspare. "He''s stronger than us both, at the very least. Your fat buddy there won''t be able to hold him off for much longer." Gardiner spoke, his gaze still fixed at Gaspare, "How much do you know about the Core? He''s able to wield the ancestral weapons as he pleases? Can you guess his identity?" "I can think of a few capable of that." Ranulfo spoke with a serious look in his eyes. "But if even they are standing on the side of the orcs, it would mean that the day ising." "Let ite then." Gardiner suddenly smiled. "Now that things have be so chaotic, they might as well be settled altogether. The Elite Spirit Hall has always been bizarre from the very beginning of their existence!" "It won''t be easy dealing with them, now that the Elite Spirit Hall and Taoist Jade Virtual have joined hands." Ranulfo shook his head. "Easy or not, we still have to fight." Gardiner inhaled deeply. "Some people of the Taoist Jade Virtual must die. Even if I don''t kill them, Henry will do it! I can''t imagine the consequences if something bad really happens to Sylvia." While Gardiner and Ranulfo talked, Ranjeet had his hands full with Gaspare, they exchanged more than 10 blows. At that moment, Ranjeet was already retreating as much as he could, he was covered with dust, no longer looking as valiant as he used to when he first arrived at the battlefield. Gaspare walked slowly towards Ranjeet with the hammer still in his hand. "I can beat you up for real, motherfucker! But now that you dare to embarrass me in front of so many people, I am angry for real now!" Ranjeet''s stick was erect on the ground, but he was seated cross-legged on the ground, and had begun muttering incantations. A sudden gust of wind blew at Ranjeet, and his kasaya fluttered with the wind. The tiny hairs that had just grown on top of his meaty head fell off naturally, revealing the dotted scars that had been branded on by Japheth. Ranjeet suddenly opened his eyes, and golden light seemed to shine from it! ''Tve turned bald, but I''ve grown stronger!" Ranjeet stretched out his hand once more and grabbed the stick in front of him. The moment he grabbed the stick, a surge of energy radiated from him, causing Gaspare to immediately stop walking towards him.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. "The awakening of the bloodline, huh." Gaspare looked at Ranjeet and said, "So what if he has awakened the power of your bloodline. There are some differences that can never be made up for!" Gaspare leaped forward, swinging his hammer at the same time, aiming to smash Ranjeet. Ranjeet merely raised his staff slightly, deflecting the heavy blow from Gaspare''s hammer, he then spun around quickly, the fat body of his felt incredibly light at that moment. He held his staff at his waist and delivered a heavy blow onto the back of the Gaspare with a powerful sweep. Gaspare was staggered with shock, he then quickly steadied himself. Just as he was about to strike back at Ranjeet, another blow was delivered. The staff hit the wrist of Gaspare, nearly sending the hammer flying out of his hand. "You''re pathetic, you can''t even withstand a single blow! Come, let me show you the results of my daily training of 200 push-ups!" The staff in Ranjeet''s hand suddenly grew in size, growing up to 10 meters long and 2 meters thick in the blink of an eye. Ranjeet held the stick in an embrace, and swung it down violently, smashing Gaspare into the ground Gaspare raised his hammer to block the attack, but his efforts were in vain The heavy smash from Ranjeet had embedded him calves deep into the ground. "Suck on this!" Ranjeet burst into the sky and erected the staff in front of himself, then nted his feet on the top of the staff. "Die! You son of a b*tch!" Ranjeet sent the gigantic staff crashing downwards with a heavy stomp. "Boom!" An ear shattering boom sounded, Gaspare waspletely crushed under the bottom end of the staff. When the staff finally touched the ground, Gaspare was no longer anywhere to be seen. Ranjeet stood on one leg atop the staff and put his palms together in front of his chest. "Amitabha. May the heavens have mercy. I did not desire to kill anyone, but that old bastard was too arrogant. May I be forgiven for my sin. Chapter 1673 Chapter 1673 Ranjeet looked like a great monk, with his bald head and kasaya fluttering in the wind. The golden light in his eyes faded away. His kasaya was already soaked in sweat. Activating the powers of the bloodline was not an easy feat. Ranjeet stood atop the staff, looking exceptionally cool as the wind blew at him. "Is that it?" Gardiner looked at Ranulfo. "It can''t be that simple." Ranulfo shook his head. "If this Sun God of yours doesn''t have any more tricks up his sleeve, he''ll be in grave danger, I''m afraid. Have you got any rest?" "Just barely." Gardiner forced a smile. "What are you nning to do?" "I''ll give you a hand." Ranulfo ced his hand on Gardiner''s shoulder. "You go grab a weapon, maybe that way we''d stand a chance." Gardiner took a nce at the direction where Gaspare was hit and inhaled deeply. "Maybe that''s the only way." "Meh, is that all you''re capable of? I haven''t even finished my warm up, and you are already knocked down?" Ranjeet shouted. All of a sudden, the huge staff under Ranjeet''s feet started shaking. Ranjeet, who was on the top of the staff, had a look of shock on his face. He pressed down on the staff with every ounce of his strength, but was still unable to stop the staff from shaking. The staff shook with increasing intensity. Cracks began appearing on the ground around the staff. In fact, the entire ground seemed to be shaking. "Hurry up!" Gardiner said franticaly. "It''s toote!" As soon as Gardiner said that, the gigantic staff began tilting. Ranjeet leaped into the air and turned the staff back to its original size with a wave of his hand, and caught it. The figure of Gaspare reappeared in the deep crater in the ground. His Taoist robe had beenpletely torn, revealing his chiselled muscles. Gaspare''s body was covered with scars of various sizes. As the Deputy Hall Master of the Elite Spirit Hall, Gaspare incredible amounts of battle experience. The battles he had experienced in his entire lifetime were unimaginable to the ordinary. A faint glow was emitted from Gaspare''s body. "It has been countless years since thest time I had been injured by a brat. You''ve really exceeded my expectations, but, all of it has to stop right here." Gaspare picked up the hammer once more. His eyes were cold and cruel as he looked at Ranjeet. Ranjeet could feel the terrifying aura emanating from Gaspare, but he still refused to admit defeat. "Pah, you really are an arrogant old fart. Just wait till I..." "It''s about time you shut up." Gaspare made his move. He moved so quickly that even under the restrictions of the ancient battlefield, he could only be seen as a blur, appearing in front of Ranjeet in a sh. "He''s fast!" Even Ranulfo and Gardiner cried out in shock. The blood in Ranjeet''s fat face was instantly drained. The hammer in Gaspare''s hand had alreadynded on his chest before he even had the chance to react. Ranjeet was flung backwards like a cannonball, and finally crashed into the ground, forming a deep pit in the ground.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Before Ranjeet could react, Gaspare was once again in front of him, Gaspare swung the hammer at Ranjeet''s head once more. Ranjeet instinctively raised the staff in his hand in an effort to deflect the blow from Gaspare. Ranjeet''s staff was sent flying by the blow from Gaspare''s hammer, and the nine dragons had been broken. He had wielded the big hammer again, and smashed on his head again. If the ancestral weapon hit Ranjeet, his head would definitely be smashed like a watermelon. "It''s toote!" Gardiner roared. He suddenly charged out and picked up the blood axe from the ground. The moment Gardiner touched the blood axe, green smoke rose from where his held the blood axe. It was not an ancestral weapon that belonged to Section Nine, and ??? Dow that Gardiner wielded the weapon by force, so he had to suffer weapon by sideeffects for every seco he wielded it. Gardiner suddenly arrived and deflected Gaspare''s attack with the blood axe at the veryst minute. The two great ancestral weapons collided, and Gardiner was sent flying, but he happened to have gotten hold of Ranjeet, allowing Ranjeet to escape Gaspare''s range of attack. "You''re no more than two tiny ants." Gaspare looked at the two men who were escaping. "How much longer can you struggle for? I''ll turn the two of you into ash on this very day." Gaspare walked towards the two with his hammer in his hand. The friction between the hammer and the ground created harsh noises, which sounded like the luby of the grim reaper. "Sun God, have you got any more killer moves?" Gardiner looked at his fat friend that had fallen to the ground. "Killer my foot," A look of distress was written all over Ranjeet''s face. "That old fart doesn''t y by the rules. He only came showed his real power when I had used all of mine. Otherwise, I would have killed him. You''d better use your killer move, brother. I''ll be the scaredy-cat today." "I can''t kill sh*t!" Gardiner opened his palm, revealing his badly burned hand. He had only wielded the Blood Axe for a few seconds, but his palm had already been burnedpletely. "D*mn, now what?" Ranjeet stared at Gaspare, who was getting closer and closer to them. "I actually have an idea." "What is it?" Ranjeet took a deep breath and said with a serious expression. "Have you ever heard of a palm technique that falls from the sky?" "You..." "ng!" Just when Gaspare was a few mere meters away from them, a ck scythe fell from the sky and struck the ground in front of him. ck Death Qi emanated from the ck scythe, blocking the path of Gaspare. "Another ant hase?" Gaspare''s expression was cruel. He swung his hammer at the ck scythe without the slightest hesitation. "Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!" Countless sounds of rushing air sounded at that moment. A spear flew through the air, finally nting itself into the ground. A sharp sword that glimmered radiantly also fell from the sky and nted itself into the ground. A broadsword, filled with a murderous aura also stuck itself into the ground. A heavy giant axe, also came crashing into the ground. Weapons fell one after another beside Gaspare, forming a circle thatpletely surrounded him. At that moment, the expression on Gaspare''s face, which had always been cold and cruel, finally disappeared. It was because he realised that all of those weapons around him were all ancestral weapons! "Ancestral weapons!" Gardiner jolted in surprise, he looked up into the sky, and a familiar figure appeared in his sight. "He''s finally here." Ranulfo looked at Henry, who was in the sky. "Looks like he has had a pretty good haul." Gaspare also looked into the sky and narrowed his eyes. "You! You''ve got the guts toe looking for me on your own. How very courageous." Henry did not even bother to look at Gaspare. He held a bamboo scroll in his hand. He unfolded it and read its contents softly. Although his voice was not loud, it rang clearly across the ancient battlefield. Content belongs to "The weapon of Section Nine, the Great Dragon''s Mace. A weapon with the purpose of defending the nation and eliminating the evils of this world. Gardiner of Section Nine,e forward to receive your weapon!" Chapter 1674 Chapter 1674 As soon as Henry finished saying that, a ck long mace flew up from the ground and went straight to Gardiner. Gardiner jumped up and caught the mace with both hands, then held the Great Dragon''s Mace in his right hand and executed a few moves. Gardiner stared at the weapon in his hand excitedly. The ancestral weapon of Section Nine, the Great Dragon''s Mace, it had the effect of destroying all evils of the world. Gold light shone from the Great Dragon''s Mace as soon as Gardiner held it in his hand. The gold light enveloped Gardiner then melted into his body. This meant that he was worthy! "Ranulfo Lan of the Alvin League,e forward and receive your weapon!" Henry''s voice sounded again. A sword as blue as the sky, flew up from the ground and went straight to Ranulfo. Ranulfo caught the hilt of the sword with a single outstretched hand. "de of Autumn Spray." Ranulfo looked at the weapon in his hand and let out a relieved sigh. "You''re back." "Ruprecht Colve,e forward and receive your weapon!" "Descendant of the Zhu family,e forward and receive your weapon!" "Head of Forest Vige. Come forward and receive your weapon!" "Gao Li and Bryce Family,e forward and receive your weapon!" "Carter family of the Frend,e forward and receive your weapon!" Henry''s voice rang out over and over, and the weapons flew up from the ground one after another and headed for their respective owners. Rays of splendor scattered across the battlefield as the ancestral weapons sped through the air. "He has inherited the ancestral weapon of his master." Ranulfo looked at Henry who stood in the sky. "The Weapon Manual, it gives its master power over all ancestral weapons of the world. From the moment he inherited that manual, he is unrivalled in this world, and he shall definitely be a powerful leader." Gaspare watched everything that had happened with a grim expression. The instant one possessed an ancestral weapon, they would go through drastic changes in power. It was not only the power of the ancestral weapon that was great, but the wielder would also receive an enhancement of power from the ancestral weapon. Although the one who owned the Weapon Manual did not wield any of the ancestral weapons, they were still able to receive power from every ancestral weapons on the Weapon Manual, this fact alone was terrifying enough The ancestral weapons that had surrounded Gaspare earlier were all returned to their owners, only a ck scythe remained where it was in silence. Its crescent de signified the grim smile of death. Meanwhile, on the side of the orcs, when the orc general saw that scene, he was filled with panic. He had already witnessed the might of the ancestral weapons. Just three ancestral weapons were enough to obliterate countless orcs warriors. However, at that moment, the humans possessed at least twenty ancestral weapons! That was a horrific number of ancestral weapons. The orc general was very certain that the defeat of the orcs was near! Still floating in the air, Henry scanned the battlefield below him and spoke again. ''Attention, soldiers!" "Yes, sir!" All the men who wielded ancestral weapons responded in unison. Henry extended a finger and pointed in the direction of the orc army and shouted, "With the weapons in your hands, y every single one of those bandits!" More than 20 ancestral weapons shone across the battlefield. Gardiner clenched the Great Dragon''s Mace in his hand and locked on to Carmeli, who was still hiding within the army of orcs. "I can''t wait any longer. I''m going now!" "Attack!" The battlecries sounded, the twenty-plus ancestral weapons emitted rays of light, even Ranjeet joined in the battle. With the power from more than twenty ancestral weapons, the human army crushed the orcs with an overwhelming momentum! Yes, the orcs were crushed! With the powers of over twenty ancestral weapons, there would be no chance of the orcs turning the tables in the ancient battlefield! Gaspare stood where he was with the hammer still in his hand. He did not join the battle. He knew very well that no matter how powerful he was, he could do nothing in the face of over twenty ancestral weapons in the ancient battlefield. Moreover, he had more important things to tend to at that moment. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. After Henry gave the order, he looked at Gaspare from the sky. Gaspare also kept his eyes fixed on Henry. Henry''s lips curved into a smile. He stretched out his hand, and the ck scythe on the ground trembled slightly. Then it suddenly shot up into the air and fell into Henry''s grasp. The moment Henry held the Life Scythe, ck marks swept across his wrist and spread throughout his entire body. The ck patterns did not stop until they arrived at Henry''s neck, it was as though they were ck mes. Henry''s pupils turned into a strange shade of ck. He held the Life Scythe and pointed it diagonally to the ground, then looked at the Gaspare and said, "So, this is the Deputy Master of the Elite Spirit Hattis capable of? Nothing impressive, really." "Just because you have obtained the ancestral weapons, you think you can mock me?" Gaspare clenched the hammer in his hand, then sped towards Henry in a single leap. He moved with incredible speed, he was nothing more than a blur in the eyes of others. However, that did not apply to Henry. "Too slow." Henry gently said just as Gaspare appeared before him. "What!" Gaspare''s eyes widened in shock. The de of the Life Scythe had already found its way at the back of his waist before he even realised it. A slight tug was all that was needed for its crescent de to slice Gaspare cleanly into two. Gaspare quickly used the weight of his hammer to descend rapidly at thest minute, escaping from the range of the sickle. However, some of his hair at the top of his head was still cut off. "Your reaction speed is not bad." Henry praised him, but quickly revealed a disappointed expression. "It''s just that you''re still a little too weak." The moment Henry said that, he was already standing in front of Gaspare. "Cut!" That single word was everything needed for Henry''s attack, and a ck crescent-shaped light appeared beneath Gaspare. Gaspare looked aghast. It was just a simple Qi sh, but seeing how Henry was able to do that in the ancient battlefield, meant that the he had be powerful enough to ignore the rules of the ancient battlefield! Gaspare brandished his hammer in a circle, forming ayer of yellow defensive Qi around him. However, the moment the ck scythe touched it, the shield of Qi was instantly shattered, and Gaspare was sent flying out of it and crashed into the ground. Just as Gaspare was about to get back onto his feet, Henry ce his foot right on top of his chest, and the curved de of the scythe was ced at his neck. "You people from the Elite Spirit Hall dare to think of killing me?" Henry''s face was filled with amusement. "Henry Zhang, all you have just done is conquer the ancient battlefield. What is there to be so arrogant about?" Gaspare''s face was filled with unwillingness. Henry snorted and stomped on Gaspare''s chest, breaking the bones of his chest instantly, causing him to cough out a mouthful of blood. "Winner takes all." Henry sneered. "You have practiced Qi way longer than me, yet youy defeated under my feet. Whatever you say now are all just excuses." "Hah, even if that''s so, would you dare to kill me, Henry Zhang?" Gaspare''s eyes had an evil look. "If you kill me, your lovely wife won''t be able to live either!" "What did you say?!" Half of Henry''s face was instantly covered with the same ck marks on his body. Chapter 1675 Chapter 1675 To Henry, Sylvia was the biggest weakness in his heart. As Henry held the Life Scythe, the darkness within him poured out from his heart. Being threatened with his greatest weakness in the state he was in, Henry waspletely consumed by his dark side. The tip of the scythe had already pierced into the neck of Gaspare. Blood trickled from Gaspare''s neck. "What did you say?" Henry''s voice sounded hoarse. "I said." Gaspare nced at the ck scythe. "If you want you wife dead, kill me." "Kneel!" A figure was thrown down right beside Henry. Henry took a nce and saw that it was Taoist priest Carmeli. The person who had thrown Taoist priest Carmeli over there none other than Gardiner. At that moment, the sneer on Carmeli''s face from earlier had disappearedpletely, and he trembled uncontrobly with fear. "Gar... Gardiner Zhao, how dare you disrespect me like this!" "Quit putting up an act!" Gardiner pped Carmeli in the face and said, "I''ve had enough of putting up with you all this while. Now, tell me where General Lin is!" Henry turned around and stared at Carmeli. When he saw Henry''s strangely ck pupils, Carmeli trembled even harder. "F*cking spit it out!" Gardiner pped Carmeli in the face once more. Gardiner was extremely worried, he was afraid that Henry would explode with madness in the next second. He needed every bit of information about Sylvia at that moment. "I... I... I don''t know." Carmeli shook his head. "She escaped. The King of the orcs were chasing after her, I don''t know anything more." Upon hearing those words, Gardiner''s heart sank. The King of the orcs!N?velDrama.Org is the owner. "Do you mean Adonias?!" Henry asked, his tone was quiet but deadly. His ck eyes were filled with killing intent. "Brother Zhang, don''t you listen to their bullsh*t." A three-meter-tall figurended on the ground from the sky, apanied by a ck tiger. If it was none other than Adonias. As soon as Adonias arrived, he said, "Brother Zhang, I haven''t been hunting your wife. I''ve been fighting your subordinate the whole time. It is the people from the Elite Spirit Hall who are the ones after your wife." Raniero also appeared after Adonias, and stood behind Henry. Raniero looked at Henry with surprise, as if he was surprised at the strength Henry now possessed. "Hahahaha!" Gaspareughed aloud, "Henry Zhang, your wife is already in the hands of the Elite Spirit Hall. I''ve already told you, if you want your wife to die, just kill me. We''ll just trade one life for another. I have lived for long enough anyway." "Shut up!" Gardiner shouted at Gaspare. He did not want anyone to provoke Henry any further. Gaspare could see that Henry''s mood had been influenced by his words. He ignored Gardinerpletely and continued, "Zhang,e on, kill me. Your wife will die along with me anyway." Henry''s arms trembled slightly, indicating that he was trying hard to hold something back. "Brother Zhang, we were never enemies to begin with. It is just that our views are different. I have decided to withdraw my army, and the matter regarding your lover has nothing to do with me. I hope that there''s still a chance for us to still be friends." After saying that, Adonias mounted the ck tiger and ran like the wind. The orc army had already been entirely defeated. They would only end up as dead bodies if they stayed on in the ancient battlefield and faced the twenty-plus ancestral weapons. No! Most of the orc soldiers who had been killed by the ancestral weapons did not even have their bodies remained. ck Qi rolled al over Henry''s body. As the ck Qi spread over to Gardiner''s side, he suddenly felt a wave of frustration and annoyance boil within him. Gardiner was just about to vent his frustration, but suddenly realised that he had been affected by the ck Qi from Henry. He quickly berated Gaspare, "Henry is the true heir of the Elite Spirit Hall. Now that things have ended up this way, why are you still so stubborn?" "The heir of the Elite Spirit Hall?" Gaspare sneered. "Is he even worthy?" "He is Justus'' only disciple!" "Pah! Justus?" Gaspare''s eyes were filled with disdain. "If it weren''t for him, would the Elite Elite Spirit Hall end up like this today? He was the one that caused all of this! Henry Zhang, do you think that you have inherited Justus'' mantle? What you really have inherited is just his weakness. Look at me now, I am under the mercy of your de, yet you don''t have the guts to do anything to me. Are you afraid of the death of your wife? Haha, actually, your wife has died long ago! I watched her head fall off with my own eyes, I personally..." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org The ck lines that had originally only spread across half of Henry''s face now covered his entire face. "Do you even know what you have done?!" Gardiner roared. The ck Qi all over Henry grew increasingly stronger. He raised the scythe in his hand. "Of course." At that precise moment, Gaspare pushed away Henry''s foot that had been on his chest and quickly retreated towards the orc army. The crescent de of the scythe in Henry''s hand expanded suddenly. "No!" Gardiner cried out. He could guess what Henry was about to do. However, Henry could not hear anything Gardiner said. The ck marks had spread all over Henry''s body at that moment, which meant that the Henry''s dark side had taken overpletely. Henry lifted the scythe up high, his gaze still fixed on Gaspare, then swung the scythe down with a sweep of his arm. A monstrous ck crescent ray swept towards the retreating orc army. This crescent ray was originally only ten meters in length. However, the further it went the longer it became, by the time it had caught up to the orc army, the length of the crescent ray had already reached three hundred meters! The three-hundred-meter- long ck crescent swept across the orc army. All of the orcs that were touched by the ck crescent ray all stopped suddenly in their tracks. The instant the crescent ray passed through them, the upper bodies of the motionless orc warriors fell off from their waists in an orderly fashion, their bodies had been cleanly separated at their waists. Fresh blood sprayed all over the battlefield. Thousands of orc warriors died under the attack of the ck crescent ray! Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org The scene of thousands being cleanly sliced into two all in one go was incredibly horrific, even if it happened on the battlefield. Even the humans had fallen silent at that moment. Adonias, who had already retreated, suddenly came to a stop and turned around to look behind him. Upon seeing therge number of orc warrior crumble to the ground in session, Adonias'' eyes widened in shock. "Henry Zhang!" Adonias let out a furious roar. On the other hand, Gaspare had already hidden himself within the orc army. The ck crescent ray from earlier did not hurt him at all. All he did was infuriate Henry, and found an opportunity to make his escape, then divert the mess to someone else. Now, Henry had to first deal with the orcs. Chapter 1676 Chapter 1676 Henry''s sh killed thousands of orcs soldiers instantly, causing an already retreating Adonias to stand unmoving on the battlefield once again. In the face of all of that, Henry lifted his sickle once more and swung it. "Henry, if you''re going to do it like this, don''t me me for not holding back!" Adonias roared. "Quit acting in front of me." Henry sneered and said, "I know you were involved in the assault on my wife." "Fine, I admit that I did get involved, but I didn''t strike with the intention to kill." Adonias exined. "That''s good enough." Henry looked around and said, "Everyone involved in that matter shall not be left alive." Adonias took a deep breath and said, "Henry, I don''t want to fight you, and that''s not because I''m afraid of you. You have the scent of the abyss on you, which reminds me of something else. I''ve never thought of being your enemy from the very beginning." "Your actions have already made yourself an enemy." An enormous ck crescent formed above Henry''s head, it was an attack formed by Death Qi. "Alright then, if a fight is what you want, I''ll give it to you!" Adonias roared, a suit of golden armour appeared on his body, and a giant axe appeared in his hand. The power the orc King possessed was unpredictable. However, judging from that situation, he was capable of disregarding the rules of the ancient battlefield to a certain extent, and he was able to do itpletely on his own! Henry and Adonias were definitely the most powerful forces on the battlefield. If they fought each other, it would surely be an extremely horrifying battle. Carmeli, who had been curled up cowardly near Henry, tried to take the opportunity to sneak away. "Do you think you can just run?" Henry said as he opened his palm, emitting a powerful suction force. Carmeli was about to make his escape, but under the force of the suction, he was pulled towards Henry without any resistance. Henry grabbed him by the skull. Henry had a smile on the corner of his mouth. In the next second, a fire burned in Carmeli''s eyes, and his entire face was filled with horror. His jaw dropped as if he had encountered the most horrific thing in his life. His body shrivelled up at a visible rate. A few secondster, the body of Taoist priest Carmeli crumbled limply to the ground, clearly already dead. Two lumps of ash could be seen in the deep sockets of Carmeli. Looking at the miserable death of Carmeli, Gardiner frowned heavily. He could see that the dark side of Henry had been releasedpletely. Gardiner roared to the other side of the battlefield, "King of Orcs, you and Henry both had been manipted by others. I don''t think there is any need for this battle. Henry has now been blinded by hatred." Gardiner''s words were very clear. At that moment, the people from the Elite Spirit Hall only wanted to continue creating a bigger mess out of the situation. Adonias looked at the gigantic ck crescent that had condensed over Henry''s head. With his capabilities, he could very naturally feel that something was not right with Henry. He took a deep breath and said, "If you can hold him back with your words, we can arrange for a meetupter on. Let''s talk things other properly." "Henry Zhang, you know, the look on your wife''s face when she died, tut tut tut..." Gaspare voice suddenly sounded again, but he was nowhere to be seen. All they knew was that the voice came from the army of orcs. "F*ck!" Gardiner swore. Adonias said, "Henry, I''ll help you find the man. You don''t have to attack!" However, at that moment, Henry was still holding the Life Scythe. The darkness within him had already crept over his entire body, and with Gaspare provoking him every now and then, it was impossible to persuade Henry with a few words.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ck Qi kept rising from Henry''s body, and the crescent above his head expanded even more. "Purple Moon!" Henry said in a low voice. A massive Purple Moon suddenly descended, it appeared above the orc army pressed down on them gradually. Under the pressure from the Purple Moon, every orc soldier felt as if a powerful force was crushing down on them. Even Adonias'' brows furrowed at the power of that force. By the third second of the appearance of the Purple Moon, nearly all of the orc soldiers were unable to endure its immense pressure and began lowering their bodies. The Purple Moon continued descending. It was imaginable that if the Purple Moon descendedpletely, the orc army would be crushed into paste. "Henry Zhang, that''s enough!" Adonias roared. "Is it?" Henry asked, then answered his own question, "No, I''m afraid it''s far from enough." Henry threw the Life Scythe in the air. It expanded infinitely above Henry''s head, and a shade of ck nketed the sky behind Henry. Under the dark shade of the scythe, Henry was like the incarnation of the God of Death, radiating an endless amount of Death Qi. "It looks like our fight is inevitable." Adonias struck his giant axe into the ground. The moment the giant axe touched the ground, a roar erupted behind Adonias, and a huge head of a lion appeared behind him. The lion was the original form of Adonias. One side of the ancient battlefield was nketed with pure darkness, with a crescent moon above it. On the other side, the silhouette of a beast appeared in the sky. Two of the greatest experts stood on both sides of the ancient battlefield. Henry raised his arm under the crescent moon. Adonias, on the other hand, held his giant axe. Both of them moved almost in unison. The huge crescent-shaped scythe chopped at Adonias. While the lion head behind Adonias charged at Henry with its jaws wide open. A great battle erupted instantly! Just as the battle erupted, a crisp shout rang across the battlefield. "Gaspare Duan, how were you even able to be the deputy master of the Elite Spirit Hall, with those pathetic capabilities of yours? Look at you threatening another man with a woman. Even I feel ashamed of your actions!" A graceful figure appeared between Henry and Adonias, her long silver hair draped over her shoulders. It was Cesia. In Cesia''s embracey a person. It was Sylvia, who had already fallen unconscious. The huge crescent-shaped scythe came to an abrupt stop. The huge lion head behind Adonias also disappeared instantly. The sky was once again clear and bright. Cesia smiled as she looked and Henry, then said, "Brother Henry, she''s fine." Henry''s gaze shifted to the figure in Cesia''s arms. The ck marks on his face hadpletely disappeared. Henry appeared before Cesia in a sh and carefully inspected the figure lying in her arms. Gardiner let out a huge sigh of relief at that moment. He really could not imagine how serious the consequences would be if anything happened to Sylvia. "From the looks of it, someone''s n has failed." Adonias snorted coldly. "Sound the horn, withdraw the troops!" The orc army retreatedpletely. Adonias appeared at the centre of the army in a sh. By the time he appeared before Henry again, he had a heavily injured Gaspare in his hand. "Henry, I''ll leave him in your hands. Do whatever you want with him." Chapter 1677 Chapter 1677 After leaving Gaspare to Henry, Adonias did not linger for any longer. He turned around immediately and left. Henry looked at Gaspare, whoy weak on the ground, and sneered. There was a look of horror on Gaspare''s face. He was no longer as arrogant as he used to be. He was terrified. The moment Henry looked at him, he immediately begged for mercy, he no longer had the ego of the deputy master of the Elite Spirit Hall he used to have. "Time to die." The scythe swung downwards and the pleading sounds from Gaspare stopped instantly. His eyes were filled with horror and disbelief, and his head fell off his body and rolled to the side in the next second. At that point, the human army was the only party that remained on the battlefield. The orcs hadpletely left. Gaspare of the Elite Spirit Hall and Taoist priest Carmeli of the Taoist Jade Virtual had all died. As for the remaining Taoist priests, they were all captured and hacked to death. When they saw that all of the orcs had left, the soldiers on the battlefield felt as if they were in a dream. They could not believe that they had really won the battle. After days of battling, they had all be numb about the idea of death. The way they saw it, the dead were just a pile of numbers. They had even nned to stay on the battlefield forever, and had imagined that they would be fighting there for a long time, but unexpectedly, it all came to an end just so simply. As the chiefmander of the army, Gardiner put up an excited look on his face. On the silent battlefield, Gardiner raised his arm and shouted loudly, "My men, we are victorious!" When Gardiner shouted that, silence spread across the battlefield. Everyone scanned around their surroundings with a nk expression. After a few seconds of silence, someone responded to Gardiner''s shouts. "We won?" His reply was full of doubts. "We''ve won! The orcs havepletely retreated!" "We really did!" "We won! We actually won!" "We''ve won!" After a series of doubtful murmurs and looks of disbelief, cheers finally erupted from the human army, it felt like the rush of water that gushed out of a dam when its gates had been let down. "We won!" "We did it! We won! We won!" "What the f**k! Awesome!" The cheers sounded like andslide. Some people knelt on the ground as streams of tears flowed down their faces. Some people put their hands together and prayed. Some justy on the ground together with the corpses. They had exhausted all of their strength, yet they were still able to stand on the battlefield, they had aplished all of that through sheer willpower. Everyone portrayed their joy and excitement differently. Although the power of the ancestral weapons yed an important role in the battle, what was most important was the determination and persistence of the soldiers. If they had not built a wall of defence with their own bodies, how would Henry have had the chance to retrieve those ancestral weapons? The victory belonged to everyone, and all of them yed a crucial role for it! "Hahahaha! F*ck it, let us have a feast! I want to drink for three days and three nights!" "All of you who said that you can drink more than me, don''t you run away!" "Whoever that runs away is a dog!" The soldiers and generals shouted at each other in the formation. They were superiors and subordinates in the battlefield. However, due to the life and death situations they had faced in the war, they had already be the best of friends, brothers they could entrust their backs to in the battlefield! The news of the victory spread across various nations. The Antarctic held a banquet on their frozennds of snow. All of the delicious food were delivered by air from all over the world, with the backing from various countries, it was no problem at all. Gardiner issued an order, announcing that with the exceptions of those who have duties, everyone shall feast for three days, and drink till they drop! It had suddenly be hot at the usually freezing Antarctic, and the aroma of wonderful dishes and wine drifted in the air!Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. At the edge of the ancient battlefield that was close to the core, Henry had been sitting there alone for three days, keeping watch for everyone enjoying their feast. Three days went by in the blink of an eye. More than half of the crowd in Antarctica had left. A small number of people from every force were left behind to set up a front line at the Antarctic. From then on, there would always be a stronghold to defend against other beings from the other side of the ancient battlefield. The leaders of the major forces all stayed behind. They all received news that Henry had something to inform them. Thanks to the battle, Henry''s name had spread throughout all of the forces. He returned like a true king when the human army was in a helpless state and brought numerous ancestral weapons to eliminate the enemy. In the temporary camp at the Antarctic, the leaders of the major forces, as well as those who wielded ancestral weapons, were all waiting quietly. When Henry walked into the tent, everyone kept their gaze focused on him. "I''ll make it quick." Henry entered through the door and said, "First of all, the orcs haven''t beenpletely eliminated, they have just retreated temporarily, and I can tell you that on the other side of the battlefield, there are not only orcs, but also humans. They are the same as us, but we are not on the same side, I think all of you have also realised this, so you must not ck off at defending against the ancient battlefield. Set up a wall of defence here, and make sure every person goes through a strict inspection. This needs the cooperation of Elder Alene''s people, please make sure their identities are right, and only after confirming that they are civilians of the Core, only then can they be epted in. Do you understand?" Elder Alene and the others responded immediately. "Second." Henry stretched out two fingers and looked at the twenty-plus people listening to him, and then said, "This time, I''ll grant you the ess to these weapons, but I can take them back at any given time. I hope that you are able to use the weapons granted to you to the fullest and to the best. As for the restrictions on the ancestral weapons, I think Gardiner has already made it clear to you. I will take back your weapons any time, if you vite the rules!" The men all nodded their heads, showing that they understood. "That will be all." Henry walked out of the tent after he said that. "Where are you going?" Gardiner asked as he watched Henry leave in a hurry. "What do we do to those who work with the enemy on the battlefield? How should we punish them?" Henry asked as he walked out. "Execute them, for sure." Gardiner answered without even having to think. "Execution alone isn''t enough, their families should be ughtered too." Henry said that and walked out of the tent. It was at that very moment, everyone understood what Henry was going to do! He was going to annihte those from the Taoist Jade Virtual! "Henry, wait for me!" Gardiner chased after him hurriedly. Chapter 1678 Chapter 1678 By the time Gardiner chased out of the tent, Henry had already disappeared. Instead, it was Ranulfo who was standing there. "Are you going to chase after Henry?" Ranulfo looked at Gardiner, who seemed to be in a hurry. "What do you think?!" Gardiner rolled his eyes at Ranulfo. "You can''t stop him." Ranulfo shook his head. "Sylvia is still unconscious due to serious injuries. Henry has been suppressing all of his anger in his heart. This time, no one can stop him from wreaking havoc at the Taoist Jade Virtual Temple." "You don''t understand!" Gardiner replied. Then he got up and disappeared into the horizon. Ranulfo shook his head helplessly. "Wait for me. I''ll go with you." After saying that, Ranulfo chased in the direction in which Gardiner had disappeared. Currently, the rules of the ancient battlefield wereplete. The true spirits were starting to awaken, and that ce would be a very terrifying one. Upon entering the ancient battlefield, even a Supremacy Master would bepletely suppressed, and would only have the capabilities of ordinary Qi- controlling Realm practitioners, being unable to gatherrge amounts of Qi. Under such circumstances, should those of the Supremacy Masters encounter the awakened true spirits there, even they would have to lose their lives. Although the true spirits did not have any consciousness, due to the special circumstances of the ancient battlefield, they would be extremely irritable, it was in their instinct to devour their own kind to be stronger. The ancient battlefield was not a ce any person could enter just because they wanted to. One had to test themselves, and see if they were capable enough, before they could enter the ancient battlefield. A figure strolled very casually in the dangerous ancient battlefield, arriving at the location where the two armies hadst fought. Three days had gone by. The corpses that remained did not change much, only the blood that used to flow had all dried up. It was hell on Earth, dead bodies were all over the ce. This figure crossed through the mountain of dead bodies and came to the headless corpse of Gaspare Duan. "Tch-tch-tch-tch." The figure''s tongue clicked as he looked at the headless corpse, then said in a regretful voice, "You''ve even cut the head off, this is too much. It''s been many years. Henry, but do you know, that this is my..." As the figure spoke, a ray of sunlight shone on his face, revealing a face that was the exact same as Gaspare. "This one was my favourite clone." This man, who looked exactly the same as Gaspare, murmured. "Henry Zhang, I will find you." As soon as the figure finished speaking, he extended his arm. A spirit gradually appeared from the body of the dead Gaspare, then it merged into the man''s body. "Sigh, now that a single true spirit has been divided into more than ten pieces, I have to take them back slowly. Justus, you thought that my cultivation method was undoable, but now, it seems that the effect of my method has exceeded my expectations. When every piece of my true spirit have been recollected, even if youe back to life, what can you do?" The sky shed and thunder rumbled as a bolt of lightning streaked across the sky. Under this sh of lightning, countless silhouettes of violent true spirits appeared in the ancient battlefield. "That''s a lot of fodder." A smile appeared across Gaspare''s face. "Well then, since I''m already here anyway, might as well fill myself up before I go." A powerful suction force was emitted from the Gaspare''s body, The true spirits were all horrified, and wanted to flee, but it was already toote. Lightning shed across the sky above the ancient battlefield, lighting up the battlefield every few seconds. Meanwhile, on the vast Pacific Ocean, there was an area called the Sea of Death. Within it, no ship could make a sessful return after entering it. It was a restricted area within the seas. Fog shrouded the area all year round, no one could see anything within it. There had always been a rumour that the ship, the "Holy Maiden", that had disappeared on sea was wandering within the Sea of Death The Holy Maiden was filled with treasures, but at the same time, evil spirits lingered on the Holy Maiden, waiting for greedy men to board it. The greed of those men would lead them to be fodder for the evil spirits. Every year, many ships would identally enter the Sea of Death, then end up disappearing completely, but even so, that still did not stop any sea explorers from making their way there. Some within the wanted to know whaty the fog of the Sea of Death. For they would prepare themselves to the fullest and n out numerous strategies to achieve a breakthrough on the Sea of Death, anyone who could achieve that would undoubtedly be the greatest voyager of the Pacific Ocean. This was the achievement and honour every captain desired. At that moment, the sky was pitch ck and the fog shrouded the surface of the sea. Even those luxurious cruise ships did not dare to sail the seas. Under the cover of the mist, the raging wind and huge waves, a small boat plunged into the bounds of the Sea of Death. The boat did not have a crew, the only one sailing it was Henry. He had nned to visit the Sea of Death. The Sea of Death was always shrouded in fog. It had never dispersed because a great deal of Spiritual Qi had been gathered there. Upon sailing into the Sea of Death, one would no longer be able to see anything further than 20 meters away. The ship sailed on steadily in the sea, even as monstrous waves crashed. Henry steered the boat onwards, the ck scythe was silently erected behind him. Its crescent de gleamed with coldly, as if it were ready to transform into a reaper of the dark. The waves crashed heavily into the boat, and the wind howled fiercely. A whirlpool appeared on the surface of the sea, sucking everything that neared it with powerful force. Every year, countless small boats would disappear in those whirlpools, breaking into pieces by the hidden rocks within them. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org However, at that moment, the boat that Henry steered was not affected by these whirlpools at all, it just sailed on smoothly. The deeper he went into the Sea of Death, the thicker the fog became. Suddenly, there was a loud crash sounded, and Henry felt his boat shake violently at the same time, then stopped moving forward. His sight was obstructed by the fog. When Henry walked to the hull of his boat, only then was he able to clearly see that its bow had crashed into a gigantic rock! Behind the huge rock, within the thick fog, a huge mountain rose from the surface of the sea and reached into the clouds. The mountain was azure all over, and looked incredibly majestic within the fog, it was like a giant on the surface of the sea! It was a breath-taking sight! "The Taoist Jade Virtual Temple." Henry raised his head and looked at the azure mountain and muttered, "The trial that awaits you shall soon be served."Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Chapter 1679 Chapter 1679 The monstrous azure mountain towered into the clouds. No one knew that such a behemoth existed in the middle of the Sea of Death. Seawater crashed into the mountain all day, resulting in its walls bing particrly steep and smooth. At first nce, there was not a single spot on the mountain that could allow one to climb it. Those ships that had disappeared into the Sea of Death were eitherpletely destroyed by rocks in the whirlpool, or had crashed into the mountain. When they wanted to retreat, they turned around and saw that the surface of the sea was filled with whirlpools, making it impossible for them to return. Four words could be vaguely seen on top of the mountain. "Taoist Jade Virtual Mountain, what a load of pretentious crap." Henry extended his hand and the ck Life Scythended naturally in it. Henry then suddenly leaped forward and headed straight for the peak of the Taoist Jade Virtual Mountain. The Taoist Jade Virtual Mountain was extremely high. Henry still could not see the peak of the mountain even after making several leaps. "Something isn''t quite right." Henry''s eyes narrowed. He flung the Life Scythe in his hand forcefully. The Life Scythe spun and struck the mountain, causing a burst of sparks to erupt on contact, then it bounced back to him. "A formation, huh." Henry said as he caught the Life Scythe that bounced back at him.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Henry had gotten in contact with formations earlier than Qi. However, Henry never understood formations well enough, that was because there were too few of the formations that still existed. No matter what Henry did, he could not make it to the peak of the mountain before him. It was obviously part of the formation. Henry closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Since he did not know how to break the formation, he decided to use the simplest method he knew. Henry ced the Life Scythe on his back, then lifted his hands, and the godly purple sword was formed in his hands. The most powerful thing about the ancestral weapon, Life Scythe, was still its activation of Death Qi. In terms of destruction, the one that was most powerful was still the Demon Sword of Destruction! The radiance of the purple sword radiance condensed wildly, and the Purple Moon appeared behind Henry. The thick fog around him had thinned significantly after the Purple Moon appeared. The thick fog was formed by an immense amount of Qi, but now it was transformed into energy for the Demon Sword of Destruction. Henry held the sword with both hands and hacked at the mountain with all his strength. The moment the purple sword touched the mountain, a violent gust of wind suddenly blew, causing Henry''s clothes to flutter wildly. The thick fog was swept away by the fierce wind. Everything went through a sudden change. Henry only felt that the scene in front of him changed drastically. After more than ten seconds, the azure mountain before Henry hadpletely disappeared. Before his eyes were hills filled with greenery. Atop them were clouds of mist. It was just like heaven on earth, Taoist temples existed between the hills. That was what the Taoist Jade Virtual Mountain really looked like. "These guys really know how to enjoy life." Henry saw a child sweeping the courtyard in front of a Taoist temple. Smoke rose from the chimneys of its kitchen. The ce was and of idyllic beauty that no one could intrude. Henry scanned around the area and found that there were no less than a hundred Taoist temples on the Taoist Jade Virtual Mountain, and each temple had its own corresponding name. However, the size of the Taoist temples and height of the mountains where they were built on varied, reflecting the different statuses of these Taoist temples. "The Tyrrel Temple." Henry focused his eyes on that Taoist temple. The owner of the Tyrrel Temple was Taoist Priest Tyrrel who had already lost his life in Henry''s hands. At that moment the Tyrrel Temple looked dpidated and waspletely iparable to the other Taoist temples. Weeds grew all over the front of the Temple and there was not even a Taoist child in sight. The Taoist temple next to the Tyrrel Temple was called the Carmeli Temple. No one noticed Henry, an outsider, suddenly appear at the Taoist Jade Virtual Mountain. With Henry''s capabilities, those Taoist children would definitely be unable to notice his existence. Henry gradually approached the Carmeli Temple. Henry''s goal this time was to make the entire temple pay for what Carmeli had done, but before that, he wanted to figure out what the Taoist Jade Virtual Temple was like, seeing that they could make Gardiner and Ranulfo surrender to them. At the entrance of the Carmeli Temple, two Taoists children were cleaning. "Ah, after Uncle Tyrrel''s death, everyone from the temple has fled, and now many are eyeing the location of that Taoist temple, wishing to take Uncle Tyrell''s ce." A Taoist child said. "Even Uncle Tyrrel''s disciples have not returned. Is the outside world really that terrifying? Even Uncle Tyrrel has lost his life out there." "I don''t know. I heard that it is very prosperous out there. No one is willing toe back after they''ve gone there. Our master has left for so long and hasn''t returned yet." "It''s better if he doesn''t," said a Taoist boy with a face full of resentment. "Every time hees back, he makes many of us donate blood to him. Every time I do that, I''ll feel sick for several days. I don''t want him toe back." "Shh! Keep your voice down! Don''t let anyone hear that!" "So what if they do? Which one of our blood hasn''t been drunk by our master? I remember hearing that there was a time when our master came back, his body had shrivelled up like a dead man, and had to drink a lot of blood to recover. Look at how they have lived for so many years, that was all through consuming our blood." Content belongs to Henry listened on to the conversation between the two Taoist children, then sneaked into the Taoist temple. The Taoist temple was not very big. There were only three rooms in it. Two of them were the rooms of the disciples of the Taoist temple, and the remaining one belonged to Taoist priest Carmeli. Henry stepped into Carmeli''s room and discovered that it was extraordinarily clean and was filled with the smell of sandalwood. Henry frowned. Normally, the smell of a person would be rted to the ce where he lived in, but obviously, Carmeli did not have such scent of sandalwood on him, which meant that that room was not where Carmeli lived in. Henry searched around in the room very naturally. After checking around for a while, Henry found that one of the tiles on the floor was hollow underneath. Years of experience told Henry that it was a secret chamber. He pulled out the tile, and noticed that there was a simple button underneath it. The moment he pressed it, a passage that led underground opened under the bed in the room. The moment the passage opened, a strong scent of blood filled the room. Henry walked into the passage. It was very dark, and the torches on the walls had already been extinguished. Henry walked into the depths of the passage, he could vaguely see that there were many bones lying on both sides of the passage, all of which were human bones. The passage led to a hall, in which was a huge pool of blood! Chapter 1680 Chapter 1680 Henry looked at the huge pool of blood in front of him, and the conversation of the two Taoist children sounded again in his mind. The so-called Taoist Jade Virtual Temple and their so-called methods of immortality all seemed bizarre and suspicious. Combined with the words of Taoist child, the Taoist Jade Virtual Temple''s method of gaining immortality was probably a demonic method of some sort. An immense scent of blood filled the hall underground. Several futons were ced in front of the pool, while the ground around the pool was filled with with markings of some sort, forming a strange formation. "Taoist Jade Virtual Temple, hah, a ce like this, so be it if it''s destroyed." Henry said in his heart, he did not feel any of the slightest pressure or guilt about his n of destroying the Taoist Jade Virtual Temple. Just as Henry was about to leave, the pool of blood that was originally calm suddenly started making strange noises. Bubbles began to emerge on the surface of the blood pool, like boiling water. "Carmeli, you''re back. Did youplete the tasks I have given you?" A hoarse voice sounded from the pool. Henry suddenly stopped in his tracks. He waspletely unaware that someone was actually in the pool. A figure emerged from the pool of blood and said with his back facing Henry, "Has the abysse? Have you connected the passage? A hundred years, I''ve waited for a hundred years! I have finally waited for the abyss toe, once the formation of blood sacrifice ispleted, everything before me shall face destruction! I don''t need to rely on the farm anymore to survive! It''s good that you''ve returned this time. Bring some men and women to me, the day of the teaching hase. I have to go out to show myself. Otherwise, that old Taoist Jade Virtual shall soon forget my existence. Go, ande back quickly." As soon as the figure finished saying that, a gap suddenly appeared on one of the stone walls in the underground hall, and the figure gradually sank back into the blood pool. Henry stood where he was for a long while. He took a deep breath and walked towards the gap that had just appeared. The figure in the blood pool had brought about quite an immense pressure on Henry. From Henry''s point of view, that person is very possibly just as powerful as Raniero! Although Raniero has not recoveredpletely, he was definitely still at the upper level of the food chain. Just who could a person on the Surface with such capabilities be? ording to that person, the Taoist Jade Virtual he mentioned should be at the same level as him. The people of the Taoist Jade Virtual Temple were not just all talk after all, it turned out that they did have some people who were capable. The gap opened to a passage. It took Henry nearly 40 minutes to go through itpletely. The passage led him to another ind, indicating that the towering azure mountain on the surface of the sea that reached up into the clouds was shrouded in deep mystery. Henry saw many figures on the ind. They had obviously already settled down on the ind for a long time. They had different skin tones and came from different ces all over the world. The exit of the passage was a temple, which stood at the highest spot of the ind and could overlook the entire ind. When Henry appeared at the temple, almost everyone stopped in their tracks and knelt before Henry and began muttering. Henry could not hear what they were saying, but he could see that those people were very pious. Just as Henry was about to go down and take a look, he suddenly felt a chilling from behind him. Henry jumped almost subconsciously. At the spot where he had just been standing, a white skeletal w suddenly appeared. If Henry had not responded quickly enough, he would inevitably be injured by that w. "You pretended to be Carmeli. Did you really think that I didn''t notice that? Now tell me, why did that old Taoist Jade Virtual send you here?" A hoarse voice sounded. It was the figure Henry had seen in the pool of blood. However, the figure did not appear in front of Henry, but the voice came from the passage. Henry looked at the mouth of the cave and smiled. "I never intended to pretend to be that old bastard, you just mistook me for him. However, it''s interesting to find out that the method of immortality of the Taoist Jade Virtual Temple is rted to blood." "Judging from your words, you aren''t from the Taoist Jade Virtual Mountain. Forget it then, the matters here have nothing to do with you. Leave now, and I will let you off the hook for your rash behaviour." The figure said. "Leave? Why should I?" Henry replied. "Insolent brat! The owner of the hoarse voice shouted loudly. "I didn''t want to kill you seeing that you have trained hard to be what you are today, but that doesn''t mean that you can act so arrogantly in front of me. Your actions will be the death of you." "Ha- ha." Henry chuckled and said, "If you really could kill me, why did you have to wait until now to ambush me?" "Why do you have a taste of it then!" The white skeletal w grabbed at Henry once more. Henry condensed the godly purple sword in his hand and hit at the w, but all it did was leave only a shallow mark on it, not causing any significant damage to it. "What pathetic tricks!" The white skeletal w moved as quickly as lightning, wing at Henry''s chest, trying to pierce through him. Henry struck at the white skeletal w four more times consecutively, but it only resulted in four shallow marks on the skeleton. The white skeletal ws were far more solid than he had imagined them to be. Henry knew that it was impossible to get rid of the ws from the outside of the cave. If he wanted to get rid of the enemy, he had to find a way to get the root of it. Whatever he thought, he did. Henry raised his sword and charged directly into the passage. metT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The narrow passage brought great advantage to the white skeletal ws. It could attack as relentlessly as it desired, while Henry who wielded the Demon Sword of Destruction, could only put up with it defensively. However, no matter how well he defended himself, there were still times when he made mistakes. As Henry advanced forward, his clothes were already in tatters, and the skin underneath his clothes was left with bloodied wounds caused by the ws. Henry quickly returned to the underground hall. The white skeletal w was extended from the pool of blood, the sight of it was grim and horrifying. The heavy scent of blood wafted through the air. Henry brandished two Qi swords and hacked into the pool of blood. A strange sight happened. The terrifying Qi swords that could cut down mountains melted the instant it hacked into the pool of blood. "I''m afraid you are still far from being able to injure me." The hoarse voice sounded once more. At that precise moment, another white skeletal w emerged from the pool of blood and tried to grab Henry. "Golden Sun, Purple Moon!" The Domain of the Sun and Moon instantly appeared behind Henry, which made the godly purple sword in his hand even more indestructible. Henry hacked at the pool once more, that strike carried about 70% of his maximum power, but it still ended up melting in the pool of blood, showing no effect at all. Chapter 1681 Chapter 1681 The pool of blood was strange beyond Henry''s expectations. "You dare to enter my residence with such capability? You really are one ignorant fool!" The hoarse voice sounded once again. Two white skeletal ws, wed at Henry from the front and back, trying to w out Henry''s heart. Henry brandished the godly sword in his hand, deflecting the attacks from the white skeletal ws. "Since the sword Qi is useless, let''s try this!" Henry held the purple sword. This time, he no longer used its Qi to attack, instead he stabbed it directly into the pool of blood. This time, the pool did not melt Henry''s strikepletely. Smoke rose from the pool the instant the sword pierced into it. Henry could feel that the blood in the pool was somewhat pounding! It felt like the sword had been stabbed into a real body. At that moment, the white skeletal ws attacked Henry from behind. The ws expanded, surrounding him from every direction. "Open up!" Behind Henry, a ck shadow appeared, it had the Sun and Moon Domain as its eyes, it deflected the monstrous skeletal ws away instantly. Within a short period of time, more than half of the purple sword that Henry had thrust into the pool had been melted. The energy contained within the sword had beenpletely absorbed by the pool of blood! The pool of blood was like a ck hole, constantly absorbing energy from its surroundings. "You''d dare to go against the brightness of the moon with the light of a firefly. I didn''t want to kill you because it had not been easy for you toe this far. It is you who seeks to die!" The hoarse voice rang out again. The moment when the voice fell, more than a dozen white skeletal ws climbed up to the edge of the pool, looking as if demons were about to climb out of hell. White skeletal ws crawled out of the pool at an extremely twisted angle, then it grabbed towards Henry. Henry leapt instantly and avoided the attack from the ws. Then he pulled out the scythe from his back and plunged it into the ground. "Boom!" ck aura radiated towards every direction from where the scythe struck. The ck Death Qi spread under Henry''s feet, and the white skeletal ws began to giving out green smoke when they touched the Death Qi, and began to retreat, as if they were very afraid of the Death Qi. "Death Qi is the absolute bane of the likes of you who are on the verge of death."Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Henry stood in the center of the Death Qi. He spread out his arms, and the godly purple sword was materialised in his hand once more. "The Demon Sword of Destruction can absorb all of the energy and elements in the world, including the Death Qi. Since this pool of blood of yours is so suspicious, I shall just destroy it!" The purple sword in Henry''s hand was enveloped by ck Death Qi. The white skeletal ws which were already retreating, suddenly entered into a state of madness at that moment. They grabbed towards Henry crazily, ignoring all the smoke that rose. Obviously, Henry''s n to destroy the pool of blood made the being within it anxious. "What''s there to worry about? You can''t control all of this, can you?" Henry''s lips curved into a smile. The Demon Sword of Destruction in his hand had condensed to its extreme limits. "Go!" Henry simple waved his arm, and the Demon Sword of Destruction, enveloped with immense Death Qi, shed toward the pool of blood. "Crack!". When the Qi of the sword made contact with one of the walls of the pool of blood, a crisp crack sounded. "It''s done." Henry said. The white skeletal ws that had gone crazy suddenly stopped moving at that moment. "No! No! No! No!" The hoarse voice sounded with rage. More and more cracks appeared on the walls of the pool. The white skeletal ws that were attacking Henry quickly retreated and spread out to block the cracks on the walls of the pond, but more and more cracks appeared and the ws were very quickly unable to block out the cracks of the walls. Blood began to seep out from the cracks. "Impossible! It can''t be! This cannot be! I was going to seed! This shouldn''t have happened!" The hoarse voice sounded, unwilling to admit defeat. The blood from the pool began to dry up as it flowed to the ground, and began reeking of dried blood. The blood in the pool was decreasing at a visible rate. Soon, the figure Henry had seen earlier before appeared before him. This figure only had the upper half of its body, the lower half was all just rotting meat, which looked particrly horrible and disgusting. The white skeletal ws were connected to the lower half of the figure''s body. It was clearly a monster that was soaking in the pool of blood! In just a matter of seconds, the blood from pool had all leaked onto the ground, turning into a thickyer of sma, and all dried up at a visible rate. "Things should be much easier from now on." Henry picked up the Life Scythe and put it on his back again. Then he lifted his sword and walked towards the figure in the pool. The owner of this figure was as skinny as a stick, but he had a meaty face and big ears. Thebination of those two extremes was bizarre beyond words. "I''ll kill you!" The monster roared, and its white skeletal ws pressed into the ground, lifting him up like a giant spider, held up by those white skeletal ws. "You disgusting monster. You should have died a long time ago." Henry flipped his hand over and ck Qi swept all over his sword. Henry suddenly sped forward and shed at the monster''s head with his sword. The monster''s eyes widened. When Henry approached it, a monstrous mouth opened at its chest, which was filled with sharp teeth, attempting to swallow Henry. "How revolting." Henry spun and dodged sideways. He even saw a disgusting long tongue in that mouth of the monster. Two of the monster''s ws closed in on Henry from left and right. Henry used his sword to deflect the ws, and the ck Death Qi wrapped around the sword once more. "Garrgh!" The monster let out a roar, and its spiderlike body suddenly turned into a blur and appeared in front of Henry in the blink of an eye. Its big mouth opened wide once more, biting at Henry. Henry swung his Death Qi covered sword and stabbed it right into the mouth. The monster screamed in agony, and all of its wsshed at Henry. Just as Henry was about to hack away at the white skeletal ws, theplex symbols around the blood pool suddenly glowed brightly. Then, blood-coloured rays of light shot out and wrapped around Henry''s hands and feet. The rays of light were incredibly tough, and he was unable to break free of it easily. A w appeared before Henry. He quickly produced ayer of protective aura in front of him. However, this w pierced through theyer of protective aura with ease and wed of a piece of flesh from Henry''s waist. If he had not twisted his body at the crucial moment, the w would probably have left a hole in his waist. The remaining ws all attacked at the same time. Henry, who had his limbs tied, could only watch on helplessly as those ws shot at him. Chapter 1682 Chapter 1682 The white skeletal ws wereparable to legendary weapons. Those red rays of light made it difficult for Henry to evade the attacks. Under those circumstances, those ws could tear Henry into pieces. However, Henry did not show the slightest hint of panic even in such a situation. The long shadows of the monster''s spider-like figure and Henry''s figure were cast on the ground. Just as those ws were about to touch Henry, the shadow of a scythe shed across them suddenly. The monster''s shadow on the ground suddenly split into pieces, and the thick blood and sma inside the monster''s body exploded all over the ground. The ws in front of Henry stopped very abruptly, then they fell to the ground, as if they suddenly had no energy, and scattered all over the ground. The red rays of light that bound Henry disappearedpletely. The blood and sma that had exploded all over the ce did not touch Henry at all. Henry looked at his surroundings. Just as he was about to leave, the formation on the ground glowed once more. This time, the light no longer bound Henry, instead it went towards at the monster''s body that had exploded everywhere. The red light from the formation acted like thread, reconnecting the scattered pieces of the monster''s body piece by piece. Like a puppet, the monster was put back together into one piece by the threads of light. Henry sent a series of sword rays toward the destroyed body, but they were all deflected by the lights from the formation. An aura that even Henry felt somewhat depressing was slowly condensing in the cave. Henry frowned and murmured, "Is this sort of unstoppable power stemming from rebirth? Gathering all of the power that is within the blood? If that''s the case, the only thing that can be done as of now is to seal it." As Henry thought of that, he took off the Life Scythe from his back and tossed it casually into the air. The Sun and Moon Domain appeared, then a huge ck shadow was formed. It was Henry''s true spirit. When the Life Scythe that had been sent flying fell into the true spirit''s hand, it plunged the scythe into the ground. A ck aura emanated from the Life Scythe and lingered in the cave. Henry did not know anything about creating a formation, nor did he know any sealing methods. All he did was use his overwhelming powers and used the ancestral weapon as a medium to seal the monster! It was then visible that the speed of the monster''s integration had slowed down greatly. The red rays of light were also suppressed by the Death Qi, but it still could not stop the integration of the aurapletely. "The period of the seal won''tst for long, but it should be enough. By the timees, the entire Taoist Jade Virtual Mountain shall be buried with you." Henry turned and left the secret chamber, leaving his true spirit there. On Taoist Jade Virtual Mountain, the cloud swirled and the scenery was beautiful. It waspletely different from the hell-like scene in the underground cave. Henry stood inside the Carmeli Temple and looked up at the tallest mountain. There was a Taoist temple with the words "Taoist Jade Virtual" written on it. "Who are you?!" A cry of surprise sounded behind Henry. It was the Taoist child from the Carmeli Temple who saw Henry. Henry had no intention of hiding anymore. He turned to look at the Taoist child and said, "Do you have a bell here?"Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "Don''t talk nonsense!" The Taoist child shouted, "Who are you? Get out of our Taoist temple right now, or well skin you alive, drain your blood, and use it as medicine!" "Haha, what a bunch of adorable little Taoists priests." Henry smiled and said. "If there''s no bell here, you can have a bite of me." Henry extended a finger and pointed to the sky. A huge illusion of a bell appeared in the sky and fell directly towards them. The moment the bell crashed down onto the ground, the Taoist child burst into a cloud of blood instantly. "Even a little Taoist child knows about using blood as medicine. All the more reason to turn the Taoist Jade Virtual Temple to dust!" Henry walked to the illusion of the bell, then mmed his palm onto the bell. No sound came from the bell, all that could be seen was a st of air sweeping out in every direction from where the bell was. The bluestone bricks on the ground where the st swept through turned into powder instantly. The Tyrell Temple next to the Carmeli Temple was also swept by the st and turned into ruins. Then, the ruins turned into sand and dust. After all of that had happened, only did the muffled gong of the bell ring. The speed of the air st was even faster than the speed of the sound! All of the mountains closest to the Carmeli Temple exploded at that moment. The Taoist temples on the top of the mountains all copsed without exception. Having created such a hugemotion, Henry looked up to see dozens of figures, all dressed in Taoist robes, floating in the air. "Who dares to cause such havoc in the Taoist Jade Virtual Temples!" One of the Taoist priests bellowed. "Do you not know where this is?" Henry saw with his own eyes, that a Taoist temple had copsed and a Taoist priest with disheveled clothes appeared. From where the Taoist priest appeared, there were two other women who had obviously just gotten dressed in a hurry. "Taoist Jade Virtual Temple? You have the audacity to call it a temple?" Henry sneered. "Today, I''ll send all of you to your deaths!" As soon as Henry said that, countless illusions of divine swords appeared behind him. "Go!" Henry pointed with his finger, and divine swords shot out in different directions, heading directly towards the Taoist priests. The violent energy of the swords was released in every direction, and the swords pierced through the bodies of those Taoist priests. The lives of those Taoist priests in the air were easily reaped. They fell down felf to the ground one after another. The reason Henry had not taken immediate action earlier was because he did not want to kill innocent people just because of one man, but he quickly discovered that there was no one from the Taoist Jade Virtual Temples that was innocent! On the isted ind that the passage from the secret chamber led to, it was very clear to Henry that I.n the people living on the ind were the survivors of ships that had disappeared in the Sea of Death These people had not been swallowed up by the sea, instead they had been "cooped up" by the Taoist Jade Virtual Temples and had their blood sucked from their bodies. There was no need for such temples to exist! How were the people from the Taoist Jade Virtual Temple, who deemed themselves superior to everyone else, any different from the group of people who imed themselves to be Divine beings? If there really needed to be a difference, then at least the people who imed to be Divine beings still had a certain level of power, but the people ofthe Taoist Jade Virtual did not! They just desired to stand above all creatures! They just used their own methods to escape the rules of the world! They disregarded the lives of others for their own selfish desires! They should all be killed! Violent energy filled every corner around Henry. He was ready to start a massacre! The godly purple sword condensed in Henry''s hand, he pointed the sword towards the ground. He looked at the highest point of the Taoist Jade Virtual Mountain, ready topletely annihte the very source of all this evil! The death of these dozens of Taoist priests was the beginning of the massacre! Chapter 1683 Chapter 1683 The sky above the Taoist Jade Virtual Mountain was originally clear as day, but at that moment, dark clouds rolled across it. The illusion of the bell was right behind Henry. Henry''s eyes were filled with murderous intent as he held the divine sword in his hand. "Henry!" A loud shout sounded, Henry turned and noticed Gardiner had arrived.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Behind Gardiner was Ranulfo. The two men approached Henry. Henry nced at Gardiner and Ranulfo, then said, "You two can''t stop me this time." "Stop you? Are you kidding?" Gardiner smiled widely. He put a cigarette at his lips and lit it up. After taking a deep breath, he said, "Why should I stop you? I''m with you this time." "Hmm?" Ranulfo looked at Gardiner with a surprised look. "What? You weren''t expecting that?" Gardiner looked at Ranulfo proudly. "All of our brothers fought with all of their lives on the battlefield. However, these old bastards never took the lives of our brothers seriously. They betrayed theirrades for their own glory. They deserve to be killed! At the end of the day, it is the power from the Taoist Jade Virtual Temple that gives them the confidence to do all of that. If this ce is destroyed, there shall be a lot lesser of bastards like them in the world!" When Gardiner spoke, he kept taking drags of his cigarette. It was visible that he was trying to calm himself down. Every time he thought of that, it would light a ze in his heart! Everyone fought with their lives on the line, yet the people from the Taoist Jade Virtual Temples manipted the valiant soldiers on the battlefield in the name of protecting their homnd. Dying was not terrifying on the battlefield! What was terrifying was that the Taoist Jade Virtual used the courage of the soldiers to achieve their own selfish desires. Gardiner could not tolerate that! Ranulfo looked to temple on the tallest mountain and said, "You should know what the existence of this ce means in the world, right?" "So what?" Gardiner threw the remaining half of the cigarette in his hand onto the ground. "What bullsh*t sacred ind? What bullsh*t path of Tao? What bullsh*t origin of Guwu?" "Don''t forget that your master is also a member of the Taoist Jade Virtual." Ranulfo reminded him. "So what if he is?" Gardiner put out the cigarette with his foot. "Today, I shall disobey my master and destroy his entire family. How about that?" Gardiner pulled his hand back, and the Great Dragon''s Mace behind him was instantly in his hand, humming slightly. Ranulfo chuckled and said, "Looks like I have always underestimated you." "Exactly!" Gardiner raised his head. "Every drop of blood in me is burning right now. Come on, let''s see what''s so special about this so-called sacrednd of Guwu!" "Very well." Henry nodded. He raised his palm, and the illusion of the bell behind him shot up directly into the sky and focused its aim. Henry nced at Gardiner and simply said, "Ring it." Gardiner nodded and rushed up to the sky excitedly. He aimed at the big bell and tossed aside the Great Dragon''s Mace in his hand. "Bastards of the Taoist Jade Virtual Temples. Today is the day I end your lives!" "Dong!" A deep ring sounded in the air, followed by another st of air that swept out in various directions. "How dare you, brat! The Taoist Jade Virtual Temple is no ce for you to behave so atrociously!" Three figures appeared on the top of the mountain. Behind them were true spirits that were 50 meters tall. "Tch tch tch, is that all you''ve got?" Gardiner looked at the three people who appeared and said, "Quit calling everyone ''brats''. Come beat the living sh*t out of me if you can. Otherwise, just you wait. I will beat you up so good you''ll be calling me ''Daddy''!" "Gardiner of Section Nine, you shall be punished for your is shamelessness!" A Taoist priestess shouted. She looked to be about 50 years old, and the spirit behind her was 50 meters high. "Shamelessness?" Gardiner curled his lips. "Don''t you think that I don''t know about your criteria for choosing a disciple. You only want males, and they have to be strong and good-looking. A strong guy always ends up thin and weak after being your disciple for only one year, I wonder who is it that''s shameless here?" "How dare you!" The Taoist priestess had been hit in the Achilles heel and was instantly anxious. She waved the horsetail whisk in her hand, and the spirit behind her sped towards Gardiner. "I''ll be a cocky bastard today. What are you going to do about that?" Gardiner said arrogantly. In the face of the Taoist priestess'' true spirit, Gardiner did not even bother to summon his true spirit, he simply produced his trusty mace. How could the 50 meter tall spirit possibly be a match for Gardiner? With the swing of his mace, the Taoist priestess'' true spirit burst into pieces, and she coughed up a mouthful of blood even though she was a hundred meters away. "Gardiner, your master is a member of the Taoist Jade Virtual, yet now you''ve offended the higher-ups. Are you really sure that you''re prepared to exin all of your actions to your master when you meet him after you die?" Another Taoist priest asked. "Humph, we''ll talk about that after I die." Gardiner said with disdain, "But before that, I will see you off to reunite with my master." "Gardiner," The third Taoist priest. "Our Jade Virtual Taoist Temple is isted from the world. Although we do not wish to participate in worldly affairs, that doesn''t mean we''re afraid of matters of the mortals. Seeing that you''vee all the way here, I believe there must be some sort of misunderstanding." "Misunderstanding?" Gardiner sneered. "There''s no misunderstanding. In the Ancient Battlefield at the Antarctic, you people of the Taoist Jade Virtual Temple joined forces with orcs, and betrayed the valiant soldiers of us humans. This alone, is more than enough of a reason for me to bring upon suffering for the Taoist Jade Virtual Temple!" "Oh? That really happened?" The third Taoist priest looked surprised. "Gardiner, the Taoist Jade Virtual Temple has always been fair and just. We would naturally investigate such cases, and if it were true, we would certainly not let that Carmeli of the hook. You can rest assured about that." "There''s no need for that." Henry floated in midair with his purple sword in hand. "I have already killed Taoist priest Carmeli." "Killed him!" The Taoist priestess'' eyes widened instantly. "How arrogant of you! Even if our people of didmit anything wrong, it''s not up to you to be the judge. When did the brats of Yan Xia begin to have the guts to attack their elders? Could it be that the five thousand years of education on etiquette of the Yan Xia has all gone to the dogs in your generation? You bunch of brats with no etiquette and respect! Now kneel and ept your punishment!" "Etiquette?" Henry chuckled and said. "Etiquette is reserved for the elders that are highly respected, not for trash like you lot who take advantage of your seniority to bully others." "What preposterous crap!" The Taoist priestess shouted. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Say whatever you like." Henry shrugged his shoulders and said, "Preposterous or not, as long as I kill all of you, there will be no more of you so- called etiquette, am I right?" The radiance of purple sword in Henry''s hand suddenly red, countless illusions of swords appeared behind him. Chapter 1684 Chapter 1684 Faced with all of the divine swords all over the sky, the three Taoist priests were filled with. They took advantage of their seniority to bully others, but they were not stupid and could feel the sharpness of those illusions of swords behind Henry. "You brats have offended the superiors. The Taoist Jade Virtual Temple is not a ce for you brats to show off!" The Taoist roared. Henry did not say anything. He only pointed his finger. Countless swords sped towards the Taoist priestess. The Taoist priestess'' true spirit showed no resistance as it was impaled by the illusions of those swords. As the true spirit of the Taoist priestess was impaled by the swords, she also sustained damage. She coughed outrge mouthfuls of blood and her face began to pale. Her true spirit also began to dissipate in the air. The other two Taoist priests saw that the situation had taken a bad turn and had no intention to fight. They quickly turned and fled. "Leave those two dogs to me!" Gardiner shouted in a strangely excited tone and chased after the two men. Henry was still in the air, standing next to the already condensed solid bell. The illusions of his sword were flying all over the ce. On the Taoist Jade Virtual Mountains, countless mountaintops exploded at that moment. Many Taoist temples were destroyed, and many Taoist priests fled in all directions. "Not a single one shall live." Henry''s voice was filled with murderous intent. The illusions of his sword did not allow a single Taoist priest to escape. Countless priest fell from the sky and died on the ground. The Taoist Jade Virtual Temple, atop the azure mountain that stood tall on the sea, a ce that was said to have transcended the mortal world, was about to face a massacre on that very day. Ranulfo watched everything that happened before his eyes. He opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but as he thought of Sylvia, who was still unconscious, he shut his mouth instantly. The Jade Virtual Taoist temple had been standing strong for far too long. They believed that they had transcended everything. However, the Surface and the Core have currently been connectedpletely. That day was also about to arrive. It was time for the Taoist Jade Virtual temple to undergo changes, but if they chose not to change, they could only choose to perish! Looking at Henry in the sky, Ranulfo turned his gaze to the tallest mountain. His eyes were filled with worry. There were many experts in the world, and there had to be a reason as to why people feared the Taoist Jade Virtual Temple so much. They would definitely not be enough for whoever that stood atop it if they were ranked by seniority. The mountains, shrouded in clouds and mist, looked like heaven on earth. At that moment, the mountain was constantly copsing bit by bit. Huge stones fell from the sky, causing the ground to tremble from the impact. Blood flowed like rivers on the ground, and Henry''s expression had not changed much from the beginning of his massacre. The way he saw it, the Taoist Jade Virtual Temple should cease to exist, and the people within it all deserved to die. They had enved other humans and extended their own lives by drinking the blood of others. Their actions have been perverse beyond measure. Gardinershed out with his Great Dragon''s Mace, and the two fleeing Taoist priests were instantly killed. "Phew!" Gardiner let out a long sigh. "I have been wanting to beat you old bastards up for a long time." In an incredibly short period of time, most of the temples on top of the Taoist Jade Virtual Mountains had beenpletely destroyed, and only three remained. Those three were the temples built atop the three highest mountains of the Taoist Jade Virtual Mountains. Henry looked at the three mountains and took a step forward. "Enough!" A voice suddenly boomed. It sounded very ethereal. At the same time, a huge illusory figure appeared in front of Henry, blocking his way. It was a true spirit. Judging from its height, it was over 200 meters tall, d in armour, and was no different from a mountain. It held a bronze hammer in each of its hands, looking mighty and majestic. "Finally, a decent opponent." Henry looked at the figure in front of him and said, "The Taoist Jade Virtual Temple has harmed far too many loyal men, you people deserve to die." "Loyal? Define loyal. They''re just a bunch of ordinary humans. Nothing. more than insects. It wouldn''t matter if they died. Are you telling me that the Taoist Jade Virtual Temple has to atone for the crime of crushing a bunch of insects The master of that true spirit said. His voice still sounded ethereal, but it could be traced to one of the three mountains. "You really see yourselves more superior to others." Henry said as he stretched his backzily. "Are the lives of others that worthless in your eyes? I wonder, what about your lives then?" "Henry Zhang, you don''t have to talk to me with such attitude." The owner of the true spirit called out Henry''s name directly. "Even your master Justus couldn''t talk to me in such a manner, let alone you. You are just Justus'' disciple. The Taoist Jade Virtual Mountain is not a ce for you to act so atrociously." Henry chuckled and said, "There was a general recorded in the ancient scriptures of the Yan Xia named Florenz. Florenz had never been defeated in his life, but after his death everyone said that they stand a chance against him. Now that my master isn''t here, I''m sure you could just go ahead and say whatever you like." "You rascal!" The giant true spirit in front of Henry swung its two hammers directly at Henry. Henry''s figure was no more than an ant before those hammers. He lookedically tiny. A sh of metal sounded, the hammers of the giant true spirit that had been swung downwards suddenly stopped mid- air. It was a long sword glowing with purple light that had blocked the two hammers. Although Henry''s figure was small, the godly sword in his hand grew by dozens of meters and easily resisted the impact of the two hammers. No matter how hard the giant true spirit tried, it could not break the defences of the long sword in Henry''s hand. "The power of the Divine Pearl is fascinating." Henry said. Normally, if he relied on his own capabilities and did not use the dark side, the Demon Sword of Destruction in itsplete form could kill 120-meter-tall true spirit experts, and could go head to head with 150-meter-tall true spirit experts. However, at that moment, with the power of the Divine Pearl, every aspect of Henry had been doubled at the least. In the face of that 200-meter-tall giant true spirit, he was still able to handle it with ease. The owner of the true spirit clearly did not expect Henry to possess such power. The 200-meter-tall true spirit withdrew, then attacked once more. This time, the true spirit hero swung its hammer with even greater force. Just as the hammer was about toe crashing down, Henry''s voice sounded. "So slow!" Wielding a gigantic sword in his hand, Henry swiftly appeared on the true spirit''s wrist, and all that could be seen was a sh of purple light. Then, the hammer of the true spirit was directly sent flying. It smashed into the top of one of the mountains, instantly ttening the top of it. "How audacious, you brat!" An explosive voice boomed, and a Taoist priest suddenly rushed out from the leftmost of the three mountain peaks. Henry saw that this person looked to be in his thirties. He was a man wielding two copper hammers in his hands. "Gardiner, this one is too weak. I''ll leave him to you." Henry looked away because he did not care about the man at all.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. "Ohe on, why leave me the weak ones!" Gardiner replied discontentedly. He appeared in front of Henry and faced the Taoist priest that wielded the copper hammers. Chapter 1685 Chapter 1685 For the exact strength of Gardiner, Henry had never had a clear idea in his heart. When Henry was still in the underground world, he had heard of this First Brother of Section Nine, but he had never really fought with him.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. He encountered Gardiner was also after the contact with Qi. Gardiner was also growing stronger at an extremely fast speed. His speed was not much slower than Henry''s. Even Henry thought in his heart. If he hadn''t gotten taller and stronger, he wouldn''t be as good as Gardiner in terms of personal talent. Gardiner was already very powerful. Now that he possessed the ancestral weapon, the Great Dragon''s Mace, the strength that he could unleash was something that even Henry did not know how to ssify. The Dragon''s Mace could pierce through all solid objects in the world. On the grip of the Gloden Dragon''s Mace, there was a ring. When Gardiner rubbed the ring, the whole mace was emitting a kind of irregr slight. Facing the Taoist with the double hammers, Gardiner pulled out his trump card. The instant the hammers collided with the Gloden Dragon''s Mace, an ear-piercing sound rang out. The Taoist felt a sudden numbness at the space between his thumb and forefinger, and the hammers in his hands were nearly sent flying. Both Henry''s and Gardiner''s strengths were beyond the Taoist''s expectations. With a roar, the Taoist held the hammers again. He was not weak, so he fought against Gardiner again. As for Henry, he stood in mid-air. His gazended on the other two mountaintops and he could feel a rather fearful aura emanating from those two mountaintops. Henry summoned a magic sword and threw it toward the top of the highest mountain. The sword had the power to obliterate a mountain, but it inexplicably dissipated while flying and could not get close to the Taoist Jade Virtual mountain at all. "Since it''s already like this, why do you still stay inside?" Henry asked loudly and raised his hand again. This time, countless phantoms of divine swords appeared behind Henry. As Henry pointed with one finger, all the phantoms of the divine swords chopped forward. These illusions of divine swords did not disappear this time, but all shed into the Taoist Jade Virtual Mountain. However, they did not make any sound, as if they had disappeared from the body of this mountain. After a dozen seconds, Henry''s face changed slightly. In the Taoist Jade Virtual Mountain, countless illusions of purple divine swords were shooting out toward Henry. These illusions of divine swords were exactly the same as what Henry had just shot, but this time, their target was Henry. In front of Henry, the red Battle Spirit appeared, and the red sword light chopped down from the sky. With unstoppable momentum, itpletely shattered the shadow of the swordsing from Taoist Jade Virtual Mountain. "When you''ve had enough, go home." Someone walked out from Taoist Jade Virtual Mountain. It was a young man who looked like he was in his twenties. He had long hair and a handsome face. He was definitely the type who could make women scream. His skin was white and tender, and his fingers were slender. He wore sackcloth, but he gave people a sense of nobility. "You are Justus'' disciple. I''ll do him a favour and won''t me you. Taoist Jade Virtual Mountain is not a ce for mortals like you toe." While speaking, the young man stretched out a finger. With this movement, the young man had already appeared in front of Henry, and this finger also pointed between Henry''s eyebrows. This scene was simr to when Henry was first hit by Qi. At that time, on Radiant Ind, the masked man from the Noble Berserkers had also so easily sent Henry flying back dozens of metres with one finger. Now, it was as if the scene was re-emerged. The scene was still the same as the one in the past, but Henry was no longer that Henry. In the face of the young man''s finger, Henry''s body turned into an illusion. When he appeared again, he was already behind the young man. The purple divine sword in his hand chopped down from the top, with the violent power that could destroy a mountain, heading straight to the young man''s head. "Nice speed." The young man praised Henry as he stretched out two fingers. Without even turning his head, he mped Henry''s sword''s power. Behind Henry, five Battle Spirits appeared at almost the same time. At this moment, all five Battle Spirits released their attacks and swept towards the young man. As for Henry, he retreated rapidly, and the illusion of the divine sword behind him was formed, shooting toward the young man. Numerous violent attacks merged with each other in the area where ve the young man was. Violent explosions took ce, and the aftermath of the explosions caused the entire mountain to shake. violently. Even the waters of the sea outside of the green mountain began to surge with the power of the explosions. At this time, Gardiner and the Taoist with the hammer even stopped the confrontation to resist the power of the explosion. A violent explosion caused a powerful st of air to rise up. When everything was settled, a huge crater appeared at the point of the explosion. Even though the explosion had urred in the sky, it still caused the ground to suffer a massive blow. Smoke and dust rose in all directions. Henry looked at the centre of the explosion. Suddenly, Henry''s pupils contracted, and the young man''s figure rushed over from the centre of the explosion. Under this violent explosion, he didn''t even get a scratch on his clothes. "Mortals will always be mortals. They can''t touch the Field Domain of Immortals. No matter how talented they are, they are just ants." The young man''s tone was light. As he spoke, he hade to Henry and then punched out. This punch was so fast that Henry didn''t even have time to react. This punch directly hit Henry in the stomach, which made Henry fly out like a shell. Henry''s body only stopped after flying over several mountains in a row. It could be seen how terrible the power of this punch was. Henry wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. He only felt a great change in his abdomen. If he hadn''t reacted in time and protected his abdomen with Qi, his organs would have been destroyed. But even so, the present him could still feel a strong paining from his abdomen and spreading to the whole body. "Taoist Jade Virtual." Ranulfo stood there, staring at the youth dressed in sackcloth in the sky. He murmured, "The guardian on the road is known to be the closest to the Heavenly Daos. How powerful is he?" The young man stood in the air, letting the wind howl, but he didn''t even move his clothes. Henry coughed out a mouthful of blood. He once again condensed a divine sword in his hand. Five Battle Spirits appeared behind him and then turned into a streamer. The red light wrapped around the purple divine sword in his hand, and the yellow shield was held in Henry''s hand. Henry''s battle bracelets and boots were formed at the same time. With the support of these five Battle Spirits, Henry''s strength became even stronger. "The strength of mortals is limited. No matter how hard you try, there is a huge gap that is difficult to ovee. Justus knew this truth, so he took that step." In a sh, the Taoist appeared in front of Henry again. He looked at Henry. "You are not qualified to challenge immortals." Chapter 1686 Chapter 1686 The Taoist seemed to be in his twenties, had sword-shaped eyebrows and bright eyes, and a jade- like face. His words were calm, but they carried a strong sense of self-confidence. He was like a fairy who had descended to the mortal world, with a mysterious Qi and powerful pressure. In the face of the immortal-like Taoist. Henry still had blood in his mouth, and the corners of his mouth outlined a smile. "The so-called Immortal, it is not like I have never killed an immortal!" The Demon Sword of Destruction mixed with red light shed at the Taoist with the intent to kill. There was a wave of Qi in front of the Taoist, which was enough to prove the power of Henry''s sword. "I''d like to praise your courage, but courage doesn''t represent strength. Are you sure you want to challenge the Immortals?" The Taoist suddenly disappeared and appeared behind Henry. Henry didn''t say anything. He answered the question with his actions. With the help of five Battle Spirits, Henry''s figure turned into a faint light and attacked the Taoist once again. In the sky, Henry and the Taoist kept moving and changing their positions. Each time they appeared, they would be apanied by a burst of energy, and violent Spiritual Qi kept rolling between heaven and earth. In a short period of time, they had already fought no less than dozens of moves. Peng! In a violent burst of energy, the two men separated and looked at each other in the air. Henry was holding his sword and gasping for breath. His clothes were already in tatters. He then turned to look at the Taoist, still acting as carefree as ever. His breathing was smooth and steady, and his linen robes were clean and spotless. There was a clear distinction between the two of them. Gardiner frowned as he watched from the side. He could feel the mightiness of Taoist, but he had seen Henry''s strength before. Even if Henry was no match for the Taoist, he should have been able to wound him at least a bit, but now even the hem on his clothes wasn''t damaged. "A mortal''s power, in front of an Immortal, is inferior to an ant''s power. If you want to harm me, I''m afraid you won''t have a chance to do so in your life," the Taoist said. Henry took a deep breath. He turned his head and looked back. Then, he rushed toward the Taoist again. No one could see the battle between the two. They turned into streamers and kept moving up and down, stirring the wind and clouds between heaven and earth. This was a battle between the most powerful people. "Henry, that''s enough." the Taoist suddenly shouted. With the shout, a ss-shattering scene appeared in the surrounding air. Everything within the scope of the fissure was obliterated into smoke and dust, including a mountain. On the other hand, Henry''s entire body fell to the ground, leaving a huge deep pit on the ground. "It''s time to go back. I will not kill you for your master''s sake, but it doesn''t mean that this is the capital that allows you to be so unbridled in front of me all the time!" There was a bit of anger between the eyebrows of the Taoist. "Haha." Henry got up from the ground with difficulty. Looking at the Taoist in the sky, he shouted, "Raniero!" Raniero''s figure like an iron tower shot toward the Taoist like a shooting star. The Taoist who was standing in the air was directly hit out and fell to the ground. Raniero stood in the sky, and his appearance made the atmosphere at the scene be much more dignified. "Oh, he is recovering his strength." Ranulfo looked at Raniero and said, "The rules of the ancient battlefield changed and he was able to recover there." The dust on the ground dissipated and the Taoist stood there. This time, one could clearly see a bruise on the side of the Taoist''s face. This was the ce that the Taoist had just been hit by Raniero. Looking at Raniero, a hint of doubt appeared in the Taoist''s eyes. He said, "You don''t belong to humans. It''s strange. The energy in your body is veryplicated." Ranieronded on the ground. He stood in front of Henry and looked at the Taoist with a dignified look in his eyes. He could feel the strength of this person. "Interesting. You''ve roused my interest." The he corner of the Taoist''s lips curled into a smile. He suddenly disappeared from his original location, his body moving to the left and right, appearing in front of Raniero as fast as lightning. He stretched out a hand and pinched Raniero''s neck. "Let me see what exactly is going on with this body of yours." The Taoist looked Raniero, as if he was looking at a piece of goods that he was interested in. Facing the current state that the Taoist was in, Raniero frantically pointed out his finger. Invisible energy fell from the sky and directly hit the Taoist into the ground. This energystruck out continuously wave after wave. The ground trembled, while the Taoist was directly smashed more than a dozen metres deep into the ground. A deep pit appeared on the ground "A single attack with seven different types of energies. Interesting, interesting." An arm suddenly stretched out from the depths of the pit. Once again, it grabbed hold of Raniero''s neck and dragged him directly into the pit. All of a sudden, the ground began to get violent. Rocks flew in the air, and mountains kept copsing. A huge amount of energy burst out from the underground. After dozens of seconds, Raniero and the Taoist reappeared on the surface. The Taoist''s face was blue and purple, and his left hand even became distorted. Obviously, it had beenpletely twisted off. l.n However, his right hand still held Raniero, and his eyes were filled with iparable fanaticism. "Forty kinds of energy! Ha- ha- ha, this kind of fusion, this kind of fusion is exactly what I have been looking for. Ha-ha-ha, Henry, you gave me a big gift!" At this time, the Taoist was no longer as calm as before. He was like a crazy scientist. Nothing was more important than his research. Raniero frantically waved his arm and punched at Taoist''s face. Raniero was a body cultivator to begin with, and his body was his most powerful weapon. With a punch like this, even a huge mountain would be crushed to pieces. Under this punch, Taoist''s head was rotated for more than ten times, showing an extremely strange distortion. "This power, this power, is what I am looking for. I want to turn you into a part of my body. I like this power, I like it, hahaha." The twisted head of the Taoist suddenly opened its mouth. Once it was opened, it became incredibly huge and directly swallowed toward Raniero. "Disgusting."Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. When he saw this scene, even Raniero couldn''t help but curse. His arm began to shine with a golden light as he punched out once again. "Boom!" "Boom!" This punch hadpletely covered the entire Taoist Jade Virtual Mountain in golden light. When the golden light dissipated, the Taoist had already disappeared. Looking at the ground under Raniero''s feet again, it could be found that the huge deep pit with a radius of 100 metre was caused by the power of hisst punch. Chapter 1687 Chapter 1687 Raniero gasped. The battle between him and the Taoist seemed to be easy and he had been fighting all the time, but he was the only one who knew clearly what was going on in the battle. The feeling the Taoist gave him was like a dense fog. No matter how much strength he exerted, no matter how effective an attack was, it did not hurt or itch on his opponent. He even gave him the feeling that he did not know how to defeat his opponent. This kind of feeling was something he had never experienced before. At this time, looking at the deep pit in front of him, Raniero spat out a mouthful of Qi. "It''s time to end this." "Not yet." Henry shook his head slightly. "Be careful. He''s nearby." "Nearby?" Raniero''s expression changed drastically. "I sense him." Henry and Raniero held their Qi and concentrated. At the same time, they suddenlyunched an attack in the same direction. At the ce where they attacked, a figure shed by, and the surroundings became quiet again. "Henry, something is wrong here." Gardiner reminded him. "Eldest brother, it''s not necessary to say that. I can also see this now." Henry rolled his eyes at Gardiner. Within the range of Taoist Jade Virtual Mountain, all the objects, from the mountain to the skeletons and dust of the dead Taoists, floated slowly in the air. Henry took a step and found that his movement was terribly slow. "Let''s get out of here first." Gardiner shouted and mobilized the Spiritual Qi, but his speed did not increase. "There''s no gravity here," Raniero said. "This is that person''s domain. In this field, we will be affected, but he won''t." "You''re right." the Taoist''s voice rang out. He moved very quickly and appeared in front of Raniero. He opened his mouth, which was filled with a row of sharp fangs. The Taoist''s mouth was full of fangs, and it heavily bit Raniero''s neck, and then sucked hard. Crazy golden blood flowed from the corner of the Taoist''s mouth, and his eyes were full of greed. Raniero reached out his hand and pinched the Taoist''s neck. He wanted to exert himself, but under the influence of the Taoist, he could not exert any strength at all. Henry summoned the illusion of the divine sword, but even this kind of Spiritual Qi attack was affected by the Domain, so it could not cause any substantial damage to the Taoist. The speed of Taoist''s sucking was getting faster and faster. His crazy face showed a painful expression, and his body was slightly trembling. Everyone in the territory of the Taoist seemed to be slowed down, but he was not affected. This alone was enough for the Taoist to stand in an invincible position. As he sucked, the Taoist''s abdomen gradually expanded. His greedy eyes were full of madness at the same time. "Purple Moon!" Henry suddenly shouted! Not far away, at the foot of a copsed mountain, the Purple Moon rose from the ground and floated in the air. "Golden Sun!"T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. At the same time, a round sun emerged next to the Moon. Henry''s Yin and Yang Domain was also activated at this time. When the Domain was activated, Henry was greatly affected by the Domain. Henry, who had opened a domain, was in his strongest fighting state. The reason why he had been fighting with the Taoist in his previous state was that Henry''s domain and the True Spirit were suppressing another devil. The Sun and Moon Domain was floating behind Henry. Henry raised his arm. "Life Scythe!" The ck sickle also rose from the ground, spinning and falling into Henry''s hands with the ck Death Qi. At the same time, the huge shadow of the True Spirit appeared behind Henry, and the armours attached to Henry were attached to the Spirit behind Henry at this moment. ck lines spread from Henry''s leg to Henry''s neck. Henry''s eyes turned eerily dark, and a sense of death arose from his body. At this moment, Henry was at his strongest state. The Taoist, who was sucking on Raniero''s neck, suddenly stopped and looked at Henry. Henry held his Life Scythe and gently pointed in Taoist''s direction. Under Henry''s pointing, the surroundingndscape began to change. Taoist Jade Virtual Mountain, which had already been destroyed, had now returned to its original state. It was shrouded in clouds and mist. A Taoist boy was running among the mountains, with a smile on his face. All of a sudden, a steed galloped over. Beside the steed, there was actually a pair of wings. At the sight of this, the Taoist''s eyes were full of fear. With a strange cry, he turned around and ran away, having no time to care about Henry and Raniero. "Little Taoist, where are you going?" A figure stood in front of the Taoist. This figure appeared extremely illusory, with no way to make out what it looked like. As for the Taoist, he suddenly knelt down and kept kowtowing. "Please spare my life, Supreme Immortal! Spare me, Supreme Immortal!" The Taoist''s mouth was shouting for mercy. "Spare your life? What a joke. If you fail to do what I told you to do, there''s no need for you to continue living. Die." The phantom extended a finger. With a strange cry, the Taoist changed his direction and tried to escape again. This scene caused Henry''s brows to furrow tightly. The Life Scythe was able to demonstrate the most frightening scene in one''s heart. The thing that happened now was exactly what the Taoist was afraid of. Who was this Supreme Immortal? When did this happen on Taoist Jade Virtual Mountain? "Do you think you''ll be able to escape?" The illusionary figure spoke again. "No! I don''t want to die! Supreme Immortal, I beg you! I don''t want to die! Supreme Immortal!" the Taoist roared wildly. The shadow had already appeared behind the Taoist. The shadow gathered a finger radiance and pointed at the top of the Taoist''s head. The effect of the Life Scythe could berge or small. In the face of someone who had no fear, the Life P.n Scythe could be said to have no power at all. However, in the face of someone who was full of fear, the Life Scythe could easily kill him. The Taoist was very powerful, but the fear in his heart was stronger. Just as the shadow''s attack was about tond on the Taoist... "Ha ha ha!" A burst of low, gravellyughter rang out. A whiteboned arm suddenly appeared in front of the Taoist, helping him block the illusory figure''s attacks. At the same time, countless whitecoloured arms tore through the surrounding area. Only then did the scene of the Taoist Jade Virtual Mountain shatter into pieces by the whitecoloured ws. Everything around them reverted back to the way it was before. The Taoist was already sweating profusely. In front of him, the spider-like white-boned demonic creature appeared in the air. At this time, the whiteboned demonic creature''s body was wrapped in a blood-red glow. Chapter 1688 Chapter 1688 The white-boned demonic creature''s body was like a gigantic spider made of bones and it had a human face. At this moment, his face was full of ridicule. "The Taoist Jade Virtual, how could you be reduced to such a pathetic state by a young man? You nearly died in your own imagination. What a joke," the white-boned demonic creature said with augh. The Taoist still had a lingering fear on his face. He looked at the skeleton monster and said in a hoarse voice, "Bone Devil, you''re still alive." "What? Do you want me to die? If I were to die, no one would have saved you just now," Bone Demon said with a coldugh. "To save me, it''s also to save yourself, isn''t it?" The Taoist looked at Bone Demon. "After all, if I die, you won''t survive either." "That''s right." There was a mocking smile on Bone Demon''s face. "I''m the one who took off theyer of bones of your Taoist Jade Virtual Pce." The conversation between the Taoist and Bone Devil was heard by Henry and others. Gardiner shivered and said, "What the f*ck? This man is really weird. He''s spooky." In the blink of an eye, the Taoist''s gazended on Gardiner. He calmly said, "How can mortals understand the immortal''s actions? Only by removing the roots of mortals can one be morepatible with the Great Dao." "Forget it, I don''t want to understand this kind of twisted thing. Well, we still have something to do, so we''ll go first. You two can talk about the old days first." As Gardiner said this, he moved in the direction of the outside of Taoist Jade Virtual Mountain, "travelling" in the air with a posture of a brush. "Leave? Since you''re here, don''t leave," said the Taoist as he extended his arm. Gardiner''s body trembled as if he had been electrocuted. He was suspended in mid-air. The Taoist scanned the surroundings and said, "You''ve turned our Taoist Jade Virtual Mountain into aplete mess. If you leave, is there still a need for us to exist?" "If it''s not necessary, then don''t exist." Henry waved the sickle in his hand. "Oh?" the Taoist looked at Henry with a look of great interest. "Do you really believe that with your present appearance, you can destroy my mountain?" "We can give it a try." Henry''s voice was devoid of any emotion. "After all, it''s not like we can''t kill an immortal."N?velDrama.Org is the owner. "Hey, hey, hey!" Gardiner, who was fixed in the air, shouted a few strange sounds. "Henry, you''re talking big. Don''t take me down with you. Uh, no, no, no, Big Brother Bone Demon, this has nothing to do with me. Just fight with him and let me go, okay?" Gardiner''s face was full of ttery. "Hahah, what a narrow-minded junior." The Taoist opened his mouth wide. His neck extended in an exaggerated fashion as his sharp-toothed mouth bore down on Gardiner. "What the f*ck!" Gardiner shouted. He rubbed the ring on his Great Dragon''s Mace with his fingers. The Great Dragon''s Mace in his hand made a noise, and the invisible force that bound Gardiner disappeared in an instant. Gardiner ran away without any hesitation. Gardiner ran at full speed. It was as if Taoist''s neck could extend forever. It was like a giant python that was going to entangle Gardiner. Gardiner saw the Taoist with the double hammers in his hand rushing toward him. He suddenly changed direction in front of the Taoist. The Taoist only saw Gardiner rushing toward him. When he was about to block him with his hammer, Gardiner suddenly disappeared. The Taoist Jade Virtual''s bloody mouth wasing at him. The Taoist with two hammers had no time to react and was swallowed by the mouth. There was no chance for him to resist. "What the f*ck! Greedy snake!" Gardiner didn''t stop talking along the way. As for Henry, he remained standing where he was. He was looking at Bone Demon, who was also staring at him. el. The Taoist Jade Virtual was afraid of the Life Scythe in Henry''s hand, but Bone Demon was not. The only thing that Bone Demon feared was the ck Death Qi on Henry. However, after the fusion of the formation, the Death Qi could not affect Bone Demon as much as before. After Henry and Bone Demon stood in the air for a long time, Henry suddenly raised his eyebrows. "Judging from your eyes, you seem to hate me very much." "I can''t wait to peel off your skin and tendons!" Bone Demon spoke these words with all his might. "Is it because I ruined your n?" Henry''s mouth curved into a smile. "ording to what you said before, it seems that it has taken you a long time to prepare. A hundred years?" "I''ll kill you!" Behind Bone Demon, four white- boned arms reached out to grab Henry, trying to tear him to pieces. Henry''s figure turned into a phantom and disappeared. When he appeared again, he was already in the sky, so he waved the sickle in his hand hard. "Let''s go!" A huge crescent-shaped ck Qi, cut from Henry''s sickle and rushed toward Bone Demon. On the way, it repelled the four white skeletal ws of Bone Demon. The two white-boned arms tore open the crescent moon, and huge white-boned ws fell from the sky. Henry raised his sickle and blocked the white arming from the sky. At the same time, Henry''s left hand pinched the sword finger, and countless phantoms of divine swords appeared behind him, and the purple divine swords were wrapped with ck Death Qi. Numerous shadows of holy swords shot toward Bone Demon one after another, hitting him. Shallow scars appeare on his body. These shadows of swords did not cause any substantial harm to him, but the power of the swords made Bone Demon scream. The gigantic white bone w that descended from the sky cracked under the edge of Henry''s Life Scythe. As Henry exerted force, the white bone w shattered. "What the f*ck, Henry, help me!" Gardiner hurriedly said as he saw Henry gain the upper hand. "Don''t worry. He won''t be able to help you." The Taoist opened his mouth wide as saliva flowed from, his mouth. His huge tongue stuck out of his mouth. "Even if it''s just a bone that has fallen from me, it''s not something a mortal like you can resist." Gardiner couldn''t help but feel a chill run down his spine when he saw the disgusted look on the Taoist''s face. "Senior, let''s have a talk. You can kill me, but can you not touch me with your disgusting tongue?" "What a sharp tongue! I''ll pull out your tongue!" The Taoist''s head suddenly came to a halt. He opened his mouth, but one could see that from hundreds of metres away, the Taoist''s body suddenly bulged, and then it began to shrink. A strong suction force came from the mouth of the Taoist. Gardiner, who was trying his best to escape, only felt that he could no longer move forward. He was slowly moved backwards by this suction force. Seeing that he was getting closer and closer to the big mouth, Gardiner turned his head, closed his eyes, and kept shouting, "No! No! Don''t let me touch this thing! Wow, wow, wow!" "Raniero!" Henry, who was fighting with Bone Demon, shouted in a low voice. The seemingly weak Raniero immediately understood Henry''s intention and went straight to the Taoist''s body. A golden light shone from Raniero''s fist, and itnded on the Taoist''s abdomen. It directly pierced through him. Chapter 1689 Chapter 1689 Raniero''s punch had pierced through his body, but the Taoist did not show any pain on his face. He looked at Raniero with a strange excitement. Raniero immediately felt that something was wrong. When he was about to take out his fist, he found that the body of the Taoist had quickly healed. Moreover, his fist was locked in the other side''s body, and it was difficult for him to take it out. A sharp pain suddenly came from the arm of Raniero, which was locked in the Taoist''s body like a needle. Then, it could be clearly seen that the blue veins on the arm of Raniero were bulging, and these blue veins were constantly squirming toward the wrist! The Taoist was sucking fresh blood from Raniero''s arm! His powerful blow waspletely ignored by the other party, and he was even absorbing the blood in such a way! To Raniero, he had suffered a psychological blow. Raniero was a special existence. He was born on the ancient battlefield and was a terrifying being that had been birthed after devouring countless True Spirits. With his strength, even if he was notpletely invincible in this world, he could still do as he pleased. However, on the ancient battlefield, the opponents that he met were exceptionally terrifying, causing him to be seriously injured as he was chased out of the ancient battlefield. After that, Raniero finally recovered his strength. However, the opponent that he met now was also so frightening that he regarded himself as prey. The feeling of being despised made Raniero extremely angry. Raniero''s body was shining with golden light at this moment. This golden light turned into a me shape and directly burned through the Taoist''s abdomen. Raniero was so obsessed that his bloodline was burning! Raniero was a strong product born from thebination of countless spirits. His bloodline wasplicated and impossible to analyze. All kinds of energy burned in his blood, blended and collided with each other. Even he himself did not know what kind of power he could produce. What he clearly knew was that now he was much stronger than before! He opened his arms wide, grabbed the Taoist''s shoulders, and tore them with all his strength. Just like that, Taoist''s two arms were ripped off in a frenzy. They were then burned to dust by the golden mes. Blood spurted out from both of Taoist''s shoulders. Raniero grabbed Taoistl''s neck and tore it again. This time, the Taoist was torn into two pieces, and his neck looked like a giant python hovering in the sky. The suction forceing from the Taoist''s mouth also came to an abrupt end at this moment. At this moment, Gardiner was less than five metres away from the Taoist''s big mouth. At the moment when the suction stopped, Gardiner turned into a streamer and immediately ran a hundred metres away. He gasped for air, showing a look of lingering fear. "D*mn! So close! So close! I was almost attacked by the long tongue. Hurry up and smoke a cigarette to calm down." Gardiner said as he took out a cigarette and put it in his mouth to light it. "Hahaha! Hahaha!" Taoist''sughter rang out. "I didn''t expect it! I didn''t expect it to be so delicious! I want to eat you, I want to eat you!" The Taoist''s head transformed into a stream of light as he appeared in front of Raniero. Raniero threw a punch but his wrist was bitten by the Taoist. Obviously, the golden me had already been burned into the mouth of the Taoist. Even the eyes of the Taoist were filled with golden mes. However, the Taoist still had no intention of letting go. He seemed to be tasting a kind of delicious food. Raniero grabbed hold of the Taoist''s head with his other palm. As he exerted strength from his arm, the Taoist''s skull was distorted. The pair of eyes bulged out as though they could explode at any moment. With a loud roar, the muscles all over Raniero''s body bulged. Just as he was about to crush the head of the Taoist, his eyes suddenly became dull, and golden blood spurted out of his mouth. His arm, which was pinching the head, also gradually seemed to be powerless. Two white arms prated Raniero''s chest. It was unknown when the body of the Taoist was formed again. The white and tender woman- like hand easily prated the body of Raniero. "Tut-tut-tut, I''m getting more and more excited about such ingredients." the Taoist released his gnawed and bloodied wrist. He stuck out his tongue and licked his lips, looking as if he was enjoying himself. "F*ck!" Gardiner quickly put out the cigarette in his hand and rushed to the Taoist with the Great Dragon''s Mace in his hand. "F*ck off!" the Taoist pulled his arm out of Raniero''s body. With a wave of his hand, his face was filled with impatience. Gardiner, who had just charged at him, was sent flying backwards and crashed onto the ground. "Didn''t your elders teach you not to disturb others when they''re eating? What''s more, it''s a delicious meal, isn''t it?" The impatient look on the Taoist''s face became greedy again and he looked at Raniero''s face. "Wow, I''m so angry!" Gardiner got up from the ground and said, "Old Taoist, I respect you as a senior, so I have been merciful to you. Now that you are so ungrateful, don''t me me for being merciless!" "Oh?" the Taoist turned his head and looked at Gardiner. His face was full of doubts, as if he wanted to see Gardiner do something ruthless. "Old Taoist, don''t you believe me? Okay, I''ll show you!" Gardiner raised the Great Dragon''s Mace in his hand. He closed his eyes and murmured incantations. He stretched out the finger on his left hand. With the sound of his mouth, the two fingers on his left hand shone. Gardiner''s left hand shed the Mace with force, and blood slowly flowed out and fell on the Mace. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Gardiner turned his wrist, and the Great Dragon''s Mace drew an arc on the top of his head. He turned the ring on the Mace. This time, it was not the sound of metal, but a real dragon''s roar that came from the Mace.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Gardiner suddenly opened his eyes, which glittered with keen light. Gardiner murmured. "I swear here." "I''m willing to do all the good things in the world." "I''m willing to wipe out all the evil deeds in the world." "Holding on to my own trump card, I want to use the dragon''s cry as a signal, use the dragon''s roar to take your life!" "I am the person who holds the chain!" "Open for me!" As Gardiner said thest sentence, he saw a ck dragon shadow spiralling around the Great Dragon''s Mace and then rushing up to the sky. At this moment, everything between heaven and earth had be dark. In the midst of this darkness, dark clouds rolled in the sky as an enormous ck shadow continuously churned within the dark clouds. It was as if a huge fog was about to pierce through the dark clouds and appear in this world! A terrifying pressure emanated from the dark clouds. Gardiner stood beneath the rolling clouds as he looked at the Taoist. "Taoist Jade Virtual, it''s time for you to die." Chapter 1690 Chapter 1690 At the moment, Gardiner''s wretched appearance waspletely gone. Beneath the ck clouds, Gardiner''s body emanated an aura of authority. The domineering manner, which was supposed to belong to the first man of the Section Nine, finally revealed itself on Gardiner. A grave expression finally appeared in the Taoist''s eyes. The energy that was being emitted from the churning dark clouds caused him to feel a kind of pressure. "Have you thought of how you''re going to die today?" Gardiner''s voice was low. The wind was blowing, making his clothes flutter. "Junior, you may have some strength, but that is not something that allows you to act arrogantly." The Taoist said as he ced his hands in front of him. "It''s not up to you to decide whether I''m qualified or not. Today, I''ll let you know who is the real elder in Taoist Jade Virtual Mountain!" Gardiner said ruthlessly. Then Gardiner pointed the Great Dragon''s Mace in his hand to the sky. The dark clouds in the sky rolled even more violently. A ck dragon popped its enormous head out of the clouds. The ck dragon was formed by Spiritual Qi, and the scales on its body were vivid and lifelike. Its eyes were giving off a great pressure. The ck dragon ws tore through the clouds. "Break it for me!" Gardiner waved the Dragon Mace forcefully in his hand. Under the guidance of the Gloden Dragon Mace, the huge body of the ck dragon appeared in the sky. This hundred-metre-long ck dragon was no different from the legendary saint beast. "This is weird. I''ll help you." Bone Demon''s body appeared behind the Taoist. He used his four bony ws to grab the Taoist''s shoulder. It was as if the Taoist was carrying a skeleton on his back. The white bonepletely enveloped the Taoist, allowing him to put on ayer of white bone armour. "Why would I need a bone-devouring artefact to help me?" Taoist''s body trembled as he sent the Bone Demon flying away. In his hand, he produced a whisk. "He''s just a junior, yet he can''t really injure me." Bone Demon did not get angry. Instead, he said with a smile, "Since you''re so confident, I hope you won''t ask me for help." "Taoist Jade Virtual, go to hell!" Gardiner shouted again, and the body of the ck dragon circling in the sky suddenly rushed down. The Taoist waved the horsetail whisk in his hand and a weak airflow took shape in front of him. This airflow did not look conspicuous, but if one looked carefully, one would find that the gravel would be instantly turned into ashes when it was absorbed into the airflow. The huge body of the ck dragon gave people an extremely oppressive feeling. In the blink of an eye, the ck dragon had arrived in front of everyone. To everyone''s surprise, the ck dragon did not charge at the Taoist. Instead, it headed straight for Ranulfo, who had been watching from the sidelines the entire time. The ground began to shake violently at this moment. Huge cracks began to spread out from where Ranulfo was standing. Smoke and dust rose in all directions, and the darkness all over the sky returned to rity. The only thing left was smoke and dust rising everywhere. The Taoist was still standing there, and the cyclone in front of him was particrly embarrassing. As for Gardiner himself, he was still standing there majestically. His voice sounded, "Taoist, there are only ten seconds left until your death." "You''ve said such words several times." The Taoist dissipated the cyclone formed in front of him, with his hands behind his back. "Humph." Gardiner rolled his eyes and said, "I''m warning you." "You should remind me first." In the smoke and dust below, Ranulfo''s voice sounded. "By the way, what you just said is just a line from some cartoon, isn''t it? With your brain, you shouldn''t have been able to think of profound sentences." Gardiner said disapprovingly, "Don''t care about those details. Anyway, it''s fine as long as I can show off. Am I right?"N?velDrama.Org is the owner. A pale blue light appeared in the middle of the smoke and dust. When the smoke and dust dissipated, Ranulfo''s figure appeared. The clothes on his body had already gone and his strong muscles were revealed. The pale blue light was circling around Ranulfo. Ranulfo nced at Gardiner and said, "If you want to show off, you go up and fight by yourself. Why did you break my seal?" "Hahaha, dude, don''t say that." It was rare for Gardiner to show a shy expression. "I can only use that kind of attack once. I definitely can''t kill this old Taoist. It''s better to break your seal. Go and get rid of him." Ranulfo rolled his eyes and said, "Did you bring me along with you just to boast about?" "Hum, Henry just boasted and brought me along. What did you say when you saw me? Come on, we are all on the same battlefront. You can''t let me die, can you? After all, you used to be a top master and kept your strength sealed all the time." Ranulfo shrugged his shoulders. "I''m not at the top, but I should be regarded as an expert. Do you know how much effort I put into that seal?" "Sh*t." Gardiner gave a middle finger. "You all, you all, who have sealed yourselves, are trying to lock your life until the day. And now the day ising and the seal will be broken. It''s better to take it out and beat up this old Taoist. You see how poor Raniero is, he''s been sucked dry!" Ranulfo shrugged his shoulders. "Okay, it''s also a kind of training before the battle. In the Peak of Taoist Jade Virtual Mountain, it is said that there are existences that are closest to the Great Tao. I don''t know how much worse I ampared to this Great Tao." Ranulfo''s eyes turned towards the Taoist. "Haha, I was just wondering why I''ve always felt that something''s amiss." Taoist''s gazended on Ranulfo, whom he hadn''t paid much attention to previously. "There has always been an ancient individual here." "Don''t say that." Ranulfo slowly walked toward the Taoist. "I am not ancient yet. I can only use two words to describe people like us ''life stealers''." "Interesting." The Taoistughed coldly. "All along, everyone has been studying the ways to prolong their lives. Everyone has chosen different paths, and all of us have different ideas. We''ve always wanted to verify what exactly is the correct way of doing things. Today, we should be able toe up with an answer." "Okay." Ranulfo stretched out his hand and the Autumn Sabre appeared in his hand. "Let the two of us have a try first." As soon as Ranulfo finished his words, the Autumn Saber in his hand brought out a light blue light. However, what was hidden in this beautiful light was the extremely cold killing intent. Although it was only a beam of pale blue light, Tagist''s eyes were extremely solemn. The cyclone in front of him was once again formed. When the pale blue sabre radiance collided with the cyclone, a great deal of distortion appeared in front of the Taoist. This was the sh of the two supreme powers. Chapter 1691 Chapter 1691 Ranulfo Lan, the lord of the Alvin League, once said that Ss and others would prowl before him. His organisation studied the body of the Heretic God, sent Ss and the rest to the Ancient Battlefield, and made enemies with all the major factions. If one were to call a leader of such a faction weak, how many other experts existed in this world? Ranulfo''s presence had not been very high all the time, especially after Henry came back from the Core. Ranulfo''s behaviour became even stranger. He and Henry were originally enemies, but he stood on the same battlefront because of many things. Ranulfo hardly made a move, and every time he did, he would not give people a stunning feeling. No one knew just what kind of trump card Ranulfo possessed. He had never revealed it. This time around, it was him who had revealed the true strength that he ought to possess. "Your moves are interesting." Ranulfo looked at the cyclone in front of the Taoist with interest. "You need to have a good understanding of various types of energy to dissolve my attacks through the breaking down of energy. No wonder you''re so interested in Raniero. The heterogeneous energy in him is exactly what you need most, right? If you can master a sufficient amount of energy, you can break down and even reorganize everything in the world. It''s an imitation of the creation of the world. It seems that you''re ambitious." The Taoist grunted coldly. "What can you do even if you can see through my moves?" Ranulfo nodded and said, "By rights, your means will make you invincible. You can even reassemble your body, but whether you want to break down energy or reassembled your body, you also need an induction, which is the Qi in your body. If the energy is powerful enough, can you break it down so easily?"Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. After Ranulfo''s voice sounded, the light that was simr to the pale-blue de glow from earlier was densely packed together, covering the space behind Ranulfo. "Do you think it''s enough?" The expression of the Taoist changed drastically. Just as he was about to respond, the dense blue sabre radiance behind Ranulfo shed at him. At this moment, the cyclone in front of the Taoist was not even enough. A sabre light chopped at a ce below the Taoist''s knees. The other sabre light cut off Taoist''s shoulder. The dense sabre light hadpletely buried the Taoist. "Wow, wow, wow! Awesome!" Gardiner was screaming in the sky, "Old thing, I told you, today is the day you die. You''d better die a good way!" A look of extreme arrogance appeared on Gardiner''s face. The battle between Henry and Bone Demon also stopped at this moment. The blue sabre-light cast by Ranulfo had already affected the surroundings. Ranulfo, on the other hand, did not look at the Taoist. He turned around and said, "Let''s go." "What the f*ck? Turning back so confidently?" Gardiner said. "We can''t kill him," Ranulfo replied. "We''re on Taoist Jade Virtual Mountain. This mountain stands tall on the sea, so it''s natural for him to exist." "Sh*t, you should have said that earlier." Gardiner rolled his eyes and said, "I just said tough words to this old thing. If you don''t kill him now, sooner orter, this little old thing will look for me." "Are you really afraid of him?" Ranulfo suddenly smiled. "You should know everything." "I know nothing." Gardiner gave a strange cry and said, "Well, I don''t want to talk to you anymore. I''m going home." Gardiner left with a sh as he said that. Ranulfo suddenly turned his head and looked at Bone Demon. "You have too much blood Qi on you. You''d better remove it." The blue light all over the sky disappearedpletely. Taoist Jade Virtual Mountain hadpletely calmed down. Gardiner had turned into a stream of light and fled first. Just as Gardiner was about to leave the region of Taoist Jade Virtual Mountain, a stream of light shot up from the ground in front of him, blocking Gardiner''s way. After another nce, he found that the flowing light was everywhere,pletely surrounding the entire Taoist Jade Virtual Mountain. "What the f*ck, this old thing has sealed up the whole ce?!" Gardiner suddenly stopped and felt the killing desire hidden in the flowing light in front of him. The second mountain, which had never been affected, shook at this moment, andrge pieces of the rocks fell off. Ranulfo''s face changed, and he shouted loudly, "The Taoist, do you know what you are doing?" "Of course I know what I''m doing. My Tao has alreadye to an end and it''s time for me to find a new breakthrough. But I have been waiting for this opportunity for long time. I need a good sharpening stone for my Tao, and you are my sharpening stone." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org The mountain rocks fell off crazily, and the whole mountain was shrinking slowly. Suddenly, a white light shone from within the mountain. With a burst of cracks, the mountainpletely exploded. It was a white sceptre that stood in the middle of the mountain. The sceptre was inserted into the ground and reached the sky. "What the f*ck, this old bastard can''t afford the price!" Gardiner shouted. Henry''s gaze also fell on the sceptre. At this very moment, in front of a resplendent pce hall. Ss, who was dressed in ck, and Sacred Lord wearing a white mask looked at each other almost at the same time. "This is..." "The door is open!" Sacred Lord muttered, "What''s going on? How could this happen? There''s someone guarding the mountain! How could the sceptre be taken out!" "There''s one possibility." Ss looked at the area beneath his feet. "It''s a sceptre that he took out himself. "He took out his sceptre? What kind of situation could make him take out his sceptre?" Sacred Lord''s voice was filled with confusion. "Defeat the enemy." Dougal walked over from behind. "As long as he has an enemy that he can''t deal with, he''ll take out his sceptre to fight someone that he can''t handle." "Ranulfo!" Sacred Lord blurted out this name. "Only Ranulfo can force him to take out the sceptre. But how could Ranulfo go to the mountain, unless..." "Henry!" Ss and Dougal shouted this name almost at the same time. A ray of energy shot up from Sacred Lord''s body, causing Dougal to subconsciously take a step back. Ss frowned. Sacred Lord squeezed out a few words from the face hidden under the white mask. "If he dares to hurt Henry, I''ll skin him alive and pull out his sinews!" Dougal sighed and said, "Since we''ve already reached this point, there''s no need for us to continue. What we found out is more or less enough. The answer is right in front of us." Gervais raised his head and looked l.ne at the magnificent pce in front of him. He murmured, "Could it be that the legend is true? Our Recluse Association has been living in such a fantasy for so many years, but all of this is just a game of chess." On Taoist Jade Virtual Mountain. Ranulfo said, "If you take out the sceptre, it means you are willing to open the door. Are you going to let that daye early?" Chapter 1692 Chapter 1692 The voice of the Taoist resounded throughout the entire Taoist Jade Virtual Mountain. "So what? We''ve lived for so many years, and we''ve only been waiting for this day toe. Now that the time hase, it''s better to let everythinge to an end sooner than to keep waiting." A figure gradually appeared next to the sceptre. It was none other than the Taoist still in his twenties. He had a jade-like face, but the clothes on his body were no longer sackcloths. Instead, he was dressed in a brocade robe. The moment he grabbed hold of the sceptre, it was instantly reduced to a mere 1.2 metres long and was easily held in his hand. The Taoist looked at the sceptre in his hand, and his eyes were full of infatuation. "I have been guarding it for countless years. This sceptre is a divine object that can change all the patterns. At the same time, most of my power is used to suppress the sceptre. Now, my power belongs to me. It''s time to return!" The Taoist took a deep breath. At this moment, white light emitted from his body and spread around. "Taoist, put the sceptre back!" With a roar, Ranulfo charged at the Taoist with sabre in hand. "Let''s deal with that one." Gardiner knew that this battle was inevitable. He shouted at Henry and then rushed to Bone Demon. "About the sceptre, I will exin it to youter!" Henry nodded and rushed to Bone Demon. The white light from the body of the Taoist also spread to the body of Bone Demon. The white and blood lights appeared on the body of Bone Demon at the same time, which was particrly strange. "Taoist, you should have done this a long time ago." On Bone Demon''s face, there was a look of enjoyment. He took a deep breath and said, "Come on, let''s have a good fight!" On the green Taoist Jade Virtual Mountain, there were still fog-shrouded clouds. No one knew what was happening within the fog. In the centre of the Death Sea, countless huge rocks fell from the sky andnded on the surface of the sea. At the same time, within the waters of the Death Sea, the ever-present fog was gradually dispersing. On this day, some sailors saw many strange signs on the surface of the sea. Some said that they saw monstrous waves on the surface of the sea, some said that they saw tornados, and others saw the dark clouds rolling down from the sky and mixing with the surface of the sea. All sorts of exnations appeared on this day. This was not only the case within the Death Sea. In fact, on this day, strange things had happened throughout the entire world. All the organizations from various countries had sent people to the ce where strange phenomena had taken ce. After the ancient battlefield, these people all understood how miraculous this world was. Ordinary people still lived ordinary life. The news of the ancient battlefield spread out, but soon it disappearedpletely. For everyone, it seemed that nothing had changed. However, the posters of those martial arts masters did rece the posters of the stars. In Taoist Jade Virtual Mountain, the phenomenon of heaven and earth appeared frequently. Thunder and lightning shed, the wind blew, the dark clouds surged, and the thick fog filled the air. The purple sword light, the ck Death Qi, the white light, the bloody light, and the light blue sabre shadow of the Autumn Saber appeared frequently. Faintly, the body of the ck dragon emerged. In the endless sea, the tornado brought people a strong sense of fear. No one dared to go out to sea on that day, even a huge cruise ship could only obediently dock on the shore, waiting for the sea to calm down. Such a strange phenomenonsted for a whole night. On the second day, at dawn, people saw that on the surface of the sea, countless fish were turning their stomachs and floating on the top. In addition to these dead fish, the surface of the sea was calm. Warm sunshine fell from the sky, quiet and peaceful as if what had happenedst night was just a dream. In the port, those ships that had dyed their journey because of the strange scene had set off again. On the deck, the sailor was talking to his first deputy about what had happened the night before. "The d*mn weatherst night almost made me stay on this sea forever. Fortunately, I left quickly." "Well, it''s good to have a drink to warm up on a cold day, but then again, the feeling of escaping from the sea is really exciting." "Ahead of us is the Death Sea. I believe that if you go there, it will be even more exciting." The sailor took a sip of the wine in his pot. "The Death Sea?" The first deputy was stunned for a moment. "How do we move towards the Death Sea? Did the helmer lose his mind? Quick! Turn around!" The first deputy ran into the cabin as he spoke. When the first deputy came into the cabin, the helmer was focused on supporting the deck. "Quick, change the direction! The Death Sea is in front of us!" The first deputy shouted. "The Death Sea?" The helmer was confused. "There''s nothing in front of us." "No?" The first deputy picked up the telescope and looked at the endless sea surface in front of him. It was clear and he could see the sky at a nce. The first deputy was stunned. This was because the Death Sea, which had existed for countless years, was amon topic among senior seniors. What made him afraid was that the Death Sea, which had caused him to change his route countless times, had actually disappeared! The first reaction was that he had mistaken his direction, but he quickly denied the idea. He had been through this area many times and was familiar with every part of it. With his eyes closed, he could find the Death Sea. It used to be there. But now, where was the Death Sea? It vanished overnight! Within half an hour, the news spread across the sea. Two hourster, ships,rge and small, from fishing boats to the 100-metre-long ships, were all waiting here. These ships were here to witness the disappearance of the Death Sea! "Unbelievable! Incredible! The Death Sea is gone!" "Is this the Death Sea?" "I don''t know how many people have died in this part of the sea, but from the looks of it now, it''s so beautiful."Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. The sun shone down on the surface of the sea, creating ripples. Everything seemed so quiet. It was hard to imagine that this ce had once devoured countless ships, caused countless people to lose their lives and caused all of the sailors to make a detour around the Death Sea! "Could it be that the stormst night had something to do with the Death Sea?" "God can answer this question. This is a good thing for us. Without the d*mn sea, it will be much more convenient for us." Everyone had apletely different opinion about the disappearance of the Death Sea. Just below where these ships are standing, the iron tower-like figure of Raniero lied quietly in the depths of the sea. Chapter 1693 Chapter 1693 Henry came out of a port dripping wet, his clothes torn into wisps, and he staggered along. Walking to a port hotel, Henry looked at the window that was opened and he went upstairs. He tried his best to climb in from outside the building and then fell on the bed. At this moment, exhaustion overwhelmed Henry. He closed his eyes and fell into a deep sleep. At this moment, although Henry''s body seemed to be in good condition, if he observed himself, he would find that there were dense and subtle wounds on his skin. These wounds seemed to be cut off by knives. As long as Henry''s muscles exerted a little more force, these wounds would burst open. When his muscles rxed, these wounds were crisscrossed. His skin looked especially sultry. The danger level of the battle on Taoist Jade Virtual Mountain was so high that even a regr Spirit-controlling would be destroyed in an instant. This battle caused the entire Taoist Jade Virtual Mountain to disappear into thin air. Even with the support of the Purple Moon, Henry ended up in such an unfavourable state. In his sleep, Henry would still dream of the scenes of the battle. Countless images shed through his mind. Henry suddenly opened his eyes. He was sweating all over. The sweat flowed into the dense wounds on his body, making his skin swollen. The white sheet under Henry''s body was covered with blood, which was squeezed out from Henry''s body. Henry took a deep breath and tried to gather some Qi, only to find that he couldn''t do it at all. That big battle not only made him go all out, but also squeezed out all his potential. As for where Ranulfo and Gardiner were at this time, Henry didn''t know at all. "The Taoist and Bone Demon must be dead." Henry murmured. Henry looked out of the window. When he saw those Chinese-style buildings, he breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he fell into the territory of Van Xia. If he were to go to some unknown country, it would be even more troublesome. ording to the direction of the sun, Henry could roughly figure out where he was now.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Mridge Harbour was thergest coastal trading port in Van Xia. It was the most famous ce which was known by ordinary people. Almost all vehicles would stop at Mridge Harbour, and then would go to other regions. The number of people at the port was absolutely huge. There were countless businessmen and tourists passing through the port every day. Henry thought about it for a moment and was ready to get up. Now, he could feel the pain from his body with every step he took. Fortunately, his body was far better than that of a normal person, and his healing ability was also better. These dense and subtle wounds on his body, ording to Henry''s own estimation, would be almost cured in about two days if he was seriously injured. If not, his injuries would be cured in just half a day. Just as Henry was about to leave, the door of his room was kicked open. Peng! A loud noise came from the door, and a man in his thirties appeared at the door of the room. The man at the door was obviously stunned when he saw Henry in the room. Then he immediately turned around and shouted to the side, "I knew it. You b*tch came here to cheat, don''t you?" Then the man reached out and pulled the woman next to him over. This was a woman in her twenties. Her appearance could not be regarded as the most beautiful woman, but she could be called beautiful. Her big bright eyes, which seemed to be able to speak, were full of astonishment at this time. She looked at Henry in the room. The woman''s hair was grabbed by the man. Without saying anything, the man pushed the woman away and waved his hand, shouting, "Beat him up!" Behind the man, three strong men came out immediately. They rushed to Henry and started to fight without saying anything. Henry subconsciously wanted to fight back, but the speed that he disyed at this time was actually not as fast as the three strong men. Even his strength was weaker than that of ordinary people. Henry''s fist was easily stopped by others. "Fu*k, you still dare to fight back. Beat him to death!" ??? The three people pressed Henry there, beat him, kicked him, and hit him hard. These punches hit the wounds on Henry''s body, and the blood kept leaking outwards. Henry also knew his current state, so he did not fight back, but covered his head with his hands to avoid being seriously injured. The three men saw the blood exuding from Henry''s body. Although the three men were ruthless, after seeing Henry''s body was covered with blood, they obviously had scruples and stopped fighting. They never thought that this person was so vulnerable. The man outside the door looked at Henry, who was covered in blood, and waved his hand. "Okay, let''s go!" After saying this, the man pointed to the woman again. "B*tch, I will slowly settle this matter with your family. Just wait!" After these malicious words, the few of them left. The woman outside the door immediately ran into the room and looked at Henry, who was lying there covered in blood, with a look of anxiety and panic on her face. "You... you... are you all right? I''ll call an ambnce for you." As the woman spoke, she took out her mobile phone. "No need." Henry pressed down on the woman''s wrist and struggled to get up. The woman quickly helped Henry up and said, "No, you are injured." The woman still insisted and made the call. Seeing this, Henry did not say anything more. If he had the medicine, his injuries would heal much faster. Soon, the ambnce arrived at the hotel. The medical staff carried Henry away with a stretcher. The disinfectant was poured over Henry''s body. The pain was enough to make people scream, but Henry did not say a word. When the pain weakened slightly, Henry closed his eyes and fell asleep again. He was too tired now. When Henry opened his eyes, he was already lying in the ward. His arms and legs were wrapped in gauze, and under the gauze, there was an itchy feeling, indicating that the wounds were healing. Henry had a try, and the pain on his body was not as obvious as before. He walked down the hospital bed and left the room. As soon as he arrived at the corridor of the hospital, he heard a quarrel from there. "Look at you, what are you doing? Master Chen is rich and powerful now. But you went out to find a man and was caught by him. Howe didn''t I find out that you were so cheap before?" It was a man''s voice. Henry walked over and saw the woman with big eyes. She was standing aside with her head down. A young man, who looked only in his twenties, was shouting in front of the woman. On the other hand, the woman was like a child who had done something wrong. She did not say a single word and just received a scolding. Henry listened to these words. Now he didn''t care about this situation. When he was about to leave, he was stopped by someone. "You''re awake? Who allowed you to leave? Come over here!" Chapter 1694 Chapter 1694 The young man, who was reprimanding the woman, immediately spoke and strode toward Henry the moment he saw Henry. When the woman with big eyes saw that Henry had woken up, there was a hint of joy in her bright eyes, and she also came over quickly. "Boy, do you want to leave just like that? Tell me, what are you going to do?" The young man came to Henry and sized him up with his eyes up and down. "You should pay a price for ying with women you shouldn''t y with." "Deecon, don''t talk nonsense here!" The woman with big eyes immediately said. "I''m talking nonsense?" Deecon sneered, "Aegina, you have been caught in the act by master Chen, and the matter has been brought to our home. Now the whole family is humiliated because of you. Do you say I am a liar? You were caught cheating!" "It''s not true!" Aegina stamped her feet in a hurry. "I didn''t do anything at all. He misunderstood!" "Ha, ha." Deecon''s face was full of sarcasm. "Whether you did it or not, you are the only one who knows it best. I don''t want to talk to you about this!" Deecon then looked at Henry and said, "Boy, give me a solution." At this time, Henry was not in the mood to tangle with these people at all. He was in a hurry to figure out a few things. First, what was the current situation of Gardiner and Ranulfo? Second, what happened on Taoist Jade Virtual Mountain that day? Where did the energy streame from?! Third, whether the Taoist was dead or not. And fourth, how was Sylvia now? As for the grudges between these people, it was not what Henry wanted to care about now. Looking at Deecon''s persistent look, Henry said, "The solution you mentioned is money, isn''t it?" "Of course!" Deecon snorted, "What else? Will you and Aegina be able to live a better life? She is cheap, but she is not someone you can afford to marry!" "Deecon, watch your words!" Aegina said, "Besides, I said that this has nothing to do with him! This is a misunderstanding!" "What should I watch? Aren''t you a b*tch? If it weren''t for you, how could our family lose so much reputation now?" Deecon''s face was full of disdain. "And, you..." Henry interrupted Deecon''s voice. "Tell me, how much do you want?" "Ha!" Deecon sneered, "Boy, you have some confidence. Let me tell you, because of your matter, our family''s losses are small, but our shame is big. At least ten million!" "Ten million! Deecon, you''re crazy!" Aegina shouted. "Aegina, don''t think I don''t know, this boy''s family should be quite rich. With my understanding of you, you don''t like that man surnamed Chen, but it is also impossible for you to find a poor guy. Ten million. If he doesn''t want to give, we will see who will be ashamed. He is probably married." Aegina''s eyes nced at the index finger of Henry''s left hand, where there was a shallow ring mark. However, the marks on Henry''s hands were not caused by wearing an engagement ring, but by wearing the Holy Ring. Henry said, "Okay, I''ll give you ten million yuan. Youe with me to get the money." Henry''s quick response surprised Deecon. "Let''s go. There should be a branch office of the Lins Group here. I can pay you." Henry spoke again. "Boy, are you ying tricks on me?" Deecon grabbed Henry''s shoulder and said, "Lins Group? Go to the Lins Group to get money for me? Who do you think you are? Lins Group''s Sylvia Lin?" By now, the name of the Lins had already spread across the entire nation of Van Xia, and many people were already familiar with Sylvia''s name. "I''m her husband." Henry answered truthfully, "If you want money, I''ll give you money, but this matter has nothing to do with me. You can say whatever you want. I''m innocent." "Ha ha ha ha!" Deecon burst intoughter. "You are Sylvia''s husband. I didn''t expect that you were Sylvia''s husband. If that is true, I would be the richest man in the world! What the f*ck? Go to the branch office of the Lins? Are you kidding me?" "If you want money,e with me." After saying this, Henry shook off Deecon''s hand and walked toward the end of the corridor. "Alright, I will take a look..." "Deecon, that''s enough! I know what''s going on in your heart. If you want to deal with me, you can do it. There''s no need to get others involved." Aegina shouted and quickly chased after Henry with an angry face. Henry didn''t pay attention to whether Deecon had followed him or not. "Well, I''m really sorry." Aegina ran to Henry''s side and followed him. "I know you feel wronged. Don''t worry, I willpensate you." "No need." Henry shook his head. "You are just one of the victims. It has nothing to do with you. You don''t have topensate me." "No, no, no." Aegina quickly waved her hand and said, "If it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t be hurt like this. Just tell me what you want. If I can do it, I will try my best to do it." 1 "Just leave me alone." At this time, Henry stood in front of the elevator, and he had pressed the button of the elevator. When he finished speaking, the elevator door just opened in front of him. He walked into the elevator, leaving Aegina stunned there. Content befongs to N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Henry left the hospital, took a taxi and went straight to the branch office of the Lins Group. After his identity was confirmed in front of the branch office, the head of the branch office immediately came down to wee him. When he saw that Henry was covered in gauze, the head of the branch was stunned, but he did not say anything. He knew that the husband of President Lin had a very unusual identity. The reason why the Lins could be the best in the country was closely rted to this man. After helping Henry pay the fare, the person in charge took Henry to the lounge ording to Henry''s request. He also found a satellite phone and handed it to Henry. In Sosasmo Desert, on Radiant Ind, inside the luxurious hall of the castle, an old phone suddenly rang with an ear-piercing ringtone Peze, who was fiddling with flowers and nts, was stunned for a moment at first. Then, he walked over quickly and picked up the phone. "This phone has not rung for a long time." Peze was the first to speak. "Everyone has been away for too long." Henry''s voice sounded on the phone. "How are you doing recently?" "I''m fine. Don''t worry." The corner of old Peter''s mouth unconsciously curved into a smile. "It''s you. In the past few days, a lot of major events have happened. You must have something to do with it, right?" "I want to know something," Henry said. "Wait a minute, I have to finish tidying up." Henry listened to pause for a few seconds, and then Peze''s voice rang again. "First, there''s one thing. Gardiner is missing and can''t be contacted. There''s news that he seems to have broken some rule and is about to be dismissed." Chapter 1695 Chapter 1695 "Dismissed?" Henry listened to the voice on the phone. "Go ahead." "Well, the news came out that Gardiner''s dismissal should be set in stone. It is said that not only Gardiner but also the Alvin League is on the list. Based on our current intelligencework, we still can''t find out what''s going on here." "Who is on the list?" Henry asked. "It''s said that the Recluse Association went to the Section Nine of Van Xia," Old Peze answered. "The Recluse Association..." Henry pondered for a while and said, "Let''s talk about something else." "The Death Sea disappeared, and rumour has it that many strange things happened on the surface of the sea that day." Hearing about the sea, Henry was a little more focused. This was what he really wanted to figure out now, what happened in the big battle that day, and what the energy was about. Peze continued, "ording to the detection data, a never seen energy body appeared on the sea that day, and 70% of the energy particles inside have never appeared before. This point, now, is being investigated by all the major powers." "Where did the energy bodies appear from?" "This is one thing that everyone is puzzled about as well. There''s no source of energy. It''s just like a fusion that appeared all of a sudden." "A sudden fusion..." Henry closed his eyes, and the scene of the battle appeared in his mind. The Taoist was holding onto his sceptre and his body was emitting a pure white light. All of Ranulfo''s attacks, which were aimed at the Taoist, would be fused by those white rays of light. Not only did the white light have such an effect, but so did the light on Bone Demon. The light could merge with all attacks. The appearance of the white light made the Taoist and Bone Demon stand in an invincible position. However, the mysterious energy that came from the sky easily broke through the white light on their bodies. Henry''s memory told him that the Taoist should be the first to break down. After the Taoist broke up, Bone Demon''s bones were alsopletely broken. Henry still remembered the difference in expression in Taoist''s eyes. After that, Henry didn''t remember anything. When he regained consciousness, he hade not far from the port, lying on a piece of driftwood. That mysterious energy directly made the entire Taoist Jade Virtual Mountain disappear. The energy could melt it easily and make the Taoist break apart. It was illusory, powerful, and helpless. Henry thought for a long time and hung up the phone. He took a deep breath. He was afraid that he had to go there to have a look. At present, he would go back to Yinzhou first. At this moment, someone knocked on the door of Henry''s lounge. It was someone who sent clothes to him. Henry took off his hospital gown and changed into a new set of clothes. He asked someone to inform him when the ne for Yinzhou was ready. A Maybach had already parked in front of the branch office. When Henry went downstairs, thepany''s manager took the initiative to open the door and took Henry to the car. As soon as Henry got into the car, a loud cry came from behind.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. "Where do you want to go? Where is the money? Are you going to put on your pants and refuse to admit what you did?" Henry frowned slightly. He could hear that it was the voice of Deecon. As he turned his head, he saw Deecon being blocked at thepany''s gate. Deecon reached out to point at him and shouted. "I know that you saw me. Don''t put on an act. If you don''t give me an exnation today, I wille and make trouble every day. I think the media should want to know what kind of scum there is in the Lins Group!" Deecon continued to roar. "Security, kick him out!" When the head of thepany saw Henry frowning, he quickly ordered the security. "Let hime over," Henry said. "Yes, Mr. Zhang." The person in charge immediately responded respectfully and quickly told the security guard to let him go. Deecon walked into thepany with a proud face and came to the front of the car. Looking at Henry, who was sitting in the back seat in a decent dress, he said, "You ran really fast. If I hadn''t chased you all the way, it wouldn''t be easy to find you in the future." "You''re here to get the money, aren''t you?" Henry waved to the head of thepany and said, "Give him a check of 10 million." "Got it." The head of thepany nodded at once. A check of ten million yuan was nothing for this branchpany, not to mention that this was the most powerful person of the Lin Family. "Wait!" Deecon quickly reached out his hand and said, "I''ll tell you, ten million yuan is not enough! Now, this matter is making a big fuss. My family has lost its reputation. This is not only a matter of money. I tell you, you have to solve it for me now." "Solve the problem? How do you want to do?" Henry looked a little impatient. "It''s very simple." Deecon crossed ove his arms over his chest. "Give me an exnation, Because of you, Master Chen has already broken off the engagement with my sister. For my family, the loss is not just money. Come to my house with me immediately! Otherwise, if people from Chenqi Martial Clube to our house, even if you are a member of the Lin family, you will not feel well!" "Chenqi Martial Club?" Henry looked at the person in charge of thepany and asked, "Have you heard of it?" "Yes." The person in charge of the company nodded, "Chenqi Martial Club is one of the most popr martial clubs in this area. I heard that the club principal came back from the ancient battlefield and is very powerful. Mr. Zhang, you know that the status of the martial club is very high now. Even the officials have to be polite." "Okay, I know. Then let''s go to Chenqi Martial Club first. I''ll take care of it." Henry said and then said to Deecon, "You get in the car ande to the club with me." "Go to the club? Oh, you are beaten badly. I won''t go to the club with you." Deecon shook his head like a rattle. It could be seen that he really didn''t want to go. "Besides, now the people from Chenqi Martial Club have already found my house." "Then let''s go to your house first." "Okay." Deecon nodded without thinking. It could be seen that this was his purpose. Deecon took Henry all the way to the Peng Family. The Peng Family had a good family background. In this city, they also had apany that could operate well. The Peng Family lived in a high-end residential quarter not far from the city centre. The cars in this residential quarter were all high-end and luxurious. Itcould be seen that the person who lived here was either rich or noble. Content belongs to Under Deecon''s guidance, the car they were in stopped in front of a row of vis. Several luxury cars parked in front of the vis were surrounded by a lot of people at the same time. Henry saw that Aegina was among the crowd. At this time, she bowed her head and said nothing, with grievance all over her face. The people around Aegina were all arrogant. A middle-aged woman kept reprimanding Aegina. Chapter 1696 Chapter 1696 "Aegina, you''re an adult. You should be smart when you do things. If you want to cheat, you should find a decent one. You represent our Peng''s Family!" The middle-aged woman said. At this moment, a Maybach stopped slowly in front of them. The door of the car opened, and Deecon jumped down from the back seat and shouted, "Aunt, I''ve found him. It''s him!" In the direction pointed by Deecon''s right hand, the driver opened the door for Henry. Henry''s figure appeared in the eyes of everyone. "That''s him?" The middle-aged woman, who was called aunt by Deecon, looked at Henry and said, "He looks like a good-for-nothing. How could she behave in such a cheap way?" "Aunt, this is really not what you think!" Aegina said quickly, "I just had a best friend staying in the hotel. I went to find her. As soon as I saw her off, Master Chen came out and said that I was cheating! I and that guy are innocent." "Innocent? Are you innocent?" The aunt looked reluctant. "You must make him give our family an exnation for this!" "If you want money, just tell me the price." Henry said, "As for Chenqi Martial Club, I''ll take care of it." "Hey, boy, are you bragging?" The several men around him walked up with their arms folded. "Do you think you can solve the problem of our Chenqi Martial Club?" Henry looked at these people and said, "Your boss came back from the ancient battlefield. Call him over. He should know me." "Oh, how arrogant you are!" One of them sneered and said, "You want to find our boss and you say that our boss knows you. Who do you think you are? Are you themander-in-chief of the ancient battlefield?" Deecon walked to the middle-aged woman and whispered something. After Deecon said a few words, the middle-aged woman''s face of contempt for Henry changed slightly. In this area, the Maybach Henry came in was not very special, so the aunt did not think highly of Henry. However, ording to Deecon''s exnation, this person had a very high position in the branch office of the Lins Group. This was different. The Lins Group! It was the leading enterprise nationwide. Even if it was a branch office, it was very strong. At least in this city, it ranked in the top few. The aunt sighed and said, "If it was in the past, Aegina and this man would be a great thing for our family. But now, the status of this Chenqi Martial Club is getting higher and higher. The branch office of Lins Group is not as good as Chenqi Martial Club." "Third Aunt, now that things are like this, we should make a choice. Although the martial art club is now in its heyday, it won''tst for a long time. No one knows how long it willst, but money is the most practical thing. If we can connect with the Lins Group, it will also be a good thing for us. In my opinion, let''s make a statement now. If the Chenqi Martial Club does anything to him, we will stand on his side. Anyway, it won''t involve us. When they solve this matter, we will make a profit from this favour. No matter how powerful the Chenqi Martial Club is, even if it can outrun the Lins Group, they don''t dare to do anything to the Lins Group. I heard that the big boss behind the Lins Group is extraordinary." Deecon calmly made an analysis. The third aunt thought about it, shook her head and said, "No, in my opinion, we still have to get along well with Chenqi Martial Club. You see, this boy is young and handsome. Although Aegina is also a beauty, she is not so beautiful that she can''t tie up such a person. However, the first disciple of Chenqi Martial Club has been wanting Aegina for a long time. Instead of gambling on an unstable factor, it is better to choose Chenqi Martial Club. Anyway, this choice will not be wrong." Deecon shrugged his shoulders. "Up to you. I called him here now because I wanted you to make a decision. If you don''t want to build a good rtionship with the Lins Group, then I''ll definitely not let this kid go. I''ll ckmail him." The third aunt nodded. "Okay, you go and do it." Deecon answered and walked toward Henry. Third Aunt watched Deecon''s back as he left and went to a ce with no one by her side. She took out her mobile phone and dialled a number "Hello, everything is done. Now the scapegoat hase. You can bring your men here. Rest assured Aegina is definitely yours. She can''t run away. If you do it well enough, she will have to wash up and lie on your bed tonight." On the other side, Henry was surrounded by several people from Chenqi Martial Club, who were still sneering at Henry. Deecon strod? over and said, "Boy, you''ve seen what happened. This matter is not only rted to our family, but also to Chenqi Martiaket Club. I brought you here now to talk about out my family''s affairs. I''ll spare you this time for 20 million, As for Chenqi Martial Club, you can deal with them yourself." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Henry frowned slightly. He didn''t care about 10 or 20 million, but Deecon''s ckmail attitude made him very disgusted. Since he was a child, what Henry did was not ordinary ckmail. He used to ckmail others. Now he was ckmailed by others. "I will only give you ten million." Henry answered. Deecon''s face changed. "Kid, are you kidding me? Let me tell you, 20 million, not a penny less!" "Yes, 20 million. Not a penny less!"N?velDrama.Org is the owner. At the moment when Deecon''s voice fell, another voice sounded. A man who looked 27 or 28 years old, still wearing a martial arts suit, strode over. On his martial arts suit, there was a word "Chen", representing the force behind him. He was a member of the Chenqi Martial Club. When the man appeared, the members of the Chenqi Martial Club who had gathered around Henry all showed their respect on their faces. "Senior Brother Tareek!" "Hello, Senior Brother!" "Senior Brother!" Everyone spoke out and revealed the identity of this man. Tareek Chen was the greatest disciple of Chenqi Martial Club. He had been waiting around for a long time. When he received a call from Deecon''s aunt, he immediately appeared. Tareek smiled at Aegina, "Aegina, I know that you are innocent. You are innocent, which doesn''t mean that this person is also innocent. Could it be said that you think things are so coincidental? Someone among them hindered you. As for the purpose, I don''t know, and I don''t want to know. But you can rest assured, I will never let such a person seed, and he will pay for it." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org While speaking, Tareek directly made a verdict for Henry regarding this matter. As soon as Tareek finished his words, he looked at Henry again and said, "Boy, I don''t care who you are or what your purpose is, but you have to pay a price for this matter. 20 million yuan is yourpensation for our Chenqi Martial Club." Chapter 1697 Chapter 1697 "Oh?" Deecon suddenly raised his eyebrows and said, "From Senior Brother''s words, this matter is not only rted to this kid but also has aplicated rtionship with him." "Haha, of course. That''s why I said those words." Tareek ced his hands behind his back. Deecon sneered at Aegina and said, "It seems that the one you call innocent ended up not innocent." Aegina was also obviously stunned. Third aunt hid behind the crowd, her eyes revealing a look of sess. Henry looked at the time on his mobile phone and said, "It''s gettingte. I don''t have time to y this kind of game with you. Call your boss toe here." "Call the boss? Haha." Tareek sneered. "Interesting, do you think this is a way to get us out of this? You''re calling for our boss, because you don''t think he is going to show up, right? But, you think wrong, my master just happened to be in the city. I think that after what had happened here, my master will be happy toe forward. After all, this is deliberately letting our Chenqi Martial Club down!" Then, Tareek took out his mobile phone and dialled a number. After a few words, he hung up the phone. "Boy, my master wille soon. I''d like to see what else you have to say when hees." Tareek smiled at Henry, with a lot of contempt in his smile. "If you ask me, I''d like to beat him up. He''s got no shame for doing such a thing." A member of the martial arts club. "That''s right. He even asked to see our master. What qualifications does he have to see our master?" Deecon said in a strange tone, "Boy, I can''t believe that you dare to challenge Chenqi Martial Club because you are from the Lins Group. You have guts. But I want to know if you will be as calm as you are now after the masteres here." The ridicule sounded one after another, but Henry did not say a word. He was waiting for the master''s arrival. Half an hourter, Tareek received a phone call and jogged away. It was obvious that he had to pick somebody up. During this half an hour, the sarcasm had not stopped. "Boy, since Principal Chen hase, why are you still pretending?" Deecon circled around Henry. "If I were you, I would be obedient and apologize to him and take out the money. Then everything would be over. Ten million yuan, don''t look for trouble. I am here, and I am still trying to persuade you. When Principal Chen arrives, no one will be able to protect you." While Deecon was talking, those members of the martial arts club all turned their eyes in the same direction at this moment. They were originally arrogant, but at this time, they held their heads high and straightened their chests, standing straight. Not far away, Tareek apanied a middle-aged man and slowly walked over. The middle-aged man was wearing a ck martial arts suit. When he walked, he emitted a kind of power. His eyes swept around and made people unconsciously feel afraid. Obviously, this person had experienced a big event. "Principal!" "Principal!" Everyone greeted him. "Master, it''s him." Tareek walked to Henry with Principal Chen and said, "It''s him who colluded with others and framed Aegina, which made our martial arts club and the Peng Family lose reputation. Relying on his identity as a member of the Lins Group, he is making a fool of himself and doesn''t put us in his eyes." Principal Chen looked at Henry. At the moment when he saw Henry, his body trembled slightly, but he quickly calmed down, and there was a hint of doubt in his eyes. "You don''t have to think about it. It''s me." Henry said. Henry''s simple words made Principal Chen take a deep breath. el On the ancient battlefield, although Henry did not appear for a long time, his appearance could determine the situation of the entire battlefield. When Henry was absent and Gardiner was appointed asmander-in-chief on the battlefield, everyone knew very well that the realmander-in-chief was the young man in his twenties! Principal Chen had been to the ancient battlefield, but he was just an ordinary soldier on the ancient battlefield. Even though he usually saw Henry, he could only look at Henry from a long distance, but couldn''t see Henry clearly. And just now, at the moment when Principal Chen saw Henry, he and the god-like figure on the ancient battlefield merged together, which made him stunned. But he was not sure, because he heard from his apprentice what the man in front of him had done. How the god-like young man who brought hope to the world would do such a thing? He was not sure. But when Henry opened his mouth to speak, Principal Kurt was 100 percent sure that he was Henry Zhang, the chiefmander who led the human army to defeat the Orcs! Principal Chen, who was treated respectfully by the crowd, knelt on one knee in front of Henry. Cupping his hands, he said loudly, "I''m Kirill Chen. Nice to meet you, Commander!" Kirill''s sudden movement and the voice from his mouth stunned everyone. "Has he seen themander? What does this mean?" Kirill had been to the ancient battlefield, so themander-in-chief he mentioned was the legendary... At this moment, everyone looked at Henry in disbelief. Deecon was suddenly shocked. It suddenly urred to him that this man had said to him that he was Sylvia''s husband and he was not lying to him at all. "Get up." Henry said to Kirill. Kirill stood up. There was a look of excitement in his eyes. Henry continued, "There are people here who are making trouble, and you should look into it from within. The ancient battlefield enabled the status of warriors all over the world to rise, and the sudden elevation of their status will make people expand and do some inexplicable things. I hope you will take good care of your martial arts club. You have been on the battlefield and you know why these martial arts clubs have been promoted. It is not to let people bully anyone, understand?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Henry''s words were very calm, and there was almost no fluctuation in his tone. But Kirill''s nerves had beenpletely tightened. He had been on the battlefield and heard of the means of thismander-in-chief. Even if it was a simple order, the leaders of the major forces had to do it with all their heart and soul.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. "Commander-in-chief, don''t worry. I will investigate this matter thoroughly!" "Mmm." Henry nodded. "What I said just now, I hope you can also deliver it to others. I don''t want to see even one martial arts club like this again." "Got it." Kirill stood up straight. Henry did not say anything more. He went to the car and got in the car. "To the airport." In the eyes of the crowd, the Maybach drove away, leaving the people still in a daze. "You guys are really brave. Today you are here. If it weren''t for themander-in-chief, I''m afraid that things would go based on your n!" Kirill''s eyes nced at each of them with anger. Chapter 1698 Chapter 1698 Looking at Kirill, who was angry, Tareek and others were in a panic. "Master, don''t be angry. I will..." As soon as Tareek opened his mouth, he was interrupted by Kirill. "Tareek, do you think I''m a fool? You seriously ndered themander-in-chief. This matter has something to do with you! I''ll slowly get even with you after I make a thorough investigation of this matter!" As for Henry, what happened here was just an interlude for him, but at the same time, reminded him that it was also a good thing to solve the issue about the current social status of the martial art club. At least, it was discovered in time. A few hourster, Henry''s private nended at the airport. Someone had been waiting here, waiting for Henry''s arrival. However, at first, the people who were waiting for Henry were sent by the Lins. But now, all the people of the Lin Family had been blocked outside the airport. Inside the airport, there were members who were wearing uniforms of the Section Nine. "Mr. Zhang, let me introduce myself. My name is Calvert Jiang, and this is my colleague Awilda Lin. There are some things that need your cooperation." Two members in the uniforms came to Henry. One was a man, and the other was a woman. Both of them were in their thirties. Henry looked at the two of them and said, "Since when I am worthy of a grand show like this?" Behind this man and woman, there was arge crowd of the Section Nine, which filled the entire airport. There were definitely more than a thousand people. Except for the two people in high-level uniforms, the rest of them were all armed, as if they were facing a formidable enemy. Calvert smiled and said, "Mr. Zhang, you know, facing people like you, even if it''s a scene like this, it''s still normal. The reason why it''s like this is just to show Mr. Zhang the determination of our Section Nine." Henry shrugged and said, "The determination to take me away?" Calvert didn''t say anything. Henry stretched out his hands and asked, "Do I need to be handcuffed?" Awilda took out a pair of silver handcuffs. Calvert said, "Mr. Zhang, although we know that this thing is of no use to you, we still have to go through the process." With a cracking sound, the cold handcuffs had been cuffed on Henry''s wrists. "Mr. Zhang, please." Awilda made a gesture. Henry''s eyes swept across the two people''s faces and said, "I just want to confirm one thing. How''s my wife''s situation now?" "Don''t worry. She is safe, and someone will take good care of her," Calvert replied. "Okay." Henry nodded. "Let''s go."Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. The armed members of the Section Nine took the initiative to make way for Henry. Calvert and Awilda stood on the left and right side of Henry and walked out of the airport. At the airport gate, there were many armoured vehicles parked. All of the armoured vehicles were equipped with heavy equipment. It was clear just how serious the Section Nine was towards this operation. Meanwhile, at the centre of these armored vehicles that were neatly parked, was a lengthened red vehicle. "These cars are bulletproof, their ss is also very high, I can not tell myself whether I am a prisoner or a senior officer." Henry looked at the red car. "Mr. Zhang has a special identity. This time, I just want Mr. Zhang to cooperate with me." Calvert opened the door and Henry sat in. Awilda got on the car from the other side. Calvert and Awilda were on the left and right side of Henry in the car. Calvert picked up a ck mask. "Mr. Zhang, you know the rules." "Of course." Henry nodded, picked up the mask and put it on. The vehicle moved slowly. Although Henry could also deduce the direction and location of the vehicle, he did not calcte this time. About half an hourter. "Mr. Zhang, now you can take off the headgear." Calvert''s voice sounded. Henry took off the mask and found that the door had been opened. At this time, the car was parked in a bright hall. There was an empty area around the hall, and only a seat was ced there. Henry got off the car and took the initiative to go to the seat. Calvert and Awilda stood in front of Henry. Awilda took out a folder and asked, "Mr. Zhang, where were you a day ago?" "Death Sea," Henry said. "Does the disappearance of the Death Sea have anything to do with you?" Awilda asked again. "I think so," Henry replied. "Why did you go to the Death Sea?" Henry answered without thinking, "To kill someone." Awilda nodded and nced at Calvert, who was standing by the side. Calvert stepped forward and asked, "Mr. Zhang, have you seen Lord Gardiner since you came back from the Death Sea?" Henry shook his head and said, "No, I didn''t see him." Calvert said, "The news we received told us that you left the Death Sea with Lord Gardiner. What happened yesterday?" Henry shrugged and said, "Then it seems that you got the wrong news." "Mr. Zhang, this matter is of great importance." Calvert looked serious. "I know that what you have done in the Death Sea is something that we can''t understand. Even for us, you have already reached the so-called gods'' means, but what we have to ensure is the safety of the people. What has happened now has seriously affected the normal life of the residents, and they are still in a state of bud. Once this matter ispletely developed, the whole world will be affected. It''s hard to imagine how terrible this impact will be." Henry said nothing but looked at Calvert quietly. He knew that Calvert had other things to say. Calvert took out a folder from behind and opened it, saying, "Mr. Zhang, this is top secret information. Last night, there were a total of 1694 ces in the world where strange changes happened and weird phenomena urred. At the same time a total of 48732 people are in aa because ofst night''s weird phenomena. Among them, there are 2433 people in our Van Xia. The bodies of three of them had changed this morning. Their bodies produced some strange abilities. One word can exin this kind of ability, superpower." Calvert took a deep breath and continued, "These three people''s physical qualities have greatly improved. One of them can even see the flies hundreds of metres away with his eyes, while the other two. have awakened their abilities. As for the 2400 people who are unconscious, their bodies are gradually changing while they are sleeping. No one knows what state they are in. We believe that the disappearance of the Death Sea has something to do with it." Chapter 1699 Chapter 1699 "So." Calvert walked to Henry and looked him in the eye. "Mr. Zhang, please tell me what happened in the Death Sea. What has happened willpletely change the whole world." "I don''t know." Henry shook his head. Calvert stared at Henry for ten seconds, then turned around and said, "Mr. Zhang, only you know what happened here. We must get the answer from you!" "What if you can''t get an answer from me?" Henry asked. "Mr. Zhang, please be careful. What we said is absolutely necessary!" Awilda, who stood beside him, stressed, "And we know very well what you are thinking. This house is specially made. No, to be exact, the whole underground base is special. After the appearance of numerous Qi- refining practitioners, the emergency measures adopted in the Section Nine were taken. Mr. Zhang, I think you have heard of a material that can iste Qi. In this environment, even if you want to leave, it should not be so easy." As soon as Awilda finished speaking, there was a sudden mechanical turning sound in the bright hall. The surrounding walls all extended out of the cannon barrels asrge as an arm. At this moment, all the barrels were aimed at Henry. Awilda also pulled off her coat, which was tied with explosives. "Calvert and I are also ready to die at any time, so I think Mr. Zhang, maybe we can have a good talk." Henry looked at the surrounding muzzles and said, "It seems that you are threatening me." Calvert said, "Mr. Zhang, in fact, we don''t want to do this, but now the situation is extremely dangerous. Once these people all wake up, dealing with them will be a big problem. Moreover, these are people known to all. We don''t know how many people still have problems. They are not under our control. This change has made them have a far greater ability than ordinary people. You should be clear what kind of actions will one take once one suddenly bes strong." "Ha, ha, losing control." Henry chuckled. "I really want to help, but I really don''t know what happened this time. I think you''d better ask someone else." "Mr. Zhang, please tell us the truth." Awilda said, "President Zhao has betrayed us, and Ranulfo of the Alvin League has been listed as the target of our Section Nine. Mr. Zhang, I think you don''t want your wife to be involved in this matter, do you?" Henry narrowed his eyes. "You are very interesting. You threaten me with my wife, aren''t you really not afraid of death?" "To tell you the truth, we are afraid." Calvert said, "But we are more afraid that this matter willpletely brew up. Mr. Zhang, I''m really sorry this time." Henry shook his head and said, "Can you tell me about the so-called betrayal of Gardiner?" "President Gardiner went to the headquarters of the Section Nine this morning. He took something that was not allowed out of Section Nine. No one else could. President Zhao broke the rules and was regarded as a rebel." Calvert said, "Mr. Zhang, I know that you have a good personal rtionship with President Zhao, but in front of the people, I hope Mr. Zhang can distinguish who is more important. You used to stand at the forefront of the ancient battlefield and fight for the whole human race. I believe that you have your own weight in your heart." "Gardiner has the same idea." Henry closed his eyes and muttered in a voice that only he could hear, "What on earth happened? Gardiner, what are you hiding from me?" "Mr. Zhang, please make a choice," Awilda said. Henry took a deep breath and said, "I have said that I don''t know what happened. Simrly, I also want to know what is going on. I can go to the ce where the incident happened with you." Calvert and Awilda looked at each other. "Mr. Zhang, please wait a moment." After Calvert replied to Henry, he winked at Awilda and they walked to the wall aside. When the two of them walked to the wall, a small ck door appeared in the wall. After the two of them walked out, the door closed again leaving Henry sitting alone in the hall. The surrounding cannon barrels were still aimed at Henry. Inside the pitch-ck cannon barrels, there was a cold aura. Henry''s mind once again recalled the situation of that day. When the mysterious energy appeared, the Taoist and Bone Demon disintegrated at the same time, and the Qi radiance on his body disappearedpletely along with the Death Qi from the dark side. Even the Divine Pearl in his body stopped operating at that moment as if it was afraid of something. That energy did not seem to belong to this dimension at all. It could easily destroy everything. The energy appeared and disappeared as it pleased, and the entire Taoist Jade Virtual Mountain was destroyed so easily. Was that the energy? Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org No! This energy might be powerful, but it was extremely pure. It would not cause any strange movement. Could it be that it had something to do with the sceptre? After the Taoist took out his sceptre, both Ranulfo and Gardiner were very excited, as if the sceptre was guarding something. The more Henry thought about it, the more he felt that this had to do with the sceptre. The sceptre might still be in that area of the sea. If one were to search on arge scale, one might not be able to find it. Perhaps, if one were to find the sceptre, one would be able to know the reason behind it. As soon as he thought of this, the wall door opened and Calvert and Awilda came in again. "Mr. Zhang, I hope we can cooperate this time. After all, we don''t do all this for ourselves." As Calvert spoke, he helped Henry unlock the handcuffs. Henry nodded and said, "Of course, let''s go there." "All right." Henry returned to Yinzhou. This time, he left again before he really stepped out of the airport. This time, he didn''t wait for Calvert to say anything. After sitting in the car, Henry put on the headgear he had just picked and felt the vehicle start moving. When Henry took off his mask, he had already appeared in front of a helicopter, and there were all armed and sophisticated members of the Section Nine standing in front of him.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Let''s go." After Calvert got on the ne, he instructed the pilot. The helicopter propeller rose up in the air with a strong sound of air currents, heading in the direction of the Death Sea. At this moment, there was a luxurious cruise ship near the Death l Sea''s territory. The cruise ship was filled with high-end and luxurious facilities. The master chef of a five-star hotel, a beautiful youngdy, and a handsome young man were present. However, at this moment, this luxurious trip was like purgatory. The cruise ship was filled with fresh blood. Chapter 1700 Chapter 1700 The huge cruise ship was floating above the sea, with blood flowing through the splints and slipping down from the body of the ship then flowing into the ocean''s surface and fusing with the ocean water. Gaspare Duan was standing on a splint, and behind him there were many dead bodies, lying there horizontally. Everyone''s face was full of fear. There was still blood dripping from the arm hanging on the side of Gaspare. "The Sky-reaching Peak? Has it arrived?" Gaspare looked at the sea area in front of him. "The Skyreaching Peak, which has been blocking the gate for so many years, hah hah hah. Interesting. It''s getting more and more interesting." With a loudugh, Gaspare shot up to the sky and then suddenly fell into the sea. As for the yacht where Gaspare was just now, it exploded violently and sank into the sea, splitting into two halves. The fire soared to the sky, reflecting arge area of red in the sky, which had been covered by the dark night. When the sky became slightly brighter, there was some noise. Above the sea, densely packed helicopters wereing from all directions. The bodies of these helicopters were all marked with the symbol of the Section Nine. Looking from a distance, there were at least a hundred helicopters. Below these helicopters, there were arge number of warships that came in an orderly manner from a different direction. Henry stood on the splint of the leading warship and looked ahead, feeling a little emotional. When he came here the day before yesterday, there was still a fierce wind, thick fog, and danger. However, at this moment, it was calm here. The sun showed a reddish light, which was brought from the ocean, bringing a bright hope. Henry was wearing a whole set of diving equipment. Calvert and Awilda stood beside Henry. "Mr. Zhang, we have reached the boundary of the Death Sea," Calvert said. Henry nodded and straightened up his diving equipment. In the past, he would not need these things, but now, he had to bow his head to reality and looked at the sea surface, which was still red under the sunshine. Then, Henry jumped into the sea, and the monitor on his body reported everything he saw to the monitor room in the cabin. At the same time, on each warship, there were hundreds of people entering the water at the same time and going down. At the bottom of the warship, there was a light detector that lit up the bottom of the sea. In the sky, there were arge number of helicopters hovering. After entering the water, Henry went straight to the bottom of the sea. The sceptre itself was not an ordinary thing, so it would not follow the flow of the seawater. This was why Henry decided toe here and find it. Otherwise, in the vast sea, the sceptre would really be like a needle in a haystack. As the depth of the diving gradually increased, the visibility at the bottom of the sea became lower and lower. Henry could clearly feel that his skin was pressed by the seawater, and the diving equipment on his body was enough for him to continue to dive. Henry silently estimated the diving distance- over 100 metres, 200 metres, 300 metres. When he reached the depth of 300 metres, Henry felt a little ufortable even with equipment. After all, he was just an ordinary person in his current condition. And the number of members of the Section Nine who had dived into the sea with Henry had gradually decreased. The depth of 300 metres was almost the limit of the world record. The record was held by those who were measuring the water temperature and water pressure, and practising for this dive for months. However, these members of the Section Nine could dive down to this depth just temporarily after receiving the task, which showed how strong their physical qualities were. When he reached 330 metres, Henry looked around again and found that there was no one else. When he dived another four metres, he hadpletely broken the world diving record. At this time, Henry could feel a strong difort in his body, but he still waved his arm and went down. As for the people of the Section Nine, they could only see what Henry could see through the surveince camera. It could be clearly seen that the water flow passed by Henry. The world under the sea was absolutely mysterious, but it was also beautiful. Sealife with colourful lights filled the deep sea. As Henry dived deeper and deeper, Henry had already felt that his chest got extremely stuffy, and his breathing became extremely difficult. The number of the creatures around him was reduced a lot, and the visibility was getting lower and lower. "Tell me my position." Henry stopped temporarily to adjust his physical condition. "The angle has deviated for 14 degrees, so it''s not too big. There''s not much energy around." Calvert''s voice sounded in the headset, which was very noisy. Henry took a deep breath, and when his breath was smooth, heContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. continued to dive. Henry didn''t know how long he had been diving like this. He would stop when he felt ufortable and slowly adapt to the surroundings. This was Henry. If it were someone else, it would absolutely be impossible to do things in this way. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org The special oxygen bottle behind Henry was also slowly being consumed. When the bottle was about to exhaust, Calvert''s excited voice could be heard from Henry''s headset. "Below... 160 metres, strong... energy, here... appear." The signal on the equipment that the human body could carry was affected. However, this did not prevent Henry from understanding Calvert''s meaning. He looked at the remaining amount of oxygen and pondered for a moment. Then, he took a deep breath and swam downwards. About twenty minutester, a light spot appeared in front of Henry. "Less than 100 metres, strong energy fluctuations!" Calvert''s voice sounded clearly this time. Henry took a deep breath and swung his arm hard. He jumped out like a fish. The light in front of him was getting closer and closer to Henry, Although the visibility in front was very low, Henry could be sure that it was not a deep-sea fish that could shine. The light was too bright and had a strong prating quality. If it was a fish, the fish''s body must be apanied by a powerful energy system. At a distance of 100 metres, Henry also arrived at this point in less than 10 minutes. It was a rock at the bottom of the sea, and the glowing object was a ball on the rock. The bead was about the size of a grown-up man''s fist. Henry grabbed the bead and wanted to pick it up, but it was like being embedded in a rock. No matter how hard Henry tried, it did not budge at all. "Remember my location." Henry sent the message back and then jumped up. His oxygen did not support him to stay here any longer. When Henry came back again, he was followed by many diving machines, which were not as good at observing, but were able to do somerge- scale work under the sea. As these devices pressed hard on the luminous bead in front of him, Henry suddenly felt that his surroundings were shaking, and sea also began to churn at this- moment. The sediment at the bottom of the sea was everywhere, and arge amount of light began to bloom. Everything in front of him made Henry open his eyes wide. Chapter 1701 Chapter 1701 In front of Henry, blue light filled the water, and the dazzling blue light permeated Henry''s body, including Calvert and the others in front of the monitor. They were also shocked by the scene in front of them. When they realized what had happened, Calvert immediately ordered, "Order the sea area to be blocked. No boats are allowed to get close to here! Anyone who dares to cross the line shall get killed!" After issuing the order, Calvert''s eyes once again fixed on the monitor screen in front of him. He found that his breathing had begun to quicken! What had happened in front of him was too shocking! A huge seafloor pce emerged in front of Henry. That azure light was emitted from the seafloor pce. The luminous pearl that he had grabbed earlier was precisely the luminous night pearl at the top of the pce. This pce was on the bottom of the sea, and if one looked closely, one would see that in front of the pce, there was a curtain of water, and the curtain of water cut off the sea, and the whole pce waspletely cut off from the sea. Henry slowly reached out and touched the water curtain in front of him. The water curtain rippled. His hand just felt a little obstacle and passed through the water curtain. He went in and fell down the moment he passed through the water curtain. There was no water at all within the range of the pce, and at the same time, there was no floating. When Henry was about to fall to the ground, he suddenly condensed a stream of Qi so that he would not hit heavily on the ground. Of course, the Qi that was raised was the best he could do now. The injuries on his body had almost recovered, but the Qi in his body was still very weak. It would take at least a day or even longer for him to recoverpletely because Henry could feel that his Divine Pearl was constantly absorbing Qi. When the mysterious energy appeared, the Divine Pearl provided Henry with some protection, and then it fell silent. Although the protection was not obvious, Henry was very clear that the energy contained in it would not be small. After all, it was a powerful attack that could break up the Taoist in an instant. The Divine Pearl could keep him safe, and it was definitely not as simple as it looked. Henry stepped on the ground, and the pressure he felt in the waterpletely disappeared. He tried to take off the oxygen mask, so he could breathe freely here! Only then did Henry carefully look at the pce in front of him. The purple pce waspletely formed by natural crystals. Every ce was integrated into one. Henry looked at the ground under his feet and found that it was also formed by crystals. When the water drops fell to the ground, they rolled out of the water curtain as if they had spirituality and thenpletely disappeared in the pce.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. "Quick, quick, quick!" In front of the monitor, Calvert picked up the walkie-talkie and ordered, "Get the equipment to go down. Everyone, enter the pce immediately!" One detected submarine after another was ced on the warship and went deep into the sea. Henry slowly walked ahead. In front of the pce, there was a huge entrance hall, in which there were several lifelike statues in human shapes with tridents in their hands. They were all staring ahead. Henry could not see the whole pce, but this was enough for him to specte the size of the pce. It was at least seventy thousand square metres, which was as big as ten football fields. "The legendary Antis?" Henry murmured to himself. Upon entering the main hall, as soon as he did, the green light emanating from the pce became even more dazzling. At the same time, in the depths of the sea, dozens of miles away, Gaspare suddenly turned around and looked behind him. He opened his mouth and was not affected by the sea at all. "Haha, has it finally appeared? The power of the Western Gods?" Antiquity Country, Mountain of the Gods. Princess Anna sat in the centre of the twelve statues. Suddenly, one of the statues shone brightly. The statue held a trident in its hand. Its upper body was strong and it had a long beard. What the statue exuded was also dark blue light. Princess Anna, who was sitting there, suddenly stood up and looked at the divine statue emitting a blue light. Her eyes were full of fanaticism. "From the looks of it, the energy of the gods is about toe back to life." A figure appeared behind Anna, stroking Princess Anna''s head. The most beautiful woman in Antiquity Country was like an elf falling into the human world. When she felt the person behind her, her body suddenly trembled, her face flushed, and her lips were trembling. This trembling was definitely not because of fear, "Master..." "Looks like Ranulfo and the others really did something big. Anna, you''ve also contributed to it. If you hadn''t found the gate to Noble Berserkers, it wouldn''t have been so easy to obtain the power of the gods. Come on, let the master reward you." "Thank you, master." There was a hint of excitement in Anna''s eyes. She turned around and looked at the man in front of her. Then she slowly crouched down and buried her head. However, the person who had el.ne appeared did not even nce at beautiful Princess Anna. His gaze had always been fixed on the stone statue that glowed with a dark blue light as he muttered, "Sea God Poseidon, the pedestal that looked after the key of the gate, now that the key has been removed will also wake up, the tide wille, the whole world will wee a new shuffle. The Alvin League has existed for so long, it is time. Celestino!" "Yes, sir!" Dressed in ck, Celestino silently appeared. The eyes of Celestino were filled with iparable respect. This kind of respect was something that he did not have in his eyes when he looked at Ranulfo. The figure said, "Has Ranulfo taken anything away?" "Yes, he sneaked in once yesterday and took the things," Celestino replied. "Haha." The figure let out a burst ofughter. "Really anxious. The gate opened ahead of time, which made everyone panic. Even Ranulfo did not hesitate to put himself in danger. vel Unfortunately, he''s just a chess piece in this matter. No, all the leaders of the Alvin League, including the Recluseet are just chess pieces in this matter. It''s ridiculous to see the behaviour of these insects. How can mortals really stop all the gods from descending? The people who can really stop all the gods are no longer here." "My lord, are you saying..." "Justus Lu." The person''s voice changed a little when he said these two words. "In the entire world, he is the only one who can see through everything. But he knew that he couldn''t change anything on his own, so he chose another path He wants to cut off the path of gods by himself, but how can he cut off this path by himself? If the world had a couple of talented people like Justus, perhaps this matter would be postponed for hundreds of years, but how many talented people are there in the world?" Chapter 1702 Chapter 1702 In the deep sea pce, Henry opened a door. The purple crystal was full of a noble atmosphere. From the point of view alone, it was much more luxurious than the magnificent pce.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. There were also statues on both sides of the pce. They were vivid and made of amethyst stone. Each of them had a human body and a fish''s tail and held a weapon. In the centre of the pce, there was a throne. The throne was veryrge. Looking at it from a distance, it was at the very least prepared for the body of an Orc. The splendor of the throne was different from that of the pce. It was dark blue. Next to the throne, a faintly glowing trident was ced, while a dark blue glow faintly emerged from within that trident. Meanwhile, that trident seemed to possess some kind of magical power, as it seemed to draw Henry towards it. Henry paced back and forth in the pce and walked to the throne. He stretched out his hand to the trident. Although the light of the trident was dim at the moment, Henry was sure that it was definitely simr to ancestral weapons. Just as Henry was about to hold the trident, a figure suddenly appeared in front of Henry. "Kid, you can leave now." The figure exhaled softly and then kicked Henry in the abdomen. Henry''s whole body bent and he flew backwards. He could clearly feel the sharp pain in his abdomen. At the same time, Henry also saw the figure that appeared in front of him. His pupils suddenly contracted. "Gaspare!" The person who had suddenly appeared was none other than Gaspare Duan! "Are you surprised?" Gaspare stood by the throne and looked at Henry. "Do you really think that I have been killed by your sickle?" Henry took a deep breath and calmed down. He made sure that Gaspare was dead at that time, but the person in front of him did not only have his appearance, but also his aura, voice, and even a simple expression. He was exactly the same as Gaspare. Gaspare''s mouth curved into a smile. "Henry, do you know what level of existence the Elite Spirit Hall is? I''m the vice head of the Hall, and I''ve ruled over the world for countless years. Do you really think that your Life Scythe is enough to take my life? It was just one of my doppelgangers. It was already an iplete existence, so it''s normal for it to die under the Life Scythe." Gaspare reached out his hand and grabbed the trident next to him. The moment the trident was touched by Gaspare''s hand, strong resistance came from the trident. It emitted a huge amount of energy and tried to push apart Gaspare. "How dare you?!" Gaspare broke into a roar. "It''s just a weapon. The power of Poseidon is nothing to me. Even if the real Sea God is resurrected, I, Gaspare, have nothing to fear. Die!" The yellow Qi of Gaspare swept toward the trident in his hand. The light that was originally about to burst out from the trident was abruptly suppressed by this yellow light. The trident shook violently in the hands of Gaspare, but it was still firmly squeezed in the hand of Gaspare. "The so-called power of the Gods is nothing more than the residual power of a group of dead objects. How could this power be able to overturn the heavens?" Gaspare broke into another explosion. Behind him, a True Spirit suddenly appeared. This True Spirit broke through the dome of the sky. On the surface of the sea, half of its head appeared, but it quickly disappeared. The head even ovepped with the sun above the sea. The giant Spirit appeared for only a moment, and then it contracted back into the body of Gaspare. Earthly yellow spiritual Qi surrounded Gaspare and then poured into the trident. The trident that was trembling in the hands of Gaspare gradually calmed down. Then, a blue light came out of the trident. This time, the light was very well-behaved. It wrapped around Gaspare''s wrist and connected Gaspare with the trident. A look of contempt appeared in Gaspare''s eyes. "The so-called divine power restrictive spells are nothing more than this. This power isn''t very delicious." Gaspare licked his lips as if he was eating to his heart''s content. Henry looked at the Gaspare. This was another one that relied on the devouring power. As for the roles that Henry was in l contact with from ancient times till now, either there existed together with some restrictions, such as Ranulfo, or they relied on the devouring power, which should be e the way for them to live forever. Looking at Gaspare in front of him, Henry took a deep breath and slowly stepped back. "Something''s not right!" Gaspare''s face suddenly changed. "There''s something missing in this divine power. It''s with you!" The eyes of Gaspare were instantly locked on Henry. "Give it to me!" Gaspare broke in a sh and appeared in front of Henry. One of his arms instantly pinched Henry''s neck and lifted him up. "Henry Zhang, give me the thing. Considering that you are the sessor of Justus, I will not kill you." "Do you dare to kill me?" Henry sneered. "I''m the only one who knows where the Token of True Spirits is. If you kill me, where can you find the Token?" Gaspare squeezed Henry''s neck forcefully. "Do you really think that I need the Token so badly? I, Gaspare Duan, don''t need any symbol of identity to break the Elite Spirit Hall. I''m the identity!" "If you don''t need it, then...." As soon as Henry finished his words, a red long sword pierced the back of Gaspare, and then the body of Gaspare was pierced through. The owner of this red long sword was Henry''s dark True Spirit with a handsome face. Gaspare looked down at the tip of the sword sticking out from his chest. Just as he was about to exert force, his expression changed. "Are you trying to trick me?" "What else can I do?" A smile appeared on Henry''s reddened face. "Do you think that this Poseidon''s Trident is meant for you?" As soon as Henry finished speaking, the blue light that was twining around the wrist of Gaspare spread to the body of Gaspare, like tough threads,pletely twining around him. Henry used the strength of his waist to get rid of the control of Gaspare. He retreated continuously, and the ck spirit disappeared. Henry took out a pale blue pearl from the bag behind him and said, "Everything in this pce, including the trident, is just an ordinary instrument. This is the real power." "Interesting." Gaspare, bound there, didn''t seem to be in a rush at all. "The moment I entered, you began to scheme against me. You didn''t even hesitate to sacrifice your divine power for me to absorb." "To be exact, I have already known about your existence since the moment I came to this sea area." Henry pinched the pearl in his hand "Your power has already spread over this area. Although I''m not in a good state, can still tell it. However didn''t expect that the owner of this power is you, Gaspare Duan. Anyway, in my current state, I can''t beat you or run away from you. I understand the principle of giving up a horse to protect a general." Chapter 1703 Chapter 1703 The bright pearl in Henry''s hand seemed unremarkable, but in fact, it was the biggest treasure in this pce. Staring at Henry, Gaspare asked, "How long do you think this thing can keep me? Do you think you can really run away in your current state?" Henry shook his head and said, "I know that I can''t run away, so I don''t intend to run. Seeing that all of you are so fascinated by the devouring power, it makes me itchy. I want to see what is so special in the devouring." Henry threw the bright pearl in his hand into the sky. At the same time, above Henry''s head, a two-coloured lotus emerged and rotated. The lotus'' petals suddenly erged and then wrapped the pearl into the lotus. The light above the pearl integrated with the lotus. Henry closed his eyes, opened his arms, and the huge lotus floated in the air. At this moment, the Purple Moon quietly appeared behind Henry, and a powerful suction force was transmitted from it. The pale blue light in the whole pce gathered toward the ce where the Purple Moon appeared. The Purple Moon was like a medium, turning these lights into strands of Qi radiance, which were reflected into Henry''s body. Theck of Spiritual Qi in Henry''s body was quickly supplemented, even including the Divine Pearl in his body. They were greedily absorbing these huge energies. The whole processsted for a full minute, which made the light in the whole pce be very dim. Henry closed his eyes and suddenly opened them. Behind Henry, a blue figure gradually appeared. This figure was not tall and looked to be less than three metres tall. His upper body was full of explosive muscles. He held a trident and had a long beard. "The power of the sea." Henry looked at his two hands. At the same time, five figures appeared next to the blue figure in session. The ck figure held a ck sword in his hand, looking peerlessly proud and aloof. The white-coloured figure also held the green de in his hand. His white clothes were purer than snow, making him look like an immortal. The sword in the red figure''s hand seemed to be able to destroy everything and was extremely domineering. The green figure, with his hands behind his back, did not show any special temperament, but that indifference was enough. The yellow figure held a shield in his hand and was d in armour. Although it was only a figure, it was like the sturdy barrier of time. On the other hand, the lotus flower above Henry''s head began to shrink. On the lotus, there was only one final colour left. Henry looked at Gaspare in front of him, and a purple holy sword appeared in his hand. Another ck figure appeared behind him with the Life Scythe in his hand. Here, including Henry, there were a total of eight figures, facing one person, Gaspare. "Haha, the Sacred Lotus Justus nted. Is it going to bepletely fulfilled?" Seeing such a scene, Gaspare did not panic at all. "However, by relying on this, you are still not powerful enough to fight with me. Henry, I admit that you are good. You''re talented. There is a strong power hiding in your body, which can save you from taking too many detours on your road of practice. You''re a genius, and it hasn''t taken you more than a year to achieve this strength up to now. It can be said that no Heavenly Son in the world can achieve this, but geniuses are always a kind of potential. They''re just a kind of acknowledgement of future achievements. But what''s the substantial difference between a genius who dies ahead of time and a loser?" At this point, Gaspare''s body trembled slightly. The jade blue light that lingered around his body broke apart inch by inch. Gaspare held the trident and stepped forward. "In order to give yourself time to absorb power, you spared no effort to share half of the power of Sea God that has just awakened with me. I don''t know whether you are looking down on me or you are too confident in yourself. What I want to say is..." Behind Gaspare, there were also several virtual shadows. After each virtual shadow was condensed, there would be another Gaspare. Every time Gaspare took a step, an illusion would appear. When he took the seventh step, seven figures would be separated from each other. Each of them would condense into a Gaspare, which was exactly the same as the real Gaspare. Eight Gaspares were against each of Henry''s Spirits. The eight Gaspares voiced out at the same time. Their voices ovepped with each other as if they were mixed with magic. "Eight against eight. It''s fair." Each of the weapons in the hands of Gaspare waspletely different. The sledgehammer that was seen on the Ancient Battlefield was one of them. Henry stared at the figure of Gaspare in front of him. This was definitely a big enemy, an enemy that was not weaker than Taoist Jade Virtual. Gaspare was terrible He was divided into eight different figures. Each of them was so frightening that they could reach the peak of fighting strength. But Henry had no fear at all. At this moment, a sentence suddenly shed through Henry''s mind. There was no need for cultivators of our generation to fear a battle! Henry moved. Without any sound, he held the purple holy sword and rushed directly to Gaspare. The figures behind Henry alsounched a full attack at this moment. The newly formed azure figure held a trident in his hand, which could stir up tens of thousands of streams of water. It caused the raging water to flow into the main hall, causing waves to sweep across the sea and tear Gaspare apart. The ck and white sword auras flickered and intertwined with each other, causing the pce hall to lose all colours. It was as if all that existed in this world was ck and white. The sledgehammer in Gaspare''s hand smashed down, but it was blocked by a shield. A dull sound exploded. Because of this sound, on the sea surface above, the calm sea surface suddenly exploded, and the seawater sshed in all directions. After the shield defended against the blow of the sledgehammer, it smashed at Gaspare in the reverse direction with both offence and defence. The green figure formed a nine- sectioned whip with both hands. He used the same weapon as his opponent, Gaspare, but it was not a dead end. When Gaspare came kill him, the nine-sectioned whip suddenly turned into a shield. After blocking the attack, the shield turned into a holy sword. It struck out with a sword light. Before the sword light arrived, the sword turned into a long whip again and wrapped around Gaspare. Although this figure was not the most lethal, it was definitely the hardest one to deal with. As for the red sword light, it shot out in all directions from the centre and swept around, breaking everything in its way. The pce that was made of amethyst was filled with various types of energy. On the surface of the sea, huge whirlpool appeared, causing the surrounding boats to be activated. The sea that was covered by the whirlpool grewrger andrger. "Quick! Retreat three nautical miles!" On the nine warships, themander let out such a cry.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. However, as soon as these warships retreated out, themander gave another order. "Retreat 10 nautical miles!" Two minutester. "Retreat 50 nautical miles!" In the sky above the surface of the sea, a huge tornado came from the sky and was sucked into the sea. It was connected to the sea. Around the tornado, the surface of the sea hadpletely turned! Chapter 1704 Chapter 1704 At Henry''s level, every battle was bound to bring out a question of heaven and earth. At this time, it was in the deep sea. If it was in the downtown area, just the battle between these two people would be enough to destroy a city. It was no exaggeration to say that for ordinary people, Henry and Gaspare were the immortals of this era! The great battle at the bottom of the sea was intense. The seawater roiled, and fish scattered in all directions. Forget about ships, all creatures in the sea that could sense the water had already left. In the underwater pce, all kinds of lights were shining. Who was Gaspare? The deputy hall master of the Elite Spirit Hall! This Elite Spirit Hall had once been the strongest force in the world. It controlled the Core and the surface. There were many prodigies under it, and since Gaspare had be the deputy hall master, his strength was naturally not to be underestimated. And Henry, the only sacred lotus that Justus nted in the world, was the product of calming the Yin and Yang in the world. Moreover, there was a Divine Pearl in Henry''s body, which was in charge of the ancestral weapon. Henry also mastered the Demon Sword of Destruction from Ss. Although he had not been cultivated for a long time, his strength was equally terrible. A battle was going on between the two of them, and the entire world was stirred. Those from the Section Nine who came to the pce with submersible devices were evacuated. The huge tornado connected the sky with the earth, spread across the sea, and went straight into the sea pce. "Henry, if that''s all you''ve got, it''d be better for you to live out your hatred earlier," said Gaspare as he stopped after exchanging blows with Henry. "Your strength in cultivation isn''t bad, but your strength is ultimately limited. There is a way in this world. It doesn''t allow a single person''s strength to move the Great Tao, but it''s able to integrate into it. Do you understand what the Tao is?"Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Gaspare''s breath was calm. He looked at Henry and suddenly waved his hand. Under the simple action of Gaspare, the water outside the pce remained still for a moment, and then it began to flow again. In that instant of stillness, the six Battle Spirits and one True Spirit that Henry had produced also entered a state of stillness. Master engagement could decide life or death in that instant. For ordinary people, this short period of stillness may only cause them to be in a daze for a moment, and then everything would pass. But in this situation... Seven figures of Gaspare broke out and gave the fatal blows respectively. In an instant, Henry''s six Battle Spiritspletely dissipated, and the ck True Spirit also turned into a streamer and drilled into Henry''s body. The eight figures of Gaspare merged into one and said with a calm face, "The so-called Tao can change a certain rule in a certain world. This is my Tao. You don''t understand the Tao and your strength is limited. In the face of the Tao, you are nothing more than an ant." "Go to hell with the nonsense! Stop ying tricks here!" A loud roar suddenly sounded. Before Henry had time to turn around, he felt a figure pass by him and go straight to Gaspare. It was Gardiner. Gardiner held the Gloden Dragon''s Mace in his hand, and the ck Mace was shaking. It hit Gaspare head-on. "Don''t pretend to be mysterious to a junior. You really have the demeanour of a master." Ranulfo also appeared. The demeanour of a master in his words was somewhat sarcastic. Gardiner and Ranulfo took action attacking Gaspare at the same time. Gaspare''s eyes emitted a bright light as he shouted, "Come and fight me!" "What are you looking at? Come fight together." In the process of the fight, Gardiner roared and dragged Henry into his team. Henry once again condensed the Demon Sword of Destruction and attacked once again. This time, Gaspare fought against three people. In this case, he did not dare to release his incarnation. Both Gardiner and Ranulfo were equally difficult to deal with. Especially Ranulfo, the Autumn Sabre in his hand was a great threat to Gaspare. "I heard that you''ve betrayed people," Henry asked this question in the process of the fight. "D*mn it. Can''t you concentrate on 1 fighting?" Gardinerined, "We''re risking our lives! Ranulfo, you''re older than him. You should teach him a lesson. I''m only 18. years old. It''s not my turn to educ him. I also heard that there was news from the Section Nine. You betrayed them." Ranulfo said, and at the same time, he shot out a de light. "Fine, I did turn out to be a traitor." met Gardiner epted his fate. "However, Ranulfo, you are not much better than me. You took something from the Alvin League Now they are going to choose a new chief. The crimes of opening the gate now are all your fault. There are some old things in the Recluse Association, and they want to make trouble for you." "Pfft, I will go with you no matter where you go. At the worst, we will die together." Ranulfo curled his lips. "What you said is so self-righteous!" Gardiner rolled his eyes. "What''s wrong with the key? What''s the matter with you two? Is the Taoist dead?" Henry asked all the questions in his mind. "How can I exin it to you?" Gardiner was about to exin after thinking for a while. "You three." Gaspare, who was fighting against three people, suddenly said, "Are you looking down on me that much?" "Ha, ha, ha, I''m sorry, I''m sorry." Gardiner''s face was full of apologies. "The main thing. If someone Ked veline me something that I knew but he didn''t know, I couldn''t help I pretending. Henry, let''s y first and then talk about it. You two hold him back, and I''ll use a big trick." Content belongs to As soon as Gardiner finished speaking, he quickly retreated more than ten metres and then raised the Great Dragon''s Mace in his hand. "I am..." "Okay!" Ranulfo suddenly interrupted Gardiner. "Don''t say again the lines you learned from anime. I know it. You don''t need to control it with your voice!" "Hey, hey, hey!" Gardinerined discontentedly, "Who wouldn''t say a few words before making a big move? Otherwise, there would be no imposing manner!" "No!" Ranulfo suddenly looked back at Gardiner and nodded hard. "Others may not, but I believe, you have your own momentum!" "Ah?" Gardiner was taken aback. Then he smiled with a straight face and said, "I didn''t expect that you could see through my low-key attitude. If that''s the case,e in, dragon!" In the sky above the sea, a ck dragon broke through the clouds and went straight to the surface of the sea amid the churning clouds! As the ck dragon entered the sea, wind and clouds spread out in all directions, splitting up the surface of the sea. The ck dragon roared as it opened its sharp ws and shot toward the violet pce. "From today on, I, Gardiner, am the son of the dragon!" Gardiner finally failed to hold back his words and apanied his actions with a line. As soon as he finished speaking, the ck dragon appeared from the dome of the pce. It opened its bloody mouth and went straight for Gaspare. Gardiner was full of confidence. "Gaspare Duan, you think you are strong, but I am a son of the dragon. Let''s see how you will survive this!" Gardinerughed. Chapter 1705 Chapter 1705 Ranulfo nced at Gardiner, who wasughing loudly, and Henry. He asked in confusion, "Is he your friend?" Henry shook his head decisively. "Your friend?" "I don''t know him. He must be a fool." Ranulfo''s face was full of disgust. Just as the two of them were talking, the ck dragon had already rushed to the front of Gaspare. The hundred-metre-long dragon was like a divine beast in the world. "What the f*ck, you two get out of my way. I can''t control the scope." Gardiner screamed in a ghost voice. Henry and Ranulfo''s faces changed at the same time. "What''s wrong with you? Are you going to do hit us?" Both of them clearly felt the power of the ck dragon. If they were hit by the ck dragon''s power, they would not die, but they would definitely be seriously injured. Almost at the same time, Henry and Ranulfo jumped in two different directions. The big mouth of the ck dragon hadpletely swallowed Gaspare. There was a rumble. The whole pce started to shake violently at this moment. On the sea, the ships that belonged to the Section Nine had just withdrawn 55 nautical miles. "Quick! Retreat 100. No! 200 nautical miles!" Themander''s voice sounded through the walkie-talkies on each warship. The clouds were rolling, the wind was blowing, and the sea was boiling. The light from the sea pce radiated in all directions. It caused the entire depths of the ocean to be filled with blue colour. The hundred-metre-long ck dragon devoured Gaspare and smashed into the ground. Each time when 10 metres of the dragon disappeared, the pce would shake violently and cause the surrounding seawater to stir. When the dragonpletely disappeared, the trembling pce gradually calmed down. However, the surrounding seawater seemed to be pulled by some force and was still stirring violently. As for Gardiner, he was sweating profusely. Although he was brave, he could not deny that what he had done had consumed a lot of his energy. Gardiner slowly exhaled a foul breath and said, "Come on, the work is done. Let''s go." "Is it all over?" The voice of Gaspare suddenly came. He appeared in the ce where the ck dragon smashed. At this time, there was a trace of blood hanging on the corners of Gaspare''s mouth, but his face was not too ugly. This showed that Gardiner''s big move did not cause any substantial harm to Gaspare. "D*mn it. This person annoys me. Ranulfo, beat him." Gardiner took a few steps back. Ranulfo put the long Autumn Sabre in front of him, and the blue light wrapped around his body. Gaspare wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and sneered. "Do you really think you can kill me?" "Hum, if we can''t kill you, the three of us can also torture you to death!" Gardiner said with disdain, "Henry, summon your Purple Moon to supplement my energy. Later, I will give him another dragon service." "Torture?" Gaspare''s eyes suffused a scoff. "What do you think? How long do you think it will take to kill me? One day? One month? Or a year?" "It doesn''t matter how long." Gardiner said with a face full of pride, "We are free so we can fight with you. What can you do? Wait to be alone! Can you eat hot pot alone?" "Henry, they can wear me down. Do you think you have the time to wear me down?" Gaspare looked at Henry. "I remember that your lover''s home is in Yinzhou. If they die, do you think you can continue wasting time with me here?" Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Henry''s face changed a little. Ranulfo and Gardiner also looked at Henry. With a victorious smile on his face, Gaspare said, "Henry, let''s y a riddle game. Guess how many disciples are in the Elite Spirit Hall, this time and how many of them are in the Gore? Do they want to find the Token of True Spirits? I''ve told them that whoever finds the Token will be one of the heirs of the Elite Spirit Hall. As for the means of getting the Token, they will have to depend on their own ability." Looking at Henry''s increasingly ugly face, the smile on Gaspare''s face was getting thicker and thicker. "What do you think, Henry? Do you still think you can afford to waste time with me?" "Old man, you are so insidious." Gardiner scolded him. "What is insidious?" Gaspare''s face was full of curiosity. "We''re unscrupulous. Which one of you dares to say that you''re aboveboard?" Gardiner touched his nose and said, "I think I''m quite open and aboveboard." "Let''s stop talking nonsense." Ranulfo held a long knife and said, "If the people from the Elite Spirit Hall are really going to deal with Henry''s family, we can''t drag this out any longer. Leave it to me. You two go there." "Okay." Henry nodded. Without any hesitation, he rushed out of the pce. "Be careful." Gardiner looked at Ranulfo and followed Henry out of the pce. In the pce, Gaspare, who was holding the trident, stared at Ranulfo and said, "Do you really want to fight to the death with me? We both know how important the uing opportunity is to us." "No." Ranulfo stretched out. "It''s not necessary to fight to the death. It''s just that when the opportunityes, you have to learn to take sides. Since you want to stand on one''s side, you have to do something." "Take sides? Ha!" Gaspare snorted coldly. "Do you really think that they can do it?" "Who knows?" Ranulfo wiped the n¨¦t long knife in his hand. "In any case, I think that it''s not good for us to open the gate. I''m ambitious, but should build it on the basis of strength. Originally, I thought that the ancient battlefield could trap them, but I found that it was impossible. The gods I believe in disappeared as if they were trapped somewhere. Since things have developed to this stage, I must learn to observe the situation, right? Obviously, in this world, either I''m on Henry''s side, or I''m on the opposite of him. I trust my intuition more." "Is this the reason why you''re risking your life for him?" Gaspare broke the trident in his hand. "Or do you think this battle will be very easy?" "It''s not the reason." Ranulfo shook his head. "I have hurt him before, so I have to find something to make up for it. It''s not a big deal. It''s so difficult for me to lose my life. Why don''t I fight with you?" "Interesting, I haven''t been looked down on for a long time." Gaspare took a step forward and pointed at the trident in his hand. In an instant, countless water columns formed a long spear and stabbed toward Ranulfo. In the sea, the water was raging. Calvert and the others, who had entered the depths of the ocean, returned to the warship. As they looked at the monstrous tornado in the distance, their eyes were filled with shock. "Is this how terrifying these people are?" Awilda stood next to Calvert. "I''m still a little scared when I think about how I''ve handcuffed such a person." "What if I give you another choice?" Calvert looked at Awilda. "I would put handcuffs on him again," Awilda said without hesitation. "There''s nothing to fear when you are on a mission." Chapter 1706 Chapter 1706 Everyone had their own faith. For the members of the Section Nine,pleting their missions was their faith. In front of their own faith, life seemed to be less important. This was also the reason why Awilda would still put handcuffs on Henry''s wrist even if she was given another choice. Even in the face of the tornado on the sea, Awilda was so weak as a small wooden boat.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Calvert and Awilda stared at the sea in front of them. Suddenly, above the raging sea, two human figures jumped out of the water. "It''s Henry!" Awilda recognized one of them at the first time. "The other one is President Zhao." Calvert''s eyes were focused, and at the same time, he quickly picked up the walkie-talkie and shouted, "Everyone, get ready to fight!" In the sky, the numerous circling helicopters stretched out their cannon barrels almost at the same time. The same was true for warships on the surface of the sea. All their weapons were ready to fire at any moment and aimed at the two figures that appear above the water. Now, all it took was for Calvert to give the order, and all their weapons would fire. Gardiner also saw the ships and helicopters immediately, and the Section Nine logo on them was particrly conspicuous. "What the f*ck, I didn''t make this kind of scene when I was in the position." Gardiner teased. "President Zhao." Calvert''s voice was clearly heard through the speaker. "We''ve been looking for you for a long time." "Hey hey, it wasn''t that long." Gardiner reached out and scratched the back of his head. "What do you do next? Get me arrested?" "President Zhao, you''ve taken something that should not be your private property. I hope you can return it." Calvert spoke again. At this time, he hade to the splint. Through the equipment on his hand, his voice came out of a warship. "F*ck, Calvert, howe you be so pedantic!" Gardiner looked like he was scolding someone else. "Tell me about that thing. It''s useless in the Section Nine. What''s the point of having it? Didn''t I say it''s not going to be returned when it''s used up? It''s such a small matter, yet you guys still made such a big fuss. What''s this? It''s called waste, it''s called extravagance. Do you understand? How did I teach you? I have to criticize you for this!" As soon as Gardiner opened his mouth, it was as if there was a huge amount of reason behind it. "President Zhao, that thing is no longer important. Everything you have done has vited the rules of our Section Nine. You have already been considered a rebel. ording to the Law of our Section Nine, President Zhao, you have to go back with us, including Mr. Zhang. We still need an exnation for the things happening below the sea," Calvert said. "Exnation? How can I exin this kind of thing to you?" Gardiner was speechless. "Tell you guys about the awakening of divine power? Or the Elite Spirit Hall? This isn''t something you can get involved in. Moreover, the people from the Elite Spirit Hall have already made trouble for Henry''s family. We have something to deal with." "President Zhao, your problem is your problem." Awilda came to Calvert''s side and looked up at the sky. "But our mission is our mission. As for Mr. Zhang''s family, there is naturally someone to protect them. Don''t worry." "Protect? Haha." Gardiner sneered. "Who the hell are you to be able to protect people when attacked by the Elite Spirit Hall?" Even Henry couldn''t help looking at Gardiner. Was he really the former leader of the Section Nine? Even if he was not the leader now, he would not belittle them like this. "President Zhao, no matter what you say, the mission is the mission, and we all have different missions. Please don''t make it difficult for us, President Zhao." Awilda raised her arm and focused all the directions of the cannon barrels on Gardiner and Henry. Henry took a deep breath and asked, "My family is in danger now. Don''t you understand?" "This is also our mission," Awilda said, "Mr. Zhang, for your family, we, the Section Nine, will ensure their safety." "What if there''s a security problem?" "I, Calvert Jiang, will die to atone for my sins." Calvert said. "Haha, your death as an apology. However, I don''t think your death will have anypensation effect on me, so..." Henry''s purple divine sword was condensed in his hand. "Everyone, prepare for war!" Calvert shouted. "Henry, don''t be impulsive." Gardiner pressed down on Henry''s sword- holding arm and said, "Think about it carefully once you take action, what will it mean? Not only you, but also the whole Lin Family, no, the whole Lins Group will suffer along with you. Even the employees of yourpany will be involved." Henry held the hilt with all his strength. The sword light in his hand flickered, but he didn''t release it because he was hesitating. Everyone had his own concern, and Henry also had it. If he had no concern or scruples, he wouldn''t be like he was now. He was alone like Gaspare, and he didn''t care about the consequences. But if so, was Henry still the same Henry? True Heart was what Justus hoped Henry to find. At the same time, it was also Henry''s weakness. There was nothing in the world that was perfect. Whatever one got, one had to pay for. The True Heart made Henry make a choice. Henry took a deep breath and said, "I don''t mean to have a conflict with the Section Nine, but it''s rted to my family." Calvert replied, "I still hope that Mr. Zhang can understand what is more important for our country." "That''s to say, it doesn''t make sense, does it?" Henry dispersed the divine sword in his hand. Calvert said, "We just hope that Mr. Zhang can make the right choice." "The right choice?" A smile suddenly appeared in Henry''s eyes. "There is a saying, if everything should be reasonable, then why should I be much stronger than others? My purpose of practising is not to be reasonable!" Six Battle Spiritts appeared behind Henry at the same time. "Henry!" Gardiner shouted. "Can I see my family get into trouble? What do you think will happen if they fall into the hands of the Elite Spirit Hall?" Henry asked Gardiner. Gardiner didn''t answer, because he couldn''t. He couldn''t understand Henry''s feelings now. Calvert waved his hand and ordered, "Get ready!" At this time, as long as Calvert put down his arm, the fleet would fire, and the battle between Henry and the Section Nine would bepletely hostile. From then on, Henry and his family would have no foothold in Van Xia, and even the Group would be implicated. employees of the Line ever But now, Henry had no other choice. He couldn''t just sit there and watch Robert and others get into trouble. Just as the war was about to break out. "What the f*ck, the Navy of Section Nine, aren''t you looking down on me, Sea God? Boom!" A loud roar came from the sky above the sea, followed by a volley of artillery shellsnding in the midst of the fleet. Chapter 1707 Chapter 1707 With the explosion of a bomb, a ze shot up to the sky. On this high sea, there had always been an overlord of the ocean. This overlord of the ocean didn''t belong to any country. There had been countless countries that wanted to recruit him, but they had all failed. On this high sea, the overlord had an extremely overbearing name. Sea God!Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The God of the Sea! Sea God! That was the ocean army which belonged to Radiant Ind! He was an undefeated master who had fought with the King of Hell on the sea. Now, he showed his fangs again. When did this sea begin to fall under the control of someone else? In the distance, arge fleet of ships came. On each ship, there were fine weapons and top-level equipment. A bald, burly man stood on the bow of the leading ship. His upper body was bare as he gazed into the distance. "Turn thirty-five degrees! Fire!" "Turn the steering wheel at sixteen degrees, push it to four points, advance!" "Start the cannon!" The brawny bald man stood there, issuing orders one after another. Even though hemanded countless warships, he still appeared to be able to do it with ease. "Looks like your good brothers have all returned." Gardiner looked at the bald man standing on the splint. He was called Sea God. A smile appeared on Henry''s lips as all of the Battle Spirits in the sky disappeared. He knew that there was no need for him to make a move now. "Section Nine, what a great official power!" Another voice sounded. In the sky, numerous fighter jets appeared. These fighter jets were not helicopters but standard and urate fighter jets. Each fighter had only one person at the pilot seat, a girl with a tabletputer in her hand. The technology of these fighter jets all came from the Core. The surface technology alone was not enough to allow so many fighter jets to float there. Future was a genius in the field of scientific research. After returning from the Core, her skills had far surpassed that of the surface. With her ability, as long as she had enough resources, she alone would be able to match up to an army. "Boss, this ce is ours." Red Hair also appeared in Henry''s eyes. "Future, you need to give me a call. If these things are not enough, my family will pay for them. No, my family is poor, better call Felix'' family!" These people, on the surface, possessed absolutely high status. As Calvert and Awilda looked at the sudden arrival of therge army, their faces took on a ghastly expression. "Gardiner, let''s go." Henry said and then turned into a stream of light. Gardiner nodded and followed Henry. When the people from the Elite Spirit Hall mixed with the people on the surface, they were like a time bomb that could explode at any time and cause great trouble. In the manor of the Lin Family in Yinzhou. There was a saying that when one person attained the Tao, even chickens and dogs would ascend to the heavens. Because of the Lin Family, the city of Yinzhou had also rapidly developed. Officials looked at the daily rising reports, and they could not shut their mouths every day. This would be the most important opportunity for them to be rising stars in the future. The Lin Family also possessed an absolute position in Yinzhou. There was no one who could shake their position. There were no other residents around the courtyard of the Lin Family. It could be said that this area had be the private area of the Lin Family. Although they didn''t talk about it on the surface, everyone knew it clearly in their hearts. This was the hidden rule of Yinzhou. At this time, in the middle of the night, a few figures fell into the Lin Family''s courtyard. "Is this the so-called Lin Family?" "It''s just a mortalnd." "Capture these mortals, threaten Henry, and make him hand over the Token of True Spirits." "I don''t understand why this kind of thing should be carried out in the middle of the night. Even if we swagger through the front door, these mortals can''t do anything to us." The figures who had fallen into the Lin Family''s courtyard in the middle of the night revealed a strong sense of loyalty in their words. It was two o''clock in the middle of the night. In the main house of the Lin Family, a figure appeared under the light. "Let''s do it," the figure in the dark said. With a leap, he rushed to the room where the lights were lit. They were as light as swallows without any sound. They jumped into the window and were about to attack, but at the moment when they were ready to do it, a long ck sabre stood in front of them. Behind the long ck saber was a young man. The young man sat casually on an old-fashioned wooden armchair, holding a teacup in his hand. Looking at the front, he blew the steam rising from the teacup and said calmly, "Everybody from the Elite Spirit Hall, your movements are a little slow. I''ve been waiting here for such a long time. Let me introduce myself. I''m one of the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng, and the owner of the King''s Ring on Radiant Ind, Wade Bai." "Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng?" Among the people, obviously, someone had heard of this title. He was puzzled at first, and then sneered. "But you''re seven bandits. What can you do?" "I can kill you all." A figure shed away from the shadow. A disciple of the Elite Spirit Hall, who had sneaked into the Lins, got cut in half and fell to the ground. Valentin, who was good at the art of assassination, was even more terrible when he came back from the Core. The sudden death of apanion shocked the other three. They almost subconsciously wanted to leave. "Leave?" A ck body appeared behind the three of them. Alex stretched out his hands, ripping their heads to pieces. Only one was left, and he was scared out of his wits. He screamed and jumped out of the window, trying to escape. In addition, in the room, Alex didn''t pay attention to this person at all. Valentin emerged from the shadows with a cruel smile on his face. It waspletely dark outside the window. Under the moonlight, there was a figure. Like a fairy who had walked out of the moonlight, the figure quietly watched the figure that had escaped. "What kind of people are you? Do you think you cane and go as you please?" Moon Goddess gave a faint smile. "Since you''re here, don''t go." With a swing of the long whip, thest figure also fell to the ground. In the dark night, everything was going on quietly. The members of the Lin Family didn''t even know what had happened. "Come on, deal with these things." Wade jumped and said to the darkness. In the darkness, a few figures appeared. Soon, the four corpsespletely vanished, as if they had never appeared before. "Contact the boss. It''s all right here. Next, take Master Lin and the others away first. The identity of the boss is too special. If they continue to stay here, there will only be countless dangers." Thousands of kilometres away, Henry smiled when he saw the message on his mobile phone. These brothers really helped him a lot when they came back at this time. "Now, can you tell me what has happened?" Henry looked at Gardiner. Chapter 1708 Chapter 1708 Gardiner lighted a cigarette and puffed on the smoke as he looked at Henry. "Don''t pretend to be serious. Tell me."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Oh." Gardiner widened his eyes and said, "In fact, you should know something about it. I''ve told you about it when the Section Nine came to you. Nowadays, there are super-capable people all over the world." Henry nodded. Gardiner said, "There have always been many kinds of energy in this world. These kinds of energy will cause the body to mutate. As for the specific degree of mutation, it has a great rtionship with the absorption of energy. Originally, these kinds of energy were collected, hidden in a ce, andpletely sealed. The sceptre in the Taoist Jade Virtual Mountain is the key to seal the energy. As you could see, that Taoist had gone too far, he took out the key as I mentioned. Now the energy is pouring out. Everyone is getting affected." "Then what''s the matter with you? Did you steal something from the Section Nine?" Henry rolled his eyes at Gardiner. "That''s not stealing. After all, we used to be on the same side. With the help of the energy from heaven and earth, I have to do something. The Section Nine also has a key, which is the opportunity to get power. Think about it, anyway, this power will be obtained sooner orter. It''s better to give it to me." "You''re really shameless." Henry curled his lips. "Regarding what''s going to happen next, what do you want to do?" "D*mn it, what am I nning to do? Find some energy as soon as possible to get myself stronger. Otherwise, it will be miserable. Now, the Section Nine is hunting me down. The Alvin League is chasing after Ranulfo. Don''t think that I am the First Brother. Ranulfo, this fellow, is the chief of the alliance. The two of us are the biggest. But there are still people above us. However, those old fellows had already sealed themselves. Now, all of their energy has been poured out. If I don''t get the power soon, I will be caught by them and beaten by them sooner orter." Gardiner involuntarily shivered when he spoke until this point. Obviously, Gardiner was still very afraid of the so-called old fellows. Gardiner said and looked at Henry, "In fact, it''s still easier to say that. Now it''s all about you. Do you know how many enemies you have? Let me calcte for you. The old fellows of the Alvin League, the Section Nine, the Recluse Association, and the Elite Spirit Hall. Old Taoist hasn''t died yet. Even if he wants toe out, he will make trouble for you. Not sure about the Orcs. I heard that they have a cooperation with the Elite Spirit Hall. They want to find that Orc woman who is hiding on the surface now." "Laily?" Henry was puzzled. "But there''s a restriction on the Ancient Battlefield, so how did Lailye to the surface?" "Who knows? These guys have their ablities." Gardiner curled his lips and said, "Now is the time. Everything is in a mess, but it won''t affect ordinary people''s lives for the time being. Everyone is fighting in a ce where there are no people. As for the matter of the mutants, the world''s forces are also controlling them as much as possible. Anyway, what we need to do now is to find a way to get these energies in our hands. Let''s make ourselves awesome. Otherwise, when those peoplee down, whoever is weaker will die first." "Those people..." The figure of the witch shed across Henry''s mind. Was Gardiner talking about those people who imed to be Gods? What they were looking for was the Divine Pearl in his body. Gardiner took out a map, spread it out in front of Henry, and said, "Look, this is the current situation. After the gate was opened, all kinds of energies poured out, and the number of mutant beings is getting higher and higher. The main power is concentrated in a few ces, just like the submarine pce we went to. It is the inheritance of the twelve gods in the West. Anyway, the myth of the gods are passed down, but there is some truth in those myths. Why don''t they pass on the name of Gardiner Zhao, right? Then we also inherit some myths from the East. But you also know that the Western gods like to make things like pces, so it''s also easy to find them. The gods of the East cannot be easily found because they are usually using caves, such as the Immortal''s Cave. It''s hard to find them. So now we will target the twelve gods of the West. The energy of the Sea God Poseidon was divided between you and Gaspare. The energy of Ares, the god of war, was taken away by Ranulfo. The energy of Dionysus, the god of Bhus is in me. Now there are nine main gods left, but the old fellows from the Alvin League, the Recluse Association, and the Section Nine have all started. The old Taoist is not dead, I am afraid he has also obtained the energy of one god. Now I can be sure that there are only the energies of the three main gods avable." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Gardiner stretched out three fingers. "Zeus, Apollo, and Athena. Have you heard of them?" "Nonsense." Henry nced at Gardiner. is "Zeus, The King Region of the gods, is the most powerful, and Athena, the goddess of war and wisdom, is not less powerful. As for Apollo, the fat man should be on his way. Now, between Athena and Zeus, tett me, which shall we get?" Gardiner pushed the map in front of Henry. "Athena." Henry shrugged his shoulders. "It should be easier, right?" "Okay, then well set our target there, Antiquity Country, Athena''s Temple! Ranulfo has also finished his fight, so I''ll directly send him to Antiquity Country." The residents of Antiquity Country were living in a happy atmosphere. The annual temple ceremony was about to be held. Young boys and girls walked on the street to pay their respects to the gods, and at the same time, they secretly sent waves to the people they loved. The princess of Antiquity Country, Anna, was sitting on a carriage. She was like a fallen elf, beautiful and noble, enjoying the admiration of the young talents around her. Henry and Gardiner were sitting in a restaurant on the street and watching the bustling scene on the street through the window. Gardiner lit a cigarette and said, "Can you tell us what kind of person stands behind Princess Anna?" "I don''t think the subordinates of your Section Nine know the figure behind you." Henry looked at Gardiner eating while picking his feet. "Tsk, I''m someone who doesn''t care about trifles, Gardiner curled his lips. "Look at this scene. I''m guessing that at this time, the group of bastards in the Zeus Temple are all bleeding from the injuries. Look at the two of us. We''re enjoying life While obtaining strength This is life." Gardiner''s voice had just faded when he suddenly froze in ce. "F*ck, someone has stolen the power from the Zeus Temple!" At the same time, several terrible forces burst out from the street. "Oh, my gosh!" Gardiner jumped to his feet, "These people allpeting for the power of Athena, just like us. The temple of Zeus was robbed!" Chapter 1709 Chapter 1709 Henry could feel several streams of powerful energy around him. "Ranulfo ising," Henry said. As soon as Henry''s voice fell, Ranulfo''s figure appeared in front of Henry and Gardiner. "The temple of Zeus has been broken through." Ranulfo frowned. Gardiner hurriedly asked, "The old fogeys from your Alvin League, the old fogeys from our Section Nine, and the old fogeys from the Recluse Association are all here. Who would go to the temple of Zeus? That Taoist? Or the other two?" Ranulfo shook his head. "It''s not Taoist. He was seriously injuredst time, so he won''t be able to absorb divine power too quickly. He won''t be able to make it in time. The remaining two people don''t dare to fight over it. For them, it''s already enough to have one. I just received news that all the major forces have sent people to the temple of Zeus, so they should be able toe up with a result very soon." Gardiner took a deep breath and said, "This time, Athena''s Temple dispute is a bit out of control." In the same hotel on the side of the road, there was a man with white hair and a long white beard. He looked sixty or seventy years old. At this time, a smile appeared on his face. He picked up a peach wood cane in his hand, stood up, and walked out of the hotel. In the crowd by the side of the road, a middle-aged man from Van Xia was holding a child who looked to be only half-year-old. He handed the child to the woman beside him and said in a gentle voice, "The Temple of Zeus has been opened. I need to go there." "I don''t understand." The woman took the child and said, "Gardiner has gone. Why are you still going?" "Him?" The man looked at a hotel on the roadside, which was where Gardiner and the other two were. He shook his head and said, "There are some things that need to be done by me. Gardiner is still young. He has other tasks." "Don''t forget, you''ve retired a long time ago, and you have a family and your children." The woman stared into the man''s eyes. The man smiled a little. "Don''t worry, it''s not like I won''t be able to return once I leave. In this era, no one can escape. Moreover, even if the sky falls, there''s still someone to support us." In a secret chamber of the pce, a man in a ck robe stood up. He was 1.8 metres tall. "Athena''s Temple, so many people are gathered here. Interesting, interesting. Ranulfo, we haven''t seen each other for so many years. I don''t know how you look like now, ha, ha." This personughed and walked out of the secret room. At the same time, there were people in the other parts of Antiquity Country heading towards the ce called Athena''s Mountain. The appearance of divine power was an opportunity for many people. They wanted to seize this opportunity. The streets of Antiquity Country''s capital city were still bustling with noise and excitement. No one had noticed anything weird because they were still in the midst of the joy of the celebration. And on the distant Athena''s Mountain, a big battle was already being brewed. There were three people who climbed the mountain from three different directions. As for Henry and the other two, they were in the fourth direction. On their way up the mountain, everyone knew very well that the great battle was about to arrive. Athena''s Mountain not only represented strength but also the status of the major forces. However, everyone knew very well that this would not be a battle of life and death. The divine power passed down by the Twelve Gods of the West was just the beginning. The real feast wouldeter. At the same time, many forces were gathering in this direction. It was only on the way up the mountain that the dark clouds gathered above the mountain. The oppressive atmosphere spread all over the mountain. "D*mn, I feel that there is some background music at this time." Gardiner went up to the mountain andined, "And I think the three of us are short of people. I am not sure we are enough. It would be good if Raniero was here, But after that battle, he disappeared." Ranulfo said, "They are not an alliance. We should do as much as we can this time around. There is no need to force anything." Henry looked at the top of the mountain with a determined look. "I need this energy." The big fight with the Taoist and Gaspare made Henry feel that he was not strong enough. Although he didn''t lose, he was always under pressure. When fighting with these people, Henry lost the advantage of fighting experience. Whether it was the Taoist or Gaspare, their fighting experiences were far beyond Henry''s. Every battle with them was about life and death. And Henry found that his divine power could directly supplement the Divine Pearl Although Henry only found out a little about the effect of the Divine Pearl, this point was also fierce enough. His strength could be doubled in an instant. If the energy of the Divine Pearl was a little stronger, it might be possible to unlock the rest of the ability. Moreover, the sacred lotus was stillcking thest colour. Henry had a hunch that if the seven Battle Spirits of the safered lotus gathered, there might be other changes. Now, the sacred lotus and the Divine Pearl were Henry''s biggest backing. Everything seemed to be just one step away. But the difference between the two was like the difference between heaven and earth. The three of them went all the way up. There were people in the other three directions heading toward the top of the mountain. A hundred metres away from the top of the mountain, six Battle Spirits appeared behind Henry. 70 metres away from the top of the mountain, Henry condensed a purple divine sword in his hand. Gardiner took out the Dragon''s Mace, and dark clouds rolled in the sky. Ranulfo held the Autumn Sabre, and a blue light condensed behind him. At a distance of fifty metres from the peak of the mountain, the Purple Moon descended and the Golden Sun appeared at the same time. Twenty metres away from the peak of the mountain, a ck dragon could be vaguely seen rolling in the dark clouds in the sky. Ten metres away from the top of the mountain, behind Henry, a ck True Spirit appeared with a ck sickle in its hand, like the god of death. Every metre, Henry''s momentum increased by one point. When he was ten metres away from the top, his momentum had reached a very high point. After thest step, Henry also saw the other three figures. On the top of the mountain, a total of six people were looking at each other. Ranulfo wiped the Autumn Sabre in his hand while his eyes focused on the person covered in a ck robe.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. "I''ll take care of this." Gardiner looked at the middle-aged man. "I will deal with this one." As soon as Gardiner finished speaking, the Dragon''s Mace in his hand trembled, and Gardiner held his head high. "Holy cr*p! Go seek peace with him!" After saying that, Gardiner lifted his head and puffed out his chest, striding forwards. On the other hand, Henry was staring at the old man in a white robe. He did not speak. Henry could feel nothing on the old man. He seemed to be an ordinary person, but this feeling made Henry even more terrifying! In the sky, a bolt of lightning shed, and heavy rain poured down. At the foot of the mountain, many forces were currently climbing the mountain. Suddenly, great rain poured down and terrifying pressure transmitted from the top of the mountain. "The people at the top are the strongest in the world, aren''t they?" One of the leaders raised his head. Chapter 1710 Chapter 1710 In a sh, Henry had arrived in front of the old man. "Child, the killing intent is too strong. It''s not a good thing." The old man was chanting softly with a cane in his hand. "Come on, let''s fight!"Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. As soon as the old man''s voice fell, there was a thunder in the sky, and it directly struck down toward Henry. The power of this wild thunder was enough to make a Master vanish in an instant. This was an attack that came from the highest level ofbat strength of the Recluse Association. Elder Atkins, an expert who had existed since a long time ago, had appeared even earlier than Justus and Ss. The greatest trait of Elder Atkins was also his most powerful point. Rules should be respected! If thunder came, the Heavenly Thunder would appear. "Wind!" After the Heavenly Thunder, the wind rose up in all directions. The wind was mixed with wind des, and the rocks were turned into powder when touched by the wind des. "Rain!" In the sky, the rain poured down. The raindrops hit the Qi-shield outside Henry''s body, causing arge number of ripples. It could be imagined how powerful the rain was. Atkins just stood there. From start to finish, he hadn''t moved at all. "You only have power, and you don''t understand the Tao. You''ve always been at a disadvantage." Atkins''s tone sounded like he was lecturing. Behind Henry, the ck spirit held the Life Scythe and shed forwards. Atkins'' eyes turned pitch-ck. This was a sign that he had fallen into the illusion of his Life Scythe. But this was just an instant. After this instant, Atkins'' eyes returned to their normal form, and the Life Scythe didn''t have much of an effect on him at all! In the heart of Elder Atkins, there wasn''t anything that would cause him to feel too much fear. When the six Battle Spirits attacked at the same time, violent energy surged out. This energy was enough to destroy the entire Athena''s Mountain. At this point, its destructive power and prative power were especially terrifying. However, in front of Elder Atkins, such an enormous amount of energy was neutralized by just a single word. "Disperse." It was a simple word, but the six streams of energy that had been released toward Elder Atkins hadpletely dissipated into tiny specks. As Henry stabbed out with the purple divine sword in his hand, Atkins extended two fingers and mped the tip of the sword. No matter how hard Henry exerted, the purple divine sword was no longer able to move forward in the slightest. "The creation of natural energy requires rules. When you hold energy in your hands, you must obey these rules." Atkins said softly. "Right now, I am in control of this energy. I can allow this energy to gather, and I can also make it dissipate at any time. I can make this energy remain fixed here. You aren''t unable to use a sword, but after that, without energy, you will be able to condense it. If the person doesn''t have a sword in his hands, how can he use a sword?" After Atkins finished speaking, he pressed down slightly on the tip of the sword with his two fingers, causing the purple divine sword in Henry''s hand to break apart inch by inch, making it seem especially fragile. "This is the power of the rules. Without the rules, no matter how powerful you are, it won''t help." Atkins shook his head as he supported himself with his crutch. "You aren''t my match. You can leave now. This time, the Temple of Athena has nothing to do with you." At the same time, a loud bang sounded. When Henry turned his head, he saw that Ranulfo had hit the ground. His enemy was still hidden in the ck robe, which was mysterious. "Ranulfo, your strength is limited to this level. Even if you break thestyer of the seal, you will not be a match for me." The ck-robed man''s voice was hoarse. "Where is Celestino?" "Master!" A ck-robed Celestino appeared by the side of the ck- robed man, his face full of respect. "Kill Ranulfo. The next chief of the Alvin League will be you." Celestino looked at Ranulfo. At that moment, the killing intent in Celestino''s eyes burst forth. In another corner, Gardiner walked to the middle-aged man. First, he handed him a cigarette, and then he bowed. No one knew what he was talking about with a smile. Anyway, he didn''t fight in the end. Compared with Ranulfo, Gardiner seemed to come on vacation. However, for Gardiner, the current situation was more ufortable than fighting with someone. He had to be careful and was tortured every time he said a word. "Senior brother, you don''t have to be so against me, At that time, Master said that you should love me very much. Master will be angry if he knows that you are like this." vel Gardiner said with a sad face, "After all, Lused to be a brother of the Section Nine. Now you want the Section Nine to kill me." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "If you''re not strong enough and insist on being strong, shouldn''t you be taught a lesson?" The middle-aged man looked at Gardiner and said, "You clearly knew what Taoist Jade Virtual Mountain was, but why did you rush over? Your behaviour has already vited the rules." "What do you mean ''insist''? The brother was beaten, and I couldn''t just stand by and watch, could I?" Gardiner''s face was bitter. "You said that I should stand by, but I can''t do it." "What about Taoist Jade Virtual Mountain?" The middle-aged man asked. Behind him, there was a spirit that was partly hidden and partly visible. It was hidden in the air and transmitted a pressure. It seemed that it could appear at any time and strike an earth-shattering blow. Gardiner curled his lips and said, "Brother, you can''t me me for this Taoist Jade Virtual Mountain. Do you know what those things did on the ancient battlefield? Anyway, I will ept what you just said. But think I didn''t do anything wrong about this matter of Taoist Jade Virtual Mountain." "So, your behaviour is still a little bit impulsive, too impulsive." The middle-aged man shook his head n and said Leave here and go back to the Section Nine. You will face prison for three years. After you come out, you will still be the First Brother of the Section Nine. You don''t need to participate in the things here anymore." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "No need to participate? Do you just want to see them be arrogant? Brother, you should know Henry..." "Shut up." The middle-aged man suddenly scolded. "He is he and you are you. I only care about you, not him. What does his death have to do with me?" "But, Senior Brother, he represents..." "I''ve said that his death has nothing to do with me." The middle-aged man looked at the temple of Athena in the wind and rain not far away. "We are just members of the world. We have different tasks. It''s better not to meddle in our business." "Senior brother, are you just going to watch the divine power of Athena fall into the hands of others?" Looking at the big battle around him, Gardiner was very anxious. "If you don''t have the strength, then don''t fight." The middle-aged man stood where he was, with no intention of fighting at all. Gardiner saw Celestino rushing to Ranulfo. He was just about to take action, only to find that he was unable to move at all. "Stand here and don''t poke your nose into other people''s business." The middle-aged man shouted softly, and then he set out and slowly walked toward the temple. On the other side of the battlefield, Henry shouted at the old man, and the True Spirit behind him gathered again. The huge True Spirit with the eyes made of the Sun and the Moon appeared behind Henry, and the six Battle Spirits all turned into parts of the armour. Chapter 1711 Chapter 1711 The ck lines covered all over Henry''s body. The purple holy sword was reassembled, and there was a ck Death Qi around it.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Behind Henry, the gigantic True Spirit wielded a red divine sword and struck out at Atkins. "The so-called rules also have fixed amounts of energy. If you exceed this range, would you be able to easily control them?" Henry also shed out with the divine sword in his hand. This time, the expression on Atkins''s face changed slightly. He continued to say the word ''spread'', but this time, he did not stand there as still as he had before. Instead, his figure swiftly retreated. The ce where old man Atkins had just stood had been chopped off, and even the top of the mountain had been ttened. Although Atkins had mentioned the rules, just like Henry had said, when one''s power exceeded the limits of the rules that Atkins could control, he would still be able to cause some injuries. After all, if there were no restrictions on Atkins'' rules, he would have long ago be invincible in this world. Since thest battle with Gaspare, Henry had considered the so-called problem of the Tao and the Dharma. Although Gaspare was arrogant, in fact, he only exaggerated everything. Both the Tao described by Gaspare and the rules spoken by Atkins were a kind of energy gathering. Although it was important to be familiar with these rules, what was more important was the amount of energy one could control. When the amount of energy reached a certain level, the so-called rules would not be so useful, unless the rules mastered by this person were also extremely terrifying. But did such a person really exist? The Purple Moon appeared in the sky and absorbed the energy from the surroundings. It continuously supported Henry''s body. Atkins stood there and looked at Henry. He let out a sigh, "The killing intent is too strong. It should be suppressed!" When the word "suppressed" came out, a giant hand pped down from the sky. This giant hand was over a hundred metres in size, and it looked as if it was going to copse this mountain. Once the words left his mouth, Atkins'' every single word would turn into an attack. As long as he was willing, the rules that he controlled would be iparably terrifying. In fact, to those who were weak, Atkins'' words could even be the guide of fate. "Suppress me?" Henry snorted coldly. He raised the divine sword in his hand, and the True Spirit behind him made the same move. The enormous red divine sword shed towards the giant hand in the sky. The giant hand that was pressing downwards was split apart by the sword of the red holy sword. On the mountainside, the leaders of the major forces, who were ready to climb the mountain, saw such a scene. Everyone opened their mouths wide and was shocked by this scene. "Lightning!" "Wind!" "Rain!" The thunder was mixed with wind des and rain. Each raindrop contained the power of thunder, and the raindrops fell to the ground, resulting in a violent explosion. These violent attacks were all aimed at Henry alone. With one hand, Henry held the divine sword horizontally in front of him, and the sword ray suddenly rose sharply. At that moment, a hot fire began to burn, and the rain falling from the sky instantly evaporated. "Just as I expected." Henry held a sword and stood in the air. "As long as it is some type of energy, it can change its attributes within a certain amount of physical strength. If that''s the case, then...." The divine sword in Henry''s hand suddenly dissipated. He pinched out the shape of a tiger with one hand and the shape of a crane with the other. "Tiger and Crane, double form!" An enormous ferocious tiger was formed behind Henry and it directly pounced towards Atkins. The Qi-crane spread its wings and arrived from the sky. As for Henry himself, he also made a sh and arrived in front of Atkins. He dispersed the energy from the divine sword in his hand and used the most primitive method to fight with Atkins at close range. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Tiger and Crane were the mostmon movements that Henry used when he first encountered the Qi. At this time, he was giving full y to great power. The words of Gaspare and Atkinspletely reminded Henry that the so-called rules were nothing more than the basic things in this world. The structure of energy was one of them. Although Henry did not know how to control theposition of this kind of energy, in other aspects, he had learned all the basics. In the beginning, Justus ordered Henry to learn the martial arts of hundreds of families. When Henry gradually became stronger, the move he relied on was only the Demon Sword of Destruction. H almost gave up on using the martial arts of hundreds of families. However, was the martial arts that could be passed down by the ancestors for hundreds and thousands of years really useless? If it was really useless, how could Justus ask Henry to study? Energy was the base of this world. All things were the same as the foundation of the world. At this time, Henry used his body to transform all things, and the tiger and crane came out together. Another great hawk spread its wings and came over. A Qi- snake came from behind Atkins and spat out its tongue. For a moment, countless ominous objects appeared. "Oh, he finally found his own way." The middle-aged man of Section Nine looked back at Henry''s position and smiled. The person who waspletely covered in a ck robe could not help but ce his gaze on Henry. He muttered, "Interesting. Another form master? It''s just that the timing of the appearance doesn''t seem to be very right." The punching skill in Henry''s hands kept changing. Mantis Boxing, 12 bouncing legs, elephant style, tiger style, monkey style, punching skills of hundreds of families, floating clouds and flowing water, all the moves were released from Henry''s hands. At this moment, Henry was in a mysterious realm. Everything he had learned before kept appearing in his mind. "The so-called ''Hundred Forms'' is also a type of will." What Justus had once said also emerged in Henry''s mind. "The so-called will is the meaning of all living things. If you are born exceptional, you will be stronger than others, but you will also be able to withstand more burdens than others. You will unlock the minds of all living beings and turn into a hundred forms." Justus''s words were very mysterious. But at this moment, Henry seemed to be able to understand what Justus was talking about. In the face of these countless Qi beast phantoms, Atkins kept crying out his rules to fight back. "Atkins, you must kill him." The person who waspletely covered in a ck robe used his spiritual energy to transmit his words to Atkins. "This child''s killing intent is too strong. We must suppress him!" Atkins raised the walking stick in his hand. At this moment, the walking stick in his hand gave off a white light, "Divine Pce!" A huge Divine Pce appeared in the void. Under the pressure of the Divine Pce, even a mountain could be smashed. Half of the mountain top was instantly obliterated. Facing the Divine Pce, a giant ape phantom jumped out and used both hands to hold onto the Divine Pce. Then, a roc spread its wings and rushed into the Divine Pce. A few secondster, the Divine Pce dissipated. The expression on Atkins''s face changed. Clearly, he hadn''t expected that his Divine Pce would be so easily destroyed. "Atkins, his current state is very mysterious. You aren''t able to suppress him." The ck-robed man transmitted words once more. "You should kill him!" Atkins gave a cold snort. "So that you can get Athena''s Temple?" Chapter 1712 Chapter 1712 "You should be able to make a choice between the power of Athena and such a formidable enemy that can grow up at any time." The ck-robed man snorted, and then his figure flew in the direction of the Temple of Athena. At this time, in the mixed wind and rain, under the rolling dark clouds, the Temple of Athena, which symbolized intelligence, gave people a feeling of being broken and on the verge of copse at any time. In the face of the countless Qi beasts, Atkins was no longer as free as he had been before. The Qi beasts had even broken through the Divine Pce, and Atkins was gradually starting to feel that it was a little difficult. Henry also gradually woke up from that mysterious realm. At this time, hepounded the Hundred Forms. Each of his movements had the meaning of the Hundred Forms. A simple wave of the hand was giving off the power of a dragon. A simple wave of the hand was as loud as a dragon''s roar. At the same time, the phantom of a giant dragon appeared faintly. "Is this the power of essence?" Henry lowered his head and looked at his two hands. The current him would not lose most of his strength just because of Atkins'' simple words. Atkins had used the power of rules. And what Henry used was the essential power. Henry''s essential strength and the Demon Sword of Destruction werepletely two different energy systems. The Demon Sword of Destruction was based on a powerful spiritual force. It could even absorb the enemy''s energy for its own use. In theory, as long as the person who used this move was strong enough, he could really destroy the world.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. And the essential power was still in this world. It couldn''t destroy the world, but by the rules, it was freer to do whatever it liked and was not affected by the rules. The Hundred Forms was the same as the minds of all living creatures in this world. The True Spirit behind Henry gradually faded away before disappearing. Henry was standing right in front of Atkins. The current him was as calm as Atkins. As he stood there, the impression he gave was exceptionally ordinary. However, as long as Henry made even the slightest movement, a dragon''s roar and tiger''s roar would be heard from within his body, and the phantom of a Qi beast would appear behind him. Atkins nced at Henry, then looked at the middle-aged man and the ck-robed man from the Section Nine. He said, "Junior, we''ve alle for this divine temple today, not for a life-and-death battle. There''s no point in us continuing to fight. It''s better for us to stop here." Henry also looked at the direction of the temple. There were two figures who had already gone to the temple. He nodded, turned around, and walked to the temple. With every step Henry took, there would be a virtual shadow of a Qi beast appearing and disappearing behind him, as if there were hundreds of beasts appearing in the ancient forest and constantly appearing and changing behind Henry. "Ranulfo, do you need any help?" Henry looked at the figure who was fighting with Celestino. "No need." Ranulfo shook his head slightly. "I can do it myself." As Ranulfo finished his sentence, he immediately swung his sabre. Its radiance appeared, dripping down like raindrops. This was the intent caused by the Autumn Sabre. There was infinite killing intent hidden in this sabre. Numerous fine and closely-packed knife cut quietly appeared on Celestino''s body. Ranulfo''s figure disappeared in the drizzle. When he appeared again, he was behind the Celestino. "I''ll give you an advice." The Autumn Sabre went from the back of the neck to the front of Celestino''s neck. The sabre was tightly attached to the neck of Celestino. The voice of Ranulfo also sounded behind the Celestino. "Be sure to know yourself. You are blindly arrogant and that is why you are not the master of our league. You really do not know how much strength." The corner of Ranulfo''s mouth was lifted into a smile. The moment Ranulfo''s voice fell, the Autumn Saber in his hand gently slid down from the front of Celestino''s neck. Celestino''s eyes were fixed on the scene in front of him. His eyes were filled with disbelief. "You''ve always thought that you were strong enough, but you didn''t know that you''ve always been following others. You wanted to find Dougal to take revenge. This matter was your inner demon. You''ve always set Dougal as your goal and wanted to chase him, but it''s also because of this matter that your growth speed was especially slow." Ranulfo put away the Autumn Saber in his hand. "How is it possible to be stronger if you set you goal on others?" Ranulfo let out a long sigh. His body shed again and he had already appeared beside Henry. He said, "Let''s go, the temple is about to open." Meanwhile, the eyes of Celestino in the air gradually erged. Blood flowed out from his neck, and his body also fell from the sky. Ranulfo didn''t look at Celestino anymore. Together with Henry, they walked toward the direction of Athena''s Temple. "Hello! Hello!" Gardiner stood in a corner and kept shouting. However, his voice was drowned under the rolling dark clouds. He looked at the backs of Henry and Ranulfo with bitterness. "What do you mean? Aren''t I important? Don''t you need a top fighter like me?" Henry and Ranulfo did not give an answer, but they ignored Gardiner''s behaviour and that was their answer. A few minutester, the major forces climbed to the top of the mountain. As soon as they reached the top of the mountain, they saw Gardiner, who was fixed there. "Commander-in-chief!" "The temple will open at once. What''s the purpose of themander-in-chief standing here?" "You don''t understand, Commander-in-chief is taking care of everyone. The temple is no longer attractive to themander-in-chief. He is standing here to hold the battle for us." "That''s right. Otherwise, with those heaven-defying methods just now, once they fall on our heads, we will surely die without a burial ce. Themander-in-chief stands here and oversees the overall situation. His purpose is to protect us." "Commander-in-chief, you''re a great man!" "You gave up this opportunity. Thank you, Commander-in-chief!" "Thank you, Commander-in-chief!" Many forces expressed their gratitude one after another. Gardiner, who originally had a resentful look on his face, raised his head at this moment, looking unfathomable. Athena''s Temple had existed for many years, it looked a little dpidated from its appearance. The entrance of the temple was sealed by heavy rock bs. In front of the entrance, there were two stone statues. These two stone statues were shaped like Seraphs. One held a sceptre in its hand while the other held a spear and a shield in its hands. A stone statue that held a sceptre represented wisdom. The stone statue with the spear and the shield represented war. Athena, the goddess of war and wisdom, was the absolute representative of the Western gods. In fact, Athena''s reputation was even more resounding than that of the king of gods, Zeus. "The magic box has been opened, and divine power is slowly recovered. The Twelve gods of the West are just the beginning, but didn''t expect that everyone would focus their attention on this ce." The middle-aged man of the Section Nine had his hands behind his back. "Naha, the energy of the god can''t be leaked at will." Elder Atkins said. "Fine. We all know exactly why." The ck-robed manughed coldly. Chapter 1713 Chapter 1713 ? The middle-aged man said ndly, "The so-called energy is just a saying. The one who really needs to fight for it is the one who gets the support after that day. Since the Pir of Heaven is broken, so is the apotheosis of the Gods. What everyone wants is nothing more than an illusory legend. It''s just a matter of whether it''s true or not, but it will cause so many battles. In fact, it''s ridiculous." The ck-robed man looked at Henry and Ranulfo who came over. "The so-called opportunity is enough to share, but there will always be some people who don''t know the immensity in the world and want to get involved. How long have we been preparing and waiting for this day?" "This opportunity is something that everyone has the right to fight for," Atkins said. "But the one has to be righteous. If the killing intent in the heart is too strong, this kind of opportunity will only bring disaster. If that''s the case, then it''s best not to fight over this opportunity." When he heard Atkins'' words, Henry couldn''t help but curl his lips. He didn''t know how many times he had heard such sanctimonious words. The ck-robed man replied, "I also think so. The opportunity itself is not a lot, if some thieves want a part of it, then we were stupid to wait this long?" The middle-aged man of the Section Nine shook his head and walked to the side. "I won''t participate." Ranulfo looked at the ck-robed person and said, "Old man from the League, the opportunity of this world is not left to a single person." Old man from the League? Henry couldn''t help but look at the ck-robed man again. It turned out that the old fellow mentioned by Ranulfo was the old boss of the Alvin League. The ck-robed man snorted coldly. "Ranulfo, since when have you dared to speak to me in such a manner? Back then, you did not even have the guts to raise your head in front of me!"N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Ranulfo smiled slightly. "We practice martial arts, and the master is my teacher. The old man from the League was indeed an existence that I have to look up to. Now, I think I have the qualifications to stand here." "That''s what you think!" The aura on the ck-robed man''s body suddenly surged and pressed down on Ranulfo. Faced with the pressure of the ck-robed man, Ranulfo stood there, appearing neither humble nor arrogant. He was not affected by the ck-robed man''s aura at all. "Ranulfo, just now, I did not wish to kill you. However, this does not mean that I will not be able to kill you!" A cluster of ck-coloured glow was gathered on the hand of the ck-robed man. "I also wish to try the old man''s true strength." Ranulfo clenched his Autumn Sabre. A pale-blue light surfaced in front of him. Between these two short sentences, there were stones floating on the ground. Then, the stones were crushed between the two people. The ck light in the ck-robed man''s hand suddenly began to wriggle. As for the Autumn Sabre in Ranulfo''s hand, there was also a sh of cold light. Under the dark clouds, the dpidated Athena''s temple suddenly emitted a ray of light. The appearance of this light caused the two men, who were preparing to take action, to suddenly stop their movements and look towards the temple. The tightly shutrge stone door suddenly opened. Dazzling light was emitted from within the door. The middle-aged man of the Section Nine, who had his hands behind his back, only took one step forward and entered the gate. Atkins spat out a few words before he was carried into the temple by an invisible force. "Ranulfo, I will take your life after this matter is over." The ck-robed man coldlyughed. After which, he lifted a cluster of ck fog and disappeared from the spot. "Let''s go, too. Take your things, and I''ll help you!" Ranulfo nced at Henry, and his figure shed. Henry took a deep breath. He took a step forward, and the illusory image of a huge dragon appeared behind him. A dragon''s roar could be heard from within his body, and if one looked closely, one would be able to see that the huge dragon had entered the stone door. The light in the temple shone, and the leaders of those forces all sped up to rush in this direction. Numerous figures poured into the temple. The inside of the temple was full of colourful brilliance. The walls of the temple were engraved with paintings, all of which were legends from western myths. Under thes colourful brilliance, these paintings were vivid, as if they were alive. But when a ck fog shed, these paintings were all melted? They were deliberately destroyed. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org As they walked deeper into the temple, the splendour within it grew even more dazzling. The middle-aged man of the Section Nine took the lead. His realm was very high, and with every step he took, he would advance by dozens of metres, which was quite like the legendary skill of shrinking the Earth into inches. As for Atkins, with just a single word, there was an invisible force supporting him as he advanced. His speed was not much slower than the speed of the middle-aged man of the Section Nine. The person who caused the biggestmotion was the ck-robed man. He carried a ck fog that blocked the vision of the people behind him. Wherever he passed, there was not even a trace of those wall paintings. Ranulfo and Henry walked side by side. As he moved forward, Ranulfos voice rang in Henry''s ears. "What''s recorded on these paintings are all secrets from the western myths. Others don''t know about it, and there may even be something rted to Athena''s divine power inheritance. He deliberately destroyed these things." Henry walked along with the colourful light. At the same time, he asked, "What on earth is the so-called opportunity they just mentioned?" Ranulfo thought for a while and said, "In fact, now you should have found out that many things we have encountered can reflect on each other with ancient myths. From ancient myths, you should know when mortals or gods disappeared." Henry frowned slightly. "Shangzhou Dynasty?" Chapter 1714 Chapter 1714 The so-called Investiture of the Gods was actually sealing the energy that should not exist! The meaning was not conferring the title, but sealing the power! And now, when the sealed power was released, the so-called power of the gods was the energy that was not meant to exist in this world. These energies were limited in quantity, and how much one could control was up to himself. As they were speaking, the colourful light in Athena''s temple had been shining to a dazzling degree. A strange feeling instantly swept through Henry''s whole body. He could feel that there was gentle energy in the light. This energy was harmless, and everyone could absorb it. And it was extraordinarily majestic. "This is a new energy system!" Ranulfo suddenly stopped. "The divine power of Athena temple was not prepared for one person!" As Ranulfo''s voice fell, three strong suctions appeared in the depths of Athena''s temple. Obviously, they were stealing the divine power. The colourful light that was emanating from the temple was all directed in the direction of the three suction forces. "Henry, you go and get it. I''ll protect you!" Ranulfo''s whole body was shining with pale blue light. Henry didn''t doubt him. He immediately sat cross-legged and absorbed the surrounding energy at the same time. So were the members of the major forces who had just broken into Athena''s temple. They all sat cross-legged. Within the temple, the colourful lights were divided into five parts- Atkins, the middle-aged man from the Section Nine, the ck-robed man, Henry, and one ray of light for other forces. Among them, Atkins and the other two had the most powerful energy, Henry was behind them, and the rest of the major forces were the weakest. At this moment, the three suction forces in the deep regions of the holy temple had suddenly increased. In an instant, they had snatched over half of the energy from Henry and the variousrge forces. "Henry, your energy is limited. You have to fight for it!" Ranulfo spoke. Henry nodded. Above Henry''s head, a lotus suddenly appeared, constantly rotating and absorbing colourful light. The lotus above Henry''s head also became colourful. Henry''s energy was just taken away by the three people inside, and he got a little back. In the depths of the temple, the ck-robed man was also seated cross-legged. This was the easiest way to absorb energy. He looked at the division of light in the temple and coldly snorted, "Is junior qualified toe here topete?" Atkins'' seemingly ordinary wooden staff stood next to him as he muttered to himself, "Opportunity, first of all. We have waited countless years for this, so how can these juniors be able to fight over it?" Now, the colourful lights on the side of Atkins and the other two were all condensed, as if they were real. Looking at the colourful lights on the other side of the major forces, they had already be particrly dim. The difference between them was more than a hundred times! And on the other side, the light that Atkins'' group had gathered was the most powerful. A hint of a smile couldn''t help but appear at the corners of Atkins'' lips. "From the looks of it, this opportunity is mine." Atkins took a deep breath and was just about to release hisst bit of energy when in that instant, the coloured light beside Atkins''s body instantly dimmed. This dim light was not even as bright as at the ce where the great forces resided. Immediately after that, the dim light disappeared without a trace at a speed visible to the naked eye. By Atkins'' side, not a single bit of light could be seen. This caused the smile on Atkins'' face to instantly disappear. It wasn''t just Atkins. The light around the middle-aged man of the Section Nine, as well as the colourful light around the ck-robed man, hadpletely vanished. Such a change caused the three of them to stand up at the same time and look towards the spot where the light was the most concentrated. At this moment, Henry''s whole body had already been formed into a cocoon by this colourful brilliance, whichpletely wrapped around Henry. Ranulfo looked at the scene in front of him and couldn''t help but sigh, "The Purple Moon, Sanford was really something. This Moon Domain is really strong. Who canpete with you under the Purple Moon?" Inside the cocoon of the colourful light, Henry''s eyes were slightly closed. This colourful light was constantly converging in his body. Henry could clearly feel that this gentle and boundless energy wan et swimming in his body. At the same time, it replenished the energy in the Divine Pearl. The feedback that the Divine Pearl sent to him was also bing more and more obvious. The sacred lotus above his head was also undergoing a subtle change. In the depths of the temple, three powerful energies arrived in an instant. In merely two seconds, three figures appeared in front of Ranulfo. "The opportunity should not have been snatched by a junior. The killing intent in his heart is too strong. Getting the opportunity isn''t a good thing." Atkins was dressed in a white robe. He held a walking stick in his hand, just like a holy priest. "He dares to touch something that doesn''t belong to him. This is a suicidal act." ck Qi gathered on the ck-robed man''s body. The middle-aged man of the Section Nine shook his head. "I have gained enough this time." After the middle-aged man finished, he took a step forward, passed over Henry, and then stepped out of the temple. The figure of the middle-aged man from the Section Nine stopped in front of Gardiner. Gardiner''s proud expression changed instantly after he saw the middle-aged man. "Senior brother, please let me go!" "Henry is a little interesting." The middle-aged man reached out his hand and pointed between Gardiner''s eyebrows. Gardiner''s limbs, which had been stiff, regained vitality. He shook his limbs madly. "Alright, I''m not participating in the matters here Now that it doesn''t have much divine power left, those two people won''t risk their lives. If you want to go and y, then goin and y. But remember, everyone has their own path to take. You, Gardiner, also have your own path, so don''t go astray." Content belongs to "Don''t worry, senior brother!" Gardiner felt the two powerful forces in the temple. As soon as he finished speaking, he hurried to go there. "Gardiner!" The voice of the middle-aged man of the Section Nine rang out. Gardiner stopped all of a sudden and turned to look at the middle-aged man in the Section Nine. "Take care of yourself." After leaving such a sentence, the middle-aged man took a step and disappeared from Gardiner''s sight. Gardiner took a deep breath and the Great Dragon''s Mace appeared in his hand. Amidst the rolling dark clouds, a ck dragon''s w appeared. Gardiner murmured, "Senior brother, everyone has their own path to take, but one''s own path doesn''t have to be followed. In the face of some things, one has to make a choice and give up." Within the temple, in front of the two powerful forces, Ranulfo held the Autumn Sabre in his hand and stood in front of the light cocoon. "Ranulfo, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Did you learn to be a dog for others?" The ck-robed man''s voice was full of sarcasm. Ranulfo shrugged. "There''s no other way. Whatever I owe him, I have to find ways to pay it back." "If you kill him, you don''t have to pay him back." The ck-robed man stared at Ranulfo. His voice seemed to contain some sort of magical power.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Chapter 1715 Chapter 1715 The words of the ck-robed man poured into Ranulfo''s ears like the devil''s voice. If he was an ordinary person, he would definitely be bewitched by the ck-robed man''s voice. Ranulfo''s mind was in a trance for a moment, but soon he calmed down, and the sabre in his hand was clenched tightly. "Kill him?" Ranulfo smiled. "I don''t want to experience the consequences." "After all, you are as timid as a mouse." The ck-robed man snorted. "So what if he is Justus'' disciple? Justus is nothing more than a dead man." "It doesn''t make sense for you to say so much to me." The sabre in Ranulfo''s hand was pointed to the ground. "Do you think that you alone can fight the two of us?" The ck-robed man let out a cold snort. At this moment, a dragon''s roar resounded through the temple. A ck dragon''s body shed and disappeared. Gardiner, who was holding the Great Dragon''s Mace and standing in front of Ranulfo, facing the ck-robed man and Atkins. "One person? Don''t you take me seriously?" Gardiner''s eyes were shining. The ck-robed man looked Gardiner up and down and sneered. "It''s true that I don''t take you seriously." Gardiner was stunned and then said, "Tell me, don''t you y by the routine? What do you mean that you really don''t take me seriously? You''d better make it clear to me otherwise you are not going to leave today!" "Haha, a clown." The ck-robed man instantly transformed into ck fog, charging straight towards Ranulfo, while at the same time, his voice rang out. "Atkins, I''ll leave this vige clown to you." In front of Gardiner, Atkins stretched out a finger and whispered, "Imprison!" Atkins used his rules. Under his words, several beams of light were formed out of thin air, intertwining with each other to form a cage, trapping Gardiner in the cage. Gardiner rubbed the round beads on his Great Dragons Mace and the body of the mace trembled slightly. With a strong wave of his arm, the cage broke inch by inch. Humph, is that all you ve got?" Gardiner shouted softly, "Dragon,e!" The ck dragon''s body charged in from the entrance to the divine temple, biting down on Atkins. "sh!" Atkins once more said a single word. A huge tiger-head spear was formed out of thin air and appeared in the air above the neck of the ck dragon. The tiger-head spearnded and directly split the ck dragon into two parts. "What the f**k!" Gardiner''s eyes widened. "He is cheating! Howe he didn''t need to prepare!" Atkins raised his walking stick and pointed it at Gardiner. This time, he said two words. "Heart piercing!" Numerous long spears were formed by white light, appearing from all directions of Gardiner, intending to pierce him. "What the f*ck, he''s going to kill me!" Gardinerined. He looked at the Great Dragon''s Mace in his hand, took a deep breath and closed his eyes. "My dark soul that is sleeping in my blood, listen to my guidance." The spear had already been condensed, and the air around it seemed to fluctuate. "The ultimate power hidden in the darkness, listen to my call." Atkins gently waved the walking stick in his hand. "Free me from the depravity." The long spear, with a stream of light, stabbed toward Gardiner. Almost in an instant, it came to Gardiner. "Freedom, to gain eternal life." Gardiner''s eyes were still slightly closed, and he murmured some words. The white spear pierced Gardiner''s skin. Gardiner''s slightly closed eyes suddenly opened. "Burn! It''s the power of my dark bloodline!" In that instant, ck mes burned all over Gardiner''s body. The moment the mes touched the white spear, it was burned to ash. A ck me was swallowing and spitting from Gardiner''s body. The me was condensed into the shape of a dragon and wrapped around Gardiner. The corners of Gardiner''s mouth curled into a smile. "Atkins,e, let''s go all out and fight!" Ranulfo, who was fighting with the ck-robed man, frowned and looked over. He could not help but ask, "What kind of dark bloodline is this? Did you make it up on your own?" Gardiner turned his neck sideways and said, "Don''t you think there''s a sense of blindness when the leading character of anime is awakened?" Ranulfo sent out a sabre radiance with his hand. "Only you will think so." "Ranulfo, don''t be distracted." A ck smoke formed behind Ranulfo. The ck-robed man''s hand shot towards the back of Ranulfo''s back like lightning. Gardiner, surrounded by the ck dragon, also used his Mace to kill Elder Atkins. Henry, who was in the colourful light cocoon, only felt warm and exceptionallyfortable from head to toe. The fairy lotus above Henry''s head was spinning rapidly and had long be colourful. The colourful light and Henry were connected to each other. Wherever the Divine Pearl was, it also emitted the colourful light. With the gradual absorption of theBelongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. colourful energy, six miniature BUT figures appeared on top of the lotus flower. These six miniature figures were Henry''s six Battle Spirits. These six Battle Spirits sat on the lotus flower respectively. They allowed the colourful light to pour into their whole body. As time passed, another miniature figure appeared. This miniature figure was a woman. One couldn''t see her face clearly and her figure was exquisite. Just like the other six figures, it also sat on the lotus flower. The lotus bloomed, and the seven miniature figures all turned into colourful lights and turned into seven lotus seeds, falling into the lotus. At this moment, Henry thoroughly felt the change in the sacred lotus above his head. The sacred lotus was no longer above Henry''s head. It came to Henry''s body and lifted him up. The lotus bloomed with dazzling brilliance. At this moment, the colourful light cocoon waspletely absorbed by the lotus and itpletely disappeared. In the temple, all the colourful lights disappeared at this moment. And the four people who were fighting also stopped at this time and looked at Henry. When he saw the colourful lotus under Henry''s feet, Gardiner widened his eyes and took a deep breath, "Damn, Buddism..." "Shut up!" Henry obviously knew what Gardiner was going to say, so he directly stops what Gardiner''s next words. Ranulfo looked at the sacred lotus below Henry in surprise and muttered, "Is this the second form of the sacred lotus? Why do I feel that something is wrong?" "s." Henry sighed and said, "It went in the wrong direction, but it should be able toe back." l The sacred lotus under Henry disappeared. He felt that it was strange for him to step on this colourfuHotus. This was just Gardiner. If Ranjeet were also Kere, who knew what the words he would use. Henry looked at Atkins and the ck-robed man in front of him andughed, "Seniors, now that Athena''s power is gone, do you still want to continue to fight?" As soon as Henry finished speaking, he took a step forward. "Roar!'' The roar of a tiger was heard. Behind Henry, a shadow of a huge tiger head appeared. It opened its mouth, revealing its sharp fangs. Atkins and the ck-robed man nced at each other. "Junior, the savagery in your heart is too heavy." Atkins raised his walking stick. "If we allow you to continue to grow, the world will be in chaos!" Chapter 1716 Chapter 1716 Atkins stood on a moralmanding height, looking down at Henry as he spoke, using the murderous aura and killing intenting from Henry''s body to make a fuss. As for the ck- robed man, from the very beginning, he held a deep hostility against Henry. Now that Henry had obtained Athena''s power, the ck-robed man was naturally dissatisfied. "Two against three. Are you certain that the both of you are a match for us?" Ranulfo pointed at the ground with his long de as he spoke. "It is not two against three!" Yellow energy swept into the shrine. At this moment, the members of thoserge and small forces were all pushed out of the shrine by this earthen yellow energy. The figure of Gaspare appeared in front of Henry and the other two and stood beside Atkins and the ck-robed man. "It''s going to be three against three." The ck-robed man let out a coldugh. "That''s not all." Gaspare shook his head slightly. "There''s also a feast prepared for them." "Ranulfo, all of you have lived well. Ha ha ha ha!" A sharpughter sounded. The moment theughter sounded, the faces of Henry and the other two changed. They were very familiar with theughter. A young figure, holding a sceptre in his hand, appeared in front of Henry and the other two. The corner of his mouth stretched to the roots of his ear, which made him look extremely frightening. It was none other than the Taoist from the Taoist Jade Virtual. There was a white skeleton lying silently behind the Taoist. It was the old skeleton that the Taoist had shed. At this time, there were a total of four enemies, who were all the top experts in the world. The pressure exerted by these four people was extraordinarily powerful. Henry looked at the scene in front of him. Ranulfo''s and Gardiner''s expressions had be much uglier. They were barely able to engage in a one-on-one battle. However, the gap between them was clearly not small. Moreover, if they were to fight now, it would definitely not be a simple battle. It would a life and death battle! They would not even have a chance to retreat. The look of victory was revealed on Atkins'' face. Gaspare''s and the ck-robed man''s eyes were full of killing intent. As for the Taoist, he had been grinning all the time. He looked at Henry and the other two as if he was looking at some kind of food. Under such circumstances, Henry''s mouth showed a smile. He took another step forward, and a crane roared from his body. A Qi- crane spread its wings behind him and quickly disappeared. Henry raised his arm and stretched out two fingers, pointing at Gaspare and the ck-robed man. "Leave these two to me." Gaspare''s and the ck-robed man''s faces changed at the same time, and anger showed in their eyes. They were both the top experts in the world, and they had their own pride in their hearts. But now Henry''s attitude showed that he obviously did not put the two in his eyes! "D*mn it!" Gardiner widened his eyes. "Big brother, you''ve just made a breakthrough. How can you be so bold? Apart from anything else, I''ll drink this cup of wine first!" "You have to be careful." Ranulfo only said these words. "Don''t worry." Henry''s eyes revealed a strong sense of confidence. "I know what I''m doing." "What a big talk!" The ck-cloaked man took a step forward. "Today, I will let you, a junior, know what is the highest heaven and the thickest earth!" "Henry, you really surprised me." Behind Gaspare, another doppelganger suddenly appeared. He held a trident and a sledgehammer in his hands. "You''ve been running since I came into contact with you. Today, you finally won''t run away. Good, very good." "Stop talking bullshit!" Gardiner roared loudly. He waved the Great Dragon''s Mace in his hand, charging directly towards Atkins. Just now, he had been exchanging blows with Atkins, and he had gained some understanding of Atkins'' techniques. Atkins still waved the crutch in his hand and attacked Gardiner. However, he had no good way to win against Gardiner, who was burning his bloodline and holding the Mace. Ranulfo, on the other hand, had already fought with the Taoist earlier. In the end, he forced the Taoist to take out his sceptre and open the main door was keeping the energy sealed. When they met again, Ranulfo''s eyes were even more ring at the sceptre in the Taoist''s hand. It appeared very ordinary, but the top of the sceptre was iid with a gem. Although this sceptre was ordinary, Ranulfo was clearly aware of what this gem represented. This gem was used to seal the door. From this, one could tell that there was energy contained within this gem. ording to legend, this was extraterrestrial meteorite refined by the ancients and contained an ve endless amount of energy. The Taoist stretched out his waist, and his body began to distort in a strange way. "Ranulfo,st time, you held a divine weapon, and I was weaker than you. When I took a divine weapon, I was punished by the gods. However, the punishment didn''t kill me. What will happen next isn''t decided by the heavens, but by what I said." The Taoist''s handsome face was full of strangeness. Each of his movements was like that of a monster, distorted beyondpare. "Come, Ranulfo, this time around, let''spete again. Ha ha ha ha!" With a burst of weirdughter, the Taoist suddenly stretched out his head. His neck was long, and his mouth was wide open to an exaggerated degree. His mouth was full of of sharp teeth. The only e vel. difference was that this time around, a dot of light appeared in his mouth. This dot of light grew bigger and burst out extremely strong energy. It turned into a beam of light and shot towards Ranulfo. The strong fighting consciousness made Ranulfo subconsciously put the Autumn Sabre in front of him to resist this beam of light. The beam of light hit the sabre, causing the impact. It directly blew Ranulfo out and broke a few walls in session in the temple before stopping. Ranulfo had just stabilized his body, but the big mouth of the Taoist was about to bit down on him. Ranulfo turned his hand over and struck out with his sabre. A jade- blue de ray swept wildly toward the Taoist. A great battle was about to begin.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Gardiner and Ranulfo were both stuck in a deadlock in their big battles. As for Henry, Gaspare, and the ck-robed man, they were still standing where they were. Although Gaspare said that Henry would run away, he could now see Henry''s state. In Henry''s body, he saw some kind of sense, which seemed mysterious to him and at the same time, particrly powerful. The ck-robed man could also feel the surging power in Henry''s body. The shadows of those spirit beasts made him feel waves of threat. Henry looked at the two people. Behind him, the shadow of a dragon and a tiger appeared out of thin air and did not disappear directly. Henry stood in front of the dragon and tiger and looked at the two men. He stretched out two fingers and gently hooked them. "Come on, let me see what the top fighting capacity is like." "Arrogant, junior!" The ck-robed man was the first to attack. He transformed into a cloud of mist and moved swiftly toward Henry. As for Gaspare and the doppelgangers, they also held ancestral weapons and took action at the same time. Chapter 1717 Chapter 1717 The roar of dragon and tiger sounded at the same time. Henry took a step forward and grabbed the ck-robed man''s and Gaspare''s bodies with his hands.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. The dragon and the tiger went straight to the two of them. The doppelganger of Gaspare, who was holding the sledgehammer, came behind Henry, swung the heavy sledgehammer and smashed it down hard. "Goto hell!" The doppelganger of Gaspare let out a loud roar. But just as the heavy hammer in the doppelganger''s hand was about to fall, a crane''s cry sounded, and the virtual shadow of the Qi-crane rushed directly to the doppelganger. The offence of the doppelganger immediately paused and he hurriedly avoided the attack of the crane, but there were still three bloodstains on him. The real body of Gaspare and the ck-robed man were repelled by the illusion of the dragon and tiger. They could feel the power of this illusion, and it was no less than that of their own. Gaspare and the ck-robed man looked at each other with horror in their eyes. They had already felt the power in Henry''s body, but they did not expect this power to be so terrible. In Henry''s hand, the Hundred Forms appeared constantly, and all kinds of Qi beasts flew toward the two. The Qi- crane couldpletely restrain the doppelganger of Gaspare. From this point, it could be seen that Henry''s strength had undergone earth- shaking changespared with before. In the past, Henry was in a difficult position in the face of the doppelganger of Gaspare. But now, he was able topete with the doppelganger of Gaspare only with his remaining strength. His body was even able to fight against two at once and was not at a disadvantage. Outside of the temple, the various great forces could feel the majestic strength that was being transmitted from within. Just the remanent might alone cause the various great forces to feel a little terrified. "This is really like an immortal''s doing." "The realm they have reached is something that we will never be able to understand in this lifetime." "We can only look up to them. We don''t know when we can surpass them." Admiration rose one after another. Two more figures stealthily entered the temple. Surging power that overflowed from within the temple didn''t have any effects on the two of them. As for the two figures, after entering the temple, they didn''t enter any deeper into the temple. Instead, they were just right at the entrance of the temple''s hall, as if they were waiting for something. In the temple, the battle had reached a fever pitch. The Autumn Sabre in Ranulfo''s hand shone brightly, and the power in the de light was extremely horrible. The Taoist opened his bloody mouth. In his mouth, there was a spot of light- gathering powerful energy. Every time it shot out, it was apanied by a scary beam of light. The sceptre in his hand was constantly providing powerful energy for him. Gardiner held the Great Dragon''s Mace in his hand, and the ck dragon circled around him. Each of his trump cards could destroy all the restrictions, and he seemed to be invincible. Atkins'' every single word was a mean, an extremely powerful disy of power. Gaspare held the trident in hand. This was the weapon Poseidon possessed. It wasn''t weaker than an ancestral weapon and it carried enormous ocean power. Gaspare''s doppelganger held a heavy hammer in its hand. It was also an ancestral weapon, and each time it smashed out, the earth quaked and the mountains swayed. The ck-robed man turned into a mist, and his figure was vague and untraceable. The ck mist pervaded the surroundings, and he could appear from any corner of the ck mist at any time to give Henry a fatal blow. Everyone knew that. Hidden venomous snakes were always the scariest. What was even more terrifying was that these venomous snakes had already reached the pinnacle of power in the world. Henry fought against three people by himself. He didn''t use his ancestral weapon, didn''t use the sacred lotus, didn''t gather the Demon Sword of Destruction, and he didn''t summon the True Spirits. He relied on his own power alone to use the Hundred Forms. He was already peerless in battle. The fight between Gaspare and the ck-robed man was getting more and more frightening. Both of them had the best fighting ability in the world, but they had no way to deal with Henry for such a long time. Henry even took the initiative to attack. Although neither of them had gone all out, Henry''s growth rate during this period made them feel a little scared. If they let Henry grow up, it would not be long before they really had no way to deal with Henry. "Gaspare, don''t hide anymore. If this continues, there won''t be any results to this battle." The ck-robed man said. Gaspare waved the trident in his hand to scatter a shadow of a Qi-monkey and replied, "You do the same." "Deal! Let''s kill him together! Gve me your ancestral weapon!" While speaking, the ck-robed man waved his arm, and the heavy hammer in the hand of Gaspare appeared in his hand. The moment the ck-robed person held the heavy hammer, the ck aura on his body spread to the heavy hammer. In an instant, the heavy hammer''s entire body became pitch-ck. With the el strength of the ck-robed man, the status of his weapon was no longer so important. Everyone who could cultivate to this stage was like a top genius at the beginning. Gaspare''s doppelganger disappeared and merged into his body. His momentum was very strong, and the trident in his hand was brandished down hard. At this moment, waves appeared and swept toward Henry. These waves were not just seawater. They were full of countless killing intents. If it was an ordinary Spirit- controlling master, he would definitely be smashed directly. The heavy hammer in the ck-robed man''s hand condensed a strong power and smashed down hard. At this moment, the whole of Athena''s Mountain began to shake violently. All the major forces outside the temple fled one after another. They knew that they should not stay near this ce. And the horrible attack, which made the whole mountain shake, was fully applied to Henry. In the face of the terrible attack from Gaspare and the ck-robed man, Henry was not careless at all. The colourful sacred lotus under his body appeared, and the multicoloured light shield appeared around him. The heavy hammer smashed on the light shield, emitting ripples and spreading out in all directions. The ripples spread out and were full of destructive power. Everything in the temple was turned into powder as soon as it touched the ripples. The temple began to copse. Monstrous waves appeared out of thin air and blocked Henry. The two figures, who had long since arrived in the hall, nced at each other. Light erupted from their bodies. This light did not possess any offensive power. Instead, it formed a defensive force that prevented the remaining might of the battle from spreading out to the surroundings. Dark clouds were rolling in the sky, and the rain was pouring down. Everything seemed to be so terrible. There was lightning covering the top of Athena''s Mountain. The lightning struck down, and the holy mountain exploded as if the sky was falling and the earth was cracking. In the distant east, many ces underwent strange changes. In the Section Nine, Calvert and Awilda received the news at the same time. The people who had fallen into aa before had begun to wake up inrge numbers. Each of them had power beyond that of ordinary people. Not only in Van Xia, but also all over the world, those people who had fallen into aa had begun to wake up arge number of times. "This world is going to fall into chaos!" Someone said with a sigh. Chapter 1718 Chapter 1718 On the top of Athena''s Mountain, one person made a move to break the mountain, and another person made a move to tten the ground. This kind of powerful attack was beyond the tolerance of the world. If these people had not fought in one ce, they would destroy a city in a very short time by constantly changing directions and fighting. Under Henry''s body, the sacred lotus bloomed. Even facing the two men, Gaspare and the ck-robed man, who were holding the ancestral weapons, he was still not at a disadvantage. After each of their attacks, Gaspare and the ck-robed man felt more or less uncertain in their hearts. With ancestral weapons in their hands, they had already exerted their maximum power but still seemed to be unable to defeat Henry. The earthy yellow light from Gaspare''s body mingled with the light from the trident in his hand, and his huge palm reached out to grab Henry. "Is this all you''ve got?" Henry''s arms flipped and the purple divine sword appeared. He just made a slight shing gesture. The purple sword ray directly cut the huge arm in two. After the sacred lotus entered the second stage, the sword ray that Henry cast out contained seven different kinds of energy. Among them, different kinds of energy crisscrossed to form a powerful separation force. The huge hand that cut off Gaspare was actually the separation of the energy contained in it. Henry stood on top of the colourful lotus with a holy sword in his hand, looking proud. He really had the capital to be proud of himself now. A mass of ck fog gathered around Gaspare. The figure of the ck-clothed man appeared next to Gaspare. He looked at Gaspare and said, "If you continue to hide your strength like this, we won''t be able to do anything to him. Just kill him." Gaspare snorted coldly and said, "If you can''t resist the killing desire, you should take action. Athena''s Temple is just the most basic thing in the holy trove." After saying that, Gaspare disappeared in a sh. "Henry, I''ll let you go this time." With these words, the ck-robed man turned into a mass of ck mist and disappeared into the sky. As soon as Gaspare and the ck-robed man left, both Atkins and the Taoist sensed something. After exchanging nces, the two of them struck out with their own attacks and took advantage of this gap to disappear. At this point, unless they had decided to fight to the death, it was very difficult to kill anyone. Eithery a ban in advance or make an ambush in advance. If they wanted to escape, they could disappear 100 metres in a blink of an eye. Otherwise, the Elite Spirit Hall wouldn''t have gone after Henry without a result. In the end, they set up a tight dra to stop Henry. Without Jetta''s help, Henry would probably have died in the hands of the Elite Spirit Hallst time. However, there was nock of sess in this world. A person could grow up if he had his own effort, luck, and some background. All of these were part of one''s strength. The great battle stopped, but the dark clouds in the sky still didn''t scatter, torrential rain still pouring down. This was because the surrounding climate was affected by the great battle. The two figures that had protected the leak of energy disappeared silently. Gardinernded on the ground, with a ck dragon twining around his body. He held the Great Dragon''s Mace in his hand, and his aura was exceptionally domineering. Henry put away the colourful lotus andnded in the same way. He looked at Gardiner with a curious face and said, "Isn''t it tiring for you to condense your blood into such a state?" "Appearance is important!" Gardiner answered in this way, and then quickly dissipated the bloodline force around him. Just as Henry said, he was really tired. Ranulfo alsonded. He put away his long sabre and looked around. The Athena''s Temple hadpletely disappeared in the battle, and more than half of this mountain had been cut down. From now on, the temple would no longer exist. After all, there was no way that this ce would be called a mountain anymore. Ranulfo sighed. "There should be a period of peace. After this period of peace, it will never be calm again. Since the Eastern heritage has been opened, I don''t know how many people are secretly watching it." "No matter what happens, I''ll just use it as a shield." Gardiner shrugged his shoulders and said, "They can kill me if they can." "You can''t hold on any longer." Ranulfo nced at Gardiner. Gardiner lifted the corners of his mouth into a smile and said softly, "Ha, have you seen through me?" Gardiner had just finished speaking when he spat out a mouthful of blood. He rolled his eyes and fell forward. At the same time as Gardiner fell to the ground, he muttered. "Call the ambnce for me." After that, Gardiner fell to the ground. Ranulfo shook his head and said, "He burned the bloodline and has been burning for so long. It can''t be solved by calling an ambnce." "How to deal with him?" Henry asked Ranulfo, "Are you going do it or me?" "Let me do it." Ranulfo picked up Gardiner, who was unconscious and said, "You should have other things to deal with. By the way, I received news that there is a powerful energy fluctuation in the Death Sea, el afraid it has something to do with Raniero. There is no news yet. You can go there and have a look." "OK." Henry nodded and said, "Then I''ll leave it to you." After saying that, Henry was ready to leave. "By the way." Ranulfo stopped Henry again. Henry turned around and looked at Ranulfo with a puzzled look. Ranulfo took a deep breath and said, "My lord, Heretic God, he..." "Is he lost?" Henry shrugged his shoulders and said, "I don''t know the exact whereabouts. He was sucked into the token of True Spirits. And the token is lost." "This..." Ranulfo paused and nodded. "Alright, it would be best if you could find the token. The Heretic God''s existence is of utmost importance." "There will be a chance." Henry said and then rushed to the sky. He had to go to the capital to ensure Sylvia''s safety. Henry''s mobile phone had been damaged in the battle. As soon as he changed his mobile phone, he received a text message from Sylvia. At this time, Sylvia had returned to Yinzhou and told Henry not to worry. After reading this message, Henry was relieved and went straight to the scope of the Death Sea. At this moment, in the Core, a white token, emitting a weak red light, squirmed on the ground. If someone saw this token, he would be surprised. It was not only because of the wiggling of the token, but also because of the voiceing out of the token. "Henry, where the hell are you? Let me out! It''s not fun here!" The voice was full of resentment. If Henry was here, he would definitely be able to hear it. It was the voice of the Heretic God. After the Heretic God was sucked in, there was no movement at all. When he was able tomunicate withContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. the outside world, he found that Henry could not be found. However, this token was thrown on a pile of discarded grass like a piece of trash. There were also animal faeces on the token. The Heretic God spent a lot of effort in order to barely control the action of the token. Of course, it was just a wriggle. However, he did not control the token aimlessly. He could feel that some kind of power was guiding the token. Chapter 1719 Chapter 1719 A few dayster, many people gathered in an underground pce in the Core. All of them belonged to the Elite Spirit Hall, and they all gathered here and they were waiting for someone. There was a sh of light, and the figure of Gaspare appeared in the middle of the hall, attracting all eyes. "Greetings, Deputy Hall Master!" Everyone gave a fist-palm salute in unison. Gaspare nodded. "Deputy Hall Master, did you kill Henry on the surface this time?" Someone asked. Gaspare shook his head. This action of Gaspare caused everyone in the Great Hall to be shocked. Who was Gaspare? The deputy hall master of the Elite Spirit Hall! He was a top-notch expert many years ago! But what about Henry? Although he was Justus'' sessor, he was only in his twenties. Even if he started to cultivate in his mother''s womb, he would still not be able to fight at Gaspare''s level. But now, Gaspare failed to defeat Henry. Was Henry really just a young man? Gaspare took a deep breath and let out a cry. His voice resounded clearly throughout the hall. "From now on, open the Elite Spirit Hall. Everyone, enter the Elite Spirit Hall and search for your own opportunities. When the Eastern Inheritance opens, everyone will fight together for it!" Everyone was stunned by Gaspare''s words. There were countless Battle Spirits in the Elite Spirit Hall, and they were the most powerful in the Elite Spirit Hall. After the war of a hundred years ago, the Elite Spirit Hall was sealed off and no one was allowed to enter. This was because the only way to enter was through using the Token of True Spirits. Everyone was well aware of just how much benefit it would bring to their cultivation once they truly entered the Elite Spirit Hall. Their strength would rise rapidly in a straight line! This was why the words from Gaspare had caused everyone in the hall to fall into a state of excitement. Only a few older ones walked to the side of Gaspare and whispered, "We haven''t found the Token yet." "That''s right. Although we''re going to the Elite Spirit Hall, we still won''t be able to enter without the Token. We won''t be able to obtain the recognition of the True Spirits." "What should we do?" Gaspare took a deep breath and slowly spat out four words, "Break the restriction by force." "Break the restriction by force?" One of them was obviously stunned, because he understood the meaning of this sentence. "You mean, use the method from 30 years ago?" "This is not something that can be done!" "If we do this, it will harm our foundation." "The energy of the seal is very strong. We need to make preparations for a long time. This will consume everything that we have umted for so many years." "That''s right, the loss outweighs the gain!" Gaspare''s gaze swept over these people and said, "This time, even if we give up everything, we have to open the Elite Spirit Hall. We must know that this time, the gate of power has beenpletely opened. What does this represent? This may be the biggest opportunity in your life that you will encounter! If you can obtain the opportunity, so what if you abandon the entire Elite Spirit Hall?" Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Now go and prepare. After ten days, break the restriction formation of the Elite Spirit Hall!" Due to the fact that Gaspare was very powerful, as the deputy hall master, he had absolute authority here. Seeing this determination of Gaspare, several people kept silent and went back to prepare. The people in the hall were all excited. A cold smile appeared on Gaspare''s face. "Henry, don''t worry. I''m absolutely going to make it difficult for you!" As Gaspare''s voice fell, he turned into a streak of light and disappeared, appearing at the foot of a mountain. It was where the Elite Spirit Hall was located. It had been transported here by Gaspare. Gaspare looked at the ordinary mountain in front of him and said, "The umtion of the Elite Spirit Hall over the countless years is in this ce. Justus, do you really think that I can''t break through this ce without the Token? "Just wait and see. I will eliminate the hope that you left behind. This world has always been dominated by the strong. The so-called eternal peace that you have mentioned does not exist at all!" After saying that, Gaspare left with a flick of his sleeves. Gaspare did not notice at all that a token stained with animal faeces and glowing a faint red light was gradually approaching the mountain in a pile of weeds nearby. "Here we are. Is this the ce that has always attracted me?" The Heretic God''s weak voice sounded on the token. Soon after, the token disappeared outside the mountain with a sh of light. When the token appeared again, it was already inside the Elite Spirit Hall. If Heretic God had a body at this moment, he would have been as dumb as a piece of wood, and he would have quickly descended into madness. "Hahaha! Hahaha! Hahaha!" Heretic God''sughter rang out of the token. He looked at everything in front of him. These countless Battle Spirits that had no owner were quietly floating in the air. To others these Battle Spirits were opportunities. If they obtained one of them, they would be able to step into the Spiritcontrolling realm. Moreover, the spirit they controlled would be an extremely powerful existence in the current world. However, in the eyes of the Heretic God, these Battle Spirits could not be controlled, but they could still be absorbed! "This is energy! Countless energy! This is the energy that was delivered to me! Hahaha, I love this ce to death, I love this ce to death! Henry, I was wrong. You didn''t abandon me. Are you testing me, testing my perseverance?" "Rest assured, I''m Heretic God, There''s nothing else. I can do it. Ha ha ha ha." As the Heretic God''s voice fell, a violent suction force came from within the token. In an instant, it sucked a Battle Spirit into it. After the Battle Spirit entered the token, it calmed down. Half an hourter, another powerful suction force came out. This time, it directly absorbed two Battle Spirits. Half an hourter, four Battle Spirits. Half an hourter, eight Battle Spirits. The suction force from the Token was getting stronger and stronger, and the red light in the Token was getting brighter and brighter. The number of Battle Spirits in the Elite Spirit Hall was gradually decreasing. No matter how many Battle Spirits there were, they would not be able to withstand this level of consumption! Gaspare didn''t know anything about this. He didn''t have the ability to sense what was happening in the Elite Spirit Hall. He was currently arranging for people to prepare materials to break the restrictions of the Elite Spirit Hall. Above the ground near the Death Sea. Henry floated in the sky above the sea and felt the energy fluctuations here. On the surface of the sea, there was a majestic energy spreading, but he couldn''t find the source. This majestic energy would make the boat heading here lose signal and its momentum. Suddenly, a powerful energy broke out. Henry''s expression changed slightly, and then he jumped into the water like a sharp arrow, chasing the source of the energy, and went straight to the bottom of the sea. With this energy as the guide, Henry, at the bottom of the sea, saw the body of Raniero. At this time, Raniero was lying quietly at the bottom of the sea, and there was energy guarding him against the attacks of therge fish. When Henry saw Raniero, he frowned. On Raniero''s body, he could not feel any signs of life. Henry carried him and wanted to take him back to have a look. But at the moment he picked up Raniero, greater energy broke out under his body. The appearance of the energy made Henry instantly understand that the energy over the sea was not Raniero''s! Chapter 1720 Chapter 1720 Under Raniero, the light was shining brightly. There was a gap here, and all the energy came from here. Henry looked at the gap at the bottom of the sea with a dignified look. This was the bottom of the sea. Even if there wasn''t any energying out of this ce, it was still shocking enough. The sea had always been the most mysterious ce in the world. The bottom of the sea was the deepest area known to all people. However, there was a hole in the bottom of the sea. What did it mean? What was under the most mysterious zone? Henry carried Raniero on his shoulder. After a moment''s hesitation, he jumped into the hole. A few minutester, Henry''s figure reappeared from the gap. There was extremely strong energy below the gap. ording to the news passed by Ranulfo and Gardiner, Henry was very confident that this was definitely a ce where the inheritance energy was located, but there was a repel force, only one person was allowed to enter. Henry stood in front of the gap, took a deep breath, and threw Raniero into the gap. The moment when Raniero entered the gap, the light of the gappletely disappeared, and the gap was also closed in an instant. To be honest, Henry was tempted by the inheritance energy, but from the present situation, it was more suitable for Raniero. At this time, Raniero was seriously injured and he had no chance to survive. Perhaps this inheritance energy could bring some hope. Moreover, this inheritance energy appeared under him, which was also predestined for him. Although when he met Raniero for the first time they were on opposite sides,ter, they were in the same battle line, and they put in a lot of effort when fighting. In addition, Henry himself had just absorbed Athena''s divine power, and the sacred lotus had evolved. He needed to stabilize himself before receiving another inheritance, which was not necessarily a good thing. After everything was done, Henry leaped out of the sea and disappeared. Above the Death Sea, the boundless energy that had spread out hadpletely vanished as well. In the Lins Group, Yinzhou. Nowadays, society had changed greatly, and the status of martial arts became more and more transcendent in society. Social celebrities were not so strong as before. On the contrary, the status of martial artists in the entertainment circle was getting higher and higher, and the powerful warriors were more and more popr. As the leading enterprise of the whole Van Xia, the Lins Group also made changes to its advertising industry and invited a lot of powerful martial artists. As the origin of the Lin Family, Yinzhou was also the headquarters of the Lins Group. Arge number of martial artists gathered here, all hired by the Lins with a lot of money. These warriors sat in the living room with arrogant expressions on their faces. The employees of the Lins Group didn''t dare to offend them. These people could not defeat them, and their status was quite high. In the topmost office of the Lins Group, Sylvia looked at the report on the desk. It contained all information on martial artists. If the information about these martial artists was put to other ces, it would definitely attract the attention of thepany''s leaders. Those martial artists who came to the Lins Group had absolute confidence, and many people wanted to invite them, but they couldn''t. But now, these documents were ced in front of Sylvia, and she didn''t even look at them. Sylvia was the president of the Lins Group, but she herself was also the War Goddess. The soldiers that she had brought over from the Ancient Battlefield alone were far more powerful than these people from the perspective of a martial artist. As for her man, he was the soul figure of the entire Ancient Battlefield. Furthermore, Sylvia had participated in the Ancient Battlefield, so she was even more aware that the most important thing for a martial artist was not the value of a business. However, she did not oppose the idea of bringing the value of a business to these martial artists. After all, in times of danger, these people had to go out and risk their lives in order to obtain it. She was looking down at the rest of the documents, suddenly frowned and let out a breath. "Who is there?!" The current Sylvia was strong and had a keen sense of smell. "Honey, it must very tiring to be so vignt all the time." Henry''s voice came into Sylvia''s ears. At the same time, Sylvia felt a pair of strong arms twining from the back. Sylvia''s tensed nerves finally rxedpletely. She nestled in Henry''s embrace and closed her eyes. Ever since Henry left to look for the ancestral weapons, she had not seen Henry. Sylvia only remembered that she was saved by a silver-haired girl. When she woke up, she was already in the base of the Section Nine. The people of the Section Nine told her that the war on the ancient battlefield had ended. Was that the end of the Ancient Battlefield? Ever since Sylvia heard this news, she felt as if it was surreal in her heart. Before she fainted, it was the most crucial part of the war. This made her feel uneasy, and she didn''t know where it came from. Content belongs to But when Henry came back, Sylvia suddenly found that her heart hadpletely calmed down. This kind of uneasiness just came from the fact that Henry was not by her side. Henry stretched out his hand and gently rubbed Sylvia''s temple. Sylvia only felt a sense offort. "Honey." "Yeah?" "Shall we get married?" "What''s that?" "You and I only have a marriage certificate. I didn''t give you a complete wedding. Let''s get married and have aplete wedding. Tell everyone that I want to be with you." Henry''s voice was very soft. Sylvia was still lying in Henry''s embrace with her eyes closed. Her body was slightly trembling.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. A real wedding. Sylvia was a strong independent woman, but in the end, she was still a woman. Every woman had imagined that .n they would have their own wedding, and they imagined that they would wear that beautiful wedding dresses. They had imagined that they would see their lovers under the spotlight. Did Sylvia want this wedding? There was no doubt that she wanted it! But Sylvia had never thought that Henry would give her aplete wedding. Before Sylvia knew Henry''s identity, she had never thought about it. After Sylvia knew Henry''s identity, she didn''t think so. "My dear wife, although you and I are husband and wife, we haven''t been real husband and wife. So, I want to ask you seriously and I want to hear your serious answer." Henry walked to the front of Sylvia. As he gently moved his fingers, the desk in front of Sylvia was drawn aside. Henry looked at Sylvia, then got down on one knee, grabbed Sylvia''s right hand, and stared at her. At the same time, Sylvia opened her eyes and looked at the man kneeling in front of her. A ball of sparkling light was swirling in her eyes. "Ms. Sylvia Lin." A smile hung on the corners of Henry''s mouth. "Would you marry me?" The sparkling and translucent light in Sylvia''s eyes rushed out. She stretched out her right hand and covered her mouth. "Ms. Sylvia Lin." Henry put away the smile on his face and became serious. "Are you willing to marry Henry Zhang and be his wife forever?" Sylvia nodded her head. The speed at which she nodded grew faster and faster. "I... I... I''m willing to..." "Boom!" A violent vibration interrupted Sylvia''s words. Chapter 1721 Chapter 1721 This "boom" obviously came from inside of the Lins Group. At the same time, the rm sounded in thepany. Henry got up and frowned. "What''s going on?" There was a knock on the office door, and Cathy appeared in front of the office. After seeing Henry, the secretary was stunned for a moment, but she quickly reacted and reported, "President Lin, the martial artists below are fighting!" "Fighting?" Sylvia''s eyebrows slightly frowned. She knew a little more about martial artists. These people also had quite a temper. This time around, they had gathered together on such arge scale. If they did not like each other, it would be normal for them to spar. However, it would be abnormal for the Lins rm to go off. "This situation is a little too big." Sylvia stood up, "Come, let''s take a look." On the fourth floor of the Lins Group, there was a huge reception room, where many martial artists from all over the world were received. But at this time, in the reception room, it was clear that there were two groups of people. These two groups stood opposite each other in an aggressive manner. There were already a few figures lying on the ground between the two parties. The shock that had just happened to the Lins Group was the result of these people''s fierce fight. Henry and the other two people went to the reception room. On the way, Henry''s phone rang, and the caller was Gardiner. "You''re awake?" "Hum, it hasn''t taken me too long." Gardiner''s voice was full of disdain. "Let''s talk about two serious things. The first one is about the Orcs. Adonias wants to see you. The second one is about those mutants. We''ve got the news that there are many mutants in Yan Xia who are not under our control. I heard that your wife was gathering martial artists, and three mutants were in there. The three of them are out of control. They did a lot of strange things in the past few days. Please help me find them, but don''t make too much of a fuss. Now the mutants are too sensitive." "You got your position back? "Sure." Henry answered. This kind of small favour, of course, he could do it. "What do you mean by getting my position back? Have you ever heard about hate because of love? That''s what Section Nine is doing with me." Gardiner said shamelessly. "Okay, I know. You must be very important." Henry said, cooperating with Gardiner. Then he hung up the phone. The door of the reception room on the fourth opened. Sylvia walked in first. When Sylvia entered, almost everyone''s eyes turned towards her. They had long since heard of this beautiful president. When they saw her in person this time, they were indeed amazed. Their gazes were fixed on Sylvia as they sized her up. In the past, when money reigned supreme, these martial artists were also very clear about the fact that there was a huge gap between them and Sylvia. There was no possibility of it happening at all. But now, it was different. The martial artists'' status had been improved again. For this beautiful president, they didn''t have the kind of mentality that could only watch from a distance. After seeing Sylvia, everyone''s thoughts began to live up to their expectations. Sylvia didn''t know what these martial artists were thinking and didn''t care about it. She nced at the few people lying on the ground and told Cathy, "Call some people toe over and take them to the hospital." Cathy nodded and waved her hand. Soon, several security guards came in and dragged these people out. Sylvia scanned her surroundings and said, "Everyone, the reason why our Lins invited you here is not to let everyone fight here. If you want to fight, there will be martial arts arenas provided to you. In the Lins Group, I hope that everyone will restrain themselves a little." "I''m sorry, President Lin." A handsome young man stepped forward and said with a smile, "I''m sorry. You know, we martial artists sometimes don''t know the severity of the matter. I''m really sorry for this result. By the way, President Lin, let me introduce myself. My name is Hamblin Xia." Hamblin was handsome. Because he practised martial arts, his muscles were well-proportioned and he was strong. Now that he had the identity of a martial artist, he was extraordinarily confident in his heart. He looked at Sylvia and carefully sized up this woman. Meanwhile, Sylvia merely nced at Hamblin. She ignored Hamblin''s outstretched hand and said in a cold voice, "If you can''t even control your own strength well, then don''t fight. It is embarrassing." Hamblin''s face changed, and he said to Sylvia, "President Lin, I don''t agree with you. We usually practice martial arts on specific asions. As for this kind of mortal ce, we are not familiar with it, so it is normal that we can''t control it well." As Hamblin spoke, he mentioned the word "mortal". It was obvious that the current social atmosphere had already had a great impact on the hearts of these martial artists.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. "Is it normal?" ''I don''t think so." Henry walked over to Sylvia, took her hand, and looked at Hamblin. When Hamblin saw Henry holding Sylvia''s little hand, he frowned and said coldly, "Who do you think you are?" Henry nced at the crowd. The so- 1 called mutants were no different from ordinary people. They could only show different energy fluctuations when they fight. If Henry wanted to find these three superpower holders without making a big noise, he could only think of some other ways, although the process would be a little troublesome. And Hamblin in front of him, for Henry, was a breakthrough point. In the face of Hamblin''s rude question, Henry''s face was full of curiosity. "You are also a martial artist?" "If that''s the case, does that mean that everyone here is a martial artist?" "What did you say?!" Hamblin''s expression changed. "Kid, if you say one more word, don''t me me for teaching you a lesson." Although the status of the martial artists had risen, there were more and more restrictions on the martial artists. First, they must not fight with ordinary people casually. Once the martial arts practitioner started to fight, he or she would even involve the martial arts school behind him or her. "That''s all I''m going to say. Do you want to teach me a lesson?" Henry smiled slightly. "Sorry, I''m not only referring to you. I want to say that everyone here is garbage." "You''re so arrogant!" Hamblin clenched his fists and said, "How dare you say such things in front of me?" Henry shook his head slightly. Seeing Henry shaking his head, Hamblin sneered. "If you don''t have the ability, don''t pretend." "It''s not a life-and-death situation, is it?" Henry said, "If you have the time, I''ll defeat you many times over. Besides, you don''t deserve to die. If you want to fight, just do it." Hamblin was stunned for a moment, and then he reacted with anger on his face. "Brat, let''s fight?" "Come on." Henry nodded. The martial artists behind Hamblin 20? 100 all looked at Henry as if they were looking at a fool. Although Hamblin was not the strongest here, he was at the top among the young generation. This person not only challenged Hamblin but also insulted him. Who did he think he was? Did he not care about those heroes from the ancient battlefields? Chapter 1722 Chapter 1722 Hamblin looked at Henry standing in front of him and suddenlyughed. Heughed loudly. "Ha ha haha! Brat, I admire your courage, but sometimes, courage alone is not enough." Hamblin clenched his fists and took a step back. "You''re courting death. Don''t me me!" Henry shrugged and crooked his finger at Hamblin. Hamblin shook his arms and punched at Henry. At the same time when Hamblin threw this punch, there were gusts of wind from his punch. "Hamblin is a little vicious when he attacks." Someone said so. "Really?" "I don''t think he''s cruel. This man is too arrogant. Hamblin should teach him a lesson." There were also people who said this. In front of Hamblin''s fist, everyone seemed to see Henry falling to the ground. "Don''t pretend to be arrogant with me!" Hamblin sneered in his heart. "He''s so slow. How can he be called a martial artist at this level?" Henry''s voice sounded, and his attack cameter. In the face of Hamblin, Henry didn''t clench his fist. He simply pushed a palm against Hamblin''s chest. It looked soft and powerless, but Hamblin flew out in the next moment and hit the wall. This scene made everyone''s hearts tremble in shock. "What''s going on?" "It was such a simple p that directly sent Hamblin flying out?" Hamblin, who had fallen against the wall, clutched his chest. He didn''t feel any pain, but what happened to the huge force just now? How could he fly out like this?! "I said, people like you can''t be regarded as martial artists." Henry looked around with his hands down. "If anyone else wants to prove himself,e. If you don''t dare, you can fight together against me." "You''re so arrogant!" One of the martial artists shouted, but he didn''t dare to step forward, because he didn''t understand what had happened to Hamblin. "Boy, you''re too arrogant!" "You''re looking down on us all!" They shouted one after another. Henry''s eyes swept over everyone, but he still did not find the energy fluctuations of the three superpower holders. He spread out his arms and said, "Then you cane together." Henry''s behaviour was deliberately infuriating these people. He wanted to make the mutants react. "From the looks of it, you''re really a bunch of trash."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Henry sighed. "Kid, don''t be arrogant. This is what you asked for. Don''t say that we''re bullying others with our numbers!" "Today, we''ll make you pay for your arrogance!" Two martial artists practitioners couldn''t help rushing directly toward Henry. With two people taking the lead, those martial arts practitioners who had been angry for a long time all rushed over. Standing behind Henry, Sylvia saw this scene and shook her head slightly. "Let''s go to deal with other things. By the way, call a few more ambncester." Cathy nodded. Henry''s image had long since be omnipotent in her heart. At this time, even in the face of so many martial artists, Cathy did not think that Henry would suffer losses, although she did not know Henry''s real identity. el As soon as Sylvia left the reception room, she saw, a figure appear in front of her The appearance of this figure attracted the attention of many employees of the Lins Group. She was too beautiful. Her silver hair hung down to her waist, and her beautiful features were wless. Her enchanting figure was what every man dreamed of. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Everyone couldn''t help butpare this woman to Sylvia, but they couldn''t tell who was better. This silver-haired woman was none other than Cesia. "Nice to see you again. I haven''t had time to thank you for what happenedst time." Sylvia smiled faintly at the figure in front of her. "Let''s find a ce to talk. Don''t disturb him." Cesia extended her finger and pointed towards the reception room. Sylvia nodded her head, "I know there''s a nice cafe, let''s go there." "Sounds good." Cesia nodded. Sylvia walked forward and stood side by side with Cesia. These two women stood together, as if they were the world''s most beautiful scenery, making one''s eyes unable to free themselves from their gaze. In the reception room, Henry was alone in front of many martial artists. However, no matter how hard these people attacked, they could not touch the corners of Henry''s clothes. Instead, they were going to be defeated by Henry with just one move. "Too slow!" "The w is too big!" "There''s no movements!" Henry felt the strength of these martial artists, and suddenly, strange energy came, which made Henry''s heart jump. This must be the so-called mutants! Henry looked in the direction of the source of the energy, and a young woman appeared in front of Henry Henry reached out his hand to the other side almost at the same time. Seeing Henry''s attack, a me appeared in the young woman''s hand, burning toward Henry. "Extinguish!" Henry shouted softly. The fire in the woman''s hands was extinguished in an instant. Obviously, the young woman was surprised by this situation. She immediately turned her eyes to the other two men, and at the same time, the two men also burst out different types of energy. Three mutants appeared. Since Henry had achieved his goal, he no longer hid. With a shake of his body, he directly knocked away the surrounding fighters and made random moves. The three mutants might be matchless in the eyes of ordinary people and ordinary fighters, but in front of Henry, they were still not strong enough. They were defeated within one move. When Henry stopped moving, no one around him was able to stand still. They ally down, and everyone''s eyes were full of horror. "Everyone, you''re not strong enough to be able to ignore everything, so you''d better restrain yourself when you do things." After Henry finished his sentence, he walked towards the three mutants. The two men and one woman looked at Henry in horror. Obviously, they knew that the failure of their superpowers had something to do with this person. Since the awakening of mutants, the three''s ambitions had been particrly inted. Relying on strength, they had done a lot of things out of line. Otherwise, they would not have been targeted by the Section Nine so quickly. They even thought that from this moment on, their lives hadpletely changed, and they had even imagined their appearance when sitting on the Supreme Throne. But now, all their self-confidence had been destroyed by this man in front of them. "The three of you." Henry looked down at the three people and said, "You should know what you have done. There should be someone waiting for you." Henry went to the floor-to-ceiling window and saw that the two cars from the Section Nine had parked downstairs, while Gardiner was leaning against the front of the car with a cigarette in his mouth and smoking. When Henry stood by the window, Gardiner also looked over and waved at Henry. When Henry made a gesture, several members of the Section Nine ran up quickly. Chapter 1723 Chapter 1723 The Lins Group was next to an elegant cafe, in which rxing music was ying. It was almost noon, and there were a lot of people in the cafe. Usually, the people sitting in the cafe were all busy with their own affairs. However, it was different today. Although the people sitting in the cafe were looking at their mobile phones, they were all looking at the corner of the cafe. There were two women sitting at the corner of the cafe. Both of them could be said to be peerless beauties in the world. Sylvia''s noble and cold aura caused men to involuntarily have a desire to conquer her. As for Cesia''s long silver hair, it satisfied the dream in men''s hearts. Sylvia stirred up the coffee in her hand. She looked at Cesia and said, "Thank you very much for helping me thest time." "Actually, you don''t have to thank me. If it weren''t for your rtionship with him, I definitely wouldn''t have saved you." Cesia replied in this manner. Hearing this answer, Sylvia was not surprised. She also knew this was the reason. "I''ve heard your name many times." Looking at Sylvia, Cesia said, "But I haven''t had a good chat with you." Sylvia sipped the coffee in her hand. "Is it about Henry?"Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. "That''s right." Cesia nodded, "Actually, before I came, I also thought about how to tell you. But I found that I couldn''t say anything nice, so I have to say it directly. I hope that you can give up on Henry." Sylvia''s body trembled slightly. Some of the coffee in her cup spilt out, but it still remained in the air. With a wave of Cesia''s finger, coffee condensed in the air fell onto a napkin beside her. Cesia smiled faintly, "Your clothes are very goodlooking today. It would be a pity if it gets dirty." Sylvia took in a deep breath and asked, "Why do you want me to leave him, because of you?" Cesia shook her head slightly. "If that was the case, I wouldn''t save you. Yes, I like Brother Henry very much. How many women who have been in contact with him would not be interested in him? But he doesn''t belong to people like you and me. I''ve known Brother Henry for a long time. I was also on Radiant Ind before, butter, I left." Sylvia nodded. "I''ve heard a few of them. Some say that you''ve betrayed them." "Perhaps." Cesia smiled, "What I did was indeed a betrayal. I didn''t agree with Henry''s way of handling things at that time. It turned out that I was right. In other people''s eyes, Radiant Ind was indestructible, but in the face of a real expert, it was like a piece of thin paper that could be broken with one move. Now, Brother Henry has already stood at the top of the world, but it is still not enough. The real enemy has not appeared yet. And you know that in fact, your existence has always been a burden to Brother Henry." Sylvia opened her mouth and prepared to speak. "I know what you''re going to say." Cesia spoke in advance and interrupted Sylvia, "You have been trying to be strong. You went to the ancestralnd of the Su Family to awaken your bloodline, and even made a noise when you awakened your bloodline, which caused all the ns to suffer. You went to the Core to improve yourself. You met that person and he became your teacher. He helped you be stronger and wanted you not to burden Brother Henry. But Brother Henry''s growth speed was really too fast. It is so fast that even that person couldn''t imagine it. It is impossible for people to calcte everything. Because many parts of the process of the matter of Taoist Jade Virtual Mountain had elerated. If you continue to stay with him, you will be his weak point." The words of Cesia were like a sharp arrow that pierced straight into Sylvia''s heart. For a long time, Sylvia had tried her best not to drag Henry down. Because of this, she had done a lot of hard work. But now, Cesia''s words told her that no matter how hard she tried, it would never be enough! Cesia stared into Sylvia''s eyes and continued, "No matter who, you, or even if I were to be with him, it would only be his weakness. You have to understand how terrifying the enemies he would meet in the future will be. He can not reveal his weaknesses. Even if you can protect yourself, what about your family?" "If it weren''t for the fact that Wade and the others hade back in time that day, I''m afraid that your family would have fallen into the hands of the Elite Spirit Hall and they would have used you as a hostage. Do you think it''s as simple as just kidnapping and asking for money?" "What they want is your lives! It''s either the lives of your family or Brother Henry. Which one can you -<< _ nil give up? "Which one of them can Brother Henry give up? It''s not a good thing for him to be with you. You are harming him!" Sylvia''s eyes were empty as she looked in front of her. The words that came out of Cesia''s mouth were lingering in her ears. "It''s not a good thing for him to be with you. You''re hurting him! Do you want to hurt him?" Downstairs, in a Rolls-Royce, Gardiner elegantly sat in the driver''s seat with a cigarette in his mouth. "Thank you very much." Gardiner whistled. "It''s not a big deal. Even if I don''t take action, you should take action too." Henry smiled. "I can''t do such a thing." Gardiner shook his head and said, "The situation recently is quite sensitive. Because of the issue of mutants some people now specially set up the so-called Mutant Alliance to fight against us. Once I take action, these people will have something to say. At that time, trouble will not be solved by taking action." Henry shrugged his shoulders. "So, it''s the most troublesome thing for you. I don''t want to get involved. By the way, what can I do for Adonias?" "Regarding this, you can chat with your brothers and sisters. First of all, aren''t you curious as to what kind of product an Orc is? "Could it be that they really came from a foreign world?" Gardiner smiled and said, "Let''s go to the Angel Hotel." Henry nced at Gardiner and said, "You just want to eat and drink." "Look at us. With our rtionship, how can it be called eating and drinking?" Gardinerughed and said, "I''m leaving, I''m leaving." Inside the Angel Hotel. Wade and others had already been sitting in the private room. After seeing Henry, everyone came up and gave Henry a hug. "Boss, I''ve heard about your deeds. BUT Aren''t you a bit too handsome? On the ancient battlefield, you returned with hundreds of soldiers and defeated the Orcs. I can''t help but feel my blood boil just thinking about this scene." Wadeughed out loud. His eyes were filled with envy. "Don''t be so fussy." Henry sat down. Everyone drank a few cups of wine. Then they started to talk about business. "Boss, we had to stay in the Core to roughly understand the matters regarding the Orcs. The so-called Abyss, the so-called Orcs, are not naturally formed. There are people who specialize in pushing all of this." Wade took a sip of wine and said, "I''ll let Future tell you the details of their technique." Chapter 1724 Chapter 1724 Future took out a tabletputer and throw it to Henry. Henry stretched out his hand and swiped on the screen. A dense collection of information appeared in front of Henry''s eyes. Future waited for Henry to look at it for a while, and then said, "Boss, we''re studying the so-called Orcs. In terms of physical structure, there is not much difference between them and human beings. And from the analysis of the gene system, their bodies have genes close to human''s, which ount for at least 80%!" "Eighty?" Henry frowned and said, "You mean..." "Yes." Future nodded and said, "The so-called Orcs were transformed from human beings, but this transformation started during the fetal period." A powerful Qi suddenly burst out from Henry''s body, and the cup in front of him suddenly burst open. "Calm down." Gardiner, who was eating fiercely, suddenly raised his head and attacked Henry at the same time. He suppressed the Qi of Henry and said, "Henry, there are some things that I have to talk about with you. With your current identity and strength, no matter what you encounter, you must remain calm and keep calm in the face of changes. You are still far from being able to reach the top. Your current realm is much worse than before." After saying that, Gardiner sighed, took a sip of wine, and shook his head. It seemed that he was putting on an extremely pretentious act. Future nced at Gardiner and said, "President Zhao, when you first heard this, you almost demolished the house, didn''t you?" Gardiner coughed twice and said, "Well, Future, today is different from the past. All right, let''s skip this topic." Henry''s voice sounded, "I also want to tear down the house. The mother''s genes are important. When the child is still in the womb, a simple injection can change its genes.." Future nodded. "When I first received this answer, I was also stunned for a long time. All of the Orcs'' forelimbs were humans. The beasts'' genes within their bodies were mixed with their human genes and began to mutate. During the birth, their bodies were several times or even tens of times bigger than that of normal humans. They had the instinct to devour since birth. In terms of thinking, they believed that they were born in a ce called the Abyss. These people created a rule that allows them to create Orcs and enve them." Henry took a deep breath and asked, "Where is the Abyss?"Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. "Ab." Future answered, "Thatboratory is very mysterious and will constantly change its orientation. We guessed that it had the protection of the array, but with my current ability, I still can''t analyze the internal energy of the array, so I''m not sure of this. Now, more than half of theboratory has been destroyed, namely, the so-called Abyss has disappeared, and all the Orcs have been poured into the Core. Now, the Core haspletely be the world of the Orcs." At this time, Wade stood up and said, "Boss, they don''t care about theb anymore, which also means a problem." "The purpose of their creation of the Orcs has already been achieved, or perhaps, to put it another way, the Orcs are already equipped with the ability to reproduce themselves." Henry opened his mouth to talk, and his eyes were full of seriousness, "If it is the second kind..." Gardiner suddenly interrupted, "They created a new species! This is the ability that only the Creators have! If they have achieved this, these people will continue to do this kind of thing. They will not only be satisfied with the product of the Orcs. I am afraid that they will change the world!" All the people in the room fell into silence. Henry took the lead and asked, "Where did this group of peoplee from?" "I don''t know." Wade shook his head. "We''ve looked for them in the Core, but they are too mysterious." "Don''t look at me." Gardiner shook his head like a rattle. "This time, I really don''t know." Henry took a deep breath and said, "Gardiner, arrange it for me. I want to meet with Adonias." "All right." Gardiner nodded heavily. At this moment, in the Core. The civilization in the Core had beenpletely destroyed. There was no room for human beings to survive in the Core. The people in the four major districts had already been evacuated, and some people had sneaked to the direction of the ancient battlefield, trying to go to the civilization on the surface. In the Core, the figures of the Orcs were rampant. There was a human who did not hide well. When he showed up, he was immediately targeted by the Orcs and killed by them. In the territory of every Orc, there were several human viges. These human viges were not destroyed, and the Orcs did not touch them. They left these viges and let the men and women live together there. They regarded this as a cage! Every human who lived here knew very well, but there was nothing they could do. They could only despair and wait for death toe. Before they died, they could only survive for another day. Outside of an Orc''s territory, someone was strolling. He looked like a normal person with a book in his hand. He looked in the direction of the territory of the Orc and kept recording something. After a long time, he put away the Kinhis hand and murmured, "The evolution meets the standard, the delivery meets the standard, and the brain development meets the standard. This batch of people is qualified." Almost every time outside the territory of an Orc, there would be people like this appearing. They recorded everything about the Orcs and made it into some sort of data. Around the mountain where the Elite Spirit Hall was located, Gaspare and a few higher-ups of the Elite Spirit Hall were setting up traps to break the formation of the Elite Spirit Hall. The materials used to set up the formation were all precious treasures that were hard toe by. However, at this moment, Gaspare had already decided to go all out. "Be quick!" Gaspare urged, "The inheritance belonging to the East may open at any time. This is apletely different energy system. Once this matter is done, we can fight for the inheritance of the East. The Elite Spirit Hall itself is a treasure house, and this treasure house is the key to open a bigger treasure house!" After saying this, he stared at the mountain in front of him. In his eyes, he seemed to have seen the grand picture of the future. In the Elite Spirit Hall, one-tenth of the originally densely packed Battle Spirits had already disappeared, and the ball of red light had be more and more powerful. "Hahaha, my strength is recovering. This kind of feeling, this kind of feeling, I love it! I will soon return to my peak stage! Henry, don''t you often mock me for being weak? Soon I will let you see my true ability. When Precover my strength, will take you to unite the world. Don''t worry, the Heretic God will never forget the chance you brought to him! Hahaha! Everyone,e on, shake, and wait for the Heretic God''s return!" A cold smile hung at the corner of Gaspare''s mouth outside the Elite Spirit Hall. "Just wait. I''ll let others know who is the real dominator of this world!" Chapter 1725 Chapter 1725 In Yinzhou City. Countless people hade to the Lin Family''s house every day since the Lin Family took over the business of Yan Xia. They wanted to make friends with the Lin Family. For this reason, there was also a special living room in the courtyard of the Lin Family to receive guests from different ces.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Today, there were also peopleing to visit the Lin Family. However, after knocking on the door for a long time, the Lin Family did not respond at all. The people who hade to visit were not anxious and waited here until the evening. There were more and more people waiting in front of the Lin Family''s courtyard. However, the gate of the Lin Family''s courtyard was still locked and no one opened it. This scene puzzled many people. Even if the Lin Family refused to meet today, they should have been informed. This was by no means the Lin Family''s style. Just when everyone was curious, a Rolls-Royce parked in front of the courtyard of the Lin Family. The door opened, and Gardiner and Henry walked out of the car. "I''ll see you off here. I''ll arrange things on the ancient battlefield first. You go there yourself as soon as possible." Gardiner said, driving away. Henry nodded. Seeing so many people in front of Lins manor and the manor being locked, Henry felt it was strange. He stepped forward, pushed the door but it was locked. Such a scene made Henry feel even weirder. Henry put forth his strength, and the door opened. Henry walked in, only to find that there was no one in the Lin Family''s courtyard! "What''s going on?" Henry frowned, turned back and closed the door. Then his figure turned into a phantom. In the shortest time, he searched every corner of the manor, but there was still no one. "Was there an ident?" "It''s impossible! There are no traces of fighting." Henry walked into the courtyard and pped his hands. Two figures appeared in front of Henry. "My Lord." The two of them knelt on one knee and said in a respectful tone. "Did something happen?" Asked Henry. Both of them shook their heads at the same time. "My lord, everything is normal." "Okay." Henry nodded and turned into the house. The two figures disappeared again. Henry searched the house and found no one. He called, but no one answered, but the call was always connected. Henry came directly to the Lins Group and asked Secretary Lee. When the secretary saw Henry, she was very surprised. "Mr. Zhang, did you not go for the trip?" "Trip?" "Yes, President Lin said that they went on a trip and would note back in a short time. Mr. Zhang, I thought you went with them." "How could they suddenly go on a trip?" Henry went to the office on the top floor. Sylvia''s things were all arranged and ced there, indicating that nothing unusual happened in the office. Henry dialled the number again, but it was shown that the phone was turned off. Just then, the door of the office was pushed open. A middle-aged man in a suit and gold-rimmed sses came in. "Mr. Zhang, please allow me to introduce myself. My surname is Jia, awyer hired by Mrs. Lin." "Awyer?" "Mr. Zhang, look at this contract. It was signed by you and Mrs. Lin." Lawyer Jia put the contract on the table. Henry''s heart skipped a beat when he nced at the contract, and a bad feeling arose in his heart. This contract was signed when he was marrying into the Lin Family. The content roughly reflected one meaning. Henry wanted to marry into the Lin Family, so Sylvia could unterally annul the engagement with Henry at any time. Henry had no right to choose at all. "Mr. Zhang, I think you should know the content of the contract. This is what Mrs. Lin entrusted me to do before she left. By the way, here is a video that Mrs. Lin left for you." Lawyer Jia put a sealed envelope on the table in front of Henry and then turned to leave. Henry picked up the envelope. It had never been opened and there was a mobile phone in it. As soon as Henry lit up the screen, a video was yed. The person in the video was Sylvia. Sylvia sat on the chair, her expression indifferent, and her tone calm, "Henry, I thought for a moment. There was no emotional foundation between the two of us in the first ce. For me, I''ve never felt the so-called love when I grew up in my family. Perhaps you gave me this feeling, but it doesn''t mean that can make up my mind to be with you forever. Now that my identity is clear, it''s time to separate from you. You asked me this morning if I was willing to marry you, but I can give you the answer now. I''m not very willing to. I think you and I should make a better choice. You metwyer Jia, too, and he will go through all the procedures together with you. Of course, you can leave him alone, because all the agreements are unteral. You don''t have any choice. I also informedwyer Jia to ask you to move out of the Lin Family in three days. That''s it." The video came to an abrupt end. Henry stood there with a dull expression. A few minutester,wyer Jia pushed the door open and came in again. "Mr. Zhang, it''s time for you to go through the formalities with me." "I won''t do it." Henry left this sentence and walked out of the office. At the moment when Henry took a step, the document that had been signed on the table turned into powder and drifted away. It was a private ne that left Van Xia. Nelson looked at Sylvia curiously. "This is Henry''s number..." "You don''t have to worry about it." Sylvia interrupted Nelson''s words. "Sister, where are we going?" Daisy came to Sylvia. When Sylvia returned home at noon, she suddenly decided to say that the whole family would leave at the fastest speed, which made everyone feel a little confused. But Sylvia didn''t exin at all and just urged them to leave. In the face of Daisy''s question, Sylvia turned her head and looked out of the window at the drifting clouds. The corner of Sylvia''s mouth it was curved into a smile. Although mouth a smile, her smile this time was very ugly. "Go. No one can find out where we are." Yinzhou City. As soon as Henry left the Lins Group, he received a call from Gardiner. "We have already made contact with Adonias. He is in a hurry. He can''t wait to see you and you have to hurry up. ording to him, the situation has changed and is out of control." "Out of control?" Henry was confused. "That''s right." Gardiner replied, "Anyway, ording to him, something must have happened inside their tribe. Someone wanted to start a war again. Even if he was the king of the Orc tribe, he could not control them himself. He wants to meet you." Henry took a deep breath and said, "Okay, I''ll go right away." "See you at the airport." Gardiner hung up the phone. Henry looked back at the Lins Group. Henry did not know the reason for Sylvia''s change. Although he wanted to find Sylvia and ask her what had happened face to face, now, there was obviously something more important, and he had to deal with it. Henry didn''t have any great kindness to save the world, but he found that a lot of things were revolved around him and he couldn''t escape from Chapter 1726 Chapter 1726 Antarctica, the Ancient Battlefield. The guards of the various great forces were stationed here, and there were people patrolling the ancient battlefield every day. And when the war ended, there was a fortress built in Antarctica, and this fortress was called the Frontier Fortress. As the name suggests, the function of this fortress is to guard the border of the entire civilization. In front of the fortress, there were two statues. The first one was Gardiner, themander- inchief of the Ancient Battlefield. The importance of Gardiner''s performance on the ancient battlefield was seen by everyone. The other one was Henry. Gardiner''s statue was a statue of a majestic leader. Henry, on the other hand, carried several divine weapons on his back. Back then, Henry returned with a hundred weapons and the Weapon Manual. Even now, the sight of standing up in the sky, handing over a hundred weapons and crushing the Orcs still made one''s blood boil. Many of the younger generations would be sent to this ce to train. After they arrived, they would see the two statues for the first time, and then they would be told the story of the two statues. Some aspired to amander-in-chief like Gardiner, a person who overlooked the whole situation and gavemands to deploy as many soldiers as possible. There were also people who yearned for an existence like Henry, just like a swordsman who came and went without a trace, appearing at the most critical time. Henry and Gardiner, who had been on the ancient battlefield, had gradually be a myth. Everyone who came to the ancient battlefield for experience would be brought into the ancient battlefield after getting used to it. Although there was no more conflict on the ancient battlefield, it was notpletely safe. "Everyone, although there are no Orcs here, you have to know that the rules of this solitary battle will change. If you want to survive on the ancient battlefield, you must master aw. Thisw is also the one we live in in this world. The most basic thing to master is to survive! The war is over, but there are many strange species on the ancient battlefield. These species are not collected at present. Once you meet them, you must remember the previous teaching. No one will care for your failure here, do you understand?" While walking on the ancient battlefield, several students were listening to the instructor''s advice. Right now, the ancient battlefield was filled with trees. This was a bizarre ce. Some people had seen trees that grew two metres a day, while others had seen a tnd turn into a small mountain overnight. Thendform of this ce could change at any time. This was the ancient battlefield. To everyone, this was the ancient battlefield that they would never be familiar with. The students here were the ones who came to the frontier fortress for training, and the instructors were mostly veterans who had experienced the original war, so they stayed here. The students here were all in their twenties and appeared to be very young. However, in reality, many veterans were only in their twenties. They were mature, experienced, and hot-blooded. This was a small team of 11 people, led by a veteran into the ancient battlefield, all of whom were from the Van Xia. Their team has killed a lot of prey along the way. Although they were tired, they were very excited. This ce made them feel that they have seen the door to a new world. At the same time, in order to kill these prey, they also had to obtain a recognition of their strength. A creature like a sabre-toothed tiger was killed by two young students together. After that, the two male students sat on the ground, breathing heavily, while the other eight students, five men and three women, all looked at the two with envy. This sabre- toothed tiger was considered a rtively strong species, and it only could be killed by their joint efforts. The veteran instructors also showed a look of satisfaction and praised, "Not bad, you performed very well. Even if I had to fight this sabre-toothed tiger, it would have taken me some time. You two can enter the reserve force now." "Instructor." The two young men who had just finished the battle asked, "The strength of this sabre-toothed tiger should not be much worse than that of the Orcs, right? How many Orcs do you think we can kill if we join the battle?" "Kill the Orcs?" The instructor smiled and said, "With your strength, you don''t need to think about killing the Orcs for the time being. Not to mention the fact that the tiger is not much weaker than the Orcs in terms of strength and speed, just one hand of the Orc can kill the sabre-toothed tiger. Moreover, the Orcs have intelligence no less than ours, so they are much stronger than the sabre-toothed tiger." Hearing the instructor''s words, the eight students all looked surprised. Only the two who had just killed the sabre-toothed tiger couldn''t help but curl their lips and didn''t say anything. A few minutester, the instructor pped his hands and said, "Well, everybody, don''t rest, let''s keep moving forward." The group of eleven people continued to move forward. The instructor led the way, and ten students walked in the back,municating with each other. "I heard from my instructor that an Orc is more powerful than a sabre-toothed tiger. How awesome is he!" "I heard that back then, the Orc Army was made up of hundreds of thousands. How could they be able to defeat them?" "What do you think the instructor and the others have gone through?" "There are also President Zhao and Mr. Zhang. President Zhao had been rushing to the front line and confronting the Orc''s strongest force. Mr. Zhang was even more amazing. He returned with a hundred weapons and defeated the Orcs. He made the Orcs despair. How strong are they!" "I''ll tell you." One of them who killed the tiger said, "If the instructor''s words are ten points, we only need to believe one point. Use your brain. If the Orcs are really as powerful as they said, how can they win the battle?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "That is right." Another young man who killed the tiger said, "The winner will always write the history. We just need to listen to these things. Don''t take it seriously. The instructor just said. that. He just wants to suppress us. I''ve seen through their situation. He''s only one year older than me. If I can catch up with him, he can''t win our respect." "That''s right." The two young men, who had killed the tiger, said this with extra confidence. "That''s enough." A female student said, "Stop talking. If the instructor hears you, you will be punished." "Look, what is the instructor doing?" In front of them, this instructor''s brows were tightly locked together, carefully observing his surroundings. In his heart, he suddenly felt a premonition. He looked into the de depths of the ancient battlefield, feeling as if there was a pressure that came from there, pressing down on him, making him feel ufortable. All of a sudden, he shouted loudly. "Dodge!" An adult tiger flew in their direction and smashed into a tree trunk. Half of its body was smashed into meat paste. The ten students dodged based on the instructor''s warning and stared at the adult tiger with wide eyes. They couldn''t figure out what it was that could hurt an adult tiger like this. An enormous ck shadow appeared in front of everyone''s eyes. Chapter 1727 Chapter 1727 The huge figure was more than 10 metres tall and had an oppressive force as strong as a mountain. The ten students looked at this figure, all of them finding it difficult to breathe. "Instructor, this is... is... what is it?" The students saw that the huge figure had sharp tusks and looked at them as if he was looking at prey. Such a huge Orc had caused these students to tremble in fear. The instructor swallowed a mouthful of saliva. He finally knew where the uneasiness in his heart came from. The Orc had once again appeared on the ancient battlefield! The instructor took a step forward and blocked the few students behind him. He took a deep breath and looked at the Orc and said, "My Orc Friend, I know you can understand my words. The war between us has ended and you have chosen to retreat. Why have you appeared here again?" "The Orc!" Listening to the instructor, the students all opened their eyes and mouths wide. This was the Orc! The instructor didn''t lie to us! A huge army of hundreds of thousands of Orcs! It was all such a huge monster! How hard would that fight be?! These students couldn''t even imagine what they would look like in the face of hundreds of thousands of such Orcs! They couldn''t even think of picking up their weapons to fight! This Orc looked at the instructor in front of him. Suddenly, it waved its arm and threw a punch. The Orc''s speed was so fast that the ten students couldn''t even see it clearly. "How is it possible to escape?!" One of the cadets screamed out. Just when they thought that the instructor would be hit by this fist, they saw him simply lower his body and dodge the Orc''s fist. At the same time, he pulled out a steel knife from his waist and directly charged towards the Orc. In the process of killing, the voice of the instructor sounded in the ear of several students. "Be careful, even though the Orc''s speed is fast, speed is not the most important. You have to be clear about where your advantage lies. Don''t use any fancy methods when fighting the enemy. Use the simplest, most direct, and most effective method!" During the speech, the steel knife in his hand directly cut the Orc''s ankle. "If you want to defeat an Orc, first of all, you need to hit his weakness. The Orc''s weakness is also very stupid. If you want to attack his heart and head, you have to make him kneel in front of you first." The instructor was very fast. He turned around and once again cut the Orc''s ankle. The Orc let out an angry roar. He jumped up again and wielded his knife twice in a row, directly making the Orc kneel on the ground. "When you''ve done all this, you''ll be able to give him a fatal blow."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The instructor started climbing the Orc''s body. With a few vigorous leaps, he came to the head of the Orc. Then he wielded the steel knife in his hand hard and directly cut the throat of the Orc. Fresh blood sshed out inrge amounts. The Orc fell to the ground with a painful expression. The instructornded on the ground and retracted the steel knife in his hand to his waist. This smooth action caused the eyes of the ten students to widen. Even the two students who were unwilling to submit to the instructor were in the same state at this moment. "Alright, let''s stop here this time. The Orc has suddenly appeared on the ancient battlefield. This matter needs to be reported in time." He said. However, as soon as the instructor finished speaking, there was a violent shaking sound. His face suddenly changed. "Oh no, run!" When the word "run" came out of his mouth, huge figures appeared in the eyes of everyone. All of them were Orcs. These Orcs held weapons, which were particrly horrible. Every one of them was full of killing intent. "We''re doomed, there are so many Orcs!" "We can''t run away!" The ten students were filled with despair. The instructor made a prompt decision and said without hesitation, "Run and report this matter to the camp. I''ll buy you some time. Hurry up!" As the instructor spoke, he pulled out his steel knife and charged towards those Orcs. But even if the instructor wanted to stall for time, how long could he stall by himself? A second? Two seconds? Obviously, one or two seconds were not enough for these students to escape. Seeing the weapons waving in the hands of the two Orcs, the instructor knew that there was no hope for him. It was fine for him to deal with one Orc, but there was no hope for him to deal with two. "Did the rules change again? Why aren''t these the Orcs'' sizes suppressed?" "How many have we met along the way?" Two different voices rang out. At the moment when the two voices were heard, the instructor''s heart suddenly shook. "This is!" "You go to the left side and I go to the right." Two figures appeared beside the instructor. They were Henry and Gardiner. Facing the huge steel knife waved by the Orc, Gardiner stepped forward and threw a punch. The huge body of the Orc was sent flying. As for Henry, he reached out and easily mped the steel knife that was waving. with his two fingers. Then, with the strength of his fingers, the steel knife broke inch by inch and spread out in all directions. All the Orcs that had been engulfed by the steel knife fell to the ground. Such a scene stunned these students again. Who on earth were these two people? They were so powerful! "Greetings,mander in chief! Greetings, Mr. Zhang!" The instructor gave a salute at once. Gardiner looked at the instructor and nodded. "You did a good job. Take your men back. Don''t go to the ancient battlefield for a while." "Got it!" After the instructor received the order, he immediately left with his men. When the ten students heard the greeting, they also understood that these two people were the owners of the sculptures in the fortress. They had noticed Henry. He was even more handsome than sculpture! Was he really only in his twenties? n¨§t 18 veline Henry looked at the countless figures of the Orcs in front of him and looked at Gardiner. Gardiner shrugged his shoulders and said, "What do you want?" "Go kill them directly?" "Forget it, call someone to ask about this issue." Henry answered. After he finished speaking, he took a deep breath, and then a voice came out of his mouth. The voice was as bright as a big bell, and it could be clearly heard throughout the ancient battlefield. "King Adonias, I''m Henry Zhang. Come to the ancient battlefield to see me!" When Henry''s voice was transmitted out, many people heard it and their minds surged. To have the Orc''s King Adoniase to see him, just how domineering was this! Henry Zhang! This name, at this moment, was once again engraved in everyone''s ears. A gust of wind swept over. It was a huge ck tiger that fell directly in front of Henry, and on the body of the ck tiger was Adonias. Compared to an ordinary Orc, Adonias was bigger and more oppressive. But in the face of Adonias, Henry was not affected at all. Henry nced at this group of Orcs and asked Adonias, "I need an exnation, what''s going on here?" "Don''t tell me that you don''t know anything about this. Do you want to start a war?!" Chapter 1728 Chapter 1728 Henry''s voice was sonorous and powerful. Looking at Henry''s back, the ten students were both surprised and afraid. They sighed with emotion. They were also over twenty years old, yet this person in front of them faced the countless Orcs and faced their king. He actually questioned their king. However, surging was an illusion in one''s mind. Maybe they will be like this one day. Just standing there alone was enough to shock a race! Adonias looked at Henry in front of him, took a deep breath, and said, "I know about this, but I can''t control it." Henry smiled and looked at the Orcs behind the Adonias. "If you can''t control them, I can only use my own way." "I have something to tell you." Adonias replied to Henry, and then turned back and shouted at the dense army of Orcs, "Go back!" Under Adonias'' roar, the Orcs actually didn''t react at all, still standing there. Adonias'' violent aura pressed down on the Orcs and once again spoke, "What''s wrong? In your eyes, I''m no longer your king! I told you to go back!" There was a slightmotion in the Orc army when Adonias boomed out this time. "I''m using the identity of the King of the Orcs tomand all of you to go back! Go back!" Adonias spoke a few times in a row. At the same time, the aura on his body became stronger and stronger, pressing down on the many Orcs. Under the aura of Adonias, these Orcs finally turned around and walked towards the Core. When Henry and Gardiner saw this scene, they looked at each other and saw the strangeness in each other''s eyes. The rtionship between the Orc warrior and Adonias was too strange. Apparently, the status of Adonias was not as good as before. When the Orcs retreated, Adonias looked at Henry and said, "You''ve seen it. Everything has changed now. Let''s go. We should get out of here and speak slowly. Everything here makes me feel very awkward." Henry nodded. Together with Gardiner, he went to the Core along with Adonias. After leaving the ancient battlefield and arriving at the Core, this ce had already be an Orc''s civilization. The huge houses were like a small mountain. For the huge Orcs, this was only an ordinary residence. In the past, Orcs would be extremely respectful when they saw Adonias. But now, Henry and Gardiner had discovered that when Orcs saw Adonias, they acted as if they hadn''t seen anything. It was just that there were a few who would asionally show a bit of respect. However, Adonias was still in the biggest camp of the Orcs. It was a magnificent mountain, which had been transformed into the residence of Adonias. It was a huge pce. "Well, Adonias, let me ask you a question." Gardiner looked at the modified residence of the mountain in front of him and said, "Your footwashing basin is dozens of square metres big?" Adonias looked at Gardiner in confusion. Gardiner, on the other hand, looked like he was asking for an answer. One could tell that he really wanted to know the answer. There was an entrance to the pce. When he arrived at the entrance, the body of Adonias turned into the size of a normal human being. The things in the pce were all the same as those used by ordinary human beings, which made Gardiner feel sorry. After Adonias took Henry and Gardiner into the pce, he did not take them to any reception room or anything like that. Instead, he took them to walk around inside for a long time. Finally, he opened a secret room and went in. This secret room was notrge. In the secret room, Henry and Gardiner saw a figure. It was an ordinary human, a man in his thirties. At this moment, the man''s limbs were shackled, and two huge hooks prated his scape. His body was covered with bloodstains, and his face had been tortured beyond recognition. "This is the person I caught outside the camp." Adonias exined, then picked up a small book from the side and threw it to Henry. "This is what he recorded. Have a look." Henry opened the notebook. The first line was written on it. "In the first year of the Tianyuan, the Orc race was born sessfully, its reproduction ability meets the standard, the brain development meets the standard, and the gene stability meets the standard." What was written at the bottom of the first page were all simr things, recordings about the Orcs. When Henry saw the contents of this book, he remembered what Future had said before. He was suddenly shocked. This person was recording these things. Was there a group of people hiding behind him? Henry couldn''t help but look at the person again. The person was locked and tortured badly, but his eyes were still staring at Adonias as if he were looking at a satisfactory work. Henry stepped over, grabbed the man''s hair, and stared at him. "Tell me, who are you, and what is your purpose?" "Haha, Henry Zhang." The man directly called out Henry''s name. "Do you really want to know?" Henry''s body shook. "Are you going to tell me or not?" "I won''t." The man''s mouth curved into a smile. With a sh of purple light, the man''s ten fingers were all cut off.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. The ten fingers were connected to the heart, and the pain was unbearable, which made the man''s face particrly distorted. But when the pain subsided, the man wore a smile again. "Henry, the more you are like this, the more excited I am. Hahaha, don''t worry, there will be a day when you will know the truth. I really want to see that daying, hahaha." He wasughing loudly. "Don''t ask. You can''t get anything out of him." Adonias walked up and said, "I tried all the methods that I could try to torture him. His mouth is closed. Henry, there''s something wrong with the inner ranks of us Orcs." Adonias took a deep breath. "We, the Orcs,e from the Abyss. We are different from you. We are two different races, and we have different ways of life. However, we suddenly learned that we and you are from the same species. Or rather, we are mutants." Adonias continued, pointing to the man who was locked by the iron chain. "There are traces of these people outside almost every campsite. They record our lives and treat us like experimental subjects. No, to be exact, we''re experimental subjects, aren''t we? The so-called Abyss is nothing more than a scam. The so-called King of Orcs is nothing more than an experimental subject from the earliest stage. Now that this is a secret that the entire race knows about, how do you think we should face it?" "Treat ourselves as a new race?" "Or aliens among the humans?" Henry looked at Adonias in front of him. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say. Gardiner suddenly said, "I think that you want to turn yourself into a human being. To be exact, you want to be normal, don''t you?" Chapter 1729 Chapter 1729 When Gardiner spoke, his eyes were fixed on Adonias. At the same time, the Dragon''s Mace appeared in Gardiner''s hand. Obviously, Gardiner was ready to attack at any time. Adonias also noticed Gardiner''s imposing manner. He shook his head and said, "I don''t know. I didn''t make a choice, but the people in the tribe have already made a choice. Although I am the King of the Orcs, this so-called king was just pushed to this position by others. We are not the only royal family among the Orcs. What''s more, after everyone knows this, the king has almost no deterrent to them." Gardiner said, "Therefore, now, the rest of your nsmen either want to go to the surface and exterminate humans. The Orcs want to be a brand new race and wipe out your so-called experimental titles, or the whole race will disappear." Adonias stood there without saying anything. "Just as I expected." Gardiner sneered and said, "Are you going to break the pot?" "No, I have no choice." Adonias opened his mouth. "There''s no other way?" Gardiner held the Dragon''s Mace and said, "The Core is the territory of you Orcs. You''ve developed here and created a new civilization. We''re isted from the ancient battlefield, and time will let us forget everything. I believe that with your intelligence, you can learn how to nt vegetables, can''t you?" Adonias took a deep breath and said, "Some people are behind all this. I also want to live like you humans, but some people will do envement. I tried to release some human viges, but I was stopped. In fact, these people don''t want us to live in peace by releasing us or human beings." Henry, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly opened his mouth and said, "The so-called Tianyuan era is what they want to create. Our era has existed for more than two thousand years now. Someone wants to create a new era called Tianyuan era. The new era definitely won''t be the same." "That''s right." Adonias nodded and said, "Henry, there''s something you have to help me with." Adonias came to Henry and grabbed his shoulders. "Help me find Laily! She was not in the Core! When the war began, she ran to the surface. You know, the rules of the ancient battlefield made it impossible for Orcs to maintain their human forms, but she was able to sneak in. Someone helped her and changed her genes! That was the only way to let her escape the rules of the ancient battlefield. All of this was done before the war began. Laily has secrets hidden in her body. There are things you want to know, and there are also things I want to know. If we find Laily, we will know what those people want to do. Henry, really, I was about to lose all of it. I was the King if the Orcs, but now I have no strength. I could fight against the entire Orcs by myself. You and I don''t want to see war again, do we?" Adonias held Henry''s shoulders with great strength, and he also showed an extraordinarily exciting emotion. Henry looked at Adonias in front of him and took a deep breath. "How can you guarantee that if we find Laily, your people will calm down?" "Strength." Adonias replied. "The rtionship between me and Laily is notplete. If I can devour her, my strength will be improved to an unimaginable degree. At that time, I will be able to control the Orcs again. I will not be in the royal family, but I will have absolute strength." When Adonias said this, he showed absolute confidence. Henry was thinking that it was cruel to swallow Laily. If he could sacrifice Laily in exchange for peace, this kind of sacrifice was absolutely worthwhile. Moreover, as an Orc, Laily''s behaviour of getting into the human world was also full of weirdness. Henry was thinking about how trustworthy Adonias was.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Henry, I know what you''re hesitating about, but you have to make a decision. I can dy my nsmen from going to the ancient battlefield, but I can''t dy too long." Henry thought for a while and nodded. "I can help you find her first." "Henry, I''ll leave everything to you." Adonias faced Henry and bowed deeply. He stretched out his right hand and ced it on Henry''s left shoulder. This was the etiquette of their Orc race. Lets go. Henry said to Gardiner, and the two left the residence of Adonias. After leaving here, Henry and Gardiner did not stay in the Core. Instead, they directly entered the ancient battlefield and went to the surface. On the way. Gardiner looked at Henry and said, "How trustworthy do you think Adonias is?" "30%." Henry replied. "Thirty..." Gardiner looked ahead and asked, "Will you help him find her?" "Yes, I will." Henry nodded and said, "It seems that there is something wrong with Laily. Besides, I should have been to theb, where there are many secrets. If we can find Laily, we can get some information out of her. As for whether we should hand over Laily to Adonias, we can talk about it after we find her." "Aiya." Gardiner''s face was full of helplessness, "Howe so many things happened all of a sudden? Youe with me to the headquarters first. All the information about the people fel. ne the Core is stored there. It''s top secret. If you don''t go there personally, you won''t be able to see it. I don''t know what''s going on with Laily. You have to find it yourself." "All right." Three days passed in the blink of an eye. In the past three days, Henry had been staying in the headquarters of the Section Nine and looking through all the registration information. There were too many peopleing from the Core. Even with Henry''s memory and vision, he only went through more than half of the information in the past three days, but he still couldn''t find any information about the Laily. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Gardiner took a cup of coffee and put it in front of Henry. "How is it going?" "Maybe it''ll take another two days." Henry picked up the coffee and took a sip. He looked at Gardiner and said, "You also seem to be very tired." "Yeah, now there are more and more awakened mutants, making things more and more troublesome. When some people get the power, they would make trouble and we need to keep suppressing them. Fortunately, they didn''t create so much chaos in the world." Gardiner shook his head and said, "It''s not far from the chaos of the world. Some people are deliberately gathering some mutants who don''t exist in the system. You know, there are too many people with ideas and ambitions in the world. They are not at ease with the status quo and want to control the world. What I have to do is to kill these people in the cradle." "Found her!" Henry suddenly stared at the screen in front of him. "That''s her!" Chapter 1730 Chapter 1730 Gardiner stared at the person on the screen. He always felt that the girl who had bronze skin, short hair and heroic spirit was particrly familiar to him. However, Gardiner just thought about it for a moment, then directly ignored it and said, "I''ll send someone to check where she is. Do you need me to go with you?" "There''s no need." Henry shook his head and said, "Don''t you still have a problem with the mutants?" Ten minutester, the information about Daily was sent to Henry. Daily didn''t use her real name. She changed her name to De Song and was in Dwabury Province. Dwabury Province was the westernmost region of Van Xia. It was a ce where one would be able to see the final ray of sunlight in Van Xia. That ce was vast and sparsely popted. Many people who had arrived from the Core had been arranged to live there. When he saw the name of Dwabury Province, Gardiner frowned and said, "This ce is a bit difficult to handle." "Why?" Henry was puzzled. "Why is it not easy?" "You know, after the gate of those ancient powers was opened, energy leaked out in many ces in Yan Xia. And in this case, the first ones to get benefits were not you and me, but those mutants. And in Lwabury Province, two days ago, there was also a situation of energy overflowing, which attracted a lot of mutants to go there. Anyway, it''s chaotic there now. It''s not easy to find someone there. This Laily changed her name to Le, which means that she is hiding something. It''s hard to find her if she is there." Gardiner said, "Last time you helped me catch the three mutants, you were also listed out by them. With your current appearance, it can be said that you will cause quite a stir as soon as you show up. I''m afraid you still don''t know. Now, you are famous all over the world. Anyone rted to the ancient power must be respectful to you when they hear your name." Henry touched his nose and said nothing. "Here, this is for you." Gardiner took out a mask from behind him and said, "Put this on and no one will notice you." "Are you sure?" Henry looked at the big monkey mask taken out by Gardiner. He did not approve of Gardiner''s words. Half an hourter, a ne took off from the headquarters of the Section Nine and headed straight for Lwabury Province. On the ne, Gardiner shook the red winess in his hand and sighed, "Hey, how to say, it''s fate. You tell me, why is fate so wonderful?" Henry, lying in front of Gardiner, rolled his eyes and said, "Is this also fate?" "Aren''t you the one dealing with the mutants? It''d be weird if you didn''t go to deal with something in Lwabury Province." "You don''t understand romance." Gardiner put the red wine ss in his mouth, took a sip, and then threw a document behind him to Henry. "This is about the strength division of the mutants. Have a look." Henry picked up the file and took a look at it. "Ho, these mutants haven''t appeared for a long time, yet they have already made so many lists?" Henry looked at the documents which were about the Top Ranking List, the Terrestrial Rankings, the top ten forces, the three sacrednds and so on. He was stunned. This great change had only been passed for a short time, and it had only been a few days since the appearance of mutants. However, looking at the power division, it seemed to have existed for several centuries. Gardiner smiled and said, "Although the sparrow is small, it has all the organs. They just realized the benefits of power. Naturally, they can''t wait to set up a system. The system isrge. They also have face when they talk about it." "Alright, I understand." Henry nodded and said, "You keep drinking. I''ll go to sleep first." Several hours passed quickly. When the nended, Henry checked the time. It was eight o''clock in the evening. It was supposed to be the time for the neon lights to be lit, but in Lwabury Province, the sky was still bright. Looking up at the sky, white clouds floated across, and it was a sunny day. Gardiner took a deep breath and sighed, "I''ve been drinking for hours, and the sky is still bright when I came out. How wonderful this feeling is." Henry took out his mobile phone to have a look and said, "She has arrived. Let''s let someone pick her up first." "That''s right." Gardiner nodded his head. In Lwabury Province, the Section Nine also had its own operation base. When Henry and Gardiner arrived here, there were already people waiting for them. They were the disguise teachers that Henry invited. After several makeup sessions, both Henry and Gardiner changed their looks. At this time, Henry looked ordinary and didn''t attract anyone''s attention at all. While Gardiner made himself look like a handsome young man, which was particrly coquettish. He stood in front of the mirror and appreciated his face at this time. From time to time, he showed a wretched smile. "Do you really have to make yourself like this?" Henry nced at Gardiner. "I must." Gardiner nodded and said, "Although now I am not as handsome as one-tenth of myself, I can''t change too much. Sorry, Henry, I am not like you. After all, I am used to being handsome." Henry replied Gardiner with two sneers. This time, Henry and Gardiner were here, and what they were going to do was different. What Henry needed to do was to find Daily who changed her name to Le. On the way here, Gardiner had sent people to inquire about the news about Laily, but he could hardly find out the person. He was sure that Laily was hiding. It would take Henry a little effort to find her. As for Gardiner, it was nothing more than to stop somerge-scale events that might happen. Currently, there might be an inheritance in Lwabury Province. So many mutants gathered here. Once they started to fight, haha, that scene could be big or small. If it was a big event, Gardiner wouldn''t care about it at all. After all, at their stage, once they started to fight, they would reach the sky. There was no one in the surrounding area for hundreds of miles, and there was no video camera to record it. However, these people with supernatural abilities were very strange. When they fought, they could affect the surroundings, but could not affect too much. But these people still could make a fireball or the whole water columne out. Gardiner had to take care of this. This was the reason why Gardiner came here. Gardiner was still thinking about it. Let them fight first. It didn''t matter. Once the fight broke out, they would be suppressed directly. As for what the impact was, someone would deal with it. Of course, they had to wait till the fight broke out so that they could be suppressed In Lwabury Province, there was a small town named Wrago City. Now, the city had be the base for the mutants. All the people who wanted to enter the city had to get their identities checked. To put it bluntly, it was to find some means to deal with mutants and then introduce themselves. These two points were not difficult for Henry and Gardiner. The two men, who had disguised themselves, came to the entrance of the city. The entrance was divided into three gates. One of the gates was full of people waiting in long lines, and the other two gates were empty.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Chapter 1731 Chapter 1731 Looking at these three gates, Gardiner smiled and said, "It''s really a ce with strict ranks. Ordinary mutants can only pass through the gate with the longest line. As for the remaining two doors, you must have a certain status and identity." Lets go. Henry strode to the third door first. There were three levels among the mutants. The first level was ordinary mutants, who were mostly rogue cultivators. The second level was for the master of mutants. Most of them were ranked on the list given to them before. The third level was for the founders of the mutant civilization. Most of these characters were full of pride, and their strength was stronger than most of the mutants. Henry and Gardiner walked to the third door and were stopped by someone. "You two..." "The Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng!" Gardiner directly snorted. "Get lost!" When Gardiner said, the people who blocked their way were pushed away by an invisible force and fell to the side. This level of strength left those people shocked. What kind of strength was this? It was just too terrifying! At the same time, this person was also thinking, what kind of background did the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng have? Did this mean that there were seven people? While this person was shocked in his heart, Henry and Gardiner had already walked into the city. As for whether these mutants could inquire about what was going on with the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng, they were toozy to pay attention to them. Anyway, it was a one-off deal. Who cared about whether it was true or not? If it weren''t for the fact that the name Ranjeet didn''t have much deterrence, Gardiner had just called out the name of Sun God. It was not until they entered Wrago City that Henry realized how advanced the system of the mutant organization had been. As far as the eye could see, on the streets of this city, the human traffic wasparable to that of a four-tier small city. This energy affected so many people! Henry and Gardiner chose a ce to stay. If they wanted to find out more, a bar was the best ce to stay, but that was for after dark. When the sky waspletely dark in the city, Henry and Gardiner intended to go to the bar. When they just went out, they heard a cry of surprise. "The inheritance has been passed down!" "It''s out! Hurry up and go over!" "They''re all rushing past us, so we can''t slow down!" "Nothing will be left behind!" The sounds came one after another. Henry saw that many mutants ran out of the city. Obviously, the idea of going to the bar to inquire about the news was about to fail. Gardiner nced at Henry and said, "Let''s go and have a look." After exchanging nces, the two of them also rushed in that direction. There were mountains everywhere in Lwabury Province, and it was the same outside the city. When Henry and Gardiner arrived at the ce where the so-called inheritance was passed down, it was on the hillside. On the hillside, there was a ruined temple. There were only two rooms in the temple. It seemed that the temple had declined for many years. There were more than a thousand people sitting around the ruined temple. All of them closed their eyes as if they were meditating on something. Looking at them, Henry and Gardiner felt a little strange. "Brother, what are they doing?" Gardiner stopped a person who just came over and asked. "Comprehending the inheritance!" The man looked at Gardiner as if he was looking at a fool. "Otherwise?" "What else would they do?" "Comprehending the inheritance?" Gardiner was stunned when he heard that. The inheritance was absorbing energy. What the f*ck were they doing here?! Gardiner noticed the sarcasm in the other party''s eyes. He endured the anger in his heart and continued to ask, "Brother, are you really able toprehend the inheritance while sitting here?" "Of course it''s possible." The man said resolutely, "Let me tell you, someone had already realized it before. He disappeared when he walked into the temple. He must have taken the inheritance. Well, I don''t want to talk nonsense with you." After saying that, the man found an empty ce and sat down cross-legged. Henry and Gardiner could see from each other''s eyes that there were strange bodies around them, and there were voices again. "Have you heard that the person surnamed Sun has achieved enlightenment and entered? Once you obtain the inheritance, you''ll be in deep trouble." "The woman surnamed Song also went in. Her name is Le." When Henry heard the name, he was stunned for a moment. "Let''s go and have a look too." Gardiner held Henry''s hand and walked toward the old, ruined temple. There was someone standing guard at the entrance of the ruined temple, not allowing anyone to enter. It was said that it could destroy the inheritance, so one could onlyprehend it at the entrance. Henry and Gardiner stood here and watched quietly. An hour passed. Two hours passed. Three hours had passed, and it was already two o''clock in the morning, but no one could figure it out. On the contrary, half of the mountain was full of people. Henry nced at Gardiner and found that Gardiner was also looking at him at the same time. "What are you thinking about?" Asked Henry. "I think the same as you." Gardiner shrugged his shoulders and said, "F*ck, there is no way we could figure out! If we didn''t have to pretend, I would have torn down the temple long ago!" Suddenly, hot air came. Henry looked back and saw a man striding toward them with mes all over his body. Wherever he passed, everyone took the initiative to make way for him. "Look, Beale Sun is here too!" "Oh my god, he is the 12th master on the Top Ranking List!" "The son of fire! He''s already here. From the looks of it, the inheritance this time is extremely shocking!" Beale was covered in mes. Wherever he went, mes would ignite, looking particrly aggressive. Beale was standing there, looking ahead with pride. The mes on his body did not go out, but they were full of power. Henry felt Beale''s aura and asked strangely, "Isn''t it hard to replenish the energy in their bodies? Isn''t it tiring to release it all the time?" Gardiner nodded. Just as he was about to ept it, he suddenly realized something and said, "Don''t worry about it. Being handsome is the most important thing." "I didn''t say anything about your ck dragon. You''re too sensitive." "Okay, you don''t have to say anymore." Gardiner turned his head and whistled. A pure-white figure walked over from the foot of the mountain at a speed that was neither too fast nor too slow. There was no abnormal phenomenon emanating from her body, but it brought about a cry of rm that was no less than Beale''s. "This is Pe Liu!" "The Divine Lady who ranks eighth on the Top Ranking List!" "She''s the saintess of Sacred Land!" "She''s also here!" "I actually met the masters who ranked 12th and 8th on the Top Ranking List today. It''s worthwhile to live this life!" Pe was dressed in white, whiter than snow. Her long hair draped over her back, making her look ethereal and holy. She walked to the front of the crowd, looked at Beale in front of the temple, and said, "I didn''t expect that Senior Brother Sun would be involved in this matter. It looks like I was not wrong toe this time." Beale looked back at Pe and said, "Since Junior Sister Liu is here, I''m sure that another one is here with you too!" Beale''s voice had just sounded whenBelongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. a figure leapt down from the top of the mountain andnded beside Pe. The instant this person landed, the ground under hi feet cracked apart, attracting a wave of shocked cries. Chapter 1732 Chapter 1732 The person beside Pe was 1.85 metres tall and was very handsome. He looked down at the crowd. As soon as he appeared, a series of gasps could be heard from all directions. "It''s him!" "Indeed, just as Beale said. Where there''s Pe, there''s him!" "Hoyt Wan! He''s definitely a supreme expert!" "The third ce on the Top Ranking List!" Hoyt was standing by Pe''s side. His eyes were filled with tenderness when he looked at Pe. However, when he looked at the others, his expression remained unchanged. "D*mn it, this kid is better at pretending than I am!" Gardiner couldn''t help butin, "He just fell down. The impact is so heavy and he is not in Dicontrolling Realm. Even if his knee is slightly bent, he can relieve the force. I can feel that the muscles of his legs are constantly shaking." Henry replied, "You are not qualified to talk about others." Gardiner''s face was full of grievances. Beale cupped his fists at Hoyt and said, "Greetings, Senior Brother Hoyt." "Hm." Hoyt just nodded and did not say anything. He looked at the ruined temple and frowned. Pe looked at Hoyt and said softly, "Senior Brother, did you see anything?" "D*mn it, this woman is even pretentious!" Gardiner couldn''t help butin again, "When this woman talked, her body muscles were tightened. She deliberately changed her voice to simte this calm appearance. What a scheming woman!" Hoyt nodded slightly and whispered, "There is some Dao, but it is vague and difficult to grasp. It needs a little time." "What the f**k!" Gardiner was still crazily grumbling, "Do you know what the Dao is? Do you call it Dao? I really want to teach these pretentious people a lesson and beat them to pieces!" Henry didn''t know whether tough or cry as he looked at Gardiner, who was crazilyining. Was the reason why he was so resentful to them because he saw his miniature figure? "Senior Brother, let''s meditate together." Beale dispersed the mes on his body. His body was muscr and his muscles were well-proportioned, causing many women to be unable to take their eyes off him. "That''s fine." Hoyt nodded. Gardiner felt the thick master''s aura of the three people, and he didn''t know how to describe the current scene in his heart. If he had not apanied Henry, he would not have been able to stay still.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Henry couldn''t help but smile. The thoughts of contemporary young people were a little confusing. Hoyt and the other two also stood in front of the ruined temple, their eyes slightly closed as they felt the so-called Dao. "Henry, what are you thinking?" Gardiner saw that Henry also closed his eyes. "You won''t integrate into it, will you?" "F"ckthe integration!" Henry sneered, "I''m thinking that there must be some mechanism in it, otherwise, how could Laily disappear? But I can feel that the energy around is uniform, and there is no possibility of any mechanism." At Henry''s current realm, there was no need for him to search for something like mechanisms. He only needed to feel it from the surrounding energy and he could know everything. Henry took a deep breath and said, "So I think, this must be a smoke bomb that someone deliberately released, but why did someone put this kind of smoke bomb, and why Le''s name came out?" Gardiner frowned and said, "You mean that our whereabouts have..." "This inheritance must belong to me, Shareef!" Suddenly, a loud shout came from the distant and interrupting Gardiner''s words. A person, falling from the sky to the ground, was surrounded by thunder from head to toe. "Shareef!" "Shareef, ranked 7th on the Top Ranking List!" "Gosh, this inheritance attracts so many masters on the Top Ranking List. This time, it''s really an eye-opener for me!" "Shareef awakened hunder. As people know he is the son of thunder!" "So many talented mutants are gathered here. Are we lucky enough to see them fighting each other?" Someone asked. "There shouldn''t be a chance. The battles between talents are all extremely terrifying. If we were standing here, both of us would be injured by mistake." "But we may not be able to stay here for long." Someone spoke. "What?" "Why?" Confused sounds rang out. "This person, Shareef, is overbearing and vicious. Once he arrives, I''m afraid he won''t let us stay here any longer." As expected, as soon as this man''s voice fell, Shareef shouted, "It''s none of your business. Go back!" Shareef''s entire body shed with lightning as he spoke. He was extremely powerful. Those who were sitting here toprehend the Dao all quickly stood up, wishing to stay far away from this ce. Shareef looked at Lat the actions of the people around him and was very satisfied with the deterrence that he had brought. However, he suddenly saw that there were still two people in front of the temple who werepletely unmoved. Such a scene made Shareef angry in his heart. He strode over and shouted coldly, "Didn''t you hear me? Get out of here!" While speaking, Shareef directly attacked Henry. Shareef''s punch was filled with the power of lightning, causing cries of rm to echo out in all directions. "Oh my god! With this kind of power, he deserves to be called Master Shareef!" "This is just too terrifying!" "If I''m hit by one punch of Shareef, I''m afraid I would die immediately." "We can''t afford to offend such a peerless expert!" "If Shareef had been given enough time, I''m afraid he would have stood at the top of this world!" The power of Shareef''s punch caused Pe and Beale''s expressions to change. Shareef''s ranking on the Top Ranking List was higher than theirs. However, for Hoyt, he just nodded slightly and said, "He has 30% of my power." Although Hoyt''s voice was not loud, the response was huge. Experts of the Top Ranking List were unimaginable to these mutants. Everyone knew that there was the Top Ranking List, but they did not know the strength gap. But now et ording to Hoyt, the punch from Shareef that shocked Pe and Beale only had 30% of his strength. How strong was Hoyt? Content belongs to At this time, Henry suddenly caught a clue about the mechanism. When he was about to think about it carefully, he felt that extremely weak thunder energy wasing towards him. Henry had been thinking about it for a long time, and he was a little impatient. At this time, he suddenly found an inkling and was interrupted again. He was a little unhappy at the moment. Shareef''s punch, which was imbued with the power of thunder, had already reached Henry''s back. "Get lost!" Henry suddenly burst into augh. With that punch, the confident Shareef''s expression suddenly changed. He flew backwards before falling down to the ground. Such a scene caused everyone to be stunned. Shareef got up from the ground. He wasn''t injured, but he felt extremely shameful. "I want your life!" Shareef roared once again and made his move. "Shareef, that''s enough!" All of a sudden, Hoyt made a sound to stop Shareef. Chapter 1733 Chapter 1733 Hoyt was the third on the Top Ranking List, and even Shareef couldn''t ignore him. Shareef, who was enraged in his heart, stopped and looked at Hoyt. He waspletely puzzled. "Senior Brother, are you going to stand up for this person?" Hoyt shook his head slightly. "I don''t know him, but I can see that you are no match for him." "I was just careless!" Shareef spoke like this. He was extremely arrogant. As the 7th ranked expert on the Top Ranking List, he indeed had the qualifications to have his own pride. Hoytughed and said, "Even if you go all out, you still won''t be on his level." After Hoyt finished, he said to Henry, "My friend, although I don''t know which sect youe from, please do me a favour. Shareef is born with such a bad temper, so he didn''t mean to offend you. Shall we just let it go?" Henry frowned. To tell the truth, he didn''t notice what Hoyt and Shareef were talking about. He was still thinking about the mechanism that he had just caught and Le''s name being directly mentioned. His whereabouts had been discovered. How could these things be connected together? Henry frowned and was thinking about these problems, but his expression, in the eyes of Hoyt, had another meaning. "Well, friend, are you not going to show me any respect?" Hoyt''s hands were behind his back, and he looked a little dissatisfied. "He doesn''t respect Hoyt. This person is really arrogant!" "No way, there isn''t anyone who believes that he canpete with Hoyt just because they have defeated Shareef!" "This man really thinks too highly of himself." "Doesn''t care about Hoyt. Ha, let''s see how he will die!" One voice after another, all of which were aimed at Henry. Henry was still thinking about those things in his heart. "Friend, if you don''t talk, you don''t care about me, do you?" The anger on Hoyt''s face was increasing. Pe also said, "My friend, you are powerful and can enter the Top Ranking List. You can be considered a prodigy of this generation, but this does not mean that you can be presumptuous in front of Senior Brother Wan." Henry''s wrinkled brows gradually rxed, and he figured it out. "I''ve given you a chance, but you didn''t take it!" "Die!" Hoyt shouted coldly. Then he rushed forward andunched an attack. Hoyt''s speed was very fast. At least in the eyes of others, it was unimaginably fast. Henry had just thought it through and was about to think it over when he felt a weak gust of winding towards him. This made Henry speechless, and he merely waved his hand gently, bringing with it a burst of violent airflow. The fist, which was full of momentum, directly kicked Hoyt out and he fell to the ground. In this simple moment of time, Hoyt was defeated. Such a scene made people stunned. Hoyt got up from the ground, and his face was particrly ugly. The feeling just now, he was very clear that the other side just waved his hand, and there was a force that he couldn''t resist. What was going on?! Hoyt was very confused, and the others were even more confused. How could this person be so strong? Was he a master who ranked first or second on the Top Ranking List? On the Top Ranking List, Hoyt ranked third, but the first and second master had never appeared. It was only rumoured that the two were particrly powerful, but no one knew how powerful they were. However, based on the current situation, the two top talents who could defeat Hoyt in one move could only be the ones ranked before Hoyt. Hoyt noticed that the people around him were all looking at him, which made him feel a little embarrassed Especially Pe''s eyes. They made Hoyt want to find a hole to hide in. At this time, as long as he had the power to fight, Hoyt would go forward and fight with Henry for three hundred rounds. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org But what happened just now really stopped Hoyt from having the heart to fight. That person only waved his hand and he was sent flying. How could this be fought? Holding back the embarrassing looks around him, Hoyt cupped his fists at Henry and said, "Sorry, I''ve offended you. I''ll leave now." After Hoyt finished his words, he turned around and left. His way of doing things was quite free and easy. He was not afraid of losing, but he was afraid of not being able to win. He even wanted to unt his superiority. Anyone who saw him would feel humiliated. Hoyt believed that he was just inferior to the other party at the moment. As long as he gave himself time, he would defeat Henry sooner orter. When Henry was thinking about something, he was repeatedly disturbed by others. It was clear that each time he came to the point where he could quickly figure things out, he was interrupted. How could there be such a good person?! Henry was not a saint, nor was he made of mud. In addition, the mud man was also a little angry. Hoyt was just getting his foot, Henry''s voice came from behind him. "Did I say you can go?" Hoyt stopped and turned back. "Friend, don''t push it too far..." "Bang!" A stream of invisible Qi came from the top of Hoyt. Under the influence of this invisible Qi, Hoyt lost his bnce and knelt down on the spot. He wanted to get up, but he couldn''t. He felt that he was being suppressed from head to toe. "Kneel here for three days!" Henry said. "Kneel for three days?"N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Hearing this, the mutants all around sucked in a breath of cold air. This person was just too overbearing. They now saw Henry''s overbearing way of doing things. It was nothing more than a mutant that they had juste into contact with. Although they talked about all kinds of holy sons and divinedies, they had never seen a real battle. In Gardiner''s view, Henry''s way of doing things was not a punishment at all, but a joke. This was the truth. Not to mention Henry''s current status and strength, even when he was the ind owner of Radiant Ind, if he was offended like this, this man''s limbs would be cut off. It was only now that Henry''s temperament had been raised to a higher level. He also saw that Hoyt and the others were juniors. Yes, although Hoyt and others were about the same age as Henry, in Henry''s heart, they were juniors. It was not easy for these juniors to get an opportunity. Otherwise, by virtue of Hoyt''s behaviour just now Henry would have killed him directly by raising his hand! Shareef looked at Henry and found that Henry also looked at him. He immediately understood and obediently knelt on the ground without saying a word. Beale didn''t say a single word, nor did he reveal the fiery aura on his body. He simply left the ce. As for Pe, the way she looked at Henry had changedpletely. She stepped forward and said, "Brother, your way of doing things is really overbearing. Why don''t we enter the city and have a drink together? I, Pe..."Get lost!" Henry waved his hand impatiently. Another cyclone rolled out and directly threw Pe out. Pe, who was still as holy as a goddess a second ago, was immediately embarrassed. Her body was covered in dirt. She was only a mutant a and was not even as strong as a Qi practitioner. She had not reached a state where her body was covered in the dirt yet. Chapter 1734 Chapter 1734 Among the mutants, there were four Heavenly Sons. The three of them were at a loss for what to do. Everyone was looking at Henry. They didn''t expect this scene at all. It was not a big deal to hit a man, but to hit such a stunning woman? This guy was definitely single! Pe also had a very ugly expression on his face. Right at this time, a group of people went up the mountain. "Hurry up! Le, that b*tch, disappeared from this ce. Search for her and find her!" This group of people, who went up the mountain, roared and kept murmuring something. Henry activated his Qi and went to eavesdrop. The words of these people were clearly passed to Henry.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ording to what they had said, Le had stolen some of their things and had then hidden them. They had acquired information that Le was here. This group of people went up the mountain and came to the front of the temple. They first looked at Shareef and Hoyt, who were kneeling there. Then, they looked at Pe, who was in a terrible state. Although they were puzzled, they did not say anything and directly rushed into the temple. The group of people instantly filled up the dpidated temple. They were looking for something. This rundown temple was already in tatters. Now that it had suddenly been messed up by these people, it immediately felt as if it was on the verge of copse. Suddenly, a dense wave of Spiritual Qi swept over, enveloping the entire rundown temple in a dense fog. This thick fog was full of Spiritual Qi! Henry and Gardiner''s faces changed at the same time. The appearance of the Spiritual Qi-fog was so sudden that even they didn''t react at all. And for these mutants, they only felt that there was a lot of energy appearing. For this kind of energy, they called it a superpower. "So much superpower, everyone, absorb it quickly!" "Quick, quick, quick!" "This is the inheritance! The inheritance has appeared! Hurry up and absorb it!" "Absorb your a*s! When the inheritance appears, there must be one Inheritance Land around. This is only the energy outside the Inheritance Land. The real opportunity is inside!" "What Inheritance Land? "How should we go there?" "Where is it?" Someone asked. "Over there!" One of them pointed his finger. In the broken temple, arge door that was emitting light suddenly appeared on the originally wrecked wall. Thisrge door appeared extremely abruptly. However, it was extremely eye-catching in the darkness. As soon as this door appeared, it drove all the people present crazy. "The Inheritance Land has appeared. Everyone, hurry up!" "Let''s go! Let''s go to the Inheritance Land!" "Let''s take the inheritance!" A group of people rushed towards the ce like crazy. Kneeling on the ground, Hoyt and Shareef felt anxious but they didn''t dare to act rashly. Pe climbed up awkwardly. She nced at Henry and realized that he did not care about her. Then, she rushed towards the ce. Everyone had eximed that she was the Divine Lady when Pe appeared. However, in front of the Inheritance Land, this so-called Divine Lady did not have much status. No one would be polite to her because of her appearance. "There''s no need to squeeze. You''re covered in mud, walk a little further away!" One of them even pushed Pe. Pe grew angry. She turned around and saw that the person who had pushed her had already gone somewhere else. "I heard that Le, that b*tch, hasprehended the heritage. She may be in the site of the inheritance. Let''s go and find her!" "I''m going to let this b*tch have it!" The thickly dotted figures on the mountainside disappeared in a few minutes, leaving only Henry, Gardiner, Hoyt and Shareef, who were still kneeling there with anxiety and envy in their eyes. Gardiner nced at Henry and said, "These people are f*cking brainless. How dare they enter such a door?" Henry smiled and said, "They have experienced a miracle before they mastered the supernatural ability. In the face of this situation, they have already lost the ability to think. It''s understandable." "This is obviously a trap!" Looking at the shining door, Gardiner didn''t know what to say. "Tell me, who did this?" Henry looked at the door in front of him. "Suddenly, such rich Spiritual Qi is drawn out and such a door is opened. This door leads to other ces. This is not something an ordinary Spiritcontrolling master can do, not even a Supremacy Master can do this." Gardiner walked to the door, looked at it, and said, "In fact, it''s not the case. The rich energy was brought by this door: You can look at the wall carefully. There are faint patterns on it. This is the work of someone who knows formations. I think it''s not that our whereabouts are exposed. It''s the information that Lally leaked on purpose. But it''s not disclosed to us, but to those people just now." Henry nodded. "With the advice of a master behind Laily, it is reasonable to know the formation. If the formation was set by her, what does she want to do?" Gardiner shrugged his shoulders and said, "What do you mean? Should we..." Gardiner''s words came to an abrupt end. He wanted to ask Henry if he wanted to go in and have a look, but when he was halfway through his words, he saw that Henry had stepped into the door. Gardiner hurriedly followed in. Henry stepped through the door. There was already a different world in front of him. When he looked back again, there was a stone wall behind him. There was no exit, but Gardiner just walked out of the stone wall. This scene looked extremely strange, like a bug in some video game. He reached out to touch the stone wall. It was real, not an illusion. And in front of Henry and Gardiner, there was a huge rock cave hall. Those mutants who hade in earlier all stood in the hall, their faces full of panic and confusion. "We''re so simr. D*mn it. We''re just going to poke our nose into other people''s business." Gardiner looked down at the ground. At the feet of Henry and Gardiner, there were lines that had been extending all the time. These lines were dense, covering the entire cave hall, and finally formed into a round dot in the centre. Looking at the dense lines, Gardiner muttered, "This array is not simple!" Henry looked at Gardiner with some surprise and said, "Do you understand formations?" "I don''t." Gardiner answered perfunctorily, "But I feel that the moreplicated the lines are, the more awesome the formation should be." Henry could only give Gardiner a thumbs up. On the stone cave hall, there was no spiritual energy. Those mutants were yelling one after another. "Where is the inheritance?!" "There''s no such thing as an inheritance at all!" "This is bullsh*t!" "I want to go back and absorb the superpower. It''s not better than anything else!" Just as the crowd was talking, a chuckle was heard. "Haha, everyone, this is the Inheritance Land. However, the inheritance has yet to be opened." Thisughter was very clear, and it reached everyone''s ears. Everyone looked up and saw a tform extending out of the middle of the smooth stone wall. A bronze-skinned woman was standing on the tform. "LailyGu!" Henry''s eyes narrowed. Chapter 1735 Chapter 1735 Laily had none of the shyness that Henry had felt when he first met her. Her face was full of arrogance. In the eyes of Laily, Henry saw a trace of madness. "Tut tut tut." Gardiner made a strange sound and said, "You said that the little Orc girl seemed to be good." "Le! B*tch, it turns out that you are here!" "Hand over the thing!" "Or I''ll skin you alive!" The previous group of people who went up the mountain shouted. In the face of these people, Laily always had a faint smile on her face. "Le, where is the inheritance!?" "Hand over the inheritance!" The mutants were also shouting. Laily said, "The inheritance hasn''t been opened, but it will open soon. Thank you for helping me to activate it." "Activate the inheritance?" "Le, what do you mean?" Hearing Laily''s words, these mutants were all confused. "Oh no, the formation beneath my feet is starting to exert force!" Gardiner''s face changed. "This chick is making trouble. Take her down first!" When Gardiner was about to take action, he found that an invisible force was grabbing his legs. Laily stood on the tform and said, "The so-called Inheritance Land will not be opened easily. The inheritance was not released until now and will not be taken easily by others. It is left for the real geniuses. Only those who are really worthy of strength can get the power of the inheritance. However, it doesn''t mean that this can''t be changed. Taking these inheritances can''t be done in another way. If the blood of hundreds of people merges into the formation key, then the formation can be opened and the gate of the inheritance will open. Everyone, thank you foring to help me open the gate of the inheritance. Hahahaha!" Laily burst into maniacalughter. At this moment, the red light lit up. The group of people, who went up the mountain to look for something from Laily, turned into clouds of blood fog at the moment the red light lit up. Their bodies exploded. Seeing such a scene, these mutants were dumbfounded and then screamed. These people were just a group of ordinary people before they had be mutants. Even if they would fight with each other after they got the ability, they had never seen such a scene. So many people exploded in front of their eyes, blood and flesh flying everywhere. The red light became more and more intense.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "We can''t use Qi casually." Henry said to Gardiner, "This formation is absorbing their energy. Once we start to fight, it will only elerate the formation." "What the f**k!" Gardiner, who was about to make a move, was discouraged when he heard this. "What should we do? Will we be eaten to death by this little girl today?" "I don''t think so." Henry shook his head and said, "This formation can''t hurt us." "Even so, I can''t let her kill like this! This woman is full of bad ideas at a nce!" Gardiner was anxious to see what had happened in front of him. As the red light became brighter and brighter, more and more mutants exploded just like those people. The other people who were still alive wanted to escape, but their legs were bound by an invisible force and couldn''t escape at all! The eyes of these mutants were full of despair, unwillingness, and regret. Pe did not t act like the so-called Divine Lady anymore. She cried and shouted, begging Laily to let her go She used her body as a bargaining chip and hoped that others could help her. But at this time, no one could care about her at all. "Henry, think of a way!" Gardiner was extremely anxious. Henry shook his head slightly. "You and I don''t know the formation. Since we are here, we have no choice but to wait." "Wait?" "We don''t know when we can go there!" "Laily is waiting for help." Henry said, "All the energy will converge in one ce. Once that person appears, the energy of the formation will dissipate. At that time, you and I will be able to move." While Henry and Gardiner were talking, more than a dozen mutants turned into blood fog. The energy in their bodies all yed a supplement to the formation. Pe watched as the people in front of her exploded one by one. The fear in her heart had already caused her expression to twist. She could not believe that this was true. An hour ago, she was still a saintess. No matter where she went, she was sought after by others. However, after this hour, everything had changed. This kind of change, if it was on anyone''s body, would always have a sense of unreality. However, the feeling was a feeling, but the truth was that in the face of the fact, there was no other possibility. "No! I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die! I don''t want to..." Pe''s voice was sharp and piercing, but it came to an abrupt end because she had also exploded into a bloody mist. This was the reality. This was the most basicw of jungle, the survival of the fittest. In order to be stronger, everyone came here. However, they did not know that no one could be stronger in one go. 99% of them would die on the road to bing stronger. The red light in the hall was getting brighter and brighter, and the smile on Laily''s face was getting brighter and brighter. At this moment, in the Core. Originally, Henry had attempted to ascend to the sky to see what was in the Core. In the end, he was blocked by an invisible force and was sted down to the ground. He could only vaguely see a white stone pir. Behind the white stone pir there was a hazy illusion of a pce. No one could have imagined that there was such a scene in the sky. It was because this world was simply too vast. It was simply unimaginable. This world was too vast, to the point where there were countless mysterious ces. There was a narrow path with ck water on both sides. If one identally fell into the water, the result would be unimaginable. Looking carefully, the rolling ck water was filled with countless bones. The group of people, walking on this narrow path, was not affected by the strange surroundings at all. The leader was dressed in ck and carried a heavy sword on his back. Suddenly, he stopped. "Have you felt it?" This person was Ss. After hearing Ss'' words, Sacred Lord of the Noble Berserkers nodded his head. "There''s some energy!" Dougal''s expression changed. "We destroyed their gates and sealed them. I thought we would be able to stall them for a while, but I didn''t expect their actions to be so fast." Ss turned around and looked at the end of the narrow road. "Let''s go. We''ll go back right now. Our world needs to change." Sacred Lord of the Noble Berserkers said with augh, "Is this day finallying?" Dougal had a serious expression on his face as he replied, "The new era has begun." With doubts in his eyes, Gervais asked, "New era?" "What era?" Ss took a deep breath. "The Revival Era!" The Revival Era! Gervais was stunned for a moment. The Revival Era! The Revival Era! In the cave hall, the red light was already dense to the extreme. A figure, amidst the red light, gradually condensed. Chapter 1736 Chapter 1736 In the stone cave hall, there were few people left. The thick smell of blood spread in the air. Dozens of mutants were already desperate. The people around them died one by one. They knew it was their turn. At this moment, the red light in the hall suddenly converged toward a ce, and it was shaped like a human figure. The figure gradually became visible. He was two metres tall and handsome. He opened his arms and closed his eyes. His face was filled with pleasure. "Greetings, Master!" Daily, who was standing on the stage, immediately knelt down on one knee. The figure opened his eyes and said, "You really didn''t disappoint me. Daily, you''ve done a good job. Although there''s not much energy here, it''s just enough to open the door. Although I only have 30% of my divine power, it''s enough for this ce." "The God tribe?" When Henry heard what the other party said, he immediately made a guess. A person appeared out of thin air. These mutants had never seen such a scene before. "Who is this person?" "What''s going on?" A few mutants all looked at the man in front of them in surprise. The man who appeared smiled faintly. "I am Corty, the Divine Son of the Third-Level God Tribe!" Corty opened his eyes and looked at the few mutants. Under Corty''s gaze, the bodies of the few of them exploded in an instant. "I can move my feet!" "Run, run!" Someone found that the energy that bound him under his feet suddenly disappeared, and he regained his ability to move. "Gardiner, let''s do it!" Henry did not even think about it. Since this person was from the God Tribe, then they were enemies. At this time, the formation was over. When Gardiner heard Henry''s words, the Great Dragon''s Mace appeared in his hand. "I can''t stand it anymore! I''ll deal with him. You go to catch that Laily first!" After saying that, Gardiner rushed directly to Corty. Corty did not pay attention to those mutants who were running around. For him, when his body just condensed, he already knew who was the real meal here! Seeing Gardiner rushing toward him with the Great Dragon''s Mace, Corty smiled slightly and said, "Not bad. I can''t imagine that the low- ss human being still has some strength. He will be a good tonic." At this moment, Gardiner had already rushed to the front of Corty with the Great Dragon''s Mace. Corty clenched his fist and then punched out. When the punch collided with the Dragon''s Mace, Gardiner only felt pain in his purlicue. There was a terrible power on the wind of the other side''s punch, which made the Great Dragon''s Mace tremble. Gardiner took a few steps back. Both his Great Dragon''s Mace and his whole arm were trembling. At this time, Henry had jumped up ande to the tform. The human-skin mask on his face had already cracked open the moment he mobilized the Qi. "It''s you!" Daily recognized Henry at a nce. "I should have thought a long time ago that since the Orcs were able to infiltrate the surface, there must be the shadow of the God Tribe behind them." Henry grabbed Laily. Laily''s face changed greatly. She cried out in horror, "Master Corty, save me!" "Not everyone can touch my servant!" Corty snorted coldly and reached out to grab Henry. Corty was far away from Henry, but at the same time as Corty made this action, the huge hand condensed by the red light appeared behind Henry. Henry''s hand formed a tiger shape. A fierce tiger appeared and bit this big hand, but it was easily suppressed by the big hand. Another Qi- crane appeared, but the moment it appeared, it was directly pped out by the big hand. The God Tribe. This was the so-called might of the God Tribe. They regarded themselves as gods and regarded everything in the world as nonentities. Henry had once met a witch from the God Tribe, but at that time, the witch''s strength was greatly reduced due to her serious injury. In the end, she was restrained by the Lyfe Scythe and died of her own fear. However, although Corty had used secret magic to descend, his power was only at thirty per cent. However, there was a difference between there was only thirty per cent, and there was thirty per cent left. It was like a car whose speed was originally a hundred miles, but now it could only run for thirty miles. The speed was limited to thirty miles, and it could never run up unless the engine was changed. There was another car. It could run a hundred miles at full speed, but after it was finished, it would need some repair. This would happen only when it was absolutely necessary, it would not use speed. However, that didn''t mean that it couldn''t run at full speed. If one were to say that the witch was the first car. Then, Corty was the second car. Thatrge red hand suppressed the fierce tiger. After knocking over the Qi-crane, the tide didn''t decrease, and it reached out to grab Henry.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Henry had to give up Laily in front of him. The purple holy sword appeared in his hand and he chopped at the big hand. After three consecutive strikes, the red palm dissipated in the air. Corty turned around and looked at Henry. The corners of his mouth curled up into a smile as he said, "Interesting. You''ve managed to grasp a little bit of original power but that''s just a little bit. With your strength, you should be a top tier expert in the lower realms, right? But in our God World, you''re nothing more than a middle or low-grade expert." Corty did not attack again. He stood with his hands sped behind his back, extremely confident. "Now that the gates of the God Sta World have been opened, we, the experts of the God World, have all descended to the lower realms. search for opportunities. As for you, your qualifications aren''t bad Are you willing to be my ve?" Corty asked Henry very seriously. When he asked Henry if he was willing to be his ve, the pride in Corty''s eyes couldn''t be concealed at all. It was obvious that in his eyes, bing his servant was a very glorious thing. "Pretend to be f*cking dumb?" "Henry, hammer him!" Gardiner roared, then once again waved his Great Dragon''s Mace. A long ck dragon wrapped around Gardiner''s body. This was what he looked like when his bloodline was burning. This time, he didn''t recite any incantations. Gardiner also knew that in such a top-level battle, he could only fight by awakening his bloodline. Otherwise, he would not be able to participate in it at all. Henry took a deep breath, and the colourful sacred lotus under his feet appeared. Streaks of colourful light fell around Henry''s body to protect him. In terms of outward appearance, Gardiner, who was surrounded by the ck dragon, was like Lord Devil. And Henry, who was surrounded by the immortal light, was just like the King of Heaven. Henry and Gardiner rushed to Corty one after the other. "Since you''re not willing to submit, you can be my tonic. The both of you can help me recover 20% of my strength." Corty''s arms trembled. Behind him, a pair of divine light wings appeared. He really was like a deity from a legend, powerful to the point of being terrifying. Corty waved his hand and the space in front of Gardiner was a little shattered. This was the embodiment of extreme power. It was already difficult for this world to endure a strong person like Corty. If Corty was willing, the current him could easily copse a mountain peak and tear through space. However, he didn''t do such a thing. It wasn''t that he wasn''t willing, but rather, he didn''t dare to do it. The God Tribe became stronger and stronger, but it wasn''twlessness. There were some rules that they had to abide by. Chapter 1737 Chapter 1737 Corty wouldn''t break certain rules at random, but he could use the ultimate power contained in the rules. Corty fought against two people, but his eyes were still full of confidence. He was very strong! At least, it was almost impossible to defeat him unless he was willing to break a part of the space. Henry''s whole body evolved into the Hundred Forms. With every movement, Henry''s body would emit a roar of tigers and dragons. Gardiner was surrounded by the ck dragon, and the Great Dragon''s Mace could destroy everything. When the three people fought each other, the entire cave hall was shaking and the stones were falling. The overflowing energy made those mutants unable to withstand it. Gardiner used his Mace to open a passageway. "Run!" Gardiner was pointing out a way for those mutants who were still alive. These people had no time to thank him. When they saw the way for life, they rushed to that ce crazily. Laily stood on the tform and looked down. She knew that it was impossible for Corty to lose, hie was a god. How could a god lose to a mortal? Corty''s attack almost had no shape, but it was precisely this kind of attack without shape that was the most terrible. There would be a strong blow at any time around the bodies of Henry and Gardiner. This kind of blow was difficult to respond to. One had to admit that Corty was really strong. In the past, when Henry was fighting against two enemies on Athena''s Mountain, he was not at a disadvantage. But now, he and Gardiner joined forces, but they still felt like they were being suppressed by Corty. And during the fight, Henry and Gardiner couldn''t find the w of Corty, which made them have no way to start. "A nonentity will always be a nonentity." Corty was very confident. When he waved his hand, the void around Henry and Gardiner was broken. This kind of space-tearing energy could alsopletely shatter a person. If Henry and Gardiner were weaker, the broken pieces would not only appear around them, but also on them. "What the f**k! This guy is a little fierce. What should we do with him?" Gardiner had used the Dragon''s Mace to defend himself. Henry took a deep breath and the sacred lotus under his feet appeared with seven seeds. These were the seeds that the Battle Spirits transformed into. When the sacred lotus evolved and qualitatively changed, the seeds also changed. Henry stretched out his hand, pointed to Corty, and shouted, "Go!" In an instant, the seven lotus seeds shot toward Corty. At this moment, the confident Corty''s expression finally changed. "This is a treasure! Not bad, I like it very much!" Corty stretched out his hand to resist the seven lotus seeds. The seven lotus seeds emanated a sevencoloured glow as they vanished from in front of Corty. Corty backed up seven paces before he was able to stabilize himself. "Golden Sun!" The Golden Sun appeared behind Henry. When the sun appeared, the void that had broken around Henry never appeared again. In Henry''s hand, a purple divine sword appeared. Behind him, a ck True Spirit appeared, not showing itsplete appearance. Henry waved his sword, and the purple sword light was used to split the dome. "Ha, ha, ha, good, this is interesting!" Cortyughed loudly and waved his hand at the same time, sending out a sabre radiance. The sabre radiance and the sword radiance collided in the air, and in an instant, the earth shook and the mountain swayed. The entire stone cave was about to copse. Laily could not stay here any longer, so she turned around and ran. "Where do you think you''re going?!" Henry stretched out his hand to catch the Laily. "Master Corty, save me!" Laily screamed. "You might think too highly of yourself by capturing my people in front of me!" Corty shouted coldly and struck a palm down to block Henry''s movement.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. In the middle of the gap, Laily had already escaped. In the stone cave, huge stones were falling, but these huge stones did not affect Henry and the other two people at all. All of a sudden, dense Spiritual Qi swept over from the bottom to the top. At the same time, Corty took action again. "I''ve had enough. I don''t want to y anymore." Corty waved his arm. In an instant, countless red lights swept to Henry and Gardiner. Henry could clearly feel the energy in this red light. Gardiner roared and shed out a ck dragon, but the ck dragon was instantly destroyed by the red light. "It''s just some false images. You''re all rubbish after all." Corty said disdainfully. When the red light spread to Gardiner''s body, Gardiner fell out on the spot and hit the surrounding stone walls, leaving a human-shaped hole. Henry waved out several beams of sword light in session, which offset a part of the red light, but they were still eroded by the energy spreading from the red light. In an instant, Henry''s body was covered with countless tiny scars, and they began to tear. The huge stones fell from above and buried Henry. Behind Corty, the light wings disappeared. He shook his head and said, "Insects will stay insects." He didn''t pursue any further. Instead, he focused his attention on the dense spiritual energy that had suddenly risen up into the air. This was the inheritance of this ce, and this time, the God tribe had descended into the world for the sake of the inheritance. Back then, when the energy of heaven and earth was sealed, the amount of energy left in the world was pitifully small. Now that this energy appeared again, everybody was moved. Even though he was the Divine Son, Corty was still extremely moved by these inheritances. The energy in the inheritance was different from the ordinary energy. Each kind of inheritance had magical effects. Just as Corty was about to absorb the inheritance, Henry''s voice sounded again. "Purple Moon!" The Purple Moon appeared. At this moment, all of the spirit energy was gathering towards the crescent moon. The crescent moon gradually began to fill up its deficiency at a speed that was visible to the naked eye. "Demon Sword of Destruction!" The purple sword radiance took in and sent out. In the blink of an eye, the Demonic Destruction Sword had condensed to a terrifying level by absorbing the power of the inheritance with the Purple Moon. It was so terrifying that even Corty was moved. In the past, Henry had merely absorbed the energy of the surrounding heaven and earth as well as the energy of the Battle Spirits in realbat. But this time, what he had absorbed was the- inheritance! Every piece of inheritance was extremely frightening, and this was the energy of the inheritance. This energy system could not be epted by the world, so it had been sealed up. But now, it was condensed in the Demon Sword of Destruction. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org The Demon Sword of Destruction was surrounded by a thickyer of mist. Corty did not wait any longer and immediately took action. The red light pressed down strongly to stop Henry from condensing the Demon Sword of Destruction. But at the moment when the red light was suppressed, Corty was horrified to find that the energy he used was absorbed by the Demon Sword of Destruction. "What''s going on!? What kind of cultivation method is that!?" Even Corty was shocked by the devil nature of the Demon Sword of Destruction! At this time, Henry was sitting cross-legged on the colourful lotus. The Demon Sword of Destruction floated above his head, and he did not dare to hold it with his hand. At this time, if he touched the sword, Henry believed that he would be sucked dry by the Demon Sword of Destruction in an instant! The sword changed, and the inheritance that had carried the Qi formed nine long dragons that were entangling the Demon Sword of Destruction. Chapter 1738 Chapter 1738 Henry couldn''t imagine how terrifying the Demon Sword of Destruction, which was intertwined with the power of inheritance, was. However, from the expression of Corty, it could be seen that the power of this sword was something that even he couldn''t bear. Henry was sitting on top of the sacred lotus, holding a sword and pointing at it. A long Qi- dragon gathered around the sword edge. The Demon Sword of Destruction was shed out under the entanglement of nine long Qi-dragons! This sword strike was soundless! There was no sound, but the power contained in it could not be underestimated by anyone. Protected by the sacred lotus, Henry was like a god. He opened his eyes, which burst out the light. In the blue sky, a gap suddenly appeared. Although it was only for a moment, it attracted a lot of people''s attention. Ordinary people only thought that they were blind. In the Recluse Association headquarters, Atkins murmured, "Even the sky has been chopped apart? What sort of great battle is this? What sort of expert is this?" The ck-robed man of the Alvin League looked pale and said nothing. In the Core, Gaspare put his hands behind his back and said, "Of course, it''s strong, but when I absorb the Elite Spirit Hall, everyone will tremble under my feet!" This sword strike made everything calm. The sword, backed with the power of inheritance, was powerful enough to make people frightened. After the sword strike, the hall of the cave where Henry and others were locatedpletely copsed. When Henry and Gardiner climbed out of numerous gravel, they found themselves on a barren hill. Gardiner opened his mouth wide and looked behind him. He saw dozens of mountains had been cut off at this time. This was the remaining power of Henry''s sword move. It contained an entire inheritance. Although the sword was already put together, it still looked terrible! "Henry, is that guy dead?" Gardiner murmured. "I don''t know." Henry shook his head and frowned. "Laily is with the God Tribe. This matter is troublesome." On this day, a piece of news was spread among the top forces. The Skysplitter Sword came from Henry Zhang! Upon hearing this news, Atkins could no longer sit still. The first thing he did was to contact the ck-robed man from the Alvin League. Before he even had the chance to leave, the ck-robed man had already found him. "Atkins, have you received the news!" The ck-robed man''s face didn''t look good. Atkins nodded. The power of the Skysplitter Sword caused even a crack in the sky. This power made both Atkins and the ck-robed man feel terror. "Contact Gaspare, contact the Taoist. Well put pressure on the Section Nine and judge Henry!" "If he doesn''t die, I won''t be able to rest easy!" Henry''s battle power had caused both Atkins and the ck-robed man to be unstable. However, the two of them were no match for Henry. If they wanted to judge Henry, they would need to unite many parties. They would have to stand from the perspective of the greater picture and carry out the judgment! In the Core, Gaspare was standing in front of the Elite Spirit Hall. Today with pride, he had already made all the preparations to take the fortune of the Elite Spirit Hall! The Elite Spirit Hall was once known as the greatest treasure in the world. The number of Battle Spirits contained in it was beyond imagination. Each Battle Spirit had an extremely strong battle strength, and there were even a few Battle Spirits that existed in myths and legends. It was extremely terrifying. After the Apocalypse War a hundred years ago, the Elite Spirit Hall had been sealed. Now, a hundred years had passed, and the Elite Spirit Hall was about to be reopened. Behind Gaspare were the disciples of the Elite Spirit Hall. All of them were rubbing their palms in anticipation, waiting to receive this stroke of fortune. In a hundred years, all the resources that had been stored in the Elite Spirit Hall would be taken out. This was a hundred year''s worth of umtion. Even for the entire Elite Spirit Hall, it was iparably precious. Everything was ready for the opening of the Elite Spirit Hall.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Everyone, whether it was Gaspare or the disciples of the Elite Spirit Hall, was waiting for the opening! "Come on!" Gaspare roared, "Today, let''s break the restriction of the inheritance! Today, let''s break everything! Today, let''s witness the return of the Elite Spirit Hall!" Gaspare opened his arms. Behind Gaspare, the disciples of the Elite Spirit Hall cried out in unison, "Return!" Their voices shook the sky. Everyone was extraordinarily proud at this moment because what they needed to do today was to break the restriction that their ancestors had set up. What they needed to do was to witness the return of the previous king of the Elite Spirit Hall. After they obtained the inheritance of the Elite Spirit Hall, the king of the Elite Spirit Hall would return! A shadow separated from the back of Gaspare, holding a heavy hammer. The doppelganger with the heavy sledgehammer shot up into the sky and swept the area below. Then, it brandished the sledgehammer with all its might. Along with the movement of Gaspare''s doppelganger, the surrounding materials were all sucked into the air. The well- iid formation emitted a faint light, which was the eve of the activation of the formation. Everyone held their breath and concentrated because they knew that the day that they had been waiting for was finally here! In the Elite Spirit Hall. The entire hall was filled with a red light. The originally densely packed Battle Spirits hadpletely disappeared at this moment. "Hup!" "I''m full." The voice of Heretic God sounded. His voice was full of satisfaction. The red light in the whole Elite Spirit Hall began to condense toward a point. It gathered into a human shape and then stopped. The person in the human form picked up the token on the ground, took a look at it, and then threw it aside like throwing garbage. "It''s useless. To put it bluntly, it only has a little energy left. Inside, um... let''s absorb it first then leave!" With that said, he sat down cross-legged and began absorbing. In the depths of the Elite Spirit Hall, Aaron Bai, who was being punished, suddenly felt his body be lighter. All the pain on his body completely disappeared. He wa stunned. After waiting for a long time he found that he had regained freedom and went out. As a result, he saw the empty Elite Spirit Hall at a nce, which made Aaron feel that he had gone wrong. Aaron walked back to where he used to be and returned to the hall. Yup. That was right. It was still empty. Aaron was a little absent-minded. "What''s going on?" "So there''s another person trapped here? Forget it, this sovereign has reemerged. I''ll give you a good fortune, and then I''ll bring you away." A red light swept over Aaron. With a sh of red light, Aaron disappearedpletely. At this moment, outside the Elite Spirit Hall, in the sky above, the clouds were stirring. Under the hammer of Gaspare''s doppelganger, all the materials began to melt. He activated the formation and the energy of heaven and earth started gathering in the formation. Gaspare also gave a loud shout and soared into the sky, holding Poseidon''s trident in his hand. At this moment, all the energy was gathered in the trident. Gaspare felt the extreme power of the trident and threw it out with great force. "Break it for me! Elite Spirit Hall''s exceptional inheritance! Appear in this world!" Behind Gaspare, his hair danced about, as if he was a crazy devil. Chapter 1739 Chapter 1739 With the two ancestral weapons of Gaspare and therge amount of materials used, the great formation began to show its might. The awe-inspiring might was concentrated on the trident. With a forceful throw, the trident headed straight for the Elite Spirit Hall. It was as if something had suddenly shattered outside the Elite Spirit Hall. Just like that, the restrictions on the Elite Spirit Hall had been broken! All of this seemed simple, but in fact, it was indispensable in terms of strength, formations, and exotic minerals and produce! In this world, there were a few top characters like Gaspare! The restriction was broken, and Gaspare''s face lit up with joy. The repelling force that was gathering outside the Elite Spirit Hall was slowly shrinking. It had an effect on the ordinary disciples of the Elite Spirit Hall, but it no longer had any effect on people like Gaspare. "I''ll make a move first to break the restrictive spell inside. Wait here, and wait for the restrictive spell topletely disappear, and then you''ll acquire good fortune!" After saying this, Gaspare''s figure immediately disappeared, and he first entered the Elite Spirit Hall. Seeing this, the members of the Elite Spirit Hall began to worry. Everyone knew that the benefits of entering first were huge, and it was up to anyone to pick a Battle Spirit. However, everyone knew that they couldn''t enter. The first thing they could do was to let Gaspare take it first. It was fine if they could take it, but Gaspare wouldn''t take all the benefits and leave nothing behind. If that was the case, how could he have the face to sit in the position of Deputy Hall Chief? At this moment, Gaspare was overjoyed. This was the inheritance of the Elite Spirit Hall! It hadn''t been opened for a hundred years! After a hundred years of precipitation, it was hard to imagine just how much energy had been gathered in the Elite Spirit Hall. The benefits one would obtain from absorbing all of it were unimaginable. Gaspare couldn''t wait. He even thought of the scene of his invincibility. He wanted all the inheritance of the East! As a beam of light flickered, the figure of Gaspare appeared in the vast and empty hall. Yes, an empty hall! The originally densely packed Battle Spirits had all been devoured by the Heretic God. Right now, the hall was filled with a deste and lonely feeling. The moment Gaspare entered, he didn''t find anything out of the ordinary. He only thought that this was the self-protection mechanism of the Elite Spirit Hall. Gaspare continuously released several strands of energy in an attempt to activate the countless Battle Spirits. Outside the Elite Spirit Hall, everyone could only feel the surging aura in the hall. It made their hearts itch. "There is great natural luck inside!" "It''s more than good fortune!" "I can''t wait to go in!" Everyone from the Elite Spirit Hall clenched their fists as their breathing became heavy. They were waiting, waiting for the moment when the seal on the Elite Spirit Hall would weaken, and everyone would rush in! In the Elite Spirit Hall, Gaspare used several techniques, but none of them was effective. This caused Gaspare to be stunned. What was going on? He had already broken the restrictions of the Elite Spirit Hall. Why was it useless to re-open the Elite Spirit Hall? Gaspare used the spell again, but it was still useless. This made Gaspare confused. "Could it be that the Battle Spirits have dissipated? Impossible! How could the Battle Spirits have dissipated?" But if the Battle Spirits didn''t disappear, then where were they? Who coulde out and exin it to him? Hey! Anyone here? The empty hall made Gaspare feel a little helpless. This was not what he imagined at all! Gaspare was in a daze. Suddenly, like rubbish, he was attracted by a token thrown on the ground. "This is... the Token of True Spirits!" Gaspare''s expression changed. With a wave of his hand, the token on the ground fell into his hand.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. At this time, there was no energy aura on the token. It was like a brick. Gaspare held the Token in her hand. He was stunned for a few seconds, and then he used her strength. The token in his hand was instantly turned into powder. In that instant, Gaspare understood that the reason why no Battle Spirits had appeared in the Elite Spirit Hall. It wasn''t because there were restrictions, but because all of these were gone! The Token was here. Henry was here! Henry! Henry!! Henry!!! Now that Gaspare thought of this name, he couldn''t wait to grind his bones into dust! He had gathered all the treasures §Ö§ä stored in the Elite Spirit Hall to break the restriction formation! He had originally thought that it would be the inheritance of the Elite Spirit Hall. It was a great opportunity! But in the end, it was all in vain! The Elite Spirit Hall had long been emptied! Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "I hate you! I hate you! Henry Zhang, I want you to die! I want you to die! You don''t deserve to live!" Gaspare roared. At this moment, all the restrictions outside the Elite Spirit Hall dissipated, and the disciples of the Elite Spirit Hall rushed in like a swarm. "Battle Spirit! Battle Spirit! Battle Spirit!" "Retrieve the Battle Spirit and enter the Spiritcontrolling Realm!" "I have been trapped at the peak of the Divine Realm for more than ten years! Now, I can finally step into the Spirit-controlling Realm!" "This is the good fortune that we''ve been waiting for!" "No, this is the fate of our entire Elite Spirit Hall!" Countless figures rushed into the hall excitedly. But at the moment when they rushed into the hall, these excited figures were all a little dull. Originally, these people from the Elite Spirit Hall thought that there would be countless Battle Spirits in the hall and they would be allowed to choose. But now, there was nothing in the empty Elite Spirit Hall! There were only countless people who wanted topete for the Battle Spirits! Several elders of the Elite Spirit Hall rushed in and looked at the Elite Elite Spirit Hall without any Battle Spirits. Their eyes were more or less filled with... confusion! Yes, it was confusion. Where were the Battle Spirits? Where had the Battle Spirits gone? Everyone couldn''t help but look at Gaspare when they saw this empty Elite Spirit Hall. Feeling the people''s eyes on him, Gaspare was suddenly stunned. "What do you mean?" "Why are you looking at me?" "I''m also f*cking desperate!" An elder of the Elite Spirit Hall walked forward and said, "Deputy Hall Master, this inheritance of the Elite Elite Spirit Hall..." The elder did not finish his words, but his meaning was clear. Everyone knew that there were countless Battle Spirit''s in the Elite Spirit Hall Moreover, these Battle Spirits were all peerless experts in ancient times. Those who could get the recognition of the Battle Spirits here and enter into the Spirit-controlling Realm were all experts. But now, they were gone! The Elite Spirit Hall had been sealed for a hundred years. When it was opened, the Battle Spirits would disappear. Before that, only Gaspare hade in, so only he would know where the Battle Spirits went! Gaspare frowned. "Do you think that I''ve taken the Battle Spirits away?" The elder didn''t say anything. The many members of the Elite Spirit Hall didn''t say anything either. However everyone''s thoughts were all the same. In the Elite Spirit Hall, there wasn''t even a single Battle Spirit. If Gaspare weren''t the one who took them away, then who could it be? Could it be them? Gaspare took a deep breath and said, "Everyone, when I came in, the hall was empty already. It was Henry Zhang who came with the Token of True Spirits." "Henry Zhang? Howe we haven''t seen him?" An elder asked. "Of course it''s the Token of True Spirits, I..." Gaspare was about to say that he had seen the token, but suddenly he remembered that the token had been smashed into powder by his anger! This! He wouldn''t be able to clear his name even if he jumped into the Yellow River! Chapter 1740 Chapter 1740 On that day, the Skysplitter Sword struck fear into the hearts of countless experts. When the news came out and the sword came from Henry, many people couldn''t sit still. The Taoist. Atkins. The ck-robed man of the Alvin League. How could these people who had a grudge against Henry ept such an enemy who lived in the world? The key was that this person, who was young and had only cultivated for a short period of time, had such current strength. If he had enough time to grow, what would he be? Henry and these people had long been in a situation in which they would not rest until one of them was dead. These people did not think that Henry would let them go after he grew uppletely. On this day, Atkins and the other two gathered in front of the gates of Section Nine headquarters. "Fritz Jiang, you have to give an exnation for Henry''s actions!" "A sword that can split the sky is obviously against the rules. If we let him go on like this, the people in the world will suffer sooner orter." "Henry must be judged!" They issued such statements in front of the Section Nine. The headquarters of the Section Nine opened its gates and the middle-aged man walked out. Fritz Jiang was Gardiner''s Senior Brother and he stood at the top of the Section Nine. His strength was terrifying, and no one had seen him fight before. But at that time on the holy mountain, only a few movements had made Gardiner fix there and unable to move. "Fritz, this matter has to be solved!" "That''s right. He has broken the rules. He must be trialed!" Another two figures came over. They were the two who sneaked out on the top of Athena''s Mountain. Seeing the two people, Fritz smiled and said, "Even the people of the Guardian Sect havee out. How do you want to judge him?" "It''s very simple. Let Henry give everyone an exnation." "An exnation that will satisfy everyone!" Fritz took a deep breath. "Henry is future Hall Lord of the Elite Spirit Hall, Justus'' heir. If you want him to give you an exnation..." "My Elite Spirit Hall also needs Henry to give us an exnation!" Gaspare''s figure appeared. In the past two days, Gaspare felt extremely aggrieved. The matters of the Elite Spirit Hall had nothing to do with him, but now, they were all linked to him. Everyone in the Elite Spirit Hall thought that he had taken away all of the Spirits of the Elite Spirit Hall, but in reality, only Gaspare knew that it was all Henry''s doing. The current Gaspare wished that Henry would be pulled out of his body. Now that it was time to judge Henry, Gaspare immediately stood up. Gaspare felt furious! Extremely furious! However, there was more of a grievance! There were a total of six people that wanted Henry to be judged. At that time, Fritz also felt clear that the Skysplitter Sword was a powerful force that did not allow to exist in the world! Fritz couldn''t figure out what kind of enemy had forced Henry to make such a move. At least, the six people in front of him didn''t have to do that. The news was already weird. It was said that it was Henry''s sword, but no one knew the exact origin of the news. It was deliberately done by someone. Fritz looked at the six people in front of him. As the real manager of Section Nine, he even had the right to deprive Gardiner of his identity. Henry was from Van Xia. The Skysplitter Sword was cast out within Van Xia. Fritz couldn''t ignore this matter. In the face of all this, Fritz said, "Well, since all of you have made your decisions, let''s judge him. Seven dayster, we will judge Henry in Sky Peak!" In a hotel, Gardiner was §Ñ ying with his mobile phone, while Henry was sitting aside and still in the recovery stage. The Skysplitter Sword not only took away a ce of inheritance, but also the energy inside Henry''s body, which made Henry need to recover for a long time. At the same time, Henry also mastered the little power of inheritance. Although it was only a little bit, it was enough. The transmission of the power of inheritance is like teaching people to fish. Once the power of inheritance is mastered, from then on, the energy could be freely transformed between heaven and earth. This time, Henry''s use of the Skysplitter Sword was closely rted to the property of the inheritance''s power. Henry concluded the property of the inheritance force. There was only one word-break! Break!Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Break everything in the world! Break every rule! The word "break" was simple and ferocious. This was a kind of inheritance that could directly enhance the attack power to Henry, which was very important for him now. Henry kept practising and took a deep breath. In the past few days, he hadprehended the inheritance. Once this kind of inheritance wasprehended, it would naturally be integrated into his bones. After that, every time Henry fought with the enemy, every move would be full of this kind of "break" nature. Every move had the power to break everything in the world. Every move had the power to break all the rules. Henry couldn''t help but smile. Now, he needed to enhance his own strength urgently. Corty of the God Tribe puta lot of pressure on Henry. Henry wasn''t sure if Corty had died under his sword, but even if he didn''t die Henry was confident that Corty wouldn''t show up in a short time. Henry opened his eyes and saw Gardiner sitting aside smoking. "There are two things." Seeing that Henry came to his senses, Gardiner said directly, "First, I''ve sent someone to inquire about your wife''s whereabouts, but unfortunately, I couldn''t find anything. To be honest, if your wife deliberately wants to hide, it''s difficult to find her." Henry nodded silently. "The second thing." Gardiner''s face was serious. "In seven days, on Sky Peak, the trial day will be held." "The trial day?" Henry had a strange look on his face. He had never heard of this statement, but he could understand something from the literal meaning. "Whose trial?" "Yours!" Gardiner pointed to Henry and said, "Your sword, which pierced the sky, also pierced the rules. In fact, there are rules in the world. The attack intensity can''t exceed a certain amount, but your attack that el day has exceeded that amount, Which is equal to breaking the rules." "Amount? I''ve never heard of it." Henry shook his head. Gardiner gave a wry smile and said, "Now, no one can reach this amount. Who knew that you would exceed it? I didn''t expect that." "Ha, ha." Henry chuckled. "They judge me because of the rules or because they don''t want me to exist." Gardiner shrugged his shoulders and said, "We all know that, but on the day of the trial, we have to go. The present you is qualified to challenge them, but it doesn''t mean that you should challenge them. I heard that the Guardian Sect also came out this time." "Guardian Sect?" Henry felt a little confused. "Yes." Gardiner nodded. "This sect won''t reveal its true strength. It''s also very powerful and mysterious." "How powerful?" Henry asked directly. "Let me put it this way," Gardiner replied. "The Taoist is a disciple of the Sect. I suppose you can understand this." Henry''s brows knitted tightly. Chapter 1741 Chapter 1741 The Taoist could be considered a top-tier existence. Although he was on the Jade Virtual Mountain and had lost a couple of battles, his strength was still superior to that of the Taoist himself. He was even more bizarre and unpredictable. But how could such an expert be just a follower of the Guardian Sect? Gardiner exined, "The Guardian Sect will not show up casually. It will only appear when there are turbulent crises in the world. This time, the Guardian Sect came forward and will hold a trial for you. You must go. If you don''t go, I am afraid the Guardian Sect will bother you before Gaspare and others. Moreover, my senior brother will also take action. After all, you are a person from Yan Xia, and this matter also happened in Yan Xia." After hearing that, Henry nodded and said, "Seven dayster. Well, let''s see it over these seven days, how will they judge me." When Henry said this, his eyes were full of selfconfidence. He was not afraid of any trial! Gardiner understood that Henry now had such strength. Seven days passed in a sh. During these seven days, Henry had been staying in the hotel,prehending the meaning of the "break" inheritance. The more Henry felt it, the more he realized how extraordinary it was. It was definitely not an ordinary inheritance. At the very least, it could not bepared to Poseidon''s inheritance and Athena''s inheritance. Poseidon''s and Athena''s inheritances were nothing more than some new energy systems. However, this one was different. This kind of inheritance contained the Dao''s will. Among the 3,000 of Great Daos, having one of Dao''s will was equivalent to having a connection with the Great Ways. This was an illusion left behind by the ancients. But up to now, no one had truly grasped the Dao''s will. Gaspare said that he had Dao, but in reality, it was just a part of the rules. What were the rules? They were a technique that was derived from below the Great Dao. As for the true Dao, it could change the rules. This term was miraculous and indescribable, but at this moment, Henry could clearly feel the great benefits brought by breaking the intention. On the seventh day. Henry got up from his cross-legged position, looked at Gardiner and said, "Gardiner." "What?" "Hit me!" "What?" "Hit me!" "Oh, okay." Gardiner gathered his Qi and threw a punch at Henry. Gardiner didn''t hold back this punch. He was clear about Henry''s strength and knew that he couldn''t hurt Henry. Gardiner threw a punch. Above the hotel, clouds and fog were surging. This was the strength that Gardiner had now. However, when his fist hit Henry, it did not hurt him at all. Huh? Gardiner was a little confused. "What''s going on?" Gardiner knew that Henry was fierce. He knew that he was no match for Henry, but he could not be that fierce! Could he ignore his attack?Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. "I''m the First Brother of the Section Nine! Can''t you show me some respect?" Henry looked at the ce where Gardiner''s fist hit and smiled. "Sure enough." "Sure enough what?" Gardiner guessed that Henry hadprehended something. Henry looked at Gardiner and answered slowly, "After these days''prehension and your behaviour just now, I found a fact." "Go ahead." Gardiner was very anxious. "I''ve be stronger, and you''re weaker." Henry said. "I''ll f*cking stab you to death!" Gardiner turned around and went out to the back kitchen of the hotel to get a knife. In the west of the world, in the middle of nowhere, there was a farm. The farm was green and full of cattle and sheep. A family of people lived here, and they were moved here from Van Xia. "Sister, it''s so beautiful here." Daisy walked to Sylvia and said, "If only my brother-inw coulde with us to rx. By the way, when can we go back?" "Let''s wait a bit longer." Sylvia stood in front of a fence and looked at the emerald farm manor in front of her. "It should be soon. We''ll go back soon." This time when Sylvia left, other than bringing her family with her, no one knew where she was. Along the way, with the help of Cesia to hide her tracks, no one could find her here. "Mrs. Lin, there''s some news." One person appeared in front of Sylvia. It was a woman in her thirties. She was specially arranged by Cesia for Sylvia. When Sylvia left Yinzhou, she had a request. She wanted to know Henry''s condition at any time, so Cesia agreed to it. Sylvia''s face immediately became pleasantly surprised. Every day, when she was here, the happiest thing was to see this womane over because she could bring news about Henry. Even if she was not by his side, it would be good to know about his current situation. The woman''s name was Rilee. She was a Westerner. In truth, her name was verymon. Rilee said, "Ms. Lin, Mr. Zhang''s Skysplitter Sword shocked the world." As she said these words, her eyes couldn''t help but reveal a hint of admiration. It was an earth-shaking Skysplitter Sword. How powerful was it! But Sylvia''s heart sank when she heard this. In fact, she wanted to hear more about Henry daily life. She wanted to make sure that Henry was having a good time. In other people''s eyes, the Skysplitter Sword was majesty. But in Sylvia''s view, Henry had met a powerful enemy! How powerful the enemy who could make Henry split the sky with his sword was?! How dangerous was his situation at that time? Sylvia was no longer the simple president in the business world. She had once been the War Goddess. She had participated in the ancient battlefield and knew how terrifying it was. When the strong fought against their enemies, they seemed to be domineering. Each punch and K?ok could stir up a storm, but it should be known that the dominance was even more dangerous. If one was not careful, one would lose their life. Sylvia couldn''t help but gather her fists. She was a little worried. After asking about Henry''s recent situation, Sylvia was relieved. Henry was in a bad situation, which meant that he had won the battle. Sylvia let out a sigh of relief. Bilee was ready to leave. But just as she took a step, Rilee suddenly stopped and said, "Mrs. Lin, I just got the news that the major forces will judge Mr. Zhang at the Sky Peak!" "Judge?!" Sylvia''s body swayed. Although she did not understand the details, the word could already represent many things. At the Sky Peak. This was a high mountain that stretched all the way to the sky. It sat in a forbidden area of death in the world. Here, nothing could enter, and aircraft could not be passed. Everything was like a mystery. No one knew what was inside of this restricted region. This was the Sky Peak, its height far exceeding the world''s number one peak. Henry and Gardiner appeared at the foot of the Sky Peak. Henry looked up and said, "If you hadn''t brought me here, I wouldn''t know there were such ce in the world." "Brother, I didn''t know either." Gardiner pulled a long face and said, "Someone has set up an inhibition on this ce. We can''t use our Qi, so we have to climb up there." Gardiner raised his head. He couldn''t see the end of it, which made his legs weak. He was not afraid, but too tired. This inhibition was only set up recently. Obviously, it was prepared for Henry. Gardiner apanied Henry, so they had to bear it together. Chapter 1742 Chapter 1742 This Sky Peak reached straight into the clouds. When one raised their heads, clouds curled about and mountains stood tall. If one wanted to climb it, they would experience many hardships. Lets go. Henry said and then climbed the mountain. Gardiner sighed, followed Henry and walked to the peak with him. At this time, a lot of people had gathered at the top of the Sky Peak. There was an ancient city here, which had not been opened all year-round. It belonged to the Guardian Sect. Now that it was opened, everything appeared extremely fierce. There was a formation here, and above the ancient city, faint golden light was released, originating from a formation. The huge ancient city was like a Roman Colosseum. The centre of the fighting ground was the ce of judgement that was prepared for Henry! At this moment, countless figures were seated in the surroundings. Atkins gathered all the experts from the Recluse Association here. All the experts above the Qi-concentrating Realm were present! The ck-robed man of the Alvin League brought all the members of the Alvin League here and all the experts above the Qi- concentrating Realm were present! In the direction of the Noble Berserkers, a silver-haired woman sat on her seat. Her beautiful face was as calm as an ancient well. She had brought everyone from the Noble Berserkers here, and they were all above the Qi- concentrating Realm. All of them were present. Gaspare''s intent was soaring, and his eyes were filled with hatred. All the people from the Elite Spirit Hall were present, standing behind Gaspare. However,pared to the respect the other factions had for their leader, the people from the Elite Spirit Hall looked at Gaspare strangely. It was obvious that they couldn''t forget the fact that Gaspare alone had taken the Battle Spirits. Fritz looked very ordinary. He brought his men to this ce. The elites of the Section Nine were all gathered here, and there was a woman in the crowd, her eyes fixed on the entrance of the ancient city. "Helen, you look very nervous." A man asked with full of concern. "This time, although it about the game between the top experts, they will not fight. It''s just that there will be some trials. You don''t have to worry." The Sky Peak was 18,000 metres high. The two Pearl Peaks were not as high as the Sky Peak. There was a road leading directly to the peak. It was a flight of steps. There were a total of 180,000 steps. The steps were dense. At first nce, it was dazzling. 10 steps for one metre. There was no ce for them to stand at all. Making people walk up was a kind of punishment in itself. Henry did just that, he walked step by step to the top of the Sky Peak. On the Sky Peak, some people were observing everything. When they saw Henry, they sneered. When Henry stepped onto the 178,000th step, they spread the news to the ancient city. The sinner came! In the ancient city, a bell rang. For a moment, countless wild Qi filled the air. Atkins merely closed his eyes and said in a quiet voice, "Rain!"N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Heavy rain started. As the ck-robed man sneered, dark clouds gathered in the sky. "Herees Henry Zhang!" The eyes of Gaspare were filled with strong hatred. At this moment, the evil spirit on his body was even more terrifying. The body of the Taoist was covered in terrifying white bones. He stuck out his tongue and licked his lips as if he was waiting for delicious food. Without saying a word, Cesia still sat there steadily. These people were all seated on the spectator''s stand around the fighting arena. Four men from the Guardian Sect came and stood at the four corners of the city. "Henry broke the rules and we punished him to walk 180,000 steps. It''s just a light punishment." Someone said so. In fact, many people, whether they knew Henry or not, were very dissatisfied with his performance. Henry, who was only in his twenties, stood at the top of the world. Some time ago, he even split the sky. In the face of such a role and such a genius, 99% of people hoped that such a genius would die, and no one hoped that such a genius would always be above their heads. Those few people were people who had a close rtionship with Henry. At this time, seeing Henry being punished, most people had an inexplicable sense of pleasure in their hearts. "180,000 steps is too easy!" "Isn''t Henry very powerful?! In the end, he still has toe slowly from the top of the steps! Look at using here by flying. This is the difference!" Someone said so. In fact, they had never seen Henry, but they had heard about Henry''s deeds. For Henry''s deeds, most of the women admired very well, which made many men naturally hostile to Henry. Whether they recognized Henry or not, they had to ridicule him first. In the city, the momentum was soaring. When Henry stepped on thest step, the general trend was pressing on Henry, which meant that they were going to give Henry a hard time. Gardiner frowned as he felt the pressure of the tide. The Great Dragon''s Mace appeared in his hand. He was about to fight back et when he saw the illusion of a dragon and tiger appear in front of Henry and block their way. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Henry Zhang, the sinner! You broke the rules of the world. Come and ept your punishment!" A voice rang out. It was so clear that it was ringing in everyone''s ears. Henry looked straight ahead and saw the ancient city. The ancient city gave off a golden light as if it came from ancient times. Above the ancient city, there was some type of pressure. "Ancient Sky City." Gardiner said, "It is said that there is aplete formation in this ancient city. After being activated, no one can break it. The formation is controlled by the Guardian Sect!" In front of the ancient city, there were statues of generals of the Guardians riding on a warhorse, looking majestic. When Henry came to this ce, he felt that he was being gazed at by countless generals. If it were someon weaker strength, the scene would probably have weakened his legs. Henry took another step forward, hoping to enter the ancient city. In that instant, all of the statues began to shine brightly. In the twinkling of an eye, Henry only felt that the peerless general on the battlefield was riding a warhorse and rushing towards him, and his body was full of killing intent, which was particrly strong. At the same time, there came a voice, which gave people a sense of distantness. "Henry Zhang, the sinner, kneel down and enter the city!" This voice was like a thunderp exploding above the ancient city! "Break!" Henry''s eyes emitted a bright light, and the illusion in front of himpletely dissipated. With a dragon roar, Henry walked into the gate of the ancient city. "How dare you?!" "Henry Zhang, who gave you the qualification to enter the city?" The one who spoke was a member of the Guardian Sect. He was extremely strong! This time, it was the Guardian Sect that presided over Henry. "It seems that 180,000 steps were not enough for you!" "Henry, the sinner, get down on your knees!" Voices sound rang out. At the same time, there were countless forces gathered at the entrance. These forces belonged to Atkins and the others. Even though Henry was extremely strong, under these forces, he still seemed to be a little worn out. He entered the gate and walked slowly. A cultivator in the Qi-concentrating Realm was also releasing energy toward Henry. He just wanted to make trouble. Chapter 1743 Chapter 1743 Henry walked into the ancient city under the gaze of many people. "I want you to kneel down and enter the city!" "Look at Henry, is he old?" "Why is he walking so slow?" "If you can''t walk, don''t try your best to hold on!" "Haha, when there''s no one, he''ll climb 180,000 steps. Now, seeing that there''s someone here, do you think you''re going to lose face?" "Everyone knows you''re a sinner!" The ones who spoke most frequently were the cultivators from the Elite Spirit Hall. They were standing against Henry from the beginning. Henry turned a deaf ear to these sarcastic remarks and walked slowly into the ancient city. "Henry, do you confess your crime?" One of them asked, and he also came from the Guardian Sect. Henry stood in the middle of the Colosseum and looked around, all of whom were enemies. Among the crowd, there were two beautiful figures who were staring at Henry, Cesia and Helen. "Henry Zhang, do you confess?" "Confess?" Henry''s eyes were filled with confusion. He looked at a corner of the fighting arena and saw that there was a member of the Guardian Sect standing there. He was powerful and was simr to Atkins and the rest. Henry asked, "What crime did Imit?" "Henry Zhang, your sword that broke through the sky has already broken the rules of the world!" An acrimonious sound came from Gaspare. "Haha, oh, the rules of the world!" Henry sneered. "Gaspare, if you were to have this strength, I''m afraid you would have killed me with this power!" As soon as Henry''s words came out, Gaspare wanted to refute, but he didn''t know what to say. Because Henry was right. Even if he wanted to break the sky with one sword, he had to have the strength to do so! Was it so easy to break the sky? "Henry, you don''t know the immensity of heaven and earth!" "Just a little bit of strength, yet you''re so arrogant!" "If we let him go, he''ll do something against the world sooner orter!" Another man spoke. One of the Guardians said, "Henry, you broke the heavens with one sword stroke and vited the rules of the world. You should be punished." "Oh?" "Punished?" "How?" Henry showed a quite interested look. "ording to the rules, destroy your cultivation and suffer the pain of piercing through your heart every day for ten years!" The voice of the Guardian rang out. "Oh, destroy my cultivation. What if I don''t want to?" Henry said. "This person is too arrogant!" "One hundred and eighty thousand steps, no one was looking at him, so he just got up. Now that there''s someone, he pretends to be invincible." "You''re really something. If you''re that good, don''t walk the way of the 180,000 steps. Your cultivation has been suppressed, why are you still putting on an act?" "That''s right!" "Henry, you have to ept the punishment!" The Guardian spoke loudly. Henry smiled slightly. "I used the Skysplitter sword and broke the rules of the world. I''ll admit that I''m guilty, so I took those 180,000 steps. But that does not mean I will be victimized!" As soon as Henry finished speaking, the shadows of hundreds of beasts appeared behind him at the same time. A hundred metres behind Henry, a arand hundred beasts appeared. With a dragon''s roar and a tiger''s roar, hundreds of birds that looked like the phoenix and great hawks spread their wings. It was as if they had returned to the ancient times when a hundred beasts were fighting with each other! When the painting of a hundred beasts was disyed, the one hundred and eighty thousand steps that reached the Sky Peak were all shattered at this moment! Henry''s voice rang out at this moment. "I have already climbed one hundred and eighty thousand steps. This is my punishment, and I won''t ept the rest!" Behind Henry, hundreds of beasts were fighting with each other. At this moment, Henry was like a king who hade from ancient times. He was a godly genius! On the high tform of the battle arena, countless women had long been stunned. Even the men who were unhappy with Henry had lost their minds for a period of time. Gaspare and the others all looked pale. These hundred beasts represented Henry''s strength. Last time, when they fought against Henry, Henry had just awakened the second stage of his sacred lotus and mastered the Hundred Forms. However, Henry had fully understood the meaning of this move and had aprehensive understanding of it. If they fought again, they would end worse thanst time! "This guy must be killed!" Atkins sent the message mentally. "If we let him develop even more, we''re the one who''s going to be in trouble." The ck-robed man of the Recluse Association also responded. "Henry, how dare you!?" At the four corners of the ancient city, four masters of the Guardian Sect appeared at the same time and attacked at the same time. In the sky, four supreme arms descended, wishing to suppress Henry. Henry was extremely strong right now, allowing him to face any one of these people. He wasn''t weak at all, but under the joint suppression of these four individuals, he still didn''t dare look down on them. "Henry, you are too arrogant!" ''TH kill you!" Elder Atkins, the ck- robed man of Belie the Alvin League, Gaspare, and the Taoist had all acted at the same time! In total, eight supreme experts had attacked at the same time. If hadn''t been for the ancient formation here, the power of these eight people most likely would''ve been able to crush the entire mountain, and this ancient city would''ve disappeared as well! The power of these eight people would''ve been extremely great. Gardiner woke up his bloodline on the spot, and the ck dragon circled around his body like a demon god. He held the Dragon''s Mace and punched out to reduce the energy. "Are you trying to bully us by outnumbering us?!" A blue ray of light hacked over and forced back a person. It was Ranulfo who had arrived. He directly descended from the sky and stood beside Henry. At this moment, Ranulfo was surrounded de glows, much like a peerless de god. This was a battle that belonged to the peak and it was not up to Ranulfo to conceal his strength. "Waaaaa, you''re bullying my brother! Look at my awesome dragon!" The bald and fat man in a cassock was wielding a club, which was also able to bear the pressure. The fat man''s body was shing with golden light, like a Holy Monk! "Kill!" Henry made his move, and the shadows of hundreds of beasts behind him rushed forward. Several streams of energy converged in the sky, causing the cultivators in the area to gape in astonishment. Even the cultivators in the Spiritcontrolling Realm looked as humble as they could be right now. Energy interweaved and formed an explosion. The churning dark clouds were scattered at this moment. The rain that fell had alsopletely vaporized. The entire ancient city was lit by the sunlight at this moment. However, soon after, a ck spot was formed in the sky, and all of the energy was absorbed.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. In a battle between top-level experts, energy interweaved and created a spatial crack. This spatial crack was the only one that had appeared. Otherwise, it was difficult to tell just how much damage that energy interweaved would create. Ranjeet and Ranulfo, who just arrived, stood next to Henry. This was the power of Henry. "Just now, that energy broke through the skies again." Ranulfo said, "If you want to start the trial, then let''s wee the trial together! You start first. The trial shall begin with you!" One of the Guardian Sect sneered. "Ranulfo, we''re going to judge Henry. This is a petition for all living beings. You can ask anyone on the scene who disagrees with judging Henry!" As soon as this Guardian''s voice fell, all the people from the Alvin League, the Recluse Association and the Elite Spirit Hall spoke. "Judge!" "Judge Henry!" "He must be judged!" There was a wave of voices, a sea of people, all of them saying these types of things. The members of the Guardian Sect nodded with satisfaction and looked in the direction of the Section Nine. "Fritz Jiang from the Section Nine, it''s time to dere your position." Fritz took a look at Henry, took a deep breath, and nodded. "Judge." Chapter 1744 Chapter 1744 Fritz''s attitude changed Gardiner''s expression. "Senior Brother!" Fritz said, "Henry is a practitioner of Van Xia, so he should obey the rules. I am the representative of the practitioners of Van Xia, and agree to the trial." Fritz didn''t say anything more after he finished speaking. Gardiner wanted to say something, but he was stopped by Ranulfo. "Your senior brother is standing there. His thoughts are different from yours. You can''t persuade him, nor can we persuade him. No one has the right to make decisions for others. Maybe one day you will stand on your senior brother''s position, and you will be able to understand." Fritz''s agreement made Gaspare and the others look satisfied. "Henry Zhang, this is the decision of all cultivators in the world to put you to trial! What else do you have to say?" The members of the Guardian Sect spoke. "The world''s cultivators? "Our Noble Berserkers doesn''t agree!" Cesia, who had been sitting there silently, opened her mouth to speak this time. Atkins turned around to look at her. "Cesia, can you represent your Sacred Lord of Noble Berserkers?" "Of course." Cesia nodded. "This is the will of our Sacred Lord. Whoever wants to be Henry''s enemy will be the enemy of the Noble Berserkers!" Cesia did not have any domineering words. However, these words gave people the feeling that they were exceptionally overbearing. "The Noble Berserkers want to be enemies with all of us?" "This is ridiculous!" In a short period of time, the Noble Berserkers became the target of everyone''s attacks. Facing all of this, Cesia seemed very insignificant. She was still sitting there. She only transmitted a message, "If you are enemies of Henry, then you are enemies of the Noble Berserkers!" "We don''t agree either!" A loud sloshing sound rang out. Countless figures appeared in front of the ancient city. The Qin Family, the Colver Family, the Zhu family, the Ji family, the Bai family, the Jiang family, and many other Justus'' followers all appeared and strode over. This group of people was mighty. "All the cultivators in the world! How dare you?!" "You''re so funny!" In the blink of an eye, countless figures stood in the centre of the city. Although there weren''t as many people as the stands around them, it didn''t seem like Henry and the others were too lonely. "Ha, they''re just a bunch of ants." Gaspare made a disdainful voice. "In fact, it''s very simple." The Taoist took a step forward and said, "If anyone stops you, kill those who stop you. In this way, no one will stop you!" As soon as his voice fell, he stretched his neck to the air and opened his bloody mouth. The mouth was ten metres long, revealing sharp fangs and saliva. The white bones on the back of the Taoist climbed to the ground, like a huge spider monster. "You''re right." The ck-robed man of the Alvin League also said this. They exuded pressure that pressed down on the neers of the ancient families. In the face of ordinary experts, some of the families had ancestral weapons and could resist them. But in the face of the Taoist and the ck-robed man of the Alvin League, the members of these families even had difficulty breathing under their pressure. Henry was very strong. If he faced the enemy, even if he fought against four alone, it would be possible for him to resist. However, even Henry could not protect the rest of the people. "Whoever is courting death, I''ll kill him." Atkins held his walking stick in his hand, gently rapping it against the ground. "Thunder!" In the sky, a streak of lightning shed, and then countless lightning appeared. In an instant, the violent thunder fell! One! Two! Ten! One ¨¨ hundred Dense thunder fell from the sky. Each thunder could turn a Spirit-controlling master into ashes! This was the ultimate power! The moment the thunder fell, Gardiner and the others took action to disperse the thunder. "Do you take us for cowards?" When Gaspare and the others took action, they immediately restrained Gardiner and the others and let their n fall through. As Henry took a step forward, the sound of the tiger''s roar came from his body, and a white tiger shadow rose to the sky. "Fritz!" The people of the Guardian Sect spoke. Fritz, who had been standing there, shook his head. "I''m only responsible for the trial. I won''t be involved in the rest of the matters." "That''s fine!" The people of the Guardian Sect spoke, and then the four simultaneously took action, suppressing the white tiger phantom that rose into the sky. Another illusion of the dragon appeared and was once again suppressed. In the face of the four people from the Guardian Sect, Henry was unable to gain the upper hand. The heavenly thunder in the sky came fiercely. Under Henry''s body, a colourful lotus emerged. "Let me do it." Suddenly, a figure appeared behind Henry. Henry was slightly stunned, and the colourful lotus under his body dissipated. The figure behind Henry stepped on the air, waved his hand, and then the innumerable thunders disappeared as if those had never appeared. This kind of method caused Atkins'' eyes to freeze. His words were executed in ordance with the rules. On the surface, he had only spoken a single sentence, but this was the 31 embodiment of his extreme energy To put it bluntly, the amount of energy that was consumed was not much less than his maximum strike. The lightning that filled the sky might not be able to harm experts of the same level, but experts of the same level could also forget about allowing this lightning topletely disappear. But now, this man just waved his hand and stopped everything. Not only Atkins, but all of the experts present had also cast their gazes on the person who hade. The man stood in the sky and said, "Since you want to judge Henry, you''d better judge him honestly. Don''t say the so-called meaning of all living beings. You''re not qualified to talk about all living beings." This person spoke in an overbearing manner. As soon as he saw the man, Ranjeet immediately wanted to run away. "Where do you want to go, fatty?" Theer took a look at Ranjeet. Ranjeet seemed that he was hit by electricity. He stopped onsite, smiled and said, "Greetings, Master." The person who hade was Japheth. Only Japheth could make Henry disperse the sacred lotus under him with such ease. Japheth, Master Lu''s True Spirit, had made some wonderful changes at this time, and looked like a real creature. The four disciples of the Guardian Sect looked at Japheth, one of them saying, "Senior, you''ve broken the religious precept!" "Yeah, so what?" Japheth looked indifferent. "Anyway, I set this ring on my own." Upon hearing this, the four men from the Guardian Sect suddenly didn''t know what to say. "Everybody, continue your trial. I think that since it''s a trial, fairness muste first. If you are wrong, you should admit it. If you are beaten you have to stand up there is any case of partiality in the triat, I don''t mind breaking the rules a few more times." After Japheth finished speaking, hended on the side of the stands and slightly closed his eyes.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The man from the Guardian Sect took a deep breath and said, "Predecessor, we respect your status, but my Guardian Sect has always been in charge of the trial. If you forcefully participate in it, even if we agree, I''m afraid that the elders in our sect won''t agree." The eyes of Japheth suddenly opened. "If they don''t agree, let theme out!" "Japheth? What a big fuss! If I didn''t know, I would have thought that Justus came in person!" A voice rang out in the ancient city. At the same time, lightning shed in the sky. Chapter 1745 Chapter 1745 The owner of the voice appeared from the sky. It was as if there were some invisible stairs up in the sky, and he was walking down step by step. It was a man who looked to be about thirty years of age. He wore a white robe and seemed toe out of the world.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. This was an elder of the Guardian Sect. He seemed young, but in reality, it was impossible to calcte his age. At their age, they could already regain their youthful appearance. Cree Chang, one of the four elders of the Guardian Sect, had terrifying strength. Cree showed up, attacking Japheth with his eyes. At the sight of Cree''s figure, Japhethughed disdainfully. "You''re exaggerating. If Justus were really here, how would you, a good-for-nothing, dare to show up?" "Haha, anyone can speak such haughty words." Cree said, "I only look at the present, not possibilities. Japheth, this trial is my responsibility to protect the world. You don''t have the qualification to make a move. Do you understand?" "If it''s unfair, it''s useless for anyone toe." That was what Japheth answered. "Ha, just give it a try." Cree had also spoken this way. He hadnded on the opposite side of Japheth, aiming to tie down Japheth. The Guardian Sect was very powerful. It was a symbol of strength to be named after the word ''Guardian'', and it was also recognized by all parties. If it was an ordinary force, who dared to be known as the guardian of the world? Cree appeared and directly gave the four men of the Guardian Sect some confidence. "The trial continues." Cree said. "The trial continues. Henry Zhang,e forward!" Four disciples of the Guardian Sect gathered their energy at the same time, and a massive guillotine appeared. The moment this guillotine appeared, a sinister killing intent pervaded the air, giving off a terrifying aura. There was still blood on the guillotine, but there were very few people in the world who would get their heads cut off by the guillotine. There were also a few who could break thews of the world. At least, in the past hundred years, no such figure had appeared. Thest time the guillotine appeared was a hundred years ago, but now, it was still dripping with blood, not dried up and still flowing. It could be seen that there was something strange about the guillotine. With the emergence of the guillotine, Gaspare and the others all sneered. This proved that the Guardian Sect already had the intention to kill Henry! Gaspare and the others were right. When Cree appeared, he immediately delivered the message to the four members of the Sect, telling them that Henry would definitely die. The four members didn''t know why, but they would do what Cree said. One person would die, even if this was a peerless genius, even if it was Justus'' sessor! As members of the Guardian Sect, they had seen many great geniuses. Those who were able to grow up were geniuses, but those who couldn''t grow up were useless. As for Justus'' heir and the people who respected Justus, they took his heir seriously. But for people who didn''t respect Justus, what did it matter if the heir couldn''t be passed down? What''s more, Justus'' name was just a name for them. With the emergence of guillotine, Japheth frowned, and so did Fritz. Fritz opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he did not say anything. With his current status, it was not appropriate for him to say anything. Sometimes, when a person sat in a certain position, he or she could not help himself or herself. Besides, he or she could not give up if he or she wanted to. The killing intent of the guillotine surged up into the sky. The ordinary cultivators, affected by the killing intent, turned pale. Even people at the level of Gardiner were somewhat affected by the evil Qi, because those who were killed by this guillotine were all top experts. They were trialed to death, and there were injustice and resentment in their hearts. Those resentments could gather together and never dissipate, which could affect people''s minds. If an ordinary cultivator stayed next to the guillotine for one or two hours, he would be attacked by the evil Qi and immediately went crazy. The four men from the Guardian Sect spoke at the same time, "Henry Zhang,e and face the trial!" The four individuals'' voices interweaved rolling over like the sound of primal chaos. There was some type of magical power within this voice, and one couldn''t help but feel like they were going to do as they were told. If a cultivator came today, he would be questioned under the guillotine in ordance with the four people. It was a pity that it was Henry this time. Henry''s trip for the ancestral weapons had honed his body and mind, so he would not be affected by these. "Henry is here to face the trial!" The four members of the Guardian Sect spoke once more. "Am I going to be questioned?" Henry sneered. "I have climbed the 180,000 steps. How can you question me? If you want to fight today,e here!" Behind Henry, the shadows of strange beasts appeared again. Hundreds of beastspeted with each other, and the roars of dragons and tigers could be heard. Rocs flew over the dome with an aggressive momentum. "If you want to fight, thene! If you want to fight, then fight!" That wasnt at the moment! Henry was very strong, especially after he understood the meaning of the "break" inheritance. Now Henry was eager to fight, and he wanted to test his own strength. "Nowadays, young people really talk big." "Ah, since when can our Guardian Sect be looked down upon by this young man?!" "I can only say that we still don''t have enough authority over this world." Three voices rang out in unison. Another three people appeared next to Cree. They were all 30 years old. They were all men, wearing clothes of different colors, ck, red, and gold. Ranulfo''s expression changed. In a low voice, he said, "These are the three remaining elders of the Guardian Sect. Their strength is terrifying. Strange, truly strange." One of the elders dared to challenge Japheth, who was once Justus'' True Spirit, and another three elders of the same level appeared. Now, the situation was obviously one-sided. "What''s so strange?" Ranjeet was staring at Ranulfo, and his fat face was full of surprise. "Tell me clearly!" Ranulfo took in a deep breath and exined, "Normally speaking, this kind of trial does not require the appearance of any elder. The appearance of these elders today has something to do with the arrival of Japheth. But now, another three elders havee. Moreover, they are purposefully targeting Henry. You have to know that the reason why the Guardian Sect has been recognized by others is that they are absolutely fair and will not favour anyone. However, this time, the Sect is full of entress, as if they specially came for Henry!" "Why are you thinking so much?" Gardiner pinched the Dragon''s Mace in his hand and said, "We''ll fight against them. If we can''t beat them, well run away. When we get stronger, well fight with them one day. Sooner orter, well beat them down!" "What the f*ck, you''re not as good as me!" Ranjeet stared at Gardiner and said, "Can you behave like a leader?" "Don''t you have any scruples?" "What''s there to be worried about?" Gardiner''s face was full of disdain. "I''m a barefooted man who is not afraid of anything. Can he deal with my Section Nine?" Ranjeet nced up and down at Gardiner and said, "Then tell me, will they let you run away?" Gardiner was stunned as if he was struck by lightning, and then he fell silent. He was really stopped by Ranjeet. The four elders of the Guaridan Sect appeared together. "This young one, go next to the guillotine and ept your trial!" "Don''t let us take action, otherwise, it will not be as simple as epting a trial." "Go ahead. Don''t waste our time." The elders called out. Chapter 1746 Chapter 1746 They were going to force Henry to the guillotine. The guillotine had a strong killing intent. If Henry stood under it, the guillotine would surely fall immediately. The four elders gave off an oppressive aura as they pressed towards Henry. The pressureing from the four elders, whenbined, even if it was directed at Henry, Gardiner, Ranulfo, and the others also felt it! In the sky, there were dark clouds rolling. This was just the pressure disyed by the four elders, which made the sky appear unusual. If these four elders attacked at the same time, it was hard to imagine how it would be like. "Henry, receive your punishment!" Another voice rang out. This time, it came from the sky, like the voice of the heavenlyw, as if Henry would be punished by the heavens.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Once again, Henry took a step forward and the strange beast soared to the sky to fight against the four elders. "You still dare to resist!" Cree shouted. A giant hand came down from the sky. "Haha, what you''ve done is a bit against the rules!" Japheth also took action. In the sky, a giant de appeared and cut off the giant hand. However, there was only one giant de, but there were four giant hands in total. One of them was cut off, leaving three to attack Henry. This was the attack from the other three elders. Sitting there, Cesia suddenly stood up and shouted in a tender voice, "Noble Berserkers, listen up, kill!" In that instant, everyone from the Noble Berserkers made their move. Their spiritual energy concentrated toward Cesia. Cesia condensed her finger techniques. An enormous light barrier appeared, blocking off the threerge hands descending from the sky. "You''re a firefly, yet you dare topete with the bright moon!" "Attacking a mountain with a rock!" "Since your Noble Berserkers is asking for destruction, then don''t me us!" The three elders didn''t even give a damn about the Noble Berserkers that was led by Cesia. The threerge hands pped down from three different directions. The light barrier formed by Cesia immediately broke apart. Although the Noble Berserkers had arge number of people and their numbers could bring a qualitative change, it still depended on the quality of their ranks. The strength of these elders had already surpassed that of old man Atkins and the others. Not to mention the fact that the three of them were working together, this was not something that a single person from the Noble Berserkers could fight against! The barrier of light that Cesia could gather waspletely shattered. A cold smile appeared on the faces of the three elders. "Boom!" "Boom!" Three palms, in mid-air, came into contact with Cesia. At this moment, energy scattered and exploded. Pu! Large amounts of blood spewed out. The three elders, who were standing at the corner, suddenly flew backwards, spurting out blood. Behind Cesia, a middle-aged man wearing a white mask was standing. A holy white light radiated from the surface of his body, surrounding Cesia. The moves of the three elders did not harm Cesia in the slightest. "Exterminating my Noble Berserkers, can people like you say these words?" The voice of Sacred Lord rang out. At this moment, it was as if he was the only person in the entire world. He stood there, holy, as if he were Holy Emperor of the Heavens. He was proud and domineering. "The Guardian Sect has always abided by the principle of fairness. Now it seems that the principle of the Guardian Sect has disappeared, ha, ha, ha." As Dougal''s voice rang out, his figure appeared quietly next to Cree. Cree''s face suddenly changed. This was Martial Emperor. It was impossible that he didn''t know him. In the sky, more than 20 figures fell and stood next to Henry. "Come on. Let me see who cany a finger on Henry today!" Erin said in a strong voice. At this moment, Erin and the others exuded a powerful aura. The aura on their bodies was not any weaker than that of Gaspare! The few strongest people weren''t much weaker than the four elders either! "Senior Atkins, you''ve taken the wrong step this time." The figure of Gervais appeared. He held the pure white staff in his hand and stood in front of Atkins as he shook his head slightly. "I wonder why the Guardian Sect has existed for too long. In fact, should it disappear from the world?" A huge ck sword was thousands of metres long! It tore through the sky and shed straight into the ancient city. Even the ancient array formation''s protection was unable to stop the gigantic sword from descending. At this moment the ancient city and the Sky Peak shaked. This was a power that shouldn''t exist in this world! "deless Sword!" Cree''s eyes condensed. "Ghost God, Ss!" The huge sword was inserted in the ground of the ancient city. Ss'' figure appeared from the front of the sword. He was dressed in ck, and his hair was flying in the air! Ss opened his arms, and the sky made sobbing sounds because of his appearance as if it felt the anger of this devil. "From today onwards, the Guardian Sect shall be wiped out." Ss opened his mouth. His voice was calm, but his words were like thunder. The Guardian Sect should be exterminated?! The Guardian Sect! The Guardian Sect! Legend had it that there was a shadow of the Guardian Sect when the ancient energies were sealed! The origin of the sect was very big! It could be traced back to a long time ago! After existing for so long, no one dared to say that they would destroy the Guardian Sect! To be able to exist until now, one could see how long the history of the Guardian Sect was. The disciples of the Guardian Sect had the strength of the Taoist Jade Virtual! Today, someone actually said that the Sect was going to be destroyed! "Ghost God, Ss, you are too arrogant!" A member of the Guardian Sect spoke. "You don''t have the right to speak here." Ss merely nced at him. "Bang!" "Bang!" The sect member who had just spoken immediately exploded into a cloud of blood mist! His True Spirit had also dissipated on the spot, and he could not be more dead! With a ¡Á single look, Ss had killed an extremely powerful person. This kind of strength could be said to be terrifying! Gaspare and the others all gasped and their hearts were filled with fear. The person who had just died was of the same strength as them! Yet he was killed by a single look! "Ghost God Ss! You are very strong! But our Guardian Sect is not something that could be bullied by others!" Cree let out a loud yell. "You are also not qualified to talk to me." Ss looked over again. Cree''s body also exploded, turning into a bloody mist, and his True Spirit dissipated. Dougal stood at the side with a calm expression. The blood didn''t ssh on him at all. It was as if he had long since be ustomed to such a scene. Ss was too fierce. A single nce was enough to kill a single person! Regardless of whether it was a sect disciple or an elder, they were nothing in front of him. Japheth stood in a corner and looked at Ss in the sky, muttering, "No wonder he is the one who couldpete with Justus! At this moment, I seem to see Justus again! Unfortunately, Justus'' pursuit was not something I couldpete with! If I could, I would have such a wonderful life!" Ss raised his left arm as if he was announcing a verdict. "From today onward, the Guardian Sect does not exist in this world!" Chapter 1747 Chapter 1747 He was able to kill a person with a single look. He wanted to determine the life and death of the Guardian Sect with just one sentence! This was... Ghost God! Ss! "Ss! You''ve gone too far!" "Our Guardian Sect can''t be humiliated!" In the ancient city, the formation took effect. For a while, there was a murderous atmosphere in the air. "Be careful!" Fritz waved his hand and set up a formation to protect the members of the Section Nine behind him. If he did not react, he would not be able to survive in this murderous atmosphere. The Noble Berserkers'' Sacred Lord gently flicked his finger, and a light barrier appeared to protect the members of the Noble Berserkers. The leaders of the other forces also took action to protect their forces. "Ss! You killed two of my guardians. Do you really think that we are made of mud?" "We are not something you can pinch as you want!" A sound came from the sky. The owner of the sound said to Ss and he activated the formation! Ss looked up at the sky and casually said with a chuckle, "Oh, is that right?" Ss'' words answered the other party''s question. At the moment when Ss'' voice fell, the remaining three members of the Guardian Sect and three elders exploded at the same time and died. "Ss, you''re going too far!" The voice sounded again in the sky. A huge arm came from the sky and grabbed toward Ss. "So what?" Ss waved his hand. That enormous arm suddenly broke andpletely disappeared. The other party''s furious attack did not pose a threat to Ss at all. "Ss! You''re brave! You made me very angry! Do you think that I don''t dare to do it?" "If we fight, both of us will be punished by thews of this world! Can you ept this?" The other side spoke again and still did not show up, but it could be imagined that the other side must be rushing to this side. At their level of strength, their own speed had reached a terrible level, and they could hurry on with their journey in a few breaths. But the owner of the voice hadn''t appeared for a long time, which was enough to show that he was far away. But at such a long-distance, he could know what was happening here. He couldmunicate, and he could make his move, which showed how terrible he was! "Ss, you have promised. If you fight recklessly, you will break the rules! You should know that the rules can''t be broken!" The voice came from the other side again.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Right at this time, the owner of the voice appeared. He was extremely young, and his appearance was that of twenty-something years old. He wore golden clothes, and there were nine coiling dragon pythons on his clothes that were lifelike. Behind his head, there was a golden sun that was especially dazzling, releasing scorching heat. This person was extremely strong! As soon as he arrived, he directly faced Ss. "This man is still alive!" When Ranulfo saw this person, he immediately cried out in surprise. "Don''t show off. Exin directly." Gardiner said. Ranulfo said, "Do you know that seventy-three years ago..." "I don''t know. My father was not born at that time. You can get to the point directly." Gardiner interrupted him and gave Ranulfo a supercilious look. "His name is Tobit. 73 years ago, it was said that a person had actually been exposed to the method of perfecting immortals. If they took another step, they could witness the so-called immortal road and have the qualification of legendary immortals. At the time, everyone thought that it was just a rumour. After all, Justus was only referred to as an Immortal on earth, and the person was going to be an immortal above the heaven!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "However, just because everyone thought that this was just a rumour, he really did rouse lightning tribtion, that he would cross tribtion and be an immortal!" "That day, the North Sea was filled with dark clouds and thunder. The lightning formed into a pce, and nine lightning punishments fell from the pce. The power was beyond the imagination of mortals. Even when the lightning punishments gathered, the surface of the sea had already boiled. It was rumoured that after the nine lightning punishments, one could enter the Immortal Realm and truly transcend the world. However, after the eighth lightning punishmentnded, the sky''s lightning pce disappeared, and then Tobit disappeared as well!" "Everyone knows that Tobit failed to transcend to be an immortal! If he seeded, he would be the first Immortal in the entire world! But who would have thought that today, I would meet him again! He''s still alive!" Ranulfo spoke with a breath of air about what had happened back then. His eyes contained shock. "What the f*ck!" Gardiner couldn''t help but make a rude remark. "An immortal?" "He''s an immortal?" It was something in the myth! If it was just a legend, it wouldn''t matter! However, this guy really attracted the god punishment! How awesome he was! Ss looked at Tobit, and his expression was calm. He opened his mouth and said, "I remember you a little. But when you were in your strongest state, I was in prison." "I saw it with my own eyes when you were imprisoned!" Tobit said, "I know you''re very strong. If I had met you back then, I would have taken the initiative to detour. But now, the world has changed. You''re no longer the same Ss from the past. You are long-abandoned Ss! The current era has nothing to do with you!" When Tobit spoke, the sun back was dazzling. There was a demonic tone in his words! He was very arrogant, yet also very proud! He would deal with all sorts of brilliance. Ss looked at his hands and said calmly, "Oh, is this the reason why you dare to challenge me?" "What can a person who has been abandoned by the world do to me?" Tobit stood there and said, "If you have the ability, kill me!" "Sounds good." Ss nodded and raised his arm. Ss raised his arm and several cracks appeared in the sky. The sky cracked! Just by raising his arm, the sky was torn apart! Tobit''s expression changed, but he still stood in the same ce, because he was sure that Ss could not hurt him! There were more and more cracks in the sky, and the cracks had appeared around his body, and he was sure that Ss could tear him apart. In that instant, a bolt of ck lightning shot down from the sky toward Ss. This bolt of ck lightning didn''t contain any power. Its speed was very fast, and it was only aimed at Henry. Dougal looked up at the sky and said silently, "The Heavenly Punishment. This power is not allowed by the heavens." When the ck lightning appeared, all the cracks in the sky disappeared. "Do you want to stop me?" Ss looked up at the sky. Then, Titan rushed into the sky and chopped at the ck lightning. He knew that this was the Heavenly Punishment. What he had to do was topete with Heavens! Looking at the huge ck Titan rising into the sky, Japheth muttered, "It''s another man who wants topete with Heavens. Justus has done the same thing. Justus, today, I finally understand what you meant by that. Ss was giving way to you before!" The huge ck Titan shed at the ck lightning. Behind Ss, his long hair danced wildly, as if he was a mad demon. "Hahahaha! Fighting with Heavens! Ss, you overestimate yourself too much! Do you know what the Heavenly Punishment represents? When the lightning tribtion descends, even if Justus were reborn, he wouldn''t be able to resist it! You?" "Who do you think you are to fight against Heavens?" Tobitughed wildly. Chapter 1748 Chapter 1748 The Heavenly Punishment was not equivalent to the Tribtion Lightning! Back then, when Tobit had wanted to be an immortal, nine Tribtion Lightning bolts had targetted him. If he had seeded, he would have be the first person to step into the Door of Immortality. However, in the end, he had died under the eighth Tribtion Lightning bolt. The Heavenly Punishment was a streak of ck thunder. The power contained in it wasparable to the ninth Tribtion Lightning bolt. Tobit did not believe that Ss could survive it, if he did, wouldn''t that mean he had the strength to ascend to heaven? Even if this was Ss! Even if his name was bestowed upon him by the heavens! Who would be able to do something that defied the heavens? People could see the ck sword Titan beheading the Heavenly Punishment. This was against everything. Ss was very strong. Simrly, he was very confident. In the world, who would face the Heavenly Punishment and wield the sword in his hand, but Ss dared! The ck giant Titan collided with the Heavenly Punishment thunder. At this moment, everything seemed to be still. There was only the Heavenly Punishment thunder and the ck giant Titan left between heaven and earth. Just when everything was still, Ss moved. He stretched out his arm, clenched his fist, and then punched out. "Boom!" "Boom!" A huge boom rang out in everyone''s minds. In that instant, everyone''s ears went deaf for a short moment, and their eyes went blind for a short moment. They couldn''t see or hear anything. They could only feel their hearts beating wildly. When everyone could open their eyes, the Heavenly Punishment thunder in the sky had disappeared, and cracks appeared again, the sky was split again! The Heavenly Punishment was scattered by Ss! Tobit was stunned and looked around. This was the Heavenly Punishment! No one was more aware of the Heavenly Punishment than Tobit. He failed under the eighth bolt, and the power of the eighth bolt had been deeply remembered by Tobit till now. The Heavenly Punishment was way worse than the eighth bolt, and unexpectedly, it was scattered! "This was too fierce..." Gardiner opened his mouth wide. "Ah, ah, ah!" Ranjeet opened his mouth and made such a sound. Sacred Lord stood behind Cesia and said softly, "As expected of Senior Ss. Daughter, I have to make Ss be your teacher." Just when everyone thought it was done, there was ck thunder in the sky. It was still the Heavenly Punishment Lightning! However, this time, it wasn''t just one, but nine! The nine Heavenly Punishment shes of lightning were like nine ck dragons, spiralling in the sky as they let out angry roars! This was the wrath of the heavens. Nine lightning dragons! Just looking at them made one''s legs feel weak and hard to breathe. Tobit recovered from his daze and once again burst outughing. "Ss, you want to fight against Heaven! God will kill you without asking!" "Then let''s give it a try!" Ss held the Titan with his hand and it divided into nine parts. On each of the Titans had a monstrous battle intent. This was a battle against the heavens! Everyone watched in horror. Just how powerful of a character was this? Fighting against the heavens with full battle intent! The battle intent was endless! ck rain descended from the sky. "Senior Ss, stop." Dougal''s figure flickered as he appeared by Ss''s side. He pressed his hand on Ss''s shoulder and said, "It''s the will of heaven." "Ss, we shouldn''t continue like this." Japheth also appeared in front of Ss. He used to be Justus'' True Spirit. Although he was not as strong as Ss, he was in the same generation as Ss and called Ss'' name directly. "Ss, you''ve provoked the wrath of the heavens! The wrath of the heavens!" Tobit roared, "I, Tobit, will stand at the borders of thews. You won''t be able to kill me, unless you don''t care about thews. But the premise is that you are able to break thews. Right now, can you break them?" "Nine bolts of Heavenly Punishment, how can you resist them?" "Fine, fine, I''ll block it!" ck holy light burst out of Ss'' eyes. At this moment, nine hiltless heavy swords rushed up to the sky and directly chopped at the nine divine thunder dragons of Heavenly Punishment in the sky. The clouds were rolling. No one knew what was going on above the clouds, but they could hear the thunder dragon''s cry! The sound came from the sky. Whoos whoos whoos. "The sky is crying!" Sacred Lord said, "A man should be like Senior Ss!" The nine Titans were taken back and thenbined into one, floating behind Ss again. The nine Thunder Dragons of Heavenly Punishment were killed! Tobit''s eyes widened. At this moment, he could no longerugh The nine Thunder Dragons had been killed before they evennded. If he had such strength, he would have stepped into the Heavenly Gate 73 years ago! The nine Thunder Dragons of Heavenly Punishment had dissipated, and even the heavens were crying. "Rumble! Rumble!" This time, the sound of thunder could be heard. In the sky, a ck pce loomed. In the ck pce, there seemed to be a pair of huge eyes looking down. In the pce, a figure emerged. It was the Heavenly Army who lived in the pce. These figures were holding weapons. "Kill!" A low and deep voice sounded, and no one knew who it was. Suddenly, a figure rushed out of the pce, and all of them were human- shaped lightning, rushing toward Ss. "It''s good for you toe!" Ss roared and stretched out his arm. He grabbed the Titan in his hand. "The wrath of the heavens is not to be provoked." This time, even Sacred Lord also spoke. "Senior Ss, you can let go now. It''s not time yet." "I want to kill him." Ss nced at Tobit. Tobit''s heart was filled with fear. He had already felt the huge difference in power between himself and Ss However, he also had a shred of confidence in himself that Ss would not be able to break thews and kill him. "There are many ways to kill him." Sacred Lord said, "It''s not necessary to provoke the wrath of the gods in order to kill this person. It''s not worth it. Dougal, conceal the heaven." Dougal had just nodded when he waved his hand. An invisible barrier appeared and the ck rain suddenly disappeared. The cries from the sky also died down. Above the dark clouds, the ck pce gradually faded away, and the humanshaped lightning also dissipated into the air. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Senior Ss, there is no need to make such a big fuss if you want to kill him." Sacred Lord said, "You and Dougal, help me conceal the heaven. I''ll kill him!" As soon as Sacred Lord finished speaking, he looked at Tobit. "You?" Tobit nced at the Sacred Lord. "You want to kill me?" "Don''t mess with me. I didn''t show up in the world for 73 years and you think I''m nobody. How dare you to yell in front of me?!" Dazzling his heart, Tobit knew that he was no match for Ss, but it was merely Ss. This was the name of the world, and he was known as Ghost God. However, there was only one Ss in this world! Since Ss was unable to make a move, who could make it to the next level? Tobit was an expert, and he was full of pride. He would bow his head in front of an absolute expert, but that did not mean that he would submit to anyone. "What shouldn''t I kill you?" Sacred Lord''s body shone with holy light, and cracks began to appear in the sky. Once again, the sky split open! Sacred Lord didn''t make a single move. Just his aura alone was enough to cause the sky to split open!This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1749 Chapter 1749 Tobit''s face changed again. "Is he finally about to make his move?" Dougal looked at Sacred Lord and waved his hand, creating ayer of fog. This was a trick to hide it from the heavens. Of course, Dougal alone was still not enough. Ss also took action, concealing heaven. This time, the heavens would not use the Heavenly Punishment. "Senior Ss, you have promised once and even you broke the Heavenly Punishment today. You might have to pay the price. But I am different." Sacred Lord smiled and said, "I have never had promised anything. In fact, it still owes me something. If I make a move, even if they were here, they wouldn''t be able to stop me!" Sacred Lord stretched out his arm, and behind him, holy light shone. At this moment, eight phantoms of divine weapons appeared behind Sacred Lord. Ss'' puzzled look was immediately revealed when he saw the eight phantoms of divine weapons. "The leader of the Guardian Sect, Nachson,e out!" Sacred Lord let out a loud roar. A human figure silently appeared next to Tobit. He looked to be in his forties. His appearance was ordinary and only wore ordinary casual clothing. If he was thrown into the crowd, no one would want to look at him a second time. However, when he appeared, a look of respect appeared in Tobit''s eyes, and he bowed to him. Nachson, the leader of the Guardian Sect! "I was still travelling. I didn''t think that an ordinary trial would produce so many big shots. This really makes me feel honoured." As Nachson spoke, his voice was very gentle, which made people feel happy when they listened to him. "Is that so?" Sacred Lord smiled and said, "The situation has developed to this point, but you just let a garbage show up. Is this your great honour?" Nachson shrugged. "So?" "Do we really have to fight?" "We know very well that we can''t fight with our full strength. In such a situation, we can''t get a result, but we are going to fight with the forces under our control. Are you sure you can fight with me?" "Why not?" Sacred Lord asked in reply. Nachson smiled and said, "How should I say it? Senior Ss is lonely. I really can''t do anything to him, but what about you?" "For a person to be the enemy of our Guardian Sect, are you trying to destroy the Noble Berserkers?" As soon as he finished speaking, closely packed figures appeared behind him from the void. There were more than a hundred of them, all of whom had the same strength simr to the Taoist. At this moment, the overwhelming pressure appeared, and none of the people under the Spiritcontrolling could stand still. Nachson looked at Sacred Lord again, "Are you, the Noble Berserkers, certain that you want to be an enemy of my Guardian Sect?" "Hmm?"N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Sacred Lord was surprised. "Nachson, is my performance not obvious enough?" As he took a step forward, cracks appeared in the sky, wrapping Nachson up. "Good, very good. In fact, I haven''t yed with anyone for a long time." Nachson shook his head. "Today, it''s also a good opportunity to exercise. It''s not bad." Nachson opened his arms. At this moment, there were a total of six pairs of wings. Twelve wings opened behind Nachson! In some mythological legends, this represented the ultimate power! When the twelve wings appeared, a golden circle of light appeared above Nachson''s head, and the surrounding cracks in the sky were all wiped out. "Naha, you''re stronger than Tobit." Sacred Lord nced at Tobit. "But that''s all. Just a little bit stronger." The shadow of a long saber appeared behind Sacred Lord. "How dare you?!" Nachson let out a loud shout and a sound wave swept toward the shadow of the long sabre. Pu! Tobit''s right arm was thrown into the air, spurting blood. His right arm was chopped off! Nachson was in front of him, but it was still Tobit''s right arm was cut off. From beginning to end, Sacred Lord did not make any big moves. "Dad, is he a match for you?" Cesia asked as she looked at Sacred Lord. Sacred Lord shook his head slightly. "He is not qualified enough." Then, she asked, "What about Senior Ss?" Sacred Lord thought for a moment and then replied, "I''ve never fought with him before. I don''t know, but I think he is no match for me." After Sacred Lord''s voice fell, Cesia fell silent. Sacred Lord looked at Nachson and said proudly, The Guardian Sect, the subordinate of the God Tribe, theckey of the God Tribe. Back then your sect stole heaven''s fate and locked the energy, which made the people weak. Today, your sect listen testhe God Tribe, and want to kill Henry and get the Divine Pearl?" "Today, I''d like to see who cany a finger on Henry!" Sacred Lord took a few steps and a white shadow of a pce appeared behind him. This was the Heavenly Pce. There was a goddess floating in the pce and divine dragons circling above the pirs: This was a peaceful heavenly pce surrounded by immortal Qi However, in the heavenly pce, there was a ck chain that was faintly visible. It was as if the heavenly pce was suppressing something terrifying. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org At this moment, Nachson seemed to have seen something terrible. He stared at the vision of the heavenly pce behind Sacred Lord and murmured, "Impossible! Impossible! You are... you are... you should be dead! You can''t be alive! It''s impossible!" "That''s not up to you." Sacred Lord looked at Henry and then said, "Kid, listen carefully. The Divine Pearl in your body is the treasure of the God Tribe but it is not produced by them. Even the God Tribe doesn''t know the origin of the Divine Pearl. It contains supreme karma, which will stimte the darkness of your heart. The sacred lotus left by Senior Justus is able to suppress the karma and control spirits, which is not the final chapter, but the beginning. Above the Spirit-controlling realm, there are five more realms, the Divine Sea realm, the Divine Bridge realm, the Divine Shore realm, the Divine Cloud realm, and the Divine Sky realm. Now you are only standing in the Divine Sea. When you build a divine bridge across the divine sea, cross the divine shore, cross the divine clouds and look at the divine sky, you may be able to find your mother with the Divine Pearl in your body." Henry, who was standing on the ground, suddenly shook when he heard the news! These sentences were like magic sounds, circling around Henry''s mind. After Sacred Lord finished speaking, he no longer looked at Henry, but looked at Nachson. "Want to kill Henry? Can you?" "Can the God Tribe do it?" "Can the lord of the God Tribe do it?" Nachson swallowed a mouthful of saliva with difficulty, and his body couldn''t help but tremble. He made a voice, "You... who the hell are you?" "You could guess my identity, but you just don''t dare to think about it, right?" Sacred Lord once again stepped on the air. This step caused cracks to appear on the white mask on the Sacred Lord''s face. At this step, the clothes on his body began to rustle. This was a step that caused the white mask to shatter and then disappear into the wind, revealing his face. "I, Fidello Zhang, can do whatever I want! It''s the heaven''s will!" "Boom!" "Boom!" The Milky Way streaked across the sky. There were chains flying in the heavenly pce behind Sacred Lord. A dark figure appeared and crushed the pce. Only Demon God from ancient times could possess that pair of scarlet eyes! Chapter 1750 Chapter 1750 Fidello Zhang! On the ground, Henry looked at the sky as if he had been shocked by electricity. It was a cold winter, and Henry was still very young. He curled up with his mother in the corner of the alley. "Mom, you said my dad is a peerless hero. What''s his name?" "Him?" Henry''s mother smiled slightly, and the sweet smile seemed to melt the snow in the cold winter. "Fidello Zhang." Fidello! Fidello! This name had always been engraved in Henry''s mind! Henry had fantasized about what it would be like when he met his father, but he never dared to think about it carefully, because Henry knew that he might not be able to see his father''s figure for the rest of his life. But now, Fidello appeared in front of him like this, which made Henry feel extremely unreal. He had already been by his side! Cesia, she knew everything long ago. What she had done... During this time, Henry had thought about too many things. Cesia''s attitude, Cesia''s actions, and the Noble Berserkers'' attitude towards him. Back then, when Cesia brought her men to ughter their way up to Radiant Ind, at the same time, she also allowed them toe into contact with Qi. It was also from that day on, Henry unveiled the real veil of this world! "Kid, after I kill the people today, I have to leave for a period of time. Although Heavens owe me something, they can''t let me sh*t on them like this. I have already taken Cesia as my daughter-inw. She has already called me father for more than a year and she is already a member of our Zhang family. It''s up to you. As for that Sylvia, I also like her. She merged the bloodline, which was also instructed by me. To be exact, she also called me master for a period of time. She is also a member of our Zhang family. By the way, you have other romantic debts outside, right? Take this girl for example." Sacred Lord stretched out a finger and, with a single tap, people could see a white light cast over Helen as she stood in the middle of the Section Nine crowd. The man next to Helen suddenly froze. "Helen?" His beloved woman had something to do with Henry! No wonder! No wonder when Henry appeared, her face was worried! At this moment, the man next to Helen immediately felt frustrated. He was very confident that he was excellent enough among his peers, butpared with Henry, he was like a firefly to a bright moon. "Girl, I''ll give you a good fortune. As for whether you can hold it or not, it depends on yourself. I can see that you have a strong will in your bones. I like it, hahaha!"Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Fidelloughed out loud and finally put his eyes back on Nachson. "Well, now, it''s time to get down to business." Fidello gave a faint smile. "Boom!" "Boom!" A loud noise was heard behind Fidello, and the Divine Pce behind himpletely copsed at this moment. A huge ck shadow appeared in the pce. The shadow had eight arms, each of which held a weapon. That ck shadow seemed to have originated from ancient times. It was as though it had spread over the surroundings. Sacred Lord''s body waspletely white, but the demonic shadow behind him was like ink, like hell, like an abyss! "Kid, the Revival Era is about to start. In the past, a great conspiracy was called the Apotheosized World. Now that the power of the Apotheosized World has dispersed, everyone is waiting for this moment. Wealth and power can''t be counted when facing eternal power. Remember, I will wait for you to enter the Divine Cloud Realm and the Divine Sky realm." "Boom!" There was another loud sound. The mist and the air shield disappeared. This was the trick of Dougal and Ss to hide from heaven. At this time, it was broken! "Roar!" A huge roar came from the mouth of the ancient shadow behind Fidello. Dougal suddenly looked at Fidello and said, "You want to..." "Forget it. You don''t have to hide this anymore." Fidello said indifferently, "I just thought about it. Since I want to kill him, I think it''s better to kill all of them. As for the Guardian Sect, there is no need to exist any longer. We should kill all of them directly." When Fidello''s voice fell, countless ck chains shot out from his back and went straight to the members of the Guardian Sect. Even an expert like Nachson was not be able to resist the ck chains. In the sky, the ck thunderclouds and lightning appeared again, and the ck pce was more conspicuous. In the pce, the celestial soldiers and generals were rushing down, with bursts of shouting and killing sounds. The ck chains shot into the sky like long ck dragons, killing celestial soldiers and generals. Ss looked at Fidello behind him and said, "This is the Trapping God Lock? It seems that someone can really take this step." "Senior Ss, there is battle intent on your body." Dougal said. Ss nodded. The corners of his mouth curled into a smile. "If I can meet a well-matched opponent, I naturally have the intention to fight. If possible, I also want to fight with you." Dougal smiled and didn''t say anything. Behind Fidello''s back, the Trapping God Lock flew out, ughtering the heavenly pce, simrly suppressing all the people of the Guardian Sect. The enormous ck figure moved, only stretching out an arm. As soon as the arm was lifted up, the lightning in the sky vanished, and the ck pce began to shake and explode. "The people of Guardian Sect, die!" The entire sky became dark as the darkness enveloped the ancient city and the Sky Peak. In this world, there was only Fidello. He was holy and not tainted by this darkness! Strong! Invincible! This was the thought in everyone''s mind at this moment. At this moment, Fidello''s figure was imprinted in everyone''s minds. This was absolutely powerful! Dougal shook his head. "He''s really crazy. Not only is he going to destroy the Guardian Sect, but he is also going to open the Heavenly Gate! Breaking thews, from today onwards, everything in this world will be changed! There will be newws to be made." As Ss looked at the massive shadow that kipped through the sky, he said, "There''s no end of karma for doing this. The karma is terrible enough. Every time he takes a a step, he''s just adding to it, and if he continues to do so, it will consume him." Dougal lowered his head and looked down at Henry. "Senior Ss, do you think he cares about these things?" "He doesn''t care about the future. l Everything he has done is to pave the way for Henry. He integrated the Trapping God Lock with a vision, which suppressed the magic shadow, but in fact, it seems that he has merged with the magic shadow. He is the magic shadow and the magic shadow is himself. He has already stepped into the Gates of Hell." "Fidello." Ss murmured the name. "Is it true that the heaven is willing to do whatever you want?" "Senior Ss, what do you think?" Dougal replied. "Maybe now, but in the past, it was for the people of the world." Chapter 1751 Chapter 1751 The evil spirit roared and tore up the sky with one palm. This was a power that belonged to a peerless expert. Even someone who was in the Spiritcontrolling would shiver in the face of this kind of power. The darkness between heaven and earth seemed tost for a long time, but it also felt like a moment. The magic shadow disappeared, and the sky became clear again. The members of the Guarding Sect, as well as Nachson, Tobit, and the others, all disappeared. In the sky, there was no ck pce. It was clear and cloudless. At this moment, everything came to an end. The sky and the earth were no different from how they usually were. Fidello stood in the air, and the clothes on his body calmed down. He looked down at Henry with his eyes full of doting love. "Brat, there are some things that have to be done by someone. I don''t have much to say to you. I''ll wait for you on the road ahead. You have to go fast. If you go too slowly, I and your mum will not be able to wait any longer." Fidello took a deep breath and roared to the sky. "Today, I, Fidello, am willing to open the Heavenly Door. From now on, everyone can be a dragon!" Fidello''s voice went straight into the sky. Arge golden door appeared in the sky and slowly opened. Divine light scattered down from within therge golden door. At this moment, numerous unusual phenomena appeared in countless ces around the world. "The inheritance has been opened!" "It''s the inheritance!" "Opening the Heavenly Door just with words! An extraordinary phenomenon that will be passed down in the world!" "What kind of strength is this!" Gardiner waspletely stunned at the moment. He stared at Henry and murmured, "You are the real rich second generation!" Within the Heavenly Gate, countless illusory images of golden dragons appeared. They hovered in mid- air, and there were a total of 999,999 golden dragons. All of a sudden, all of them vanished, transforming into specks of starlight that began to fall in all directions. The golden glow was so weak that it was hard to see with the naked eye. "Everyone can be a dragon. This is to let everyone have the opportunity for Qi-refming." Dougal spoke up. "Even though the Heavenly Door has been sealed, right now, they are also thinking of ways to open them. At least, half a year, or at the very least, two years, they will descend upon the world. At that time, the Revival Era will truly begin!" Ss held the hilt of the sword and threw it up. The edgeless heavy sword grewrger andrger in the wind. Ten feet! Three hundred feet! Three thousand feet! Thirty thousand feet! The huge sword was even bigger than the Sky Peak! Even the Sky Peak looked insignificant in front of Titan. "Today, I set up the Sword Mountain. From now on, everyone canprehend the Sword Essence!" Ss said. The Heavenly Door was about to open. In order to fight against the uing God race, Fidello opened the Heavenly Door and said that he would allow everyone in the world to be like a dragon, awaken the inheritance of the world, and karmic power to bind them. Ss used the heavy sword and passed on the sword essence. "Brat, I haven''t given you anything for the past 20 years. Today, I''ll give you another creation." As Fidello pointed to the sky with one finger, a ray of five-coloured divine light came from the sky and condensed on Fidello''s finger. "This is the new rule!" Dougal let out a cry of rm. "Is this the repayment after breaking the old rules?" Ss looked at the multicoloured light. "There''s a new rule. There''s a reward, but all he can do isprehend. It''s still too early for Henry toprehend it." "He doesn''t seem to think so." Dougal stared fixedly at the five-coloured divine light above Fidello''s finger. "Senior Ss, if he can merge the Trapping God Lock into a strange phenomenon and use it to suppress the person in charge of the demon mirage, then his actions shouldn''t be normal." Just as Dougal was chatting with Ss, a seal was formed in Fidello''s hands. He then pointed his finger at Henry. Like a sharp arrow, the multicoloured divine radiance shot towards Henry and entered his body. "Imbued this world''s new rule into the body! This..." Even Dougal was more or less taken aback by the new rule. Ss was also stunned for a moment, but soon heughed loudly. "Ha, ha, ha! Fidello is a genius in the world! He''s a god in the world! Good! Very good!" After Fidello finished this, he looked at Ss and said, "Senior Ss, now, I''m going to leave. Do you want toe together?" "Of course." Ss shed to Fidello''s side. "Brother Dougal, what about you?" Fidello looked at Dougal again. "Let''s go together." Dougal nodded. "Let''s go!" Fidello said. In the next second, the three of them disappeared. Between heaven and earth, a voice was heard. It belonged to Fidello. "Brat, remember, you can lose a fight, but you can''t let go of any oret the daughters-inw of my Zhang family. Otherwise, I''ll hang you from the tree and beat you!" The voice faded away, and so did the person. Everything went back to normal. It was as if nothing had happened before. However, the gigantic sword in front of the Sky Peak told everyone that what had just happened was so shocking. Gaspare and the others didn''t die, but they were very clear that the so-called trial for Henry, in the end, was just a joke. The ck-robed man of the Recluse Association did not make a sound and disappeared into a cloud of ck fog. The Taoist Jade Virtual, Elder Atkins, and Gaspare all departed as well. "Let''s go. Let''s go back." Fritz left with the people of the Section Nine. Helen went back with the Section Nine. She just looked at Henry a few more times and did note forward to speak. In the middle of the sky, a golden light was shining. This was the light of a dragon in everyone''s hearts. This light would enter every person''s body, bringing about a person''s cultivation potential. Gardiner looked at Henry and said, "Henry, next, we..." Gardiner suddenly stopped halfway because he felt a horrible aura. "Ha, ha, ha, the Divine Pearl, I''ve found you!" A hand reached out from Henry''s feet and directly grabbed Henry''s ankle. Henry''s whole body was instantly pulled into the ground by this arm. The people who were going down the mountain suddenly felt that the mountain was happening. From a distance, the Sky Peak was beginning to split open. The moment Henry was pulled into the mountain, he felt a surge of powering towards him. The vision behind Henry rushed out. At the moment when the arm appeared, Henry knew who it was. The third son of the God Tribe, Corty! Corty was definitely an omnipotent.expert. Back then, thirty percent of his strength forced Henry to use his sword and even borrow the power of the inheritance However, he was still unable to truly ki Corty. At this time, Corty was stronger than before. Obviously, his power had been restored. He wanted to kill Henry and get the Divine Pearl. Behind Henry, the dragon and tiger appeared and went straight to Corty. There was a demonic elephant trampling on Corty. There was a bird that spread its wings. Its power was iparably great. As of this moment, the Sky Peak was beginning to explode! In the sky, there was a golden glow.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. When Henry was fighting against Corty, half of the golden light seemed to have received some kind of guidance and converged towards the two of them and entered the mountain. Neither of the two men who were fighting against each other noticed that a golden passage had been formed around them. Chapter 1752 Chapter 1752 On the Sky Peak, Gardiner, Ranulfo and others, including Erin, rushed into the mountain immediately and saw that Henry was fighting. The imposing manner surged out from Corty''s body. He was definitely an expert. "This is the aura that belongs to the God Tribe!" Gervais, who didn''t leave with Ss, said. Erin and others also nodded. "Let''s go and help!" As his voice fell, dozens of masters rushed forward to help Henry. Corty was extremely powerful. Each time he released a fist, it would bring aboutrge amounts of divine radiance. His strength waspletely disyed, iparably powerful. This punch from Corty had actually offset the attacks of more than 20 people, including Erin. Corty said disdainfully, "You''re just a group of mortals, yet you still think you are worthy of fighting against deities!" "The divine gates have all been sealed, and you are going down to the lower realms alone. What kind of storm can you stir up?" Gervais brandished his white sceptre, and the holy light emanated toward Corty. "Let''s do it together!" Erin shouted in a low voice. They had the experience of dealing with the God tribe, so they knew when to make a move. For a moment, more than 20 strong auras surged out and went straight to Corty. Corty''s eyes glowed with divine light as he sensed the attacks unleashed by Erin and the others. Instead, his face was filled with excitement. This confidence came from Corty''s heart. This was a powerful type of self-confidence! The entire Sky Peak had split apart, and crushed rock tumbled down. Tens of thousands of metres copsing caused a terrifying scene. At the foot of the mountain, it was like the end of the world. Countless huge stones fell down and the ground cracked. Inside the mountain, Corty continuously threw out a pair of godly fists. The red fist print formed in the air and struck. At the same time, the illusions beasts roared behind Henry. They all broke free and fought their way to Corty. "Come, let me see what kind of ability you nonentities have!" Corty was not afraid at all, and his fighting desire was very strong. The white light Gervais waved had spread to Corty. At this moment, the golden channel, which had long formed beside Henry and Corty, suddenly emitted a powerful suction force. In an instant, Corty''s and Henry''s figures disappeared from everyone''s sight. "Where are they?" Gardiner shed to the ce where Henry had just stood. He thought that Henry and Corty had used some secret body movements, but he soon denied his spection. The surroundings were very calm, without any energy fluctuations. Gervais closed his eyes and spoke a few secondster. "They''ve stepped into the crack. Fidello opened the gate and the space was unstable. He also wished that the whole world would get stronger. New rules are being made, and they have stepped into a crack." "A crack!" Ranulfo frowned. Ranjeet looked puzzled. A pair of small eyes were full of ignorance. Ranulfo exined, "Legend has it that there is a central point in every space. Whenever a crack appears, someone will disappear into it. Then, they will pass through the central point and appear anywhere randomly. The two of them will be swept into the crack. This is bad." "How bad is it?" Ranjeet''s eyes were still filled with ignorance. "With my big brother''s strength, no matter where he goes, there shouldn''t be any problems, right?" As soon as they heard this, everyone looked at him as if they were looking at an idiot. Gardiner coughed and said, "Fatty, in your worldview, is the world just the pl you are on?" "Have you ever thought about the moon or Mars or something like that?" All of a sudden, Ranjeet was stunned. "Did you say that big brother was sent to Mars?" "It''s not impossible." "To be exact, they could have been transferred to any ce. For this kind of idental entry into the crack, it is generally called..." "What?" Ranjeet asked anxiously. "Death." A crisp female voice rang out. Everyone turned around. The person who spoke was precisely Cesia. She had silver hair that was extremely eye-catching. Everyone heard clearly Fidello''s words of recognizing Cesia as his daughter-inw. "Well, my sister-inw." Ranjeet rubbed his hands together. "My brother is also your future husband? How can you curse him like that?" "I didn''t curse him." Looking at the ce where Henry disappeared, Cesia said, "Such behaviour is indeed called death. It is almost impossible for people who enter the crack to appear again, but I think that Brother Zhang can do it." Henry and Corty, who were fighting, only felt that the scene in front of them suddenly changed. Then, they appeared on an open in, which was so vast that they could not see the end. Seeing this, the two men in the battle stopped their movements at the same time and began to observe what was going on around them. All of a sudden, a surge of power swept toward them. They subconsciously resisted and fought against the power. But in the face of this surging force, the two of them had no room to resist at all and were led to two different directions by it. Henry watched the scene around him passing by so fast that even he couldn''t see it clearly. It was not until dozens of minutester that the force that pushed Henry hadpletely disappeared. After tens of minutes of flying, Henry was still on the ins. The ins stretched as far as the eye could see. It was simply too vast. Henry even felt that there was no end to this in. "Where is this ce?" Henry''s first action was to take out his mobile phone. There was no signal. When the phone was taken out, Henry gave a self-deprecating smile. His thoughts still hadn''t been changed. The behaviour built over so many years couldn''t be changed at will. Henry began to take a closer look at the ins. The in gave Henry a feeling. Vast! And... deste! On the vast n in, there was nothing but Henry''s figure. He was surrounded by bare yellow soil as if he had suddenlye to the era when heaven and earth were first formed and everything was yet to be born. Suddenly, Henry''s pupils contracted, because he felt that there were many energy systems, that he had never felt before, spreading. "This..." Henry had absorbed Poseidon''s inheritance and Athena''s inheritance. At that time, he controlled the "Break" inheritance inBelongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. the stone cave. With his experience, Henry immediately distinguished that these energy systems that he had never seen before were exactly the same as those inheritances! Thinking of this, Henry did not doubt anything else. He immediately sat cross-legged and began to feel these new energy systems. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Henry was very eager to figure out what happened and why he showed up here. However, bing powerful was also a choice, and it had to be done. Chapter 1753 Chapter 1753 Because of Fidello, Henry now knew very well that the so-called Spirit-controlling realm was not the highest point. Back then, Henry had asked Ss if the Spiritcontrolling realm was the end, and Ss''s answer was ambiguous. But at that time, in the ice cave of Mount Kunlun... Sanford once told Henry that he thought that he could see through everything after entering the Spirit-controlling realm, but he knew that at that time he was shortsighted. Henry also asked Sanford what would happen after entering the Spirit-controlling realm, but Sanford also did not say anything. Now, Henry realized that the method ofQi-controlling Realm, Qi-concentrating Realm, Divine Realm, and Spirit- controlling Realm was nothing more than a method of gathering and controlling Qi. The real cultivation level was after that. The Divine Sea, Divine Bridge, Divine Shore, Divine Cloud and Divine Sky. There were five different realms. All Qi practitioners had their Sea of Qi, which was located in their lower abdomen. The Sea of Qi was the predecessor of the Divine Sea. Of course, only when the Qi was mastered, the so-called Sea of Qi could be called the Divine Sea. Moreover, the people who owned the Sea of Qi with God nature in it were all strong. The most basic one was also at the level of an Honourable Lord! As for the higher level, Gardiner, Gaspare, and others had a Divine Sea. Although their strength was not weak, there was not a big gap between them. However, no one knew clearly what to do after the Divine Sea, especially Henry. From the beginning, he was groping alone. From the moment he got in touch with the Qi, he fumbled for it. Until now, he was at the top level of the Spirit-controlling. He did not know where to go next. He had been very confused about his actions. When he heard that there was a forceing out, he would go and grab it. To be frank, arge part of why Henry could make it to the present was relying on external forces. Henry had not been very clear about the effects of the sacred lotus and the Divine Pearl, so he could not understand and see through them. But until now, Henry understood, and in his heart, there was a way for him. Whether it was the sacred lotus or the Divine Pearl, they were both within his body. After if he had entered his own Divine Sea, would the sacred lotus and Divine Pearl serve any special purpose? But his own Divine Sea. Henryughed at himself. At that time, the Divine Sea was too weak, and the reason was very simple. He didn''t control much energy, but now it was different. The ce where he was at during this time was full of energy and there were many energy systems that he had never seen before. This was his opportunity! Thinking of this, Henry took a deep breath and smiled. "Purple Moon!" A crescent moon descended behind Henry. As soon as the crescent moon appeared, it immediately filled in the vacancy, and then began to condense the surrounding energy. On the other side of the in, Corty felt the same surge of power. Corty was excited. He was the son of the God Tribe and knew many secrets. "This is the energy of the inheritance! This the forbidden energy! There is actually so much forbidden energy! This is my fate! The forbidden energy! I can be an absolute expert after mastering one of them. At this moment, I have a chance to use so much forbidden energy! Hahaha! I have the qualifications of a God Master!"Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. After letting out a wildugh, Corty sat down with legs crossed. He had his own cultivation method and began to absorb andprehend the energy on the in. It was very quiet on the ins. Suddenly, a wild wind blew past. At the ce where Henry was sitting, the Qi like a tornado, entered his body. The so-called Divine Sea was a foundation within a person''s body. The stronger the foundation was, the higher the achievement would be. It was always important toy a good foundation. Moreover, the energy within the Divine Sea determined the strength of the Qi during the battle. One of the most important points was the degree of strength of the Qi. Henry was stubborn. He either did not do it or did it the best. Now, countless energy was gathered. The idea of Corty was to choose the forbidden energy that he wanted the most. The idea of Henry was that adults should not choose. He wanted all of them! Under the violent pulling force of Purple Moon, the energy was crazily gathered into Henry''s body and rushed into Henry''s Divine Sea. Henry could clearly feel that the Divine Sea in his body was expanding at an extremely rapid speed. Henry''s Divine Sea could not be called a Divine Sea, it was just a pond. Now, it had begun to develop in the direction of the smallke. As time went by, theke in Henry''s body turned into a big river, but the Qi here was still inexhaustible for Henry to absorb. "Too slow, too slow!" Henry murmured. "Purple Moon!" Behind Henry, the suction from the moon, which had already been filled up, was more intense. Around Henry, the Qi within a radius of 50 kilometres was surging toward him crazily. Some people said that practice had no time, because people didn''t know how much time had passed. That was indeed the truth. At this time, Henry only paid attention to the expansion of the Divine Sea in his body. The river had already developed and changed in the direction of the sea. At the Sky Peak. The Sky Peak had disappeared. The battle had caused the mountain to copsepletely. However, next to the peak, there was a huge Pitan about 300 metres high, which reced the original Sky Peak. Gardiner, Ranulfo, Erin, Japheth and Cesia were all there. Even Gervais with his staff did not leave. "Oh my god, it''s been seven days, but big brother still can''t be reached." Ranjeet clicked on the phone in his hand and said, "Gardiner, can you charge my phone again?" "F*ck off!" Gardiner burst into curses. "Do you take me as a power bank?" "But you can charge it with just one finger." Ranjeet was aggrieved. "There''s no need to wait any longer." Cesia suddenly said, "In these seven days, the crack has disappeared. Even if Henry came back, he wouldn''te from here. Let''s just leave." "You''re going to leave now?" They were all stunned. "Sister-inw, are you really not waiting for my brother?" "Don''t worry. He''ll definitelye back." After saying these words, Cesia flew up and disappeared. Watching her leave, the scene fell into a period of silence. "She''s right." Gervais said, "The crack would be closed after seven days. There is no reason to stay here, I will also leave. If you see Henry, please help me tell him that I was wrong." He left as well. The rest of the people were here. "Don''t stay here." Ranulfo opened his mouth and said, "All of us, activate your own energy and look for Henry. Generally speaking, wherever there is a space crack there will be a strong energy fluctuation. From now on, we need to pay more attention to it." "All right." "That''s the way." None of them were unreasonable. They knew that waiting here was useless, so they immediately made other moves. Chapter 1754 Chapter 1754 Henry, who was expanding the Divine Sea, didn''t know how long it had been. In his eyes, it was only a short time. On the eighth day of Henry''s arrival, there was a sign of his Divine Sea, but it was just a sign. "It''s not enough! It''s not enough! Purple Moon!" On the twelfth day of Henry''s arrival, the Divine Sea in his bodypletely changed into the ocean. Now, his strength had not changed much, but the energy in his body had increased by more than several hundred times. In just twelve days, there had been such a big change. It was not only due to the Purple Moon but also to the unique resources here. Henry had never seen any ce where there was such surging energy that was enough for him to absorb like this. Even the ces where the Qi had been so thick that it formed a thick mist were not as good as here. After all, the energy that was inhaled into the body could not be 100% transformed into the Divine Sea. It was good to transform one per cent after removing impurities, and then absorb, and then purify, so that it could be absorbed into the body. But now, the degree of energy Henry absorbed had reached 70%! This was terrible! Compared with other people''s cultivation, Henry''s speed in this ce alone was more than 70 times faster! Plus the huge profit brought by the Purple Moon, it was no longer as simple as adding more. At this moment, Henry''s cultivation speed was hundreds of times faster than others! With this treasurend plus the profit brought by the Purple Moon, his cultivation speed was at least thousands of times faster than others''! One day of cultivation equalled a thousand days of cultivation! Of course, this was only an ideal number. The effect that could really be achieved would be a little bit worse. But it was not that bad. Moreover, the current Henry was no longer confused. He knew very well what he was going to do! First, he would erect the Divine Sea, and then build the Divine Bridge! At this moment, in Henry''s Divine Sea, the Qi was surging. "That''s not enough. It''s not enough. It''s still too slow! Purple Moon! Purple Moon!" Henry roared in his heart again. The Purple Moon behind him released a more powerful suction force again. The absorption speed in a vessel originated from the size of the vessel. Twelve days ago, Henry''s Divine Sea was just a pond. Even if the pond was filled at one time, how much spiritual energy could he use? But now, it was the sea. The speed at which Purple Moon absorbed Qi became more violent and turbulent! Corty was also absorbing energy on the other side of the in and was suddenly stunned. He was absorbing forbidden energy, a terrible force that had been sealed to its deepest depths, and suddenly he felt as if something waspeting with him for it. "Is it an illusion?" Corty shook his head. This must be an illusion. Corty continued to enter the cultivation state, but the more he practised, the slower he found how to absorb the energy. It seemed that the energy was moving in the opposite direction of him. Far away from Corty, under the influence of the Purple Moon, Henry was madly absorbing energy. It was twenty days after Henry had arrived, and the Divine Sea within him had expanded to a frightening extent, but Henry was still not satisfied. "Purple Moon!" Thirty days after Henry had arrived, his Divine Sea had already surged to a terrible degree. Sixty days after Henry had arrived, his Divine Sea could no longer expand, and it had reached a continuous level. Ny days after Henry had arrived, his Divine Sea was adding the depth. Henry''s idea was very simple. Since there was no way to expand outwards, then he should dig deeper! But Henry was also a bit depressed. When could the Divine Sea be filled in? If he had not inexplicablye to this ce, in his lifetime, would he be stuck in the Divine Sea and would not enter the Divine Bridge realm? After all, the Divine Bridge should be built after the Divine Sea was full. If anyone in the Divine Bridge realm had seen Henry at this time, they would have been dumbfounded. In the Divine Sea Realm, there was a level of division. It was divided into first, second, and third levels. In the third, lowest, level of the Divine Sea, the Divine Sea was probably like a brook. In the second level, the Divine Sea was like a huge river. In the first level, the Divine Sea was the true ocean. But it was an ocean! Could the ocean be filled up? Obviously, the answer was that it couldn''t be filled up at all! Who would think of filling up the entire ocean?! Wasn''t this crazy?! Most people wouldn''t even wait for the second level of the Divine Sea, but when they reached the third level, they were able to enter the Divine Bridge. Of course, there were some who had stored up the experience this entire time. When the Divine Sea expanded, they would enter the Divine Bridge. But no matter how much it could be stored up, one could enter the Divine Bridge when they were in the third level of the Divine Sea. But could someone fill up the entire Divine Sea and expand it to the end? If Henry knew these things, he would have entered the Divine Bridge. However, Fidello only told Henry what realm he was in and what situation he was in. He didn''t tell Henry what would happen. If Henry felt like his Divine Sea was not filled, he would continue to fill it. There was nothing wrong with Henry''s doing, but Corty suffered a lot. Since that day, Corty found that the forbidden energy that he wanted to absorb was slowly decreasing, and when he practised, he was not strong at all. He thought it was just an illusion, but as time went by, Corty finally understood that it was not an illusion, but a reality. This energy was being pulled. At first, Corty was very angry. After all, he was the Divine Son of the Third God Tribe. How could Henry dare to snatch it from him? Where did his confidencee from? He was just a mortal! The only one who Corty could think of was Henry because he could see that there was nothing there except himself and that Henry. Corty held a disdainful heart and wanted to teach Henry how to behave himself. He began to exert his power and began to fight for this energy. In the beginning, this power was gradually taken back by Corty. Corty was satisfied in his heart. Henry was just a mortal, how could he fight against Corty? Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org But a few dayster, Corty suddenly found that he could not hold back this energy at all. A few dayster, a storm began to appear from the top of the sky, blowing away the energy in the opposite direction of his own. As time went on, the storm got stronger and stronger, and Corty struggled to absorb even a little bit of energy, let alonepete for it.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. At this point in time, Corty waspletely unable to practice. This was because the ce where he was at had already stirred up a fierce gale, sweeping away all the energy in his surroundings. Corty himself stood on the ins and was blown into a state of chaos by the fierce wind. He was the son of the Third God Tribe! Peerless Heavenly Son! And the other person was Henry Zhang! A human ant! Cortyforted himself, but he suddenly found that he was really lonely and bored. He couldn''t even cultivate. There was nothing here, and he could only stand there! The wild wind blew beside him, and Corty instantly felt a little grievance! Chapter 1755 Chapter 1755 Standing in the fierce wind, it was not that Corty did not want to rush to the opposite side immediately, grab Henry, and fight for 300 rounds. The problem was that Corty couldn''t do it! Corty had fought before, but he had discovered that in front of him, there was an invisible barrier that he couldn''t even cross. This was something that had limited his power. Compared to Corty on this side, Henry on the other side could be considered to have absorbed a lot. This was the 100th day of Henry''s arrival. At this time, Henry''s Divine Sea expanded to a certain extent. He wanted to dig deeper, but found that he couldn''t dig anymore. "It''s full?" Henry had some doubts. If Henry''s actions were seen by others, they would be shocked. "Big brother, what do you mean by ''full''?" Just like that? How hungry for power was Henry? Whose Divine Sea could be deeper than Henry''s? Henry took a deep breath and scattered the Purple Moon behind him. He didn''t know how long it had been. Henry was thinking about how to build the bridge. The Divine Sea was here, so next was constructing the Divine Bridge. When the Divine Bridge waspleted, crossing the divine bridge would allow one to reach the Divine Shore. This was a new realm. However, all of a sudden, Henry''s Divine Sea began to surge violently. Storms appeared in the Divine Sea, and huge waves surged up to the sky. Everything became extremely unstable. The Divine Sea seemed like it could leak out at any time. The energy in the Divine Sea was immeasurable. Once it leaked out, Henry was afraid that he would be destroyed by this energy in an instant. If ordinary people absorbed energy and expanded their Divine Sea, they would only have a single energy source. Just like Corty, he would choose the forbidden energy that he wanted the most to absorb. Because there was too much energy and too much chaos, it was impossible to grasp all of it. However, Henry didn''t know anything about these energy systems. He only knew how to suck it in. He didn''t think about how to digest it. At this time, he was full, but there was something wrong with digesting and absorbing. Above the Divine Sea, the waves were sky-high, the wind was blowing, and the clouds were rolling. The Divine Sea was extremely violent. There were vortexes appearing and the Divine Sea was rolling. Henry tried his best to control the sea, but the current sea was obviouslypletely out of control. It was not under Henry''s control at all. "Oh, no. Small trouble." Henry muttered to himself. He focused all his energy on calming down. On the other side, Corty suddenly found that all the wild winds had disappeared. At first, he was stunned, and then he quickly sat down cross-legged and began to absorb the energy. At this time, Corty was already in the Divine Bridge realm. What he needed to do now was to absorb the forbidden energy and change his Divine Sea. The Divine Sea was the foundation. Once the Divine Sea changed, his bridge would also change. For him, this would be a huge upgrade in his strength. Just like that, Corty absorbed the energy for three days. Three days passed. Everything was normal. Corty thought that everything was calm. He was relieved and prepared to enjoy the feast. Suddenly, a strong wind rose again! Corty was dumbfounded! At this moment, behind Henry, the Purple Moon appeared. The Purple Moon was not summoned by Henry. It was summoned by the Divine Sea. During these three days, the Divine Sea was still in a state of boiling. Several enormous whirlpools appeared within the Divine Sea. There were a few different types of energy shing with each other. Just like water and fire. Whether the water could put out the fire depended on whether the fire was big or not, and whether there was enough water or not. At this moment, the energy Henry absorbed crossed swords in his body, but no one knew which one was stronger. They began to absorb the same kind of energy between heaven and earth by themselves, which was the reason why the Purple Moon appeared behind Henry. Henry felt it for three days, and it also made him angry for three days. "What do you mean? You think you can do whatever you want with my body?" "Don''t look down on me!" However, although he was angry, Henry had no good solution. He didn''t dare to stimte these energies because he could feel that once these energies became violent and wandered directly into his body, he would probably explode and die at that time. "What''s going on?" Henry thought hard. Suddenly, an idea shed through Henry''s mind. The Sacred Lotus! That''s right! It was the Sacred Lotus! At that time, the Lotus absorbed the spiritual energy of other True Spirits and used it for its own use. At this time, the Lotus had also integrated a lot of energy, but they were all in harmony with each other. The energy transformed into seeds. Why shouldn''t he take out the Lotus now and give it a try? As soon as the idea came out, it began to run fast in Henry''s mind. The more Henry thought about it, the more wonderful he felt. Seeing the energy systems in the Divine Sea fighting with each other again, Henry directly summoned the Sacred Lotus and threw it into the Divine Sea. The moment the Lotus entered the Divine Sea, the energy of the Divine Sea, which was originally surging with raging waves, spirals, and whirlpools, suddenly calmed down. But only a few secondster, after a few seconds of calm, all the energy that had been fighting against each other, was now going to target the Lotus! Violent energy surged toward the Lotus. The Divine Sea was trying to destroy the lotus. Content belongs to But no matter how wild and violent the energy was, the Lotus remained floating quietly above the surface of the sea. Henry noticed that a stream of water formed around the lotus and swirled around it. A stream of water quickly transformed into two streams. Ten streaks. A hundred streaks. A thousand! Ten thousand! A hundred thousand! Countless ripples of water formed in a very short period of time, encircling the Lotus. The entire Divine Sea, with the Lotus as its centre, formed a huge vortex. As for this vortex, it gathered all the fighting energy from before together. This energy began to merge with the vortex as it rolled. Among them, there was the aura of metal, wood, water, fire, and earth, as well as the killing intent. There was also the aura of life, the aura of death, the aura of evil, and even the power of space and time! These were all top-notch forces! This Was the power that could touch thew. At this time, under the guidance of the Sacred Lotus, they were all integrated together to form... the power of chaos! There were people whose Divine Sea had the metal attributes. There were some who had wood attributes! There were people who possessed overflowing killing intent. Within their Divine Sea, there was a killing aura. In the Divine Sea, the power was all-conquering! But in Henry''s Divine Sea, at the moment, it was the power of chaos! Under the guidance of the Sacred Lotus, the energy was merging and shrinking at the same time. This speed was very fast. In just a few breaths, half of Henry''s sea that was originally filled disappeared. After a few Breaths, the energy in the Divine Sea disappeared again. After all the energy was integrated into chaos, there was only a small amount of it left. Content belongs to At this moment, Henry''s Divine Sea, which had been filled over a hundred days, had dried up! Afterwards, the Purple Moon began to disy its power. It absorbed the energy and poured it into Henry''s body. If the previous energy was permeated around Henry, then it would be easily absorbed by him.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. But, the current energy directly formed an energy pir, smashing into Henry''s body! Violently pouring into Henry''s body! Chapter 1756 Chapter 1756 The fierce wind blew again. Corty fell into chaos once again. The huge energy column directly poured into the surface of Henry''s body. This energy flowed into the Divine Sea. After beingpressed, it turned into chaotic energy. Even the forbidden energy that Corty was most optimistic about was only one out of the three thousand forbidden energies. If it was someone else who did this, their bodies would definitely be sted apart by this mixed energy. However, within Henry''s body, that Sacred Lotus perfectly resolved the danger, moreover it allowed this energy to merge. Chaos! What was chaos? When heaven and earth first opened, it was chaos! When heaven and earth first opened, the purest form of energy was the chaos energy! After who knew how much time had passed, Henry''s Divine Sea was filled with chaos energy. And in the Chaotic Divine Sea, the multicoloured Sacred Lotus had lost its colour and turned green. The Chaotic Divine Sea and the Green Sacred Lotus! ording to myths and legends, the Green Sacred Lotus had many meanings. The most popr one was a manifestation of the Great Dao. The Green Sacred Lotus was now standing proudly above the Chaotic Divine Sea within Henry''s body. At this point, Henry hadpleted the Divine Sea Realm! At this moment, Henry was in control of the energy of chaos. If he were to fight Gaspare and the others, he could crush them with just one hand. Whether it was the majestic power of the Divine Sea or the fusion of three thousand energy, he would easily deal with Gaspare and others. Only when a man grew up, he would find how weak he used to be. Behind Henry, the Purple Moon disappeared and he opened his eyes. At the moment when Henry opened his eyes, there was a sh of primordial colour in his pupils. Behind Henry, a vision of the Divine Sea appeared. In the Sea, the Green Sacred Lotus was extremely dazzling, as if it could reach the sky and stand there to suppress everything. Countless strange beasts surrounded the Lotus, surging and howling. In the beginning of the Divine Sea Realm, everyone would have a vision of themselves. The vision of Henry was extremely extraordinary! Henry lightly clenched his fist, and there was the sound of thunder. Henry stood up and quietly felt his limbs. "Powerful! It''s a power that I''ve never had before!" Henry murmured. "Is this the perfect Divine Sea..." "So, there was such a huge gap between me and the full capacity of the Divine Sea. I wonder what level Corty is at. I''m afraid he''s only at the midstage of the Divine Sea." After the previous battle with Corty, Henry roughly analyzed the level of Corty. He could feel that his current strength waspletely enough to crush Corty. Corty was at the middle stage of the Divine Sea. However, he did not know that Corty was already a master at the early stage of the Divine Bridge. However, Henry''s Divine Sea was too extraordinary. Henry now had a concept of the realm after the Spirit-controlling, but the strength that each realm had was still very vague. "Let''s see how big the gap is." Henry smiled and stepped forward. At the moment when Henry took this step, the invisible barrier on the in was all broken. Henry did not notice it at all. He moved his body, and then a virtual shadow of a roc covered Henry''s body. The roc rose up with the wind and went up 90,000 miles. The roc was extremely fast. At this time, the phantom of the roc was attached to Henry''s body, and his speed was so fast that it reached the extreme. The scene of flying at that time shed across Henry''s eyes. Only 20 minutester, Henry arrived at the ce where he had first appeared. In the beginning, when he retreated, for tens of minutes, Henry felt that his vision was blurred. The speed was so fast that he could not capture it. But now, only twenty minutes passed. His eyes were clear. Just in terms of speed improvement, it was several times faster than before. Another 20 minutester, Henry saw a figure standing there. Corty had felt the approaching aura a long time ago. He knew that it was Henry who hade. Corty was angry at Henry. He wanted to kill Henry. He hadn''t seed before, but he got lucky there. However, Henry was strange Henry fought with him for the 21.n energy, which made Corty unable to absorb it. Corty had long wished to pulfout Henry''s tendons and peel off his skin! At this time, Henry appeared in front of Corty, and Corty was naturally very happy. Content belongs to In the eyes of Corty, Henry was a nonentity. At that time, 30% of his strength was enough to defeat him. Here, the power of Corty had been restored, and even because of the absorption of the forbidden energy, his strength had been improved. Corty''s current idea was very simple. Kill Henry, get the Divine Pearl, and thenprehend the creation here. When everything was over, his strength would definitely rise to a higher level! Thinking of this, Corty couldn''t help but smile. When Henry was almost in front of Corty, his speed slowed down. He stood 20 metres away from Corty, facing each other. Corty looked at Henry and said, "Henry, to be honest, I appreciate your courage. Instead of running away, you dare to show up in front of me." Henry looked at Corty with a strange face. "Why should I run? There is not much difference between you and me." "Ha ha."This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Corty chuckled. "There''s no much difference. The insight of a mortal is the same as sitting in the well and looking at the sky. At first, 30% of my strength was not enough to prove you wrong. Now, my strength haspletely recovered, how can you dare to say that you and I are almost the same?" Corty seemed to have encountered something particrly interesting, and his face was full of mockery. "Henry, a firefly can''tpete with the bright moon. I admit that it''s my mistake to let you feel that there''s not much difference between and me. But now, I''ll make you Vel change your opinion and yout let you know the huge gap between an ant and a Divine Realm expert. Open your eyes and take a good look. This is the biggest gap between you and me!" As soon as Corty''s voice fell, the clothes on his body fluttered even though there was no wind. Behind Corty, a fifty- metre wide Divine Sea appeared. The Divine Sea was blood-red! This was a phenomenon of the Divine Realm, which lingered behind Corty. Above the blood-red Divine Sea, there was a blood-red aura spreading. At the edge of the Divine Sea, there was already a stone tform, which was the sign of the Divine Bridge. Corty''s face was full of pride. An anomaly was a basic disy of one''s strength. Simrly, it determined the strength of one''s body. There were people who were so strong that they could suppress masters of the same level by virtue of the anomaly alone. When Henry saw the Divine Sea behind Corty, his eyes were filled with shock. He didn''t even notice the Divine Bridge behind Corty. Henry was shocked because the Divine Sea was so small and pathetic. Originally, he thought that Corty was at the middle stage of the Divine Sea, but now it seemed that he just had a big pond! Henry''s astonishment was noticed by Corty, which made him more arrogant. "Do you see? This is the difference between an ant and a heavenly god! Henry Zhang, do you understand?" Chapter 1757 Chapter 1757 Corty didn''t know what Henry was thinking at this time. If he knew, he would definitely not be able to show this arrogant attitude. Henry took a deep breath and looked at the Divine Sea behind Corty. He couldn''t help but ask, "Is this the Divine Sea?" "Why is it different from mine?" "Ha ha." Corty sneered and said proudly, "Of course it''s different. I''ve said that ants are different from Divine Realm experts. Firefly can''tpete with the bright moon!" Corty was quite confident in his own Divine Sea. As the Divine Son of the Third God Tribe, his abnormality was also very strong among the God Tribes. Ordinary Divine Sea cultivators could only reflect the scene right behind their backs. It would only be two to three metres tall, but his own phenomenon was ten times that of others. Normally, many people would be envious of this phenomenon once it was released. An abnormal phenomenon was an important sign of one''s strength. Maybe Corty had been lonely here for too long, so he was very satisfied with Henry''s look of consternation. He said directly, "Henry, do you think the gap between you and me is too big?" Henry nodded and said, "I didn''t think there was a big difference before, but now I know. There is a big gap between us." "It''s good that you know that." Henry shook his head and said, "I didn''t expect your Divine Sea to be like this. It''spletely different from mine." "Of course it''s different." Corty put his hands behind his back, "You have to know that you are an ant..." In the middle of the sentence, Corty suddenly opened his eyes wide and stared at the front. In Corty''s eyes, there was a look of disbelief. He clearly saw that behind Henry, there was a hundred feet deep Divine Sea. In the Divine Sea, there was the Green Sacred Lotus emitting brilliance that seemed to be able to suppress everything. Next to the Lotus, countless strange beasts flew, rushed, and roared! In the Chaotic Divine Sea, there were towering waves. Even if there was a rolling wave, it was enough to disperse the strange phenomenon of the Divine Sea behind Corty. Corty swallowed a mouthful of saliva unconsciously. Was this a strange phenomenon? Was this the Divine Sea? Corty had never thought that someone''s strange phenomenon and someone''s Divine Sea would be like this! Even the God Tribe didn''t have such a Divine Sea! The end of this Divine Sea was three hundred metres away. This was another level of existence. This Divine Sea appeared endless. This was an endless amount of Divine Sea energy! Also, what was going on with this energy? Why was it suppressing the level of the energy within his Divine Sea? Corty was stunned,pletely stunned. At that moment, his self-confidence waspletely shattered, and his arrogance disappeared. He suddenly found that how ridiculous his pride was. He also understood what the gap Henry mentioned just now meant. He was saying that the gap between him and Henry was too big. Corty took a few deep breaths and tried his best to calm himself down. He continuously told himself in his heart that he was a godchild. The one in front of him was nothing more than an ant. He was stronger than him! He was stronger than him! Corty observed Henry''s Divine Sea. No! He hadn''t even built a bridge yet! He was only in the Divine Sea Realm! Right! He was only in the Divine Sea Realm! So what if the scene was terrifying? It was just a Divine Sea. He was already building a bridge over his Divine Sea. The difference between them was too great! Condensing the Divine Sea meant condensing the energy of heaven and earth to build a foundation for himself. However, the bridge was different. To build a bridge over the Divine Sea, one had to understand a certainw and build based on it. Since Henry didn''t create a bridge, he was just an ant. "Yes! Henry is an ant, and I''m the Divine Son. How could I be inferior to a mortal ant?" Thinking of this, Corty spoke again, "Henry, you haven''t built..." Just as Corty was about to speak about building a bridge, Henry''s voice sounded. "Hey, you''re too weak. I won''t y with you anymore. Go to hell." As Henry spoke, a giant elephant rushed out from the Divine Sea behind him. It raised its front hooves, fiercely stepping towards Corty. Just as Corty was about to retaliate, a Qi-snake wrapped itself around him. Under the ensnarement of the Qi-snake, the front foot of the giant elephant descended. "Boom!" "Boom!" The entire in was trembling. At this moment, the aura of Cortypletely dissipated! The son of the Third God Tribe was dead! In the face of the early stage of the Divine Bridge realm, Henry hadn''t even truly made a move. Just by relying on an abnormal phenomenon, Corty had died! This was an absolute suppression in terms of strength. An instant kill. However, on Henry''s face, there wasn''t any joy. He originally thought that Corty was at the mid-stage of the Divine Sea, but now, it seemed like it couldn''t even be considered mid-stage. This type of character was normal to be seckilled. Only Henry could treat a Divine Bridge master as a cultivator at the middle stage of the Divine Sea. After killing Corty, Henry looked around. He now began to think carefully about what kind of ce this was. Henry sensed with Qi and found that there was no boundary here. He looked up and saw that there was no sun and moon, but the sky was clear. Henry picked a random direction and attached himself to the roc. Henry was very fast. The scene around him shed by, and he moved rapidly in one direction. Henry''s idea was simple. Since he didn''t know where they were, he would walk to the end and go out. There was no sun or moon here, neither day nor night. Henry didn''t know how long he had been moving forward. He was a little numb, and the scenery around him was the same as e as if he could never walk to the end. Even if Henry was spiritually strong, he was almost unable to hold on. Just as Henry was about to stop, a thatched cottage appeared in Henry''s sight. The appearance of the thatched cottage delighted Henry. He kept moving forward and finally saw a glimmer of hope. More than ten secondster, Henry''s figurended in front of the thatched cottage. Looking from afar, this thatched cottage was notrge. However, when he got closer, he realized that this thatched cottage was comparable to a pce! A huge strawcurtain blocked the entrance of the thatched cottage. Looking at the thatched cottage in front of him, Henry cautiously lifted therge curtain and walked in. Content belongs to As soon as he entered, there was a hall. In the hall, there were many items used for the ancient sacrificial ceremonies. These items were ced there, and an altar was disyed in front of Henry''s eyes. There was no one on the altar, and no one knew who was it for. Henry suddenly noticed that under his feet, there were many words that were difficult to understand. Even with Henry''s martial arts foundation, he couldn''t recognize all of them. He could only barely recognize a few of them. "Bandits, you won''t die. Not only that, but you''ll steal from the sky." Henry muttered these words and did not understand what the things on the ground meant. This ce was extremely extraordinary, definitely hiding some type of secret. Henry wanted to explore it. After walking past the sacrificial altar, Henry saw those words again. One of the words was written very big. Henry recognized it and tranted it. It was a huge word "Hate". Just ncing at it, Henry could feel the hatred in the heart of the man who wrote it.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1758 Chapter 1758 Under Henry''s feet, there were dense ancient characters, as if they were depicting an ancient history. Henry continued to move forward, and in front of the dense ancient characters, there was a mural.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. This mural described a great cruel war. Countless deaths were recorded on the mural, and corpses were all over the ce. Henry continued to move forward along the road. There were many murals on the walls, which stretched out continuously. He looked at the murals. This was a continuation story. After the end of the war, the content of the murals had gone through many eras. In these eras, the most eye-catching people were five outstanding people. These five people, on the paintings, were particrly powerful. They ruled the world. As Henry continued to move forward, the murals began to change. The figures of the five talents gradually disappeared, and another big battle took ce. Blood flowed like a river in this big battle. However, after this war, there was no longer anyone who could rule the world. The contents of the murals came to an end. There were a few bigger characters on the table, but Henry still could only recognize some of them. "Again." "Emperor." "Seat." Henry also came to the end of this huge thatched cottage. Inside the thatched cottage, there was nothing but dense text and murals. There was a big secret recorded in the text and the murals. Henry''s curiosity waspletely aroused. He wondered what the secret was. Henry looked at the murals again, starting from the beginning of the first war. "Is this the ancient god Chi You?" Henry saw a shadow with eight arms holding different weapons. Henry immediately thought of the huge demon shadow behind Fidello. As for the ck figure''s opponent, he was also very strong. He held a divine sword in his hand, the sword splitting the sky. Henry''s eyes fell on another big battle. In the battle, the soldiers were in different shapes, flying in the sky and running on the ground, and various kinds of skills of immortals emerged one after another. After this war, the sky and earth fell into darkness. After the war, everything was restored to peace, and there were no divine skills such as flying. "The sealing of the Gods." Henry murmured to himself. He had a premonition that the final mural had recorded the sealing of the Gods. After the war, there were no more Gods in this world. "The sealing of the Gods was just a conspiracy. After the war, there were no Human Sovereigns. Only the emperor, the emperor, haha." A burst ofughter suddenly sounded. It was full of irony, mockery for the word emperor. The sound was so abrupt that it seemed toe from all directions, making it difficult to tell the direction. Henry stood there and said nothing. After a long time of silence, the sound was reced by silence. "Why don''t you ask?" The voice sounded again. "What should I ask?" Henry was confused. "Aren''t you curious about what I said?" III ^^||| I am! Henry admitted. "Since you''re curious, why don''t you ask?" Henry''s answer made the other party a little nervous. "You will tell me anyway. Why should I ask?" "Why do you think I will tell you?" "If you don''t want to say it, forget it." Henry turned his head and pretended that he was leaving. "Don''t go. I''ll tell you." The other party was like a sales clerk who saw clients leaving. He quickly said something to stop Henry. "This matter started in ancient times." Henry nodded, stood there, and listened quietly. "In ancient times, the Human Sovereign ruled the whole world. Both the Divine Race and the Evil Race called the ruler of the mortal, world the Human Sovereign. The Human Sovereign was the top Supreme. His royal edict could command mountains and rivers, and control Heaven. But now, there is no Human Sovereign at all. The so-called Sealing of the Gods is just the conspiracy of the Severity Tribe." Henry was calm on the surface, but deep in his heart, he felt that something was going to happen. The Severity Tribe! ording to the legend, it was established by the sect leader Tongtian and enjoyed the reputation of the tribe that had no racial distinction and the tribe that thousands of immortals came to worship. How powerful that thousands of immortals were?! This type of power was unimaginable. "The goal of the Severity Tribe was the Qi of Heaven and Earth, the sealing of the Gods, and the so-called sealing of everyone. Haha, but what would happen after that?" "There was no more Human Sovereign in this world. Five Supremacy Masters. Could they still be called Supremacy Masters?" "Without the Human Sovereign, no one couldmand mountains and rivers, or control the way of Heaven with a royaledict. When there was a disaster, the emperor could only offer sacrifices to Heaven. It should be the power of the Human ?? ? Sovereign, but the one had to offer sacrifices to Heaven. How ridiculous! The so-called sealing of the Gods is nothing more than a joke and a conspiracy! It is a conspiracy of the Severity Tribe. Who said that the saint had no greed? "The saint''s greed is even greater! I hate him! I hate him!" "What kind of glory are the emperors? After the sealing of the Gods, where did the Human Sovereigne from? "The Severity Tribe stole the luck of the Human Sovereign, and from then on, no one could rival the Heaven. Back then, the so-called immortals and gods could not fly in the sky when they met the Human Sovereign. They had to walk on foot. The words of the Human Sovereign werew, and to walk in front of the Human Sovereign was a rule. This was the Human Sovereign!" The voice continued to ring, and it was filled with more and more hatred. "However, hahahaha, now the luck of the Severity Tribe hase to the end and the new one will appear. The secrets of heaven will be revealed and the energy of heaven and earth will return to its ancestor. Another Human Sovereign will appear! The behaviour of the Severity Tribe will definitely lead to a bad result." Henry had heard about the so-called sealing of the Gods, which sealed some forbidden energy that could not be tolerated by heaven and earth, but now he heard that things did not seem to be the case. What happened inside was much bigger than he thought. "It''s a good fortune for you to show up here. It''s a pity that you''re too weak." There was a tinge of regret in his voice. Henry curled his lip and said, "Where is this ce? How to leave?" "You can''t leave." The other party replied, "This is a sealed ce. You can''t go out." "I can''t leave?" Henry panicked a little. The so-called sealing happened a long time ago. If he couldn''t get out or get out, wouldn''t he die here? "Yes, you can''t go out, so you can l only wait. Fortunately, now the energy of heaven and earth has returned to its ancestor, and the seal of the Severity Tribe is getting weaker Maybe after dozens or- hundreds of years, the seal will broken, and then you will be able to be leave and enjoy your good luck. This ce, even in ancient times, was also considered a treasurend. If you stay here for one day, it isparable to a hundred days outside. Cherish it." With Henry''s current strength, he did not need to eat or drink water. The transformation of natural energy was a kind of supplement to his body. If he stayed here for decades or hundreds of years, he would not die. But there were so many people and things Henry cared about outside, how could he stay here? "No, I have to go out. Tell me where the seal is!" Henry shouted. "It''s everywhere!" The other party replied in an illusory voice. "There''s no way to break the seal. It''s the secret of heaven." After that, the other party kept silent no matter how many questions Henry tried to ask. And in the thatched cottage, all the characters and paintings were integrated at this time, forming eight characters, printed into Henry''s eyes. Chapter 1759 Chapter 1759 Tranted to modernnguage, it meant, "As long as the saints were alive, the bandits would not stop!" This message was printed in front of Henry. He found that he suddenly understood these ancient characters. This feeling was very mysterious. He had nevere into contact with them, but he was able to recognize them. The so-called saying that if saints did not die, the thieves would not stop, was very contradictory. To the saints, there was no such thing as a bandit in the world. However, the appearance of such a bandit waspletely opposite to the saints. Once there was a saint, there would be a bandit. At this time, the meaning of these words was very clear. If the luck was still there, the Severity Tribe would appear again and steal the luck of Heaven and Earth again. However, these were not what Henry was going to pay attention to. What he was thinking about was how to get out of here as soon as possible. After walking out of the thatched cottage, Henry continued to move in one direction. His speed was still very fast. He swept across the in, and everything around him turned into an illusion. After an unknown period of time, the same thatched cottage appeared in Henry''s sight. Henry did not stop. With the thatched cottage as the centre, he flew around. There was no sun or moon here, no concept of time, and the phone couldn''t be connected. Henry didn''t know how long it had been. No matter which direction he left, he would eventually return to this thatched cottage. Since he couldn''t leave, Henry wanted to fly, but still, he couldn''t leave. There was no end to the sky, which was a very strange scene. After Henry flew to the sky for a long time, he saw that the in suddenly appeared under his feet, and in front of him, there was the thatched cottage. Henry sat tiredly in front of this huge thatched cottage. He observed the trajectory here. Since it was a seal, it might be a formation and there might be some rules. But Henry still did nothing. He didn''t know how long he had been here. He thought hard and even looked at the ground under his feet little by little. At this time, Gardiner, Ranulfo, Ranjeet, Gervais, Erin, and Cesia gathered together. Everyone''s face was full of sorrow. "It''s been half a year, but there''s still no news about Henry." "Over the past half a year, huge energy fluctuations have appeared in many ces, but only the inheritances had appeared, and they had nothing to do with Henry." "Where the hell is he?" Everyone was asking this question, but no one was able to give them answers. "Brother Henry, I''m sure he wille back. I believe in him!" Said Cesia. On a beautiful farm in the west. Sylvia sat in front of a log cabin. It was said that time could dilute everything, including feelings. She hadn''t seen Henry for half a year, but she missed him even more. When she heard the result of the trial, she was relieved. At the same time, she also knew what kind of enemy Henry faced, and knew her existence would just increase his burden. For half a year, Henry''s figure constantly emerged in Sylvia''s mind. She missed Henry very much, but after the trial, she had never heard the news about Henry. The person who brought the news to Sylvia only said that Henry disappeared and no one knew where he went. "Time can dilute everything. I have to give it up as well." Sylvia muttered to herself. "Sister." Daisy''s voice came from behind Sylvia. Her figure also appeared behind Sylvia. "When are we going back to Yinzhou? I really miss home." In fact, long ago, the Lin Family had proposed to go back, but they were all rejected by Sylvia. Although Sylvia was a junior, her status in the Lin Family was higher than Robert''s. Although everyone wanted to go back, no one could leave without Sylvia''s permission. "Go back?" The house in Yinzhou appeared in Sylvia''s mind. "Tomorrow, let''s go home tomorrow." On the in. Henry''s eyes were red. He couldn''t find a way to leave. He tried his best. Now he even began to go crazy. There was no one here, no one to talk to. "The seal of the Severity Tribe is stealing Heaven''s secret. Is it really be unbreakable? Can''t I leave?" "Ten years, a hundred years! How could I stay here for so many years!?" "I don''t believe that there is an unbreakable seal in the world!" "If I really can''t break it, how can I appear here?" "Since the luck of Heavens can be stolen, there is no such thing as a certainty!" Henry looked at the sky and suddenly froze. "Heaven''s secret? "If I can see through it, will I be able to see through this ce and find a way out?" As soon as the idea took root in Henry''s mind, it sprouted rapidly at an extremely fast speed. "Yes! As long as I can see through the secrets of Heaven, I will be able to leave here!" Henry didn''t waste any time thinking about it. He sat cross-legged and closed his eyes, immersing himself in perception. The term "Heaven''s Secret" was extremely mysterious. Everyone had different ways toprehend it. To ordinary people, the secrets of Heaven were simple, but to gain enlightenment of them, there was nothing they could do. They didn''t know where to start. And from the understanding of Buddhism and Taoism, it was possible to understand Heaven''s secret. Buddhism said to let go of everything. As for the teachings of the Dao, they were regardingprehending everything in the universe. Henry didn''t understand Buddhism, and he had his own way. Since the world was filled with countless energies, then it would be better for him toprehend Heaven''s secrets through these energies! How could heprehend the secrets through these energies, and search forthem? Origin! The exploration of the origin of energy! The energy did not appear out of nowhere. If the origin was found, would it be Heaven''s secret? Energy would be destroyed, and when the energy disappeared, it would reappear. This was the opportunity for Henry toprehend the secrets! "Purple Moon!" A huge crescent moon appeared. Henry absorbed the energy, felt the disappearance of the energy, and it appeared again. The appearance of the energy, almost at the moment, was difficult to grasp. Henry could not capture it at all, but he was not in ahurry. He had patience. He pushed away countless energy to find the one he wanted to find. Time passed just like that. Henry was absent for nine months. Gardiner sat in the office of the Section Nine and looked at the report in front of him, frowning. Too many things had happened in the past nine months.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. All sorts of inheritance were opened, and many powers were born from them. Everyone saw the benefits of inheritances. Each time inheritance was opened, it would cause all sides to fight over it, causing countless people to die. At the same time, when Fidello said that everyone could be like a dragon, everyone knew they had the possibility of cultivating. Now, the matter of Qi- refming was about to be exposed to the public and known by ordinary people. These changes were under the control of the Section Nine and the forces of various countries. They were within the range of control. But today, everything suddenly changed. News came that the Divine Gate had been opened The Divine race would arrivepletely in a very short amount of time! Meanwhile, on the ancient battlefield, the Orcs had also gone into a frenzy, and everything was beginning to spin out of control. Chapter 1760 Chapter 1760 The Divine Race would descend and the ancient battlefield went into chaos. The Orcs also wanted to break through their defences. These matters caused the leaders of the major forces to have a headache. After reading the report in his hand, Gardiner just received a message that all countries and the people in charge of Qi-refining gathered together to discuss countermeasures. Including Sister Erin, as well as Ranulfo, Gervais, and Cesia, were involved in this matter. Although Ranjeet did not belong to a certain force, hisbat strength was now at the top level. He needed to participate in this kind of thing. As for the forces behind Sister Erin and others, because of their return, the tide was rising. Now there were a lot of top masters in the world. As the inheritance was opened many times, many mutants gained benefits from it. The group of mutants also gradually became stronger. To the system of the entire world, this was a revolution, a revolution that headed towards the direction where everyone had be more powerful. Just like Ss had said, the world was ushering in a new era. Revival Era! Great power in ancient times could overturn rivers and seas. How awe-inspiring it was! A centurion''s arm had the strength of a thousand pounds. Ordinary soldiers wore armour weighing 50kg and marched hundreds of miles in a hurry. None of these wereparable to the current soldiers. But with the arrival of the Revival Era and the recovery of the energy of heaven and earth, this kind of thing didn''t sound so scary. It was not impossible for a Qi practitioner, even if he was just an ordinary Qi-controlling cultivator, to lift 500 kilograms with one arm. All the people in charge of the forces in the world were trying toe up with countermeasures for the Revival Era.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. On the vast in, Henry sat cross-legged in front of the thatched cottage. He closed his eyes and carefully sensed the disappearance and appearance of the energy. With such disappearance and appearance, Henry could not remember how many times he had sensed it carefully. How many times had it been? One thousand times? Ten thousand times? At least a million times! Energy surged here, and the birth of energy was extremely fast. In the outside world, if one wanted toprehend for a million times, it would probably take at least ten years! But in this ce, time was greatly shortened. Henry didn''t notice that at the edge of his Divine Sea, a colourful cornerstone was slowly forming. This was thew of the Divine Bridge. Only those who hadprehended thews could construct a Divine Bridge. During the process of Henry''s enlightenment of Heaven''s secret, he had already grasped some of thews, but he had not discovered them yet. There was no time for cultivation, and time was passing quickly. Henry hade to this in a year and a half ago. Henry was like a statue. Since the moment he sat cross-legged in front of the thatched cottage and started toprehend Heaven''s secret, he had never stood up again. Henry could clearly feel the disappearance and appearance of the energy. He traced the origin of the energy, which was the so-called birth of thew of Heaven''s secrets. It was the most mysterious "life" among thews. The colourful cornerstones had long been built around Henry''s Divine Sea. Following Henry''s understanding of Heaven''s Secret, a multicoloured bridge moved along this cornerstone, extending outwards. The Divine Bridge was built! In this process ofprehending, Henry stepped into the Divine Bridge realm. In the disillusionment and rebirth of countless energies, Henryprehended the Divine Bridge Realm. The other people''s Divine Bridges were one of thews of the universe. The Divine Bridge contained countless naturalws, and these strange beasts also obtained benefits. This type of benefit would directly be transferred to Henry''s body. Henry had struck out with tiger form before. It was just a shadow of a tiger. But at this time, when Henry used the tiger form with one hand, it was the white tiger, which mainly controlled the killing power of the White Tiger, one of the four constetions! The killing power of the White Tiger was not on the same level as the virtual tiger-shadow before. The colourful bridge gradually extended. Finally, it spanned across the Divine Sea. The moment the bridgepletely condensed, the deep sea within Henry''s body once again began to boil! This was the power of chaos formed from the fusion of countless energies! At this moment, under the control of the 3,000 Paths, it was still surging. In the Chaos Divine Sea, the Lotus emitted a faint light, and the boiling sea gradually calmed down. Henry, who had been sitting there like a statue for an unknown period of time, suddenly opened his eyes at this time. Henry''s opened eyes actually evolved into the stars in that instant, like a true god! Henry''s mouth curled into a smile and he muttered, "I found the... way out." Henry said word by word. He didn''t mean to do that. It was just that he hadn''t spoken to anyone for a long time. As soon as he spoke, he felt a little ufortable. Henry didn''t know how long he had stayed here. In reality, until the moment Henry opened his eyes, he had been here for two whole years! In these two years, he had condensed the Chaotic Divine Sea, expanded it to its limit, andprehended 3,000 Paths. This kind of cultivation speed could be described as terrifying. The most important thing was that Henry''s Chaotic Divine Sea was more difficult to condense than an ordinary Divine Sea. The density of his Divine Sea was dozens of times or even a hundred times more than others'' Divine Sea! The Path heprehended was the most. complete! The Path that cead yel laws! Henry didn''t know all of this. He didn''t know that he had already embarked on a road that no one had ever walked before. This was... an invincible road! Henry looked at the sky. This mysterious ce had turned into countless dense lines in Henry''s eyes. These were all Heaven''s secrets. Henry was going to find a way out from here. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org At this time, Henry was serious. He mastered the so-called Immortal methods! Henry stretched out his hand, opened his five fingers, and shouted softly, "Open!" A few secondster, the whole in began to tremble. In the thatched cottage, the voice that had disappeared for a long time suddenly rang out. "Impossible! How is this possible?! This is the seal of the Severity Tribe! This is a seal that contains thews of heaven and earth. How could it be opened?! Kid, you... no! Inside your body, what is inside your body?" "The response of thews of heaven and earth?" "Who gave it to you? How much karma did he bear for you?" "The response from thews of heaven and earth?" Henry thought about what the old man said and then answered, "My father who hadn''t raised me." "This person has the chance to be the Human Sovereign! He actually broke the old seal! Then the shackles of the Severity Tribe could be broken. Even though so many. years have passed, he is still horrible! He has the chance to be the Human Sovereign! Boy, you are very lucky. You may be the son of the Human Sovereign!" Chapter 1761 Chapter 1761 The other party''s words did not bother Henry at all. The so-called Human Sovereign and the royal edict that can move mountains and rivers were too far away from Henry''s current identity. The only thing Henry wanted to do now was to leave this ce. As the gate opened in the sky, thendscape around Henry began to change. In Van Xia, Gardiner was flipping through some documents. Since the leaders of the forces met more than a year ago, they hade up with something new, something that had changed the whole system of the world, but it was also the best protection for ordinary people. In the past, Qi practitioners could not fight in front of ordinary people. There was this rule, but it was not particrly harsh. But now, every city in Van Xia had members of the Section Nine. They mingled within the crowd and silently recorded something. Once they found someone fighting in front of ordinary people, they would receive a fatal blow from the Section Nine! This rule existed in various countries. And because there were many Qi Practitioners and mutants, a new ind appeared. Orastin Ind! The ind was a continent that had suddenly appeared above a sea. The entire continent wasparable in size to two Van Xias. It was not particrly eye-catching in the endless sea. Orastin Ind was an Inheritancend, which had numerous inheritances, big and small. When it first appeared, it immediately caused numerous forces to fight for it. Now, there was not much Inheritance on the Ind, and it was defined as a new continent by all the forces in the world. There were countless forces on the Ind, including the Section Nine, some aristocratic families, the Alvin League, the Recluse Association, etc. They were all stationed on this ind. Orastin Ind had be the territory of Qi Practitioners and mutants. It was different from the outside world where there were no rules and everything was on the top of military force! After more than a year''s operation, Orastin Ind had formed a self- contained system. It looked like it was not much different from the society outside the ind. However, there were guards in the surrounding sea area of Orastin Ind. The flights above the ind were also forbidden. Anyway, ordinary people could not reach the ind. Although it was referred to as an ind, in reality, it was already more than a country. Even two billion people could live here. But how many Qi Practitioners and mutants were there in the world now? Less than 50 million. This made Orastin Ind very spacious and empty. An ordinary force could upy a mountain or a city. This was a brand new system. Orastin Ind was just like the cultivation world in ancient times. Each force had its own sect. They all cultivated, strengthened themselves, fought for an inheritance, killed, and hated each other. The biggest force on the ind was the Divine Pce. The Divine Pce was established by a member of the Divine Race. In the Pce, everyone was exceptionally powerful. They were very proud of themselves. On Orastin Ind, the members of the Divine Pce had a very high status. Previously, there had been people who had been dissatisfied with the Divine Race and provoked them, but in the end, a massacre happened. An expert of the Divine Sea Realm appeared to seek an exnation from the Divine Race, and he never appeared again. Gardiner and Ranulfo had also asked not to mess with the Divine Race. At this point, the Divine Race''s supreme status hadpletely settled down.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Previously, with the emergence of inheritance from all over the world, many people had benefited a lot from it. However, half a year had passed since thest inheritance appeared. The news was released from the Divine Pce that there would be no inheritance in the next two years. As soon as the news came out, all the major forces made great efforts to cultivate and strive to improve their strength before the next inheritance appeared, so that they could get the benefits. Just as everyone was at full strength, an immortal mountain quietly appeared above a sea. When it waspletely formed, rich Qi vel surged into the sky, causing everyone to realize that the inheritance had appeared! The Divine Race said that there would be no inheritance within two years. However, it had only been half a year, and the appearance of the inheritance had truly given the Divine Race a p in the face. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org But now, no one cared about the Divine Race, and in everyone''s mind, this was the only inheritance that existed. In the pce, an elderly man sat on a chair. He felt the strong Qi and muttered, "There''s something wrong. Why did the inheritance appear all of a sudden?" Within the Divine Pce, the young cultivators also set off one after another, heading towards the immortal mountain that had just appeared to search for the inheritance. Gardiner also received the news immediately, but he did not take any action. He had long been ustomed to the matter of inheritance. What he had to do was not to get the inheritance, but to ensure that everything went well and that nothing went wrong. In the Lins Group, Yinzhou, Yan Xia. Sitting in the president''s office, Sylvia also felt the same thing happening, but she just looked up in that direction and lowered her head again. She had returned to Yinzhou for a year and a half, and neve stepped into the field of cultivators again. She had been back for a year and a half, and she also hadn''t heard any news about Henry. "We''re already from two different worlds, aren''t we?" Sylvia muttered to herself. She felt that she should have already let go. Countless cultivators and mutants headed toward the Immortal mountain one after another. Among these inheritances, there was not only a new energy system, but also some cultivation methods, treasures, and medicine. Those were all treasures that could improve one''s strength that everyone was jealous of. Previously, there was a small force that won a seed from an inheritance. They brought the seed back to the mountain gate and nted it. However, after three months, the seed actually grew into an Immortal Tree and gave them good fortune. Cultivating under the Immortal Tree would yield twice the result with half the effort, which made many people envious. There was another Qi-controlling realm cultivator who incidentally swallowed a herb. One night, he broke through the Spirit- controlling realm, erged a simple Divine Sea, and reached the ranks of masters. In one inheritance, there were many opportunities. It depended on people how to grasp them. At this moment, clouds and mist were swirling around this Immortal mountain. Henry looked at the scene in front of him. The thatched cottage had turned into a huge pce, which was emitting brilliance and was surrounded by an immortal aura. It was really domineering. Outside the pce, auspicious signs were shing like a mythical pce. When Henry entered the pce, everything had changed. Inside the pce, it was bright and magnificent. As soon as Henry saw it, he saw a lot of elixirs and treasures. "Hahaha, unexpectedly, I did not expect that the seal of the Severity Tribe would be lifted. Here, it''s back! It''s back! Kid, you can choose any three items here to bring with you!" A voice rang out in the pce. Henry had a strange look on his face. "I want more than three. Can you stop me?" The other party suddenly fell silent. He thought about it carefully and realized that it didn''t seem to work. "Ah, this..." "In fact, you can''t take all of it. What''s more, the biggest benefit here has been taken by you. You can take any kind of elixir. It''s all up to you." Chapter 1762 Chapter 1762 Henry didn''t care what the voice said. He walked to the pce and chose the dazzling treasures as if he was going to a supermarket. Henry had never seen these things before. Although they were not very useful for him now, they were also taken by him. The weapons, such as broadswords, spears, swords, axes, and hooks, were very interesting. If someone injected Spiritual Qi into them, they would produce different effects, and they were also be taken away by Henry. Henry put all the things he wanted in the hall. Looking at the pile of treasures that looked like a small mountain in the hall, Henry fell into silence. The owner of the voice also fell into silence. The owner of the voice didn''t speak, because whatever he said was useless! Henry wanted to take everything. Henry was silent because he didn''t know how to take these things. Henry thought for a while and suddenly remembered the means Ranjeet used to smash the store when he was in the main city of Heng Mountain. Henry condensed the Spiritual Qi into a huge spoon and dug it hard. The mountain of treasures and weapons were all brought up by the Spiritual Qi. A smile appeared on Henry''s face. Carrying the huge Qi-spoon, he walked out of the hall of the pce like a silly son of thendlord. After Henry left, there was a sigh in the pce. More than 20 minutester, a voice mumbled to itself in the pce. "Luckily, I had the vision. Some of the treasures were hidden by me, otherwise, there wouldn''t be any inheritance left!" As soon as the voice fell, many golden treasures appeared in every room of the pce. Henry''s figure appeared in the hall of the pce. Henry''s face was full of resentment. He said, "I knew you were hiding something from me." After Henry finished speaking, he put down the spoon and walked to the other rooms. After a while, a small mountain of treasures was piled up by Henry, and then he took them away together with the previous treasures. Henry left this time. After two hours, the sound in the pce rang again. "I knew this guy woulde back, but fortunately, I hid more items." After that, the pce glittered again. More than ten minutester, Henry''s eyes appeared again with resentment. His eyes seemed to say, "I love you with all my heart, but you lied to me." When Henry appeared, the speaker went crazy. "Kid, what are you doing?! Are you trying to torture me?" "No, it''s not like that." Henry shook his head. "There are many formations outside. We have to break them slowly. I want toe in and rest for a while." "Can''t you stay out?!" "No way." Henry shook his head. "If you have treasures, you can hide them. When I leave, you can take them out." "Don''t I need to make some arrangements?" "So many people came to search for the inheritance. My Pavilion, if it was in ancient times, would be a top-ranking Inheritance Land! Since you came here, you will take it from me. Isn''t that smashing the reputation of my Pavilion?" Henry shrugged his shoulders and said, "It''s OK if you don''t take it out. You have to give me some decent benefits. If it weren''t for me, your legacy wouldn''t have been opened so quickly." "Brat, you''re too greedy!" The opponent''s words were filled with rage. "This ce has been filled with countless years of forbidden divine power, and you''ve been able to condense it into the Chaotic Divine Sea. Do you know how much forbidden divine power haspletely vanished in those few breaths of yours? That''s the greatest treasure here! Also, you''ve gained insights into the 3,000 Paths from this ce. Aren''t you satisfied yet?" Henry thought for a moment and then shook his head. "I''m still not satisfied, so I have to take more." "Fine, you''re ruthless!" The other side clenched his teeth, and a bronze cauldron appeared in front of Henry. As soon as the bronze tripod appeared, Henry eximed. Henry''s performance made the other party very satisfied. The other party proudly said, "Brat, this should be fine, right? This is the Mother Cauldron, it''s worth all the treasures added up!" "What''s the use of this?"N?velDrama.Org content. Henry asked directly. The other side was silent. "What''s the use?" "What''s the use of it? You don''t even know its purpose?" The man slowed down for a long time before exining to Henry. "I don''t know either." 7 7? ??? ... The whole hall fell into a long silence. After a long time, the voice sounded again. "This cauldron was obtained by ident. It was left behind by the first owner of the Pavilion. It''s the right thing to be strong. If you were to take it out, you could smash someone to death." Henry looked at the cauldron with suspicion. Suddenly, Henry condensed a divine sword in his hand and chopped it straight to the jade wall of the hall on the side. This sword light was chaotic. The sword light was filled with countless forbidden energies, containing the power of the Milky Way and countlessws. Henry wasn''t sure how strong the power of his sword attack was, but even a Divine Shore cultivator would be seriously injured by it. This was only Henry''s current attack! A sword that could cause the expert in the Divine Shore realm to be heavily injured would only leave a slight scratch when itnded on the jade wall. Henry picked up the bronze cauldron. It was very heavy. Even though it was Henry, he still supported it with his Qi. His blue veins stood out, and then he lifted the bronze cauldron and threw it to the side. "Stop it, kid! You can''t destroy this ce!" The voice rang out. Henry ignored it and threw the bronze tripod with all his strength. "Boom!" "Boom!" A heavy sound was heard. The jade wall, which only had a shallow sword mark, was smashed through by the bronze tripod. "Sure enough, it can kill people." Henry nodded to himself. Seeing that the other party did not lie to him, he showed a look of satisfaction. "By the way, give me a bag. There are so many things that can''t fit in." "A bag?" "Your Divine Sea is so big. Why do you need a bag?" "Can''t these things fit in your Divine Sea?" The other party''s words did not sound good at all. "Eh?" "Can it be done like this?" Henry tried and found that these things could really be put in his Divine Sea. When the other party saw Henry''s performance, he was speechless. This was an expert who condensed the Chaotic Divine Sea, using the 3,000 Paths as the foundation to construct an unmatched divine bridge? "You don''t even know the basics?" "How great the experience of his father, who has the talent worthy of the Human Sovereign, is?!" With a wave of his hand, Henry put everything into the Divine Sea and then left again. Before going out, Henry stopped and said, "This time, it''s for real. I really won''te back." The other party obviously didn''t believe Henry''s words. At this moment, there were at least two hundred thousand people gathered at the entrance of Immortal Mountain! After half a year, another inheritance had appeared, so how could people not be interested in it? These two hundred thousand people were only a bit.¡± closer to Immortal Mountain, so they were the first ones to rush over. If they were dyed for one or two more days, the number of people would easily be over two million! It wasn''t rare for two million people to fight over an inheritance. After all, the temptation of the inheritance was too great. Moreover, it was a matter of fortune. It didn''t necessarily mean that the one who had the strength could obtain the greatest benefits. When one had Qi-controlling skills, wouldn''t he like to be able to soar to the sky with a single leap? Chapter 1763 Chapter 1763 In front of Immortal Mountain, many people had gathered, and they were all sighing in amazement at the fact that the inheritance had just appeared. "There''s abundant spiritual energy on this Immortal Mountain, and it''s very rare to see such a surging feeling!" "This is not a simple ce." "I wonder what kind of inheritance will be passed down this time, and what benefits we''ll be able to reap!" "I am looking forward to it. From the looks of it, the inheritance will be fully opened in another three days. At that time, it will be time for us to fight with all our strength." "I can''t wait any longer!" In front of Immortal Mountain, everyone looked excited, regardless of whether they were men or women, young or old. "Make way! All of you, get out of here!" A voice exploded in the sky. A figure flew over from the sky. Behind this figure, a shadow of a roc appeared. This was a strange phenomenon! Seeing this phenomenon, the crowd cried out in rm. The phenomenon represented power! The phenomenon behind this person was a roc, and the product from the myth was even more extraordinary! This was a divine cultivator, and he was dressed in golden armour. He was especially domineering. No one dared to provoke the Divine Race since it was the overlord of the ind. Many people immediately gave way to the Divine Race''s cultivators. They didn''t dare to offend these cultivators because they were afraid that they would end in a bad was. Even though the Divine Race couldn''t kill them based on the agreement, no one would pursue the matter of killing one or two people. No one wanted to be the first to stand out. One cultivator after another arrived. Each and every one of them carried a certain type of a phenomenon as they arrived. Soon after, the ce where the Divine Race''s cultivators stood formed a vacuum region. Apart from the Divine Race, there weren''t any other ordinary cultivators who dared to approach. The Divine Race cultivators were extremely satisfied with their own intimidation power. They stood there proudly. Someone was unhappy with these cultivators and said in a low voice, "Don''t pretend! As long as we expand our Divine Seas, there will be a strange phenomenon. These people have only cultivated for a bit longer." "That''s right. If the Divine Race was really so powerful, why would they stille to our ce? It would be great if they could stay in their so-called Divine world." "My Senior Brother has also cultivated to the point where there''s a strange phenomenon, but he''s not as pretentious as they are. He''s a low-key person!" "Which one of our experts on the Heavenly List is weak?" "Do they have the ability to pretend in front of Ranjeet?" "There''s also Aureo! I heard that there was a cultivator from the Divine Race who provoked Aureo, and his limbs were cut off by his sword. How could the Divine Race dare to pretend?" "Adonias, who belongs to the Orcs, even tore apart two members of the Divine Race!" A series of disdainful voices sounded. Although they were all whispering, their words still reached the ears of the Divine Race''s cultivators. After all, there were too many people discussing this matter. No matter how low their voices were, they still couldn''t help but raise their voices. When these cultivators heard this, one of them immediately opened his mouth with his hands behind his back. His voice was like a ringing bell: "After this inheritance, my Divine Race''s cultivators will challenge the human race''s cultivators on the Heavenly List one by one!" His words caused the crowd to boil! The so-called Heavenly List contained the names of top experts! The Heavenly List was different from the Top Ranking List created by the mutants. These were all people with real strength. Now, when they heard that the Divine Race was going to challenge the Heavenly List, they were shocked. After the voice fell, the whispers of the people around them once again became softer, because they knew that the people of the Divine Race were able to hear their own words and did not dare to say anything else. Another day had passed, and more than 500,000 people had been gathered around Immortal Mountain. On the top of the mountain, some people saw a pce, shining with brilliance, which was particrly mysterious. When they saw the pce, everyone was excited! The experience of so many inheritances told them that this Immortal Mountain was absolutely a big inheritance with great opportunities and good luck inside! On Immortal Mountain, Henry was cracking the restriction formation in front of him while sorting out the treasures in the Divine Sea. Henry didn''t have 00D, but the pile of things was ced there, which made him ufortable. It took him a whole day to separate all the medicine, weapons, and other stuff. Apart from weapons, there were also many defensive treasures. A white long robe appeared in Henry''s hand. This was a defensive treasure. Henry looked at the clothes on his body and found that there were many rags on his clothes. He changed into this long robe directly. In two years, Henry''s hair grew. Now, he changed into a long white robe. When he stood here, a powerful wind blew past, the long robe was fluttering about, his long hair was fluttering as if he was an exceptional immortal. After the formation was broken, Henry flew up and looked at the rest of the restrictions again, and then he began to crack them. Henry did not know that the moment he flew up, he was seen by countless people. "Look! There''s a figure over there!" "I can see it! How could there be a person here?" "How beautiful! Is he an Immortal?" "Could it be that this Immortal Mountain is a rite for Immortals? He''s going to open the mountain to recruit disciples?" "Impossible! These ''immortals'' are just a rumour. How can an immortal really exist? It''s just an illusion!" Not only the ordinary cultivators, but even the cultivators of the Divine Race couldn''t help but be surprised. What was going on with the figure on Immortal Mountain? At the same time, inside the Divine Pce on Orastin Ind. The white-haired cultivator suddenly opened his eyes.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. "Not good! This time, the inheritance is apanied by great danger! This is the appearance of a generation of restricted regions! It is possible that ancient creatures are still alive!" As soon as this voice came out, even the people inside the Divine Race were shocked! And this news, in less than a day, spread to the front of the mountain! This was the forbidden area from ancient times, where there were ancient creatures living! That was to say, the white figure seen before was an ancient creature! This was too horrible! Everyone, including the cultivators of the Divine Race, secretly decided in their hearts that they must not encounter the forbidden area of ancient times. The other party might kill them with just a look. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org At the same time, the voice talking to Henry in the pce was constantly muttering. "I''m from the True Dragon Tribe. You should be punished for trespassing into the Immortal Pavilion. However, Heaven has mercy for you. It''s not easy for you to cultivate, so I don''t me you. No, it''s not strong enough. We have to think of some sound with enough momentum. After all, the Immortal Pavilion is also one of the forbidden zones." Chapter 1764 Chapter 1764 At this time, Henry was focused on breaking the seal, and he did not expect that he had been named the master of the forbidden area from ancient times. Another day had passed. Arge amount of fog had disappeared from Immortal mountain, leaving only ayer of vague mist, like a thin veil. As of this moment, the mysterious power that had been protecting the area around Immortal Mountain, and had been blocking everyone, hadpletely vanished. Meanwhile, outside of Immortal Mountain, there were already more than a million people! There were evenrge amounts of people who were currently hurrying over. When the restrictive spell of the inheritance was over, everyone went mad. "Brothers, let''s go!" "Immortal Mountain! The forbidden area from ancient times, every rock is a treasure!" "Many immortal trees have been nted here. If we bring them back, we''ll also nt one and double the speed of our cultivation!" The event of someone taking out a seed and nting an immortal tree was still remembered by others. Some people once said that in the inheritance, there were treasures everywhere. It was all up to them how to understand the so-called treasures. The cultivators of the Divine Race took the lead in ughtering their way into Immortal Mountain and headed straight for the pce. However, there were many restrictive spells within Immortal Mountain that blocked their path, and they began to break through the formation. For most of the weak cultivators, their thoughts were very simple. If they couldn''t obtain the peerless inheritance, then they would have to do something else. "Dig the trees!" Someone let out a roar, and all of the towering trees on Immortal Mountain vanished at a speed visible to the naked eye. All of them had been dug up and taken away. "What the f**k?! Those people are too fast, and the trees are gone!" "The earth that nted the tree was nted in is also divine earth. Dig the earth!" Seventy per cent of cultivators didn''t think that they would be able to gain any benefit. As soon as the words ''dig the earth'' came out, the surrounding area of Immortal Mountain seemed to be covered by locusts. In a few minutes, all of the soil had vanished. "D*mn it, the stones on this mountain are also immortal stones. Bring them back!" The power of cultivators was terrifying. For the moment, they didn''t care about anything else, but when it came to work, they were extremely efficient. The area around Immortal mountain was empty! Every rock was knocked down, and every stone was transported away. "There are many strands of immortal energy on Immortal Mountain, quickly absorb the immortal energy!" "Hiss!" "I''ll take it!" "Slow down, I can''t breathe!" A million of people poured into Immortal Mountain. This type of immortal energy absorption was definitely strange, but there were always a few strange individuals who took the lead. When the others thought about this, taking a few more breaths wouldn''t do them any harm. Ny per cent of the cultivators began to take deep breaths. There were weird things, but there were also normal people. Immortal Mountain was full of inhibitions. Many people were trying hard to break them. Everyone knew that the real treasure was in the Immortal Pce. An ordinary human cultivator had also understood some formations, his name was Boyd. He obtained the opportunity to cultivate and once again came to the mountain. He was treated seriously by the various powers. At this time, under the leadership of three women and two men from the Divine Race, Boyd was trying his best to break through the formation. Boyd was the descendant of an ancient formation family, and he was able to break the formations at an incredibly fast speed. One formation after another was broken under his methods at such a fast speed.N?velDrama.Org content. The five cultivators of the Divine Race were especially happy. They headed straight for the Immortal Pce. Within the pce, the speaker could sense that the six cultivators, including Boyd, were approaching. Suddenly, a loud sound appeared beside those six people. "Those who trespass in this restricted area will be killed without exception!" In the blink of an eye, countless Divine Pce phenomena appeared, slowly revolving around the six of them. The phenomena of the pce were very exaggerated and full of pressure, which made the six people''s hearts beat violently and they were horrified. All this was imitated by the master of the voice in the pce. "Senior, please spare our life!" Six people all dropped to their knees and kowtowed. When the owner of the voice in the pce saw this scene, he was overjoyed. He had been lonely for many years. It was not easy for someone toe, so he naturally had to find some fun. Originally, he wanted to have some fun with Henry, but as soon as he spoke, he found that Henry did not followmon sense. But now, it was different. These people were obviously frightened. "Spare you?" "How could a group of ant-like existence be spared in front of me?" "It''s just that I don''t want to kill you!" The voice sounded again. The voice was reinforced by the formation and had a sense of majesty. The sound alone made the six cultivators feel suffocated. The six of them were so frightened that their faces turned deathly pale. At the same time, their hearts were filled with shock. This was truly creature that had survived from ancient times until now. It was absolutely terrifying! "Senior, we did not intend to barge into this ce. Senior, please atone for our sins!" A female cultivator of the Divine Race was begging for mercy. The so-called "not intend" was nothing more than a pretext. The person in the pce also knew, but he just wanted to y. After all, the Pavilion itself was a ce of inheritance. When he saw that the six people were scared, he said, "Well, youe here because of fate. Come forward. I''ll wait for you in front." When the six heard this, they exchanged nces, all of them seeing the joy in each other''s eyes. "The senior from the ancient historical times has made a sound. Is this really our lucky chance? This is really a great fortune!" The six people continued to walk forward with extremely excited hearts. At this time, Henry was still there, breaking the prohibition, and had no idea about what happened in Immortal Mountain. All of a sudden, six strange energies appeared in Henry''s range of perception. Henry immediately paid attention. In his eyes, there were three men and three women, striding toward him. These three men and three women could see a white figure standing there from afar. Before Immortal Mountain''s restrictions were broken, they already knew that there were unmatched existences within this immortal mountain. It was precisely that white figure that survived from the ancient era, an exceptionally terrifying existence. When they heard the guide just now, they came forward and saw Henry. They wanted to see Henry''s face, but they found that no matter what, they could only see a vague outline. In fact, this was because there was still a prohibition formation between them and Henry, which had not been broken, but in the hearts of the six people, it was not the case. These people were shocked in their hearts. This senior''s strength waspletely unimaginable, yet they couldn''t even see his face clearly. Just how big of a gap was the difference between their strength? Their Own strength, in the eyes of others, was already impressive enough, but they didn''t even have the qualifications to see this senior clearly! The pride that the Divine Race possessed, at this moment,pletely vanished! "Greetings, senior!" The six people knelt on the ground almost at the same time. "I am Stefne Xue from the Second Tribe of Divine Race. Greetings, senior." "I am Dolly Xue from the Second Tribe of Divine Race. Greetings, Senior." "I''m Kyung Shangguan from the Sixth Tribe of Divine Race. Greetings, Senior." The three female practitioners of the Divine Race spoke. Each of their voices was pleasant to listen to and they were all extremely beautiful. Amongst them, Kyung was the most beautiful. "I am Boyd. Greetings, Senior." "I''m Caduceus from the Sixth Tribe of Divine Race. Greetings, Senior." "I''m Marcus from the First Tribe of Divine Race. Greetings, Senior." Chapter 1765 Chapter 1765 The Divine Race? Five members of the Divine Race? Henry was a little confused by the people in front of him. Henry had interacted with the Divine Race before. The first time it was the witch, and the second time was Corty. The cultivators of the Divine Race gave Henry the feeling that could be described by using one word. Arrogant! But now, these cultivators were kneeling in front of him one after another. What was going on? Henry took advantage when these cultivators were kneeling and kowtowing. He took out a mask from within the Divine Sea and put it on his face. It was also a defensive treasure. The mask was spotlessly white, and only had simple facial features. It looked very strange. Henry did not care about his appearance. He knew that the Divine Race was very hostile to him. Each of them knew what he looked like. They wanted to take the Divine Pearl from his body. No matter what, he had to conceal his identity first. Henry said, "Where are we? What era is this?" Henry wanted to know where he was. Was he in the time that belonged to the Divine Race? Also, how long had he been here? Although there was no sense of time, Henry could guess something through his hair. "Senior, we are on an ind. It''s the third year of Heavenly Origin." Marcus answered the question. The six of them were shocked beyond words. The man before had lived from ancient times and did not even know what time it was. The third year of Heavenly Origin! Henry took a deep breath! Back then, Henry had once read a person''s record of books in the secret chamber of Adonias. At that time, it was only the first year of Heavenly Origin. Now, it was already the third year of Heavenly Origin. Did this mean that the entire two years had passed? What had happened during these past two years?! The Divine Race had already descended? Henry had countless questions in his mind. He said again, "Why did youe here? How many people are there now?" This time, Stefne hurriedly replied, "Senior, this time, many ignorant human race cultivators came into this restricted region. They treat this as an inheritance and came here to search for opportunities. We, the Divine Race cultivators, were afraid that they would disturb senior''s peaceful cultivation, so we came specially to stop them and unintentionally entered the restricted region." When he heard that there were human cultivators, Henry rxed. This meant that he did not go to the so-called Divine Race time. "How many human cultivators havee?" "At least one million." Henry took a deep breath and thought, "A million cultivators?" In Henry''s impression, the number of cultivators had always been small, but now he heard that there were a million people. Had they changed so much in the past two years? Henry''s mind had been flickering for countless years. During this time, he had broken the restriction between the two sides. At this time, the six cultivators could see Henry''s figure clearly and also noticed the white mask on Henry''s face. Henry was eager to find out what had happened in the past two years. He had no time to chat with these six people. He said a couple of sentences to them and then strode forward. The six people were still on the ground and respectfully watched Henry leave. Only when Henry hadpletely gone away did they dare to getup. "This senior is too horrible!" "We don''t even have the right to see his face clearly!" "I don''t know how much time has passed in the mountains. How long has this senior lived for?" "I''m not sure, but I only know one thing. This world is about to change. This senior walked out of the restricted region. This is an Immortal King that survived since the ancient era!" "We have to spread the news! Tell the race members to be careful and not to provoke him!" On this day, a piece of news began to spread throughout the entire cultivation world. On Immortal Mountain, which was regarded as a taboo ce by the Divine Race, the white-robbed Immortal King stepped out of ??? Immortal Mountain! The news about the white Immortal King was shocking, but more people still cared about what was happening at the moment. They wanted to seize the inheritance! There were many inheritances on this mountain, many inheritances, which Henry did not know about, but as the voice in the pce said, the greatest benefits had been taken away by Henry. What others fought for were the leftovers left by Henry. The struggle for inheritance was extremely fierce. In this cultivation civilization where the strong preyed on the weak, thousands of people would die in a struggle for inheritances, and it was a small number. The events on the mountainsted for three whole days. In three days,rge amounts of cultivators arrived there. Some people had specially calcted that on Immortal Mountain, there was a total of 1.6 million cultivators. In the end, only 1.4 million cultivators came out alive! There were a hundred people standing in the pce at the peak of Immortal Mountain. They were the hundred people selected by the voice from the pce. They were the people he thought were qualified to inherit the inheritance. The rest of the people had already left the mountain. Hundreds of people stood in the hall of the pce. In the midst of the darkness, an invisible pressure enveloped their heads. The owner of the voice in the pce waited for this day. No one knew how long he had been waiting. When he saw that hundreds of people gathered together, he suddenly spoke. His voice was low, as if it came from ancient times, with a deste atmosphere. "I am a member of the Ancient Dragon Tribe. You all should feel honoured to be able to enter this ce!" As soon as the voice rang out, everyone on the scene was shocked. Ancient Dragon Tribe! Just by listening to this title, it was already quite impressive! The owner of the voice was very satisfied with these people''s reactions. He didn''t continue to speak and waited for these people''spliments to be heard. Kyung, a member of the Divine n, was the first to speak. "Senior, may I ask, are you one of the white-robed Immortal King''s subordinates?" Kyung''s words directly stunned the owner of the voice. "A subordinate?" Since he dominated the ancient times, apart from the Dragon God of the ancient times, who else could make him a subordinate? "Are you trying to make fun of me, girl?" "Kyung, I''m afraid this senior is not just one of the Immortal King''s subordinate!" Caduceus spoke. Only when the owner of the voice heard it did he be slightly satisfied. That was to say, it was this kid''sT¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. insight. That so-called white Immortal King was just a man with a Green Sacred Lotus born from the endless Chaotic Divine Sea, who understood Hundred Forms and built the Divine Bridge by using the 3,000 Paths. So what if his father had the talent to be the Human Sovereign? So what if he, in thete stage of the Divine Bridge realm, could behead a Divine Shore master by using his simplest attack? "Tsk!" Kyung looked at Caduceus and said, "Brother Caduceus, please exin." "It''s also possible that it''s a divine beast!" Marcus replied. "The Divine beast that protects the mountain?" "A divine beast?" The owner of the voice was stunned and angry at the same time! He originally wanted to give some guidance to these juniors. Well, it was they who didn''t know how to cherish it. He was leaving now! "Bang!" There was a loud noise in the pce, and the gate of the pce was locked. Beams of obstacles appeared in front of them. Kyung took in a deep breath. "From the looks of it, I''m guessing this senior''s identity was the first test. Now that we have passed it, it''s time for the second test." "Ancient Immortal King, this really is terrifying! The beast he left behind is not something we can imagine!" Chapter 1766 Chapter 1766 The matter of the Immortal Mountain''s inheritance caused a stir in the entire cultivation world.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. All kinds of news came out. In ancient times, Immortal Mountain was an unmatched restricted region, where no one was able to enter. Inside Immortal Mountain, there was an unmatched Immortal King who had lived from the ancient era until now. The reason why Immortal Mountain allowed people to enter was that an unmatched Immortal King was willing to pass down the inheritance. The hundred lucky people in the pce began to loudly publicize the terror of Immortal King. Just the voices of the divine beasts under the Immortal King carried endless majesty. That voice seemed to echo throughout the ancient times, crossing the long river of time, and was heard by them. Marcus of the First Tribe of the Divine Race, Stefne and Dolly of the Second Tribe, Caduceus of the Third Tribe, Kyung of the Sixth Tribe, and Boyd, the formation master, all spoke. The divine beast guarding Immortal Mountain was particrly loyal to the white Immortal King. Even its voice was deliberately imitating Immortal King. They had heard Immortal King speak before and also heard the voice of the divine beast. Their voices were simr. In fact, when they faced Henry, Henry''s voice was not the same as that of the owner of the pce, but the first voice always gave them the deepest memory. When they first entered the restricted area, the words of the owner of the pce were deeply remembered in their minds and they were so sure. Preconceived thoughts were horrible. The matter of Immortal Mountain had stirred up quite a bit ofmotion. Those who didn''t have the qualifications to obtain the inheritance wished they could dig out all of Immortal Mountain. If it wasn''t for the Divine Race, who came out to stop them and warned them not to truly offend the restricted region, perhaps the entire Immortal Mountain would have already been dug up from the surface of the sea. When everyone''s attention was focused on Immortal Mountain, Henry, who was recognized as the white Immortal King by the outside world, secretly followed a person for several days. The person being stalked by Henry was called Le Song. In fact, she was Laily Gu, who was an Orc. Henry was well aware of the fact that Laily had colluded with the Divine Race. Henry had been out for a few days and had a rough idea of the current situation. The Divine Race had descended and appeared to be seizing the inheritance, but in reality, Henry believed that it would not be that simple. Henry wanted to get some information from Laily. That was why he didn''t go to Gardiner and others immediately after he came out. It was pure luck to see Laily. He didn''t want to alert anyone. Henry had been working in society for many years and had a rich experience. He followed the Laily and wanted to inquire about some useful news. For example, what kind of cooperation had been reached between Laily and the Divine Race? The Divine Race was looking for Laily even before the battle on the ancient battlefield. Henry was sure that the appearance of the Divine Race was not as simple as the so-called seizing of the inheritance. Just like now, the matter of whole Immortal Mountain was in an uproar. Everyone wanted to get involved in this matter. Laily had obviously passed by the mountain, but she didn''t look at the mountain at all and seemed to be dismissive of it. There was the Divine Pce on Orastin Ind where the Divine Race gathered. Henry had been following Daily for a few days. She seemed to be looking for something. Henry didn''t act rashly and followed her patiently. One day, Daily came to the surroundings of the Divine Pce. She didn''t enter the Divine Pce. Instead, she went around the Divine Pce and cast many prohibitions in front of an ordinary mountain. After several changes, a gap appeared in the mountain. Daily looked around and entered the gap after making sure that no one was around. The moment Daily stepped into the gap, the gap closed and the whole mountain returned to its original state. A few minutester, Henry appeared. He saw what Daily had just done. He looked at the mountain in front of him. The mountain turned into several lines in his eyes. This was the barrier outside the mountain. Comprehending the 3,000 Paths and using them to construct his Divine Bridge, brought benefits to Henry that were unimaginable. If the formation was difficult for Henry to understand before, now it was too easy. Henry just gently waved his hand, and the prohibition outside the mountain waspletely dispersed. The gap appeared again, and Henry also went in. In the cave, it was dim, but it had no effect on Henry. He could clearly feel the energy systeming from the front, which belonged to Laily. He followed unhurriedly behind. When Henry calmed down, he could clearly hear the footsteps of Laily. All this, Henry naturally attributed to his increased strength but did not know that this was the benefit that Fidello had left for him at the beginning. Fidello broke the old rules, listed the rules of heaven and earth, and provided himself with endless benefits. These benefits were all transferred from Fidello to Henry This was the Power of Divine Law. As long as one was in this world, he would receive the feedback if Henry''s strength could be strong to a certain extent, he would even be able to abide by these rules and control them. Gardiner said that Henry was the strongest rich second generation. His words did make sense. As Laily''s footsteps stopped, Henry also stopped. He heard the voice of Laily clearly. "Good afternoon. Greetings, the master of the Third Tribe." "How did it go?" It was a very old voice that answered Laily. "Right now, 70% of the Orcs have already epted my suggestion. Right now, as long as you give the order, the Orcs will immediately overturn the ancient battlefield." "Haha, if we ask those barbarians toe here, it will only ruin our n. Let them stay in the Core for now. You know, it''s the foundation of those barbarians. You did a good job in this matter. You will get the reward." "Thank you, Divine Master!" Laily''s face was full of joy. "By the way, Divine Master, outside, Immortal Mountain has appeared. Someone from the Divine Race said that this was a forbiddennd. Rumour has it that the white Immortal King walked out of Immortal Mountain, surviving from the ancient era." "Is that true?" The voice of the master was filled with surprise. "Now the rumours are all over the world." Laily answered. l.n The other party was silent for a long time and then said, "Our n will be put on hold for the time being. If it''s really a taboo existence, we should not provoke it. His appearance has disrupted my n. Now all the Spiritual Inheritances were sealed by the Severity Tribe a long time ago. If anyone survived, it''s too horrible. Let''s put all our ns aside. I''ll go and talk about it first and see what our opinions are. You may step down. Don''t take any action these days. You stay with us. That existence can foresee Karma." Laily took a deep breath and said, "It''s a matter of foreseeing Karma! This..." "The strength of this taboo existence is unimaginable, but it''s not impossible to defeat it. After all, it had been sealed for too long. I''m afraid that he had to pay a lotto survive until now. But now, this matter is important, so it''s better not to provoke it. By the way, is there any news about Henry Zhang?" Chapter 1767 Chapter 1767 "No news about Henry and Lord Corty." Laily replied, "Divine Master, I don''t understand. Is that Henry really so important? "At that time, you asked Lord Corty to go down to the Mortal World in advance to look for Henry. I have seen that person before and he indeed has some strength, but in our eyes, he is nobody." "There are some things that you don''t have to ask. Go out."This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. There was a hint of anger in the voice of the Divine Master. Laily''s face turned pale and she kowtowed again and again. "Sir, it was just a slip of the tongue. Please don''t be angry." The master didn''t make another sound. Laily knew that she had said something wrong. After kowtowing repeatedly, she got up and left. Henry had already gone out of the cave. He carefully thought about what he had just heard in the cave. The Divine Race had something to do with the Severity Tribe! As long as the saint was alive, the robbers would not stop. At that time, the words in the thatched cottage had already exined to Henry that now the seal was weakened, and the Severity Tribe would definitelye back. However, to Henry''s surprise, there was another force in the Core. Henry guessed that it should be the ce where the oldboratory with the Sun and Moon was. Thatboratory was extremely mysterious. Until now, Henry had not figured out the details of theboratory. It seemed that he had to go to the Core. However, before that, Henry had to contact Gardiner first. They hadn''t seen each other for two years, and he didn''t know how he was doing now. Moreover, in Henry''s mind, there was still a person he was concerned about. Henry went to the Section Nine to find Gardiner first. He was told that Gardiner had already gone to Orastin Ind. When Henry returned to Orastin Ind again, the ind was already bustling with noise and excitement. There was arge city on the ind called Dragon City. Dragon City, which was built on a dragon vein, was rich in spiritual energy. Dragon City was on Orastin Ind, and it was thergest and most prosperous city for human cultivators. In the huge city, there were no less than ten million cultivators. It was a time of high technology. Even if the cultivation was prevalent, people who were ustomed to the toilet and water flow naturally would not be able to return to the life of digging a well just to get water. Dragon City was apletely modern city. There were cars, tall buildings, hotels, and restaurants. Where there were people, there was business to do. This was also true for Dragon City. At first nce, it looked no different from an ordinary city, but the people here were all quite strange. A gentleman in a suit was carrying a huge sword on his back. A little girl wearing a sports uniform was covered with sharp knives from head to toe. One of them, who was facing a chef, waved his hand, and a dozen shes of sword light shot out. After establishing Orastin Ind for so long, everything seemed to have gotten back on track. Among so many cultivators, there was nock of hidden talents. In Dragon City, there was even a school of cultivators who specialized in teaching and practising. However, the teachers were not particrly strong. The most powerful ones were in the Spirit-controlling realm. There were very few of them. In fact, in front of people like Henry, the Spiritcontrolling realm meant nothing, but it was because they were too strong. As for ny-nine percent of the cultivators who had just started training, they were already able to establish their own sects and strut about in the outside world when they reached the Spiritcontrolling realm. This Orastin Ind covered the territory of nearly 20 million square kilometres, but it had more than 50 million people. Dragon City had 10 million people stationed there. The rest were scattered everywhere. It was deste quite deste. However, desteness was also a good thing. If they were to all squeeze together, they would probably fight every single day. The reason why Henry came to Dragon City was very simple, Gardiner was there. Not only Gardiner, but also Ranulfo and Henry''s old friend Aureo were all here. Back then, before Immortal Mountain''s inheritance opened, the Divine Race cultivators shouted that after Immortal Mountain''s inheritance ended, they would challenge the people on the Heavenly List, and the ce they chose was Dragon City. For example, there was a huge martial arts tform in Dragon City. The Divine Race had announced that they were going to challenge the human race here. They hoped that the so-called human race''s prodigies would all be here. If they didn''te, that would mean that they were afraid of fighting. The Divine Race had dered that this Heavenly List meant nothing. The Divine Race was so powerful that these cultivators viewed the human cultivators as ants. The human cultivators seemed to be respectful on the surface, but in reality, they had long since be unhappy. At this moment, when they heard the crazy words from the Divine Race''s cultivators, all of them began to curse loudly. The Divine Race was strong, but the people on the Heavenly List were not weak either. Every single one of them had experienced killing a member of the Divine Race, and they were all ruthless people. The fact that there was arge poption in Dragon City, and the appearance of Divine Race challenging the human race, instantly attracted quite a few people. The entire Dragon City was packed with people and the hotels were all full. There were masters, men, women, old and young from all over the world. Everyone was waiting for the battle to start. One person wore a white robe, a mask on his face, and walked into Dragon City. His aura was extraordinary, and every step he took seemed to contain some sort of naturalw that immediately attracted the attention of the crowd. "White clothes! Mask! Could this be..." "What the f*ck?! Do you think everyone is the white Immortal King?! There are so many people who dress like this right now! Why do you have to praise him?" As far as the eye could see, one of the ten people in Dragon City would wear a white robe and a mask. Henry listened to the words of the person in front of him and shrugged indifferently. It was not that he really wanted to maintain thebination of the white clothes and mask. It was just that everyone in the Divine Race was looking for him. Henry simply wore the mask all the time to avoid trouble. As for the clothes he was wearing, it was just convenient. This white robe was a treasure, protected him from dust, and it was breathable. It was particrlyfortable to wear and there was no need to change it. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org The fact that the Divine Race was challenging the Heavenly List caused a hugemotion, so Henry naturally received news of this and decided toe here to take a look. Who would''ve thought that he''d run into such a thing the moment he entered the city? Henry suddenly remembered the five cultivators of the Divine Race that day. Henry was thinking, if they knew that the person they knelt had always been the person that the Divine n wanted to kill, what kind of expression would they have? Some evil interests, which were rare to see, arose in Henry''s heart. When these evil interests were born in Henry''s heart, Henry suddenly paused. He suddenly found that he seemed to have changed a lot. He recalled what he had done before Compared with himself before he did things and talked a lot less humanly. There were some things that became fainter and fainter in his heart. On the contrary, what he valued more was the improvement of strength. As for the things that were getting fainter and fainter in his heart, it was called, human nature! Thinking of this, Henry suddenly broke out in a cold sweat. This phenomenon was very horrible. The reason why Henry''s human nature becamel. ne fainter and fainter was that he found that he and many people were no longer from the same world. But from another point of view, simr to the Divine Race, he considered many people to be nonentities in his own eyes. Henry was in a trance. True Heart! True Heart! He finally understood why Master Lu had left a test for him to search for the True Heart! Chapter 1768 Chapter 1768 When Henry was in a daze, he heard a voice in the air. "Amgad lost!" "Defeated by Abiel of the Fourth Divine Tribe!" "Blood tore the skies, and Amgad''s body was torn to pieces!" These voices caused the human cultivators to be in a daze. Amgad, a Heavenly Son from the Western Continent, was one of the top masters on the Heavenly List. He was very powerful and had once killed a member of the Divine Race. This time, when the Divine Race challenged the Heavenly List, Amgad was naturally in the line. But people didn''t expect that before the challenge had even begun, Amgad would already die! "Amgad had a conflict with Abiel outside the city. The two of them fought, and he was killed!" "Human cultivators are such a joke! Do they deserve to be called Heaven''s Pride?" "The Divine Race is invincible!" "They''re nothing more than an ant!" The death of one human cultivator before the start of the challenge was a huge blow to the morale of the Human Race. Abiel was extremely powerful. His Divine Sea''s phenomenon was activated, and a brilliant sun rose. This was a special technique of the Fourth Tribe. "Don''t be so arrogant, human cultivators!" Abiel stood in the sky above Dragon City and everybody could see a huge sun behind him. His voice was as loud as thunder and everyone could hear it clearly. Hearing this, the human cultivators clenched their fists. Abiel was too arrogant! Although Abiel was arrogant, no human cultivator dared to challenge him. After all, he was an expert who could kill Amgad. This didn''t mean that human cultivation was inferior to the Divine Race. It was just that in the human race''s side, the cultivation had only just begun. On the other hand, the Divine Race had been cultivating since they were born. "Abiel, don''t be so arrogant! Among us humans, Amgad is only ranked 10th on the Heavenly List. The top 9 experts will be able to kill you with ease!" Someone shouted like this, but they didn''t dare to show themselves. In the sky, Abiel''s face was full of disdain, like a deity. "Top nine?" "Let them fight together against me!" "I''ve long heard of Abiel''s unrivalled fame. Today, let me, Caddell,e and take a look!" A loud sloshing sound rang out. At this moment, the cultivators of the Human Race were all ted. As an expert on the Heavenly List, Caddell was powerful. He could cut down mountains and rivers with his dragon-like Qi-sword. Caddell came from the sky. He looked to be less than 30 years old. He was dressed in a Taoist robe, and a vision of his Divine Sea had been released. There was a mountain range in the Divine Sea, which was extremely powerful. Even though Caddell wasn''t at the Divine Bridge realm, just by looking at this irregr scene, it was already difficult for anyone below the Divine Bridge realm to defeat him. There were tens of millions of human cultivators, but there were no more than ten of them on the Heavenly List. To be able to be a top-notch expert in such a short period of time, each one of them was extremely talented and blessed with great opportunities. For example, Caddell, the mountain range in his Divine Sea was said to be a broken dragon vein, which was refined by him in the Divine Sea. The Divine Sea was a whole and evesting one. In the dragon vein, there was some kind of forbidden energy, which was extremely terrible. "Haha!" Abielughed when he saw the approaching man. "Come on, let me kill another one!" Abiel formed a seal with both hands and a gigantic handprint appeared out of thin air, pping toward Caddell. Caddell was also very strong. He carried a sharp sword on his back. At this moment, the sword was not taken out yet. He also formed a seal with both his hands. A huge Imprint of Mountain and River appeared and smashed towards the giant hand that Abiel had created. In just one exchange, the gigantic hand dissipated. There was a wave of cheers among the human cultivators. "A little bit of skill, but it''s still far from enough!" The strange phenomenon behind Abiel shone brightly. The Grand Sun behind him directly floated out and swept toward Caddell with a searing heat. The cultivators below could feel the heat as if it could drain all the moisture in their bodies in an instant. It was just a little bit of remaining power. As the target of the attack, Caddell had experienced its full power. Although Caddell was a genius, he dared not to be arrogant in front of experts like Abiel. He unsheathed his sword and countless rays of sword Qi shot toward Abiel. The two individuals'' great battle was especially fierce. In this ce, there was no need for one to feel any fear that he could make the earth beneath copse. If it wasn''t for the protection of Dragon City''s formations, this entire city might have ended up in disaster, Content elongs to NovelDrama.Org §¬§Ñ§Ý§à§Ó§Ö Abiel''s and Caddell''s attacks were fatal and deadly, leaving the other cultivators speechless. They were all cultivators, but they knew that as long as they were involved in a battle like this, they would die, turning into ashes! A few minutester, Abiel and Caddell both stopped their attacks. A trickle of blood appeared on the corners of Caddell''s mouth. Obviously, he was injured. However, Abiel was not feeling well either. Drops of blood dripped from his arm, and he was simrly injured. Both of them took a deep breath andunched an attack again, fiercely fighting with each other. "Caddell is going to win!" "Countless Sword Qi condensed. This is the Grand Killing Array!" "Abiel must die!" In the great battle, Caddell had the advantage. The human cultivators all opened their mouths and cheered. Henry shook his head helplessly. He knew that Caddell had lost. Sure enough, after a few moves, Abiel, who had been suppressed, suddenly burst out and punched several times. The power was fierce and hit on the back of Caddell, causing him to vomit blood. Abiel stood with his hands behind his back. "I won''t kill you, but after today, you can''t go any further!" After saying that, Abiel prepared a ray of golden light and shot it into Caddell''s body. In an instant, the expression on Caddell''s face was iparably unsightly. A few secondster, his face became distorted from the pain. In the vision of Caddell''s Divine Sea, the golden light was drawn into it and absorbed the power of the Divine Sea. "Vermin! Abiel is using vermin!" "What do you mean?" "He injected a demonic bug into the body of Caddell and absorbed his power. Caddell must keep on cultivating! Otherwise, he''ll be swallowed by this vermin! However, the energy of his cultivation will be sent to Abiel!" Some people tried to exin. When everyone heard this, they all revealed angry expressions. Abiel put his hands behind his back and said with a coldugh, "Human cultivators are just a bunch of ants!" After saying that, Abiel left. The crowd looked at Caddell, who was lying on the ground in great pain and could not speak for a long time. This was a genius, and he would have a bright future, but he had been ruined by Abiel.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Henry sighed, shook his head, and walked into the city. This was a dispute. No one knew what would happen in the next second. After so many years, Henry had seen too many ambitious people. In the beginning, they looked down on others. The next second they were shot in the head by a sniper. They chose this road and they had to prepare for the consequences. There were two days left before the challenge officially began. The entire Dragon City was packed with people. Everyone was discussing the matter of Abiel killing Amgad and infecting Caddell. A night passed. The next day, at dawn, a voice rang out from outside Dragon City. "Abiel, raised by a dog, get the hell out of here! I''m going to burn you today!" Chapter 1769 Chapter 1769 Because of Abiel''s victory the day before, the morale of the Human Friars was low. But it roused when they heard the shout. On the Heavenly List, there was only one Lord Meatball, Ranjeet Jin! Amgad and Caddell were good fighters, but they were only ranked tenth and eighth, respectively. Ranjeet was ranked first on the Heavenly List. Rumor had it that Ranjeet s teacher was a very formidable fighter. The formation of the Dragon City was his teacher''s handy work. Ranjeet had done quite a few remarkable things in thest year. He killed people of the Divine Race and took one of the best inheritances for himself. Ranjeet had made quite a name for himself. Someone looked into Ranjeet''s past and found out that he was also the one key person of the war of the Ancient Battlefield. Ranjeet held up the war all by himself until the return of Henry. And Henry Zhang was a legend on Orastin Ind. At this time, Ranjeet brought hope to the Human Friars. "Abiel, get the f*ck out and ept your death! Your Lord Meatball is here to take your d*ck!" Ranjeet was floating in the air in the kasaya. Although he dressed like a respectful monk, dirty words kepting out of his mouth. Many people knew Ranjeet, so no one was surprised by his behaviors. They knew Ranjeet was just a fake monk. In Ranjeet''s swearings, Abiel showed up. "Fatty, how dare you scream at me?" Abiel was arrogant. He did not take Ranjeet seriously at all. "F*ck you, you motherfucker. Your Lord Meatball will smash your f*cking head in today!" Ranjeet reached out his hand, and a stick fell from the sky. It was ten meters in diameter and more than two hundred meters long. Abiel''s face changed. But he hid it right away. Abiel had heard of Ranjeet''s achievement.N?velDrama.Org content. Although both Ranjeet and Amgad had killed people of the Divine Race. But Amgad only killed the Divine Race of level one, and the ones Ranjeet killed were at level seven. There were nine levels of the Divine Race, and level nine was the most powerful one. One Divine Race from level seven could defeat a bunch of them of level on easily. Abiel was on level four, and he was an important master in the whole Divine Race. But he was still intimidated by Ranjeet. The Divine Race''s pride prevented him from showing such emotion. Abiel shouted, "Ranjeet, today..." "I''ll deal with him!" A light sword was thrown at Abiel silently. The bottom of Abiel''s robe was cut off, and the fabric from the robe fell off in the air. All the Human Friars saw it, and they burst into cheers. Someone showed up, and he was shining like the light sword. His eyes were full of pride, and they looked at the Divine Race with contempt. "Aureo Jian!" Someone eximed. Aureo was ranked third on the Heavenly List. Ranjeet had told Henry about Aureo, but his appearance still surprised Henry. Aureo had left a huge impression on Henry. Evil Spirit and Henry worked together still couldn''t defeat Aureo. Only with the help of the Heretic God they finally defeated Aureo. Aureo was powerful to the point of invincibility before. When Evil Spirit swallowed the body of Aureo, it cast a huge influence on Evil Spirit, making him even more powerful than Aureo. With the help of Aureo''s gifted physical body and Evil Spirit''s mastery technique of swallow, Evil Spirit had put two inheritances into his body even since the reappearance of the inheritances. He could easily cultivate Divine Sea. When Henry was still on the level of Divine Realm, Aureo had already reached Supremacy Master. After everything that had happened afterward, there was a certainty that Aureo at this moment was undefeatable. Abiel looked terrible as he faced Aureo. From the light sword attack, Abiel knew that he was no match to Aureo. Aureo''s attack was too quiet for Abiel to counterattack. "Brothers, I''ve heard the thing about my junior brother. Please leave Abiel to me!" Another voice sounded. The neer dressed in a Daoist robe and carried a sword on his back, which resembled the way Caddell dressed. "Lorimer! Caddell''s senior brother. He was ranked sixth on the Heavenly List!" "He''s here to revenge Caddell!" "If you want to get rid of the Divine Voodoo, you will have to kill Abiel!" Facing two unwinnable challenges from Ranjeet and Aureo, Abiel was relieved to head Lorimer''s challenge. He was confident that he could defeat Lorimer. "Thank you, Lorimer!" Abiel sneered. The Divine Phenomenon of sun appeared behind Abiel, and he charged at Lorimer. Lorimer also released his Divine Phenomenon, and it was half of a dragon, the same as which of Caddell it would be a whole dragon whenbing the Divine Phenomenon of both Lorragon Caddell. It was still powerful when the dragon was in its half form. and The dragon was the offspring of heaven and earth. Its power was beyond imagination. Lorimer was a better fighter than Caddell. After a few rounds, Abiel was on the losing side. "Abiel, I could have spared your life if you didn''t put the Divine Voodoo in Caddell. But now, you must die!" Although Lorimer didn''t have the charisma of a spiritual leader, his power was exceptional. Lorimer pointed his finger, and Abiel''s Divine Phenomenon of sun shattered. Abiel coughed out arge amount of blood. He looked down at all the Human Friars, but he was surprised by how powerful Lorimer was. Lorimer pointed out his finger again. "That''s enough!" A majestic voice came from the sky. "At this time when all the §Ö inheritances have reappeared, we should be looking for opportunities. Thepetitivebat should stop when the winner has produced." As the voice went, a huge shadow of a hand appeared in the sky and stopped Lorimer''s attack. "It''s an elder of the Divine Race!" The elder of the Divine Race had stepped in to stop Lorimer from killing Abiel. Hearing the words of the elder of the Divine Race, the Human Friars clenched their fists in anger. Thepetitivebats should stop when the winner had produced? But why he didn''t say that when Abiel was killing Amgad? and what about the time Abiel put Divine Voodoo in Caddell? But when Abiel was facing his death the elder decided to intervene? Ranjeet said, "My master has told me that there was a pact between Divine Race and human beings. It states that elders shouldn''t intervene with this type of fight." "I won''t interfere in the fights, but I also won''t allow it when lives are at the stake. I said the fight should be stopped once a winner was produced." The elder''s tone was very firm. Abiel was smiling coldly after the appearance of the elder. In his mind, he was superior to human beings, and he should be exempted from any rules. A voice came from Dragon City, and it reached everyone''s ears clearly, "What if I say that this person must die today?" "How dare you!" The elder of the Divine Race yelled. People started to look for the person who said those words. In Dragon City, Henry was standing on the street. He looked up at the shadow of a hand and continued, "Today, he must die." Chapter 1770 Chapter 1770 Both Human Friars and Divine Friars looked in the same direction. A white robe and a mask had be a trending look on Orastin Ind, but it would only cause horror a few days back because it was the look of Immortal King. But at this time, the Immortal King''s image had be a joke, and many people wore this costume. "Do you think you''re the Immortal King? You are talking out of your ce. How dare you to talk to a divine being like that? You do have guts." The elder of the Divine Race continued, "I''ll give you that. I assume you are ready to die, considering that''s how you decided to talk to me." Henry didn''t respond. He kept looking at the sky. "Don''t hide in the city. Come out!" The elder of the Divine Race spoke. There was no way to engage inrge-scale battles in Dragon City because a formation was put in to protect the city, which even the elders of the Divine Race couldn''t break. "Hiding won''t bring you credits!" "Come out!" "Come out and ept your faith!" Some divine beings flew up in the sky with Divine Phenomenon behind them. There were no weak fighters in the Divine Race, including the woman from an earlier time and Corty. Henry stepped out of the formation. "What a show you''re putting on!" "Go to hell!" Four Divine Friars charged at Henry. With the Divine Phenomenon, their attack was fierce. Facing such an attack, Henry only reached out his right hand and pinched. The four Divine Friars exploded. Divine blood rained down, and their bodies disappeared in the wind. Everyone, Human Friars and Divine Friars, in Dragon City and the air, were stunned. It''s beyond belief that one gesture could kill four Divine Friars. Both the Human Race and Divine Race firmly believed that Divine Race was invincible to human beings. The Divine Race took huge pride in that. Human beings collected the names of the fighters who had killed divine beings and ranked them into the Heavenly List. But no one had heard of anyone who could kill four divine beings with one hand. So the killing of four divine beings itself wasn''t terrifying, but the message it sent out was. It told everyone that the Divine Race wasn''t invincible. "Inferior, killing my people in my face. You deserve a million of death." The elder of the Divine Race roared. His anger caused him the mistake of showing himself. He wore a robe made out of snakeskin, looking rather charismatic. Behind the elder, there was a Divine Phenomenon of a Divine Bridge. Henry nced at the elder of the Divine Race and chuckled, "Just the Divine Race, no one says they are unkible." Every Human Friar heard Henry''s words loud and clear, and it gave the Human Friars a great deal of courage. Ever since the moment the Divine Race appeared, they ced themselves above everything, oppressing the Human Race. The Human Friars never questioned the assertion that they were inferior to the Divine Race. But Henry''s words woke them up like fireworks cracking in the sky. "Just the Divine Race, no one says they are unkible!" Such words were filled with aggressiveness and confidence. Aureo looked at Henry with a look of approval. Ranjeet''s small eyes kept looking Henry up and down, but he couldn''t find the right words to say. "Conceit! I''ll kill you first!" The elder of the Divine Race was furious. Heunched his attack toward Henry. Behind him, a huge ferocious shadow appeared, aiming to kill Henry. Facing it, Henry just stepped forward and punched out. el Such punch contained hundreds of essences! It had countless forbidden energies and the power of chaos! The punch was also mixed with Three Thousand Paths! Henry cultivated the power of the Divine Sea, and the Green Sacred Lotus appeared in the Divine Phenomenon. It shone brightly next to the Divine Bridge. Magical beasts raced onto the bridge, tigers roaring howling, eagles hovering, and 1 phoenix soaring. With one punch, the Divine Race elder''s Divine Phenomenon was dissipated. His body was shattered, and only blood and flesh were left to be seen. Henry had killed a divine being who achieved the Divine Bridgepleteness with one punch. Henry had lived up to his deration that human beings were able to kill divine beings. He turned around and looked at Abiel. Abiel was shivering. Without hesitation, he turned into a stream of light and escaped. In the blink of an eye, he had reached the horizon. Henry waved his hand, and a huge shadow of a hand appeared out of thin air. Like a fly, Abiel was pped back from the horizon. He rolled over and spat blood. "You are not worthy of your life." Henry said. Under Abiel''s horrified gaze, his own body exploded. Six divine beings had died without a body left behind. What would it mean? It meant human beings'' total contempt for the Divine Race. Six divine beings were all killed by a wave of a hand, and even their dead bodies were shredded into bits. There was only silence in and above Dragon City. That day, the pride of the Divine Race was stepped down by the Human Race. The silence was broken by a burst of cheers from the Human Friars. "What are you all barking for?" "You dirty Human Race. You''ll pay!" "You ignorant moron humans. There are so many more great fighters in the Divine Race!" "Just you wait. Our elders of Divine Race wille to kill all of you!" The Divine Friars shouted. They couldn''t stand the scene that human beings were cheering for their misery. They could tell that their reputation of superiority was declining. Henry was floating in the sky. He said loudly, "I am here. Any divine being who is unhappy about the situation can step out. I''ll kill anyone who dares toe to my face!" Henry''s voice was as loud as thunder.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. His words were so fierce that the threat from the Divine Race died down immediately. Step out? Would they dare? Their elder who reached the Divine Bridgepleteness had been killed by one punch. It was evident to everyone that Henry''s power was beyond imagination. Seeing their top fighter had been killed, no one divine being dared toe out of the city. Henry was floating in the air, ncing around. "From today to the end of the challenge, I will be here. Come if anyone from the Divine Race has problems I''ll kill any divine being who ys dirty, and I''ll kill any elder who shamelessly intervenes in thepetition between the younger generation! The superiority imed by you Divine Race doesn''t base on the elders'' help to fights between peers! Anyone who doesn''t agree with me, step out of town!" Henry''s voice reached far and wide. He used Qi to originate the voice, hiding his own voice. At this moment, the morale of the Human Friars was raised sky-high. Henry brought pride to the Human Race. The divine beings'' faces were distorted out of anger, but no one dared to go out. Chapter 1771 Chapter 1771 The Human Friars were extremely excited. They had been oppressed by the Divine Race for a long time. Finally, someone stepped out for their justice. It brought tears to all the Human Friars. "Young man, you''re too arrogant!" "When did a Human Friar be so overbearing?" "If you want to die, I''ll fulfill your wish!" "Do you really think that Divine Race doesn''t have good fighters anymore?" Four people appeared from the sky in different directions. They faced Henry. They were the elders of the Divine Race. By the looks of their Divine Phenomenon, they had all reached the Divine Bridge level. After Henry killed one Divine Bridge master, the Divine Race sent out another four! "And you think that the Human Race doesn''t have capable fighters?" With a sneer, Aureo appeared near Henry. "Haha, are your kids too scared to show up? So the elders have to do the job for them? It''s okay. Your Lord Meatball will take you all!" Ranjeet also came to Henry''s side. The Human Friars saw that two masters from the Heavenly List showed no sign of fear facing four Divine Bridge masters of the Divine Race, and they burst out into cheers. Even at a simr age, many younger divine beings were still trying to reach the Divine Sea. Yet, Aureo and Ranjeet were already posed as proper opponents to the Divine Bridge masters. The conceited young divine beings kept their mouths shut, but deep down, they knew that they were no match to Aureo and Ranjeet. "Haha, I''m impressed by so many talented young people. But killing human beings does give me the kick." "That''s right. Let''s kill them." The four elders of the Divine Race looked at each other and said. "Kill us? Just you four?" Aureo waved his hand, and several light swords appeared behind him. Ranjeet put his hands together in prayer. "Amitabha!" And his kasaya was blown up. "Goto hell!" The four elders of the Divine Race attacked at the same time, and a sun appeared in the sky, shining golden light. At this moment, the ground outside Dragon City was shaking. Ranjeet and Aureo showed no fear. They were ready to fight back. "That''s my business." Henry stepped forward and stood in front of Aureo and Ranjeet. He punched out again. Henry''s punch was as fierce as the attack of the four elders of the Divine Race, and their attack was dismantled. The four elders of the Divine Race were blown away, blooding out of their mouths. Henry''s attack won another wave of exmation. He wasn''t only want to injure them. Light started to brighten up behind Henry, and then it beamed out toward the four elders of the Divine Race. Their bodies were dismembered instantly. The fight ended before it even started. The shaking of the ground outside was the only evidence that the fight even took ce. Everyone, inside of the city or out, was stunned again. Henry kept his promise that he would kill anyone who dared to challenge his words. At this moment, he was floating in the sky in silence. Cheers burst out in Dragon City. "I''ve told you. I''ll kill whoever intervenes in the battles of the younger generation!" Henry spoke again. He was going to keep the battles fair for the Human Race! Aureo and Ranjeet looked at each other and nodded. They then return to the city because they knew that from then on, their only job was to prepare for the challenge from the Divine Race. There were extremely talented fighters in the Human Race, so did the Divine Race. There were nine levels of fighter in the Divine Race, and most of them were no lesser than human beings. The news about Dragon City traveled far and wide. Both the Human Friars and Divine Friars had learned about what happened in Dragon City. Many divine beings came to the city to et check out the situation. They wished their elders coulde to the rescue, but the masters of the Divine Pce didn''t show up. At this moment, in the Divine Pce. "The person is pushing too far. He has killed ten of us!" "He''s just a mortal. How powerful can he be?" "Kill him!" "Let the Divine Shore handle him!" The elders of the Divine Race were furious. "That''s it, be quiet, all of you!" A dignified voice was heard, and everyone in the Divine Pce shut their mouths. After a while, the voice sounded again. "The challenge was initiated by us, and we intervened during the challenge. Divine Race broke the rules, so we are at fault." After a long pause, the sound rang again. "However, it is unforgivable to humiliate the Divine Race. Our reputation will fall to the abyss if more of us are killed, and to re-establish our reputation will be extremely difficult. So that person ??? must die, but not by the elders. Find someone of his peer! We need to send out a message. We not only have elders who are superior fighters, but we also have invincible fighters in the young generation. Do you understand?" N?velDrama.Org content. "Understood." "Copy!" So lets send out the Prides of the Divine Race." "I think that the Prides of level one will do." "I suggest the ones of level three." "Decio of level six. He will get the job done." "Decio Shangguan!" Even the elders of the Divine Race were surprised to hear the name. Among the nine levels of the Divine Race, the top three levels seldom went public. Divine beings of level six were the most powerful ones in the public eyes. Decio Shangguan was a well-known fighter even within the Divine Race. So it wasn''t exaggerating to say he was invincible. Decio was only thirty-three years ago, but he had passed the Divine Bridge and reach the Divine Shore. Although he was only at the stage, he had no problem challenging the masters who had reached theter stage of the Divine Shore. When reached the Divine Shore, every stage could mean a huge difference in power. Being able to fight masters from higher stages indicated what a genius fighter Decio was. "Decio Shangguan take the order!" Answered Decio. "Jakie Shangguan, you go with Decio. After Decio kills the person, you''ll make an announcement that no one is allowed to humiliate the Divine Race!" "Copy!" Jakie hid his face in the ck cloak. Judging from how respectful the elders treated him, Jakie also held a higher reputation among the Divine Race. The Divine Pce intentionally leaked the information that Declo Shangguan was heading to Dragon City to kill the person who humiliated the Divine Race. To reinforce their reputation, the Divine Race had to create enough buzz in the public for everyone to fear them. "A thirty-three years old Divine Shore master!" "Someone who is able to fight masters of higher stages!" "One of the Prides of the Divine Race!" "Divine Race has promised that the human being will die!" "Quick, bring the news back!" Talks went through every corner of Orastin Ind. Chapter 1772 Chapter 1772 On one side was Decio Shangguan, the Divine Race''s Pride of level six. On the other side was Ranjeet, the top on the Heavenly List, who had killed divine beings of level seven. Although level seven was one level higher than level six, divine beings of those two levels could still be called peers. Ranjeet had killed a normal Divine Friar of level seven. But that being wasn''t as powerful as Decio. Decio had reached the level of Divine Shore at the age of thirty-three, and he could fight beings of higher stages. All of which demonstrated the mightiness of Decio. When the news got out that the Divine Race wanted to challenge the human beings on the Heavenly List, spectators all gathered in Dragon City. At this moment, a mysterious human being killed ten divine beings, which attracted even more curiosity. More and more spectators wanted toe to Dragon City to see the face of the mysterious human master. With the news about Decio, everyone in Orastin Ind headed toward Dragon City. They wanted to see the battle with their own eyes. That was not only a battle between a mysterious human master and Decio but also a battle that would affect the reputation of both Races. The Divine Race had been bullying the Human Race. Every Human Friar was excited to see how a human being would challenge the Divine Race. As for the Divine Friars, they wanted to see the death of the human being who dared to taint the reputation of the Divine Race. Decio wore a gold crown on his head, a snakeskin cape on his shoulders, and a pair of qilinskin boots on his feet. When he left the Divine Pce, the shadow of gold dragons apanied him, making him look like a god. Decio left the Divine Pce and shouted. "Those who humiliates the Divine Race must die!" Decio prepared to kill, and his words traveled to Dragon City very soon. And Henry''s words remained the same. "Whoever has problems,e to see me, and I''ll kill whoeveres." His words sounded more fierce than Declo''s. The Human Friar''s morale had been raised to a new height. "I love him so much." A woman said with eyes full of tender. Not everyone was able to control their emotions in the face of a true hero. "He is wearing a mask. What if he''s ugly?" "Impossible! He''s definitely handsome!" Ranjeet and Aureo also had their followers. They are first and second on the Heavenly List. It was natural that the top two fighters of the Human Friars were admired by other human beings. "Master Jin, who do you think will be the winner?" Someone asked Ranjeet. Ranjeet, who was wearing the kasaya, held the chicken drumstick in one hand and the pork knuckle in the other. He took one bite after another carelessly. Ranjeet answered the question after finished eating, "Of course our side! Why would I want the Divine Race to win?" What''s the f*cking question is that?" "Well, Master Jin, of course, I wish the Human Race win. But how about in reality?" "How the fuck do I know?" Ranjeet rolled his eyes and said, "I never saw this Decio before. But I''m sure of one thing. No matter how powerful he can be, he can never be more powerful than one person." "One person?" Ranjeet''s words attracted the curiosity of the crowd. "Master Jin, who are you talking about?" "My big brother!" Ranjeet said proudly, "Henry Zhang." At this moment, no one didn''t know Henry Zhang.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ve Gardiner had been spreading rumors about a son of an influential family. Gardiner told everyone that the father was the best fighter in the world, and he wanted to open the gate and give everyone equal opportunity to cultivate their skills. He also said that the son had achieved even more. When no one knew the existence of the Divine Race, the son had challenged them. He and one of the divine beings started a battle, and the battle was so fierce that the ground split, the sun dimmed, and even the time was torn open. After the battle, the son went missing. It had been two years, and still, no one saw him. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Many people were curious about the look of the heroic famous son would look like. Caddell and Lorimer were staying in Dragon City. They stood, watching the man floating in the air. The man wore white clothes and covered his face with a mask. His long hair was floating in the wind. The man was there to maintain justice for the Human Friars! "Brother." Caddell, who had recovered from the Divine Voodoo, said, "One day, I will be just like him, helping human beings." More and more people swarmed in Dragon City, and there weren''t even enough hotel rooms for the visitors. Some rooms were squeezed in six people at the same time. Other ces such as restaurants and shopping malls were so crowded that people couldn''t even move through the crowd. Someone did a rough estimation. There were more than thirty-five million people in the city! The poption of Orastin Ind was fifty million, which meant that more than half of the Orastin Ind poption was in Dragon City, was undeniable that how important the fight was. The fight was about the pride of the Human Race. Under everyone''s watchful eyes, Decio appeared. Nine golden dragons hovered in the sky. Being sheltered by the dragons, Decio stepped forward. He traveled half of the sky with one step. The next step, he had reached Henry. The nine dragons were still hovering above Decio. Henry and Decio floated in the air, facing each other. Decio, in his snakeskin cape and under the hovering dragons, looked like an invincible god of war. Henry, in his white clothes and flowing hair, without any phenomenon behind him, looked like a celestial being. In the face of a battle between the god of war and the celestial being, the Dragon City fell into total silence. Everyone''s eyes were fixed on two beings in the sky. Even though this was the first time they were face to face, Henry and Decio had been sending threats to each other. The Divine Race was very confident about Decio. He was of level six, and there hadn''t been someone who could defeat him. After the killing of ten divine beings, the Human Race was equally confident about the celestial being in the white clothes. Both Henry and Decio didn''t start the fight. However, they were trying to dominate the situation before the fight broke out. Decio created an ocean-like atmosphere around him. His dragons opened their bloodied mouths, charging at Henry. Everyone knew. Decio wanted topete in Divine Phenomenon first. For the friars, after they reached the Divine Sea, their abilities could be roughly valued upon the power of their Phenomenon. It was not absolutely urate but correct enough as a source of reference. Decio''s Phenomenon was rather fierce. It was a ten meters wide Divine Sea. In it, nine dragons were hovering. They were Decio''s Divine Bridge. It was the dragon bridge! Chapter 1773 Chapter 1773 Spectators all gasped upon seeing Declo''s Phenomenon. Most of the Phenomenon they saw was only a couple of meters wide. Anyone bigger than ten meters was considered as powerful. And Decio''s Phenomenon was a couple of dozens of meters wide. What''s more fearsome was the sight of the nine dragons. Dragons were mythical creatures, and nine was thergest single digit. Nine dragons demonstrated Decio''s boldness. In Decio''s Phenomenon, there was a piece of barend on the other side of the Divine Bridge. It was the Divine Shore. Decio''s Phenomenon charged at Henry. Henry stood still like a tower. He was unaffected by Decio''s Phenomenon. The Human Friars let out a wave of outcry. "Why doesn''t he use his Phenomenon?" "He needs to dominate the battle by winning the Phenomenonpetition!" There were mocking sounds from the Divine Race. "No Phenomena? Is he scared? Hahaha!" "He is shameful of his own Phenomenon!" "Divine Race won this round!" The Human Friars were mad at the mocking from the Divine Race. They clenched their fists but couldn''t refute the truth. They hoped to see the celestial being in the white clothes could bring up his Phenomenon and shut out the mocking from the Divine Race, but nothing happened. Decio looked at Henry, who was floating in the air motionlessly, and asked, "Why haven''t you use your Phenomenon?" "I don''t want to." Henry''s answer was simple. "Why not?" Decio pushed for a real answer. Henry shook his head and said, "I don''t want to bully you." Decio was not angry at Henry''s words. He responded, "Just like the rumors, you are really conceited." Decio was confident about his own ability. So he wouldn''t take the offense easily. Decio just thought Henry was bluffing. Decio''s Phenomenon was still growing. A golden light shed, and a golden spear appeared in Decio''s right hand. Henry, on the other hand, formed a white sword in his hand. Decio attacked. He turned into the shadow of a dragon and charged toward Henry. Deciounched his spear. At this moment, the nine dragons roared and apanied Decio, charging toward Henry. The spectators were stunned. Facing Decio''s attack, Henry slowly waved the white sword in his hand. Just a wave of the sword, the nine dragons were split in half. Then the white sword and the golden spear collided. Half of the sky turned white, and the other half turned golden. "Boom!" The touching of the sword and the spear cause a st, which blew all the clouds away. Henry and Decio remained their position within the eye of the st as their clothes ruffling. Henry and Decio stared at each other. And then they moved. They moved so fast that none of the spectators saw their movement. All that the spectators could feelN?velDrama.Org content. was the energy kept sting. They couldn''t really tell the situation of the battle. The fight between top e fighters wasn''t something that could be understood by many people. "As a human being, you are powerful, but pity you meet me." Decio suddenly stopped. "I can tell that I still haven''t gained the upper hand. But I was easy on you. That''s only one fold of my real power." Decio''s words caused another wave of outcry. "Only one fold of the power is already so fearsome?" "You are the top fighter of the Human Race, and I''ll treat you with dignity. So I''ll use a hundred percent of my power to defeat you." Decio shook his arms, and the nine golden dragons turned into ny-nine. With dragons hovering behind him, Decio held a huge golden spear charged at Henry. Decio''s power was earth-shattering. If the fight had happened two years ago, the sky would have been split open. But the situation was different at this moment. The rules had been changed, so it was difficult to split the sky again. Henry decided to face Decio''s attack head-on this time. He wanted to see what an early stage master of the Divine Shore could do and test his own capability. The spear fell from above like a strike from the sky. Henry waved his sword to attack the golden spear. Within hundreds of strikes, the spear was smashed. Decio''s face changed. A shadow of a golden statue formed behind Decio, and it charged toward Henry, which was also smashed by Henry. Henry looked at the sword in his hand and murmured, "Is this what a Divine Shore master can do? Not really impressive!" Henry stopped being passive in the battle and charged. He stepped forward and shed the sword, followed by a punch. Just as Decio defended himself against the sword attack, a punch came at him. He formed a shield, but it was shattered by Henry''s. punch Decio was injured, and Blood came out from the corner of his mouth. The Human Friars couldn''t see very clearly the situation of the battle, but they could tell that Decio was bleeding. "Decio is injured!" "Hahaha, our Human Friar is better!" "He used all he got but failed. What a joke!" Mocking was heard among the human beings. Henry floated in the air. He dissipated the sword and said, "When you said you hadn''t used all of your power, did you think that I did? The divine genius is just so-so!" Henry hated the Divine Race, so he wouldn''t let go of a chance to beat them down. Decio roared, and the ny-nine golden dragons charged at Henry again. Henry had figured out Declo''s capability, so he stopped dying and attacked Decio aggressively. After Henry smashed all of Decio''s ny-nine golden dragons, Decio started the attack in close range. Henry knocked off Decio''s crown, leaving his hair undone. Decio formed his golden spear again, but it was destroyed. Jakie shook his head and signed, "Decio is no longer able to think calmly. He can''t continue that fight." Countless swords were formed behind Henry. He pointed his finger, and the swords all darted toward Decio. In the face of the swords'' attack, there was only disbelief on Decio''s face. He was the Divine Prides of level six, but how could he be defeated so easily? "That''s enough." Jakie, who was hidden under the ck cloak, appeared in front of Decio. He waved his hand, and Henry''s swords disappeared. Chapter 1774 Chapter 1774 Jakie, who was hidden in a ck cloak, stood in front of Decio. Decio looked like a madman with his hair undone. He thought he was invincible, but the truth said otherwise that day. He couldn''t ept it. Henry nced at Jakie and said, "Of course. Intervening like usual." "It is just a challenge match. Decio was easy on you, but you never stopped trying to take his life. Have Human Friars ever respected the spirit of the challenge matches?" Jakie''s words elevated Decio to higher moral ground. "Ha." Henry chuckled. He didn''t answer Jakie but formed a sword. He responded with his action. "Stopped the wordy. Fought if wanted." Jakie rested his arms by his body and said, "You asked for it." A killing intent appeared in Jakie''s eyes. Jakie had thought about killing Henry the moment Decio lost dominance in the battle. Henry''s existence would pose an obstacle to Decio''s path to invincibility. Henry knew this already. However, he wasn''t afraid of Jakie. Henry had been at war with the Divine Race. Jakie could provide an opportunity for Henry to know the Divine Race better. Henry had his ace in the hole, and he wasn''t worried about what the Divine Race might do. Henry chose to attack first. If Jakie could help Decio, he couldn''t be some average character. Henry''s swords flew across the sky. He didn''t hold back. Jakie realized how fierce Henry was. Each of Henry''s swords held the power to defeat a Divine Shore master! But Jakie had reached thete stage of the Divine Shore! Although Decio could fight masters in higher stages, it was still difficult for Decio to defeat them. Jakie was a different matter. He was in thete stage of the Divine Shore, and he had killed peers in the same stage. Unlike Decio, Jakie was one of the top fighters in the Divine Race for a very long time. Jakie formed w hands and smashed Henry''s swords'' attack. It was the showcase of how fearsome the power of a divine master of thete stage of the Divine Shore. A pair of ck wings appeared on Jakie''s back. He charged toward Henry like a bolt of lightning, aiming at taking Henry''s heart. Henry shed with his sword. A shadow of a tower appeared around Jakie. The tower shadow protected Jakie from Henry''s attack. Then Jakie reached out to rip apart Henry''s protective Qi. Henry''s white clothes were torn.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. The normal-looking white clothes Henry was wearing were actually an ancestral weapon. It was ripped open by Jakie. With the protection of the white clothes, Henry''s injury wasn''t too serious. He pulled back quickly. Jakie did not push forward. He looked at Henry arrogantly and said, "You are just so-so." Henry took a deep breath. He knew far more than the sword attack. But either the Hundred Forms or the Demon Sword of Destruction could expose his identity. Divine Race was still a mystery to Henry. At this moment, they were sending fighters to kill him. Henry didn''t think this was a good time to expose his identity. In Henry''s body, the divine sea was surging, and the energy of chaos was healing him. Within the energy of chaos, there was the forbidden energy of killing and life. Henry''s injury had been recovered. He waved his sword and attacked again. All of a sudden, the sky was filled with colorful lights of swords. The view was splendid. Outside Dragon City, the ground split open, and the sky changed its color. There was the sound of ghosts crying in the air. The ck mist came out of Jakie''s body and spread all around him. In the ck mist, countless ghosts reached their boney ws toward Henry. In Dragon City, Aureo said while staring at the battle in the air, "Is this the real power of a Divine Shore master?" People would have new powers once they reached the Divine Shore. Once you stepped on the Divine Bridge, got across the Divine Sea, and you would have Divine Shore, which was an area only belonged to you. In Divine Shore, its master would do whatever he wanted. Jakie created his Divine Shore in the form of a ghosty ck mist. At this moment, half of the sky was covered in ck mist. In the mist, the crying sound was heard, and the bones of dead bodies were seen. It was the look of hell. Countless ghosts wanted to crawl out of the ck mist and take Henry down to hell. Jakie floated among the ck mist as if he was part of it. He said loudly, "Divine Race will not tolerate the sphemy from the Human Race Today, I show you the power of the Divine Race. I''m only lesser among the divine beings, and yet, you are only capable of worshiping me. Human Race will always kneel in front of the Divine Race." Jakie dominated the battle by threatening people with his Divine Shore. However, he didn''t choose to attack Henry right away. After Henry''s killing of ten good fighters of the Divine Race and defeating the Divine Prides of level six, Divine Race''s reputation had been tainted. Every Human friar heard Jakie''s words. The hearts of all thirty-five million people in Dragon City was covered in shadows. Under the endless darkness, Henry suddenlyughed loudly. "What are youughing at!" Jakie said harshly. "I''mughing at you for being ignorant and shortsighted!" Henry''s voice reverberated in the sky, "If your Divine Race is truly strong, how can you only show yourself until today? And how could you find yourself in this mess?" "Your Divine Race hasn''t presented anyone who is truly powerful. You tell me that you are only a lesser, and Divine Race is dominating Human Race forever, and you won me. But how do you know that you are fighting the real me?" Chapter 1775 Chapter 1775 Henry''s words struck Jakie like thunder. "How did you know that you were fighting the real me?" Could it be that it was only Henry''s doppelganger? Hearing this, Jakie shouted, "Arrogant!" "You''re the ones who''re arrogant!" Henry pointed to the sky and said, "Today, I''m telling you one thing. The Immortal King can not be humiliated!" A Phenomenon suddenly appeared and expanded behind Henry. It spread more than a hundred meters wide. The boundless Divine Sea was rolling. A colorful Divine Bridge formed by three thousand paths stretched over the sea. Magic beasts gathered around the bridge. A green sacred lotus was blossoming in the middle of the Divine Sea. It remained its position firmly regardless of the rolling of the water. All the human beings were stunned upon seeing Henry''s Phenomenon. They were all unable to defend Henry when the Divine Race mocked him for not showing his Phenomenon. When everyone believed that Henry lost the Phenomenonpetition, he used his action to demonstrate what was a real Divine Sea. Inparison, Decio''s Divine Sea was a pond at most. The then-confident Decio was speechless. He remembered what Henry had told him. It was true that the reason that Henry refused to show his Phenomenon was to not bully Decio. "That is the real boundless Divine Sea!" "It''s scary!" "His Divine Sea is far wider than Decio''s." "Wider? They are not even in the same category!" "It''s only twice the size of Decio''s!" "I''m telling you, what the Divine Sea stands for is the energy within. It''s endless and never stops growing. A hundred meters is the limit of the Phenomenon. It is not the limit of his Divine Sea. It requires unmeasurable effort just to expand the Divine Sea for one meter. His Divine Sea is real boundless!" "Then what is the Green Sacred Lotus?" "And the colorful Divine Bridge?" "Why are there so many mythical creatures? I see dragons, phoenixes, golden condors, and three feet golden ravens!" Henry''s hair was dancing in the wind. At this moment, he had transformed from the celestial being to the Immortal King.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. In Henry''s Divine Sea, a white giant elephant soared into the sky. It burst out of the Phenomenon and turned into a hundreds- of-meters high shadow. The elephant shadow lifted its front feet and roared. It stumped into the ck mist. The scene of hell started to dissipate. Instead of breaking out, the ghosts and the skeletons were all trying to crawl back in panic. The Elephant had sealed the hell! In the realm of Phenomenon, Henry was unbeatable. Even the masters of the Divine Shore were unable to challenge Henry''s power. What Jakie had done was merely materializing the Phenomenon, which was called the Field. After Jakie''s Field of Hell was broken, his Qi was shattered. Although no one could see his expression hid under the cloak, his trembling body showed how angry he was at this moment. The ck mist dissipated. Between heaven and the earth, only Henry''s Divine Sea was rolling in his Phenomenon. "Everyone can bluff." Henry''s face showed disdain behind the mask. "I''m going to kill you!" Jakie''s voice was hoarse. A huge face of a monster appeared behind him. Seeing Jakie was furious, Henry took out the bronze ding. He threw the ding toward Jakie. The bronze ding had smashed through the Immortal Mountain. After the bronze ding was thrown out, it grew into the size of a boulder in the air. The bronze ding headed toward Jakie. The monster face behind Jakie roared. It reached out its monster hands and grabbed the bronze ding, trying to flip it. The hands were shaking, which indicated that Jakie had reached his limit. Henry then sprung up in the air andnded on top of the bronze ding. He pressed the bronze down with Qi, and the monster''s hands could no longer hold on. "Boom!" The bronze dingnded with Jakie under it, and Jakie never moved again. One minute, Jakie was the most arrogant being, and the next minute, he was unable to move anymore. The area became quiet again. Henry fulfilled his promise again. "From today to the end of the challenge, I will be here. Come if anyone from the Divine Race has problems. I''ll kill any divine being et who ys dirty, and I''ll kill any elder who shamelessly intervenes in thepetition between the younger generation!" Henry looked around and shouted, "Next one!" There was only silence. Even divine beings were scared of making a noise. A master of thete stage of Divine Shore had been killed so easily. And the killer was only a doppelganger of Henry. No one could imagine how powerful the real Henry was Henry formed the white sword and tooked at Decio. "How dare you!" Thunder rumbled, and an enormous golden shadow blocked half of the sky. The shadow reached out its hand to Henry. That was another elder of the Divine Race who attacked Henry. "The level six Divine Master hase!" "The Divine Master is here. He doesn''t have too much chance!" The Divine Friars cheered. The Human Friars were shocked. Jakie died, and no one said anything. But when Henry was going to kill Decio, the level six Divine Master came to the rescue. It showed how important Decio was to the level six Divine Race. Just as the attack of the Divine Master was going tond on Henry, someone appeared in front of him. "Father, no!" The person who stood in front of Henry was a beautiful woman. Her demeanor was rather charming. "It''s the princess!" "She is the princess of the level six Divine Race, Kyung Shangguan!" With Kyung stood there, the attack was stopped. "Kyung, leave this ce!" The level six Divine Master shouted. Kyung shook her head slightly. Under the shocking gaze of both Human Friars and Divine Friars, Kyung knelt in front of Henry on one knee and said, "Greetings, Immortal King!" Kyung''s actions and words shocked everyone, including the level six Divine Master. There was a legend among the elders of the Divine Pce. Legend had it that Immortal Mountain was a forbidden ce, and taboos existed in the mountain. Kyung, along with the other four divine beings, had entered the Immortal Mountian and saw the Immortal King. The news that the reappearance of the Immortal King in white was spread out by them. With the scene acting out in front of everyone, they knew what was going on. Chapter 1776 Chapter 1776 Peerless Immortal King! Forbidden existence from the ancient times! The cultivators of the human race were cheering! They had been oppressed by the Divine Race and were unable to find a way out. It was just because the Divine Race''s history was too strong, and there were countless mysterious older generation experts holding down the fort. On the other hand, even though there were many human race cultivators, every single one of them was weak and unable topete with the Divine Race. But now, everything was different. Among the Human Race, there was actually a peerless Immortal King! How could this not stir up the hearts of the human cultivators!? Kyung knelt down in front of Henry and respectfully said, "Senior Immortal King, please spare my senior brother''s life." The senior brother Kyung referred to was, of course, Decio Shangguan. Henry chuckled and said, "Haha, he dered that he won''t stop until he dies. At this time, how can we spare his life?" Behind Henry, countless Immortal Swords were condensed. He pinched his sword and pointed at them. "Go!" Countless Immortal Swords, densely packed, shot straight at Decio, who was kneeling in front of him. "Puff puff puff puff!" The sounds of a sharp weapon piercing into Decio''s body rang out one after another. His body was riddled with countless bloody holes. This was a peerless genius of the Divine Race, his blood dyeing the heavens, life energy fading away. Compared to the human race''s cheer, the Divine race waspletely silent. Even the Divine Master was only able to quietly watch this scene. He didn''t make a sound. The Immortal King that survived since the ancient era was not someone he could provoke. Even in Immortal Pce, the mount left behind by the Immortal King was iparably terrifying, let alone the Immortal King. The Divine Master was able to sense that the Immortal King''s doppelganger in front of him was merely ordinary in strength, and if he were to attack, he would definitely be able to kill him. However, this was merely a doppelganger. Once the Immortal King''s true form appeared, how would they be able to resist it? How would the Divine Race resist it? Kyung was trembling all over and her eyes were tightly shut. She was afraid. She could feel the terrifying power of those Immortal Swords emanating from his body. This time, she mustered all her courage to make an appearance. If it weren''t for the involvement of the Divine Master, she wouldn''t have shown up. This was something that could offend the Immortal King. When the Immortal Swords were scattered all over the sky, Kyung finally dared to open her eyes. She looked at the person in front of her and saw that he was dressed in a set of white clothes, which made him look like an immortal. The Divine Sea behind him made him felt as if he hade from the ancient chaos, as if he hade from the beginning of heaven and earth. The corpse of Decio fell to the ground. Henry put away the bronze tripod. Under the bronze tripod, Jakie''s body exploded, which was worse than mud. Within the Divine Race, every single person felt a chill run down their spines! They were killed to the extent that they were scared witless! In the air, the Divine Master of the Sixth Tribe, who had transformed into a body that covered half of the sky, swept the area below him with his gaze, then said, "Kyung, let''s go." "Did I allow you to leave?" Henry turned his head to look at the Divine Master. "Now that you''re so pretentious, it''s not appropriate for you to pretend." The Divine Master halted for a moment, forcing a smile to appear on his face. "Senior Immortal King, what advice do you have for me?" Henry''s body was as small as an ant in front of the figure of the Divine Master, but it was full of fighting spirit and sword will. "Just now, you attacked me. I also want to see how powerful the so-called Divine Master of the Divine Race is." Behind Henry, the Divine Sea once again began to churn. The Green Sacred Lotus swayed, and all the strange beasts were howling as if they were dering war against the Divine Master. Kyung knelt there and begged, "Senior, my father was only trying to save his disciple. He didn''t mean to offend you. Please forgive him, senior!" "Did I let you talk?" Henryet snorted coldly. The white tiger shadow pounced on Kyung and the white tiger roared. Its ws seemed to be able to tear the sky apart. Just a vision could make Kyung wet with cold sweat. Kyung trembled and did not dare to speak again. The Divine Master''s body covered half of the sky. At this moment, he couldn''t decide whether he should leave or stay. Leave? Immortal King didn''t let him leave. How could he leave at this moment? "Shouldn''t I fight him instead of leaving?" That was an exceptional Immortal King! If this fight made the Immortal King unhappy and he directly went out of the mountain to kill the Divine Pce, then he would be the sinner of the entire Divine Race! Under these countless gazes, the Divine Expert, who had originally wanted to attack, was caught in a dilemma. At this time, there was another voice in the sky, which sounded very old. "I, Dietmar Shangguan, apologize to the Immortal King!" His voice was full of an order tone. Dietmar was also a Divine Master. "The Immortal King shouldn''t be humiliated." The old voice spoke again. "Senior Immortal King didn''t kill you, but you still didn''t apologize!" His voice was full of anger. Dietmar''s enormous body vanished. A figure appeared from the horizon andnded in front of Henry. He was d in a golden robe, and behind him was a golden halo that apanied him the entire time. The presence of this person was filled with the pressure of Heaven and Earth. Ordinary human cultivators couldn''t even Reep looking at him; they would feel pain in their eyes. This was a top-level expert, who couldn''t even be looked at. Dietmar faced Henry, bent down, bowed, and said, "Please forgive our sins, Senior Immortal King!"This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After Henry finished speaking, hended directly in Dragon City and strode to a hotel. Dietmar looked at Henry''s back and gritted his teeth. Then, he turned around and disappeared into the horizon. This time, the Divine Race would not make a sound again. The Divine Master personally acknowledged their punishment. The Divine Race had ancient voices, telling the world that the Immortal King couldn''t be humiliated. This day was the turning point for the human cultivators. Meanwhile, Henry alone, in Dragon City, ughtered his way to the Divine Race. Everyone felt a chill run down their spines! It was as if countless cheers had rung out from Dragon City. Everyone chased after Henry''s figure like crazy, but they still retained their rationality. They kept cheering the words ''Peerless Immortal King'', cheering for the invincible Immortal King, and did not do anything outrageous. In the hotel room, Henry sighed helplessly. Next, his identity couldn''t be exposed. The identity of the peerless Immortal King had to be maintained all the time. He could see the unwillingness in Dietmar''s heart. On Orastin Ind, Dietmar''s roar of unwillingness could be heard from within the Divine Pce. "Dietmar, put away your anger." "I''m not willing to do this!" Killing intent erupted from all over Dietmar''s body. "This is the world of our Divine Race! We don''t have to fear the so-called Immortal King. It''s not like there aren''t any peerless experts in my Divine Race!" "A small matter that causes our ancestors to be rmed? Dietmar, the more you live, the less you understand! Pass down the order. From today onwards, all of the younger generation members of the Divine Race will put away their arrogance and continue to fairlypete with them in the future!" Chapter 1777 Chapter 1777 Two days had already passed since the incident at Dragon City. In the past two days, the cultivators of the Human Race were still in an excited state. They had been weak for so long, and now they finally had someone to back them up! For the past two days, Henry had been staying in the hotel room, not daring to go out. The people down there were too enthusiastic. He was afraid that some idents would happen. However, Henry could not stay in the hotel all the time. He took a deep breath and walked out of the hotel. When Henry walked out of the hotel, he found that his worries were unnecessary. Although these human cultivators were fanatical, when he appeared, no one dared toe within five metres of him. "Thank you, Immortal King!" No one knew who was the first to speak, but all of the human cultivators around him knelt down. This kneeling down was not only because of his status as a peerless Immortal King but more importantly, this peerless Immortal King had brought them hope and honour. In these past two days, the Divine Race no longer had that kind of arrogance. Everyone knew that this had something to do with the peerless Immortal King. There was a sparkle in women''s eyes. There was longing and admiration in men''s eyes. Seeing this, Henry lifted up his hands in the void. People around him only felt an invisible force lifted them up and made them no longer kneel on the ground. Henry didn''t say anything. He left Dragon City. The challenge that had originally been set at Dragon City had also ceased. The Divine Race had lost so many people in a row, and their so-called pride had been shattered. There was no use in challenging the Heavenly List anymore. Henry visited the whole Orastin Ind. Wherever he went, the sects were ready to greet him respectfully. However, Henry did not enter any of the sects, and finally, he left the ind. In the Divine Pce. Within arge hall that was filled with light, there were a couple of figures seated there. Everyone''s back was filled with an unusual phenomenon that caused them to appear exceptionally terrifying. All of them were experts from the Divine Tribe. "Regarding that exceptional Immortal King, what do you all think?" "I don''t know how many years he has lived, he came out from the restricted region." "In the ancient times, they should be the existences of the lord of the restricted regions." Within the Divine Race, a white-haired elder opened his mouth. As soon as he spoke, others closed their mouths. This was someone who had previously spoken about the restricted region, someone who held an extremely high status within the Divine Race. "He has been sealed for too long, so his strength must be affected. This is the price he has to pay to prolong his lifespan." "Elder, what do you mean by that..." said Dietmar, who was sitting here, with a look of interest in his eyes. "Let''s go to Immortal Mountain and explore his background! However, we have to do it quietly and secretly. If something happens, don''t implicate our race." The elder''s face that was covered in wrinkles was especially gloomy. They were from the Divine Race, they wanted to increase the younger generation''s power, wishing to seize the fate of this world. Now that they were stopped by the so-called Immortal King, how could they not feel any resentment? "Got it!" Dietmar was in high spirits as he immediately made his move. Soon after, a group of human cultivators hurried over to Immortal Mountain''s location, entering Immortal Mountain. This group waspletely under the control of the Divine n. When faced with the might of the Divine n, not everyone chose to resist. Henry waspletely unaware of all this.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. At this time, Henry had arrived in Yinzhou. He saw Sylvia outside the Lins Group. She was the one he hadn''t seen for more than two years. Now she became more capable, and her short hair was long again. She still looked like a business queen. Henry only took a nce from afar and didn''t go up to talk to her. He didn''t even stay there for a long time. Hejust passed by with the attitude of a passerby, so he wouldn''t arouse any suspicion el Henry was sure that there must be a member of the Divine Race in the dark keeping an eye on him. Henry visited many ces that he had not visited for two years. He was worried about his friends. He walked past the welfare home and saw Jenny. He went to Stone City and saw Amity. He also went to Sosasmo. He went to the ce where Sackcloth Visitor was and he also saw Alvin and Sloane. Now, more than two years after the original punishment of three years, Sloane was still living alone. She seemed to have put everything aside. Now, she was just an ordinary owner of an ordinary shop. Henry also went to various ancient families to collect information about Wade and others, but Wade and others seemed to have disappeared. Finally, Henry went to the Core. In the Core, Orcs wreaked havoc, and everything was destroyed. Their king was no longer Adonias. On the ancient battlefield, the battle could start at any time. Fortunately, Ranulfo was standing guard here, so the Orcs couldn''t easily cross. In the past two years, everything had changed. The ce where the Sky Peak was located before had also be the Holy Land, called the Ancient Sword Sanctum. Because of the edgeless heavy sword left by Ss, the sword was constantly sending out an extremely horrible sword essence. Everyone who came to this holy ce to worship was here to meditate on this horrible sword essence. After Henry came back from the Core, he came here again. Even now, Henry felt the sword intent and felt uneasy in his heart. Ss always gave him the feeling that he was powerful, extremely powerful, beyond imagination. It used to be like this, and it was still the same now. Just the sword essence emitted from the edgeless heavy sword was more terrible than Dietmar on that day. "What realm is this?" Henry murmured and then left. Although the sword left by Ss was horrible, it was not suitable for him. Henry was walking on a road that no one else had ever walked before. Henry absorbed the forbidden energy, merged it into the Chaos, opened the Divine Sea, and used the sacred lotus that was mixed with the Yin and Yang of the world to suppress it. That was the reason why he seeded in establishing the Divine Sea. Meanwhile, his Divine Bridge was also on Immortal Mountain, where heprehended the 3000 Paths and formed the Divine Bridge of the great Dao. He had walked a path that no one had ever walked before. This was an invincible path with superior fighting strength, but at the same time, every step forward was even more difficult. Now, Henry had already built the perfect Divine Bridge. The next step was to cross the bridge and reach the Divine Shore. However, the Divine Shore in front of Henry was foggy. He didn''t know how to go forward. He visited ces all over the world and his purpose was to gain more insights. Finally, Henry returned to Immortal Mountain. He felt that he still had to talk to the voice in the pce. This was the taboo Inheritance Land on Immortal Mountain for others, but for Henry, it was just like a garden. When he came to the front of the pce, Henry saw the countless bodies beside the pce. "I''ll help you solve the problem. Please help me deal with these bodies." The voice in the pce sounded. "No." Henry answered, and then walked into the pce. Towards Henry, the master of this pce had already lost his temper. Chapter 1778 Chapter 1778 The corpses were left outside the pce. All of them were human cultivators sent by the Divine Pce to explore the ce. Immortal Mountain was a forbiddennd that if the one normally came to search for opportunities, the master of Immortal Mountain wouldn''t care about it. However, if the one came here with other intentions, how could the owner of Immortal Mountain, which the Divine Race always called a taboo, turn a blind eye? The people inside Immortal Mountain were all dead. There was only one person who was a bit behind. He didn''t enter the mountain, but rather, escaped. When he saw a corner of the mountain, he couldn''t help but be shocked. He immediately fled back to the Divine Pce, exining everything. "Immortal Mountain has a supreme formation within it. Divine Master, the protective magic treasure you gave us doesn''t have any effect at all. In the face of those formations, it''s as fragile as paper." "There''s countless Immortal light on Immortal Mountain! It''s incredibly terrifying, and stars can be seen!" "I saw the true body of the peerless Immortal King. He has a True Dragon in his hand!" The person who came back reported some of what he saw, and some that he didn''t. For example, he came up with the idea of seeing the Immortal King. He only said this when he heard that the Immortal King was part of the True Dragon from ancient times. After all, everyone had died, and he was the only survivor. The more terrifying the description was, the less he was responsible for it. Dietmar''s expression was calm as he listened. However, his heart was already surging with emotions. The scene of the destruction of the pl appeared in Dietmar''s mind. He was a 6th Divine Master and was extremely powerful. He knew a lot of things. He had heard of such a powerful existence. One punch could cause the stars to explode, but that was all. As far as he was concerned, if the peerless Immortal King was able to produce such a scene, even if he wasn''t, he wouldn''t be too far off. Even if he forced himself to live, he would still be able to live to this day. Dietmar''s heart was filled with hatred and he wanted revenge. He had bowed and apologized in front of so many people. This was something he could not ept, but now, it seemed, there was almost no hope for him to exact revenge. No! There was also hope! The Divine Race was waiting for an opportunity to be reborn! Once they obtained Heavenly Luck, it would not be impossible for them to get their revenge! Inwardly, many thoughts shed through Dietmar''s mind. He waved his hand, indicating for the human cultivator to leave. The human cultivator breathed a sigh of relief. After expressing the thanks, he quickly left. However, as soon as he stepped out of the pce, his body exploded into smithereens. The Divine Race had them investigate the origins of the Immortal King, so how could they possibly let them live? Dietmar didn''t want this matter to spread. At this time, Henry sat in the Immortal Pce, carefully thinking about the Divine shore. The master of the pce told Henry that the so-called Divine Shore was to create a field of his own. In the field, he would absolute dominance. Of course, there were exceptions, for example, Jakie''s field was directly dispersed by Henry''s Elephant God. The creation of the other shore, on the other hand, was linked to thetter two levels. Each person had a different Divine Shore. The Divine Sea and Divine Bridge were just the prerequisites for the construction of the Divine Shore. Among the five stages, the Divine Shore was incredibly important. It yed the role of inheriting the power of the Divine Cloud realm. The creation of the Divine Shore required one''s own enlightenment. One had to understand the Taoist magic, and one had to have an understanding of the Divine Cloud realm. One couldbine all sorts of things to build one''s own Divine Shore. As for his future, Henry did not think clearly about it. After sitting cross-legged in the pce for three days, he got up and left. Henry had already figured out the doubts in his mind when he came to Immortal Mountain this time. The master of the pce told Henry that, due to the fact that Henry broke the seal left by the Severity Tribe, Immortal Mountain was born in advance, and its impact was very great. Many peerless inheritances were about to appear. Henry could take more of the inheritances and understand more about the paths of those peerless masters to build his own Divine Shore. Building the Divine Shore could not be hurried. The master of the pce also told Henry to be careful. Although the Severity Tribe had not appeared, itsckeys had not beenpletely destroyed. Since the limit on Immortal Mountain had been removed by Henry, he was likely to be targeted by the Severity Tribe. Henry''s face was full of bitterness. He felt that everyone in the world was his enemy. The Divine Race and the Severity Tribe were both hard to deal with. By rights, he had many aces up his sleeve. His father and Ss, who had just shown their identities two years ago, were all top masters. But they were so busy that they had no time to care about him. Otherwise, Henry would think that it was also good to let these two big shots help him level up. After leaving Immortal Mountain, Henry heard the news that there would be a gathering of the Human Race''s Heavenly List experts in Dragon City and that there would be a hugemotion at that time. Gardiner, Ranjeet and Aureo would appear at that gathering. Henry smiled knowingly. Although he could not reveal himself to these old friends now, it was also good to visit them. With Henry''s current strength, he was extremely fast and crossed the horizon in one step. In a day''s time, he had arrived at Dragon City. After all, Orastin Ind was so big that it covered an area of 20 million square kilometres.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Inside Dragon City, the Divine Race no longer dared to act arrogantly in the face of a grand gathering held in Dragon City. The human cultivators were in a state of excitement and joy, and every one of them wore an excited expression. Thergest hotel in Dragon City was called the Soaring Immortal Pavilion. The three words "Soaring Immortal Pavilion" directly captured people''s hearts! Although it was called a hotel, in fact, it was an antique building. However, it was more than a hundred metres high. Sitting on the top floor, one could see the entire Dragon City. There was no high- tech elevator or reinforced ss here. Everything was natural and it was very popr. Everyone looked like a swordsman in a white siut. The Soaring Immortal Pavilion was not only famous for its architectural style. It was also too good at capturing people''s thoughts. There were 88 floors in the Soaring Immortal Pavilion. The higher it went, the smaller the floor was. The top floor only had one room. As for those who go into the Soaring Immortal Pavilion, their personal power was the most important thing, not money. At this moment, the Soaring Immortal Pavilion had a total of 88 floors, and it was full. There were a few ordinary cultivators on the first floor, belonging to the Qi-controlling Realm and the Transformation Realm. If one listened carefully, one would discover that everyone was talking about the battle between the Immortal King and the Divine Race. The Human Race finally held their heads up high! Henry was still in white. His clothes were originally damaged by Jakie, but they had been repaired because they were defensive magic treasures. The owner of the Soaring Immortal Pavilion even said that all the prices of the Soaring Immortal Pavilion would be halved within ten days. He then announced a new event in the Soaring Immortal Pavilion. This Human Race Heavenly List''s gathering was also being held within the Soaring Immortal Pavilion. On the top floor of the Soaring Immortal Pavilion, there was a gentle breeze blowing. People could drink fine wine, enjoy delicious food, and overlook the entire Dragon City. Just thinking about it was enough to allow one to leisurely enjoy life. As everyone had expected, this gathering of the Heavenly List would be extremely elegant. The Human Race''s Heavenly List would be talking andughing all the time. However, because of the existence of Ranjeet and Gardiner, everything had changed. Chapter 1779 Chapter 1779 The waitresses who were able to serve them on the top floor of the Soaring Immortal Pavilion were all national beauties. Some poured wine and tea, while some were ying zither and dancing to music. Usually, even though there weren''t many people who came to the top floor, there were still people who woulde here regrly. After those people came, they would usually order a table of fine wine and good dishes, but they wouldn''t eat or drink too much. They mostly talked about cultivation matters. They thought that the same would happen to this gathering, but things were totally different from what these waitresses thought. A bald monk in a cassock was chanting Buddhist mantras when he came. Hearing that he was the first one on the Heavenly List, these waitresses also respectfully called him master. However, after he sat down, the master had a chicken drumstick in his right hand and a porkchop in his left hand, and his mouth was full of oil. There was another man who had a beard and looked like an artistic and decadent man. He was handsome, but when he saw the good wine, he drank one bottle after another. He also stuffed two bottles of wine into his clothes. The gathering waspletely different from what these waitresses had imagined! The remaining people were also led by the two men, and theypletely put down their reserved manners. "Senior Brother, why do you just sit there? Let''s drink!" Caddell said to his Senior Brother Lorimer. A female cultivator dressed in a jade green robe also had a beautiful appearance. She was ranked ninth on the Heavenly List. Her name was Isota Gu. Caddell was ranked eighth on the List and Lorimer was sixth. Amgad, who was originally ranked tenth, had been killed. Ranjeet was ranked first, Gardiner was ranked second, and Aureo was ranked third. The person ranked fourth was also a woman. She looked like a little girl, but she was actually in her 30s. Her name was Gaspara, and the fifth person ranked on the list was Tiberio. Among them, Tiberio was the strangest. His strength was only in the Divine Sea Realm, but his bloodline had beenpletely awakened. The power of his bloodline could make up the gap between the Divine Sea and the Divine Bridge realms, which proved how powerful Tiberio''s bloodline power was. Some people spected that Tiberio''s ancestor was definitely a big shot, but there was no evidence to confirm it.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Helmuth, ranked seventh on the list, did not appear. It was said that he had discovered an opportunity and could not make it in time. In addition to these people, there was a man sitting on the top floor. He was handsome and had an excellent temperament. He exuded a strong spirit from head to toe, and behind him, there was a golden light shing. After Ranjeet stuffed a chicken leg, he muttered to the man, "Torrence vantai, what are you doing here if you don''t eat?" vantai! The family name of the Seventh Tribe of the Divine Race! If it was seen by other cultivators, they would definitely be shocked. The one who was ranked first on the Heavenly List had once killed a member of the Seventh Tribe of the Divine Race, but now he was actually eating together with a member of the Seventh Tribe? Torrence smiled and said, "My disappointing brother was killed by you because you wanted something to eat. I swore I''ll sit at the same table with you. I won''t eat until you stop eating." When Torrence''s words came out, the people on the table couldn''t help but look in this direction. Everyone was curious as to why Ranjeet had killed a member of the Seventh Tribe back then. Now that they heard this, they were surprised to find out that this was actually the reason. To kill someone for food? To kill a member of the Divine Race for food? Wasn''t this a bit too valiant? Ranjeet curled their lips and said, "I killed him because he had a cheap mouth and it has nothing to do with food." Upon hearing that, everyone finally understood what had happened. "Brother Ranjeet, what do you think about my proposal?" Torrence asked. The rest of the group cast curious looks at him again. No one had expected that Ranjeet would actually bring a member of the Seventh Tribe of the Divine Race over at this gathering. Ranjeet put down the porkchop in his hands, and then elegantly took out a tissue, wiped his mouth, put his hands together and shouted Amitabha. After that, he said, "Torrence, you said that your elder brother admires me and wants me to follow him, but do you know that my elder brother is more fierce?" Torrence was very confident. "Brother Ranjeet, no matter how strong your brother is, he is naturally inferior to my brother." Ranjeet pped his hand on the table and shouted, "Bullsh*t! My big brother is the richest second generation in the world. Your big brother is nothing!" Torrence calmly said, "My big brother is the Heavenly Son of the Seventh tribe of the Divine Race. His status is noble, and his strength is the strongest amongst the younger generation. He is also the future Divine Master of the Seventh Tribe. He should be stronger than the second rich generation, right?" "So what if he''s a future Divine Master?" Ranjeet said in disdain. "My big brother is the future Immortal King The only sacred lotus in the world! Fused with the Yin and Yang!" Torrence continued, "My brother has an inborn divine body. In the future, he will be able to control the Great Dao!" Ranjeet''s eyes kept rolling. "My big brother has several women, and all of them are stunning! He also has arge number of pursuers!" Torrence continued, "My big brother has countless Goddesses by his side. It''s hard to count them." Ranjeet red at him. "My big brother could do six times a night!" Torrence was still very calm. "My big brother could do eight times a night." Ranjeet started losing his temper, "Three women a night!" Torrence replied, "My brother sleeps with ten girls every night. He picks whichever one he likes." The people sitting at the table saw that Ranjeet''s face had turned red and he was very excited. He was talking about his brother''s deeds. Torrence, however, looked calm from beginning to end. No matter what Ranjeet said, he just cattere something higher. Apparently, they had fought against each other. "My brother is Henry, the arrogant Zhang!" "My brother is called Buster, the stars all over the sky belong to him!" "My brother Henry can have 50 girls for one night!" "My brother can have 100 girls in one night!" "Haha, a hundred girls. Does your brother have that much time?" "My eldest brother can do it for five minutes at a time?" "My big brother Henry can do it for two minutes a time!" "My big brother Buster, one minute!" "My big brother Henrysts five seconds!" "One second!" The two men''s argument caused the waitresses and two female cultivators in the room to turn red. "Come on, Torrence, fight with me!" Ranjeet rolled up their sleeves and said. Torrence sat there with a calm face and said, "I won''t fight with you, I can''t beat you." Ranjeet''s sounds were extremely loud. Even though he was on the top floor, his voice still transmitted outwards. In that instant, many people heard him. Many female cultivators shook their heads. They had long heard that Henry was a peerless and ferocious man, and two years ago, he had fought the Divine Race and killed them Originally, they were extremely interested in him, but now that they heard about this, they lost interest in him. Looking at the male cultivators again, they were particrly excited. At this time, Henry dressed in white, heard the argument of two of them. Henry''s legs suddenly went soft as he walked. "What the f*ck?!" Henry took a look at the Soaring Immortal Pavilion, took a deep breath and strode towards the building. Chapter 1780 Chapter 1780 In front of Soaring Immortal Pavilion, there were many receptions guarding the ce. Although the business was booming, propaganda still needed to be done. When Henrynded in front of the door of the Soaring Immortal Pavilion, the receptionists in front of the door were all stunned. "Sir..." This man in a white robe, wearing a mask... Everyone in Dragon City knew who this man was. "The Soaring Immortal Pavilion. What a good name." Henry smiled slightly and said with Qi, "Nice. Where are those Heavenly Sons?" Hearing that the peerless Immortal King asked him a question, the receptionist of the Soaring Immortal Pavilion was really stunned. What kind of existence was this? Just a single doppelganger was enough to cause the Divine Race to shiver in fear. Just based on his status alone, it was enough to make a Divine master bow and apologize. This sort of exalted being was actually speaking to him. After being stunned for a few seconds, the receptionist came to his senses and immediately replied. "Senior, they are on the top floor." "Thank you very much." Henry jumped up and flew directly to the top floor. There were rules in the Soaring Immortal Pavilion that no one was supposed to go directly to the top floor. However, these rules obviously did not apply to Henry. When he saw that Henry had gone up to a hundred metres, the receptionist finally recovered from its dull state. He was extremely excited, and on this day, there was also a piece of news that spread throughout Dragon City. The Soaring Immortal Pavilion really did attract the Immortal King. On the top floor of the Soaring Immortal Pavilion, Ranjeet was still in a debate with Torrence. "My eldest brother is the peerless Immortal King. Let me tell you, in fact, that peerless Immortal King from that day is my brother Henry!" Ranjeet really had nothing to brag about. No matter what he said, he was always surpassed by Torrence, so he simply brought out the peerless Immortal King. Torrence saw that Ranjeet was shut again after he opened his mouth. "What''s wrong? Don''t you want to talk?" Ranjeet saw that Torrence was speechless, he instantly filled with excitement. "What''s wrong? Who is your elder brother?" "King of the Divine Race?" "Can hepare to the peerless Immortal King?" The rest of the group fell silent as well, all of them staring at Ranjeet with their eyes fixed on him. Ranjeet noticed the change in these people''s expressions and said, "Why do you all look at me?" "You don''t believe me?" "Let me tell you, the Immortal King is just one of the identities of my brother, who really is Destiny''s son! I''m not afraid to tell you, my big brother is actually a spirit from Polestar Vi. Have you heard of a saying: First there is a Great Dao before the sky was born. My big brother Henry is still ahead. Really, if you are not one of us, I won''t tell you about this. If you bring out my big brother''s true identity, the so-called Immortal King can only be ttered to meet my big brother, understand?" "No? Why are you looking at me like that?" "What the h*ll?" "You don''t believe me?" "Only my brother is not here! Would you like me to take you to Immortal Mountain and call my brother out?" Ranjeet saw that everyone was staring at him without saying a word. His fat face was full of doubts. "Senior Brother, behind you..." Isota, who was ranked ninth on the Heavenly List, swallowed with great difficulty. "Behind me?" Ranjeet turned around curiously and said, "What''s wrong with my back? Can it be... Immortal King! Mercy!" "Plop!" Ranjeet knelt on the ground at the same time. As soon as Henry got to the top floor, he saw that Ranjeet was bragging. To be honest, he couldn''t stand it anymore and wanted to kick his ass. If it weren''t for his current identity, the fat man would definitely be beaten today. "Greetings, Immortal King!" The rest of the Heavenly Sons, including the waiters of the Soaring Immortal Pavilion, all got up to salute. Henry looked at Gardiner bowing to him with a solemn look. The feeling was a little wonderful for him. "Everyone, let me hear what you''re talking about. This little fatty, I''m very interested in the Polestar Vi you talked about just now. Could it be that there are other existences like that who have survived to this day?" Henry asked. "No." Ranjeet knelt there, shaking his head like rattles, and said, "There''s no such thing at all." "No, he just said there is." Torrence''s expression remained calm. "He just said that his elder brother Henry is very fierce and that even the Immortal King would have to kneel in front of him." Ranjeel''s face turned pale instantly. He red at Torrence and immediately exined, "Senior, don''t listen to this guy''s nonsense. Anyone who doesn''t belong to our race must have different intentions. This guy is sowing discord. My elder brother Henry is just a pile of cow dungpared to you. No, it''s better..." "Well, let''s not talk about it." Henry''s face hidden under the mask had beenpletely ck. He quickly stopped Ranjeet continuing. If he kept on talking, who knows what else he would say.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . The Immortal King opened his mouth, Ranjeet immediately closed his mouth without saying a word. Henry waved his hand, and a chair fell behind him. After he sat down, he said, "Everyone, don''t stand, sit down and talk. I''ve been in the mountains for too long, and I don''t understand the world now. Please exin it to me." What Henry said was true. There were indeed too many changes in the past two years. As for Orastin Ind, as well as the city, and all the other cultivators, he had no idea what they were doing. "Senior, you''re being too serious." "Senior, what do you want to know? Well tell you everything you know." "Senior, chicken drumstick?" "I''m sure the dishes people made back then weren''t as good as they are now." Ranjeet asked with a ttering smile. An hourter, Henry roughly understood the current situation. The number of 50 million cultivators really surprised Henry, including what happened in various inheritances. Henry listened with interest because what he wanted to know most now were these things. As for the problems of the Orcs and Human race, Henry wanted to ask, but he couldn''t find a good way to start, so he had to give up. "How do you find the inheritance?" Henry asked thest question. Lorimer answered. Henry nodded his head, which made sense. "A major event! A major event! Another inheritance is about to be born!" A voice rang out in the sky above Dragon City. Immediately after, the entire Dragon City boiled! Inheritance! What did the inheritance represent?! It was a chance, a chance to be strong! Anyone who came to Orastin Ind for the rest of their life would be pursuing the path of power. This was the opportunity even a monk would fight for. In the Soaring Immortal Pavilion, everyone revealed a look of pleasant surprise. Each time the inheritance was born, if they went there, they would obtain benefits, allowing their strength to rise by arge amount. Chapter 1781 Chapter 1781 Ss had once told him that they were going to wee the arrival of the Revival Era. Gervais spread the name of the Revival Era. Everyone understood what the Revival Era was. The so-called Revival Era was the gradual recovery process of the Qi of heaven and earth and restoration of the era filled with Qi. At that time, cultivation would be a hundred times easier than it was now. The benefits of the Revival Era had already been reflected in different inheritances. The current inheritance couldn''t bepared to the ancient time, but the improvement it brought to the cultivators was already very impressive! Therefore, these cultivators were all crazy about the inheritance! However, although these Heavenly''s sons on the top floor of the Soaring Immortal Pavilion were excited, they didn''t crazily rush out of the city like the other people. After all, there was the peerless Immortal King sitting in front of them. If they slighted the Immortal King, the consequences would be unimaginable. Even though the Immortal King stood out for the human race, that didn''t mean that they couldn''t not respect the Immortal King. Henry also saw through the thoughts of these people and said, "Everyone, the inheritance is born, and we must fight for it. I''m also very interested in these inheritances. It''s better to go together." When they heard that the Immortal King wanted to go together, all of them became excited.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Every time in thend of inheritance, something unfair would happen, for example, someone would obtain natural luck, but in the end, the Divine Race would forcefully take action, causing the humans to be angry but not dare to speak. Although the Immortal King had said that everyone was equal, who knew whether the Divine Race would act or not? If the Immortal King had gone with them, then things would be different. Although he was only a doppelganger, the Immortal King''s true body was still alive! In this world, the vast majority of the space was covered with the ocean. Simrly, most of these new inheritances were all in the ocean. Each time the inheritance came into the world, the nearby sea area would be blocked, and ordinary people could not get close to it at all. Ordinary people still didn''t know. In this silent change, thend area got three per centrger than it was before! This was equivalent to one-tenth of the area in the whole world, which was extremely horrible! The birthce and location of the inheritance were announced, and everyone was rushing to the ce. Above the endless sea, a ck mountain appeared out of nowhere. The whole mountain was ck, like a volcano. From the look of it, there was a huge gap in the mountain, from which a ck Qi could be felt. The ck Qi was full of dense energy. A dayter, there were more than a million people gathered around the ck mountain. This was the charm of the inheritance. A million people gathered together. The number was simply too terrifying. Human cultivators had arrived, and Divine Race cultivators had also arrived. At the moment, the inheritance had just appeared, and the restriction had not been removed yet. "ording to my previous experience, it will take at least three days for the restriction to be removed, and then we can enter the inheritance." Lorimer exined to Henry. Among these people, Lorimer was the most reliable. As time passed, more and more cultivators gathered here. When they saw Henry in a white robe, their hearts began to pound with excitement. The inheritance was born, and the Immortal King was the one holding down the fort, making them feel much more confident. On the other side, when the Divine Race saw the Immortal King behind them, they were all like frosted eggnts,cking all vitality. Even though they were confident that the Immortal King wouldn''t take action against the Divine Race for no reason, their auras were still suppressed. In the past, when the inheritance came into being, it was always the Divine Race''s group of twenty or so people who upied arge number of positions. This was a favourable terrain. But this time, the Divine Race cultivators were squeezed into a corner and didn''t dare to make a sound. Someone from the Divine Race reported the news to the Divine Pce. When Dietmar heard the news, he immediately walked out of the Divine Pce and headed for the ck mountain. Towards this Immortal King, Dietmar had always felt resentment in his heart, but he didn''t dare express it. Now his anger had made him leave the pce and head toward the ck mountain. When Dietmar arrived, his momentum was so great that half of the sky was dyed with golden light. His whole body was surrounded by golden light, which was really like the arrival of a god. Compared to Dietmar, Henry seemed calm. He was just standing there alone, but no one felt that Henry had lost in terms of momentum. On the contrary, they believed that the Immortal King was naturally the one who looked down on everything. Even the richest men would wear ordinary brands. Even though people knew that Dietmar was not as good as the Immortal King, with the Divine Master around, the Divine Race cultivators could finally breathe a sigh of relief. On the Human Race''s side, Torrence Dantai had already left, because there might be some unnecessary trouble if he continued to remain in the group. The Immortal King was standing on the Human Race''s side. There was Dietmar on the Divine Race''s side. The Human Race and Divine Race were separated into two teams in front of the ck mountain. The Human Race upied four-fifths of the ce. One-fifth belonged to the Divine Race. Two days passed. Suddenly, a mist began to rise up from the ck mountain. As soon as the mist appeared, everyone was very excited. They knew that this was a prelude to the opening of the inheritance. Every Inheritance would offer incredible benefits. Anyone who came looking for an opportunity would believe that this opportunity would be their own. As the fog pervaded the air, the invisible barrier that had been blocking the ck mountainpletely dispersed. All of the cultivators, regardless of whether they were Human Race or Divine Race, charged into the ck mountain. What would millions of people rushing together to the mountain look like? When Henry saw this scene, he was all in a daze. In a sh, the ck mass poured into the ck mountain. Mountain itself could not wee this many people. Henry also wanted to go in and have a look, but he couldn''t move. Dietmar noticed that Henry was looking at him. He said loudly, "Senior Immortal King, don''t worry. I won''t take part in thepetition between juniors. I''ll let them fight for this opportunity." Henry didn''t say anything and just floated in the air quietly. Henry did not move, neither did Dietmar. The dense crowd of cultivators searched for a long time within the ck mountain. Even after the fog dissipated, they still couldn''t hear anyone who could call out that they had found some treasure. Chapter 1782 Chapter 1782 Normally speaking, once someone found the opportunity, they wouldn''t be able to hide it even if they wanted to. When the opportunity erupted, it would carry immortal light and energy storms. And at this very moment, no one could see any energy storms, immortal light or other things. Moreover, this ck mountain was bare, making it impossible for anyone to dig up a tree. With the ck Qi surrounding it, even the great army didn''t dare to inhale any more Qi.N?velDrama.Org content. "What the h*ll is going on?" "Is this really the inheritancend?" "This ce is full of weirdness. It doesn''t look like an inheritancend!" Voices of doubt rang out from the midst of therge army of cultivators. Some belonged to the Human Race, while others belonged to the Divine Race. Everyone was unwilling to ept it. After all, the inheritance was small, and there were many cultivators. Based on the situation there was arge number of wolves and a small piece of meat. "Look! There are words on the crater of the volcano!" Someone with sharp eyes saw three words in the crater of the volcano. These three words were ck on the dark mountain. In the midst of the ck Qi, it was indeed hard to spot them. "The Heavenly Altar!" "What does it mean?" "It must have been passed down from the ancient times. Worshipping the heavens. With such a masterpiece, it''s too extraordinary." As everyone spoke, their eyes involuntarily focused on Henry. They didn''t know, but this didn''t mean that the peerless Immortal King didn''t know either! Henry had actually been observing this ck mountain during this period of time. In Henry''s eyes, the things on the ck mountain turned into strips of line, which was the advantage of constructing the Divine Bridge with 3,000 Paths. Many things had be easy to understand for Henry since then. He found that in fact, the ck mountain was full of energy bodies, even more than Immortal Mountain! These energy bodies were all sealed by something. Henry looked at the lines carefully and found that all the energy bodies were directly connected to the volcanic crater. Seeing this, Henry took a step forward, in a very short time, he came to the crater. The great army of cultivators naturally didn''t dare stop the Immortal King''s footsteps. When they saw the Immortal Kinge, they all withdrew to the side, giving Henry a path. Henry arrived at the crater of the volcano. He carefully stared at the line, and the line that sealed all the energy extended all the way down to the bottom of the volcano crater. Henry thought for a moment and released some energy. No matter how the seal was, he would test it first. When a stream of energy hit it, Henry suddenly found that the ck line that sealed all the energy was actually a little dim. Although it was only a little bit, it had some effect. After this, chaos energy from Henry''s body poured crazily into the mouth of the volcano. For a moment, the ck line changed at a speed that could be seen by the naked eye. Inside the ck mountain, the ck Qi was reduced and the energy became slightly purer. "Sure enough!" Henry said in his heart. The pure energy here had been sealed, and the source of the seal was in this crater. Only external energy could remove these seals, but it needed too much external energy. Henry calcted that it would take him at least half a month to remove the seal of this ck line. Half a month was not a long time for these cultivators. Just as Henry was about to try again, he suddenly discovered that the ck line, which had just changed, had returned to its original state. "This..." Henry stared at the ck line. This ck line could restore itself! In this way, if he relied on himself alone, it was impossible to remove the seal, let alone half a month, it would take a couple of months, even one year. As for this sort of ck line, there were a total of five! Five ck lines directly divided this ck mountain into five areas. Henry, after all, had studied the seal of the Severity Tribe. After a little analysis, he figured out that the seal of the ck line was injected with some energy. Energy? Suddenly, an idea shed through Henry''s mind. If it was an energy body, the treasures on Immortal Mountain Pce were also energy bodies, weren''t they? Henry took out a bronze hammer-like weapon and threw it to an area covered by ck lines. Henry watched as the weapon fell into the volcano. Then, it was dposed by a stream of energy, and the weapon turned into pure white light, which instantly changed the colour of a ck line. At this moment, the swirling ck Qi in the area above the ck mountain hadpletely disappeared. At the moment when the ck aura disappeared, an iparably pure and iparably dense Qi erupted from it. When the Qi burst out, even Dietmar was a little shocked, because the density and purity of the Qi were too shocking As the Divine Master of the Sixth Tribe of the Divine Race, he had never seen such pure Qi before! This area of Spiritual Qi was one of the four areas of the one of cultivators. At this moment, all the cultivators in this area had no time to think. They madly absorbed the energy to strengthen themselves. Cultivating in this ce for a second equalled to practising in another ce for more than 10 seconds, 20 seconds equalled dozens of times the speed of cultivation! The inheritance was apanied by the opportunity! This was the inheritance When the inheritance came to the present world and cultivators got benefits, they would find that what they had cultivated before was bullsh*t! The cultivators in other areas also rushed here, but the area was limited, so many people were still blocked outside. However, those who were standing in the way were not in a hurry. With the Immortal King here, everyone believed that he would turn this ck mountain into a treasurend. After throwing down a weapon, Henry paid attention to the ck line. The ck line, which had be pure white, was gradually spreading at a speed that was neither fast nor slow. ording to Henry''s estimate, about half an hourter, it wouldpletely change into the pure ck line again. At that time, the pure energy would disappear, and the ck mountain would be the same as before. "No wonder it''s called the Heavenly Altar. Does it only give benefits after paying a certain price? Isn''t this a VIP room specially reserved for VIPs?" After finding the way, Henry was no longer worried. Didn''t it just need treasures? Henry had nothing else, but many treasures. On the Immortal Pce, he picked up many spoons and other items, each spoon was a treasure. If he threw them down like this, it would probably take a few days. Seeing this, Henry no longer thought about it. He took out three more treasures, and threw them down on the spot. More than ten secondster, the entire ck mountain, except for the ce where the Divine Race was located, erupted with pure and rich Qi energy. Human cultivators shouted that the Immortal King was mighty, and then began to cultivate in silence. On the other side, on the entire ck mountain, the only ce where the Divine Race was located was still a patch of ck Qi. Even if Dietmar''s entire body shone with a golden light, he wasn''t able to regain his dignity at all. Chapter 1783 Chapter 1783 ? As the Divine Race cultivators watched the human cultivators bathed in pure energy, what remained in their hearts was nothing but envy. Compared to the human cultivators, they were just too pathetic, like children that no one wanted. The human cultivators naturally noticed the predicament of the Divine Race cultivators. They looked proudly at the Divine Race cultivators, and their intentions were clear. "We have the peerless Immortal King here. What does your Divine Race have?" "Nothing." Nothing! This kind of provocative gaze was naturally noticed by the Divine Race cultivators, and they unconsciously looked in the direction of Dietmar. When Dietmar saw the abundance of Qi in the Human Race, he had thought that something like this might happen. If the peerless Immortal King had to solve problems for the Human Race, he would have to solve problems for the Divine Race as well. Dietmar was a Divine Master and was very powerful, but he wasn''t able to create a Divine Bridge with the 3,000 Paths. He couldn''t understand the restrictive spells here at all, but he saw clearly Henry''s actions just now. Wasn''t he just throwing some precious weapons? Come on, it wasn''t like he didn''t have any. Losing one or two was something he could afford! Dietmar walked forward with one step and arrived at the crater of the volcano. At this moment, rich Spiritual Qi was blooming in four directions from the crater of the volcano, and there was only one direction in which the Qi was dull. Dietmar only pondered for a moment, then took out a treasure and threw it in the direction of that dusky area. After more than ten seconds, the dim direction also emitted a brilliance of energy, and the area where the Divine Race was located had also be rich and abundant. The cultivators of the Divine Race were immediately overjoyed. When they were met with the mocking gaze, they immediately retaliated back triumphantly. This time, if one looked at the golden brilliance on Dietmar''s back again, he would realize it was much more dazzling. Dietmarughed loudly and said, "The descendants of the Divine Race, as long as I am here, you won''t be worse than anyone else! There are some things that we can''t have for the time being, because we don''t have enough time. As long as we have the same amount of time, our Divine Race will again be at its peak!" Dietmar''s words sounded like encouragement but were actually expressing the dissatisfaction and resentment in his heart. He was implying that he was inferior to the Immortal King, but thetter was born earlier than him, so he had to give him some time. He was not afraid of the peerless Immortal King. When Henry heard the words, he just smiled and did not speak. 30 minutes passed quickly while everyone was cultivating. When they found out that the Qi of the ck mountain had disappeared and everything became ck again, they were a little flustered. "Don''t panic." Henry said. He waved his hand, took out another four treasures, and threw them into the volcano. After more than ten seconds, the Qi was once again abundant. Seeing this scene, Dietmar had a bad feeling in his heart. And just after the change urred on the Human race''s side, the Divine Race also underwent the change. Dietmar copied Henry''s movement and threw in another treasure. Once again, the Divine Race''s Qi was abundant. Some human cultivators did not understand the changes in this ce and said respectfully, "Senior Immortal King, what''s going on with this Heavenly Altar? Why does the Qi sometimes disappear?" "One treasure can support the supply of Qi for half... for the time it takes to burn two aromatic sticks." Henry wanted to say for half an hour, but when he thought of his own preparations, he immediately changed his words. "As long as we constantly give treasures, the Qi will be full, so you don''t have to worry." "Many thanks, Immortal King!" The human cultivators were deeply grateful after hearing this. The Immortal King was trying to bring benefits to the human cultivators! Although they didn''t know what level the treasure was, it was definitely not an ordinary item that could cause this formation to change. "Precious treasure! Is it one of the precious treasures from Immortal Mountain? I was lucky enough to acquire one! It''s only a bit weaker than an ancestral weapon! This type of treasure can onlyst for the time of two aromatic sticks. Immortal King, this is a great favour. I, as a cultivator, pay my respects to you!" A human cultivator shouted. When the other cultivators heard this, they sucked in cold air. The treasures that Immortal King threw inside were only a bit weaker than ancestral weapons?N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. As cultivators, they were very clear how important a handy weapon was. It was no exaggeration to say that a person at the early stage of the Qi-controlling with this type of weapon could beat the person in the middle stage or even thete stage of the Qi- controlling realm. The importance of weapons was self- evident. But this kind of treasure, the Immortal King threw four of them at once. It was just for the welfare of everyone! The Immortal King was really the saviour of the Human Race. Dietmar felt that something was going wrong. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Although as a Divine Master, Dietmar also had some treasures, but how many treasures was he willing to sacrifice? The time of burning two aromatic sticks was only half an hour. For people who cultivated, half an hour was nothing! Dietmar was happy to stay in such a ce full of Qi for a few years, but how many treasures he had? Dietmar had counted that there were only a dozen of them in his hands! Now two were gone. It wouldn''t take a few hours for him to lose all his fortune! Dietmar''s first reaction was to leave. Just as Dietmar was about to leave, he heard the voice of a cultivator from the Divine n. "Kid, what are you proud of?" "You have peerless Immortal King, while our Divine Race has Divine master as well. Just as the Divine Master said, we do whatever the others do. Everyone, do your best to train. If you have the ability, train for a few years, then we''ll see who is stronger in the end! The Sixth Divine Master is mighty!" Dietmar was about to leave when he heard these words. He staggered and looked at the young man from the Divine Race who was speaking. The young man upon seeing that the Sixth Divine Master was looking at him as well, was instantly iparably excited. Dietmar stared at the man and forced a smile. "What''s your name?" he asked. When the young man heard this, he immediately replied excitedly, "Lord Divine Master, I am Rhett of the Third Tribe." "Alright, Rhett, I''ll remember you." Dietmar gritted his teeth, but there was still a smile on his face. When this matter was over, he would have to go to the Third Tribe in person. Hearing these words, Rhett''s face lit up with smiles. To be able to be remembered by the Sixth Divine Master... what sort of glory was this? As for Dietmar, he could only grit his teeth and throw another treasure. After throwing another one, Dietmar immediately sent someone to the Divine Pce to invite the other Divine Masters over. Chapter 1784 Chapter 1784 Dietmar really wanted to p himself a few times right now. Why would he say something like that? Thirty minutes passed. Henry easily took out four treasures and threw them into the crater. Dietmar felt a stab of pain in his heart, but he acted as if he didn''t care. He took out his treasure. Time passed very quickly while they were cultivating. Half a day had passed. The treasures in Dietmar''s Divine Sea were used up. Fortunately, the Divine Master of the First and Fourth Tribe of the Divine Race arrived and took out some treasures, which eased Dietmar''s awkward situation of not being able to take out more treasures. "Brother Shangguan, I will lend you these." The First Divine Master, Earl, said. "These eight treasures are all mine." The Fourth Divine Master, Kitwana, said the same thing. Dietmar almost spat out a mouthful of blood. "These treasures are all for the younger generation of our Divine Race. Why should I ask you to borrow? It''s fine if you don''t want to give them. You can immediately take your juniors away and leave my Sixth Tribe here!" Upon hearing Dietmar''s words, the two Divine Masters immediately fell silent. However, after receiving the treasures from the two Divine Masters, Dietmar still had a troubled expression on his face. "I don''t know how much energy is inside the altar. If it continues like this, these treasures will be used up in less than a day. It''s not something we can afford to do!" "This treasure contains the energy of heaven and earth." Earl made a sound. "What if we instill our own energy?" Dietmar''s eyes lit up. That''s right, why didn''t he think of this before? "I''ll have a try." Thinking of this, Dietmar shot out his energy into the crater of the volcano. Dietmar''s immense power was not something that Henry couldpare to. When the waterfall-like energy poured into the crater of the volcano, the area within the volcano, which was about to go dark, lit up once again. Dietmar''s face lit up. "There''s hope!" However, when Dietmar finished pouring out his energy, the colour of the crater started to darken at a rate visible to the naked eye. Dietmar tried a few more times, understanding that he had to continuously infuse energy into it. However, there was no way to recover energy from the altar, so he could only return to the outside world. Fortunately, there were still two Divine Masters, so he was able to continue the recovery process. Dietmar had told the situation to the two Divine Masters, they already said that there was no problem with it. They will not allow Henry to live up to his expectations! In any case, Dietmar had the two Divine Masters on his side, and he could use his own power to make up for the treasures. They wanted to see how many treasures the Immortal King would be able to acquire! Just like that, three days passed in a row. In those three days, Henry''s treasures had already caused the eyes of the three Divine Masters to open wide. However, now that things hade to this point, they could only continue to endure. In this kind of environment, everyone was particrly active. This was the speed of cultivation that was usually ten to twenty times faster than usual. Three days were equivalent to two months of cultivation outside! Henry stayed here for three days and looked at the three Divine Masters who had also endured for three days. Henry also knew that there was no way for these people to continue to take out their treasures, so there was not much point for him to stay here. "Everyone." As Henry spoke, his voice entered the ears of every human cultivator. All the people who were practising stopped their movements and listened carefully to Henry''s words. "This is a good ce for cultivation. It''s an opportunity for the Human Race to improve your strength. I hope that you can stay here for a longer time. These things will be under the control of Lorimer." Henry waved his hand and the treasures piled up in a hill appeared in front of Lorimer. Human cultivators stared at the treasures with wide eyes. Lorimer''s face was red from excitement. He never thought that the Immortal King would actually remember his name, nor did he think that he would keep these things for him. There was a reason why Henry chose Lorimer. If he gave all theseN?velDrama.Org holds ? this. things to Gardiner or Ranjeet, they would definitely keep half of them for themselves. ording to Henry''s understanding of Gardiner, half is considered a small amount! As for Aureo, ording to his character, he would never touch these things at will. However, at the moment of cultivation, Aureo could not care about anything else, so Lorimer was more reliable. The three Divine Masters watched Henry take out the treasures. There was only bitterness in their hearts. With these treasures ced here just how much longer would they have to spend here! After Henry took out the item, he took a step forward and left. The first reason why Henry left was that he didn''t want to waste more time here. The second reason was that he felt that Laily had left. Among these millions of people, Henry discovered the figure of Laily. Under the opportunity of cultivation that everyone longed for, Laily would leave ahead of schedule, which must involve something else. With Henry''s strength, it was absolutely impossible for Laily to find out if he followed her or not. Laily left the ck mountain and did not realize that her whereabouts had been known by others. She went straight to the Divine Pce. In front of the mountain behind the Divine Pce, Laily once again made a magical seal and walked in, followed by Henry. The cave was still dark and dim, and the hoarse voice sounded in the depths of the cave. "Laily, why are you bothering me?" "My lord, three Divine Masters have left the Divine Pce. They are not in the Divine Pce. The first, the fourth, and the sixth Divine Masters are all trapped near the Heavenly Altar." Laily knelt on the ground and told him what had happened in the altar. "Ha ha ha!" The Third Divine Master let out a hoarseugh, "These three idiots! However, the Human Immortal King you mentioned is a bit interesting When seed, he will be a good devouring object! Since the Divine Pce is empty, I can go there!" In the dark mountain cave, a gust of ck air swept over. Henry, who was at the entrance of the cave, felt that the pressure that swept out from inside was even more horrible than Dietmar''s. Henry took a step forward and appeared outside the cave. If he continued to stay inside, he would definitely be discovered. A few minutester, a figure appeared in front of the mountain. The ck long robe on his body had a dark purple light outline on it, giving him an iparably noble appearance. "Divine Pce, Divine Emperor has returned!" The Third Divine Master muttered to himself, then said to Daily, "Go wait for me in the Core. When I get the item, I''ll immediately go meet up with you. You''ve already investigated the location there, haven''t you?" "Don''t worry, my lord." "Very well. I''ll remember all your hard work!" The Divine Emperor nodded. Then, the ck mist behind him billowed into the skies and surged toward the Divine Pce. Inside the pce, people could immediately feel the terrifying ck Qi. "Who''s there?!" "How dare you offend our pce?! You''re courting death!" "Ha ha ha!" Amidst the ck mist that filled the air, the Divine Emperor floated in the air. "Divine Pce?" "What''s the big deal?" Chapter 1785 Chapter 1785 ck mist enveloped half of the sky behind the Divine Emperor. This terrifying ck aura enveloped the pce. The Divine Emperorughed maniacally and said, "Come on, let me see what the Divine Pce can do to me?" "Divine Emperor, you are just a traitor to the Divine Race. How dare youe back? Did youe here to die?!" In the sky, arge blue broadsword appeared out of the air and shed toward the Divine Emperor. The great de carried a berserk killing power that was iparable. As the great broadsword hacked down, the great mountains around the Divine Pce copsed. "Die?" "Who in the Divine Pce can kill me?! Today, Ie to get the three Divine Spirits!" The Divine Emperor waved his arm and countless ck mist swept forth, causing the blue broadsword to disappear into thin air. This incredibly terrifyingrge broadsword was so easily destroyed by the Divine Emperor''s wave of his hand. Golden rays of light shot out from the Divine Pce and shed with the ck mist that Divine Emperor was mixed in. Divine Emperor''s body charged into the Divine Pce. Standing far away from the pce, Henry could only feel the boundless energy erupting from the pce and spreading around. The battlested for half an hour. Half an hourter, the Divine Emperor reappeared outside the Divine Pce and blood flowed from the corners of his mouth but he let out a loudugh. "Hahaha, I''ll take these three wisps of Divine Spirits first, hahaha!" Divine Emperor''s figure disappeared into the horizon. The Divine Pce, which had once been resplendent, was now in aplete mess. Henry looked at the Divine Pce and felt both happy and worried. This Divine Race was already an old enemy. The worse the Divine Race was, the happier Henry''s heart would be. However, this Divine Emperor wasn''t some kind of good person either, so Henry wasn''t happy he was the one to gain the upper hand. Henry did not linger after the Divine Emperor disappeared and headed straight for the ancient battlefield. There were human soldiers guarding the ancient battlefield. Although the Orcs had often rebelled, it was no longer as difficult for the Human Race to defend this ce as it had been in the past. Ranulfo''s presence here was an insurmountable barrier andpounded by the fact that they had entered the Revival Era, the strength of the Human Race cultivators had soared greatly. The Divine Emperor and Henry were both supreme experts. They secretly crossed the ancient battlefield. Except for Ranulfo, no one else noticed them. Ranulfo was sitting in a big tent on the ancient battlefield. He could feel two strong beams of Qi flitting through the air, looming in and out of sight. He just lifted his eyelids and ignored them. "It''s none of my business. What''s the point of getting into trouble?" This was what Ranulfo was thinking now. Sitting opposite Ranulfo was Gervais with a Divine Staff in his hand. Gervais looked at Ranulfo with a smile on the corner of his mouth. "We are bowing to the reality now." Ranulfo looked indifferent. "The times have changed." "Haha, the era has changed, but you haven''t." Gervais stared at Ranulfo. "The reason why you are in this state right now is that the man is still in hiding, and he hasn''t shown up, right?" A murderous intent shed in Ranulfo''s eyes, but then it restored to its original state. "The so-called God Creation n is just a n, it doesn''t mean that it had to be carried out." "You, Ranulfo, have the heart of an overlord. What you are doing now is not the business of an overlord." From the beginning to the end, there was a smile at the corner of Gervais'' mouth. Ranulfo shrugged his shoulders. "We are born at the wrong time. What else can we do? I haven''t seen it yet. Big brother is everywhere. It''s not like you or I can stand at the top of the world."ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . "Have you ever thought about going back to the peak?" Gervais suddenly stopped smiling and looked serious. Ranulfo stared at him for a few seconds. He did not shake his head, nor did he nod. Instead, he closed his eyes. "You''re just kidding me, aren''t you?" "No. As far as I know, it''s hard for the three of them toe back after this trip." Outside themander-in-chief''s tent, ayer of white light enveloped the ancient battlefield, preventing their words from spreading to the outside. In the Core, Orcs erupted into chaos. When they saw humans, it was as if they saw prey. They directly went up and shared their food and ughtered them. Those who could survive in the Core were absolutely able to protect themselves. For example, the Elite Spirit Hall. Although there was ack of personal strength in the Elite Spirit Hall, everyone was an expert. Orcs didn''t dare to offend them at will. In the Core, the Elite Spirit Hall had a certain status. As for the surface, they couldn''t stay longer there. Back then, they had targeted Henry, but now, the Elite Spirit Hall had be his public enemy. There was no other way. No matter who it was, so many people were able to cultivate. Were they all blessed by Fidello? Laily came to the Core and saw the Orcs. She belonged to the Orcs. However, under the guidance of Adonias, she could not appear in front of the Orcs aboveboard. However, it was different now. Right now, seventy per cent of the Orcs had already epted her. As for the remaining thirty per cent, they were loyal to Adonias. These loyal Ores did not dare to say anything in the face of seventy per cent of the Orcs. As for Adonias, he had also disappeared for a very long time. Two years ago, the former king of the Orcs had fallen to be a fugitive of the Orcs. Thest time Adonias appeared, it was because he had killed the Divine Race. However, no one knew how he killed the Divine Race. They only knew that the Divine Race had found the Core and spread this matter. And the sentence that Adonias left before disappearing was... "Henry Zhang, you lied to me!" At this moment, hundreds of Orcs stood in front of Daily. "My master will be here soon. Now, take me to the ce you talked about." "Daily." Among the Orcs, an armoured Orc captain walked out, "I hope you can do what you promised us." "Don''t worry." Laily waved her arm and said, "My master hase into being. Once my master''s Divine Skill ispleted, he will definitely rule the world. At that time, you will have a ce in the whole world." When Henry first saw Laily, she was still very young. But now, the beautiful face of Laily was full of evil. Time could change a person. "I hope your master has the ability you speak of." The Orc captain said. "Hahaha, it looks like you guys don''t have much confidence in me!" A loudugh rang out as the Divine Emperornded in front of Laily. The Divine Emperor was d in a ck robe. He arrived with a ck mist that filled the skies, which was incredibly terrifying. The expressions of these Orcs changed when they saw the Divine Emperor. Seeing the Divine Emperor, Laily immediately knelt down. "Greetings, my lord!" The Divine Emperor nodded and looked at the Orcs. "Let''s go. Take me to the ce you''re talking about. Don''t lie to me. Otherwise, the consequences will definitely be what you Orcs are unwilling to see. I believe you are very also very dissatisfied with those people. After all, no one is willing to always be someone else''s experimental subject, right?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org There seemed to be a demonic force within the Divine Emperor''s voice that tried to insinuate the hearts of the Orcs. Henry hid in the dark and watched all this, waiting for the next move. From what the Divine Emperor had said before, Henry had roughly learned that the ce where they were doing testing on Orcs was rted to the Severity Tribe. Chapter 1786 Chapter 1786 The Orcs nowpletely upied the Core, but they were not the real masters of the Core. The matter that they had been researched by others was no longer a secret. This was also the where the phrase Year of the Heavenly Origin came from. The Orcs did take some actions on this matter. Their intelligence was not inferior to humans. Over the past two years, they had also conducted an investigation and probed around, and were able to find some information regarding theboratory. On the other hand, Laily had already reached an agreement with the Orcs. Henry was now curious as to why the Third Divine Master was looking for thisboratory. Theboratory was a product of the Severity Tribe. What was in it that would make the third Divine Master leave regardless of anything? The Orc squad did not all set out, just a leader with two Orc warriors. The Orcs were big but not slow. The space in the Core was nowhere near as big as the surface, but it took half a day to reach their destination. This was a great sea. Everyone jumped into it.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Henry appeared in the sky above the sea. He looked down at the sea. About half an hourter, a huge whirlpool was formed on the sea surface. In the whirlpool, a terrible fluctuation of Qi burst out. "Where do you think you''re going?!" A loud shout rang out. It was hoarse and dull as it came from within the water. Then, the vortex was mixed with a lot of bright red blood. The fluctuation of Qi was still bursting out, which proved that the battle was still going on inside. For thisboratory, there had always been only one vague concept in Henry''s mind. He identally broke into theboratory, and just one experimental body caused him a lot of trouble. If Fidello hadn''t suddenly appeared and wiped out the trouble, he would have been stuck in theboratory." And the research materials in theb also made Henry frightened. Although it wasmon to use Qi as a dragon to simte a real dragon''s illusion, it was totally different for theboratory to develop the real dragon''s body. Henry had always been curious about what thisboratory wanted to do. He wondered where they came from and what they wanted to do. The whirlpool on the sea was getting bigger and bigger, and the red colour in the whirlpool was getting stronger and stronger. Angry roars and screams were constantly heard. It was not until 20 minutester that the screams gradually stopped, and the blood on the sea disappeared. Henry waited for a while, then he shed and went to the bottom of the sea. Henry was no longer the rookie he was before. On the sea surface, he could see the prohibitions that existed outside theboratory. These prohibitions were constantly changing and hiding theboratory. That was why Henry couldn''t find theboratory at that time. However, based on what he had seen today, the Immortal''s tricks that he had adopted were not that marvellous anymore. All the exaggerations and mysteries were just because he didn''t know much about them. When he learned something, he no longer had that kind of mysterious and superior feeling. Henry rushed into the sea, found the entrance of theb, and entered straight into it. The light in front of Henry''s eyes changed. The next second, the scene in front of Henry had changed. What he could see was an empty hall. The entire hall was filled with translucent ss. Within the ss, he could clearly see the deep blue seawater, as well as the creatures within it. At this point, hundreds of bodiesy in the hall, the blood still flowing to prove the time of their deaths, and even the dark scent of the Divine Emperor was present. Henry looked around theboratory. It was still full of experimental materials, but the Divine Emperor was obviously not interested in those. Henry could tell this from the machines that had been brazenly destroyed by the Divine Emperor. In theboratory, the Divine Emperor in a ck robe was right in front of them, while the three Orcs and the human-shaped Daily followed behind the Divine Emperor. In the depths of theboratory, a man was hiding in an enclosed room. Divine Emperor''s target was clearly this room. "Hand it over." A cold smile appeared at the corners of Divine Emperor''s mouth. "How dare you?! The Divine Race used to be the servant of my sect, yet it actually dares to offend us!" Such a sound was heard from the closed room. "Hahahaha, the winner takes all. Let''s not talk about the past." A nonchnt smile appeared on the Divine Emperor''s face as he continued, "Moreover, the Divine Race has nothing to do with me." "What?" The ck energy radiance gathered and spiralled behind the Divine Emperor, then it charged fiercely toward the sealed room. The fact that the room was only slightly deformed in the face of Divine Emperor''s ck energy showed how powerful the material of the room was. One had to know that the Divine Emperor was an expert who had only emerged after snatching all the items in the Divine Pce. If a mountain had been ced in front of him, it would have been smashed to pieces by him. However, the Divine Emperor was not surprised to see that this was happening. He spun slowly behind him and knocked against the seated room again and again. The surface of the room gradually distorted and the voices of the people within the room started to grow frantic. "Think about it carefully. What are you doing now?! Now that the situation has taken a turn for the worse, we, the Severity Tribe, will be ruling the world!" "Ruling the world?" The Divine Emperor sneered. "If you really could rule the world at any time, why do you have to wait until now? If you really want to rule the world why do you people imitate everything in the world and try to steal Heaven''s Luck again? Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "It is easy to say! In the war, the Severity Tribe lied to themon people. But now, who would believe in the Severity Tribe?" "The Severity Tribe wants to stage aeback?" "Ha ha ha ha, if I take what''s in your hands, what rights do you have toe back again?" Countless spiralling energy radiance formed behind the Divine Emperor and it collided against the room in front of them. The room was deformed at a speed that could be seen by the naked eye, and its outside shape was distorted. "What? Still holding?" "You want the Severity Tribe to control and change the world. That''s just what you want. Do you really think that the world is your world?" The Divine Emperor stepped forward. As soon as he took his first step forward, the sealed room copsed with a loud bang. The person in the room also revealed his face. It was a middle-aged man who was holding a bottle in his hand. Divine Emperor''s gaze was fixed on the bottle in the man''s hand. "Hand it over." The Divine Emperor waved his arm and the bottle in the man''s hands immediately appeared in Divine Emperor''s hand. The Divine Emperorughed maniacally as he looked at the bottle in his hand as though he had obtained a treasure. "You will be..." "Noisy!" The Divine Emperor yelled angrily. "Bang!" The middle-aged man''s body immediately exploded. At this moment, Daily also knelt down on one knee and said, "Congrattions, my lord." The Divine Emperor nodded in satisfaction. Just as he was about to leave, his pupils constricted and he looked behind him. "Who''s there?!" Henry, who had been hiding behind, felt a chill in his heart. Chapter 1787 Chapter 1787 Henry had been hiding behind the wall, but he hadn''t expected that Divine Emperor would still be able to detect him. "Come out!" The Divine Emperor gave another loud shout, and ck mist continued to surge out from behind him. Since he had been discovered, it was meaningless to hide now. Henry estimated his strength. If he ran now, the sess rate would not be high, not to mention to fight with the Divine Emperor. "Since I can''t hide or run away, and I can''t defeat him, there is only one way!" Henry made up his mind. Henry let out azy voice in the face of the Divine Emperor''s yell. "Wait a moment. There''s something I need to resolve." A hint of anger appeared on the Divine Emperor''s face after he heard Henry''s words. Daily was kneeling in front of the Divine Emperor was puzzled for a second before her expression changed drastically. A few secondster, Henry appeared in front of the Divine Emperor. When he came, Henry casually looked around and did not look at the Divine Emperor at all. He murmured, "Unexpectedly, after so many years, the tactics of the Severity Tribe are getting worse and worse." The Divine Emperor stared fixedly at Henry. "Who are you?" Henry did not answer, but Laily kneeling in front of the Divine Emperor directly said, "Le Song, I pay my respects to the Immortal King of the Human Race!" Le''s words were both meant to show her goodwill and to tell the Divine Emperor of the identity of the person in front of him. The Immortal King! When the Divine Emperor heard the name, his expression suddenly changed! He had already heard from Laily that this existence had lived for countless years and had walked out from Immortal Mountain to be a forbidden existence that could not be provoked by the Divine Pce! Although the Divine Emperor didn''t think much of the Divine Pce, at the same time, the Divine Pce also didn''t think much of the Divine Emperor. However, the Divine Emperor clearly knew that if they fought, then once he was surrounded by the Divine Pce, he would have no chance of survival. The reason why he dared to go to the Divine Pce was that he knew that three Divine Masters of the Divine Pce had left. But what about the Immortal King? That was an existence that the Divine Pce didn''t dare to provoke. He, the Divine Emperor, couldn''t bepared to such an existence! Although the Divine Emperor said that he wanted to devour the Immortal King, he only said it casually. However, would the Divine Emperor dare to act so presumptuously in front of the Immortal King of the Human Race? The answer was no. Henry''s eyes stayed on Daily for a second, and then he said, "You are not of my race." Daily was shocked. At the same time, the Divine Emperor was also shocked. Daily could transform into a human and even escape the rules of the ancient battlefield because of him. He set a lot of restriction formations on Daily and sealed her Orc nature. It was impossible for outsiders to see through the nature of Daily''s family. But this person in front of him could see through it at a nce! This Immortal King was really horrible! He had been living from countless years ago until now! He was also known by the Divine Pce and they said that the Supremacy Master must not be provoked! "The thing in your hand is quite interesting." Henry fixed his eyes on the bottle in the Divine Emperor''s hand and said, "Give it to me." Henry stretched out his hand and shouted at the Divine Emperor as though he was giving an order. Divine Emperor''s body shook. He looked at the bottle in his hand and then at the Immortal King in front of him. The items contained within the bottle were extremely important to him. It would be of great use to him if hebined them with the three Divine Spirits he had obtained from the Divine Pce. Henry was also beating around the bush. He knew that the items contained within the bottle were extremely important to the Divine Emperor but he insisted on using them to exert pressure on the Divine Emperor. He knew that only by constantly suppressing the Divine Emperor would he be able to make him even more afraid of him and he was also gambling. As the Divine Emperor remained motionless, Henry strode up to the Divine Emperor and reached for the bottle. "I told you to give it to me, didn''t you hear me?" he said at the same time. Henry grabbed hold of the bottle and pulled at it hard. The Divine Emperor subconsciously tightened his grip on the bottle but in the next second, he released his grip. Reason told the Divine Emperor that he could not go against him no matter what. The things in the bottle may be important, but they were not as important as his life! When Henry held the bottle in his hand, he heaved a sigh of relief. The Divine Emperor looked at Henry and could not help but say, "Senior Immortal King, this item is extremely important to me. Please grant my request." "The matter of the Severity Tribe is of great importance." Henry nced at the Divine Emperor and said, "Now, the heaven and earth are recovering. The Severity Tribe ising back. Some old friends areing back as well. I need to take this thing for a period of time. If you need it, you can go to Immortal Mountain to find me." After saying that, Henry turned around and left. The Divine Emperor could not help but clench his fists as he looked at Henry''s figure. "Farewell, Immortal King!" Daily''s voice sounded again. Henry left unhurriedly until he got out of theb. Henry turned into a sh of light and disappearedpletely. As Henry disappeared on the horizon, the ocean surface was filled with surging winds and rolling clouds. Billows of ck Qi radiance shot up to the sky. This was the Divine Emperor''s act of venting his anger. e Henry didn''t stay in the Core for too long. After leaving, he headed directly toward Immortal Mountain.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. This time, Henry got the news that theboratory was rted to the Severity Tribe! Why did theboratory rted to the Severity Tribe try to deal with him? What kind of secrets were hidden in theb? Looking at the bottle in his hand, the only person Henry could ask was the Pce Master on Immortal Mountain. In the Immortal Pce, there was a sh of light, and many treasures appeared in the pce. "Another period of time passed. I have to find some people to receive the Inheritance. Aye, teaching is so difficult. think, the test still needs to be prepared. It is better than before. This copper-gold hammer can be used as a reward for the first hurdle. As for the second hurdle,ho, that kid hase!" The voice of the Pce Master suddenly became anxious, and all the treasures that appeared in the pce disappeared in a golden light. The next second, Henry appeared in the pce. "You..." Just as the pce master was about to speak, Henry took out the bottle. "Take a look, what''s this?" "Isn''t this just one bottle... no!" The Pce Master''s voice suddenly became excited. "It''s... it''s... the Ancient Willpower!" "Ancient Willpower?" Henry was confused. "How is this possible?! How is this possible?!" The Pce Master was caught in whispering to himself. "The Ancient Willpower should have disappeared. It has disappeared in the conspiracy of the Severity Tribe. How could it still exist?" This was fake! But how could the Ancient Willpower be fake? "That''s impossible! That''s impossible!" Henry didn''t say anything and just stood in the pce with a bottle in his hand. A few minutester, the Pce Master finally came to his senses. "Where did you get this?" "From the hands of the Severity Tribe." "The Severity Tribe!" The Pce Master was stunned. "The Severity Tribe has already appeared! No wonder! Who else can revive the Ancient Will except for the Severity Tribe? In this bottle, there are two Ancient Willpowers! Good fortune, this is a great fortune!" Chapter 1788 Chapter 1788 The Pce Master was shocked for half an hour. "Alright. Next, can you tell me just what the hell is this Ancient Willpower?" When Henry saw that the Pce Master calmed down a little, he asked in a hurry. "The earth is dry, the sky is rainy, the rain falls on the earth, and the drought disappears. This is the Ancient Willpower." Henry rolled his eyes and said, "Speak clearly." "To be precise, Yin and Yang, as well as the five elements, whether they would reinforce each other or not is decided by the Ancient Willpower. The Ancient Willpower decides that water can put out the fire, but water and fire are repelled by each other. If the Ancient Willpower decides that water can produce fire, then water and fire are born from each other." After hearing this, Henry finally understood. "The so-called Ancient Willpower is this ancient rule." "No, it''s the attributew." The Pce Master answered, "In other words, water is still water, fire is still fire. But when you master water and fire, you can control whether water can put out the fire or not. How did your get Ancient Willpower from the hands of the Severity Tribe?" Henry roughly told the Pce Master about the research of the Severity Tribe. "The True Dragon is the head of the four holy beasts. When the True Dragon appears, the sage will appear. What they want to do is not to awaken the True Dragon, but to awaken a sage!" Hearing that, the Pce Master sighed, "The so-called True Dragon Body should be used to test some existence or some power. They imitated the rules of heaven and earth by turns of sun and moon. They still want to steal Heaven''s Luck. However, thest time they stole Heaven''s Luck was under the control of all the people in the Severity Tribe. This time, it won''t be that easy for the Severity Tribe to seed." Henry suddenly thought of a problem. "Did you just say that this Ancient Willpower is a great fortune?" "What does this mean?" "Comprehend the rules of the world. Although you''ve mastered the 3,000 Paths, they''re just the rules of the Great Ways. Different from thews, the rules of the Great Ways are infinite and you can master the way of killing. Others can also master the way of killing. When the opponent''s way of killing exceeds yours, they''re better than you. However, the Ancient Willpower is different. The Willpower of water is the Willpower of water. If you master the Willpower of water, no water property can cause you any harm in the world. You''re the master of water." Henry took a deep breath and thought, "Is this Ancient Willpower so fierce?" "Has anyone ever mastered the Ancient Willpower?" Henry was curious. "The Ancient Willpower is rare, but there have been countless talents since ancient times. Naturally, there are people who can master the Ancient Willpower." The pce master replied, "From ancient times to the present, there have been twelve people who once controlled the Ancient Willpower." "Dijiang, controlled the Willpower of space." "Goumang, controlled the Willpower of wood." "Zhurong, mastered the Willpower of fire." "Rushou, controlled the Willpower of gold." "Gonggong, controlled the Willpower of water." "Shimon, controlled the Willpower of ice." "Dijiang, controlled the Willpower of earth." "Qiangliang, controlled the Willpower of thunder." "Torch Dragon, controlled the Willpower of time." "Tianwu, mastered the Willpower of the wind." "Xizi, controlled the Willpower of electricity. "Shebishi, controlled the Willpower of poison." The Pce Master said twelve names in a row. Henry was shocked. These twelve names were all famous existences from the myths! The voice of the Pce Master sounded again, "The twelve existences who controlled the Ancient Willpower were all supreme experts, but because of the sealing of the Gods, the Ancient Willpower had been stolen. Except for the Willpower of time, the other eleven Willpowers have all disappeared. The owner of the Willpower of time, Torch Dragon, is a special existence. It is rumoured that it is the first dragon between heaven and earth, the master of all dragons. But we don''t know the specific reason." "Torch Dragon."T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Henry muttered, "Heretic God also called himself the Torch Dragon..." "Kid, this is a creation, but with your current strength, it''s impossible for you toprehend the Ancient Willpower. But your father, who has the talent to be the Human Sovereign, can try toprehend the Ancient Willpower." Henry silently put the bottle in his Divine Sea. He left Immortal Mountain and went to the previous ces where the inheritances were. Although the inheritances had disappeared, Henry still thought about finding something and made it a good foundation for the Divine Shore. At present, Henry desperately needed to improve his strength. With the arrival of the Divine Race, Henry believed that once he showed up, the Divine Race would definitelye to him. At that time, he would be in big trouble. Without the identity of the Immortal King, the Divine Race would not be afraid of anything. But at the same time, Henry also knew that one should not be in a hurry to improve his strength. In the past, cultivating could either improve one''s Qi or strengthen one''s body. But now, it was different. Cultivating was more important toprehend. To expand the Divine Sea, he needed toprehend a power that belonged to him and convert it into his own. Building the Divine Bridge represented one''s understanding of the Laws. The Divine Shore, on the other hand, was the creation of The Field that belonged to him. It required him to gain an understanding of his own body. For almost a month, Henry wandered among the various Inheritance Lands. He would stay for a while toprehend every piece of Inheritance. During this month, the matter regarding the ck Mountain''s Heavenly Altar had already spread far and wide. That one day of cultivation was equivalent to ten or twenty days outside. All the human cultivators had gone mad. Though the ck Mountain was large, there were more human cultivators, which amounted to tens of millions of people. It was impossible for all of them to enjoy the cultivation. Fortunately, Henry handed everything over to Lorimer before he left. Under the management of Lorimer, there was not much trouble. All the cultivators left after experiencing fast cultivation. Nobody wanted to wait for a month so he could cultivate for one day. In this case, it would be better for them to practice outside. A monthter, Henry''s treasures, which were like a small mountain, were almost used up. Lorimer discussed with others and ended the cultivation on the ck Mountain. After all the consumption was the treasures left by the Immortal King. Whoever wanted to cultivate on the ck Mountain had to make contributions to the Human Race. This month, ording to contributions, Lorimer selected a region of people to cultivate for a day. Although there was no big inheritance on the mountain, the first batch of cultivators also benefited greatly, especially a few Heavenly Sons, who had been practising from beginning to end. In the past month, each of them had made great progress. Of course, this improvement was not limitless. After all, what they wanted was moreprehension. From the surging energy, theprehension they could get was deeper. At the same time, the three Divine Masters who had been guarding the ck mountain finally let out a sigh of relief. The past month had been terrible for the three of them. When the three Divine Masters returned to the Divine Pce, a message immediately came out of the Divine Pce. The Divine Race had gone all out in their pursuit of the traitor, the Divine Emperor, the former Divine Master of the Third Tribe! Chapter 1789 Chapter 1789 The fact that the Divine Race was going to hunt down the Divine Emperor caused a hugemotion, but that was all. The human cultivators just watched from the side. Moreover, the Human Race could not wait for a few Divine Race traitors like the Divine Emperor to oppose the Divine Race.N?velDrama.Org content. A major event had also happened in Dragon City recently. TheOrastin Ind''s first Treasure Fair was about to begin. The so-called Treasure Fair meant transaction opportunity. Over the past few years, many inheritances had been opened, and quite a few people had obtained benefits from them. However, there were some benefits that might not necessarily be suitable for themselves, and that was why there was this Treasure Fair. There was a special currency on the ind-Spiritual Stones. Spiritual Stone was the general currency of Orastin Ind, and they were far more precious than gold. These Spiritual Stone could be easily exchanged into cash. With such a currency exchange, many people wanted to do business on the ind. If they made some money, they would go back to the city to enjoy life. As soon as news of the Treasure Fair spread, it immediately attracted the attention of countless people. There were cultivators, mutants, and even ordinary people. Nowadays, society didn''t allow any non- human forces to take action. Once they did, they would face a full-scale pursuit, and no one could escape. However, even if they were not allowed to do it, it did not mean that no one knew about them. Two years ago, the whole society set off an upsurge of martial arts, but this upsurge was soon suppressed for some reason. In the minds of ordinary people, this was just a series of new trends, and their lives were not changed. However, many high-ranking people knew that this society had actually undergone a significant change. Ordinary people who coulde to the ind were all-powerful people in the real world. The first reason why they came here was that they wanted to find some treasures. For example, women wanted beautiful jade that could nourish their skin. And men came mostly for weapons. In the upper ss, it was not rare to seek revenge. It was said that there was some kind of treasure that could be triggered passively and could even block the bullets. So they bought themselves a life! Of course, it was a good choice to hire a practitioner to be a bodyguard. Although the practitioner who couldn''t use the Spiritual Qi was not as good as the ordinary bodyguard, his senses were more sensitive and could be precautionary. It would be best to hire a young and beautiful female practitioner. All living beings had their own states. Everyone had different thoughts when they faced the same thing. Henry was not interested in the Treasure Fair. He was now immersed in building The Field of the Divine Shore. Having visited so many inheritances, Henry did get a lot of benefits. He understood the orthodoxy left by the big powers and how to build The Field of the Divine Shore. Henry already had a preliminary idea. Henry came to the ck mountain. There were no cultivators now. Sitting in front of the altar, Henry threw some treasures into the crater of the volcano and activated the rich Qi. Henry was sitting in the middle of the rich energy and quietly feeling it. The energy here was surging and more suitable for Henry. During the process of Henry''sprehension, the Dragon City''s Treasure Fair slowly proceed. There were many people who came. Some of them exchanged for what they truly admired, and there were others who went around to inquire nothing in the end. Sylvia walked into Dragon City. She was not very surprised about everything in the city. To be precise, among these cultivators, Sylvia knew these things earlier than them. Beautiful women would always attract others'' attention, especially male cultivators. When facing a beautiful ordinary woman, they would always find a way to show off. But when they found that Ranjeet and Gardiner, who ranked first and the second on the Heavenly List, were by her side, they were not in the mood to do anything about it. "Sister-inw, you should have told me before you came. I''ll take care of you." Ranjeet was like a master chanting Amitabha beside Sylvia. "I don''t know where Henry is. If something happened to you, when hees back, he''ll turn the world upside down. I don''t think the Immortal King will be able to stop him then." Gardiner lit a cigarette and breathed out clouds and mist next to Sylvia. Sylvia shook her head slightly and said, "I don''t have much to do with Henry. We have divorced. This time, I just want to buy something to prolong my grandfather''s life." "Sister-inw, don''t say that!" Ranjeet urged her, "Uncle Zhang has appointed so many wives for my brother, but my brother didn''t ept it. You are still the one he loves." "Appointed?" Sylvia was suddenly stunned. It was obvious that she was not aware of this matter. When he saw the confusion in Sylvia''s eyes, Ranjeet knew that he had said something wrong. "Amitabha, very good indeed. The dog in my family has gone missing, and I''m going to look for it. I gotta go." Ranjeet turned around and strode away while chanting scriptures. Gardiner''s reaction was to leave, but when he felt Sylvia''s eyes staring at him, he said with a ttering smile, "Erm, sister-inw, don''t take it to heart. You know, the older generation of Yan Xia all have old traditions about marriage. It''s not tra that Henry''s father has this idea. But don''t worry about who his father is talking about. You are the one who has the marriage certificate, aren''t you?" Sylvia suddenly smiled and said, "Never mind. I don''t think I''m suitable for Henry. On the contrary, I think that Cesia is the most suitable for him and I won''t hinder him. Everything I do is for Henry If..." "No! I will always be in favour of the Zhang-Lin couple and I will not ept any couple other than Zhang- Lin!" Gardiner stretched out four fingers, looking like he was going to swear. When it came to being ackey, if Gardiner wanted to be the second, few people could be the first. "President Lin! Things are not going well!" At the side, an anxious voice sounded. When Sylvia looked back, she saw a woman from the Su Family running over with great strides. Her face was filled with anxiety. This woman was specially brought to the ind by Sylvia. The Su Family themselves were aristocratic family and had contact with the things on the ind, so they did not cross the line. The woman''s name was Calida Su. "President Lin, the herb we bought was taken away by the people of the Divine Race!" Calida gasped. On the side, when Gardiner heard the two words Divine Race, he immediately frowned. "What''s going on?!" Calida exined quickly. Sylvia came to the ind this time because she wanted to buy something for Robert to prolong his life. She had already paid for a herb since she had taken a fancy to it However, the person who sold the herb told Calida that the herb was stolen by the Divine Race and that it was the Sixth Tribe. The Stall owner also refused to give the money back. Chapter 1790 Chapter 1790 Calida gave a brief introduction of what had happened. Hearing this, Gardiner was able to figure out the reason. The Divine Race was very powerful, and the Sixth Tribe was even one of the most powerful tribes. The Divine Race had been bullying the Human Race for a long time, but thest time the Immortal King showed up, the Divine Race stopped bullying humans, and the status of the two races was gradually restored to bnce. This time around, however, many members of the Divine Race were jealous about this treasure fair. In the past few years, quite a few inheritances had been released. However, the number of cultivators had increased, and there was nock of treasures. This time, the Divine Race actually secretly took action several times to steal things. Of course, the Divine Race did not do anything excessive. After the things were taken away, some Spiritual Stones were left topensate them. Even though there were some who didn''t want to sell, due to the Divine Race''s intimidation, they still swallowed the insult and humiliation. Even though the human race had the Immortal King, no one could guarantee that the Immortal King would stand up for them because of this matter. Moreover, what will happen after the Immortal King stood up for them? If one day the one walked out of Dragon City and was targeted by the Divine Race, it was very likely that he would lose his life! Thus, on the surface, the Divine Race and the Human Race had the same status, but in certain small circles, the Human Race still did not dare to provoke the Divine Race. This time things were stolen. It was no surprise that the stall owner did not refund the money... Gardiner asked Calida to take him to the stall owner. The stall owner was a middle-aged man with an average cultivation level. He didn''t have much status in Dragon City. When he saw Gardiner, his face was extremely ugly. "My Lord, when the Divine Race took it, they said thedy had already paid for them, and I..." The owner spread out both hands with a grievance face. "Nonsense!" Calida shouted at once, "We don''t know the so-called Divine Race. How can we pay for them?" The stall owner did not exin and just looked at Gardiner. Gardiner nodded silently. "The person from the Divine Race who stole things from you, what is his name?" "Amelio Shangguan." The stall owner uttered the name. Gardiner had heard a lot of Amelio Shangguan recently. Since Decio Shangguan''s death, Amelio regarded himself as the first genius of the Sixth Tribe in Dragon City, and he often swaggered around. Anyway, he felt that as long as he did not break the rules, the Immortal King would not do anything to him. After Amelio stole the herbs, he didn''t leave Dragon City. Instead, he just stayed there without any fear. When Gardiner, Sylvia and Calida found Amelio, he was sitting in a restaurant, enjoying fine wine and delicacies, which made him very happy. "Hey." When Amelio saw Gardinering aggressively, he got up directly and pushed away the two maids beside him. He stared at Gardiner with a smile and said, "You are Gardiner, aren''t you?" Gardiner raised his eyebrows. He didn''t like the way he spoke, and when he looked at Amelio''s sneer. He knew that Amelio did it on purpose. "I''m your master!" Gardiner directly took out the Great Dragon''s Mace. "Amelio, hand over the thing and don''t make trouble." "Thing?" Amelio looked puzzled. He took out a dark green herb and put it in his hand. With a puzzled look, he said, "This? Gardiner, I don''t understand what you''re talking about." "You and I are both sensible people." Gardiner, holding the Dragon''s Mace, said, "It''s not good for you if you make a big deal out of it!" "Make a big deal out of it?" "How?" Amelio sneered. "On this ind, thew of the jungle is decided by the strong. Since I have it in my hand, of course, it''s mine. How could I hand it over?" "If it is a part of the inheritance, you can fight for it." The Great Dragon''s Mace in Gardiner''s hand trembled slightly. "But in this fair, everything has to be marked clearly. If you want something, you must pay!" "Pay?" Amelio narrowed his eyes and said, "Didn''t thisdy already pay?" After Amelio finished speaking, he looked at Sylvia, his eyes couldn''t help but look back and forth at Sylvia, "Miss, I am Amelio of the Sixth Tribe, are you willing to pay for me?" "Who the hell are you?" Sylvia''s face was as cold as frost. "How dare you?!" A servant beside Amelio shouted, "Get down on your knees and apologize to Young Master Shangguan!" This servant was a cultivator of the Human Race. "If you decided to be a dog, then be a good dog. Don''t drag others into." A cold glint shed across Sylvia''s eyes. She knew the reason for Henry''s disappearance. It was because of the Divine Race that Henry had fallen into a spatial and disappeared for two ye riftet There had been no news of him, and thus, Sylvia did not have the slightest good impression of the Divine Race. Naturally, she looked down on this person who had be theckey of the Divine Race. "You''re courting death!" The human cultivator shouted, stepped forward, and threw a punch at Sylvia. This was a Qi-concentrating realm cultivator. In the group of cultivators, his strength could be considered above average. The punch he threw was filled with violent spiritual energy as it shot toward Sylvia. Calida, who was next to Sylvia, eximed. She was just a member of a noble family. She had never seen such a master. As for Gardiner, from beginning to end, he just stood there, without any movement. "Get lost." Two words came out of Sylvia''s mouth. Sylvia didn''t make a single move, and the Qi-concentrating realm cultivator, who had been swinging his fist, was sent tumbling backwards. He smashed several tables into the ground, and blood sprayed out of his mouth. "Hit my person!" Amelio burst into augh. Obviously, he didn''t expect that this woman had such a strong fighting capacity. Gardiner stood in front of Sylvia with the Dragon''s Mace in hand, "Amelio, just give back our thing." "Want to take it back?" "Then let''s see how strong you are!" As Amelio roared, a towering red light emerged behind him. Carrying a scorching heat, it rushed toward Gardiner. In the face of Amelio, Gardiner was not afraid at all. He pulled out his Great Dragon''s Mace, and the countless red lights were scattered by him. "Human cultivators, you came to steal my things today. Do you really think our Divine Race is easy to bully?!" Amelio shouted loudly, and the whole restaurant was filled with red light. Hearing Amelio''s words, Gardiner suddenly had a bad feeling. "Everybody,e and take a look! The humans are trying to steal something from the Divine Race!" The stall owner who was selling herbs shouted loudly outside the restaurant. Because of the fair, there were too many people in Dragon City. Once this matter got out, in less than a minute, quite a few people had already gathered outside the restaurant. This was the first time that humans had taken the initiative to snatch something from the Divine Race. Gardiner looked at the furious Amelio in front of him, and then looked at the stall owner who was on the Divine Race''s side. All of a sudden, he understood a lot of things. The Divine Race was trying to find a chance to turn things around!N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. However, it was obviously impossible to turn things around directly, which was why they to create a type of moment they needed a type of human cultivator who didn''t know what was good or bad because he had the immortal King to back him up! Chapter 1791 Chapter 1791 The matter inside the restaurant was very big. In a short period of time, it attracted many people''s attention. The human cultivators and the Divine Race cultivators also came one after another. The elders of the Divine Racee and howl outside the restaurant. "Human Race! You are going too far! Could it be that with the support of the peerless Immortal King, you can freely ride on the head of my Divine Race?!" "They''ve already stolen my Divine Race''s possessions! If everyone doesn''t care about the rules of Dragon City and solves everything with their fists, then let''s just fight!" "If you see a treasure in the future, just steal it. No need to talk!" "What treasure fair is it? All the rules have been stated by your Human Race, and all the matters have also been done by your Human Race. Truly, you are purposely bullying my Divine Race!" The voices of the Divine Race continued to reverberate, all of them berating the Human race. Meanwhile, among the human cultivators, no one understood what was going on. When they heard these words, they all secretly med the human cultivator for not knowing what was good for the human race. Right now, the peaceful situation created by the Immortal King was ruined by this rat. "Gardiner Zhao." Amelio stared at the man in front of him and said in a low voice, "What do you think? Do you like such a scene?" "From today on, you should have be a sinner for the cultivators of the Human Race. However, why did you have to stand up for others when you were unlucky?" "There is a saying in the Human Race, ''The word ''beauty'' is like a de"." Amelio''s face was full of sneers, as if he was going to be seed of his n. Gardiner snorted coldly. He didn''t say anything. This was the Divine Race''s main plot against the Human Race. He didn''t think that Sylvia was randomly chosen. Ever since Sylvia arrived at Dragon City, he and Ranjeet had been by her side. Naturally, she had be the target of everyone''s attention. "What''s wrong, Gardiner? You can''t speak anymore?" Two mes gathered in Amelio''s hands and he asked, "Are you ready to receive your punishment?" Gardiner shook his head slightly and said, "Do you really think that you can defeat me?" "Can''t I?" The mes in Amelio''s hands became more and more intense. "Not only you, but this woman is also a sinner." "Naha, that''s interesting, that''s interesting." Gardiner stared at Amelio and said, "Do you think that you can frame me by finding someone casually?" "Do you really think that everything in this world is airtight?" "It doesn''t matter." Amelio shook his head. At this time, he didn''t look as arrogant as before. His eyes were gloomy, "Anyway, the effect of my Divine Race has been achieved!" After Amelio said that, he raised two mes in his hand. Instead of attacking Gardiner, he pped the two mes toward his chest. "Boom!" "Boom!" Violent energy burst out. Amelio flew backwards like a cannonball, smashing through the wall and appearing outside the restaurant. He spat out a mouthful of blood. Amelio rushed into the restaurant and roared, "Gardiner, you want to rob me? You''ve gone too far. Do you really think our Divine Race is a pushover?" Seeing Amelio spit out blood, the anger in the Divine Race was even stronger! "Human Race! You look down upon our Divine Race!" "Is it because there is the Immortal King who is going to trample our Divine Race under his feet?!" Some people in the Human Race couldn''t help eximing. "What he has done is way out of line!" "This is the meaning of the so-called fox pretending to be a tiger." "He bullies under the protection of the Immoral King!" "Senior Immortal King only wants everyone to be equal, but there are a few people like them who don''t know what''s good for them!" "If we provoke Senior Immortal King, he won''t protect us in the future, what should we do?" Voices sounded one after another, all of them engaged in ming Gardiner. "Gardiner, if you really want to fight me, I, Amelio, am not easy to bully. Get out of the city if you can!" Amelio roared loudly. Then, like a cannonball, he shot up into the sky and appeared in the sky above Dragon City. Gardiner! Hearing the name, the human cultivators were stunned. They were just thinking about who didn''t know the difference between good and bad, but now they found out that it was Gardiner, who was ranked second on the Heavenly List. This Gardiner, wasn''t he a bit too crazy?! To bully a member of the Divine Race, did he really think that the Immortal King would back him up? Gardiner walked out of the restaurant and looked at the sky above. Then he jumped and appeared in front of Amelio. "Gardiner, how do you feel?" Amelio said in a voice that only the two of them could hear. "Amelio, what do you think you will feel when I kill you?" Gardiner''s eyes were cold. "You''re so arrogant!" The Divine Sea and the Divine Bridge emerged from behind Amelio. Although his phenomenon was not as strong as Decio''s, it was stronger than that of most people. Amelio''s Divine Sea was a sea of fire, and the Divine Bridge was built on top of that. Gardiner waved his Great Dragon''s Mace, but he didn''t show any el phenomenon. However, his fighting ability was not weaker than Amelio''s, especially after one month of cultivation on the ck mountain. Now, Gardiner was much more powerful than he was a month ago. The battle between the two immediately broke out in the sky. Henry travelled throughout the various Inheritancends before finally arriving at Dragon City. On his way here, Henry had heard that someone had tried to snatch the treasure from the Divine Race. Those words about some human who bullied the Divine Race under the protection of the Immoral King, and so on, were continuously transmitted into Henry''s ears. In the end, Henry also heard Gardiner''s name. If it was others who bullied people with their power and robbed things, Henry could think that such a thing really happened, but for Gardiner, Henry knew that wasn''t the case. Henry knew Gardiner very well. Although this man was a little downcast, and like to take a small advantage, he wouldn''t rob people directly. Henry did not need to think about it to know that there was something fishy going on. If the Divine Race wanted to make use of this opportunity, Henry would not mind suppressing them. Henry was already determined to fight this race to the death, so he did not need to care about any kind of friendship at all. Upon hearing this news, Henry sped up his journey to Dragon City. In the sky above Dragon City, Gardiner and Amelio were fighting fiercely. In the sky, countless mes were burning. Gardiner held the Great Dragon''s Mace and the more he fought, the fiercer he became. However, Amelio, on the other hand, felt that he could not resist. "I''ve told you, I''m going to kill you!" Gardiner stepped forward, and his body was full of Spiritual Qi. "You''re so arrogant!" ve Amelio roared again. Although he spoke loudly he already had the intention to retreat. Up to now, Amelio had tried his best, but he was still beaten again and again. From beginning to end, he was suppressed and could not gain the upper hand. This made Amelio realize that he was no match for the man in front of him at all. "Amelio, since you''ve been pushed out, you should be prepared to die." There was a ck dragon winding around Gardiner''s body, and then it rushed to Amelio.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1792 Chapter 1792 Amelio''s face changed greatly. He felt the energy contained in the ck dragon, and the surging degree of the energy made him shocked. Amelio knew that if he was hit by this dragon, he would definitely be seriously injured. "Young fellow, how dare you?!" The sound of snoring could be heard. An elder took action. The other side, who was in the Divine Shore realm, took action to protect Amelio, and at the same time, destroyed the ck dragon that Gardiner had produced. The elder of the Divine Race stood in front of Amelio and faced Gardiner. Gardiner nced at Amelio, who was hiding behind the elder and sneered, "I thought you are a peerless genius. In the end, you are just a child hiding behind adults, too. Ha, ha, ha!" "Gardiner, just you wait. In a few years, I will kill you with one hand!" Amelio said harsh words hiding behind the elder of the Divine Race. For such malicious words, Gardiner just smiled casually and said, "Who doesn''t dare to talk when they are hiding behind somebody?" "Come up if you dare!" Amelio trembled with anger, but he didn''t dare to fight with him now. The Divine Race elder looked at Gardiner. "Junior, your words are presumptuous." Gardiner shrugged his shoulders. "It''s up to you. Anyway, whoever from your Divine Race came today, young or experienced, it doesn''t matter. Let''s see how long you can protect him. Today, I can''t kill him. But one day, I will. Otherwise, let him hide in the Divine Pce forever." Amelio''s face suddenly changed. "Today, I will first kill the arrogant you!" The Divine Race elder gave a loud shout and directly made his move. "Come on, let me see what the old man of the Divine Race can do." Gardiner''s face was full of contempt, but his actions were particrly cautious. In the face of the attack of this elder of the Divine Race, Gardiner was only defensive. He did not attack, but he was very steady. The Divine Race''s elder was fighting in a rather satisfying manner. All types of powerful attacks surged out in an attempt to take Gardiner''s life. "Young man, don''t be so arrogant! Let''s see how long you can be arrogant!" Amelio stood to the side andughed. Just as the elder of the Divine Race was preparing to make his killing moves, a bronze cauldron covered in copper rust pressed down from the sky like a great mountain. This elder of the Divine Race was only in the Divine Shore realm, yet he was directly smashed down by this bronze cauldron. "Boom!" "Boom!"N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. The entire Dragon City was trembling. The bronze cauldron pressed this elder, immediately crushing him into a bloody paste. A figure dressed in white and wearing a mask appeared in the sky. "From the looks of it, the Divine Shore does not hold my words in any regard." Henry''s fingers turned into swords and gently pointed at Amelio. Amelio''s limbs were all cut off at this moment, and blood sprayed on his face. His face was full of pain. "It''s the Immortal King!" "The Immortal King has arrived!" The Divine Race cried out in rm. The Immortal King''s actions made their expressions be ugly. "The Immortal King, could it be that you want to protect this humans?" "He deliberately snatched our race''s treasure!" One of the elders of the Divine Race spoke. They had already thought of a way to address him. Henry, who was in the air, chuckled and said, "As cultivators, the weak are the prey of the strong. Thew of the jungle. So what if he has stolen from them?" "If you really want to reason with me, would I still be the Immortal King?" Henry''s words were not polite at all. He was against the Divine Race, not to mention that Henry had figured out the cause and effect of the matter. The Divine Race clenched their fists as they listened. "If you steal something and fight with each other, then it is alright. Did you forget when I said that your elders of the Divine Race should not make any moves?!" Henry asked, and his voice exploded like thunder. At this moment, immortal Qi swirled around Henry''s body. His white clothes fluttered without the presence of any wind, and the illusion of an immortal sword condensed around him, causing the Divine Race cultivators to tremble in fear. "Immortal King, senior, you said that the weak are the prey of the strong, the fist is the most powerful, so why do you have to restrict my Divine Race''s actions?!" "Young people are the future of the race. Let them fight." "Then the elders of my Divine Race really can''t make a move! This is really unfair! My race elders are the members of my race, so they should be able to make a move." Some of the younger generations of the Divine Race couldn''t help but open their mouths. Henry stared at this young man. A few secondster, Henryughed. "Hahaha! Hahaha!" Henry''sughter rang out from the skies above Dragon City and spread across the entire city. "Great! What a great unfairness, then I''ll show you what fairness is!" Henry stretched out a finger and pointed it up to the sky. "The Heavenly Way, listen to mymand!" The moment these words were spoken, the earth began to tremble! The Heavenly Way! He was actually calling out to the Heavenly Way! How powerful was this?! Was this the style of the Immortal King?" King?! "Use supreme Dao to condense my own physique. Three dayster I will destroy the Divine Pce!" In the sky, the thunder was rolling, shing, and exploding. Countless Spiritual Qi condensed into a vortex in the air, which looked like it could destroy the world. "Divine Race, three days from now, there will be no end to this until you die!" After Henry said that, he took a step and flew to the sky. At this moment, all of the Divine Race cultivators were stupefied. What did this mean? The Immortal King was going to personally take action! He was going to form a supreme formation! The Immortal King was going to tten the Divine Pce and exterminate the Divine Race! A wave of chilliness emerged from the hearts of every single one of them. What kind of existence was this Immortal King? It was an existence that spanned the ages and existed for countless years. This existence was called a taboo by the elders of the Divine Race! What was a taboo?! It couldn''t be provoked, couldn''t be spected, and couldn''t even be understood too much! At this moment, the words of this existence were that he would not stop until the Divine Race ended. These words made all the Divine Race cultivators fear to the extreme! Who could escape?! For a moment, the Divine Race focused its attention on the young man who had just spoken. If their eyes were able to kill someone, then this young man would have beenpletely torn apart by this gaze! Was there something wrong with you?! Why did you provoke the Immortal King for no reason?! "Senior Immortal King, please calm down!" One of the elders of the Divine Race knelt on the spot. "Senior Immortal King, we know that we were wrong. Senior, please calm down." "Senior!" "Senior!" One voice after another rang out, all of them begging for forgiveness. Right now, there wasn''t any so-called reputation left for the so-called Divine Race. They were going to be exterminated in three days, so there was no use in having this reputation. "Senior Immortal King, please calm down." An aged voice sounded. In the Divine Pce, the white-haired old man walked out of the Divine Pce and came to Dragon City. Behind the white-haired old man, there were five Divine masters who all looked terrible. This was the Divine Race elder. He brought five Divine Realm with him and admitted the mistake. In order to save time, one of the elders of the Divine Race, along with five Divine Masters,id down a Transmitting Formation that spanned tens of thousands of kilometres and appeared near Dragon City. In a sh, they reappeared in front of Henry. "Senior Immortal King, please calm down. We do not have any intentions of bing your enemies." The elder opened his mouth and bowed. The five Divine Masters all bowed as well. Chapter 1793 Chapter 1793 The fact that the Divine Race did this meant that they werepletely scared! Henry looked at the elder and the five Divine Masters in front of him and said indifferently, "The six of you..." The other Divine Race all heaved a sigh of relief. Since the elders had brought the five Divine Masters over, the Immortal King should be willing to m down for the sake of them. "Senior Immortal King, please calm down." The elder spoke once more. "You want me to calm down? Who do you think you are?"N?velDrama.Org content. Henry''s tone was full of doubts. In the skies, the bodies of the n elder and the five Divine Masters trembled. Henry nced at the people below. "Since you want to y, everyone should do the same thing. Anyone who doesn''t follow the rules, their life should be taken. Since the Divine Race likes to bully the weak, then I don''t mind being shameless and bully others!" "Senior Immortal King, my race definitely doesn''t have this intention. From today forth, in the Divine Race, if anyone takes action as they please and bullies the weak, then they will forever be banished from the Divine Race!" The elder of the Divine Race spoke once more, pleading for Henry to show mercy. "Senior Immortal King, please show mercy!" The five Divine Masters spoke out as well. "Senior Immortal King, please show some mercy!" "Senior Immortal King!" The members of the Divine Race all knelt down, begging for forgiveness. Henry took a deep breath and said, "Now, the seal has been removed, and everything will reappear. It''s not impossible to let your race stay longer, but this time, you have topensate." "Yes, yes, yes." The elder hurriedly nodded. "Let''s see what this brother Gardiner needs. We, the Divine Race, will definitely do our best." "All right." Henry nodded. Then, Henry looked down at Dragon City and said, "From today on, cultivators of all races are not allowed to bully the weak. You can fight with each other among the same generation. If there is a conflict, with for your life, and fortune will be handed down to heaven!" Henry said this in order to prevent some people from bullying others in their name. This time, Gardiner''s matter reminded Henry that tens of millions of cultivators in the Human Race might have been oppressed by the Divine Race for a long time and would not show their nature for the time being. However, there would always be some people who did not know what was good for them. It was not good to make a mess of it at that time. It was necessary to beat them first. If they had the ability to bully the ordinary people of the Divine Race, then they should. Meanwhile, among the tens of millions of cultivators of the Human Race, there were only a handful of people who had this ability. After all, the cultivation time of the Human Race was too short. Even if there were quite a few geniuses, they still did not have enough time. "Senior Immortal King is formidable!" "Hahaha, we have nothing to say about thepetition between our peers. The main issue is that the Divine Race kept calling the elders over because they knew that their peers would not be able to defeat our Human race, right?!" All sorts of voices sounded from within the Divine Race. Gardiner stood there in midair, letting out a sigh of relief. He looked at the white-robed Immortal King, only to find that the Immortal King was looking at him as well. Gardiner was stunned for a moment. He cupped his hands and asked, "Senior Immortal King, what can I do for you?" "I have solved a problem for you. Why don''t you thank me?" Henry asked deliberately. Anyway, this was Gardiner''s style. If he could y a trick, he would y a trick on him. Gardiner obviously did not expect the Immortal King to do such a thing. He immediately bowed and said, "Junior Gardiner expresses thanks to the Immortal King." "That''s right." Henry nodded. "By the way, what caused you two to fight?" "It''s one of my friends who''s trying to find lifeprolonging immortal medicines for the elders in her family. There was a conflict." "I am Sylvia Lin. Thank you, senior Immortal King." Sylvia, who was in the restaurant, had shown up. She had seen what this predecessor had done in the building. Sylvia Lin! The name caused Henry''s body to tremble slightly. He saw that figure appear in front of the restaurant. It had been two years since theyst met, but she was still as eye-catching as ever. At this moment, there was only one person left in Henry''s eyes. Gardiner noticed the anomaly of the man in front of him. He coughed and said, "Senior Immortal King, this is the wife of my brother, and she has got the marriage certificate. This marriage certificate is legal. It''s not the same rule as before, this..." Henry red at Gardiner, and Gardiner immediately shut up. Henry turned around and didn''t talk to Sylvia, nor did he stay any longer. He realized that he had lost hisposure just now. If he stayed any longer, it would be easy to find clues. Henry disappeared into the horizon, returning to Immortal Mountain. His mind was already in a state of chaos. Right now, it wasn''t a good time to look for the method to create the Divine Shore. He needed to calm himself down. The Treasure Fair in Dragon City was still in progress. Because of the incident with Gardiner, no one would dare to y tricks at the fair. The boss who offended Gardiner would naturallye to no good end. As for Amelio, he was left behind, which meant that he had been abandoned by the Divine Race. The bronze cauldron, which resembled a small mountain, was ced next to Dragon City. The bronze cauldron had appeared twice in total. Each time, there would be an expert from the Divine Shore of the Divine Race who would die under the cauldron. The Divine Race didn''t even dare to look directly at the cauldron. The elder of the Divine Race brought five Divine Masters with him as he headed for the Divine Pce. Gardiner, who had just finished fighting, brought Sylvia around Dragon City as if nothing had happened. Sylvia also wanted to help the other members of the family bring back some amulets along the way. A few dayster, inside the Divine Pce. The elder looked at Dietmar and said, "I know that you are angry in your heart, but you shouldn''t have done this. You almost caused my Divine Race to fall into a ce of eternal damnation!" Dietmar''s face was filled with unwillingness. "Elder, could it be that my race will be suppressed by others forever?! As for that Immortal King, it''s hard to say if he really has the strength to fight. Furthermore, it''s not like my race doesn''t have cards. At the worst..." "Nonsense!" The elder pped Dietmar in the face and interrupted thetter''s words. "Dietmar, there are some things that you can''t talk about! The taboo existence is not something that we can provoke. With the situation at hand, don''t randomly create enemies for our race, understand?" Dietmar lowered his head and stopped talking, but his eyes were full of hatred. "All right, you can leave now. You need to calm down." The elder waved his hand and closed his eyes. Dietmar left obediently and returned to his own territory. At this time, Dietmar held his anger in. What Amelio had done was indeed arranged by him. Since the appearance of the Human Race''s Immortal King, he had never had a good time. "Dietmar, are you angry?" A deep and hoarse voice rang in Dietmar''s ear. Dietmar''s body shook and his eyes gleamed with golden light. "Divine Emperor!" "It''s me. Why don''t we have a chat? It''s not like you, the Sixth Master, should be so depressed!" "What do you want to do?!" Dietmar tried to trace the source of the sound. "I won''t do anything." The Divine Emperor knew what Dietmar was trying to do, but he had no intention of concealing his position and simply revealed his whereabouts to Dietmar. "I''m just looking for you to talk about how to deal with this so-called Immortal King of the Human Race." Dietmar thought for a few seconds before he turned into a ray of flowing light and disappeared, heading in the direction of the Divine Emperor. Chapter 1794 Chapter 1794 In a hidden cave behind the Divine Pce, Dietmar saw the Divine Emperor. Dietmar was dressed in golden robes. The Divine Emperor waspletely covered in a ck cloak, so Dietmar couldn''t even see his face. The two of them looked very alike. One was in the sky, while the other was on the ground. Divine Emperor''s face was now wreathed in smiles. "Dietmar, you are the Sixth Master, but you have apologized to the human race time and time again. This really is a wonderful story." Divine Emperor''s voice was full of derision. Dietmar did not reply as he looked at the Divine Emperor quietly. The Divine Emperor removed his robe. He had a handsome face and looked like he was in his forties. He was definitely a handsome man, but the scar on his face had destroyed most of his handsomeness. He looked even more ferocious when he smiled. "Do you remember this scar? It was left behind by that old fellow. It must be said that that old fellow was truly ruthless towards us. However, when faced with other enemies, he did not dare to offend at all." The Divine Emperor pointed at his own face and said, "Now, the so-called Immortal King of the Human Race, a taboo existence that survived from ancient times, has caused the entire Divine Race to tremble. Does this Divine Race deserve to be called the Divine Race?" Dietmar seemed a little impatient. He looked at the Divine Emperor and said, "What exactly are you trying to say?" "It''s very simple." The Divine Emperor shrugged. "Help me return to the Divine Pce and we''ll deal with the so-called Immortal King together!" "Ha ha." Dietmar sneered. "I''m not good at courting death. Divine Emperor, do I look a fool in your eyes?" "Of course it''s not a matter of seeking death." The Divine Emperor shook his head and said, "Dietmar, even if that so-called Immortal King is really a taboo existence, that''s a thing of the past. Both of us know that if he wants to live for long, he has to pay a huge price. Even though he''s still alive, how much strength does he still have? If he really has the power, why would he always act on his own and hide his true body on the Immortal Mountain?" "It''s not that we can''t deal with this kind of people." "It''s easy to say." Dietmar smiled contemptuously. "Of course I know what price he has to pay, but I''m also aware that no matter how much he has to pay, if that Immortal King is willing to risk everything and intervene, it''s not something that I can deal with." "So, I need you to help me return to the Divine Pce!" The Divine Emperor stared fixedly at Dietmar. "As long as I can return, I have my own ways to deal with that Immortal King." "Are you going back after leaving the pce?" Dietmar was suspicious. The Divine Emperor knew that Dietmar would not show mercy if he did not have a trump card up his sleeve. At this moment, a phenomenon appeared behind the Divine Emperor. This was a pitch-ck Divine Sea that spanned for 80 metres. This was absolutely shocking among the Divine Seas. There was a Divine Bridge built from bones on the Divine Sea, and the other end of this Divine Bridge was simr to the Noble Berserkers. It shone with white and pure light. The Divine Shore and the Divine Sea of the Divine Emperor were the two extremes of heaven and hell. Above the Shore, clouds curled about, but they were already extremely thin. And among the clouds, there were three illusory figures wandering aimlessly. As soon as Dietmar caught sight of the three illusory figures, his eyes went wide with shock. "The Divine Spirits! It''s impossible for you to integrate the Divine Spirits into the phenomenon!" Divine Emperor''s lips broke into a grin. "Why do you think that old fellow wants to chase me out of the Divine Race? It''s because I have control over the method to fuse the Divine Spirits!" "It''s impossible!" Dietmar kept shaking his head. "That method is lost!" In the Divine Race, there was a method that could fuse the Divine Spirits. The so called Divine Spirit was the inheritance left behind by the ancestors of the Divine Race. It''s said that if one could awaken the Divine Spirit, one would be able to inherit everything from the ancestors of the Divine Race.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . However, because this method was too powerful, it had once been coveted by others, and the Divine Race had almost been exterminated. This method had also been lost. "What could have caused it to disappear forever?" The Divine Emperor retorted, "Otherwise, why do you think that old fellow only chased me out of the Divine Race.but didn''t kill me? He §Ö§ä only wants this method. Now that I''ve infused Divine Spirits into this phenomenon, it proves that once I awaken one of the spirits, be able to clear thisyer of mist, When that timees, why would there be a need to fear anyone else in the Divine Pce?" Dietmar was stunned for a long time, trying hard to swallow his saliva. This was simply too shocking. After a long time, Dietmar came to his senses and asked, "What do you want?" He knew very well that the Divine Emperor had told him this information because he wanted to use this method in the exchange for something. This was a huge temptation that he could not refuse. The inheritance of the ancestors of the Divine Race, obtaining one of them is a direct step into the Divine Sky! "It''s onrealistic for you and me to kill our way into the Divine Pce, so you have to provoke the Immortal King and make him attack the Divine Pce, then everything will be fine. At that time, you and I will control the Divine Pce and then kill the Immortal King!" Dietmar kept taking in deep breaths. He tried to calm himself down and said, "Do you have a grudge against the Immortal King?" "Why do you want to deal with him so much?" The Divine Emperor knew that it was time to use a second dose of powerful medicine. "That Human Race''s Immortal King stole my two Ancient Willpowers!" "Ancient Willpower!" This time, Dietmar couldn''t hold back anymore and immediately cried out in rm. The Ancient Willpower was something that was even more heart- stirring than the fusion of the Divine Spirits. If one could control the Ancient Willpower, perhaps one could be a true deity, not just a Divine Race! In this cave, Divine Emperor''s voice was hoarse and full of temptation. Inside Immortal Mountain, Henry made a deal with the Pce Master and took a lot of herbs from the pce. Of course, what Henry used to exchange for was also taken from the pce before. "Kid, with your strength, these herbs are useless to you, aren''t they?" The Pce Master looked at Henry''s action and felt very puzzled. "I''m nning to make a trip to the mortal world. It''s good to give this pill to someone else." Henry answered. "The mortal world?" The Pce Master was puzzled. "You should calm down and open up the Divine Shore as soon as possible. Your path is very unique, and also very strong. You have to hurry up and train. The general trend ising, and your strength is the foundation." Henry shook his head slightly and said, "I can''t calm down after seeing someone. Maybe I can find a way to open up the Divine Shore after going out." Henry left behind these words, then he left the pce, left Immortal Mountain, and headed for Dragon City. In Dragon City, the treasure fair was already over. This time, Sylvia returned with a bountiful harvest, preparing to return to the world of mortals. "Let''s go. I''ll take you out." Gardiner led the way for Sylvia. "If you want to go to the mortal world, you have to bring me along." Henry, dressed in white, appeared in front of Gardiner. Chapter 1795 Chapter 1795 Gardiner looked at the figure in white in front of him. Obviously, he was stunned. Why would Immortal King need to talk to him if he wanted to go? But Gardiner could only think about it in his heart. Obviously, he didn''t dare to say it out loud. He made a bow to Henry and said, "Senior Immortal King, if you want to know the current society, I can arrange someone to lead you." "There''s no need to lead." Henry shook his head and said, "Just take me with you. I want to learn from you. I need to enter the mortal world as much as possible." When Gardiner heard Immortal King''s words, he could only nod his head. "Immortal King, if you want to enter the mortal world, there might be some things that you need to make preparations for." Gardiner smiled helplessly. "All right." Henry nodded. One dayter, at the edge of Orastin Ind, a luxury cruise ship left the ind. On this cruise ship, there were only Gardiner, Sylvia, Calida, and Henry. The four of them enjoyed the entire luxury cruise ship. It seemed to be luxurious, but it seemed ordinary whenpared to their identities. Sylvia, the president of Lins Group, was the richest person in Van Xia. Not to mention Gardiner. Calida was Sylvia''s personal secretary this time. More importantly, there was Henry. Sylvia respected the Immortal King and treated him in the best way possible. After all, for the Lins, money was the best way to buy favour. Just like that, the luxurious cruise ship sailed out into the sea. Henry walked on the deck. He casually turned his head, and saw Sylvia sitting not far away near a table. However, this time, Henry was no longer by Sylvia''s side as a husband, but a stranger. However, even so, it was enough for Henry. His status was too special. Now that the Divine Race had descended, if he revealed his real appearance, he would definitely put Sylvia in extreme danger, including Sylvia''s family members. It was quite good for him to be like this now. Henry, who had already changed into casual clothes, faced the sea, and his hidden face showed a smile under the mask. Sylvia, who was sipping a drink not far away, identally nced at him. At this moment, she was a little absent-minded. Her pair of beautiful eyes were fixed on the back of the man on the deck. At this moment, Sylvia almost thought that the person she had been dreaming of for two years was just standing there. This back was identical. If it was not the Immortal King of the Human Race, Sylvia would probably go forward and take off his mask. Henry realized that someone was looking at him from behind. He turned around and happened to see that Sylvia had turned her eyes to another direction. Henry, resisting the urge to talk a little more with Sylvia, returned to the cabin. Half an hourter, Gardiner was wearing beach pants and held a cigarette in his mouth and kept smoking, he found Sylvia. "How''s it going? Have those peoplee to see you recently?" "More or less." Sylvia smiled, "But it doesn''t matter. Cesia has arranged someone, so there''s nothing people from the Elite Spirit Hall can do." "That''s good." Gardiner nodded. He knew that those people from the Elite Spirit Hall had been looking for trouble with Sylvia in order to get information about Henry. They had be old enemies. In thest battle on the Sky Peak, Gaspare had already understood very well that if Henry didn''t die, they would die sooner orter. Gaspare, the ck-robed man, Atkins, and the Taoist had already formed an alliance. These four thought they were the strongest alliance before, but now they seemed to be a little weak. They didn''t even dare to show up on Orastin Ind. They would hide in the mortal world ording to the situation and wouldn''t dare to show up at all. They only sent their men to lurk around Sylvia, looking for opportunities to kill her. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org However, the people sent by Gaspare were obviously not as good as those sent by Cesia. All of them were taken care of. Gardiner suddenlyughed. "What are youughing at?"N?velDrama.Org content. Sylvia was puzzled. "I just can''t figure it out." Gardiner stared at Sylvia. "You and Cesia are rivals in love. Why are you like sisters now? Is it really Henry''s dad who asked Henry to marry you two? Are you getting used to your rtionship now?" "Who is the wife, who is the concubine?" Sylvia rolled her eyes, "What can you expect from a pig but a grunt. I haven''t seen Henry for two years. And two years ago, we''ve already announced that we''re divorced. If you want to ask who is the most suitable for him, then Cesia is the one most suitable for him. Maybe now, she wants to learn more from me, a senior." Gardiner shrugged his shoulders and said, "Whatever you want to say. Henry is a live-in son-inw anyway. You cane and go anytime you want. You two have been married for a year without a child. Otherwise, you can definitely be the wife." Sylvia''s pretty face turned red. "There''s no need for you to say anything more. You''re not even as good as us." "Hmph." Gardiner said disdainfully, "How can you know that I''m not as good as you? I have three thousand concubines.in my harem. Naturally, won''t hang myself on a tree. But let me tell you, among the rich and powerful families, the eldest son is very important. If I were you, I would have been well prepared would have won every round and taken the position directly, even if that meant stepping on the rest of the people." Gardiner, like a woman who loved gossiping, began to tell Sylvia about the grievances of rich families he knew. "All right, all right, stop talking." Sylvia quickly stopped Gardiner, "If you have this kind of effort, you''d better cultivate as much as you can. When you are invincible in the world, there will be not so many things left, and everything will return to normal." "It''s easier said than done. Do you think I''m at the Immortal King''s level? Oh, right, Immortal King." Gardiner suddenly lowered his voice and looked in the direction of the cabin. "How to deal with him?" "How else can we deal with him? You are still worried that something bad might happen to the Immortal King in the mortal world?" "No." Gardiner shook his head and said, "The rules in our world are different from that of the Immortal King. If you let him go out alone, any person could make him unhappy and die. Why don''t you let him follow you? in this way, your safety will be guaranteed. Gaspare and the others have been uneasy recently. The longer it takes, the more panicked they will be. Moreover, the Inheritance will appear in advance, so I''ll spend most of the time on Orastin Ind and can''t take care of you. Once Gaspare and the others take action, it''ll be troublesome." Sylvia looked at Gardiner as if she had seen through him a long time ago. Gardiner waved his hand and said, "Why are you looking at me like this? Aren''t you happy to find the strongest man in the world to be your bodyguard?" Sylvia was still looking at Gardiner. She did not say anything. Gardiner''s face immediately became bitter. "My dear sister, you can do me a favour. Will you do me a favour?" "I believe that when the Immortal King gets in the world of mortals, he could only hang on for a month at most. When he reached this level, his mental state would be extremely high!" Seeing Gardiner''s expression, Sylvia sniggered and agreed. Chapter 1796 Chapter 1796 The sea journey came to an end soon. Gardiner and Sylvia silently brought the Immortal King to Yinzhou. Henry looked at this city that he was very familiar with. The two people around him, one was his lover and the other was his friend. It seemed that they were the same as before, but he could not tell them his real identity. But Henry was satisfied with this. Just as Henry was thinking of an excuse to stay... "Senior Immortal King, you''ve just entered the mortal world, so the rules are no longer the same. In the following period of time, I''ll let Mrs Lin introduce you to the rules of the mortal world." Gardiner bowed to Henry. "That''s fine." Henry nodded and his heart was wild with joy. In fact, both of them felt awkward when they talked in such a gentle way, but Gardiner was afraid that he would bother the Immortal King, while Henry was afraid of exposing the secret. After Gardiner exined, he left directly, leaving Sylvia standing next to Henry. Henry looked at Sylvia, who was next to him. He wanted to touch her face countless times, but he endured it. "Senior Immortal King, in the next few days, I''m going to take you around the mortal world." Sylvia appeared to be very respectful. After all, this was the Immortal King. Who in the world would dare to be unreasonable? "Thank you, miss." Henry gave a fist-palm salute. In the next few days, Sylvia took Henry around Yinzhou and introduced the rules of the mortal world to Henry. Henry also learned slowly as if he had just met. Matters of the Immortal King''s ascension to the mortal world had already spread throughout the ind. Some people had speciallye to Yinzhou and saw Henry wearing a mask being together with Sylvia all day long. On the ind, there was a message that was passed down. "The Immortal King moved the mortal world!" Henry didn''t know much about thements on Orastin Ind. He lived in his own happiness every day. Although he could only look at the woman in front of him, it was enough. Another morning. As soon as Sylvia arrived at thepany, Secretary Lee sent her a red invitation. "President Lin, someone asked me to give it to you specially." "Whose invitation is this?" Sylvia opened the invitation with doubt. The words ''Wade'' and ''Ailsa'' were written on the invitation card. Sylvia was stunned for a moment, then she was overjoyed. Since they appeared in the Lin Family''s manor two years ago, there had been no news about Wade and Ailsa. Sylvia didn''t know where Wade and others went, so she asked Cesia. Cesia didn''t know either, but she suddenly received this invitation today. He was with Ailsa. This was a great happy event! Sylvia also knew something about Wade and Ailsa. Sylvia immediately began to deal with the work in her hands and began to prepare for the trip. Wade''s wedding would be held within the territory of Van Xia. However, the location of the wedding was very strange. It was held in Mount Kunlun. After Sylvia finished all the work in her hands, she prepared to go to find the Immortal King to talk about this matter. After all, she was going to leave for a period of time. It was very rude to leave the Immortal King here. When Henry learned that Sylvia was going to attend the wedding, he was very surprised. Henry knew some of Sylvia''s friends. It seemed that only Mn was able to make Sylvia make a special trip. Was it possible that Mn was about to get married? Henry was really happy about this news. Now that Mn would take over the Xiao family, it would be a powerful force. However, when Henry nced at the invitation and saw the words Wade and Ailsa, he couldn''t help but blurt out, "Wade!" Sylvia was confused by the Immortal King''s excited reaction. "Senior Immortal King, do you know about this person?" Henry also understood his gaffe and shook his head. "I just think this name is interesting. It''s right to get married. I''m also very interested in this matter. Why don''t we go together?" Sylvia wanted to go alone. After all, the identity of the Immortal King was too special. If she brought Immortal King with her, this lively wedding might seem a lot more restricted. However, when the Immortal King spoke, it was not appropriate for Sylvia to reject him. Thus, she immediately agreed. One dayter, the ne to Mount Kunlun took off from the Yinzhou Airport. The invitation was sent from inside of Mount Kunlun. Aftering out of the airport, Sylvia rented a car and drove Henry into Mount Kunlun. Mount Kunlun had a piece of uninhabited area, which was restricted for ordinary people. Henry had also entered the area and saw Sanford before. He stayed there for a few days. But now, things were different. Everything had changed. In Henry''s eyes, Mount Kunlun was divided into several regions. There were many formations in the so-called uninhabited area. These formations, in the current Henry''s view, were not powerful, but for ordinary people, they were ces where ordinary people could be easily turned into ashes. Henry finally understood what was going on in the so-called uninhabited area. Someone set up the formations and banned ordinary people from entering. As long as a living creature entered it, it would even cause the change of the formations. Most of the reason for the existence of the formation might be to protect some kind of inheritance. As for the ice cave where Sanford had been, it was right in front of the formation. If he took one more step forward, he would have touched the formation. As for the ce that Sanford chose, it was enough to show that Sanford could see through those formations. This time, Sylvia was heading towards the depths of the formation. Sylvia had also heard some rumours about the uninhabited area of Mount Kunlun. When she came here, she had checked some information, but at that time, she was not sure where Wade''s wedding was. At this. moment, she saw that it was in the depths of Mount Kunlun. Sylvia frowned. She felt that something was wrong. In fact, from the moment she received the invitation, Sylvia realized that there might be something fishy about it. If Wade and Ailsa were getting married,. someone from Radiant Ind would deliver the invitation personally. 21 They would never leave without seeing Sylvia. However, although she was puzzled, Sylvia still chose toe here. And when they arrived at Mount Kunlun and walked out of the airport, the feeling was even more intense. At this time, they saw the location in the depths of Mount Kunlun. Sylvia knew that Wade was a normal person, and he also liked to liven things up. How could he have chosen this ce to hold his wedding?N?velDrama.Org content. "Senior Immortal King, I just received news that my friend''s wedding has been cancelled. Let''s go back." Sylvia said to the person beside her. At this time, Henry had found something fishy inside. He looked at Mount Kunlun and said with a chuckle, "Since we are here, let''s go and have a look." After Henry finished, he reached out and grabbed Sylvia''s shoulder. Then he took a step out and went straight deep into Mount Kunlun. At the moment when Henry stepped over the ice cave, the formation inside Mount Kunlun waspletely activated. "Settle!" Henry stretched out a finger, and the array that was going to change was stabilized. Chapter 1797 Chapter 1797 When Henry used the 3,000 Paths as a divine bridge, there was no formation in the world that could stop him. No matter howplicated the formation was, they were nothing more than strings in the eyes of Henry. Henry led Sylvia directly into the depths of Mount Kunlun. It was deste and covered with snow. There were no living creatures within it, and there was not even any trace of withered grass to be seen. Only the dark boulder covered with snow could be seen. Henry stood in the air and scanned the area. He also had doubts in his heart. There was no trace of Qi anywhere. Who was it that fabricated such a lousy lie to fool Sylvia into going there? What was the purpose of that? Plus, they used Wade and Ailsa as excuses? Henry looked at Sylvia beside him and asked, "Did you offend anyone?" Sylvia pondered for a moment, then shook her head. This ce was too quiet, suspiciously quiet. In the eerie silence, the clouds above Mount Kunlun became increasingly dense. It looked as if a figure was in the clouds, and at that precise moment, that figure attacked Henry who was directly below it. The figure was very illusory, like a ghost. It seemed illusory, but it was brimming with powerful Qi. Henry stepped forward and shot out a punched, aiming to shatter the illusion. However, another illusory figure appeared at the same time and charged towards Sylvia, she was the real target of this illusory figure. Henry could sense the power the illusory figure possessed. It was least at the level of the Spiritcontrolling Realm, it was not something that Sylvia could deal with. He withdrew his attack at the figure in front of him and took a step back to protect Sylvia. The two figures were strong, but they were still no match for Henry. They were very quickly shattered. After the two figures dissipated, the clouds that had gathered in the sky disappeared as well. The sky was once again clear and bright. Henry felt that the Qi around him was calm again, but he could not figure out who was hiding in the dark and attacking at them. "So it''s true that the Immortal King of the Human Race has mortal desires, huh." In a hidden corner somewhere within Mount Kunlun, the Divine Emperor created an image with the power of his great technique. It was the image of Henry and Sylvia, they were monitoring Henry. This technique had once been used by Master Alene. However, Master Alene had relied on the nts and forests to do so, while the Divine Emperor only relied on himself. Dietmar, who had been standing beside the Divine Emperor, appeared a little nervous. "Are you sure he won''t notice us?" "Absolutely not." The Divine Emperor said very confidently, "I''ve used my spirits to attack him and they''ve not left any clues for him, so how would he find me? Moreover, that is only a clone of his, and now since we are certain that he possesses desires of the mortal world, it''ll all be easy from here." A smile appeared across the Divine Emperor''s face. He then turned to look at the person next to him. "You have done a good job. I''ll make a note of your contribution."T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. The figure beside the Divine Emperor was d in a ck robe and acted very respectfully. It was none other than the ck-robed man from the Alvin League. He said in a sycophantic tone, "Your Highness, although Sylvia has said that she would divorce Henry, she''d still go all out for anything rted to Henry. You''ve already witnessed her actions, she''d make her way to Mount Kunlun for such a ridiculous tale of how Mount Kunlun is a ce for marriage. This shows her obsession for Henry, and as long as we use this to lure her into danger, we''d have a chance against that Immortal King." "Ha, ha, Henry Zhang." The Divine Emperor said Henry''s name aloud, "He is a famous person among the Divine Race!" A strange smile appeared on the corners of Dietmar''s lips. The ck-robed man was slightly stunned and did not understand what the Divine Emperor was talking about. Everyone of the Divine Race knew that Henry possessed the Divine Pearl. Back then, Fidello had stolen it from the Divine Race and had hidden it within Henry''s body. Foret the past few decades, the Divine Race had been busy running about over the Divine Pearl and had finally arrived at the mortal world However, Henry had disappeared without a trace. Who among the Divine Race would not have known about Henry? The image of Henry had long been embedded in their minds. Finding Henry was equivalent to finding the Divine Pear. The Divine Pearl was a treasure that everyone in the Divine Race desired. The energy contained within it was enough to make even the elders of the n cower with fear! Now that the peerless Immortal King had desires for Henry''s woman. The Divine Emperor felt that things were getting more and more interesting. Meanwhile in Mount Kunlun, the attacks were over. Henry could not find any trace of the enemy, so it was natural that he could not linger there any longer. He brought Sylvia over several mountains and disappeared within the bounds of Mount Kunlun, and then boarded a ne back to Yinzhou City. On the way back to Yinzhou, Sylvia sat in the cabin, staring out at the sky through the window with a dull gaze. Henry looked at Sylvia. He could not understand how such a stupid lie like how Mount Kunlun was good for marriage managed to deceive Sylvia. She probably only wanted to seek for some answers, and was even willing to put herself in danger for that. Henry did not dare to be recognised by Sylvia because he was afraid that his identity would bring trouble upon her, but it seemed that even if he did that, the hidden enemies could still use that to threaten Sylvia. That was exactly what Henry did not want to see happen. Henry felt that it was necessary for him to take some action. A simple n was formted in Henry''s mind. When the nended at Yinzhou Airport, Sylvia returned directly to thepany. Henry too, very unprecedentedly returned to thepany with Sylvia. While they were still in the ne, Henry had already made a decision. At the entrance of the Lin''s Mansion, Sylvia looked at the Immortal King following behind her and asked with a puzzled expression, "Senior Immortal King, may I know what you''re trying to do?" "I''m here to see where little Henry used to live." Henry said. Sylvia jolted slightly, "Senior Immortal King, what are you saying!" "Don''t you want to know why I noticed you at first sight back in Dragon City? Come, take me somewhere we can talk." The name "Henry" hit Sylvia in the soft spot instantly. Sylvia''s mind was in a mess at that .ne moment. For the past two years, although she did not show anything on the surface, she was always trying to find out about news on Henry. He had disappeared for two years, there was no news at all about him. It was impossible for Sylvia to not have any worries. That instant was the first time she got to hear Henry''s name, from the mouth of the Immortal King of the Human Race! Sylvia brought Henry to her office and locked the door, no sound would escape that room. Sylvia took in a deep breath and tried her best to calm down the excitement in her heart. She opened her mouth and said, "Senior, did you just say Henry?" Henry nodded and said, "Actually, I have already met you two years ago. You are Henry''s ex-wife, aren''t you? He told me that you two are already divorced." The words "ex-wife" and "divorced" felt like a sharp knife piercing into Sylvia''s heart at that moment. Chapter 1798 Chapter 1798 Sylvia stood there staring at the figure in front of her. Henry continued, "Two years ago, little Henry found himself in my cave of residence. He trained with me for a year. During that period of time, he told me some stories about himself and showed me your portrait. When he left, I promised him that I''d protect you." Henry said in a in tone, as if it had nothing to do with him. "Senior, you said that he had left. Where did he go?" Sylvia''s shoulders were trembling slightly. Henry shook his head and said, "No one knows where he went and no one has been able to find him, nor does anyone know when he wille back. Even I am unable to trace him. You are his ex-wife, the target he entrusted under my protection, it is only natural that I keep you safe ording to the agreement. Well, that''s all I have to say. From today onwards, you must have my permission if you want to leave this city." After saying that, Henry got up and left. When he walked to the door, Sylvia''s voice sounded again. "Senior, he... will he be able toe back?" Henry took a deep breath and replied slowly, "That''d be difficult." After saying that, Henry quickly made his exit. He had taken the initiative to admit that Sylvia and he were divorced. When he had said that, Sylvia felt a pain in her heart as if it had been pricked by a knife, Henry too, felt the same way. Back in the past, no matter what happened, Henry would never think about giving up on Sylvia. However, at that moment, he had to make such a choice. Henry currently had too many enemies. Even if he did not show himself, those people would stille up with ways to find his tracks. No one would suspect that Henry had anything to do with the peerless Immortal King, but there were also people who spected that Henry was only hiding in the dark, and believed that they could trace Henry by first starting with Sylvia. As long as Sylvia could be baited to matters regarding him, they would soon have countless ways to finding Henry. However, if Sylvia could let go of Henrypletely, they would no longer be able to do anything to Sylvia. That was the choice Henry had made. He ordered Sylvia to report to him every time she wanted to leave Yinzhou City, because he wanted to force Sylvia to forget him. After all, Henry had no idea when the matters of the Divine Race and Severity Tribe woulde to an end. After Henry left, Sylvia sat in the office and stared nkly into space. Her eyes were ssy, no one could tell what was on her mind. Henry left the Lin Mansion. His face under the mask was also filled with bewilderment. That was the first time he had decided on making such a decision. In the past, no matter how strong his enemies were, he had certain measures against them. However now, he could no longer see the enemy clearly, just like what had happened in Mount Kunlun, he did not even know who it was attacking them from the shadows. Henry returned to the hotel and shut the doors and windows. When everything was set, he took the mask off his face. His face was filled with stubble, and he looked old and time-beaten. Henry looked at himself in the mirror before him. His eyes were filled with fatigue. He sighed and said, "If I had a choice, I''d be willing to be an ordinary man for some time." Henry sat still for a long quiet while, then put on his mask again. He would have to live a life hidden under the mask for a long while from that moment onwards. It was a fact that was difficult to change. As the night grew darker, Henryy on the bed and gradually fell asleep. He suddenly opened his eyes in the middle of the night, and felt a strong, bizarre sensation well up in his heart. The city of Yinzhou had be more and more prosperous over the recent years. It even attained the title "Night City of the Northwest". Even at five o''clock in the morning, there were still plenty of cars and people moving back and forth in the streets. The neon lights of bars and nightclubs still shed brightly. The entire city was so lively. Henry''s hotel was located on the busiest business street in Yinzhou City. However, he did not see any lights outside his window. An unexpected breeze brushed across Henry''s face. The door and windows of the room had already been locked. Where did the breezee from? Henry walked over to the window and looked down below. The street, which should have been crowded, was empty. There were no vendors or vehicles to be seen. Upon seeing this strange scene, Henry immediately realised that something was off. He rushed out of his room and got into the stairwell. With his speed, he was much faster than the elevator. A few secondster, Henry appeared at the entrance of the hotel. There was still no one on the street in front of him. The street was eerily clean and empty, and the shops on it were all closed, even the busiest nightclubs were locked. It was not possible for a curfew or anything that sort be implemented on that street. That was the busiest business street in Yinzhou City and also the biggest feature of Yinzhou City. The government wished that it bustled with cars and people every day. Standing on the street, Henry would feel gusts of cold wind blowing from time to time. However, the branches of the trees around him did not shake at all. Even the leaves just hung rigidly, not responding to the wind at all. Henry was worried that something might happen in Sylvia''s ce. Someone was obviously ying some sort of trick. He did not linger for much longer on the street and headed straight for the Luxury Vige. On the way there, everything was dead quiet, the only thing that could be heard was his own footsteps. When Henry stepped out of the street he was on, countless figures suddenly appeared in front of him. This scene that happened suddenly stunned Henry. He turned around to look subconsciously, and a hubbub of voices sounded behind him. The street was still as prosperous as before, youngsters of all shapes and sizes were standing around in front of the bars, everything had returned to normal. The cold breeze that constantly brushed across Henry''s had disappearedpletely. Henry disappeared into the night, then appeared at the Luxury Vige and checked it again. He returned to the hotel after he discovered nothing unusual there, but the strange phenomenon never happened again.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Henryy on the bed of the hotel and rested, waking only when dawn had arrived. Everything seemed normal. This incident made Henry wary. For the next few days, he stayed awake every night. He wanted to find the source of the strange phenomenon. After a week, the strange phenomenon still did not happen. This made Henry very suspicious, but he had nowhere to start his investigations from. Henry arrived at the Lins Group. He nned to ask Sylvia if anything strange had happened. As soon as he arrived at the Lins Group, Henry noticed that the employees were quietly discussing about something. With Henry''s hearing abilities, if he concentrated, he could hear everything clearly, even if they whispered. The word "haunted" sounded constantly in Henry''s ears. Haunted? What happened that night could be regarded as a some sort of paranormal activity. When Henry went to the top floor of thepany, he noticed that many people dressed in peculiar clothes were gathered there, just like shamans. One of them wore a ghost mask and was muttering something. The door to Sylvia''s office was locked. Henry passed through the crowd and opened it very naturally. He was very familiar with that action. "Senior Immortal King?" Sylvia was greatly surprised to see Henry. Henry realised that he had made another mistake. He had acted far too naturally and had forgotten how to act ording to his identity. Chapter 1799 Chapter 1799 Looking at very surprised Sylvia, Henry quickly changed the subject.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. "Ms. Lin, did anything strange happen in your room?" When being asked a question by the Immortal King, Sylvie replied directly without hiding anything, "Senior Immortal King, something happened to thepany in the past two days. An employee encountered some strange phenomenons during work." "Strange phenomenons? Tell me the details." Henry sat directly onto the sofa. Sylvia made a cup of tea for Henry, just like she would always do, but in the past, after making the tea, she would walk to the back of Henry and give his shoulders a gentle massage. However, now, Sylvia just sat opposite him, facing Henry as a junior and reporting to him about the incidents that had taken ce in thepany. There was an employee of Lins Group named Stefenney. She was about 40 years old and was very prudent in her work. Two days ago, Stefenney was on the way to work, but she suddenly disappeared for the entire morning. Seeing that she was an experienced employee of Lins Group, her supervisor just turned a blind eye to her not showing up in the morning and said nothing. After all, everyone would feelzy every once in a while. Unexpectedly, after Stefenney had disappeared for the entire morning, she started shouting about ghosts as soon as she showed up. At first, everyone thought that Stefenney was just joking. Some people made fun of her and joked about her ying with little girls'' toys and about her making up stories. However, Stefenney insisted that she had encountered ghosts. She told everyone she met in thepany about it, not working at all the entire afternoon, which annoyed the supervisor very much. He told Stefenney that he had already let her off the hook for not being at work for the entire morning, and that there was no need for her to make up such stories, and that her absence was understandable. However, after hearing what the supervisor had said, Stefenney immediately became anxious. She said that she had been in thepany for the whole morning and even worked on a file on thepany''sputer! However, after finishing on the file, she noticed that there was no one else in thepany. It was especially quiet. She had even thought that somebody in thepany was trying to pull her leg. No one paid attention to her even after she shouted and yelled for half an hour. In the end, she ran out of thepany panically. As soon as she got out of the building, everyone appeared out of nowhere. What else could it be if the building was not haunted? The supervisor clearly did not believe Stefenney''s story, but she turned on herputer and showed the supervisor the file she had worked on in the morning. The creation date of the file was indeed recorded on the same morning, plus the supervisor would only give them assignments after theirpany meeting every morning. She could not have prepared it in advance. The supervisor also began to panic. This phenomenon waspletely unexinable. Stefenney insisted that it was some sort of haunting. Otherwise, how could there be no one else in thepany? She even took out her mobile phone to shoot a video. There was indeed no one in thepany. Moreover, the floor was clean and spotless. When the supervisor saw the video that had been taken by Stefenney, every hair in his body stood. After that, the incident of Stefenney spread through thepany. Rumours of all sorts were heard in the past two days. Some people said that the Lin''s mansion was built atop mass graves. Some also said that Sylvia had offended someone and had been cursed when she was doing business abroad. Some even said that the Lin Family carried too much negative energy. There were all sorts of rumours. Stefenney had been sent home to rest. It was Sylvia who ordered Secretary Lee to bring in some exorcists. There was no other way to handle this matter. The staff of thepany were discussing it so much that it could not be suppressed at all. Everyone was requesting for the help of the two exorcists. As a Qi practitioner, Sylvia understood that the so-called ghosts might be some powerful evil spirits. The so-called exorcists could not do anything about those evil spirits. It would be difficult to find them if they did not reveal themselves first. After hearing that, Henry nodded and said, "From now on, you have to report to me about wherever you go. Do you understand?" Just as Henry had finished speaking, someone knocked heavily on the door of Sylvia''s office, the knocks sounded very urgent. "Come in." Sylvia said. The door opened and Secretary Lee entered. He looked at Henry, who was just sitting there, and asked in a confused tone, "Mr. Zhang, why are you always in that mask?" Henry nearly jumped in shock. "Don''t be rude." Sylvia quickly said, "Secretary Lee, this is a respected senior." The secretary quickly apologised. "I apologise, it''s because your figure is too simr to Mr. Zhang''s. I have been mistaken." Henry breathed a sigh of relief and waved his hand. "That''s alright." Sylvia also understood that Secretary Lee had mistaken him for someone else. During the process of helping the Immortal King understand the rules of the mortal world, Sylvia had also noticed many times that the figure of the Immortal King was simply too much alike to that of Henry''s. It was as if they were the same person. Sylvia looked at Secretary Lee and asked in confusion, "What happened?" Secretary Lee quickly said, "President Lin, urn..." Sylvia knew what Secretary Lee was being cautious of. She just waved her hand and said, "Just say it." Secretary Lee nodded and said. "President Lin, Stefenney''s family just called and asked why she hadn''t been home for two days and why she couldn''t be contacted." "What?!" Sylvia stood up suddenly. Sylvia would usually not react that strongly, but after the weird incident, she had given Stefenney two days off, but Stefenney had disappeared for those two days, and could not be contacted. This matter was serious! Outside the door, the strange cries of the exorcists sounded on,bined with the news of Stefenney''s disappearance, it gave Secretary Lee the creeps. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Sylvia looked terrible. After a few seconds, Sylvia said to Secretary Lee, "Let''s suppress this matter for now. As for Stefenney''s family, we should find some way to calm them down." "Got it." Secretary Lee said and was prepared to leave. "By the way." Sylvia stopped Secretary Lee and said, "I need you to secretly find out where else has this happened recently." "All right." The secretary nodded. After Secretary Lee left, Sylvia looked at Henry and said, "Senior Immortal King, please help us this time." Henry nodded and said, "The so-called weird events all have a source. Find the source, and everything will be solved. I need to experience this weird incident once." The power the Lins Group possessed was extremely great. Just after Sylvia ordered Secretary Lee to investigate on this matter, the that afternoon, saying that a daughter of a man in the west of the city went to bed as usual but had gone mad in the morning, saying that she had encountered a ghost, which troubled the family deeply. They had made a police report, but they could not do anything about it. secretary replied with fret Upon receiving the news, Henry and Sylvia rushed to the west of the city immediately. The west of the city was considered an underdeveloped area of Yinzhou. The development of Yinzhou was mostly focused on the east and the north. The south gradually began developing after the Lins Grou I started blooming. The west was still considered a new area at first, but the general direction of Yinzhou''s development was not focused at the west, and gradually, the poption in the west decreased with time, and was left with wide areas of empty houses, therefore the housing prices were also very low. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org When Sylvia and Henry arrived at the address Secretary Lee had provided them with, they heard the constant screams of a girl. Chapter 1800 Chapter 1800 The residential building was old-fashioned. Back then when the west side of the city was in the early days of development, these buildings were very popr. However, as the west side of the city grew increasingly remote, those who originally lived there moved out gradually. While the housing price averaged at tens of thousands of yuan in Yinzhou City, the price in the west of the city was still averaging at about two thousand and five hundred yuan per square meter. It showed just how scarce the poption was in there. Sylvia and Henry stood at the corridor of the building. They needed to get to the fourth floor, but there was no elevator in the building. The lights in the corridor had been out of maintenance for a long time, which caused it to be very dark and gloomy. The ear-piercing screams of the girl rang constantly throughout the building. The loudins of the neighbouring residents also sounded constantly, saying that the crazy girl should be sent to a psychiatric hospital instead of causing a disturbance there. Two uniformed officers walked down the stairs and greeted Sylvia and Henry. Henry saw that the two officer''s faces were filled with helplessness. There werepletely unable to deal with situations of this kind, all they could do at the moment was to control their emotions. When Henry and Sylvia arrived at the fourth floor, the screams in the room became increasingly shrill. Sylvia knocked on the door. After a long time, someone opened the door. It was a middle-aged man with a haggard face. When the man opened the door and saw Sylvia, he was instantly stunned. "President... President Lin?" "You know me?" Sylvia was quite surprised. "How would anyone in Yinzhou City not know you? Please,e in." The middle-aged man invited Sylvia into the room. It was a house about 90 square meters. The room was very neat, but the furniture was quite old fashioned, it had three bedrooms and one living room. One of the rooms had its door tightly shut, and the girl''s screams and cries could be heard behind the door. "Let me out! I don''t want to stay in here!" "He will keeping for me!" "You''re my parents. Why are you trying to harm me?" The young girl mmed the door with all of her strength, the sounds of banging sounded continuously. Sylvia walked forward and opened the tightly shut door. "President Lin, you..." Apparently, the middle-aged man was not expecting Sylvia to do such a thing. "Your daughter is not mentally ill. She did happen to have seen something she shouldn''t have." Sylvia nced at the middle-aged man. "Something like this has happened to an employee of mypany. She has gone missing now. You don''t want your daughter to end up in trouble, do you?" The middle-aged man was frozen with shock. The door of the room was opened, and the youngdy could be seen with hair in aplete mess and her eyes were red and swollen. The youngdy looked like she was about sixteen and had bruises all over her forehead. It was obvious that she had thoughts of hurting herself in the moment of despair while she had been locked inside the room. Sylvia extended her hand and patted the youngdy on the shoulder. Qi flowed into the young girl''s body like a warm current, calming the young girl down quite a bit. Henry walked around the room. He did not feel any fluctuation of Qi; it was very unusual. Even if it was an evil spirit, there should be traces of its Qi after it had left. However, he could not find anything at all. The girl''s name was Terrey. Sylvia asked Terrey about what she had seen. The situation of the story was exactly the same as that of the missing employee of thepany, Stefenney. She saw that her home was empty and there was no one on the street. Everything was very quiet and neat. She also said that a gust of cold wind would blow at her from time to time, and always felt that someone was staring at her from behind. Terrey was very sure that it was not an illusion. While Terrey talked, the door of the house opened again. Terrey''s mother had returned with a man and a woman. The man was in his forties, and the woman was in her twenties. The man and the woman were both wearing Taoist robes and carried a wooden sword on their backs. Looking at how the pair were dressed, Sylvia instantly knew what they were there for. The pair nced at Henry and Sylvia after entering through the door, then said to Terrey''s mother, "You people who aren''t involved had better leave as soon as possible." Terrey''s mother immediately obeyed their words and looked at Henry and Sylvia. Just as Sylvia was about to say something, Henry patted her on the shoulder, and they both walked out of the house without a word. Sylvia followed Henry out of the door and asked in puzzlement, "Senior, you..." "This evil spirit is very powerful and its whereabouts are very well hidden. If we stay there, it will attract its attention. We''d better leave first. If everything goes ordingly, the evil spirit will attack us again. It''s impossible for it to just create illusions and never appear again. Let''s just wait for it." Henry had once fallen into the illusion of the evil spirit, but he could not find any source of the illusions. Know that Henry was a being who had already integrated the 3,000 Paths into the divine bridge. No matter howplicated a formation was, they would be nothing more than lines in his eyes, yet he still could not see through the tricks of the evil spirit. Henry had fallen into the illusion of the evil spirit earlier than Stefenney did, but Stefenney was attacked again by the evil spirits. Henry believed that the evil spirits attacked ording to the strength of their prey. Thus, the evil spirits would not attack him. However, Terrey was an ordinary human and the evil spirits would definitely attack her again. Sylvia requested to rent a house in thatmunity. The whole process wasplete in less than an hour, and she could clearly see Terrey''s family through the window of the house she rented. Henry stayed in front of the window, looking at the house opposite it. The man and the woman in Terrey''s house were ready to begin their ritual, and Terrey had been tied to a chair. The girl''s eyes were filled with horror. She kept looking at her parents pleadingly, but no one paid any heed to her. Henry kept his eyes on the front. Very suddenly, he felt a chill across his body, and he shivered unconsciously. Then, he quickly noticed that Terrey''s family opposite him was empty.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Henry''s expression hardened and he took a step back. He continued to look around the room, but Sylvia was no longer in it. Everything in the room was very neat and tidy. "How dare you!" Henry shouted in a low voice. He had thought that the evil spirit would attack Terrey, he did not expect the evil spirit to attack him so directly! his surroundings were dead silent. He stood still and observed the fluctuation of Qi around him carefully. Sylvia, who was in the same room as Henry, suddenly realised that the Immortal King had disappeared. She nced at the window and saw Terrey, who was still tied to the chair, suddenly acting ferociously, and the ropes that bound her were broken one after another. Sylvia muttered worriedly under her breath and burst out of the door immediately and rushed to Terrey''s house. In the corridor of Terrey''s residence, a low roar sounded, like a ghost of a beast. Sylvia sped up her footsteps and rushed to the fourth floor. She opened the door to Terrey''s house and saw Terrey''s parents, as well as a man and a woman dressed in Taoist robes, all curled up in a corner and staring at Terrey with horror. Terrey, who walked towards them on step after another, suddenly turned her head and stared at Sylvia. Her eyes were dark and extremely horrifying. Terrey''s mouth suddenly widened into a grin and she smiled strangely at Sylvia. Chapter 1801 Chapter 1801 Sylvia stared at Terrey who was in front of her and shouted, "Who the hell are you?" "How interesting. Even if that person isn''t here, you still dare to appear before me. However, I don''t need a tonic like you right now." Terrey''s voice sounded as hoarse as an old woman''s. Sylvia was no longer the powerless president she used to be. She stepped forward and swung her fist at Terrey''s face. "You''re too slow and too weak. Kid, take this opportunity to go and enjoy your life for a few more days. I''ll remember you. You won''t be able to escape, hehe." Terrey smiled creepily. She only had to move a little to dodge Sylvia''s punch. After Terrey had evaded Sylvia''s punch, she stepped back and disappeared from the room in a blink of an eye. However, in the next second, the scene before Sylvia was returned into the house she had rented. She was still standing in front of the window, and Terrey was still tied to the chair as the man and woman in front of Terrey waved their wooden swords in their hands. "It was an illusion?" Sylvia muttered to herself, "Or is this an illusion?" Meanwhile, Henry was still standing quietly in the living room, the cold wind blew at him from time to time. He was unable to find any ws, the illusion was suspicious beyond his imagination. Henry was filled with anxiety. Sylvia had been right next to him, but he had been caught in the illusion. Was she still safe? Henry could not wait any longer to find the source of the evil spirit. He appeared outside of themunity in a single sh. He took a few more steps and walked out of the range of the illusion. The illusion then disappeared instantly, and the cold wind did not blow at him anymore. Henry immediately rushed back into the rented house. When he returned to room, he saw Sylvia standing by the window. In the house opposite theirs, the man and woman were still conducting their ritual on Terrey, sandalwood incense burned on the table. Henry breathed a sigh of relief. This evil spirit was only targeting him and did not target Sylvia. He looked at the building opposite him carefully. Suddenly, Henry''s pupils contracted. He looked at Sylvia and asked, "President Lin, how did you and Henry get to know each other?" Sylvia was puzzled, "Senior, why..." "Say it quickly!" Henry urged. Sylvia''s face reddened slightly. "The two of us meet at the entrance of the Civil Affairs Bureau, and then..." "Okay, that''s enough." Henry nodded and asked that question mainly to determine the authenticity of the woman in front of him. "President Lin, listen to me, you and I are now both trapped in an illusion."N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Henry spoke in a very low voice. Sylvia jolted slightly. "I underestimated its ability. Look at the building opposite us. That is a house of many years, but the fence is not deformed at all. Although it is rusted, the size and thickness of each fence is exactly the same. Look at the sandalwood incense for the ritual, they are usually very particr about its length. Usually, it should be two short and one long, but now the height of the incense sticks is all the same, even for its ash. Take a closer look, Terrey''s house is in the centre of the entire area, isn''t that themon characteristics of the doings of the evil spirit?" Henry''s words travelled into Sylvia''s ears continuously, and she only felt a chill go down her spine. She had actually fallen into the illusion unconsciously and even regarded the illusion as reality. "So now we are..." "No." Henry suddenly said again, "No! No!" Henry muttered those two words over and over. "Senior, what''s wrong?" Sylvia looked at Henry, her eyes were filled with puzzlement. "The fourth floor!" Henry stared out of the window and counted upwards from the first floor. Old buildings of that sort generally had six floors, but above the sixth floor was an attic. To be et precise, there was a total of seven floors, and the position of the fourth floor was right in the middle, Back then when he was climbing the stairs, two officers hade down. The brims of their caps were all pointed at the same direction. Terrey''s house was a three-bedroom and one living room house, and the locked room was the bedroom right in the middle of the house. That was to say, he had already fallen into the illusion the moment he entered the residential quarters! A chill suddenly rose within Henry. Weird phenomenons were happening before his eyes the whole time, but he had never realised it! From the moment he entered the residential quarters, everything he had seen was fake! If that was the case... "Elephant God!" Henry roared, and behind him, an illusion of the Divine Sea appeared. The chaotic Divine Sea rolled and tumbled, and a green sacred lotus emitted a green light. A monstrous elephant charged out of the Divine Sea and trumpeted loudly. It lifted its huge front feet and stomped suddenly. It was the Purge of the Elephant God! Any evil spirit would disappearpletely under the Purge of the Elephant God! The moment the Elephant God stomped downwards, the scene before Henry and Sylvia changed at a visible rate. They were not in some house, but only at the entrance of themunity, but there was another strange phenomenon, no one could be seen at the entrance. Henry frowned. The power of this evil spirit was beyond his expectations. A white figure shed past them. "Let''s go!" Henry grabbed Sylvia''s shoulder. Since they were in an illusion, there was no need to worry about shocking anyone. He exploded super after the white figure with super speed. They were obviously in an oldmunity at the west of the city, but after passing by a few buildings, they came across a dpidated factory. The figure in a white hemline stopped in front of the entrance of the factory. She turned and looked at Henry and Sylvia. It was Terrey! "Big Brother, Big Sister, are you here to apany me? My parents don''t believe my words. There is no one to y with me here. Why don''t you two stay here and y with me forever?" While Terrey spoke, another figure with the same appearance and dressed in the same clothes as Terrey appeared behind Sylvia and grabbed her hand. "Come and y with me." "Come y with me." "Stay here forever." "Right here, please?" More and more Terreys appeared. Her lovely face had turned ferocious, and her pupils were filled with darkness. Henry snorted coldly, and the Divine Sea emerged, and the Elephant God appeared again. At the moment when the elephant stomped on the ground, the countless figures of Terrey disappeared instantly, leaving only the figure at the entrance of the factory. The only Terrey that remained looked at them with puzzlement. "Big brother, big sister, don''t you like ying with me? Stay here, okay?" "What foolish tricks!" Henry produced a thunderbolt in his hand and pointed at Terrey. "Break!" Terrey''s figure became illusory instantly. Henry closed his eyes and felt his surroundings quietly. Since it was in the illusion with them, there would definitely be different fluctuations of Qi. As long as he could grasp at the difference, he could very naturally find those evil spirits! Even the most powerful formation had a weak point. Although the evil spirits existed very strangely, they were still a product of heaven and earth, they could not possibly be superior to the source of the heaven and earth! Chapter 1802 Chapter 1802 The rules of heaven and earth were very vague. When faced with different things, there were different rules to define them. Within the illusion, there were also various rules. As long as they could find the rules, they would be able to destroy the illusions. Next to Henry, an illusion of the Divine Sea appeared. The green sacred lotus emitted a green light, aimed to drive away the evil spirits. Henry kept thinking about where the rules of the illusion were, it was too real. It felt so real that he failed to notice it even after he had fallen into an illusion a long while ago. Terrey''s figure gradually disappeared in front of the dpidated factory, and the surroundings returned toplete silence. A gust of wind blew, which made Henry''s hair stand. The image of the dpidated factory appeared in Henry''s mind. Henry''s tightly closed eyes suddenly opened. He had found the rule. The rule of the illusion was bnce! No matter what it was, it was absolutely equal, clean and neat! Even the facilities inside the dpidated factory were built and ced with perfect scale. Although they were rusty, they were spotless above the rust. That waspletely abnormal! "If everything was perfect and equal, then as long as this rule is destroyed, everything would be over, right?" A divine sword appeared in Henry''s hand. With a wave of his hand, the radiance of the sword shed, and the factory in front of him was instantly cut into pieces. Clouds of smoke and dust rose into the air, and the factory crumbled but it still maintained equal portions of its area. Henry, who had finally found the rule of the illusion, felt his head was clear again. He sneered and said, "Still resisting? Let''s see how long you can hold on!" Henry waved his arms continuously, the rays of the sword scattered, and the surroundings erupted with sounds of explosions. "Arghhh!" Miserable shrieks sounded. Henry located the source of the roar instantly. He stepped forward and headed directly towards the source of the roar. A ck shadow shed across Henry''s sight and disappeared in the blink of an eye. This time, the scene before Henry changed once more. He returned to the entrance of themunity. Sylvia was standing right next to him, residents walked past the entrance, and cars shuttled back and forth on the streets. Only then did Henry let out a sigh of relief. There were too many people, and too many cars, which was impossible to have been created equally, so he was certain that he had really escaped from the illusion. Sylvia looked at the time. It was four o''clock in the afternoon. They had left the Lin''s mansion at three thirty. That was to say, they had been trapped in the anomaly for a long time. Several hours had passed in the abnormality, but in fact, only a few minutes had passed. Sylvia''s face was filled with fear. If it was not for the Immortal King who had been with her, she really had no clue about how to deal with the evil spirit. Henry also breathed a sigh of relief and took Sylvia to Terrey''s house, there were no sounds of screaming. He knocked on Terrey''s door and entered the house. Terrey was already asleep, her parents had done their best tofort her. To them, Terrey''s words might have had a minor nightmare, or maybe she was just joking. At least that was what theyforted themselves with. "Senior, what should we do next?" Sylvia asked Henry. "The evil spirit has been injured and won''t be appearing anymore. You can go back and await my news." After Henry said that, he took a step and disappeared. The evil spirit was a mysterious being, but Henry was not a weakling. He was able to trace the evil spirit through the energy it had left behind, and he was able to sense that the evil spirit had fled to the western side of Yinzhou City. Henry followed the trail of energy all the way. An Emperor''s Mausoleum filled with traces of energy from generations appeared before Henry''s eyes. The Emperor''s Mausoleum of Western Xia! The energy of the evil spirit had disappearedpletely from that ce. When Henry saw the Emperor''s Mausoleum of Western Xia, he was filled with emotions of all sorts. Too much had happened in that Emperor''s Mausoleum, and heT¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. e had no clue about the secretestne hidden under it. Could it be that the appearance of the evil spirit had something to do with the Emperor''s Mausoleum? Henry started thinking and visualised himself venturing deep into the mausoleum, he had been there many times. After passing through the gates of the mausoleum, he would arrive at the underground pce. Back then, the underground pce was very mysterious to Henry. However now, when he entered the Emperor''s Mausoleum again, the formation formed by countless stupas became threads that converged into the shape of a dragon in his eyes. Henry activated his technique Divine Sea,pletely scanning the underground pce which was about half the size of Yinzhou with his Qi in an extremely short period of time. There was no trace of the evil spirit to be found. "If you''re not here, then you must be at that ce." Henry looked downwards, then descended towards the ground. With a loud bang, Henry arrived at the lower floor of the underground pce and appeared where the white skeletal dragon was. Countless white bones were formed into a gigantie dragon. The moment Henry saw the gigantic dragon, a powerful surge of pressure suddenly rushed at him, sending him flying. out of control backwards. At that moment, the gigantic white skeletal dragon rose to its feet and swiped its huge ws at Henry in an attempt to tear him apart. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org This was not an ordinary skeletal dragon. Henry noticed countless markings on this skeletal dragon, which would bring about changes of the naturalw, it was extraordinarily powerful. Wind, fire, lightning, and thunder exploded around Henry continuously, its skeletal ws had already arrived in front of Henry. In the face of the skeletal dragon''s ws, Henry was fearless. He steadied himself and shot back with his fist, punching the skeletal dragon in front of him, instantly sending pieces of the skeletal dragon scattering all over the ce. At that moment, Henry felt a surge of dizziness, and the skeletal dragon that had been shattered to pieces by him, were once again scattered on the ground. White bones were scattered everywhere, as if there had never been any changes. "Another illusion?!" Henry murmured. He looked around and shouted, "Is this all you''ve got? If that''s all you''ve got, I don''t think you''d be able to get out of here alive today." The powerful wave of pressure swept at Henry once more. However, this time, he was prepared for it. On the illusion of the Divine Sea, the Divine Bridge formed by the 3,000 paths emitted divine rays of light,pletely diminishing wave of pressure. "Impossible!" A shocked voice sounded. It sounded shrill and particrly harsh to the ear, it was the voice of the evil spirit. "That''s the 3,000 Paths. Even the Severity Tribe couldn''t master it. How did you possibly seed?" Henry was surprised. He thought that it was just an evil spirit, but it mentioned ''the Severity Tribe''. Its origin was worth investigating on! "Come on out, quit being sneaky!" Henry''s voice boomed, and the Divine Bridge emitted a burst of light. Illusions of magical beasts burst out from the Divine Sea and searched around the area. Dozens of secondster, a ck shadow shot past Henry very swiftly and flew upwards. "You think you''d be able to escape?" Henry looked at it with disdain. A figure of the Golden Condor spread out its wings and blocked the way of the ck shadow. It was the Golden Condor, the fastest bird in the World of Qi practitioners. Chapter 1803 Chapter 1803 The Golden Condor spread its wings, stopping the evil spirit''s escape. Countless figures of magical beasts appeared and surrounded the evil spirit. Only then did Henry see the evil spirit clearly, one single nce of it was enough to make Henry shudder. That was because the evil spirit was a dragon! A real dragon! It was not arge dragon, only about a meter and a half in length, but it had the eyes of a shrimp, antlers of a deer, mouth of an ox, nose of a dog, mane of a lion, tail of a snake, scales of a fish, and talons of an eagle. Its ck scales shone brightly even in the dark underground pce. Its five ws showed the purity of its bloodline! This evil spirit was actually a real dragon! It was a true legendary beast recorded in ancient legends! The people of Van Xia called themselves descendants of the dragon, and at that moment, a true dragon was right before Henry''s eyes! The ck dragon also very obviously noticed Henry''s shock. Its voice was still piercing and harsh. "Retreat this instant, you mortal, or else I''ll kill you!" "No, that''s not right." Henry''s eyes narrowed. "That can''t be a real Dragon!" Henry''s fingers turned into ws as he spoke. He took a step forward and shed at the ck dragon. The ck dragon opened its mouth and roared, but had no intention of fighting back. It tried to find the perfect opportunity to escape away. "I''ve already told you, you can''t escape!" Henry shouted, and the magical beasts emerged at the same time, blocking every path of the ck dragon''s retreat. At that precise moment, Henry reached out and grabbed at the dragon''s neck. Henry activated an illusion and directed it at the ck dragon. The ck dragon twisted desperately in Henry''s hand, but it was simply unable to break free. "You''re simply using the 3,000 paths to hold me down, what are you without it?! Let go of me!" The ck dragon screamed and let out a shrill screech. Henry grabbed on to the ck dragon with his right hand, then raised his left hand, spread all five of his fingers and pped the ck dragon heavily in its face. "Crack!" A crisp p sounded. The ck dragon, who had been roaring, waspletely taken aback. It never expected to have been pped by a human! A mere human had actually pped such a sacred creature! A sense of humiliation that had never been felt before filled the ck dragon instantly. mes of anger were umted in its heart, it swore to tear the masked person before its eyes into shreds. ck light gathered at the mouth of the ck dragon, its was going to use its killer move. The ck light gathered, and dark clouds rolled across the sky above the mausoleum. "Crack!" Another crisp p sounded. The clouds above the Emperor''s Mausoleum stopped rolling. The ck light that had gathered at the dragon''s mouth also came to a halt. "Crack!" "Crack!" Henry sent another two ps across the ck dragon''s face, and the ck light in its mouth was dispersedpletely. The dark clouds above the Emperor''s Mausoleum also dissipated. The eyes of the ck dragon instantly had a dismayed look. Henry grabbed the ck dragon by its tail and swung it onto the ground violently. "Boom!" Even the ground cracked as the ck dragon crashed into it, and the dragon''s face was smashed to the ground mercilessly. "I..." "Boom!" "Tell you..." "Boom!" "This morning..." "Boom!" "I''m sorry!" Henry still grabbed on to the ck dragon''s tail, his raised arm stopped mid-air. The ck dragon had finally surrendered to him. Henry tied the ck dragon into a knot and threw it onto the ground. "What the hell are you?" "I''m a dragon..." The ck dragon wanted to say that it was a real dragon, but as soon as he saw Henry''s raised arm, he changed his words immediately. "I have no idea either. I''ve been like this ever since I gained consciousness." "Gained consciousness?" Henry asked doubtfully. "Yes, I woke up in a ss case, in this body." "ss case!" Henry''s heart skipped a beat. He suddenly remembered that he had studied the specimen of a true dragon in theboratory where he imitated astrology with ancestral weapons! Henry probed at the ck dragon and asked, "Why did youe so far all the way here for?" "Someone sent me here and ordered me to stay here." The ck dragon replied. Having heard the ck dragon''s reply, Henry had a general idea that the ck dragon was very likely a result of research from theboratory, that was backed by the Severity Tribe. The Severity Tribe studied the ck Pet dragon, then sent it here. What if...? Henry noticed the huge white skeletal dragon on the ground. He seemed to have figured something out, but he could not grasp the point! "Brother, I was just fooling around g with you, there''s no need to take such drastic measures." Content belongs to The ck dragon''s voice still sounded shrill, but somehow it sounded like it was pleading. Henry said nothing and pped the ck dragon in its face, then asked, "Tell me, where is the person you had captured?" The ck dragon pointed to the distance. Henry send a magical beast forward to check it out. Sure enough, he found two figures in a dark corner, a man and a woman. The woman was approximately forty years old. She was probably Stefenney from Sylvia''spany. Both of the people were unconscious. "Brother, are those your friends? Don''t worry, I hadn''t had the time to eat them." The ck dragon said fawningly. Henry grabbed the ck dragon and walked over to the two people. After making sure that they were fine, he was finally relieved. He asked the ck dragon again, "Now tell me, why were you casting spells and ying tricks?" "I didn''t do anything."N?velDrama.Org content. The ck dragon exined hurriedly, "Brother, wherever I go, an illusion would be naturally produced at that location. This is the rule I bring." Henry raised his arm again. "Enough. No need to hurt it anymore, it''s telling the truth." A voice sounded from behind Henry. Henry knew who it was without even having to look. The figure of Japheth appeared under the underground pce. "You''ve been missing for two years. I was not expecting you to have grown this much in just two years. The endless chaotic Divine Sea and the Divine Bridge of 3,000 paths, the path you''ve taken is even further than Justus''. Looks like you''ve surpassed Justus." Japheth''s face was brimming with joy. "Oh, I recognised you because of that green sacred lotus in your illusion of the Divine Sea. How unexpected of the sacred lotus that Justus had created by adjusting Vin and Yang to evolve to this stage. This is no longer just the bnce of Yin and Yang, but also the bnce of the five elements, the bnce of time, space, and chaos. This truly is unexpected." Henry turned and looked at the approaching Japheth, then cupped his fist and said, "Senior." Even up till then, Henry still felt that there was something he could not fathom about the man standing before his eyes. How would Justus'' former true spirit possibly be easily fathomable? He had long since stepped out of the category of true spirits, which was equivalent to living for the second time. "No! You address Justus as ''old man'', yet you address me as ''senior''. That doesn''t sound right." Japheth said as he waved his hand. He looked at the ck dragon and said, "I wasn''t expecting them to seed. There are too many powerful genes within this ck dragon, yet they were still able to produce such a masterpiece. The methods of the Severity Tribe are truly incredible. It''s just here to steal the Heaven''s Luck. If everything had gone smoothly, the Severity Tribe would have seeded. Unfortunately for them, you showed up." Chapter 1804 Chapter 1804 Japheth looked at Henry, his eyes had a very satisfied look in them. "I really didn''t think that you would be able to use the 3,000 paths to form the Divine Bridge. This is truly a gathering of all sorts of opportunities. Even the Eastern tform doesn''t dare to act this way. If it had not happened in front of me, I would really have found it unbelievable. You first need to receive the recognition of the rules. The power of your father''s has been passed on to you, which is a natural condition for you to be recognised by the Great Path. Secondly, the Divine Sea that can bear the Divine Bridge must be an endless Divine Sea. With the spiritual energy of the present world, it''s almost impossible to create an endless Divine Sea, but you seem to have found some sort of treasure trove."T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Japheth scanned Henry from head to toe, then continued. "Secondly, bearing the 3,000 paths requires all of the energy attributes between heaven and earth. The quantitative attributes may inevitably bring about chaos. However, the scared lotus left by Justus brought all of that energy together. It can be said all of the conditions from back then were indispensable for you to be able to reach this stage. It is too difficult to find another being in the world who walks the same path as you. The path you have taken is an invincible path. I guess it''s true when they say a man''s strength is greatly rted to luck." Henry also thought about what Japheth had said. He had also once felt fortunate for the opportunities he had encountered. However, if had not encountered them, he would never have thought about those problems, but why did Japheth say that it was all because of him? Japheth seemed to have noticed Henry''s doubts and said, "There are three thousand paths. Do you think that anyone can simply get the approval of the great paths?" "There has always only been one Human Sovereign in every era, and that is to say that the Qi that exists between heaven and earth is limited. Otherwise, what do you think the Severity Tribe has been trying to do, by concentrating all of their Qi on a single person? The 3,000 Paths is the greatest vessel of Qi, and you''ve already obtained it, it is now much harder for others to obtain it. Henry, do you want to know what your mother had done in the past and why she would show up here so suddenly?" Henry''s eyes widened as he looked at the white skeletal dragon down below. "Back then when I wandered the world with Justus, I met your parents. They were about as young as you are now, but your father was much stronger than you are." An expression of nostalgia appeared in Japheth''s eyes. Henry also listened carefully. He wanted to know everything about his parents. Japheth inhaled deeply, "At first, Justus doubted the world. He thought that everything we saw were just what others wanted us to see. He didn''t believe that this world that was so big, was just as simple as we saw it to be. He wanted to know where the end of the world was and how big it truly was. He wanted to discover more interesting ces. He found a path, one that had beenpletely sealed off. It had been blocked away by the Severity Tribe, but Justus was able to open it. At the entrance of that path, Justus found the Divine Race and met your parents." A strange smile suddenly appeared on Japheth''s face. "I don''t know if you''ve heard of a story rted to you young people. It''s about a person who yed a single-yer game. Back then, the Inte was not as advanced, and he fought monsters in the Novice Vige until his level was nearly maxed out. One day, he suddenly found a way out of the Novice Vige, and heter encountered the final boss of the game only to discover that it was dozens of levels lower than him, this yer was Justus, we met your parents at the divine gates. Your father was very powerful and his aura even made Justus feel threatened. However, Justus was also very excited at the same time, he thought that he had found the right path, because he felt that there was no one else in the world that could make him feel that excited. Just as he was nning to fight your father, he discovered that your father was being hunted. This excited Justus even more, what kind of powerful force could force someone as strong as your father to run?" As Japheth spoke of that, the smile on his face grew widened increasingly. "I can still imagine it right now. Back then, Justus faced the pursuers of the Divine Race very seriously. He had originally thought that it would have been a battle to his heart''s content, after all, they were using the terms like ''Divine Master'' or ''Divine God'', they all sounded very powerful. In the end, Justus single-handedly crippled a so-called Divine Master. Even the Divine Race did not expect a being like Justus to exist. Later on, Justus learned that your father had not been injured by the Divine Race, he suffered injuries because he had suppressed a demon. Unlike the so-called Divine Race, that used terms like ''Divine'' or ''God'' very freely, that was a true demon that can be traced back to the ancient times, it was a mighty Demon God! You have probably also seen its figure before at Sky Peak." The ck figure with eight arms appeared in Henry''s mind. It was extremely crazy in Fidello''s illusion of the Divine Pce. The chains that were used to tie down the Demon God alone, contained enough power to challenge the heavens. "Your father had suppressed the demon in his body and was badly hurt, but it was through him we learned about the Severity Tribe and the secrets of the world. Your father even enlightened Justus with a path, and in exchange Justus would have to enlighten you, you probably know whatever happened next. As for your mother..." Japheth paused, "The Severity Tribe were after the Heaven''s Luck, which belonged to et everyone. There was a Divine Pearl and a Dark Shadow, both of which felt within the category of Heaven''s Luck and were very important. Unfortunately, the two of those Heaven''s Lucks fell into the hands of your Zhang family. You probably also noticed the stupas of the underground pce, that was the work of the Severity Tribe. They had created the bloodline of a dragon to steal the Qi of Western Xia. However, your mother noticed this. She stayed in Yinzhou City for fourteen years, and within those fourteen years, she found the opportunity to create a formation out of the white bones and transformed them into a monstrous dragon to steal the Qi of the Severity Tribe. Every bone in this ce belonged to a hero who had fought against the Severity Tribe. Back then your parents possessed the greatest power in the world, but now it has all settled down, and all that remains are the Noble Berserkers that you have met." At that point, Japheth''s eyes were filled with admiration. "Your mother was very sessful, but after so many years, the Severity Tribe also came up with a way to deal with it. Moreover, they used it as a medium to produce a real dragon body, then took that opportunity to create a real dragon In order to find thatboratory, your father had also put in a lot of effort. Finally it was you who found that ce. However, it was unexpected that Severity Tribe still managed to create a real dragon body and even sent it here to absorbed the Qi here. This is the reason why you couldn''t find any trace in its illusion. You had used the 3,000 Paths as the Divine Bridge, but there is also the 3,000 Paths in this dragon''s body. It is a world on its own, but it still does not know how to create that world. Otherwise, it would have been much more difficult for you to walk out of the illusion with your current capabilities." Chapter 1805 Chapter 1805 Henry looked at the ck dragon he had tied up into a knot. It was hard to believe that it was really a dragon. Although its body was a creation of man, but it was still undeniably a dragon. Moreover, it was a dragon that had integrated with the Qi of the great paths. However, Japheth''s words also reminded Henry to shape the world ording to the principles of the great paths. Henry had also been trapped in this kind of phenomenon before. That world felt so real that Henry could not find any ws within it. "No, wait..." Henry suddenly jolted, a chill ran down his spine, and all the hairs on his body were erect. He just realises that his attention had all been diverted. Japheth, he had been standing in the same spot and never moved ever since he arrived, and that was right at the centre of the underground pce! Seeing Henry standing there in a daze, Japheth called out to him, "Henry, what''s on your mind?" "Senior, I wonder if my Divine Shore can also..." As Henry said that, all the phenomenons behind him burst open, and then the magical beasts rushed out and headed right behind him. In Henry''s hand, a white divine sword was formed out of thin air. He suddenly delivered a sh behind himself. Countless Qi swords formed beside Henry and all chopped towards the same direction. The pitch-ck underground pce was instantly illuminated by the glow from the swords. ck gas gushed out and deflected all of Henry''s Qi swords. "Haha, not bad. How unexpected of me to find that the so-called Immortal King of the human race is actually a fake. You are just the lucky child that had integrated with the Divine Pearl, and here I was, still wondering where to find you!" A massive ck shadow appeared in front of Henry. The figure of Japheth, as well as the figure of the ck dragon disappearedpletely. At that moment, it was a two-meter-tall evil spirit monster with a dragon''s body and a human''s face that appeared before Henry. It had five ws and the scales on its body were shiny and iridescent. If it was not for its human face, it would have just been an erged version of the ck dragon from earlier, the high-pitched voice came from its mouth. Henry wielded the divine sword in his hand, and the magical beasts behind him flew around in the air. He finally knew that this was his real target. Everything that happened earlier was just another illusion, but how that creature discovered his identity was still a mystery to Henry. One thing he was very certain of was that the evil spirit must be eliminated, to prevent his identity from being exposed any further. "A delicacy that has integrated with the 3,000 Paths. If I can devour you, I might just be able toplete my evolution perfectly. Simply the thought of it just excites me so much." The evil spirit stuck out its tongue and licked its lips. Its eyes were filled with immense greed when it looked at Henry. Henry did not waste any more time with nonsense. He had a few guesses about the origin of the evil spirit, and concluded that it was an enemy that had to be eliminated. Countless Qi swords appeared behind Henry. With a single wave of his arms, all of the Qi swords shed at the evil spirit. At the same time, the chaotic Divine Sea behind Henry began to churn. The chaotic energy that had been integrated all sorts of energy also surged outwards, crashing at the evil spirit like like a tsunami. The Qi swords that filled the sky were eroded by the ck gas of the evil spirit, but the ck gas that easily ate away at Qi disintegrated instantly when it came into contact with the chaotic energy. This was chaotic energy created by the blend of energy between heaven and earth, it contained a mix of everything. Within it also contained the same kind of energy the evil spirit possessed. The evil spirit was slightly taken aback, and tried to escape. Henry''sbat abilities were far superior than others on the Orastin Ind all along. He was able to fight against the beings in thete stage of the Divine Shore on his own and even killed a heavenly being like Decio Shangguan with ease. However, that was not the full extent of Henry''s powers, it was known that Henry had never used his killer move at all, he had always used very ordinary sword moves. However it was different this time. Henry''s identity had been discovered, he had nothing more to consider andunched a full-scale attack. "Purple Moon!" The massive full moon appeared behind Henry. All of the Qi beneath the underground pce gathered towards Henry. "Golden Sun!"N?velDrama.Org content. The zing sun appeared and illuminated the entire underground pce. The temperature was so high that the evil spirit could no longer bear it. The shiny scales on his body dried up and cracked at a visible rate. "Impossible!" The evil spirit let out a shrill scream and said, "Your power..." "Hah." Henry just smiled. The evil spirit had been trying to deal with him through tricks and sneaky attacks. Based on that, Henry was confident that the §Õ§Ñ evil spirit was not as strong as him. He was just trying to disy more of his strength, but ended up crushing the enemypletely. In fact, even Henry had no idea how powerful he was at that moment. That opportunity could be considered a test of his power. The evil spirit''s attacks werepletely useless against the Golden Sun. Under the scorching heat that was enough to suffocate beings at the level of the Spirit controlling Realm, the Qi attacks unteashed by the evil spirit evaporated instantly. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org The huge amount of Qi absorbed by the Purple Moon merged into the chaotic Divine Sea and condensed into the gigantic sword in Henry''s hand. The Demon Sword of Destruction! No! At this moment, it should be called... The World Destroyer de! The power contained within it made the heart of the evil spirit pound violently. Henry just gathered a little of his strength, then delivered a sh with his sword. Chaotic Qi burst out with an unstoppable sharpness, engulfing the evil spiritpletely. "Don''t... don''t... don''t kill me! Please... please!" Within the chaotic Qi, the evil spirit began begging for mercy with its shrill voice. Henry''s downward shing motion stopped for a short moment, and the rush of chaotic Qi also stopped temporarily. The evil spirit, who was in the midst of the chaotic Qi, breathed a sigh of relief. "Answer two of my questions." Henry extended two of his fingers. "How did you discover my identity? And how did you find out about my parents and Justus?" "Okay... okay..." The evil spirit trembled within the chaotic Qi, "Within my phenomenon, I can read all of your thoughts, and through that I would very naturally discover your identity. However, your master, and your parents, are all important targets to us, so I would KNOW everything about them very well." "Okay, thanks." Henry brandished the World Destroyer de in his hand once more. The evil spirit was horrified. "No! You promised me..." Henry lifted a corner of his mask and showed it a smile. "I lied." Just as he said that, the chaotic sword Qi swept through the entire grounds of the underground pce. The evil spirit''s body was instantly torn apart by the chaotic Qi, not even its bones remained. The two ordinary people, a man and a woman, were not affected by the chaotic Qi. The moment the evil spirit disappeared, a trail of ck Qi drifted towards Henry. He felt the divine pearl in his body trying to pull the ck Qi over. "Boom!" When the ck Qi approached him, the illusion of the Divine Sea behind Henry erupted instantly. On the opposite shore of the Divine Sea, beneath the Divine Bridge, a piece ofnd emerged. Chapter 1806 Chapter 1806 Henry had been thinking about how to create his own Divine Shore, but at that moment, a natural change urred. On the other side of the Divine Sea, ck aura began spreading out. A piece ofnd was opened up by the ck aura, and thend began to expand at a visibly quick rate. In the blink of an eye, it had already expanded to 320 meters ofnd. As for the realm of the Divine Shore, Henry had also learned a bit about it from the master of the Immortal Pce. 333 meters was the limit for the Divine Shore, while his own was close to the limit in a blink of an eye. However, Henry knew very clearly that although it was only 13 meters away, it was still equivalent to being many more 320 meters away. Henry was curious about what the ck aura really was. While he thought about it, a figure of a ck dragon condensed on the cknd. The ck dragon stopped growing after it shot up to 99 meters long, then transformed into a mountain range, it was a dragon soul. The Severity Tribe had put in great effort to recreate the true body of a dragon, and after stealing the great paths, condensed a dragon soul from the great paths. This dragon soul had actually transformed into a mountain range on the opposite shore of Henry''s Divine Shore! That was a mountain range formed by a real dragon! A ck dragon range! It contained incredible power. An ordinary dragon range was only used to gather Qi and energy, but the ck dragon range was different. The purpose of the ck dragon was to steal Qi, and now that it had been transformed into a dragon range, its characteristics of stealing Qi remained. If someone with strong Qi was beside Henry at that moment, his Qi would very likely be stolen by Henry. Moreover, after the ck dragon range had been formed, the Qi of the surrounding environment would naturally converge into Henry''s body to be absorbed by him, unless he stopped the absorption of Qi deliberately, he would slowly be stronger, even when he was sleeping. It was no exaggeration to say that with this ck dragon range, if Henry had fallen asleep for hundreds of years, he would instantly be the strongest being in the world the moment he wake up! And this ck dragon range was just a mountain range in Henry''s Divine Shore. He could feel that the construction on his Divine Shore was not just that simple. The Divine Pearl, which had been slumbering in Henry''s body felt a force of attraction. A sphere with a diameter of about ten meters gradually condensed above Henry''s Divine Shore. The surface of the sphere was iridescent, its colours shifting constantly. Each colour represented a different energy. The divine bead, a treasure that had been coveted by the Divine Race for countless years, had been ced in Henry''s body by Fidello when he was still a baby. The Divine Pearl had been hidden in Henry''s body all along, absorbing energy and nourishments, and finally underwent transformation. On that day, the transformation wasplete. The Divine Pearl had appeared, and also appeared on the Divine Shore of Henry. Incredible amounts of energy poured down from the Divine Pearl and covered the Divine Shore. In addition to the extremely powerful ck dragon range that was on the Divine Shore of Henry, it was no exaggeration to say that his Divine Shore was and of treasure. From a certain point of view, it could be said to harness power more terrifying than the Heavenly Altar at a hundred percent. After all, there was only energy in the Heavenly Altar, but the ck dragon range on Henry''s Divine Shore was still able to steal the Heaven''s Luck! His Divine Shore powered by the great paths had continued expanding up to 330 meters! Three more meters and it would reach the limit. With A Divine Shore like this, even if Henry stopped trainingpletely from that moment on, he would still be increasingly powerful at a rate that would make others envious. However, that was still far from enough! Everyone''s Divine Shore had a certain characteristic, Jakie Shangguan''s Divine Shore for example, was the Divine Shore of Hell. It was filled with terrorising aura, and the bones within it could tear the enemy apart. Henry''s Divine Shore, on the other hand, still had not developed an assault mechanism towards the enemy. "Crack!" A crisp crack sounded from the bottle Henry carried with him. The moment it cracked, Henry''s Divine Shore expanded up to 333 meters, which was the limit. The Maximum Divine Shore has been sessfully created! Henry''s Divine Shore had also developed an assault mechanism that was rightfully his. It was also at that moment that the huge white skeletal dragon in the underground pce disintegrated into ash. The two people in the underground pce were still unconscious. Henry rolled them up with Qi and exited the underground pce. At that moment, the sky in Yinzhou grew increasingly darker. Henry took the two unconscious people to the hospital, then he contacted Sylvia and handed them over to someone else to deal with. When Henry returned to the hotel, Yinzhou was alreadypletely dark. Henry inhaled deeply and knew that it was impossible to continue staying in Yinzhou. After the incident at the underground pce, the Severity Tribe would definitel alerted and send their men over there. Besides, the news that the Immortal King of the humans had entered the city and left a message in Yinzhou had already spread out. He would be the first thing the Severity Tribe would think of when they arrived. Henry stood in front of the huge French window and looked down at the city. He had been satisfied with the leisurely life he had lived in the past few days, he now had to get things done. Whether it was the Severity Tribe or the Divine Race, they all had to be dealt with, but before that, Henry had to do something else, and that was to first find Adonias. After a night of rest, Henry left the hotel. As soon as he walked out, he saw Sylvia sitting in the lobby of the hotel. The moment Sylvia noticed Henry, she quickly approached him and thanked him for his help on the incident, then she told Henry that she was going on a long journey. "A long journey?" "Yes, I have a friend named Cesia. It shouldn''t be dangerous, but the ce is a little special. She''s in the Core." Sylvia said. Sylvia was just about to exin to Henry what the Core meant. Henry said, "Alright then, I''ll go with you. After arriving at the Core, my time protecting you should be up. After that, I''m leaving for somewhere." "All right." Sylvia did not say anything more. She would not demand this Immortal King to be her bodyguard all the time. After all, this matter was caused by Gardiner. The Antarctic was covered in ice and snow. In the past, it was a very deste ce, but it was all different now. At the intersecting point of the Antarctic and the ancient battlefield stood a fortel A system was already in ce in it. Some businessmen even had their eyes on this ce and developed it into a city of snow. The fortress had begun to prosper. The soldiers stationed there did not seem bored. Apart from being a little chilly, the fortress was just about the same as a big city. The biggest difference might have been that the people there were all soldiers. Even the boss of a tavern could put on his armour and get into battle should a crisis have arisen.N?velDrama.Org content. The soldiers stationed at the strongholds of the ancient battlefield were paid handsomely, which also reflected their spending ability. The e most important point about doing business in the stronghold was to agree that once there was a crisis, everyone had to be at the battlefield without any condition whatsoever! Henry and Sylvia''s first stop was this stronghold. It was the first time Henry entered the stronghold since its establishment. Chapter 1807 Chapter 1807 It was a real city of snow, chilly and cold. People here had the habit of drinking strong liquor, which could warm their bodies. After Henry and Sylvia arrived, they unexpectedly bumped into someone. "Lord Zhao?" Sylvia saw Gardiner''s figure in a pub, but he was not drunk and his face was not flushed, which proved that he was not there to drink. "Senior, Miss Lin?" Gardiner looked at Sylvia in surprise. "Why are you..." "I''m going to the Core." Sylvia replied truthfully, "Lord Zhao, is something wrong at the ancient battlefield?"N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Sylvia guessed that Gardiner would only restrain his desire for alcohol only when it came to serious business. Gardiner nodded and said, "Let''s find somewhere to sit down and talk." Gardiner brought Sylvia to the City Lord''s Mansion of the stronghold. Gardiner had a very high status in the stronghold. A statue of him was ced within it, and every new recruit would have to first be told of the tales of Gardiner, themander-in-chief that led the humans in the battle against the orcs, the g- bearer of the humans in the war against invading races. The only person who had a higher status than Gardiner in the stronghold was Henry. In the City Lord''s Mansion, Gardiner told Sylvia about everything that had happened in the ancient battlefield, while Henry just listened by the side. Ranulfo had been guarding the ancient battlefield all the while. After Gervais had returned, he joined Ranulfo in guarding the ancient battlefield. After Adonias had stepped down, rebellion broke out within the orc tribe and they fought among each other in the ancient battlefield more than once. In the past two years, there had been three great wars between the humans and the orcs. Tens of thousands of people had lost their lives in each war. However, the orcs could not take a single step across thendmine field. One reason was due to the rules of the ancient battlefield, the other was due to the fact that the humans had entered the age of Qi- cultivation, and their capabilities had increased significantly. Gardiner wanted to pay the orcs a visit this time because Ranulfo and Gervais, who had been guarding the ancient battlefield, had disappeared! Gardiner checked out many spots in the fortress, only to obtain information about the whereabouts of Ranulfo, but he did not find anything useful. After Ranulfo and Gervais disappeared, the orcsunched another small-scale attack. It might have seemed like an attack, but in truth they were just checking things out. They seemed to have known that Ranulfo had disappeared, and also that some humans had been deployed to the ancient battlefield. The small-scale attack caused quite a lot of casualties for the humans. The fortress had entered the state of alert level one, everyone was already prepared for battle. After Ranulfo had disappeared, the orcsunched an attack and even knew of the human''s strategic deployment. Those points had revealed very important information to Gardiner. However, he still found it unbelievable. It was true that Ranulfo and Gardiner opposed each other in the beginning, but after the Surface and the Core had connected, up to the time when they dealt with the Alvin League, they were both fighting as an alliance. Gardiner would have found it understandable if Ranulfo had betrayed them for other reasons, but he could believe that he would cooperate with the Orcs. However, now, the fact was right before Gardiner''s eyes, he felt great difort at keeping this matter in his heart. Gardiner waved his hand, signalling to take a break from this topic. "What about you, President Lin, why are you here this time?" Sylvia replied, "I''m making a trip to the Core." Upon hearing that, Gardiner did not say anything more. The Core might be very dangerous to the ordinary, but to Sylvia, there was nothing dangerous about it all, not to mention that Sylvia had such a being like the peerless Immortal King with her, even Cesia in the Core was enough to provide Sylvia withplete protection. "If that''s the case, let''s go together." Gardiner lit a cigarette, a troubled expression was written all over his face. "I also have some answers to seek." After resting for a night in the fortress, the three of them made their way to the Core. They passed by the ancient battlefield and saw the figures of many orcs. They were already preparing for the next round of their attack. Seeing how prepared the orc army was, the faces of Gardiner and Sylvia were filled with worry. No one wanted to witness another war. Goods and items could be made again, but lives that are lost could not be returned. Henry stepped forward, and with a wave of his arm, a token flew out of his Divine Sea and expanded in the air. The token formed a huge wall that stretched to both ends of the ancient battlefield, dividing it into two. "This is a Token of Ceasefire." Henry stood in the air and announced. At that moment, he was once again dressed in the el.ne snow-white-robes of the Immortal King of the human race. "In the name of the Immortal King, I order you to stop your attacks. Failure to obey..." The moment Henry said that, a divine sword materialised in the air, showing no sign of dissipating. It was imaginable that anyone who dared to touch the Token of Ceasefire would definitely be instantly hacked down by the divine sword. Henry''s capabilities were no longer what it had used to be, and he had now mastered various methods and tricks. Gardiner and Sylvia both cast grateful looks at Henry. Havingpleted that action, hended back to the ground and said to Sylvia, "Let''s go." The three of them continued their journey, passing through the ancient battlefield. With the capabilities of the peerless Immortal King, their paths were clear and safe. There were no orcs stupid enough to go looking for trouble. After arriving at the Core, Gardiner did not remain with Henry and Sylvia any longer. He left alone, saying that he wanted to figure some things out. Henry understood that Gardiner was definitely going to search for Ranulfo. Gardiner seemed to be careless person, but there were still some matters he treated particrly seriously. Sylvia turned on themunication device on her wrist. "Cesia, I''ve arrived at the Core." An image of a beautiful face appeared through themunication device, her silver hair fluttered in the wind. It was none other than Cesia. Henry felt that somewhat guilty towards Cesi?. Back when she had decided to leave, Henry chose not to continue trusting herm which was one of the decisions Henry had made incorrectly. He had med himself many times for this matter, and simrly, he did not dare to face Cesia much. However, Cesia had always maintained an optimistic view towards Henry''s misunderstanding and had never med him for it. "Okay, I''lle for you now." Cesia looked very happy through themunication device. After hanging up, the gorgeous figure of Cesia appeared before Sylvia about ten minutester. When Sylvia noticed that Cesia''s gaze moved to the person beside her immediately after seeing her, she quickly stepped forward and introduced the Immortal King to Cesia, for fear that Cesia woul on to admit her mistakes. go simply based on the fifter all, the Immortal King and Henry looked incredibly alike. Cesia''s face was filled with curiosity, "How could two figures so simr possibly exist in this world?" Henry stood by the side, not daring to speak. He had instantly be the shy, inferior Immortal King. Chapter 1808 Chapter 1808 Cesia nodded and did not say anything more. At that moment, Henry had made up his mind that he could not stay there any longer. If his identity had been exposed, it would mean serious trouble. Henry was sure that someone was definitely keeping a constant eye on Sylvia. "Sylvia, the reason I called you over this time is regarding some clues about brother Henry." Cesia spoke directly. Surprise appeared across Sylvia''s face. It could be seen from her eyes that she was greatly interested. However, Sylvia still tried to say, "Cesia, he and I..." "Alright, let''s go." Without waiting for Sylvia to finish, Cesia grabbed her hand and led her towards one direction. Sylvia looked at Henry, and Henry replied with a nod. He floated in the air and followed the twodies, he had originally nned to leave, but having heard that there was news about himself, could it be that someone is making up some sort of conspiracy theory? Henry nned to follow behind them and find out more. Henry followed closely behind Cesia. He noticed that there was not a single hint of Qi emanating from Cesia along the way. Even at the state Henry was currently at, he still felt that he was unable to gauge her capabilities urately. In fact, after Cesia had left Radiant Ind, she seemed to have be increasingly mysterious. Every time Henry met her, he was never able to estimate the capabilities she disyed. The area of the Core was not as vast as the Surface. The three of them did not need to worry about alerting anyone, nor did they need to worry about the people from the Elite Spirit Hall or the orcs.N?velDrama.Org content. Cesia led the two of them to the Forest District, which was originally under themand of the Master Alene. At that moment, the original lush of green was no longer there, and the originally towering trees had almost copsed, and the city in the Forest District waspletely destroyed, but at least there was still a trace of their past. The ce where the three had arrived at was part of a rtivelyplete forest. Traces of human life were visible within it. There were only two possibilities as to how the green forest could still remain in such aplete state. First, it had not been discovered by the orcs. However, seeing that the orcs hadpletely upied the Core and hadbed through it thoroughly, the possibility of this was probably very small. Which leaves only the second possibility. The people who lived there were beings that the orcs did not dare to provoke. "Sylvia, allow me to first introduce a few people to you." Cesia smiled at Sylvia as she pulled Sylvia''s hand and walked into the forest. Within the forest was a wooden hut built atop a giant tree, just like those wooden houses in western fairy tales. A few figures appeared in front of the wooden hut. Sylvia''s face was filled surprise when she saw those figures. "Hello, sister-inw." Wade smiled warmly as he greeted Sylvia. The people standing next to the Wade were Future, Red Hair, Alex, Valentin, Sea God, and Moon Goddess. The original Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng had all appeared in that ce. "You..." Sylvia looked at the seven people. After Henry had disappeared, Wade and others had also disappeared for two years, only reappearing before Sylvia now. Sylvia had just been tricked into going to Mount Kunlun for Wade''s marriage. Now that she saw them in person, she felt a strange feeling in her heart. If it had not been for Cesia, Sylvia would have definitely thought that it was some sort of trickery. Henry, who had been following behind Sylvia, also saw the seven siblings of his. He resisted the urge to go up and hug them one after another, and just stood where he was in silence, acting like a proud godly being. "Sister-inw, it had been two years since we hadst met. You truly are bing more and more beautiful." Futurended lightly in front of Sylvia, herrge eyes smiled like a pair of crescent moons. Sylvia blushed a little. "You look even better, Future. By the way, you shouldn''t be calling me sister-inw anymore. Henry and I..." "That''s all in the past." Cesia waved her hand. "There were too many people watching in the dark back then. All of the enemies have showed themselves throughout these two years. Moreover, after two years, those who were paying attention to you have already shifted their attention texothers. We all know about the rtionship between you and Brother Henry. You had only written the divorce agreement to him, but he didn''t agree to it." Content belongs to A sad expression appeared on Sylvia''s face. "Actually... Henry has already agreed to it." "What''s that?" Wade''s eyes widened. Even Cesia had an incredulous look on her face. All of them knew how Henry felt about Sylvia. They could not believe that he would agree to a divorce with Sylvia. "It''s true." Sylvia inhaled deeply and turned to look at the white-robed Immortal King standing behind her. "Before Henry left, he had met this senior once. ording to his introduction about me to this senior, I am his... ex-wife." The words ''ex-wife'' sounded as soft as the hum of a mosquito. However, everyone present could hear it because they were all experts. Wade and the others took a good look at Henry, mostly because of the strangely familiar figure. Moon Goddess was the first to speak. She cupped her fist at Henry and said, "Senior, may I know how should we address you?." Sylvia hurriedly introduced him to them. "This is the Immortal King of the human race. He walked out from the Immortal Mountain and had in quite a number of members of the Divine Race." Wade and the others had also heard of the supreme Immortal King of Orastin Ind. When they heard that the person before them was the peerless Immortal King, they quickly cupped their fists at him in greeting. "Greetings, Senior." Henry simply waved his hand without saying anything. "Senior, Sylvia said that you had really met my brother. Could you please tell me where he has gone to?" Wade asked hurriedly. In the past two years, they had been looking for clues about Henry. "It''s an impossible guess." Henry shook his head and said, "He has taken a different path from the ordinary people. He told me that he had too many enemies, and he did not dare to return until he has be truly invincible. He still has a long way to go." Henry''s words also represented what his thoughts at that moment. He would never reveal his identity until he has be invincible, or else the only thing that would await him and the people around him was the crazed revenge of the Divine Race. Now that he had stolen the Heaven''s Luck of the Severity Tribe, they were also very possibly awaiting their opportunity for revenge. Upon hearing that, Wade opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but nothing came out of it. Future and the others all lowered their heads. As Henry''s closest friends who used to fight by his side, they were currently unable to provide Henry with any help. That feeling made them feel very powerless and helpless. "Brother Henry has his own ideas. He chose his path, but that won''t stop us from looking for him." Cesia spoke up, "We are no longer the people we used to be. When we find brother Henry, we can still fight alongside him." After listening to Cesia''s words, all of them perked up a little. "It''s about time they returned." Red Hair looked into the distance. "Quit thinking about love all day long." Wade threw a nce at Red Hair. Red Hair blushed, it was a rare sight. "I meant to ask her about our boss when she returns, okay?" Chapter 1809 Chapter 1809 Red Hair quickly exined. However, it was apparent that his exnation was unconvincing. Even Cesia had an expression that showed she did not believe him at all. About twenty minutester, two figures appeared in everyone''s sight. It was a man and a woman. They both looked handsome. The man had long golden hair, angled eyebrows, and a sharp gaze. His phenomenon of the Divine Sea was activated behind him, which ranged more than twenty meters, which showed that he was strong practitioner. A Divine Bridge could be seen across it, he was obviously already an expert at thete stage of the Divine Bridge. He appeared in the air, his eyes filled with pride. As for the woman, she had long, dark green hair. She looked like a fairy from the legends. She had an alluring figure, and every movement of hers was somewhat eye-catching. She did not have any phenomenon activated behind her, but judging from the speed she disyed, she was clearly no weakling. After the young woman appeared, Red Hair''s gaze never left her. "Hey, wake up! Gaspare ising!" Wade reached out his hand and waved it in front of Red Hair. Red Hair''s did not respond to Wade. His gaze was still intently fixed on her, as if he could not see Wade''s hand in front of him. "Ah, he''s hopeless." Wade shook his head regretfully. "And now we have another dog." "What do you mean by ''another''?" The tall, brawny Alex said as he revealed a mouthful of white teeth. "Could it be that you are referring to our boss..." Wade quickly stretched out his hand to cover Alex''s mouth. The man and womannded from the sky. After the two hadnded on the ground, the man first looked at Sylvia and Henry, who were strangers in his eyes, and then his eyes fell on Cesia. "My beautiful Cesia, you must have been waiting for a long time." The man had an attractive voice. "It hasn''t been that long time," said Sylvia. "This is Sylvia, and... Immortal." Cesia did not know how to introduce the Immortal King, so she simply referred to him as "Immortal". Then she introduced them to Sylvia, "These two here are Sayre and Tivyan, Sayre''s the older brother to Tivyan. They might be able to find out Brother Henry''s location." Sylvia greeted the two of them hurriedly. Even if they could only contribute a little to finding Henry''s whereabouts, Sylvia would still treat them very politely. Henry just nodded slightly and did not say anything. Seeing the arrogance of the masked man, Sayre grunted coldly. Seeing Sayre''s reaction to the Immortal King, Wade and the others instantly held their breaths. They knew that Sayre was an extraordinarily arrogant man and feared that he would sh with the Immortal King. They did not care about what the Immortal King would do to Sayre, they were just worried about losing the leads on Henry. Seeing that Sayre did not show any signs of acting up, the rest of them finally sighed with relief. Red Hair walked up rigidly to Tivyan, looking as if he was in a daze, a smile was visibly seen across his face. "Tivyan, do you have any news regarding the matter I told you about back then?" "I have contacted my family, and they''re guessing that if the person you are looking for is still alive, he should be in a certain Virtual World." Tivyan spoke. Her voice was clear and particrly pleasant to the ear. "Virtual World?" It was the first time Sylvia had ever heard of that term. Future exined, "Sister-inw, a Virtual World is a ce where an inheritance had been unearthed in the recent two years. In the past two years,rge pieces ofnd appeared on the surface of the sea, thesends used to be part of a Virtual World. Virtual Worlds are based on ces we currently live in, and is an extension of space that can''t be detected by ordinary people. In fact, there are many Virtual Worlds." Sylvia nodded her head. Tivyan continued, "My family said that it''s not impossible to find someone in a Virtual World. We just have to go to the location where he had disappeared two years ago and conduct a regr exploration. It''s just that the process is tooplicated and energy-consuming. My family is not willing to participate in it."T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Wade quickly replied, "We can pay with Spiritual Stones! We''d pay you as much as you want." "Dear friends, we are notcking in Spiritual Stones." Sayre shook his head and said, "Yes, that''s right." Tivyan nodded, "In fact, in the Virtual World we live in, there is a Spiritual Stone mine. However, my brother and I have quite a high status within the family. My family have said that they aren''t interested in helping outsiders, but if it''s their own people, they..." Tivyan did not finish her words, but her meaning was obvious. After saying that, she nced at Red Hair. Red Hair''s heart almost jumped out of his chest. Was that a hint? What else could it be if it was not a hint?" Even Wade could not help looking at Red Hair a few more times. Red Hair could not hide the joy in his eyes, but he still managed to pull off a serious expression. "Tivyan, we''d still need to talk to your family about this when we see them again." "Very well then, I''ve just finished dealing with the matters here with my brother. It''s about time we headed back." Tivyan grabbed the emerald ne hanging from her neck. Her eyes closed slightly, and she mumbled an iprehensible incantation. A faint green light appeared around her, and a few secondster, a beam of green light shot out from the emerald ne, forming a portal in front of them. "Follow me closely." Tivyan nced at Red Hair, then stepped through the portal. Red Hair''s heart pounded with excitement. He quickly followed behind her. Then all of them entered the portal one after another. Henry stepped inst. The moment he entered the portal, the green light instantly turned into multicoloured lights. Henry had once witnessed such a situation. Back then in the Sosasmo when the sky above the City of Hell suddenly changed, Henry had rushed in to save a member of the Section Nine, and it was through that simr light, he found himself in theboratory of the Severity Tribe. Seeing such lights again gave Henry a bad feeling. When the lights before everyone''s eyes disappeared, a brand new scene appeared. They were no longer surrounded by the forest. In front of them stood a huge mountain, and they were at the foot of the mountain, at the top of the mountain was an ancient castle that stood tall and erect, giving off a majestic aura. Both Sayre and Tivyan had the features of Westerners. The design of the castle had an European design of the Middle Ages. It was magnificent and solid. "There it is everyone, my home is on top of the mountain. Come with me." Tivyan weed them very elegantly, then walked towards a path that led to the top of the mountain. Henry looked around the mountain. In the eyes of others, it was a whole new micro world, but in Henry''s eyes, it was just another ce that had been sealed. Regardless of whether was the lofty mountain or the castle, Henry could see that it was full of all sorts of lines. It was exactly the same as the situation back then before the unsealing of the Immortal Mountain, and that seal was definitely the work of the Severity Tribe! But if the seal was the work of the Severity Tribe, how were the man and woman able to enter and leave as they pleased? Chapter 1810 Chapter 1810 Looking at the castle atop the mountain before his eyes, Henry grew increasingly uneasy. Along the way up the mountain, Tivyan talked on about her family. Tivyan''s family had lived in the Virtual World for a long time. The Qi within the Virtual World was much abundant than that of the outside world, which made it very suitable for the practice of Qi. Tivyan and Sayre had left the Virtual World this time to seek for something, otherwise, Sylvia and the others would not have had the opportunity to meet them in the Core. "Wow Tivyan, your family must be mad powerful, to have an entire micro world to yourselves!" Red Hair looked around like a curious baby with an amazed expression. Looking at this and touching that, just like a toddler in a toy store for the first time. Looking at Red Hair''s actions, Sayre showed a hint of disdain in his eyes, then she turned and said to Cesia, "My beautiful Cesia, please allow me to take you to on a tour around our castle when you are avableter. This castle has not been visited for many years, and we have plenty of fine wine in store." Cesia merely nodded silently. They moved at a quick pace and soon arrived at the gates of the castle. Looking up from the foot of the mountain, one could feel the how majestic the castle was. Only when one arrived at the front of the castle could one feel its magnificence directly. The surface of the castle stood its toll against the erosion of time, some parts of the outer wall had been worn away by exposure to the weather. There were marks and scratches left by swords everywhere around it, which showed what the castle had experienced. The erosion the surface of the castle had suffered through its toll from time, gave it an ancient feel. One would imagine all of the history this ancient castle had been through just by looking at it. It was also part of the glory of the ancient castle. At the gate of the castle were eight sculptures standing guard in front it, each holding eight different weapons. When Henry and others approached the castle, its solid wood gate parted into two and opened inwards toward both sides. It looked as if an opening had appeared within the ancient castle that was surrounded by thick and high walls at that moment. When Henry and the others entered the castle, the gap within it closed once again. The heavy door let out creaking sounds, and was sealed shut with a loud bang, Sylvia, who was walking in the middle of the group, could not help but shudder upon entering the castle. "Dear all!" Sayre extended his arms and said, "Wee to the Blesa Castle!" Inside the castle were countless buildings of various sizes. Paths went through every building, the style of how the city was nned made the grand- looking castle appear tightly-spaced. The old castle was massive, which blocked out the light and made the roads seem darker. As they walked in the shadows, the huge castle gave them a sense of gloom. There was not a single trace of humans in the surrounding buildings. "We''ve been in seclusion for too long, it has been very difficult for us to pass on our legacy up to this day. There used to be thousands of members in our family, but now only a few hundred remain." Tivyan''s eyes were deste. Red Hair quicklyforted her. "I''m sure things would start looking up, Tivyan." "That''s right." Tivyan nodded. Herrge eyes sparkled as tears gleamed from it, anyone who saw her in that state could not resist feeling sympathy for her. "Dear all, the Master of the castle has already received news of your arrival. He is awaiting us in the main hall. Please follow me." After saying that, Sayre led them from the front. The Master of the castle Sayre had mentioned was a woman in her 60s. She was hunchbacked and the wrinkles on her face were proof of her age. She stood at a height of 1.5 meters as she leaned on her cane. When she saw Henry and the others, she just greeted them and left Sayre to entertain them. Tivyan told everyone that although the Master of the castle, Mrs. Treva, looked like an ordinary olddy, she was horribly powerful. If they wanted to find any trace of the other Virtual Worlds, they had to get Mrs. Treva to do it. Mrs. Treva, was Sayre''s great-great-grandmother, her truly about 200 years old.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. The massive castle, with a poption of less than a hundred looked empty and deserted. Sayre arranged amodation for all of them, each room was about 70 to §Ö 80 square meters, which was considered quite luxurious. Every piece of furniture in the room could be collected by businessmen when brought to the outside world. However, Henry''s room was the smallest of all, with only about 20 meters, it was uncertain if it was intentionally or unintentionally arranged. Sylvia also secretly proposed to exchange rooms with Henry, but he rejected her offer. Henry hoped to be underestimated. He would not be noticed if he was ??? underestimated. He felt that something was wrong from the moment he entered the passage, and felt it especially more at that moment. The unease in his heart had be increasingly stronger, but he did not know what the intentions of those people were or what the rtionship was between the fortress and the Severity Tribe. He still needed time to figure all of that out. Everyone rested in their own rooms, some of them went on a tour around the castle. When it was time for ??? dinner, a sumptuous banquet had already been prepared under the orders of Sayre and Tivyan. There were 12 of them in total, they sat at a huge rectangr dining table. Delicious food was ced in front of them. The dishes looked amazing and smelled fragrant, simply judging by its presentation, it looked absolutely inviting. Everyone''s cup was filled with fine wine. Sayre first raised his ss and said a wee toast of some sort, then went straight to the point. "Dear all, we have some news about the person you''re looking for." Sayre said, and after that, his gaze turned to Cesia. Sure enough, after he had said that, everyone at the table, aside from Tivyan, turned to look at Sayre. When Sayre''s eyes locked with Cesia''s, Sayre smiled and continued, "I don''t know if that person''s name is called Henry, but we have found someone that fits your descriptions, he''s currently not in a good situation. He is in an extremely dangerous realm, where even Mrs. Treva does not dare to enter as she pleases." As soon as he said that, everyone had a worried look on their faces. Tivyan frowned. "A Virtual World where even Mrs. Treva wouldn''t dare to enter. Are you talking about Eimphia?" "That''s right." An enigmatic look appeared on Sayre''s face. "It''s Eimphia. Legend has it that there''s a Fallen Angel buried there. You probably don''t know what a Fallen Angel is. If it exists in the East, it would be an expert who''s on par with Immortals." When the Sayre said the word "Immortal", Wade and others looked subconsciously towards the direction of Henry. Immortal? Even so, they cannot possibly bepared to an Immortal King. Sayre continued, "Even though it''s just a body of an angel buried there, its terrifying aura is still spreading throughout the area. We won''t be able to last there for long. The person you''re looking for is in Eimphia. If we don''t rescue him soon enough, he''ll probably be buried together with the Fallen Angel." Everyone at the table immediately became anxious and did not even have the mood to eat. "Sayre, sir, please tell Mrs. Treva that we are willing to pay any price for her help!" Wade hurriedly said. Chapter 1811 Chapter 1811 Sayre paused, then looked to Cesia and said,"Our family owns a Spiritual Stone mine. All of our resources are extremely abundant, but we only have a small number of people. Mrs. Treva had also said that we''d help if it''s a member of our family. Well then, there''s no need for us to be in such a hurry. Let''s first enjoy our feast." As soon as Sayre finished saying that, he raised his ss once more. Seeing that Sayre no longer talked about that topic, nobody dared to press on with questions. The meal ended while everyone was deep in thought. After dinner, Wade called Red Hair and the others to his room, plotting something in secret. On the other hand, Cesia and Sylvia returned to one of their rooms. "Cesia, the Sayre seems to be targeting you." Sylvia said worriedly as they entered the room. With a wave of Cesia''s arm, a protective barrier was set up to ensure that their voices would not be heard from outside, then she said, "I know, but there''s nothing we can do about it. If that is how we would be able to obtain information about Brother Henry, it doesn''t matter if I y along with him a little." Meanwhile, in Wade''s room where the seven of them were. Red Hair''s face was filled with excitement. "Did you hear that?! Did you hearthat?! Tivyan''s brother has given me another hint. I should probably strip naked and show up at Tivyan''s ce tonight, what do you think?" Alex flexed his biceps and said, "Go use your strong muscles to conquer her." Future and Moon Goddess were also standing by the side and egging him on, causing Red Hair''s face to turn bright red. In the end, Red Hair even acted like he was really about to take off his clothes, only then did everyone calm down. All of them stayed in the castle for three days. Within those three days, Sayre and Tivyan brought them to visit every corner of the castle, but never mentioned about the Eimphia again. Although Wade and his friends were anxious, they could not do anything about it. After all, it was them who were in need of their assistance. In those three days, all Sayre talked about was Cesia, but she ignored him both intentionally and unintentionally. Red Hair was constantly trying to please Tivyan, but Tivyan''s attitude seemed to have had a slight change. Previously, whenever she faced Red Hair, she would always have a smile on her face, but at that moment her smiles had decreased greatly. Red Hair would return to his room and ask Wade if he had done anything wrong. On the fourth day, they were finally informed that Mrs. Treva had decided to meet them. The news of that filled them with joy. It was very likely that they were finally going to talk about the matter regarding Eimphia. They all saw Mrs. Treva waiting within a hall in the castle. The hall was so empty that the sounds of their footsteps echoed through the it. The hall was sealed tight, it had no windows, and only had a skylight built on top of it. Faint light shone through the skylight, making the hall seem particrly gloomy. Mrs. Treva was sitting on the throne in the centre of the hall. The throne was iid with crystals, and it looked magnificent beyond words. Mrs. Treva, who was surrounded by crystals, was hidden entirely within the darkness, no one could clearly see her face.N?velDrama.Org content. "So you''vee." Mrs. Treva''s voice rang across the hall as they stepped into it. Judging from her voice, she sounded very weak. Tivyan was quite surprised. "Madame, why are you..." "Opening up the Virtual World of Eimphia has consumed too much of my energy, but I shall recover in a few days." Mrs. Treva said as she waved her hand weakly. Hints of joy appeared on the faces of Wade and the others. Opening up the Virtual World of Eimphia meant that Mrs. Treva had already made up her mind to help them long ago. "Sayre, you''ve told them my conditions, right?" Mrs. Treva said. Sayre bowed and replied. "Yes, Madam. I''ve already told them about it." "Very well then, if our guests have no problems about it, let''s proceed." As soon as Mrs. Treva said that, Red Hair quickly said, "No problem, no problem." Sayre took a nce at Cesia. Cesia said indifferently. "If Red Hair says that there isn''t a problem, then there won''t be any problems for me either." Mrs. Treva nodded with satisfaction. "Very well. Come with me." Mrs. Treva, who was sitting on the throne, moved her fingers and the throne beneath her began moving towards the depths of the hall. Wade and the others quickly followed behind her. At the end of the hall was a narrow door. Mrs. Treva''s throne also stopped in front of the door. She got up and stepped down the throne. Her weak-looking hunched figure approached the door. She then exined, "This door is connected to many Virtual Worlds. The path has already been opened. Once you enter, there will be no turning back. You will be directly led to the Eimphia. Sayre has already told you guys about the Fallen Angel buried there, right? Although it''s only a corpse, but it still possesses very terrifying energy." Everyone nodded their heads. Mrs. Treva took a deep breath. "Since you all are ready,e in with me." After Mrs. Treva said that, she waved her hand slightly, and the narrow door in front of her disappeared gradually and colourful lights appeared. Mrs. Treva went in first. Sayre followed after her, and Wade was the third to step in. Everyone entered the passage one after another, once again Henry enteredst. After all of them had entered the passage, Henry suddenly stopped just as he was about to step forward. He suddenly turned around and looked behind him. A huge ck shadow had appeared in the hall at some point. It had a pair of scarlet eyes and stared at Henry as if he was its prey. A smile formed on Henry''s face beneath the mask, "And I thought it was some powerful being, turns out this is all it is?" As soon as Henry finished speaking, he reached out and tried to grab the shadow. Within the main hall, a gigantic hand suddenly appeared out of thin air, and the roars of a dragon could be heard. There were hundreds of beasts within Henry. If he did not suppress them, sounds of hundreds of beasts would be released with every attack of his. The eyes of the huge ck shadow looked terrified the moment he heard the roar of the dragon. Within the passage, the scenery in front of Wade and the others changed gradually. All of a sudden, a whistle was heard, and a gust of wind blew at their faces so forcefully that they found it hard to breathe. The wind was fierce and it sounded like the howls of a ghost, which was an extremely frightening sight. Before everyone''s eyes was an iceberg. However, the strange thing about it was that the ice atop the mountain was not a gleaming white. Instead, it had a ck glow to it, as if darkness hadpletely seeped into the surface of the ice. There was no wasno light, and it was so hazy that no one could see anything in front of them. However, they could vaguely see the illusory image of a tower in front of them. There was a skeleton lying on the ck ice. It was not known how long it had existed for, and even the monstrous winds could not blow it apart. Everyone who had arrived there felt a chill run down their spines. Sayre activated his phenomenon and formed ayer of protection around the surroundings. Only then did everyone feel a little better. Mrs. Treva did not even turn her head. She spoke with her weak voice, "If you''re not strong enough, you might end up here forever. Are you sure you want to enter?" Chapter 1812 Chapter 1812 Everything before them seemed greatly terrifying in the howling wind. The Eimphia could vaguely be seen in the darkness. It was like a vicious beast that would feast on humans. There was a sh of light behind Sylvia as Henry appeared, his white clothes still looked clean and spotless. Henry immediately noticed that there were all sorts of lines densely packed around the hazy Eimphia in the distance. However, those lines were not targeted around the entire space but only at the tower. To be precise, it was targeted around something within the tower. Those lines represented a seal and all extended into the tower. This so-called Virtual World was a ce one coulde and go at will. The cold wind howled like the cries of a ghost. Mrs. Treva took a step forward and walked towards the hazy area. The ice beneath her was all ck. "The Fallen Angels are extremely powerful." Sayre said as he walked carefully on the ice, "Even if it''s already dead, even if it''s just a corpse, it could still bring about great disaster and im our lives." Upon hearing that, Wade could not help but retract his neck. As the crowd advanced forward, Eimphia also gradually appeared clearer. The entire tower glowed with a dark green light, appearing extremely lifeless. The tower was thirteen stories tall, it was the most taboo number for them, it was precisely because they did not want anyone to approach the tower. An evil Fallen Angel hade to the mortal world from the Underworld. Even if it died in the mortal world, its body would not decay. All that could be done was only to use the pagoda to suppress the power from the corpse. It was bitterly cold there. This tower was like an entrance to the Underworld, making it impossible for anyone to feel any hope of living on. Only when they walked to the front of the tower did they see that it was covered in frost. The cold wind that had been blowing at them suddenly came to a stop, but its howls did not. "Would boss really be in the tower?" Wade looked at the tower in front of him and murmured to himself. "This Virtual World isn''t very big. If you don''t see the person you are looking for, then he must be in the tower." Mrs. Treva said, "The Fallen Angels have some sort of magical power. Even their corpses could give people a strong desire to explore onwards, leading them to fall into the Garden of Eden created by the Fallen Angels. Let''s go in." The entrance of the tower was dark. Looking inside, there only seemed to be endless darkness. All of them stepped into the entrance, and the ghost- like howls of the wind suddenly disappeared. The sudden silence felt creepy. It felt as if they had entered a ce that waspletely isted from the world. No one noticed the ck shadow that appeared gradually in the sky above the tower, which then covered the towerpletely. The shadow had the form of a human being, behind it were two huge wings that could fill up the entire space when outstretched. The shadow only appeared for a moment and then disappeared. Mrs. Treva, who walked at the front of the crowd in the tower, had a mysterious smile on her face. "The Eimphia has a total of thirteen floors. Each floor used to be heavily guarded, for fear of the Fallen Angel suddenly finding the chance toe back to life. Over the course of countless years, there had been many who wanted to find the Fallen Angel, but the guards would cause them to give up immediately. However, now, these guards have all ended up as corpses through the passing of time." Mrs. Treva''s voice sounded. The space within the Eimphia was veryrge, it was pitch ck, and had only a single staircase that allowed them to walk up to the top of it. After going through level after level, they got up to the 12th floor and stopped there. Mrs. Treva''s face suddenly darkened. She turned around and looked at Sylvia and the others. She inhaled deeply and said, "Everyone, we haven''t found the person you are looking for. He may not have been able to resist the temptation and went up to the thirteenth floor. I''m sorry, but the thirteenth floor is where the Fallen Angel is buried. We can''t go in as we please. I can''t help you with this." Wade and the others were immediately anxious. "Mrs. Treva, please help us." Wade pleaded, "My brother is very important to us. Isn''t the Fallen Angel already dead? Maybe we can go in and look for him." Mrs. Treva did not respond directly to Wade. Instead, she looked at the green-haired maiden. "Tivyan, what do you think?" "Madam, my friends really need your help." Tivyan replied. Mrs. Treva sighed. "Fine, I will help you with this, but remember, don''t touch anything and don''t wander around when we''re in there. Do you understand?" Wade nodded immediately. Mrs. Treva closed her eyes and chanted something. Henry noticed that countless lines suddenly emerged at that moment. A restriction of some sort had been opened. After that, the lines led directly to the stairs that led to the upper level. Ever since Henry built his Divine Bridge with the 3,000 Paths, he had seen many prohibition formations. His experience concluded that the ck lines represented a seal. However, among those dense lines, Henry only saw a ck line representing the seal, and the other lines were energy lines of different thickness, which had no sealing which meant the restriction effec within the tower was not strong enough to suppress anything! "Everyone, time is urgent, follow me!" Mrs. Treva''s tone was urgent, and her hunched figure burst forward at an incredible speed. Then she took a quick step forward and scaled the stairs. Wade and the others quickly followed suit. Henry stared at the countless lines. When they reached the final step, the ck line vanished. This meant that the final seal had beenpletely opened. At this moment, the cries of ghost sounded through the originally silent tower. Henry also hurried up to the 13th floor of the tower, where the Fallen Angel was said to be buried! There was not much space in the 13th floor, it looked to be no more than 100 square meters, and it was about a dozen meters high. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org It was still very dark and there was a cross in a corner. The cross was five meters high and three meters wide. A figure was tied on the cross, the head of figure hung low and lifeless.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Wade and the others exchanged looks at one another. "Is this the Fallen Angel?" Valentin stepped forward. "Stop going forward!" Mrs. Treva shouted, "Your aura will bring about changes to the body." "Where''s my brother?" Wade looked around. "He may be in the midst of a change. a If you want to get close to the Fallen Angel, you have to be stripped of all of your defences. The Fallen Angel was too powerful when it was still alive, could still feel the hostility within you even if it''s dead. If you don''t, you can''t get close to him, and you won''t be able to find the person you seek." Mrs. Treva said, "Now, all of you, put this on." Mrs. Treva took out a set of objects that looked like handcuffs from her coat, and exined, "This will help restrain your Qi, or you won''t be able to get close to the Fallen Angel." Chapter 1813 Chapter 1813 Seeing Mrs. Treva take out the handcuffs, Tivyan walked over and put on the handcuffs on her own. The moment she did that, her aura disappearedpletely. Wade and others looked at the handcuffs in Mrs. Treva''s hands and could not help frowning. "If you don''t put it on, you won''t be able to get close to the Fallen Angel. Don''t you want to find your friend?" Mrs. Treva looked at everyone. Cesia was also very troubled. None of them took the handcuffs from Mrs. Treva.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Sayre smiled at Cesia and exined, "My beautiful Cesia, Mrs. Treva is just doing this for our own good. This is just so that we can find your friend more conveniently." Mrs. Treva had a displeased. "If you don''t want to, then let''s go back. I''m just doing you a favour." Having said that, Mrs. Treva looked as if she was about to leave. Sayre hurried forward to try and talk things out with Mrs. Treva, leaving Mrs. Treva alone. "Madam, please don''t get angry." Wade also hurriedly smiled apologetically and walked forward, then took the handcuffs from Mrs. Treva, and handed them to everyone. Mrs. Treva harrumphed coldly. Only then did she seem less unhappy. Wade and others held the handcuffs and looked around. "Hurry up!" Mrs. Treva urged, "What are you guys looking at?" "We are just observing." A smile appeared on Future''s face as she said. "How are the handcuffs made by the Severity Tribe different?" As soon as Future said this, Mrs. Treva, Tivyan, and Sayre jolted a little. "What are you talking about? What''s the Severity Tribe?" Tivyan''s big bright eyes widened. "That''s enough, babe. No need to pretend any longer." Red Hair, who had been trying to butter up to Tivyan the whole time, stretched his back. "It has been so tiring for me to act being in love with you for so long. Aren''t you tired?" "What?" Tivyan had a look of surprise on her face. "You people really are good actors, huh?" Wade threw the handcuffs in his hand aside and said, "We know you''d installed bugs in our room. Do you really think we''re that stupid? But it is pretty interesting indeed to see all of us acting with each other." "I originally thought that there might be something different about this Fallen Angel." Valentin said disdainfully, "In the end, it''s just a puppet that can''t be controlled. Does the Severity Tribe really need to use ancient corpses like these to steal the Heaven''s Luck? Looks like the Severity Tribe is no longer easy to deal with." "Cesia, it must have been quite hard for you to pretend that you''repletely oblivious to Sayre''s feelings for you. Hahaha, when everything is over, I''ll ask Felix to invest in a massive project for you, and you''ll be the leading female actress!" Sea Godughed out loud. Cesia just smiled and did not say anything. "You all did it on purpose!" Sayre''s eyes widened. "Of course we did." Cesia shrugged her shoulders. "Sayre, you say that you''re so strong and smart, but you really can''t be stupid enough to believe that you''re actually lucky enough to meet Henry''s closest friends so easily? In fact, we''ve met a lot of people like you, but in the end, you''ve all lost contact with them, right?" Mrs. Treva''s eyes widened. "So you were the ones who did it!" Moon Goddess shook her head and said, "Frankly speaking, you''ve be much more cautious because of those destroyed Virtual Worlds. Otherwise, we wouldn''t have needed to ask sister-inw toe with us." Red Hair sighed. "It''s so tiring acting as a dog blinded by love. Just recalling that love- crazed expression on my face disgusts me." "Seeing how you forced us to be handcuffed proves that you have no other means. You''re just another organisation that isn''t made of much." "If that''s the case, let''s just settle this right here and right now. Oh right, you, kid." Alex said and with apletely uninterested sigh. "I''ve tolerated your sh*t for a long while now, you know? You''re just at thete-stage of the Divine Bridge. I really don''t know what''s there for you to be so arrogant about," said Alex as he fixed his gaze on Sayre. As soon as Alex said that, a vision of a fifty-meter Divine Sea el phenomenon appeared behind him Above the phenomenon of the Divine Sea was a giant python, bridge. The bridge was made up of giant pythons and the pythons bared their jaws, which looked extremely intimidating. Behind the giant python''s divine bridge was and that spanned 150 meters. However, there were no naturalws on thend, which meant that it was only the early-stage of the Divine Shore. However, it was still terrifying enough for Sayre. Sayre''s strength had always been the source of his pride. Every time he appeared in front of Cesia, he would disy his phenomenon, it was something he was proud about. He looked down on those who followed beside Cesia and thought that they were all a group of hillbillies who lived in that biome and did not have any Qi, it was not sure whether on not they could achieve they stage of the Divine Sea, let alone the Divine Bridge. He was shocked to see that this group of people he had despised were at the stage of the Divine Shore! Mrs. Treva did not feel very surprised when she saw the phenomenon. After she knew that they were the people who had destroyed those Virtual Worlds, it was not surprising to her that they were at the level of the Divine Shore. "So you think that you''ve totally gotten us in a corner?" Mrs. Treva''s face suddenly darkened. Tivyan, who was standing by the side, broke the cuffs very easily. It was obvious that the handcuffs she was wearing did not do much to restrict her. "What do you think?" Wade shrugged his shoulders, his face full of confidence. Mrs. Treva''s expression was suddenly ferocious, and she shouted in a hoarse voice, "Come out!" When Mrs. Treva shouted those words, ck aura surrounded her entire body, showing her powerful capabilities of the Divine Shore. However to Mrs. Treva''s surprise, after her roar, the figure of her imaginations did not appear. "Come out!" Mrs. Treva roared again. "Is this what you''re looking for?" Henry, who had been inconspicuous in Mrs. Treva''s eyes, suddenly threw out a pile of ck stuff. When Mrs. Treva saw the ck stuff, her voice suddenly became shrill. "You! You! You! How dare you!" Mrs. Treva pointed at Henry with shaky hands. "This lowly animal tried to sneak up on me, it deserves to die." Henry snorted and a divine sword appeared beside him. "Senior, let us take this matter into our own hands." Sylvia cupped her fist at Henry. Looking at the changes of the attitude of Wade and the others, Sylvia did not show the slightest hint of surprise. It was obvious that she e had already known about that matter, and had been acting along with Cesia for the time. It was undeniable that Sylvia had experienced significant growth. "I''m going to kill you!" Mrs. Treva let out a ferocious roar. The ck aura around her body rushed into the darkness of the floor and surged towards the figure on the cross. At that moment, Henry noticed that all of the lines that filled the pagoda began to shine brightly. It was apparent that the formation had been activated. "The corpse of the Fallen Angel, that had been used to steal the Heaven''s Luck is going to be destroyed. That must make the Severity Tribe miserable for a long while." Wade clenched his fists. Chapter 1814 Chapter 1814 Henry, who had been standing behind them the whole time, watched everything that was happening before him. Henry was obviously not expecting Wade and the others to act that way, but it seemed reasonable. Wade''s gaze was fixed at the figure on the cross. Under the influence of Mrs. Treva''s ck Qi, the figure tied to the cross slowly lifted its head. It had an extremely handsome face, simply judging by its face alone, one would not be able to tell if it were a man or a woman. If one were to say it was a man, it would be an extremely handsome man. If one were to say it was a woman, it would also be an extremely beautiful woman with a little touching up. "Boom!" Three pairs of ck wings emerged, creating a fierce gale. The handsome face was covered in ayer of Death Qi, giving him an extremely creepy look. It was a Six-Winged Angel! The cross it was tied to slowly cracked apart. Sayre and Tivyan hid behind Mrs. Treva without a second of hesitation. The powerful aura emitted by the Six-winged Angel was something they werepletely unable to bear. Although Wade mocked them, he did not underestimate them. After all, they were dealing with a fallen angel this time. Even if it was just a corpse that had been turned into a puppet, it was still horribly powerful. Having been suppressed there by the Severity Tribe and having absorbed lots of Heaven''s Luck, the fallen angel puppet was not easy to deal with. "You will die here as fodder!" Mrs. Treva roared. Seeing how Henry had just thrown out the ck matter drove her mad. It was her most precious pet, yet it had been ughtered. Henry could see that the power of the Fallen Angel in front of him was at least at thete stage of the Divine Shore. Within that level of the tower, ck aura swirled, then it wrapped itself around Wade and the others. Henry had condensed a divine sword next to him, but because of what Sylvia had said, he did not make any moves. He also wanted to see how much his brothers had grown in the past two years. Wade and his friends stood at different angles. Although they did not activate their phenomenons, the Qi emitted from each of them was at least at the stage of the Divine Shore! Henry had experienced many strange events to finally step into the stage of the Divine Shore, and it had beenpleted only a few days ago, but Wade and the others had obviously been at the Divine Shore for a long time. The so-called genius of the Divine Race was still far off from Wade and the others. The seven people at the Divine Shore released their power at the same time. The violence of their power pressed Tivyan and Sayre to the ground, causing them to be unable to get up. If it had not been for the protection from Mrs. Treva, the two of them would not have been able to withstand their power on their own. That situation hadpletely destroyed the arrogance within Sayre. "You guys are too arrogant!" Mrs. Treva roared, "I shall kill all of you here!"N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. All of the ck aura in the tower exploded at that moment. The cracked cross waspletely shattered, and the ck aura that had been deflected by Wade and his friends rushed at them once again. The six-winged puppet began moving slowly! It just drifted silently in the air, its feet were a few centimetres away from the ground, and its eyes were filled with death Qi as it looked back and forth at the uninvited guests. "Future!" Wade shouted. Future just nodded silently. A golden gun appeared in her hand and she aimed it at the sixwinged puppet, then pulled the trigger without a second of thought. The moment Future pulled the trigger, a Qi bullet burst out of the small golden pistol. This Qi bullet had an extremely powerful pration force, which easily broke through the ck Qi that was released by the Fallen Angel and went straight at its body. Henry could not help but praise her silently when he witnessed that. Future was a true genius at that aspect. The power of that bullet was on par with apressed attack from an expert of the Divine Shore. However, this bullet was stopped by the Six-Winged puppet with a single outstretched hand. This scene did not surprise Wade much. Valentin, who had originally been standing there, had suddenly disappeared. He quietly reappeared behind the Six- Winged puppet and stabbed its neck with a dagger. He was really like a sneaky viper in the dark, possibly appearing from anywhere anytime to strike the enemy with a fatal blow. The Fallen Angel noticed him the moment he appeared, but for an assassin, it was considered toote. To deal with an assassin of such level, one had to be aware of him before he acted. What''s more, this was an assassin who had teammates. Over the course of those years, Wade and the others had fought countless battles, and had long achieved a strong understanding of each other. The moment Valentin attacked Alex had already made his move, his muscr figure charged into the darkness, and the greatsword in his hand hacked down at the Fallen Angels from its front. Sea God attacked at the same instant, and his liquid-like aura rushed into the entire area. His polished and sharpened de of the Deep Sea, chopped down at the Fallen Angel from a different direction. Such a joint attack seemed very well-coordinated when carried out by these highly skilled people. It even seemed very overwhelming for the Fallen Angel. The force of the bullet thrown back by the Fallen Angel was almost as powerful as Future''s pistol. Future formed fouryers of Qi shields in order to stop the bullet. Being the one who created it, she knew just how powerful the bullet''s prating capabilities were. Wade was not surprised that their first round of attacks did not achieve anything. He remained where he was and just said, "Red Hair." Future fired a few more rounds in unison. The powerful shots were all aimed at the Fallen Angel''s head. Wade also made his move. The butcher''s de in his hand also shed at the Fallen Angel. Wade and the others were absolutely holding down the body of a true deity. Violent attacks of all sorts burst at the Fallen Angel at the same time, it was unable to resist them at all. It bent its six wings andpletely wrapped itself in them, its only option was to bear all of their attacks. Chapter 1815 Chapter 1815 The thirteen-storey tower was filled with various kinds of energy. All of that horrific power caused the entire tower to shake. "Madam, what should we do?" Sayre asked as he hid behind Mrs. Treva, no longer arrogant. He was shivering with fear under those powers because he knew that he would be instantly reduced to ash the moment he stepped into that battle. A grim Mrs. Treva said as she watched from the side. "How dare a bunch of mortals resist a True God. Even if it''s just a dead body of a True God, how could a mortal possibly dare to spheme against them?" The instant Mrs. Treva said that, the curled up wings of the Fallen Angel suddenly spread out, and all of the violent attacks werepletely deflected. A strong force burst at every direction, forcing Wade and others to quickly retreat backwards. Wade and the others'' attack did not seem to cause much damage on the Fallen Angel''s body. There were only a few shallow cuts. Their attack sequence did not work. Even though it was just a body, it still was a body of a True God. The bone and flesh of the Fallen Angel flesh were exceptional. "Now that you''vee here, you should be ready to remain here forever!" Mrs. Treva''s voice was still hoarse and filled with killing intent. The Fallen Angel moved again,shing out at them with another attack. One of its wings expanded and shed like a knife at Future who was standing by the side. At the same time, the feathers on the other five wings shot out. Each feather was extremely sharp like a flying dagger. Henry was about to make his move when he saw Cesia step forward. A silver-white field poured down, like the magnificent Milky Way, and the countless feathers dissipated in an instant. That was the first time Henry really got to see Cesia attack. He could very obviously feel the spatial force from her attack. Now that Henry had mastered the 3,000 Paths, any type of power would be revealed before him. The power of space was one of the most mysterious forces in all of the forbidden powers, surpassing killing intent, or the will of death, or the will of life. Only the power of time could bepared to the power of space. Cesia easily countered the Fallen Angel''s attack. As for the wing that acted like a gigantic de, it was blocked by the long de in Wade''s hand. "Boom!" All of Eimphia rumbled. Looking from the outside of the tower, a gap had appeared in the air above Eimphia. The enormous ck shadow was formed once again, it seemed like it was about to embrace Eimphia. As cold energy poured into Eimphia, everyone within the tower could feel the bone-chilling cold. "Hahahahahahahahahaha!" Mrs. Treva let out a sudden roar ofughter and said, "Now that the will of the Angel is about to awaken, all of you will remain here as fodder for it. Did you really think that the Severity Tribe was an easy target?" Wade frowned as he felt the chill. "Wade, it''s time to go." Cesia said, "The body of the Fallen Angel was used to steal the Heaven''s Luck. The Severity Tribe has definitely been well-prepared. If we were to destroy this body, we''d need more time, but now, there is not much time for us." Cesia could control the will of time, and she could also feel that the space was already changing. There was a strong aura moving in their direction. It would not be long before another expert arrived, things would get really dangerous if they stayed here any longer.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Wade looked at the body of the Fallen Angel grudgingly. They had been fighting against the Severity Tribe and had destroyed numerous Virtual Worlds for the past two years. All of which were forces of the Severity Tribe. It was definitely a huge find for them toe across the body of the Fallen Angel. The reason the Severity Tribe kept stuff like those was to steal the Heaven''s Luck, only ancient beings blessed by the Heavens and the earth could bear the Heaven''s Luck. However, there were not many bodies of ancient Gods that could be preserved till the present. If they could destroy the Fallen Angel, it would bring about disaster for the Severity Tribe. Now that it was right in front of their eyes, they would be able to deal a severe blow to the Severity Tribe with a little more time, which was why Wade was heavily reluctant to give it up. "Quit hesitating. Let''s go!" Cesia urged him. She could very clearly sense that the expert was about to arrive. In the air above Eimphia, that gap grew increasinglyrger. Wade stared at the Fallen Angel and took another deep breath. "Let''s go!" All of them sped down the tower without another second of hesitation. "Nobody is leaving!" Mrs. Treva screamed. Wade and the others possessed incredible speed. They arrived at the first floor of Eimphia in a few leaps. Henry noticed that the formation of the entire area had been activated. They immediately saw the huge winged shadow the moment they stepped out of Eimphia. "Run, now!" Cesia urged. They rushed to the edge of that area, cold wind blew in every direction. The wind sounded like the cries of a ghost. The enormous winged ck figure stared intently at Wade and his friends with reddened eyes. Cesia''s formed seals as she chanted a cryptic incantation. Arge door slowly appeared in front of them. At that exact moment, a figure l gradually appeared in the gap in the dome of Eimphia. Behind the figure was a phenomenon of the Divine Sea that spanned eighty meters, its Divine Bridge was wide, and had countless figures on it. Those figures were like devout believers, kowtowing once for every three steps they took towards the other side of the bridge. On the other side of the bridge was the paradise. The people on the bridge were on the way to paying their respects! The Divine Shore of this figure was two hundred and thirty meters wide! This was an Omnipotent Expert! Faint clouds of mist drifted over the Divine Shore. "The Divine Cloud Realm!" Wade''s eyes widened. They were still no match for an expert in the Divine Cloud Realm. At that moment, the door had opened and the enemy had arrived. "Let''s go!" Wade half-shouted and rushed towards therge door, not hesitating in the slightest. All of them stepped through the door one after another. "Sylvia, let''s go." Cesia said as she pulled Sylvia by the hand. She was the one who opened the door, so she had to be thest to leave. There was quite a distance between the dome and the edge of the Virtual World. However, to a Divine Cloud expert, the distance of that was no more than two steps. The energy within the entire Virtual World of Eimphia had already been thrown into chaos. Therge door that had been forcefully opened by Cesia could notst for long. The sky turned dark, and a huge shadow covered the entire area. The Divine Cloud expert with the exaggerated phenomenon stood in the air. The door behind Henry gradually disappeared, he stood there fully dressed in white, with a Divine Sword in his hand. Chapter 1816 Chapter 1816 The door behind Henry disappeared gradually, which meant that he no longer had any means of retreat. "Looks like you''ve been abandoned." The Divine Cloud expert said as he stood still in the air, his gaze fixed on Henry. "Abandoned?" Henry asked doubtfully. "Are you saying that because you think you''d definitely defeat me?" Meanwhile, Wade and the others appeared in the hall of the Ancient Castle with a sh of light. As soon as they appeared in the castle, Wade and others saw a monstrous ck shadow crouching in the hall. When they first saw it, Wade was immediately ready to fight it, but soon noticed that it waspletely dead, not breathing at all. "This should be the one senior Immortal King killed, right?" Red Hair said. It was a monstrous spider. The fur on its legs was as sharp as a de, and its hide was extremely tough. Even beings of the Divine Shore were unable to break through its defences easily. However, it was already dead. It was one of Mrs. Treva''s trump cards, but it was already dead before it could make an entrance. "The Immortal King stayed behind, he didn''t return with us." Sylvia said the moment she appeared, "That is only a clone of his, it''s not as strong as his true form. I''m afraid that there''d be no chance of victory if we stayed on there." Everyone had more or less heard of the peerless Immortal King. Back then, when the Divine Master had attacked the Immortal King, but that was only a clone of the Immortal King. His true body was still within the Immortal Mountain. However, if the clone died, it would cause great harm to the true body as well. After all, a clone of that sort was a manifestation of one''s will and consciousness. It was a part of one''s body that was difficult to be separated from. Death would have a tremendous impact on one''s self. Wade and the others were also capable of creating clones. However, if they separated a part of the Divine Sea to their clone, and it died, then that part of the Divine Sea would disappear along with the clone, resulting in injuring themselves. "We have to open another door." Cesia immediately said. Cesia''s intention of circting space was so that she could obtain a connection between that ce and Eimphia. Unfortunately, the space over there had already fallen into utter chaos. An extremely powerful expert could open the passageway that led to Eimphia, however, with all of the violent spiritual energy that had appeared within Eimphia, It was simply impossible to be linked to its space, opening up a passage was simply impossible. "The door can''t be opened." Cesia was very anxious. "We have to go to Orastin Ind. Let''s go to the Immortal Mountain. We have to inform the Immortal Kings about this." "Let''s go!" None of them hesitated. It was a Divine Cloud expert who sealed off the space, they were unable to reopen it. Only the Immortal King himself could deal with it. Meanwhile, inside Eimphia. The wind howled like the cries of a ghost. The ck ice began melting, and the monstrous ck shadow behind Eimphia became more and more apparent. The Six-Winged Angel appeared atop the tower, and the Divine Cloud expert stood in the sky. Each and every one of them was Henry''s enemy. Holding a Divine Sword, Henry turned his gaze to the Six-winged Angel on top of the tower, then to the monstrous ck shadow behind the tower. A smile appeared on his face underneath the mask, Henry was already interested the moment he saw the Six-winged Angel. It was a body that contained the Qi of heaven and earth. The formationid there was not used to suppress the corpse, but to strengthen the corpse of the Fallen Angel, allowing it to absorb incredible amounts of Qi from the heavens and earth. Now that Henry had trained his way up to that level, it had be very clear how he needed to continue training. From the Chaotic Divine Sea, to the Green Sacred Lotus, to the Divine Bridge of the 3,000 Paths, and even to the newly achieved Divine Shore with maximum Heaven''s Luck, Henry managed to obtain all of that great power, which were all greatly realted to the Heaven''s Luck The power of infinite suppression power was locked in the Immortal Mountain of the Severity Tribe and it ended up being absorbed by Henry. Simrly, the 3,000 Paths also ended up in Henry''s control. Whatever the Severity Tribe needed was also what Henry needed. Whether it was from the perspective of their different viewpoints or from his previous experience, Henry now stoodpletely at the opposite of the Severity Tribe. At that moment, how could Henry possibly let go of such a corpse that had absorbed so much of the Qi of the heavens and earth for so many years? His Divine Shore needed a little more of Heaven''s Luck. A single ck dragon range was not enough. Countless Divine Swords appeared behind Henry. At the same time, the endless Chaotic Divine Sea opened up, and the great Divine Bridge came into full sight. The eyes of the Divine Cloud expert standing in the clouds suddenly widened. His Divine Sea spanned 80 meters, which was already close to achieving infinite distance, but at the same time, he also clearly knew how difficult it would be to expand his Divine Sea to the infinite extent, him to might even be impossible for achieve it in his entire lifetime. However, this person possessed an infinite Divine Sea! And the Divine Bridge that was formed by the 3,000 Paths could not escape his sight. It was the 3,000 Paths that the Severity Tribe had always dreamed of possessing, and one of the most important links to the Heaven''s Luck. The Severity Tribe had not been able to steal it, but now, the 3000 Paths were already gathered on another being. The Divine Cloud expert''s gazended on Henry''s Divine Shore. That single nce caused the expert to let out an uncontroble gasp. "This ck Dragon Range, it''s the ck Dragon of the Heavenly Way! It was reported to have disappeared a few days ago, and everything that had been set up was destroyed. It was you!" The Divine Cloud expert''s eyes were filled with killing intent. "Kill!" Henry did not waste any time on nonsense. At that moment, countless Divine Swords shot out at the enemy. The Golden Sun shone high in the sky, melting the ice away.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Since Henry had chosen to reveal his phenomenon, he would not hold anything back. At that moment, the ck Dragon Spirit seemed to havee alive, it wrapped itself around the ck shadow behind the tower with its body that was hundreds of meters long. The endless Chaotic Divine Sea surged out, and the power of chaos was added to Henry''s body. The Chaotic Sword of Annihtion was formed in Henry''s hand, and as he chopped downwards, the entire space rumbled!" How dare you!" With a roar of the Divine Cloud expert, the bell in the pce of his phenomenon appeared and rang, the rumbling space settled down immediately. All of the figures walking on the Divine Bridge quickly knelt down and kowtowed to pay their respects. It was obvious that the Divine Shore of the Divine Cloud expert was very ambitious. He built a world of bliss on his own. Crossing the bridge was just for the sake of pilgrimage. His ambition and his goal was to be a Sage! The Sect Leader of the Severity Tribe was a Sage, in the myths. The Divine Cloud expert had the ambition to be the great leader of the Severity Tribe! Chapter 1817 Chapter 1817 A strong ambition also meant a strong confidence. The capabilities of this Divine Cloud expert were extremely terrifying. There was a supreme will hidden within his Divine Shore that would bring others to their knees to show their respects. A single ring of the bell calmed the chaos within the entire space. In the face of Henry''s Chaotic Sword of Annihtion, the Divine Cloud expert waved his hand and a golden statue appeared. Just as Henry''s sword that was filled with chaotic power was about to touch the statue, it dissipated instantly. Henry could clearly feel that the power of chaos had been assimted! The Divine Cloud expert could already see the fog, and once he parted the clouds, he would be able to step into the stage of the Divine Sky. Experts of that level all mastered some sort of divine power, which was a creation of their own Divine Shore, no one had the same powers. Although Henry had the 333- meter maximum Divine Shore, the time he spent on his Divine Shore was still too short. His divine power was still not created yet, and at that moment, facing a Divine Cloud expert was considered a huge challenge for Henry. However, Henry was confident that once his divine power had been unleashed, he would no longer have anything to fear for the Divine Cloud expert. When that happens, he would even be able to fight against the Divine Race, and this time, the Body of the Fallen Angel would bring him that great opportunity. Henry took a deep breath as he faced the Divine Cloud expert. Although the Chaotic Sword of Annihtion was terribly powerful, it was just pure power, there was no depth within in it, and even if it was formed through the power of chaos, it alone was not enough to defeat a Divine Cloud expert that had mastered his divine power. However, what Henry had was not just the power of chaos.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. The chaotic Divine Sea rolled, and the ck figure of the dragon had wrapped itselfpletely around those enormous wings. It was not just a battle, it was a battle for luck. Those enormous wings were a manifestation of Eimphia''s luck. At that moment, the ck dragon shadow was fighting for it! The so-called luck meant too much. If a person had enough of it, they might even be blessed by the heavens, making things much easier forthem. Take Henry for example. He took full control of the 3,000 paths in less than two years, while for countless years, the Severity Tribe had been unable to do so. Although Henry''s talent had been undeniably essential, what was most important was what Fidello had left behind for Henry. Fidello made a great wish for all men to live in peace and equality, and also tried to rece the old rules with a new set of rules for the world, resulting in responses from the heavens and earth. He gifted the responses to Henry, which was on of the Heaven''s Luck. It was because of these responses that Henry could master the 3,000 Paths to gain more luck, it was basically a snowball effect. Henry ended up as the lucky one. At that moment, if Henry''s ck Dragon Range could take away the luck of the Fallen Angel, Henry would be able to experience a great leap in power, making him unstoppable! The way he saw it, that was and of treasure, providing him with absolute opportunity. The luck within the world was limited, and was controlled by the Severity Tribe. It was easier said than done if one wanted to find or steal it. So how could Henry possibly give up such a great opportunity? "Purple Moon!" Henry roared, and a crescent moon condensed behind him. "It''s you!" When the Divine Cloud expert saw that iconic Purple Moon, he immediately thought of Henry. They had been targeting him for a long time, so how could they not know that iconic move of his? Henry took a step forward, and the magical beasts in the Divine Sea all hissed as they rushed towards the Divine Cloud expert. Meanwhile, on the Divine Bridge of the Divine Cloud expert, the figures that were paying their respects also burst with golden light, rushing off the Divine Bridge towards those strange beasts. Light erupted from the Divine Shore of the Divine Cloud expert. A golden bell flew out at the ck dragon shadow to suppress it, also to fight for the luck. The Divine Cloud expert''s Divine Sea erupted with violent energy. In his hand, a golden de was formed. He held the de in his hand and hacked towards Henry. The space was stable, but cracks l appeared wherever the golden de passed through. Henry fought against his opponent with the Chaos Sword of Annihtion, but it dissipated instantly when they. shed. There was nothing more Henry could do, although his power of Chaos was far stronger than that of the Divine Cloud expert, it was still too difficult to fight the expert with only the Chaotic Sword of Annihtion because of the unique divine powers that werebined into the experts attack. The chaotic Divine Sea churned, and the lotus nt in the sea emitted a green light. In the green light, a Green Sacred Lotus floated into the air, carrying some of the water from the chaotic Divine Sea. At that moment, massive waves surged from the chaotic Divine Sea and crashed towards the Divine Cloud expert, while Henry reached out to hold the Green Sacred Lotus. The moment he caught the Green Sacred Lotus, wonderful feelings flooded Henry''s mind. He could suddenly see the scene of how the world was created. At the moment when the heaven and earth were separated, a green lotus emerged in the darkness, and the name of the Green Sacred Lotus appeared in Henry''s mind as if it had been inherited by blood. It was the Green Sacred Lotus of the Great Paths! In the ancient myth of Van Xia, the Green Sacred Lotus of the Great Paths bore a great meaning. However, Henry knew that what he possessed was not the Green Sacred Lotus of the Great Paths. The real Green Sacred Lotus of the Great Paths could produce more Paths, which could be added to the present three thousand Great Paths, the Great Paths were not controlled by the heaven and earth and were only controlled by the Green Sacred Lotus. In other words, if one really got the Green Sacred Lotus of the Great Paths, one could basically be considered to have ascended from the heaven and earth. Although it was not the Green Sacred Lotus of the Great Paths, the Green Sacred Lotus in Henry''s possession had another name. The Green Sacred Lotus of Chaos! A lotus that had bloomed amidst chaos! This was a treasure that could bring chaos to a calm. It was what Justus had produced after bncing the yin and yang of the world, and it had evolved into that state. Henry held the Chaotic Green Sacred Lotus in his hand and waved it. Huge chaotic waves rose collided with the golden de of the Divine Cloud expert. This time, Henry held the Green Sacred Lotus in his hand. The power of chaos did not disappear this time, and the endless power of chaos wrapped around the golden de. "You might have some tricks up your sleeve, but that still won''t be not enough!" The Divine Cloud expert swung his de and split the chaotic Divine Sea into two. His body began to glow with golden light as he charged towards Henry, who was at the other end of the Divine Sea. The phenomenon behind him opened uppletely, and the golden de in his hand was incredibly sharp. He wanted to kill Henry in just one strike. The Green Sacred Lotus danced in Henry''s hand, which brought upon rays of cyan light. He also rushed at the Divine Cloud expert fearlessly. The two of them shed in the centre of the Divine Sea. The bell rang continuously, trying to suppress Henry. The radiance of the golden de lit up the entire area, and golden palms sted down from the sky. The sh of the champions was intense enough to destroy the heavens and earth. Chapter 1818 Chapter 1818 ? After exchanging more than ten blows, even with the suppression of the bell, the entire area began rumbling. Henry held the Green Sacred Lotus of Chaos in his hand, dressed in white with the power of chaos in his hand. He was truly the reincarnation of the Immortal King. The Divine Cloud expert''s power and aura was also tremendous. The purends behind him glittered with golden light. He was like a saint who was worshipped by tens of thousands of men. The golden de in his hand carried the power of purification. Dense fog and clouds were visible behind him. The moment he broke through those clouds, he would be at the peak. However, it was easier said than done to get rid of the clouds and mist. He was shrouded within the clouds and mist. Unless he attained transcendence, he could not clear them away. Being able to see the clouds and mist was also very important, because that way he would know where he would be headed.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. At present, the Divine Cloud expert was within the clouds, which meant that he had already seen everything under the clouds. If it were another Divine Shore expert, he could kill that expert in three strikes at most. However, at that moment, he had a feeling that he could not defeat Henry, which was uneptable to him. He could not take down Henry even if he had surpassed him by one entire level. If this person stepped into the Divine Cloud realm, would that mean his fighting prowess also reached its peak? "I must kill him!" The expert thought to himself. "I can''t keep him alive. I have to kill him! Henry is a threat to the Severity Tribe. He has absorbed too much of the Heaven''s Luck, that is uneptable to the Severity Tribe!" The expert closed his eyes slightly. At that moment, a golden Arhat emerged behind him! The Golden Arhat was the Dharma body that only supreme Arhats in Buddhism could form. At that moment, the divine power of the expert was revealed. When the Golden Arhat appeared, Henry felt a sudden impulse to let go of everything, which even made Henry feel confused for a moment. For experts like them, an instant was enough for them to do many things. The golden de gleamed with a cold light as it stabbed towards Henry''s chest, but the power of Chaos automatically formed ayer of protection at his chest. However, this unconscious protection was not enough to block a blow from the expert. The golden ray easily prated Henry''s protectiveyer formed by the power of Chaos, leaving a deep bloody gash on his chest. The sharp pain in his chest made Henry hiss. Fortunately, the Green Sacred Lotus of Chaos in his hand was a treasure that was used to bnce the Yin and Yang of the world and had the effect of calming the mind, which helped him to return to his senses at the critical moment. Otherwise, Henry would have been dead. Looking at the wound on his chest, and the treasured clothes on his body that had also been easily shed open, the feeling of letting everything go frightened Henry and caused cold beads of sweat to form across his forehead. He held his breath and focused his mind, no longer looking at the Golden Arhat formed by his enemy. The chaotic Qi gathered around his chest to stop the gushing of blood from his wound. The enemy''s de had a cleansing effect, which made it difficult for Henry''s wound to heal in a short time. "Good reflexes." The Divine Cloud expert said, "Given enough time, you''d be able to grow into a truly powerful being. It''s a pity that you''ve run into me today, for today you''d definitely die here." "Countless men had told me those exact words ever since I stepped out of Yinzhou, yet I still live up to this very day." Henry took off the mask on his face, and his eyes showed pure determination. "Come on, show me what you''ve got to kill me!" Henry roared, and the countless Qi swords behind him turned into the swords of chaos and flew at the enemy. He waved the Green Sacred Lotus of Chaos, causing waves of chaos to crash towards the enemy, which was a horrific killing technique. The Divine Cloud expert looked at the Green Sacred Lotus of Chaos in Henry''s hand with envy in his eyes. That was a supreme treasure, if he could obtain it and add it into his Divine Sea, he would probably be able to turn his own Divine Sea into pure Chaotic Power. The Power of Chaos was formed by the fusion of all the forbidden forces between heaven and earth. It transcended everything and was absolutely invinciblepared to things at the simr level. Behind Eimphia, the ck Dragon was still wrapped around the massive winged shadow. If it was not for the bell, the luck of the giant shadow would have long been stolen by the ck Dragon Spirit. After all, the ck Dragon Spirit was created by the Severity Tribe in order to steal the Heavenly Way, the Fallen Angel was miles away inparison to it. On Henry''s Divine Shore, the Divine Pearl continued to emit rays of light, never yed any crucial roles. However, at that moment, the Divine Pearl shone brightly. Henry felt the change of the Divine Pearl, and his face lit up with joy. "I''ve been raising you for so long, finally you are willing to give me some feedback!" Back then, when Henry''s Divine Pearl had been awakened, it was apanied by a true spirit that he had never awakened. This time, the Divine Pearl was responding again, and even Henry was looking forward to it, wondering what the feedback of the Divine Pearl would be. The Divine Pearl filled Henry''s Divine Shore with its boundless power. A splendour radiated from the 333 meter area of the Divine Shore. At that moment, an gigantic arm stretched out from Henry''s Divine Shore, and shot directly towards the Divine Cloud expert. Chapter 1819 Chapter 1819 ? The feedback from the Divine Pearl this time was beyond Henry''s expectation. It attacked the enemy''s phenomenon directly, destroying it and shaking the enemy''s realm down. It was known that in order to reach the Divine Shore, one must first have a divine bridge. If the Divine Bridge had been damaged, although the Divine Shore would not disappear, one would not be able to use it unless they rebuilt a Divine Bridge. However, in such a battle, if one had their Divine Bridge destroyed, one would fall back into the stage of the Divine Sea. In that stage, one could be easily killed by the opponent! The Divine Cloud expert was flustered, he had never seen such a strange technique before. He did not dare to drag the battle on, the man he faced was horribly terrifying, being just at the level of the Divine Shore, Henry''s battle prowess was frighteningly powerful. Moreover, he also had such a terrifying technique. The expert feared that a single mistake would cost him his life. The Divine Cloud expert no longer held back. His Golden Arhat gave out a ring radiance. The Golden Arhat was his divine power. He unleashed it at that moment in an attempt to kill Henry instantly. The Golden Arhat was filled with terrifying power as it struck Henry with its palm. Under the force of the palm, Henry felt that he was being surrounded by immense force from every direction. The immense force pressed down on him and sealed off his surroundings, he had no choice but to face it directly. The Green Sacred Lotus of Chaos gave off a green radiance that protected Henry. Henry threw a punch, the greatness of the World Destruction Technique he had cultivated in his earlier years were gradually showing as he grew more powerful, which resulted in the power of Henry''s punch being infinitely magnified. As he shot out with his fist, it felt as if the surrounding space was on the verge of shattering. The Divine Cloud expert''s eyes widened in shock as he cried, "Impossible!" That attack of the Divine Cloud expert was an attack activated through his divine power, it could kill an expert of the Divine Shore instantly. Even though Henry was not the regr expert of the Divine Shore, it was still impossible that Henry could take on an attack of his divine power with a single punch! The Divine Cloud expert found it uneptable. The chaotic Divine Sea alone was brimming with power, with the addition of the Green Sacred Lotus of Chaos, it had an imprable defence. The bridge was built by the 3,000 Paths, resulting in every attack of Henry to bebined with the power of the great paths. He understood that all living creatures came in all shapes and sizes, and every movement of his had the powers of the magical beasts. Plus, now that he had opened up his Divine Shore, and had an infinite Heaven''s Luck within it, it was no exaggeration to say that even the heavens would side him in battle. All of that support gave Henry the ability to resist the opponent''s divine power. The Divine Cloud let out a roar, and ayer of fog covered the Eimphia''s dome. Within the fog, a strange energy suddenly appeared, it had no form or colour, and felt very mysterious, and rushed directly towards Henry. That was the real technique of the Divine Cloud expert! Upon reaching the stage of the Divine Cloud, the fog everyone saw was different. In the fogy something that hindered their progress. Only by eliminating it could one disperse the fog. At that moment, the powers shot out by the Divine Cloud expert stemmed from hisyer of fog. The Divine Cloud expert created his Divine Shore of Bliss, making people bow to him as if he was the master of bliss. He had the ambition to be a saint, but everything that appeared in the fog was to hinder his ambitions of bing a saint. A saint had long since transcended from heaven and earth, and the only thing that could destroy a saint was a mysterious and unknown power.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . No one knew where the mysterious power came from and what its source was. In the face of that mysterious power, everyone was the same. Even a saint could not ignore its effects, it had different effects for everyone. Just like the moment Henry was entangled by this power, his legs began to fossilise at a visible rate! Even the Green Sacred Lotus of Chaos could not protect Henrypletely. After his legs were fossilised, his waist began fossilising. The fossilisation spread across his body at a visible rate. Any kind of energy had a source. An energy without a source could be easily neutralised. However, the source of the mysterious energy from the Divine Cloud expert could not be found at all, thus it could not be neutralised. At that moment, the energy in Henry''s body was spreading outwards. He wanted to find the source of the mysterious energy, but he had no clue how to do it at all. However, there was not much time for Henry in that situation. It was also not easy for the Divine Cloud expert to emit that mysterious energy. It was visible that it was strenuous for him, as if he was bearing something. His Divine Bridge was shaking and seemed to be on the verge of breaking at any time. The mysterious energy was the expert''s killer move. He did not believe that a man at the level of the Divine Shore could withstand that energy. He condensed a golden de in his hand. This de was formed by the Golden Arhat, when it was formed, the space that was forcibly suppressed could no longer bear it and was on the verge of breaking. The Divine Cloud expert was about to deliver his final blow. He was confident that it would definitely kill Henry. At that moment, Henry had beenpletely petrified from the neck down, which made himpletely unable to move. In the face of that, Henry could only sigh. Chapter 1820 Chapter 1820 The Divine Cloud expert was defeated! His Divine Bridge had been destroyedpletely, and all of his cultivation had gone down the drain. Henry stood where he was, gasping for breath, and the shadow behind him disappeared. It did not seem like much for Henry, but the bacsh on himself when using the Ancient Willpower was much frightening than he had imagined.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Energy was not required to use the Ancient Willpower, because the energy that Henry controlled was iparable to that of the Ancient Willpower. The Ancient Willpower represented thews of the world, and unless Henry had the power to destroy the entire world, it was impossible for him to surpass the Ancient Willpower. Life force was required to use the Ancient Willpower, a few seconds of using it had caused Henry''s face to turn pale and had drenched his entire body with sweat. He did not even have enough strength left to raise his hand, he only felt weak and faint. If it had not been for the endless energy supply from his endless Divine Sea that kept Henry awake, he would have fallen unconscious onto the ground. Just as what the Divine Cloud expert had said, the energy of the Ancient Willpower was not something that the current Henry could control, not even heaven or earth could control it. It was known that in the past, the kind of beings that controlled the twelve Ancient Willpowers were absolute legends. The legends among legends! Beings that could live for tens of thousands of years, and even enjoyed the worship of the mortal world! Having used it forcefully, Henry hadpletely exhausted himself. Henry took a deep breath and steadied himself. There was still onest thing he had to do. The Divine Cloud expert was basically handicapped. He was seriously injured and had lost all his powers, and was only hanging on by a thread. He was still able to survive because Henry had only used one finger. However, surviving that was about the same as dying. It was just a matter of time before he died. A crescent moon appeared, instantly filling up the area. Immense power of chaos surged outwards. Mrs. Treva, Tivyan, and Sayre, who were hiding in the Eimphia, were all enveloped by the power of chaos, forcing them out of the tower. Mrs. Treva was also at the same level as Henry, but in front of Henry, she was nothing more than a helpless child. Mrs. Treva and the other two all had horrified expressions on their faces. Henry had nothing to say to the three. They were all followers of the Severity Tribe, so he naturally could not keep them alive. Henry just waved his hand gently, and the power of chaos swallowed the three of them. Beings of the Divine Shore werepletely powerless against Henry. After finishing off the three, Henry looked at the body of the Six-winged Angel on top of Eimphia, it was just a shell that carried loads of Heaven''s Luck. Mrs. Treva had methods to control it, but she could not make use of its power at all. If she had been capable of that, Henry would definitely be unable to fight against the Six-winged Angel. After all, it was a true God when it was still alive. A fire burned in Henry''s eyes. He stayed behind and fought a fierce battle all just because of that body, whether it was the Heaven''s Luck that had been umted in that body or that body alone, it was extremely important to Henry. In the past, the master of the Immortal Pce had told Henry that the Divine Shore was a huge divider. In the ancient times, the biggest difference between disciples ofrge ns and rogue cultivatorsy at their Divine Shore, and how they built it. There were too many ways to do that, and it could be said that everyone''s was unique. The Divine Shore contained a person''s understanding of the paths. The paths were incorporated into the Divine Shore. However, the amount of paths that could be carried depended on the strength of the Divine Shore. Some Divine Shores were created by the Qi of nature and was particrly weak. The Qi of nature was derived from the foundation of the paths, so how much of the paths could it carry with it? However, for the disciples ofrge ns and sects, their Divine Shore was made up of countless exotic treasures and materials. Those kinds of Divine Shores could bear ten times or even a hundred times more paths than that of the ordinary rogue cultivators! Now that the world was undergoing great changes, and there was a great et shortage of natural Qi, treasures of the heavens and earth treasures could not be birthed. Those treasures of inheritance had long disappeared in the river of time. The treasures that could be built on the Divine Shore were really rare. On Henry''s Divine Shore, the true treasures that existed were the body of a real dragon and a Divine Pearl, only such a Divine Shore could home the Ancient Willpower. The body of the true dragon was the product of countless years of the Severity Tribe''s research, making it naturally very powerful. Plus, the Divine Pearl had an extraordinary origin, even Fidello did not know of its origin. However at that moment, there was another ced before Henry. It was the body of the Fallen Angel! The corpse that had not decayed for tens of thousands of years was a piece of treasure on its own, it was the dead body of a deity. The Severity Tribe used it to steal the Heaven''s Luck. It was the best carrier of the Great Paths! The ck dragon that rolled in the Divine Sea of the Divine Cloud expert, let-out monstrous roar and closed its jaws on the huge shadow behind Eimphia. This time, without the help of the bell, the ck dragon quickly devoured the shadow. The ck dragon, that was hundreds of meters long, grew another thirty meters, then it swallowed the Heaven''s Luck, making the ck Dragon Range even more powerful. The ck dragon had only devoured the ck shadow, and was not satisfied. It then headed at the body of the Fallen Angel at the top of the tower with its jaws wide open. Just as it was about to swallow the Fallen Angel, the giant hand in Henry''s Divine Shore sent it flying away with a p. The originally ferocious ck dragon was immediately like a well-behaved puppy when it was faced with the gigantic hand. This scene made Henry even more curious about the origin of the Divine Pearl. The outstretched hand of the Divine Pearl actually brought the ck Dragon Range fear. However, it was known that there was no soul within the ck Dragon Range. That fear stemmed from the suppression of life. After the big hand pped away the ck dragon, it grabbed the Eimphia and uprooted the entire tower, dragging it into Henry''s Divine Shore. On Henry''s Divine Shore, apart from the ck Dragon range, stood another tower. As for the corpse of the Fallen Angel, it looked as if it possessed a spirit, walking into the tower on its own. The Divine Cloud expert noticed the killing intent in Henry''s eyes and immediately said, "Don''t... don''t kill me. I''ll tell you everything you want to know. I''m..." "That''s not necessary." Henry waved his hand, and the power of chaos poured out, killing the expert instantly. Henry would not allow someone who could pose a threat in the future to live on. As for what he said he could tell Henry, after he finished telling them, Henry would still have to guess if they were true or false, which would tire him even more. Chapter 1821 Chapter 1821 Henry gained a lot from his trip to Eimphia. The ck Dragon had grown by thirty meters and had absorbed the Heaven''s Luck. At the same time, he also had a tower built. Henry did not know what kind of material this tower was built from, but seeing that it could be used to preserve the corpse of the Fallen Angel, it probably was not some sort of trash. However, what annoyed Henry was that his divine power was yet to be revealed. Theoretically speaking, his divine power should have naturally appeared when his Divine Shore expanded. However now, his Divine Shore had expanded to the maximum size of 333 meters, yet there was still no sign of his Divine Power at all, had it lost its way? Henry stood in the air and scanned around the area. The snow storm in the space had stopped, and the ghost- like cries had disappeared. Everything there had returned to normal, and a wave of fatigue suddenly hit him, he had been struggling to stay awake up until that moment, but now that the matter was solved, there was no need to resist it any longer. He fell to the ground and enveloped himself in the power of chaos, then closed his eyes and went to sleep. After Henry fell asleep, he did not know that all of the power in the space was surging towards him, passing through the Divine Sea, crossing the Divine Bridge, and finally gathering on the Divine Shore, then it was all absorbed by the Divine Pearl. The Divine Pearl acted independently, even Henry could not control it. Henry currently possessed a thieving characteristic, and the Divine Pearl would spontaneously steal all of the resources around it without Henry knowing. When Henry opened his eyes again, he discovered that the world he was in hadpletely changed and had be a barrennd. If it had not been for the corpse of the Divine Cloud expert thaty where it was, Henry would even have suspected that he had been transported to another location. The barrennd was how that world originally looked. The ice that was originally there was only formed by the element of energy. Now that all of that had been absorbed, the ce had reverted to its original appearance. Henry scanned his surroundings. The space that was originally filled with lines only had one line left, it was the restriction of leaving. Henry simply waved his arm and moved it, the door of space, which the others found difficult toprehend, was easily opened by Henry. When Henry reappeared, he was back in the hall of the castle. As soon as he appeared, he felt a horrible force surging toward him, he had never felt such a horrible force before. In the face of such terrifying power, Henry did not choose to resist it at all. On the contrary, he appeared exceptionally calm as he stood in the middle of the hall, his white clothes fluttering in the wind. "Immortal King of the human race!" Someone shouted. Those few words rang in Henry''s ears, and his chest began to pound. Henry did not answer and did not show any response. He still remained where he was. "Immortal King, you''ve also been waiting for your opportunities in this world. Why would you make yourself an enemy of my sect?!" The person spoke again. "Who are you?" Henry faintly uttered those words. "Qiu, of The Severity Tribe!" The voice of the person was loud and clear. Henry was certain that the person was definitely an expert at the bate-stage of the Divine Cloud! The fog in front of him was incredibly thin. He was a being who could clear thestyer of fog at any time to witness the Heavenly Way. Such a being was indescribably powerful! Henry was able to use the Ancient Willpower on one finger, but that could only severely injure a Divine Cloud expert of the early-stage. It was impossible to hurt an expert at thete-stage of the Divine Cloud! Even if he used all of his tricks, he would have no chance of winning against the expert! At that moment, Henry could only bet on his identity as the peerless Immortal King to frighten the enemy a lilttie. Upon hearing that self-introduction, Henry shook his head slightly and said, "Never heard of it. I''m not interested." Henry acted very arrogantly, because he knew that the more arrogant he was, the more afraid the enemy would be. "Immortal King, it really hasn''t been easy for you to survive from the ancient days up to now. Having awakened in this era, you naturally won''t be able to perform at your peak through such sleep and awakening. You have your own troubles with time, and we all fight for the future. Are you really sure you want to be an enemy of our Severity Tribe?" Qiu spoke again. "Severity Tribe? I''ve never heard of it." Henry shook his head and said, "I awaken whenever I please. If the Severity Tribe wants to be my enemy,e see me at the Immortal Mountain." Henry said that and walked out of the hall. Henry constantly felt that there was always a immense force surrounding him. If the opponent wanted to, he could tear Henry apart any time. Henry was still as cool as a cucumber under such a dangerous situation. He exited the hall, and out the ancient castle, then descended the mountain on foot. Then he easily opened the space door and left. The immense force did not disappear until Henry reappeared in the Core. Henry did not dare to stay for much longer, he had originally nned to meet with Adonias, but he had to give that up for the time being. He was sure that countless of eyes from the Severity Tribe were staring at him in the dark. He now feared that he would be in danger if he carried on searching for Adonias. At that moment, the only ce that was safe was the Immortal Mountain. Henry headed directly toward the Immortal Mountain without a second of hesitation. Henry''s battle with the Divine Cloud expert had taken a whole day. Wade and the others had already arrived outside of the Immortal Hill and were preparing to enter. When they arrived at the territory of the Immortal Hill, they immediately felt suspicious. The Immortal Hill was originally a ce for many people to pray for good fortune. Everyone knew that there was an Immortalking living on theN?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. mountain who had once fought for the humans and brought them vindication. Everyone wanted the Immortal King to open up the ancient rites and recruit disciples. This caused tons of people to make their way to the Immortal Mountain to show their determination. Some waited outside the Immortal Mountain, some knelt in front of it, and some kowtowed once for every three steps they took on their way to the Immortal Mountain. Content belongs to The number of practitioners was too great, countless men fantasised about bing a disciple of the Immortal King, and they tried hard to achieve their dreams. However on that day, there was no one in sight at the Immortal Hill. There was only a terrible force that shrouded the Immortal Hill. Wade and his friends exchanged looks at each other. They could see a grave looks in each other''s eyes. The Immortal King''s origins were extraordinary, he was truly an immortal in the world of mortals. Wade and his friends did not say anything, and decided to return to Dragon City first. There was no use for them to stay there any longer. The few of them left. After travelling for about ten thousand meters, a loud sound rang through the air like a crash of thunder. "Immortal King of the Human Race!" Wade and the others jumped slightly. They looked in the direction of the Immortal Mountain, and saw that a white-robed figure walking in the air. "The Immortal King has returned!" There was a look of surprise on Wade''s face. Meanwhile, Sylvia''s face was filled with worry. This time, the Immortal King had gotten involved because of them. Those people who dared to go to the Immortal Mountain directly must definitely have some backing. "I''m sleepy, and I have some matters to tend to. Tell me about it after my sleep." Henry only said that, then he stepped into the range of the Immortal Mountain, not saying anymore. The world fell silent. Chapter 1822 Chapter 1822 A wave of hostile aura spread continuously from the surface of the sea. This great power surrounded the entire Immortal Mountain, giving off a terrifying energy. That was the horrific force of the Severity Tribe, in which they were the best in the world at. In the ancient myths of Van Xia, the term ''Severity Tribe'' represented too much. The mountain was densely filled with Qi. Henry walked into the mountain and entered the pce. Even though he was in the mountain, Henry could still feel the immense forceing from outside the mountain. "You''re back." As soon as he entered the pce, the voice of the pce master sounded. Henry simply nodded silently. "Those people outside are here for you. They are very strong, you won''t be able to take them on yet." The pce master spoke again. Henry took a deep breath and asked bluntly, "What do you want?" Henry''s question was not without reason. Tales of the peerless Immortal King of the Human Race had spread far and wide. There were too many who made their way to the Immortal Mountain with hopes of seeking a mentorship with the Immortal King of the Human Race. How would the master of the pce not know about that? He never said or exined anything, and even helped Henry to increase his reputation. This showed that he needed something from Henry. In other words, he needed Henry to cooperate with him. "It''s so much easiermunicating with smart people." The pce master said with a sigh, "I have a way to help you handle that problem out there, but I need you to help me put up an act." "What act?" Asked Henry. "The unmatched power of the Immortal King!" The pce master said, "You have the title of the peerless Immortal King of the Human Race, but now as you can see, this peerless Immortal King is only capable of suppressing the weak. However, the strong would still dare to provoke you. Hehe, if you really are the peerless Immortal King, you should be able to kill everything with just a single look. Look around, just how many Immortal Kings are there in this world? I want you to build this image of yourself!" Henry was silent. He deep in thought. Building such an image was not difficult. As long as his current problem could be solved, building that image of himself was exactly doing the right thing at the right time. However, once he agreed to do that, it would mean that he really couldn''t reveal his true identity. He had to keep being the Immortal King, and it was up to the pce master to tell him when he could stop.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . To agree, or not to agree, that was the question. If he did not, deadly enemies would await him outside, and once they found out about his trump cards, they would not hesitate to kill him immediately. And if he did, then he would really have to cut ties with his friends. He was the peerless Immortal King, unmatched and unrivalled, peerless and proud, not having any acquaintances. That was true loneliness. However, if Henry was really such a powerful being, how would he end up in the state he was in? The pce master seemed to be able to read Henry''s mind, he did not urge Henry and waited patiently for his answer. After a while of though, Henry finally spoke again. Instead of directly answering the pce master''s question, he asked, "I just want to know, what is your purpose of me doing that?" "I want to wee someone back." The pce master answered Henry straightforwardly, "That person needs an opportunity to return. When he returns, he must be known as an invincible being, and will be respected by the world." The pce master told Henry his reasons, but it was not clearly understood. Henry did not push on further about the pce master''s reason, he just asked, "How long for that to happen?" "When you have sessfully created an image of your invincibility, that person will return." The pce master replied, but it was still very vague. Henry inhaled deeply. Although he still had many questions, he did not have many options. He could try to go out there and fight off his enemies, but how was he going to do that? Even if he was lucky enough to escape, his friends would also be dragged into it because of his actions. Henry exhaled and nodded. "Okay." With Henry''s answer, the whole pce suddenly lit up. Henry felt that there was power flowing into his body. The vastness of this power surprised Henry. Not only his strength, but also his vigel.Wer spirit, felt as if they had ,§Ú§Ý§Ñ strengthened tenfold. and "This is the power that remains within this Immortal Mountain. It can provide you with three times of assistance. Make good use of your three chances." The pce master spoke, telling Henry the origin of the power. Henry felt the majestic power flowing in his body and muttered, "Three times. That''s enough." Just after his mutters ended, he had already stepped out of the pce with just one bound and was outside the Immortal Mountain in the next. In the air above the Immortal Mountain, three figures stood in the air. The terrifying aura around the Immortal Mountain originated from the three of them. "If your so-called Severity Tribe is only made up of chickens and strays like you, there''s no right for you to act so presumptuously here." Henry''s voice boomed, and he walked out of the Immortal Mountain once more. The three experts of the Severity Tribe only found Henry unpredictable and mysterious, as if he did not exist within the boundaries of time and space now. He might havee from the future or maybe the past. "Immortal King of the Human Race, our tribe only wish for an exnation from you!" As one of the experts spoke, his phenomenon unfolded behind him, blocking out the sky and the sun. The clouds on his Divine Shore were already so faint that they could be cleared any time to witness the Heavenly Way. "An exnation? "My actions are taken based entirely on my mood. Why should I exin anything to you?" Henry''s voice was full of contempt. "You have existed since the ancient times and have awakened in this life. You might be powerful, but you can''t possibly be invincible." Another expert of the Severity Tribe spoke. Behind him, a vague silhouette of a god appeared, he was also an expert at the Late- stage of the Divine Cloud. "If we were to attack, the Severity Tribe wouldn''t mind killing an immortal being!" Thest expert of the Severity Tribe spoke up. His voice boomed across the skies. He represented invincibility in the world! Yet they dared to speak of killing an immortal being, just how confident were they? Even the most supreme beings of the Divine Race would probably not dare to speak of such actions. That was a great crime! Three different powerful auras were collectively pressed towards Henry. Faced with the powerful auras of the three, Henry was like a leaf floating in the vast ocean. No matter how strong the wind and waves were, the tiny leaf was not affected in the slightest. "Killing an immortal being?" Henry chuckled. "Well, looks like the world has long forgotten what immortals are with the passing of time. In that case, I shall remind you today." "Severity Tribe, if you wish to fight,e back here in seven days!" Henry''s voice boomed through the constant crashed of thunder and lightning. After he finished saying that, the thunder and lightning in the sky suddenly came to a halt. Chapter 1823 Chapter 1823 The sky above the Immortal Mountain was clear once again. Meanwhile, the three powerful experts of the Severity Tribe had disappeared without a trace. The hostile atmosphere had also disappearedpletely. That battle began and ended very quickly. It was over in just a blink of an eye. However, the Immortal King''s words caused a hugemotion. Soon, news of what had just happened spread all over the ce. The Human Friars in Dragon City of Orastin Ind, all discussed this matter. The Severity Tribe! They were very well known in the myth of Van Xia. Everyone had heard of them, and now that the peerless Immortal King had personally weed a fight from the Severity Tribe, it proved that the Severity Tribe truly existed! People discussed about how many more mysterious experts existed in the world. Compared to the Divine race, the humans were not weak, it was just that they have not shown themselves. What excited them the most was whether or not the Severity Tribe would show up at the Immortal Mountain seven dayster for the battle. The peerless Immortal King was horribly powerful, he could summon countless bolts of lighting with a single finger, and the three experts of the Severity Tribe were instantly reduced to nothing! The practitioners of the Human race only knew that the members of the Severity Tribe who dared to bring trouble to the Immortal Mountain were definitely highly-skilled experts, but they had no idea what stage they were exactly in. After all, the humans have been practicing Qi for only a short period of time, and only a tiny fraction of them had just managed to reach the Divine Sea, let alone the Divine Cloud that was still miles away from their levels. However, the Divine Race knew that very well. The three experts were at thete stage of the Divine Cloud, which was equivalent to the level of the Divine Master in the Divine race. However, those three beings were instantly wiped out with a single finger of the peerless Immortal King, not leaving any traces of their corpses. In the Divine Race, there were many who were dissatisfied with the decisions of their elders, and believed that it was just a Immortal King that had suddenly awakened. Even if he had been unrivalled in the past, it was likely that hisbat abilities had been greatly weakened and was not worth fearing. They even could not understand why the elder had to bow to this so-called Immortal King of the human race, but they finally understood it now. Even if an Immortal King had been in a long slumber, or even if hisbat abilities had been greatly reduced, he still was not somebody that they could provoke as they pleased. Meanwhile, within a cave behind the Divine Pce, the Divine Emperor and Dietmar both had grim expressions on their faces. They had originally thought that the Immortal Kings was in danger and would be unable to take action with his true body, so he could only use a clone of his to travel the world. However, from the looks of things, that did not seem to be the case. Moreover, ording to ns of the Divine Emperor, Dietmar was supposed to instigate conflict between the Immortal King and the Divine Race as a Divine Master. The moment war broke out within the Immortal King and the Divine Race, the Divine Emperor would then be able to reap the benefits. However, after that incident, the Divine Race would probably choose not to provoke the Immortal King no matter what. If Dietmar was to instigate conflict at that moment, the others would definitely find him fishy.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. "Divine Emperor, I''m afraid your n shall end up unsessful." Dietmar sighed. "Unsessful? How is that possible?" The Divine Emperor clenched his fists, unwilling to ept it. If it was just a normal grudge, he might have just chosen to given up. However, it was different this time. The Immortal King''s clone had taken away two of his Ancient Willpowers! That was something that could allow one to shoot through the ranks instantly. How could the Divine Emperor give up that easily? "Dietmar, don''t forget that the item we want to make use of has nothing to do with his strength. No matter how powerful he is, he already has matters of the heart. Once we have the trump card in our hands, what else do we have to be afraid of?" "But..." Dietmar wanted to say something but he refrained from doing so when he saw the gloomy expression on the Divine Emperor''s face. Wade and the others saw the Immortal King unleash his power from the surface of the sea. He was so powerful that he did not fear the Severity Tribe at all, and that made them feel a little more at ease. They were afraid that their actions would bring the Immortal King trouble, but now it seemed that their troubles were nothing in the eyes of the Immortal King. Inside the Immortal Mountain, Henry sat quietly in the Immortal Pce. He was able to kill the three Late- stage Divine Cloud experts in one go because the pce master gave him those three chances. Each of those opportunities could be used as lifesavers and turn the tables, they were very crucial. However this time, it was used in such a situation, he had obviously only killed three people and did not use that opportunity to the full effect, but Henry had no choice. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Of course, that was not without benefits. If he umted too many enemies like those people, then people might start guessing that he was unable to attack so freely. However, now that he had annihted those three people so swiftly, it would make it even more difficult for others to discover what this peerless Immortal King''s trump card was. Henry was going to create an image of invincibility, what was most important when creating such an image? It was to make himself seem mysterious and unpredictable! Only 1 by making people fear him, could he create an image of invincibility! Henry had announced that he would be in the pce for seven days. During those seven days, he would remain in the Immortal Pce. At that moment, Henry had a new understanding of greater power seeing how his powers had increased tenfold through the boost from the Immortal Mountain, Henry truly felt how powerful it was. Although he did not know how much more powerful the real Immortal King was, but seeing how it allowed him to single-handedly kill the experts at thete-stage of the Divine Cloud, Henry believed that it must be at the stage of the Divine Sky! The stage that came after the Divine Cloud! Regardless of crossing the Divine Sea or creating the Divine Shore, the final result was to witness the Heavenly Way. Only by witnessing the Heavenly Way, one could experience true ascension. Although there was only ayer of fog between the level of thete-stage Divine Cloud and the Divine sky, thatyer of fog had obstructed countless talented beings. Having personally experienced that feeling of true powerful benefitted Henry greatly. He now had a better sense of the direction he had take. Moreover, during the period of time when he was filled with great power, he also had more ideas for improving his Divine Shore. He needed to strengthen his Divine Shore better. Seeing that his divine power was not revealed yet, if he could perfect his Divine Shore, his divine power would definitely be much more powerful. Seven days felt like a very short period of time for cultivators. Henry had been sitting cross-legged in the Immortal Pce for seven days. When the seven days were up, his eyes opened and shone brightly as he rose to his feet. If anyone saw Henry at that moment, they would definitely be surprised, because there was a sense of mystery emanating from him, and behind him, a chart of the Milky Way glimmered. The current Henry had collected the Heaven''s Luck, and also had a boost in luck. Whenever he concentrated on something, the heavens and earth would provide him with support, just like the chart of the Milky Way. Henry did not possess such a thing within his phenomenon, but it still happened to appear. Everyone had different fates. There were people who were always lucky, but there were also people who were dreadfully unlucky. Now that Henry possessed the Heaven''s Luck, it could be regarded as a change of fate in a way. In other words, if the current Henry participated in a lucky draw, he would simply walk away with the biggest prize. With the help of the Heaven''s Luck, Henry''s paths would only be increasingly smoothsailing. Seven days had gone by. It was time to fight against the Severity Tribe. Henry inhaled deeply and walked out of the Immortal Pce. He appeared outside the Immortal Mountain and stood in the air, fully dressed in white. Chapter 1824 Chapter 1824 Arge number of practitioners had gathered around the Immortal Mountain. Everyone wanted to see how the battle would end between the Severity Tribe and the Immortal King. The moment the people saw the white-robed figure appear, they all got incredibly excited! The white-robed Immortal King, the unrivalled being of the world! At that moment, the white-robed Immortal King had shown up to the fight, but the people of the Severity Tribe had not! Henry stood in the air with his hands sped behind his back. He did not say anything and waited silently. A gentle breeze blew by, and ripples appeared on the surface of the sea. Fish would asionally leap out of the sea. Time went by quietly. Henry was still waiting, and so were the many practitioners who had gathered to watch the battle. It was getting dark, people were beginning to wonder if the Severity Tribe were too frightened to show up. After all, the powerful experts they had sent earlier were killed by the Immortal King with just one finger. Although the Severity Tribe was very well-known in the myths, in reality, what could they do to fight against the Immortal King? The Immortal Kings of the Human race were known for their invincibility! The sky grew increasingly darker, the appointed time of their fight was about to pass at that time. Some practitioners who had gathered here had already left. They had already guessed how it would end, believing that the Severity Tribe had chickened out. Henry was still standing in the air, with his hands behind his back, with an indifferent expression on his face. Just when everyone believed that the day would end peacefully, a voice cut through the night sky. "Immortal King of the Human race, you are merely living in a good era. As long as you exist at the same era as us, the people of my sect shall never fear you!" This voice boomed across the night sky. However, the one who spoke did not show himself. It was apparent that he was afraid of being instantly annihted by the Immortal King. Upon hearing such words, Henry did not say anything, because it was clear enough to him that the people understood that no extra exnations were needed for that matter. The Severity Tribe was just making an excuse because they could not defeat the Immortal King. There were so many great beings from the ancient times, but only the Immortal King was able to live on up to that era, yet they could onlye up with the excuse that the Immortal King was only living in a good era, which was quite a pathetic excuse toe up with. The person who spoke for the Severity Tribe also knew that very well. He then said, "Immortal King of the Human race, if you really are as invincible as you say, how about we let you battle someone at the same level as you are! Would you dare to ept this challenge?" Upon hearing the person from the Severity Tribe say that, many practitioners began mocking him for being shameless. Back then, when they saw themselves as superior than others in their cultivation, they used that as a fact to crush others. Now that they havee across someone they are unable to defeat, they have the audacity to ask that person to pick someone his own size. Just how much more shameless could they be? Henry stood in the night sky and did not answer. The person from Severity Tribe did not give up and continued asking, "Immortal King of the Human Tribe, do you dare to ept?" The bright moon in the sky became Henry''s background, his hair fluttered even though there was not a breeze. He said, "What wouldn''t I not?" Henry wanted to establish an image of invincibility, and because of that, he naturally could not refuse the challenge. "Very well then!" The person from the Severity Tribe sneered. "Then let us lower ourselves and fight in the stage of the Divine Cloud!" "Divine Cloud?" "I object." Henry shook his head. The person from the Severity Tribe snorted and said, "Immortal King of the Human Race, are you thinking of the Divine Sky?" Everyone wants to be at the Divine Sky, there isn''t much talk about level at that stage, that would be a battle of paths! If you don''t have the balls to ept, just say it!" "It''s not that I don''t dare to ept your challenge." Henry replied, "You and I are both in the level of the Divine Cloud, but killing you is just child''s y for me. How about I use my clone at the Divine Shore, to kill you, who is at the Divine Cloud?" Henry''s words caused an uproar among the practitioners. The peerless Immortal King was simply too confident! He wanted to use a clone from the Divine Shore to kill an enemy of the Divine Cloud! He wanted to fight one level lower than his opponent! These human friars might not be very strong, but they had also heard of some descriptions of theter stages. For example, when one reached the Divine Shore, they would create their own field, and their divine powers would extend from their field. Those divine powers were horribly powerful, and everyone''s was different, and was powerful beyond measure. The Divine Cloud was even more terrifying. Beings at that stage could discover a sort of otherworldly power from within their clouds and mists. Powers of that sort were absolutely overwhelming and could destroy a being at thete- stage of the Divine Shore. It could be said that the further one went, the greater the gap was between each stage. Meanwhile, the Immortal King was actually going to fight at a level lower than the enemy, and even said that he would kill the enemy. Such confidence and fighting spirit, who else would dare to say such things? The Severity Tribe expert kept quiet for a long while before they spoke again, "How arrogant! Immortal King of the Human race, I admit that you live in a good era, and have reached greater heights than anyone else. You may have arrived at the peak, but don''t you dare think that I''ll allow you to fight me while you are at the Divine Shore and I''m at the Divine Cloud. You are too arrogant!" A pure white divine sword appeared behind Henry. "You''ll know if it''s just in arrogance after you''ve fought me!" "Henry, dered war very straightforwardly! The practitioners were boiling with excitement! That was indeed the attitude of an Immorta King, arrogant enough to directly dere war with the Severity Tribe Big talk or not, fight, and it would be clear. "Immortal King of the Human race, I won''t fight you today. If you want to fight, we''ll do it 15 dayster, when the Fuyuan inheritance is unearthed, we shall fight at that inheritancend!" The expert of the Severity Tribe answered. After hearing that, Henry did not say anything more, he just turned around and returned to the Immortal Mountain. Commotion erupted from the surrounding practitioners. There were two pieces of news that excited them. The first, was that after fifteen days, a clone of the Immortal King would fight a great battle against an expert from the Severity Tribe. The second, was that another inheritance was about to be unearthed! The Fuyuan inheritance, it was still unknown what it would contain. These two pieces of news spread across the civilisation like wildfire. It could be imaginable just how major the unearthing of the inheritance would be. In the past, people knew of the inheritance after it had been unearthed, therefore many were unable to make it at the exact moment. There were also people who were too far away from it, or those who were held back by some matters, which caused them to just give up. However, it was different this time. Everyone now knew about it 15 days before the event. This would give all of them time to prepare. The inheritances were something everyone desired.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Everyone was looking forward to it. Henry returned to Immortal Mountain and entered the Divine Pce. "Looks like picking you was the right choice." The master of the Divine Pce said, "You have an invincible heart. To fight a Divine Cloud being while you are at the Divine Shore, no one has ever done that." However, at that moment, Henry was up against a being at the stage of the Divine Cloud! Without a doubt, the Severity Tribe would definitely send someone at thete-stage of Divine Cloud to face him. Plus, Henry had already used all of his trump cards in the battle against the early-stage Divine Cloud expert. The battle against thete-stage Divine Cloud expert was apletely different concept. Chapter 1825 Chapter 1825 Although the current Henry hadprehended the 3,000 Paths, he had only gone as far asprehending them, he still needed to work on improving his use of them, and then master them, and finally master them thoroughly enough to use them withplete flexibility. Henry was still miles away fro achieving that. If he could really master the 3,000 Paths thoroughly, Henry might be able to ascend through all stages instantly and be a saint. From the ancient times up to that very day, Henry was the only one who had sessfullyprehended the 3,000 Paths. It was unknown just how much benefit this could bring him, but it was certain that if Henry did not die, he would definitely stand at the very top of the world. However, geniuses were not necessarily strong. The biggest difference between geniuses and champions was that champions were already geniuses that had risen, and geniuses could only represent talent. There were too many geniuses who had died too soon in the world. Henry did not answer the pce master. His mind was only fixed on wanting to uncover his own divine power within those fifteen days. Otherwise, he would not be able to fight against the enemy who was at the Late-stage of the Divine Cloud. Fighting one level lower than the enemy was also not Henry''s choice to make. After all, he was not at the Divine Cloud at all, if he had directly said that he wanted to fight the enemy at the Divine Shore, it would very likely raise suspicions. That was something that was out of Henry''s control. He could only try his best to close the gap between the two levels. Henry had already thought it through. He did not have to win, but he could not lose! At that moment, Henry opened up his phenomenon. The phenomenon behind Henry was only the Divine Sea, and the phenomenon behind Henry was extraordinarily magnificent. Above the chaotic Divine Sea, was a chaotic Green Sacred Lotus suppressing it. On the Divine Bridge, countless magical beasts were walking on it. The Divine Bridge was the incarnation of the 3,000 Paths. As the beasts walked on the bridge, even those they were undergoing constant change, and were experiencing the Great Way, gaining benefits from it, and evolving. After crossing the bridge, the magical beasts began evolving. There was a Golden Crow that grew a third foot as soon as it crossed the bridge. ording to the legends, the Three-legged Golden Crow represented the sun! On Henry''s Divine Shore, a ck dragon hovered in the air, it was 130 meters long, had five ws, and surrounded a colourful Divine Pearl. The Divine Pearl spun in the air, radiating light that illuminated the entire Divine Shore. On the Divine Shore, a ck Dragon Range would constantly absorb spiritual energy and the Heaven''s Luck. The thirteen-story tall pagoda stood tall and ck, constantly emanating a terrifying aura, as if a powerful being would be awakened within it any time. The most horrifying existence was the two silhouettes sitting cross-legged on the ck Dragon Range. One of the silhouettes was ck, and the other was an earthy yellow. They were the incarnation of the Ancient Willpower, the ck figure was the one that Henry had used back then. The Ancient Willpowers could be differentiated by their colours. The ck figure was the Will of Space. In the legends, the one who had mastered the Will of Space was called Dijiang! And the earth-yellow figure was none other than the Will of Earth, and the name of the legendary being was Houtu. The two figures were just sitting there, but they gave off an aura that made people feel that they could destroy the world at any given time. That was all within Henry''s phenomenon. It was horrible! Even the master of the pce could not help but sigh with envy, he had never seen such a powerful and extravagant phenomenon before. The endless chaotic Divine Sea, a Green Sacred Lotus, the 3,000 Paths Divine Bridge, tens of thousands of magical beasts, and two Ancient Willpowers, all of which were simply horrific! However, Henry did not feel much about that. It was not because he was not aware of how powerful his own phenomenon was, but rather that he had seen other phenomenons that were much more powerful. The Demon God in Fidello''s phenomenon, that was something truly frightening. The power of the chain that bound the Demon God could bepared with the Heavens. Compared to his father''s, his own phenomenon was nothing. Henry expanded his own phenomenon in hopes that the pce master would help to think of how Henry could develop his divine power.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "The so-called divine power is thebination of nature and the elements. It appears very naturally in your mind like the inheritance of blood. Your phenomenon is too extravagant. All of your levels and traits have been trained to perfection. I''m afraid that it won''t be an ordinary divine power. The more terrifying the divine power is, theter it would be revealed. No one can do anything about it." The pce master answered. Henry''s face was grim. Without a divine power, how could he fight against an enemy at the Latestage of the Divine Cloud? Even if he summoned the Ancient Willpower again and unleashed the most powerful attack, he could only injure a being at the Late-stage of the Divine Cloud, it would be impossible to make weaken them. Seeing Henry''s troubled expression, the pce master said, "Actually, it''s not exactly impossible. Although you can''t develop the divine power yet, ording to your the current situation of your phenomenon, you canpletely create a fake divine power on your own." "A fake divine power?" "Yes, it is just as its name implies, it''s a fake divine power, but even if it''s fake, as long as it''s called a divine power, Wer, its power won''t be too bad. It just so happens that I have ess to the teachings of a fake divine power. Although it''s iplete, your extravagant phenomenon should be able to allow it to reappear." Henry perked up immediately. He did not care if it was real or fake, a divine power that can be used in battle is a good divine power." "What is your teaching?" "Have you heard of...?" The pce master paused for a moment, and then said each word one after another, "The! Godyer! Sword!" Henry jolted. Ever since he got to know of the existence of Severity Tribe, he had intended to learn about that period of history. The Godyer Sword, refined by the Goldsmith Taoist, was a supreme treasure. All that was needed was the owner to say "turn around baby", and the Godyer Sword would kill the enemy. In the stories of the ancient legends, the well-known Fox Demon Daji was killed by the Godyer Sword. How could Henry not be surprised when the master of the pce told him the secret training method of the Godyer Sword? After all, Goldsmith Taoist was a being that was on the same level as the head of the Sky Joint Sect. Such a supreme treasure had been transformed into teachings. Just how powerful was the person who transformed it into a teaching? How weak could such a person be? Seeing Henry''s surprised expression, the pce master threw a wet nket over him. Henry was suddenly speechless. Formations were what he understood the least, but now, he had the 3,000 Paths to help him with that, so he studying them took lesser time and effort. "Do you know how to craft weapons?" The pce master threw another wet nket over him. Henry could not find another excuse for himself since he did not know how to do that as well. "You don''t know much about formations and you can''t craft weapons. If you want to grasp this technique, you''d need to learn it differently. I don''t know if it would work, but you still 15 days left. Time is running, let''s give it a shot." As the pce master said that, an ancient scroll appeared in front of Henry. Chapter 1826 Chapter 1826 The words "Godyer Sword" suddenly appeared on the ancient scroll in front of Henry. Henry picked up the ancient scroll and studied it for a moment. The surface of the ancient scroll was smooth, and it weighed at least a hundred kilograms in his hand, it could be opened, but it was made up of only seven or eight segments, it was unclear what it was made of. The words on the ancient scroll were veryplicated and iprehensible. With the help of the pce master, only could Henry understand the contents of the ancient scroll. First of all, the Godyer Sword was a treasure, but it did not look like a sword, rather it was a gourd, in which the sword was hidden. With the chant of the incantation, the sword would suddenly fly out and take the life of the target. What was frightening of the Godyer Sword was that not only were there countless formations for the flying swords, there were also countless formations within the gourd. The swords were normally bred within the gourd''s formations, which was why its power was so terrifying. Now, if Henry were to make the Godyer Sword his Divine Power, to fully disy the power of the Godyer Sword, Henry had three things to ovee. The first was to set up a formation. Regarding this point, it was not too difficult for Henry, as he had already grasped the 3,000 Paths, he could learn that pretty quickly. However, the second was crafting weapons, that was very difficult. As for the third, which was carving the formation onto their weapons. That was even more difficult. Just by looking at the contents of the ancient scroll gave Henry had some ideas. There was a formation in the gourd, which could strengthen the sword. Although he did not have the gourd, he had the Divine Shore. The formation could be engraved in the phenomenon of his Divine Shore, which could allow the weapon to be nurtured in the Divine Shore and be unleashed at the crucial moment to be used as the ultimate attack. Regarding crafting weapons, the pce master provided Henry with some advice. "Do you know what''s the form of those treasures that are able to reach into the heavens and down to the earth?" Henry thought for a moment. "A sabre, a sword?" Sabre and sword, The king of all weapons. "No." The pce master denied Henry''s answer, "Sabres and swords are ded weapons, therefore they are most lethal, but they can only be used as killing weapons, and not treasures that could connect the heaven and earth. Most of the greatest treasures in this worlde in the form of vessels or pagodas. The stupas arerger and easier to carve formations onto, but by the time you are able to engraveplicated formations onto swords and sabres, you won''t be needing those treasures any longer." Upon hearing that, Henry was suddenly enlightened. A vessel or pagoda! Henry actually had something like those, on his Divine Shore stood a 13-storey ck tower. The tower once belonged to the Severity Tribe, which nurtured the Fallen Angel''s corpse, it was an extraordinary treasure. The vessel on the other hand, was still outside of Dragon City. It had been used to kill ate-stage expert of the Divine Shore, and was left there as a reminder to the small fry. Even the pce master was unsure of the vessel''s origin, it was able to kill ate- stage expert of the Divine Shore with its weight alone, and even made many holes in the Immortal Pce. It was no ordinary treasure too. Henry thought for a moment and decided to use the vessel as a carrier, he decided that he would not learn the Godyer Sword technique, instead he would learn to use the Godyer Vessel. There was only half a month left before the Fuyuan Inheritance emerged. There was no time for Henry to waste. Henry left the Immortal Mountain and arrived outside Dragon City. He took the bronze vessel back and returned to Immortal Mountain. When the pce master saw Henry return with the bronze vessel, he also knew what he intended to do and could not help reminding Henry, "The origin of this vessel is extraordinary. I may be uncertain of it, but I''m sure it must have a great origin. One day when you unlock the secret of this vessel, it will be a great treasure, which would even be no less than the real Godyer Sword. Are you sure you want to do it on this vessel?" "What else can we do?" Henry shrugged. "Don''t tell me you want me to look all over the ce for material to be made into weapons? "I''m not feeling very confident. Although the vessel is good, I still have to live until the day when I can unlock its secrets, otherwise, I will be a dead man 15 dayster." "Ha ha, you have really thought it through." The pce master chuckled. "Since I''ve already given it to you, of course it''s up to you. I''m just giving you a suggestion. Whether or not you use it is up to you." Henry did not say anything more. He asked the pce master for a book about weapon crafting. This book was not much of a treasure. In the olden days, weapon craft was a very basic skill. With Henry''s current memory, he could memorise everything after flipping through the book once. As for what he could craft, that would be a test of his abilities. If there were no mistakes, by following the method recorded inT¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. the book, anyone could craft a good weapon. However, idents would definitely ur in the process of crafting For example, the el temperature had to be controlled differently ording to the different materials. If the temperature was slightly lower, the essence of the material would not be extracted, and if the temperature was slightly higher, the materials might end up as scrap. All in all, the process of that tested one''s flexibility and ability to adapt do different situations. Henry closed his eyes, took a deep breath and began preparing for the project. This preparation took an entire day. Henry was not in a hurry even if there was not much time left for him, because he knew that he had no space for failure and could only seed. When he calmed down thoroughly, Henry got to work. Henry sat in the middle of the Immortal Pce. He waved his arm in front of himself, stirring up a stream of light. Then, a hot me appeared in front of him, and burned ording to the trail of his arm movements. The me swept up the bronze vessel in front of Henry. The forging of weapons had begun! To forge a weapons, he had to first determine what he was going to craft. Then, he had to form the shape and engrave the formation onto it in the process of melting it. Therefore, the only thing he needed to do was to turn the bronze vessel as small as possible, then integrate and squeeze that originally extraordinary material as much as he could! Pushing down on a huge object would be a process of quantitative change to qualitative change. The process of it would not be easy. The me enveloped the bronze vessel. After half an hour, the bronze vessel still did not show any changes. Chapter 1827 Chapter 1827 Henry frowned when he saw that situation. He was not surprised because the vessel was made of extraordinary materials and would not be easily melted by ordinary mes. Henry sat with his legs crossed and formed a seal in his hand. In the sky outside the Immortal Pce, a heavenly me was suddenly lit, forming a me Serpent. It went straight towards the Immortal Pce and wrapped itself around the bronze tripod. The heavenly me came from the Way of Fire of the 3,000 Paths. It could be said that it was the fiercest me in this world except for the willpower of fire. However, it was not burning at its highest temperature. If a being who hadplete control over the Way of Fire summoned the heavenly mes, he would definitely be able to incinerate the mountains and boil the seas. Of course, a being of such caliber no longer existed in that era. As the me Serpent wrapped around it, the bronze vessel began showing some changes. As time passed, a corner of the bronze vessel began to melt. Although it melted at a very slow pace, it still proved that the heavenly me was effective. "Too slow." Henry murmured to himself. He formed another seal to summon the Great Way of Wood. Wood would feed the mes. Under the influence of the Great Way of Wood, the me serpent instantly grew into a me dragon, and its temperature instantly increased tenfold. The bronze vessel, which had been melting slowly, began to melt at an even faster pace. "Boy, be careful!" The pce master cried out, and ayer of energy appeared in the pce, isting Henry from the pce. The moment the me dragon appeared, the pce almost melted. Weapon crafting was aplex and boring process. Seven days had gone by, and all Henry had done was just one thing-melting the bronze vessel. After seven days, the bronze vessel hadpletely turned into a pool of liquid copper and floated in the air. The next step was to condense it. In order to infinitely shrink the bronze vessel and still make it easier to engrave formations onto it, Henry had a good idea in mind. He wanted to make a bradawl or a spike bay, objects of that sort had a powerful prating force and was bigger than a flying sword. It was much easier to engrave formations onto it with its few more surfaces. Now that the first step had beenpleted. The next was to condense the liquid copper andpress it to the extreme. That process needed him to hammer and polish it constantly. Fortunately, Henry had already gotten familiar with the properties of the material in the process of melting the bronze vessel. Otherwise, it would take at least ten days topress the bronze vessel. Another five days went by. An extremely concentrated spike bay was made in front of Henry. Looking at the spike bay that was only the size of a palm, Henry was extremely satisfied. The degree of sess of the process even surprised Henry. The spike bay may seem small, but its actual weight should reach 2000 pounds! What insane density! It should be able to break through everything with such density! It was no exaggeration to say that if it had been casually thrown towards the ground, it would probably be able to prate more than 100 meters underground. Its materials, density, and sharpness would definitely allow it to achieve such an effect. Even Henry felt a somewhat fearful of the spike bay just by looking at it. Even if it did not contain any Qi, if someone were to use it to stab Henry, the protective Qi armour alone would not be able to defend against it. The melting process had beenpleted, and the next thing to do was to engrave the formation. Henry did not understand formations, but he had the 3,000 Paths supporting him. After thinking about it, he decided to carve the Great Ways onto it. One Way. Two Ways. Three... four... five... were added onto the spike bay, forming a ball of light around it.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Each of the Great Ways were somehow rted. When Henry added more and more ways to it, the 3,000 Paths rushed towards the engravings on the spike bay on their own. It was a scene Henry did not expect to witness. It was just a spike bay. How could it possibly be engraved with the 3,000 paths? Countless paths surrounded the spike bay, not integrating with it, and also not being able to be withdrawn from it, causing Henry to panic. He had gone overboard and wanted to engrave all of the killing ways onto it, and now he had found himself in trouble, it was the critical moment to engrave the formations onto it. If he were to retrieve the spike bay at that moment, it would end up bing a piece of scrap metal. At that exact moment, the phenomenon behind Henry opened naturally. The three-legged Golden Crow that had crossed the Divine Bridge turned into a zing me, which also sped towards the spike bay that was enveloped in the light of the Great Ways. The Three-legged Golden Crow was the incarnation of the sun in the myths. What burned on its body was not just fire, but the essence of fire, which was also known as the Sr Essence me. In a sense, it was just as hot as the Will of Fire. The Sun Essence me wrapped around the 3,000 Paths and integrated them all into the spike bay. As a carrier, the spike bay was obviously unsuitable for the carving of the 3,000 Paths. Its form went through a change that was out of Henry''s control. Huge waves suddenly rolled on the originally calm sea. Dark clouds gathered in the skies above the sea, a terrifying aura engulfed the entire sea. The practitioners who were sailing on the surface of the sea all looked up in horror, the same went for the practitioners of the Divine Race. Inside the Divine Pce, the elder of the Divine n suddenly opened his eyes and muttered, "How could this be? How could there be a supreme treasure birthed in this era?" At the back of the Divine Pce, the Divine Emperor could not help but walk out of the cave and look up into the sky. At that moment, everyone had their eyes focused on the sea. Dark clouds rolled in the skies, forming a tornado that eventually appeared on top of the Immortal Mountain. "Kid, what the hell did you do?" The pce master''s voice was full of shock. The pce master knew that the bronze vessel was not an ordinary object, but he never imagined that it would attract the heavenly lightning after being tempered by Henry. At that moment the Qi of heaven and earth was declining, which was not supposed to happen. Things had taken apletely unexpected turn. Henry, who was sitting cross-legged in front of the Immortal Pce, suddenly stood up. He smiled wryly, not saying anything, but judging at the bitter expression on Henry''s face, it was obvious that he was not very satisfied with the forging of weapons that time. Within the dark clouds, a bolt of lightning as thick as a pail struck down from the sky. Within the Immortal Pce, the object that was surrounded by the light of the Great Ways floated out of the Immortal Pce on its own and headed towards the heavenly lightning. Chapter 1828 Chapter 1828 The heavenly lightning struck a different number of times for treasures of different strengths. Normal tier superior treasures were be struck by three bolts of lightning. For superior treasures that only appeared once in tens of millions of years, would attract six bolts of lightning. However, no one had ever witnessed nine bolts of lightning. The object that Henry had crafted, caused a total of six lightning strikes. All six bolts of lightning were absorbed by that object. Having witnessed that scene, the pce master suddenly realised that Henry had crafted something with horrible power, after all it caused six bolts of heavenly lightning, but why did Henry still look as if he was about to cry? Was he trying to act like it was not a big deal for him? Henry looked up at the sky with a long face and sighed. As the owner of the weapon, Henry obviously noticed that there were at least nine bolts of lighting in the clouds, not just six bolts. However, thest three bolts of lightning did not strike down at all, they just hovered in the sky, then left. Henry waved his hand, and his phenomenon opened. He put the glowing object into his phenomenon, and then closed it. "Kid, what exactly did you craft?" The pce master could not help but ask curiously. "Don''t ask. Those who ask are trash." Henry put on his mask and stepped out of the Immortal Hill. 14 days had gone by, there was only once more day before the inheritance would be unearthed. Henry had to first go to the Dragon City to put up an act! Back then, the Severity Tribe said that the Fuyuan inheritance would be unearthed after 15 days. However, Henry had no idea where it would that would be. From this point, he could see that he was inferior to the Severity Tribe. Ironic how he was an Immortal King but he did not have the ability to calcte the Heaven''s luck. However, Henry naturally could not allow others to notice that. Since he had decided to establish his invincibility, he had to put up a good act. Dragon City was crowded with people. The merchants within Dragon City were overjoyed and were filled with gratitude for the Immortal King of the Human Race. Back then when evil beings had blended into the crowd of Dragon City, it was the Immortal King of the Human Race who helped the humans and ughtered the beings from the Divine Race. This time, everyone had gathered there for two main reasons, the first was to wait for the unearthing of the Fuyuan Inheritance, and the second was to witness the battle between the clone of the Immortal King and the expert of the Severity Tribe. These two reasons were enough to drive people crazy with excitement. Henry was dressed in white and wore a mask. He descended into Dragon City in a very noticeable fashion. The practitioners in Dragon City acted very respectfully when they saw the Immortal King arrive, greeting him loudly and formally. "Immortal Kings is unrivalled!" "Kill the Severity Tribe!" Henry did not reply to those chants and greetings. Acting like an arrogant champion, then he entered Dragon City. Dragon City was packed. The restaurants and pubs were filled with people, let alone the hotels. However, as soon as Henry entered the city, the owners of all the major hotels immediately rushed over to him and invited him for a stay in their hotels. The status of any hotel that the Immortal King had stayed in would be immediately raised. Take the Soaring Immortal Pavilion for example. During the gathering of the elites back then, the Soaring Immortal Pavilion had sessfully invited the Immortal King for a stay, and now countless people queued up daily to visit the top floor of the Soaring Immortal Pavilion, hoping to see if there were anything left behind by the Immortal King. Henry did not choose any of those hotel''s invitations. He walked alone in Dragon City and looked around, then suddenly noticed a ce and strode towards it. It was a casino. Through Henry''s years of experience, he knew very well of the stuff that were spread around in the casino. When the people in the casino heard about the Immortal King''s arrival, they got extremely nervous. At that moment, the men standing at the door saw the Immortal King approaching the casino, they turned around, intending to rush into the casino to quickly report the news. Henry simply waved his arms and the men who wanted to report the news were all frozen in ce, unable to move at all. Their eyes looked at the Immortal King in fear. Henry walked into the casino. It was full of people. Gambling was never short of poprity regardless of the location. "I''ll bet a hundred immortal stones on the Immortal King!" "Even though the Immortal King is unrivalled, him battling at a level lower is still too exaggerated. I have specially asked the experts of the Divine Race about this, it is simply impossible. I''ll bet two hundred immortal stones on the Severity Tribe!" Bets were already being ced on the battle between the peerless Immortal King and the Severity Tribe. "I bet on the Immortal..." A person excitedly mmed the immortal stones on the gambling table, but suddenly stopped speaking midsentence. "You what? "Are you not going to finish your sentence?" Say it!" "Since he had said the word ''Immortal'', then he will definitely be betting on the Immortal King!" "Even so, you still have to say if you''re betting on him winning or losing!" "I''d definitely bet on the Immortal King''s defeat. If they were at the same level, the Immortal King would definitely crush his opponent, but being a level lower than the opponent, the Immortal King doesn''t have much chance of winning!" The man who had stopped mid-sentence gulped hard and took the immortal stones back from the gambling table. "I''m not betting anymore. I''m not ying." "No withdrawing after you have let go of your immortal stones, don''t you know the rules? You have to ce your bet!" The people of the casino said fiercely. There was no way they would allow money that had been left on the table to be taken back. "What are the odds?" Henry asked as he stood at the entrance of the casino. The man did not dare to finish his sentence earlier because he saw the figure in white, and then chose not to y. As soon as Henry spoke, many people in the casino turned around to look. When they saw the figure of the Immortal King, their eyes widened, and did not dare to say anything more, and even wanted to flee. The Immortal King was such a noble being! Yet they were cing bets on the Immortal King? "Ha ha." Henry chuckled as he stepped forward, and said, "Looks like no one has any hopes for me, but that doesn''t matter. I believe in myself. I''ll bet on myself. Listen well, and remember my words." Betting on himself? When the person in charge heard those words, he was shocked. He looked up and saw the person in white standing in front of him, which caused the fierce-looking man to nearly wet his pants. "Senior Immortal... Immortal King, please... please calm down." "Calm down?" Henry asked with a puzzled expression, "No, it''s okay. I''d like to y too. Here are 100,000 Spiritual Stones. I''m betting on my victory."ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . "I''ll just ce these Spiritual Stones in your casino for fun. There''s more, I''m just unable to ce them. Take a pen and write it down." Henry''s voice was calm. "Two Ancient Willpowers, one ck Dragon Spirit, and one Body of the Fallen Angel." Chapter 1829 Chapter 1829 The person in charge of the casino took out the pen and paper. When he heard what Henry said, he only felt cold sweat. The ancient willpower, ck dragon spirit, body of the fallen angel. What were these? Was he the Immortal King? "Is this such a big game?" The person in charge of the casino could not understand what the ancient willpower meant, but he could understand the ck dragon soul and the body of the fallen angel. The ck Dragon Soul was the dragon soul! For them, the dragon only existed in legends. As the name implies, the soul after the dragon''s death was something they had never seen before! Let alone the fallen angel. In Western mythology, Heaven and the Underworld were separated. The Underworld would not ept any angels but would ept powerful angels who were willing to fall. Those angels were all archangels! What are archangels? Lucifer, Gabriel and others were all very famous! The body of the fallen angel, this... the person in charge of the casino wrote with his hands shaking. He looked up and his face was full of bitterness. "Senior Immortal King, we were wrong. Please let us go. We can''t take these things!" Henry shook his head slightly and said, "I don''t need you to take it. Of course, some people are willing to take it." As soon as Henry finished his words, a person came in from the outside of the casino. His face was ordinary, so there was nothing special about him. But when he looked at Henry, there was no respect in his eyes, but only an endless fighting spirit. "The Immortal King bets 1:2, and the Severity Tribe bets 1:1. These are good odds. If I win, I want three seeds of Immortality Medicine, the three spirits of the ancient world, plus True Divine Body." Anyone who was present who had some wisdom would know the identity of the person who hade. Everyone immediately understood that the Immortal King was not against the casino. But there was a conflict between the Immortal King and the Severity Tribe. Listening to the bargaining chips between the Immortal King and the Severity Tribe, these cultivators were all a little confused. Immortal medicine? Three Spirits? True Divine Body? It was terrifying! Everyone was fighting to the death for the Inheritance. Even if all the things in inheritance were added together, none of them was as precious as one of the items the man had mentioned! Henry looked at theing member of the Severity Tribe. From what he had said, he was the opponent he was going to face this time around. The member of the Severity Tribe looked at Henry and shouted, "Immortal King of the Human race, I''m looking forward to your performance." After that, the man turned and left. Henry looked at the man''s back silently. To others, this person did not exude any imposing manner. He looked ordinary, but what Henry saw was obviously different from others. On this person, Henry felt threepletely different pressures. This person was very strange and terrible. It should be assumed that this was the battle that the Severity Tribe wanted to use to prove itself. How could they casually send someone toe? The man must be at the top level at thete stage of the Divine Cloud Realm. When Henry walked out of the casino, just like the man from the Severity Tribe, he also showed great confidence. No matter Henry or the Severity Tribe, the bets they made were notmon at all. To put it bluntly, Henry owned two ancient willpowers, one ck dragon spirit and one body of the fallen angel. Those were all that he had. He knew very well that if he lost the battle, he would die. There was no need to say that treasure would not be worth mentioning. As for the three opportunities given to him by the Pce Master, they had to be hidden within the Immortal mountain. It was too far away from the Immortal mountain to be used. This time, he could only rely on himself. Henry found an inconspicuous restaurant and sat in. The restaurant owner was very excited, and all kinds of good food and wine were sent over. Henry was sitting there, drinking wine and tasting delicacies alone. This was the end of the day. This night, many cultivators didn''t sleep. They were waiting, waiting for the Inheritance Land to be opened. Many people''s eyes were focused on the human race''s Immortal King. In their minds, the king would definitely know about the opening of the inheritance the earliest. On the morning of the second day, a piece of news spread out. The ce where the Inheritance Land had been opened was still within the sea. However there was no ind like it had been in the past. The only thing that could be sensed was the thick spiritual energy of Heaven and Earth gathering on the surface of the sea. As soon as the news came out, many cultivators began to rush in that direction. As for Henry, he still sat there and slowly tasted the wine. It was not until the wine in front of him had beenpletely finished that he got up unhurriedly. His calm attitude showed that he was a master. Some people called this ce Blessed Inheritance Land. Just by hearing the word "Blessed", one could tell that it was the ce of inheritance that was not dangerous. In the Qi-refming civilization, the Inheritance Land was divided into three levels. Normal, extremely dangerous, and critical. The so-called "normal" referred to the normal inheritance. There would be traps left by predecessors, and only those who could avoid the traps could get the Inheritance. In general, the traps left would not be too horrible. In "critical" Inheritance Land, there was no danger. There was only endless fortune and benefits. However, it was precisely in this type of ce that the casualties were the most serious. And this was probably the ce where the Blessed Inheritance Land was this time around. In normal and extremely dangerous situations, everyone only needed to deal with the traps left behind by their predecessors. After all, if one didn''t pass the trials, there was no point in fighting. If one passed the trials, one would be able to acquire the inheritance. As for the inheritance, no one would be able to take it away from them. However, the Blessed Inheritance Land was different. Everyone could get there, and everyone could use it. If you wanted to get it yourself, you had to rip off the heads of the people next to you. At that time, everyone was apetitor. Henry moved at an unhurried pace. He walked through the air, leaving Dragon City and Orastin Ind, arriving at the ce where the inheritance was opened. When Henry arrived, everyone''s eyes were locked on the centre of the Inheritance Land.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. The fifteenth day had arrived. The Human Race''s Immortal King needed to fight against the Divine Cloud master of the Severity Tribe! This was a toplevel battle. To some extent, the attraction was even greater than that of the opening of the Inheritance! Chapter 1830 Chapter 1830 Henry and the man of the Severity Tribe were standing on the surface of the sea. The cultivators'' eyes were closely fixed on them. They were even reluctant to blink, for they were afraid of missing any crucial points. Watching a fight between masters was also of great benefit to the growth of one''s own strength. On the surface of the sea, the man of the Severity Tribe was giving off an imposing manner. "My name is Aeson,te stage of the Divine Cloud." When he spoke, a mysterious sign appeared behind him. His Divine Sea was over 90 metres tall, and it turned into hard ice and emitted endless coldness. Over the hard ice, there was actually a me bridge! Aeson''s Divine Shore was green and gave out the vital force of life. The mysterious sign he showed was a very contradictory carrier, ice, and fire. However, he turned the ice into a divine sea and the fire into a bridge. Both of them had extreme properties, which could eliminate everything. Although the sign of Aeson was peaceful, one could imagine how horrible it would be once such a sign broke out! It was impossible to specte about the lethality of severalpletely different forces colliding with each other. It was not as simple at all! The clouds and mists on the other side had be so thin that it could almost be ignored, and people could even see some scenes in the clouds. When he saw this scene, Henry suddenly recalled that when he was in the Core, he wanted to ascend to heaven and take a look. In the end, he was knocked back by a mysterious force, and he could only vaguely see a pure white stone pir hidden behind the fog. Aeson had unleashed his full power. Even if it was just a remnant of power, it would make it hard for the surrounding cultivators to breathe. Everyone immediately retreated a few hundred metres so that they would feel much better. If they continued to stay within this range, there was no need for Aeson to fight at all. No one could survive in this sort of domain. This kind of power was actively applied to Henry''s body. Henry''s white robe rustled. Immortal''s Sword appeared behind him, and he had the boots on his feet. His clothes, boots, and mask were all prepared by the master of the pce. After the cooperation, the master of the pce bled a lot. He told Henry that the boots and the robe were prepared for the Holy Son by the holynd. It was different from what it was now. There were at least two Divine Sky Realm experts in the pce who could be called members of the holynd. Aeson''s aura had already risen to its peak, ready to erupt at any moment. At this moment, under the two of them, the Inheritance Land suddenly burst out a powerful fluctuation of Qi.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. The Inheritance had been opened! Perhaps it had been affected by the pressure of Aeson, but this time it had been opened much faster than it had been before. In the past, the Inheritance would wait for three days before it had been opened, but now that it happened immediately, and it hadn''t even been even a single day. Henry and Aeson both subconsciously looked at the ce below them. The Qi that had erupted from the inheritance was so strong that it was astonishing. An illusory image of a fire phoenix emitted a cry as it appeared out of thin air on the surface of the sea and shot straight into the sky. This phoenix left behind a brilliance that actually revealed countless illusory treasures. "This is the underwater pce!" "The inheritance is at the bottom of the sea!" "There''s a treasure inside!" "Let''s go!" It was hard to say who was the first to speak, but the cultivators began to seethe with excitement. The number of cultivators gathered here was simply impossible to estimate. Not everyone felt that the great battle was more important than the inheritance. In the blink of an eye, countless figures were densely packed together, rushing to the surface of the sea and towards the bottom of the sea. When Aeson saw the virtual shadow of the fire phoenix, his expression changed. He had a very strong feeling that in the Inheritance, there was something that he needed and thest step of his breakthrough was very important! Each of the Inheritance that could be handed down to the present was extremely precious. Even the people of the Severity Tribe could not ignore it casually. Henry also saw the thing he needed on the illusion of the fire phoenix-Heaven''s Luck! ording to legend, the phoenix represented auspicious signs, and wherever the phoenix went, it would bring good luck. Even though there was only a single phoenix at this moment, it was still shocking enough. After all, this was a legendary creature. Aeson''s body moved and he went straight to the bottom of the sea. Henry didn''t fall behind much. He turned into a stream of light and rushed into the sea. The cultivators who had arrived at the surface of the sea in advance could only feel two beams of light shing past them and then disappearing. The speed that these two people had shown was not something they could capture with naked eyes. Henry and Aeson rushed to the ce of inheritance at the same time. This was also a confrontation in another sense. Aeson was at thete stage of the Divine Cloud, which was not something that Henry couldpare with. What was more, Henry''s means mostly came from the phenomenon, and in terms of speed, he could not fight with Aeson, so he soon fell behind. Aeson saw that he was in the lead, and he couldn''t help but reveal a sneer. To powerful practitioners like them, the water pressure at the bottom of the sea was akin to nothing. In the depths of the sea, there was a crevice-like gap that emitted rich Spiritual Qi. All of the Spiritual Qi was emitted from that gap. Aeson and Henry went into the gap one after the other. The moment they entered the gap, the scene in front of them changed. This gap was clearly a transfer formation that could send people to another virtual world. The so-called virtual world itself existed in this world. If the whole world was regarded as a household cab, then the virtual world was just the drawer of the cab. It could not be seen at ordinary times, but when needed, as long as the drawer was taken out, a new space would be formed. Henry was still carefully looking at this space, Aeson had taken action. He turned into a phantom and rushed toward one of the pces. When he was about to approach one pce, he seemed to be blocked by something, which was an invisible wall. With a wave of Aeson''s hand, violent energy spread out and bombarded towards the invisible wall, causing the entire space to tremble. Chapter 1831 Chapter 1831 Aeson immediately stopped. As a member of the Severity Tribe, he knew a lot about this situation. This kind of Inheritance had a lot of supreme treasures. However, for the tests left by the predecessors, the cultivators had to pass the tests to obtain the treasures. If one wanted to forcefully break the formation, it would only lead to the destruction of the whole space and nothing could be left.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. In the body of the phoenix, Aeson saw the key to making him take thest step, so he naturally would not destroy this space casually. At this time, Aeson could only stand there and wait quietly. He was extremely powerful, but in the face of this Inheritance, he was the same as all cultivators. About ten minutester, a figure of a cultivator appeared in the vast space. Because of the appearance of this cultivator, the pure white space became red. He rushed in with blood all over his body. From his appearance, one could see how horrible the path from the surface of the sea to the bottom of the sea was. Everyone was fighting, and everyone wanted to get the things in the inheritance. As time passed, more and more figures appeared in the space. Each and every one of them was covered in blood. Some of them had their own blood on their clothes, while others had others'' blood on their body. Some of them had their arms broken. Some of them had entered the space, and were still fighting. Their eyes were bloodshot. In the face of benefits, the so-called united hearts could not be seen. However, everyone who had just finished killing calmed down because of this space. They found that the Inheritance was not like what they had imagined. Inside, there were countless treasures. Seeing that the Immortal King and the Severity Tribe expert were waiting, it was obvious that this treasure could not be obtained so easily. The fighting slowly stopped. The originally empty square immediately became crowded because of the arrival of many cultivators. The edge of the square was blocked by invisible walls, and everyone squeezed together. Even Henry and Aeson were crowded with people. When the space was crowded with people, the crack at the bottom of the sea suddenly disappeared, and the cultivators who came behind them could no longer enter. There was a limitation in the number of people here. On the square, a white light shone. Among the four pces, the southern pce suddenly extended a flight of stairs. This flight of stairs passed through the invisible walls and reached the centre of the square. Leaving no time for others to think about it, Aeson immediately jumped up the stairs and walked to the pce in the south. Aeson was powerful and particrly confident. He was not afraid of any traps or restrictions in the inheritance. Everything could be broken at any time in front of him. This is the master at thete stage of the Divine Cloud. Henry also stepped on the stairs and walked to the pce with Aeson in front. Both of them were followed by the rest of the cultivators. On the stairs, Henry always had a strange feeling. The inheritance seemed to be holy and gave off white light everywhere. When it opened, there was even a phoenix that represented auspicious signs flying across the sky and drawing a stream of light. But for some reason, this ce gave Henry a very strange and chilling feeling. It was spotlessly white as if it didn''t belong to the mortal world. It didn''t give off the slightest bit of smoke or fire. Everything was in perfect order as if it had been carefully taken care of. This strange and horrible feeling not only appeared in Henry''s heart but also in Aeson''s heart. The pace of Aeson couldn''t help slowing down a lot. Through the stairs, they easily entered the pce in the south. The interior of the pce was also pure white. The whole pce was made of white jade. In this pce, there were stairs spiralling upward. The stairs followed the walls, and there were countless rooms on the walls. Each room was half- closed, and one couldn''t see what was inside, but one could feel the rich Spiritual Qi emanating from each door. The strange feeling of stepping on the stairs made Aeson do nothing this time. He just stood there. Henry also stood there. Originally, many cultivators followed Henry and Aeson. With these two supreme experts here, they didn''t dare to make trouble. But after waiting for a long time, they didn''t see the two masters take any action. One person couldn''t help but walk to the spiral staircase first. While he was walking, he saw Henry and Aeson from time to time. When he saw that the two people didn''t say anything, he breathed a sigh of relief. As soon as the person left, he brought countless people with him. These people couldn''t hold back any longer and wanted to obtain the treasure. One by one, they rushed up the spiralstaircase. The person who was the first to reach the staircase had already opened a door. The moment he opened the door, a strong medicinal aroma wafted out from the door. The person let out a scream and was even happier than before. A few secondster, the person walked out of the door with a red herb in his hand and quickly headed toward the next door. When Aeson saw the red herb, his pupils suddenly contracted. "Imperial Blood Herb!" As soon as Aeson spoke, he immediately caused a burst of exmation. In one of the ancient Inheritances that had been unearthed, there was a person who had obtained a medicinal manual that had recorded many rare and precious herbs since ancient times. The person who had obtained the manual also called herself the heir of the King of Medicine. She had once said that there were many precious herbs that could directly increase one''s cultivation realm and obtain countless benefits from these herbs. One of them was the Imperial Blood Herb. "It''s the Imperial Blood Herb!" One of them spoke and confirmed what Aeson said. "The heir of the King of Medicine!" It''s her!" The heir of the King of Medicine seemed to be in her twenties. She was a woman with an ordinary face and a thin figure, wearing a bamboo hat. The heir of the King of Medicine spoke of the functions of the nt. At this moment, everyone''s eyes only focused on this Imperial Blood Herb. They didn''t care about this so-called weakness at all. Once one became invincible, they would say such nonsense as losing too much blood! For a moment, many people were staring at the cultivator who was holding the Imperial Blood Herb and preparing to take action, but there was also a crucial point to point out. "Just open a random door. There''s a divine object like the Imperial Blood Herb inside. What''s inside of the other doors?" The surroundings of the spiraling stairs were densely packed and filled with rooms. With a rough count, there were no less than a thousand doors. The breathing in the hall was thick and heavy. When he saw the Imperial Blood Herb appear, Aeson didn''t wait any longer. He flew up into the air and headed toward a door. The cultivators also began to rush up the stairs. With the treasures in front of them, no one was able to hold them back. Only Henry was still standing in ce without moving. This scene seemed familiar to him. Chapter 1832 Chapter 1832 Seeing the numerous cultivators rushing through the doors and snatching the treasures, the great battle once again began. Although the rooms were packed with treasures, there wasn''t enough for the cultivators to split up. Furthermore, none of them wanted to leave soon, and all of them wanted to get as many treasures as possible. Blood flowed down from the spiralling stairs, and the pure white stairs were dyed blood red in a very short period of time. Aeson was powerful and surrounded by Spiritual Qi, so that no one could get close to him. Wherever he went, those cultivators would hide. Because if they didn''t hide, they would die! Aeson rushed into many doors, and each time he appeared, he would have more treasures in his hand. Henry stood there and watched all of this as a bystander. He discovered that the treasures hidden behind the doors were all medicinal ingredients. Some could convert bloodlines, others could build up cultivators'' physiques, and there were others that could directly condense spiritual energy. These medicinal ingredients were all precious treasures ording to the King of Medicine. They were all precious items recorded in the medicinal manual. Blood dyed the entire hall red. Under the temptation of these supreme treasures, they didn''t have any so-called friends, there was only one thing- fighting. "Senior Brother, you!" A female cultivator stared at the man in front of her with wide eyes and looked at him incredulously. This was her senior brother. They had already been engaged to each other for a lifetime. They had even gotten married a few days ago and were about to be together forever. But just now, when this female cultivator got an herb, the man who had been married to her mercilessly used a sharp knife to take away the herb from her. Too many things had happened at this moment. "Junior Brother! How dare you attack me?!" "Senior Brother, men die for wealth and birds die for food. We both know this is true." "I am your younger brother! Your brother! You want to kill me for one herb?!" "My dear wife! How can you do this to me?!" Questions like these could be heard around the hall. The so-called affection, in the face of huge interests, was fragmented. Of course, there were also people who respected people more than supreme treasures, but there were too few of them. Elder brother protected younger sister. The result was that both people tragically died. With their characters, there was no way they could survive here! Corpses fell from the spiral staircase one after another, falling onto the ground, and no one took another look at them. There was a rain of blood above Henry''s head. The fresh blood came from the body that was still warm. Such a scenested for an indeterminable amount of time. Henry looked at this scene, but he did not make anyment. This was a world where strength was paramount. The strong preyed on the weak. It was easy to understand that Henry did not need these things tomit murder for treasures, but he would not criticize others from a saint''s point of view. Henry was sure that if he did not have these fortuitous encounters today, he would be taking ce in this bloody battle. There were more and more corpses in the hall. After thest door was opened on the spiral staircase, the battle finally came to a halt. The end of the battle was not spontaneous, but there was a force that bound everyone. They could no longer continue to fight. This force did not restrict the activity of everyone but only divided the activity area into about 1.5 metres. Except for the area within 1.5 meters around them, no one could go anywhere. This was a restrictive spell that belonged to the Inheritance. There was no way to break it. Taking advantage of this opportunity, someone picked up the herbs that he had just snatched and began to absorb them. This kind of treasure could only be called a treasure when used. Otherwise, it would not be called a treasure at all. No one would think about leaving this kind of treasure for others to use. One person would take the lead to absorb it, and the others would also quickly absorb it. There were four pces in the inheritance. This was the first pce, and no one knew what kind of supreme treasure would appear in the next three. First, they would absorb herbs to improve their strength! Everyone, including Aeson, was immersed in cultivation and absorbing the supreme treasure they had just obtained. Henry still stood there and watched this scene quietly. He suddenly thought of where he had seen such a scene. At this moment, Henry couldn''t help but feel a little sad. This restriction existed for about two hours, and two hours were enough for everyone to absorb the herbs. After absorbing these precious herbs, everyone experienced some obvious changes. Their strength was surging, and their bodies were glowing. They were all stronger than before. Feeling the benefits of these herbs, everyone''s desire for the next pce grew even stronger.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Suddenly, another pure white staircase appeared. Obviously, it was the stairs leading to the next pce. Aeson took the lead to go there. Seeing that the Immortal King did not move, many cultivators rushed to the stairs. Henry did not go up until all the people had climbed the stairs. This staircase, across the entire central square, led to the opposite northern pce. The north pce was also extremely white. It was made of white jade. However, there were no spiral staircases in the hall. Instead, there were beads radiating ck light. The beads were smooth and could be held in one hand. There were quite a few Divine Race cultivators amongst the group, and they knew more about these beads than anyone else. As soon as they saw the ck pearls, one of them gasped. "Soulsealing beads!" "What is the Soul-sealing bead?" Someone asked. At this time, the Divine Race cultivator replied, "The Soul- sealing bead can absorb all the powerful energy, bloodline, soul, and so on from a dead person. As long as you take the bead, you can turn all the things absorbed by the bead into your own!" As soon as the words left, all of the people in the main hall fell silent. The crowd looked at the dense Soul- sealing beads. Obviously, they wanted them! Killing one person would enable them to obtain his bloodline, soul and other things. The more people they killed, the more benefits they would get! Then... kill? Everyone subconsciously looked at the person closest to them. Without any scruple, Aeson began his killing! When the violent Qi pressed down, the crowd fell down inrge numbers, and there were broken limbs everywhere. The bead in Aeson''s hand turned from dark to red, which proved that the bead had been filled up! Chapter 1833 Chapter 1833 ? Aeson''s powerful strength was enough to crush everyone present. In this hall, in addition to countless Soul-sealing beads, there were thousands of square stone tforms. The stone tforms were only three square metres wide. When Aeson got the beads, he immediately stepped on a stone tform. The moment he stepped on it, the beads in his hand shone and the stone tform also gave the sign that he could stand on it. The Divine Race cultivator''s voice rang out once more. "The Soul-sealing bead needs to be coordinated with the formation in a certain environment. Its method of absorbing energy is too overbearing, so it is extremely dangerous to absorb the energy from the Soul- sealing bead. Without the assistance of the formation, and the protection of the formation, it can''t be done. Because when absorbing the energy, as long as the bead is affected by a little external influence, it may fall short, or it may burst, or it will be affected by those overbearing energy." While the cultivator was speaking, Aeson sat there and began to absorb the Soul-sealing bead. The light fell from the stone tform to protect him. Behind him, a flight of stairs appeared. This flight of stairs could only be essed by one person, and it looked as if it would lead to another pce. Seeing that the stone tform was under the protection of the formation, one person immediately ran toward the stone tform. However, as soon as he was about to step on the tform, he was bounced away by a force and could not enter the stone tform at all. "It''s useless."This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. The Divine Race cultivator shook his head. "The formation on the stone tform is meant to absorb the Soul-sealing beads. Without an energy-filled bead, it is impossible for one to stand on it. One had to go up with a Soul-sealing bead filled with energy. However, it cannot exist for a long time. Before we came in, these beads were in a state of slumber. At this moment, they have already been activated. It will break apart in an hour, so..." As he spoke up to this point, he suddenly made a move. He shattered the head of a human cultivator beside him with a punch. A faint red colour was added to the Soul-sealing bead in his hand. In this case, everyone understood that if they didn''t want to die, they had to kill others and enter the stone tform. Otherwise, if they stayed here, they would be turned into other people''s energy. Moreover, if one wanted to go to the next pce and get more treasures, one had to hold the Soulsealing bead and enter the stone tform. No one had expected that the Inheritancepetition would turn into this. It was impossible to withdraw. If one wanted to stay there, he had to have the strength to crush all the people so that no one dared to provoke him. But except for the Immortal King of the Human race and the expert of the Severity Tribe, who else had the strength to do so? At this moment, the expert of the Severity Tribe had already started killing. Although the Immortal King was silent and did nothing, no one knew what kind of choice he would make. "If you want to improve yourself, you have to throw others on the chopping board." "Kill!" With a dull sound, the battle started again. The Soul-sealing beads would break down after an hour. As long as anyone could hold on for an hour, they would be able to survive. However, once they started fighting, who would have thought that they would be able to survive for an hour? To put it bluntly, there were no good men who hade here from thest pce. They could even swing their butcher''s knife at those who were closest to them. The red colour on the Soulsealing beads in their hands became thicker and thicker. Their eyes also turned red. If one more person was killed, they would be stronger! The entire hall was full of violent Qi. Beside Henry, mass of chaotic airflow was swirling. He stood there, ignoring the Soul-sealing beads and the stone tforms. He was even not interested in the next pce, At this moment, Henry had already figured out what the inheritance was. He believed that Aeson had seen through it, but the way they dealt with it was different. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org In an hour of fighting, there was a dense crowd of people full of Qi. In a very short period of time, they took the beads in hand and sat on the stone tform. After absorbing the beads, they could go to the next pce to seek more benefits. Those who were weak either had already be someone else''s benefit or were still struggling and running out of Qi. Some of them even used their teeth to tear their flesh and blood to create a way out for themselves. An hour passed. Inside the hall, blood flowed like a river, and corpses piled up like a mountain. There were people sitting on the densely packed stone tforms. They absorbed the beads in their hands, and then followed the stairs to the next pce. Henry did not choose to go on. He just stood there and waited quietly. Henry slightly closed his eyes. As time went by, adder appeared in front of Henry. Henry slightly opened his eyes. Looking at the steps in front of him, he knew that things hade to an end. He lifted his legs, stepped on the stairs, and walked up the stairs. This flight of stairs led to the central za. At this moment, some people came out of the other two pces. When the Inheritance was activated, the entire square was filled with people who had rushed in. At this moment, the square appeared to be empty. Henry nced around and saw that less than a hundred people were still alive. Apparently, these 100 people had benefited a lot. Each of them was full of energy, glowing on the surface, and rich Qi was flowing around them. Once they came out, every one of them would grow tremendously and have the potential to be a giant. But would they be able to walk out? Weren''t these cultivators the experimental subjects? As for what happened in the remaining two pces, Henry didn''t care. He knew that the result was the same. The evolution of these people was just to set the target and pave the way for them. When Henry followed Aeson here before, the square was empty. At this time, a figure appeared on the square. He was about one metre and a half, hunchbacked and skinny. It was an old man in his 70s. Chapter 1834 Chapter 1834 When a cultivator saw this old man, he immediately thought of his identity. Since he could suddenly appear here, he had to be the owner of the Inheritance! There were so many precious treasures in the Inheritance, so what was the identity of the owner? He was most likely even higher than Immortal King! After all, there weren''t that many treasures in Immortal mountain! The foundation of one''s strength was often a symbol of one''s strength. The cultivator stepped forward respectfully, and just as he was about to speak, he said, "Senior, I..." As soon as the words left his mouth, the old man suddenly sucked in a breath of air. The cultivator''s body rapidly shrivelled up, and in the blink of an eye, he had turned into a corpse. As for the old man, his body grew a bitrger. The old man''s face was full of dissatisfaction. "So much Immortal Medicine has been eaten by you, but you only provide a little bit of Qi and blood. What a waste. But if I eat these two, it should be enough for me to live again." The old man looked at Henry and Aeson. The other cultivators looked at the dried corpse with terror written all over their faces. It was only at this moment that they finally understood what was going on with the inheritance. So many herbs and immortal medicines had been consumed by them, and they had been used to kill each other. They had been absorbing other''s energy to strengthen themselves. In the end, they were only going to be other people''s tonics! Henry had already thought of this a while ago. At this moment, he was wearing a mask, and no expression could be seen on his face. Aeson was calm. He had also already thought of it, but he was not afraid. This was the confidence brought by the strong strength. Moreover, he saw the origin of the opportunity from this old man. This old man was the key to breaking through thest level. The old man waved his hand, and a woman flew toward the old man uncontrobly. The woman knew what kind of ending she was going to face. She begged for mercy loudly. Previously, her temperament was excellent and her appearance was also beautiful. But now, when she begged for mercy and cried, no one dared to help her. As the woman cried, her body shriveled up. Her originally beautiful face became horrible. The old man''s body swelled up a little. He absorbed these people to restore his body. "Run!" It was hard to say who screamed, but nearly one hundred cultivators didn''t hesitate at all as they fled in all directions. However, how could someone of their level escape from this man? The area was sealed up by an invisible barrier, and there was no way to retreat. Behind Henry, an Immortal''s Sword appeared. He was going to take action. He wouldn''t wait for the old man to suck all of them up before the decisive battle. Now, the old man was obviously in a poor state. At this time, it was the best time to kill him. Henry stepped forward with the Immortal Sword in his hand. The Primordial Qi rolled over and condensed into the Immortal Sword to stab the old man. Just as the Immortal Sword in Henry''s hand began to exert its power, Aeson''s figure suddenly appeared in front of Henry. Aeson''s current frosty Qi was able to block the Primordial Qi unleashed by Henry. In other words, Aeson''s current aura was a whole realm higher than Henry''s. Otherwise, Aeson''s current frosty Qi could not bepared to the Primordial Qi at all. Henry obviously did not expect Aeson to stop him. After all, Aeson was also one of the meals of this old man. "Haha! Interesting!" The old man made a strangeugh. He waved his arm again, and a gust of wind swept over, dragging the surrounding cultivators toward him. "You want to stop me?" Henry pointed to the ground with his sword. "I''ll have an opportunity only if he finishes eating." Aeson replied. He was the only one who could understand the so-called opportunity. "I''m here, and you''re just a doppelganger, so you can''t go through me." "And then?" Primordial Qi gathered on Henry''s sword tip. "After I leave this ce, I''ll go to Immortal Mountain and y your true form." In Aeson''s eyes, there was a strong sense of selfconfidence. He had already seen the Divine Cloud method from this old man. Once the clouds were lifted and heaven''s way was presented, Aeson was sure that his strength would rise to a terrifying l¨¦vel. At that time, what could the Immortal King do? "Arrogant!" Henry shouted coldly, and the Primordial Sword Light was waved out. At the same time, Henry disyed a mysterious sign, and the ck Dragon Spirit spiralled out and went straight to Aeson. Aeson found that he had not shown his phenomenon, but it was naturally revealed, and the ck Dragon Spirit in front of him went straight for his phenomenon. Aeson had never seen such a situation before. "You''re worthy of being an Immortal King. Unfortunately, your doppelganger is only in the Divine Shore Realm." Aeson shouted coldly, and the ice and fire behind him gathered to form a huge fire dragon, rushing to bite the ck Dragon Spirit. On Henry''s Divine Shore, a giant hand reached out and pinched the fire dragon. In Aeson''s Divine Shore, green light flickered. A forest giant walked out from Aeson''s Divine Shore, blocking the huge hand from Henry''s Divine Shore. Once they fought, they did not try to test each other at all. Instead, they directly fought against each other with their phenomena. Once there was a slight error, the phenomena would be damaged and directly endanger their realms. Both of them knew each other''s background, so they would not show any mercy. In Henry''s Chaotic Divine Sea, the Green Sacred Lotus emerged andnded in Henry''s hands, recing the Immortal''s Sword. The Green Sacred Lotus emitted an endless amount of green radiance as it struck the clouds and mist on Aeson''s Divine Shore. The Green Sacred Lotus was too extraordinary. It was just a lotus in the Divine Sea, but it couldpete with the clouds and mist on Divine Shore. The Green Sacred Lotus in Henry''s hand did not surprise Aeson too much. After all, this was the Immortal King who survived from ancient times. The means of the Immortal King were unimaginable. But if Aeson dared topete with the Immortal King, how could he not have a trump card? A stalk of grass suddenly rose from the white jade square, and then dense grass appeared. As soon as the grass appeared, it grew at an extremely fast speed, and in the twinkling of an eye, it grew over Henry''s knees. This grass was connected to Aeson''s Divine Shore. "Giant Wooden Cage!" Aeson roared and mmed his hands on the ground. Countless thick tree trunks spiralled and grew from the grass under Henry''s feet, forming a cage in the twinkling of an eye, trapping Henry in the cage.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. This was the magical power derived from the resurrection of Divine Shore-Giant Wooden Cage! This cage was not formed from ordinary trees but was formed by the convergence of Qi. After the Giant Wooden Cage appeared, it instantly burned up. Even Henry felt the pain caused by the heat. There was a giant tree wrapped around Henry''s calf and it began to burn. Using ice from the Divine Sea and fire from the Divine Bridge, the so- called Giant Wooden Cage was naturally not as simple as an ordinary wooden cage. If it was an ordinary one, it might have been burned to ashes. Some means if not experienced by oneself, one could not understand the horror of them. From Henry''s phenomenon, the golden crow flew out and covered Henry''s body, forming a shadow on the surface of Henry''s body to resist the heat. The golden crow was a thing of extreme yang, representing a scorching fire essence! With the golden crow above Henry''s body, the scorching heat was instantly reduced by a lot. Chapter 1835 Chapter 1835 The golden crow''s presence made Aeson''s divine ability''s zing heat lose effect. However, it was obvious that Aeson had more than these two elements in his phenomenon. And in the me, there was an ice piton hidden. Taking the opportunity, the ice piton suddenly stabbed toward Henry''s chest. Henry had not expected that there would be an ice piton in this hot me. Even in the face of the golden crow, the ice piton was still extremely violent and it was aimed at Henry''s chest. The golden crow let out a hiss and immediately dissipated from Henry''s body. It was just a kind of energy inside Henry''s body. It didn''t work when it came across stronger energy. This was Aeson''s avatar, and while it was not scary in terms of energy, it was a very strange mix of energy. The ice piton pierced Henry''s chest, leaving a gash of red. Henry gave a grunt. He let go of the Green Sacred Lotus and grabbed the ice piton in front of his chest with both hands. The cold air spread from the ice piton instantly causing ayer of frost to appear on Henry''s arm. At that moment, Henry felt that his movements became numb. The frost even affected Henry''s mind. "Break it for me!" Henry roared, and the Primordial Qi in his hands spread out. A tiger shadow appeared on each of his hands, breaking the frost. Thanks to Aeson, the realm of Henry was revealed for the first time. Under the ck tower, the Giant Wooden Cage broke inch by inch the moment the towernded. A flight of stone steps suddenly rose above the grassy ground. In the middle of the thirteen stories of the tower, an indescribable silence began to spread, and mes burned inside. "You might be the Immortal King." Aeson looked at Henry and said, "But the Divine Shore is still too weak!" Aeson stretched out a hand and didn''t touch anything. On his Divine Shore, the faint clouds and mist began to spin. In the clouds and mist, a giant fluffy hand stretched out. This was the strange power of the Divine Cloud Realm. No one knew where this giant fluffy hand came from. No one could verify what the real body of this giant fluffy hand was. However, when this giant fluffy hand appeared, even the old man, who was on the ground, couldn''t help changing his face. His reaction was enough to show the horror of this giant fluffy hand.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. The giant fluffy hand reached out to Henry at a moderate speed. However, at this moment, it seemed that time and space had stopped. Henry could only see the giant fluffy handing to him. The giant hand had traces of time. When the giant hand came to Henry, Henry''s ck hair turned white. Henry''s arm also wrinkled. He was instantly getting old! The strange power of Divine Cloud Realm was extremely horrible and unimaginable. At this time, Henry only felt that he could not use any strength from head to toe. Aeson smiled coldly. Suddenly, he seemed to be stunned as if he had found something extraordinary. He stared at Henry and said, "Impossible! How could you? You shouldn''t be like this!" "You''re talking too much!" Henry suddenly shouted, and the gate of the tower suddenly opened. The six-winged figure came out to resist the giant fluffy hand. The power of time,pared to the Fallen Angel''s body, wasn''t something that should be admired at all. This body of the Fallen Angel was not rotten at all. It had existed for countless years. A figure walked out from behind the tower and coincided with Henry''s body. The khaki light filled the whole space, and the jade ground full of grass flew up. The grass and jade were born because of the earth element, and at this moment when the will of the earth appeared, they all dissipated. Aeson''s realm hadpletely disappeared. Henry stepped forward and appeared in front of Aeson. Aeson''s eyes widened. "You''re not the so-called Immortal King! Immortal King can''t age!" "Have you seen through me?" Henry lifted the corner of his mask and people could the corner of Henry''s mouth curl into a smile. "However, so what if you did? Should I give you a reward? "Thank you for helping me activate this body. I thought it would be a little more troublesome to kill you, but now it seems that it won''t." The power of time in the giant fluffy hand caused the 13th floor of the ck Tower to bepletely activated. A lonely aura emanated from it, causing everyone to feel a sense of defeat, as though they had lost all hope, and even had the illusion of being reborn in their minds. On Henry''s Divine Shore, the Divine Pearl kept rotating. The giant hand tore the forest giant apart. The ck Dragon Spiritpletely swallowed the ice dragon. Aeson''s magical power and phenomenon werepletely useless in front of Henry. The strange power that bore the power of time happened to be perfectly resisted by the body of the Fallen Angel. Henry, who was full of the will of the earth, was not someone who Aeson was able to withstand. He pointed again, and Aeson fell to the ground like a cannonball. Before falling in front of the ck tower, the Fallen Angel moved. It flew to Aeson like a zombie-stricken beast and was about to drag him into the tower. The bodies of Fallen Angels were originally used by the Severity Tribe to steal the fortunes of Heaven''s Luck over the course of countless years. As time passed, they had evolved. The giant fluffy hand disyed by Aeson carried the sense of time, which made Henry, who was in the same realm, age rapidly. Henry was only in his 20s, and with his current strength, he could live for more than 200 years. That strange giant hand had at least the power of a hundred years. Under its power, the Fallen Angel searched for prey spontaneously. Aeson happened to be prey. This type of deity''s body was immortal. Even if it didn''t have a consciousness, it was still terrifying enough. It wasn''t something the Divine Cloud realm could imagine. If Aeson was dragged into the ck Tower by the Fallen Angel, he could be considered dead. The countless grass and the giant furry hand disappeared, and everything returned to normal. Henry''s white hair returned to ck and his skin also returned to its original state. Aeson was defeated just like that! Henry seemed to have easily won, but the foundation of the victory was due to his daily umtion, and it also contained the element of luck. As the will of the earth faded away, Henry felt extremely weak. He looked at the skinny old man, and at the same time, the old man looked at Henry. This time, no one stopped Henry. Henry stepped in front of the old man. Just as the old man was about to take action, Henry put his hand into the phenomenon behind him: Then under the shocked eyes of nearly a hundred cultivators, Henry took out a bluestone brick and pointed it at the old man''s head. It was a brick. No matter what, the old man wasn''t weak either. He obtained quite a few heaven-defying methods. However, when he was right in front of the brick, everything went ck, and he passed out. Henry took a look at the brick in his e hand which knocked the old man unconscious. He sighed and directly threw the brick into the phenomenon. When the old man was in aa, countless lines appeared in front of Henry''s eyes. Henry found the ck restriction line and opened the door to leave the Inheritance. Just as Henry was about to leave, all of a sudden, the Divine Pearl on the Divine Shore emanated a boundless gravitational force. It was actually going to absorb and fuse with the entire inheritance space! Chapter 1836 Chapter 1836 The Divine Pearl had an extraordinary history. Back then in Eimphia, it had reached out a giant hand and crushed a Divine Bridge expert. At this moment, it wanted to absorb the entire inheritance. Henry had no control over the actions of the Divine Pearl. The whole inheritance space was like a piece of cloth that was sucked away by it, and nothing was left in the end. When the inheritance space disappeared, the seawater came out again. The surviving cultivators all breathed a sigh of relief. They knew that they were saved. "Many thanks to Immortal King for saving my life!" Someone spoke, kneeling down on one knee. The rest of the cultivators also expressed their thanks. Henry waved his hand, not paying them any attention. These cultivators were quite smart, and all of them left. Henry looked at the old man who was still in aa at the bottom of the sea. When he was still thinking about how to deal with this old man, the ck Dragon Spirit took the initiative to hover over. It picked up the old man and flew back to the mountains on the Divine Shore. The old man''s body began to petrify. At this moment, a strange feeling entered Henry''s mind. He realized the old man was actually not a human being but a kind of power, devouring power! But the devouring power in the inheritance space was too strong, which formed the weird existence of the old man. If he was given more time, the old man would be another Ancient willpower. Unlike the space, time, the Five Elements and the Ancient willpower, the devouring power was stranger and more overbearing. If it wanted to take shape, it could only rely on endless devouring. "Rumble!" A roar came from the Divine Shore of Henry and began to change. An obscure energy incantation print formed in Henry''s mind. He was delighted to hear that his magical power could finally stretch out! The reason why Henry hadn''t disyed his magical power was that hecked a kind of devouring power! He had the Chaotic Divine Sea, the Green Sacred Lotus, the Divine Bridge based on the 3,000 Paths, and the Divine Shore based on the Heaven''s Luck. Everything was perfect, so the magical power had to be perfect as well! After the fusion of the devouring power, the magical power finally came! It was enlightened and like the inheritance of blood, it appeared in Henry''s mind. The obscure incantation print could only be used whenbined with Henry''s magical power. And the function of this magical power also appeared in Henry''s mind. When Henry fully understood his magical power, his heart began to beat violently. Henry had also seen magical power, including Aeson, butpared with his magical power, Aeson''s power seemed to be child''s y. For Henry, another card on the table was definitely a good thing. After the Divine Pearl absorbed the inheritance space, the Divine Shore of Henry changed once again. In front of the ck tower, beside the road paved with bluestone bricks, some herbs began to grow. On the ck Dragon Mountain, herbs also grew. Henry saw these herbs clearly. They were the royal herbs and immortal medicine from the inheritance! Henry tried to pick these herbs and it was a pity that these herbs turned into energy due to the phenomenon. They were not real herbs. Henry felt a little regretful in his heart but he didn''t care too much. If all these herbs on his Divine Shore were real, then his Divine Shore would be too exaggerated. Of course, it was impossible to realize. Just when Henry believed that these herbs were merely a form of energy, those strange beasts treading on the Divine Bridge suddenly ran towards the Divine Shore. Their bodies were giving off radiance as they swallowed the herbs. Afterwards, they went to sleep, and the changes caused these strange beasts to be even more solid. Looking at this scene, Henry was shocked and speechless. Now, he did not know what was going on on his Divine Shore. Above the Divine Shore, the colourful Divine Pearl was spinning. There was a thickyer of fog surrounding the colourful Pearl. After merging with the devouring power, Henry extended the magical power, moreover, he stepped into the Divine Cloud Realm in one move! When Henry walked out from Immortal Mountain, he was at thete stage of the Divine Bridge, but now, in just a few months, he already stepped into the Divine Cloud Realm. This speed of cultivation was too horrifying. Henry felt that his body was full of powerful strength, and the uneasiness in his heart gradually disappeared. At this time, he really had the ability to fight against the Divine Race. Even if it was the Severity Tribe, Henry could still fight against them directly! Now if they were in areal battle, and no one couldpete with Henry without being in the Divine Sky realm Henry rushed out of the sea like an artillery shell and arge amount of water sshed around him with a loud roar. The roar went straight to the sky! Today, a piece of news was spread that the doppelganger of the Immoral King killed ate-stage Divine Cloud expert with his Divine Shore! The name of Invincible Immortal King was well-deserved once again! In the gambling house of Dragon City, the originally noisy gambling house was particrly quiet at this time, just because of the figure in white sitting quietly there. No one dared to make any sound. After a long time had passed, a figure walked into the gambling house. He gave Henry who was dressed in white a look and then said, "Immortal King should beConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . respected. Even though I don''tel I how Immortal King could killexperts of my sect, I don''t think Immortal King would do anything improper in this ce." This person''s words were mixed with a variety of meanings. After all, back in the Inheritance space, no one knew what that battle looked like except for nearly a hundred cultivators of the Human Race. The Severity Tribe still did not believe that the Immortal King could kill people beyond his realm. Henry shook his head slightly and did not exin much. He just said, "Admit defeat and pay your debt." "Of course, for some of the bets, our sect is still able to pay." The man waved his hand, and with a sh of light, three jade bottles appeared on the table in the gambling house. The jade bottles emitted a fragrant scent, which made people feelfortable just by smelling it. Henry knew that these should be the three seeds of magical medicine. In addition to the three jade bottles, a two-metre-long body suddenly appeared in the gambling house. It was surrounded by a bright light, and no one could tell what it looked like. This was one of the bets, the body of a True God! Henry didn''t know exactly where this True God came from, but at this moment, just the appearance of this body alone gave off the pressure and made it impossible for cultivators to stand at all. It was even hard for them to breathe. The man took out another three ck beads which were beautiful. They were the so-called three sacred souls of ancient times. The truth was that when Henry saw these things, he was really confused. But as the Immortal King, he still had to be powerful. Without saying a word, he waved his hand and put these things on his Divine Shore. Then he stepped out of the gambling house, directly flew up in the air and went to Immortal Mountain. After getting the treasure, he naturally needed to find "the All-knowing" to clear his doubts. The man from the Severity Tribe looked at Henry''s departure with gloomy eyes and did not say a word. When Henry returned to Immortal Mountain, he found that Immortal Mountain was in a mess. Chapter 1837 Chapter 1837 Immortal Mountain had long be a holynd in the eyes of cultivators. In front of Immortal King, the cultivators even kowtowed every three steps, wishing to ask Immortal Mountain to open up a space. There was no one who dared to act wildly in Immortal Mountain. However, at this time, Immortal Mountain, which used to be lush green, was in ruins. The trees on Immortal Mountain were crushed, and the rocks of the mountain were cracked.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . A bad feeling appeared in Henry''s heart. When Henry saw the Immortal Pce in the centre of Immortal Mountain, he sped up. The Immortal Pce was safe and sound. Henry''s figure shed and appeared in the Immortal Pce. "You''re back." The voice of the Pce Master sounded, and there was a sense of exhaustion in his voice. "What the hell is going on?" Henry''s eyes were a little gloomy. "Someone figured it out. I couldn''t do anything about it." The master sighed. "I only have consciousness, I don''t have a real body. In the face of low-level cultivators, I can still make them retreat under pressure. But the one who came here was in the Divine Cloud realm. I''m afraid that they have already seen through you, but they are afraid to get close to this pce." Henry''s mind sunk. Right now, he was relying on his Immortal King status to scare off enemies. If this identity was useless, then there would be many troubles. Henry stood there and thought a lot. If the identity of the Immortal King was revealed, he had to make up his mind. The Orcs, the Divine Race, the Severity Tribe, the Elite Spirit Hall, the Alvin League, and that Taoist were not dead either. Since Atkins was still alive, he had to find a way to get rid of these people. Otherwise, he would get into a lot of trouble. "Boy, you... broke through again?" The pce master''s voice was full of surprise. "That''s right." Henry nodded. "Hurry up!" The master suddenly became very excited. "Let me see your phenomenon, the perfect Divine Sea, the perfect Divine Bridge, and the perfect Divine Shore. What would your Divine Cloud be like?" Henry also wanted someone to clear his confusion. Without hesitation, the phenomenon waspletely released. At the moment when Henry''s phenomenon was released, the pce master took a deep breath. It was just because the phenomenon of Henry was too luxurious! "Wait, boy, what is that?" The sound line of the Pce Master changed. "Which one?" Henry''s face was full of doubts. The owner of this pce had no body. He only said that. Henry was also very confused! "That body!" The pce master''s voice became urgent. "True God... wait! You said before that you don''t have a body, then this body..." Henry suddenly thought of a possibility! "Quick, take it out and let me see!" The pce master seemed to be very excited. Henry waved his arm, and the body showed up from his phenomenon. In the pce, all of a sudden, it became silent. After a long time, the pce master sounded again, "Kid, tell me, what do you think? Are you willing to give this body to me?" Henry, of course, knew what he was going to ask. Henry was also thinking. What he was thinking was not what the master wanted, but whether he should give his body to him or not. Although from the beginning to now, the pce master had always been very kind to Henry, Henry was very clear that this was because the other party couldn''t do anything, and after having this body, would the other party still be like this? He knew too many secrets about himself. Once he had to stand on the opposite side, Henry would be at a disadvantage. The master of the pce also saw Henry''s scruples, but did not say anything more, just waiting for Henry''s answer. After another long time, Henry asked in reply, "Why should I believe you?" "I don''t know." The pce master replied, "What I can say is that if this body can be used by me, I can help you deal with your enemies. You have many enemies, and you have many people to protect. Even if you and I fall out with each other in the future, you will only have to face me, right?" He was telling the truth, and he didn''t say the nonsense that he would stand on the same front forever. Henry would never believe that the pce master was a nobody. Even in his era, the pce master was absolutely like a Heavenly Son. Alle Heavenly Sons had their own ambitions. In the end, they might really fight for an opportunity At that time, they would definitely stand on the opposite side. Which Heavenly Son would be willing to be inferior to others? This time, Henry did not let the pce master wait too long, and then he made a decision. "Okay." It had to be said that Henry was moved by the words of the pce master. Now Henry was not afraid of powerful enemies. On his way of growth, he had met too many powerful enemies. What he feared was that the people he cared about would get hurt. "Thank you. From today on, I will go into seclusion. I don''t know how long it will take, but if you have anything to ask, you can ask now." The pce master said. Henry nodded and asked about the three ancient Divine Souls first. "The so-called Divine Soul is actually a manifestation of a Dao Law. For you, this Divine Soul is useless. Your Dao is very special." Henry opened his mouth and wanted to ask something. When he was about to say something, he swallowed his words and said, "It''s okay. I''ll leave the body here. I hope you can keep your promise after your seclusion." "Don''t worry. By the way, this is for you." n A dark green pill emerged in front of Henry. "Immortal Mountain should be closed, and the energy here can''t be borrowed by you anymore. The energy contained in this pill is enough for you to use all the energy of Immortal Mountain in about ten seconds. But I think with your current realm, you won''t have many opportunities to use it. It''s just more or less mypensation." Henry nodded and didn''t refuse. He epted the pill and left Immortal Mountain. Henry was unclear about who had trampled on Immortal Mountain. This information was very important to him. After leaving Immortal Mountain, Henry changed his clothes and was no longer in the el white robe. He took off his mask and prepared a bamboo hat. The invincible Immortal King in white turned into a swordsman. Content belongs to Henry once again stepped into Dragon City. This time, he was no longer the focus of attention and respected by others. As a passer-by, no one would pay attention to him anymore. After all, there were at least 8,000 swordsmen wearing bamboo hats in the city. Henry found a tavern to stay in. He needed to gather some information. Dragon City was the biggest gathering ce for cultivators. It was undoubtedly a ce with the most abundant sources of information. He had stayed in Dragon City for several days. After a few days, Henry finally heard something he wanted to hear. "Did you hear? In reality, Immortal King wasn''t able to hold on for a long time!" "Don''t talk nonsense. Immortal King''s doppelganger could kill experts of the Severity Tribe in a higher realm. Why couldn''t he hold on?" "Do you know? Someone climbed up Immortal Mountain, almost destroying Immortal Mountain! The Immortal King didn''t even take action!" Chapter 1838 Chapter 1838 Henry was wearing a bamboo hat and drinking a ss of wine. He sat there and listened to the people around him talking about the news about Immortal Mountain. There was someone who wanted to destroy the Immortal King''s unmatched reputation by spreading the news of Immortal Mountain being trampled on. "Do you know who did this?" "I don''t know, but isn''t it obvious?" "There are two major forces that canpete with the Immortal King. The Divine Race and the Severity Tribe. They both just showed respect to the Immortal King on the surface. In fact, they are not afraid of the Immortal King at all. Otherwise, how dare they step on Immortal Mountain?" "From ancient times to today, the Immortal King seemed invincible, but frankly speaking, he is getting old and will not live much longer." "Last time, the Immortal King took action, but it only forcefully increased his strength, to the extent where the Immortal King might only have the strength of the Divine Shore. Otherwise, how could a doppelganger be able to behead a master of Divine Cloud? Instead, Immortal Mountain was trampled on, and the real king did not take action!" "The doppelganger may be the real king!" There were simply too many cultivators, and everyone had their own way of thinking. One of them said something, and soon, all sorts of spections were revealed. "Thetest news! Thetest news!" Someone eximed and ran in from the door of the restaurant. "Immortal Mountain is closed! It''s covered by a thickyer of fog!" "As expected, the Immortal King''s unmatched reputation was broken, Immortal Mountain sealed up. Immortal King won''t be able to leave even if he enters seclusion." "It''s hard to imagine that the exceptional Immortal King was just a name. The Immortal King has longe to his death, and now, he is cultivating in seclusion." In the tavern, after hearing the news, there was a sound of sigh. Back then, the Immortal King was standing in the sky above Dragon City. No matter who they killed, Divine Masters had to bow and apologize to him. Then on Immortal Mountain, Immortal King wiped out the three masters of Divine Cloud Realm of the Severity Tribe with one finger and then killed the Divine Cloud Realm in the Inheritance Land with the strength of the Divine Shore. He had never been defeated, but who would have thought that such a peerless Immortal King''s myth would be destroyed so soon. Compared to the passage of time, so what if he was an exceptional Immortal King? The Immortal King''s current situation made everyone couldn''t help but feel grief. Before, the Immortal King spoke up for the human race. In the current situation, if the Immortal King weren''t here, could it be that the human race was going to be trampled on by the Divine Race again? Every human cultivator looked worried. Henry, who was sitting in the corner, finished thest ss of wine in front of him and quietly left the tavern. Henry did not leave Dragon City. Instead, he continued to remain in the city and wanted to see what would happen next. In a mountain range not far from Dragon City. A great ck de hacked down from the sky, hacking a cultivator from the Divine Race in half, causing blood to spray everywhere. Wade was carrying a de that still had blood dripping from it as he swept his gaze across his surroundings. In front of himy a total of thirteen corpses. All of them were from the Divine Race. "Pooh!" "Bah!" Wade spat out a mouthful of saliva and said, "A bunch of rubbish." With a sh of the red light, Red Hair came to the side of Wade. "It''s settled?" Wade nced at Red Hair. Red Hair nodded and said, "27, a bit more troublesome." "That''s strange." Moon Goddess walked over from the side. "Why is the Divine Race suddenly targeting our sister- iw? "Valentin, any news?" "I''ve heard a little about it." In the dark corner, Valentin''s figure appeared. "The Alvin League, the Elite Spirit Hall and the Recluse Association have joined forces with the Divine Race." Sea God came from a distance. There was blood on his dark blue machete. Obviously, he had just experienced a massacre. The corners of his mouth were open. "It''s been two years. Are these mice finally showing up?"N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Alex leapt down from a mountain. The scimitar in his hand was also covered in blood. "These people want to deal with our sister-inw and force Boss to appear. They''ve climbed up this great tree of the Divine Race, which is why they dare to act more and more presumptuously." "Let''s go first." At the entrance of a cave, Future, who was dressed in white, said, "The data shows that there are no less than a hundred people chasing after us. If we continue to be dyed by them, I''m afraid the experts of the Divine Race will arrive soon." In the cave, a silver-haired Cesia apanied Sylvia. Wade and the others nodded. Without hesitation, they quickly tunnelled into the cave. Walking in the dark mountain cave, Wade''s face was full of grievances. "The strength of these hidden rats is not enough, but they are disgusting. They alwayse to disgust us!" Moon Goddess continued, "Frankly speaking, today, the Divine Race has arrived, and the Severity Tribe has also appeared. The Alvin League and the Recluse Association are getting weaker and weaker, but this is an opportunity for them. If it were not for the sudden disappearance of our boss, these people would have already been uprooted. Inthe past two years, we have given them some breathing time and let them find backers. Unless they are annihted in one fell swoop, trouble will alwayse to them." "It''s not easy to wipe them out in one move." Wade shook his head. "They hid in the sewer like rats. I''m afraid that after a period of time, the danger will spread to my sister-inw''s house.. Gardiner contacted me. Someone had already taken action in Yinzhou, but his men stopped it. But now Gardiner has to deal with the ancient battlefield. Ranulfo and Gervais disappeared. There may be a riot on the ancient battlefield at any time. Gardiner can''t put all his attention on Yinzhou. We are too passive." Every one of them had a worried look on their face. Cesia, who had been silent, suddenly said, "Wade, how are things going between you and Ailsa?" Wade was slightly stunned, and then a shy expression appeared on his face, which was rare to see. "Why do you ask this?" "Over the past two years, your rtionship got better. It''s time for you to get married, isn''t it?" Cesia blinked at Wade. "Get married?" Wade''s eyes widened. "Are you kidding me?" Sea God and the others also looked at her with a puzzled face. They didn''t understand why she suddenly said this. Moon Goddess was stunned at first, and then she showed a look of sudden enlightenment. "That''s right. Wade, you, and Ailsa are so close that you should get married. You are not in a hurry, but Ailsa is a girl and can''t wait for so long. You should get married right now. We have to invite all the people!" Invite all the people? Sea God and others all reacted. Even Wade instantly understood what Cesia meant. He thought for a moment and then nodded. "That would be good. However, it may not be too fair for Ailsa." "Haha, for people like us, we should learn to pay if we want to enjoy things that others cannot enjoy. If it was not for Boss, who among us would be able to live until today? I would probably still be training on the sea." Sea God touched his big bald head in embarrassment. When Henry first saw him, he was indeed just a sailor. Wade nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll arrange it." They made up their minds, quickened their pace, and walked to the other side of the mountain. Looking at the crowd''s hurried footsteps, Cesia muttered. "Human Race''s Immortal King, I hope that you''ll still be able to preserve your might for a period of time and make the Divine Race restrain themselves a bit. Otherwise, this trial would not be easy to pass." Chapter 1839 Chapter 1839 On Orastin Ind, in a mountain range behind the Divine Pce. The Divine Emperor heard a report from the pitch-ck cave. "You''re a bunch of good-for-nothings! You can''t even take care of these humans!" The Divine Emperor''s body gave off a grey aura and an invisible authoritative force exploded from him. A ck-robed man, subservient and obsequious, was standing to the side, trembling under the pressure. "Aren''t you ashamed to say that your Alvin League is quite powerful?" "That''s all you''ve got?" The Divine Emperor stared at the ck-robed man. "Well, the person next to the girl also has some strength. It''s reasonable to fail." Dietmar stood to the side and said, "What we can confirm now is that the Immortal King is really at the end of his rope. But who is it? Who dares to go to Immortal Mountain to test his trump card?" The Divine Emperor sneered. "Those old guys from the Divine Race have long been frightened by the so-called Immortal Kings of the Human Race. Who else could it be other than that Severity Tribe?" Dietmar nodded. "The Severity Tribe really has deep roots. After the death of so many of their Divine Cloud members, they still dare to risk their lives in Immortal Mountain. I wonder what kind of implications are hidden in this force." The Divine Emperor replied disdainfully, "No matter what it involves, as long as you and I fuse the Divine Realm and obtain the Ancient Willpower, I don''t care what kind of sect they belong to. They will be nothing but ants!" When the Divine Spirit and Ancient Willpower were mentioned, Dietmar''s eyes glinted. "Divine Emperor, the situation has changed. Immortal Mountain has closed off, and some people of the Divine Race are about to take action. They still need me to add fuel to the fire, but I''m not as strong as the elders of my n, so I''m afraid I won''t be able to achieve anything. Therefore..." The Divine Emperor understood Dietmar''s intentions and waved a ray of Divine Spirit toward him. Dietmar''s face lit up with pleasure. He epted the spirit and said, "Wait for my good news." and then he left the cave. The Divine Emperor looked at the back of Dietmar as he left. He snorted coldly, and then scolded the ck-robed man of the Alvin League and said, "I''ll give you ten days. No matter what you do, catch that girl, I need to see if the Immortal King will do it again or not!" "I understand." The ck-robed man nodded his head. He was even more anxious to capture Sylvia and see if he could force Henry to reveal himself. The threat of Henry''s potential was so great that the ck-robed man had never had a good sleep for the past two years. Henry was a talent. He had only cultivated for such a short time, but he had easily surpassed all expectations. Although this man had fallene the space crack two years ago, no one knew whether he was dead or not. Without seeing his bones, Henry would always be considered a threat. If Sylvia had been caught, and Henry hadn''t shown up, that would mean that Henry might have really died. It would not be until then that his enemies could be relieved. Time passed. News regarding Immortal King getting old spread like wildfire across the ind. The cultivators in the present world also heard about Immortal Mountain and Immortal King. Many people went to Immortal Mountain to verify the fact that Immortal Mountain was sealed off. When they saw the mist around Immortal Mountain, everyone knew that Immortal King really couldn''t do anything. Immortal Mountain was trampled on, and Immortal King didn''t do anything to fight back. However, sealing off Immortal Mountain was enough to prove that there were many problems. The Immortal King of the human race proudly fought against the Divine Race. He had once put down some grand words to make the two races equal. However, now that Immortal King was getting weaker, the Divine Race had long since grown ustomed to their might. The words that Immortal King had once said were no longer cared about by them. Within Dragon City, the Divine Race began to carry out some of their prerogatives, and they were only arranged to be tested by others. There were human cultivators who were discontent and were killed on the spot, but no one spoke up for the human race. Gradually, the Divine Race also discovered that their former status had returned, and the privileges they carried out became more and more numerous. For example, within thirty metres of the Divine Race cultivators, cultivators of the human race were not allowed to roam about, or else they would be killed without exception. Dragon City, which had been built by humans, began to show signs of being controlled by the Divine Race in an extremely short period of time. Compared with the Divine Race, the Human Race was much weaker. However, during this period of time, some cultivators of the Human race grew at a very fast speed due to their adventures. Nevertheless, they still could not bepared with the Divine Race. A cultivator of the Human race came out after absorbing one Inheritance and killed two juniors of the Divine Race because of his resentment toward the Divine Race''s privileges. Immediately, a senior of the Divine Race intervened and the genius died in his growth. The Divine Race once again disregarded the rules and bullied the weak. However, this time, Immortal King didn''t make a sound. Immortal Mountain was still shrouded in thick mist. This type of situation made everyone in the human race feel a sense of danger. Even if there were heavenly talents, they still didn''t dare to take action at will. After all, they only had outstanding natural talents, but they weren''t extremely powerful. In the face of the older generation''s experts, they were nothing more than ants. Near the Heavenly Altar''s inheritance. The human cultivators that were originally there had all been chased away. The Divine Race seized the treasures left behind by the Immortal Kings. Lorimer and Caddell were protecting the precious treasures. They were seriously injured by the elders of the Divine Race. If they didn''t escape in time, they would have died inside the Heavenly Altar. The Divine Race once again dered that they were going to challenge the human race''s Heavenly List, and fight against Gardiner, Ranjeet and Aureo.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Among the nine experts on the Heavenly List, with the exception of Caddell and Lorimer, who had been seriously injured, the remaining seven had att epted the directly killed by the younger generation of the Divine Race during the challenge. The fourth-ced talent on Heavenly List, Gaspara, who was in her thirties, looked innocent and weak, but actually, she was extremely strong. She had defeated the Divine Race cultivator in battle. Unfortunately, she was killed on the spot by the older generation of the Divine Race, spilling blood in the air. challenge. Three of them, When news of this spread, people were horrified. If these human race''s heavenly talents were given more time, they would all be great figures. However, they all died under the hands of the Divine Race. If they couldn''t even challenge them, then the older generation would interfere. They simply didn''t want the human race to improve. Gardiner, Ranjeet, and Aureo also epted the challenge. They had simrly defeated their opponents, yet they were ambushed by the older generation of the Divine Race. Their strength was powerful, and they did not die in the hands of the older generation like Gaspara. All of them fled, and Aureo, among them, had severely injured an elder of the Divine Race. His strength was truly shocking. During the battle, the Divine Race gained the upper hand. The older generation of the Divine Race killed the human race''s heavenly geniuses, but the Immortal King didn''t say anything. This made everyone more certain that the Immortal King truly couldn''t hold on any longer. The situation between the two races had once again returned to the state it had been before the Immortal King''s birth. In fact,pared to before, the Divine Race had even gone a little overboard. The Divine Race clearly stated that if the human race was willing to join the Divine Race, they could give these people the identity of a Demi- Divine Race. When they saw the Divine Race, there would be no need for them to bow or kneel down. In the future, the human cultivators would have to kneel down when they save the Divine Race and the Demi- Divine Race. The Divine Race gave the human cultivators three days to consider. Three dayster, this rule would be implemented on the entire ind. At that time, if the human race did not kneel down, then they would be killed without exception! These words caused the human cultivators to be angry, but they did not dare to speak. Joining the Divine Race and bing a Demi Divine Race meant that they were really going to be dogs for the Divine Race! Chapter 1840 Chapter 1840 The Divine Race gave the human cultivators three days. In the past three days, the figures of the Divine Race had filled every inch of Dragon City, and their actions were even more brash than before. Henry was staying in Dragon City as he watched the events that had taken ce. "F*ck off, get out of my way!" A big hand came from the side and pushed Henry''s shoulder. However, Henry did not move at all. Instead, the person who tried to push Henry took a few steps back. "How dare you?! How dare you resist when you see me?!" The man cursed again. Henry looked over and saw that it was a man who was about 1.6 metres tall and exuded an obscene aura. He was obviously a human but he called himself a member of the Divine Race. It was clear that he had chosen to submit to the Divine Race and was part of the so-called Demi-Divine Race. Quite a number of people around pointed at this short man. The short man looked around angrily. "What did you say?! Believe it or not, I will kill you all!" There was a coldness in Henry''s eyes. "Hold the candle to the devil, but you don''t deserve to live without your dignity." As Henry spoke, he waved his hand, and a cold beam of light shed by. The head of the short man fell to the ground and rolled off to the side. Such a scene caused the surrounding crowd to burst into cheers, but soon after, someone brought up a concern. This person had killed the Demi- Divine Race, and it was the time for the Divine Race to establish their might, so it was likely that he would not be able to obtain any good benefits. Henry took a step and continued to walk toward the restaurant. As expected, less than a minute after the short man died, several figures stood in front of Henry. "How dare you?! How dare you kill our Demi-Divine Race?!" "How dare you?!" "You''re just a human, yet you don''t know the immensity of heaven and earth!" There were more than 10 people in front of Henry, all of whom were cultivators of the Human Race. Now that they hadpletely surrendered to the Divine Race, their tone of contempt for the Human Race could be heard everywhere. Henry nced at them and said, "Help the evildoers to do evil. Die!" As Henry''s voice faded, he waved his hand once again. Several cold rays of light shed past, and all of the Demi- Divine Race members who had appeared were beheaded. Henry did not have the slightest sympathy for these people. It could be imagined how humiliated they would be in the face of ordinary human cultivators. These people did not have dignity and did not deserve to live. Henry had killed more than a dozen Demi-Divine Race in session. Although these people were not very strong, they had pledged allegiance to the Divine Race and represented it. The Divine Race naturally did not care about the lives of these people, but how could they allow the dignity of the Divine Race to be challenged by others? A streak of light flickered, and a Divine Race cultivator appeared in front of Henry. He was an elder of the Divine Race, and just as he was about to say something. "Have you forgotten the rules?"Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Henry''s voice rang in the ears of this elder of the Divine Race. His voice was not loud and could only be heard by this elder. The moment this elder heard this voice, his expression suddenly changed because he knew that this voice belonged to that peerless Immortal King! In front of him... This elder suddenly thought of a terrifying possibility. He wanted to immediately deliver this information to the Divine Pce, but it was clear that he didn''t have the chance. It was also a streak of cold light, apanied by Henry''s voice. This elder''s head had fallen to the ground. "The elders of the Divine Race are not allowed to take action." This elder of the Divine Race, who possessed the strength of the early stage of the Divine Shore, ended just like people before him. His head fell to the ground and rolled to the side. The human cultivators in the surroundings were stupefied. They began to guess which human expert this was. "He killed an expert at the early stage of the Divine Shore with a wave of his hand. He must be a Heavenly Son!" "Among the nine geniuses, only three survived. He is one of them." "I don''t think so. The three masters on the Heavenly List are all different from this person!" All sorts of discussions could be heard. At the same time, the human cultivators in the surroundings became even more excited. During this period of time, they had always been suppressed by the Divine Race. Now, a person had finally emerged and killed the Divine Race, just like the Immortal King back then. News of what happened here quickly spread to every corner of Dragon City. At this time, Henry had alreadye to the door of the restaurant. When the receptionist at the entrance of the restaurant saw Henry, his expression was as if he had seen the god of gue, and he immediately closed the door of the restaurant. Henry looked around. All the stores around him locked the door and didn''t want Henry to go in at all. Although Henry''s previous actions were for the sake of the human race, at the same time, there was no one V who dared to ept him after offending the Divine Race. One could imagine that the Divine Race''s experts would immediately ughter their way over. Whoever epted Henry would suffer an unexpected disaster. If the Divine Race was even a little unhappy, they might directly begin a ughter and implicate the people around Henry. Henry sighed. He knew what these people were thinking, so he did not force them. He shook his head and walked out of Dragon City. Many people heaved a sigh of relief when they saw that Henry had left Dragon City. Not long after Henry left, several experts from the Divine Race came looking for him. There were 10 of them, ranking from the Divine Bridge to the Divine Shore. They had clearlye for revenge. When they learned that the person who had provoked the authority of the Divine Race had already left Dragon City, they immediately rushed out of Dragon City. In a mountain not far from Dragon City, Henry found an entrance to a cave and made his way in. He had already known that the might of the Immortal King was less effective now. What he needed to do was to improve his strength as soon as possible, and it was very urgent After all, Henry knew that not only he was going to fight against the Severity Tribe, but also his brothers and sisters, including Sylvia, were the enemies of the Severity Tribe. It could be imagined that the Severity Tribe had also targeted Wade and the others, and what his brothers had done was for him. If he still had the identity of the Immortal King, he could protect them with his identity. But now his identity did not exist, so he had to show up. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Now that Henry''s magical power on the Divine Shore had appeared, and clouds appeared above his Divine Shore, he had already stepped into the Divine Cloud realm. Although Henry was confident that he could be invincible to the experts below the Divine Sky realm. But were there any masters of the Divine Sky among Divine Race and the Severity Tribe? Without the identity of the Immortal King as his backer, if the other party took action, then there would be no longer any misgivings. Henry was hiding in the cave to study his Divine Cloud. When Henry''s cultivation was promoted to the other three realms and his momentum was Ine overwhelming. However, there were only a few clouds on the Divine Shore, and there were no unknown strange forcesing. Originally, he wanted to ask the master of the Immortal Pce, but he did not. After all, they might be on the opposite side in the future, and it was better to hide some secrets. Just as Henry was focused on studying the clouds and mists on the Divine Shore, ten Divine Race practitioners arrived in front of this mountain cave. "A spy told me that he''s hiding right here." "Search for him!" Chapter 1841 Chapter 1841 Henry, who was in the cave, had no idea what was going on in the outside world. He put all his attention into the thin cloudyer above his Divine Shore. ording to the experience obtained from others, this cloudyer would bring with it some weird and unknown power, which would limit the growth of Qi and constantly bring some danger. Simrly, he could slowly understand this unknown power and slowly grasp it. Once he hadpletely grasped this power, he would be able to break the Divine Cloud. The Divine Cloud realm was different from thest three realms. The greater the Divine Sea was, the better it was, the more luxurious the Divine Bridge was, and the greater the Divine Shore was, the better it was. However, the Divine Cloud was more mysterious and unknown. Only by gradually dispelling the clouds would it prove that one''s level of enlightenment was higher. This time, the clouds on Divine Shore of Henry''s were very thin. It was a good thing to cultivate the clouds. It proved that the clouds were about to be parted, but it was not a good thing that the clouds were thin at the beginning. It should be known that the power of the Divine Cloud realm was obtained from the clouds. To put it bluntly, the Divine Cloud Realm was a new power to cultivators, which even did not exist in the world. However, Henry''s cloud was thin, and there was no power in it at all. Was this Divine Cloud Realm? Where was the benefit of this Divine Cloud? At this time, Henry''s face was full of sorrow. He had taken a brand new road and did not know how to go forward. The exploration of the cloud gave Henry the feeling that it was empty and powerless, which made Henry have no idea how to break the cloud apart. After thinking hard for a whole day, Henry had no clue. He knew that if he continued to sit in the cave, there would be nothing to gain. He wanted to go to the Inheritance Land to see. The instant Henry walked out of the cave, he was immediately discovered by those ten Divine Race cultivators. "It''s him!" "He''s hiding there. Kill him!" "Whoever dares to vite the might of our Divine Race shall be killed without exception!" The Divine Race cultivators roared loudly. Henry turned into a stream of light without even looking at the ten people. Henry had his destination -the Heavenly Altar, where the power was the most mixed, and the inheritance was also very mysterious. Henry wanted to hurry on with his journey, but he was thought to escape by others. "Want to run?" "You think you can run away?" "This is the world of the Divine Race. Where can you hide?!" "Inform the people in the pce to intercept him!" The Divine Race cultivators chased after Henry. Henry rushed all the way without stopping. He went to the Heavenly Altar. On the way, a piece of news came into Henry''s ears. "Have you heard of Radiant Ind?" "Radiant Ind?" "I''ve never heard of it. What''s wrong?" "D*mn, you haven''t even heard of Radiant Ind. It was Henry Zhang who was the King of Hell there!" "I''ve heard of Henry Zhang! He is a fierce man. At first, someone ranked him the first on the Heavenly List, because he had already killed some members of the Divine Race a few years ago!" "Yes, it''s him. His brother is about to get married. Two dayster, they invited the guests from all sides, which is very sensational! But I heard that both the Divine Race and the Severity Tribe will attend the banquet. The Divine Race and Henry are old enemies. They will definitely get involved in the marriage this time. I don''t know why the Severity Tribe has decided to attend the banquet." "D*mn, it''s probably going to be a big event. Henry is a fierce man, so his brother is certainly not bad. Where is the banquet?" "Holy City!" This news made Henry''s heart skip a beat. Marriage? Who was going to get married? The matter that Sylvia went to Kunlun had something to do with the marriage, which made Henry wary. After hearing this news, Henry paid special attention to it. He sped up and went to many other ces to confirm the authenticity of this news. Many cultivators were discussing it! Wade is going tool marry Ailsa! Henry frowned. Wade and others are not fools. They knew what they would face at this time. Why did they choose to do this? Henry thought about it and found that there was only one possibility. Wade and the others wanted to lead the enemy into a trap! Or perhaps, they wanted to fight to the bitter end! Only when things had developed to a certain extent could Wade and the others make such a choice. Henry''s heart sank. Originally, he wanted to stay quiet for a while and see if he could do something with his Divine Cloud. In that case, facing the strong, he would have more confidence. But now, it seemed that he didn''t have time. This time, he couldn''t just let Wade and others fight alone. Henry had inquired about the Holy City''s location over the past two days, and it seemed that there was enough time for him to make some preparations. Henry came to a small town, found a hotel, changed his clothes and stayed in it. He needed to make some preparations. Half a day after Henry hade to this small city, those ten Divine Race cultivators had appeared. Even though many human cultivators did not want to be treated by the Divine Race as theirckeys, under the pressure of the general situation, not all of them chose to oppose the Divine Race. There were still a few who chose to yield and became the Divine Race''s spies and report Henry''s whereabouts. When these ten cultivators arrived here, close to a hundred members of the Demi-Divine Race also hurried over, preparing to show their goodwill.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . The hotel owner didn''t know what had happened at all. He saw a group of people breaking into his hotel. Without any exnation, they began to smash it. "You dare to protect the enemy of the Divine Race? Do you want to close your hotel?" "My lords from the Divine Race havee all the way here. If you don''t kneel down and wee them, are you seeking death!" The people in the hotel were all from the DemiDivine Race. As for the ten cultivators, their bodies flickered with light as if they were the descent of a deity. They leisurely walked into the hotel and watched the Demi- Divine Race humiliate the human race. This scene made them feel extremely satisfied. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org This was the might of the Divine Race! The rest of the races could only kneel and submit! The hotel owner was escorted by two Demi- Divine Race men to the ten Divine Race cultivators and knelt in front of them. "You''re still not kowtowing!" When the Demi- Divine Race leader who had escorted the person over saw that the hotel owner was trembling, he immediately shouted at him and kicked the hotel owner to the ground with one foot. "Believe it or not, I''ll kill you and tear down your hotel!" "You don''t know the etiquette!" These Demi-Divine Race''s cultivators strength was ordinary, but at this moment, they were particrly arrogant. They didn''t put anyone in their eyes at all. "My...my lord..." The owner of the hotel couldn''t stop trembling. "I don''t understand, why is that?" Even now, the hotel owner still didn''t know what had happened. "You don''t understand?" One of the Demi- Divine Race snorted coldly. "You''re just a human. You don''t need to understand the meaning of a Deity." "Answer me, are you hiding an escaped criminal?" Another Demi- Divine race member opened his mouth to speak. "A criminal?" The hotel owner''s facial expression changed. He hastily waved his hand and said, "No, absolutely not!" "No! How dare you?!" One person fiercely kicked the hotel owner, "I''m asking you a question, so you''d better answer honestly. I think you don''t want to live!" From start to finish, the ten Divine Race cultivators did not make any moves. Instead, it was the DemiDivine Race members who were the most vicious in their attacks. They were the ones who had smashed everything with their hands. Chapter 1842 Chapter 1842 The hotel was in a mess. "Tell me, where is the person?!" A man from the Demi- Divine Race grabbed the cor of the owner of the hotel, lifted him up from the ground, and loudly interrogated him. The hotel owner trembled in fear. "There''s... there''s only one guest in our hotel." "He''s over there!" The man from the Demi-Divine Race stared at one of the guest rooms. With a few strides, he arrived at the door. Other Demi-Divine Race men also seemed to be fighting for merit, and all of them surrounded the guest room. In the guest room, Henry opened his eyes slightly. After half a day, he had been fully prepared. There would be a deadly battle during Wade''s wedding. As Henry waved his arms, a long robe appeared. His face was covered with a mask, and the boots were on his feet. In that instant, he was indescribably magnificent. Henry murmured, "Peerless Immortal King, I have to borrow your name for thest time." In front of the door of Henry''s guest room. More than a hundred Demi-Divine Race cultivators surrounded this ce, continuously cursing and shouting. "Get the hell out of here!" "Come out now and kowtow a few times. We will leave your body in one piece!" The Demi-Divine Race shouted loudly in front of the door. Their voices were even louder than the Divine Race''s, and the arrogant expressions on their faces were even greater than those ten Divine Race cultivators. The ten Divine Race cultivators sat behind them, quietly watching this scene. "Creak." With a slight creak, the door was pushed open from the inside and a crack appeared in the door. Outside the door, the Demi-Divine Race squeezed their way forward and cursing. Their faces were flushed red, and they were extremely agitated. Their mouths were shouting words that they would tear the person inside into pieces. "Creak! Creak!" There was another light sound, and the crack of the door was bigger. At the same time, there was a sounding from inside the door. "Humans are strong, and their foundation lies in unity. How can they be strong if they don''t know how to unite? Now that the Human race is weak, you should have been united and fight against the enemy together. It''s a pity that there will always be rat faeces like you." When the Demi- Divine Race outside the door heard these words, all of their faces revealed disdain. Some of them were even more furious. "Do you want to die?" "Do you know who you''re talking to?" "Come out, I''ll kill you!" Cries of abuse rang out one after another. The door in front of them waspletely pushed open. Those who were squeezed in front of the door were stunned at the moment the door opened. Those who were squeezed behind couldn''t see what was happening at the door. They pushed forward and tried to rush into the room. Henry wore a white robe and boots. He wore a mask, and his long hair quietly fell behind his head. He looked at the so-called Demi- Divine Race in front of him just like that. At this moment, the most arrogant Demi- Divine Race man''s eyes were wide open and their legs were trembling. Only one person on Orastin Ind would be dressed like this. It was the peerless Immortal King of the human race! "Immortal... Immortal King!" When these Demi- Divine Race men saw the exceptional Immortal King''s figure, they didn''t hesitate in the slightest. Their legs trembled, and then they knelt down on the spot. As the people at the front knelt down, the people at the back also saw the figure in white standing at the door. The curses in their mouths stopped and they all knelt down like the people in front of them. The arrogance and anger on their faces disappearedpletely. What was left was only fear and regret! Who would have thought that the person wearing sackcloth and a bamboo Kat in Dragon City would actually be the peerless Immortal King! Wasn''t it said that the Immortal King had closed his mountain and note out? But what was going on?! Henry looked at the people in front of him. A hint of sadness could not help but appear in his eyes. There were so many people in any era. They gave up their dignity just for the moment. Even after they attained a certain amount of power, they would treat their kind even more severely than those in power. "Immortal King, please show us some mercy!" "Immortal King, we were also forced to do this!" "Immortal King, please spare my life!" "Immortal King, I came here for the sake of my family. If it wasn''t for having a wife and children to raise, how could I be willing to be a dog of the Divine Race!" The sounds of people begging for mercy, and the curses from moments ago were two extremes. In the face of these pleas for mercy, Henry shook his head slightly. The Immortal Sword appeared behind him, followed by a stream of light. Between the spray of blood, more than a half hundred heads fell to the ground. In an instant, there was blood flowing.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Within the human race, there were heavenly talents, and their prospects were great. However, they were willing to sacrifice themselves for the human race and stand up against the Divine Race. Even if they died, they still wouldn''t regret it. There were those with little power who still fought the Divine Race with all their might. However, not only did these people take refuge in the Divine Race, they even took the initiative to oppress their fellow human race. They did not seek shelter for themselves. Their behaviour and thoughts were unforgivable! Fifty of the DemiDivine Race members were killed! The ten Divine Race Cultivators sitting in the lobby, without any hesitation turned around and ran. When facing the Immortal King, their actions and choices were very decisive. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org No one knew why the Immortal King of the human race would suddenly appear. All types of signs indicated that the Immortal King should have already shut himself up and note out, but now that the Immortal King truly appeared in front of them, they couldn''t think too much. Running was the most important thing. However, Henry had already appeared, how could he let them escape? Within Henry''s body, the ck Dragon Spirit surged out. It opened its huge bloody mouth and spiralled its body as it swallowed the ten Divine Race cultivators. These ten cultivators were very smart. They scattered and fled, but unfortunately, under the absolute suppression of strength, it was obviously useless for them to scatter and flee. The ck Dragon Spirit turned into ck lightning and moved in the air. In just a few breaths, none of the ten cultivators was able to survive. And from beginning to end, Henry had been standing in the hotel. The hotel owner hid behind the counter, not daring to raise his head. After a while, Henry''s voice sounded in the ear of the restaurant owner. "Excuse me for disturbing you. I''m sorry for dragging you down. This is mypensation." Only then did the owner slowly raise his head. When he looked at the hotel again, the bodies had disappeared, and the blood on the ground was cleaned. Only the two supreme treasures on the counter proved that the Immortal King had really appeared. The owner immediately put away the treasure and closed the door of the hotel. He knew that it was impossible to stay here anymore. News of the reappearance of the Immortal King slowly spread throughout this small city. With only a small poption, the speed at which it spread would definitely not be as fast as that of Dragon City. As the news spread, Henry was already on his way to Holy City! This city was situated on Orastin Ind. Some people said that this city was thebination of the Noble Berserkers and Radiant Ind. This city had never been opened to the public and appeared to be in harmony with the rest of the world. No one woulde to Holy City to cause trouble, even if it was the Divine Race. It was rumoured that there was a supreme formation left behind by Fidello inside the city. Fidello''s words opened the heavenly gate, using phenomenon to fight against the heavens. His unmatched reputation had long been heard by many people. Chapter 1843 Chapter 1843 Holy City was originally a ce where one could stand aloof from worldly affairs. Due to its close rtionship with Fidello, the Divine Race did not dare to provoke it, nor did the human race dare to touch it. Surrounded by towering city walls, the city was peaceful and lively. In the past, this ce was not open to the public, but today, a couple in Holy City would get married and they invited guests from all over the world. People from Orastin Ind, as well as those from the contemporary world, all came here. The wedding of Wade from Radiant Ind was the top priority for the underground world in the present world. Numerous forces came to show their respect. After all, Wade was not only one of the 10 lords of Radiant Ind, but also one of the Temple Guardians, so his identity was not simple. In the centre of Holy City, there was a castle. The castle was beautiful and filled with flowers. The entire Holy City was filled with a peaceful atmosphere. However, a small number of people knew that this peace was only on the surface. Under the surface, this ce was filled with endless killing intent. In front of the ancient castle of Holy City, Future was facing a drawing in a daze. "How''s the preparation going?" Moon Goddess appeared behind Future. Future nodded. "There shouldn''t be any idents, but I have a bad feeling." Moon Goddess took a deep breath. "This time, the enemies we are facing are very strong. I''m afraid that the Divine Race and the Severity Tribe will all interfere. Now, I hope that Cesia will be able to activate the formation array left behind by Uncle Zhang." "Yeah." Future nodded. This time, everyone was using Wade''s wedding as an opportunity. It was not that they did not have any ns. In Holy City, it was not a legend that there was a formation left by Fidello. It was just that the formation was not carved in Holy City, but in the Noble Berserkers in the centre of the earth. Sea God, whose bald head was shining brightly, appeared. "Cesia has been walking around for so long. I don''t know how she is doing." As they were talking, the silver-haired figure appeared in front of the castle. It was precisely Cesia. At this moment, Cesia''s face was filled with fatigue. However, there was joy between her eyebrows, letting Future and others know that this trip of Cesia''s was a sess. "Future, let Wade prepare things. There is only one day left. It''s very urgent." As soon as Cesia appeared, she said directly. "Okay." Future immediately turned around and went to make arrangements. In the main hall of the castle, Red Hair and Alex were weing guests. All of them were their old friends, such as the Zhu family, the Yue family, and the three big families from the capital. "Is there anything to eat? Is there anything to eat?" Before Ranjeet arrived, they had already heard him. "Ranjeet, if you want to talk about eating, my big brother Buster can eat a pig in one bite!" Torrence Dantai, who came from the Seven Tribe of the Divine Race, immediately went to stand beside him. "My eldest brother, Henry Zhang, can eat a cow with one bite!" Ranjeet unwilling to admit defeat. From the day the Heavenly List appeared, Ranjeet conversation with Torrence seemed to have be like this. Many people were already used to the constant ramblings. "My eldest brother, Buster, can eat an elephant in one bite!" Ranjeet stamped his feet and said, "My big brother Henry can eat 10 kilograms of muck in one bite!" "Muck?" Torrence had no idea what muck meant, but he was sure that his elder brother would not lose. "My big brother, Buster, can eat 50 kilograms of muck!" "My eldest brother, Henry, can eat 500 kilograms!" In this ancient castle, many people arrived. In that ce, Henry was called the King of Hell, and everyone was extremely respectful towards him. However, at this moment, they heard someone loudly shouting that Henry could eat 500 kilograms of muck, making everyone''s eyes widen. As soon as Red Hair heard the voice, he rushed out in a hurry and covered Ranjeet''s mouth. If they let this guy say it again, the reputation of the King of Hell would bepletely ruined.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "Oh... Red Hair, why are you covering my mouth? My eldest brother, Henry, can eat..." As he said this, his mouth was directly glued by Red Hair holding the adhesive tape. Red ed Hair smiled at the people around him, and then he looked at Ranjeet and pulled him to the ce where no one was around. Torrence didn''t understand what thest sentence meant, but since his sentence was thest one, he didn''t lose. "My brother is Buster Dantai. He can eat in one breath..." No one knew what the final words were. After all, he had to say it out. After all, one should not lose momentum. On this day, although Henry and Buster did not show up, they had been remembered by everyone. "Hahahaha, stupid boy, you will finally get married." A burst of loud and clearughter rang out. This person, dressed in a Western suit, came over. It was Felix. The arrival of his old friend made Alex extremely excited, but he didn''t give Felix a big wee. Instead, he directly tossed a pile of red strips to Felix. "You motherfucker, hurry up and give them a warm wee." As soon as Felix entered the house, he became a worker. Old Peze sat in the main hall of the castle,ughing as he watched the scene y out. When he received the news that Wade was about to get married, he was the first to rush over. All of these people were like his children. In a gorgeous bedroom in the castle, Ailsa was sitting in front of arge mirror, looking at herself. The woman in the mirror had perfect facial features, and her figure was wless. Sylvia stood behind Ailsa as shebed Ailsa''s hair. As for Sylvia, Ailsa had always held prejudice against her. However, when Sylvia took the initiative to withdraw and left Henry, Ailsa''s prejudice against Sylviapletely disappeared. As a woman, Ailsa knew very well that since Sylvia could make such a decision, her love for the boss was no less than that of Cesia. Ailsa sighed. Sylvia and Cesia, the two women, neither of them were weak. The only fault was that the boss was too outstanding. "Sister-inw, do you think we can make it the day after tomorrow?" Ailsa said. Her words were full of worry. Sylvia looked out of the window. It was a prosperous ce where guests wereing and going. Sylvia nodded her head vigorously. Her eyes were filled with a confident expression, "Definitely!" Hearing Sylvia''s words, the worry in Ailsa''s eyes intensified. e "Sister-inw, I heard from Cesia that your bloodline is special. The day after tomorrow, you must not... "Don''t worry, the day after tomorrow, you will be the bride and you will y the role of the bride. You and Wade will get married. The day after tomorrow, you will be the happiest woman." Sylvia forcefully patted Ailsa''s shoulder, then turned around and walked out of the room. At this moment, if one looked down from the sky, one would find that there were countless people rushing to Holy City. At night, in Holy City, there were rednterns hanging high. Everything was peaceful. On the way to Holy City, a middle-aged man grabbed a piece of cake and ate it from time to time. "Your son is getting married. Have you prepared any gifts?" A voice rang in the middle-aged man''s ears. "Ha ha." The middle-aged man chuckled and said, "Sometimes, some advice from elders is more valuable than any gift." "You are so stingy! Don''t pretend." Chapter 1844 Chapter 1844 During the night, Holy City was still brightly lit. The words "happiness" were hung all over the streets and alleys, and the city was full of a festive atmosphere. In the guest room of the castle, the people who hade from all over the world looked at the cultivators on the ind with envious eyes. "There''s no need to envy them. They get more than us, and they also face greater danger. In a battle between practitioners, life and death are on the line. On the ancient battlefield, the family head of one of the three well-known families in the capital was a person of high status. But in that ce, dead or disabled, they were betting their lives on tomorrow." There was a sigh. However, it had to be said that many people were looking forward to the life of a swordsman. This night passed quietly. At dawn, there were many more figures in Holy City. Outside Holy City, there were other forces who had gathered as well, prepared to attack at any moment. In front of the Divine Emperor, the ck-robed man of the Alvin League, as well as Atkins and the handsome- looking Taoist were also standing there. Gaspare was there as well. All of them had already been led by the Divine Emperor. Standing behind them were members of the Elite Spirit Hall, the Alvin League, and the Recluse Association. These people had all changed into ck clothes and were already prepared. There were a few traces of worry in Gaspare''s eyes. "These guys have made a big ssh this time. They are definitely not as simple as they look." "It''s fine." Divine Emperor''s eyes shed with intense confidence as he said, "Any scheme would be pointless in the face of absolute power." The Divine Emperor looked into the distance. During this period of time, Dietmar had been adding fuel to the fire in the Divine Pce, so the Divine Race had gone even further than before. Not only the Divine Race but also the Severity Tribe also sent some people over. "One Divine Cloud master has died. The opponents have their trump cards, but they still have to die." Among the people of the Severity Tribe, there were no weak people. Amidst the lively, joyous atmosphere of Holy City, there was an undercurrent of activity. The great forces had been making their final preparations, including Wade and the others. The whole day passed by quietly. At night, Wade and the others were sitting in the same hall. This time, all of the ten Kings of Radiant Ind, including Ranjeet and Sylvia had arrived. "Right now, the human race''s Immortal King''s power has beenpletely wiped out. I''m afraid that this time, the Divine Race will make a big move." Future said. "The Divine Tribe plus the Severity Tribe. Haha, to tell the truth, I''m a little excited."N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. The corners of Red Hair''s mouth curled into a smile. In the past, the ten Kings of Radiant Ind were able to fight with Henry. Each of them was no weaklings. They were all talented individuals. Now, if they were to step out, they would be able to hold their own! "Wade." Sylvia suddenly called out Wade''s name. Wade seemed to be absent-minded. After Sylvia shouted three times, Wade reacted, "Ah?" "Sister-inw?" "You don''t have to participate in tomorrow''s matter." Sylvia stared at Wade, "Get married properly. We''ll be in charge of everything." "Impossible." Wade immediately shook his head, and his head was like a rattle. "Sister-inw, tomorrow I..." "Wade." Moon Goddess stood up and pressed on Wade''s shoulder. "Listen to our sister-inw. You should take into ount Ailsa''s thoughts even if you don''t care about yourself. Originally, using your marriage as bait was already a pity. The wedding day is very important in a woman''s life. You can''t let her down. We will deal with tomorrow''s matter." "Wade, don''t worry." Sea God patted his chest and said, "You get married. I''ll try my best to solve the battle in thirty minutes, and then go and drink wine with you. I''ve already thought about the program. Valentin, have you made the list?" "Of course." Valentin said with certainty, "I''ve also done a full-scale investigation on the Inte. I''m sure they will have a great time during their wedding night." Alexughed loudly. "I have a lot of shows here as well. What about you, Felix?" Felix shrugged and took out some documents from his clothes. "Wade, I bought an ind and built a love nest for you. Do you want it?" "Of course. Do you think Wade is silly?" Moon Goddess took the documents first and nced at them. "Felix, you''re really generous." "There''s nothing I can do. I''m so poor that the money is all I got." There was a helpless expression on Felix''s face. "You are just showing off. You said you bought a fleet for me, but I haven''t seen it until now!" Sea God was about to rush over to Felix, his face full of anger. Peze sat off to the side, watching the young men argue amongst themselves. A gratified smile appeared on his face. Cesia stood up and quietly walked out of the room. She looked at the night sky and took a deep breath. Even though everyone acted extremely straightforwardly towards what was about to happen tomorrow, but no one knew for certain what would happen. If the reputation of the Immortal King was still high, there would still be some who would feel a bit of restraining fear. However, under the current situation, the power of the Immortal King waspletely gone, so it was likely that those people would recklessly take action. Under this kind of general trend, was Holy City strong enough? Obviously not! But did they still have another choice? If they didn''t stake everything on their own, they would always be led by the nose. If the Divine Race couldn''t catch them, they would make a move on Sylvia''s family. l The Severity Tribe would also be involved. When faced with such threats, they would have to be cautious for the rest of their lives. Instead of living like this, it was better to fight with them. It was possible to fight back! Everyone had trump cards! Cesia knew that both the Divine Race and the Severity Tribe valued a benefit. When the benefit was paid, the so-called enemy would no longer exist. In a hotel room in Holy City. A middle-aged man was sitting by the window, looking at the ancient castle under the night sky. "It''s your son''s wedding. Will you just sit here?" "As a father, shouldn''t you enjoy the tea served by your daughter-inw?" A voice came from behind the middle-aged man. This middle-aged man was Aaron. Aaron smiled slightly. "You don''t understand. I don''t know how many enemies are hidden in the dark for this wedding. I must act at a critical time. That''s the only way to save all of them." "You don''t have money to give your daughter-inw a red packet, do you?" A red shadow gathered behind Aaron, which belonged to the Heretic God. Aaron raised his eyebrows. "How can you say that?" "I haven''t treated you with good meals, have I?" "Don''t be shameless! You lied to me that there is something good to be done, and you took me to break through so many void circles. What''s the result?" "You took all the benefits! What did I get?" "Nothing!" Heretic God''s voice was full of anger. "That''s enough. I know how many benefits you''ve taken for yourself!" "Say it, are you in the Divine Cloud now?" Aaron rolled his eyes. "It''s just Divine cloud." Heretic God''s tone was full of disdain. "Do you know what realm I was in before?" "Divine Cloud could be destroyed by everything." "Okay, then I''ll leave you to fight tomorrow." "No problem. Just watch me!" The Heretic God was rubbing his fists. Chapter 1845 Chapter 1845 On this night, Holy City was still brightly lit and coloured, but those who were observant could feel that there was always a hint of chill emanating from time to time in the midst of celebration. This night, many people didn''t sleep. The moon hung high in the sky. Sylvia stood on the top floor of the castle and looked at the crescent moon in the sky. She murmured, "You''ve done so much for me. Now, it''s time for me to do something for you." Sylvia''s eyes were slightly shut as she sat cross-legged on the top floor of the castle. Moonlight shone on her body, while a weak light appeared on Sylvia''s body. "Ancestral bloodline, it''s time to awake." A smile hung from the corners of Sylvia''s mouth. At the same time, a pale yellow thread appeared on Sylvia''s right wrist and extended towards her shoulders. Soon after, it reached her entire body and Sylvia''s beautiful face was quickly covered by this yellow thread. At the same time, in the garden behind the castle, Cesia stood in the middle of the garden. Fresh blood dripped from her fingertips andnded on the ground. It was as if she was carrying out some sort of ceremony. In the room where Sea God was located, he looked at the pale-blue long knife on the table. He took a deep breath and made a decision. This light blue long knife had been with Sea God for many years. But now, as soon as he picked up the knife, the Qi surged around him. The long knife in his hand instantly broke. It turned into a light blue light and wrapped around Sea God. Valentin sat on a chair. He took out a pendant around his neck. The pendant looked like a cobra. There was a fierce glint in the pair of snake eyes. Valentin used his strength to pull the pendant down from his neck. He opened his mouth and swallowed the pendant. It was difficult. In the process of swallowing, Valentin''s face turned red and he looked extremely painful. A ck giant python shadow gradually appeared behind Valentin and hovered around Valentin''s body. Under the moonlight, Moon Goddess stood in an empty space. She raised her head and looked up at the crescent moon in the sky. She muttered some words to herself asplex seals formed in her hands. At this moment, the crescent moon in the sky actually gradually began to fill its shape. Between the eyebrows of Moon Goddess, a crescent-shaped mark gradually appeared, as if it had been imprinted on her forehead. Her entire body trembled, and if one were to take a closer look at it, one would discover that ayer of frost had formed over her body. The body of Alex was as sturdy as steel. He held a bottle in his hand. When he crushed the bottle, a ball of me surged out from within the bottle and instantly swept through his entire body. Alex was in pain as he tried his best to endure the pain. He couldn''t even stand. He was rolling on the ground. The strange thing was that the me only wrapped around his body and didn''t affect the surroundings at all. He couldn''t hold it in any longer and let out a muffled groan and his eyes turned red. In the end, he let out a miserable cry that resounded through the night sky. Red Hair, who had been hesitating for a long time, heard the scream, and his eyes showed firmness. In front of Red Hair, there were seven vessels, all filled with blood, mixed with different powers. He opened the seven vessels. Looking at the vicious blood, he closed his eyes and drank it all. A strong smell of blood wafted out from Red Hair, and behind him, a phenomenon appeared. He was at thete stage of the Divine Bridge realm, but at this moment, he stepped into Divine Shore. His phenomenon was very strange. It was like a world of blood. The Divine Sea waspletely turned into a sea of blood. The Divine Bridge was made of blood, and the 200-meter-long Divine Shore was also blood red. A huge figure with two wings was sleeping on the Divine Shore emitting a powerful aura. In the basement of the castle, there were countless precise instruments ced. Looking at Felix in front of her, Future said with a serious look, "Felix, are you sure?" "Of course." Felix nodded. "Right now, I am the only one who is useless. In front of these powers, the so-called financial resources are nothing at all. I know that I''m limited in talent. Future, you''re the only one who can help me. I want to join too." "Felix, once you take this step, there''s no going back. Moreover, the n I''ve outlined here is the best possible oue. If it fails, you''ll never wake up." Future was particrly solemn. "I understand." Felix nodded again. "But this is ourst chance. Do as I say." "All right." She nodded and took a step to the side. There was a cabin ced behind her. Felix didn''t hesitate in the slightest as he entered the cabin. The cabin was like a coffin, and the lid slowly closed. Future nced at Felix in the cabin and pressed the button. Countless thin tubes were inserted into the surroundings of the cabin, and the flowing metal liquid flowed through them into the cabin. "Ahh!" Felix cried out miserably. This metal liquid was iparably hot. When it was poured into the cabin, it immediately entered Felix'' body. This type of heart-piercing pain was hard to imagine. Under Felix'' miserable cry, Future turned around and looked at a light ball. The reason Future was called Future was because of this light ball. The science and technology power she got from the light ball allowed her surpass the world for a full fifty years This secret was known .n very few people. The most important thing was that the thing she got from the light ball was only a very small part of it. This time, she wanted to explore the light ball again. In the past, she had said to Henry that she would use this light ball, but Henry stopped her. The contents of the ball were too big. If she touched it at will, it might cause irreparable damage to her brain. But this time, she had no choice. The people of Radiant Ind, every single one of them prepared their trump cards for the next day. They were all fully prepared. In the next day''s battle, they would either live or die! That night, the moonlight was exceptionally cold and clear, and a chilling aura had already spread throughout the night sky. ContentN?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. belongs to NovelDrama.Org In the morning, under the first sunshine, among the sound of firecrackers, a lively atmosphere spread. Wade was wearing a red robe and a big red flower on his chest, ready to wee his bride. The guests had also arrived at the castle early. They took out their prepared gifts and waited for the wedding to begin. "Let''s go!" Outside the Holy City, Divine Emperor looked up at the dimly lit sky, and behind him, there was an endless stream of ck light. There was the Recluse Association, Alvin League, Elite Spirit Hall. There was a huge queue behind him, everyone with a murderous look on their face. Not too far away from Holy City, Henry stared at the six men in front of him, then said, "You''ve followed me all the way here. Finally, you are willing to show yourselves." Chapter 1846 Chapter 1846 Henry had already left for Holy City a day ago. It should have taken him half a day to finish the journey. Until now, Henry was still far away from Holy City. During the process, Henry had been continuously intercepted, and those who intercepted Henry were unknown to Henry. Those people were neither from the Divine Race nor the Severity Tribe. At this time, the six people who appeared in front of Henry had been following him for a long time, and only showed up when Henry was about to arrive at Holy City to block Henry''s way. These people were all wearing weird masks that often appeared in movies, such as a cow-head and horse-head. "Immortal King, I shall address you as the Human race''s Immortal King for now." The person wearing the horse mask clearly was the leader amongst the six. His voice was clearly filled with prative energy, and it was filled with violence. Clearly, he was a young man. "We don''t want you to hurry to Holy City. We have no ill intentions." As the man spoke, the six of them all spread out their hands, which was a statement. Henry nced at them one by one. These people were full of mystery. Henry took a deep breath and asked, "What''s the reason?" "We want to see the potential of that city. Your brothers are all extraordinary." The man said. Henry''s body shook slightly. The man''s words revealed important information that they knew who Henry was! Henry stared at them and shook his head slightly. "I can''t agree with this."Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "I know." The man nodded. "So, we have prepared this." As soon as the man with the horse mask finished his words, he waved his arm. A total of six coins appeared out of thin air and fell in front of Henry. Henry reached out and caught the six coins. The six coins had the same shape, and on the surface of the coins, there was the word "Lu"! Henry''s pupils contracted slightly. Justus once told Henry that there were a total of seven coins outside. As long as someone took out the coins, if their request was not unreasonable, Henry should agree. Three years ago, a girl in red showed the coin to Henry and asked for mercy in the Zhu family. Until now, Henry hadn''t seen these coins again, and this person took six coins! The man continued, "We only hope that you can go a bitte. We have to test their potential. If they''re in real danger, we won''t stop you. This requirement is not too much." Henry grabbed the six coins and nodded. He was more confused about the identity of these people. "Oh, by the way, those who came before were not our men." The man suddenly exined, "Theye from an organization called Holy Cross, simr to the Severity Tribe, but they belong to the West. Because you broke Eimphia''s virtual world and took the body of the Fallen Angel from there. They had coveted that thing for a long time and were always guarded by the Severity Tribe. They had no chance, but now you got it. They are also responsible for what had happened to Immortal Mountain." The man''s words immediately cleared a lot of doubts in Henry''s heart, but Henry still maintained a hesitant attitude. The man didn''t say anything else. The six of them just stood there in front of Henry. Everyone looked in the direction of Holy City. At this moment, in Holy City, the sound of firecrackers resounded non-stop. Wade, dressed in a wedding suit, had already arrived at the wedding ce, waiting for the bride. Wade was supposed to be surrounded by countless friends to help him clear away the obstacles in front of the bride''s family. However, there was no friend by Wade''s side today. Wade took a deep breath and smiled. He looked at the door with the word "happiness" in front of him and shouted, "Ailsa, I''m going to marry you!" Outside the city, the ck-robed man of the Alvin League, together with the members of the Alvin League, came from the west of the city. All of them were dressed in ck, with shining sharp knives in their hands. There were Divine Race cultivators hidden among the members of the Alvin League. The Recluse Association woulde from the east side of the city under the guidance of Elder Atkins. There were simrly hidden experts of the Divine Race within the Recluse Association as well. The Elite Spirit Hall came from the north part of the city. Gaspare held his trident, and within the members of the Elite Spirit Hall, there were also experts from the Divine Race. As a master from the Sixth Tribe of the Divine Race, Dietmar held an extremely high status amongst them. Naturally, many of the cultivators were willing to work for him. As for the Sixth Trine of the Divine Race which Dietmar was in charge of, within the Divine Race, they were definitely above average. There was nock ofte-stage Divine Shore experts amongst them! Although there were only a few people in the southern part of the city, it was the most ferocious point. The Taoist from the Taoist Jade Virtual followed the Divine Emperor and walked slowly toward the southern part of the city. The beating of gongs and drums could be heard in the city. This proved that the groom had married the bride and was on the way back home. And the sound of gongs and drums was like a signal. The enemies lurking around Holy City were alling to the city at the moment when the gongs and drums rang. They were sharpening their knives and were ready to kill! Holy City had made preparations long ago as well. In the Core, Wade and the others, with their identities as the Seven Protectors of Mountain Heng, had already recruited a group of Qi-refming experts. As for the arrival of Cesia, she had brought many experts from the Noble Berserkers. In two years, this group of people had already grown enough. Although they could not reach the level of top masters, they were more than enough to face the forces like the Alvin League and the Elite Spirit Hall. Countless white-robed figures had gathered at the four gates of the city a long time ago. When the ck figures charged over, the white figures surged forward. In this world, twopletely different colours were shing with each other. Between the ck and white, the only colour was blood-red! Within the city, gongs and drums filled the sky, and an expanse of noise could be heard. Everyone was immersed in this lively and joyous atmosphere. The four gates of Holy City were shut. The people inside the gates weren''t able to sense the battle outside. On the west side of the city, the ck-robed man of the Alvin League took the lead and the members of the Alvin League behind him were not afraid of death. The members of the League changed their appearance and took their beast form, and their fighting capacity was greatly improved. The experts of the Divine Race hidden in the Alvin League were even more powerful. They killed several people with a single move. In the past two years, the ck-robed man of the Recluse Association had also reached thete stage of the Divine Sea. He was about to build a bridge, which was also very powerful. An expert at thete stage of the Divine Shore was like a sharp knife. Just as he was about to break through the door, a red body appeared in front of the door. This person was none other than Alex! The current Alex''s skin colour was either dark orpletely red. His body that had just been burned by mes still released a wave of scorching heat. He looked at the expert of the Divine Race in front of him and then opened his mouth, revealing a row of pure white teeth. "No one can enter when I''m here!" Chapter 1847 Chapter 1847 In the east part of the city, the Recluse Association led by Atkins was also attacking viciously. "Recluse Association?" "Divine Race?" "Come on, I''ve been wanting to have a good look at you for a long time!" Sea God appeared at the eastern gate of the city. At this moment, the pale blue long knife that had apanied him for years was nowhere to be seen. Recing it was a trickle of water! It was being clutched in Sea God''s hand. Although it was a trickle, it carried an immense amount of power. In the north of the city, the trident in Gaspare''s hand was emitting the power of Poseidon''s inheritance. Just when Gaspare was about to take action on the city gate, a snake shadow appeared behind Gaspare. It opened its bloody mouth and bit towards Gaspare without a sound. Gaspare didn''t notice that the snake behind him was approaching. "How dare you?!" A thunderous sound rang out. It was a master at thete stage of Divine Shore from Divine Race that had taken action. Wild and violent Qi energy swept towards the ce where the snake was located. It was not until this time that Gaspare finally reacted. His body suddenly dodged. Even so, he also broke one of his arms. In the void, Valentin''s face was filled with regret as he revealed his body. He helplessly shook his head. He didn''t even look at Gaspare again. Instead, he turned his gaze towards the expert of the Divine Race. The eyes of the expert were filled with violent intent. This type of person hidden in the dark, ready to strike a fatal blow was the most formidable. Valentin''s figure gradually faded away, but this expert of the Divine Race didn''t dare to make any moves. Gaspare, who had been scared out of his wits, was also standing there with the trident in hand, cautiously observing the surroundings. He didn''t make a single move. In Holy City, Wade was marrying his bride and rushing to the ceremony site. Today, Ailsa was dressed in all kinds of festive clothes and looked extraordinarily beautiful. In the south of the city, the Divine Emperor and the Taoist walked toward the southern gate step by step. Many people in white were already well- prepared there. The Divine Emperor appeared, but as he faced the many figures in white in front of him, he only made a slight flick of his finger. Dark clouds rolled across the skies as a Divine Spirit appeared behind the Divine Emperor and floated toward those white figures. The spirit held arge sabre in its hand as it shed toward those figures in white. Holy City was suddenly shrouded by the dark clouds. Everyone in the city could not help looking up at the sky. Even Wade and Ailsa, who were about to step into the wedding hall, also raised their heads and looked up at the sky. A cold light broke through theyer of dark clouds and shined down. The rolling dark clouds in the sky scattered. A figure walked out from within the cold light and headed towards the southern part of the city. That figure was ice-cold, beautiful, purple in colour and had some sort of nobility to it. "Wade, take good care of Ailsa and have a smooth marriage. We will attend your wedding banquetter!" The voice of Moon Goddess came from the sky. She stepped towards the south of the city without looking back. The dark clouds dispersed in the cold light, and Holy City once more returned to its normal rity. "The bride and groom, please step onto the stage!" The voice of the host rang throughout Holy City. Peze was seated on the elder''s seat. This time, he would be the witness. The wedding had begun. In the southern part of the city, the Divine Spirit was brandishing the butcher''s knife when he saw a long whiping from the sky. With the sound of thunder, itshed at the Spirit.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "Are the members of younger generation acting so insolently now?" The Divine Emperor let out a coldugh. "Taoist, you go and open the door!" "Yes, my lord." Taoist lowered his head and followed the Divine Emperor''s orders to break into the south gate of Holy City. Moon Goddess released a soft shout. The crescent moon imprint in front of her forehead emitted a bright light. Her phenomenon unfolded, simrly appearing on the Divine Shore. Her Divine Shore was an altar. Moon Goddess was worshipped by the believers of the Great Snow mountain. The altar was full of strange symbols, which were difficult to understand. The phenomena unfolded, and countless whipsshed out towards the Taoist. Currently, the Taoist wasn''t able to do anything in front of Moon Goddess. "Young girl, you''re too impudent!" The Divine Emperor stretched out a hand and arge ck palm appeared out of thin air. With a gentle grab, it tore apart the phantoms of the long whips that filled the sky. The huge ck hand''s power did not diminish. After breaking through the illusion all over the sky, it went to grab the altar in the phenomenon of Moon Goddess. On the altar of the Divine Shore the symbol glowed against the great ck hand. In the sky, the cold light that enveloped Moon Goddess''s body grew increasingly dense. Ayer of frost was once again formed around her body Her eyes had turned into a strange purple colour at this moment. The symbol light on the altar suddenly soared and flicked away this huge ck hand. At the same time, a long whip was formed once again and wrapped tightly around the Divine Emperor. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org The Divine Emperor frowned slightly. There was a chill on the long whip and he could not help but feel a piercing chill run down his spine. The Divine Emperor re-examined the figure of Moon Goddess and could not help but say, "It''s quite bold of you to forcefully explore the mystery of dispelling the Divine Cloud. Unfortunately, the person you''re facing is me!" Divine Emperor''s body shook, the Divine Spirit fused with him. The long whip that wrapped around the Divine Emperor''s body broke apart inch by inch. The Divine Emperor took a step forward, behind him there was another dark cloud rolling in the sky, one that formed an enormous grimace, strangely terrifying. "Step back!" A loud sound of explosion was heard. From the horizon, a blood- red colour began to spread. Within that blood-redness, a sinister face appeared. The figure of Red Hair appeared beside Moon Goddess, and behind him, a pair of beating wings appeared behind him! In the sky, the grimaces of the dark clouds and the blood-red visage snarled at each other,peting for supremacy. A sharp w grew out of Red Hair''s hands, and that sharp w gleamed with a cold light. "Let''s do it!" Red Hair let out a soft growl as his figure transformed into a ray of red light that charged toward the Divine Emperor. Moon Goddess didn''t hesitate either. She took action as well. What kind of person was the Divine Emperor? He had betrayed and left the Divine Race for many years, and he had once attacked the Divine Pce and snatched three wisps of Divine Spirit. Although he had been ??? the Divine Master of the Third Tribe in the past, the current him was definitely no less powerful than Dietmar. Although Moon Goddess was able to step into Divine Cloud with her Divine Shore and grab some power from it, the current situation of Red Hair wasn''t any weaker than her. But even if she did all of this, she could only use a little power. To put it bluntly, Moon Goddess and Red Hair were at the early stage of the Divine Cloud Realm. The Divine Emperor was at theter stage of the Divine Cloud Realm and he had now gathered a wisp of the Divine Spirit. Although he had yet receive the inheritance of the ancestors of the Divine Race, 16 this wisp of the Divine Spirit had brought him many benefits. No one knew how terrifying the Divine Emperor could be right now. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org The dark clouds in the sky roared again, and then the clouds suddenly went down, as if they were all sucked into the Divine Emperor''s body by a strong suction force. "The Divine Spirit needs a sacrifice in form of the blood of a Divine Cloud expert. It just so happens that the two of you can offer it." A strange smile appeared on the Divine Emperor''s face as he extended his hands to grab Red Hair and Moon Goddess. Chapter 1848 Chapter 1848 The fog-bound hands were writhing, and in front of the giant hands of the Divine Emperor, Moon Goddess and Red Hair seemed as small and vulnerable as a baby to a man. "I''ll face him head-on!" Red Hair let out a mighty roar. In the sky above, two enormous ws stretched out from beneath that savage red face, wanting to tear the skies apart. The enormous, blood-red creature stepped onto the ground. Its ws were iparably sharp. A pair of blood-coloured wings pped behind its back, and as it pped, it caused a fierce wind to sweep through the air as it charged towards Holy City. Those who were participating in the ceremony naturally saw that enormous figure, and also felt that a wild gust of wind wasing towards them. "The bride and groom, bow to Heaven and Earth!" The voice of the host was so prating that anyone could feel the battle outside the city now, but the wedding went on. As Sylvia said, using Wade''s wedding as bait was already enough. For a woman, marriage was one of the most important things in her life, so this marriage had to finish properly. Wade and Ailsa stood side by side. Both of them were dressed in formal attire. They faced the sky and bowed slightly. Outside the city, the red giant figure tore apart the giant hand that Divine Emperor had turned into. The Divine Emperor looked at the hundred-metre-tall figure in front of him and said with a coldugh, "I wondered what it was. It is only a Batdemon. Such a monster still can live in the world. Nothing more than the struggle to survive.." Facing the gigantic figure who was more than a hundred metres tall, the Divine Emperor was not afraid of it at all. He suddenly opened his mouth and arge grey mist burst forth. Then, the grey mist gathered into a giant de that shed toward the gigantic red figure. The moon de, with an unimaginable momentum, cut throughyers of red awn, leaving a scar on the wings behind the red figure. Just as the Divine Emperor was about to sh out with his de again, Moon Goddess''s long whip struck out once more. This time, the long whip was covered in frost. This was the frost that Moon Goddess had used to peek through the Divine Cloud. It did not belong to this world and although it was clearly just ayer of frost contained a chill that was even more terrifying than the ten-thousand-year-old ice. The frost froze the rolling grey mist and it also spread to the Divine Emperor. Taking advantage of this, Red Hair appeared in front of the Divine Emperor with a sh. He swiped his sharp ws at the Divine Emperor''s chest as if he wanted to dig out his heart. Under the influence of the frost, the Divine Emperor did not manage to dodge this w. Instead, a deep scratch was left on his body, and his skin was torn and his fleshcerated. The Divine Emperor looked at the wound in front of him in a daze. He could no longer remember how long it had been since he was injured. The scar he had sustainedst time was on his face. It had been left behind by the elder of the Divine Race. The Divine Emperor suddenly burst intoughter. Hisughter was strange and his entire body trembled as hisughter rang out. "Hahaha! Hahaha! Good! Very good! A group of juniors actually hurt me. I have to admit that you have exceeded my expectations. But that''s all. Now, die!" The Divine Emperor yelled and the frost on his body shattered as the grey mist turned into a giant fist that smashed down from the heavens. Before it even touched the ground, thend within a radius of dozens of metres had already started to cave in. "Boar!'' That enormous blood-red figure released a roar. It pped its wings and flew into the sky, rushing towards that giant grey fist. It opened its two sharp ws, wishing to crush this giant fist. The giant fist was so big that one could not see its size in the sky. However, when the scarlet figure flew to the front of the giant fist, it could bepared. The 100-metre-tall scarlet figure was just like a finger in front of the huge fist. When the huge fistnded, the scarlet figure could not resist it at all and waspletely torn apart by the fist wind. Red Hair and Moon Goddess looked up at the sky. At this time, the two of them were unable to dodge at all, and their surroundings were blocked by a horrible aura. "Is this the power of a Divine Master expert?" Red Hair looked up to the sky as he muttered. "In the end, we still can''t fight on the same level as our Boss." A smile hung on the corners of Moon Goddess'' mouth. They had already worked hard enough. In the past two years, they had been searching for a ce of death and searching for their opportunities. Now, they had exhausted their potential, but el unfortunately, in the face of a Divine Master, they were still far from equal. The giant grey fist, like an extraterrestrial meteorite, fell from the sky and hit the ground where Red Hair and Moon Goddess were. "Doom!" An invisible force spread out from the centre of the giant fist and spread out in all directions. This force caused countless cracks to appear on the walls of Holy City. A huge mushroom- shaped cloud rose into the sky. However, everyone who saw this scene knew what this enormous mushroom cloud represented. The earth was shaking. In the centre of Holy City, Wade and Ailsa were facing Peze. The host''s voice rang out again. "Second, bow to the elders!" In the other three directions of the city, everyone tacitly came to a halt as well, staring towards the location where the mushroom cloud had exploded. The ck-robed man of the Alvin League, Atkins, and Gaspare all revealed smiles on their faces. Meanwhile, Alex, Valentin, and Sea God all had worries on their faces. This was because they all knew that this terrifying power didn''t belong to their brothers.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. A gust of wind blew and the mushroom-shaped clouds gradually dispersed. The Divine Emperor nced at the Taoist and said softly, "Go break through the gate." The Taoist looked at the city gates that were covered by grey fog in front of him. He nodded and walked in that direction. Taoist''s figure disappeared into the grey fog, proving that he was getting closer and closer to the city gates. Divine Emperor''s expression didn''t change at all. He stepped in the direction of the city gates. Just as he was about to make his first step, a figure flew out of the grey fog like a cannonball andnded heavily on the ground. Blood sprayed from his mouth. It was none other than the Taoist. The Divine Emperor''s eyes narrowed in disbelief. Content belongs to In the grey fog, Moon Goddess and Red Hair walked out side by side. Although they looked a little dusty, they were not injured. In the hands of Moon Goddess, the long whip covered in frost appeared. Red Hair''s ten fingers gradually transformed into sharp ws. Meanwhile, behind them, Felix''s figure also slowly appeared. "I didn''t expect you will protect me one day." Red Hair read out loud. Felix grinned, "I''ve been dragging you guys for so many years. I am finally useful. Go ahead, let him see what the ten Kings of Radiant Ind can do!" On Felix'' arm, a shield was slowly forming. This shield seemed to be made of metal, but it wasn''t some ordinary metal. It was a mysterious metal that was left behind by the Noble Berserkers back then. It was able to iste one''s Qi! They used this metal to counteract the Divine Emperor''s attack. Red Hair shook his neck and said, "Well, let''s do it!" The gigantic red figure took shape once more and let out an angry roar. In the other three directions of the city, Sea God, Valentin, and Alex all revealed a smile as they once againunched their attacks. Chapter 1849 Chapter 1849 The battles were going on in the four directions of the city. Gaspare, Elder Atkins, and the ck-robed man, each of these three forces had Divine Race experts amongst them. The battle was in a stalemate. In the southern part of the city, Moon Goddess, Red Hair, and Felix had cooperated so well that they were able to hold the Divine Emperor back for a moment. However, they also knew in their hearts that their current state wouldn''tst for long. Meanwhile, the metal on Felix'' body wasn''t absolutely invincible against Qi. It seemed that Felix was able to resist the attacks of the Divine Emperor again and again, but in reality, every time, it was extremely difficult for Felix. He might copse at any moment. "Cesia, it''s your turn." Red Hair turned to look in the direction of Holy City. In the sky, two figures appeared. They looked at the battle below and gave their evaluation. "Haha, I didn''t expect that two people of thetestage of the Divine Shore and a strange being would be able to hold the Divine Emperor." "The Divine Emperor didn''t make his move. Both of us could sense that there was a terrifying force brewing in this city that could break out at any moment. The Divine Emperor is also afraid of it and I think that this battle would not end so quickly." "Haha, the so-called Divine Race is nothing more than this. If my sect wishes to take action, we can tten this city in a single breath." "We are aware that the world is not just limited to this city. In this world, the Heaven''s Secrets are unlimited. We don''t have much time to waste here. However, since the Divine Race has already turned hostile, I''m afraid that the people in the Divine Pce won''t just watch the show." The Divine Emperor yelled angrily from the south of the city just as the two of themnded in midair. "Dietmar Shangguan, how long are you going to wait?" In these words of the Divine Emperor, a golden figure appeared from the horizon and headed straight for the southern part of the city. At the same time as this figure appeared, there was a golden dragon winding around his back, and a golden light flickered. It was the Divine Master of the Sixth Tribe, Dietmar! His appearance made the hearts of Red Hair and others tense up. They knew that there was no way to continue this battle. Dietmar was not thest straw. He was like a huge mountain! Dietmar did not waste any time talking when he appeared. He was very strong, and his hands were glowing with a golden light. He wanted to attack directly with a punch. "Divine Master Shangguan, your opponent is me." The silver-white translucent disk floated in the air. The radius of the disk was ten metres, and it was full of six-pointed star talisman formation. The formation rotated, and in front of it, a silver-haired figure appeared. Her figure was enchanting without any ws. She floated in front of the talisman formation, with her eyes slightly closed and her arms open, blocking in front of Dietmar. The power of Dietmar''s punch had beenpletely blocked. "Oesia!" Red Hair let out a cry of pleasant surprise when he saw the figure. "I''m sorry to have kept you waiting." Oesia suddenly raised her head. Her pair of eyes werepletely covered in silvery-white mist. She stared at Dietmar, and a phenomenon started taking ce behind her. When Dietmar saw the change in Cesia, he was stunned. He had never seen such a phenomenon before. Within the phenomenon of Cesia, there was a silver-white colour. The Divine Sea, the Divine Bridge, and the Divine Shore were all silvery-white. All of these were fused together, and it was impossible to see any difference. Even the clouds and mists above the Divine Shore were all silvery-white. "Divine Master Shangguan, this matter actually has nothing to do with the Divine Race. Your Divine Race does not have to be implicated." It turned out that what she said was a kind of persuasion. "This time, it''s a game between us and the Severity Tribe. The Divine Emperor betrayed the Divine Race, he is no longer a member of the Divine Race. We can understand that you''ve been bewitched by him. I hope you won''t continue to be obstinate." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Dietmar was stunned for a moment. He hadn''t expected the girl to say something like that to him. What kind of person was Dietmar?Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. The Ninth Tribe of the Divine Race was the highest, and he was the Divine Master of the Sixth Tribe! Even amongst the Divine Race, he held a revered position. All of this originated from his strength. But now, there was actually a little girl who spoke to him in such a manner. "Junior, do you know who I am?" "Dietmar Bhangguan." Cesia tly said, "The Divine Master of the Sixth Tribe, your race once followed the Golden Armor king." "Since you know who I am, you shouldn''t behave so arrogantly in front of me!" Dietmar suddenly let out a loud roar, and his entire body emitted a golden glow as he charged towards Cesia. Shaking her head helplessly, Cesia folded her arms together. The semi-transparent disk array behind her prated through her body and enveloped Dietmar. Dietmar looked at the formation in front of him. Suddenly, he opened his eyes wide as if he had seen something extremely terrifying. "Impossible! How can this thing exist?! It''s impossible for this kind of seal to be engraved!" "There''s nothing impossible in this world. How can people like you say that there are some impossible things?" "Nothingness!" Cesia shouted in a tender voice. The disk-shaped magical formation began to glow, and Dietmar immediately attempted to flee. However, an invisible force pulled him back, preventing him from escaping. This invisible force not only enveloped Dietmar. The disk gradually floated up to the sky and then erged. It covered the whole of Holy City. At this moment, the suction of the disk enveloped the surroundings of the city and all the people who came. In the hall of Holy City the host''s voice rang out once more. "Husband and wife, please bow to each other!" The Divine Realm experts who were battling with Valentin and the others flew into the skies uncontrobly, including the Taoist, Gaspare, and the others. Their faces were filled with terror. They didn''t know what sort of power this was. They wanted to break free, but no matter what they did, they couldn''t. The Divine Emperor was also attracted by this force. "This is..." In the sky, the faces of the two members of the Severity Tribe, who were hidden within the clouds, changed. "Hurry up and retreat!" The other figure quickly retreated, with the same look of horror in his eyes. The two of them exerted all their strength and fled into the distance. At the same time, they kept chanting The power of Nothingness, how could it appear again? This kind of power is not tolerated by heaven and earth. It should have disappeared before the sealing of the Gods!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "What''s more frightening is that someone actually carved the power in a formation. Who did it?" The two men''s eyes were full of fear, and they were going to report it immediately. In the air above Holy City, Gaspare, the ck-robed man of the Alvin League, Atkins, and the Taoist, the four of them had eyes filled with unwillingness and hatred as they were sucked into the formation. Threete stage experts from the Divine Shore were also sucked in by the formation with unwillingness. Their eyes were filled with fear. Countless ck figures soared into the sky but only the Divine Emperor and Dietmar were able to hold on. However, from the Divine Emperor''s and Dietmar''s current state, they wouldn''t be able to hold out much longer. Chapter 1850 Chapter 1850 The energy from the formation was so horrible that it was hard for thete-stage Divine Cloud expert to resist. This was the trump card of Holy City. Behind the Divine Emperor and Dietmar, there were wisps of Divine Spirit that had been pulled out of their bodies. "What?!" The Divine Emperor let out an enraged roar. How could he be willing to let it be like this? He had dared to enter the Divine Pce to steal the Divine Spirit and had even acquired the Ancient Willpower. Now as long as he entered the city and capture the woman, he would be able to force the Immortal King to hold back his trump card and hand over the Ancient Willpower. Then, everything would be just one step away! Dietmar was also struggling. With an indifferent voice, Cesia floated in front of Dietmar, "Divine Master Shangguan, I''ve given you a chance." "Kid, you''ve just mastered a forbidden formation. Don''t be so shameless." A cold snort rang out. Five beams of light shed in a row, and then five figures appeared in the air around the formation. All of them released strong waves of Qi, and they began to fight against the power of the formation. These five figures were the leaders of the Divine Race! As the elders of the Divine Race, how could they not know what Dietmar had done behind their back? It was just that standing on a certain standpoint, they would only choose to turn a blind eye. The Immortal King was like a great mountain that pressed down on the elders of the Divine Race. Even if the younger generation of the Divine Race were a bit too extra, the elders still didn''t care. It was only because they wanted to know what was going on with this Immortal King of the Human Race. However, judging from the current situation, the Immortal King of the Human Race might really be dangerous to them.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. As a result, the elders of the Divine Race also decided to show their faces and determine their positions. They had to either not do it or go all out. Although the Nothingness Formation in the sky was terrifying, right now, there were a total of seven experts against the formation. Furthermore, all of them were at thete stages of the Divine Cloud realm! Together with the Divine Emperor and the previous Divine Master who were all present, this could be considered half of the strongest power of the entire Divine Race! No matter how terrifying the formation was, it still needed someone to control it. In order to maintain the operation of the formation, Cesia had to sacrifice her bloodline and she was forced to do so. If the power of her resistance exceeded the limits of what she could control, then there were only two possible consequences. The better option was that the formation would not work, which meant that the formation would not be able to produce any more power. The worst case scenario was that she wouldpletely lose control over the formation, and by then, not only the enemies but also the entire Holy City would be affected by this formation. Not a single person within the city would be spared! With the aid of five Divine Masters, Dietmar and the Divine Emperor were immediately freed from their predicament. The copse of the formation gave them an opportunity to fight back. The silver light on Cesia''s body flourished. To her, there was no way out. Now that the Divine Race had sent the people to attack, if they didn''t wipe out these Divine Race, they wouldn''t have a future. It was merely the price of burning her bloodline. This price was something that Cesia could afford! With silver hair dancing wildly, a Spiritual Qi storm formed beside her. In the sky, that enormous Great Nothingness Formation was once again released. "This girl doesn''t want to live! Don''t rx!" The Divine Race elder let out a loud shout. A total of sevente- stage Divine Cloud experts were emanating Qi from their bodies. In an instant, seven phenomena appeared and filled the entire horizon. In the sky, the formation was rotating. The Qi rose from the phenomenon of the seven experts. Under the formation, even the seven experts appeared to be struggling. However, when they looked at Cesia, they saw that her eyes, nose, and mouth were bleeding. "She can''t hold on any longer. Let''s burn her to death!" Dietmar shouted. Everyone could see the situation at this time. If Cesia were to activate the formation alone, she would only be burned to death by the seven experts. Cesia''s arm was trembling slightly. She was already close to her limit. A hand suddenly grabbed onto Cesia''s wrist. There was a pale yellow thread on the white jadelike hand that had appeared out of nowhere. "Cesia, it''s enough." As the voice rang out, Cesia turned around and saw Sylvia''s figure appearing beside her. At this moment, Sylvia was wearing a suit of armour and holding a spear. She looked like the War Goddess in the Core. The only difference was that the current Sylvia''s body was covered in pale yellow lines. Those lines wrapped around Sylvia''s wrist and then wrapped around the spear in her hand. The silvery-white mist in Cesia''s eyes gradually disappeared and she returned to her normal state. She looked at Sylvia with aplicated expression. "You still choose this path, once your blood is fully awakened, they wille to you." "It doesn''t matter." Sylvia smiled slightly, "Coincidentally, I also want to know what kind of person my biological father is." The pale yellow aura on Sylvia''s body shot up into the sky and headed straight for the formation above Holy City. The moment the pale yellow aura surged into the formation, the formation stopped rotating. The power of Nothingness that was imposed on Dietmar and the others disappeared in an instant. At the same time, the pressure on Cesia''s body was alsopletely gone. "Take a rest." Sylvia let go of Cesia''s wrist and said, "Leave the rest to me. Red Hair." Red Hair below immediately understood and flew over to support the teetering-looking Cesia. If no one carried her, with Cesia current state, she would probably fall directly from the sky. She alone activated the formation to take on seven people of the Divine Cloud and killed several experts of the Divine Shore, including the Elite Spirit Hall, the Recluse Association, and the Alvin League. This consumption was much more terrifying than one could imagine. Sylvia stood in the air alone, facing the seven Divine Cloud experts. The long spear in her hand nted to the ground, not making a sound. The elder of the Divine Race looked towards Sylvia, his brows furrowed as if he was thinking about something. "Elder, is there something strange about this girl?" One of the Divine Masters asked this question. The elder shook his head. "I''ve thought of a possibility, but I don''t think so." When the Divine Emperor saw Sylvia''s figure, greed shed in his eyes. He knew that the Immortal King had fallen for this woman. Once he caught her, the Immortale King would hold back for fear of. harming her. Then, the Ancient Willpower would once again return techis hands! The Divine Emperor licked his lips greedily. He did not hold anything back and made his move with his full strength in an attempt to capture Sylvia. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org As the Divine Emperor''s phenomenon flickered, a strange power fell from the clouds above him to support the Divine Emperor''s body. He hadunched an attack with this kind of power. This was the power that came from the Divine Cloud Realm. The Divine Emperor appeared in front of Sylvia in a sh. Just as he was about to make his move, the long spear charged toward him at an even faster speed. It moved so fast that the Divine Emperor couldn''t even react in time. He was struck by the long spear and fell heavily onto the ground like a cannonball. Chapter 1851 Chapter 1851 Defeating the Divine Emperor with just one move! No one had expected Sylvia to disy her strength. The Divine Emperor got up from the ground and looked up at the sky with a fearful look in his eyes. At the same time, he was also full of doubts. The moment Sylvia attacked him with her spear, he suddenly felt an oppressive force. This oppressive force didn''t originate from strength but from the level! The power within him was more abundant than hers, but it waspletely suppressed in front of her, so it didn''t work at all. Only then did the confusion in the eyes of the elder of the Divine Race increase. He kept muttering to himself, but the people around him couldn''t hear him clearly. The Divine Emperor nced at Dietmar, and Dietmar looked at the Divine Emperor at the same time. Both of them seemed to have made their move at the same time and charged toward Sylvia from both sides. Sylvia stood in the air. Facing the attacks from the two of them, she still simply swept out her spear. On Sylvia''s spear, two light yellow long dragons roared out, rushing to the Divine Emperor and Dietmar respectively. The two pale yellow dragons were no more than three metres long. Compared with the Ci-dragons that others could summon with the length of a hundred metres, they were so small. However, these two small Qi- dragons made the Divine Emperor and Dietmar feel like they were facing a formidable enemy. They actually used their most powerful means to fight against them! The strength disyed by Sylvia could be said to be incredible! Not only the Divine Emperor and others but even Henry, who was standing in the distance watching the battle, was also frightened by Sylvia.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. The faces of Red Hair and others were filled with shock. Only Cesia looked at Sylvia with aplicated expression in her eyes. "It''s unexpected, but it seems reasonable." The man with the horse mask in front of Henry whispered, "The Mysterious Yellow Qi. I didn''t expect that someone could activate it. It''s just that it''s too precious. Even in the whole world, there are not many wisps of the Mysterious Yellow Qi. It''s really a waste to use it on this so-called Divine Race. I even feel distressed when looking at it." After finishing his words, the man moved a step away and said, "I''ve seen their potential. What''s left has nothing to do with us." As the man moved away, Henry went straight to Holy City. As Henry stepped out, the six figures turned into streamers at the same time and went to the sky. A gentle breeze brushed away. The Divine Emperor and Dietmar were caught up in a battle of two three-metre-long dragons and could not be resolved in a short amount of time. The elder of the Divine Race put away the confusion in his eyes and called out softly, "Attack!" Under themand of the Divine Race elder, the leaders of the First, the Second, the Fourth and the Fifth Tribe rushed towards Sylvia at the same time. "The Divine Race sure is awe-inspiring. So many so-called Divine Realm experts are going to fight a single person!" Upon hearing this, Alex released a loud roar. The Divine Race elder gave Alex a look. With a wave of his hand, the long-awaited members of the Divine Race began to attack. Severaltestage Divine Shore experts appeared and directly joined the battlefield, standing next to Alex and the others. Within Holy City, the ceremony was about toe to an end. No one could stop four Divine Masters charging towards Sylvia. "Elder, bad news!" A figure suddenly appeared by the Divine Race elder''s side. The elder of the Divine Race frowned slightly. The person who hade was a messenger soldier of the Divine Race. Upon seeing the anxious expression on the messenger soldier''s face, the elder had a bad premonition in his heart. "Speak." The messenger soldier gasped. "I just received news that it came from a small city. The Immortal King of the Human Race killed ten experts of our Divine Race! The Immortal King is not on Immortal Mountain!" "What?" The elder suddenly widened. All of a sudden, a fierce gale sprang up in the sky. The four Divine Masters who were charging at Sylvia also came to a sudden halt. They all came to a stop, looking at the scene in front of them with panic in their eyes. The gale stopped in the blink of an eye, and a figure in white appeared in their line of sight. A person wore a white robe and a pair of boots He held the Immortal Sword in his hand. His long hair draped over his shoulders as he stood there quietly. It was clear that he did not move, but there was an invisible pressure released from his body, making it difficult for people to breathe. Human Race''s Immortal King! The appearance of this figure was like a great mountain that could crush them at any moment. "I''ve said it before. It seems that you don''t take me seriously." Henry said coolly. His voice wasn''t loud, but it was powerful enough to strike fear into anyone. The four Divine Masters standing in front of Henry could not help swallowing. Behind Henry, countless illusions of Immortal Swords were faintly formed and then solidified. "Since that''s the case, die." Densely packed Immortal Swords shot out from behind Henry''s back and shot towards the four Divine Masters. Henry appeared without any unnecessary nonsense. He was very clear that in the dark, there were countless enemies. He should deal with them one by one. Below, when Cesia and the others saw the Immortal King''s figure appear, their faces were all filled with joy. Countless Immortal swords chopped towards the four Divine Masters. Back then, Henry was only in the Divine Shore realm, but he was able to fight a higher-level opponent at thete stage of the Divine Cloud realm. Now, Henry had already reached the Divine Cloud realm and awakened a magical power, so his strength was much stronger than before. The four Divine Masters'' hearts were filled with fear when they faced the Immortal King. One must have a faith of invincibility in thepetition of the strong. If one person was afraid, he was doomed to lose. In the face of Henry''s attacks, the four Divine Masters didn''t even have the intention of counterattacking. "He''s getting old, so there''s no need to be scared! We can fight him!" The elder of the Divine Race gave a loud shout, and his voice exploded in the ears of the four Divine Realm. Meanwhile, at the same time, the elder also joined the battle. Since they already chose to be enemies with the Immortal King, the elders naturally wouldn''t cower at this crucial moment. They only had one choice right now. Kill the Immortal King! Henry alone would be able to fight against five Divine Cloud Realm experts! As Divine Master,s they naturally had a lot of tricks up their sleeve. And now, Henry also had many methods and different kinds of moves. In his phenomenon, magical beasts appeared and the power of chaos roiled. The Green Sacred Lotus s kept flickering, the ck Dragon Spirit roared, and the giant hand was so terrifying that it could even tear the sky apart! The battle between Henry and the Divine Realm had allowed the people in Holy City to see what true power was. Among the chaos is in the air, the 3,000 Paths had erupted, and Henry''s long hair danced in the wind. His attack range did not only include the four Divine Masters and the elder but also the Divine Emperor et and Dietmar. One person fought against seven people! The sky changed colour, and thunder rumbled. Giant shadows appeared indistinctly in the sky. In the face of the Immortal King, the experts of the Divine Race did not dare to show mercy. They attacked with their divine abilities. The moment they attacked seven different powers pressed down on Henry. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Henry was not afraid at all. The current him already had the power to fight against the Divine Race, and the foundation of the perfect realm that he hadid before had brought him a huge upgrade in hisbat power. Chapter 1852 Chapter 1852 In the air above Holy City, Henry had taken on seven opponents by himself. He wasn''t at a disadvantage at all. He fought the seven Divine Cloud experts. He looked like a crazy demon while his long hair was dancing in the wind. The aura of the Immortal King was fully disyed at this moment. The Divine Race''s elder was shocked. What he was scared of wasn''t the strength of the immortal King, but rather those strange methods. That ck dragon was full of robbery, wishing to devour his own irregr phenomenon. Meanwhile, therge hand reaching out from the Divine Shore was even more terrifying, directly attacking other phenomena. If one was even slightly careless, then one''s cultivation realm might be damaged! The Divine Race elder''s heart was iparably shocked. The eight people were all the strongest among the experts, and each of them was extremely terrifying. Within a short period of time, they had lost count of the number of attacks that had passed. The more they fought, the more rmed they became. They were all experts, so they could feel that this Immortal King was only at the Divine Cloud realm. He could fight against seven at once, yet he still disyed an invincible aura. Moreover, during the battle, the seven experts were especially careful, fearing that their cultivation would be destroyed by those strange methods. Once their cultivation realm was destroyed, they would be half-crippled! The elder took a look and saw that Cesia was gradually recovering, causing him to be extremely anxious. Once this woman recovered and activated the great formation once more, then the Divine Race would have no power to fight. As soon as he thought of this, the elder of the Divine Race ignored everything else and immediately shouted, "Fellow Taoists hidden in the shadows, why aren''t you making your move yet?!" As soon as the voice of the divine elder fell, more than a dozen figures all came from the sky, and in a twinkling, these figures surrounded Henry. These dozen or so figures were all mixed with the power of the Divine Cloud! Including the 7 people from the Divine Race, there were a total of 21 of them. All of them were Divine Cloud experts! The pressure they disyed made it difficult for others to breathe. Beneath them, the great battle between Alex and others and the Divine Race also came to a halt because of the appearance of these 14 Divine Cloud experts. The new 14 Divine Cloud experts did note from the same force. They were divided into two groups. One group had 7 people, and the other group had 7 people. However, they only had one enemy. Would the Immortal King still have a chance of winning? Everyone looked worriedly at the figure in white in the air. "Human race''s Immortal King, you are only one person, and you are a doppelganger. What can you do?" One of them asked. He was from the Severity Tribe. "Your true body is in danger, yet you still dare to appear in this world!" Another force spoke. Henry knew that the other force was probably the Holy Cross mentioned by the man with the horse mask. It was an organization not inferior to the Severity Tribe and they wanted the Body of the Fallen Angel. The Divine Emperor said derisively, "Human Race''s Immortal King if you run now, you might still have a chance of survival. Your true body is in danger, but if your doppelganger is killed, it wouldn''t be a good thing for you, right?" Faced with the 21 Divine Cloud experts in front of him, Henry did not say anything, but his actions gave an answer. The Immortal Sword appeared in his hands, the phenomenon once again disying its might. "Let''s kill that girl first!" The Divine Race''s elder shouted loudly. He was extremely afraid of the great formation of Nothingness! These Divine Cloud experts who were hiding in the darkness naturally saw the great formation of Nothingness disy its might before. The two of them immediately rushed towards Cesia. Red Hair standing beside her was obviously unable to protect her from the attacks of the two Divine Cloud experts. A faint yellow light shed. Sylvia held a spear in her hand and stood in front of Cesia, blocking off the two experts who were attacking her. The remaining 19 experts attacked Henry at the same time. No one held back. Everyone knew that if they wanted to kill the Immortal King, even if it was just a doppelganger, it would still not be that easy. The 19 experts unleashed their magical power, causing heaven and earth to change colours. Wind and clouds rise up in all directions, and darkness instantly descended, enveloping the entire sky. It was as if the entire world had suddenly turned dark and gloomy. Another heavenly fire poured down from the sky. The earth cracked as the burning stones flew nonstop! This kind of power was enough to destroy a city in an instant, but now, these terrifying attacks were just for one person. In the face of all the attacks, the Immortal Sword condensed around Henry was all broken. Henry took a deep breath, slightly closed his eyes, and opened his hands to make a posture of embracing heaven and earth. Henry whispered two words in the air. "Devouring Sky!" There was a dark light spot formed behind Henry''s head. The world was dark now, but this dark light spot seemed to be so dazzling in this darkness as if it was the darkest thing in the world. The ce gradually erged. As the ck light swirled, a ck hole with a diameter of ten metres formed behind Henry. Henry was floating in the centre of the ck hole, and there was a white mark in the dark. Devouring Sky! This was a magical power extended from Henry''s perfect realm. Devouring was the devouring power, and the sky covered everything! The Heavenly Dao, the Heaven''s Will, and the Heaven''s Secret were all absorbed into this move! Faced with the attacks of the 19 experts, the Devouring Sky''s magical power appeared! The word Devouring was enough to exin this power. The overwhelming attack methods, the unique magical power of the 19 experts, and the burning heavenly fire seemed to be summoned by something and rushed into the ck hole behind Henry. The ck hole, which was only ten metres in diameter, seemed to be connected to another world. Within a few seconds, it swallowed up all the magical powers! The scene was like the end of the world, when everything disappearedpletely, and the world became clear again. Only the ck hole with a diameter of ten metres still existed, as if it was eternal. But in the next second, the faces of these 19 experts suddenly changed because they felt that a powerful force was condensing. "Boom!" A loud noise was heard, and the strong wind suddenly burst out from the ck hole behind Henry. The wind was so strong that the 19 experts couldn''t even stand still. Henry floated in front of the ck hole, he stretching out two fingers on his left hand to point sideways to the ground, and his right hand forming a Taoist seal in front of his chest. He murmured again. "Earth Bite!" The Devouring Sky was an absolute defensive technique. The Earth Bite was a method of attacking that was built on the foundation of the Devouring Sky. All the energy that rushed to Henry would be turned into chaos in the Devouring Sky, and then it would fight back.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. The extremely dense power of chaos gushed out from the ck hole behind Henry and rushed toward the 19 experts. "Defend!" The Divine Race elder released a loud roar. The 19 experts took action in unison, forming ayer of light in front of them to resist the chaotic energy. From a distance, Henry''s chaotic light pir struck the light barrier formed by the 19 experts. It was so powerful that it was hard to tell which one was more powerful! It really was one against 19! Chapter 1853 Chapter 1853 The aura of the Immortal King was fully disyed at this moment! The light shield formed by the 19 experts was gradually shattering. Henry''s Devouring Sky and Earth Bite were simply too strong. He had absorbed the magical power of the 19 experts and turned them into the Chaos to fight back. These 19 experts were in fact equal to the defence of their own stunts. Of course, Henry''s magical power also had its drawbacks. The Devouring Sky and Earth Bite could only be used as a counter-attack. If he took the initiative to attack, there wouldn''t be too much damage. In the face of an opponent who was too strong, this magical power would not be able to devour the opponent''s power. But at least, among those at the same level, Henry''s magical power was absolutely invincible! "Crack!" A shattering sound could be heard as the barrier of light formed by the 19 experts waspletely shattered. The moment the light shield shattered, all of the Divine Cloud experts were sent flying, blood spewing out of their mouths. Henry had won against 19 opponents by himself! The figure in white in front of the ck hole in the sky was enough to let everyone who saw this scene remember it in their hearts forever. The expressions of the Divine Emperor and the others became ugly to the extreme. They never expected this Immortal King to be this power even though he was only a doppelganger! "He must be killed today. It will be worse for all of us if he doesn''t die!" "His true body is dying. The reason why his doppelganger has such powerfulbat strength is that he wants to use the doppelganger to live a second life. When the doppelganger dies, the true body will not present a treat to us!" "When we set foot on Immortal Mountain, the true body didn''t do anything. On Immortal Mountain, there was only a single strand of energy. When he saw us head there, he immediately hid and didn''t dare to show himself!" This was someone from the Holly Cross who spoke, speaking about what happened that day on Immortal Mountain. "Kill him!" Many masters attacked Henry again. The Divine Emperor was the only one who wasn''t charging toward Henry but rather, he was charging toward Sylvia. Henry, who was about to fight back, saw this and appeared in front of Sylvia in a sh to block the Divine Emperor''s attack. Henry''s action made the rest of the experts'' eyes lit up. One had to understand that from past until now, truly unmatched beings were all lonely for the rest of their lives. It was because the most important thing about being unmatched was theck of attachments. Those with attachments couldn''t be unmatched! The human race''s Immortal King had unmatched power. But right now, since he had an attachment, it was impossible for him to truly be unmatched! When they discovered this, the focus of these experts changed. They no longer focused on Henry, but instead on attacking Sylvia. Although Sylvia had the mysterious pale yellow aura protecting her body, she was still unable to withstand the attacks from so many Divine Cloud realm experts. Henry used the Chaotic spiritual energy to protect Sylvia. However, it was obviously unrealistic for Henry, who was invincible, to protect one person under the attack of a total of 21 Divine Cloud experts. Countless terrifying moves came at him from both sides. No matter how tight Henry''s defence was, there would still be ws in his movements. A short Qi- de with infinite killing intent suddenly appeared behind Sylvia and shed toward her back. "Be careful!" Henry''s long robe swayed in the wind. He appeared behind Sylvia and blocked the knife. With a tearing sound, Henry''s robe was torn open. This was the first time the human race''s Immortal King was injured since the start of the battle! Even if it only damaged his clothes, it also told everyone that the Immortal King was not invincible! When they saw the effects of the attack, the 21 cloud experts'' attacks became even crazier. With the passage of time, Henry''s back, chest, and arms all had wounds on them. There were some ces that had already seeped out blood and dyed that pure white robe. The joy on the Divine Emperor''s and the others'' faces grew wider and their attacks became even more violent.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Sylvia naturally saw the situation. She had wanted to retreat a long time ago, but these experts did not give her the chance to retreat at all. "Don''t run around. Stay behind me. As long as I''m here, no one can hurt you." Henry stood in front of Sylvia, with his back to the woman. Although the robe on Henry''s back had already been torn and there were bloody scars on his back, he was still standing strong. The moment Sylvia heard Henry''s words, she stood there in a daze, as if she had been electrocuted. Because of that sentence just now. In such a critical situation, Henry forgot to change his voice with Qi. He used his real voice! For Sylvia, although she hadn''t seen him for more than two years, how could she forget Henry''s voice? Content belongs to It was him! Completely simr figures, identical voices. Turns out that he had always been by her side! "Immortal King, there are some concerns in your heart. Today, you cannot leave this ce alive!" The Divine Emperor yelled and a mist de formed in his hand as he shed toward Henry''s head. At the same time, attacks continued to appear from all directions, so Henry could only choose to dodge the attacks from the Divine Emperor. "Crack!" A crisp sound rang out, and something was shattered. On Henry''s face, there was a crack from the centre of his eyebrows to his chin. The crack was still gradually expanding. Pa! With another light sound, the mask on Henry''s face cracked and fell to the ground. Henry''s face, which had been hidden under the mask, also appeared in everyone''s eyes. At this moment, the Divine Emperor, the Divine Race, the Severity Tribe, Red Hair and others were all stunned. The face under the mask was so familiar to many people present that they couldn''t be more familiar with it. "Henry Zhang!" The Divine Race elder''s brows creased, and his eyes were filled with shock. The members of the Severity Tribe were also very surprised. Whether it was the Divine Race or the Severity Tribe, they had long ago ssified Henry as an enemy they had to deal with. They had long kept Henry''s face in mind, but in the past two years, Henry had been missing. No matter what, they could not connect Henry with the peerless Immortal King. Red Hair and others were first stupefied, and then they became ecstatic. They finally understood why the Immortal King would always stand guard in front of Sylvia. "Boss!" "Boss!" The sound of pleasant surprise rang out again and again. The weak-looking Cesia revealed a smile under the support of Red Hair. Henry looked at the mask that had been split into two parts under his feet and listened to the voices around him. Henry Zhang? "It has been two years since I heard someone call me like this." The moment the name came into Henry''s ears, he unexpectedly felt strange. He couldn''t hide his identity anymore. Henry, whose identity had been exposed, actually had a smile at the corner of his mouth. He stretched out his arth and looked down at his palm. Since it was Henry''s palm, then he could use the moves Henry would use. "Golden Sun!" "Purple Moon!" In the sky, the Purple Moon and the Golden Sun appeared at the same time, which was a sign of the sun and moon domain! "Green Sacred Lotus!" The Green Sacred Lotus emerged. Behind Henry, a ck shadow slowly split. Chapter 1854 Chapter 1854 Henry Zhang, for many people, was a familiar and strange name. On Orastin Ind, someone had already suggested that Henry should be ranked first on the Heavenly List. A few years ago, Henry had achieved the glorious feat of killing the Divine Race. However, they had only heard Henry''s name, but they had never seen Henry. There was a rumour that Henry was actually dead. And the ce where Henry had been mentioned the most recently was the ce where Ranjeet and Torrence appeared. One was Henry, and the other was Buster. The two people who did not show up had already be famous. The only thing was that the two were known for their unique characteristics. Henry''s name was so well-known that many people had been gossiping about whether he was as strong as the rumours suggested. He was from the younger generation of the Human Race, and in his twenties, he had managed to y the Divine Race a few years ago. However, right now, everyone understood what kind of strength this Henry, whose name had always been around, had. He pretended to be the unmatched Immortal King and fought against neen experts, disying unmatched strength without a doubt. Originally, when Fidello opened the Heavenly Door, everyone in the world had the opportunity to cultivate. Now, Henry was standing there, fighting against 19 people alone. There were no weaklings in the Zhang family. The ck shadow walked out from behind Henry, holding a ck scythe in his hand. Since he hid his identity, Henry had some means that he didn''t use anymore. Henry nced at the 21 opponents in front of him. He raised his right hand and the Chaos Sword appeared in his hand. The Divine Sea churned as countless amounts of chaotic energy gathered on the Primordial Chaos Sword in Henry''s hand. The ck figure holding the Life Scythe had already shot up into the sky. He used the sky as paper and the Life Scythe as a brush and began to paint. With a sweep of the Life Scythe, an enormous image appeared. This was a trial picture! The Life Scythe could evoke the biggest fear in people''s hearts. In the instant the painting was formed, the eyes of a total of 21 Divine Cloud experts began to fill with pitch-ck colour. This was proof that they had fallen into the fear within their hearts. The Primordial Chaos Sword in Henry''s hand had already finished storing energy. The power of the sword was not limited at all. The stronger the user was, the stronger the sword would be. The moment Henry used the Chaos Sword, everyone could not help but feel a sense of crisis. Yes, the Chaos Sword was not aimed at them, but out of the nature of creatures to protect themselves, everyone had an impulse to destroy the Chaos Sword. Because the sword was so strong that people could not ept it! "Kill!" Henry shouted as the Sword swept towards the twenty-one Divine Cloud experts. Now that they had been influenced by the Life Scythe, there was no way they could withstand the might of the Chaos Sword. As the Chaos Sword swept across, the surroundings changed colour. Each person was terrified by the powerful aura. A white dot broke out in the air, and everything in front of everyone''s eyes was white. Except for this white light, nothing could be seen. In this spot of whiteness, everyone seemed to have witnessed the sight of 21 experts being killed. 21 Divine Cloud masters! It was so incredible just thinking about it. For the current refining civilization, what kind of existence was Divine Cloud masters? Many people might not be able to reach this height all their lives, but today, they were all killed by a young man in his twenties! Under the white fight, everyone held their breath and had a feeling that it was difficult to breathe. This scene seemed tost for a long time, but it also seemed to happen in the twinkling of an eye. As the white light gradually disappeared, the crowd gradually saw the scene in front of them. With one look, the mountains in the direction of the Chaos Sword were razed to the ground, and the violent Spiritual Qi turned into a tornado, which looked like the end of the world. But the 21 Divine Cloud experts weren''t harmed at all. Their eyes were filled with ckness, as proof that they had been struck by the Life Scythe''s terror. Everyone who saw this scene was puzzled. What on earth had happened? Could it be that the sword did not hit its target? "How is this possible?"N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Only Henry''s eyes were always fixed on one ce. "Henry, do you know what killing 21 people means?" "Each expert in the Divine Cloud realm gathered a strange power in the sky above their shores. When a Divine Cloud expert dies, and the Divine Shore copses, the strange power would merge into the world and the inheritance would awaken. Do you really think that the awakening of all the inheritance is a good thing?" "The inheritance and the river of time always keep flowing. When someone dies, his Dao turns into an inheritance. Do you think that after spending all of their time and effort to live until this age, they will leave all of their things to someone else?" "Every time a Divine Cloud expert dies, more power will be provided to this world. This power will be absorbed by the dojo left behind by those experts, which will speed up their arrival." "Our Severity Tribe seems to have sealed the Heaven''s Luck, but do you know what the world will look like if we don''t seal the Heaven''s Luck and let everything develop?" "When mortals establish a country, and when it is in the hands of strong people, it will be turned into ashes in the blink of an eye." "Thews and fairness will disappearpletely. The life and death of others will be decided by the strong." "What our Severity Tribe wants is the bnce of the world. What we want is a world of equality. Is there anything wrong with that?" The sound rang out, and no one could tell where it came from. It was as though the sound hade from a sealed space, allowing everyone to hear it clearly, including people in Holy City. Some of the cultivators who had gone to absorb the inheritance before looked thoughtful. Did they really absorb an inheritance? It was nothing more than a path that el the strong had left for themselves. All of the treasures there were just to provide the strong with blood and Qi. The cultivators who entered to search for opportunities were nothing more than an opportunity for the strong! That was right. If one really wanted to cross the long river of time, from ancient times until now, who would be willing to sacrifice themselves for others? Who among those people who had lived for so long didn''t have an invincible heart topete for supremacy? A smile appeared on Henry''s lips, and he said softly, "Is this an excuse for the appearance of a Divine Sky expert?" The appearance of a Divine Sky expert! Everyone present sucked in a breath of cold air! That was a top existence that had already parted the clouds and mists! The Divine Sky realm! Just what kind of existence was this? One couldn''t even imagine even if one thought about it. "This isn''t an excuse. It''s just a fact. We''re all living in this great world, and what we want is nothing more, than to protect ourselves. We can''t kill these people, not for a certain power, but for the world! We can''t kill them! The strange power emanating from the 21 scattered worlds is enough to awaken a terrifying power!" Chapter 1855 Chapter 1855 "The fact?" Henry sneered. "The truth is that your Severity Tribe wants to kill people who follow the Heaven''s Luck. However, if I want to kill people of your Severity Tribe, I go against Heaven and ignore the whole world! Does your Severity Tribe speak on behalf of all living beings in the world?" "Henry Zhang, you don''t have to be so excited. It doesn''t matter whether you admit it or not. It''s the fact that our Severity Tribe can''t represent all living beings in the world. But if it weren''t for us, the world wouldn''t be like this. Do you really want to see the most powerful peopleing out and ughtering the whole world?" "Think about the countries and the towns abroad. Those are hundreds of billions of lives. Do you really not care about them?" "All this talk is about saving these people''s lives." The Chaos Sword was formed in Henry''s hand. "If I kill them, I''ll naturally solve the problem when the horrible Taoist Rite is really born. But I''ve never been ustomed to keeping my enemies alive. I haven''t done it before, nor will I do it now. I happen to see a Divine Sky expert. I also want to see how powerful this expert is!" Henry''s words stirred up a thousand waves. He wanted to challenge the Divine Sky expert even though he was in the Divine Cloud realm! Although he didn''t know how much difference there was between the Divine Cloud realm and the Divine Sky realm, he knew that the Divine Sky was the peak of all realms. It was the state where the sky could be seen. People in the Divine Sky could see through the fog. "Henry, you are a young Heaven''s Son. You are only in your twenties, but you have such strength. But you are really arrogant and want to fight against me. I will kill you and let you know the gap between you and me." "Haha." Henry sneered. "You keep saying that you''re righteous. You just want to find an excuse. Your Severity Tribe has been after me for a long time already." The Primordial Chaos Sword in Henry''s hand took shape and shed toward the sky. No one knew where the Divine Sky expert was, but Henry did. At the same time as the Primordial Sword shed out, the ck figure once again merged with Henry. A huge body appeared behind Henry. It was Henry''s True Spirit. After concealing his identity, Henry never used his own True Spirit again. The True Spirit used to be vague in shape and sometimes bright and sometimes withered. But this time, Henry''s Spirit became extraordinarily solid, with the sun and the moon as pupils it looked like a god. In the face of the Divine Sky expert, Henry naturally didn''t think that a beam of sword light would have any effect. It was just a deration of war. In the sky, powerful energy was reflected, and the giant shadow behind Henry punched out, which scattered the energy. Henry''s eyes were slightly closed. Floating in front of the giant shadow''s chest, a scroll of bamboo slips appeared in front of him. Henry opened his hands, and the bamboo slips were naturally unfolded. Numerous weapon phantoms appeared on the slips. In the face of a Divine Sky expert, Henry naturally wouldn''t hide his strength and he used all of his methods. This was the ancestral weapon Justus left behind for him, the Weapon Manual! The moment the Manual was brought out, all of the ancestral weapons in this world would obey. In Holy City, the Ji family''s, the Bai family''s and the Jiang family''s ancestral weapons all trembled and then flew to the sky uncontrobly. It was the same with the ancestral weapon in Ranjeet''s hands. In the Formation of the Nothingness, the heavy hammer belonging to Gaspare flew out. Far away above the sea, the ancestral weapons turned into streamers and came towards Orastin Ind at a speed faster than the speed of sound. Ordinary people would believe those were white sun and meteors when they saw them. With the Weapon Manual, Henry could control all the ancestral weapons. Even for Gardiner, who was in the Core, the Great Dragon''s Mace in his hand flew away out of control. Feeling the fluctuations from the reverberation of the Dragon Mace, Gardiner was delighted. "Henry!" In a secret corner of the ancient battlefield, Ranulfo''s de also flew away. Ranulfo looked in the direction where the de had flown away and murmured, "He''s back." "So what if he is back?" "As long as we can get through this door, we''ll be able to set foot on the same path as them. Ranulfo, don''t think about anything else." However, Gervais didn''t see. but the sarcasm appeared in Ranulfo''s eyes for a moment and it soon disappeared. In the sky above Holy City, Henry used the Weapon Manual tomand the entire world''s ancestral weapons. In the sky, another attack came. This attack was only a long sabre made of Spiritual Qi. It was only about two metres long and not as powerful as previous attack, but its power could bepared with that of a futt- strength blow from a Divine Cloud realm expert. "Devouring Sky!" Henry made a loud noise, and the ck hole appeared. It devoured the long sabre and turned it into a long Chaos sabre, feedbacking to the sky. The long Chaos sabre that flew to the sky was broken halfway and the two of them were fighting fiercely. From beginning to end, no one had seen what this mysterious Divine Sky expert looked like. In a short period of time, a dozen streamers gathered around Henry, who looked up at the sky. "Go!" Over ten ancestral weapons flew into the sky as if they were manipted by someone. "The ancestral weapon contains the Heaven''s Luck. Every one of the ancestral weapons is supported by it. Henry, do you think you can see through me clearly and you want to use the Heaven''s Luck to suppress me? "You are too idealistic!" The voice rang out. Several figures of Qi came from the sky and stood together with those ancestral weapons. Henry shook his head slightly and muttered, but he did not say it to others. "Without the support of the ancestral weapons, how can one truly awaken?" As Henry murmured, he suddenly roared, "Sacred lotus!" In the Chaotic Divine Sea, the Green Sacred Lotus grew crazily, rising all the way up to the sky. Then, it reached Henry''s feet, lifting him up. Seven lotus seeds slowly floated out of the lotus and floated around Henry.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. On the seven lotus seeds, there was flowing brilliance. Upon closer inspection, it turned out to be the light of the Milky Way. On the surface of the lotus seeds, thera ove were different lines. Like the farsighted pl, they circled around Henry, forming an array of the Big Dipper. At this moment, Henry''s long hair danced in the wind as he stood on top of the Lotus. His body was surrounded by the Milky Way, and he truly looked like a peerless god. With a hong sound, Henry released a fist. This fist rushed out, smashing towards the sky. This was a punch blessed with power. At Henry''s current realm, there were not too many fancy moves. Each punch and kick could change countless changes. This was the most direct attack, but also the most unpredictable attack. "It''s a good method, but your strength is too weak!" In the sky, a loud sound was heard. A bell came from the sky and pressed down directly on Henry. With the sound of the bell, one weaker person directly spat out blood. It was Divine Sky''s terrible power that could hurt people just by sound! When Henry''s chaotic fist light hit, the bell, ripples dispersed. Wherever the ripples passed, the air exploded and the Qi copsed. It was really horrible! Chapter 1856 Chapter 1856 This was the most direct way of fighting. When the Divine Sky expert wanted to directly defeat Henry, Henry also took out all his trump cards to face the Divine Sky expert. If he still wanted to hide in front of such an expert, it was no different from courting death. Henry''s body was surrounded by the Milky Way. He punched out again and again and hit the bell. But the bell still had no sign of slowing down, trying to suppress and kill everything. Ancestral weapons came flying over one after another. Once he became the Ancestral Weapons Controller, he could use the power of the ancestral weapons and integrate it with himself. Henry held the Weapon Manual. If he wanted to, he could let the power of all the ancestral weapons support him. The more ancestral weapons he had, the more powerful Henry would be. Henry''s every punch was more powerful than the previous one, and each punch was more fierce than the previous one. Dong! An ear- piercing sound rang out. The bell had actually been hollowed in with a fist mark! "Die!" The bell increased its speed when it heard the voice of the Divine Sky expert. At the same time, its body expanded with the wind as it headed for Henry. Henry roared, and the giant shadow behind him, with the Sun and the Moon as its eyes, stretched out its hands and lifted the big bell. Henry murmured some words, and the Green Sacred Lotus under his body gave off a blue light. On Henry''s Divine shore, the ck dragon was twining around the arm of the giant shadow behind Henry and kept circling. Henry took a deep breath and looked at the bell above his head. He took out a brick from the Divine Shore and hit it hard. Pa! This supreme treasure, which had been sent by the Divine Sky expert, unexpectedly cracked under the hit of this brick. "It''s a good treasure. It''s mine!" In the sky, the Divine Sky expert spoke as he reached out a hand. This arm was extremely exaggerated, reaching down from the sky, a palmparable to a great mountain, grabbing towards the brick in Henry''s hand just like that. "If you want it, show me your real strength!" Henry looked at the giant handing down from the clouds. "Please turn around!" Henry quickly recited these words, and the brick split from the middle. Then, a dark light shot out from the cracked area and went straight to the giant hand. The speed was extremely fast. From the centre of the giant hand, the light prated the whole arm and came out again from the elbow of the arm. As the dark light covered the entire arm, arge amount of blood spewed out from the arm. The blood actually started to burn in the sky. This was the blood of the Divine Sky expert! Henry''s brows furrowed. He thought that the Divine Sky expert was very powerful, but his prowess had somewhat exceeded his expectations. The brick that he had used was a supreme treasure refined from the bronze cauldron. With the 3,000 Paths added to it, its power was terrifying. When all its power was condensed into a single point, its prative force was even more powerful. However, in this manner, it had only injured half of this man''s arm. It could no longer continue to move forward and was forced out of his body by an indescribable force. "It''s a half of my arm!" Compared to Henry''s thoughts, the man above the clouds roared angrily. He had never thought that he would be hurt by a master of the Divine Cloud. An enormous arm pped down from the sky. This was the first time this Divine Sky expert truly had made his move! Everything in the world seemed to havee to a standstill. There wasn''t even the slightest movement in the clouds, and everything had stopped at this moment. The giant shadow behind Henry also let out a roar. He exerted force with his arms and directly tore the bell apart. Then he clenched his fists to gather strength and punched the giant hand that was falling from the sky. When the fist and the palm met. Pu! There was a faint sound. There was no fluctuation of Qi between the fist and the palm. But when the fist and palm touched each other for three seconds, the surroundingnd began to crack, and the seawater around Orastin et Ind was boiling. The clouds in the still sky seemed to have suddenly elerated and moved madly. It was strange that all of this happened without any sound. Henry, who was standing on top of the Green Sacred Lotus, suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood. He could not help but take a few steps back. The huge figure behind him was directly connected to him. As the fist and palm met, the giant shadow''s arm trembled and became bent. On the other hand, the Divine Sky expert''s huge palm was gradually suppressing down. "Go to hell!" Furious growls could be heard from the sky. Seven lotus seeds around Henry suddenly broke into pieces. They covered the shadow behind Henry. with the wrist, the armour, and the boots. The shadow instantly turned into the Battle Spirit. With turned blessing of the seven lotus seeds, his bent arm was once again raised a few metres, and the huge palm was raised a few metres. "Henry, do you think you can hold on?" "The Divine Cloud is just the Divine Cloud. The gap between it and the Divine Sky is like heaven and earth!" At the same time as the voice sounded, another giant hand fell from the sky. "You only have one True Spirit, let''s see how you''ll block my two hands!" Looking at the appearance of the other giant hand, many people had already been desperate for Henry. Only one hand was enough to make Henry show all his trump cards. Was the Divine Sky expert so terrible? Was this the real power of the Divine Sky realm? Under the giant hand, some people seemed to have seen Henry''s ending. Even Henry, such a Heavenly Son and such proud figure, was still nothing in the eyes of the Divine Sky expert! Henry took a deep breath. the middle of the Divine Shore, the Divine Pearl spun rapidly, and the giant hand of the Divine Shore reached out and grasped the thirteen stories high tower, only to lift it up. The bottom level of the ck tower was lifted to reveal a crack. After the crack appeared, a strange sound could be hearding from within. The sound was sharp and especially ear-piercing. Just the sound alone was enough to make one''s hair stand on end, and one couldn''t help but shiver. "What''s that?" The Divine Sky expert made such a noise.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Raise the True God! Henry Zhang, how dare you?! Killing you is beneficial to the world!" The giant hand in the sky was getting closer and closer to Henry. On the other side, the ck tower was lifted up revealing a small gap. No matter how hard the hands on the Divine Shore tried, the ck tower remained motionless. The gap didn''t expand in the slightest. Henry''s back was soaked with sweat. He tried hard to release the Body of the Fallen Angel. In the midst of swallowing, the body had a certain ability to move and could fight against the so-called Divine Sky. "Henry, d*mn it!" The angry roars of the Divine Sky expert rang out once more. Before the ck tower was lifted up, the giant arm of the Divine Sky expert had already been pped down. Henry subconsciously raised his hand above his head and saw a red light shining above his head. The Divine Sky expert''s palm stopped in the air over Henry''s head and couldn''t reach him. "What?" Seeing this, the Divine Sky expert made the angry sound again. "Who said that Henry only has one True Spirit?" With a low and deep voice, the other arm of the Divine Sky expert was directly lifted up, and behind Henry, a giant red shadow appeared. Chapter 1857 Chapter 1857 Two figures, one red and one ck, formed behind Henry. Henry stood on the lotus and looked back. "Henry, you gave me an opportunity. I hope I won''t disappoint you!" The red giant figure spoke. It was the Heretic God. Henry smiled slightly. "Torch Dragon, I haven''t seen you for a long time." "No, I still like the name Heretic God." The Heretic God replied, "Come on, I''ll fight for you this time." Heretic God''s massive body looked up at the sky. His pair of evil eyes were exuding boundless battle intent. Henry nodded and said softly, "Give you to me." "Of course." The Heretic God didn''t hesitate in the slightest. Henry showed a smile on the corner of his mouth. He opened his hands, with his palms propping up. His right hand could control the ck giant shadow, and his left hand could control the Heretic God. He stood on the Green Sacred Lotus and held the two True Spirits to fight again! In Holy City, Aaron appeared in the sky and slowlynded on the stage of the ceremony. "Dad?" Wade looked at Aaron, who suddenly appeared. Aaron looked at Wade and smiled with satisfaction. "Brat, you finally grow up. Come on, let''s have a banquet! Let''s have a good drink after my junior fellow kills those people!" Upon hearing Aaron''s words, Wade finally rxed. In the air above Holy City. This time, Henry didn''t wait for the Divine Sky expert''s huge n to strike again. He controlled the two True Spirits and directly rushed into the clouds. Layers of clouds covered the sky. No one could clearly see the battle inside. They could only see the storm and clouds, the cracking of the earth, and the copsing of mountains. The ck and red lights were flickering in the clouds. "Henry, go get the sword! The sword can kill him!" Heretic God''s voice came down from the sky. Henry nodded his head. The huge ck shadow jumped out of the clouds and turned into a stream of light, heading for the sea. At this time, there were many sword cultivators sitting at the old site of the Sky Peak. There was a huge Titan sword that reached the sky and it always had a strong killing intenting out of it. Everyone wanted toprehend this sword intent, but so far, no one seeded. However, countless failures did not prevent the enthusiasm of these cultivators. They sat there all year round just to get the Supreme Sword Essence one day. All of a sudden, the sea started to churn. The huge sword began to tremble. "Titan has moved!" "There''s an unusual movement!" "It''s been two years. This is the first time. Something''s wrong with Titan!" "Who is it?! Who hasprehended the Supreme Sword Essence?!" Around Titan, countless practitioners were horrified. A genius sword cultivator was upset. "This Supreme Sword Essence should belong to me! I have already seen a glimmer of opportunity!" The seawater was churning, the sky and earth were changing colour, and Titan was shaking more and more violently. At this moment, a huge ck shadow appeared in the eyes of these sword practitioners. This ck shadow walked on the sea with the sun and the moon as its eyes, which was extremely terrifying. "What is this!?" "Is it a demon from the ancient times?!" "This is too terrifying!" "He came here for this sword!" The people who saw the giant shadow all eximed. The giant shadow came to the front of the Sword and reached out an arm to grab Titan. "I''m Henry Zhang. Today, I need to borrow it, I''ll kill one person and return it back!" The ck shadow made a sound like thunder. He grabbed the sword, drew it out, and then left across the sea. The ck shadow turned out to be Henry! What was that? An incarnation! These cultivators were stunned, and a sense of frustration welled up in the heart of the genius sword cultivator. Many people had heard of Henry''s name. He was in his twenties and was said to be the top-ranked talent on Heavenly List. However, many people refused to ept this fact and did not believe that Henry was as powerful as the rumours had made him out to be. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org But today they saw that Titan used for meditation had been taken away by Henry! Who was Henry going to kill? Everyone felt a surge of madness! In the clouds above Holy City, Heretic God let out a roar. "You''re merely a Divine Sky expert, yet you dare to act presumptuously!" "You are merely a soul fragment. I will destroy you today!" At this time, a sharp sound suddenly rang out. A sharp edge cut through the clouds, revealing two figures in the sky. Heretic God''s entire body was wrapped in a red aura. In front of Heretic God was a huge statue of a person seated cross-legged on the ground. There were tens of thousands of rays of light behind it. "From the looks of it, the person who will be killed won''t be me." With a sarcastic smile on his face, Heretic God said, "How can you survive under this sword?" "This sword..." The Divine Sky expert suddenly fell silent. "Henry, do you know what the consequences will be if you do this?" "It will speed up the release of the seal on the Taoist Rite. You will be a sinner of this world!" "There is no need for your Severity Tribe to worry about this matter." The ck shadow lifted his sword and chopped into the air. The clouds were split open, and a ray of sunlight shone down from the sky. Within this ray of sunlight, the stone statue gradually melted, not even leaving behind any unnecessary words. And after the sword was struck out, the heavy sword in the ck shadow''s hand flew up by itself and returned to the old site of the Sky Peak. In the sky, the aura disappeared, and the ancestral weapons returned to their owners. The giant ck shadow dissipated and Heretic God''s body gradually faded away. Everything suddenly calmed down. The seven lotus seeds floated again beside Henry. After seven rotations, they fell back into the lotus. The Chaos Sword beam tore through the sky. 21 Divine Cloud experts fell to the ground one by one, and their eyes were filled with ckness. They were still living in their own terror. This battle ended under the sh of the Titan! It ended abruptly, but it was also extraordinarily difficult. After a long while, there was a cheer. And when this cheer sounded, it was like a wave, getting higher and higher. Cesia and the others all had happy expressions on their faces. The city gates around Holy City were wide open. Henry turned around and looked at Sylvia, winking at her. "Let''s go to the wedding feast!" Red Hair shouted. Cesia flew to Sylvia''s side, grabbed her hand and walked towards the city.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Sea God and the others all rushed over, hugged Henry, and walked toward Holy City with their arms around each other''s shoulders. No one could see that there was a wave of energy that merged into the clouds, then pierced through the clouds, falling into the sea. As soon as Henry entered the city, he immediately attracted countless people''s attention. He killed the Divine Sky expert! It could be imagined that from today on, Henry''s name would be thoroughly spread out. This was a battle that belonged to the highest level. Henry''s reputation would soar to an extremely high level. The status of Holy City would rise as well. People who came from around the world suddenlyughed when they saw Henry''s figure. Sure enough, the King of Hell was still that the King of Hell. Even though the era changed, he was the King who was worshipped by everyone! The aura of an eye the attitude of invincibility! "Let''s hold a banquet! Today, we will get drunk!" Chapter 1858 Chapter 1858 In Holy City, Wade''s marriage banquet was held. Just like Sylvia and Cesia had said before, they went back and drank with newlyweds. After taking care of these enemies, Henry also got rid of a sore spot in his heart, so he naturally drank and chatted happily. "Did you see that? My eldest brother Henry beheaded the Divine Sky expert. Where is your eldest brother?" Ranjeet was drunk and patted on Torrence''s shoulder. Torrence had not expected Henry to be so powerful. However, he had been bragging for such a long time, so there was no reason for him to admit defeat at this moment. "With a wave of his hand, my brother Buster will be able to kill two Divine Sky experts!" "You''re boasting. Do you see the eyes of my eldest brother Henry?" "One look can kill countless Divine Sky experts." "My big brother Buster can destroy an ancient rite with a single look!" "Do you believe that my brother Henry can destroy an ancient rite just for fun?" "My big brother Buster will even have a beauty on one side. Once every ten seconds, he could destroy an ancient rite!" Ranjeet raised his eyebrows. "My brother Henry, every second, can eat ten pounds of muck and destroy ten ancient rites at the same time!" "My big brother Buster is ten times your big brother! Eat hundred pounds and wipe out a hundred ancient rites!"N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "My brother Henry... uh..." Halfway through, Ranjeet rolled his eyes and fell forward. Obviously, he passed out. Henry stood behind Ranjeet and held his hand high. He had long wanted to do hit Ranjeet. Torrence raised his head and happened to meet Henry''s gaze. He was clever and gave Henry a smile. "Brother, I''ll do it myself." With these words, Torrence used his palm and hit his neck with one hand. Darkness came over his eyes and he fell down on the table as well. Red Hair waved his hand, and two people immediately came out and dragged both Ranjeet and Torrence out like dead dogs. All the major families came to toast one after another. The King was still the King. Henry looked at the representative of the Bai family, Jiang family, and Ji family, and bowed deeply. "No, we can''t! ept this." "Lord, no!" "My lord, we can''t ept this!" Henry''s action startled the representatives of the three major families. Henry shook his head. "Thanks to the three Patriarchs for fighting on the Ancient Battlefield. If they hadn''t sacrificed themselves, I''m afraid the Ancient Battlefield would have been destroyed. Thank you all." Henry looked at all the people and bowed deeply again. "Now, the world is changing. The Qi- refining civilization is appearing, and all sides arepeting. Our Human Race is weak. From now on, we must unite and work together to make progress. Only in this way can we have a better future." Henry didn''t say much, which caused a chorus of cheers. Looking at Henry''s figure, a smile appeared on Cesia face. The king who used to look down upon the world seemed to havee back at this moment! "Boss." Wade took Ailsa and came to Henry. Henry patted Wade''s shoulder and said, "Okay, you''re married now. These are my gifts for you." As Henry waved his hand, countless supreme treasures flew out from Henry''s Divine Sea andnded here. These supreme treasures were plundered from Immortal Mountain and nourished in Henry''s Chaotic Divine Sea for so long. Each of them was a treasure, which made people envious. As soon as Henry took action, there were over a hundred of items. Seeing this, everyone in the surroundings sucked in a breath of cold air. A king was a king, and when he took action, it was different. "Henry,e, let''s drink. Let''s catch up with these juniorster." Aaron strode over and held Henry''s shoulder. Wade''s face was full of tears. The rtionship between the three of them always made Wade feel a little depressed. When Henry walked past Sylvia, he naturally reached out and grabbed Sylvia''s wrist. Sylvia pretended to shake it off, but she couldn''t shake off Henry''s big hand. She could only let Henry pull her towards the main table with a blush on her face. When she passed by Cesia, Sylvia reached out with her other hand and grabbed Cesia''s wrist. Cesia quickly winked at Sylvia, and her beautiful face also slightly flushed. However, Sylvia acted as if she didn''t see anything. She didn''t let go of Cesia. The three of them walked towards the main table together. When the people around saw this scene, they all showed a knowing smile. "Boss is really awesome." Wade gave a thumbs up and said with emotion. As soon as Wade''s voice fell, he felt a tearing pain in his right ear. Ailsa grabbed Wade''s ear and put one hand on her hip. "What? Are you envious?" "Do you want to find more wives, huh?" Wade quickly smiled and said, "I don''t dare, I don''t dare." "Ha, so this is your position in your family?" A mocking voice rang out. Wade was quick-witted. "Who?! Who''s spouting nonsense?!" Wade looked in the direction of the voice, only to see Henry''s back. Obviously, the ridicule came from Henry. Wade immediately rolled up his sleeves and looked like he was going to fight. "Anyone canugh at my family status, but the one who wipes the floor at home every day is the one who can''t!" Sylvia covered her mouth and laughed. She hugged Henry''s arm and said softly, "Honey, in the future, when I''m at home, I''ll clean up. Cesia will wash clothes and cook. You can enjoy." When Wade heard this, he immediately became a deted ball. Finally, he looked at Ailsa with a struggling look. "My wife, from now on, can you go..." Ailsa raise her eyebrows. Wade immediately changed his words. "It will be my fault if I let you do the housework!" A burst ofughter rang out. After a few sses of wine, Henry suddenly looked away. "Why Future is not here?" When Henry asked about Future, Red Hair and others subconsciously looked back and forth, and their small actions naturally did not escape Henry''s eyes. "What''s going on?" Henry looked at Red Hair. Red Hair closed his mouth and didn''t say anything. Henry''s eyes then swept over Sea God, Moon Goddess and the others. Those who were under Henry''s gaze all lowered their heads, not saying a word. A bad feeling suddenly welled up in Henry''s heart. He suddenly stood up and asked loudly. "Did she touch that thing?!" Red Hair waved his hand. "Boss, don''t be so impulsive. Future, she will just..." "Where is she?" Henry directly interrupted Red Hair. Red Hair sighed, looking at Felix. Felix pointed outside the main hall. Without any hesitation, Henry strode out. Felix and the others also immediately followed him out. The secret chamber in the castle could not be hidden from Henry, so he went all the way to the secret chamber. Numerous precise instruments were ced in the secret chamber. In front of a seat, Future sat quietly. She opened her eyes wide and looked at the light ball in front of her. At this time, the light ball had been attached to Future''s forehead, and there was a feeling that they could merge at any time. Chapter 1859 Chapter 1859 Henry frowned and looked at the situation in front of him. In the past, Henry was weak and did not know what this light ball was at all. At that time, they even thought that it might be some kind of civilization that came from the future. But now, Henry could clearly sense this ball. It was an Ancient Willpower! Based on the present situation, Future would soon be merged with the Ancient Willpower. If Future was in the Divine Sky realm, or even in the Divine Cloud realm, it would be a good thing. However, it just so happened that Future''s strength was weak. Was she fusing with the Ancient Willpower, or was the Ancient Willpowerl merging with her? Henry stretched out his hand. Primordial Qi condensed in his hand as he tried to touch the light ball. However, when his hand was within ten centimetres of it, it was instantly bounced back. The power of the ball was mild and overbearing. It didn''t hurt Henry. The overwhelming power sent a feeling to Henry that it absolutely couldn''t be touched. "It''s useless." A red shadow appeared behind Aaron, who followed Henry. It was the Heretic God. "No one can interfere with the merging of the Ancient Willpower." Henry stared at the Heretic God. Now, he was already aware of some of Heretic God''s identity. The Heretic God sighed, "The Ancient Willpower can be said to be the supreme existence between heaven and earth. Each Ancient Willpower was formed when heaven and earth were first formed. You can even understand that it was these willpowers that formed this world. Without the Water Willpower, the world would lose water elements. Simrly, without the Ancient Willpower, the world will be iplete. This girl is merging with should be the Fate Willpower. Normally speaking, she should not be able to integrate this willpower, and she might even be swallowed by it. But fortunately, you beheaded one Divine Sky medium and killed 21 Divine Cloud experts, whose energy flooded the sky and helped the girl a lot, and judging by the circumstances, she should be able to make it." Henry breathed a sigh of relief when he heard the words of the Heretic God. He noticed a point that was mentioned in Heretic God''s words, so he asked in confusion, "What does Divine Sky medium mean?" "Divine Sky experts can''t fight directly." The Heretic God exined, "When you reach that level, what you see is Heaven''s Way. If you directly take action, you might be punished by heaven. It is difficult for anyone to resist this kind of Heavenly Punishment. Therefore, if the Divine Sky expert wants to take action, one must use a medium. This medium can be anything, even a grain of sand or a branch. But ording to the intensity of the medium, the strength that a Divine Sky expert can exert is also different. The Divine Sky expert you killed before was a statue with great power in it. It can exert at least one-tenth of its power. Otherwise, it would impossible for you and I to be forced to that extent." Henry was shocked. "So that''s what it is." "You don''t have to worry." The Heretic God opened his mouth and said, "It''s already very rare to be able to find such a medium. Even in this situation, no one can kill you in this world, unless there is an expert who can directly take action and ignore the punishment. This kind of expert, I''m afraid no longer exists in this world." When the Heretic God said that they didn''t exist, Henry suddenly thought of Ss and his father. Didn''t both of them directly resist Heavenly Punishment? There was also the Martial Emperor who had almost never fought before. "Three days at most." The Heretic God gave him a deadline. "In three days at most, the merging will be over. The Fate Willpower is the most mysterious will. I really don''t know what will happen to this girl." Henry nodded. The only thing he could do now was to wait.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Three days passed in the blink of an eye. In the past three days, Henry and others had been staying in this undergroundboratory all the time in case of idents. For them, it was no problem to stay awake for three days. At this time, the ball of light had almostpletely disappeared into the forehead of Future. From the beginning to the end, she kept her eyes open. Heretic God''s low growl suddenly rang out. "It''s starting!" Suddenly, the light ball erupted with brilliant light. The light was like a cocoon that wrapped around Future''s body. As the light circted, it surged towards her body. Future closed her eyes, the light cocoon entered her body. There was less and less of it until itpletely disappeared. The moment the light cocoon disappeared, Future opened her eyes. As if she had seen something extremely horrible, she ignored Henry and others and rushed aside like crazy. She picked up a pen and moved it on the white paper continuously. After a few strokes, Future''s eyes closed, and her body fell forward. Red Hair hurried forward to hold her, so that she didn''t fall to the ground. When he looked again, he found that she was already in aa. And what Future wrote on that piece of paper was just one word. "Immortal!" "The Fate Willpower can see a piece of the future. What does this ''immortal'' represent?" There was some sorrow in Heretic God''s voice. Just as everyone was thinking about the word ''immortal'' that was written by Future, a violent vibration suddenly appeared beneath their feet. "There''s an explosion of energy. It''s a rite." Aaron shouted. At the same time, themunicator on Valentin''s body started to ring. Valentin picked up themunicator. He frowned as he listened to the sounding from inside. During this period, Valentin had established his own intelligencework on Orastin Ind, so he could learn about things happening as soon as possible. More than ten secondster, Valentin hung up themunicator and took a deep breath. "An Inheritance has appeared. Nearly million cultivators have gone there. All of them have died, without §Ö exception. The inheritance is moving toward Orastin Ind. If nothing interferes, four hourster, it will be able to arrive at the ind." "It''s finallying..." Henry clenched his fist. One Divine Sky and 21 Divine Cloud experts dying caused the Divine Shore to scatter, energy overflowing everywhere. This energy would allow a few inheritances to appear ahead of time. Among these inheritances, there must have been some creatures. A million cultivators died. This wasn''t an inheritance. It was something that had swallowed and devoured cultivators. There were people who wanted to use this to live a second time. The inheritance that could move took the initiative to rebel against Orastin Ind. Henry ordered, "You guys take good care of Future. Heretic God, Senior Brother, let''s go and have a look." Everyone nodded. Sylvia stood beside Henry. "I''ll go with you." ????" go too." Cesia also stood up. Since she was able to create the formation of Nothingness, she had quite a bit of fighting strength. Henry nodded. Now, both Cesia and Sylvia had great fighting power. It was naturally a good thing to have these women help when facing an unknown enemy. They walked out of the basement and came to Holy City. From a distance, they could see a ck dot floating in the sky. "It''s a turtle! There''s a huge mountain on its back!" "The legendary ck Turtle is like this!" "What kind of rite is this? With ck Turtle Mountain as the foundation, how strong would the people inside be?" Chapter 1860 Chapter 1860 The ck Turtle Mountain was the first ancient rite that was able to move by itself. A million cultivators died as soon as the ancient rite appeared! A million corpses could be piled up into a mountain! At this time, ck Turtle Mountain was heading for Orastin Ind with great purpose. Anyone could imagine what kind of terrifying thing would happen if the ancient rite could destroy a million cultivators once it appeared. The dark cloud came with the mountain. In the dark cloud, there was lightning and thunder. The news spread very quickly and swept over the entire Orastin Ind in the shortest time possible. ck Turtle ancient rite caused everyone on the ind to be in a state of panic. This was a dangerous ce. When it swept over, there might be a catastrophe! As the ck Turtle floated, countless heart- tearing screams were heard. Those screams came from the sect which was on the top of the mountain. Under the dark clouds, no one knew what had happened there, but those screams were enough to make people think of a lot of things. However, ck Turtle Mountain did not stop and it continued to move forward slowly. "Look! There''s a figure on the back of the ck Turtle!" "I can''t see clearly what this person looks like!" "It was he who controlled ck Turtle and started the massacre!" "This person is too terrifying. Just looking at his body, I will feel an inexplicable fear!" "I heard one friend who came out from the devouring inheritance ce that there would be an ancient being in the inheritance that devours our essence and blood in order to live a second life. That''s the feeling I get from the person on the ck Turtle too!" "He is going to destroy the entire Orastin Ind!" "Let''s run!" Someone shouted first, and the cultivators on Orastin Ind began to flee in the opposite direction of the ck Turtle. The ck Turtle slowly came over. For the cultivators on Orastin Ind, the end was approaching. "Fellow, do you really want to have a million corpses?!" A voice sounded from the inside of the Divine Pce. The six Divine Masters and the elder of the Divine Race had all died outside of Holy City. This time, the ones who came out might be powerful existences from the Seventh Tribe of the Divine Race or above. The figure above the ck Turtle stood with his hands behind his back. His long hair floated behind him and he did not say anything. However, his terrifying aura directly pressed down on the Divine Pce in response to the expert from the Divine Race. "How dare you?!" In the pce, there was also a monstrous momentuming out, and a figure went straight to the sky, rushing to the ck Turtle. On the ground, many people could see that above the ck Turtle, two figures were fighting with each other. Thunder sounded continuous. At the same time, there were cries, which were especially chilling. All the people were sweating, hoping to defeat the figure above the ck Turtle. The great battle was extremely intense, but also extremely short. After more than ten moves, the figures that shot from the Divine Pce fell from the skies, heavily smashing onto the ground. His Divine Shore scattered, and the clouds on his Divine Shore scattered also. This was at least an expert from the Seventh Tribe of the Divine Race. Within a dozen moves, he died! The cultivators from Orastin Ind felt despair as they watched the figure of the ck Turtle slowly approaching. They didn''t know where they were able to flee to and who could stop this existence? Just as everyone''s hearts were filled with despair, a voice rang out. "Retreat or die!" The voice was in, but it clearly reached everyone''s ears.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. A figure in white was floating in the air, blocking the way of the ck Turtle. In front of ck Turtle Mountain, this figure in white seemed extremely small. However, at this moment, it caused everyone''s hearts to tremble. A wave of intense self-confidence rose from within their hearts. "Immortal King!" "Immortal King has returned!" "Our race''s Immortal King has returned!" On the ground, the cheers kept ringing. The Immortal King returned again! Another time when the human race was in danger! "That isn''t the Immortal King." However, there were also different voices. "Immortal Mountain is closed. Immortal King is getting old, this man is Henry Zhang." "Henry Zhang?" "The Henry who has been missing for two years?" "It''s rumoured that Henry ranks first on the Heavenly List?" "He?" "So what even if he appeared? He''s only in his twenties, and even the Divine Race expert died at the hands of that ck Turtle. How dare he stand there and speak such nonsense?!" "Did he go missing for too long? Does he think the world is still the same as two years ago?" There was a voice of doubt. Many people had heard the name of Henry Zhang. He was in his twenties, a well-deserved king in the past, but now? "Henry is indeed in his twenties, but three days ago, he alone managed to kill 21 Divine Cloud experts in Holy City. At the same time, he also killed a Divine Sky expert!" When the voice came out, everyone was shocked In his twenties! How could this be possible?! In the sky, Henry was still in the white robe. The wounds from three days ago healed. His long hair was blowing with the wind, and he was wearing his boots and holding the Immortal Sword. Henry was standing in the air, staring at the scene in front of him. The figure on the ck turtle still did not say a word. "Kill!" Henry turned his wrist and many swords appeared out of the pure white Immortal Sword in his hand. On the top of the ck Turtle, arge Nothingness Formation suddenly appeared. It was Cesia. The power enveloped the ck Turtle Mountain. The dark clouds in the sky were all dispersed. Two three-metre-long yellow dragons were tearing at the ck Turtle. Although they were only three metres long, they were extraordinarily horrible. The figure above the ck Turtle was still standing with his hands sped behind his back. Henry looked ahead. A colourful bead floated in front of him and it suddenly burst. At this moment, Henry''s momentum rose wildly. Henry''s mouth curved into a smile. He stepped forward and rushed toward the mountain. This colourful bead was left behind by the owner of Immortal Mountain, allowing Henry to use all of Immortal Mountain''s power. Above the ck turtle, Henry even felt an aura that was more terrifying than that of the Divine Sky expert. Thunder boomed again in the sky. People standing on the ground couldn''t see what was happening on the ck Turtle. They could only see the Qi exploding in the sky. Under ck Turtle, the mountain e copsed, the seawater churned, and countless terrifying phantoms appeared in the sky. On the ground, a huge ck shadow appeared. Its arms extended into the sky as it grabbed onto the ck Turtle, preventing it from moving. Another red giant shadow appeared. This red giant shadow was even more terrifying. It was the Heretic God. It looked up at the sky and roared. Its arms were sharp ws, and it was going topletely tear the ck Turtle apart. Looking at the battle in the sky, the cultivators on Orastin Ind were a little stunned. They couldn''t believe that the man who fought with the ck Turtle was really a young man in his twenties! Was he really an existence who lived in the same era as them? In the sky, the ck Turtle finally let out a roar. ck blood sprinkled down from the sky. It was the ck Turtle who was injured and torn by the giant red shadow''s ws. That ghostly cry was even more frightening. "Look! That figure is no match for him!" "ck Turtle is retreating!" Chapter 1861 Chapter 1861 In the sky, the ck Turtle, which slowly came and made all the cultivators on Orastin Ind feel scared, was slowly retreating to the outside of the ind. What did this mean? The person above the ck Turtle was no match for Henry! The terrifying existence, who had caused the Divine Race expert to perish in just a dozen moves, had the intention so huge that he even wanted the entire Orastin Ind to offer sacrifices to him for the second life. Yet, he was no match for Henry! If the ancient rite of ck Turtle Mountain was an inheritance that had been unearthed, this would be the most terrifying inheritance until now. Yet, he was actually defeated by Henry who was in his twenties! Henry should be the favoured fighter of the era! He should also be the number one person in the world! "I will retreat!" In the sky, the horrible figure above the ck Turtle made a sound. His voice seemed toe from the deep underworld, making people feel empty when they heard it. "You could have left, but you don''t have a chance anymore. Our race''s territory isn''t a ce where you cane and go as you please!" Henry''s voice sounded. Countless sword light filled the space between heaven and earth. The White Immortal! It was the perfect exnation of Henry at this time! He was really like the peerless Sword Immortal, who defeated the taboo existence in a battle. "You''re really going to fight me to the death!" "If I don''t kill you, my race will not be at peace." In the sky, enormous chaotic sword beams condensed and split the clouds apart. This sword seemed as if it was going to split the entire sky in half. "Open Sky!" Henry shouted. He stretched out his hand, pointed his sword to the sky, and shed down with all his strength. The enormous Chaos sword radiance suddenly shed down. The sharp light filled the space between heaven and earth. The people who were standing on the ground even heard the sound of the sword edge. In Dragon City, the ques hanging on the major shops were all broken from the middle at this moment. They were broken in an orderly manner. At this moment, everyone''s ears began to ring.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. All the people saw a sh of light in front of their eyes. This was a peerless sword stroke. Under the sword, there was no sound. The ck Turtle began to fall, and arge amount of ck blood began to fall from the sky. The mountain behind the ck Turtle began to copse, but no sound came from it! It waspletely silent! Everyone watched as the ck Tortoise fell from the sky and into the sea. Huge waves rose from the sea, causing everyone''s breathing to quicken. A voice broke the silence between heaven and earth. "All ancient rites, listen carefully. When you alle into being, I won''t interfere, but if there is anyone who wishes to use the devouring method and dares tomit a crime outside the ancient rite, then they will definitely be killed!" The voice came from Henry! When he spoke out, he directly announced that anyone who disobeyed him would be killed directly! It was too domineering! It was hard to believe that this domineering voice came from a young man in his twenties. Obviously, he was an emperor who had been in power for many years! On an isted ind in the endless sea, a man stood up. He looked at the figure on Orastin Ind from a distance. With his hands sped behind his back, he wore a smile on his face and murmured, "You are neither the Human Sovereign nor the Demon Sovereign, so you should be Henry Zhang. Sanford, if you see this scene, you should be relieved. You founded the Purple Moon and the Golden Sun. Didn''t you want these two different attributes to be concentrated on one person? That day wille soon. After the battle between the Human Sovereign and the Demon Sovereign, this kid will be different." In the sky above Orastin Ind, Henry spoke words of judgment, warning all the ancient rites. Over ten streams of Qi soared into the sky above the sea. This was an already- awakened ancient rite and not everyone knew about it. At this moment, they were all responding to Henry. Henry split the sky open with a sword and killed the ck Turtle. He had already used his strength to make the masters of these ancient rites convinced. Henry waved his hand, and a scroll of bamboo slips floated in the sky. It was the ancestral weapon left by Justus, the Weapon Manual. "The heir of the Jiang family, lend me the Mountain and River Chart!" Henry shouted. In Holy City, the chart in the hands of the sessor of the Jiang family turned into a flowing light and went straight to the edge of Orastin Ind andnded in Henry''s hand. Holding the chart, Henry looked down at the ground. "Mountains arise!" As the chart unfolded, a huge mountain suddenly rose from the copsed ground below. The mountain was so lofty that it pointed directly at the sky. The Weapon Manual floating in the sky fell on the top of the mountain. "My race''s cultivators, if there is someone from the ancient rite who invades, you can ascend to the top and reveal the Weapon Manual. From now on, all of you will cultivate with great effort." As soon as Henry finished speaking, he turned into a sh of light and disappeared from the sky. Everyone looked at the mountain that was suddenly uprooted in a daze. There was a sense of pride in their hearts for no reason. When Henry returned to Holy City, there was a cheer in the city. Henry''s actions in the past few days had shocked everyone. First, he defeated 21 Divine Cloud experts, and then he killed the Divine Sky expert. At this time, he opened the sky with a sword and killed the ancient rite. This method came from a man in his twenties. If he was given time to grow up, how powerful would he be? The crowd didn''t dare to think about it anymore. In every generation, there would be a king born. In this era, Henry was a well-deserved king! In the cheers, Henry returned to the castle. Wade and the others immediately gathered around him. "How''s Future now?" Henry asked as soon as he saw the person. Wade shook his head slightly. "She hasn''t woken up yet and has been examined by the doctor. Her vital features are all stabilized, but she has been in aa." Henry nodded and didn''t say anything. The Ancient Willpower itself was a magical thing. The Heretic, God also said that the Fate Willpower was the most miraculous thing among the Ancient Willpowers. There was really no way to solve this situation. Henry came to the room where Future rested. She was quietly lying on the bed. The piece of paper written by her before was next to her. The word on the paper brought an inexplicable pressure to Henry. Henry didn''t know what the "immortal" meant, but it was definitely not one of those ancient rites. "Is there a truly terrifying thing about to arrive?" Henry murmured. Now, with the growth of his strength, Henry had no way to avoid some things, so he had to face them. Henry took a deep breath and looked at Future in bed. "Don''t worry. Since this is the hint that you tried your best to give me, I won''t let you down." No one else followed him into the room. Everyone was waiting outside the door. After a while, the door opened and Henry walked out of the room. Sylvia and the rest stood outside the door. "Boss, where are we going next?" Wade asked. "Let''s go home." Chapter 1862 Chapter 1862 Yan Xia. At Yinzhou Airport. Two figures, a man and a woman, walked out of the airport. Both of them were wearing ordinary casual clothes, but as soon as they appeared, many eyes were focused on them. Because of their temperament, they were too extraordinary. The woman''s eyes were bright and her delicate facial features were wless. She was noble and elegant, as if she were from an imperial family. If it hadn''t been in modern times, others would think that she was a princess who came from the royal family. As for the man beside the woman, although he did not have a noble spirit, he had a unique temperament, as if he were an otherworldly creature. There was a faint smile on the corners of his mouth, and every step he took made people feel as if they were bathing in the spring breeze. What kind of person could have such a temperament? Some people were guessing the identities of these two people, and there were some talent scouts. They couldn''t help bute forward to hand out their business cards, but they were stopped by someone when they just took two steps forward, which made the scouts immediately realize that these two people were not simple. "Let''s go, honey. Let''s go home." Henry took Sylvia''s hand and walked out of the airport. After returning to Yinzhou, they naturally went to the mansion of the Lin Family''s mansion first. When they learned that Henry was back, the Lin Family was very happy. They did not ask anything more. They more or less knew something about the uniqueness of Henry''s identity. After meeting with the people of the Lin Family, Henry went to the welfare home with Sylvia the next day. He hadn''t seen those children for two years, so Henry missed them very much. After going to the welfare home, Henry found that the person in charge of the welfare home had changed. It was not Jenny, but fortunately, the person in charge knew Sylvia and she said that Jenny had taken some children to the provincial capital. Although the development of Yinzhou was fast, the elevation of education was still limited. After all, the location of the city was still in the Northwest. It was not as good as the first-tier cities, where there were many levels of education. This time, Jenny took the children out to experience the level of education outside, and she also wanted to bring in some of them. As for this point, Jenny had previously mentioned it to Sylvia. Sylvia also knew about it. As for this matter, she expressed her strong support, and at the same time agreed to make all the funds avable. Without seeing Jenny and Lisa, Henry also felt a little regretful, but there was no other way for the time being. Today''s Yinzhou had changed a lot. At that time, Henry helped Sylvia get some projects about hospital construction. Now those projects had beenpleted. The pharmaceutical industry of the Lin''s had almost monopolized the entire Yinzhou industry. Henry and Sylvia strolled along the streets of Yinzhou. On almost every street, there were some newpanies. Henry and Sylvia saw a lot of figures gathering in front of the hospital, with banners in their hands and big red words on the white banners. The words "Rubbish Hospital" appeared in the eyes of Henry and Sylvia. Henry frowned slightly. This hospital belonged to the Lins Group. The two looked at each other. Without hesitation, they walked into the hospital. The garden in front of the hospital was already full of people. People shouted abuse at hospital staff, saying that the hospital was rubbish. Henry went forward and found a man to ask him what was going on. "This hospital ims that it has some experts. The result is, that even some light diseases be serious diseases after visiting this hospital. Yesterday, someone was even killed inside!" "Yes, there has been some flu recently. As a result, as soon as my husband arrived in this hospital, the flu became serious. My husband has taken the medicine prescribed by the hospital, and now he is lying in bed and can''t get up! The day before yesterday, the doctor said that he should get his hand amputated?" "Amputated because of a flu?" "This is not a hospital at all!" "They are murdering people for money!" Sylvia frowned as she heard the cursesing from all over the ce. The Lins Group was in a good situation now. How could its affiliated hospital do such a thing? Moreover, there was a rule in the Lins Group that ill-gotten gains were not allowed to be touched. Whoever vited this rule would be held ountable immediately. Now, this matter was in full swing. What was going on with the person in charge of this hospital! Sylvia strode into the hospital hall and went straight to the director''s office. Sylvia''s footsteps were heavy, which meant that the anger in her heart was rising. Such a thing happened in the hospital, which would influence the reputation of the Lins Group. More importantly, someone had already died. Sylvia stormed to the Director''s office. When she pushed the door open, she saw that all the executives of the hospital were there. Everyone''s face was full of worry: Seeing the door open, and seeing Sylvia, the executive of the hospital immediately stood up and greeted her in unison. "President Lin." During this time, Sylvia had been in charge of the business of Lins Group, and executives all knew such a beautiful president. This time, when they saw Sylvia, everyone had a strange feeling in their hearts. The president seemed to have suddenly be a different. No matter how ne she was, it seemed that her temperament was even nobler. Sylvia swept her gaze around, forcibly suppressing the fury in her heart as she asked, "What''s going on outside?" "Recently, there has been a strange disease." The director replied. He was a middle-aged man in his fifties with a square face and rich experience in medical practice. "The initial performance of this disease is just like ordinary flu, but the virus will evolve within the immune system of the human body. It has apletely unknown direction of evolution. The clinical symptoms are fever, muscle necrosis, paralysis of the nerves and so on. Such a situation has been reported to the police. Fortunately, the virus can''t be easily transmitted. Our hospital was the first to experience it, so it was the first to bear the brunt. But it is difficult to exin this kind of thing." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org With the director''s answer, the executives of the hospital all looked bitter. This virus was a form of torture for them. They, as doctors, could only watch it mutate inside the patient''s body. They could only feel helpless. "Do you have a virus sample?" Henry walked out from behind Sylvia. Seeing Henry, the hospital executives were confused. When the hospital was established, Henry was no longer in the Lins Group. In the past two years, Sylvia had been hiding her rtionship with Henry. So these hospital executives did not know Henry''s existence. The Director did not insist on Henry''s identity, but directly answered, "Yes." After that, the Director took Sylvia and Henry to the ce where the virus specimen was stored. Many of the hospital''s executives followed behind.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. In front of a microscope, Henry was sitting there, observing the virus specimen. "Who is he?" The hospital executives were whispering to each other. "I don''t know. He''s with President Lin. He''s so young. I believe he''s a top student." "Talented students, each and every one of them think they can do everything as soon as they graduate, but in the end, they just have a bunch of theories." "He doesn''t even wear protective clothing. Does he even know the basics?" Chapter 1863 Chapter 1863 In many years, these hospital executives had seen such young people more than once. They had just graduated from a famous university. They thought that they were at the top of the industry, but in the end, they were all disappointed. Many hospital executives whispered to each other in low voices. Henry sat in front of theboratory counter and observed the virus sample. Under the microscope, the characteristics of the virus were disyed in front of Henry. Many years ago, Henry was known as the Conqueror and he had seen many kinds of viruses. But this time, the virus made Henry frown. The virus was very cunning and had many ways to change the body. Henry also tried to use some methods to restrain the virus, but the virus would change every time, just as the director said, it would change to different degrees. An hourter, Henry came out of theb. "How''s it going?" Sylvia walked over as soon as possible and asked. Henry shook his head and said, "It''s hard to confirm the characteristics of the virus." Henry''s answer was what these hospital executives had expected. He had just graduated and wanted to show off in front of the beauty, but in the end, he could not see anything. Even Henry couldn''t understand the virus, which made Sylvia feel that things were much more difficult to deal with. Henry continued, "I want to see some clinical cases, and at the same time, I want to know where the virus is from." Sylvia looked at the Director. Although the Director also felt helpless for the young man''s behaviour, after all, time was very important now. He didn''t have time to waste with the young student here. However, this person was President Lin''s friend, so the Director couldn''t say much. He could only take him to the istion ward and vaguely mentioned something on the way there. "We''ve done some clinical medicine experiments, but they all failed. We can show the results now." The Director''s words had been very clear, but he found that this young man acted as if he didn''t hear it. The Director sighed in his heart. Henry went alone into the ward, and the Director and others were about to follow him. As a result, they received a message saying that there was an expert from the capital who came to the hospital. The Director and others immediately became happy and hurried to greet him. Sylvia also didn''t understand about the virus, so she went to meet the expert from the capital with the Director and others. This time, the virus appeared out of nowhere, and it was changeable and unpredictable. The people in the capital also attached great importance to it. In addition, due to the involvement of Felix''s family, Lins Group held a high position in international institutions. Therefore, this time, not only the experts from the capital city but also the medical experts in many ces of the world came to discuss the virus together. In the conference room of the hospital, experts from various countries were fiercely discussing the virus. Soon, an hour passed. Henry also came out of the ward and came to the outside of the conference room. Sylvia and the other senior executives of the hospital were standing outside the conference room and listened. This conference was very high-quality. It was full of top medical talent from all over the world. These hospital executives were not qualified to sit in it at all. As for Sylvia, although she was the boss, she did not understand these things, so she simply stayed outside. "I think we need to do many experiments to figure out the characteristics of the virus." "The characteristics of the virus can change. This kind of virus is very cunning. It can change to different degrees ording to the environment. We can simte the environment more." "It''s too slow. The speed of the virus''s evolution is very fast. It''s hard to get rid of the virus in a short time. The best thing now is to directly block it." The voices of discussions rang out one after another. Henry stood outside the door and said, "Idiots!" Henry''s voice was not low, and it was clearly heard by the other hospital executives. "He doesn''t know the immensity of heaven and earth!" An executive of the hospital whispered. He didn''t dare to speak loudly, for fear of being heard by Sylvia. While these hospital executives were criticizing Henry, they saw Henry pushing the door of the conference room and striding in. The executives of the hospital were shocked. What the h*ll was going on with this young man? Didn''t he know anything about respect? Could he attend to such a meeting? "Idiots! Idiots!" Henry cursed and walked into the conference room. At this moment, the Director was sitting in a corner. In front of these top experts from all over the world, his weight was too light. If it weren''t for the position of the director of this hospital, he would also not have had the qualifications to sit here. But now, he saw a young man break into the conference room. He shouted at the top schrs in the industry from all over the world. His face immediately changed. Just as he was about to make a sound, he saw the old man sitting on the main seat. He stood up shakily and looked at Henry with an incredulous look on his face. "You, you are..." "Well, that''s enough. Roarke, you can sit down." Henry looked at the person who stood up. The person addressed as ''Roarke'' immediately sat down obediently, as though he was a student. When the Director saw the reaction of this old man, his heart was filled with shock. He didn''t understand why this young man had such an attitude towards the old man. Was this young man, who came with President Lin, someone with an astonishing background? Content belongs to NovelDrama.OrgN?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. While the Director was guessing Henry''s identity, he heard a voiceing from beside him. "I didn''t expect! I didn''t expect to see the legendary Conqueror here!" "The Conqueror!" The Director''s body shook. Although he did not have such a high position in the medical field, he had been trained for so many years. How could he not have heard of the name of the Conqueror? This young man was actually the legendary Conqueror! No wonder! No wonder Roarke had such an attitude. In front of the Conqueroret no matter how powerful a medical expert was, he was still just a student! The Director suddenly thought of his previous ideas and his face turned red. Henry stood in the conference room, ncing at the people in the room. "I remember that I gave a lecture a long time ago. For us, the virus is our biggest enemy. You are the most forward group of people, but what do you think?" "Now, you don''t even know the source of the virus, and you haven''t seen the clinical case yet. You only sit here and talk about it with some pieces of information! What are you doing?" "Talking about some thesis!" Henry took a deep breath and continued to say. "As I said, every time the virus broke out, it had a great rtionship with the environment. It wouldn''t appear for no reason. Before you came here, have you searched about the environment of Yinzhou?" "Also, after the hospital discovered this virus, did it ever ur to you why the virus would appear?" Henry asked all the questions, but these experts were speechless and didn''t know how to answer them. Henry thought for a few seconds and then said, "I just examined the patients. They all have the same characteristic." Chapter 1864 Chapter 1864 "Same characteristics?" Henry''s words made the schrs of the medicalmunity present slightly stunned. Since they sat here, they were talking about how the virus. All of them were people with rich experience in the industry, and they had almost no involvement in clinical diagnosis. All of them had taken a step towards research, and they really didn''t know much about patients. Henryughed when he saw these people in a daze. Theughter made these people even more ashamed. "The patientse from the same ce. Can''t you see this kind of superficial thing?" Henry looked at Roarke. The scolding in his words was obvious. Roarke lowered his head. "Find the source of the virus first." After Henry said that, he strode out of the conference room. The schrs in the conference room all got up and followed him out in a hurry. The hospital executives standing outside did not know what had happened. They just saw seniorsing out one after another. When the Director came out, these hospital executives all surrounded him. When they learned that man who came with President Lin, was the legendary Conqueror, everyone was shocked. As for the thoughts of these hospital executives, Henry naturally would not pay much attention to them. The patients who were infected with this virus were all locals of Yinzhou, and they all lived in a new city area that was not supposed to be used during the previous two years. And that ce was the entrance to the underground pce! At that time, the Qi was skyrocketing there, and the Section Nine had blocked that area. Not long ago, Henry returned from Orastin Ind and went to the underground pce to collect the ck Dragon Spirit, and the white bone dragon dissipated because of that. It was not long after that the virus broke out from this area. Without a doubt, Henry knew that it had something to do with the matter in the underground pce. When he came to this area, Henry had felt a strange energy spreading in the air. Major schrs all put on protective clothing and began to observe the surroundings. Henry and Sylvia looked at each other and walked toward the entrance at the same time. "There''s no need to go in." A figure appeared in front of the entrance. "The Severity Tribe left the ck Dragon Spirit to steal the Luck of Heaven and Earth. The Luck itself meant the sacrifice of countless lives. It was plundered by the Severity Tribe. Although in the end, the ck Dragon Spirit was taken away by you, a curse was also triggered and the curse power got activated. Those patients are just a little bit infected with the curse power." Henry looked at the figure in front of him and bowed slightly. "Senior Japheth." For Justus'' former True Spirit, Henry maintained enough respect. From a certain point of view, Japheth was at least the same generation as his martial uncle, but Justus got the detachment. Japheth was different from the other True Spirits. He was able to live independently. "Henry, the curse here cannot be eliminated, and as time goes on, it will spread even more. At most, in ten days, it will spread to the entire Yinzhou. People like you and me can''t be affected by this curse, but the ordinary people in Yinzhou..." At this point, Japheth just shook his head slightly and didn''t say anything more, but his meaning was already clear. Henry''s brows furrowed. This curse would spread to the entire Yinzhou, and the consequences would be unimaginable. The entire city would be destroyed. Although Henry was not a saint, anyone who had a little bit of humanity could not bear to see this scene. Japheth took a step forward and came to Henry. His eyes kept ncing at Henry. After a while, he said, "You''re in the Divine Cloud Realm." Henry nodded. "The mist in the clouds is the source of strange and unknown things. The curse is inauspicious in different ways. For Divine Cloud experts, the curse here is a small opportunity. If your mist can absorb this curse, you may be able to control the power of the curse. At the same time, it can eliminate the curse power, but it may take a long time." Japheth proposed a solution to Henry. Henry immediately asked, "How long will it take?" "If you''re fast, a year. If you''re slow, three years. During this period of time, you won''t be able to leave this region." Japheth warned, "Now it will take ten days for the curse to spread, but once you suppress it, the curse will definitely rebound. Once the rebound is out of your control, it will spread to the whole of Yinzhou in an instant. At that time, this city will be a dead city." "Three years, huh." Henry murmured, and he had already prepared for the slowest n. "Okay, three years then." Now that Henry''s cultivation had come to a halt, his clouds were se different from others. This left Henry with time toprehend. Henry''s original intention was to return to the city, and since he had returned, it would be the same no matter where he went. It would be better for him to stay here. "This is something I have got these days. It can remove the curse power from people''s bodies, but it doesn''t work very well. It can only work for people who are infected with curse power, and it''s more than enough to save people." Japheth took out a small bottle and threw it to Henry. "Yin and Yangplement each other. There has never been a dead end. There is always a glimmer of hope in every desperate situation. Henry, the road ahead may be very difficult for r you, but remember what I said, there is always a glimmer of hope." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Henry was slightly stunned. "Senior, you are..." Japheth''s calm face suddenly revealed a smile. "Justus, that old guy, suddenly summoned me. I have to go. Bye." Just like that, Japheth left. Henry''s body suddenly trembled, as if he had been struck by lightning. After a long while, Henry''s mouth curved into a smile. "Old man, you are still alive." Henry nced around and told Gardiner that he would stay in this area in order to avoid possible troubles. Then he handed the bottle given by Japheth to the doctors. In this way, the matter in the hospital could be considered as solved. "Honey, let''s go home and pack up. From tomorrow on, your husband will live in this open space." Henry was in a good mood. After learning about Justus, Henry felt great motivation. For Henry, Justus was definitely the most important person in his growth path. There was no other person. Without Justus, there would be no HenryBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. today. Whether it was just a transaction with Fidello and Emera that led to Justus taking Henry as his apprentice or not, at least Justus was paying great attention to teaching Henry. Henry could feel that. After dealing with the hospital, it was already night when Henry and Sylvia returned home. Theyout of the house was still the same as before. When they entered the house, Henry and Sylvia looked at each other, and Sylvia''s pretty face turned slightly red. Chapter 1865 Chapter 1865 Henry looked at Sylvia''s blushing face. "My dear wife, what''s wrong?" "Ah... No, nothing." Sylvia was like a little girl who had done something wrong. Blushing, she kicked off the shoes on her feet and ran upstairs barefoot. Looking at Sylvia''s appearance, Henry smiled. When he and Sylvia went out to travel for the first time, Sylvia had revealed such a cute appearance. The night grew darker and darker. The room was dimly lit. Sylvia, whose hair was wet, only wrapped herself in a bathrobe and walked out of the bathroom. Looking at the figure lying on the bed, her face turned redder, like a ripe apple. She took a quick step and sat down on the edge of the bed. "Honey." Henry''s voice rang in Sylvia''s ears. "Uh huh?" As soon as Sylvia made a slight answer, she felt a big hand holding her waist. The warmth from the hand made her body tremble slightly, as if she had been struck by electricity, and she sat there stiffly. Sylvia could feel an itch near her ear. This itch caused her body to feel slightly hot. She wanted to get up, but she only felt her legs go soft and she could not exert any strength at all. In fact, it had been more than three years since they got married. However, this was their most intimate moment in the past three years. "Honey." Henry''s voice sounded again. "Yeah." Sylvia''s reply was like the sound of a mosquito, almost inaudible. The light in the room was extinguished with a sound of "bang". Just as the lights went out, Sylvia was sitting on the edge of the bed. Biting her red lips with her pearly white teeth, Sylvia opened her bright, big eyes and looked at the man in front of her. Her fair arms were wrapped around the man''s neck. "Honey, I love you." In the early morning, under the light of the sun, Sylvia opened her eyes and looked at the man who was still sleeping beside her. Feeling the sense of safety and happiness in his arms, Sylvia felt extremely satisfied. But when Sylvia saw the hickey on the man''s neck, she remembered the madness ofst night. She quickly turned around, closed her eyes, enjoyed this happy moment, and fell asleep again. When Henry woke up, it was already noon. He stroked Sylvia''s hair, gently got off the bed, and began to pack up some useful things. For the next long period of time, Henry would live at the entrance of the underground pce. There were no houses there, and only half of the buildings were built. Fortunately, Henry was not picky about his residence. For Henry, it was good to live anywhere... As soon as Henry packed up his luggage, he saw Sylviaing downstairs. The woman walked carefully. When she saw Henry, a hint of me appeared on her pretty face. Henry couldn''t help but smile. Sylvia immediately went forward while waving her fists. "It''s all your fault. Why are youughing?" Although Sylvia was stronger than ordinary people, she still couldn''t follow the pacest night. Henry hurriedly apologized and immediately stopped smiling. Sylvia nced at Henry''s luggage. "Darling, why only your things? What about mine?" Sylvia searched for a long time, but she didn''t see her own luggage. "My dear wife, you can stay at home." "That won''t do." Sylvia held Henry''s arm and said, "We are married. Wherever you go, of course, I''ll go too. Wait for me, I''ll go and pack my things."This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. After Sylvia finished, she suddenly kissed Henry on the face and went upstairs to take her things. After a woman experienced something, her attitude would greatly change. This kind of change sometimes looked like a changed person... At three o''clock in the afternoon, the sun was shining brightly. Henry and Sylvia came to the wastnd. As soon as they arrived, Henry saw that Gardiner was standing there. Obviously, Gardiner was waiting for him. "Kid, you''ve been missing for two years. After two years, you''ve shown up and done so many big things." Gardiner stepped forward and punched Henry in the chest. "You defeated twenty-one Divine Cloud cultivators, killed one Divine Sky expert, and gave an order to the ancient rite. You raised a mountain and attached the Weapon Manual to it. Now the human''s Qi-refining world is full of legends about you. You deserve to be my brother. You didn''t bring shame on me!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Gardiner was as shameless as ever. As soon as they met, he would pretend to be awesome. As for Gardiner''s shameless behaviour, Henry had already been used to it for a long time. "How about the things I asked you to find?" "Of course." Gardiner patted his chest and said, "Are you still worried about me? I have already asked someone for the books you mentioned. They can be sent to you in a few days." "Well, that''s good..." Henry nodded. "I have something to discuss with you this time around. It''s regarding Ranulfo." Gardiner took a deep breath. "Ranulfo is missing and the ancient battlefield is in chaos. I won''t be able to stay here for long. Gervais is also missing. I want to know, what do you think of this matter?" Henry shrugged. "Everyone has the right to choose." Gardiner said with a wry smile, "Are you really so rxed?" "What else can we do?" Henry retorted, "Each of us has different missions. You have yours, and I have mine. We are all on the path ofpleting our missions. Some things, let nature take its course.." Henry noticed the redness in Gardiner''s eyes. "You''re a little obsessed. Sometimes, it''s good to put some things aside for the time being." After saying that, Henry took his luggage and walked toward the unfinished building on the side. Gardiner''s eyes were full of struggle. "Darling, is it really okay to do it like this?" Seeing Gardiner''s expression, Sylvia couldn''t bear to... "He seems to be heartless, but he really pays attention to the rtionship between brothers. I''ve said enough. Whether he cane out or not depends on himself..." Henry picked a ce, which was not bad, and began to arrange something. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Sylvia looked at Gardiner, who was still standing there, and did not say anything else. When Henry and Sylvia packed up their things, they looked at Gardiner again and found that he had already disappeared. Obviously, he had his own ns. In the following period of time, Henry and Sylvia would both live here. Compared with Henry, Sylvia could leave at any time. But Henry couldn''t. Once he began to suppress the curse power here, as long as he left the curse power would rebound... Chapter 1866 Chapter 1866 Henry had stayed alone on Immortal Mountain for two years, and now he had his lover to apany him. This process was nothing to him. The curse power here was emanating from the entrance. After settling everything, Henry went to the entrance alone. Looking at the entrance, Henry jumped down. As soon as he entered the cave, the weird curse power rushed toward Henry. The curse force was caused by the Severity Tribe who wanted to steal Heaven''s Secret with the ck Dragon Spirit. It was very strange. It was not a man-made curse, but a curse from god. Henry began to release his phenomenon and magical beasts were flying. The Green Sacred Lotus held up the blue light, flowing around Henry to protect him. The Chaotic Green Sacred Lotus was invincible! And that strange force, when it felt the ck Dragon Spirit in Henry''s Divine Shore, it went straight toward the ck Dragon Spirit. It looked as if it wanted to devour the ck Dragon Spirit. The ck Dragon Spirit, which had always been overbearing, showed a look of fear at this time. It huddled around the Divine Pearl and shivered. After all, this was from the curse of Gods. The mists above Henry suddenly turned over. "Suppress!" Henry''s finger pointed to the sky and then he pressed down hard. The curse power that was surging madly was instantly stopped. Clouds and mist pervaded the underground. It looked like there were chains that bounded the curse power. After all this, Henry left. When Henry returned to the surface, the faint curse power that had been there waspletely gone and had been suppressed in the underground pce. The mist came from Henry''s Divine Shore. Henry could not leave this ce, otherwise, the scope of the mist would not be able to cover it. At that time, the cursed power would burst outpletely and instantly sweep through the whole city. It was getting dark. Henry and Sylvia leaned against each other and sat on the top floor of the unfinished building. They had a good view and could see a lot of the scenery around Yinzhou. The current Yinzhou''s development was extremely fast, extremely noisy. In this bustling city, there was such a quiet ce that was truly special. Meanwhile, this ce only belonged to Henry and Sylvia. Sylvia leaned in Henry''s arms, with a happy look on her face, "Honey, how wonderful it would be if the life could go on like this forever?!" "As long as we solve all the problems, we can keep going on like this." Henry held Sylvia tightly. "At that time, you will have to give me a lot of babies." "Do you think I''m a sow? I don''t want that." Sylvia said in anger, "But our children will be as lovely as Lisa, right?" "That''s right." Henry and Sylvia sat there, thinking about the beauty of future together. Time passed in the intoxication of the two. They had been apart for so long, and now there was finally such a chance to stay together quietly. The moonlight sprinkled down like water, which was extremely gentle. Henry''s brows furrowed slightly. He knew that the silence of today had been broken. A figure dashed into this area at an extremely fast speed. "Henry Zhang!" It was a voice, "I''ve been looking for you for two years!" The man wore golden armour, but at this time, his golden armour was broken and there were scars everywhere. It was Adonias, the former king of the Orcs! In the beginning, Henry had reached amet agreement with the Adonias, but the battle on the Sky Peak directly took Henry to Immortal Mountain and blocked him for two years. Two yearster, Henry came out of Immortal Mountain. He concealed his identity and also went to the Core to look for Adonias, but he was dyed by things. Henry stood up and looked at the figure in golden. In a sh, he came to the Adonias. "You''re injured." "I want Laily!" Adonias''s eyes were red, frighteningly red. The vengeance was written all over his handsome face. Henry sighed. Adonias used to be high-spirited and vigorous, but now he looked pathetic. "Let''s cure your wounds first." Henry stretched out two fingers and quickly pointed at the space between the Adonias''s eyebrows. At this time, a few strands of Qi were scurrying around Adonias'' body. If he did not recover in time, there would be a big problem. The Primordial Qi in Henry''s body not only had the power to kill but also had a lot of life force, which soon stabilized Adonias. Adonias that had been stabilized seemed a lot calmer, but he was still very depressed. "Henry, you lied to me. I''ve been waiting for you to bring me Laily!" "She acknowledged the Divine Master as her master. I don''t know where she is now either." Henry shook his head. "How did you be like this?" Speaking of this, Adonias had aplicated look on his face. "Do you remember the person I caught two years ago? They are from the Severity Tribe, and our Abyss is actually just theirboratory." Henry nodded slightly. He had seen theboratory of the Severity Tribe before. Since they could even create the Real Dragon, it was not surprising that the Orcs came from them. "Now, the Severity Tribe hasThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. completely taken control of my tribe. In their eyes, my tribe is a sessful experimental subject and also a failure. The sess lies in that we have normal intelligence. We have a body stronger than humans and have a talent more suitable for fighting. Failure also lies in that we have intelligence. We are livestock raised by them. The difference is that we know how to resist and we can learn how to resist. They want to control us because they have mastered our gene chains. That is something that every Orc has in their body. That thing is in the hands of Laily." What Adonias said was the reason why he had been looking for Laily all the time. "Now, Laily went missing and our tribe has been under the control of the Severity Tribe. They have tried to attack more than once to wage war. In the war, our tribe can only be used as cannon fodder. I don''t care what they want to do, but I just want to save our tribe. For you and me, finding Laily is a win-win situation. If I get that gene chain, I can be the king of the Orcs again, so you don''t have to worry about the battlefield." Henry shook his head slightly and said, "I can''t leave here. I''m afraid that I can''t help you, but I can ask others to inquire about the information about Laily for you. Whether you can find her or not depends on yourself." Just as Adonias was about to say something, he was suddenly stunned. "This ce! You, you''re trapped here?" "Sort of. Henry smiled. Adonias sighed, "I''ve heard about what happened to you, and now only you have the strength to help me. Now, 80% of our people arepletely under the control of the Severity Tribe." "I''m very curious." Henry looked puzzled. "Why did the Severity Tribeunch the attack?" Adonias shook his head. "It''s rted to Heaven''s Luck. The Severity Tribe wants topete for it, but now the world is in peace and Heaven''s Luck has been fixed. Since ancient times, there have been heroes. Once the world is in chaos, Heaven''s Luck will be in chaos as well." Chapter 1867 Chapter 1867 Messing up the world, and then regain Heaven''s Luck! The words of Adonias made Henry''s heart jump in surprise. Henry suddenly remembered the scene that he saw in theboratory before- the sun and the moon were turning around the ancestral weapon. It was clearly an imitation of the real sun and the moon! The most important thing was that in the shadow of the moon that night, a figure appeared beside the ancestral weapon in the sky! Henry originally thought that the Severity Tribe was nning to act like the legend said and seal the Heaven''s Secret. But now it seemed that they wanted topete for Heaven''s Secret and control Heaven''s Secret! The Severity Tribe had a great ambition to make the whole world fall into chaos. "Henry, there are no unbroken eggs under the nest. You should understand this truth better than me." Adonias took a deep breath and said, "Everyone knows the grudges between you and the Severity Tribe. The one who doesn''t want the Severity Tribe to be the most powerful force in the world is you, Henry Zhang. The enemy of an enemy is a friend. I think that if we work together, the benefits will outweigh the disadvantages." Henry nodded and didn''t say anything. "That''s all I want to say. I will continue to look for Laily." As soon as Adonias finished speaking, he walked away. Under the moonlight, Adonias'' back appeared a little bleak. He was originally the King of the Orcs. Back then, how high-spirited he was, yet now, he was in this state. He was all alone outside, so it really was quite pitiful to see him like that. Seeing that Adonias had just arrived with wounds, there might be many people in the dark who wanted to kill him. The Severity Tribe wanted to control the Orcs, and Adonias, the former king of Orcs, would not be spared. However, in this realm, Henry also knew some rules. For example, normally, Divine Cloud Masters would not make a move. The Severity Tribe wanted to steal Heaven''s Luck, but the Divine Cloud realm was only one step away from seeing clearly the Way of Heaven. Each time the experts of this kind of realm made a move, it would affect the energy of heaven and earth. This world would evolve on its own. This was thew of nature. For example, Henry was still expanding the Divine Sea and he somehow wielded the Skysplitter Sword. After Ss and Fidello were punished with Heavenly Punishment, people in the Divine Sea realm did not dare to think that they could cause a sky crack. This was the evolution of nature. If the Divine Cloud experts took action without scruple, no one knew how this world would evolve. For the Severity Tribe which coveted Heaven''s Luck, it was not a good thing. Therefore, the Severity Tribe did not want to let the Divine Cloud experts fight. Thest time the Divine Sky expert came out because he was forced to do it. But at the time, 21 Divine Shores broke at the same time. The Severity Tribe would not dare to act rashly now. Those who wanted to kill Adonias were probably the Divine Shore experts, as the Divine Cloud experts did not want to act for the time being. Looking at the vastnd in front of him, Henry sighed. Sure enough, the higher he stood, the more he could see. He had never thought of the existence of the Severity Tribe. But now, he should have seen it clearly. However, where on earth did Master Lu and the others go? Henry turned around and returned to the unfinished building. The ce where he lived with Sylvia, under the arrangement of Sylvia, had a feeling of home. There were sofas and beds. Although they were in an open-air, with the strength of Henry and Sylvia, they couldpletely block the connection between the outside world at any time, so that people could not see everything in the building. Days passed one after another. Sylvia would go to the Lins Group in vel.n the morning. Just like before, she would deal with all the affairs in the Lins Group, When she finished the work, she would buy all the ingredients based on Henry''s recipes and then Henry would prepare delicious meals for them. For them, this was the life they had been dreaming of all the time, and they could enjoy every day. On Orastin Ind, after Henry gave the order to all the ancient rites back then, they no longer dared to rebel against the ind. As for whether there would be people who would go overseas to search for opportunities and eventually perish in the ancient rites, Henry did not care for this point. Anyway, in the previous sessive wars, the current Qi-refining civilization had restored some peace for a period of time. Everyone was trying hard to cultivate. On the ancient battlefield, although the Orcs were fierce, the human race was not easy to bully. The arrival of the civilization of Qi-refining enhanced the strength of the human army by many times. Under the leadership of Gardiner, the Orcs couldn''t go a step further. During this process, Henry read about some tactical formations, cultivation methods, and other books every day, and at the same time, he studied the clouds on his own Divine Shore. This was what he was doing. His realm of rapid progress finally came to a no temporary stop, but this was also horrifying enough. After all, this was thest step. Once he took this step, he would be able to witness the heavenly way, and it would be a bigger world. However, what Henry was thinking about at this time was not how his strength could be improved after he stepped into the Divine Sky realm, but what Fidello once said to him, if he reached the Divine Sky realm, he might have a chance to see his mother. After so many years, his mother''s voice and smile would still appear in Henry''s mind. Seeing his mother was the biggest motivation for Henry to be stronger now. In this way, three months passed by in the blink of an eye. For Henry and others, these three months were peaceful and satisfying. But in many ces all over the world, too many things had happened. Golden City was the ce where the warlords took control of the city. Dead people, fugitives, and so on weremon in Golden City. However, in the past three months, the chaos in Golden City was several times more intense than before Conflicts would ur in Golden City almost every moment. The warlords fought with each other and deaths came one after another. However, there were still arge number of warlords that would pour into Golden City and provoke wars. It seemed that the city was about to enter a chaotic era. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Some people said that behind the chaos in Golden City, there was a big country. It seemed that it wanted to provoke a bigger war. However, this statement had not been proven, but no one refuted it. A lot of things were going in one direction. It was already difficult to control the situation. In the past three months, Henry had almost concealed his identity and lived in this unfinished building. Except for Adonias, no one had ever looked for Henry. Henry did not want to be disturbed too much. On Orastin Ind, the Erudite Organization also inquired about the news about Henry, but they couldn''t hear anything. This name, which had made everyone on Orastin Ind excited, disappeared in three months.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Henry wanted such peace, and the suppressive effect of the curse in the underground pce was also beyond his imagination. Now, the curse power had beenpletely suppressed by clouds and mist and slowly absorbed. Henry estimated that it may take less than a year, and in a few months, he couldpletely solve the problem of the underground pce. Just when Henry thought that the days would pass peacefully, the bad news was passed into his ears. Chapter 1868 Chapter 1868 Henry sat there, frowning as he listened to Sylvia''s words. Lisa''s parents came to see her? In the beginning, Lisa was abandoned by people because of congenital heart disease and had been living in a welfare home. Now that Jenny had taken over the welfare home, under Jenny''s supervision, the welfare home was heading in a very good direction. Jenny had even organized all sorts of interested sses for the children so that the children could grow up even better. Because of her outstanding appearance, Lisa was chosen by a child''s clothingpany. After getting consent from Lisa, Jenny also agreed to allow Lisa to do some child''s clothing photoshoots. This was also a kind of training for Lisa. After all, this kind of opportunity was not avable to everyone. It was a good thing. However, her excellent appearance and lovely temperament made her go viral on the Inte and attracted countless fans in an instant. Even some children''s clothing brands wanted Lisa to be their spokesperson. It might be a good thing for ordinary people, but Jenny refused. After all, Jenny was not short of money, and her foster parents were not even short of money. Once she agreed, she was afraid that it would affect Lisa''s growth. Originally, Jenny''s refusal put an end to this matter. But unexpectedly, people who imed to be Lisa''s biological parents appeared. At first, others thought that they were scammers. But in the end, the other party did a paternity test and gave a lot of evidence. Finally, they actually were Lisa''s biological parents and wanted to take her away! Now, Lisa''s biological parents went to the welfare home every day and gather a lot of people to yell at the door of the welfare home. The trouble was very big, and in this era of the developed Inte, it had been widely publicized. Even if the Lins couldn''t suppress this kind of public anger, the authorities couldn''t directly stop it. They could only keep providing support. On the Inte, some people hadunched arge-scale attack on the welfare home and the Lins Group. They had all kinds of wordsing out of their mouths. Under such great pressure, some people had even contacted Jenny, hoping that Lisa could return to her biological parents. At her age, Lisa had no self-awareness. For her biological parents to suddenlye, it was undoubtedly a happy event for her. However, Jenny and Sylvia knew what her biological parents were thinking. Sylvia had secretly asked people to inquire about it. During this period, Lisa''s parents had contacted many clothing brands. Obviously, they have already seen themercial value of Lisa, and this was the main reason why they wanted Lisa. It could be seen that Sylvia and Jenny couldn''t decide whether Lisa wanted to go back to her biological parents. They prefered to follow Lisa''s wishes. Now Lisa showed that she was more inclined to go home. Both Sylvia and Jenny could easily understand this point. Blood was thicker than water. For the children in the orphanage, their biggest dream was to have their parents in front of them one day. Neither Sylvia nor Jenny could take away their dream of family happiness. Henry had no choice but to listen to Sylvia. Henry could deal with the enemies or other problems. But in terms of rtionships, who could make a decision for others? Sylvia''s face was worried. She could even imagine what life would be like for Lisa with her birth parents, but she felt powerless. When it came to awsuit, legally speaking, Sylvia and Jenny had absolutely full right to keep Lisa with them. However, this affection is not discussed byw. If Lisa was forced to stay with them in this way, was it really a good thing for Lisa? They were afraid that from now on, there would be a kind of difficulty in Lisa''s mind. Henry thought for a long time and finally sighed helplessly. "Let her go back with her parents. If she can ept such a life, it''s her choice. If she can''t ept it, no one can force her. Honey, do you understand me?" "Yes." Sylvia nodded vigorously, "Honey, don''t worry." "Honey, go deal with your business." Henry gently patted Sylvia''s back and said, "You don''t have to visit me often during this period of time." "Honey, you have to take good care of yourself these days." After Sylvia left, Henry sighed. He slowly walked to the top of the unfinished building and whispered, "Who is behind this?" "I can''t find anything for the time being." Valentin''s figure appeared on the top of the building. "It''s a syndicate from Europe, and they''re manipting online opinion. I''ve got people in et n there, but it''s ssified, and it''s hard for my people to get anything useful at the moment. It takes time." Henry nodded slightly. At this point, the biological parents suddenly appeared out of nowhere. Of course, Henry would not think that it was just for the money. After all, the adoption of Lisa took ce moret than two years ago. In the past two years, Lisa had attended many meetings with Sylvia and she had been exposed in the media. If it was for money, those people would have appeared long ago. Why did they have to wait until now? Henry didn''t believe that there was no force behind this at all. Henry''s performance in front of Sylvia was just to make Sylvia feel at ease. After hearing Valentin''s report, Henry nodded slightly and asked, "Have you asked someone to do the other things?" "It''s all in the process." "That''s good." Henry smiled slightly and said, "We have been passive for such a long time, we should take the initiative. We can''t be led by the nose everywhere. Ask people to pay more attention to Lisa. If there is anything, report it to me at any time." "All right. Valentin expressed his understanding and quietly left. The night gradually fell, and the moon hung high in the sky. It was very quiet here. Henry stood there quietly, depicting manyplex patterns under his feet. In the Angel Hotel, Yinzhou. Lisa like a little elf with two ponytails cheered and jumped in front of the huge French window. "Dad, look at that." "Mom, look, hurry up." Lisa''s lovely little face was filled with happiness, and she could not stop jumping up and down.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. In the room, there was a man and a woman who were both in their thirties. The two of them were excitedly holding their phones as they continuously connected with various major clothing brands. Acet yno long as they were in cooperation with them, they would be able to obtain an extremely high endorsement fee. This sum of money was more than enough for an ordinary family. Furthermore, as the endorsement went on, Lisa would be more and more popr. This child, who was only five or six years old, would be a real money-spinner! Chapter 1869 Chapter 1869 At this time, Lisa was still wallow in the joy of finding her birth parents. Kids her age would not think too much of the situation. "Lisa, how about going to the garment factory with mom tomorrow?" The 30-year-old woman walked behind Lisa and touched her head. "But..." "I promised mom Sylvia we''d have a nice meal tomorrow." The woman in her thirties suddenly turned unhappy. "Lisa, do you think everyone is better than your mother? "If you think so, you can go with that woman. Don''t look for me and your father." As soon as the woman said this, Lisa immediately became anxious and hurriedly exined, "No, no. Then... then I''ll tell my mother Sylvia to change the date." "I''ll tell her. You''ll go to the garment factory with us tomorrow. Go to sleep." After saying that, the womany on the bed, closed her eyes, and fell asleep. The next morning, before dawn, they left with Lisa. When Sylvia came to the hotel at noon, she was informed by the people of the hotel that they had left. Sylvia quickly dialled Lisa''s phone watch, but could not get through. She looked for someone to check and found that they had been to two garment factories this morning and had reached cooperation with them. Sylvia had already guessed that this was the reason. However, she still felt very ufortable at this moment. These people treated Lisa like some goods. But Sylvia didn''t have any good solution. This was Lisa''s own choice. Sylvia and Jenny were very concerned about Lisa. They asked someone to find out the next destination of Lisa, and Sylvia and Jenny arrived there one step ahead of Lisa and her parents and contacted the garment factory. They requested to secretly listen to the negotiation of cooperation between the two parties. This waspletely out of motherly love and care for the child. Given the current status of the Lins Group in the business world, the garment factory did not refuse Sylvia. By the time for lunch, it was already past the appointed time between the garment factory and Lisa''s parents. However, Lisa''s parents had not yet appeared. Sylvia sent someone to inquire about Lisa''s whereabouts but suddenly found that Lisa''s whereabouts werepletely untractable. At the same time, the news also reached Henry. Henry smiled. He knew that things would develop in this way, but he did not expect it to happen so soon. "Isn''t this a bit too rushed?" Henry sneered. He thought that the other party would y for a while first, but now it seemed that they were not ready to y. It seems they have thought that it would make Henry worried. Henry turned on themunicator and sent out a message. He continued to go through the book in front of him and read it carefully. It was rare for him to have such an opportunity. It would be very good for him to know more about formations in the future. Now that Henry had grasped the 3,000 Paths, his speed of understanding formations was far faster than others. He couldprehend manyplex and obscure things with a few nces. In a western country. In a dark secret chamber, eight people were sitting in front of a round table. Four of them wore the armours of knights from the Middle Ages, while the other four were dressed in long robes. They were dressed in totally different styles. "Your Excellencies of the Severity Tribe, we may have had different ideas in the past, but now we have amon enemy and amon thing to do. I think it''s time for us to make peace." The round table representing a kind of equal rtions was also a kind of symbol of peace. Just being at this round table had a lot of meanings. Dressed in a knight''s armour and sitting by a round table with an organization like the Severity Tribe, the identities of these four people were obvious. The Holy Cross once sent people to Immortal Mountain to spy on the Immortal King.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. The representative of the Severity Tribeughed gently. "Haha, there''s a saying in our Yan Xia that the enemy''s enemy is our friend. I believe that we''ll get along very well with each other. We know what you want, and you also know what we want. Although the approach is different, our goal is nothing more than to restore the glory of the world. Only in that way can we go further." "Ha-ha-ha, then I hope we can cooperate well. The affairs of the west will be dealt with by our Holy Cross, while the lords of the Severity Tribe will be in charge of the east." "I heard that there is a Radiant Ind. I''m afraid that their existence will cause a lot of trouble to our n." The people of the Severity Tribe spoke. "Radiant Ind, huh...it''s just a bunch of ants. Just let them do as they please. They won''t be able to do it for too long." In the room, there was a burst ofughter. Three days passed in the blink of an eye. In Golden City not far from the Sosasmo desert, gunshots could be heard continuously. In the past few days, the battle in Golden City had be even more terrifying. Refugees couldn''t live here at all, so they all fled in all directions. The battle continued to grow fiercer and fiercer. All of the warlords had joined, and as the battle escted, it had already spread to many of the forces behind the warlords. Just like how Radiant Ind had controlled many of the warlords, the forces behind these warlords had alle from underground, and now, they were all engaged in battle. The fight in the underground world was even more terrible than that between warlords. This kind of terror was silent. It was possible that in a prosperous city, the leader of an underground force would suddenly die in the bathtub with his femalepanion without a sound. In this kind of battle, human life meant nothing. All kinds of assassinations wereunched, and the whole underground world became a mess in just three days. Peze had returned to Radiant Ind a long time ago. As the holynd of the underground world, everything that had happened in the underground world would naturally be clearly transmitted into the ears of Radiant Ind. Old Peze looked at the news in front of him, murmuring, "Another new force is about to rise? Interesting. Every year, there would always be such a person appearing. Arrange for someone to go out and settle this matter. We can''t let it continue to be so chaotic." Within Radiant Ind, Reapers were walking out. Given the status of Radiant Ind''s underground forces, once the Reapers appeared, the various major forces would definitely be afraid. Bot this time was different. After the Reapers went to the various major forces, nobody paid too much attention to them. Nobody even paid attention to what they said. In fact, two Reapers had been ambushed by two underground forces, and thus there was no news of them at all. As soon as this information came out, Peze immediately realized the seriousness of the matter. This wasn''t because a certain force was about to rise to power, but rather because someone was trying to control the underground world! In the past, when this happened, he didn''t mind it at all. After all, in terms of the Ten Kings of Radiant Ind''s battle powers, any one of them would be considered top-tier. But right now, the other nine were stationed in Holy City, while Peze was the only person in the outside world. If someone wanted to control the underground forces, then there would be a problem. Chapter 1870 Chapter 1870 Under the surging undercurrents, a certain structure of the world was changing. Among the underground forces, the status of Radiant Ind had been seriously threatened. Although in the battle around Holy City, Henry had made quite a name for himself, at the same time, news came out that the King of Hell could not do anything at will. And among the Ten Kings of Radiant Ind, one was in aa, while the other eight were in charge of protecting Holy City and Orastin Ind. Currently, the only person outside was an old man, Peze. If it was many years ago, the name of Peze would still make people fear him. His battle record in the past was also particrly shocking. But now, the world had changed greatly. Among these underground forces, there were also a lot of Qi practitioners. Moreover, he was so old that he didn''t have the deterrence he had before. If he was alone, those forces who had Qi practitioners really wouldn''t take him seriously. In fact, the battle had been on fire for a long time, spreading from Orastin Ind to the outside world. The underground world was in chaos. It should be known that the underground world was silently supported by the government. In this world, wherever there was justice, there would be evil existences, which was standing opposite to each other. Once the underground world was in chaos, the impact would be more than just on the underground forces. Even the official forces would be greatly affected. In the end, it was very likely that there would be a conflict between the two official organizations. If someone continued to add fuel to the fire, it might even trigger a great war in the whole world! For some things, once something happened, it would be a huge chain reaction. Two Reapers of Radiant Ind had disappeared, and Radiant Ind had begun to move as well. The area around Radiant Ind had long since been filled with spies. Whenever Radiant Ind made a move, it would immediately reach the ears of all the major forces. Since they had already offended Radiant Ind, these forces had already made their preparations. With someone as their backer, they had a certain degree of confidence in their hearts. In the unfinished building in Yinzhou, Henry closed the book and slowly walked to the roof. "What''s wrong?" Henry asked softly. Two Reapers wearing ghost masks appeared behind Henry and knelt on one knee. Now the curse power here had beenpletely suppressed by Henry, so it had no effect on ordinary people. The two Reapers respectfully reported to him what had happened in the past three days. "Haha, it''s too much already. We''ve been in hiding for too long. Do they all think that we''re a toothless tiger now?" Henry smiled slightly and said, "Go ahead. It''s been so many years. Contact Alvin and ask him to do it without hesitation. There is always some limit that should not be crossed over." "I understand." The two figures disappeared. Henry looked at the floor. At this time, the top of the unfinished building was full of iprehensible symbols. In a remote town of Van Xia. "Ring." The bell in front of the door of a small store rang, and the small door was pushed open. "Hello, wee." A crisp voice rang out. It was a very beautiful woman with a curvy figure. There were three tattooed strong men who walked into the small store. Their eyes were focused on the woman, and all of them had greedy looks on their faces. Obviously, the woman also noticed the meaning in their eyes. She smiled and said, "Brother Zhao, since you are here, you can take whatever you want. It''s all on me." The three strong men licked their lips and kept looking at the woman''s body. "Sister, I don''t want anything but you today. What should I do?" The woman took a step back and said, "Brother Zhao, don''t make fun of me. I''m already married." "So what?" The eyes of the man called Brother Zhao were about to burst out. "You are now in need. Look at your husband, he can''t satisfy you. Why don''t you let brother y with you?" As soon as Brother Zhao finished speaking, the remaining two people alsoughed. They locked the door of the small store. The three of them walked toward the woman behind the counter at the same time. The woman kept looking at the three people. "Brother Zhao, you..." "Brother Zhao, let''s have a talk. It''s my fault. I apologize to you." A thin figure came out of the warehouse of a small shop. It was Alvin. Alvin stood in front of the woman and looked at the three men. "Get out of my way. It''s none of your business. If you don''t want to die, just keep quiet!" Brother Zhao shouted. The three of them had been eyeing thedy boss of this small store for a long time. They had already made a n long ago. They had set up a n and came here today. Brother Zhao pushed Alvin away. Alvin stumbled a few steps and bumped into the shelf beside him, making a sound. "Honey!" The woman eximed and looked at Alvin. "Beauty, don''t worry about that trash. Let''s have some fun." Brother Zhao and the other two stood in front of the woman. The woman looked at the approaching three people and then looked at Alvin beside her whose head had been bleeding. She quickly grabbed the scissors on the table and pressed them against her chest. The women''s actions only made the threeugh even more wildly. A woman, even if she picked up a pair of scissors, would there be any threat to the three strong men? At this moment, the doorbell rang again. In front of the door, a man in a windbreaker jacket and arge- carved hat, gently knocked on the ss of the store, indicating that the people in the store should open the door. The knocks on the door continued. Brother Zhao looked in the direction of the door and motioned for one person to go over and drive this person away. A strong man walked to the door and pulled it open. "It''s closed, go away!" After opening the door, the strong man shouted loudly. The man in the windbreaker did not pay attention to what the strong man said. He pushed the strong man aside and walked in. As for what happened in the store, hez almost did not take at it. After entering the shop, he kept looking around. a second toet "Get out of here! Do you hear me?" The strong man who opened the door rushed up from behind and grabbed the man''s shoulder. The man in the windbreaker slightly shook his arm, and then a cold light shed by. The strong man took a few steps back. Looking again, there was a deep bloodstain on the strong man''s throat. The strong man covered his throat with his hands, but he could not stop the blood from flowing out. Brother Zhao and the other strong man panicked when they saw this scene. Although they did evil things, they did not dare to kill people! But now, this person, when he killed people, obviously did not hesitate at all. His ruthless appearance made them tremble in their hearts. The man in windbreaker also said at this time, "I didn''t expect that the person who had overthrown Radiant Ind and built the Dark Ind has be like this. He is at the mercy of others and does not dare to fight back. It seems that you really want to disappear." When Alvin, whose head had been smashed, heard this, his body suddenly shook, and he didn''t have time to care about the blood that was still flowing down from his head.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. "It''s Mr. Zhang''s men. Sloane, run!" Chapter 1871 Chapter 1871 Alvin''s roar echoed in the small store. The woman who was cornered in the corner was Sloane! Back then, Henry ordered him not to meet Sloane for three years. However, it had only been two years since then. The two of them were together. This was clearly against the rules. "Run?" "Can you run away?" The man in the windbreaker looked at Alvin. "Since King sent us here, you should know that you have no other end." Sloane''s expression changed. Her kick was like lightning. Brother Zhao and the strong man were sent flying by Sloane''s kick. Sloane stepped on the counter, and with a powerful leap, attacked the man in the windbreaker. "Two years is a long time for people like us. You guys are unfamiliar with our strength now that you haven''t made a move for two years." The man in the windbreaker slightly stepped back and avoided Sloane''s move. He turned his hand and punched toward Sloane. Sloane harrumphed and took two steps forward. Alvin pulled over Sloane and stood in front of Sloane. Looking at the man in the windbreaker, he gritted his teeth and said, "I''ll stop them. You go first!" "I''ve told you that you won''t be able to leave." The man in a windbreaker was extraordinarily confident. Alvin watched helplessly as figures appeared one after another outside the small store. All of them were wearing ghost masks. The appearance of these figures caused Alvin to feel despair. Alvin clearly knew how powerful Radiant Ind was. Even in the past, when he was in charge of Radiant Ind, Alvin was more than once shocked by the power behind Radiant Ind. Run? Even if he really ran out today, what about tomorrow? What about the day after tomorrow? As long as they didn''t leave this world, they wouldn''t be able to escape the pursuit range of Radiant Ind. "Why?" Alvin stared closely at the man in the windbreaker. He didn''t understand. He had already decided to give up everything. He only wanted to stay with Sloane. Why did Radiant Ind stille to find him? The man in the windbreaker looked at Alvin and suddenly smiled. "What our King said was not wrong. You couldn''t wait for three years, nor could she. The two people who really want to be together can''t wait that long. This is for you." The man in the wind-breakers licked his thumb, and a beautiful ring fell on the ground in front of Alvin, making a crisp sound. The instant his eyes caught sight of the ring, Alvin''s pupils contracted. "Alvin Tsu, listen up!" The man in the windbreaker shouted. Alvin knelt down on one knee almost without any hesitation. "From today onwards, Alvin will assume the position of Radiant Ind''s King. From today onwards, Alvin will lead Radiant Ind and wipe out all old enemies!" The man''s voice trailed off, and Alvin was still kneeling there in a daze. He looked at the Holy Ring that was quietly lying in front of him, unable to believe what he had just seen. "Pick up the ring and put it on." The man made a sound. Alvin was like a robot under orders. He slowly picked up the ring and put it on his finger. When Alvin put on the ring, the man in the windbreaker immediately knelt on one knee. Many people outside the small store also got down on one knee. Alvin slowly rose to his feet. "King, you can go home with Madam now." The man in the windbreaker opened his mouth. Alvin took a deep breath and turned around to look at Sloane behind him. "Mr. Zhang, thank you." Alvin said softly. He held Sloane''s hand and walked out of the small store withrge strides. Outside the small store, there was already a car waiting for Alvin. In a sh, another three days had passed. In the past three days, there were constant events in the underground world. Radiant Ind, which had been written off as a toothless tiger, burst into action like a waking tiger. At the same time, in these three days, countless Reapers walked out of Radiant Ind, and news that some force was destroyed spread in the underground world every day.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. After being silent for so many years, Radiant Ind showed its fangs again, telling everyone that the reason why Radiant Ind could have today''s position was not because of virtue, but because of et fists! In the past, Alvin established the Dark Ind, making everyone in the underground world feel insecure, which proved his ability. Now that he was in charge of Radiant Ind again, under the guidance of Henry, he naturally showed his ability! Alvin had no powerful force, but he was definitely a leader. His mind was strong enough to defeat countless masters in this kind of power battle. Yinzhou City, the unfinished building. One message after another was sent to Henry''smunicator. These messages werepletely encrypted, and they would be automatically deleted after being read. Henry''s expression was still calm. During these six days, in addition to the chaos of the underground world, there was a lot of news in the business world. The Lins Group held a press conference and clearly informed the owners of the garment factories that if anyone dared to sign Lisa, the Lins Group would definitely deal with them. Their way of doing things was to dere war on the children''s garment factories in the whole Van Xia. At the same time, it would also draw the dissatisfaction of too manypanies. The Lins Group wanted to have exclusive power in the business world! There had been too many voices talking about the stupidity of the Lins Group. But facing all this, Sylvia seemed to have not heard it, not seen it, andpletely ignored it. That was because up till today, Sylvia had lost track of Lisa''s whereabouts for a total of six days. In these six days, Sylvia had never had a good sleep. What she was doing now was forcing her biological parents to show up. If there was no garment factory willing to cooperate with them, they would definitely find her! Big events happened frequently, and the world seemed to have begun to be chaotic. Antarctica, on the Ancient Battlefield. When the King of Orcs Adonias was pushed off the stage, the Orcs'' recent assault became more and more fierce. Every day, there would be a battle erupting on the Ancient Battlefield. Although the Orcs could not move a single step under the protection of the Human Race''s great army, this also caused the entire human army to be exhausted. The war was already starting to break out. At this moment, a figure appeared in Yinzhou. "This is a city blessed by the curse. Haha, the new Human Race''s king, Henry, is trapped here. It''s somewhat interesting." The man looked to be in his twenties, with blond hair, 1.85 metres tall and handsome, which attracted the attention of countless women. Like a noble duke, he strolled toward the pce entrance in the inner part of the city. Henry stood on the roof of the unfinished building and quietly looked in the direction that the young man came from as if he had noticed the existence of this person. At the same time, the young man also raised his head and looked in the direction of the unfinished building. The two of them were several kilometres apart, but they looked at each other through the air as if they could see each other. After a long while, the young man suddenly smiled, quickened his pace, and quickly walked toward the direction of the unfinished building. Henry stood with his hands sped behind his back and waited quietly. The sky above Yinzhou seemed to be even more overcast. Chapter 1872 Chapter 1872 The sky was gradually darkening, and the young man had already arrived in front of the unfinished building. The young man looked up and his eyes reflected Henry, who was standing on the roof. "This ce is shabby. It is not a nice ce to wee people. Please forgive me." Henryughed and said. The young man with blond hair also smiled. "With our strength, it''s easy for us to get what we want. The environment is not important at all." As soon as the young man finished speaking, he gently waved his hand, and a golden chair condensed by Qi appeared out of air. The young man took a few steps forward and then sat on the chair. As he waved his hand, another tea table appeared in front of him. "You should have some tea." The young manughed. "Take it." A light shed and appeared on the tea table in front of the young man. The young man took a nce, then nodded in satisfaction. "A cup of gold gourd tea. Not bad, not bad. Not bad, not bad at all." During the process, it seemed that the two of them weremunicating, but in fact, they were fighting each other in secret. As soon as he stepped into this unfinished building, the young man could feel that this area waspletely suppressed by Henry''s momentum. It could be said that this area had be Henry''s domain. If Henry was unwilling, no one would be able to use Qi here. But as soon as the young man entered, he immediately transformed a chair for himself. The tea sent by Henry fell on the tea table formed by the blond young man. This tea was sent with the power of chaos. If the blond young man''s strength was worse, then the tea table would be directly scattered. Henry''s figure jumped down from the roof and stood steadily on the ground. He looked at the young man and said, "I didn''t expect that the medium of a Divine Sky would choose to be a human." "You''re very confident." The young man looked at Henry and said. His meaning was that although the young man looked as big as Henry and was almost as strong as him based on the first test, Henry did not think that the other side had this kind of strength at his age, so he said such words. Henry shook his head and nodded again. He didn''t exin it clearly. The youth shrugged. "You are correct. But I''m different. I am me. I can only use a portion of my Divine Sky power. You can call me Garreck, or you can call me themander of the Holy Cross." A hint of a smile was on Garreck''s face, as though he was talking about an utterly trifling matter. But his status wasn''t as simple as he appeared. The Holy Cross was a force equivalent to the Severity Tribe. The leader of the Holy Cross waspletely equivalent to the leader of the Severity Tribe. Henry made a chair out of his Chaotic Qi and sat opposite Garreck. "I didn''t expect that I would have such an honour to have amander of the Holy Crosse personally. This makes me feel honoured." "Human Race''s King, Henry Zhang." Garreck stared at Henry. "Your current status is far higher than ours. You are already at the highest level of power that can be exercised under the rules of this world, and to some extent, you are invincible under the rules of this world, even the Divine Sky experts are not strong enough to do anything to you." Henry waved his hand, and the water kettle not far away slowly flew over. A ball of essence me was ignited, and in a second, the water in the kettle began to boil. Henry slowly made a pot of tea and poured himself a cup. "Mr Commander, you''ve travelled thousands of miles to get here. Are you just here to praise me?" "Your Yan Xia''s chess is very interesting. Why don''t we y a game?" Garreck smiled slightly, and a chessboard appeared in the sky. The chessboard waspletely ck. There were no chess pieces. Henry did not refuse the request of Garreck. The chessboard in front of him did not simply represent a simple game of chess, but was a kind ofyout! The current world''syout! The two of them used Qi as chess pieces. "You''re a guest from afar. You go first." Henry made a gesture of invitation. "I''m from the West, so I''llnd a chess piece in the West." Garreck didn''t hesitate, and a chess piece was ced in the corner of the board. Henry''s chess piece was on the opposite side of Garreck''s. Two chess pieces represented two kinds of forces, the west and the east. Subsequently, the two people took turns ying chess. In the process of ying chess, neither of them took the lead to upy other people''s territories but kept developing in their own direction. During this process, Garreck suddenly put a piece in the middle. This meant that the force belonging to the west needed to be careful about the matter in the middle. Seeing this sudden move, Henry didn''t pay much attention. Instead, he continued to set up the formation on his own side. The array that the two of them were ying on the chessboard was what was happening right now. In the past, the Holy Cross had nothing to do with the east, but now the Holy Cross suddenly intervened in the affairs between the Severity Tribe and Henry, which was in the middle. Henry ignored the middle, which was also the way he did now. He did not pay too much attention to the Holy Cross. At this time, more than half of the chessboard had been upied, and only a small part was still empty. At this time, the game was finished. The next step on the chessboard represented the choice of Henry and Garreck. Garreck continued to ce his chess pieces in the middle. Henry was still setting up the array in his own ce. There was slight anger in Garreck''s eyes. "Henry, although you have a powerful strength as your capital now, you''re strong, but in the end you''re the only one who is strong. Yourway of doing things, hmm, you''re a bit too confident!" Content belongs to Henry shook his head slightly and did not speak. At this time, he suddenly dropped one of the pieces into thergest formation of Garreck. "Are you courting death?" Garreck let out a coldugh, but he didn''t rx, because he knew that Henry wouldn''t be such a fool. While thinking about why Henry took this step, Garreck was also thinking el about what arrangement Henry had made for this time. He couldn''t figure out what Henry''s move meant! At this time, Henry was staring at the chesspiece, with a smile on his face and a glimmer of confidence in his eyes. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org On the Ancient Battlefield, Antarctica. In the secret ce covered by thick fog, Ranulfo saw that the sabre had flown back to his hand.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Ranulfo, there''s still onest step!" Gervais stood in front of the door. "As long as we open this door, you and I will be able to take the final step! We will be able to be one of the rulers of this world!" His eyes were filled with madness, and he was so excited that his whole body was shaking. But when he looked at Ranulfo, he didn''t react at all. "Ranulfo, what are you waiting for? Come over quickly!" Ranulfo shook his head slightly. "Do you know where you lost?" "Where I lost?" Gervais was confused at first, and then his face suddenly changed. "Ranulfo, what do you mean?" "You lost because your eyes are clouded." Chapter 1873 Chapter 1873 Ranulfo''s tone was calm. Gervais1 expression turned even more unnatural. "Ranulfo, what do you mean?" "Gervais, as the sessor of the Recluse Association, you were the highest starting point among us. But now?" Ranulfo didn''t answer. Instead, he asked, "Dougal and the others took you there for the sake of your ancestors. I thought you could understand something, but now it seems that you can''t understand anything. If you open this door, can you really be one of the rules of the world as you said?" "Even if everything goes as you think, what do you think the ruler does?" Gervais clenched his fists. "Control, control the world." "Haha, control the world?" "Who dares to say that he could control the world?" "Even those as powerful as Ss dared not say those words, because the world is tooplicated. The Severity Tribe also wanted to control the world. In the end, they could only seek the Heaven''s Luck." "It''s different to be pinned down everywhere. In fact, it doesn''t matter. Under the general trend, whether one seeds or fails, none of these have anything to do with me. I just feel sorry." "What do you feel sorry for?" Gervais'' brows furrowed. "I''m sorry..." Ranulfo stared at Gervais. "The majestic Recluse Association has be ackey of the Holy Cross! Two thousand years ago, the Recluse Association was well-known all over the world, but there was no such name as the Holy Cross. However, the current Recluse Association is really not worth it. What is stored in it is not the so-called power, but the cmity that the Holy Cross wants you to release." "This is what the Heaven'' Luck that the Holy Cross wants to take from the Severity Tribe." Suddenly, Gervais'' pupils contracted, "You!" "When Ss and the others left and didn''t take you away, Henry told me what to do. He wanted me to see what you are going to do." Ranulfo sighed. "I really didn''t expect you to be willing to be a dog to others." After saying this, it was simple for Gervais to understand. He said in a low voice, "Ranulfo, if you say that I''m a dog, aren''t you the same?" "No." Ranulfo shook his head slightly. "I''m different from you. I''m just making the right choice. If you''re right, open this door and disaster will appear. You''ll get some kind of power, but at the same time, you''ll lose many things, such as the Inheritance!" Gervais'' body shook slightly. He couldn''t help squeezing his fingers around the cane. "Ranulfo, so what if you have seen through it? Do you still want to stop me?" "You''re really stupid, aren''t you?" Ranulfo took a step forward and said, "Back then, I could send you and Dougal to the Ancient Battlefield. Do you really think that I, Ranulfo Lan, am weaker than others?" Gervais looked at Ranulfo and said, "That''s not right! You once collected a piece of Devil''s fragments! You don''t have the smell of it on you. It''s not your true body, you are a doppelganger!" "You''re finally starting to understand." Ranulfo turned his wrist, and the Autumn Saber was waved by Ranulfo to form a circle of phantoms. "It''s a good doppelganger. Simrly, it''s also a doppelganger that you can''tpete with." The Autumn Saber suddenly turned into a ball of blue light, which did not aim at Gervais. Instead, it aimed at Ranulfo. "After so many years, this doppelganger has grown enough. It''s time to cut off thestyer of shackles." A strange smile appeared on Ranulfo''s face. With a crisp cracking sound, something seemed to be cut off around Ranulfo''s body. The next second, countless Qi energy of the heaven and the earth gathered in the direction of Ranulfo. Gervais widened his eyes. "You can imitate the Saints!" "Gervais, if there is an afterlife, I hope you can be smarter." Ranulfo appeared behind Gervais. "Crack!" A huge gap suddenly appeared in the sceptre in Gervais'' hand. His gaze gradually spread out through the nk space. Ranulfo looked at the door and muttered, "Alright, let me see what''s so special about the Holy Cross. Henry, that''s all I can do. Next, it''s up to you!" As Ranulfo''s voice fell, the gate in front of him, which had not been opened for a long time, suddenly burst open. Ranulfo walked into the gate as if he was walking to an abyss.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. In front of the unfinished building in Yinzhou. Staring at Henry''s moves, Garreck frowned all the time. He really couldn''t understand the meaning of Henry''s moves. Did he think this move could mess up his long-term setup? But the more he couldn''t figure it out, the more anxious Garreck became. He was used to controlling everything in his hands, but this time, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t understand. Henry poured himself a cup of tea leisurely. He was not in a hurry, nor did he urge himself. This kind of game could not be ended in a short time. Henry picked up his teacup and suddenly looked behind Garreck. Garreck let out a cold snort. "Come out. Given your level of power, you won''t be able to avoid the eyes of the humans'' King." As soon as Garreck''s voice rang out, two figures appeared outside the half-finished building. Garreck said, "Go ahead. What is it?" The two figures that appeared were about to speak but stopped on a second thought. Garreck didn''t even turn his head. He continued, "If there''s anything, just speak. There''s no need to hide it." After receiving the instruction, one of them opened his mouth and said, "The door is broken, and Gervais is dead." The pupils of Garreck, who was sitting there steadily, suddenly shrank. He now understood what Henry meant by this step! Garreck waved his hand and motioned for the two men to leave. He took a deep breath and looked at Henry. "You are indeed a king of the human race. What a good trick!" As Garreck spoke, a chess piece fell towards Henry''s chess piece that was deeply embedded in the enemy''s formation. Henry ced his chess piece at the same time. The two of them fought hand in hand. In the formation of Garreck, the chess piece that went deep into the enemy''s formation seemed to be possible to be overtaken at any time, but it was still firm. Henry could always resolve the crisis of the chess piece when it was in danger. This would only allow Henry to gradually expand his advantage in this gradually worsening defence. On the Ancient Battlefield. The moment the gate was broken through, the Holy Cross got the message and sent someone to go there immediately. However, what they found was Gervais'' corpse lying on the ground. The Holy Cross immediately realized that something was wrong and gathered people to rush into the gate. But as time went by, the person who entered the gate did note out, and blood slowly flowed out of the gate. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org The members of the Holy Cross couldn''t enter this gate! In Yinzhou, in front of the chess board. After not being able to attack for a long time, Garreck suddenly realized that he was a bit too powerful. Since he wasn''t able to attack, then he wanted to temporarily put this area down. There were many ces on the chessboard that needed to be fought over. Winning one point didn''t mean a lot! Chapter 1874 Chapter 1874 At the gate, the Ancient Battlefield, Antarctica. Blood slowly flowed out from the gate. Outside the gate, countless pairs of feet were standing. These people belonged to the Holy Cross. They had sent countless people in, but there was still no response. When the people in charge of this ce were about to send another group of people to enter, they suddenly received a message. Commander Garreck gave the order that they temporarily put the matter here aside! The people didn''t understand why Garreck would suddenly give up on this ce. After all, this ce was extremely important to the Holy Cross, but they had no choice but to carry out the orders of Garreck. In front of the unfinished building in Yinzhou. "The Human''s King Henry does have good means." Garreckughed. "However, I hope that in the future, you''ll be able to do something like this as well." As Garreck spoke, he ced another chess piece. He gave up on the previous struggle over the area, continuing to ce the next chess piece in the middle. And Henry, who had always been in the state ofying and defending, suddenly began to attack. He took the advantage of the situation and was going to upy all the ces on the chessboard. Henry''s ced four pieces in four corners, those represented the current Radiant Ind. After Alvin had returned, the ind had gone out of hiding. "It''s very ambitious, but are you sure that all of this really belongs to you?" Garreck sneered. He did not pay attention to Henry''s chess pieces. Instead, he continued to attack the centre of the chessboard. He wanted to directly capture the king. The centre of the chessboard represented the location of Radiant Ind. Regardless of the forces sent out by Radiant Ind, Garreck wanted to immediately annihte Radiant Ind! Upon seeing Garreck''s chess, Henry''s forehead furrowed slightly. The corner of Garreck''s lips curved upwards slightly, and his eyes revealed a hint of a satisfied look. Sosasmo desert, the location of Radiant Ind. In the heart of the castle. One message after another, through various channels, was clearly disyed in front of Alvin at this time. In the face of such a fight for power, Alvin showed that he was much more talented than ordinary people. ording to the information he had received, Alvin calmly issued orders. Although he was in the castle, he was in charge of the lives of the major forces at all times. Countless Reapers turned into sharp knives in the hands of Alvin and were invincible. Under the attack of Radiant Ind, the underground forces had no room for a counterattack. Radiant Ind had once been treated as a ce of pilgrimage by the underground forces, and Reapers were even considered to be terrifying existences. In front of this previously called Underground''s Holy Land, which underground force dared to say that they could fight against Radiant Ind? Right now, all the major forces hoped that the force standing behind them would be able to take care of Radiant Ind as soon as possible. After all, with each day, they themselves would be in danger of beingpletely destroyed by Radiant Ind. It was toote to tried to apologize when the tiger had already shown its fangs. They could only hope that the hunter could kill the tiger. Countless figures were gathering around Radiant Ind, all of whom were from the Holy Cross. They wore armour and held heavy swords in their hands as they looked in the direction of Radiant Ind. "Today, we will destroy this ce!" e The leader of the Holy Cross let out a loud shout. At this moment, countless soldiers of the Holy Cross surrounding Radiant Ind began to roar in terror! Such an enormous battle formation naturally couldn''t escape from the watchers of Radiant Ind. On the ind, they had already finished their preparations. The enormous city walls slowly rose up,pletely surrounding Radiant Ind, blocking off the enemies. The residents of Steel City had already received the news and they were all hiding in their houses and wouldn''t reveal themselves. "Attack!" Under a loud roar. "Bang bang bang bang!" Violent explosions rang out nonstop. The air streams caused by the explosions swept up the sky. The Holy Cross, took out heavy weapons and attacked Radiant Ind. They knew very well that with the §Ö vei defensive facilities of this ind, even find ordinary experts couldn''t their way in. If they wanted to deal with technology, they had to use technology. Explosions and booms sounded all over the city wall, and the attack was non-stop. No matter how sturdy the walls surrounding Radiant Ind were, those wouldn''t be able to block this sort of interstitial st. After all, the Holy Cross wasn''t weak either. In terms of the level, the Holy Cross was far more powerful than Radiant Ind. A huge gap was sted open in the city wall of Radiant Ind. The Holy Cross burst into an excited cry. Countless figures rushed toward the gap and rushed into Radiant Ind. The Holy Cross had thought that they would be attacked as soon as theynded on the ind, but what surprised them was that flowers were blooming on the ind and it was so beautiful that it didn''t look like a big fight was going on at all. This scene made the army feel as if they had punched a ball of cotton. They felt exceptionally ufortable. More and more cracks appeared on the city wall around Radiant Ind. The Holy Cross gradually surrounded the entire ind. Then, under themand of the leader of this attack, all the people began to walk toward the ancient castle at the centre of the ind. This castle was the symbol of Radiant Ind. If they wanted to destroy the morale of the ind, they had topletely destroy this castle. When Radiant Ind disappeared, those Reapers would not be able to threaten them. They would just be a bunch of rootless weeds. The Holy Cross decided to capture the king.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The army stepped on the ind, and the brilliant flowers were stepped under their feet. On Radiant Ind, it was quiet and frightening. On the entire ind, only the army''s footsteps could be heard. "Creak! Creak!" A light sound suddenly entered the ears of the army''s leader. The leader''s expression suddenly changed, and he roared, "Be careful, the enemy is attacking!" "tter!" Before the leader of the Holy Cross could finish his sentence, the sound of machine guns firing could be heard. A dense crowd fell to the ground as if they had been cut in grass. Those machine guns hidden beneath Radiant Ind revealed their fangs, reaping the life of the Holy Cross''s soldiers. Such a sudden attack had instantly caused heavy losses to the Holy Cross. Although the Holy Cross quickly counterattacked and destroyed those gun tforms, they still left behind countless corpses. When thest gun tform was destroyed, the Holy Cross army was gasping for air. Around the ind, figures wearing ck masks and holding steel knives appeared. They were like ghosts, silently approaching, with cold lights shing on their steel knives. A battle broke out in this kind of silent. The fight between cold weapons was even more terrifying than that kind of firearms. The blood would directly ssh out and ssh on people''s faces. People''s noses were full of the strong smell of blood. It was even clear that when the enemy died in front of the eyes, his eyes were full of resentment. In such a situation, a person who was a bit unstable would directly go crazy! Chapter 1875 Chapter 1875 In the battle of cold weapons, the Qi was prevailing. There was nock of experts within the Holy Cross. But during these past two years, Radiant Ind hadn''t been idle either. The Reapers on Radiant Ind were all extraordinary people who had passed through many rounds of tests. It could be said that they were all talented people. Although not everyone had the talent for Qi-refining, once a person was able to achieve the Qi-refming level, his progress would be unimaginably fast. The overall strength of Radiant Ind was also increasing at an extremely fast speed. And on Radiant Ind, there was a metal that could iste the Qi. At present, even if the Ind fought against the Holy Cross, it would not be at a disadvantage. The leader of the Holy Cross saw the situation on the other side of Radiant Ind, while on his side, casualties were getting more and more serious. If they continued to fight like this, they would be defeated sooner orter. The leader took a deep breath, and a powerful Qi burst out around his body. Suddenly, a phenomenon appeared. His Divine Sea was rolling and clouds were swirling on the Divine Shore and mist appeared. A Divine Cloud expert! In the battle between underground forces, the Holy Cross actually dispatched a Divine Cloud expert. From this alone, one could see just how powerful the Holy Cross was! Although everyone was afraid that thews of the world would change, the Holy Cross would still make its move at the crucial moment. For example, right now. "Let''s end this as soon as possible!" The Divine Cloud expert clenched his fists and looked in the direction of the castle. Then, he leapt forward. Who could resist the Divine Cloud expert? After a disy of Divine Cloud''s might, the Holly Cross leader came to the castle with nothing to stop him. Alvin was sitting in a hall of the castle. He was very clear about the situation of the battle on the ind. Sloane was right in front of Alvin. When she saw the expert''s appearance, her facial expression changed drastically. "This person is very strong! Even his aura makes it impossible for me to resist! How should I deal with him?!" Sloane had not appeared for two years. Now, it seemed that Sloane had gone against the system of major forces. The Holy Cross leader released a loud roar. The entire ancient castle was shaking. This was the power of a Divine Cloud expert. There were dark clouds in the sky. Thunder and lightning struck and fell into the castle. Within the castle, gravel flew. All of this was caused by the roar of the Divine Cloud expert. This was a Divine Cloud expert who was able to bear the Heavenly Dao. The leader of the Holy Cross looked at the gate of the castle and took a step forward. As he took this step, cracks appeared on the ground, and a giant figure in the sky roared angrily. It was iparably terrifying. In this situation, the Divine Cloud expert was invincible. Inside the ancient castle, Alvin was still issuing orders to the outside world one after another. The earth was shaking, but his thoughts were still extremely clear. "Alvin, retreat first. You can''t guard this ce with your life!" Sloane roared loudly. Alvin acted as if he didn''t hear anything as he continued to give orders. In front of the Holy Cross'' leader, the gate of the castle slowly opened. The Holy Cross'' leader was just about to take a step when a streak of green light suddenly shed over, stabbing diagonally into his feet, stopping him. The green light disappeared and it turned out to be a green bamboo flute. The Holy Cross'' leader looked forward. Behind the gate of the castle stood a figure. "That''s enough. It''s time to stop." The figure standing behind the gate of the castle let out a hoarse voice. He was wearing a sackcloth robe and a bamboo hat, so no one could see his face clearly. "Do you think you can stop me?" The Holy Cross'' leader sneered. "We''ll see if I can." Sackcloth Visitor flipped his hand and the flute returned to his hand. "Kill!" The Holy Cross'' leader let out a loud roar. The Qi soared into the sky and surged towards the gate of the castle. The gate of the ancient castle waspletely covered by Qi, so no one couldn''t see anything clearly. People could only vaguely hear the sound of the flute. Time passed by, one second at a time. The light of the Qi dissipated and the door of the castle closed again and no one could see the process of the battle. The trembling earth returned to a calm state. From the beginning to the end, Alvin was sitting in the room. He didn''t think about running away, because he believed that since Mr. Zhang asked him to stay here, he didn''t have to worry about other things. In front of the unfinished building in Yinzhou. Henry''s slightly wrinkled brows suddenly rxed and he smiled. Henry''s sudden smile made Garreck''s heart tighten slightly. "What are youughing at?" "I''m thinking, do you really think that Radiant Ind is so easy to destroy?" Henry put down his piece. This time, Henry''s chess piece made Garreck take a deep breath, because Henry''s chess piece was at the centre which was under Garreck''s control for a long time. What did this mean? Garreck continued to y, while Henry would circle around the centre of the game every time he ced a piece. At this time, Garreck became anxious. Suddenly, Henry took an opportunity. The moment Henry''s first piece landed, the game that had been set up in the centre for a long time suddenly turned into a te of loose sand. Arge piece of chess piece disappeared into thin air, all of which were eaten! Garreck suddenly widened his eyes and looked at Henry. "You!" Henry shrugged and said nothing. A figure suddenly appeared behind Garreck. "Just say it directly, there''s no need to hide!" Garreck immediately spoke. "We attacked the great army of Radiant Ind. We were destroyed."Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Garreck''s body swayed slightly. Although he had already guessed the end result, when he personally heard these words, he still found it rather hard to ept. Now that Henry was trapped here, the rest of Radiant Ind was guarding Holy City. The only person left behind on Radiant Ind was just an old man, Peze. How could he destroy the Holy Cross? Garreck knew very well that in order to be sessful in this attack on Radiant Ind, he had sent out a Divine Cloud Realm expert. But. despite this being the case, he still lost! Had Henry been prepared for this long ago? "Why? How can he predict everything?!" "It''s your turn!" Henry took the initiative to remind him. Garreck tried his best to calm himself down. He put his chess pieces back on the table instead of fighting for the centre. Instead, he began to defend against the attacking chess pieces that Henry had ced. "It''s toote to defend now." Henry smiled faintly. At this time, all the underground forces were in danger. News of the Holy Cross''s attack on Radiant Ind had already spread since the start of the attack, and there was no way to cover this up. The underground forces that had offended Radiant Ind were praying, hoping that the Holy Cross could conquer Radiant Ind in one fell swoop. However, just now, news had spread that the Holy Cross had attacked the great army of Radiant Ind and had beenpletely annihted! Once the news was released, the forces that had offended Radiant Ind all fell into a state of panic. Everyone felt a sense of danger. In the face of the Reapers that had emerged from Radiant Ind, they were even more fearful. These Reapers turned into sharp knives in the hands of Alvin, which could not be stopped. The chaotic underground world had already begun to calm down. Radiant Ind had used its power to tell everyone that it was Radiant Ind who had thest word in the underground world! Chapter 1876 Chapter 1876 In front of the unfinished building in Yinzhou. At this time, the vast area on the chessboard had already been upied by Henry. The only ce that Garreck left to him was that small ce. At this moment, Garreck''s handsome face looked exceptionally ugly. He never thought that Henry was the one who schemed carefully all the time. He lost all three rounds of battle on the chessboard! Now, he could only hold firm his own position! Garreck didn''t have any background for the time being. He looked at Henry and said, "You''re less than 30 years old this year. You''re really a hero in troubled times. Those real ambitious men have shown their unusual side at the age of 20." Henry poured himself a cup of tea and said, "You''re not just praising me, are you?" Garreck shook his head slightly. "I want to say that a truly ambitious person can only be called an ambitious person when they grow up. But there are still too many people who have died and were not able to grow up. In this world, there are many people who possess the ability to be ambitious people, but there are only a few truly ambitious people. Henry, do you think that you can grow up to be such a capable person?" As Garreck spoke, he putted a single chess piece. This time, Garreck''s goal was actually Henry''s main camp with the greatest formation! At the moment Garreck made his move, figures appeared one after another in the surroundings of the unfinished building, all of them belonging to the Holy Cross. The meaning behind Garreck was very clear. Henry seemed to have expected this. He still ced pieces around the chessboard to consolidate the strength of his forces. "You seem to be very confident." Garreck looked at Henry. "I want to know, what other way do you have to solve this problem?" "You''re in a hurry." Henry smiled slightly. "My confidencees from your anxiety. Do you really think these people can keep me here?" "Henry, I know that there''s an old saying in Yan Xia that goes, ''One''s family should not be involved in the crime that the onemitted.'' But we both know that the real big shots don''t stick to trifles. You have a lot of attachments, so I don''t need to exin too much." A smile slowly appeared on Garreck''s face. Henry was silent. "Henry, it''s not necessary for us to target you." Garreck continued, "However, to us, your presence is indeed an obstacle. Without you, I believe that what will happen next will be much simpler. Thus, I want to make a deal with you. I want to trade all of your power for the lives of the people around you. What do you say?" "You can choose to break down the Divine Sea yourself, and I will choose to leave this ce peacefully." "You think you are be able to defeat me." Henry put down the teacup. "You are extremely strong, but you also have some attachments that prevent you from bing truly unmatched. I am only giving you a choice. As for what to choose, it is up to you."This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Garreck''s face was filled with confidence. The area around the unfinished building had already been filled with people from the Holy Cross. One could imagine that with the strength of the Holy Cross, it would probablypletely infiltrate Yinzhou at this moment. Henry nced at Garreck and said, "What if I don''t agree?" "Henry, you can choose whatever you want." Garreck stretched out his arm and gently snapped his fingers. Pa! The figures around the unfinished building gradually dispersed. At this time, the courtyard of the Lin Family was brightly lit. One figure after another appeared quietly around the courtyard. "Henry, are you sure about your choice? "Some things, once they''re done, it''s toote to regret. In the world, even if one is invincible, he is lonely. Are you willing to ept it?" The sound of Garreck''s voice could be heard. Outside the Lin Family''srge courtyard, the figures had already broken through the door and entered. "When people die, they cannote back to life. This is the decision of heaven and earth. Even if you can see the heavens, it can''t be changed. Henry, are you sure you want to ept this?" The figure who broke into the courtyard of the Lin''s Family held a long knife in his hand. The knife was so sharp that it could easily cut whatever it touched. "If something can''t be forgiven, I''m afraid that it will form a demon in one''s heart. It will wrap itself around and make it difficult to advance even an inch in this life." In the courtyard of the Lin Family, the door of the main hall was kicked open. Robert and the others were all sitting in the main hall as if they were waiting for them. There was a middle-aged man sitting in front of Robert, Gardiner''s senior brother, Fritz Jiang! Facing the man the man with the sharp knife outside main hall, Fritz smiled slightly. "All the major forces should not intervene in the territory of Van Xia. You have crossed the border." Fritz stood up and slowly walked out of the main hall of the Lin Family, closing the door behind him. The Holy Cross looked at Fritz and suddenly made his move. Back then, Fritz had been able to keep Gardiner in check with just a single finger. His strength had long since reached a terrifying level. Now, how were these people from the Holy Cross supposed to deal with the general? The Holy Cross was the same as the Severity Tribe. What they fought for was on another level, so naturally, they could not distribute too many forces to Yinzhou. This time, Garreck had shown the greatest respect to Henry by being able to personallye here. As the Lord of the Holy Cross, even in the entire world, there weren''t many enemies who were worthy of his presence. In front of the unfinished building. Henry and Garreck were both sitting there. Henry hadn''t ced his chess piece yet. He was waiting, waiting for the next move. A long whileter, a frown appeared on Garreck''s face. For the people sent by the Holy Cross, it wasn''t too hard for them to deal with the Lins. But up until now, there hadn''t been any news of sess. This caused Garreck realize that something wasn''t quite right. After losing several battles in a row, he had already begun to panic. At this time, Henry''smunication device suddenly rang. Henry didn''t even look at themunication device. The corners of his mouth curled up in a smile. He had ced his chess piece. Henry''s goal this time, which Garreck didn''t expect, cooperated with his previous deployment, andpletely sealed up the vitors of Garreck''s attack. By the chess rules, the sealed part had to disappear. With a single step, all of Garreck''s attacks turned into nothing in that instant. Looking at Henry''s chess, Garreck sat there in a daze. After a long time, Garreck raised his hands and pped gently. "Wonderful, wonderful! I didn''t think that you would still be able to control the entire situation even after being trapped in this cursednd. I admit that I underestimated you. This time, I lost." With a wave of his hand, the chessboard in the sky disappeared, transforming into specks of light as it descended. Henry slightly cupped his hands and said, "You''re wee." "But Henry." Garreck''s words suddenly changed. "There are some situations which you are able to control, while there are some situations which you simply aren''t able to control. In the face of absolute power, some stratagems are useless. You can intervene in the affairs of this ce, but can you intervene in the affairs of Orastin Ind?" "Relying on a single Holy City is far from enough!" Chapter 1877 Chapter 1877 Orastin Ind. After Henry''s announcement to the world''s ancient rites, Orastin Ind ushered in a short period of peace for a few months. During this period of peace, everyone was fully focused on cultivation. Because of the death of the six great Divine Masters and the elder of the Divine Race, the Divine Race also became much quieter. On the ind, there was no longer any appearance of the Divine Race pointing fingers at the human race. Everyone knew that all of this was because of Henry. In this world, powerful strength was the basis.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Who said that the human race was definitely weaker than the Divine Race? Henry was less than thirty years of age, yet he already possessed today''s strength, telling everyone that strength had nothing to do with race. At the edge of Orastin Ind, there was a giant mountain that Henry summoned with the Mountain and River Chart. People hoped to feel the Dao that Henry left behind here. Now on Orastin Ind, Henry had been widely known. The Human King! Henry Zhang! With his current strength and achievements, it was indeed true that he deserved the title of the Human King! Human cultivators were grateful for the peace and equality brought by Henry. However, no one knew that under the peace of Orastin Ind, there were undercurrents surging. Not everyone wanted this world to be peaceful. Especially after learning that Henry was trapped in the cursed area of Yinzhou, many people had long been restless. Three months was enough for some people to make corresponding arrangements. At this time, after receiving the news of the Holy Cross, they began to make the moves! On the calm sea surface, several rays of light suddenly lit up, and the rays of light shot up to the sky. Within Holy City, Cesia, who seated cross-legged above the formation of Nothingness, suddenly opened her eyes. "They can''t hold it in anymore! Alex, Valentin, Red Hair, and Wade, you guys go out and take a look!" Four figures charged out from within Holy City, heading straight for the location of the light on the surface of the sea. The light on the surface of the ocean came from the awoken ancient rites. At this moment, these ancient rites received news from the Holy Cross and began to stir. In the sky above Orastin Ind, dark clouds gradually gathered. Wild and violent energy spread out from the dark clouds and surged towards the ind. The energy was violent and had a powerful killing power. Many practitioners on Orastin Ind could feel the raging energy spreading in the sky. They were all flustered and did not know what had happened. "Are the world''s ancient rites trying to stir something up?!" A loud voice sounded, and a figure stood in the air. It was Aaron. "Stir up?" "How can you, Holy City,mand all the ancient rites in the world?!" A voice responded to Aaron. "The general trend hase, and only the strong can survive. Holy City has not yet reached a point where it can defeat all forces in the world!" "Holy City, let''s fight!" Three voices sounded and three figures appeared, rushing towards Aaron in the sky. In the sky, Aaron fought with three figures, and the remaining power was extremely horrible! Wade and the other three people also rushed to the surface of the sea at the fastest speed. Arge number of ancient rites wereing from the sea. "The ancient rites are rebelling against Orastin Ind!" "They''ve crossed the line!" The news spread throughout the whole Orastin Ind. Within Holy City, Sea God, Moon Goddess, and Felix stood on the city walls respectively, guarding the three corners of Holy City. There were already powerful forces that wanted to suppress Radiant Ind. In the heart of Holy City, Cesia was prepared to activate the Nothingness Formation at any time to fight against powerful enemies! Before, the ancient rites feared Henry. But now, the news that Henry had been trapped had spread out, which made the ancient rites have no scruples, plus the Holy Cross and the Severity Tribe also secretly supported them, which made those ancient rites less afraid, and now they were ready to take full action. They began tounch attacks, and its target was Orastin Ind. On Orastin Ind, everyone was fearful. The remnants of the great battle in the skynded on the ground, and the mountain region copsed. "Hurry up! Pick up the Weapon Manual!" "The Human King, pleasee back!" There were some who roared loudly, and there were others who already set off, heading towards that high peak, preparing to pick up the Weapon Manual. However, the ancient rites had long been prepared. There were many ambushesid out on the peak, with experts guarding it. It was not easy to climb the peak. On the road to the peak, countless corpses were left. Human cultivators stepped on the corpses and looked at the Weapon Manual on the top of the mountain. "ng! Hurry up! Don''t worry about me! Hurry up and invite the Human King! Only the Human King can save our race!" A young man was pushed out. The youth turned around and saw that the person who pushed him out had already been overwhelmed by violent energy. That energy crushed that person''s body/ The person was ng''s father. ng was no more than fourteen years << old. He wiped the tears from his face hard and climbed up the mountain frantically. "Want to reach the top?" "What a nonsense!" An ear- piercing sound rang out, and a violent energy swept towards ng. In the face of this energy, ng couldn''t even move. "You can leave now. Leave it to us!" Another hand pushed ng out, and someone reced ng and had to bear the attack of the energy and turned into a skeleton. If the Human King didn''te out, the entire Orastin Ind would bepletely ruined! ng took a deep breath and rushed to the top of the mountain with all his strength. In front of the unfinished building in Yinzhou. Garreck looked at Henry. "There''s no other way. You forced me to take thisst step. To be honest, the existence of Orastin Ind is a good thing. But sometimes, in the face of the general trend, you should make a choice. What do you think?" Henry nced at the unfinished building behind him and slowly got up. The unfinished building suddenly lit up arge amount of light. Theplex symbols that Henry had drawn before shone. It was a formation, The energy of the formation rushed to the entrance of the underground pce. In the underground pce, the mist was rushing to Henry''s body at an extremely fast speed. Content belongs to Garreck''s face suddenly changed. "You''ve already eliminated the curse power!" "As you see, I have." Henry smiled faintly. "It''s impossible!" "The news I got..." Garreck started but Henry suddenly interrupted him. "I lied to you. In fact, it only took me one month to get rid of the curse power. stayed here for two more months just to y with you. If I''m right, the purpose of your Holy Cross this time should be quite big. Well, let me go to Orastin Ind and see what you want." While Henry was talking, he stepped out of the area of the unfinished building with one step. His body directly rose into the sky, hid in the clouds, and went to Orastin Ind. Garreck''s face changed. He sent several messages in a row, and then also rushed to the sky, following closely behind Henry, heading for Orastin Ind. This time, the Holy Cross joined forces with many ancient rites to attack Orastin Ind. They wanted to use the power of the world to open up a holynd. The opening of this holynd was extremely important for the Holy Cross! There couldn''t be any mistakes Chapter 1878 Chapter 1878 On Orastin Ind. ng rushed to the top of the mountain, wanting to activate the Weapon Manual. "With the return of the Human King, our race will be saved!" "How dare you?" A loud shout forced ng to retreat. ng was getting closer and closer to the top of the mountain. This was a road piled up by human bones. If they wanted to fight against the ancient rites of the world, they had to invite the Human King back. Countless terrifying forces sprang forth from Orastin Ind, and a battle broke out within Holy City as well. In the sky, Aaron had killed a master of an ancient rite, and his blood was burning in the air, which was extremely horrible. "Hurry up, ng!" A loud roar rang out from behind ng. At this time, ng was only a few metres away from where the Weapon Manual was. He used all of his strength and jumped forward to take down the Weapon Manual. The moment the Weapon Manual appeared, the masters of the ancient rite were furious. They wanted to tear ng apart. In an instant, countless terrifying forces rushed towards ng that he couldn''t avoid at all. Facing the violent Qi, ng closed his eyes. Now, he could rest in peace. The Human King would definitely return, and the ind would be saved! The world''s ancient rites must pay the price! ng, who had closed his eyes, had a smile on his face. He didn''t let down other people. After activating the Weapon Manual, he could peacefully wait for death. But the pain of death that ng had imagined did not appear for a long time. No matter how violent the Qi was, he felt that his surroundings were so peaceful that they were not affected by anything. ng slowly opened his eyes, only to see a figure standing right in front of him. This figure gave ng a feeling of unprecedented peace of mind. "The...the Human King." Henry turned back and smiled at ng. "Well done." Henry''s simple words made ng look excited and ecstatic. The Human King actually praised him. ng only felt that his heart was beating very fast. In the heart of this 14-year-old boy, the Human King was the goal he had been looking forward to all his life. He didn''t expect that one day, the goal he needed to look up all his life would actually praise him! Henry looked at the clouds in front of him, and there were countless figures. "Breaking the rules? Do you really think that I, Henry Zhang, don''t exist?" Henry shouted coldly. All of a sudden, there was sky thunder exploding. No one had expected that the Human King would appear so soon. Some masters of the ancient rites were afraid of Henry''s strength and did not dare to make a sound. Some of them also plucked up their courage and asked him. "Human King, are you really going to be so overbearing? This world doesn''t just belong to you!" "Ha." Henry smiled scornfully, and then he reached out his hand and pinched it out of thin air. The master of ancient rite who had issued an inquiry let out a mournful howl. His body directly exploded, and fresh blood sshed into the sky. This scene made one''s eyes go wide! The masters of these ancient rites had all lived for an unknown period of time. Even though their strength had been greatly reduced, they were still terrifying. However, Henry was able to kill them with just a single move! What kind of strength was this! "Henry, your actions are a bit too overbearing!" At this moment, Garreck arrived as well. His blond hair fluttered about as he stood in front of the clouds, staring at Henry''s figure on the mountain. "Overbearing is based on one''s strength. Garreck, your Holy Cross has formed alliances with many ancient rites. If you want to destroy the entire Orastin Ind, you will need arge amount of energy. What kind of ce will it be open?" "I''m really curious." While Henry was speaking, a ck giant shadow appeared behind him. Henry was ready to fight. Garreck''s face was ugly. Everyone had a clear understanding of Henry''s strength. In this world where the Divine Sky masters couldn''t even make a move, Henry was absolutely invincible. He couldn''t defeat Henry, so he had to find a way to stall! Above the sea, countless Qi rose up. Henry looked in the direction of the rising Qi and took a step forward. "Henry!" "Are you serious? Are you going to make the Holy Cross your enemy?" Garreck asked. "It''s interesting." Henry''s mouth curved into a smile. "Is there any absolute harm for me to be the enemy of your Holy Cross?" "In other words, your Holy Cross is nothing!" Henry''s words were filled with contempt. The enormous ck shadow behind him radiated a monstrous battle intent, causing everyone''s hearts to beat violently. "Plop!"Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Plop!" There seemed to be some kind of pattern, just like the sound of war drums. The battle intent emitted from the ck shadow had already affected the heart rate of the rest of the people. Garreck''s face became darker. He 1 could feel that Henry was now much stronger than he was three months ago! The feeling of Garreck waspletely right. Before that, Henry''s strength improved at a. tremendous speed, and he had never had the time to rest. However, these three months gave Henry a chance to rest. He was more clearly aware of the power he possessed at this time. When the clouds absorbed the curse power in the underground pce also brought him another powerful force. Indeed, Henry was getting stronger every day! Henry took another step forward. "Henry! Stop!" Garreck once more let out a sound, and a golden spear shot out from the skies towards Henry. Henry stretched out his right hand and pointed it to the tip of the spear. This move was enough to seriously wound the Divine Cloud expert, but it could not harm Henry. Henry gently flicked his finger, and a crack appeared at the tip of the spear. The crack extended out and spread to the whole body of the spear The golden spear turned into golden light spots and disappeared in the air. Henry raised his eyebrows slightly and said, "So, the battle has begun?" When the word came out of Henry''s mouth, the giant shadow behind him let out a roar and threw a punch to the sky at the same time. Under this punch the bodies of the three masters of the ancient rite were sent flying backwards. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org The Chaos Qi in Henry''s hand condensed into a sword. He brandished it, and the rolling dark clouds were suddenly cut open. "Kill!" Henry shouted in a low voice. He was alone, but he could fight against thousands of troops. His appearance alone made the faces of the masters of the ancient rites extremely ugly. On Orastin Ind, everyone could see this battle. Henry himself had made all the ancient rites retreated one step after another. This was the current Human King unmatched in this world! "Junior brother, directly ughter your way into the sea. There is a ce that is about to open, the energy there is extremely terrifying." In the sky, Aaron made a sound. Henry nodded. At this time, no one could stop him. Garreck''s eyes were wide, and his hands were clenched into fists as he struggled with all his might. Chapter 1879 Chapter 1879 As the leader of the Holy Cross, Garreck was an extremely unique figure. Garreck''s body was different from a normal person''s. This was why he himself was able to be a medium. This was also the main reason why Garreck was able to be a member of the Holy Cross, a regimental member of the army, and a long term member of the army. But as a medium, Garreck knew very well that his body was able to support the power of a Divine Sky master. However, what would happen to him after he finished supporting himself? In the past, Garreck had used the Divine Sky technique three times. Each time he used it, Garreck''s body would be heavily burdened. Garreck''s body''s situation was very clear to him. If he were to use the Divine Sky technique again, he would probably bepletely crippled. But if he didn''t use it, then how would he be able to stop Henry? Garreck stared at the surrounding battles. None of the masters of the various ancient rites dared to face off against Henry head-on. Many of the masters had witnessed Henry''s killing of the ck Turtle. They knew that Henry hadn''t used all of his strength at that moment, and that all of them were on the alert for Henry''s sudden attack. When Henry crushed the Divine Pearl, he raised his strength to the extreme. Although Henry now did not have the support of the Divine Pearl, his cultivation of three months made him much stronger than before. With the addition of the curse power absorbed, he really did not rely on bluffing to fight the masters of these ancient rites. With his strength, he couldpletely do this. The battle on Orastin Ind had already gradually spread to the surface of the sea. The seawater was writhing. That enormous ck shadow, with the sun and the moon as its eyes, was iparably terrifying. "Human King, we have no intention of offending you. I''m willing to remain sealed for three years!" One of the masters of the ancient rite was beaten until he spat out blood, shouted out. The ancient rites had already begun to give in. "Human King, you don''t have to go to the extreme!" "We already know that we''re in the wrong!" In the sky, all kinds of voices were admitting defeat. In the face of life and death, the face was not important at all. "All the great rites, withdraw quickly and seal yourself for three years. You will be spared!" Henry made a sound. Hearing Henry''s words, the ancient sites felt relieved. They all spoke out and withdrew from the battle. These rites were all gathered by the Holy Cross and took action powerfully, but in the end, when they saw the Human King, they immediately acknowledged their mistake and left. It was clear just how far Henry''s reputation had reached. All of this was Henry''s own strength. He had fought his way out with all his might. Above the sea, there was still the rise of Spiritual Qi. The soaring Spiritual Qi did note from the ancient rites, but from the holynd that was about to be opened by the Holy Cross. Now that the various rites had receded, the ce where the Spiritual Qi had risen was right in front of Henry''s eyes. Garreck watched as the various rites withdrew, cursing nonstop in his heart. These people, these crafty old foxes, in their eyes, didn''t have the slightest bit of so-called contracted spirit. They all followed the direction of the situation. Seeing that Henry was getting closer and closer to the opening of the holynd, Garreck''s heart grew firm. Suddenly, a golden light wrapped around his body, and a golden spear was once more formed. It was wrapped around Garreck''s hand, and from Garreck''s body, a surge of energy rose into the skies. Henry stopped in his tracks and looked back at the Garreck. "Can''t hold anymore?" Garreck brandished his long spear, and the golden light of the spear shed towards Henry. Henry stretched out his hand and pointed to the sky. A bolt of thunder struck down and wanted to send Garreck away. The golden spear radiance and the divine thunder arrived at the same time, making a loud noise. "Henry, do you want to force me?" With a loud roar, Garreck charged at Henry with his spear. Behind Garreck, an enormous, hazy shadow suddenly appeared. At this time, Garreck''s body was strengthened by the Divine Sky power. He was particrly strong, and a golden illusion appeared behind him. Last time, Henry fought against the Divine Sky master he used all of his methods in order to kill the Divine Sky medium. This time, Garreck wielded the power of Divine Sky, he was not as strong as the stone statue asst time, but he moved with greater ease and was more skillful. The golden spear radiance was reinforced with many terrifying forces as it charged at Henry. When Garreck used the Divine Sky power, he was definitely standing at the pinnacle of the power that this world could use. The battle between him and Henry could be said to be terrifying. Every strand of energy that leaked out could heavily wound a Divine Cloud expert. Content belongs to Henry stepped on the Green Sacred Lotus, and the lotus seeds around him were entwined. The Milky Way was diffusing between the lotus seeds, which set Henry off to be iparably majestic. In the phenomenon, a magical beast was flying and a ck dragon was twining around it. A ck giant hand stretched out from Henry''s phenomenon, trying to tear Garreck apart. Garreck used the Divine Sky power and the danger was great. Regardless of everything, he was bound to stop Henry and directly fought Henry to death. When the strange phenomenon of Garreck spread out, there was no Divine Sea or Divine Bridge within it. It was just a vast, empty jadend On thatnd, there was a figure seated in a meditative position. His body was hazy, and one couldn''t see his appearance clearly. Content belongs to That figure was seated cross-legged on the other side of Garreck, but it made one feel as if Garreck couldn''t be broken through by any technique. It was extremely mystical. Henry knew that the figure seated in the lotus position should be a shadow shot out from behind Garreck''s back. A Divine Sky expert was strong enough already to see the Heavenly Way. Even a shadow at this level was extremely strong. The long golden spear in Garreck''s hands transformed into a golden dragon, biting at Henry. "Treasure, please turn around!" Henry shouted. Garreck''s heart tightened. He knew that Henry had a treasure. In the previous battle around Holy City, he had pierced through the arm of a Divine Sky expert. It was iparably terrifying. Right now, although Garreck was determined to fight Henry to the death, it wasn''t that he was filled with rage and didn''t care about anything else. On the contrary, at this time, Garreck was even more cautious. When Henry saw these words, Garreck immediately prepared for defence. But when he looked at Henry''s face with a smile, Garreck suddenly understood that he had been fooled. Garreck''s anger was about to spurt out of his eyes. From the moment he saw Henry start ying chess, Garreck had never held the upper et hand. The confidence in his heart had been gradually destroyed by Henry. It was no exaggeration to say that Henry had be a devil in the heart of Garreck. Garreck let out a mighty roar, and the long golden dragon let out a mighty roar. "Treasure, please turn around!" Henry''s voice sounded again. Garreck quickly withdrew his attack and immediately defended himself, but he once again saw the smile on Henry''s face. "Henry!" Garreck let out a furious roar. "Ha ha ha!" Compared to the angry roar of Garreck, Henry wasughing. He kept attacking, and at any time he would say "Please turn around." As soon as these words were uttered, Garreck would immediately withdraw his offence. "Treasure, please turn around!"Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "Treasure, pleaseturn around!" "Have a taste of my brick!" "Treasure, pleaseturn around!" At this moment, Garreck only felt as though a magical sound had appeared next to his ears. Even if Henry didn''t say anything, the words would still ring out in Garreck''s ears, driving him crazy. Chapter 1880 Chapter 1880 "Henry!" Garreck let out an angry roar. "If you have the ability, thene fight me head-on!" Garreck felt that he was going to be driven crazy by Henry. He really couldn''t ept this feeling. "Sounds good!" A Chaos sword responded to Garreck. The sword light chopped down, breaking through the golden barrier of light in front of him. The golden dragon once again transformed into a long spear and shed with the chaotic sword beam. Horrible Spiritual Qi flew in all directions. "Treasure, please turn around!" Henry spoke out again. Right now, just upon hearing these words, Garreck felt as though he had no ce to vent his anger. This time, Garreck didn''t pay any attention at all. That spear-light stabbed out, carrying with it an awe-inspiring aura. There was a smile in Henry''s eyes. In his sleeve, a brick suddenly cracked, and a fine light shot out from the brick. The light went through Garreck''s chest, leaving a trail of blood. Back then, when Henry refined this treasure, a lightning tribtion descended from the heavens. From this alone, one could tell how lethal this treasure was. The Divine Sky expert using the statue as a medium ended up with his arm being cut off. Although Garreck had a special body that allowed him to control the power of Divine Sky, how could his physical strengthpare to that of the stone statue? He was almost instantly injured by this treasure. In the sky, the golden spear radiance suddenly dispersed. Garreck''s chest was red with blood. He lowered his head to look at the wound on his chest. He could feel the heart-wrenching pain emanating from it. "Henry, you are shameless!" Garreck let out a mighty roar. "You told me." Henry smiled slightly. "Those who achieve great things don''t care about trifles. Besides, I have never admitted I am not a shameless person, have I?" Above the Green Sacred Lotus, seven lotus seeds surrounded Henry. Henry made a seal with one hand and gently spat out, "Go." The seven lotus seeds, carrying the Milky Way energy with them, shot towards Garreck''s direction. Puah! Puah! Puah! Puah! Puah! Puah! Puah! With the muffled sound, and all seven lotus seeds hit Garreck. Seven bloody holes appeared on Garreck''s body, making him look extremely terrifying. Henry was truly invincible in this world. Even though Garreck was controlling the power of the Divine Sky, there was a limit to how much he could control it as a medium. The power of Divine Sky was nothingpared to Henry''s abilities! Henry had too many tricks up his sleeve - the Power of Chaos, the 3,000 Paths, the Divine Pearl on the Divine Shore, the ck Dragon Spirit, the Fallen Angel''s body, the Ancient Willpower, the curse power, the Green Sacred Lotus, the true Spirit with Purple Moon and Golden Sun, the Chaotic Sword, and the magical power of Devouring Sky and Earth Bite-these were all the basics that allowed Henry to be unmatched! No one couldpete with Henry unless the real Divine Sky expert show up. But under the rule of thew of heaven and earth, a Divine Sky expert couldn''t do anything. Garreck, who had activated the power of Divine Sky, had been defeated just like that. He had been defeated by absolute power. Garreck spat out a mouthful of blood as his body fell to the ground. On the Divine Shore of Garreck, the seated figure suddenly opened his eyes. Although his face was blurry, Henry could still sense that the pair of eyes were staring at him. His gaze seemed to be able to pass through space and see everything clearly. A vague voice sounded in Henry''s ears. "Good, Henry. I''m looking forward to the day of your arrival." The voice lingered around Henry''s ears, while the figure slowly disappeared. Garreck''s body fell to the surface of the sea. At this moment, the surface of the sea began to glow with brilliant light. The sound of the explosion rang out in the sky. All the ancient rites had actually chosen to conceal their auras at this time. Aaron shed and appeared next to Henry, looking ahead. "It''sing." Aaron took a deep breath. Henry nodded slightly and looked over there. On the surface of the sea in front of them, the sea was tumbling, rolling up huge waves. One could even see that the fish in the sea were rapidly escaping from this ce. A tower came out of the sea and then rose from the sea. This tall pagoda disyed a shade of green colour. This shade of green colour was extremely ancient as if it had existed for many years, contaminated by the traces of time. The tower appeared on the surface of the sea, reaching a height of a hundred metres. When the tower appeared, even the water around the tower showed a kind of green colour. Just looking at the tower gave Aaron a bad feeling. There seemed to be an indescribable charm on the tower, making him want to get close and go forward to have a look. Aaron knew this feeling very well. He also knew that once he went forward, something unpredictable would happen, but he still couldn''t help but take a step forward. Henry immediately grabbed Aaron''s arm and shouted in a low voice, "Senior brother!" Henry''s shout exploded in Aaron''s ear, which suddenly made Aarone to his senses. Aaron suddenly became alert, and his back was wet with cold sweat. That kind of feeling just now was terrible. He felt it clearly, and he could also feel the strangeness of the tower. However, he could not controtwalking toward the tower. Without Henry, Aaron knew that he had been spellbound. "Junior Brother, this tower is too weird. I''m afraid something bad will happen." Aaron cast a nce behind him. Many of the cultivators on the ind had also seen the tower. Even someone at Aaron''s level was enchanted by this tower, how could those ordinary cultivators resist? Henry took a deep breath and said, "Senior brother, you stay here to guard. I''ll go and have a look." Aaron nodded. "Okay." Now, Henry''s strength was invincible between heaven and earth. If Henry could not solve the problem, other people who would apany him would only be Henry''s burden. Henry''s figure shed to the front of the tower.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Just as Henry was about to approach the tall tower, a figure appeared in front of the tower faster than Henry, wearing a horse mask. "We meet again." The man turned around with his back against the tower and looked at Henry. "Unexpectedly, the Sky Tower has been hidden by the Holy Cross alt the time. I''m afraid that if it weren''t for the news that you were trapped, the Holy Cross wouldn''t have chosen to open the tower." "Sky Tower..." Henry murmured. "Hang on. The tower hasn''t been opened yet, so we need to wait for some people to get in." After finishing his words, the masked man stood there quietly. As time went on, another figure came. This person wore a Taoist robe. Aftering, he first looked at Henry, and then stood in front of the Sky Tower with his hands sped behind his back. "He''s a member of the Severity Tribe. He''s the current sect leader. His strength is about the same as Garreck''s." The horse-masked man said. "The current sect leader?" "He is just a spokesperson, isn''t he?" Henry shook his head. The horse-masked man said with a smile, "Haha, if he is not the spokesperson, who dares to call himself the sect leader of the Severity Tribe?" Chapter 1881 Chapter 1881 Henry sized up the sect lord of the Severity Tribe, who seemed to be in his thirties and he had a long beard. Dressed in a Taoist robe, he had ayer of mist under his feet, looking like a sage. Seeing Henry''s eyes, the sect lord of the Severity Tribe snorted and turned his back, looking particrly aloof and proud. Henry''s voice suddenly sounded. "Treasure, please turn around." As soon as the words came out, the sect lord of the Severity Tribe had almost subconsciously distanced himself from Henry. The sect lord looked over. When he saw the smile on Henry''s mouth, he instantly realized that he had been fooled. Henry shrugged his shoulders. As time went by, the sea, which was originally boiling, had returned to calm. Around the Tower, there were two more figures who were very young. When they appeared, they first looked at the sect lord of the Severity Tribe. "Greeting, Sect Lord." The sect lord of the Severity Tribe Fonteyne Ge nodded slightly. The man and the woman came to Henry again and all cupped their fists. "Greetings, Senior Human King." Henry looked at the man and the woman. They were both extraordinary. They must be one of the chosen ones. Henry gave a fist- palm salute and said, "Greetings." Henry''s response shocked the man and the woman, and their faces changed dramatically. The man was terrified. "Senior, I don''t know who has offended you. Please forgive me." The reaction of this man made Henry a little unclear about the situation. "They are from the hidden sects." The horse- masked man exined to Henry, "These hidden sects live in the Virtual World. They don''t know much about the outside world. They will only collect some useful information. You killed the Divine Cloud master first and then the Divine Sky master, and you also ordered the world''s ancient rite. Now these two juniors, would naturally respect you." After hearing that, Henry nodded, feeling a little gloomy. When the man and the woman saw that Henry did not say anything, they carefully retreated to the side. Among them, the woman was still secretly looking Henry up and down, and her eyes were full of curiosity. Fonteyne, the sect lord of the Severity Tribe, was a veteran expert. They had also heard of him and had had contact with each other before. However, they had never seen Human King before, so they had not expected him to be so young. A slight breeze blew, and then several figures appeared around the Sky Tower. After those figures appeared, they all first greeted Fonteyne and then came to greet Henry. Obviously, Henry''s name was well-known not only among the human cultivators on Orastin Ind, but also among the major hidden sects. Among the hidden sects, Henry''s achievements were spread. Any one of these achievements was enough to make those hidden sects tremble. In the Sky Tower, a green light was flowing and a terrifying aura was gradually spreading. All of a sudden, the vicissitudinous Qi was emitted from the Tower and blew toward Henry and the others. Henry had a feeling this Qi was simr to that of the Divine Cloud expert in ancient rite he had dealt with, which could even elerate people''s aging. In the past, Henry did not perform very well in the face of the vicissitudinous Qi. But now, Henry was surrounded by Primordial Qi, so this stream of vicissitudinous Qi could not affect him at all. Henry looked around and found that the disciples of the hidden sects had taken out their treasures to resist the vicissitudes Qi. Apparently, they had been ready before they came. Ayer of azure stone steps spread out from the Tower andid t on the surface of the sea. "These are the Sky Steps." e The horse-masked man said, "The appearance of the Sky Tower is an opportunity, as well as a test. The Holy Cross wants to use the entire Orastin Ind as a sacrifice to level up the Sky Steps. In that way, they can directly enter the Sky Tower. Obviously, their n has failed. Now, if one wants to enter the Sky Tower, one must step over the Sky Steps. There is a total of one hundred and eight steps. They seem to be smooth, but it''s extremely difficult to go up. Reaching the tower not only requires effort but also talent. No one who is not talented can go through the first step. On the contrary, if the one is talented, he can step on these steps, no matter how powerful he is, as if he sets foot on the ground. Of course, up to now, I have never heard of anyone who has reached the end of the Sky Steps." Henry looked at the stone steps stretching out from the sea and said nothing. This time, the disciples of the hidden sects came to the Sky Tower for two reasons. First, they wanted to seek opportunities. Second, they wanted to pass the Sky Steps test. ording to the horse-masked man, a person''s potential could be tested when he was at the Sky Steps. If they could reach the end of the Sky Steps, their status would bepletely different when they went back to the Sect, and they might be well cultivated. A disciple of a hidden sect first bowed to Henry and Fonteyne with a fist-palm salute, then stepped one step ahead and stepped on the Sky Steps. When the disciple stepped onto the el. first step, a lotus flower appeared beneath his feet. He took the second step, and the lotus flower emitted golden light. He took the third step and the golden light spread throughout his entire body. The fourth step, his entire body radiated golden light! It was just after taking four steps on the Sky Steps, and so many phenomena had appeared. What would happen after the 99th step? Could that phenomenon open the gate of heaven directly? Although he had only taken four steps, the disciple of the hidden sect couldn''t conceal the excitement on his face as he ascended the Sky Steps. It must be noted that not everyone n¨¨ was able to climb the Sky Steps. To be able to ascend the first step meant that one had been recognized by the Sky Tower as having the talent. After four steps, as long as one practised hard, one''s achievements would be at least at the Divine Shore realm. If one had ov O any fortuitous encounters, one''s achievements would be above the Divine Shore realm. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Another disciple from a secluded sect made it to the Sky Steps. This time, after six steps, there was a chorus of gasps.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Six steps! It could even be said that one would be able to cultivate to the early stage of the Divine Cloud! A Divine Cloud Expert had an extremely high status even amongst the hidden sects. One person after another climbed to the Sky Steps, and phenomenon signs rose frequently. The best person reached the 11th level. The higher the level was, the more difficult it was for one to climb to the next level. On the 11th level, the phenomenon rushed up to the sky, and in the sky, there was a figure of a magical beast roaring! The 11th level was already a gorgeous number. "At this time, the protection of the Sky Tower has dissipated. You can let the human cultivatorse and take a look. Perhaps there will be surprises. However, it is not suitable for many people toe. You just need to find some elites to have a try." The horse-masked man said to Henry. Henry nodded and told Aaron about it through Qi. Aaron immediately spread the news, and the cultivators on Orastin Ind were cheering. However, due to the limited number of people, there were a total of eight talents on the ind. These eight people were elected by all people and they all had the hope of bing the top experts. These eight people wereing to the Sky Tower. At the same time, Fonteyne ordered eight top talents of the Severity Tribe toe here. Chapter 1882 Chapter 1882 Henry asked for eight talents from Orastin Ind, and the Severity Tribe also needed eight Heavenly Sons. Obviously, the Severity Tribe was going topete with Henry in this respect. The Sky Steps represented one''s aptitude. Wasn''t that also a type of fate? As long as it was rted to fate, the Severity Tribe would fight for it! At the level of the strength of Henry and others, although time was not a sh, there was not much time in the enlightenment. It was just like when Henry fell into the enlightenment of Dao on Immortal Mountain, and he was enlightened for a year. Over the past three days, the eight talents selected by the Human Race''s cultivators were all present. Two of them were acquaintances of Henry, Ranjeet and Aureo. Henry had never seen the remaining six people, and they were all the younger generation. They all appeared to be extremely respectful toward Henry. Henry was respected as a human king, not simply because of his powerful strength. His prestige in the hearts of human cultivators had long been the same. The eight members of the Severity Tribe had already appeared, there were six men and two women. Seeing the people from the Severity Tribeing, Fonteyne nodded slightly. Among the cultivators, the six male cultivators almost stepped on the Sky Step at the same time. As soon as they set foot on the steps, all kinds of phenomena rose, lotuses appeared on their feet, and their bodies were bathed in the golden light. The roars of magical beasts appeared in the sky. Even on the Sky Tower, there was a response, in a form of ayer of cyan light blooming. Out of the six men from the Severity Tribe, the one who went the shortest had made it to the 23rd step. The person who climbed the most had actually made it straight to the 37th step! 37th step! The phenomena rose behind this person. There were shadows chanting something behind him. It was an exceptionally terrifying sight. What kind of talent was this? When the disciples of the hidden sects saw this scene, they couldn''t conceal the envy in their eyes at all. "No wonder they are from the Severity Tribe! They have such horrible talents! They are the sect that dares to fight for the Luck of Heaven and Earth!" Henry looked back. Among the Human Race''s cultivators, except for Ranjeet and Aureo, the other six people, four men and two women, also stepped onto the Sky Steps. Different from the disciples of the Severity Tribe, the six cultivators of the Human race were very cautious. It was an opportunity for them and they cherished it very much. As soon as the six human cultivators stepped on the Sky Steps, a sound rang out, which gave the six human cultivators a fright. It was clear that the sound came from the Tower. However, such a thing did not happen when other people climbed before. The six human cultivators all looked at Henry subconsciously. Fonteyne, the lord of the Severity Tribe, stood at the side, and his face was slightly pale. Obviously, the roar indicated that it was a kind of secret or a more powerful phenomenon, which surpassed the six members of the Severity Tribe. Obviously, it made him feel ufortable. Henry didn''t know what had happened, but with the support of his great strength, Henry had his own confidence. Facing the eyes of the six human cultivators, Henry shook his head slightly and said, "It doesn''t matter. You can go ahead." Henry''s words came from his strength. Any idents could be solved by Henry. This was the current Human King, the truly invincible person in this world! With Henry''s help, the six human cultivators had gained confidence. They no longer feared anything, they set their feet firmly and walked forward. When they first arrived, they heard about the Sky Tower. They knew that with each step they could climb, their l.ne achievements would increase et was an absolute opportunity 1 step, 2 steps, 5 steps, 10 steps, 15 steps, 20 steps! All the six human cultivators reached the 20th step, but none of them stopped! Looking at these, the disciples of the hidden sects'' eyes widened. They were all carefully nurtured in their sects. In their eyes, the cultivators from Orastin Ind were like a flock of headless flies, who had no rules in their cultivation. However, the scene now made them widen their eyes. These six people, if they were within the sect, the sect would definitely spend all their effort to cultivate them. These were the rare Heavenly Sons! Such a scene was also within Henry''s expectations. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Now, the Human Race''s Qi-refining had just begun. Those who had the talent were already rare. And these people were carefully selected by those who were able to master the methods of Qi-refining. How could they be bad? In the rise of all kinds of phenomena, finally, someone stopped. It was a female cultivator, who stopped at the 24th step and couldn''t move forward. The number was just beyond the weakest cultivator in the Severity Tribe. From this point of view, the cultivators on Orastin Ind had already surpassed the Severity Tribe. Fonteyne''s face became more and more gloomy, while Henry smiled slightly. The remaining five cultivators from Orastin Ind continued to advance. As they advanced, the phenomena rose. In the end, one person stopped in front of the 43th step! It was said that if one could step over more than half of the Sky Steps, one would be able to reach the Divine Sky realm. Now, this person had stepped over the 42nd step. Not much less than half of the 108th step. This kind of talent could achieve the level of thete stage of the Divine Cloud if one practised under normal conditions. If one had a lucky encounter, the Divine Sky could definitely be seen! One could imagine how many forces now wanted to throw olive branches at this person, but Henry was there and no one dared to show up. Even the remaining three Divine Race experts were jealous! The horse-masked man chuckled, "This is bad for Fonteyne. In the past three days, the Severity Tribe intended to spread some news that the people they sent were all lucky enough to fight for the Qi of Heaven and Earth. But now, they have been ruthlessly crushed by Orastin Ind. Fonteyne has lost a lot." Henry did not say anything. He looked at Fonteyne. At the same time, Fonteyne also looked at Henry. Their eyes met. Fonteyne snorted coldly and waved his arm. The remaining two members of the Severity Tribe went up the Sky Steps. Before Henry could say anything, Ranjeet and Aureo jumped onto the Sky Steps initiatives and advanced with the two from the Severity Tribe. Ranjeet was known as the first master on the Heavenly List. As for Aureo, he was a genius in swordsmanship. When he was in the Core, he had been absolutely extraordinary. But now, he had been merged with the Evil Spirit, which was already weird and unpredictable. Thebination of the two had made Aureo''s talent surpass his own body and reach a higher level. Among the Severity Tribe, the talented ones who could be sent out by Fonteyne were naturally not weak. There was even a rumour that these two people were the sons of Heaven''s Luck. At this time, the four of them had stepped onto the Sky Steps. Other people were slowly climbing the Sky Steps. However, the four of them were different. As soon as they reached the Sky Steps, they began to run. The resistance on the steps waspletely nonexistent to the four of them. This sight caused the eyes of the other people to widen.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "Henry, how about we make a bet?" Fonteyne suddenly spoke. Chapter 1883 Chapter 1883 Ranjeet and the other three people were running on the Sky Steps, and phenomena were constantly rising.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Henry looked at Fonteyne and asked, "What do you want to bet on?" "It''s a life-and-death gamble." Fonteyne parted his mouth and smiled. In Fonteyne''s eyes, a killing intent shed and disappeared. Henry could not help but look at Fonteyne again, and then smiled. "It seems that this spokesperson is not sofortable to be a spokesperson. He looks like he is not the smartest person. You remind me of the substitute of the ancient emperor. He looks good on the surface, but in fact..." "Henry!" Fonteyne interrupted Henry and said, "Just tell me whether you dare to take the bet or not!" Henry''s eyes narrowed. "Well, we can gamble. How do you want to y?" "Let''s take a gamble and see whose side will go farther!" Fonteyne looked in the direction of the Sky Steps. Henry did not say anything, which indicated that he agreed to Fonteyne''s bet. He also looked in the direction of the steps. Although the four people on the steps did not hear the conversation between Henry and Fonteyne, they did not let their guard down on this matter. Naturally, the two Heavenly Sons of the Severity Tribe had already received Fonteyne''s order to go all out. Aureo was a proud and arrogant person. How could he let himself be inferior to others at this time? Not to mention that there must be a chance to show off. Ranjeet was the same as Gardiner, and he would never leave this chance to others. Now on the Sky Steps, it was impossible for so many people to rush forward! The 40th step was quickly passed under the feet of the four top talents. On this step, they felt as if they were standing on t ground. This was truly the pride of the heavens! In the eyes of others, it was iparably difficult to walk on this path that was filled with difficulties. Under their feet, it was so easy to walk on! There were a total of 108 steps, and even if they stepped on more than half of it, it would prove that they had the ability to see the Divine Sky. Now, they had already passed the 50th step. On the 50th step, behind the four people, the unusual phenomenon filled the sea, which was extremely magical. The four of them took a few more steps forward together. When they reached the 54th step. "Boom!" "Boom!" In the sky, four peals of thunder suddenly fell down to the four people. The fact that there were on the 54th step proved that the four people all had the aptitude to reach the Divine Sky! Divine Sky! To witness the Way of Heaven! The eyes of all the people present were wide open. The envy in the eyes of those talents from the hidden sects could not be hidden at all. With such a talent, their path of cultivation would be smooth all the way. However, at the moment when the thunders fell, two members of the Severity Tribe suddenly moved and targeted Ranjeet and Aureo. "I, Lord Meatball, have noticed that there was something wrong with you two!" Ranjeet was shouting without any panic. The Spiritual Qi was in his body, so he was not afraid of the two Heavenly Sons of the Severity Tribe at all! The same was true for Aureo. The aura on his body seemed to be sharp, and his Sword Intent was soaring to the sky. He stood with the two members of the Severity Tribe. No one expected that there would be someone who would fight on the Sky Steps. The strange scene flew, the Spiritual Qi rose, and the calm sea surged again. The battle between the four of them was especially fierce, making one''s eyes dazzled. However, both Henry and Fonteyne could see that both Ranjeet and Aurep werepletely suppressed by the two talents of the Severity Tribe. There was no other way. Though they were both gifted, the two Heavenly Sons of the Severity Tribe, e who could step more than half of the Sky Steps, were not mediocre. They were also at the Heavenly Son level. In the Severity Tribe, the wind of cultivation was flourishing, and their strength was in the Divine Cloud realm. On the other hand, Ranjeet and Aureo were currently only in the Divine Shore realm, which meant that there was arge difference in cultivation realms. They didn''t lose with a single move, which already proved how powerful the two were. Although both Ranjeet and Aureo were fearless, they were not brainless. They were very clear about the current situation and knew that it would not be good for them if they continued to fight. "Aureo, go forward!" Ranjeet clinked and then stepped forward again. Ranjeet and Aureo took several consecutive steps forward. In almost an instant, they had crossed sixty steps! The two people of the Severity Tribe were chasing after them closely. §ï§ä As they ascended the Sky Steps, new strange phenomena would appear with every step they took. At the moment, all sorts of strange phenomena were rising on the sea surface, just like the beginning of the universe. They could vaguely make out the three saint-like phantoms chanting something. It was an extremely terrifying sight to behold. At the end of the 67th step, one person from the Severity Tribe stopped and could not move forward. The Sky Steps wanted to test one''s talent. If one wanted to advance, it was all up to one''s talent. If one''s talent wasn''t enough, then taking a step forward would be impossible. No matter how hard one tried, it would be of no use. The remaining Heavenly Son of the Severity Tribe stopped at the 69th step. Ranjeet and Aureo had already passed the 69th step. On the 73rd step, Ranjeet suddenly stopped and could not move forward! He was now at the 73rd step! The three Holy Shadows in the sky became clearer. Ranjeet stopped at the 73rd step. Although it was only four steps away from the sixty-ninth step, the difference between the four steps was as great as the gap between heaven and earth. There would be a huge gap between their achievements in the future. On the Sky Steps, there was only Aureo who was still moving forward. 74th, 75th, 76th,... 80th step... 82nd step... 85th step! 88th step! It was not until the 88th step, that Aureo had stopped! The people watching the scene had even found it difficult to breathe. There were 108 steps in total, and there were only 20 steps left before Aureo reached the heavens! Legend had it that if one climbed over the 108th step, one could directly open the gates of heaven and ascend to immortality. Unfortunately, no one had seen such a scene before! Aureo looked at thest 20 steps, and unwillingness could be seen in his eyes. However, he simply could not continue. Henry looked at Fonteyne and said, "It seems that you have lost. Your life is mine." Fonteyne snorted and said, "It''s just the 88th step. Who said that I lost? Continue!" Fonteyne roared. He waved his arm and a jade bottle floated into the air. Inside the jade bottle, countless colourful lights were scattered. They were bathing the bodies of two of the Severity Tribe''s Heavenly Sons. Two of the Heavenly Sons of the Severity Tribe, who were previously unable to move forward, suddenly took a step forward. They crossed all the steps and walked toward the 80th step, and then stepped on the 80th step at the same time. Eighty-five. Eighty-eight! When the two Heavenly Sons passed by Aureo, they took a look at him and then took a step forward at the same time. At this moment, Fonteyne burst intoughter and said, "Ha, ha, ha, Henry, it seems that the loser is not me, but you! As the Human King, you can''t be the kind of person who can afford to lose!" A sharp knife appeared in Fonteyne''s hand. Henry looked away from the Sky Steps. Looking at Fonteyne walking towards him with the sharp knife in his hand, Henry smiled and said softly, "Sorry, I really can''t afford to lose." Chapter 1884 Chapter 1884 Fonteyne''s face suddenly changed when he heard Henry''s answer. The next second, Henry leaped toward the Sky Steps. Under Henry''s feet, there was no obstacle at all. In a sh, Henry had passed more than half of these steps, and his body still moved forward rapidly. After two more strides, Henry appeared at the 73rd step. "Fatty, keep up with me." Henry took a look at Ranjeet and suddenly stamped his feet. Under the stamped of Henry, the Sky Steps actually trembled. Ranjeet, who had been standing still, went further behind Henry! Seeing this scene, the crowd didn''t know what to say! The Sky Steps were originally a test of talent. If one''s talent was not good enough, he couldn''t get past it. However, some people took others to go further on the Sky Steps on his own. Among the Severity Tribe, Heaven''s Luck was hidden in the jade bottle. The two Heavenly Sons of the Severity Tribe only went further after Heaven''s Lucksted for a short time. But what was the Human King doing? He didn''t activate Heaven''s Luck. He just took others to the higher steps! Ranjeet followed Henry up the 88th step and stood next to Aureo. Henry still did not stop. He nced at Aureo and said, "Follow me." Aureo nodded. Just like that, Henry walked past the 90th step, the 100th step, and finally the 108th step! He brought Ranjeet and Aureo to the 108th step! It was rumoured that if anyone went to the 108th step, he could directly open the Gates of Heaven and ascend to immortality. But no one had ever been able to make it to the 108th step. But now they stood in such a position that no one could reach. Above the sea, the phenomena kept rising. There were illusory images of four beasts flying in the air. The three holy shadows were more clear. Above the sky, there was even a vision of a starry river flowing. Everything was so terrifying. Henry looked at the Sky Steps under his feet and muttered, "Can this also be called Sky Steps?" After Henry finished speaking, he took another step forward. The moment he took this step, all the phenomena on the surface of the sea, between heaven and earth, suddenly came to a halt. A step appeared beneath Henry''s feet! This was the 109th step! The people below didn''t know what to say. No one had ever crossed the 108th step. Now, not only did the Human King Henry take the two of them to the 108th step but he also made it to the 109th step. 108 steps were not enough for the Human King! However, so the 109th step was just the beginning. Henry stepped forward step by step. Under his feet, stone steps appeared one after another. The stone steps were no longer t, but they were going upyer byyer, leading to the top of the Sky Tower. There were no phenomena. The sky wentpletely still, and even the seawater stopped flowing. It was as if Henry was the only person up in the sky, slowly climbing up. 132 steps, 180 steps, 200 steps! 256 steps! 333 steps! The Sky Steps extend to a total of 333 Steps!! Now, Henry was approaching the top of the tower! Suddenly, Henry stopped walking and looked up at the top of the tower. "I can''t walk anymore?" "333 steps! The Sky Steps actually has 333 steps!" "Is this the Human King? "This is the son of Heaven''s Luck!" "All the luck of heaven and earth should be concentrated on one person!" "But why the Gates of Heaven hasn''t opened?" "Could it be that the legend is fake?" Countless discussions could be heard. Fonteyne stood in front of the Sky Tower with an ugly look on his face. Just when everyone thought that the matter woulde to an end, they saw Henry suddenly jump up and go straight to the top of the Sky Tower! It couldn''t be climbed by external forces. This was the ce to fee one''s talent. With external forces, it was absolutely impossible to climb to the top! But now, Henry didn''t even go to the Sky Steps and directly jumped to the top of the Sky Tower! In an instant, heaven and the earth became dark, and there was darkness enveloping him. "Crack!" With a crisp sound, a giant axe appeared out of thin air from the top of the Sky Tower and chopped down hard toward the ce where Henry was. At the moment when the giant axe chopped down, the phenomena all over the sky all dissipated in an instant. The darkness between heaven and earth was also divided into a ray of light, which seemed toe from the thing at the end of the world. It was going to kill Henry. Behind Henry, a shadow of the Green Sacred Lotus appeared, swaying under the giant axe. It seemed fragile, but it never fell and didn''t disappear. Someone saw cracks appear on the giant axe. "Boom!" "Boom!" The giant axe and the Green Sacred Lotus collided, and everything seemed to stop at this moment. This kind of silence seemed to have passed in a moment, but also seemed to havested for countless years. In the next second, the huge axe was covered with cracks and began to crumble. Between heaven and earth, the darkness faded away, and the cracks on the giant axe slowly opened, Einally, at the top of the Sky Tower a gate was formed in a sh! The appearance of the gate made the talents of the hidden sects around the Sky Tower suffocate. "The Gates of Heaven! The Gates of Heaven." "The Gates of Heaven have appeared!" "Go through the Gates of Heaven and you will turn into an immortal! This is thend of heaven!" "Human King has actually opened the Gates of Heaven!" Countless pairs of eyes were gathered on the Gates of Heaven after the voice sounded. Henry''s figure also came to the front of the gate. Now, as long as he took a step forward, he could cross, but Henry''s footsteps stopped. Henry nced at the gate, and then his figure shed back to the surface of the sea. "Sect Leader, it is time to fulfill the bet!" Henry''s voice rang in Fonteyne''s ears. Without any hesitation, Fonteyne transformed into a beam of flowing light and fled into the distance. Though Fonteyne was only a spokesperson for the Severity Tribe, with his strength, he was also a powerful force. A life-and-death bet? At this level of strength, who wouldn''t cherish their lives? They had too much time to enjoy! Fonteyne was escaping, while Henry''s heart was filled with killing intent. How could he let Fonteyne escape? On the surface of the sea, two streaks of light chased after each other. "Fonteyne, you''re going to die today!" "Henry, you''ve killed the spokesperson of the Holy Cross, and now you''re trying to kill me. Have you ever thought about whether you''ll be able to live after crossing the Gates of Heaven?" Fonteyne''s voice rang out. "The person you''re looking for must follow the path behind the Gates of Heaven. Are you sure you want to offend us?" "I won''t feel at ease until I kill you!"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Henry replied. At the moment when the Gates of Heaven appeared, Henry felt a ????? summoning. It was a kind of summoning that he had to pass through the gate. Therefore, before this, Henry had to solve all the problems at hand! Chapter 1885 Chapter 1885 Henry had made up his mind to kill Fonteyne. As the representative of the Severity Tribe, Gonteyne had the power of Divine Sky, which Garreck also had. Fonteyne was no match for Henry inbat. But it would take Henry a lot of effort to kill Fonteyne if Fonteyne kept running. Billows rolled up on the surface of the sea. Fonteyne dived into the sea. The Taoist Rites were hiding there. "Fellow Daoists, Gates of Heaven are opened, and opportunity has arrived. We don''t need to obey any longer. Let''s kill Henry Zhang together." Fonteyne shouted. He hoped to get support from the other ancient rites. But after Henry''s ughtering, no one from the Ancient Rites had the courage to oppose him. "Fonteyne, no one can help you. Because I''ll kill whoeveres!" Henry threatened loudly. Henry was able to fulfill his threat. Because he was invincible. Henry dived into the sea and formed the sword of chaos. "Treasure out!" Light shot out of the brick. It was the treasure that could bring destructive force to heaven. Fonteyne was severely injured even he had seen iting. Fonteyne escaped from the sea and flew across the sky of Orastin Ind. Everyone on Orastin Ind saw what had happened. Henry was also ascending in the air. With the Phenomenon behind him, He held the sword of chaos and chased after Fonteyne, the lord of the Severity Tribe. "That''s the power of the King of all!" The female friars on Orastin Ind were bewitched by Henry''s heroic image. "What''s more do you want if you were the king of all." One male friar clenched his fist, looking inspired. "Henry, let me help you!" The formation of nothingness was raised up in Holy City. It expanded its force toward Fonteyne, blocking his way of escape. A thousand-of-meters tall creature appeared. It reached its ws toward Fonteyne. Heretic God also came to help. "Junior Brother, leave the other side to me!" Aaron''s voice rang out. Horrifying shadows swayed behind Aaron. There were obstacles in every direction of Fonteyne. Floating in the air, Fonteyne had no way to go. "Kill!" Henry shouted, and the Qi of Chaos surged. With the phenomenon behind his back, Henry put out everything he knew. ck Dragon Spirit lunged forward, and the Battle Spirits of Sun and Moon appeared. Henry was determined to kill the lord of the Severity Tribe. Fonteyne was cornered, and he could only fight a way out. Having the power of Divine Sky, Fonteyne let his rage took over him. "Kill!" Fonteyne roared and then fought with everything he had got. No matter how powerful Fonteyne was, fighting with Henry and other legendary fighters, Fonteyne didn''t stand a chance. After a dozen of rounds, Fonteyne''s face turned pale. He was severely injured, blood gushing out of his mouth. "Henry!" Henry heard a voice in his head. He could tell that it was Fonteyne''s voice, but the voice was not from Fonteyne''s mouth. "Henry, you want his life, you take it. I wish you can keep getting stronger. Don''t let me down."Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. The words were exactly the same as what the person from Garreck''s Divine Shore had said. Henry had heard so many people told him the same thing. So he had grown numb to those. Henry shed the sword of chaos. And then Fonteyne''s head fell off his shoulders, blood squirting out. The headless body fell to the ground. "Henry, I''ll be waiting." The sound in Henry''s mind faded away. Calm was restored in the sky. Fonteyne died! On Orastin Ind, first, themander of the Holly Cross died, and then the lord of the Severity Tribe. Henry had killed the leaders of two major organizations. He took a deep breath and shouted. "I want to see all the friars in front of the Holy City in three days!" Then he headed toward the sea. After the open of the Gates of Heaven, Henry could feel the calling from inside of the gate. He didn''t know what was behind the gate, but he had to enter. Henry decided to go to the bottom of the sea and to visit the ancient rites in searching of an answer. People of the ancient rites were all scared of Henry''s visit. They were afraid that Henry would cause another massacre. In the capital of Van Xia. Sylvia pulled many strings and finally learned Lisa''s whereabouts. Lisa''s biological parents had brought her to the capital. And Sylvia had sensed that there was something strange. Lisa''s parents didn''t make any move after Sylvia told all the garment factories to stop working with Lisa. On top of that, it was extremely difficult to track Lisa down. With the help of the Felix Family, The Lins Group had a prestigious status §Ö§ä in and out of the business world of Van Xia. With the assistance of underground organizations such as Radiant Ind, The Lins Groups had eyes in every corner of the world. It should be fairly easy for Sylvia to locate anyone, but not the case for finding Lisa. There got to be some other powerful organization at y. Sylvia drove to the suburban of the capital. She stopped in front of an abandoned factory and stopped out of the car. Sylvia had wakened her bloodline and mastered the Qi of Xuanhuang. She could defeat most of the fighters. That''s why she had the courage toe alone. Sylvia walked into the abandoned factory and saw Lisa and her parents. Lisa was tied up, and her mouth was taped up. She couldn''t move and was only able to make the moaning sound. "Sylvia, I didn''t expect that you would actually dare toe." The woman said. Sylvia ignored the parents. She looked at Lisa, heartbroken. "Everyone, the target is here. Come out!" The man shouted. Nothing happened. The couple was frightened. Sylvia said I don''t know what is going on, but I can tell something is up. My husband has dealt with your people. So I''m afraid your n is ruined. I''ll give you an option Give me Lisa, and I won''t kill you." "Sylvia, you''re bluffing!" The woman suddenly rushed to Lisa and put a knife again her neck. "If youe closer, I''ll kill her." Tears filled up in Lisa''s eyes. She had thought it was a great thing that she had found her biological parents. But Lisa could never think that they didn''t care about her at all. Sylvia took a deep breath. Suddenly, a shadow appeared behind the woman, and then blood gushed out from her body. The woman fell to the ground, dead. "The bloodline of Xuanhuang is here. Let''s go home!" Chapter 1886 Chapter 1886 In front of the abandoned factory. Sylvia had a bloodline- rted familiar feeling toward the person. "I assume you are twenty-five years old? But howe your Qi of Xuanhuang is as weak as which of a baby? There aren''t so many bloodlines of Xuanhuang left in the family, and your progress is too far behind." The person said. He was a middle-aged man. The man had an average look but an outstanding demeanor. During the family feud of the Lin, Sylvia heard bits and pieces of her family history, since she had noticed there was something special about her bloodline, Sylvia had been curious about it. The man who just arrived in front of Sylvia could have the answer she had been looking for. Sylvia''s heart beat faster. At this moment, Sylvia could sympathize with Lisa for her desire to be with her biological parents. Sometimes, the connection of blood was inexplicable. Sylvia took a deep breath and said, "I need time to deal with something." "Of course, I''ll give you three days." The middle-aged man nodded.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Sylvia didn''t say more. She walked over to Lisa and untied her. Sylvia held Lisa''s hand, and the two walked out of the abandoned factory. Three days was enough for Sylvia. At the bottom of the sea near Orastin Ind. Henry visited all major Taoist rites, and none of them dared to keep Henry out of the door. At this moment, no one could disobey Henry. Some owners of the ancient rites had been living for a very long time, but none of them knew for sure what''s behind the Gate of Heaven. "Behind the Gate of Heaven was the Road of Eternity. The road will lead its travelers to reach immortal!" "The Heavenly Way is behind the Gate of Heaven. Whoever reaches the Heavenly Way can see through everything in the world. The one with the blessing of Heaven''s Luck could get control of the Heavenly Way, bing the master of the world." "A hideous creature is guarding the Gate of Heaven on the other side. If you can get the approval of the creature, you will be the real Son of the Qi!" "Legend has it that people who walk over the Gate of Heaven can travel in time, traveling about the past and future and bing the real free man." "The Heavenly Door might be a trap, a gateway to an ancient rite. There is someone extremely powerful behind the gate. People believe that there is a heaven waiting on the other side of the gate, but in fact, it''s hell." There were so many different theories Henry heard from the ancient rites of the Divine Sea, but all of them were hearsays. No one could say for sure what it was behind the gate. In the end, Torrence, who had been bickering with Ranjeet, found Henry. "My lord, on the other side of the Gate of Heaven is just another territory." Torrence provided ountable information. "Among the nine levels of the Divine Race, the top three levels are living there. Because I left that ce when I was little and never went back, I don''t know clearly what it is on the other side. No one can travel in and out of the gate as he wishes. The Gate of Heaven is a one-way barrier. You can only walk out but not walk in." "Walkout?" Henry was confused. "Yes, to be exact, we are on the inside of the Gate of Heaven." Torrence exined, "The Gate of Heaven is for the protection of this world. My lord, although different ces have different cultures, thew of the jungle exists across the board. The Gate of Heaven is to stop the more powerful creatures froming to this world, putting an end to this culture." "You mean there is another world beyond the gate?" Henry had spected the existence of a multiuniverse. But he was still shocked when Torrence confirmed his spection. Torrence nodded. "To be precise, it''s another dimension, but..." "Boom!" After a deafening st, Orastin Ind was shaking. A force, which even Henry was scared of, sted through the whole ind. "What''s happening?" "What''s going on?" "The power is capable of destroying the whole world!" People on Orastin Ind were panicked. In the Holy City, Cesia and the other people went up to the roof of the castle as soon as the chaos velm happened. They looked toward the Sky Tower in the sea. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Henry was the first to arrive at the Sky Tower. He sensed the force came from the other side of the Gate of Heaven. Henry stared at the Gate of Heaven. "Bang!" A bell rang out. The sound of the bell caused ripples on the surface of the sea. The ripples moved along with the rhythm of the bell. A vague figure appeared from the gateway. The person tried to step out of the gate, but somehow, such an easy action took him a lot of effort. The man was trying very hard. "Snap!" A thunderbolt struck down from the sky and exploded in front of the Gate of Heaven. In the fire, a foot stepped over the gate. At this moment, the sky cracked open, and countless chaotic energy surged out of the opening. The energy caused numerous phenomena. The fire burnt the sky as if it could boil the sea. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org In the castle of the Holy City, Future, who had been lying in bed in aa, suddenly opened her eyes. Her forehead was covered with sweat. Cesia and the other sensed that Future hade to. They rushed to her room. Before they could touch Future''s door, the door was opened. Future stood in front of everyone, sweat covering her. "It''sing! They areing!" Cesia''s heart skipped a beat. She looked over to the nightstand. On it, there was a note with just one character written on it. "Immortall" At the foot of the Gate of Heaven, Lotus seeds circled around Henry. Henry was riding a green sacred lotus and floating in front of the gate. He stared at the Gate of Heaven. The figure stepped out of the Gate of Heaven. He wore ck armor and held a spear. He was covered in ck vapor. "Is he the one lives on the outside of the gate?" Henry murmured. At the same time, the Sword of Chaos was formed in his hand. "I didn''t expect that there would be such a day." A voice sounded behind Henry, and the blood-red shadow of Heretic God appeared next to him. Chapter 1887 Chapter 1887 Standing next to Henry, Heretic God also stared at the person who came out of the Gate of Heaven. "There used to be a force to seal this world off from them, so they couldn''t set foot in. But now, the order of this world was rearranged, and they finally got their chance to enter this world freely. Do you know what they used to call this ce?" Henry nced at Heretic God. He was one of the twelve legendary figures, so he would know much more than Henry did. "The Ancient Land!" Heretic God said the name word by word. "This ce is the origin for all the forces. So many people want this ce for themselves. But under the old order, no one could cross the Gate of Heaven. Now, after the gate was open, they keeping over, which weakens the custom of the ce. Once the custom is gone, the power of the ce will no longer exist." The person who stepped out of the Gate of Heaven took a deep breath, enjoying the air he breathed in. "Ancient Land is indeed special. Even its air is much fresher. But where is the Avenue of Heaven? It''s..." The person in ck armor closed his eyes and tried to feel the area. He opened his eyes abruptly and stared at Henry with a smile as if he was looking at prey. "It''s you." With lotus seeds surrounding him, Henry gave out the energy of the gxy. He took a look at the man in ck armor and asked Heretic God, "So all the intruders would be as strong as him?" "They will be powerful, but they won''t go to be able to use their power sufficiently under the order they aren''t familiar with. During the time of their adapting to the new order, we have a shot." Henry nodded slightly. In a blink of an eye, Henry had already turned into a stream of light, rushing toward the man in ck armor. "Just another imbecile." The man in ck armor was confused. He suddenly waved his hand, and a horrifyingly strong force fell on Henry. Under the influence of the force, Henry felt as if his mouth, ears, and nose were sealed off. He couldn''t watch. He couldn''t listen. He couldn''t smell. The man in ck armorughed out loud. He thrust his spear toward Henry''s chest. Blood burst out, and the man in ck armor put away his spear. Everything happened smoothly. "Treasure out!" The voice was heard behind the man in armor. "Puff!"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The sound was faint. The man in ck armor looked down at his own chest with disbelief. On his chest, there was a needlepoint, and blood seeped through. Henry appeared behind the man in armor. The thing the man in armor attacked was just Henry''s shadow. Henry was frowning. His treasure never failed, and it could kill even the masters of Divine Sky. But Henry felt that the treasure''s attack toward the man in ck armor wasn''t easy. "So you think you can hurt me?" The man in ck armor seemed to murmur the question to himself. Heughed again, "Interesting, imbecile. Interesting!" The man in ck armor turned into a ck mirage and reappeared in front of Henry. He stabbed out his spear again. Henry felt that he had no way to escape from the attack. The spear seemed to attack him from everywhere. Observing the fight on the side, Heretic God murmured, "He is using the technique of the Hport Holy Land. It seems that Henry got himself into a hard battle." Heretic God turned into a stream of light and flew toward the Holy City. Aaron and the others were on their way to the Gate of Heaven. Heretic God stopped them. "No need to go there. If Henry can''t handle it himself, you people won''t do any good either. I need all of you to make a decision right now. Who wants to follow me to cross the Gate of Heaven?" Heretic God nced over all of them. "They can''t go with you." Someone said. Aaron looked toward the source of the voice. "Catman!" The person spoke was Greedy Wolf Catman, one of the Three Stars. After a long while of missing, Catman finally showed himself. "The Sacred Lord has long predicted that disaster will happen on the other side of the Gate of Heaven, and the Temple Guardians have to keep their posts in this world. The rest of the people need to help the Temple Guardians." Heretic God nodded slightly and said, "If that''s the order of the Sacred 1 Lord, then you people stay. Aaron, the ce that I forbade you to explore, you can go there now. must cross the Gate of Heaven. I Henry manages to deal with his current problem, tell him to look for me on Mount. Wu. I must go for I have things to take care of. Heretic God turned into a stream of light again. He rushed forward in a hurry. The Catman looked at Aaron and said, "The order of the world will change again very soon. There are still people from the Severity Tribe and Holly Cross here. I''ll leave them to the Temple Guardians." Aaron nodded. The Catman turned to Cesia, "The formation of nothingness can be sealed. The Sacred Lord orders you to cross the Gate of Heaven with the young lord. Go and get prepared. Everyone, all the forces are at y, and judgment day ising. Everything is going to be different very soon." In front of the Gate of Heaven. The battle with Henry and the man in ck armor became more and more intense. An explosion happened at the bottom of the Divine Sea. The energy from their battle hit an ancient rite and caused the explosion. "Henry, I made a mistake. The person is from the Hport Holy Land, and you can''t kill him. I''ll seal the Gate of Heaven for you, stopping other of his kind froming over. In the meanwhile, find ways to deal with him. But don''t take too long. I won''t be able to hold on for long. When the timees, you need to decide whether to close the Gate of Heaven." Heretic God teleported his voice into Henry''s ears without showing himself. Henry took a deep breath and made up his mind. "I can''t believe that an imbecile like you lot can control the Avenue of Heaven. But anyway, I''ll consider it as that you are looking after it for me." The man in ck armorughed loudly and kept attacking Henry. Coming from the other side of the Gate of Heaven, the man in ck armor was extremely powerful. Even though Henry was almost invincible under the order of the world, he was still on the losing side. The man in ck armor came from a ce beyond the order of this world. His power was simr to the power of gods. Henry wielded his sword twice and turned to flee. He headed toward the sea at a high speed. "Want to escape? Can you?" With the fierce power, the man in ck armor chased after Henry fearlessly. He came from a world that was much more powerful than this one, and his fighting skills were beyond. anyone''s imagination. Lightning started to rain down from the sky, and it was not the act of God for punishing human beings. Only extremely powerful fighters could make the sky do that. Content belongs to Henry was heading toward the location of Radiant Ind, Sosasmo Desert. Chapter 1888 Chapter 1888 The unusual phenomenon happening in the sky was all over the news. The flights were canceled. Someone said that the Mayan Calendar prediction was near. Other people said it was caused by the escting human activities that harmed the environment. Some theists spent more time praying. There were so many different theories. But no one knew that the phenomenon was caused by only two people. "Is this all the person that controls the Avenue of Heaven can do? Where can you run to?" The man in ck armor was chasing after Henry, holding his spear. Seven lotus seeds flew around Henry, guarding his safety. Henry traveled very fast with Green Sacred Lotus under his feet. The man in ck armor keptunching attacks. Henry tried to counterattack the man in ck armor. However, the man dismantled his attacks and put Henry at a disadvantage. The man in ck armor demonstrated the power of the other side of the Gate of Heaven. He was undoubtedly undefeatable in this world. Terror was filled in the air, and Henry hadn''t reached Sosasmo. In the Radiant Ind, Alvin and Peze led everyone out of the castle. They had received the news that a battle was going to happen there, and everyone needed to evacuate from the castle. No one who lived in Steel City would defy the order from Radiant Ind. Everyone started to flee out of the city. A few hourster, nightfall had fallen upon Sosasmo. In the night sky, light shed through the sky. With a booming sound, it crashed into the desert. There was a ditch where the beam of lightnded. The man in ck armor appeared above the desert. His armor was even darker than the sky. He looked down in silence and said, "To be able to reach such a level in the ancientnd is a remarkable achievement. But sadly, I am your opponent. Your fate is sealed!" Henry climbed up from the ditch. He wiped the blood off of his mouth and smiled, "You sure about that?" "I''m from a ce much higher than yours. The fact that you control the Avenue of Heaven won''t change a thing." The spear of the man in ck armor grew bigger. It was pointed at Henry. The Qi of chaos started to roll behind Henry. "It''s so rare to see the Qi of Chaos. I''ll take that with me as well." The way the man in ck armor looked at Henry was as if he was staring at a treasure box, full of greed. At the same time, the man in ck armor let his aura of terror crashing toward Henry. It was like the wave of the ocean crashing onto the shore. The man in ck armor was getting more and more familiar with the environment in this world. And Henry could tell the gap between their power was gettingrger. Henry was like a lone raft, pushing in all directions as the wave of the man in ck armor''s terror wanted to. In the sky, the huge spear suddenly dropped, flying toward Henry. Henry dodged and headed toward Radiant Ind. If Henry couldn''t kill the man in ck armor, he wanted to lock him away, and there was only one ce that could do that, the City of Hell. Henry wanted to lure the man in ck armor there. Henry rushed toward the City of Hell.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. The man in ck armor feared nothing in the world inside of the Gate of Heaven. He would chase after Henry wherever Henry would go. When they were flying over Steel City, the man in ck armor threw out his spear again. The spear fell to the ground, and half of the city turned into rubbles. With such power, if this world didn''t have the dimensional constrain over the man in ck armor, he would have taken control of the world. And everyone in this world would have turned into his subject, being ved from the moment he was born. The man in ck armor nced down at the ruins of Steel City and said disdainfully, "What a powerless world. I don''t think it worths everything except for the Ancient Power. Why keep anything such worthless standing?" He flicked his finger, and Steel City turned into ruinspletely, as if a mountain justnded on it. If It weren''t for that the residents of Steel City had evacuated from the city, the disaster would be beyond imagination. The man in ck armor didn''t even bother to take another look after he destroyed Steel City as if it wasn''t a big deal to destroy thousand of people''s homes. Henry flew to the edge of the Radiant Ind and suddenly stopped. Behind him was the City of Hell. The man in ck armor also stopped. He looked at Henry and then the ce behind Henry. Somehow, he sensed something worried him from that ce. Noticing the gaze of the man in ck armor, Henry was anxious. Henry knew how sensitive of a man as powerful as the man in ck armor to danger. He was afraid that the man in ck armor would figure out his n. "Finally something interesting!" The man in ck armor looked at Henry and continued, "Is this why we are here? Something here can help you?" Henry knew that he could no longer use his original n to lure the man in ck armor into the City of Hell. So he chose the direct way, pushing him in. The True Spirit of Sun and Moon suddenly appeared behind Henry, and the Qi of heaven and earth gathered around him. "Demon Sword of Destruction!" The Qi of Chaos gathered in Henry''s hand, forming the sword. Since the man in ck armor came from a world of a higher dimension, Henry knew he could get the upper hand in the Heavenly Way. To push the man in ck armor into the City of Hell, Henry had to use the blunt force of Qi. A giant sword shed toward the man in ck armor. "Destroy!" The man in ck armorunched his spear fiercely, and the Demon Sword of Destruction was broken in an instant. The Phenomenon appeared behind Henry. He had used all he had got. Henry indeed knew a lot of techniques. However, the man in ck armor was even more resourceful. He came from outside of the Gate of Heaven, so he had seen much more than the people from the inside. The world on the other side of the gate had a more advanced Qi culture, and the man in ck armor suppressed Henry in every move. After dozens of rounds, Henry was panting. Henry held nothing back, but the man in ck armor was way too powerful. A hint of determination shed through Henry''s eyes. He shouted, "Launch!" Just then, a ball of fire appeared above Radiant Ind. As one of the most advanced ces in technology, Radiant Ind owned a very powerful defense mechanism. After Alvin ignited the nuclear bomb years ago, Radiant Ind reinstalled the same self-destruction protocol. Henry just initiated such a protocol. At this moment, Henry and the man in ck armor were staying in the middle of a nuclear explosion. Chapter 1889 Chapter 1889 The man in ck armor stared at the source of the explosion in shock. When the wave of nuclear explosion crashed toward the man in ck armor, he tried to use Qi to shield himself. But considering the power of a nuclear explosion, it was a very difficult job even for the man in ck armor. The explosion brought terror, and the dust blinded the whole world. The ck armor of the man was the only thing protecting him from the nuclear explosion. "Purple Moon!" Henry shouted amidst the explosion. The purple moon was absorbing the power from the nuclear explosion. Henry''s face suddenly turned pale. Sweat was rolling down his forehead. At this moment, a sword was formed in Henry''s hand. The sword was at a modest size. However, its power distorted the space around it. Henry''s Demon Sword of Destruction was formed by the Qi of chaos,bing with the nuclear power absorbed by the Purple Moon. The man in ck armor, of course, sensed the power from Henry''s sword. The man in ck armor held the spear with one hand. His moves were simple and effective. The man in ck armor was a powerful fighter even in the world outside of the Gate of Heaven. "Destroy!" The man in ck armor shouted. His spear then shrank into a beam of light. Such a condensed form of power was even more terrifying. Henry''s expression was intense. He kept his eyes wide open and stared at the beam light. When it reached him, Henry shouted. "Devouring Sky!" A ck hole appeared in front of Henry and absorbed the beam of light. Henry spat out a mouthful of blood right after. Devouring Sky could absorb the energy. However, it had its limit. When the energy it absorbed exceeding its limit, which was twenty times its own power, the Devouring Sky would damage its master. Henry had just been hurt by such power. Sweat had covered Henry''s forehead. He stared at the sword in his hand and shouted through gritted teeth. "Earth Bite!" A huge amount of energy shot out from the ck hole. The energy wasn''t attacking the man in ck armor. It was absorbed into Henry''s sword. The Demon Sword of Destruction had contained the power of Henry''s Qi of Chaos, the nuclear explosion, and the power of the man of ck armor''s attack.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, Henry felt that the sword was as heavy as a mountain. He couldn''t lift it any longer. The space around the sword started to crack. "Kaboom!" A bolt of lightning fell from sky. Then a morous pce appeared in the dark sky. The lightning was from the pce. It wasn''t normal lightning. It was Heavenly Punishment! The Heavenly Punishment would only appear when the world sensed the existence of something not belonging to it. Ss and Fidello had caused Heavenly Punishment before. This time, the Heavenly Punishment was caused by Henry''s sword. The face of the man in ck armor changed. His instinct told him that he shouldn''t be staying here any longer. Without any hesitation, the man in ck armor turned into a beam of light, fleeing from the ce. "It''s toote!" Henry roared. His voice was hoarse, and blood kept gushing out from his mouth. Henry had lifted the sword. The muscle of his right armor was pulled, and blood sipped through the skin. "Kill!" Henry waved his arm with all his power. Then the world turned to silence. All the terror above the sky of Sosasmo suddenly came to one spot. The spot seemed to be able to such the whole world into itself. Right after, power erupted from the spot unstop. The Sosasmo Desert sank three meters under. An enormous mushroom cloud raised from the ground. It was beautiful and destructive at the same time! Energy waves panned out from Radiant Ind, grazing through the desert. The ground was shaking. The destruction was more than just a nuclear fallout. It was total destruction! Sosasmo Desert was eradicated from the pl earth! Thisnd would not be suitable for living creatures for at least ten years. The energy waves hadn''t stopped. Standing amidst the explosion, Henry''s clothes were tattered. It was a powerful and precious armor, and yet it was destroyed in the explosion. Henry was panting. His right arm hung by his body. It was covered in wounds and blood, and the cuts were deep to the bones. Henry could no longer felt the existence of the man in ck armor. He breathed a sigh of relief. "Cough, cough!" Henry heard someone''s coughing sound. He was rmed again. Henry looked forward. In the storm of sand, a person''s figure became clear. It was the man in ck armor. His armor was also tattered, and his face was revealed. The man looked around thirty in age. There was a big scar stretched from his left eyes brow all the way to his right side of the chin, scary and ferocious. The man in ck armor walked forward. He ripped off his ragged armor and revealed his muscr upper body.. He looked at Henry, smiling, You surprised me. But you also make me more interested in the Avenue of Heaven! An imbecile could achieve something like this once he owns the Avenue of Heaven. Now I know its power can even turn a piece of garbage into a powerhouse! Hahaha!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org The wildughter of the man in ck armor flew around with the wild wind. He lifted his right arm, and his palm faced the sky. A ck spear appeared in his hand. The tip of the spear pointed at Henry, emitting a cold light. Henry wanted to fight, but he was exhausted. He had used all his power in thest strike, but still, it couldn''t kill the man in ck armor. Henry could no longer imagine the power of the world outside of the Gate of Heaven possessed. Facing the imminent attack of the spear, Henry closed his eyes slowly. He had been poured out everything he could, and with the help of so many powerful people, he still felt so powerless in front of the man in ck armor. How did his father survive the situation? Henry''s father kept his wife and son away from him and hid his tracks for more than twenty years. He had gone through more hardship than Henry. If he could get through, how came his son couldn''t? Henry reminded himself that his name was Zhang! "I am also one of the Zhangs, and I have his blood in my vein!" "Bang!" me burned on Henry''s chest! Chapter 1890 Chapter 1890 "What?" Henry looked down at his chest. He could feel a force was spreading across his whole body. This force didn''te from the Divine Sea or Divine Shore. It didn''te from anywhere but from his own blood. That was the power of the bloodline of Zhang. The color of the fire was changing, and every color represented a different force. The fire epassed Henry''s body.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Somewhere far away from Sosasmo, someone was watching. "Hahaha! It''s awakened! The Bloodline Power of the Zhang Family is awoken! You chose neither the Emperor of the Human nor the King of the Demon. The power of the bloodline of the Zhang Family won''t be awakened if you made a choice. The Emperor of the Human and the King of the Demon have the power tomand generals and celestial beings, making the sky rain or the sun shine. However, the Zhang Family was never the emperor or the king. They are too powerful for their own good. Sanford, your hard work isn''t in vain. It''s time for the world to see Nine Tribtion Sword!" The person thenughed wildly. Standing in the wild wind of Sosasmo, Henry felt the new force traveling around his body, and at the same time, he also sensed a calling from Radiant Ind. He opened his eyes and smiled, "Youe from the other side of the Gate of Heaven. Do you know who I am?" "You?" A hint of suspicion shed through the eyes of the man in ck armor. He didn''t take extreme action. His instinct told him that it was not the time. Feeling the force burning inside of his body, Henry smiled, "Have you heard of Ss?" The body of the man in ck armor shook. He looked surprised. "Ss is my teacher." Henry continued, "Have you heard of Fidello Zhang?" "Fidello Zhang? Who are you?" The man in ck armor lost hisposure after hearing the two names. "Me?" Henry suddenly bared his teeth. "A man who will lock you up!" Henry suddenly opened his hand. A sand storm rose from the ruins of Radiant Ind. A rectangr wooden box flew out of the sandstorm. It turned into a beam of light and flew into Henry''s hand. There wereplicated patterns carved on it. The moment the man in ck armor saw the pattern, he stepped backward in shock. "The rune of Heavenly Way!" "The rune of Heavenly Way?" Henry raised his eyebrows. He stroke the box lightly, and the fire burning inside of him spread to the box. The fire burned off the pattern on the box. The man in ck armor was stunned by what he saw. "The rune of Heavenly Way. You just burned the rune of Heavenly Way!" After the pattern on the box was all gone, a crack sound was heard from the box. The box was opened. Inside, there was a rusted sword. The sword was one and a half meters long, and there were two characters on the de. "Nine Tribtion" Henry held the sword in his hand. The moment he touched the sword, numerous pieces of knowledge were poured into his head. The smile on Henry''s face grew brighter. He murmured, "Nine Tribtion! So I see. Nine Tribtion Sword, you have been sealed in this box for too long. It''s time for you to see the light!" Henry suddenly shed the sword. The sword separated into nine pieces, and each piece was connected. The rust on the piece connected to the hilt fell off. Henry muttered, "The heaven has nine levels and nine tribtions. The nine tribtions are here. This is..." Henry shook his arm, and the sword let out a screeching sound. Henry shouted, "The Blue Sky Tribtion!" Then numerous heavenly roads appeared in the night sky, transforming into rivers. "Everyone under the sky is under the spell of the Blue Sky Tribtion. And I am the master of the Avenue of Heaven!" Henry did a brief sword dance, and the river of Heavenly Road turned into ribbons, winding towards the man in ck armor. Fear appeared in his eyes. Without any hesitation, he turned around and ran away. But how could he escape from the power of Heavenly Way? The ribbons of the Heavenly Way wrapped around his limbs. No one could fight such power. That included the man in ck armor. He was tied up by it. The man in ck armor struggled and shouted, "I am not afraid of the Heavenly Way. I don''te from here, and the power of Heavenly Way can''t kill me!" "Who says I''m going to kill you?" Henry pointed his sword to the side and shouted, "Go!" The ribbon of Heavenly Way yanked the man in ck armor to the side. When he was reaching the ground, a whirl hole appeared in the desert, and it sucked the man in ck armor in. At this time, the ribbon of Heavenly Way snapped and half of the body of the man in ck armor had sunk in the sand. He was still struggling. A scary shadow appeared in the sky. The man in ck armor tried to use his hands to push himself out of the power of the City of Hell The man in ck armor was able to keep struggling at this time. He was indeed powerful. The sand storm started, and the earth quaked. The shadow roared. "Since you''vee, why leaving!" Henry jumped up and shed down his sword. The power of Heavenly Way was rolling toward the shadow and broke it. "It can''t kill me! It can''t kill me! I am invincible here!" The upper body of the man in ck armor was swallowed into the sand too. His unwilling voice was still heard. When sand finally reached his hand, his voice finally died down. The wind stopped, and the sand fell back to the ground. Everything calmed back down. Only the ditch in the middle of Sosasmo Desert could tell people what a terrible battle had happened here. A powerful fighter from another dimension was thrown in the jail of the City of Hell by Henry. Henry was exhausted. The fire burned inside of him died down, and he fell into the sand. He lied there with no energy to move. However, Henry could only manage to lock away the man in ck armor. It was impossible to kill him. Out of exhaustion, Henry was able to fall asleep when he received a message. "Boss, Sylvia crossed the Gate of Heaven!" Chapter 1891 Chapter 1891 The message was from Wade. After reading the message, Henry got up and walked out of the desert with exhaustion. He had to use Qi to speed up his recovery. If it weren''t for the fact that Henry was extremely strong and powerful at the moment, he would have beenying down unconscious for days. With the help of the Purple Moon, Henry managed to travel in the air. He hid behind the cloud and headed toward Orastin Ind. Henry arrived at Orastin Ind on the third day since the appearance of the Gate of Heaven. He had put up the call to ask everyone toe to the Gate of Heaven. So at this moment, countless friars were waiting for him. Henry arrived at the gate. He wore his white robe and carried a long sword on his back. Everyone looked at him the moment he arrived. Floating in front of the gate, Henry looked down and took a deep breath. He said, "The open of the Gate of Heaven is an opportunity as well as a risk. No one knows what''s behind this gate. All I know is that the power of people who live there is beyond our imagination. The moment you step over the gate, you put your lives on the line. But no one can say for sure it is not a great opportunity. You are the master of your own fate, and everyone has the choice of entering to the other world." Henry''s voice was resounding. Everyone heard him clearly. At this moment, everyone was staring at the gate with eagerness. Henry continued, "The gate will be closed in two days!" Everyone had two days to make their choices. Most Qi practitioners were ambitious. After seeing the ancient rite and the power of the emperor of human beings, everyone wanted to be the one who could control the stars and fate. No one knew what was going to happen after stepping across the gate, but it also meant there was an opportunity to achieve something magnificent. Qi practitioners all went through a lot of hardship to achieve their power. So they knew well nothing came easy. "Being weak meant being dead. I''ll go!" A man shouted, clenching his fists. "Me too!" "We have been doing things we are not supposed to do anyway. If scared of death, there will be no way I will step on the Avenue of Heaven!" "Let''s go!" People roared. They were determined to find out what was on the other side of the gate. They were curious about what was like outside of the Gate of Heaven. Would there be more advanced technology? Or could people walk on the stars? Or could people live for thousand of years? Even lived forever? Henry finished his speech. He moved away from the gate. "Boss, Sylvia crossed the gate in a hurry with another person. She asked me to give you this." Wade handed a letter to Henry. Henry opened the envelope. There were only two characters written in the letter. "Metaphysics Bloodline" Two seconds after the envelope was opened, the letter burned. With the fact that Sylvia didn''t send the message to his phone, Henry realized how important these words meant. Henry nodded and said, "I will step across the gate in two days. How about you?" "Sacred Lord''s order, Temple Guardians have to stay here. I suggest your brothers and sisters should stay here too. We need them to protect this world, and they also have their tasks." Said Catman, "Sacred Lord also had an order to you too. When you are on the other side, don''t mention the name of his, Ss'', and the others''. You will know what to do when you reach the Divine Sky." Henry nodded. Catman took a deep breath and said, "I know you still have your personal business. I won''t dy you any longer. We''ll be here to see you off in two days." Henry gave Catman a fist and palm salute. After ncing at Wade, he flew away. Henry indeed needed to settle onest business before he left. It was on the ancient battlefield in Antarctica. Human soldiers were still fighting on the battlefield. At this moment, the orcs invaded this world more and more frequently, and wars were happening more often. The Casualty was increasing dramatically. In themand hub tent, Gardiner read the casualty report, frowning. Someone walked in. The Great Dragon''s Mace Gardiner Gardiner hung on his belt rang and went quiet. Gardiner said without looking up, "Is it over?" "Everything is over. It''s time to wrap up." It was Henry who walked into the tent. He sat down across Gardiner. Gardiner looked up and stretched, "I have been waiting for the word for a long time. Are you sure it''s now? If we fail, Antarctica would be destroyed!" "I''m sure."This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Henry nodded confidently. "Alright, let''s go!" Gardiner stood up abruptly. When Gardiner and Henry walked out of the tent, they met a couple of generals who wereing to give reports. "Commander-in-chief, the Orcs..." said one of the generals. Gardiner waved to dismiss him. "Pass down my order. No one is allowed to set their foot on the ancient battlefield anymore. Your job is to guard the Antarctica base!" All the generals were shocked by the order. They looked confused. "Commander-in-chief, the Orcs..." "The Orcs will no longer post as threats anymore!" After saying that, Gardiner followed Henry and headed toward the ancient battlefield. They crossed the ancient battlefield and arrived at the earth''s core. The then-booming civilization of the earth''s core was no longer exist. At this moment, there were only ruins and bones. It was not the first time Gardiner witnessed a scene like this, but it still brought sorrow to him. A prosperous civilization had turned into ruins because of wars. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Henry and Gardiner caused the attention of the Orcs the moment they arrived. Orc army headed toward them. Henry ignored the Orcs. He rose into the sky and shouted, "Adonias,e to see me!" Henry''s voice was so loud that all the orcs covered their ears in pain. This was evidence of how powerful Henry had be. Hearing Henry''s calling, Adonias quickly came to meet Henry. "Let''s go." Henry looked at Adonias and said, "I''ll take you to Laily Gu!" Then Henry shot up in the air and headed toward the ceiling of the earth''s core. Chapter 1892 Chapter 1892 Henry had tried to reach the ceiling of the earth''s core before but was pushed back by an unknown force. He also vaguely saw white stone pirs behind the cloud. Henry hadn''t had the power he had at this moment, so he couldn''t figure out everything clearly. But at this moment, Henry was powerful enough to know everything hidden in every corner. Gardiner and Adonias followed Henry. The higher they went, the more Gardiner and Adonias could feel the resistance force. Since their power was also improved significantly, the resistance force didn''t affect them too much. Soon after, Henry reached the cloud. He saw the white stone pir behind the cloud again. Henry didn''t back down because of the resistance force. He floated in front of the cloud and shouted, "Divine Emperor, should youe out yourself or should I force you out?" "Divine Emperor?" Gardiner was puzzled. "Hasn''t the Divine Emperor died long ago in the battle of the Luster City?" "Haha, you need to ask him about that." Henry smiled. He said facing the cloud, "Divine Emperor, I don''t know which Divine Race is supporting you right now. But no matter how powerful they are, they belong to the outside of the Gate of Heaven. They can''t set foot inside of the gate. You simted the rules inside of the gate and the evolution of the stars, do you really think you can enter the Gate of Heaven one day?" All of a sudden, a wild wind blew the cloud open. Henry and the other two people finally saw what was really behind the cloud. There was a morous pce! The pce looked like something out of a fairy tale. The white stone pir Henry saw was the pir of the front gate. The character south was written above the gate. A woman covered in sheer and walked over on the cloud. "How audacious are you to shout unrespectfully in front of the South Gate!" "Daily!" Adonias was stunned. The woman was the one he had been looking for, Daily Gu. Adonias rushed toward Daily. "How dare you break into the South Gate? Kill!" shouted Daily. Countless soldiers in golden armor rushed out of the gate to kill Adonias. Each of the soldiers was an excellent fighter. One less capable soldier came to fight Adonias, and it was a tie. Adonias was worried. Could they be the soldiers of Heaven? A ball of me appeared in Henry''s palm. He sneered and said, "Child y! Reveal yourself!" Henry pointed his finger, and the me turned into a dragon, charging toward the gate. The soldiers in golden armor caught on mes the moment the fire dragon was close to them. What strange was that none of the soldiers screamed in pain. There was no expression changed on their face. "It''s only illusion." Henry looked at the raging fire that got inside of the South Gate. He shouted, "Adonias,e back." The fire spread to Laily. Without any hesitation, Laily turned around and fled. Henry ignored Laily. He kept shouting toward the pce, "Divine Emperor, do you really want to wait until I burn down your illusion?" "Henry, I have no rivalry with you. Why do you have to push me?" The voice of the Divine Emperor was heard from the pce. "What I have done merely aimed at the Immortal King. I haven''t acted after you showed up. I thought we could live our lives in peace." "Live our lives in peace? Divine Emperor, do you think it''s funny to lie to me?" Henry sneered, "What you want is to take over thisnd. I think you should abort your scheme right now." "Henry Zhang!" The morous pce suddenly turned into a ferocious face. "I have e been nice to you. Don''t take it as a sign of weakness. I know you are going to cross the Gate of Heaven But do you know what''s behind the gate? There is no way you can handle whatever there on the other side of the gate. Your only chance is to be friends with the organizations outside of the Gate of Heaven. You have gained a lot in the ancientnd. It''s time to share. The ancientnd is not yours alone!" Henry shook his head slightly. "I don''t want to take over anything. I want you to leave. There are rules in this world. You have caused the war between the orcs and human beings. There are too many lives lost because of the war." "Too many lives lost?" The ferocious face burst intoughter. "Haha! Henry, million people on Orastin Ind died when people fought over the inheritance. Why didn''t I see you have any concern over that?" "The friars died for their battles. That''s their own choice. But not everyone had the same choice when the orcs invaded the ce. Most of them just wanted to have a peaceful life. don''t have time to debate you over it. Either you go back to the other side of the Gate of Heaven, or I''ll kill you." Henry gave the Divine Emperor two choices. "Henry, do you know what this means? If you destroy this ce, you will not be able to move a single step on the other side of the gate!" "It looks like you don''t want to leave." Henry reached to his back for the sword. "Want to kill me? Let''s see if you have the ability to do that!" The face in the sky roared, "Ie from outside the Gate of Heaven, and I am above the Heavenly Way. I can''t be killed here!" "Haha." Henry smiled slightly. "I have heard someone told me the exact same thing. Let''s see if I can kill you." Henry drew out his sword afterwards. The moment the sword unsheathed, the wind and clouds stirred in the sky. Henry''s eyes were closed. The rain started to fall.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. "How... how is this possible!" The ferocious face looked stunned. "The Heavenly Way is condensing! It''s impossible! Henry, you..." "The hardship the world has suffered iset also above the Heavenly Way. Anyone under the same sky will suffer unless you get free from the confinement of the sky. But can you do that? Heaven has its own set of rules. You simted one-third of it, but it''s still useless." Henry waved his sword slightly. The ferocious face in the sky started to crack like dried-up cement. Everything started to disappear. "Divine Emperor, I have given you a choice, but you chose not to take it." Henry waved the sword once and sheathed it. The Nine Tribtion Sword corresponded to the nine levels of heaven. The first level is the sky. Under the same sky, who could defy the Blue Sky Tribtion? "Henry! You will regret it! You will regret it! Everything you''ve done here will follow you like a curse. People outside of the Gate of Heaven will get back at you!" Divine Emperor''s ferocious face shouted. A fleeing figure appeared in the sky. "Daily! Where do you think you''re going?" With a roar, Adonias chased after Daily. Henry looked at Gardiner and said, "Well, everything here is over." Chapter 1893 Chapter 1893 Two dayster, in front of the Gate of Heaven. There were many people gathered here. Almost all Henry''s old friends were here. From his friends of the Qi practitioners to the underground world. Others included Wilbur Zhu of the Zhu Family, the three major families of the capital, and the Yue Family of the Zhu City. They were all here to see Henry off. Wade and the others were obviously drunk. They had been drinking all nightst night. No one knew what would happen after entering the Gate of Heaven. It was even harder to say when Henry woulde back if he woulde back at all. Catman and Sackcloth Visitor were here too. After Sackcloth Visitor was disabled by Martial Emperor, Henry got the Divine Spirit from Severity Tribe, restoring Sackcloth Visitor of his moveability and making him even more powerful. So Sackcloth Visitor helped Henry defending Radiant Ind. Human Friars were also here. Because ancient rite had announced their three-year seclusion, their people didn''t show up. But they had made their reaction visible to see off the emperor of human beings. As for Henry''s old friends in the city, because they were living a normal life, they couldn''te to Orastin Ind. "You have too many distractions here. Maybe you''ll be able to grow faster once you go to the other world." Said Aaron, patting Henry on the shoulder. Henry nodded. But he looked worried. Aaron knew what Henry was thinking. He nced in the direction of Mount Immortal and said, "Don''t worry. I''ll take care of business over there." "Senior brother, thank you! Take this." Henry waved his hand.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Beams of light appeared in the sky and fell into Henry''s hand, condensing into a colorful lotus. "This is..." Aaron took a deep breath. He looked at the colorful lotus in Henry''s hand, shocked. "Divine Lotus." Henry gently lifted his hand, and the lotus flew in front of Aaron. "The lotus can give you some of the power of Heavenly Way. It should be enough for you." Holding the Nine Tribtion Sword, Henry had a deeper understanding of Heavenly Way. It was possible to say that Henry was the most powerful person in this world. Aaron solemnly epted the Divine Lotus. "I hope I will never need to use it." "Senior Brother, I don''t know when I wille back from this trip. Farewell!" Henry waved his hand and said, "Please look after my friends for me." "That policewoman? Did you tell her about your leaving?" "A little." Henry replied. "That''s good." Said Aaron. He then remembered something. "By the way, take my advice. Don''t mess with the Yes, the Xiaos, and the Lins. As for the Chus and the Qins, well, try not to be their enemy as well." Henry was confused. Aaron waved his hand, "Don''t ask me why. I''m telling you this from my experience. Okay, enough of talking." Henry marked Aaron''s words. He looked around and said loudly, "Thank you all for speciallying here to see me off. I deeply appreciate it. Since all of you have made the decision to practice Qi, please remember that hard work is the key. I have nothing to leave for you but the inheritance of the Million Avenue. I hope I can see your faces on the other side very soon. Remember, human beings are not a weaker species!" Henry waved his hand, and hundreds of beams of light fell from the sky. "Everyone, so long!" Henry gave everyone a fist palm salute and turned into a beam of light, rushing into the Gate of Heaven. He didn''t look back. Since there were so many people he didn''t want to leave, one more look would stop him from leaving. Cesia, whose long silver hair reached her shoulders, also turned into a beam of light and followed Henry. "Henry, let''s go. You''ll see a bigger world!" A beam of red light came from the Gate of Heaven and followed Henry across the gate. At this moment, on the Tower of Babel, the Gate of Heaven was closing slowly. In front of the Gate of Heaven, Ranjeet, who was in the kasaya, looked struggling. He suddenly jumped into the air and headed toward the Gate of Heaven. "Brother, wait up! I''m going with you." "Fatty, I''m going with you. If we can''t catch him, at least we have each other." Gardiner followed Ranjeet and entered the Gate of Heaven. The Gate of Heaven closedpletely! Everyone on Orastin Ind bowed down and said in unison. The sound was so loud it shook the earth. "So long, the emperor of Human Beings!" The moment Henry entered the gate, he had let go of all the rtionships in this world. On the other side of the gate, Henry''s surroundings became blurring. He could only feel that a river of stars was traveling by his side. Time seemed stopped. The phenomenon appeared behind Henry. The Divine Sea was rolling. On the surface of the sea, the Green Sacred Lotus was swaying with the waves. The Three Thousand Paths and the Divine Bridge started to glow. Countless magical beasts on the Divine Bridge were undergoing changes. Their body turned from m¨ªrages into physical bodies. On the Divine Shore, the ck tower was changing too. The ck dragon was roaring, the Divine Pearl was spinning, and the cloud over the Divine Shore was thickening. "Boom!" Henry''s vision suddenly became clear. When Henry was on the inside of the Gate of Heaven, he visited all the ancient rites to ask about information about the world on the outside of the gate. It turned out Torrence''s answer was the closest to reality. Henry had imagined so many versions of what the outside world would look like. A world of a higher dimension. Maybe it would look like the world of the sci-fi movie with flying cars and steel buildings. Their technology might even allow them to have airships that could travel between gxies easily. But when Henry finally regained his vision, what he saw was nowhere near his imagination. In front of Henry''s eyes was a barren teau. But Qi was very dense in the air. Different from the Qi in Henry''s world, the Qi here could be breathed into the body directly. One sniff of the air could bring energy to the body. Cesia stood behind Henry in silence. "This isn''t right." Said Heretic God. He turned into a red shadow, standing beside Henry. Henry looked at Heretic God in surprise. "The rules here are different." After realizing Henry''s surprise, Heretic God exined. "The spiritual body can exist in different forms. To better ascending, some powerful people even abandon their physical bodies and exist in their spiritual forms only. Henry, did you think that the outside world was a technologically advancedworld with endless resources?" "Shouldn''t it be?" Henry replied with a question. §í§Þ "If the creatures here are stronger and live longer, their technology should be far more advanced than ours. That''s a reasonable assumption." Heretic God smiled. "Once upon a time, this ce was full of advanced technology However, when they reached the point where people could destroy everything with a flick of fingers, they could fly faster than any modern automobile, and they could travel across gxies without the help of any technology, who would still invest in technology development?" Chapter 1894 Chapter 1894 During the time Henry had the conversation with Heretic God, the shadow of Heretic God got blurred. "Henry, I can''t stay here any longer. There are things here summoning me. I have to leave. If you need me, you can find me in Mount Wu." Heretic God''s shadow got more and more blurred, and his voice became inarticte as well. He said, "Remember, only hard work can make you stronger. The world is a much more colorful ce than you thought." Heretic God''s shadow gradually disappeared. "Mount Wu." Henry walked forward, murmuring. "Henry, something is not right." Cesia looked around. Henry nodded slightly. "I sense many formations. But they won''t get in our ways. Just follow me." Back in the ancientnd, Henry had mastered Three Thousand Paths and the Heavenly Way. He still had the power even though he was outside of the Gate of Heaven. The formations wereid out clearly in front of his eyes like drawing on the ground. Henry walked forward, avoiding the outline of the formations. This ce was deste. There was only an empty mountain. But the Qi here was extremely dense. Although many formations had beenid down here, none of them was lethal. They only served to stop people from walking on the mountain. All of a sudden, the outline of the formation was broken, which meant someone had broken the formation. "Henry!" A voice came from the sky. "Can you hide from me?" Henry looked up and saw someone was rushing toward him. The person was fierce. It was obvious that they just wanted Henry to die. The moment he stepped across the gate, Henry already had enemies chasing after him. Henry''s situation outside of the Gate of Heaven was not good. Henry was confused. Heretic God just told him that the location aftering out of the Gate of Heaven was random. So howe Henry''s enemy could find him so easily? While Henry was figuring out the situation, the person hadunched the attack against Henry. Henry dodged the attack, and the attacknded on the ground, making a big hole. The person stood in front of Henry.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. It was a white man at the age of around thirty. He wore armors. Although it was the first time Henry saw him, Henry had a familiar feeling about him. "I''ve told you. I''ll be waiting." The man stared at Henry, his eyes full of killing intent. Henry suddenly figured it out. He saw the person in Garreck''s Phenomenon. He was the Divine Sky master who was sitting in Garreck''s Divine Shore. The Divine Sky master couldn''t do anything inside of the Gate of Heaven, but at this moment, they were outside of the gate, and their behavior was no longer constrained anymore. Henry had to deal with such a powerful fighter the moment he stepped outside of the Gate of Heaven. It was predictable that his path in the future wouldn''t be easy. Except for the Holy Cross, other organizations that Henry had offended included the Severity Tribe and Divine Emperor. They were all here waiting to get their revenge. "Henry, my name is Berky. You need to know who kills you!" Berky attacked again. Henry finally saw the real power of Divine Sky. Berky''s attack wasn''t just powerful. It came with destructive suppression. Henry felt as if he was fighting against the whole world. He took a deep breath and shouted, and the phenomenon appeared behind him. Henry used the power of chaos to block Berky''s attack. After one defensive move, Henry''s Divine Bridge was shaking, and the Divine Sea was rolling. Henry just blocked Berky''s fist punch. He stared at Berky, panting. Berky smiled and punched again. Henry was thrown in the air by the punch. Hended heavily and spat out blood. Henry''s Divine Bridge and Divine Shore started to crack. Henry was in very bad shape after two punches from Berky. It showed how powerful the Divine Sky masters were. During this time, Cesia was murmuring something After Berky''s second punch, Cesia drew a circle in the air with her hands, and six stars appeared on the outline of the circle. It was the formation of nothingness. Cesia threw the formation onto Berky. "It''s only a useless formation. Fight me with it is a fool''s gambit." Berky nced at the formation of nothingness and punched Henry one more time. It caused the ground Henry was standing to copse. Smoke and dust flew all over. In Henry''s phenomenon, magical beasts all screamed. They flew up in the sky. The Divine Bridge of Three Thousand Paths copsed. Its remnants fell into the Divine Sea and the water sshed in all. directions. The three-hundred-and-thirty-three meter Divine Shore also copsed. The ck tower was shaking. At this moment, the formation of nothingness surrounded Berky. Berky''s body started getting blurry. "Henry, don''t you worry. I''ll find you again and kill you. I''ll teach you what wille to you once you mess with the Holy Cross!" Berky disappeared. The one who shattered Henry''s Divine Bridge and Divine Shore with three punches wasn''t the physical body of Berky. It was only one of Berky''s doppelgangers. Only three punches from @doppelganger had caused destructive chaos in Henry''s phenomenon. The magical beasts were running away, the Divine Sea was rolling violently, the Divine Shore was shaking, and the cloud above the Divine Shore was getting thicker. Henry''s face was as pale as paper. Blood kepting out of his mouth. The Qi on the mountain suddenly became very active. Without the confinement of the formation, the environment had changed a great deal. Henry''s consciousness was getting blurring. He could hear someone wasing over. "Quick, someone has broken into the forbidden area!" "Don''t let the thief escape!" Cesia stepped forward and held Henry in her arms. Then she flew up in the sky with Henry in her arms. Thest thing Henry knew before passed out was the fragrant smell of Cesia. Blood had soaked Cesia''s shirt. Behind her, the formation of nothingness was guarding Cesia and the unconscious Henry. Henry''s phenomenon turned into total chaos and then disappeared. Just as the master of Mount Immortal had said. Henry had the power to master the Heavenly Way, but it was still not enough. So many talented fighters died on this path. Chapter 1895 Chapter 1895 There were many talented people, but not many of them would be someone truly great. Most of them were dead on their way to achieve greatness. The path Henry''d chosen was one no one had walked before. The path he built for himself was perfect and powerful. Henry cultivated a boundless chaotic Divine Sea. A Green Sacred Lotus was living in the sea. Henry used the Three Thousand Ancient Paths of the Ancient Land as the foundation for the Divine Bridge, and his Divine Shore was built by countless treasures. But at this moment, the three punches of the Divine Sky master destroyed it all. The veil between Henry and the truth was at his fingertip. Henry''s Divine Bridge and Divine Shore were both destroyed, and the veil was gone before Henry could see the world of Heavenly Way. All his hard work turned into nothing. Only a sessful genius could have the chance to be great. Others would just be forgotten. Henry woke up from thea. He looked around and found himself lying in white beddings on a wooden bed. The furniture in the room was all made of wood. Henry stretched his body and didn''t feel anything wrong with his body, but he was shocked after he did an intro-inspection. Henry''s phenomenon was used to be beautiful. However, at this moment, his phenomenon was a scene of total ruins. The bridge was broken. Ruins filled the Divine Shore. The ground cracked, and the ck tower sank into the ground. Henry''s dragon vein had broken into pieces, and the ck dragon was nowhere to be found. Thick fog pervaded the Divine Shore and the Divine Sea, and all the magical beasts curled up in the corners. The scene was disastrous. Henry sighed. It was devastating to see all his hard work turned into nothing. "Squeak." The door was pushed open. Cesia walked in with a basin of water. Her face was lit up when she saw Henry woke up. Cesia hurried to the bed and said, "You are finally awake. How are you feeling right now?" Henry shook his head slightly and forced a smile. "I''m fine. I will recover in a short while. How long have I been out?" "Seven days." Answered Cesia. Just then, a man said respectfully outside of the door. "Shifu, the people of the seven old thieves had reached the mountain. Their attack will reach this ce at any minute!" "I see." Cesia replied calmly, "All the pills are ready?" "Someone is preparing them. The pills will be sent very shortly." Answered the man. "Very well. Don''t worry about the thing at the foot of the mountain. I''ll take care of it. Go and do your work." Cesia then mmed the door.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Shifu?" Asked Henry whiling looking at Cesia in confusion. "Something happened during the time you were unconscious. It''splicated. I''ll exin it to you slowly." Cesia put the basin down. Henry washed his face while hearing Cesia. The mountain Henry and Cesia were staying in was on an emperor''s hunting ground. The world on the other side of the Gate of Heaven was called Vast Thousand Worlds. Vast Thousand Worlds contained multiple empires. There were Grand Xia Dynasty, Thundercloud Empire, and Sacred Empire. The emperors of the empires were fighting for the title of Human Sovereign. All of them were extremely powerful, and they divided the Vast Thousand Worlds into three regions. The empire Henry was staying in was Grand Xia Dynasty. Each empire had its own factions, and they each held different beliefs. Some of them were righteous, and some were evil. The mountain Henry was staying in belonged to Virpids, a faction that believed in something rather vile. Virpids was the most well-known evil faction in Grand Xia Dynasty. The reason that Virpids could have such status was because of their leader the Fiend of Virpids. They were so powerful that even the emperor of the Grand Xia Dynasty was fearful of them. A few months ago, the news came from the Grand Xia Dynasty that the doom of the Fiend of Virpids wase. Numerous so-called righteous factions came to fight the Fiend of Virpids. They used the name of justice to plunder the ce. Virpids had upied the mountain for a very long time, and arge amount of treasure was stored there. Many people wanted to take those treasures away. Back then, there was a war broke out in Virpids'' mountain. The Fiend of Virpids themselves caused huge damage to dozens of other factions, but they were severely injured as well. Virpids was an extremely cautious faction. As the leader of the number one evil faction of the Grand Xia Dynasty, the Fiend of Virpids never showed their face in the public, and no one knew if the fiend was male or female. No one saw their face even after the winning of the war. Seven days ago, when Cesia was trying to run for her life, carrying Henry, she saw a jumping formation. With no other choice, Cesia jumped into the formation and found herself in the Fiend of Virpids'' seclusion chamber. The Fiend of Virpids hid the formation in the Nothingness over the emperor''s hunting ground. Such a well-hid location was discovered by Cesia by pure ident. When Cesia saw the Fiend of Virpids, they were just at the most critical moment of their cultivation. Cesia quickly used the Nothingness formation on them, and the Fiend of Virpids just died quietly within their own formation. As cautious as the Fiend of Virpids, they had written down solutions to every possible event on bamboo slips. After killing the Fiend of Virpids, Cesia quickly flipped through the bamboo slips. Just as she changed into the Fiend''s clothes, the door was forced open. The first disciple of the Fiend of Virpis was brought off by the righteous factions. He knew that the Fiend couldn''t be disturbed when they were cultivating in seclusion, so he forced himself into the seclusion chamber on purpose. To his surprise, he saw a person stood in the chamber in perfect health. The first disciple didn''t attack rashly. Cesia intimidated him into believing she was the Fiend and settled down here temporarily. Cesia had thought of taking this ce as a temporary resting stop, but the so-called righteous factions didn''t want to leave the mountain. "Henry, since you''re awake, let''s leave here right away." Henry shook his head. "It''s harder than you think. The attacker left a mark on me. Without taking the mark off, he can find me wherever I go. Do you know how powerful is this Fiend?" "Divine Sky." An idea popped into Henry''s mind. "If so, we''ll have to borrow the name of this Fiend of Virpids." Chapter 1896 Chapter 1896 The Fiend of Virpids was an extremely cautious person. They had been hiding themselves so well that even their first disciple had never seen their face or known their gender. They sometimes used male voice and sometimes female, making people had no idea of their true identity. Virpids was, no doubt, the biggest heretic faction of the Grand Xia Dynasty. Everyone knew about how powerful the Fiend of Virpids was. After the attack of the other factions, the fiend had been in seclusion for months. Many people believed that the fiend was going to die. So Seven Taoist sects gathered under the mountain to force the Fiend of Virpids toe out. People were standing in front of the mountain, ready to fight. In the fiend''s seclusion chamber, Henry reced Cesia to pretend to be the Fiend of Virpids. He got into the fiend''s treasury. Virpids had umted a huge amount of treasures during their years of dominance. Among them were rare and effective medicines. Henry needed them to recover. The moment he got into the fiend''s treasury, Henry started to search the medicine. Henry''s body was in a chaotic status. The Divine Bridge copsed, the Divine shore was destroyed, clouds covered the Divine Sea, Green Sacred Lotus sank under the Divine Sea, and the Divine Pearl was nowhere to be found. The fiend''s treasury was huge and full of treasures. Since Henry hadn''t been practicing Qi for long, he wasn''t quite familiar with the medicines. Henry could only figure the medicines out slowly.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Seven days had passed. Henry had been listening to people reporting to him about the situation about the Seven Taoist Sects invasion daily. The Seven Taoist Sects had been provoking the Virpids for days. Since the Fiend of Virpids never showed their face, the Seven Taoist Sects were sure that the fiend''s injury was very serious. They believed that it was a great opportunity to take over the Virpids. The Seven Taoist Sects wasn''t the biggest righteous faction, but they still belonged to the first tier. During these past few days, Cesia had been inquiring about everything about this world without exposing her intention. The Divine Sky masters were a rare asset in the Vast Thousand Worlds. One of the reasons that Virpids could hold on to their reputation was that its leader, the Fiend of Virpids, was a Divine Sky master. Cesia couldn''t get any information about Holy Cross and Severity Tribe. Seven Taoist, the leader of the Seven Taoist sects, was halfway to be a Divine Sky master. The Divine Power he was holding made him extremely powerful. With armies waiting to attack in front of the mountain, Henry had to deal with them first if he wanted to keep Virpids as his hideout. Henry found some medicines that could help him healing in the past seven days. His body was less chaotic. At least, the Divine Sea stopped rolling. But the Divine Bridge still couldn''t be restored. It was built based on the Ancient Way. How could Henry find the Ancient Way in the Vast Thousand Worlds? Late in the night, Cesia walked into the treasury and found Henry was healing, sitting cross-legged Cesia sensed something wrong about Henry, but she couldn''t put her finger on it. "Henry, I just got the news. The Seven Taoist sects willunch a try-out attack tomorrow." Henry opened his eyes and handed Cesia a brick and said, "You go and help them fight the battle as the fiend''s wife." "The wife?" Cesia''s face brushed. She nodded. Cesia recognized the brick. It was Henry''s most precious treasure, and it was extremely powerful. The next day, the sun just rose. The Virpids mountian was still covered in darkness. It looked rather intimidating. The mountain had been standing here for a very long time, and no one knew how many people had died here. Hundreds of people from the Seven Taoist sects surrounded the Virpids mountain. Seven Taoist was about fifty years old and had a long beard. He held a sword, floating in the air. Seven Taoist shouted, "The Fiend of Virpids, it''s time for you to pay for all the evil things you have done." The Virpids wasn''tck of great fighters. The Fiend of Virpids had seven disciples, and all of them were great fighters. The most powerful one was the sixth disciple, who was one step away to be a Divine Sky master. However, the sixth disciple died during the earlier battle. Among the other six less powerful disciples, two of which were thinking of betrayal, and the first disciple had taken action by forcing himself into the fiend''s seclusion chamber. If Cesia weren''t there to pretend to be the fiend, the Virpids would have lost their mountain already. Content belongs to Because it appeared that the fiend was active again, the two disciples that had betrayed them bothid low. Virpids was seriously damaged during thest battle. Otherwise, the Seven Taoist sects wouldn''t dare to attack even though the Fiend of Virpids was severely injured. "You Seven Taoist dog, you are shouting about the justice but doing all the despicable things. Don''t think I don''t know what you have been doing in the dark!" The first disciple of Virpids, Sigismund, shouted. He shouted at Seven Taoist very harshly because he was afraid that the fiend would find out that he had betrayed. Seven Taoist did not care what Sigismund had to say. He held his sword and shouted, "Cut the crap. Virpids Viins, go to hell!" Seven Taoist cultivated Qi, and a Taoist picture appeared. "Hahaha." At this moment, a bell-like giggle sound was heard by everyone. "The Fiend of Virpids!" Seven Daoist immediately became cautious. He didn''t even know if the fiend was a man or a woman. He was stunned when he looked over to the source of the sound. Everyone, including Sigismund, was also surprised. In front of the dark Virpids mountain, a beautiful woman was floating. Her silver hair reached her waist, and the features on her face were wless. She had fine skin and a slim body. People couldn''t take their eyes off her. "Seven Taoist, I really admire your courage." Cesia giggles, hand covering her mouth, "Where did you find the guts to challenge Virpids? Do you think my husband can be bullied?" "Husband?" People from both the Seven Taoist sects and the Virpids were stunned. Throughout so many years, no one had heard that the Fiend of Virpids had a wife. Who was this stunningly beautiful woman? Her demeanor was so outstanding People from the Seven Taoist sect''s suddenly wanted to the fiend more. Cesia was still floating in the air, and the ovel. Nothingness formation appeared behind her. She pointed her finger forward. "Attack!" The Nothingness formation,bined with the power of Nothingness, charged toward Seven Taoist. Seven Taoist could feel the power of the Nothingness formation. Although such formation could defeat the Divine Cloud masters, it wasn''t a big challenge for Seven Taoist A look of contempt appeared in the eyes of Seven Taoist. He looked at Cesia coveted and said, "Is this what you can do? The Fiend of Virpids sent you out to die? Looks like he... pfft!" In the middle of his sentence, Seven Taoist spat out a mouthful of blood. Chapter 1897 Chapter 1897 Blood burst out from the back of Seven Taoist. He looked down at his chest in disbelief.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The Nothingness formation was only a disguise. The real killing shot was from one of Henry''s treasures. In the treasury of the Virpids Mountian, Henry was sitting cross-legged with his eyes closed. He suddenly opened his eyes and murmured, "Don''t me us for taking your identity. You have been living in the shadows. Without us, you are a dead person anyway. We just prolong your reputation." Henry closed his eyes again. With the help of the fiend''s medicines, Henry''s Divine Bridge was recovering. When the foundation of the Divine Bridge was about to finish, the Divine Sea started to roll violently and destroyed the foundation. It was not that Henry couldn''t recover the Divine Bridge. He wouldn''t. Henry smiled. "Berky, thank you for showing your face. It''s you who made it possible for me to disappear from their view. Since my Divine Bridge and Divine Shore were both destroyed, I can finally disappear from their radar." As Henry murmured, his phenomenon appeared again. Henry cultivated three forces from the ruins of the Divine Bridge. At this moment, his body started to burn, and the forces turned into smoke and dust in the me. "I''m free atst." The phenomenon behind Henry disappeared. He stopped the healing process. Suddenly, he saw an image in his head. Henry saw that image when he was in a cave of the earth''s core. Sylvia guessed that it was the Immortal''s Cave, which was where the True Spirit was born. Henry and the others went in and made a lot of discoveries. Under the Virpids Mountain, blood kept gushing out of Seven Taoist''s mouth. The wound on his chest wasn''t that serious, but there was a strong force in the wound that kept damaging his body. "How...how is it possible..." The face of Seven Taoist was twisted out of pain, and sweat covered his forehead. He couldn''t believe that he could be severely injured in the first round. "Seven Taoist, your ability doesn''t deserve my husband''s attention. Virpids, listen up!" Cesia raised her arm and shouted, looking like a real leader. The spirit of Virpids was ignited. Cesia lowered down her arm and pointed at the foot of the mountain. "Kill everyone from the Seven Taoist sects!" Battle cries rang out on the Virpids Mountain. Cesia was floating in the air, and the people of the Virpids charged toward their enemies. In the world of the friars, battles were always magnificent. However, outside of the Gate of Heaven, the battles weren''t able to shake the ground and empty the sea as which inside of the gate. The rules in the Vast Thousand Worlds were more domineering. It would take great effort for a Divine Cloud master to destroy a whole mountain. A fullstrength strike was only enough to destroy Thorn. It was impossible to crack the sky, space, and time, even for Divine Sky masters. The reason that the Vast Thousand Worlds could contain so many powerful fighters was that its domineering rules could restrain them from destroying this world. The battle was fierce at the foot of the mountain. Seven Taoist sects wasn''t a very powerful faction to start with. Only with the leadership of Seven Taoist could the people of the faction had the courage to invade the Virpids Mountian. But after Seven Taoist was injured, the battle swayed heavily toward the Virpids, and the Seven Taoist sects kept losing. "Hurry up! Retreat!" "Let''s go!" "Stop the fight!" People of the Seven Taoist sects shouted and fell back. So many of them had died. Sitting in the treasury, Henry took a deep breath. The Divine Pearl, which was hiding in the fog above his Divine Sea, suddenly moved. The Divine Pearl was always active. It would develop many abilities by itself. However, this time, the Divine Pearl was rather passive. "You have been in me for so long. It''s time for you to listen to my order." Henry suddenly shouted. Just then, the Divine Sea of chaos suddenly rolled violently. The water burst into the sky and charged toward the Divine Pearl. The Divine Pearl was spinning in the air, and an energy shield was formed to protect Divine Pearl from the attack of the power of chaos. However, the power of chaos was extremely forceful. The water of the Divine Sea turned into a huge hand and then a mouth of a monster to rip off and bite into the shield of the Divine Pearl. The shield of the Divine Pearl was broken, and a whirlwind appeared on the Divine Sea. In the eye of the whirlwind was the Divine Pearl. The power of chaos infused to the Divine Pearl from the Divine Sea, and the color of the Divine Pearl turned murky. Henry''s face was twisted, and he was soaked in sweat. Henry was fighting to gain control of the Divine Pearl. The Divine Pear had been controlling Henry in his body. But Henry wanted to take control this time. He had the help of the boundless Divine Sea of chaos. While the boundless power of chaos infusing into the Divine Pearl, the color of the Divine Pearl became murkier, and then a hint of color gold appeared. As the energy continued to infuse into the Divine Pearl, so did the knowledge into Henry''s head. He finally understood what the Divine Pearl was. "Haha, lucky I found it out early. Otherwise, you''ll eventually get what you want!" Henry sneered. The power of chaos kept diminishing. However, it still couldn''t fill up the Divine Pearl. It was as if the Divine Pearl held a universe inside of it, which would never be filled up. "If the power of chaos is not enough, then I have the Hundred Forms!" Henry shouted, and then all the magical beasts rushed out of the Divine Sea into the Divine Pearl. With each magical beast ran into the Divine Pearl, its outline appeared on the surface of the Divine Pearl. Violent winds brought up huge waves on Henry''s Divine Sea. "Boom!" After a loud sound of an explosion, the Divine Sea went back to calmness. Just as Henry''s Divine Shore and Divine Bridge, his Divine Sea also disappeared. Where the Divine Sea was sat a pearl. Colorful light surrounded the pearl, and as the pearl spinning, shapes of different magical beasts would appear from time to time. A smile appeared on Henry''s face. "It''s done!" Chapter 1898 Chapter 1898 The chaotic Divine Sea had disappeared inside the body of Henry. Instead, there was a Divine Pearl floating calmly. The Divine Pearl rotated at a constant speed. A different magical beast would appear each time it rotated. Henry pointed his index finger and middle finger forward. The tips of Henry''s fingers lit up. Suddenly a hole with four meters diameter and three meters in depth appeared in front of him. Henry sighed and said, "So a ten percent of the power can only achieve that much. I guess there is still a long way for me to go. If I''m going to pull off the identity of the Fiend of the Virpids, I''d better avoid getting myself into fights." Henry still didn''t know how different the rules were herepared with those in his world. Even a Divine Sky master couldn''t cause such a hole in the ground by just ten percent of their power. If Henry did this inside of the Gate of Heaven, he could destroy an entire mountain. Henry stood up and walked out of the secret room. The moment he walked out, Henry heard the cheering sound. People of the Virpids just came back in victory. Henry didn''t find it surprising. The treasure he gave to Cesia was supposed to defeat a Divine Sky master, let alone Seven Taoist, who hadn''t reached Divine Sky. Moreover, with the help of Nothingness formation, it was not difficult to defeat Seven Taoist. When people of the Virpids saw Henry, they suddenly went silent. Everyone knelt in front of Henry, including the fiend''s first discipline, Sigismund. It was obvious how fearful people of the Virpids felt about the Fiend of the Virpids. Henry nced and snorted. "Useless." Then, Henry left without looking back. He was trying to behave like the Fiend of the Virpids. Sigismund and others breathed a sigh of relief when Henry walked away. The news that the wife of the Fiend of the Virpids seriously injured Seven Taoist within the first round spread fast. At this moment, everyone knew that not only that the fiend was up and about, but also that his wife was extremely powerful. The news made every righteous faction scared. Virpids had been dominating among the factions for a long time, and the Fiend of the Virpids had a very renowned reputation for vengeance. Every faction was scared that the Fiend of the Virpids would knock on their doors for revenge. No faction allowed their disciplines to go outside in the fear that the people of Virpids would kill them. Virpids even caused a disturbance in the whole Grand Xia Dynasty. But because the emperor couldn''t interfere with the fights between factions, the Grand Xia Dynasty could only watch the disturbance went wild. The friars of Virpids indeed went down the mountain to kill people from other factions. Disturbances were everywhere. Henry didn''t want to get in the way of what the Virpids'' disciplines were doing. At the foot of the Virpids Mountain, a middle-aged man in armor appeared. It was Berky. Berky raised his head to stare at the dark mountain. "The track was lost here. Henry, you really found yourself a perfect spot to hide!" Berky sneered and flew up into the sky. He floated in the air and shouted toward the Virpids Mountain, "The master of the Virpids, I here to locate one person!" Berky''s voice was loud, and it reverberated throughout the mountain. It was a demonstration of the power of a master of Divine Sky. But only two words came back from the Virpids Mountian. "Get lost!" Berky''s face dropped. Berky heard about the Fiend of the Virpids. The fiend was a powerful fighter even among all the Divine Sky masters. Once, the Fiend of the Virpids was surrounded by many Divine Sky masters. The fiend defeated everyone and even killed two of them. Berky thought that he was just here for somebody else, and he was very respectful to the fiend by calling them the master of the Virpids. So Berky didn''t expect such a response. All the other factions had nted spies around the mountain. The news that Berky was humiliated was sent back to each faction very fast. The factions all believed that the Fiend of the Virpids was still powerful and overbearing. A Divine Sky master had asked them respectfully but got a rude response. The fiend still feared nothing. But Berky didn''t back down. He continued, "Master of the Virpids, I only here to..." "I''ve told you to get lost! Don''t you want to die here?" Said the person, interrupting Berky''s words. Berky''s face was twisted. He continued, gritting his teeth, "Master of the Virpids, we''ll meet again!" Berky left a threatening word and flew away. Sitting cross-legged on the ancient rite of the Virpids Mountain, Henry had no other choice but to use the fiend''s intimidating reputation to scare Berky away. As for how long the trick couldst, Henry had no idea. The most urgent matter for Henry was to increase his power and got the Divine Pearl under control. And that was only the first step. Henry also needed to work on the dead body of the angel in the dark tower In the Vast Thousand Worlds, there was an ancient mountain, Hong Mountain. The mountain was as grant as the word Hong in ancient mythical. The mountain had nine levels, and the top-level was high up in the cloud. The Hong Mountain didn''t belong to any of the empires. It stood in the center of the three empires. The three emperors would go to worship the mountain every ten years. In the Vast Thousand Worlds, no one would doubt the reputation of the Hong Mountain. Someone said that a saint was living up in Hong Mountain. Content belongs to Hong was also an extraordinary family name. It existed even before the existence of the Vast Thousand Worlds. On the Hong Mountain, Qi was dense, and rare herbs were growing everywhere. Everyone in the Hong n was an extremely talented individual. On this day, every one of the Hong n came to the top of the Hong Mountain. They cut their wrist and offered their blood as a sacrifice for waking the bloodline. "Metaphysics bloodline was born in this world! With the blessing of the ancestors of the Hong n, there will be a pure bloodline born in this generation! Today, the Hong n is offering sacrifice to the ultimate formation for waking the bloodline of our ancestors!" A woman was sitting on the alter, cross-legged. Her beauty gave out heavenly light. The woman was no other than Sylvia! Her eyes were closed at the moment. An elder walked to Sylvia andContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. pressed the finger on Sylvia''s forehead. "You are supposed to be, e the master of the Hong n. But you were forced to be reincarnated three thousand years ago, and your bloodline is never awakened during all the lives you have lived. But you are back in this life. The Saint of Hong n ising back! Rise!" The spirit was raised on the Hong Mountain. A blood cloud gathered on top of the mountain and then spread out quickly. It covered the three empires and even the whole Vast Thousand Worlds! Chanting was heard from the top of the mountain. Three shadows appeared at the foot of the Hong Mountain. They were also chanting. "These are the illusion of the three Saint!" "They only appear when a saint ising!" "It''s too terrifying! Is the Hong Mountain going to have another saint?" Chapter 1899 Chapter 1899 The blood cloud and the chanting affected the whole Vast Thousand Worlds. Everyone knew that Hong Mountain was going to have another Saint. The three emperors all gave the order to go and check the Hong Mountain. This event had pushed the Hong Mountain to a new height. But at this moment, the blood cloud suddenly burst. The illusion of three saints all shook their heads in disappointment and faded away. The sky returned to its original color, and all the abnormal phenomena disappeared. On the Hong Mountain, all the members of the Hong n stared at the sky in a daze. They didn''t understand why they could fail. With the rich blood of the Hong n, to wake the memory of the previous lives shouldn''t be a problem. Standing In front of Sylvia, the elder''s entire body was trembling.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "It''s impossible! It''s impossible! Why did this happen? Why did this happen to her in herst life? Who had nted that love in her? Go, find that person! End their love!" The elder drew something in the air with his finger, and Henry''s image appeared. "Find him! Bring him back to the Hong n! Remember, before we end their love, nothing can happen to him!" Comanded the elder. Henry, who was in the Virpids Mountain far away from the Hong Mountain, was trying to conquer the ck Tower. After the Divine Shore was destroyed, a force on top of the ck Tower kept sucking things in. The force aimed at the ruins of the Divine Shore. The Severity Tribe put the ck Tower there to steal Heaven''s Luck. So it was drawn to the foundation of the Heavenly Way. Before the disappearance of the Divine Shore, the ck Tower was still under check. But at this moment, the ck Tower became reckless. "You want to swallow me? You are in my body! How can you eat me?" Henry''s Divine Sea had disappeared, and the Green Sacred Lotus stood in the middle of drynd. At this moment, it started to sway and flew over to the foundation of the Heavenly Way. The Green Sacred Lotus was going to grab the remnant of the Heavenly Way from the ck Tower. It would be a long battle. As time went on, the power Pearl that Henry was able to control was getting more and more. "My power should be recovered a bit more." Henry pointed out his index and middle finger, and light appeared on his fingertips. "I''ll still try ten percent of my power." Henry was murmuring, and all of a sudden, the light on his fingertips dumped up. Henry waved his fingers, and the light darted forward. When the light shed through the sky over the Virpid Mountian, everyone on the mountain suddenly felt chill and horror in their heart, as if the light had pierced through their souls. The light traveled to a mountain five hundred meters away from the Virpids Mountian and destroyed it. Sigismund was stunned by the scene. He opened his mouth but didn''t know what to say. He could tell that the light only carried power of Divine Shore level O However, the damage it caused was more severe than caused by a Divine Sky level power. Sigismund believed that the power of the fiend had been improving! The spies also saw the scene. The news spread out fast. "The Fiend of the Virpids caused Divine Sky level damage through the Divine Shore level power!" In the secret room, Henry sighed and muttered to himself, "Why is my power still so weak? I have to stop trying. I''m exposing myself." Henry thought that hisst strike should be able to destroy arger mountain. However, even a masker of Divine Sky couldn''t do it in this world. Within the Grand Xia Dynasty, news of the Fiend of the Virpids got much more powerful spread fast. The factions had been on edge, being afraid of the revenge of the fiend, and the news just made them more anxious. In the end, they came to the emperor to ask for intervention. In fact, the emperor had been thinking of doing something about the feud among the factions. However, the rules were against the authority to get involved with the §Ö matters of the factions. So the eme emperor couldn''t do anything, no matter how much he wanted. To intervene would only damage his reputation. So the emperor epted the faction''s request right away. He could stop the faction feud without damaging his reputation because it was requested by the faction, rather than his own idea. The emperor of the Grand Xia Dynasty put out the order as soon as he could. He wanted to invite the Fiend of the Virpids to Hundred Sects Competition in the capital! The Hundred Sects Competition was a cause invented by the emperor to get all the factions into the capital. Everyone knew that the emperor''s agenda wasn''t only on stopping the feud. The emperor''s order made everyone in the Virpids Mountain angry. "The emperor has been wanting to put factions under his control. The rules have been stopping him from doing so. Now he finally found his excuse!" "These so-called righteous factions are a disgrace among us. How can they ask for the emperor''s help to the faction matters?" "Shame on them!" "They basically handed the emperor''s perfect opportunity on a ter! Shameful!" However,ints couldn''t change the reality. The empire held a robust military. A superpower like Virpids had many disciples, a couple of whom were close to the Divine Sky level. The inner-circle-disciplines were more than twenty thousand people, and its outsider disciplines were no less than a hundred thousand. Although they scattered all around the empire, once needed, they would gather together to form a powerful army. However, it still wasn''t enough to defeat the army of the empire. The traveling troops of the empire had more than two hundred and fifty thousand soldiers. The rest of the armies had no less than a hundred thousand soldiers. After the factions requested the intervention, there was no doubt that the emperor would get involved. If the Virpids chose to disobey the order, the royal army would trample the Virpids Mountain. So Henry had to go to the capital. The Vast Thousand Worlds were vast. It would take so long for anyone to travel on their feet. Without any help, it would take Henry a couple of months to reach the capital. So every faction had its own transportation formation for long-distance traveling. Henry didn''t want to go there alone. He picked a hundred disciples to go with him. Only Sigismund was one of the core members of the Virpids. The rest were picked out because of their battle skills. The remaining disciples guarded the mountain. Chapter 1900 Chapter 1900 In fact, Henry didn''t want to bring anyone with him. He wanted to escape from the Virpids on his way to the capital. However, bringing people was requested by the empire. Henry had no other choice. Almost everyone was scared of the reputation of the Fiend of the Virpids. Traveling on the main street, no one dared to take a look at Henry and his travelingpanions. After passing a couple of transportation formations, the Virpids team arrived outside of the gate of the capital. The civilian transportation formation wasn''t able to transport people inside of the capital. They had to go to a town for the transportation formation specially used to travel into the capital. This town was especially busy because it was the town closest to the Imperial City that had the transportation formation to the Imperial City. With a sh of light, the Virpids team appeared in the town. The moment he was beamed out of the formation, Henry could feel how people looked at him. There was hate, curiosity, and fear. During years of activities, the Fiend of the Virpids had umted many enemies. The only reason to keep them at bay was because of the fiend''s fearsome reputation. Henry was covered in a ck cloak so that no one could see his face. "Fiend, you killed my grandfather forty years ago. Today, I''ll kill you!" As a roar sounded, a person rushed toward Henry. Before Henry could get a clear look, Sigismund punched out with a sneer, and the person was pushed in the mid-air, dead. There were always people who were blinded by revenge. They behaved recklessly, and their action cost their lives. The Virpids team continued marching out of the town. Walking with Cesia by his side, Henry attracted many jealous looks. The Virpids team got out of the town and walked toward the Imperial City. The one hundred and two people of the Virpids marched toward the gate of Imperial City. All the other people walked away. They didn''t want to get themselves in trouble by offending the Virpids people. Henry again realized how intimidating the Fiend of the Virpids was. The wall of Imperial City was made of many powerful treasures. If anyone wanted to enter the city without proper approval, they would be shot down even they were flying in the air. All the gates of Imperial City were guarded by soldiers. Sigismund handed the invitation of the Hundred Sects Competitor "Virpids?" One of the guards nced at the Virpids team. He shouted, "I need to check everyone''s faces for their identification." Sigismund''s face dropped. Among all the people, only the fiend''s face was hiding in his hood. Through all those years, the fiend had never shown their face. Sigismund shouted, "How dare you! Who do you think you are, asking to see my Shifu''s face?" The guard wasn''t scared of the people of the Virpids. He sneered, "You are on the soil of Imperial City, so you will obey thews here. I''ll kill anyone whose identity can''t be confirmed."This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Qi was rolling behind the guard. At this moment, arge number of soldiers ran out of the city gate. They had prepared for this. When the emperor decided to get involved in the matters of the factions, he knew he needed to make a statement to keep the Virpids under check. Soldiers were standing in front of the gate, ready to engage in battle. "Attention!" Sigismundmanded. A hundred disciples of Virpids were also ready to fight. The two sides were on the verge of a showdown. A member of the righteous faction sneered. He wasughing at the arrogance of the Virpids. How could they believe that one faction could defeat the whole empire? "Fiend of the Virpids, show your face!" The guard shouted. Henry tapped Cesia''s hand and walked forward. Hundred of soldiers with their Qi rolling behind them stood in front of Henry. But he didn''t sway. Henry walked straight ahead as if no one was there. He said to the guard calmly "You want to see my face? I can let you do that. But through these years, except for my wife, anyone who saw my face was dead. Are you sure you still want to do it?" "Cut the crap!" The guard stared at Henry. "Show your face, or you''ll die!" "Well." Henry slowly took off his hood. His face appeared in front of everyone. Everyone, including Sigismund, couldn''t help looking toward Henry. Everyone wanted to see the Fiend of the Virpids'' face. When Henry finally took off his hood, Cesia gasped. Henry''s handsome face was covered in scars, and his face waspletely unrecognizable. Henry''s new face was ferocious. He grinned and said to the guard. "Satisfied?" The guard gulped. He nodded. Henry''s eyes suddenly turned stone cold. He waved his hand and said, " Sigismund, deal with those people." All the soldiers were stunned. After seeing the fiend removed his hood, they had believed that they won this round. They didn''t expect this was how things would go. The Virpids people charged forward. "Fiend, what are you doing? Are you dering war with the whole empire?" "Ha." Henry chuckled. He said disdainfully, "Empire and the factions both have rules. Now I obeyed your rules, and it''s your turn now. I''ve told you people who saw my face wilDbe dead. Sigismund, kill!" "How dare you!" A roar came from the top of the wall. A man in armor jumped down. Hended between the soldiers and the Virpids. "Fiend of the Virpids, this is the territory of the empire. I won''t allow you to cause trouble here!" "Haha!" Henryughed out loud. "What About the Capital? Being in the Capital doesn''t give you the right to bully the Virpids! If your capital soldiers want a fight, we won''t service just that. Sigismund, kill!" Virpids'' people all charged toward the capital soldiers, with Qi rolling behind their back. Standing behind Henry, Cesia''s heart was hurt. She knew Henry did this to his own face. He had guessed that people would want to see his face. Chapter 1901 Chapter 1901 It seemed that Henry was all-powerful, challenging the emperor, but he knew how much hardship he had gone through. Henry pulled up his hood to cover his face again. "Fiend, do you have what it takes to dere war against the empire?" The man in armor shouted. Henry stood with his hands rested behind his back. He didn''t use Qi. However, the man in armor didn''t dare to initiate the fight. Only the reputation of the fiend of the Virpids Mountain was enough to scare other people. "Haha!" A burst of wildughter rang out. "Grand Xia Dynasty is really shameless! The master of the Virpids has warned you, but you still want to break their rules. Are you trying to say that Grand Xia Dynasty will not respect the rules of the factions?" Said a person, who was covered by thunders. He was from Thundercloud Empire. Since the intervention with the faction matters would have a vast and serious impact, the other two empires both sent people to Grand Xia Dynasty. The three empires had equal power, and they together upied the whole Vast Thousand Worlds. The power of the factions wasn''t neglectable. If Grand Xia Dynasty gained the power of the factions, it would break the bnce of the three empires. The other two empires couldn''t let Grand Xia Dynasty gain this power. At the moment where Grand Xia Dynasty was giving the Virpids a hard time, the Thundercloud Empire would stand out to oppose the Grand Xia Dynasty. Then another person spoke. He had a handsome face, and he looked powerful. "Well done, Grand Xia Dynasty! You told people that you wanted to mediate the dispute among factions, but to me, you just want to stir up a war!" "Hahaha!" Another person walked out of the gate of the Imperial City. "Fabio Yun, the third prince of Thundercloud Empire and the prince of the Sacred Empire. Why didn''t you let me in advance? It''s so rude of me to wee you two thiste! Please forgive us." Seeing the person, all the soldiers of the Grand Xia Dynasty knelt. "Greetings, Sixth Prince!" The person was Ludwig Xia, the sixth prince. Ludwig signaled people to get up. Everyone raised. He looked at Henry and bowed slightly, "Sir, please forgive our rudeness." Ludwig wanted to end the quarrel. Hearing Sixth Prince''s words, Fabio and Sacred Prince didn''t say anything. Since Sixth Prince had taken the fault, they had nothing on him anymore. Henry shook his head and said, "Forgive you? What''s to forgive?" Ludwig was surprised. He didn''t think the Fiend of the Virpids was a generous person. Maybe the fiend would admit his wrongdoings? While Ludwig was still in confusion, Henry continued, "Why would I forgive dead people?" Ludwig was shocked. "Master Fiend, you..." Henry ignored Ludwig and said, "Sigismund, kill!" "Yes, Master!" Sigismund nodded and stepped forward. Sigismund was very close to Divine Sky level, so he was very powerful. Being the first disciple of the Virpids, there was no doubt on Sigismund''s ability. None of the soldiers were even close to Sigismund''s range. Sigismund stepped forward and grabbed one of the soldiers by the neck. "How dare you!" The general shouted. Henry still didn''t move. Both the general and Sixth Prince looked awful. "Crack!" The soldier''s neck was broken. Henry never moved or called forth his Qi. Sigismund dropped the dead body on the ground. Without taking a look, Henrymanded everyone to move on. He led the Virpids'' team to enter the gate. This time, no one dared to stop them. Walking in the Imperial City, Henry felt as if he was walking on the street of the Tang Dynasty of ancient Van Xia. The street was build in its style. Ever since he entered the Vast Thousand Worlds, this was the first time Henry saw such a busy street. Booths were along the street, and the sound of selling could be heard everywhere. Sigismund already reserved the hotel. All the rooms were the best of the hotel. There were three days until the Hundred Sects Competition. The empire l intentionally gave all the factions three days for themselves. No matter they would reach an agreement or deepen the hate, t would be easy for the Grand Xia Dynasty to get involved either way. Two hours after Henry checked in, Sigismund brought back some news.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. First of all, all the Virpids'' enemy factions all arrived in the Imperial City, and they had visited the emperor. But there was no information about what they talked about. In addition, the Thundercloud Empire and the Sacred Empire also sent people to attend the Hundred Sects Competition. The emperor had invited factions and royalties to dinner that night. Princes and princesses could use the opportunity to join the faction they wanted. However, Virpids was not on the guest list. Henry nodded and didn''t say a thing. It was obvious that the emperor intended to iste the Virpids. However, Henry couldn''t care less about it. He didn''t care about the Virpids or the fiend. All Henry wanted was to get away from Berky. After getting rid of Sigismund, Henry lost in his thoughts. "Henry, what are you thinking?" The door was open, and Cesia walked in with food. "I''m thinking if I should pay Wu Mountain a visit." Henry pulled off his hood, frowning. Cesia''s heart twisted when she saw the scares on Henry''s face again What would make Henry do such a horrible thing to himself? Cesia had sensed that Henry changed a lot, but she could put her finger on how. Cesia took a deep breath and poured a cup of hot tea for Henry. "Sylvia left you a clue. Aren''t you going to find her first?" Henry shook his head slightly. He closed his eyes and murmured, "It''s not the time." The image he saw in the earth''s core appeared in Henry''s head again. "First, let''s find a way to disappear. We are not familiar enough with this ce, so we need the help from Heretic God." Henry shook his head, trying to get rid of the image in his head. He breathed out heavily. Cesia nodded. She was about to stand up, but suddenly, her face dropped. Cesia said quietly, "Henry, it was him!" "I noticed too. He followed us." Henry suddenly waved his hand, and all the doors and windows in the room were closed. Both Henry and Cesia had sensed Berky. "This man really doesn''t give up." Cesia was cautious. Henry nodded and said, "It seems that it''s not so easy to sneak away. I have to find a way out. Let''s make a big mess!" Chapter 1902 Chapter 1902 Henry could only slip away during a chaotic situation. Berky might have gone to the capital for the Virpids. If Henry sneaked away at this moment, Berky would definitely notice that something went wrong. Henry didn''t think he had restored his power. If Berky stood in front of him, Henry was sure that he would be killed. Henry smiled faintly. Let the chaos begin from that night! When the night fell,mps lit up on the streets of Imperial City. There was ake in the Imperial City named Ludwig. Theke was exclusively for the royalties. The water was so fresh that people could drink out of it. There was fish and shrimps in theke. Sitting in the boat in theke, people could catch them easily and cook them right after. Eating the fresh seafood with a cup of good liquor, life couldn''t be better. A cruise ship was floating in the middle of theke. On it, the best singers was performing. Their voices were extremely beautiful. The cruise ship was decorated with luxurious items, and the food and liquor it served were all top-notched. This cruise ship was where the royal dinner was held. Most of the righteous factions were invited to the Imperial City, but not all the factions were qualified to step on the cruise ship. There were only ten factions that were invited to the cruise ship, but only three of them were qualified to sit with the emperor. They were Wanjian Sect, Polestar Vi, and Moda Hotel. Wanjian Sect had tens of thousand swords in their faction. It was a very powerful entity. Some people were born with talent, and some were not. Polestar Vi only epted the ones born with talents. Among the three biggest factions, Polestar Vi had the least number of disciples. However, it was the most powerful faction. Every single person in this faction was a very formidable fighter. Moda Hotel was the biggest faction in the Grand Xia Dynasty. Their hotels were in every town. Moda Hotel opened its door to all the great fighters, and their members were countless. These three factions were the ones that were allowed to sit with the emperor. There were nine people sitting in the main hall of the cruise ship. Sitting in the head seat was Ludwig Xia, apanied by princess Jaydey Xia. Jaydey was the eldest princess. She had a handsome face and a refined demeanor. She was charming and polite interacting with people. Sitting there in fine clothes, she was the center of attention. No one could take their eyes off her. The youngest princess Marra Xia was also on the cruise ship. Different from the elegance of Jaydey, Marra was more lively. She was only eighteen years old, and she was curious about everything. Her eyes were full of life. Marra had never left the pce before. As the youngest daughter of Lord Xia, she had all the love. Marra only heard about the feud, and she was very curious about the matter. This was the first time she saw people from the factions. The three sects each sent out two disciples to the cruise ship. Wanjian Sect sent out a man and a woman. Polestar Vi sent out a man and a woman.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Moda Hotel sent out a man and a woman, The factions only sent out their best. All six people were good-looking and capable fighters. People from the Wanjian Sect wore white robes with swords hanging from their belts. They looked like heroic swordsmen. People from the Polestar Vi wore purple robes, and they didn''t bring weapons. Their hands were their best weapons. Moda Hotel had people from all walks of life, so people from this faction didn''t do things in unison. The two people from Moda Hotel wore different clothes and brought different weapons. The man carried a machete, and the woman a whip. At this moment, people were having nice conversations while enjoying their food and drinks. "Folks, my father always said that because we grew up in a healthy family, weck life experience. So he rmends that we join your factions. Thank you for epting us, and I hope we will learn a great deal from all of you." Said Ludwig, raising his ss. People of the factions raised their sses too. Although Ludwig was humble and respectful, they knew that the princes and princesses would all be ranked much higher than them in the faction once they joined. So in the future, they still need to bow in front of the princes and princesses. The first disciple of the Wanjian Sect said, "You are humble, Sixth Prince. Our master has been telling us that there are many extremely talented people in the royal family. I''m sure all the princes and princesses are talented and well-educated O geniuses. If you decided to enter into the world, then none of the factions will be able to match your achievement." "That''s right. I''m looking forward to learning from the princes and princesses." The Young Master of the Polestar Vi also spoke. "If you decided to join the factions, then we would never need to worry about the Virpids. With all our talent, we can tten the Virpids Mountian and kill the fiend of the Virpids within a couple of years." The people of Moda Hotel chimed in. People who sat around this table all had a higher status in their factions. Apanied by the beautiful voice of the singer, they were talking and raising their sses. It was such an envious life with great performance and leisure of life. "Haha!" A burst ofughter came from nowhere broke the scene. People in the cruise ship heard theughter. They all looked up to search for the source of theughter. In the dark, two people flew over theke and got onto the ship. The person whoughed hid himself under the cloak, and no one could see his face. An extremely beautiful woman followed him, whose long silver hair was flowing in the back of her head. She had delicate skin. The woman looked like a fairy walking in her bare feet, and she was as charming as a witch. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Holding the man''s arm, the woman took a look at the man. The love within that gaze was undeniable. "It''s the Fiend of the Virpds!" "Why is he here!" "He wasn''t invited!" Henry heard how they discussed the fiend behind his back. He ignored them and walked into the cruise ship quietly. "What exquisite banquet! Royalties indeed have envious lives." Henry stepped into the main hall. Hemented on the full table of exquisite food. The faces of everyone in the room changed when they saw the Fiend of the Virpids walked onto the cruise ship. Jaydey nced at Henry, who was hiding under his cloak. Then she noticed Cesia. Jaydey was jealous of the fact that Cesia was more beautiful and had a better demeanor than her. Chapter 1903 Chapter 1903 The Sixth Prince, Ludwig, was worthy of being the imperial family''s leader. Even though Virpids'' arrival surprised them, Ludwig quickly came to his senses. He stood up and said, "Senior, you''ve just entered the city today and have been working hard, so I didn''t invite you. If you like this atmosphere, I''ll hold a banquet tomorrow to invite you to apologize." Henry waved his hand casually. "How can I bother the Sixth Prince?" "The luxurious food on this table has already widened my horizons." After Henry said that, he reached out and picked up a cake on the table. At the same time, he took off his cloak and put the cake into his mouth. The moment Henry lifted his cape, the disciples of the three major sects, including the Sixth Prince and Princess Jayday Xia, all turned their heads and did not look at Henry. This was Virpids'' rule. Those who saw his true appearance had to die! At this moment, this was the best indication of Virpids'' deterrent power. Even within the royal capital, the Sixth Prince and the Princess had to abide by Virpids'' rules. Not to mention the disciples of the three sects. Although they dared to attack Virpids with their elders, they were the ones who were most afraid of Virpids. After all, only the opponents of Virpids were clear about how terrible he was! Virpids was called the Old Demon because he acted recklessly. Even in the capital, if anyone annoyed him, he would kill them as he liked! As for the consequences, Old Demon Virpids did not care about the consequences at all. He had been in charge for so many years that he was not afraid of the so-called consequences. In the pavilion, everyone turned their heads, including the singer. Only the little princess, Marra, stared at Henry with curiosity in her big eyes. Henry put on the cloak again. With a simple stride, he came to the little princess Marra. "Little girl, aren''t you afraid of me?" Henry deliberately made himself sound much older, which was very easy for him. When he was younger, he had yed the role of a killer. Ludwig''s expression changed. He quickly stepped forward and bowed to Henry with cupped fists. "Senior Virpids, my sister is still young and has never been in contact with the outside world since she was a child. She doesn''t know the rules. Please forgive us, Senior Virpids!" Sweat broke out on the Sixth Prince''s forehead as he spoke. He had seen this senior Virpids''s overbearing character in front of the city gates today. At the same time, after Virpids entered the city in the afternoon, Ludwig went through many things rted to Virpids and heard only one word. Powerful! Extremely powerful! Numerous years ago, Virpids had already seen many Divine Sky experts. He had many methods and was extremely powerful. In the previous battle in Virpids mountain, he had fought against the Divine Sky experts at the same time and killed two people at the same time. He was iparably powerful. At that time, Ludwig had a rough estimate of Virpids'' strength. If the imperial family wanted to kill Old Devil Virpids, they would have to pay a great price. They would also have to sacrifice a few Divine Sky experts. One had to know that in this situation where the three powers stood together, each Divine Sky expert was an imperial power. If the imperial family lost too much, it would give another imperial family a chance! This Old Devil Virpids couldn''t be easily offended! The most important thing was that they couldn''t easily kill an expert of this level. If they really fell out with him and let him run away from the capital, it would leave endless trouble in the future. Being born into the imperial family was a position that was considered a gift by ordinary people. However, only the people in the royal family knew the suffering of being born into the royal family. The royal family valued profit too much, and even profits had to be ced in the line of blood. Ludwig had thought that if he really offended Virpids today, then Old Devil Virpids would kill him in a fit of anger. What kind of action would the royal family take? The final result of Ludwig''s calctions was that the royal family would settle this matter in peace! After all, offending an expert like Virpids for Ludwig''s sake would be aplete loss in terms of benefits. There were too many offspring in the royal family. A single Ludwig was nothing. In other words, even if the Emperor wanted to avenge Ludwig today, how many people would agree? The Emperor wasn''t the only one to decide what to do with the Grand Xia Dynasty! Ludwig truly was worried. Right now, Virpids was making his move. Henry nced at Ludwig. The nce made Ludwig subconsciously take two steps back. "I''m talking to this little girl. Who do you think you are to interrupt me?" "p him!" Henry shouted. Standing to the side, Cesia waved her arms on the spot and pped Ludwig''s face. This p was so clear and loud that none of the people presents dared to make a sound. Even if they had spoken very well before and wanted to kill Virpids a few yearster, when Virpids really appeared, they were as obedient as mice who had seen a cat. Ludwig covered his face with his hand and lowered his head. No one knew what he was thinking about. Arrogant! At this moment, what Henry showed was arrogance! Henry''s purpose was very simple. He just wanted the royal family to hate him. The deeper the hatred was, the better it was. If the hatred was not deep enough, with the how could the r¨¦putation of Virpids, situation be chaotic? Content belongs to Henry looked at Marra again and said, "Little girl, let me ask you, are you not afraid of me?" "You look a little ugly." Marra stuck out her tongue. "But why should I be afraid of you?" "I don''t know you, and I didn''t provoke you." Henry pretended to be stunned for a moment, and then burst outughing, "Hahaha! Hahaha! Good! Good! Little girl, you are interesting. Let me ask you, are you willing to be my disciple?" "Be your disciple?" Marra''s big eyes were full of doubts. "Why should I take you as my master?" "What''s the benefit of taking you as my master?" Henry was stunned. This time, he was not pretending. He was really a little stunned. He did not expect that this girl was so silly and sweet. He could see that the doubts in the girl''s eyes were not fake. Henry asked, "Little girl, do you know who I am?" Marra shook her head like a rattle. "I don''t know." Henryughed and said, "Ha, ha, ha, what kind of benefits do you want to get if you take me as your master?" Marra''s eyes revealed a look of deep thought. After a long while, there was a glint in her eyes. "I hope you can take me out to y."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "To y?" "Well, you take me as your master, and I will take you out to y. You can y whatever you want. In this big world, you can choose whatever you want!" Henry said heroically. Marra''s eyes lit up and she acknowledged him as her master on the spot. "Master, please ept a bow from me!" Henry touched Marra''s little head. When he looked at the Sixth Prince and the Princess, their face was extremely pale. The fact that the imperial family wanted to send someone to join a sect was nothing more than an excuse for the imperial family to enter the sect. Unexpectedly, little princess had epted Virpids as ber master. Everything was out of their control! Chapter 1904 Chapter 1904 From this moment on, the situation had be chaotic. As soon as Henry appeared, he first pped the Sixth Prince on the face, and then epted the little princess as his disciple. These noble and official sects had not yet been tied together with the royal family, but Virpids took the lead and became bound with the royal family. This made the royal family and other sects end up in a certain passive position. Henryughed out loud and said, "Good disciple,e, pour me some wine! Soon I''ll take you to see the world." Henry didn''t need an invitation and took the seat on his own. When Marra heard that Henry was going to take her out to y, her eyes lit up. She walked to Henry obediently and poured wine for him. When Henry sat down, none of the people dared to sit down. In any case, they were not entitled to sit at the same table as Virpids. Henry sat there while Marra poured a cup of wine on the right side. Cesia stood on the left side of his body, picking up some food with her chopsticks. How natural and unrestrained she was! The feast was supposed to be a grand event tonight, but the arrival of Henry made everyone feel extremely depressed. Virpids was sitting there, and they didn''t dare to say anything, to move, or to walk around. They could only wait there quietly. After a long time, when Henry had eaten and drunk all that he wanted, he got up, rubbed Marra''s head, and said with augh, "Come on, my good disciple, I''ll take you to have a good look at this world!" As soon as Henry finished his words, he grabbed Marra''s shoulder, jumped up, and went straight to the night sky. The Sixth Prince and Princess Royal chased after him. They watched Virpids and Marra disappeared into the night sky. The news of Virpids taking away the little princess quickly spread throughout the city. The imperial family immediately sent people to search for her. They found that Virpids only brought the little princess around the market to buy some small items. He didn''t bring Marra out of the city. Under these circumstances, the imperial family couldn''t interfere too much. After all, Marra had already acknowledged Virpids as her master. If they wanted to interfere, the Thundercloud Empire and the Sacred Empire would definitely speak up first, not to mention how Virpids would react. After all, they would send their descendants to the various sects to train themselves first. If they refuse Virpids'' offer, would it be double standards? The Grand Xia Dynasty definitely wasn''t afraid of Virpids, but they knew very well that once they became enemies with Virpids, the other two Empires would definitely seize the opportunity to do something. This time, the Grand Xia Dynasty wanted to interfere in the affairs of their sects and expand their forces. They didn''t want to make too many enemies. In this way, three days gradually passed by. In the past three days, Henry took Marra to y everywhere and they had a good time. Marra was so happy that she couldn''t close her mouth and yed very happily. She had never gone out of the pce since she was a child. She hadn''t seen many folk things before. In these three days, the major sects and the royal family had met many times. No one knew exactly what they wanted to talk about. Henry received a lot of information from Sigismund every day, and at the same time, many orders were sent out from Henry. Virpids was also in preparation. Three days had passed, and it was the day for the royal to hold the Hundred Sects Competition. Today, the Imperial Pce''s gates were wide open. Countless powerful guards dressed neatly and stood guard at the entrance of the Imperial Pce early on. One by one, forces entered the Imperial Pce. When Virpids'' group arrived, the sects that originally wanted to enter the pce stopped and waited at the side. They didn''t dare to walk side by side with Virpids for fear of offending him in some areas. Henry walked slowly into the pce under the watchful eyes of the crowd. There were extremely powerful forces in the Vast Thousand Worlds. As one of the three great empires, the power and history of the Grand Xia truly terrified everyone present. As soon as Henry entered the Imperial Pce, he felt that there were no less than ten kinds of restrictions at the entrance of the Imperial Pce, and all of them were top-level ones. These restrictions could stop the Divine Sky experts. The imperial pce was a splendid ce. Henry saw that in front of every building, there was a formation protecting it. Within the imperial pce, there were a few terrifying auras. They were absolutely Divine Sky experts! It wasn''t rare for the Grand Xia e Dynasty, one of the three dynasties of the Vast Vast major Thousand Worlds, to have such an inner foundation. This was something that had been umted over countless generations! The ground of the imperial pce was covered with bluestone tiles, and the floor was bright. Every single tile was a treasure. Stepping on the bluestone bricks, Henry went all the way to the main hall. In front of the great hall, two golden stone pirs stood there. Two life-like five- wed golden dragons hovered above the stone pirs. Their eyes were filled with a fierce glint, as if they coulde to life at any time. The hall was even more glorious. At this time, the venue had been arranged. When Henry entered, many people from many sects were already in ce. The sects in the main hall were obviously divided into two groups. One side had more people, and the other side had fewer people. The eyes of the bigger group were full of hatred, while the eyes of the smaller side looked at Henry with ttery. Obviously, these sects were divided into official and non-official ones. When Henry arrived, he immediately sat down closest to the central throne in the great hall. With his status, if Virpids was the second, then no one would dare to sit in the first ce. The main official sects were the Wanjian Sect, the Polestar Vi, and the Moda Hotel.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. The princes and princesses of the Grand Xia sat off to the side. Just as Henry sat down, little princess Marra couldn''t wait to say something. She waved at Henry with all her might. "Master, I''m here, I''m here!" Henry nced at Marra and smiled. At first, Henry epted Marra as his disciple, just to disgust the imperial family and those righteous people. ? But these three days of getting along with each other made Henry realize that Marra had no intention at all. She was like a regr child and was very curious about everything. She was like a piece of white paper and was very sincere to others. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Such a person, if he had a choice, Henry really didn''t want to use her as a tool. But now, Henry, did he have a choice? However, Henry would try not to get Marra involved in this matter. Sitting across from each other, the sect masters of the Wanjian Sect, the Polestar Vi, and the Moda Hotel all looked towards Henry. Two men and one woman had a very high status in the Grand Xia, but Henry didn''t know any of them. "Virpids, I heard that three days ago, you went to the banquet and swaggered in front of a group of juniors. You really made your sect proud." "I want to say that some people''s behaviour is not as good as those of juniors." "It doesn''t matter whether it''s good or bad. At this age, we should at least have some manners." The three of them ridiculed Henry one by one. Henry looked over there and sneered. "If you are not happy with me,e and kill me. Otherwise, sooner orter, I will kill you all one by one!" Chapter 1905 Chapter 1905 As soon as Henry''s words came out, the disciples behind the three sect leaders all shivered subconsciously. The sect leaders did not expect Virpids to suddenly say such words. In their eyes, he was cautious and would never do anything public, but today, Virpids went back on his word and dered war directly. In addition, that was what he said. If the sect leaders did not ept his words, they would lose their reputation. But what if they epted? All the major sects hade to Imperial Court to mediate this matter. Did they have the strength to do so? They had heard that Virpids had destroyed a mountain at the level of the Divine Shore. He got stronger in thest battle! The faces of the three sect leaders were all extremely unsightly. There was a burst ofughter from the major sects in the same group as Virpids. "If you don''t have the ability, then don''t pretend!" "If we don''t bully the juniors, we will bully you. What''s wrong?" "Why are you acting like you''re something?" With the sarcastic voices, Henry sat there steadily, while Cesia poured a ss of wine for Henry. Hearing these sarcastic words, the three sect leaders could not sit still. The Polestar Vi Master suddenly pped the table in front of him. "Virpids, this is the royal pce! I won''t argue with you here!" Henry was happy to hear this. He got up directly and walked out of the hall. At the same time, he said, "I''ll wait for you outside the hall. Today, you and I will fight to the death!" Fight to the death? The Polestar Vi Master was stunned. When did Virpids be so aggressive? Fight with him directly? Looking at Henry walking out of the pce, the Polestar Vi Master was a little panicked. In the past, they were sending so many people to defeat Virpids together but they all failed. Wasn''t it suicide for him to go alone? Many eyes were focused on the Polestar Vi Master. At this time, he was in a dilemma and didn''t know what to do at all. "If I go, I will lose my life. If I don''t go, I willpletely lose my reputation today!" Henry walked out of the main hall and stood with his hands sped behind his back, showing the demeanour of a master. Henry knew very well that when dealing with these people if they were weak, they would be arrogant. On the contrary, if they were arrogant, they would show weakness. After all, Virpids'' identity was fake, and he would expose his identity when he made a move. Therefore, Henry would never take action when he could dominate others with momentum. The Polestar Vi Master was wearing a magnificent robe. At this time, he had no choice but to brace himself to fight against Henry. Otherwise, what greeted him was myocardial death. After today, everyone would know that the Polestar Vi Master was afraid of Virpids, which was worse than death. Not only would he lose all his reputation, but also the Polestar Vi. The Polestar Vi Master slowly stood up. He took a step forward and walked towards the entrance of the great hall. This action of the Polestar Vi Master made a sound of gasp in the hall. Was a big battle about to begin? Henry slightly turned around and looked behind him. When he saw the master of the Polestar Viring in his direction, he was a little nervous. "This Polestar Vi Master, don''t you have a brain?" "How dare you fight against Virpids one-on-one?" "Aren''t you afraid of death?" "Couldn''t you just admit defeat?" Henry shouted in his heart, but he looked particrly calm on the outside. He was still standing there with his hands sped behind his back. After the Polestar Vi Master stood up, he walked out of the hall. He left one footprint after another! Yes, he left one footprint after another. Each step he took left a deep pit on the ground of the great hall! Would the master of the Polestar Vi dare to challenge Virpids on his own? Outsiders might have thought that with every step the Polestar Vi Master took, his aura would be increasing. He would be extraordinarily powerful! After taking seventeen steps in a row, the entrance of the great hall was only eight steps away from the master of the Polestar Vi.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Eight steps. The Polestar Vi Master estimated. Even if he were to walk so slowly, he wouldn''t be able to take that long. Why didn''t the Grand Xia Emperore yet? The master of the Polestar Vi took a deep breath, then took another step forward. The aura behind him had already risen to a new height. Just the aura alone was enough to cause the formations within the main hall to react. "The Polestar Vi Master is indeed powerful!" "Virpids is strong indeed, but he''s not much stronger than the Polestar Vi Master." "That''s for sure." "Bullsh*t." "A few months ago, this Polestar Vi Master joined so many people to attack Virpids. What was the result?" "How is aplete defeat worthy of beingpared to Virpids?" "That''s right. When you brag, use your brain! If so many people couldn''t defeat him together, can he do it alone?" Evil sects spoke up, and the official sect fought back. "What a joke! Virpids was reinforced by a formation in his mountain, so his strength has increased more than ten times. Of course, he can fight against more than one person!" "Yes, and I know that in the battle, the leaders of the major sects only sent doppelgangers, which was only 50% of the strength of the leaders. Otherwise, how could Virpids survive until now?" "Today, we will see who will be thest one tough!" In the hall, the two sides kept arguing with each other. In the great hall, the Polestar Vi Master took another six steps forward. At this moment, a purple aura lingered in front of him, giving him an extraordinary appearance. However, only the master himself knew the bitterness in his heart. He was one step away from stepping out of the main hall. Given Virpids'' current attitude, perhaps he would kill him as soon as he acted! The Polestar Vi Master had personally witnessed Virpids'' strength. Back then, so many experts had joined forces to attack him, but they ended up defeated. How could he act alone? The Polestar Vi Master estimated that he would probably be seriously injured within three moves! As he stared at Virpids right in front of him, he took a deep breath and took another step forward. A monstrous aura surged out and surged towards Henry. Under the momentum of the Polestar Vi Master, Henry felt that he could be overturned at any time, but he knew that he couldn''t move He even held back and didn''t release any Qi. He knew that once the waeleased, he would be completely exposed! The indifferent look of Old Devil Virpids in front of him made the Polestar Vi master more nervous. At the same time, the evil sect people also saw this. "Hahaha, our Virpids have no respect for this sh*tty Polestar Vi Master at all!" Chapter 1906 Chapter 1906 At this moment, in the eyes of others... The Polestar Vi Master had an overwhelming fighting intent. In the face of the Polestar Vi master, Virpids'' expression was exceptionally indifferent, as if he didn''t put this person in his eyes at all. These two people werepletely extremes. Compared with the fighting desire of the Polestar Vi Master, Virpids was much easier to deal with. The battle seemed to break out at any time. At this time, neither the Polestar Vi Master nor Henry wanted to fight. "Ha-ha-ha, why don''t you calm down for me during today''s event?" A loudugh rang out. At the moment when this voice sounded, Henry and the Polestar Vi master both breathed a sigh of relief at the same time. The one who had arrived was dressed in a golden robe embroidered with a golden dragon. The golden dragon curled its five ws. He was the one who had stepped on a golden auspicious cloud and his entire body was filled with a majestic aura. That face was filled with authority even without being angry. The aura on his body was an indescribable nobility. This was the Emperor of the Grand Xia, Nahir Xia! In the Grand Xia Dynasty, every single emperor was an absolute legendary figure. Nahir was born with an imperial body, and he was born to be extraordinary. As for each and every one of the Imperial Princes of the Grand Xia, it was believed that they were able to suppress a single disturbance in the restricted region. No one knew what was within the restricted region. Only, the legends of countless years ago had told everyone that the restricted region was extremely terrifying. If the existence within it came out, it would be enough to overturn the entire Grand Xia Dynasty. In the past, before the princes assumed the position of emperor, they would lead their great army into that restricted region, suppressing everything. Each time, they would suffer great losses. Nahir couldn''t bear to see the great army sacrifice themselves. He rushed into the restricted region alone. People only knew that once Nahir came out, the restricted region would take the initiative to seal for five hundred years. This was something that had never happened before, and Nahir did it alone. When Nahir was young, he could be described as the number one genius of the Grand Xia Dynasty. His brilliance hadpletely eclipsed everything else. Although he had spent nearly five hundred years in this ce, and so many people had slowly forgotten about him, Lord Xia was still very powerful. Nahir looked like he was in his forties, with a smile on his face. He came from the air andnded on the ground. The Polestar Vi Master let out a sigh of relief. At the same time, he cupped his hands towards the Nahir. "Greetings, Grand Xia Emperor." Nahir also returned a salute with cupped fists. When Henry saw Nahir for the first time, he had a feeling that the Holy Cross'' Berky wouldn''t be able to withstand a single blow from this person. The power that Nahir had brought was like a vast ocean. Anyone who stood in front of him would feel a sense of oppression. Even in the face of such a master, Henry didn''t care about him at all. He snorted and said, "Mind your own business!" After Henry finished speaking, he swung his sleeve and walked toward the hall. Facing this, Nahir didn''t say anything but just smiled. In the hall, everyone was looking forward to the battle. It was a pity that the battle had not started. After Nahir walked in, everyone got up and saluted. Henry was the only one who sat there, which seemed very special. What Henry had to do was to be arrogant! The more arrogant, the better! Henry wanted to make the situation chaotic. When the situation was chaotic, it would be good for him. Only if he made others dare not provoke him, could he be good to others! Henry was very clear that if he couldn''t make otherspletely fear him, then in the chaotic situation, this little strength of his would only be destroyed in an instant. In the hall, Nahir returned his seat and everyone took their seats. "Hahaha, everyone, today is a grand asion for our Grand Xia. All of the sect leaders have gathered in the imperial capital. To the Grand Xia, this is our first time. Thank you, everyone, for giving me this small portion of honour. This cup of wine is to all of you!" Nahir raised his ss as he spoke.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The crowd raised their sses one after another and drank with them. After some pleasantries, Nahir continued, "Everyone, our Grand Xia is holding this Hundred Sects Competition. I want to see the elegant demeanour of the Sect Leaders. I have long heard that the sects are prosperous. Countless Heavenly Sons are born out of each sect. Today, I see that it is true. It really makes me ashamed. If our imperial court can be like this, why should I worry about foreign troubles?" Out of "Lord Xia, you tter us too much. In the imperial court, only then did we truly see what it means to be better than others. The princes and princesses are all extremely talented. This really makes us envious!" "You''re right. You didn''t know until you entered the capital that we''ve been watching the sky from the well." The voice of the leaders of the major sects sounded, and the whole hall seemed to be very lively. Henry poured himself a cup of wine. He drank it all in one gulp, then said, "Lord Xia, I still have some matters to attend to. If you called me here just to waste my time, I''ll take my leave for now." As soon as Henry finished speaking, he got up directly. The various sects in the main hall were all stunned. Everyone knew how powerful Old Demon Virpids was, but they hadn''t imagined that Virpids wouldn''t even show respect to the Grand Xia Emperor. While Nahir was talking, his eyes were focused on Henry. As long as Virpids agreed to reconcile, the other major sects would definitely have no objections. Henry let out a sharpugh. "To convert enmity into friendship. To turn hostility into friendship. Lord Xia is really magnanimous. With my personality, if anyone dares to bully me, I''ll exterminate his whole family!" When Henry finished his words, the disciples of several major sects couldn''t help shivering. "However, as you are Lord Xia, I still have to respect you. It''s just that this sect isn''t mine, it''s none of my business. Since that''s the case, why don''t I ask for my sect''s permission? I''ll ask my disciple. I think everyone should agree with the imperial family''s decision." When Henry said the words "imperial family", the major sects realized that something was wrong. Henry looked at Marra and waved his hand. "Come here, my disciple." During these three days, Marra had long been familiar with Henry. She couldn''t wait to say hello to Henry. Now when Henry called her, Marra immediately ran over to Henry, bowed and respectfully shouted in front of Henry, "Master!" Nahir''s brows furrowed slightly. Chapter 1907 Chapter 1907 "Good." Henry rubbed Marra''s head and asked, "Disciple, if someone suddenly throws a punch at us when we walk on the street, what would you do?" Marra showed a puzzled look in her big eyes. "Master, we didn''t provoke him, why did he wave his fist at us?" "What if he just wants to bully you?" Marra thought for a moment and said, "That''s a bad guy. I have to let my father catch this bad guy. He broke the rules of the imperial pce." "Ha ha ha ha!" Henryughed and said, "Good, good disciple! The rules!" Henry turned to look at Nahir. "Lord Xia, in the past, the imperial family didn''t participate in the struggles between the various sects. But now that Lord Xia is focusing on this matter, I want to ask you something. In your eyes, if they ughter and take away the lives of countless disciples of my sect, will Lord Xia take care of it or not?" "Marra, don''t make trouble. Come here quickly." The Sixth Prince, Ludwig, hurriedly walked over and pulled Marra away. Marra looked at her him with a puzzled look. Nahir smiled faintly. "Virpids, the matter between us shouldn''t involve juniors. I''m afraid it''s not appropriate." "I just want Princess Marra to say something fair, that''s all. If Lord Xia doesn''t think I can say something fair, then I, Virpids, have nothing to say!" As soon as Henry finished speaking, he flicked his sleeve and strode out of the hall. Nahir''s expression changed slightly. "So, does this mean that Virpids don''t want to respect the imperial family of the Grand Xia?" Henry didn''t even turn his head. "Lord Xia, you need to rely on your own power to fight for respect. If you, the imperial family of the Grand Xia, want face, then show us what power you have. Let''s go!" With his back against Henry''s, he waved his hand. Following Henry''s footsteps, Cesia and the others immediately walked out of the hall. Henry knew very well that he should leave after pretending to be something. While Henry pretended to be arrogant, he also bet Nahir would not take action. The news of the Hundred Sects Competition had spread to the Thundercloud Empire and the Sacred Empire. If the Grand Xia were to take advantage of this opportunity to attack Virpids in Imperial City, then that would be aplete vition of the rules. Even if they could directly kill Old Demon Virpids, the other two Empires would still be able to find something to talk about. The remaining two Empires would definitely use this as an excuse to do something. By then, the losses of the Grand Xia would not only be enough to justify venting their anger by killing Virpids. But at the same time, Henry was arrogant again, which made Nahir and the royal family angry. Only in this way could Henry''s n, which could lead to trouble, be sessful. In this way, under the gaze of many people, Henry strode out of the hall and left the pce. Henry didn''t know much about what would happen in the Hundred Sects Competition, but Sigismund also brought back some news. After Virpids left, the Nahir also left soon, leaving only some princes and princesses behind. The event of the Hundred Sects Competition was extremely boring. That was what Henry wanted, but it was far from enough for Henry. What he did now only made the royal family hate him, and it was not enough to mess things up. At night, Henry stood by the window. From here, one could see the sky full of stars. Standing beside Henry, Cesia put on Henry''s coat and said, "Brother Henry, the temperature difference between day and night is still very big. Be careful not to catch a cold."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "We''ve not been affected by the weather for a long time." A smile appeared on Henry''s face. "But we have to live like ourselves." Looking at Henry with concern, she said, "Brother Henry, now you areughing less and less." "Really?" Henry subconsciously touched his cheek. It seemed that he really didn''tugh sincerely for anything. Cesia nodded. "What are you going to do next?" "If the imperial family wishes to control the major sects, we must not let them achieve their goals. Do they want to use me, Virpids, as an example? Haha." Henryughed, but there was a little bit more coldness in hisughter. The night passed away quietly. The next morning, Henry sat in the guest room. In front of him, there was a lot of information, including the whereabouts of the princes and princesses. Henry picked up a piece of paper. What was written on it was exactly where the Sixth Prince of the Grand Xia, Ludwig, was going to today. "Sixth Prince, we''re truly fated." With a wave of Henry''s hand, all the information on the princes and princesses turned to ash, leaving only the information about the Sixth Prince. "Brother Henry, are you sure you want him?" "Of course." Henry nodded. "He''s the best choice. As the Sixth Prince of the Great Xia Dynasty, he''s not as high-ranking as their eldest son, but he still has the chance to take the throne. He''s good at showing off. This is his chance to merge with the major sects. If anyone in the Great Xia Dynasty can make this happen, it''ll be him. If we don''t deal with him, who else can we deal with?" Henry got up and went outughing. There were many gambling ces in the city. Within the Vast Thousand Worlds, there were countless treasures, and many of them would even cause the royal family to covet them. Some of the treasures were hidden within the stones, and anyone who managed to produce them would truly be able to be rich with a single slice of the de. The Sixth Prince of the Grand Xia, Ludwig, was currently leading the main disciple of the Wanjian Sect, the Young Manor Master of the Polestar Vi, and the Young Master of the Moda Hotel. They were all going to a stone gambling ce. This time, Ludwig was responsible for merging the major sects. At this time, he was also very generous. Ludwig gave three stones to each of the big disciples of the three major sects, each of which was very valuable. Ludwig looked at the happy look of the disciples of the three major sects and was particrly proud in his heart lf this matter could be done, his position in the royal family would definitely rise. Although it could not bepared with the Crown Prince, none of his other brothers could be above him. e At this moment, Henry was standing in front of the gambling ce. He did not bring too many disciples. He only brought Cesia. When Cesia appeared, she attracted the attention of countless men. Cesia looked at these men as if she did not see them. In her eyes, there was only this man in front of her. After ncing at the workshop, Henry murmured, "Sixth Prince, I hope you can bear a little more." Henry walked into the gambling house. The stone gambling ce was six floors tall. As for the Sixth Prince, he was on the top floor. Henry did not stop and he walked to the top floor. Chapter 1908 Chapter 1908 On the top floor of the stone gambling ce, Ludwig was apanied by three disciples from the three major sects. Theyughed unceasingly and obviously got along very well. The appearance of a ck figure immediately caused theughter to cease. The smile on the faces of the disciples of the three sects disappeared in an instant, and they all stared at the people who came. "If you dare to take one more look, I dig out your eyes." Henry snorted. The disciples of the three sects were respected wherever they went, but at this time, just because of one sentence, they turned their heads and did not dare to look at the ce where Henry was. "Sixth Prince, you''re in such a good mood." Henry smiled and said, "Why don''t you choose a few stones for me?" In front of Virpids, although Ludwig was unwilling, he did not dare to say it openly. After respectfully apologizing, he chose a few good stones for Henry. The jade stones that Ludwig chose were all valuable. In fact, Ludwig did not know much about stone gambling. He just wanted to draw the three sects over to his side. As for stone selection, he was not very good at it. Henry nced at the stones chosen by Ludwig. In fact, in terms of stone gambling, Henry himself had the ability to cheat. The Divine Pearl in his body was extremely overbearing. Whenever Henry saw something good, the Divine Pearl would take the initiative to rob it. Now the Divine Pearl waspletely controlled by Henry, and Henry also controlled some of the mysteries in the Divine Pearl. Thus, the Divine Pearl would emit a weak energy fluctuation, which could only be felt by Henry when he touched a kind of treasure. Therefore, Henry only needed to be in close range to feel if there were any treasures in the stone. Henry looked at the jade stones that Ludwig had chosen for him. He didn''t know whether Ludwig was really unlucky or not. There were only a few top- grade jade stones in this gambling ce. Although many things were not valuable, they were jade in them after all. But it just happened that there was nothing in the jade stones that Ludwig chose for Henry. Except for these stones, there was something in the rest of the stones. Henry turned his head to look at Cesia and sent a sound transmission to her. With an unusual expression, Cesia turned around and went downstairs. Henry looked at the stone andughed. "Well, I''ll borrow the luck of the Sixth Prince and go to see if I''m lucky." Henry waved his hand and let the people from the gambling housee forward to cut the stone. In the process of cutting stones, although many people did not buy them, they all felt good. One cut could make the poorest people rich. Gambling had existed from ancient times to the present. There was absolutely a reason for it. These stones that Ludwig chose were all topgrade. Just the price of buying them was not cheap. When these stones were opened, it could be even more soul-stirring and exciting. Nothing came out of the first stone. Nothing came out of the second stone. The third one, the fourth one, the fifth one, still nothing. Seeing this scene, the crowd burst into a sigh of regret. Buying these five stones was not cheap. Ordinary people could not even afford one in their whole life. This number made many people feel distressed just thinking about it. Henry shook his head regretfully and said, "It seems that I''m really unlucky today." Seeing Virpids like this, the disciples of the three major sects had a faint smile on their faces. "Haha, haha! Senior Virpids, you''re not out of luck. You''re just unlucky to have met some people." Augh sounded, and a man in a white robe, holding a folding fan, with a jade-like face, walked up to the top of the gambling house.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "Prince Sheng?" Ludwig frowned. When he saw Prince Sheng, a bad premonition arose in his heart. Moreover, there was another meaning behind his words. "Oh?" "What do you mean?" Henry nced at Prince Sheng. Prince Sheng cupped his hands at Henry and said, "Senior Virpids, you may have been in Virpids mountain all year round. I don''t know the I probability of this gambling on stones, but these stones are also divided into third, sixth, and ninth grades. The lowest-grade material may not contain anything, but the top-grade material that Senior bought has a great chance of producing something valuable. Although the chances of winning are very small, these five stones in a row still had nothing inside of them. I have never seen anything like this before." Prince Sheng waved the folding fan in his hand and said, "Senior, I''ve heard about the grudge between you and the royal family yesterday. This gambling house belongs to the royal family. The price of five stones is nothing for them, but it can make people happy. Am I right, Ludwig?" Ludwig''s expression suddenly changed. At this time, how could he not understand Prince Sheng''s intentions? Although it sounded like the imperial family was ying tricks, Ludwig was clear that there was nothing fishy about it. He didn''t have the ability to know it in advance. Ludwig wanted to arrange a supreme treasure for Virpids. He really didn''t want to offend Virpids anymore. Ludwig extended his hand and pointed. "Prince Sheng, don''t you.." Henry''s figure shed and appeared in front of Ludwig. He pped Ludwig and interrupted him. A clear voice rang out from the top floor of the stone gambling workshop. The Sixth Prince of the Grand Xia was once more pped in front of everyone. Last time, it was on the ship, but because it was a private ce, things wouldn''t be spread out. However, this time was different. In the gambling house, there were too many eyes watching. Ludwig''s face was burning with pain, but more than anything else, he was humiliated! "I didn''t ask you to speak, so it''s best if you didn''t." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Henry snorted coldly and then ordered, "Go and take out all the other top-ss stones and open them!" The shopkeeper of the gambling house saw that even the Sixth Prince didn''t dare to say a word in front of this man and was even pped. He didn''t dare to disobey and quickly asked people to take out all the first-ss stones and open them all. There were 13 pieces of top-ss jade stones left. The first stone had jade inside. The second was the same. The third, the fourth... a total of thirteen stones were cut opened. The 13 stones had jade inside! Although the total price of these stones was still quite high, none of these thirteen stones were empty! Prince Sheng waved his folding fan with a smile on his face. Ludwig looked at this scene with bitterness in his heart, but he couldn''t say anything. He could only say that this thing was too coincidental! Henry''s eyes swept over the opened stones in front of him and sneered, "Oh, Sixth Once, ???? you are really generous. I wanted toe out and walk around, but I didn''t expect to be treated by Sixth Prince like this. It seems that Sixth Prince insists on getting into trouble with an old guy like me?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org After Henry finished speaking, he pped the Sixth Prince again and directly knocked him to the ground. A tooth flew out of his mouth and fell to the ground, which was particrly dazzling. This was the Sixth Prince of the Grand Xia. When had he ever been humiliated like this in front of so many people? Chapter 1909 Chapter 1909 The Sixth Prince, who was pped to the ground, clenched his fists. At this time, he couldn''t wait to tear the person in front of him into pieces. However, he didn''t even dare to gather his Qi. He was afraid that if he showed any sign of resistance, he would be killed on the spot by the person in front of him. Yesterday in the main hall, the Sixth Prince had already seen that this Old Devil Virpids had no scruples at all. He had not even given face to his father. He was only a prince, so to Virpids, he was nothing at all.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Henry squatted down in front of the Sixth Prince and asked in a low voice, "Sixth Prince, there is no enmity between us. Why are you always against me?" A cold light appeared in Henry''s sleeve, pressing against the Sixth Prince''s neck. The Sixth Prince could clearly feel the sharpness from the cold light, which made his hair stand on end. He said in a trembling voice, "I... I am not." "No?" "Sixth Prince, tell me, do you want to die?" Henry''s voice was full of amusement. It was full of a horrible momentum that pressed toward the Sixth Prince. This momentum did note from the Qi but was a deterrence that had been cultivated in a certain environment for a long time. It was just like how Lord Xia, Nahir, had an aweinspiring aura about his body. He had been in power for a long period of time. While Henry had a kind of evil aura. He had experienced life and death since childhood and survived out of the pile of dead people. The Sixth Prince, Ludwig, grew up in the imperial pce. Wherever he went, there were guards and attendants. He had never seen a real strong man before. At this time, Henry''s murderous aura alone made him feel like he had fallen into an ice cave, and he was cold. In the face of such an aura, the Sixth Prince began to tremble. His voice trembled even more. "I... I... I don''t want." "What?" Henry put on a look that he didn''t hear. "Speak louder, I can''t hear what you''re talking about." "I don''t want, I don''t want!" The Sixth Prince raised his voice a few degrees. "What?" "Do you want to die?" Henry still looked like he didn''t hear clearly. At the same time, the killing intent surged toward the Sixth Prince even more fiercely. The name of Virpids, coupled with the evil aura, coupled with a few ps in front of the public,pletely crushed the heart of the Sixth Prince. He suddenly stood up and cried, "No! I said I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die!" Many people had seen the Sixth Prince''s appearance. The crown prince of the Grand Xia had revealed such a look...it could be said that he had thoroughly embarrassed the imperial family. Henry patted the Sixth Prince''s head and said, "Good boy, if you don''t want to die, just tell me. Then, I won''t kill you." After that, Henry turned and went downstairs. With a chuckle, Prince Sheng waved the folding fan in his hand and walked down the stairs. Ludwig seemed to have lost all his strength. He was paralyzed, and his body was soaked with sweat. His handsome face was full of helplessness. Henry went straight back to his room. About two hourster, the door of Henry''s guest room was knocked. "Come in." Prince Sheng, dressed in a white velvet coat, walked in. He bowed deeply to Henry and cupped his fist in the other before his chest. "Greetings, Senior Virpids." "There''s no need to be so polite." Henry waved his hand and said, "Sit." Only then did Prince Sheng dare to sit down. Henry nced at Prince Sheng and praised him, "Today''s performance was not bad." Prince Sheng shook his head. "I was only borrowing Senior''s power." "Ha ha." Henry chuckled and said, "Have you reported what I said to you to your father?" Prince Sheng nodded. "My father sent me a message to tell me to act ording to your n." "Good! It seems as though you, the Royal Lord of the Sacred Empire, are actually quite a bit more powerful than this Lord Xia!" Henry praised, "Tonight, the imperial family of the Grand Xia will definitely take action. You and I will each take what we need. In the future, I will pay a special visit to the Sacred Empire." Prince Sheng stood up and cupped his fists again. "This time, it''s all thanks to you, Senior Virpids. If you need anything, you can request it from the Sacred Empire." "You don''t have to do that. I have lived for so many years, but I haven''t lived to the point of relying on others'' help. However, I have a younger generation who may appear in the Sacred Empire in the future. Take this." Henry said and threw out a coin to Prince Sheng. Prince Sheng took a look at the coin and saw the word "Lu" written on it. Henry continued, "If Prince Sheng really wants to help, in the future, when he sees my descendants who also have this coin, I hope Prince Sheng can take care of them." "Definitely." Prince Sheng cupped his hands. "Then I''ll take my leave first." Henry nodded, waved his hand, and turned around. When he heard the sound of the door again, Henry turned around again. In the empty room, Henry took off his cloak and sighed. He had paved the way for the future. After tonight, he would never be able to use his identity as Virpids again. The door opened again and Cesia walked in. She looked at Henry in confusion and asked, "Why did you choose him?" Today, Prince Sheng was the one Henry had specially asked Cesia to look for him at the gambling house. However, the suggestion given by Cesia was the prince of the Thundercloud Empire, Fabio Yun. Henry replied, "Fabio and Prince Sheng are two different people. Fabio seems to be arrogant, but he e is actually calm. However, Prince Sheng seems to be gentle, but there is madness hidden in his eyes. have en such a person. As long as he can see certain benefits, he dares to do anything. Do you think that Fabio dares to kidnap Ludwig tonight?" "Kidnap Ludwig?" Hearing this, the light in Cesia''s eyes dimmed a little. She knew that this was because Henry thought of some people when he saw Marra. A long time ago, Sylvia seemed to be as carefree as Marra. In Sylvia''s world, those things of the Lin Family were the biggest troubles. "If it weren''t for my appearance, you should be able to live a good life." Henry murmured. It was gettingte. Henry stood by the window and suddenly put on his cloak. He nced at Cesia and said, "I''m leaving. Half an hourter, take Sigismund and the others. away Don''t go back to the mountain. You should train Apl.n Sigismund and the others well. We get will meet at Wu Mountain. If you there first, wait for me. If I arrive first, I will wait for you." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Looking up, Cesia only saw Henry''s back jumping out of the window. "Be careful..." Cesia murmured. Tonight, it began to rain heavily in Imperial City. Chapter 1910 Chapter 1910 Peng! A jade full of Qi was smashed to pieces on the ground! This jade was not simple. It could be regarded as a heavenly treasure. Generally speaking, if ordinary cultivators had this jade, their cultivation base would improve significantly, and they might even be overlords of a region! However, at the moment, the jade had been smashed to pieces by his master. It was because he was already unable to restrain his anger! "Virpids! He went too far!" Ludwig was so angry that his nose was crooked! He didn''t hesitate to smash his favourite thing. "Sixth Prince, this Virpids has gone too far. He has pped you twice!" "Yes, he only pped the Sixth Prince oncest time on the boat. But today, when gambling on stones, he actually pped the Sixth Prince twice and even knocked out his teeth!" "He even forced the Prince to say that he doesn''t want to die..." His personal servants alsoined about Ludwig''s injustice. But when Ludwig heard it, it was equivalent to ridicule! This made Ludwig even more furious! "No! I have to go find my father! I want my father to kill this bastard and grind his bones to dust to avenge me!" Ludwig gnashed his teeth in anger and came to the inner pce. He saw that Nahir, with a beauty in his arms, leaned against the couch andzily watched more than a dozen beautiful women dancing. "What''s the matter?" When Nahir saw Ludwiging in, he sat up. He was still quite satisfied with this son. And cultivated him on purpose as well. Therefore, Nahir had handed over to Ludwig to preside over the Hundred Sects Competition. On one hand, it was to let the major sects recognize Ludwig. On the other hand, it was to train Ludwig''s abilities. "Father, you have to uphold justice for me!" Ludwig''s face was full of grievances. "What''s wrong?" "The Crown Prince... is making trouble for you again?" Nahir frowned. Although he was forced by the power of the Empress''s family to appoint the eldest son of the Empress as the Crown Prince, he did not like the useless Crown Prince. The key was that he wanted his sons to fight! Only by doing so could they grow up. Only in this way, Nahir would be able to choose the strongest sessor amongst them! This was the Heavenly Way, a natural selection, and the survival of the fittest. Even if it was kinship, in the face of the imperial power and interests, it was nothing! "It''s not the Crown Prince, but Virpids!" Ludwig gritted his teeth and told the story of Old Demon Virpids pping him twice. "Humph!" Nahir mmed the couch with all his might! "Virpids! How dare you be so arrogant?!" "Yesterday, at the Hundred Sects Competition, he made me lose reputation. Today, he actually made a mistake and pped you. It''s clear that he doesn''t put my Grand Xia Dynasty in his eyes!" "He can''t be tolerated!" There was a flicker of coldness in Nahir''s eyes. "That''s right! Father, let''s go kill the bastard!" Ludwig said hatefully, "Didn''t you say that the purpose of this Hundred Sects Competition was to contact the major sects, gather obedient people, and get rid of disobedient ones?" "This bastard is so arrogant. He should be our first target!" "If we get rid of him, the other sects won''t dare to be arrogant anymore. This is like punishing someone to warn the others!" Ludwig''s brain was indeed much better than the Crown Prince''s. "Howe I don''t know this principle. It''s just..." Nahir muttered, stroking his beard. "All the major sects are unruly people. We invited them this time." "If we attack Virpids in the capital, I''m afraid that there will be criticism. Especially from the Thundercloud Empire and the Sacred Empire. I''m afraid that they will also take this opportunity to intervene!" "This..." Ludwig realized that his father was right. "Don''t tell me we''re going to just let it go?" Ludwig covered his cheek, which was still in pain. "Of course not!" Nahir stood up and waved his hand. The beautiful dancers, as well as the servants of the inner court, all bowed their heads and left. In the inner pce, there were only Nahir and Ludwig. "Father, you mean..." "Though we can''t kill Virpids in public, we can do it through the hands of others!" A cold light shed in Nahir''s eyes again! "Make other kill him?" "That''s right! Although the Hundred Sect Competition is over, the major sects are still enjoying the capital. Among them, there are many who are dissatisfied with Virpids!" "Yes! Especially the master of the Polestar Vi. He was humiliated by Virpids that day. He has been looking for trouble with Virpids for a long time!" Ludwig was suddenly enlightened. "Father, this trick is really brilliant!" "You''ve been in charge of the Hundred Sects Competition these few days, and you''re familiar with the Three Great Sect leaders. You''re in charge of this matter!" Nahir said in a low voice, "Remember, this matter must be kept secret and can''t be given something to handle!" "Do you mean... you want me to provoke the three sect leaders to kill Old Virpids?" "Needless to say!" Nahir said coldly, "Since this Virpids is so arrogant, he must have extraordinary strength. Haven''t you heard that he has destroyed half of the mountain with the power of the Divine Shore?" "If the three sect leaders don''t join their forces, how can they kill Virpids?" "Okay! I''ll do it now!" Ludwig''s eyes were filled with joy. "The three sect leaders are already willing to obey the orders of our Grand Xia Dynasty. I''ll give them a casual hint, and they''ll help us kill that Virpids!" "Where is Virpids now?" Nahir asked. "Rumour has it that he is boating alone by theke!" "It''s such a rainy night... how could he be boating alone by theke?" "What about his wife?" "Well... I haven''t sent anyone to investigate it yet." "Forget it, don''t care about his wife..." Nahir waved his hand. "After you talk to the three leaders, you will personally mobilize the guards of the Grand Xia Dynasty near theke to let the three leaders do the work!" "Don''t worry! I will make sure that there is no one else near theke tonight besides Virpids! I want to see him die with my own eyes! Die!!" Ludwig looked out of the window at the rainy night, and his facial features were twisted. Tonight''s rain was indeed very heavy. It was so heavy that there were almost no tourists on theke, which had always been lively.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. A small boat streaked across theke. At the bow of the boat, a figure in a ck hooded robe stood proudly with his hands behind his back. It was like a deep abyss with a lofty mountain. Raindrops dripping down from the edge of his hood added a sense of sternness to the rainyke! "Aren''t you tired after following me for so long?" Henry said coldly, but he did not move, like a ck statue. His body gave off a kind of moment momentum that everything was under his control. Everything was indeed under his control! Chapter 1911 Chapter 1911 ? Compared with Henry, Nahir''s plot was a childish trick. Nahir''s n to kill Virpids with a "borrowed knife" was just a knife that Henry needed to borrow... "Humph!" With a cold snort, a yellow shadow stood silently at the stern of the boat. As for Henry, he still did not look back, nor did he move. Without even turning his head, he knew that the person standing at the end of the boat was Berky. This was because he had intentionally attracted Berky''s attention. "Aren''t you afraid?" Berkyughed coldly. He was a Divine Sky Expert, an elder-level expert from the Holly Cross! He thought that he should be slightly better than Virpids! "Afraid?" "Humph!" Henry sneered. "You followed me to the Imperial City of the Grand Xia. Haven''t you heard of how arrogant I was in the past few days?" "This..." Berky was slightly startled. His performance in the past few days had truly been quite wild! First, he had pped the Sixth Prince of the Grand Xia, whom Lord Xia valued the most. And then, at the Hundred Sects Competition, he had treated all of the various sect leaders as nothing. He had publicly challenged the three sect masters, forcing the master of the Polestar Vi to almost go against him! What was even more arrogant was that Virpids didn''t even care about Lord Xia! During the Hundred Sects Competition, Virpids sniffed at the suggestion of Nahir to bury their hatchets, and walked away! There wasn''t such an arrogant person in the Three Thousand Worlds! If it wasn''t for the fact that Old Demon Virpids truly had nothing to fear, how would he dare to be so arrogant? Did he... really have some extraordinary ability? Berky was once again fooled by Henry... However, he wasn''t an ordinary person either! "Virpids, I temporarily swallowed my pride because we were in your nest and there were many disciples," Berky said in a low voice. "Now, you''re all on your own. At the very least, I''m on par with you!" "You''re so arrogant. Are you really not afraid of me?" Berky''s eyes narrowed as he stared at Henry, who was standing at the bow of the boat. He wanted to see through his w. "Do it?" "Then what are you waiting for?" Henry still did not move, and there was not even a ripple of Spiritual Qi around him. "You..." Berky didn''t know what to do. Make a move? If he didn''t win, he would leave with the loss. This was simply too shameful! After thinking back and forth, Berky''s heart turned cruel! In the entire Three Thousand Worlds, there were still quite a few existences that could suppress Berky! Even if he couldn''t defeat this mysterious old monster, Virpids, it shouldn''t be too much of a problem for him to escape unscathed! As he thought about this, ayer of light began to condense at the tip of Berky''s fingers! The golden armour and golden hair that shone upon him shone brightly... "A Divine Sky expert?" By theke, Ludwig had just taken the token of Nahir, dismissed all the guards and drove away all the tourists who were enjoying the rain by theke. He saw Berky on the small boat on theke! From the light of his fingers, he immediately saw that this person was in the Divine Sky realm! "Hurry up! Go and report to the three sect leaders, Virpids has the help of a Divine Sky Expert!" Ludwig instructed his men. He first came to clean up the people by theke. The three leaders waited for him to send the signal before they would join forces to kill Virpids! Now, Ludwig found that Virpids was together with a Divine Sky expert. Naturally, he had to inform the three leaders in case they underestimated Virpids''s strength. "Yes sir!" One of his men quickly went to report the matter to the three leaders. "Sixth Prince, the cultivation of Virpids is unfathomable. Now, with the addition of a Divine Sky expert, are the three leaders... able to deal with him?" One of his subordinates frowned. "Don''t worry. The three sect leaders have just told me that they have long been enemies with Virpids. Last time, they even formed a group to go to Virpids mountain and almost killed him!" Ludwig sneered, "Even if the three leaders can''t kill Virpids, they can still call others! There are a lot of people offended by Virpids!" "It''s just that it''s not convenient for them to make a move in our imperial City. Otherwise, they would have started fighting with Virpids long ago!" "Now, my father has acquiesced. They''re teaming up to attack. No matter how powerful Virpids is, it''s hard for him to fight against them. He''s just like a rat trapped in a jar!" At the same time, on the small boat on the other side, the light on Berky''s fingers became more and more brilliant. It looked like he was going to take action! Henry couldn''t help but feel depressed. This Berky had been fooled by him thest time. Why hadn''t he acted ording to the rules this time? "Shouldn''t I say some polite words and hurry up to get out of here?"Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "He really came up to fight me?" Now that his phenomenon had been destroyed, although he was able to control his Divine Pearl, the energy he generated was only able to st off half a small hill. Compared to before, this was simply too weak! If he were to fight with Berky, it would really be a close shave. No, there was no hope for him to die! It seemed that he hadn''t been able to put up a good show yet. Then be more ruthless... "Do you know why I led you here today?" Henry, still with his back to Berky, said slowly. Everything seemed to be under his control. "This... why?" Berky was startled, and the light on his finger instantly went out. Henry secretly breathed a sigh of relief. "It seems that you know your own limits!" Henry looked at theke in the distant rainy night and said, "The reason why I led you here today is to warn you." "Warn me?" "Get lost!" Henry knew that he had to pretend to be strong in order to scare Berky away. If he made even the slightest mistake, not only would he destroy all his previous ns, he would also die at Berky''s hands! Berky couldn''t help but feel frightened when he saw how arrogant Henry was. If Virpids had not crushed him with his strength, he would not have dared to be so arrogant. "Senior!" Berky couldn''t help but change the form of address. Respectfully, he said, "Actually, you and I have nothing to do with each other. The reason I followed you is that I wanted to find someone!" "Who?" Henry pretended to ask. "It''s... a man named Henry." Berky said. "Why are you looking for him?" "There is a deep hatred between him and me! He just came from the ancientnd, passed through the Gates of Heaven, and was destroyed by my doppelganger''s three punches. He is simply a good-for-nothing. You don''t have to protect him!" Although Berky described Henry as trash, in his heart, he was thinking about the treasure in Henry''s body! "He''s my disciple. How can I not protect him?" Henry pretended to be angry. "Senior, although I''m not as strong as you, the power behind me is the Holy Cross. Even if it''s not for my sake, please give me Henry for the sake of the Holy Cross!" "Forget it!" Seeing that Berky refused to let him go, Henry sighed and said, "Since you call me senior, I''ll take it as a favour. But I never do anything that brings me trouble..." "You have to do something for me so that I can give Henry to you!" "All right! It''s all up to you, senior!" When Berky heard that Virpids was willing to hand Henry over to him, he was overjoyed. "Go to theke over there and knock the people who disturb me from the rain appreciation." Henry saidzily, "When I finish enjoying this beautiful rainy night, I''ll give Henry to you tomorrow morning!" "Uh..." Berky was stunned. "Senior, when I came, I discovered that it was the Sixth Prince of the Grand Xia Dynasty. If I knock him out...I''m afraid I won''t give the Grand Xia Dynasty any respect, right?" "Humph, I''ve pped the Sixth Prince twice in public. What''s the problem of knocking him out secretly?" "What''s wrong? Don''t you want Henry?" Henry pretended to be impatient. "Okay, I''m on my way!" With a sh, Berky arrived at the shores of theke. It was just to knock the Sixth Prince unconscious, not to kill him. Berky spected that the Nahir wouldn''t do anything to him. "You... who are you?" "You dare..." The other guards, before they even had the chance to speak, were stunned by Berky''s aura and knocked unconscious onto the ground. Berky''s figure didn''t pause for even a moment and he hid in the rain. Tomorrow, he would get Henry! He had to go back and get ready as soon as possible. As long as he could get Henry, he would immediately leave the Imperial City of the Grand Xia, this ce of trouble... "Virpids is truly formidable! He actually has the ability to use the Divine Sky Expert!" "He is really unfathomable!" "We''re lucky to cooperate with him. If we were enemies with him, we would be in trouble!" By theke, Prince Sheng appeared with a few people. He picked up Ludwig from the ground and disappeared again... Henry smiled in the distance. "The good show is about to begin." After talking to himself, Henry''s body shook and he also disappeared. Chapter 1912 Chapter 1912 After a while, dozens of ck figures flew over from theke. They came from all directions, spreading a murderous aura that enveloped the entireke! On a rainy night, the only thing that could be seen was their eyes shing with cold light. "Virpids! Come out and meet your death!" The master of the Polestar Vi was fierce! He saw that there was only one boat on theke. There was no one there... "Virpids, when did you be a coward?" The leader of the Wanjian Sect tried to goad him into action. Given Virpids''s arrogance over the past few days, if he were to hear someone calling him a coward, even if he was heavily injured, he would stille out and risk his life! However, theke was still quiet, without a trace of movement. "Virpids, don''t think you can hide. We are working together, so you must die today! I''d like to see how you can be so arrogant." The master of Moda Hotel had the most connections. Just now, he received a report from Ludwig that Virpids had a Divine Sky helper, so he quickly called the heads of fifteen sects toe and vowed to wipe out Virpids in one fell swoop! Unexpectedly, there was still no fluctuation of Qi on theke... "Boom!" "Boom!" The master of the Polestar Vi couldn''t restrain himself. He used a palm in the air to smash the boat on the surface of theke! The fragments of the boat sshed and scattered into sawdust, falling down with the night rain. There was nothing inside at all... "D*mn it! The old thief must have sensed something and escaped!" "Quickly search!" They scattered around theke in a hurry. "That''s not right... If Virpids escaped, the Sixth Prince would definitely report to us." The master of the Polestar Vi was deep in thought. "Yeah, where is the Sixth Prince?" The others also had a puzzled look on their faces. "Manor Master! There''s a group of guards here. They''re unconscious!" Someone found that Ludwig''s subordinates were in aa by theke shore. "Quick, wake them up!" The three leaders flew to theke with their people from the sky. Their subordinates immediately executed the incantation, rescuing the guards who had been knocked unconscious by Berky. "Why did you faint? Where is the Sixth Prince?" The guard who had sent the message to the three leaders helped hispanion up. "We... have been knocked unconscious by that Divine Sky expert." The guards were still in a daze. "What about the Sixth Prince?" The master of the Polestar Vi asked the main point again. "Sixth Prince... we don''t know!" "That Divine Sky expert was able to knock us out with just one move. The Sixth Prince was also knocked out." "Could it be that the Sixth Prince was kidnapped by him?" The guard was at a loss. "What?" The master of the Polestar Vi was instantly startled. "Quickly! Quickly report this to Lord Xia!" Within the imperial pce of the Grand Xia, Nahir naturally didn''t rest. Tonight, he would use the power of the three sects to kill Virpids and destroy the Virpids Sect! This was his first step of subduing the major sects. As long as Virpids was killed as a warning to others, in the future, those sects would not dare to disobey his imperial family! After subduing all of the major sects, the power of the Grand Xia Dynasty would increase dramatically. By then, the Sacred Empire and Thundercloud Empire would have no choice but to bow down! The most important thing was that Nahir could use the power of these sects to deal with that terrifying restricted region...This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Lord Xia, bad news! The Sixth Prince has been kidnapped by Virpids!" Everyone came in and reported what had happened by theke to Nahir. "Virpids! You''re going too far!" Nahir roared like Ludwig! "Activate the array of seals on the city gates, seal off the entire Imperial City of the Grand Xia, and arrest Virpids and that Divine Sky expert!" "Yes sir!" The guards issued the order. The imperial city of the Grand Xia immediately exploded into an uproar! After a while, there came a report. "Lord Xia, we''ve searched the whole city, but we haven''t seen any trace of Virpids!" "There''s no one left in Virpids'' room!" "It is said that in addition to Virpids, the rest of the people from Virpids'' sect have already left the city when it got dark!" "What?" Everyone was stunned. "Virpids, you old thief! It''s obvious that you''ve nned all this!" Nahir pped the dragon chair and gnashed his teeth in anger. "Where''s his aplice? Is there any clue?" "We are still tracking him down, but there''s no clue!" The guard answered. "This..." Everyone was stunned. It seemed like this Virpids had a long-premeditated n! However, what could be the use of kidnapping the Sixth Prince? Virpids had hundreds of thousands of disciples and followers, but if he were to truly fight against the Grand Xia Dynasty, it would be like throwing an egg against a stone! Logically speaking, as the master of a sect, even though Virpids acted arrogantly, he shouldn''t becking such self-knowledge, right? He had kidnapped the Sixth Prince, which was tantamount to suicide for ruining his sect and family! "In the Three Thousand Worlds, any Divine Sky expert, even if they are not a sect leader, would be an elder of arge sect..." The leader of the Wanjian Sect paced and muttered to himself, "Just what is the background of this aplice of Virpids?" "Yes, with his cultivation, he was fully qualified to participate in the Hundred Sects Competition that day. Why haven''t we heard of this person?" The master of the Polestar Vi was also puzzled. "What does that person look like?" Nahir looked at the guards who had been knocked unconscious by Berky. "He''s very tall." "Yes, blonde hair, wearing golden armour..." Several guards rushed to report to him about Berky''s appearance. Just then, when Berky''s fingers had shot out a dazzling light, although they were very far away, the guards could still see some of the unique features of Berky''s body. "The tall man with blond hair and golden armour..." Everyone was trying hard to remember, but no one had ever seen this person. "Master Moda, there are many divisions of your Moda Hotel in the Grand Xia. Help me check if there''s such a blond man who''s staying in your hotel!" Nahir asked. "Okay, I''ll send someone to investigate..." Master Moda was about to send people to investigate, but a disciple behind him bowed and said, "Master, this person... I seem to know!" "Oh?" "A few days ago, he came to an inn with the disciple of Virpids. He lived in a room not far from Virpids..." The disciple reported, "However, he was so sneaky that he locked himself up in his room all day. But when the people of Virpids Seet went out, he hurried to follow them. It was very strange..." "That is why I noticed him. He is indeed a blond man in golden armour and his aura is extremely powerful. It is clear that his cultivation isn''t low, so he should be in the Divine Sky realm!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "This man must be the aplice of Virpids! Quick, take us to him!" Nahir suddenly stood up from the dragon chair. When Berky returned to the hotel, he was in a very good mood. As the sect master of a region, Virpids would naturally keep his word. Tomorrow, he would hand Henry over to him. Then, he would be able to obtain the precious treasure in Henry''s body! And Virpids was so silly that he really regarded Henry as a good-for-nothing. Suddenly... Chapter 1913 Chapter 1913 Suddenly, Berky was startled! He found that countless waves of Qi wereing to surround him! It was clear that the owners of the spiritual energy were all Divine Sky experts! Berky''s body flew out of the window, soaring into the air! Hundreds of figures were standing in the air, and they had surrounded him! "You are..." Before Berky could speak, several lights were lit in the crowd opposite him, lighting up the inn in the rainy night as bright as day. "Xia...the Lord?" Under the light, Berky looked at the sinister-looking Nahir, dressed in armour. "Lord Xia! It''s him!" "Right! It was him who knocked the Sixth Prince and us out!" "It must be him who kidnapped the Sixth Prince!" The guards of Ludwig were standing behind Nahir. They were all pointing their fingers at Berky. "Who are you? Why did you kidnap my son?" Nahir stared coldly at Berky. "Kidnapped?" Berky was stunned. "Lord Xia, I did indeed knock out your son, but I was entrusted by the old friend Virpids to punish the Sixth Prince. Why would I want to take him away?" "Why did Virpids want to knock my son out?" Nahir still stared coldly at Berky. "Virpids said... the Sixth Prince disturbed his mood while enjoying the beautiful night rain." Berky seemed to have a bad feeling. It seemed that this reason was a little weak? "Ha ha ha!" Nahir burst outughing. "Such ame excuse, do you think the leader of the sects and I are all three years old?" "This..." Berky was stunned. "Lord Xia, it''s true that I just knocked the Sixth Prince unconscious but I didn''t take him away!" Berky cupped his hands in respect. Although he was a Divine Sky expert, there were countless experts in the Grand Xia Dynasty, especially Nahir, who were already at thete stage of the Divine Sky realm. What''s more, there were more than a dozen sect leaders, who were in the same Divine Sky Realm as him, looking at Berky like tigers watching their prey! If they started to fight, he would be killed by them in no time! A wise man knew when to retreat. Berky had no choice but to admit defeat. "Who the h*ll are you? What''s your rtionship with Virpids?" Nahir''s face was terribly cold! In the imperial capital of the Grand Xia Dynasty, the fact that the beloved son was openly being held hostage was akin to stomping on Nahir''s face! "My name is Berky, and I''m one of the three Grand Elders of the Holy Cross..." "What? Holy Cross?" "The Holy Cross is the most mysterious organization!" "That''s right! They''re secretive. Everyone has heard of them, but people don''t know what''s going on with them!" "Yes, the Holy Cross is powerful, but so far we don''t even know where their nest is!" Before Berky could even finish speaking, the three Sect Leaders and the others were all shocked. Even Nahir narrowed his eyes. The Holy Cross was an extremely mysterious existence in the world. People knew very little about the Holy Cross. But Nahir knew more about the Holy Cross than anyone else. He got the information when he went into the restricted area alone. He knew that the Holy Cross'' power couldn''t be underestimated! It was as if they... had acquired the support of the existence in the restricted zone! "That is to say... Virpids is also a member of your Holy Cross?" Nahir''s face was gloomy. "No, Virpids and I met by chance. I''m looking for him just for a minor matter!" "A minor matter." "Yes, I have an enemy who is Virpids'' disciple. I asked Virpids to hand him over, and he said that after I knock out the Sixth Prince, he would hand my enemy over to me tomorrow..." "What a bunch of nonsense!" Without waiting for Berky to finish his sentence, Nahir interrupted him. "As a Divine Sky expert, you''re actually willing to be used to injure my son? And you''re even saying it''s just for a minor matter?" "You followed Virpids into our Moda Hotel, and you sneaked behind them all the time. You''re for sure with Virpids, and you want to deny it?" The master of the Five Aggregates sneered. "Just now, you discussed a het conspiracy with Virpids on a rainy night, and the Sixth Prince bumped into you. You must be afraid that your identity would be exposed, so you knocked everyone out and kidnapped the Sixth Prince, right?" The master of the Polestar Vi guessed. "That''s right! For sure. Tell us, where did you take the Sixth Prince? Where is Virpids now?" The leader of the Wanjian Sect bellowed. "I... " Berky was speechless. There was no way he could exin it. He couldn''t say that he asked Henry for help because there was a treasure in Henry''s body.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Berky had a look of innocence and helplessness on his face. He was so wronged... "Hmph! At the moment, Virpids and the people from his sect are all missing, if you don''t tell me where they are, then today, you can forget about leaving my Imperial City!" Nahir snorted coldly. "What? All the people of the Virpids Sect are gone?" Berky was stunned. He immediately understood that he had fallen for Virpids'' trap, and had be the tool for his scheme! But he didn''t even know the conspiracy of Virpids, so he was foolishly used as a gun for him! Realizing that he had been tricked, Berky''s body swayed, and he fled in the direction of the rain! He knew that at this time, the best choice for him was running away! "You wanna leave?" Nahir''s body shook and started to glow with golden light! He had predicted that Berky would flee, so naturally, he had focused all of his attention on this. A golden light caught up with the white light! Berky pulled out a thin sword from his waist, then stabbed it towards Nahir behind him! On the sword, the white light burst out like lightning, stabbing at Nahir! Nahir had already pulled out the Golden King Sword in his hand. In the Grand Xia Dynasty, no one dared to disobey his order. As for the major sects, it was inconvenient for him to do it himself! Right now, Virpids'' aplice, Berky, actually kidnapped his beloved son. Nahir couldn''t tolerate this anymore! As for Berky, he was a Divine Sky expert who had at least reached the middle stage. In the entire Grand Xia Dynasty Dynasty, there were many who were capable of killing Berky, but perhaps only Nahir himself would be able to capture Berky alive! Now that Ludwig had been kidnapped and Virpids'' people had gone missing, Berky was the only clue! He had to capture Berky alive in order to find out where Ludwig was! Thus, Nahir had no choice but to do it himself. He had to capture Berky alive. A ray of golden light shed out, forcing the white light back. It headed straight for Berky! Berky hurriedly drew back his sword to block! A huge pressure was transmitted from the golden light! After all, Nahir was at thete stage of the Divine Sky! What''s more, as the Emperor of the Grand Xia Dynasty, the resources he had ess to were definitely the most valuable treasures of the Three Thousand Worlds! How could Berkypare to him? Chapter 1914 Chapter 1914 Berky let out a muffled snort, and his body was knocked off his feet by the golden light!Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Hua!" Twelve chains glowing with golden light had long since stretched out from every direction like spiritual serpents trapping Berky! It was the twelve bodyguards behind Nahir! They were also Nahir''s 12 disciples! Although they were only a half step into the Divine Sky realm, this set of Twelve Golden Locks contained the cultivation of twelve people. Even the powerful figures at thete stage of the Divine Sky could not escape from it! "Whoosh...this Berky is a Divine Sky expert, but he is actually struck down by Nahir''s sword!" "It is said that the Golden King Sword hasn''t been pulled out in five hundred years. Today, seeing it for myself, I truly feel that it truly is majestic!" "Right! Even the twelve bodyguards under themand of Lord Xia are quite formidable. Their golden lock array is also extraordinarily powerful!" The courtyard of the inn was full of guests. They all raised their heads, not paying any attention to the night rain as they watched the battle in midair. "Holy sh*t... Is this considered magnificent?" A young man in a coarse short robe couldn''t help but sneer under his bamboo hat. Compared to the space inside the Gates of Heaven, in the so-called ancestralnd, the fighting scene of the Three Thousand Worlds practitioners was really weak! In the ancestralnd, when Henry fought a great battle against others, heaven and earth would split apart at any moment, moving mountains and filling up the seas! Not to mention that he had ttened a huge mountain, he could even make it into a deste desert in a second! However, when the people fought in Three Thousand Worlds, they were just like the cultivators who had just entered the Qi- refining realm in the ancestralnd... However, their moves seemed to be unremarkable, but they contained all the magical power in their bodies! Back then, when Henry had just stepped into the Gates of Heaven, Berky''s doppelganger had only used three simple punches to shatter the Divine Sea, the Divine Bridge and the Divine Shore in his body! Therefore, when people from the Vast Thousand Worlds fought, generally speaking, they would not release the phenomenon behind them. That would only expose one''s divine abilities and weaknesses to the enemy... It seemed that thew of Three Thousand Worlds was indeed extremely powerful. It waspletely different from the ancestralnd! Otherwise, it wouldn''t have been able to hold so many experts... "Lord Xia! All of this is part of the schemes of that Virpids, he was the one who had schemed against me!" Berky struggled and cried out in agony, "If you hold me hostage, you will give that Virpids a chance to flee. You just happened to fall into his trap!" "Hmph! Don''t worry about that. I''ve already sealed off this Imperial City, no one could escape, not even a single fly!" Nahir sneered, "If you tell me where Virpids and my son are, I''ll spare your life. If you don''t tell me..." "Hmph! In the Imperial Pce of the Grand Xia Dynasty, in order to prepare for the punishment, we will naturally let you speak!" Nahir coldly harrumphed yet again. "Lord Xia, I am an elder of the Holy Cross. Can it be that you really are going to make the Holy Cross your enemy?" Seeing that Nahir wasn''t willing to believe that he had been tricked, Berky mentioned the Holy Cross. "Hahaha! Stop trying to use the Holy Cross to scare me!" Nahirughed and said, "As far as I know, the people in the Holy Cross are all hermit masters. How can they help Virpids get his revenge?" "This..." Berky had a stupefied look on his face. "If you had pretended to be a disciple of the Holy Cross, I might have trusted you..." Nahir sneered again. "But you are so arrogant and ignorant that you pretended to be the elder of the Holy Cross..." "Think about it. How could the elder of the Holy Cross be a stooge for Virpids?" "You..." Berky had a look of grievance on his face as well. If he had known earlier, he wouldn''t have lost even if he had a fight with Virpids! He was now in a miserable situation because of him! "Take him to the torture chamber and interrogate him immediately. If he doesn''t tell us where Virpids is, he will be punished severely!" AsNahirsaid that, he disappeared in the rainy night. "Virpids! Just you wait! I''ll tear you to pieces! Even if I die, the Holy Cross won''t let you go!" On a rainy night, the sound of Berky gnashing his teeth could be heard from afar! "Virpids? Humph, you''ll never see him again!" A young man wearing a coarse short-sleeved shirt and a bamboo hat sneered again. "Brother, how do you know...that Berky will never meet Virpids again?" On the other side, a female cultivator asked the young man affectionately. She had long noticed the young man wearing a bamboo hat. Although the young man''s face was hidden under the bamboo hat and could not be seen clearly, the female cultivator could still see his angr chin. The key point was that the young man had a special temperament. Any woman would be fascinated by him... That was a kind of temperament that could conquer the world, control the heavenlyw, and look down upon everything! "Um... This Berky captured the Sixth Prince, but he refused to tell the whereabouts of Virpids. Today, he will surely be tortured to death by those people... Now that he will die, it''s naturally impossible for him to meet Virpids again." The young man casually found an excuse. This guy was Henry, who had changed his clothes. In fact, the bloody lines on his face were not drawn by Henry himself, but they were the side effect of taking a medicinal pill from Virpids'' treasure house. The elixir was of the best healing quality. It could soothe the blood cirction and dredge the blocked meridians, but its side effect was that the blood was surging up, e leaving traces of blood on one''s face. QUMS However, the blood stain would fade away within a few days. A few days after Henry had arrived at Imperial City, the bloodstains had actually been eliminated. In order not to expose himself, Henry used a red pen to draw a lot of bloodstains on his face. In addition, he had been wearing a hood all the time, so even Cesia didn''t see any ws in him. Just now, Henry secretly sneaked back to the Moda Hotel after fooling Berky and saw that Prince had taken Ludwig away. He washed off the bloodstains on his face and changed into the clothes he had prepared earlier. He turned into a young cultivator in a short-sleeved shirt and a bamboo hat. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org At first nce, he was like the lowest- level handyman disciples of some big sect. Because all the disciples with a good reputation were wearing long robes. Only the low- status handyman disciples wore short robes. In the imperial city of the Grand Xia Dynasty, there were at least eight thousand cultivators dressed like Henry. If he was in the crowd, no one could find him out. Moreover, Henry not only did not escape but he also stayed in this hotel, waiting for a good show. He had carefully nned all of this. How could he not see it with his own eyes? Berky had shattered Henry''s Divine Sea with three punches the moment he entered the Gates of Heaven. He only had 10% strength left, so how could Henry let him off the hook? Henry also knew that the most dangerous ce was always the safest! As expected, the warriors who were searching this Moda Hotel just asked him a few questions and went to other ces. Everyone has thought that Virpids had already kidnapped the Sixth Prince and ran away. How could he still be in this hotel? Chapter 1915 Chapter 1915 "Well, your words are so reasonable! You man, which sect are you from?" The female cultivator didn''t see that Henry was perfunctory to her at all, so she came up again and ogled at him. "I''m a handyman disciple of the Polestar Vi." Henry had alreadye up with his new identity. The Polestar Vi was considered being thergest sect participating in the Hundred Sects Competition this time. Therefore, there were thousands of disciplesing here, and it was best to take advantage of the chaos. "Wow! The Polestar Vi!" The female cultivator moved even closer and said, "Brother, your Polestar Vi is really a big sect. Even the handyman disciples... are they all so handsome?" "Hm..." Henry had to take a step back. "I''m sorry, I have to go." "Where are you going?" The female cultivator didn''t give up. "I just received the order from my senior brother to gather at the gate of the city. We have to go out of the city quickly!" Henry turned around and was about to leave. "What? Your Polestar Vi... Why are you leaving the city so early?" The female cultivator asked curiously. "In the imperial city of the Grand Xia Dynasty, something as major as this has happened. The city has already been sealed off. If we don''t hurry up ande up with a way to leave, I''m afraid...that we''ll draw the mes to our bodies!" Henry deliberately lowered his voice and pressed his bamboo hat. However, his voice was heard by the people around him. "Not good. Let''s hurry up and think of a way to leave the city! The Six Prince''s disappearance caused the Lord to fly into a rage. Perhaps we''ll all be caught and interrogated by him!" "That''s right! Even the people of the Polestar Vi have to find a way to get out of the city. What about a small sect like us?" "If we are suspected to be the aplice of Virpids and went under the interrogation, we will apany Berky!" "That Berky is a Divine Sky expert. Lord Xia isn''t even willing to show him any respect. We don''t even need to think about what he would do to us." "Let''s go! Let''s go and find a way out!" "That''s right! We have so many people. We don''t have to worry that they won''t open the gate!" When the people in the hotel heard that the people of the Polestar Vi had to think of a way to get out of the city, they immediately began to shout. They flocked out of the inn and went to the city gate. Even the female cultivator no longer paid attention to Henry, instead, she informed her disciples to leave with her. In terms of life, it was more important than a handsome guy! The rain gradually stopped. Henry looked at the empty courtyard of the hotel and then looked up at the faint dawn in the sky. He lowered his head to press his bamboo hat and walked out of the inn. In the past, he was the one unstoppable. Everyone knew his name in the ancientnd! Now that he arrived in the Three Thousand Worlds, his magical power was destroyed, yet he actually needed to use tricks to escape, Henry couldn''t help but feel dejected. However, now that he had framed Berky and he had been caught, Henry could finally breathe a sigh of relief! Berky was always haunting him. He had to be taught a lesson, Henry is not some random person. Even if Berky survived the punishment of Nahir, he would probably only have half of his strength left. He would not be a threat to Henry for now. However, once Henry grew more powerful, he woulde to seek revenge on Berky, with regards to the three punches! Moreover, Henry really wanted to know where this Holy Cross came from. Why did they have to be enemies with him all the time? The Holy Cross had been against Henry all the time back. Now even in the Three Thousand Worlds, they have followed him like a shadow. The reason behind it was certainly not simple! When Henry came to the gate, he saw that it was extremely crowded! Almost all the sects knew that Virpids had kidnapped the Sixth Prince. They also heard that the people in the Polestar Vi had to find a way to get out of the city as soon as possible. This made them all nervous! They could be considered the n underground forces of the Three Thousand Worlds. They had always been on their guard against the Grand Xia Dynasty, afraid that they would be exterminated by the imperial court. The various sects of the Hundred Sects Competition hade to participate because they knew that Nahir wanted them toe over Otherwise, they and the Grand Xia Dynasty would always stay at a respectful distance from each other. Right now, the city was in a state of chaos due to Virpids'' actions. Everyone was in a state of panic.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Many people had made baseless ims. ording to what they had said, the Hundred Sects Competition was actually a plot against the imperial city of the Grand Xia Dynasty! Nahir was trying to trick the leaders and elites of the sects intoing here and then find an excuse to kill them all in one fell swoop! Now, Virpids had kidnapped the Sixth Prince, so it gave Nahir an excuse! He could easily use any sect of being Virpids'' loyal servant! As for many factions, they were originally the aplices of Virpids, so there was no need to frame them... Some of them even released the news that Virpids was Nahir''s person at the very start! Everything was just like the double conspiracy of Nahir and Virpids! The Sixth Prince, Ludwig, didn''t go missing at all! ording to the gossip, the Sixth Prince was hiding in the pce, sleeping with a beauty in his arms! The people from the various sects could not help but believe in these rumours! It was because this Virpids was too weird! He was just in the Divine Sky Realm. His strength wasparable to that of the headmasters of the Polestar Vi. He was certainly not as good as Nahir. However, Virpids was so arrogant that he seemed to be a bit out of the ordinary, Not only had he twice pped the Sixth Prince, but he had also even treated Lord Xia with contempt! He waspletely unscrupulous! Lord Xia on the other hand, had endured it over and over again against Virpids! There could only be one exnation: They were in cahoots. Otherwise, Virpids would never dare to be so arrogant! Therefore, all the major sects believed in that rumour. The Grand Xia Dynasty had meticulously schemed against the Hundred Sects Competition just so that they could wipe out all the major sects in one fell swoop! Therefore, all the people rushed to the gate of the city. They had to find a way to escape! At this time, the sky was already bright. A faint blue light extended out from the city gates, covering the entire imperial city of the Grand Xia Dynasty. Everyone knew that this was the restrictive spell of the imperial city of the Grand Xia Dynasty! This was the formation that had been set up by the ancestors of the Grand Xia Dynasty ever since the imperial city of the Grand Xia Dynasty had been built. Even if tens of thousands of Divine Sky experts attacked together, they wouldn''t be able to break through this restrictive spell! This was also the barrier which the Grand Xia Dynasty had guarded for tens of millions of years. It could be both offensive and defensive! If it weren''t for the fact that a member of the Imperial n had personally activated the restrictive spell, no one would be permitted to enter or leave the imperial city of the Grand Xia Dynasty! The disciples of the various sects were like rats in a hole. How could they not be anxious? "Why don''t you open the city gates? Do you want us all to be imprisoned?" "It seems that thepetition is really a conspiracy!" "That''s right! Your Sixth Prince wasn''t kidnapped at all. Thepetition is clearly a double conspiracy plotted by you and Virpids!" In front of the city gate, there were tens of thousands of people from various sects. It was fascinating so many people in front of the gates! Chapter 1916 Chapter 1916 "Don''t worry, everyone!" At the pavilion at the city gate, the Prince Svante of the Grand Xia Dynasty had a helpless expression on his face as he shouted out. At first, he was sleeping soundly with two beauties in his arms, but his father sent him here to guard the gate and suppress the riot. Wasn''t it just that Ludwig was taken away by Virpids? What was there to make a fuss about? Svante wished for Ludwig to be taken away! Although he was the prince, Ludwig had gained more and more poprity over the past few years. He had won the favour of Nahir. No matter how stupid Svante was, he knew that the crown would soon belong to Ludwig. Now that Ludwig had been kidnapped by Virpids, it was a great help to Svante! Svante did not have enough time to celebrate. Why would he care about Ludwig''s life and death? "Your Highness, what do you mean by this?" The prince from Sacred Empire waved his folding fan and stepped forward. "You''ve set up a sinister scheme for the Hundred Sects Competition. It''s fine if you want to capture all the sects in one fell swoop, but do you want me dead too?" "Do you know that I am the only prince of our Sacred Empire and the future emperor of our country? If you dare to touch me, you will openly start a war with our Sacred Empire!" "Have you thought about the consequences?" The prince of Sacred Empire was very aggressive. "This..." Svante was speechless. He had always been mediocre. How could he be a match for the prince of the Sacred Empire? "Even the prince of the Sacred Empire actually said that the Hundred Sects Competition was a plot by the Grand Xia Dynasty to destroy us!" "It seems that this is true!" "Nonsense, if it wasn''t true, how could Prince Xia be speechless?" The various sects listened to the prince of the Sacred Empire''s words, and when they saw that Svante was speechless, they were even more convinced of the rumours. "Svante! Hurry up and open the city gates! Otherwise, our Thundercloud Empire will start a war against your Grand Xia Dynasty right now!" Fabio, the third prince of the Thundercloud Empire, flew up into the air. His entire body shed with lightning as he prepared to charge at Svante! Fabio might not be as scheming as the prince of the Sacred Empire, but he had been pushed too far. He had put his life on the line and his strength should not be underestimated! Behind him, a group of followers also flew up, and the weapons they took out were also steaming with lightning! They were ready to fight a life-and-death battle! "Yes! If you don''t open the city gate, we''ll fight!" "Since the Grand Xia Dynasty wishes to wipe us all out, there''s no need for us to respect them!" "That''s right! Let''s attack together! Let''s kill Svante first!" Tens of thousands of people from each sect all rose up in the air, floating above the city gate! "Oh my god!" Svante was so frightened that he quickly hid behind the soldiers guarding the city gates. "Open the city gate! Otherwise, we will kill you!" When the prince of the Sacred Empire saw that everyone had been incited by him, he shouted angrily! "What to do? What to do?" Svante lowered his head. He had no idea what to do. "Your highness, why don''t we remove the restriction on the city gate!" A cultivator in a light robe was standing next to Svante. He seemed to be a strategist under his tutge. "If we don''t open the door, if they really take action, the situation will be out of control!" The strategist frowned. "But... my father ordered me to guard the city gate and not let anyone out of the city!" Svante said awkwardly. "The Emperor should understand!" said the strategist. "The situation is critical now. If you don''t open the city gate, you''ll be the first to be attacked by tens of thousands of cultivators!" "This..." Svante was stunned. He looked at the fierce crowd above the city gate and said timidly, "Yes! If they really rushed over, they would kill me first. I am only in the Divine Shore!" "But, if I were to open the city gates, my father would me me..." Svante frowned again. "Your highness, may I have a word with you?" The strategist pulled Svante to one i side and whispered to his ear, "There must be someone among these people who wants to persuade. everyone out of the city with the Sixth Prince. How about we do them a favour?" "This..." "The Sixth Prince''s influence is getting bigger and bigger, and he has been kidnapped. It''s our great fortune!" The strategist added. "However, my father has always ignored me. If I were to break the orders this time..." Svante was still hesitating. "You opened the city gate and let these people out because you had to assess the current situation. You were afraid that the situation would be out of control!" The strategist smiled and said, "Even if the Lord mes us, it will only be a dereliction of duty. But if the Sixth Prince is allowed to stay... there will be endless troubles in the future!" "That''s right! That''s right!" Upon hearing that, Svante suddenly realized something. If he opened the city gate, he would at most be scolded by his father and maybe punished a bit. However, if he gave up the chance to kill Ludwig, his position as the prince would be ruined sooner orter! Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org When Ludwig became Lord Xia of the Grand Xia Dynasty in the future, he would definitely die! Thinking of this, no matter how stupid Svante was, he knew what to do. "Everyone, calm down!" Svante walked up to the pavilion at the city gates. "Everyone has misunderstood our intentions. How could we, the Grand Xia Dynasty, associate ourselves with Virpids?" "It''s really Virpids who kidnapped my sixth brother. My father loves his son so much that he closed the city gate to search for Virpids. I didn''t expect that it would cause any misunderstanding..." "In order to put an end to all of our misunderstandings towards the Grand Xia Dynasty, I risk being scolded by my father. Right now, I''ll open the gates and let everyone out!" Although Svante was mediocre, he would still do the favour of following the general''s wishes. "Cut the cr*p. Open the gate now!" The prince of the Sacred Empire had a sinister expression on his face. He had hijacked Ludwig, so he didn''t dare to waste time. Fortunately, it was this blockhead Svante standing at the gate. If it had been someone else, he probably wouldn''t have been able to leave Imperial City! "Yes! Hurry up and open the door!" The people of all the sects shouted one after another. "Okay, okay, I will do it!" Svante saw that everyone didn''t appreciate his kindness, so he could only walk to the depths of the castle at the city gate. He pierced his own finger and dripped a drop of blood onto a blue magic array te. "Whoosh! Whoosh!" Blood immediately dyed the te of formation red. There was also a red line slowly spreading out from the barrier on the city gate. "Hurry up! Let''s go!" "If Nahires, I''m afraid we won''t be able to leave!" "Let''s go!" Countless figures flew out of the imperial capital of the Grand Xia Dynasty, and then dispersed! They were afraid of being locked in the city again.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Henry was naturally sandwiched in the middle of the crowd as he left the city as well. In fact, he had already found out about the rtionships and contradictions between the princes of the Grand Xia Dynasty from the information that Cesia had given him. He knew that once the city was sealed, Nahir would definitely let Prince Svante, guard the city gates. After all, the Prince was the heir to the throne. In name, he was the number two figure of the Grand Xia Dynasty. The identities of the others could not be suppressed by the major sects! The prince would definitely wish for someone to kidnap Ludwig. Therefore, Henry was sure that the prince would deliberately go easy on them. He would open the gates and let everyone out! Everything was going ording to Henry''s n... Chapter 1917 Chapter 1917 "Who let you open the city gate?!" As soon as they left, Nahir received the news. He flew to the castle near the city gate and shouted at Svante. "Father, there are tens of thousands of them! If I didn''t open the city gate, they would target me!" Svante''s face was full of innocence and grievance. "I''m also afraid that the situation couldn''t be sorted out, so I..." Nahir was so angry. He knew that Virpids must have kidnapped Ludwig and escaped without a trace! Nahir had nned to hold the Hundred Sects Competition to win over some sects and secretly kill some disobedient sects as a warning to others! In the worst-case scenario, he could also be a peacemaker and enhance the influence of the Grand Xia Dynasty among the forces. However, what Virpids did was out of his expectation and let his npletely fail! Not only that, Virpids took his favourite son! Needless to say, he would use his son to threaten Nahir.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "Virpids! I''m going to grind your bones into dust! I''m going to destroy your soul!" Nahir roared towards the sky! At the same time, Berky, who was in the Imperial Pce''s interrogation room, was tormented to the point of screaming out something simr. "Virpids! I am definitely going to grind your bones to dust! I am going to destroy your soul and spirit!" But what they had never imagined was that Virpids had died long ago... Henry had left the Grand Xia Dynasty and followed the group of fleeing people into the distance. His goal was to escape, to free himself from Berky. Now that Berky had been tortured in the Grand Xia Dynasty, the crisis had been resolved. Henry nned to go to Wu Mountain. However, Henry found a problem that made him depressed... He did not know the way! Although the Heretic God had told him Wu Mountain''s location when they partedst time, Henry was very stressed about the traffic system of the Three Thousand Worlds. In the ancientnd, Henry rode on the wind, travelling tens of thousands of miles in an instant! Even thousands of kilometres away, Henry would be able to transform into an illusion of arge bird, and he would be able to reach it very quickly. However, the region of the Three Thousand Worlds was enormous beyond description! Furthermore, due to the fact that the naturalws were extremely powerful, the speed at which cultivators flew was extremely slow! Even Divine Sky experts would have to spend several months to cross the three imperial districts. Therefore, all the major cities and sects of the Three Thousand Worlds set up Transmitting Formations among them. These Transmitting Formations were extremelyplicated. Henry did not understand how to get to Wu Mountain in such a short time. What''s more, he was still in the territory of the Grand Xia Dynasty. Henry had to go further before he could find a way to find out where Wu Mountain''s formation was. He didn''t want to get caught by the Grand Xia Dynasty''s people. "Brother!" All of a sudden, a woman''s voice caught up with them from behind. As soon as Henry heard that, he quickly flew forward for a few metres. He didn''t need to look back. He had already known that this woman was the female cultivator who had flirted with him in the inn. "Brother!" The woman shouted again and chased Henry closely. Soon, she caught up with Henry. Henry was annoyed. In order not to expose himself, he used his Qi to fly. He didn''t dare to use the power of the Divine Pearl, so the female cultivator caught up with him. "Brother, why are you alone?" The female cultivator grabbed Henry. She was really like a litte girl. "You''re not polite at all..." Henry stuttered. "Erm... You''re...?" Henry pretended not to know this female cultivator. "We just met at the hotel!" The female cultivator''s face was wreathed in smiles. "It was dark just now and raining. You probably didn''t see my face clearly! Fortunately, you reminded us, and so all of us were able to run out of the city!" "Oh, it is you..." Henry really couldn''t pretend that he didn''t know this female cultivator anymore. He raised his eyes and looked at the female cultivator up and down. She had almond-shaped eyes, skin as white as jade, and a sexy figure! She was also a stunning beauty. Unfortunately, there was only Sylvia in Henry''s heart. The other women, even if they were as beautiful as fairies, in Henry''s eyes, they were like y sculptures... "Brother, aren''t you a disciple of the Polestar Vi?" "How can you be alone?" The female cultivator was curious. "When we left the city gate, I paid attention to the people from your Polestar Vi. They are all heading east!" Henry was speechless. This female cultivator paid attention to the Polestar Vi as soon as she went out of the city gate. Obviously, she was interested in him. He couldn''t escape from her. "s..." Henry pretended to sigh, "I was just a handyman disciple in the Polestar Vi. The other disciples of the outside sect bullied me. Master doesn''t like me... So, when I went out of the city, I took the opportunity to leave quietly. I don''t intend to go back to the Polestar Vi Henry casually found another reason. "Really?" "That''s great!" Upon hearing this, the female cultivator immediately cried out in joy andughed out loud like a flower. "What''s there to be happy about?" Henry was speechless. "Now that you''ve left the Polestar Vi, you can join our Hundred Changes Sect!" Said the female cultivator with a smile. "Hundred Changes Sect?" "That''s right! The Hundred Changes Sect is not the biggest sect, but it''s not bad either!" "The best we can do in the Hundred Changes Sect is disguise. Even a Divine Sky realm powerful figure can''t see through our mask without special magic skills!" "Especially our shapeshifting skill. It can change our own appearance and make us more and more beautiful!" "If you join us, I will get your back from now on, and no one will dare to bully you!" The female cultivator was so excited that she chattered on. "Er..." Henry was even more speechless. Since when did he need a woman to protect him? "Let''s go. I''ll take you to see my master!" Without any exnation, the female cultivator dragged Henry and flew toward the group of cultivators. With a thought in his mind, Henry did not resist and followed the female cultivator. He had just arrived in the Three Thousand Worlds, so he needed a proper identity to hide. Henry knew that in the Three Thousand Worlds, besides the Holy Cross, there must be forces of the Severity Tribe. He had crossed the Heavenly Gate and entered the Three Thousand Worlds. The Holy Cross and the Severity Tribedefmitely knew about it. Otherwise, Berky wouldn''t have used his incarnation to destroy his divine abilities with three punches the moment he entered the Three Thousand Worlds. However, Virpids'' identity could not be used again. Therefore, Henry needed an identity urgently. He had to conceal himself and consolidate his cultivation first. Berky was just an elder of the Holy Cross, yet he was so difficult to deal with. If there was a crueller one, Henry knew that with his current cultivation, he would not be able to deal with him at all. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Last time when Henry was practising in the mountain, Berky had followed him closely, like a shadow. Henry knew that there was something in his body that could be tracked by them! This reminded Henry that he had found three mysterious forces in the ruins on the Divine Bridge of the Divine Shore that had copsed! Then, Henry burned these three forces into smoke and dust! From this moment on, Henry waspletely relieved! His way of cultivation was alsopletely different from others. The path he was walking was his own, a unique path! Chapter 1918 Chapter 1918 Berky had followed Virpids'' Sect to the Grand Xia Dynasty because he wanted Virpids to hand over Henry! He didn''t even know that Virpids was actually Henry himself! Henry had destroyed three mysterious powers. Berky was no longer able to detect Henry''s aura... Thus, Henry needed to stay in a ce that no one was paying attention to and endure the ordeal. The less eye-catching that ce was, the better! And the Hundred Changes Sect, where this female cultivator was in, was obviously a small sect that was not as good as the big sects. Invisibility meant that the Holy Cross and the Severity Tribe could not notice him no matter what! The most important thing was that the Hundred Changes Sect was also good at disguise. This made Henry very interested in it. If he had returned to his original appearance, perhaps there were people from the Holy Cross and the Severity Tribe who would recognize him. If he learned the disguise skill of the Hundred Changes Sect, he would be able to hoodwink even Divine Sky experts! Therefore, Henry decided to ept the female cultivator''s invitation and hide in the Hundred Changes Sect for the time being. When he became powerful... the Holy Cross and the Severity Tribe would suffer a lot! Henry''s Dao was much higher than theirs! Because his father, Bidello, had changed thews of heaven. Moreover, he had transmitted the neww of heaven and earth back to Henry''s body! And the power of the Divine Pearl was unfathomable! Just like that, Henry didn''t know that his own strength was already very terrible! He could blow off half a mountain with a casual move in the Divine Shore realm! And in the Three Thousand World, which had an extremely strongw of heaven and earth, it would not be easy for even the strongest of the Divine Sky expert to blow up a mountain! The female cultivator pulled Henry and caught up with the group of cultivators. "Master, I have found you another handsome disciple!" The female cultivator pulled Henry to the front of the people from the Hundred Changes Sect. A magnificent cruise ship floating in the air. A middle-aged beautiful woman was sitting on the ship, on a huge couch decorated with flowers. Around her were countless handsome men and beautiful women, serving her. "Oh..." The middle-aged beautiful woman sat on the couch, looking up and down at Henry and nodding slightly. "Junior Sister Anelise, this boy... how handsome he is?" A young man stood behind the middle-aged woman and looked at Henry coldly. Henry discovered that perhaps because the members of the Hundred Changes Sect had cultivated some kind of shape-shifting technique, their facial features were all very delicate. Even the middle-aged woman looked graceful. However, a group of male disciples, who looked greasy-headed and pinky- face, were all cream-coated, without any heroic and masculine temperament. On the contrary, Henry''s facial features were not as delicate as those creamy young men, but he had a terrifying temperament even though he was not angry. Even though Henry tried his best to hide it, his temperament still captivated women and made men feel pressure. A group of beautiful female disciples bowed and flirted with Henry secretly... "Senior Brother Tej, although this brother''s facial features are not so exquisite, his foundation is better than yours. As long as he learns the disguise skills of our Hundred Changes Sect, the appearance that he could cultivate will definitely be more handsome than yours!" "Maybe... he will be the most handsome man in the world!" That female cultivator, named Anelise, looked at Henry with her watery eyes. The love in her eyes could be seen by ordinary people. "Humph!" The male cultivator named Tej snorted with a gloomy face. "What''s his name?" The leader of the Hundred Changes Sect said. "He... I forgot to ask. What''s your name?" Anelise was stunned for a moment, and then she remembered that she had forgotten to ask Henry''s name. "Henry Zhang." There was no need for Henry to hide his name. The region of the Three Thousand Worlds was extremely vast, and its poption was definitely several times greater than the ancestralnd''s. Those with the same names and surnames were definitely many. The Holy Cross and the Severity Tribe couldn''t use the name to search for him. They should have a better way to track him down... "Which sect did youe from before?" The beautiful middle-aged woman frowned and said, "Aren''t you afraid that the original sect will make trouble for you if you change your appearance and submit yourself to my Sect?" "I used to be in the Polestar Vi. However, I was just a handyman disciple and haven''t been weed. Therefore, even if I''m missing, no one will care about me in the Polestar Vi." "Oh..." Everyone looked at Henry, who was dressed in a coarse cloth jacket, and naturally believed his words. "In that case, you''re under my sect!" When the middle-aged woman heard Henry say that he was not in trouble, she nodded and smiled. "My name is Capree Hua. Come on and kowtow to me!" "This..." Henry was stunned. What kind of a person was he? How could he kowtow to the poor sect leader of the Hundred Faced Sect and acknowledge her as his master? Even if Henry didn''t care... But if his father Fidello and Ss knew it, they would be so angry that they would vomit blood! Not to mention that Henry was Justus'' descendant! Even the shameless Gardiner would not agree with Henry kowtowing to others casually. What''s more, there is Ranjeet... "Master! Since this kid was only a handyman disciple in the Polestar Vi, he is only qualified to continue to be a handyman disciple when hees to our Hundred Changes Sect!" "That''s right. If he bes your inner disciple, won''t we be looked down on by the people of the Polestar Vi?" "Yes, the people of the Polestar Vi will definitely say that the trash they don''t want can be an elite in our Hundred Changes Sect!" A group of male disciples were full of hostility. Especially Tej, he looked at Henry with disdain and said, "Master, I think you should let him be an outer handyman disciple for a period of time. When he learns something, you can officially ept him as an inner disciple!" "That''s right. We don''t know where this kid came from, so I''ll have to check him out first!" The other male disciples also looked at Henry coldly, their faces full of distrust. "Well... Never mind!" After listening to the male disciples, Capree nodded and said, "Henry, you go to the outer gate and be a handyman disciple first. After some time, when you have achieved sess in cultivation, you canProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Yel formally acknowledge me as your master!" "Master!" Anelise frowned. "Henry was a handyman disciple of the Primordial Vi, but he has an extraordinary temperament and outstanding talent. How can you let him be a handyman disciple of the outer gate?" "Yes! Henry is different at first sight. If I can get your permission, I can make him the most handsome man in the world, which will bring great glory to us, the Hundred Changes Sect." "That''s right! Master, if you let Henry be a handyman disciple, he may be dissatisfied and leave us for other sects!" The other female disciples also pleaded for Henry on one side. "Well..." Capree looked up and looked at Henry again. She also saw Henry''s extraordinary temperament, so she hesitated. "It doesn''t matter. I''ll just be a handyman disciple first!" Henry, however, calmly cupped one hand to Capree and said, "When I''m done with my cultivation, you can officially take me as your disciple!" He just didn''t want to kowtow to this woman. Henry just wanted to find a ce to hide and consolidate his magical power. Whether or not he could learn profound disguise magic was not that important. Chapter 1919 Chapter 1919 "This..." All the disciples of the Hundred Changes Sect were stunned. Female disciples didn''t expect that Henry volunteered to be a handyman disciple when they were fighting for Henry. The male disciples also did not expect that Henry was willing to be a handyman disciple. "Okay, you can be a handyman disciple in the outer gate and wait for a while!" Capree nodded at Henry. It was not that she didn''t want to take Henry as an inner disciple, but Tej''s words reminded her that Capree also had a little doubt about Henry''s background. She had to secretly observe whether there were any issues with Henry''s identity. After all, the Hundred Changes Sect was just a small and low- ranked sect. It couldn''t afford to provoke a big sect like the Polestar Vi... "Junior Brother Henry, you can rest assured that with my help, you will soon be epted as a disciple by Master!" However, Anelise patted Henry affectionately and did not let herself feel disappointed. "Let''s go!" Under the order of Capree, the people of the Hundred Changes Sect got on the boat and went on the way. Henry discovered that the traffic system of the Three Thousand Worlds was not used in the ancientnd. In the ancientnd, cultivators could not show their magic powers in front of ordinary people, so they could only secretly fly around with Qi. It was a good thing that cultivators were able to fly quickly in the ancientnd. In the blink of an eye, they could travel a thousand kilometres... As for the vastness of the Three Thousand Worlds, as well as the extremely powerful naturalws of the universe, the speed of cultivators was not fast. As a result, they were able to create some magical items that allowed them to fly. Last time when Henry took part in the Hundred Sects Competition as Old Virpids, Sigismund and the others had prepared a skeleton for Henry. Now Capree of Hundred Changes Sect was sitting on a painted boat that was also a flying device. The flying devices would cost a lot of Spiritual Stones, so only people with high status and nock of Spiritual Stones could afford it. Normal cultivators would still use Qi to fly through the air. This was especially so when it came to the battle. With the speed and flexibility of the flying devices, naturally, it couldn''tpare to Qi flying. When they reached the sky above a small town, the warriors of the Great Xia Dynasty could be seen from far away. They were currently searching inside the town.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Needless to say, they must be looking for clues about Virpids and the Sixth Prince. "Let''s go to the nearby Flying Scorpion Hall and return by Transmitting Formation to avoid the trouble!" Capree ordered. The Hundred Faced Sect was just a small, low-ss sect. They didn''t dare to fight against the Grand Xia Dynasty. "Yes!" The people of the Hundred Changes Sect went south and came to a sect on a high mountain. "Look, people from the Hundred Changes Sect!" "Wow! They''re so beautiful!" "Nonsense, the Hundred Changes Sect only has the ability to pretend!" "If I could marry a woman from the Hundred Changes Sect... Tut tut, that would be so awesome! I''m afraid I wouldn''t be able to sleep every night!" "D*mn it! Look at you, you can''t even marry a handyman disciple of the Hundred Changes Sect!" "That''s right! The first condition for the Hundred Changes Sect to ept disciples is handsome and beautiful! Their disciples can''t be easily married." Most of the members of Flying Scorpion Hall were brawny men. When they saw the handsome men and beautiful women of the Hundred Changes Sect from the sky, their eyes were filled with envy. "Sect Leader Hua! I can''t believe you woulde to my sect, in such a remote and deste ce." The leader of the Flying Scorpion Hall, Silvio, personally went out to wee them when he heard the news. "Thank you, Leader Silvio. We''ve just finished attending the Hundred Sects Competition and passed by your sect. We want to borrow your Transmitting Formation to return to the mountain. Please do me a favour!" Capree cupped fist and palm salute. "Leader Hua, what are you saying?" Silvio squinted at Capree and cupped one hand in the other before his chest. "Our Flying Scorpions Hall is just a small sect. We don''t even have the qualification to participate in the Hundred Sects Meeting! It''s our honour that you, the Hundred Changes Sect, cane to us and ask for help!" "Thank you so much, Leader Silvio!" Capree''s face turned cold when she saw Silvio''s unfriendly gaze. "Leader Hua, it''s a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for you toe to this deste mountain of mine. No matter what... I have to do my best as a host!" Silvio was still staring at Capree with a lecherous look. "Don''t leave in a hurry. Stay here for a few days. Let me treat you well!" "This..." Capree''s face suddenly darkened. How could she not understand the meaning of Silvio''s words? "Thank you, I appreciate your kindness. But I have something to do in my sect, so I have to go back quickly. When I have free time, I will definitelye back and return the favour!" With that, Capree decided to leave. "Leader Hua, you... are you not going to ept my offer?" Silvio rolled his eyes and said, "Although we, Flying Scorpion Hall, are not qualified to participate in the Hundred Sects Competition, our strength... is not lower than yours!" "That''s right. Besides knowing the skill of disguise, what else do you know?" "That''s right. You''re relying on the marriage alliance between beautiful disciples and the sects to achieve your current status, aren''t you?" "If you don''t have the protection of the sects, you would not be qualified to take part in the Hundred Sects Competition!" A bunch of rough brawny men from the Flying Scorpion Hall sneered one after another. Since the leader had already spoken, they were unscrupulous and rolled their eyes on the female disciples of the Hundred Changes Sect. "That''s right. It''s true that our Hundred Changes Sect only knows some disguise skills. In terms of martial arts; we''re no match for your Flying Scorpion Hall at all..." Capree looked coldly at Silvio. "However, you''ve also said that the disciples of our Hundred Changes Sect have marriages with all the major sects. Don''t tell me that you... don''t even care about other sects?" "Ha ha ha!" Hearing that, Silvio burst into a long and presumptuousughter. "Leader Hua, do you think that all the sects will stand up for you? "They just... treat you as ythings!" "How dare you?!" Capree shouted coldly, "Silvio, we''ve acquaintanced for a while. I hope you won''t push us too far! Since you won''t help us, we will go somewhere else! Let''s go!" After saying that, Capree flew up and even abandoned the expensive boat! "Swoosh!" The disciples of the Hundred Changes Sect had already seen through the ambition of the Flying Scorpion Hall. They also quickly followed Capree and flew up, wanting to escape. "Where are you going?" Silvio''s body turned ck shadow, surpassing Capree and blocking their way. "Silvio! What... do you want to do?" Capree could only stop herself in the air. "Ha, ha, ha! Don''t you know what I want?" Silvio smiledsciviously. "Looks like you''re going to go all out today?" Capree said coldly. "That''s right!" Silvio admitted it directly, "Leader Hua,st time I sent someone to your Hundred Changes Sect withvish gift. I asked you to give me a beautiful woman, but you didn'' know what''s good for you. You didn''t even respect me!" Content belongs to "Today, there are so many beautiful womening to me. If I miss this opportunity... wouldn''t it be a waste? Ha, ha, ha!" Silvio waspletely fearless. Chapter 1920 Chapter 1920 "Lord Silvio, the female disciples of the Hundred Changes Sect are innocent, not ythings you mentioned..." Capree said, "If you sincerely asked for marriage, I would naturally send disciples to marry you. However, you are married but you still asked for some girls. You were looking down on the Hundred Changes Sect!" "Humph! Don''t try to establish your own archway. Everyone knows that your Hundred Changes Sect is actually a Hundred prostitute Sect!" Silvio sneered. "You... are going too far!" Capree''s face was as cold as frost. She waved her sleeves violently! A colourful mist was rushing toward Silvio! "No! The mist is poisonous!" "In addition to the disguise, the Hundred Changes Sect also knows how to use poison!" "Although their poison isn''t very powerful, it''s still impossible to defend against it!" The disciples of the Flying Scorpion Hall, who had surrounded the members of the Hundred Changes Sect, retreated one after another for fear of being poisoned by Capree''s mist. "Hiss..." Silvio took in a deep breath of the multicoloured poisoned fog. "Tut, tut, tut..... Sect Leader Hua, the scent on your body sure smells good!"Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Silvio''s face was intoxicated with joy. "You... aren''t you afraid of my poisoned mist?" Capree looked at Silvio in shock. "Don''t you remember that our Flying Scorpion Hall is also a master of poison..." Silvioughedzily. "This little bit of poisoned fog is nothingpared to my scorpion poison. It''s just child''s y!" "Hua..." Everyone was stunned. "Master, what should we do?" Anelise was standing beside Capree with a worried look on her face. "The most powerful skill we have is poison. If the people of the Flying Scorpio Hall are not afraid of poison, we will definitely not be able to defeat them!" Tej frowned as well. "In this case, I''m afraid that the only way is to fight to the death!" Capree''s face darkened. "It''s all my fault for being so careless. I didn''t expect Silvio to be so vicious and cause us this much trouble!" "This..." The members of the Hundred Changes Sect all lowered their heads in silence. In addition to the disguise skills, they only had some poisoning skills. Now even the leader''s poison could not do anything to Silvio. They had no choice but to die! "Master!" Anelise gritted her teeth and said, "What Silvio did was just because you haven''t betrothed to him. Now send me to Silvio, so that he will let you go!" "This..." Capree was stunned. "Junior Sister Anelise, how... how can you serve an inferior thing like Silvio?" Tej said with hatred. "Yes! You''re my master''s favourite disciple. You''re the most beautiful junior sister in the Hundred Changes Sect!" The other male disciples of the Hundred Changes Sect also said indignantly. "Do you have a way to defeat Silvio?" Anelise nced at her coldly. "We..." Tej and a group of male disciples bowed their heads and were speechless. "Anelise, although our sect met with a disaster, we can''t sacrifice you!" Capree said with a long sigh, "What''s more, you are my most valuable disciple. Although you are my apprentice, we are like a mother and daughter. How can I let you go?" "Master!" Two tears fell from Anelise''s white and wless cheeks. "Your kindness to me is as heavy as a mountain. Now the Hundred Changes Sect is in trouble. As long as I can save everyone, I''d do anything to get everybody out of there!" "Anelise,..." Capree held Anelise in her arms with tears on her face. Anelise wiped her tears and turned around. "Silvio, as long as you let the others of the Hundred Changes Sect go, I''m willing to stay... and be at your disposal!" "Wow... Anelise is indeed the most beautiful woman in the Hundred Changes Sect!" "That''s right! If she''s willing to stay and apany the leader, the leader will definitely release the other members of the Hundred Changes Sect!" "When the leader gets tired of her, maybe... we can also have a good time!" The people from the Flying Scorpion Hall drooled and looked at Anelise, who was extremely beautiful. "You?" "You are just an appetizer!" Unexpectedly, Silvio coldly nced at Anelise, but he still looked at Capree. "What?" "Does the leader look down on Anelise?" "Anelise is indeed the most beautiful woman in the Hundred Changes Sect!" "If you gave this Anelise to me, I wouldn''t take another look at any other woman in the world!" "Does the leader have a unique taste and likes the older ones?" The disciples of the Flying Scorpion Hall didn''t understand why Silvio didn''t like Anelise. Instead, he was still staring at Capree. "Perhaps you don''t know..." Silvio gave azy, lecherous smile. "Although Sect Leader Hua looks old, she''s actually much more beautiful than her disciple!" "She is not bad, but after all, she is old!" None of the disciples understood what Silvio meant. "Sect Leader Hua has another name, Woman with a Thousand Faces. Literally, every face is like a national beauty!" Silvio smiled and said, "In order to cover up her peerless appearance and not to let other men''s souls fall for her, she always presents herself like this middle-aged beautiful woman... People who have seen the true appearance of Sect Leader Hua say that her appearance is amazing, and it can make people fall for her. Every man would be tempted!" "Wow... that''s the reason!" The members of the Flying Scorpion Hall all turned to look at Capree. "Look, the figure of the Capree is also the hottest under the sun. Moreover, it is said that she... is unparalleled in the world!" Silvio swallowed and said, "Even the head of a great sect wants to spend a night with this thousand-faced beauty!" "Hua..." A pair of greedy eyes were staring at the body of Capree. They found that although the face of Capree was of a middle-aged beautiful woman, her figure was indeed curvy and exquisite. Compared with the young Anelise, she had more mature charm! She was indeed a stunner! "This is not the point..." Silvio looked at Capree with fierce eyes. "The most important thing is that she has- thousands of different beautifel faces..." "No matter how beautiful a woman is, one will get tired of sleeping with the same woman for a long time. But if I get Capree, it is equivalent to getting a thousand beautiful women. And they all look different!" "Think about it, every day I''ll be enjoying a different peerless beauty... that feeling, tsk tsk!" Silvio was salivating! "Shame on you!" Capree shouted coldly, "Silvio, even if we are in your hands today, my disciple, who got married, will definitelye to you for revenge with the disciples of the major sects!" "They will destroy your small Flying Scorpion Hall without any effort!" "Aren''t you afraid that your sect will be wiped out?" "Ha ha ha!" Silvio burst outughing again. "As long as we can get you, what''s the big deal about wiping out our sect?" "Don''t worry. As long as you and your disciples are captured, we will take you to Flying Scorpion Hall tomorrow and go far away to find another mountain cave to have a good time!" "Even if the disciples you married off had brought the various sects here, they wouldn''t be able to find us. Hahaha!" Silvioughed gleefully. Chapter 1921 Chapter 1921 "Yes! If we can capture them, we''ll run away to hide and live a free and happy life!" "Each of us can get one prettydy as long as our leader has Capree!" "Hall Chief, let''s do it!" The members of the Flying Scorpion Hall couldn''t hold back their excitment. They took out their weapons one after another, with evil light shing in their eyes! "Forget it..." Capree said with a long sigh, "It seems that the Hundred Changes Sect will be destroyed today!" "Master, since they''re so shameless, let''s fight to the death!" Anelise''s face was as cold as ice. "That''s right! We''d rather be killed by them than be humiliated by them!" "That''s right. Although the strength of our Hundred Changes Sect isn''t that strong, we would rather break a piece of jade than give it to them!" The disciples of the Hundred Changes Sect took out their weapons one after another. However, their weapons weren''t swords, spears, or halberds. They were mostly folding fans, writing brushes, whips, and so on... It was obvious that they didn''t have much fighting power. "Sect Leader Hua, I advise you not to make unnecessary sacrifices. We don''t want to ruin the harmony..." Silvio stood in the air above the members of the Hundred Changes Sect, with his hands sped behind his back with confidence. "Your Hundred Changes Sect, except for you, who is in the Divine Cloud realm, the rest of the disciples are mostly in the Divine Shore realm. I am half a step from the Divine Sky Realm!" Silvio sneered and said, "What''s more, the cultivation methods of Flying Scorpion Hall are all extremely powerful killing moves. Your resistance will only make us more excited!" "That''s right! I''m already excited!" "Yes! Hurry up and catch them so that we can have a good time!" "We can''t wait any longer!" The disciples of the Flying Scorpion Hall flew above the members of the Hundred Changes Sect and formed an iron bucket around them. Thescivious eyes looked as if they were about to tear apart all the female cultivators of the Hundred Changes Sect! "Run! Run!" Capree took out a ribbon from her sleeve, waved a colourful light, and attacked Silvio! "As long as one of us rushes out, go back and report it to our disciples to avenge us!" "Let''s go!" Anelise also drew a red whip from her waist and rushed up. Henry was among a group of male disciples of the Hundred Changes Sect, so he could only take out a sword and rush out. He had been nning to hide in the Hundred Changes Sect and pretend to be weak all the time. However, Capree put the Hundred Changes Sect into a crisis. Even if Henry wanted to keep a low profile, he couldn''t keep a low profile anymore... This sword was already the most useless treasured sword in Virpids'' treasury. If Henry had taken out the God''s Ordeal Sword, Silvio would have been scared to death! Fortunately, the people of the Hundred Changes Sect had rushed to the enemy with all their strength. No one paid attention to the sword in Henry''s hand. "Scorpion Needle!" In mid-air, they heard Silvio''s loud shout. "Bang!" ck rain was shooting toward the approaching members of the Hundred Changes Sect! Those were poisonous needles as thin as cow''s hair, shining with ck light! "Ah! Ah!!" Miserable wails could be heard everywhere. The disciples of the Hundred Changes Sect were shot by the needle and fell from the sky! Even Capree in the Divine Cloud Realm also fell to the ground. "What a powerful... Scorpion Poison..." A thread of ck blood seeped out from the corner of Capree''s mouth. She tilted her head and fainted. The facial features on her face began to slowly change... "Ha ha ha!" Silvio threw his head back andughed. "My Scorpio Needles. Even Divine Sky experts will fall into aa and be at my mercy. You''re just a bunch of nonentities in the Divine Cloud and Divine Shore realm. What''s there to worry about?" "Look, that Capree has revealed her true colours!" Silvio pointed at a Capree on the ground. "Wow..." The crowd suddenly eximed! She was no longer the beautiful middle-aged woman. She had long be a startlingly beautiful woman! Her skin was as white as white jade, and her whole body was perfect. Her slightly perked nose made one''s heart ache for her. Even the wisp of ck blood flowing from the corner of her mouth was more charming! Silvio and the other disciples were all stunned... "Cough..." A cough came from behind the crowd. However, the crowd still looked at Capree''s stunning appearance in a daze and didn''t hear the cough at all. "Well... even if she is beautiful, you didn''t have to do this?" Henry picked his ears and said. "What?" One of the Flying Scorpions Sect disciples turned his head and discovered Henry, who was still floating in midair. "Hall Chief... Hall Chief!" The disciple quickly called Silvio. "What''s the matter?" It was not until this moment that Silvio came to his senses. "It seems like... there''s still a member of the Hundred Changes Sect who didn''t fall for your Scorpion Needles!" "What?" "How is this possible?" Silvio suddenly turned around. Sure enough, he saw a man in a short-sleeved shirt and a bamboo hat standing in the air with his hands sped behind his back. "You... have not been struck by my Scorpion Needles?" Silvio looked at Henry in surprise. "I remember... all your members of the Hundred Changes Sect have been shot by my poison!" "I was shot by your poison needle." Henry smiled faintly. "Then why... are you not poisoned?" Silvio was stunned. "I don''t know, either. However, I once had a nickname called The Conqueror might have learned some medical skills. With so many patients treated, I would be immune to all kinds of poisons..." Henry said while pulling his ears. Actually, when he rushed over with the others, he had already used his Qi to protect his entire body! The power of the Divine Pearl was inconceivable! As for Silvio, although he was half a step away from the Divine Sky, his Scorpion Needles were a group attack. Naturally, his strength wasn''t much stronger! He wasn''t able to prate Henry''s protective Qi at all. "Immune to all poisons?" "Humph! The poison from my Scorpion Needles is second to none. I''m the only one who has the antidote. How can you not be poisoned?" Silvio couldn''t believe it. His face was filled with confusion. "Uh... Are you blind? Can''t you see that I''m standing here?" Henry said helplessly, "Do you think I''m poisoned?" "Outrageous! How dare you speak rudely to our Hall Chief?!" "The Hundred Changes Sect doesn''t have any ability, and the most powerful disciples in your sect are generally women. How dare you, a man, be so arrogant?" "From your dressing, you''re just a handyman disciple. In our eyes, you''re just a pile of trash. To our Hall Chief, you''re even worse than an ant!" The members were instantly enraged. "Just a brick." Henry smiled.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "A brick?" Silvio was stunned. "That''s right, a brick!" Henry held out the other hand that had been behind his back. In his hand, there was indeed a in green brick. "D*mn, it''s really a brick!" "What''s the use of this thing?" "Is it used to smash people?" "Most people''s magic weapons and Divine Sense are some pagodas, cauldrons, gourds, or something like that. This piece of broken brick must be useless!" The people of the Flying Scorpion Hall looked at the brick in Henry''s hand with disdain. Chapter 1922 Chapter 1922 "Your treasure..." Silvio widened his eyes. As an expert close to the Divine Sky realm, he naturally could see that the brick in Henry''s hand was extraordinary! On the brick, there was a faint murderous intent, which made Silvio shudder! He flew back... "Treasure, pleaseturn around!" Henry saidzily. "Ah..." Silvio let out a blood-curdling scream as a ray of blood shot out from his chest! It seemed to be something with three edges! Although the wound wasn''t fatal, Silvio discovered that a terrifying power had spread out from the wound, engulfing his body''s energy... "You... you actually have such a... magical treasure?" Blood gushed out of Silvio''s mouth and he fell to the ground. "I will give you a chance if you hand over the antidote of the Scorpion Needles." Henryndedzily in front of Silvio. The disciples of the Flying Scorpion Hall were shocked by Henry''s aura and werepletely stunned in the air! The leader was seriously injured by this person''s brick, let alone these disciples! "I''ll hand it over! I''ll hand it over!" With a trembling voice, Silvio took out a jade bottle from his bosom. "How to use this?" Henry took over the jade bottle. "Just put it under their noses and let them smell it!" Silvio knew that his life was hanging by a thread at this moment. How would he dare to y any tricks? Henry walked over and put the bottle under Capree''s nose. Soon, Capree opened her eyes. When she saw Henry, Capree was suddenly stunned. "You..." Capree''s long eyshes fluttered weakly. She was so beautiful that she could make one''s heart feel intoxicated. Henry was a regr man. Looking at her gorgeous face from such a close distance, he couldn''t help sighing with wonder how the world could give birth to such a perfect stunner! Moreover, she had a thousand different faces! Not daring to look at Capree''s watery eyes, Henry gave her the jade bottle and came to Silvio. "Young hero, you... who the h*ll are you?" Silvio had a puzzled look on his face. "You don''t need to know the answer to this question!" Henry smiled faintly. "Why not?" "Because, you''re going to die... A dead person doesn''t need to know too much!" "You..." Silvio was shocked. "Didn''t you say that as long as I hand over the antidote, you''ll give me a chance?" "That''s right. I''ll give you a chance to die quickly!" "What? "You..." Silvio was shocked. Henry, however, had already extended his finger! A white light pointed at Silvio''s forehead. Pu! The white light pierced through Silvio''s head, blood sshing several metres away! "Swoosh..." There was dead silence! The disciples of the Flying Scorpion Hall were all stunned, forgetting to escape... Even Capree was also stunned. She had some doubts about Henry''s identity. Now seeing Henry''s invincible power, she knew that Henry was not simple! "s... only 10% of strength!" Henry shook his head and sighed. "What?" "Just now... he actually only used 10 per cent of his strength?" "Our Hall Chief is half a step away from the Divine Sky realm. He actually killed our Hall Chief with only 10% of his power?" "Oh my god, if he recovers all his strength, wouldn''t he be... able to topple mountains and overturn seas?" The disciples of the Flying Scorpion Hall muttered to themselves in shock. "Run!" Someone shouted, and the crowd suddenly came to their senses. They wanted to disperse like birds and animals! "Run?" Henry snorted coldly, and his whole body was suddenly ignited with terrible mes! It was the power of the bloodline! A rusted sword appeared in his hand. Near the sword hilt, there was only one part of it without any rust... With a shake of his hand, the rusted sword broke into nine pieces, and Henry waved his hand! "Blue Sky Tribtion." Henry drew a circle with his sword! "Boom!" Dazzling waves of light flew in all directions! "Ah! Ah!" All the disciples of the Flying Scorpion Hall were like fallen leaves in the wind! A rain of blood fell from the sky! "This..." Capree looked at the broken limbs and arms in the sky in horror, and her face turned pale! "Who is this Henry?" How could he have such a terrifying battle strength? He actually killed this gang of bandits from the Flying Scorpion Hall with one move! His aura was obviously at the Divine Shore. Why was he more powerful than a cultivator who was half a step away from the Divine Sky realm? He was almost as strong as a Divine Sky expert! "I''m sorry. In order not to reveal my identity, I can only do this..." Henry looked at the broken limbs and arms all over the ground and murmured, "However, you are bullying the weak and you are full of evil. Today, you died under the Nine Tribtions Sword, which is considered a clearness of heaven. You deserved to be punished!" "However, this Nine Tribtions Sword, when it''s in the Vast Thousand Worlds, it''s actually only this strong. It''s too weak..." Henry depressedly put away the Nine Tribtions Sword. In the ancientnd, this Nine Tribtions Sword had the power of the Heavenly Way! Henry had used the first segment of the Nine Tribtions. Sword''s "Blue Sky Tribtion" to seal the Nine ls, sapie Tribtions Sword below the During that great battle, the heavens had fallen, the earth had split, mountains had fallen, and seas had all been torn apart! The desert had been obliterated directly! However, when Henry had used the power of his bloodline to unleash the "Blue Sky Tribtion", it had only created a dazzling ripple of light. Content belongs to It wasn''t domineering at all! Fortunately, its power wasn''t bad. With just a single move, it ughtered the entire Flying Scorpion Hall. It seemed that he had to continue to think of a way to unlock the next eight segments of the Nine Tribtions Sword. Now, it was just the first step of the release of the Blue Sky Tribtion. The eight remaining segments were still covered with rust. He didn''t know what kind of horrible power it was... "Who... who the h*ll are you?" Capree asked with a quavering voice. "You don''t need to know..." Henry turned his head and looked at the fascinating face. "I''m just bo el your Hundred Changes Sect as disguise. You can temporarily amodate me as an outer disciple!" "This..." Capree''s eyebrows slightly knitted together. "If you don''t want... I will leave!"This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Henry turned around. "Young hero!" Capree stopped Henry immediately. "You saved our Hundred Changes Sect. If it weren''t for you, we would have... been living a living hell!" "Since you want to conceal yourself in our Hundred Changes Sect, I will help you!" "Okay, thank you, Sect Leader!" Henry cupped one hand in the other before his chest. "I don''t dare to ept this!" Capree gave a beautiful and charming smile. Henry couldn''t help but be stunned as well. Just now, Capree was unconscious and was still able to stun everyone. Now, with a smile, it was really soul-stirring! Capree was embarrassed by Henry''s stare, so she quickly picked up the jade bottle and detoxified the other disciples. When she turned her head again, she looked like a middle-aged beautiful woman. "From now on, don''t take extra care of me. Just act as if you don''t know my identity!" Henry also came to his senses. "Yes sir!" Capree became the dignified Sect Leader of the Hundred Changes Sect once again. Henry flew into the Flying Scorpion Hall. The Flying Scorpion Hall was notrge. It was built along the mountain, and there were many caves. Henry walked around and did not see anyone. However, he found the treasure cave of the Flying Scorpion Hall. Although the treasures in the cave were not as valuable as Virpids1, there were still many of them. It seemed that the Flying Scorpion Hall did not do anything good on usual days. Henry took the treasures with a smile, and then he went to the square again. He saw that the members of the Hundred Changes Sect had been rescued by Capree. Chapter 1923 Chapter 1923 "Master, what''s going on?" "How did all these people of the members of the Flying Scorpion Hall die?" "Who saved us?" Anelise and the others woke up and asked surprisedly as they looked at the ground full of broken limbs and arms. They were surrounding Capree. "A Supremacy Master saved us." Capree said with a sigh. "Supremacy Master?" "Yes, that Supremacy Master has some connection with our Hundred Changes Sect. When he passed by here and found that we were caught by the Flying Scorpion Hall, he killed all the bandits from the Flying Scorpion Hall and saved us!" As Capree spoke, she looked back at Henry, who was hiding among a group of male disciples silently. Everyone had just woken up and did not pay attention to Henry. "Let''s go! We''d better get out of here through the formation quickly!" Capree took her disciples into the Flying Scorpion Hall''s Transmitting Formation and arrived at a town. There weren''t any soldiers of the Grand Xia Dynasty here, so everyone rested for a day. The next day, they went through several Formations and flew for another half a day. Finally, the people of the Hundred Changes Sect came to a valley where flowers were blooming and birds were singing and everything was fragrant. "This is Hundred Flowers Valley. The Hundred Changes Sect is in this valley." Anelise followed Henry and introduced Hundred Flowers Valley to him. "We''re finally home!" Everyone cried out happily. "Seal the entrance of the valley, in case of any trouble!" With the order from Capree, a few disciples activated the formation at the entrance of Hundred Flowers Valley. A multicoloured mist enveloped the entire Hundred Flowers Valley. The formation at the entrance was simr the one of the Grand Xia Dynasty. It seemed that although this Hundred Changes Sect did not have any decent fighting technique, this formation was still more than enough to guard the sect. Otherwise, since there were so many handsome men and beautiful women in the Hundred Changes Sect, they might have already been targeted by others. The Hundred Flowers Pce of the Hundred Changes Sect was also magnificent. Sitting on the flower chair in the main hall and recalling the danger yesterday, Capree was still afraid. "Master, although Henry has just entered the sect for a few days and is still a handyman disciple, when we were fighting with the Flying Scorpion Hall yesterday, Henry also held his sword and moved forward bravely." Anelise said, "ording to what I said, Henry is so loyal, so you should ept him as your disciple now!" "Well..." Capree looked at Henry with consulting eyes. She didn''t dare to ept Henry as her disciple. Moreover, Henry said yesterday that he only wanted to be a handyman disciple of the outer gate and quietly hide in the Hundred Changes Sect. She understood Henry''s meaning. "Master, although Henry fought with us yesterday, we didn''t get a chance to win. He''s useless!" "That''s right. He risked his life with us just because he couldn''t escape. He wasn''t loyal to our master at all!" "Why didn''t I see Henry trying his best to fight with his sword yesterday?" Tej and a group of male disciples spoke up one after another when they saw Anelise speaking up for Henry. "You didn''t pay attention to it. I saw that the sword in Henry''s hand seems to be a very high-level magic tool..." Anelise turned and pulled Henry. "Where is your sword?" "Take it out and show it to everyone!" "Ah... I was hit by the Scorpion Needles yesterday. By the time I woke up, the sword in my hand had disappeared." Henry acted sad. This Anelise, who was determined to die yesterday, even noticed the weapon in his hand. Obviously, this little girl had fallen in love with him... "Master, Henry might be useless, but his loyalty was expressed. Even if you don''t want him to be your disciple, you should still ept him as an inner disciple!" Anelise said again. "Henry, what do you think?" Capree looked at Henry with a smile. Fortunately, she looked like a middle-aged beautiful woman now. Otherwise, Henry would be charmed again... "Sect Leader, I''d better continue to be a handyman disciple!" Henry cupped one hand in the other before his chest and said, "To prevent everyone saying that you are unfair!" "Well, then you can be a handyman disciple!" Capree knew that Henry did not want to attract everyone''s attention, so she naturally followed his intentions. They talked about some internal affairs. Capree reminded everyone not to go out for the time being in case something bad happened, and then they dispersed. Henry followed a male disciple to a col in Hundred Flowers Valley. It could be seen that there wererge patches of exotic flowers and grasses. A lot of male disciples were working in the field. "This is the col of Spiritual Herbs. It is the ce to nt Spiritual Herbs for Senior Brothers and Sisters..." The male disciple said to Henry high up in the air, "I am the Inner Disciple of the master. My name is Gregor. From now on, you will work for me You can call me Senior Brother!" "Er... I''m just a handyman disciple of the outer gate, and I haven''t formally acknowledged Capree as my master yet. I even call her the Sect Leader. Why would I call you Senior Brother?" Henry''s mouth curvedzily. "What?" "You dare to be so rude to me?" Gregor''s eyes instantly lit up with anger. "Although you are a handyman disciple and you are not officially apprenticed, you are still a disciple of the Hundred Changes Sect. We call each other Senior Brothers!" "Er... since we''re fellow disciples and I''m a bit older than you, I should call you Junior Brother!" Henry still smiled. "What?" "You should call me Junior Brother?" "Am I... going to call you Senior Brother?" Gregor''s exquisite nose twisted out of anger. "Although I look younger and more handsome than you, it''s because I''ve cultivated in the disguise skill of the sect and ne I''ve changed my true appearance..." "In terms of real age, I''m definitely older than you!" "What''s more, I''m an inner disciple, and my status is much higher than yours. You have to call me Senior Brother!" Gregor said indignantly. "What''s the matter?" At this time, Tej came over with a group of male disciples. "Senior Brother Zhao! Henry doesn''t want to call me Senior Brother!" Gregor told Tej about Henry''s rudeness with indignation. "Humph! Henry, don''t think that you can be arrogant just because Junior Sister Anelise is protecting you. Let me tell you, all the disciples of the Hundred Changes Sect, you have to call them Senior Brothers and Senior Sisters!" Tej scolded. "What if I don''t?" sto S Henry''s hands werezily folded over his chest. "If you don''t, I will find a way to deal with you!" Tej sneered. "Oh?" "If you have any ideas... Hurry up and show them to me! I''m very curious." Henry said with a smile.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "You..." Tej was so angry that his delicate facial features were distorted. "Gregor, order Henry to take charge of the cesspit of the medical field!" "That''s a good idea!" Gregor grinned hideously. "Henry, you''ll be responsible for fertilizing the fields every day!" "Well... you''re tough!" Henry gave a wry smile. He didn''t expect that Tej and Gregor would make him manage the cesspit. This was the dirtiest and most tiring work among the handyman disciples, wasn''t it? When he was in the ancientnd, he was the Immortal King. Now that he arrived in the Three Thousand Worlds, he actually became a servant who stirred up sh*t and turned the fields upside down! "This is too hard?" Tej sneered again. "Henry, I''m the master''s prodisciple, responsible for teaching the cultivation method to the handyman disciples. This book, ''The Hundred Changes Sect'', is for you to study by yourself!" After he said that, Tej threw a cultivation method book to Henry. Henry looked through it and couldn''t help but be speechless. Chapter 1924 Chapter 1924 It turned out that this cultivation book only recorded some primary cultivation methods of the Divine Bridge and the Divine Sea. There was even no cultivation method regarding the Divine Shore realm. The disguise technique wasn''t even mentioned... "Don''t tell me you don''t know that I''m already in the Divine Shore?" Henry threw the book on the ground. "Hahaha! Although you are in the Divine Shore realm, I think that your Divine Sea and Divine Bridge are not stable yet, so you need to consolidate them!" Tejughed. "Henry, you''ve offended Brother Zhao. Don''t think about getting a high-level cultivation method!" "That''s right! You can wait for the rest of your life and stay in the Divine Shore!" "As for our Hundred Changes Sect''s most powerful disguise technique, don''t even think about it!" The other male disciples all sneered. Henry had not yet cultivated the disguise technique, but those senior sisters and junior sisters had already been obsessed with him. If he practised disguise technique and changed his appearance, wouldn''t their master... be fascinated by him? "If you don''t teach him disguise technique, I will!" Suddenly, a woman shouted. It was Anelise who came with a group of female disciples. "Henry, you don''t have to be afraid. I''m going to give this Essence of Disguise to you for your cultivation!" "My Thousand Faces Skill was passed down to me by my martial father. Here you are!" "If you don''t understand, you cane to me at any time. I live in the Crabapple Pavilion over there..." A group of female disciples surrounded Henry, took out their own Cultivation Methods and gave them to him. They were chatting happily. They took Henry as their favourite one. Tej, Gregor, and a group of male disciples were so angry that their faces, which had been pink and white, turned dark. "Henry, where do you live?" "Let''s go and have a look. If there is nothing to do in the future, we wille and hang out with you!" Anelise said with a smile. "Yes! Well teach you disguise techniques!" The other female disciples alsoughed. "I... I think I might be living next to the cesspit?" Henry felt helpless. "Cesspit?" "What''s going on?" Anelise and the other women were stunned. "This junior brother Gregor arranged for me to be in charge of the cesspit. I think I might be living next to the cesspit." Henry smiled.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "What?" "Gregor, what''s wrong with you?" "How could Henry be in charge of the cesspit?" "Henry is in the Divine Shore realm!" "That''s right. The cesspit was generally taken care of by disciples of the Divine Sea and Divine Bridge realm. You want Henry to go there?" "What the h''ll do you mean?" The group of them immediately surrounded Gregor. "I... I was also ordered by Brother Zhao." Gregor quickly shirked responsibility. "Tej, what do you mean by always targeting Henry?" Anelise''s face was full of anger. "I... I just casually suggested it..." Tej looked embarrassed, and his smile was uglier than if he was crying. "Well, it''s fine for me to be in charge of the cesspit. I think it will be okay." Henry, however, waved his hand as if he didn''t care. The reason why he had been hiding in the Hundred Changes Sect was to find an unupied ce to quietly cultivate and consolidate his magical power cultivation. The cesspit must have been thest ce anyone in Hundred Flowers Valley wanted to go, and there was no better ce to hide out and practice alone. More importantly, the female disciples of the Hundred Changes Sect were flocking around him. How could he continue to cultivate? If he was to live next to the stinky and smelly cesspit, these female disciples would probably note to harass them. "Ah..." The girls were all stunned. "Is there anyone who likes to live next to cesspit?" "Junior Sister Anelise, since Henry likes living by the stinky cesspit, you don''t need to pay attention to him anymore!" "That''s right! He is willing to do that." "That''s right..." Tej and Gregor looked down upon Henry. "By master''s order, Henry is a handyman of the Hundred Flowers Pce!" At this time, a beautiful maid came from the sky. "What?" "Master... actually let Henry work as a handyman in the Hundred Flowers Pce?" "Master''s inner chambers... have never been visited by a man before!" "That''s right. The handyman there has always been a woman!" The disciples of the Hundred Changes Sect were all confused. "Henry Zhang,e with me!" The maid took Henry into the sky and entered the inner pce of the Hundred Flowers Pce from the back of the main hall. He saw Capree return to her peerless beauty. Wearing a light robe and a ribbon, Capree was sitting on a soft couch surrounded by flowers. "Greetings, Master." Henry cupped one hand in the other before his chest. "Well, from now on, you will go with me to my quiet room for practising martial arts. You can do some chores to help me practice martial arts!" In front of Henry, Capree smiled. "Oh, okay." Only then did Henry understand that the Capree was going to provide him with a ce for cultivation. "Follow me." Capree took Henry to a secret chamber in the pce. On the high table in the corner, there was a bottle of plum blossom. There were several soft futons on the ground. There was also an incense burner in which smoke was burning. All the incenses in the room were fragrant. All the parts of Capree''s room were so elegant and beautiful. "You can cultivate here in the future. No one will disturb you!" Capree said with a smile. "Wouldn''t anyone suspect me if I hid here?" Henry frowned slightly. "It''s okay. This quiet room for practising martial arts was cleaned by a maid. knocked her out. No one will doubt you when you clean the room in future. At most..." Capree paused for a moment, then bowed her head and smiled shyly. "A most, the disciples will suspect also like you!" "Er... When youe to the inner pce, do you show your natural appearance?" Henry turned his head and did not dare to look at the blush on Capree''s face. "Yes, my natural appearance doesn''t need Spiritual Qi. When I rest in my room, I don''t need to consume Qi to change my appearance!" "Oh..." Henry wanted to ask her to maintain the middle-aged face, but since the Qi had to be consumed for her natal appearance, Henry did not say anything. "In the future, if you want to cultivate, I''lle to protect you." Capree smiled sweetly again. "No, I like to be alone." How could Henry calm down and cultivate if the great beauty Capree was apanying him? "Okay, then I''ll go out. If you need any herbs or anything else, you can go to a couple of suites over there." Capree saw Henry''s face was indifferent, so she tactfully said goodbye and left. Henry walked around a few suites. All the shelves in the room were filled with miraculous pills and medicine. There were all kinds of heaven materials and earth treasures on the shelves. It seemed that the disguise skill of the Hundred Changes Sect needed a lot of rare materials. There was also a suite in which there was a fragrant couch. It was probably Capree''s ce to take a short rest after cultivating. Henry sat on the incense couch unceremoniously and began to cultivate. The brilliant and scintiting Divine Pearl continued to slowly spin. After fighting for this period of time, there weren''t many Great Dao fragments left... Chapter 1925 Chapter 1925 The devouring power of the ck tower was very overbearing. It seemed that it was even stronger than the Green Sacred Lotus. "Your strength is stronger than I thought!" Henry smiled. "But the stronger you are, the more powerful you will be for me in the future!" As Henry muttered to himself, the ck Qi in the ck tower suddenly surged! Like a ck tornado, it frantically rolled up thest pieces of the Great Dao and all of them were swept into the ck tower! The ck tornado even tried to roll up the limit of its destruction! Unexpectedly, it wanted to devour the Divine Shore! "You really have a big appetite?" "Don''t you know that where there is no skin, there will be no hair?" "If you destroy the Divine Shore, where will you go?" "Are you going to attack me and dominate my body?" "I''m afraid you''re overthinking!" Henry sneered and made a seal with his hand. His body was glowing with white light! They were in the Three Thousand Worlds, where thew of heaven and earth was extremely strong. If they were in the ancientnd, no one would know what kind of earth-shattering phenomenon would appear in the sky. Over the Hundred Flowers Valley at this time, the Divine Pearl was driven by the white light, and suddenly it turned rapidly! Countless colourful rays of light rushed towards the ck tower! In the rays of light was the turbulent Chaotic Divine Sea! Also, the phantoms of countless magical beasts... Elephant God, rocs, three-legged golden crow... The ck tower was sunk into the Divine Shore, and at this time, being hit by the colourful light of the Divine Pearl, it suddenly teetered! "Boom!" The tower copsed with a loud bang! Within the rubble, the body slowly walked out! As it raised his eyes, a scarlet and ominous light was revealed! "Kill!" He opened his mouth and let out an ear-piercing roar. A ck Qi shot towards the colourful light of the Divine Pearl! "Just as I expected, you''ve absorbed the fragments of the great Dao and awakened your consciousness!" "Still, you underestimate the power of the Divine Pearl, the forbidden power of my whole Divine Sea!" "I''ve spent so much effort to wake you up. If I can''t deal with you, wouldn''t you swallow me?" Henry sneered, but the incantation in his hand did not stop! "The birth of the Great Dao begins with chaos. Before the Great Dao, there was the Divine Pearl." "The Pearl contains the universe, the image of heaven and earth, and the origin of all things. All things came from this Pearl!" "The force of the Untainted Land is controlled by the Sages. Without Heaven''s Luck, it is difficult to control the pearl of wisdom!" On that day, when Henry integrated all the power of chaos into the Divine Pearl, he had already understood some of the information of the Divine Pearl. Although he did not know the origins of this Divine Pearl, he also knew some magical power and cultivation techniques of the Divine Pearl! This Divine Pearl was a sacred item before the birth of the Great Dao. Within the Divine Pearl, there was actually a universe! It could even be said that the Great Dao was born from the Divine Pearl! It was the main principle of all the Laws of the World! This Divine Pearl was the source of all the time, space, and matter that was born! Only those who had grasped Heaven''s Luck could barely control this Divine Pearl! Back then, when Fidello had obtained the Divine Pearl, he had sealed it within Henry''s body. On that day when faced against Virpids, when Henry''s magical powers were destroyed, he forced open the seal on the Divine Pearl! Only then did he obtain some information about the Divine Pearl. Fortunately, his father, Fidello, had sent a new understanding of thews of heaven and earth into Henry''s body. At this time, Henry could be regarded as someone who had mastered Heaven''s luck, so he could control the Divine Pearl and control its will! Otherwise, after Henry forcibly broke the seal of the pearl, he would inevitably be swallowed by the primitive power of the pearl! Once the seal was removed, it would be extremely overbearing! Inside, it contained supreme karma. The master must provide the Pearl with enough energy to nourish it, so that it would always be used by the master. Once it lost the nourishment of energy, it would use its powerful primordial power to devour its master... Luckily, Henry''s endless Chaotic Divine Sea contained an extremelyrge amount of energy, together with strange beasts. The Divine Pearl was able to slowly digest the energy. However, when the energy of the Chaotic Divine Sea and the magical beast was fully fused with the pearl, the Divine Pearl would also devour Henry! Moreover, as the pearl integrated more and more energy, its power would be stronger and stronger, and its appetite would grow bigger and bigger! If Henry''s cultivation level could not suppress it and could not supply it with energy to satisfy its appetite, the result would be destruction! As for the Fallen Angel''s body in the ck Tower, although it was not as powerful as the Divine Pearl, it was simr to the pearl! This Fallen Angel''s body was a Six-winged Angel. It degenerated and fell intoThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Hell. Within his body was the remnants of the Six-Winged Angel''s divine sense. The Fallen Angel''s body was absorbing the energy surrounding it at all times, causing it to be stronger. Once the power reached a certain level, the Divine Sense in the Fallen Angel''s body would awaken! At that time, he would have his own consciousness! If the power of the Fallen Angel was strong enough to e reach an even higher realm, he would revive! At that time, he would unceremoniously kill the host and dominate the host''s body? Henry would be the cocoon for the resurrection of the great angel! It was extremely dangerous! However, all of this was in Henry''s n. Since the Divine Pearl and the Fallen Angel were not obedient, it was better to let them restrict each other to achieve a bnce! Although the. Fallen Angel could not bepared to the Divine Pearl, the Divine Pearl was still at the initial stage. Its strength was not very strong just enough topete with the Fallen Angel! On that day, Henry also understood this point, so he let the Fallen Angel and the Green Sacred Lotus fight for the shard of the Great Dao. He wanted the Fallen Angel to awaken! Sure enough, the Fallen Angel had awakened its consciousness after absorbing the power of the Great Dao fragments! Now, Henry was going to use it... "Drink!" Henry shouted, and his body waspletely drowned in the white light. The colourful light of the Divine Pearl was now under control and forced back the ck Qi of the Fallen Angel! "Kill!" The Fallen Angel let out an ear-piercing scream, and a pair of wings grew out from its back. However, the wings were no longer gold, but ck! This was a sign of the awakening of the Fallen Angel! The ck Qi on his body suddenly soared! It even forced back the multicoloured glow of the Divine Pearl! "Oh ho, so strong?" "Looks like I still underestimated you!" "However, the stronger you are, the more I like you!" "You can help me fight after I finish you off!" Excitedly, Henry quickly removed the incantation in his hand! "Out!" Henry shouted, and the sweat had already soaked through his shirt! "Boom!" On the other side of the Divine Shore, the broken dragon vein suddenly exploded, and a huge ck dragon rolled out! "Hey... It''s time for you toe out and move. If you lie in the dragon vein and pretend to be dead, you will be a loach, right?" Henry breathed a sigh of relief. Under the urging of Henry''s energy, the ck Dragon bared its fangs and brandished its ws. A ball of ck fog rose from its forehead and it threw itself towards the Fallen Angel! "Kill!" The Fallen Angel let out yet another blood-curdling scream! The ck aura surged even more violently! Chapter 1926 Chapter 1926 The ck dragon''s fangs, glowing with blood, were now at the foot of the Fallen Angel! The eyes of Fallen Angel burst forth with scarlet fury! Enveloped in red light, the ck dragon shrank back! "Phew!" The Fallen Angel opened its mouth and the ck Qi shot towards the ck dragon! The ck dragon seemed to have met its nemesis when it was hit by the ck Qi. Its body shrank into the size of an earthworm. The ck Qi from the Fallen Angel''s body was drawn back. It sucked in the earthworm-sized ck dragon and swallowed it! "What the f*ck!" Henry swore gloomily. "A dignified ck dragon that has be an earthworm after arriving in the Three Thousand Worlds. This is just too weak!" "It seems that I have to teach you a lesson!" "The tiger does not get angry easily. You think I am just a stray cat, don''t you?" Henry gnashed his teeth and kept making incantation gestures with his hands. "Purple Moon, Golden Sun!" "Devouring Sky, Earth Bite!" "Life Scythe, Demon Sword of Destruction!" "Ancient Willpower!" Henry kept shouting. Countless magical powers were hitting the Fallen Angel! "Swoosh! Swoosh!" Behind the fallen angel, there were continuous ck wings shing out! Three, four, five, six! He was already a six-winged angel! Six wings, carrying tornado- like ck Qi, devoured all of Henry''s magical powers! "What the f*ck..." Henry''s eyes were about to burst out. "I have used all my trump cards, but you... why aren''t you obedient?!" He made incantation gestures with his hands and struggled to support himself. His body shook violently! "Green Sacred Lotus!" Henry roared again! The lotus flew to the Fallen Angel''s head. Seven colourful lotus seeds flew out, emitting multicoloured light that enveloped the Fallen Angel''s body! The ck energy from the Fallen Angel''s mouth and the multicoloured light from the Divine Pearl shed. Its wings curled up into a ck tornado, and it began to resist the multicoloured light of the Green Sacred Lotus above its head! "I don''t believe that you can resist my Green Sacred Lotus!" Henry shouted again. He tried his best to control the Green Sacred Lotus with spiritual Qi. The Green Sacred Lotus rapidly rotated, and the multicoloured glow became more and more dazzling. It forced back the ck tornado on the wings of the Fallen Angel! "Kill!" The Fallen Angel screamed again. It was as if it was in extreme pain! "My Green Sacred Lotus is a sacred item that Justus, that old geezer, used to mediate Yin and Yang!" "But you''ve already used all six of your wings. I''m afraid that you''re no longer able to resist." "Why don''t... you just surrender obediently?!" Henry gritted his teeth, and the spiritual Qi in his body gushed out wildly! Gradually, the ck Qi of the Fallen Angel was forced back... It seemed to realize that he was not Henry''s opponent... "Kill!" The Fallen Angel once again let out a sharp hiss. Suddenly, it lowered its head. The six wings on its back expanded and wrapped around its body. It was like a cocoon made of feathers! The wings wrapped tightly around the Fallen Angel''s body! The feather cocoon was shrouded in ayer of ck energy, once again wrapping around its body. The rays of multicoloured lights of the Divine Pearl and Green Sacred Lotusnded directly on the cocoon. The Divine Pearl''s glow was just resisting the ck Qi of the cocoon... but the colourful glow of the Green Sacred Lotus seemed to have a certain effect! Under the glow of the Green Sacred Lotus, the ck Qi of the cocoon disappeared... and decreased! As for Henry, his Qi had already been exhausted, and he couldn''t hold on any longer! "Luckily I have a lot of elixirs..." Henry threw all those valuable elixirs into his mouth like jelly beans, replenishing his surging Qi. He had already obtained countless materials and treasures on Immortal Mountain. In addition to Virpids'' and Flying Scorpion Hall''s treasure caves, there were also countless other treasures. Otherwise, everything would have been in vain today! For three days and three nights... the ck Qi on the six-winged cocoon was still not purified by the Green Sacred Lotus. Henry had already taken all the elixirs! In the end, regardless of the effect, Henry stuffed them all into his mouth. He needed to replenish everything with spiritual Qi! He was in a dilemma and had no choice! After consuming alkhis elixirs, Henry waved his hand and took all the pills in the room without hesitation! However half of the ck Qi was still curling around the cocoon And Henry''s Qi had been exhausted! Henry had no strength to scold others... The Fallen Angel was so powerful that itpletely exceeded Henry''s expectations! He had no choice but to throw out all his treasures, which piled up like a mountain on the Divine Shore! The colourful light of the Divine Pearl let go of the cocoon, shrouded the mountain, and absorbed the energy of those treasures. Countless top-grade immortal swords, precious knives, and divine spears, under the glow of the Divine Pearl, lost their lustre and turned grey. Then, they scattered like a of smoke! Any one of these treasures, even in the Vast Thousand Worlds, would bel.ne of the best quality and value! But at this moment, under the cover of the Divine Pearl, these treasures became flying smoke in an instant! If Gardiner saw this, he would feel heartache... At this time, Henry was actually speechless. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org He had originally thought that it should not be a problem for him to refine this Fallen Angel''s body with his treatures. Never would he have thought that this Fallen Angel would have the ability to transform into a cocoon in one move. From the looks of it, the Fallen Angel had prepared a life-saving technique long ago. If there was any difficulty, it would use its six wings to make a feather cocoon to wrap itself up. Its body was important, but the protection of the six-winged cocoon was probably the consciousness of the Fallen Angel! If its Divine Sense was wiped out, it wouldpletely be a walking corpse at the mercy of others... Henry thought that he must wipe out the Fallen Angel with his Divine Sense! Otherwise, he might have endless troubles in the future! Therefore, Henry did not hesitate to take out all his things to let the Divine Pearl absorb the energy! Then, Henry used the energy of the Divine Pearl to continue to control the Green Sacred Lotus to purify the sixwinged cocoon... Another three days and three nights passed! Beside the brick, all Henry''s things were destroyed... Even all the things in Capree''s room were used up! But on the six-winged cocoon, there was still a trace of ck Qi! Henry had no energy to support the Green Sacred Lotus... Green Sacred Lotus swayed, and the seven colourful lights also dimmed. "Am I going to fail in the end like this?" Henry''s eyes were wide open and his whole body was shaking! Suddenly, the ck Qi on the sixwinged cocoon went into the callus. Under the glow of the Green Sacred Lotus, theThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. feather cocoon instantly became as transparent as jade! Faintly, one could see that something was moving within the cocoon... "Ha!" Henry shouted and exerted all his strength to control the Green Sacred Lotus! The colourful lights of the green lotus suddenly burst into mes! "Crack!" A crack appeared on the cocoon! Within the crack, a dazzling multicoloured light shot out! Within the multicoloured light, there was a faint ck Qi flowing! The crack spread out in all directions. "Crash!" The six-winged cocoon split from the centre into two! The five- coloured glow and ck Qi also gradually dimmed. There was a child floating in the broken sixwinged cocoon! Chapter 1927 Chapter 1927 This child was a cute boy. He had soft blond hair and a pair of sapphire eyes like crescent moons, looking around in confusion. His body was as white as jade and cute. Only a feather skirt was around his waist. There was a ck, square mark between his eyebrows. On his chest, there was a small ck dragon slowly swimming around... In his hand, there was a sword made up of white light that was faintly discernible. Behind him, there seemed to be a pair of small wings dancing... This cute little boy was actually in the shape of a western little angel! Henry was speechless. He originally thought that the divine baby that he had integrated with the Fallen Angel body should be a beautiful eastern boy, just like the fat baby with a bun in the old paintings. But it had never urred to him that it was actually simr to a Western Angel! It seemed that the Fallen Angel''s Divine Sense was still not destroyed! Just as the Divine Baby was about to be created, the ck Qi outside the Six-winged cocoon entered. It influenced the shape of the Divine Baby, and shaped him into the shape of a Western angel! Because the Fallen Angel was originally a deity from the West! Naturally, he wanted to create the Divine Baby ording to his will. And the Divine Baby might have the Divine Sense of the Fallen Angel in its body! That was to say, at thest moment, the Fallen Angel would use Henry to create a Divine Baby and hide its Divine Sense in the Divine Baby. In this way, if Henry wanted to destroy the Fallen Angel''s divine sense, he could only destroy the Divine Baby. However, the Divine Baby was created by Henry after smashing all the magic treasures. How could he be willing to destroy it? But if he was not destroyed, this Divine Baby would probably be controlled by the Divine Sense of the Fallen Angel, and it might not be controlled by Henry... Henry could not help but feel depressed! He had put everything into this Divine Baby, but in the end, it might be working for others! The ck seal on the forehead of this Divine Baby was the Ancient Willpower of Space! His blue eyes, shaped like crescent moons, were obviously the Purple Moon. The small ck dragon hovering in front of his chest was the ck dragon in the dragon vein. The sword of white light in his hand seemed to be a weapon created by himself, which wasbined with Henry''s Demon Sword of Destruction''s magical power. Only the feathered skirt at his waist was transformed from the wings of the fallen Angel. Henry didn''t know whether the kid would listen to him or not... "Boy, I''ve put everything on you. If you don''t listen to me, I''ll... beat you!" Henry wiped the sweat from his forehead weakly. Not only was he exhausted, but he was as poor as a church mouse! All hope was in the Divine Baby ''Ah! That lovely Divine Baby''s mouth babble aloud, his face showed a saintly smile, he seemed to understand Henry''s words and he looked harmless...."That''s more like it. In the future, as long as you listen to me, I''ll buy you some candies to eat..." Before Henry could finish his sentence, the baby suddenly turned around. A ck fog immediately ignited! Behind the Divine Baby, there was not a pair of wings, but another face! It was another child who waspletely ck! On his head, the pitch-ck long hair was hanging down and directly dragged to his ankle! On his forehead, there was an earth yellow triangle mark which was faintly shining. It was the Ancient Willpower of Earth! His eyes were a pair of suns, shining with dazzling light, shooting to the distance! It was the Golden Sun! His mouth opened slightly, revealing a mouthful of white sharp teeth! A ck Qi surged out, and it was the Devouring Sky that was fused with the power of the Fallen Angel! A pitch-ck feather skirt also wrapped around the waist of this ck child. A terrifying ck dragon ran rapidly around his body, baring its fangs and brandishing its ws! All of this was not the point! The point was that this kid was holding a gigantic scythe with two heights in his hand! The scythe was alsopletely ck and suffused with coldlight! It was clearly Henry''s Life Scythe! Because the Life Scythe was really too big, this little kid was carrying it on his shoulders... He looked extremely terrifying and aggressive! "F*ck... Is this your trueContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. appearance?" Henry looked at the Devil Baby in disbelief and waspletely speechless. Although he wanted to create a baby with an eastern face, he didn''t want a Devil Baby! This time, the ck child he created made Henry feel more depressed than a brick! "God, are you ying with me?" If he brought the Devil Baby out, Henry would probably be regarded as an evil cultivator who is eviler than Virpids! Just as Henry was extremely depressed, suddenly, the Ancient Willpower of Earth on the Devil Baby''s forehead lit up! "Humph!" The Devil Baby snorted and the ck Qi in his mouth shot toward the Divine Pearl! The colourful glow on the Divine Pearl shed and confronted the ck Qi. However, when the Divine Pearl fought against the Fallen Angel for a few days, it had overdrawn too much energy. The light was very weak now. It could only support itself... "What the f*ck... This kid didn''t stop when he was born. It''s obvious that he''s not easy to deal with!" With a sh of Henry''s mental power, the seven seeds of the Green Sacred Lotus shone brightly and enveloped the Devil Baby! However the sixwinged cocoon had been purified by the Green Sacred Lotus for seven days and seven nights, and its divine power had long been exhausted. It was merely sustained by the little bit of spiritual force that Henry had just recovered. "Humph!" The Devil Baby snorted again. As soon as he looked up, the golden light in his eyes shot to the Green Sacred Lotus! The golden light directly prated the glow of the Green Sacred Lotus and hit it on the ground! The Green Sacred Lotus was left by Justus, but it was knocked down by the golden light of the Devil Baby! "You little boy... Aren''t you too naughty?" Henry was shocked. "Your skills are all given by me. How dare you deal with me?" "Humph, humph!" The Devil Baby seemed tough at Henry, and the ck Qi on his body suddenly surged! His long hair suddenly floated up and flew above his head, emitting endless ck Qi, forming a ck tornado! It was like the tornado rolled up by the Fallen Angel''s six wings! The ck tornado came up in shape and connected to the clouds and mist on the Divine Shore. There was infinite karma in thisyer of clouds and mist. Only when one''s cultivation reached a certain level of Divine Cloud could be dissolved. Originally, Henry had already reached the limit of the Divine Shore realm, and he could immediately break through to the Divine Cloud realm. However, he did not expect that his powers would be destroyed by Berky''s three punches, the Divine Bridge copsed, and the Divine Shore split open! Even the clouds above the Divine Sea had be gloomy! Now, this Devil Baby was actually using his long hair to conjure up a ck tornado to pull up the clouds above his head! Chapter 1928 Chapter 1928 It could be seen that the clouds gradually became dark, gathering into a dark cloud! Between the clouds, there was a dark thunder faintly visible. "You brat! How can you trigger the karma in the clouds and mist?" Henry was stunned. "Humph, humph!" The Devil Baby snorted. The ck tornado on his hair stirred the dark clouds in the sky! In the inky dark clouds, a ck Qi gushed out! It immediately dispersed around under the tornado of the Devil Baby''s hair... It drowned the Divine Pearl and the Green Sacred Lotus! The space on the Divine Shore was suddenly covered by the ck fog... The Divine Pearl was dim. The Green Sacred Lotus spun rapidly in an attempt to purge the ck mist. However, there was too much ck mist. How can the Green Sacred Lotus purify it? Henry also disappeared in the ck mist... "You... actually used the karma within the fog to... ensnare me?" Henry''s eyes were red. His body was also covered with ck mist... He had been trapped by karma! The Devil Baby had the magic power of the Fallen Angel, and now, he attracted the karma in the fog intending to dominate Henry''s body! Henry used all his magical powers, and at this moment, they became the power to counter-bite Henry''s strength! Although Henry underestimated the power of the Fallen Angel, he still tried his best to merge and create a new existence... But Henry never expected that the Devil Baby could actually attract the karma in the mist! This karma was the Power of the Great Dao! A cultivator could reach the Divine Cloud realm after he overcame this karma! It was an extremely long and difficult process to ovee this karma. An ordinary cultivator was like an ant gnawing at a mountain. Only by nibbling on it every day could the karma in the clouds slowly dissolve. There were even people who, in their whole life, failed to dissolve the karma in the clouds and stopped at the Divine Shore and they weren''t able to enter the Divine Cloud realm... At this moment, all karma in the cloud of Henry was stirred by the Devil Baby and it filled the Divine Shore! Even if Henry had mastered a littlew of heaven and earth and achieved great feats, he could not have resisted so much karma at once! Moreover, Henry''s Dao was different from the others! It was a perfect Dao! His Divine Sea was the endless Chaotic Sea! His Divine Bridge was based on the 3,000 Paths! His Divine Shore was the unlimited Divine Shore! Therefore, the karma of the clouds and mist in Henry''s Divine Cloud was also powerful to an unimaginable degree! It was as if the arm of a strong man was much stronger than that of a weak man! When the strength of the arm was reversed, the strength of the strong was much greater than the strength of the weak! Meanwhile, the Divine Pearl and Green Sacred Lotus that Henry controlled to fight the Fallen Angel for seven days and seven nights had been exhausted. He was on the edge of the mountain... How could he have any strength to resist the strongest karma?! Henry''s consciousness gradually became blurred...He felt that he was too tired and wanted to go to sleep. There was no need to care about the Great Dao or Heaven''s Secret. There was no need to care about thews of the world... He knew that he was about to be controlled by the Devil Baby! But he was too tired... why not... just give up? Henry''s heart was relieved, and his eyes suddenly closed, and his brain went nk in an instant... "Kid, listen carefully. The Divine Pearl in your body is the treasure of the Divine Race, yet it is not born by the Divine Race. Even the Divine Race is not clear about the origin of the Divine Pearl. It contains supreme Karma, which will stimte the darkness in your heart... After entering the Divine Sky, relying on the Divine Pearl in your body, you may be able to find your mother." "I''m waiting for the day you enter the Divine Sky!" Fidello''s words appeared in his mind again. "Mother..." Henry''s eyes suddenly opened! His mother''s whereabouts were unknown, and he hadn''t found her yet. How could he give up like this? His father had changed the heavens and earth, reestablished the Laws of the world, and endured unimaginable karma! All he had done was to let Henry find his mother! How could Henry disappoint him? "Drink!" A scarlet light shot out from Henry''s eyes! His mind was instantly clear! He formed a magical seal with his hand and he freed the Divine Pear Since the Divine Pearl also Qu contained boundless karma, then it should fight with the Devil Baby''s karma! Even if he lost control, it was still stronger than having his consciousness taken away by the Devil Baby! "Boom!" Inside the Divine Pearl was white! A thousand rays of light! This karma was the power that was above the Heavenly Way! It was the power that created thew of heaven and earth! It was the existence that existed even earlier than the beginning of Chaos! Of course, it was different from the karma in the clouds! The two types of karma instantly rolled up and surged in Henry''s body, causing huge waves to rise! "Puff!" Blood gushed out of Henry''s mouth! Around him, the ink-like ck Qi suffused and almost devoured him! His body had be the white light of the Divine Pearl and the ck Qi of clouds and mists were fighting with it! And the Devil Baby was still stirring the wind and clouds, adding fuel to the fire! "Supremacy Master, what''s wrong with you?" Suddenly, a concerned voice rang out. Henry raised his head and saw that the beautiful Capree frowned and held him anxiously. A fragrant aroma wafted into Henry''s nose... In his heart, it was as if a fierce beast had awakened! This fierce beast had dominated his consciousness! At this moment, Henry had already forgotten about the Divine Pearl, mist, Devil Baby... He only had one thought! That was to tear Capree into pieces! Henry shouted loudly and pushed Capree onto the incense couch! "Supremacy Master!" Capree was anxious, but she couldn''t push Henry who was as firm as a mountain! "Supremacy..." Then, Capree murmured and became soft... In fact, she had been deeply attracted by Henry when she first saw him.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. However, due to her status as the leader of the sect, Capree couldn''t clearly express her love to him like Anelise. However, Capree felt that Henry was just an ordinary disciple. As long as she personally taught Henry in the future, Henry would certainly treat her with respect and love... But in the Flying Scorpion Hall, Henry had killed Silvio with one finger and killed the whole Flying Scorpion Hall with one sword, showing his true strength. Capree was surprised to find that Henry was an existence that she couldn''t look up to! Therefore, she called Henry Supremacy Master. Originally, Capree thought that after the Supremacy Master saved her, he would leave. From then on, he would be lost. However, she didn''t expect that Supremacy Master wanted to hide himself in the Hundred Changes Sect. Capree was naturally happy in her heart. After arriving at the Hundred Flowers Valley, although Capree asked Henry to be a handyman disciple ording to Henry''s requirements, she immediately transferred Henry to the pce and let him practice in his own quiet room. Capree knew that the Supremacy Master definitely didn''t want anyone to disturb him! He must have had to secretly cultivate some kind of cultivation method in peace. Sure enough, for seven days and seven nights, Henry sat on the soft couch where he rested, sitting motionless. Capree did not allow anyone toe in and disturb Henry, but she quietly came in every day to check Henry''s situation... Chapter 1929 Chapter 1929 In the eyes of outsiders, Henry was assisting Capree with her cultivating in the quiet room... But in fact, It was Capree who was helping Henry in his cultivation. However, since Henry had said that he would not let her guard the room, she dared not to approach the quiet room where Henry was cultivating. A few days ago, Capree found that the elixirs stored in her room suddenly disappeared... A few dayster, she found that the exotic minerals and products in the room also disappeared! However, Capree did not care at all. As long as she could allow the Supremacy Master to cultivate, she was willing to do that. Even if Supremacy Master had any request, Capree would agree without hesitation! Originally, Capree had been hiding outside, silently guarding Henry, but gradually, she found that there was something wrong with Henry... Just now, Henry spat out blood, and then he was surrounded by ck Qi. It seemed that he had gone mad when practising! Capree was very worried, so she ventured into the trap to check Henry''s situation. But she didn''t expect that Henry would push her directly. Moreover, Henry''s eyes were red and his blood was bulging. It seemed that he had been poisoned by something extremely powerful! Could it be... that he had been poisoned by the poison that could only be detoxicated by coption?" Capree was also an expert in poisoning. Of course, she knew that there was a kind of poison that could only be decocted by thebination of Yin and Yang. Other than that, there was no antidote at all! Henry, on the other hand, had always treated her coldly. He had never expressed his love for her... In fact, Henry had even rarely looked at her. Her peerless appearance seemed to be not worth a nce in Henry''s eyes... Obviously, Henry didn''t care about her. But now, Henry pushed her without saying anything. It was only then that Capree concluded that Henry had been poisoned by the evil poison. If she didn''t detoxify Henry right away, he might be in danger! So, Capree didn''t resist Henry. She even took the initiative... "Honey, how wonderful it would be if life could continue like this... When everything is settled, it could go on like this." "At that time, you have to give birth to a lot of children for me..." "You think I am a sow, I don''t want that many kids, but our children will be as lovely as Lisa, right?" Sylvia''s voice suddenly rang in Henry''s mind. There was also that night of passion and madness... Henry''s consciousness was immediately awake! His scarlet eyes began to regain vitality as he looked at the beautiful face that was as beautiful as a crabapple in front of him... This woman might be peerless, but she didn''t belong to him! The love between husband and wife was deep, so how could he do anything that wronged Sylvia? "Drink!" Henry did his best and shouted loudly! He clenched his teeth and immediately bit the tip of his tongue! The pain made Henry''s mind clearer! He sat up and formed a magical seal with his hand, trying his best to stop himself from going mad! "Supremacy Master!" When Capree saw Henry sitting up, she thought that Henry was afraid of hurting her and was not willing to let her detoxify him! "Supremacy Master, you saved our Hundred Changes Sect and let me help you. Even if I die for you, I am willing to die!" Capree hugged Henry again. "Besides, I... I''ve been in love with you for a long time. I... I''m willing to detoxify you. You don''t have to worry about hurting me!" A delicate fragrance enveloped Henry again! "Go... out!" Henry squeezed out two words from his teeth, but he spat out a mouthful of blood! "Supremacy Master! You can''t dy your poison anymore, so you don''t... care about anything else, hurry up..." Capree held Henry tightly with worry, with a look of anxiety on her face! She even had some desire! "You... If you don''t want me to die, go out!" Henry gnashed his teeth and trembled! "I..." "Get out!!" Henry roared wildly. He had already been surrounded by karma and entered a state of madness. Why did this Capreee at this time? Looking at her stunning face, Henry''s heart was shaking, and he was even more unable to control himself! His father was right. The Divine Pearl contained supreme karma, which would stimte the dark side of one''s heart! Now, Henry had been trapped by karma, and the dark side of his heart had long been stimted. How could he hold it in when he saw all kinds of beauties? But Capree didn''t run away, instead, she was willing toe up... This would take Henry''s life! If it weren''t for his deep love for Sylvia, he and Capree would have already fallen for each other... "I..." When Capree saw Henry willing to be poisoned and wouldn''t allow herself to detoxify him, she looked sad. It seemed like the Supremacy Master was a very modest gentleman. He wasn''t willing to go through thick and thin for the sake of the antidote. "Or perhaps, the Supremacy Master looks down on me..." Capree had no choice but to tidy up her messy clothes and walked out with her head lowered. "Whew..." Henry breathed a sigh of relief. Capree was really a stunner. There were probably only a few men who could resist her temptation... Without the stimtion of Capree, Henry''s mind was a little soberer.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. However, the Divine Pearl and clouds were still stirred by the Devil Baby and the fight was still going on on the Divine Shore! And it was getting more and more intense! Henry remembered that his father once said that the Green Sacred Lotus left by Justus could defuse the karma of the Divine Pearl. Henry took up a trace of remaining Qi and urged the Green Sacred Lotus. The seven lotus seeds of the Green Sacred Lotus came out together again, releasing a colourful glow, and whirled rapidly! The white light of the Divine Rearl was gradually absorbed by the colourful light of the lotus seeds! Unexpectedly, the power of the white light was weakened, and the ck Qi of clouds and mist increased! In addition to it being released by the Devil Baby, Henry''s body suddenly became dark! The ck Qi swallowed the Divine Pearl and the colourful light of the Green Sacred Lotus! Henry realized that the Green Sacred Lotus could only defuse the karma of the Divine Pearl, but could not dissolve the karma in the clouds and mists! If the Green Sacred Lotus could defuse the karma of the clouds and mists, it would have resolved Henry''s karma and made him enter the Divine Cloud realm? What Henry had done actually helped the karma in the clouds to defeat the Divine Pearl! The bnce in his body had been broken again! The sky above the Divine Shore waspletely filled by the ck Qi! And around Henry, the inky ck Qi was also burning fiercely! It seemed that Henry was going to bepletely swallowed up by the ck Qi! "Humph! Since I have created you, it is impossible for you to swallow me!" "There was no one who can dominate me, Henry, in the past. Now there''s no one. And there will be no one in the future!" "My Dao is bigger than the Heavenly Way! You''re just a kid and you can''t fight against my power!" Henry''s eyes were scarlet, and his hand made a magical seal! "Awaken! The supreme Zhang''s bloodline!" Henry roared madly! "Boom!" Chapter 1930 Chapter 1930 Henry''s Divine Shore suddenly became a sea of fire! The red mes with the power of Zhang''s bloodline engulfed the ck Qi! The ck Qi was burned by the red mes and gradually dissipated, returning to the clouds and mist.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The ck cloud gradually dimmed and returned to its original appearance. The ck Qi from the clouds was finally suppressed by the Zhang Family''s bloodline! The red mes incinerated the remaining ck Qi and gathered together to surround the Devil Baby! "Humph!" When the Devil Baby saw that the tornado was no longer able to stir up the karma in the clouds and mist, he snorted coldly and once again brandished the Life Scythe in his hand! "Phew!" The ck tornado suddenly doubled in size! The ck cloud began to gather once again... "Hmph! This little trick was all given to you by me. How dare you disobey my orders and use it to deal with me?" Henry coldly snorted, and the red me suddenly burst into stronger mes, emitting dazzling light! It seemed that the temperature had risen to the point that it could melt steel! Devil Baby''s small body was immediately burned into a dark red colour! It was like a piece of burning steel! "Ah!" A gigantic ck dragon flew out from the Devil Baby''s body. It bared its fangs and brandished its ws as it flew towards the mes! A ck column of water spewed out of its mouth! From within the red mes, a fiery phoenix flew out and with an rming cry, it headed straight for the ck Dragon! The ck Dragon shrank back and returned to the Devil Baby''s body. "Don''t you know that it''s a coward now?" Henry sneered and said, "Humph!" The Devil Baby coldly snorted and opened his small mouth, revealing the sharp teeth! He leapt high into the air, picked up his Life Scythe, and mercilessly chopped down on the Divine Shore. "Crack..." Another crack appeared on the Divine Shore that had already cracked! "F*ck, you dare to tear down my home?" "Naught kid, I will reach you a lesson!" Henry''s arms shook! The red mes of the bloodline power immediately enveloped the Devil Baby! In the red mes, countless mes stretched out, like countless big hands, grabbing the Devil Baby''s body! "Humph!" The Devil Baby snorted angrily. A golden light appeared in his eyes, and his facial features were distorted. He gritted his teeth and tried his best to struggle! The red me couldn''t catch him. The Devil Baby''s body was flying in the air! "Go!" Henry shouted. The Green Sacred Lotus flew beneath the Devil Baby. Seven lotus petals flew out and wrapped around the Devil Baby! The red mes were just outside the petals, burning fiercely as they trained the Devil Baby inside the petals! "Yaaaa!" The Devil Baby in the petals let out a cry. The ck Qi also disappeared at once, without a trace... The seven petals spread out and turned into the Green Sacred Lotus. The one sitting in the lotus flower was that adorable pink angel baby, the Divine Baby. "Wow!" The Divine Baby sat in the lotus and rubbed its eyes with two little fists. He began to cry. His calves were also kicking wildly in the lotus seat, and he even behaved coquettishly... "F*ck... Do you finally know how to cry?" "I thought you wanted to be naughty forever!" Henry breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that this Devil Baby would be harmless as long as he turned into the Divine Baby. "If he turns into Devil Baby, he will be out of control... Phew..." Henry exhaled a long sigh of relief. He found that not to mention the Qi, he couldn''t even lift a finger... The sweat had already soaked through his clothes. Henry looked like a fish out of the water. This little kid, these seven days could be said to be extremely dangerous! Henry sat paralyzed on the fragrant couch... "Crack!" Suddenly, there was a light sound. Henry was shocked! He quickly concentrated and saw that the cute baby, the white sword in his hand, had turned ck! It had already, shaved off a lotus petal! "F*ck!!" Henry was speechless. The harmless baby was actually pretending! "When did you learn how to act like a ringer?" Henry scolded. "Boom!" At the edges of the lotus petals, the blood- red mes once again ignited! "Waaaaah!" The baby jumped up and down because of the high temperature. He curled up his body, pouted his small mouth and cried coquettishly. However, on the Divine Shore, a few cracks suddenly appeared. It was the red me that swallowed the power of the bloodline! "F*ck... isn''t the Devil Baby the master of the willpower of the earth?" "Howe you have the magical power of the Earth Bite?" Henry was depressed. "However, these abilities of you are all left by me, you don''t need to teach fish how to swim!" "Burn!" The mes of the bloodline''s power suddenly burst into mes and enveloped the entire lotus flower! "Waaaaah!" The Divine Baby rubbed its eyes with both hands and burst into tears. He looked like he was very wronged. "Naughty boy, you''re even worse than that Devil Baby! I almost allowed you to fool me with that dumb and cute look of yours!" Henry said gloomily, without any me to stop the bloodline power. The Divine Baby was burning and screaming! "Hmph! If I don''t teach you a lesson today, won''t you turn the world upside down in the future?" "Waaaah! Hump!" The Divine Baby was burnt to tears. Suddenly, he turned around and became the Devil Baby again! The Devil Baby did not cry, but his eyes were shining with golden light, and he gritted his teeth with a fierce look! "Yo, you are still not convinced?" Henry sneered and continued to burn the Devil Baby''s body with the me of blood lineage. Gradually, the Devil Baby''s body started turning dark red. He looked like a porcin that had just been burned out of a furnace! "Waaah!" The Devil Baby turned around and ?? became the Divine Baby again. He was sitting on the lotus flower and. began to cry in a spoiled manner again! His white jade-like body was also burned into a dark red colour... "Humph! Since I have created you, I am your father. My bloodline power can naturally suppress you!" "Even if you''re capable, I''m still your father, and your are my son!" "If you dare to defy the heavens and run amok, then the Heavenly Way won''t tolerate you!" Henry snorted. "Waaaah...Waah..." The Divine baby''s voice was hoarse from crying. Its two blue gem-like crescent eyes were pitiful. It looked very pitiful. "Don''t look like you''re in trouble. I won''t buy it!" Henry said grumpily. "Wah...Wah..." The body of the Divine Baby was burned red by the mes of the bloodline, and the tears that flowed out of it immediately turned into mists... "Eh... forget it, you have admitted your mistake. If you guarantee that you will not go against my will in the future, and I will spare you!" Henry''s heart softened when he saw the baby shedding tears. After all, he was his own child. No matter how bad he was, he had no choice but to forgive him... Furthermore, Henry was now betting everything on this Divine and Devil Baby. In the future, apart from the brick, he would have to rely on this Infant to help him fight. Henry couldn''t really refine this devilish brat, could he? "Wah! Wah!" The Divine Baby knelt on top of the lotus flower and kept kowtowing toward the sky. "Okay. If you know your mistakes, you can correct them. As long as you are obedient in the future, I will buy you some candies!" "However, in order to prevent you from being naughty, I have to think of a way to deal with you!" "Otherwise, if you make trouble one day, I won''t be able to withstand it!" While Henry was talking, he made a seal with his hands... Chapter 1931 Chapter 1931 "Burn!" The bloodline me gradually burned up, and finally, it condensed on the top of the Divine Baby! In the end, it turned into a small cluster of mes. The mes fell and burned on Divine Baby''s golden hair for a while before going out... In the middle of his golden hair, there was a cluster of me- like red hair, which was very beautiful. "Hmm... That''s enough. From now on, if you dare to be disobedient, I''ll burn you with the me of the bloodline!" Henry stopped the seal in his hand. "Come over and let me see!" Henry said. At that moment, the Divine Baby turned around... ck Qi filled the air as he once again turned into the savage Devil Baby. He gritted his teeth, and his eyes were full of fierceness. He still looked reluctant. However, there was a me-shaped red hair in his long ck hair. "Oh..." Henry breathed a sigh of relief andpletely rxed. He rolled his eyes and fell into aa. He had exhausted all his Qi and physical strength... It was not known how long it took for Henry to slowly wake up. When he opened his eyes, he saw a beautiful face looking at him in surprise. "You''re awake!" A charming smile appeared on Capree''s face! "Erm... Where am I?" Henry quickly sat up. Not daring to look at her, he looked around. He saw he was on a huge bed. There was a pattern of a hundred flowers embroidered on the bed curtains. It smelled refreshing. Capree lowered her head and smiled shyly. "This is my bedroom. No onees in except me..." "This... is not good!" Henry was stunned. "If I stay in your bedroom, wouldn''t the people of the Hundred Changes Sect... suspect?" "You''ve been staying for a month... They''ve been suspicious for a long time!" Capree smiled like a blooming flower. "What?" "I''ve been in aa for a month?" Henry was stunned. "Yes, you forced yourself to detoxify, but you copsed without any strength..." Capree said with a smile, "I know a little about medicine, so I carried you here to treat you until today!" "Oh... Thank you!" Henry sighed. It seemed that his battle with the Divine Baby and Devil Baby had exhausted him. This was even more serious than being seriously injured... After regaining his senses, Henry got up and got off the bed. However, he suddenly discovered that he was wearing a soft long robe, just like a nightgown. "This..." Henry was shocked. He then realized that other than this robe, there was nothing else on his body. As for his previous blouse, he had no idea where it had gone. "Who... helped me change my clothes?" Henry asked hurriedly. "Of course it was me..." A blush rose on Capree''s face. "You..." Henry was speechless. Ehh... Capree had seen him without clothes?Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. This was too embarrassing, wasn''t it? "You clothes have long been soaked in sweat and full of blood. You can''t wear those anymore..." Capree bowed her head and said shyly, "So I changed clothes for you, and I... helped you wipe your body..." "What?" Henry subconsciously covered his chest and frowned. He was afraid Capree was deliberately taking advantage of him. "You''ve been lying in bed for a month. It''s impossible to not clean your body." Capree looked at Henry''s terrified look and couldn''t help but smile. "Don''t worry, this is my bedroom. Ever since you moved in, I didn''t allow anyone toe in, and no one saw... what you look like!" "Er... thank you!" Although Henry was shocked, he knew that Capree was doing this out of good intentions, so he had to express his gratitude. "I was living in your bedroom. Where... where have you been sleeping for the past month?" Henry was curious. "You were unconscious. Where was I sleeping?" Capree sighed and said, "I''ve been watching you at the bedside all day. If I was really sleepy, I would juste to the bed..." "You..." A thought came to Henry''s mind. Capree had guarded him for a month without any clothes! Even if he was married, it seemed that Capree really had that kind of intention with him. No wonder, that day she took the initiative to "take the antidote" herself... "Thank you, in fact... it''s not worth it for you to do this." Henry sighed. "You''ve been unconscious all this time. I was very worried and I couldn''t sleep even if I wanted to..." Capree sighed as well. "Furthermore, you''ve saved us from humiliation by turning the tidest time. Even if were to die, I wouldn''t be able to repay such a great favour She said, "What''s the big deal of taking care of you for a month?" "If you don''t mind... I''d like to take care of you for the rest of my life..." Capree said in a low voice. Her face was as delicate and charming as a crabapple flower! "Thank you, thank you for your love, but... I already have a wife." Henry, of course, tly refused Capree''s kindness. "In that case... it is really my wishful thinking..." The expression on Capree''s face immediately became cold as she sighed in a miserable manner. "I''m sorry. It''s not that you''re not good, but I... already have a wife. Our love for each other is as deep as the sea. I''ll never be disloyal to her!" Henry saw Capree''s face was full of sadness and could not bear it. Heforted her. "It is okay, I knew you were out of my league!" Capree said with a smile, but there was a sparkle in her eyes. "I''ll get you something to eat!" She quickly found an excuse and walked out of the bedroom. Although Henry was only in the Divine Cloud realm, he had not needed to eat anything to sustain his life. Henry looked at the back of Capree and found that she had raised her hand to wipe her cheeks... "s..." Henry sighed. He didn''t mean to hurt her, but he still made her cry. However, this was not the time for romance. Henry concentrated and saw the Divine Baby sitting on top of the Green Sacred Lotus. With the rotation of the Green Sacred Lotus, baby''s body also slowly turned. First, the appearance of the Divine Baby was cute. He closed his eyes, holding the Demon Sword of Destruction in his right hand, and twirling a spell in his left hand as if he was cultivating... When he turned around, the Divine Baby had turned into the savage Devil Baby. Even though his eyes were also tightly closed, his little face was still filled with viciousness! He was filled with killing intent! His right hand was holding onto the Life Scythe and he was carrying it on his shoulder. His left hand was also ready to attack! After turning half a circle, the Devil Baby became the Divine Baby... It was only now that Henry understood that this Divine- Devil Baby was not two people, but one person with two sides! He was wholeheartedly trying to create this child, trying to turn him into the most perfect form. However, it was inevitable that he had brought the dark thing from his nature! It was as if he had really given birth to a child in the real world. Everyone wanted to cultivate their children into the most perfect person in the world! But no matter how hard he tried, it was inevitable that one would teach his children some ws. People often said that children were the mirrors of adults, and that was what they meant! Therefore, this Divine-Devil Baby had two sides. One looked harmless, and the other looked fierce and irritable... Chapter 1932 Chapter 1932 A person''s nature was evil at birth! The so-called human nature that was good at birth was just a kind lie taught by the sage to all living beings! Therefore, even this Divine Baby, who was as holy as an angel, was born to dress up as the ringer, and he was a hundred per cent a naughty child! What''s more, the Devil Baby was also mixed with the ck Divine Sense of the Fallen Angel! This Divine Sense involved the dark side of the baby''s face, turning one side into a ck violent Devil Baby! It also made the side of the Divine Baby''s face hide cunningness and scheming! Henry felt very depressed. This brat was going to give him a headache in the future! However, since he was his own child, even if there were tears in his eyes, he would have to endure him... "Come out!" Henry''s face turned cold.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Ya, ya!" The Divine Baby happily opened his eyes. "Whoosh! Whoosh!" In front of Henry''s eyes, a pink, jade- carving, chubby, and cute Divine Baby appeared. He turned around happily, and immediately, a violent, ck Qi-filled, violent Devil Baby appeared! This Baby was almost Henry''s doppelganger! He was simr to Berky''s doppelganger that destroyed Henry''s magical power with three punches that day! However, Henry''s Divine- Devil Baby, strictly speaking, could not be regarded as Henry''s doppelganger. A cultivator''s doppelganger was connected to the mind the main body. However, Henry''s Divine- Devil Baby had his own consciousness. When he was not happy, he would attack Henry. To be more precise, the baby was indeed Henry''s child. Although it wasn''t born by him, it was created by him... This was Henry''s Dao. Henry was different from the others! His doppelganger was actually an extremely mysterious magical power. Although cultivators could cultivate doppelgangers very early, but making theme out to be tangible with qualitative actions was even more difficult than reaching the heavens! Especially in this Three Thousand Worlds, where the Laws were extremely domineering. Many of the doppelgangers were virtual shadows, so theirbat power was naturally not strong enough. Some cultivators, upon reaching the Divine Sky realm, would not be able to turn their doppelganger into high-quality ones! As for Henry, he had already cultivated a high-quality visible doppelganger when he was only at the Divine Shore realm! This was all thanks to the power of the Fallen Angel. In fact, Henry had underestimated the power of the Fallen Angel. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have put himself in such a dangerous situation. Now, although this Divine-Devil Baby was a child who didn''t even know how to speak, his battle prowess was extremely terrifying! Within his body, he had fused the body of the Fallen Angel, the Great Dao fragments, two Ancient Willpowers, ck Dragon, Life Scythe, Demon Sword of Destruction, Purple Moon, Golden Sun, Devouring Sky and Earth Bite. In addition to a brick, Henry had given all his belongings to this Divine-Devil Baby! His battle prowess wasparable to that of Henry, who was in the Divine Cloud realm at his peak... He was even stronger than Henry, who was now in the Divine Shore realm! Originally, Henry had already reached the Divine Shore and had entered the Divine Cloud realm. However, the magical power was destroyed by Berky''s three punches. The Divine Bridge copsed, the Divine Shore cracked, clouds sank, and Henry''s cultivation realm falling into the Divine Shore again. Only after he repaired the cracks on the Divine Shore could he enter the Divine Cloud realm again! When he resolved the karma in the clouds, he would be able to reach the Divine Sky realm! "From now on, I am counting on you!" Henry sat on the bed and said with a smile. "Ya, ya!" The Divine Baby curled his lips and smiled at Henry with a bright smile. "Humph!" All of a sudden, he turned around and the Devil Baby appeared, but he turned his nose up at Henry! "Er... don''t let that dark thinge out in the future!" Henry was depressed. "He looks sullen all day. If others see it, it will be too shameful for me!" "Ya, ya!" The Divine Baby smiled and turned around again. Behind him, there was no longer Devil Baby, but a pair of tiny wings. These wings were usually hidden at the back, but when spread out, they were wider than the shoulders and could carry Divine- Devil Baby. "Alright, from now on, we will depend on each other!" Henry was satisfied and rubbed the blond hair on the head of the Divine Baby. "Ya, ya!" The Divine Baby could not speak, but he leaned his head against Henry''s chest. He looked very close and cute... "Who... who is this child?" At this time, Capree came in with a te of food. When she saw a child under Henry''s knee, she was stunned. "He is... my child!" Henry didn''t know how to exin it to Capree. "A child? "Aren''t you... a man?" "Can you give birth to a child?" Capree was even more surprised. "Emm... I didn''t give birth to him. He was... created by me. Actually, he''s my doppelganger! When Henry saw that there was a misunderstanding, he quickly exined. "This..." Capree was stunned again. "Supremacy Master, what realm are you in?" "Now, I''m in the Divine Shore..." Henry didn''t want to tell Capree that he had once been in the Divine Cloud Realm. "The Divine Shore... can actually cultivate a tangible doppelganger?" "Well... my cultivation method is different from others'', and my cultivation method is also very special." Henry said vaguely. "Oh..." Capree said with half believing and half doubting. "Mom!" Suddenly, the Divine-Devil Baby pped his wings and flew over. He hugged Capree''s arm and called her mother. "F*ck... What are you saying?" Henry was confused. Capree''s face turned even redder! "Mom!" The Divine- Devil Baby was flying in mid- air, shaking the Capree''s arm as he looked at the food in her hand, saliva dripping from his mouth. "Do you want to eat?" Capree caressed the child''s cute little head. "Ya, ya!" The baby nodded his head vigorously. "Let''s eat then!" Capree put the tray on the table. When the baby heard that he was allowed to eat, he sat on the table, grabbed the food on the tray with both hands, and stuffed it into his mouth! The soup was so juicy that it spilt all over the table, and even his white feather skirt was dirty"Eat slowly, be careful not to choke!" Capree looked at the Divine Baby with a loving expression. "Ya, ya! Hum!" The baby did not slow down in the slightest bit as he ate. On the contrary, his entire body turned ck and his eyes glowed with a fierce light. The teeth in his mouth had also be sharp canine teeth He was like a fierce dog that was protecting its prey! Capree was so frightened that she took a step back and looked at Henry in confusion. "It''s okay. My child... looks cute, but he''s a naughty child!" Henry walked to the table and watched as the baby wolfed down his food. He sighed and said, "Do you really need to be so gluttonous?" "Why do you look just like Ranjeet? If others see this, they will think that I, as a father, never gave food for you!" "Humph!" ck Qi suddenly shed on the Divine- Devil Baby''s body! His face was changing between the Divine Baby and the Devil Baby, and it looked very strange! "Eh... alright, no one will take it from you!" Henry was speechless. Wasn''t this baby too protective of food? When the Divine- Devil Baby saw that Henry and Capree no longer tried to stop him from eating, he shook off his cheek and raised his back row of teeth. With a gust of wind and clouds, he finished d eating all the food on the tray! He even lieked the tes until they were shiny! Chapter 1933 Chapter 1933 "Er... don''t lick the te." Henry looked gloomily at the Divine-Devil Baby, "At least your father is a big shot. If anyone would see you shameless like that, what would they say about me?" "Haha..." The Divine- Devil Baby burped in satisfaction and touched his little belly. He did not pay any attention to what Henry was saying. "Supremacy Master, this doppelganger of yours... is really interesting?!" Capree caressed the head of the Divine- Devil Baby. "Why... why would he call me Mom?" "Who knows?!" Henry was also speechless. He said, "Maybe anyone who offers him food could be his mother. He saw that you had food in your hand just now, so he shamelessly called you a mother. He wanted you to give him food!" "It''s... it''s so pitiful!" Capree looked at the Divine- Devil Baby lovingly and said, "Then I''ll get him some more to eat!" "Mom! Mom!" When the Divine-Devil Baby heard that the Capree was going to give him something to eat, he immediately called her Mom and pounced on Capree. Then, he kissed Capree''s face! The soup on his mouth had been pasted on Capree''s face. "Oh my god... Mother provides food!" Henry raised his eyebrows and said, "Wipe your mouth clean!" "Ya, ya!" The Divine- Devil Baby''s small tongue licked his mouth, and his entire body instantly became clean... "Supremacy Master, you can''t let anyone discover this doppelganger of yours, or else... your identity might be exposed." Although Capree did not know Henry''s real identity, Henry must have been hiding from some powerful enemy in her Hundred Changes Sect! "Yes! I''m only in the Divine Shore, but I have already cultivated a doppelganger. If others know this, I will definitely get into trouble..." Henry scratched the baby''s head and said, "In the future, just tell them that he is my son!" "Well... that''s good. I''ll go get him something to eat." After being called ''Mom'' twice, she couldn''t refuse to bring food to the Baby... "Master!" All of a sudden, a group of disciples barged in. "Who let you enter my bedroom?" Capree''s face turned cold, and she became a beautiful middle-aged woman again. Only a few people were allowed into her inner pce. Especially so for the male disciples! They''re not allowed even an inch into the inner pce! "Master, bad news! A group of people are invading outside our Hundred Flowers Valley!" Anelise cried out anxiously. "Don''t we have the poisonous fog formation?" Capree frowned. "A lot of people havee!" "They are using all types of divine power to attack the poisonous fog formation. The formation can''t hold on any longer!" "Yes! We saw that the matter was in a critical situation, so we came to report to you quickly!" Disciples were all talking to each other. "What?" Capree was shocked. "Do you know who they are?" "I don''t know. Anyway, they are so aggressive!" "Let''s go and have a look!" Capree hurried to go outside. "Mom!" Again, the Divine-Devil Baby hugged Capree''s leg. There was a dead silence in the bedroom. All the disciples looked dazedly at the baby. "Master... do you... have such a cute child?" "Yeah! Howe we don''t know?" "This child... who is the father?" All the disciples were stunned. Although they all knew the true appearance and age of Capree, she was as beautiful as jade. But she never had apanion, so how could she have a child? "This child..." After a pause, Capree said without hesitation, "His father is Henry!" "What?" All the disciples were so surprised that their chins fell to the ground! "No wonder Henry has nevere out since he entered Master''s inner pce. It turns out that he has been..." Master didn''t treat Henry well before. I didn''t expect that she had a child with him..." "A few days ago, I heard from the maids that Henry had been staying in Master''s bedroom all the time. Master didn''t allow anyone to go in. They must..." A group of female disciples who liked gossip whispered. Henry, on the other hand, waspletely speechless... What was she trying to do? "Master, Henry has only been in the Pce of Hundred Flowers for a month, and you actually... have a child with him?" Anelise was confused. "Our Hundred Changes Sect has unique cultivation method that can make a woman give birth in a month... In this way, she can maintain a nice appearance and figure, and it won''t change because after the birth..." Capree made up a reasonable reason. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Now, the enemy hade, and she had no time to exin to everyone why this child called her mother. Moreover, if she did not exin it well, the secret of Henry''s hidden strength would be exposed. In addition, Capree also wanted to use the power of Henry to resist the enemies. She knew that although Henry''s doppelganger was young, he was definitely not ordinary! Therefore, Capree had made a prompt decision to say that the Baby was Henry''s and her child. As the master of a sect, she still had this kind of decisiveness! "Oh..." All the people believed in Capree''s words. This was because most of the skills in the Hundred Changes Sect were designed to make people more beautiful. Therefore, it was not surprising that the high-level cultivation method of the Hundred Changes Sect, which could give birth within a month, was so powerful... "Let''s go!" Capree was leaving again. "Mom!" The Divine- Devil Baby still held on tightly to Capree''s leg. "Good boy, now a group of bad guys are making trouble. I have to beat them first before I can give you something delicious!" Capree was speechless. The baby heard that she didn''t go to get food for him, so he didn''t want to let her go. "Yaaa..." When the Baby saw that Capree had agreed to get food for him after driving the bad guys away, he let go of her legs. Pouting, he flew behind Capree. He was already hooked on Capree and insisted on getting food. "Wow! He''s so cute!" Anelise came up and touched the Baby''s smooth skin. "What''s his name?" "Er..." Hearing the words, Capree looked at Henry. Henry shrugged his shoulders. He had only just woken up from hisa and had yet to give the Divine-Devil Baby a name. "His name is Little Baby..." Capree saw that Henry did not name the child, so he did not hesitate to make up a name for him. There was no more time to waste. "Rumble! Rumble! Rumble!" Sure enough, there was a loud noise outside! "Oh no, the poisonous fog formation has been broken!" Capree cried out in shock and took the lead in rushing out! The Divine- Devil Baby followed closely behind her and flew over the head of Capree, completely ignoring Henry. "Well... You''re a mom indeed!" Henry was speechless again. He also came out with other female disciples.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The poisonous fog that enveloped the sky above Hundred Flowers Valley had already dispersed! Hundreds of figures flew out from the mouth of the valley, forming a ck mass! In an instant, they came up to meet the members of the Hundred Changes Sect! "Those whoe, stop!" Capree looked like a middle-aged beautiful woman again. "You guys destroyed the formation and barged into our Hundred Flowers Valley. Don''t tell me you don''t care about the Hundred Changes Sect at all?" Capree''s face was as cold as ice. "Humph!" A middle-aged man wearing a long robe and three strands of a long beard stepped out of the crowd. "Capree, you killed my brother Silvio and destroyed the Flying Scorpion Hall Today, I will tten the Hundred Changes Sect!" Chapter 1934 Chapter 1934 "It turns out that the master of the Five Poisons Sect is here. No wonder you can easily break my poisonous fog formation..." Capree was not surprised at all. "However, I don''t understand what you said. Although I have met Hall Cheif of the Flying Scorpion Hall a few times, we had no issues... His Flying Scorpion Hall was destroyed. What does it have to do with me?" "Humph!" The leader of the Five Poisons Sect snorted and said, "Although none of them survived in the Flying Scorpion Hall, I''ve asked around. They said that only your Hundred Changes Sect went there on the day the Flying Scorpion Hall was exterminated!" "That''s right. We have attended the Hundred Sects Competition a month ago and have indeed been to the Flying Scorpion Hall. However, we have only borrowed a path back to the Hundred Flowers Valley and did not linger!" Naturally, Capree would not admit it. With her cultivation, it was absolutely impossible for her to destroy the Flying Scorpion Hall. Henry''s strength can''t be exposed! "Capree, you don''t need to deny it! I know that the Hundred Changes Sect doesn''t have the strength to destroy the Flying Scorpion Hall. You must have some force behind you to help you." The sect leader of the Five Poisons Sect sneered, "You just need to tell me, which good son-inw of your Hundred Changes Sect destroyed the Flying Scorpion Hall for you, and I will let you go!" "If not..." As the leader of the Five Poisons Sect spoke, he suddenly spread his five fingers! An invisible force suddenly charged toward the members of the Hundred Changes Sect. "What?!" With a scream, Tej was held in the hands of the sect leader of the Five Poisons Sect! "Let him go!" Capree was furious as she stretched out the silk ribbon in her sleeve! Following that, a colourful cloud pounced on the leader of the Five Poisons Sect! However, the sect leader had only casually waved his hand and grabbed hold of the flowery silk ribbon. The colourful cloud suddenly disappeared without a trace! "Humph!" In the cold snort, the hand of the leader of the Five Poisons Sect shook! The sound of tearing came, and the ribbon of Capree thorn into several pieces! "You..." Capree and the others hurriedly stepped back a few steps. "Hahaha!" The leader of the Five Poisons Sectughed. "Capree, you are just in the Divine Cloud realm, while I have already entered the Divine Sky!" "What''s more, your Hundred Changes Sect only knows some makeup skills. It''s not worth mentioning at all!" "You dare to fight with me. You are like a mantis trying to stop a chariot. You are biting off more than you can chew!" "Today, you just need to tell me who helped you destroy the Flying Scorpion Hall. If you still don''te to your senses, I''ll destroy your Hundred Changes Sect!" "I heard that you are the most beautiful woman in the Vast Thousand Worlds. Not only is your skills good, but there are also a thousand faces that you can change arbitrarily. You can make any man fell for you!" The leader of the Five Poisons Sect looked at Capree with a lustful look. "That''s right. Let''s exterminate the Hundred Changes Sect. If our sect lord can enjoy Capree, then we''ll enjoy the rest of these beautifuldies!" "That''s right! Every female disciple from the Hundred Changes Sect is extremely beautiful!" "Especially their body... Tut tut tut!" The subordinates behind the leader of the Five Poisons were also drooling. "The Hundred Changes Sect may be weak, but we have many disciples in the various sects. Do you dare to destroy the Hundred Changes Sect?" Capree''s face went dark. "Humph! Although the various sects have married many disciples of your Hundred Changes Sect, they have to respect you on the surface. Who''s willing to stand up and support you publicly?" The leader of the Five Poisons Sect snorted and said, "What''s more, your Hundred Changes Sect was the first to wipe out our Flying Scorpion Hall. I came to wipe out the Hundred Changes Sect for revenge. We are well-known. Which sect dares to speak up for you?" "Even if there are people who want to back you up, the strength of our Five Poisons Sect is enormous. We are a top sect in the Three Thousand Worlds. Anyone who dares to oppose us will be courting death!" "You..." Capree was stunned.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Indeed, the influence of the Five Poisons Sect should not be underestimated. "Capree, I advise you to obediently tell me who the killer of the Flying Scorpion Hall is. Otherwise, if I destroy the Hundred Changes Sect, you will be my ve! Hahaha!" The leader of the Five Poisons Sectughed unscrupulously. "It is clear that you want to condemn us. The destruction of the Flying Scorpion Hall has nothing to do with our Hundred Changes Sect. How can I find the person for you?" Capree would not admit. "Humph! Since you refuse to tell me, I won''t talk to you anymore!" The hands of the sect leader of the Five Poisons Sect tightened! Tej''s face was suddenly covered with ayer of green Qi! He had been poisoned! "Wow..." "Their poisoning skill is too powerful!" "I didn''t even see how he did it, and Tej was poisoned!" The people of the Hundred Changes Sect eximed, "If you don''t tell me who had destroyed the Flying Scorpion Hall, I will kill your disciples one by one until you are willing to say it!" The leader of the Five Poisons Sect grinned hideously, and Tej''s face had turned dark green. "I''ll talk..... I''ll talk! I know...who destroyed the Flying Scorpion Hall!" Tej, who was poisoned and tortured by tens of thousands of ants, immediately begged for mercy. "Oh?" "Then tell me." The leader of the Five Poisons Sect let go of Tej, and the green on Tej''s face suddenly became lighter. "It''s him!" Tej pointed his finger at Henry. "Swoosh..." Everyone looked at Henry. Henry had been hiding behind the crowd, ready to counter back. He had been unconscious for a month. Although he had recovered a lot of strength, there were still many cracks on his Divine Shore. He needed to consolidate the Divine Shore and return to the Divine Cloud before he could fight against the people of the Divine Sky in the Three Thousand Worlds! On that day, Henry was in the Divine Cloud realm, while Berky only sent a doppelganger, and with three punches, he destroyed Henry''s divine power and sent him back to the Divine Shore realm. Content belongs to Now that the Three Thousand Worlds was full of danger, Henry had no choice but to endure it. Even if he returned to the Divine Cloud realm, it was likely that he wouldn''t be able to defeat the Divine Sky experts! Therefore, Henry hid behind the crowd, afraid of being noticed. But Henry didn''t expect that this d*mn Tej would publicly use him of being the one who had destroyed the Flying Scorpion Hall. Henry couldn''t help but be stunned. How did Tej know that he was the one? Could it be that he hadn''t been poisoned at that time and he had seen something? Not only Henry, but also Capree was stunned. They didn''t know what Tej found... "Senior Brother Zhao, what are you talking about?" Anelise frowned. "Henry is only in the Divine Shore realm. He has only joined our Hundred Changes Sect for slightly more than a month. How is it possible for him to destroy the Flying Scorpion Hall?" "That''s right, hisbat capability is not even as good as master''s!" The other female disciples also frowned. "That''s to say... this junior is spouting nonsense?" The leader of the Five Poisons Sect took his eyes back from Henry. He also found out from Henry was only in the Divine Shore realm. It was impossible for him to destroy the Flying Scorpion Hall. Because Silvio alone was a half-step away from the Divine Sky realm! There was a huge gap between Divine Shore and Divine Sky. "How dare you lie to me?" The hands of the sect leader tightened again! The green colour on Tej''s face surged again! "I... I didn''t... lie to you?" Tej rolled his eyes and looked as if he was about to die "Then tell me, how could he, a practitioner of the Divine Shore realm, destroy the Flying Scorpion Hall?" As the hands of the sect leader loosened, Tej breathed in and out again. "I didn''t see him wipe out the Flying Scorpion Hall with my own eyes, but this man is so evil..." Chapter 1935 Chapter 1935 "On the day when we went to the Flying Scorpion Hall, he just joined our sect and became a handyman disciple..." Tej breathed heavily and continued, "After arriving at the Flying Scorpion Hall, we were all hit by sect''s Scorpion Needles and fell into aa. When we woke up, the people of the Flying Scorpion Hall were all dead... Master said that it was an extremely powerful Supremacy Master who was rted to our sect who destroyed the Flying Scorpion Hall and saved us all... But we all felt strange." "Because the Supremacy Master who saved us disappeared. Other than my master, no one else saw him... Therefore, we didn''t believe our master''s words... When I woke up that day, I kept an eye on Henry and found that he didn''t seem to be poisoned. Instead, he was hiding in the crowd... Therefore, I suspect that he might have used some terrifying cultivation method to destroy the Flying Scorpion Hall... Moreover, after he arrived at our Valley, he was asked to serve our master closely. They... even used the unique cultivation method of Hundred Changes Sect to give birth to a child... From all of this, we can conclude that this boy is not simple!" Tej pointed at Henry and said, gnashing his teeth. "What the..." Henry was speechless. It turned out that this Tej had been paying attention to himself because of jealousy. He actually had noticed all of these details. The eyes of all the people were once again focused on Henry. "Tej, master has been so kind to you. How can you betray your sect and frame Henry?" Anelise heard Tej spilling their secrets, she snapped at him and stopped calling him senior brother. "Junior Sister Anelise, you and the master are both fascinated by Henry!" Tej said indignantly, "We''ve worked hard for so long in the Hundred Changes Sect, but in your eyes, we are not as good as Henry!" "Even so, you can''t frame Henry for no reason!" Capree looked at Tej with a cold face. "Master..." Tej looked at Capree''s cold eyes and bowed his head without saying a word. "Junior, did you destroy the Flying Scorpion Hall with some vicious moves as he said?" The leader of the Five Poisons Sect narrowed his eyes and looked at Henry. "That''s right!" Henry walked upzily and picked up his ears. "He is right. It was I who destroyed the Flying Scorpion Hall!" "You... are just in Divine Shore Realm. What kind of ability do you have to destroy the Flying Scorpion Hall?" The sect leader looked at Henry in disbelief. "Erm... our Sect Leader Hua said that the destruction of the Flying Scorpion Hall had nothing to do with us. If you don''t believe her, why do you believe the traitor''s guess that it was me who destroyed the Flying Scorpion Hall..." Henry shrugged helplessly. "Now, I admit that the Flying Scorpion Hall was destroyed by me. Why don''t you believe me?" "Don''t talk nonsense. Hurry up and kill me. Get out of the Hundred Flowers Valley!" "You..." Everyone was stunned. Was there anyone who urged others to kill him? Was Henry serious? "Henry, don''t risk everything just to save our Hundred Changes Sect!" However, Capree quickly said, "The person who destroyed the Flying Scorpion Hall was an extremely powerful Supremacy Master. It wasn''t you at all! Why would you give up your life and put your life on the line for the Hundred Changes Sect?" She would rather end the sect than see anything bad happen to Henry. Capree knew that Henry had been in aa for a month and he had not recovered yet. He would certainly not be able to defeat the sect leader of the Five Poisons Sect who was in the Divine Sky realm. "s... although we''ve only known each other for a little more than a month, your love for me is so deep, and you gave birth to... a child for me!" Henry, trying hard not to blush, walked to the front of Capree, faced the Divine-Devil Baby and rubbed his head. He said affectionately, "Even if I die, as long as you and the child are fine, I will rest in peace!" He knew that if he directly denied that he was the man who had killed the members of the Flying Scorpion Hall that day, there would be some suspicion among them. But if Henry admitted directly and then turned over, everyone would think that he shouldered everything in order to save the Hundred Changes Sect. Everyone would believe that Henry was not a man who had destroyed the Flying Scorpion Hall at all... "Henry!" Capree looked at Henry''s warm eyes. Although she knew that Henry was pretending, she was still moved to tears! Even if he pretended to be gentle for a while, it was also very precious for Capree! "Why do you insist on not exposing that I am the man from the Flying Scorpion Hall?" Henry heaved a long sigh and said, "Now, the leader of the Five Poisons Sect will no longer believe me. It will be impossible even if I want to exchange my life for the safety of the Hundred Changes Sect!" "No! I would rather die than watch you die for us!"Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Capree cried excitedly, "It''s not a big deal. We''ll all die today. We''ll die together!" "Well, then, we can only fight a life-and-death battle! Henry turned around and stood in front of Capree. "A life-and-death battle?" "Hahaha! I''m afraid that you are the one who will die!" So far, the leader of the Five Poisons Sect no longer believed that Henry was the one who had destroyed the Flying Scorpion Hall. "Junior, you are only in Divine Shore realm, how dare you fight with our sect leader?" "Our sect leader is a Divine Sky expert!" "That''s right. In our leader''s eyes, you''re just a useless piece of trash, an ant!" "Our Master can casually produce a small finger and crush you to death!" The men of the Five Poisons Sect looked at Henry with disdain. "Sect leader, you don''t have to do anything. Let me go up and kill this nonentity!" A Divine Cloud realm man came out in a line. el.n He was one realm higher than Henry and could almost defeat him! Even if it was Capree, he could easily defeat her! Because everyone knew that the Hundred Changes Sect had no- fighting capacity at all! "Okay! Go up and kill the male pet of Sect Leader Hua first. I don''t believe that Sect Leader Hua won''t tell anyone who is behind it!" The leader of the Five Poisons Sect was stroking his beard. His disciple was one of the best in the Five Poisons Sect. It was easy for him to kill a person who was in the Divine Shore realm! "Yes!" The disciple, who was in Divine Cloud Realm, took a step forward and crossed his arms over his chest arrogantly. "Junior, have you thought about how you want to die?" "Sorry, I haven''t decided yet." "Oh?" "Why?" "Because, I won''t die!" Henry sneered. "What?" "Ha ha ha!" The Divine Cloud cultivatorughed. "Junior, since you''re so arrogant, I won''t kill you in an instant... I''ll break your limbs and destroy your divine power. I torture you slowly until Capree tells who killed the people from the Flying Scorpion Hall. That''s the only way I can give you a quick death!" "Really?" "However, I don''t think you will have this opportunity!" Henry gave azy smile. "This... why?" "How dare you, a practitioner in the Divine Shore, to fight against me, a Divine Cloud Realm cultivator?" The Divine Cloud cultivator was taken aback. "You?" "You''re not qualified to make me take action!" Henry, on the other hand, stood proudly with his hands sped behind his back, as if he was strolling in a courtyard without any fear. "What?" "I am not worthy of you?" The Divine Cloud cultivator was stunned out of anger. "That''s right! Originally, my goal was your Sect Leader, but you don''t know your limits... Since you insist on seeking your own death, then let my son send you to Hell!" Henry turned his head to look at the baby... Chapter 1936 Chapter 1936 "What?!" Everyone turned to look at the Divine Baby in shock. "Yaa..." The baby flew back and forth behind Capree. It seemed that he was a little anxious because Capree hadn''t brought him any food. His little face was pink and cute, which seemed harmless... Henry actually wanted him to fight? "This man was in the Divine Cloud realm!" "Yes! Even if our master and Henry fight together, they may not be a match for this Divine Cloud expert, let alone their child!" "This child was born less than a month ago. If it weren''t for Master''s unique cultivation method, he would have been milk-fed! How could he be able to fight with people in the Divine Cloud realm?" The disciples of the Hundred Changes Sect were all talking about it in shock. "This kid looks only one month old. Although he has wings on his back, he''s not that powerful!" "Didn''t you hear what they said?" "This kid belongs to Capree and that guy and he was born only a few days ago!" "I''m afraid this kid will be killed in one breath. What a pity!" The men of the Five Poisons Sect looked at the baby and even felt a little regretful. "Young man! How dare you despise me so much?!" The Divine Cloud expert of the Five Poisons Sect was furious! His body shook, and a green light appeared on his body. He was ready to fight. "Go, y with that green man. Show me your ability!" Henry pointed at the Divine Cloud expert with his chin and said to the Divine-Devil Baby. "Ya, ya!" After listening to Henry''s words, the Divine Baby looked at the Divine Cloud expert, who was emitting green light all over his body, and his interest was immediately piqued. With a sh of his wings, he flew to the front of the expert. "Ya, ya!" The Divine Baby stared at the Divine Cloud expert with a look of cuteness on his face. "Little brat, if you can understand what I''m saying, then hurry up and get lost. Otherwise, I can crush you into a fine powder with a single p!" The Divine Cloud expert couldn''t bear toy his hands on such a cute and tender child. "Ya, ya!" The Divine Baby narrowed his eyes and his crescent moon''s eyes suddenly turned into a full moon. "Whoosh! Whoosh!" A pale blue beam of cold light shot out from the Divine Baby''s eyes and shot towards the Divine Cloud expert''s eyes. "Ah..." The expert''s eyes were pierced by the blue light. He immediately couldn''t open them and couldn''t help but cry out. But the next second, his screams suddenly stopped! Suddenly, in the hands of the Divine Baby, there was a sword shining with white light. No one knew when the sword had pierced into the heart of the Divine Cloud expert... "Whoosh..." There was a dead silence again! Everyone was shocked with their eyes wide open. This pink and adorable child actually killed one Divine Cloud expert with a smile? The expert even lowered his head and looked at his heart in disbelief. he could Although the wound in his heart was small, it emitted a faint blue light! The child''s short sword seemed ordinary and unremarkable, but it contained a terrifying power within! This power was not something that ld resist at all! "You...you..." The expert stared nkly at the harmless Divine Baby. He rolled his eyes and fell from the sky... He didn''t believe that he would die in the hands of a baby who was born a few days ago! "Haaaa!" The dagger in the Divine Baby''s hand suddenly disappeared. He flew to Henry''s side and hovered in the air, learning to speak, as if wanting Henry to praise him. Unexpectedly, Henry''s face was gloomy. "That''s it?" "At least you can make some noise. It''s good to show it to your dad!" In the ancientnd, when Henry and others fought against each other they would cause the entire world to shake, andslide and a tsunami. Even his battle with the Divine-Devil Baby was a heart-stopping sight. But the Divine Baby was still ying dirty tricks. He quietly killed the Divine Cloud expert! It was not domineering at all! "Aiya..." When the Divine Baby saw that Henry not only did not praise him, but disgusted him, he pouted angrily, shed his small wings, and floated over to Capree. He still wanted to food... "Henry Zhang! Capree Hua! Your little child! What the hell is going on?" "How... how could he have such battle strength?" The leader of the Five Poisons Sect was also shocked. He had never heard of a child who was born a few days ago possessing such a terrifying power! The crux of the matter was that this child even used his harmless appearance to trick people... This scheming and viciousness were even more terrifying than an adult''s! "You have too many questions!" Henry coldly looked at the leader of the Five Poisons Sect, turned his head and said to the Divine Baby, "It''s the bad guys in the front who messed up. Your mother can''t find you anything to eat because of them!" "Ya, ya! Hum!"This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. When the Divine Baby heard this, a ck fog immediately rose from his body! In the blink of an eye, he turned into the Devil Baby! As he moved his eyes, two ring golden lights swept across the people of the Five Poisons Sect on the opposite side. The golden light illuminated the Hundred Flowers Valley directly, which was more dazzling than the sun in the sky! "Ah! Ah!" The members of the Five Poisons Sect all covered their eyes with their hands to resist the ring golden light! "Humph!" The ck fog on the Devil Baby''s body became thicker and thicker. It quickly spread out to cover the sky and the sun! Itpletely surrounded the disciples of the Five Poisons Sect in front of him! "Little child you do have some skills! However, no matter how powerful you are, you are just some unorthodox disciple. Compared to the strong people I have seen, you are nothing!" The leader of the Five Poisons Sect shouted loudly and gestured with his hands. His body immediately emitted a green light! The green light gradually transformed into a gigantic hand, grabbing towards the surrounding ck fog! Within the ck fog, a gigantic ck dragon suddenly emerged, biting down on the enormous green light hand! The gigantic hand was instantly bitten off by the wrist! "Humph! What a cheap trick!" The leader of the Five Poisons Sect gave a cold snort. Behind him, arge, colourful centipede flew out from the green light! The centipede bared its fangs and brandished its ws as it charged towards the ck dragon! The ck dragon was not afraid. In the ck mist, it fought with the centipede fiercely! When the leader saw that the colourfu centipede was unable to defeat the ck dragon, countless venomous creatures flew out from the green light behind him! The green snakes, spiders, the golden toad, scorpions... The enormous venomous creatures flew towards the ck dragon with an imposing momentum! The ck dragon immediately threw the centipede away and disappeared into the ck mist! "Let''s see what else you have! Go!" The spell in the hands of the leader of the Five Poisons Sect was full of killing intent. He rushed to the members of the Hundred Changes Sect to kill them! Anelise and the others were so scared that their faces turned pale. They quickly took out their weapons and retreated a step! "Humph! Ha!" The Devil Baby opened his mouth and inhaled! The five poisonous objects distorted and transformed into five streaks of colourful light. They were directly sucked into the Devil Baby''s mouth! Hua! Everyone was stunned by the Devil Baby''s divine ability! He was only a child, yet he was able to swallow five poisons creatures transformed from the Spiritual Qi! These five creatures were the special skills of the leader of the Five Poisons Sect! "Arrogant brat! Let''s see if you can deal with my Divine Sky!" As the leader of the Five Poisons Sect shouted, an unusual phenomenon appeared behind him! Chapter 1937 Chapter 1937 Generally, people in the Vast Thousand Worlds did not release the phenomenon when fighting unless it was a life-and- death moment! Now that the leader of the Five Poisons Sect hade to his wit''s end, he had to use the full power of the Divine Sky realm! His phenomenonpletely covered the ck fog of the Devil Baby! Behind him was a dark-green Divine Sea. The azure waves were extremely vast! Above the dark- green Divine Sea, there was a Divine Bridge made up of countless venomous pythons! The venomous pythons were colourful and slowly squirming, causing people to feel nausea! On the Divine Shore of the Divine Bridge was a lush and verdant deep forest. In the deep forest, there were all kinds of colourful poisonous animals. Green snakes, fine spiders, golden toads, inky scorpions..they were extremely frightening! However, in the depths of the forest, there was a blue sky! On the horizon, there were several pure white clouds. There were no longer the gloomy clouds... This was the Divine Sky realm! "Junior! Today, I''ll show you the Divine Sky of the Divine Sky expert!" The leader of the Five Poisons Sect shouted loudly! The white clouds above the blue sky suddenly flew over the heads of the people from the Hundred Changes Sect! Then, the white clouds gradually turned into dark green clouds! "Rumble!" The thunder rumbled. In the green clouds, there was a sh of cyan lightning! It was very strange! "Ah!" The disciples of the Hundred Changes Sect were all frightened and tried to avoid the attack. "Humph!" With a look of disdain on his face, the Devil Baby held the Life Scythe in his hand and turned his body! The ankle-length ck hair also began to dance as his body spun! "Hm!"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The ck tornado had a diameter of nearly a hundred metres! It soared straight into the sky! Suppressing the green cloud that was pressing down, the green lightning within the green cloud shed into the ck tornado and disappeared without a trace... "You... actually have such a method!" The leader of the Five Poisons Sect was shocked when he saw the Devil Baby that stirred the heavens and earth! However, he quickly calmed down. "Humph! Even if you have some tricks, you''re no match for me! Go!" The leader of the Five Poisons Sect jumped over the colourful python bridge and jumped into the dark- green Divine Sea. Dark- green Divine Sea immediately boiled and rushed toward the devil boy! The colourful poisonous animals went up to the waves, bared their fangs and waved their ws, and surged with killing intent! The sect leader had already used all his strength! He dared not to look down on the child in front of him anymore! "Humph!" The Devil Baby continued to sneer disdainfully. All of a sudden, the ck dragon jumped out of the tornado! It was surrounded by ck fog and rushed into the blue waves. It opened its mouth and swallowed a golden toad, which jumped the highest! The ck dragon stretched out its huge ws and grabbed another colourful spider, swallowing it. Ever since the ck dragon was fused by Divine-Devil Baby, it seemed to have be greedy. When it saw these poisonous animals, it was as if it had seen delicious food! One by one, it continued to devour them! The poisoned animals in the green waves were so frightened that they entered the green waves and tried to hide! Suddenly, an earth yellow glimmer quietly shot towards the phenomenon behind the sect leader. In this chaotic scene, almost no one noticed this ray of light.. However, the phenomenon that urred behind the sect leader in the next second was heavily wounded! That beam of earth yellow light had hit the colourful Divine Bridge! It copsed with a loud bang! Countless colourful pythons had broken into several pieces and fell into the sea of jade! As for the earth yellow light, it did not lose any momentum and once again shot into the deep forest on the Divine Shore! The seemingly unremarkable yellow light caused the deep forest on the Divine Shore to suddenly explode! Broken branches rose into the sky! A huge crater appeared on the other side of the shore! It immediately cracked apart! "Swish..." Time seemed to pause. All the people were too shocked to speak... They were all dumbfounded and looked at the sect leader, the tragic scene of the destruction of the Divine Bridge and Divine Shore! "Puff!" Blood spurted out from the mouth of the sect leader! "This... this is actually the Ancient Willpower?" The sect leader wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth and looked at the Devil Baby in disbelief. That yellow light was shot out from the triangr symbol between the baby''s eyebrows! This kind of Ancient Willpower was something that even the most powerful Divine Sky expert in Vast Thousand Worlds could not possess! Originally, Henry had not been able to wield the power of the Ancient Willpower very well and was unable to unleash its true strength. Now, when the Ancient Willpower merged into the body of the baby, it actually disyed a terrifying power that even Henry couldn''t activate! Not to mention others, even Henry was shocked! He didn''t expect the baby to have such a strongbat power! Fortunately, the baby had his own bloodline! On that day, if he hadn''t used the power of the bloodline, he might not have been able to deal with this kid! "Who are you?!" "How is it possible for your child to possess the Ancient Willpower?" The leader of Five Poisons Sect looked at Henry in surprise. He now knew that Henry was definitely not an ordinary person! He now determined that the Flying Scorpion Hall must have been destroyed by this guy! "Me?" "Can''t you see that I''m just in the Divine Shore realm?" Henryzily picked out his ears. "You don''t have to pretend. How can you, a cultivator in the Divine Shore, give birth to such a powerful child?" The leader of the Five Poisons Sect asked in a deep voice. "If you are not blind... you should be able to see that I am a man." Henry said gloomily, "I just gave her a seed. You should ask her how she gave birth to it!" Henry pointed at Capree. "Her?" "Is she the one who gave birth to this child?" The leader of the Five Poisons Sect still didn''t believe that the leader of the Hundred Faced Sect could give birth to such a powerful Devil Baby! "Hey, if she didn''t give birth to him, who was then?" "Or did the baby just appear from the stone?" Henry said with a smile. "What... what did you do to Capree?" "She is only in the Divine Cloud Realm. How could she... give birth to such a powerful child?" Shouted the sect leader. "Er... What did I do to her?" "It''s just what a man should do to a woman!" Henry was speechless. "As the sect leader of the Five Poisons Sect, you are also a leader of one area. Why are you so boring and care about the things that happen in our bed?" "No! This is impossible!" The sect leader gnashed his teeth and descended into madness! He was a Divine Sky expert, yet he suffered heavy injuries caused by a who was born a few days ago and this baby had destroyed child who divine power! "Nothing is impossible!" However, Capree came forward and said, "The leader of the Five Poisons Sect, do you think that our Hundred Changes Sect can only paint people''s faces and eyes after a thousand years'' transmission?" "If that''s the case, I''m afraid that the Hundred Changes Sect would have been exterminated a long time ago... Actually, there are many unique cultivation skills in the Hundred Changes Sect, but you don''t know them!" "For example, the ''Heavenly Baby el.n¨¦t Technique'' that breeds this Heavenly Infant is the secret of our Hundred Changes Sect... Actually, I''ve always been looking for a Chosen One with a talent thatplements me, and I was the one who nurtured this Heavenly infant. Unfortunately, I didn''t find a suitable person... Until a few days ago, I saw Henry. I discovered his talent and itplemented perfectly with mine!" "Therefore, I brought him back to the Hundred Changes Sect and gave birth to the Heavenly Baby after a closed-door training for more than a month... ording to the record of the ''Heavenly Baby Technique, once the Heavenly Baby is born, it will have a magical ability to devour the heavens and the earth!" Chapter 1938 Chapter 1938 "What''s more, the Heavenly Baby inherited the skill of the Hundred Changes Sect''s sessive generations..." Capree said, "The Ancient Willpower that you mentioned may have been merged by the Heavenly Baby of the previous generation. After his death, he left the Divine Sense and passed it on to my Heavenly Baby!" When Capree saw the sect leader suspected Henry, she quickly made up a story. "This... I wondered why my master was with Henry without any reason. It only took her a month to give birth to a baby. It turned out that she wanted to cultivate a Heavenly Baby for our Hundred Changes Sect!" "That''s right! Master has always treated men coldly. Not a single one of them was worthy of her attention. If Henry wasn''t so talented as to be able to nurture a Heavenly Baby, Master wouldn''t have sacrificed herself for him!" "I didn''t expect such a powerful cultivation skill to exist in our sect!" The disciples of the Hundred Changes Sect were all talking about this matter eagerly. It was only now that they understood why Capree was with Henry... Everyonepletely believed in Capree''s words. "Then... who exactly was the person who wiped out the members of the Flying Scorpion Hall?" The sect leader was still thinking about the mysterious man who destroyed the Flying Scorpion Hall. "This... you don''t need to know!" Henry said lightly. "Why... why?" The sect leader was stunned. "Because, you''re going to die soon!" Henry smiled. "What?" "Ha ha ha!" However, the sect leaderughed. "What are youughing at?" "Could it bethat I''ve said something wrong?" Henry frowned. "Henry Zhang, even though the Heavenly Baby is powerful, I''m not easy to deal with in the Vast Thousand Worlds!" The sect leader said coldly, "Even if I am seriously injured now, it is not difficult to get away!" "Really?" "Looks like... I underestimated you?" Henry sneered. "Haha, have you forgotten that I''m a Divine Sky expert?" The sect leader also sneered and made a series ofplex incantations with his hands! Then, the green cloud returned to the back of the leader of the Five Poisons Sect and turned into several holy clouds again. The blue waves, like the ebb tide, returned to the phenomenon of the sect leader. The poisonous animals in the waves had also flown to the Divine Shore. All of a sudden, an expanse of blue light descended from the blue sky, illuminating the entirend! The crackednd on the other side was gradually healing under the blue sky''s light. The poisonous animals in the deep forest were also rushing and jumping as if they were repairing the damaged crater on the other side of the shore! The broken branches slowly returned to their original location... Within the dark- green sea, those colourful poisonous snakes that had broken into several sections had also grown new bodies. They began to intertwine from the cornerstone of the Divine Shore and once again began to construct a new Divine Bridge... "Wow! The leader of the Five Poisons Sect was actually able to repair the Divine Shore and Divine Bridge?" "He really deserves to be a Divine Sky Expert!" "No matter how powerful the Heavenly Baby is, I''m afraid that he can''t defeat him." The members of the Hundred Changes Sect were worried again. "Hahaha! Only then did you see the divine power of our sect leader?" "Humph! You ants can''t imagine Divine Sky strength!" "Even if you do create some sh*tty Heavenly Baby, it''s still not worthy of our sect leader!" When the people of the Five Poisons Sect saw that the sect leader had restored his divine power to the Divine Bridge and Divine Bridge, they immediately became proud again. "Little devil, what are you doing in a daze for a long time?" Henry looked at Devil Baby unhappily. "Hurry up and get rid of these people. Let''s go and eat something delicious!" "Humph!" When Devil Baby heard that he was going to eat, the ck Qi all over his body suddenly soared! "Hurry up, it''s time for dinner!" Henry, however, retreated to the back of the crowd and put his hands behind his back, as if he was afraid of being affected by the battle. "Humph! Ha!" The Devil Baby bellowed angrily.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. On his body, the ck dragon was rapidly swimming! His eyes werepletely zing with sunlight, and it was impossible to see his eyes. The earthy yellow triangle- shaped seal on his forehead also faintly emitted a yellow light! Even the fiery red hair in the middle of his hair was fluttering and seemed to be burning! The tornado curled up bing smaller and smaller, condensing into the Devil Baby''s body... The surrounding ck fog also quickly surged back and was sucked into the Devil Baby''s mouth! In an instant, all the ck fog had entered the Devil Baby''s body. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Time and space seemed to havee to a standstill! But the Life Scythe in the Devil Baby''s hand was emanating a faint violet light! It was as though magma was surging within the Life Sythe! "Kill!" The Devil Baby screamed like a thorn, causing pain in everyone''s eardrums. Everyone quickly covered their ears! The Life Scythe in the Devil Baby''s hand, however, had already been waved! "Boom!" There was a violent fluctuation in the space! A purple ripple flew out from the Life Scythe, shing a dark red light, and rushed to the people of the Five Poisons Sect. The speed was extremely fast! In an instant, it was in front of them. The crowd was shocked, but there was no chance for them to resist. "Crack!'' The enormous half-moon-shaped violet de tore through all of the Five Poisons Sect''s disciples, cutting them in half In mid-air, there was a bloody mist. Countless bodies feff like rain! The Devil Baby had umted all of his divine power, which was why he had such a heaven-shaking strike! This strike seemed to have fused almost all of his divine abilities together. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Although the Divine Baby did not appear, the power of the Divine Baby was linked to the Devil Baby. Therefore, this attack not only had the power of the Devil Baby, but also the power of the Devil Baby! All the treasures that Henry had were fused and transformed by the Devil- Divine Baby, and even Henry could not exert this power! Most of the disciples of the Five Poisons Sect were Divine Cloud experts. Under the Devil Baby''s attack, they were cut in half without even having a chance to pull out the weapon! All the people in the Hundred Changes Sect were shocked by the power of the Devil Baby''s attack! The only one who survived was the sect leader. Before the purple wave hit him, he quickly used the incantation and shot out a dark green shield of light in front of him! However, his shield of light was also hit by the purple wave. Immediately, it turned into ashes! "Puff!" The sect leader madly spat out another mouthful of blood! The phenomenon behind him had already faded away... Faintly, he could see the newly restored Divine Bridge copsing once again! The Divine Shore was also split open with a huge crack... "Wow! The Heavenly Baby is too powerful!" "He... He killed all the disciples of the Five Poisons Sect with just one move. It''s... incredible!" "Even the leader of the Five Poisons Sect was seriously injured again. He won''t be able to escape the next blow from the Heavenly Baby!" The members of the Hundred Changes Sect started discussing excitedly. "Heavenly Baby, go up quickly and kill thest bad guy!" Anelise urged him. "Yes! If you stay there any longer, the sect leader will run away!" "Heavenly Baby, make your move now!" Anelise and others were anxious to urge the baby, but Devil Baby was stunned and motionless. It seemed that he did not hear what Anelise and the others said. "Baby, do you have no strength left?" Capree frowned and looked at the Devil Baby with a worried look. The Devil Baby turned his head and looked at the Capree before raising his Life Scythe... Chapter 1939 Chapter 1939 "That''s right! Little Baby, hurry up and kill this bad guy. We''ll take you to eat something delicious!" "It turns out that he doesn''t want us to call him Heavenly Baby. It''s better to call him Little Baby!" "Little Baby! Be obedient and help us kill him!" Hearing the loud noise of the crowd, the Devil Baby waved the Life Scythe in his hand again! At the same time, behind everyone, there was a few inaudible voices, "Treasure, turn around..." "Boom!" Another ck wave of light shot out from the Life Scythe and rushed towards the sect leader. However, the ck light wave was obviously not at the same level as the purple light wave just now... In order to kill all the disciples of the Five Poisons Sect with one strike, the Devil Baby umted all his power and struck a shocking blow. However, after that blow, his power had been exhausted, and he needed to continue to store up his power. In this short period of time, even though he had umted enough power, he was still only able to unleash the current ck wave of light! This ck wave of light seemed to be very powerful as well...but the sect leader had long since seen that this ck wave of light actually didn''t possess much power! He snorted coldly and formed a magical seal with his hand. He created another green light shield in an attempt to block the ck wave! However, the instant the ck light wave hit the green light shield, the sect leader suddenly saw a tiny beam of cold light hidden in the ck light wave! "Oh sh*t!" The sect leader quickly retreated! But it was toote. The tiny cold light had already pierced through his heart! A terrifying power had instantly destroyed all of the divine power of the sect leader! The feeling of death had spread throughout his entire body. In the indistinct phenomenon behind him, the blue sky was already like ss, cracking into countless pieces! The Divine Shore also cracked, as if an earthquake had urred! The green waves in the Divine Sea rolled up to the sky, directly hitting the Divine Shore. It was really heaven falling! The earth was cracking! The tsunami! The phenomenon became vaguer and vaguer, broken into pieces, intermittent... "You... What... are you?" The sect leader stared at Henry, who was hiding in the back of the crowd. Henry, however, bowed his headzily and picked up his ears. He didn''t even look at the sect leader. It seemed that the death of the sect leader had nothing to do with him... In fact, Henry had already seen that although the attack of the Devil Baby was horrible, his endurance was not good. After the Devil Baby severely injured the sect leader in the first wave, he had no strength left, so he did not follow up on his victory. It was not until Henry, Capree and the sect leader had a verbal exchange for a long time that the Devil Baby recovered his strength. Under the temptation for food, the Devil Baby gathered all his strength and made a shocking strike. He killed the disciples of the Five Poisons Sect and seriously injured the sect leader again. However, his strength was once again used up! Therefore, he stopped again. It wasn''t until Capree and the others urged him again that the Devil Baby managed tounch another attack. This attack seemed powerful, but actually, it didn''t have any power... After Henry saw the situation of the Devil Baby, he retreated in advance, hid behind the crowd, and put his hands behind his back. No one could see that in Henry''s hand behind his back, there was a in green brick... When the Devil Baby hit thest blow, Henry took the opportunity to whisper, "Treasure, turn around." The sharp spike was hidden in the ck light of the Devil Baby. It was not until it was in front of the sect leader that it suddenly pierced through his heart! Before the sect leader died, he finally knew that Henry had been pretending to be weak to hunt the prey at will! He was not trash of the Divine Shore at all! He was even stronger than a Divine Sky expert! Even in death, the sect leader still did not know who Henry was. Why did he pretend to be weak? He was dead and was like a muddle-headed ghost! Unfortunately, his body had already fallen, and his Divine Sky spirit had also fallen... "Wow! Little Baby, you''re too amazing!" Anelise thought that the Devil Baby killed the sect leader, so she shouted happily. Then she came up and kissed the Devil Baby on his little ck face! "Woo!" The Devil Baby shook his head in disgust. Suddenly, there was ck Qi on his body! He showed his sharp teeth in his mouth! It seemed that he didn''t like Anelise''s kiss. "Well..." Anelise was a little embarrassed. "D*mn..." Henry came up with a frown and an unhappy face. "I asked you to get rid of them and go to eat, but not kill all of them, did I?" "Heaven cherishes every life. You, little devil, have killed so many people. It''s really a sin... When it''s finished, you should let your uncle Ranjeet read a few volumes of ''Death surviving Scripture'' and release the souls of those people who were killed by you, to prevent you from being entangled with karma in the future!" Henry kept teaching the Devil Baby a lesson. It turns out that it was so cool to teach a kid... "Humph!" The Devil Baby saw that Henry not only did not praise him but was also nagging and lecturing him. He gave a cold humph and suddenly turned around. "Whoosh! Whoosh!" The Devil Baby had once again transformed into a jade-carving, adorable Divine Baby. However, the Divine Baby looked tired. It seemed that he had also experienced a big battle. He and the the Devil Baby were actually the same person. It was only two sides. Although Henry had secretly killed the sect leader of the Five Poisons Sect, without the Divine-Devil Baby''s two serious injuries, Henry would not have been able to kill a Divine Sky Expert! Thest time in Virpids, Henry had released a brick, but he had only heavily injured the Seven Taoists who were a half-step away from the Divine Sky... After that, in the Flying Scorpion Hall, Silvio was also a halfstep away from the Divine Sky. Henry had also released a brick, but he did not directly kill Silvio. It could be seen that although this brick was powerful, it could only heavily hurt a cultivator who was half a step away from the Divine Sky realm. There was no need to even mention a Divine Sky Expert! As for the sect leader of the Five Poisons Sect, he was a Divine Sky Expert! If it wasn''t for the Devil Baby''s two serious injuries, how could Henry have killed the sect leader? Therefore, now that the Divine- Devil Baby had used up almost all of his strength, this Divine Baby just looked exhausted... "Little Baby, are you tired?" Capree came over and picked up the baby and carried him. "Mom..." The Divine Baby called softly and fell into the arms of Capree. He rubbed the chest of Capree. It seemed that he was trying to find milk to drink... Fortunately; Capree put on the face of the middle-aged beautiful woman. Otherwise, she would be so shy that her face would turn red. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Quick! Make something delicious and bring it to my bedroom!" Capree said. "Yes, Master!" All the disciples quickly scattered to find something to eat for the Heavenly Baby. If it weren''t for the Heavenly Baby, everyone would be dead today! Although the ck baby had a bad temper, this white and fat baby was very adorable. Therefore, they had to find delicious food as soon as possible. "Thank you!" Capree weakly said to Henry with a smile. "No, I should thank you..." Henry sighed, "In order to help me hide my strength and identity, you did not hesitate to... nder your reputation and publicly say that you gave birth to this child. In the future... how can you get married?"This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "I... if no one wants me, I''ll spend my entire life alone. I''ll be lonely until I''m old..." Capree''s face was full of sadness and her words had many meanings. Henry naturally understood that Capree meant that if he did not marry her, she would not marry anyone for a lifetime... Chapter 1940 Chapter 1940 "Mom..." When the Divine Baby saw that Capree had not given him food for a long time, he held her chest again and began to behave in a spoiled manner. "Okay! Okay! Don''t cry. I''ll take you to eat delicious food!" Capree was like a real mother. She lovingly picked up the baby and went to the bedroom with Henry. He saw that the disciples had already piled up a small hill of food on the table. "Wow..." The Divine Baby had never seen so much delicious food before. The blue crescent-shaped eyes suddenly turned into a full moon in excitement! "Go eat!" Capree let go of the baby. With a p of his wings, the Divine Baby flew to the table. He picked up a chicken leg, and with a tug, only half of the bone was left. He then picked up arge pork chop and ate it in the blink of an eye like a locust! Then, he raised arge bowl of beef soup and poured it into his mouth! "ng!" He threw away the soup bowl and sat on a roast suckling pork that was even bigger than him! "Puff... How could Heavenly Baby be so hungry?" "Master and Henry... they haven''t let him eat anything for a few days?" "This is too pitiful!" "Let him eat slowly. Don''t get too full!" A group of disciples on the side watched in astonishment as the Divine Baby finished all the food on the table without leaving anything behind. Everyone knew that the Heavenly Baby was born in a month because of their master''s mysterious cultivation method. Everyone had witnessed the amazing strike of the Heavenly Baby just now! But how could his appetite be so terrifying? "Hie..." After eating all the food, the baby belched and sipped the soup on his fingers. Then, he looked at Capree... "Erm..." Capree was speechless and had to look at Henry. "Can he eat more?" "Don''t you think he would be too full?" "Er... I don''t think so. Just let him eat a little more!" Henry shook his head helplessly. "He even can kill the Divine Sky expert, so he should not have any problem!" Anelise said with a smile, "Let''s get him more delicious food!" "Yes! The Divine Baby has saved everyone''s life. We must give him something to eat!" "That''s right! Let''s go to our kitchen to look for anything delicious!"Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. The disciples went out to look for food again. The Divine Baby picked up the te, stuck out his small tongue, and began to lick it seriously... "You are not allowed to lick the te!" Henry snapped. "Ya... ya..." The Divine Baby could not speak, so he could only hurriedly point at the disciples who went out, and then pointed at Henry, Capree and himself. It seemed that he was exining to Henry that there were only three of them. Even if he licked the te, he didn''t disgrace Henry... "Er..." Henry waspletely speechless. But the Divine Baby began to lick the te seriously. It didn''t take long for him to lick all the tes and pots! "Good fooding through!" Anelise and the others brought more delicious food and put it on the table. The Divine Baby looked at Henry and Capree. "Eat it! You hungry ghost, I don''t believe you can''t be full!" Henry said grumpily. "Ya, ya!" The Divine Baby narrowed his eyes again, picked up a roasted chicken, and began to nibble on it... "You white idiot, you didn''te out during the battle, and you just want to eat..." Henry depressedly said to the Divine Baby, "You''ve been eating for half a day. Let the ck devil eat for a while!" "Ya, ya... humph!" The Divine Baby let out two sounds before it turned into the Devil Baby. "Wu..." The Devil Baby released a low growl. He opened his mouth, and with his sharp teeth, he frantically bit down on the roasted chicken! Even the bones of the chicken began to crackle! He bit down on the roasted chicken until not a single bone was left! Then, he picked up a bowl of steaming soup and directly poured it into his mouth. Half a basin was sprinkled on the ck feather skirt... On the table, the soup was suddenly dripping, and it was a mess! "Hua!" The Devil Baby directly threw the soup basin to the ground and smashed it into pieces! He picked up a small dish of yellow fish again, drew the bow left and right, and stuffed it into his mouth... the way he ate, it was simply too horrible! "You..." Henry was in a mess and quickly waved his hand. "Forget it, let''s have the white idiot eat!" The crowd was also in a mess. The ck baby was too violent! "Hmph!" With a cold snort, the Devil Baby turned around and transformed back into the Divine Baby. The Divine Baby was still devouring like a wolf. Everyone had seen the Devil Baby''s way of eating and immediately felt that the Divine Baby''s way of eating was simply too refined... "All of you can go!" Capree waved her hand and sent her disciples away. The matter regarding the Divine Baby was too mysterious. It was best not to allow him toe into contact with too many people.. "Yes!" The disciples left. Henry and Capree watched as the Divine Baby swept all the food on the table. "Hup..." The Divine Baby burped and pointed at his fingers. He looked at Henry and Capree timidly. "Get lost!" Henry rolled his eyes. "That''s enough. Do you really want to eat more?" "I can''t afford to feed you in this way!" When he created the Divine-Devil Baby, Henry not only put everything he had but also borrowed all the things from Capree! Henry was so poor now, there was no way for him topensate Capree with money. But this Divine-Devil Baby didn''t even have the slightest bit of expression on his face. He actually wanted to eat more. If he ate like this, he would have to eat till Hundred Changes Sect go bankrupt and that would happen in a few days. ''Why are you always being so mean to him?" Capree was like a mother, looking at the baby lovingly and ming Henry. "Er... well, it''s useless. People don''t learn and know nothing. This child is such a jerk. If we don''t discipline him strictly, he may not be obedient in the future!" Henry sighed. "Oh..." Capree didn''t know what was going on with Henry''s doppelganger. However, based on Henry''s and the Divine- Devil Baby''s condition, she had also vaguely discovered that the Devil Baby was not Dpletely under Henry''s control. Therefore, Capree did not say anything more. The Divine Babysat on the table pitifully, licking the tes attentively, and licked all the utensils cleanly... "Okay, clean up your body, let''s go cultivate!" Henry stood up and said to the Divine Baby. "Beep." The Divine Baby licked his mouth and smacked it. Then, the soup on his body was devoid of its filth and turned clean. He pped his wings and flew up, shaking, following Henry happily. "You can still go to my quiet room!" Capree came to the quiet room with Henry and the Baby. Henry sat cross-legged on the couch. "I''ll prepare some elixirs for you." Capree looked at the empty shelves outside and said. She knew that Henry had practised for seven days and seven nights, and he had been in aa for a month, so he needed elixirs to restore his cultivation. "Er... there''s no need!" Henry''s face turned red. He said, "I used so many things of yours, but I haven''t returned them to you. How can I ask you to prepare elixirs for me again?" "Are... are you sure that''s what you really think?" Capree''s face turned pale. Chapter 1941 Chapter 1941 "Erm... I was in a hurry at that time, so I didn''t tell you and I used your things..." Henry said apologetically, "Don''t worry, I will pay you back double in the future!" "You..." Capree was sad. "In your mind, are we... strangers?" "Do you really think that I will haggle over those things?" "This..." Henry looked at the agitated Capree and could not help but heave a long sigh. "Sect Leader Hua, I understand what you mean. But... I already have a wife. I... I can only feel grateful for your kindness!" "I know that. I don''t have any improper thoughts..." Capree said with a sigh, "I just think that we are very close friends. I didn''t expect that you still treat me... as an outsider... ording to what you said, you saved our Hundred Changes Sect twice. How should I repay you?" "This..." Henry was dumbfounded by Capree''s words. "Sorry, it''s my fault!" Henry was apologetic. He looked up and said with a smile, "We are indeed very close friends! From now on, I won''t be too polite with you, and you don''t need to be too polite with me!" "That''s better!" Capree smiled in a charming way! As soon as she entered the inner pce, she changed her face into the face of the beautiful woman and restored her beautiful appearance. Henry quickly looked away and said, "Then you go and help me find some elixirs!" "Okay." It was not until this moment that Capree left with satisfaction.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Henry turned around and saw the baby flying back and forth in the secret chamber with curiosity. "Come in!" Henry sat cross-legged. "Yaaa..." The Divine Baby was reluctant, but he still disappeared into the air with a "pu" sound... On Henry''s Divine Shore, above the Green Sacred Lotus, the Divine-Devil Baby sat cross-legged. He held the weapon in his right hand and twisted his left hand. With the turn of the Green Sacred Lotus, the Divine-Devil Baby switched between two sides continually. In the sky, the clouds were gloomy. Faintly, a hint of invisible ck Qi slowly descended and was sucked into the Divine-Devil Baby''s nose. "F*ck... Kid, you''re actually absorbing the karma power within this cloud?" "Could it be that you were sitting on the Green Sacred Lotus with the power of the Green Sacred Lotus?" Henry was overjoyed. "This Green Sacred Lotus is the thing that Master Lu used to bnce yin and yang. It can also resolve the karma... It seems that I can only depend on you to enter the Divine Sky!" "However, your rate of absorption is a bit slow. Have you not eaten enough?" "It looks like I need to feed you more next time..." Henry didn''t know why the Divine-Devil Baby was so greedy for food. He was even more vicious than Ranjeet. Henry did not know whether the Divine- Devil Baby would be able to increase his cultivation after eating. That shouldn''t be the case. If eating could increase one''s cultivation, the Divine-Devil Baby would be heaven-defying! However, since he was so gluttonous, he definitely had something he needed to replenish as well. After today''s fierce battle, Henry had already discovered the weakness of the Divine-Devil Baby. That was, his endurance was insufficient and he couldn''t fight for a long period of time! Thinking about it, he was right. Even though the Divine-Devil Baby was formidable, he was still a child that hadn''t matured yet. He was still in his infancy. The characteristic of a child was that his momentum was very fierce but his endurance was insufficient! Even if he was as strong as the Divine-Devil Baby, he still did not have the stamina to fight. Perhaps, the reason why the Divine- Devil Baby was so gluttonous was that he wanted to grow up as soon as possible. When he grew up, he would definitely be even more powerful, and he would also have more endurance! However, when he grew up, he might even speak, and he might have his own independent thoughts. It was very likely that he would not listen to Henry anymore! That would be terrible! Now, although the little boy was naughty, his intelligence seemed to be at the level of a three or four-year-old child. Henry could stiff control him. But when he grew up, Henry didn''t know what he would be like... This made Henry very suspicious. He wanted the Divine- Devil Baby to grow up quickly and see how powerful he was! He also didn''t want him to grow up, because he might have his own independent mind and leave Henry... This was the same as all parents acted in reality When a child was young, his parents were eager to see him grow up.. But when the child did grow up, the parents hoped that he did not grow that fast. It was because when a child grew up, he would have to leave his parents... Even though, the Divine-Devil Baby was not born by Henry. However, the Divine-Devil Baby was personally created by Henry with his own body! Henry''s blood was inside the Divine-Devil Baby''s body. Therefore, to Henry, the Divine-Devil Baby was his own son! In fact, he was even closer than his own son! Even if Henry and Sylvia were to have a child in the future, that child would still belong to Henry and Sylvia. In the child''s body, there would be the blood of the two of them. Moreover, Sylvia would give birth to the child after nine months of pregnancy. However, the Divine-Devil Baby was only Henry''s child! He only had Henry''s bloodline! Therefore, although Henry had been reprimanding the Divine- Devil Baby and even called him "idiot", his love for the Divine-Devil Baby was indescribable... Since he was afraid that he would not listen to him when he grew up, he nned to let him grow up naturally. He didn''t allow him to eat all the time, nor did he prohibit him from eating. Everything was to go with the flow... Henry knew that the Heavenly Way was to make up for the loss. As long as one reached an extreme, one would naturally take the opposite path. He had to remain in the middle of the world. If he was in a hurry to seed and kept the baby eating nonstop, he would definitely destroy him. After knowing this, Henry calmed down and began to practice. After battling the Divine-Devil Baby for the whole seven days, and being in aa for another month, Henry''s body was actually very weak. However, he still used his Qi to activate the Divine Pearl and began to repair the cracks on the Divine Shore. Today, from the phenomenon of the leader of the Five Poisons Sect, he hade up with some ideas on how to restore the Divine Shore. Although, the sect leader had used his power of Divine Sky to repair the Divine Shore. However, with the powerful strength of the Divine Pearl, Henry could repair the Divine Shore as well... Under the urging of Henry''s Qi, the Divine Pearl was like a sun, emitting multicoloured light. Amidst the multicoloured light, one could vaguely make out a yellow primordial sea, as well as countless magical beasts and Hundred Spirits... The multicoloured light was like warm sunlight that nourished the earth... That primordial sea was pouring down onto the Divine Shore. Countless magical beasts were repairing the cracks and the cracks that had been nourished by the multicoloured light were like injured skin that was slowly healing. However, the process was extremely slow... Henry elerated the activation of his Qi, only to find that he was unable to do what he wanted. His Qi had been consumed too muchst time, and he hadn''t recovered yet. It seemed that he could not be in a hurry. Henry sat cross-legged and cultivated slowly. A few dayster, Capree brought a batch of elixirs. Henry took the elixirs and elerated his cultivation. He urgently needed to be stronger! Otherwise, he had no choice but to endure... This was not Henry''s character! Chapter 1942 Chapter 1942 One dayCapree brought a batch of elixirs and hesitated for a moment before saying, "I have to go out. During this period of time, you have to cultivate carefully!" "Where are you going?" Henry was curious. "I sent Anelise to buy some elixirs, but I didn''t expect... that she would encounter some evil cultivators. She was kidnapped and medicines were also taken with her!" Capree looked anxious. "What?" Henry was shock. Anelise was pure, beautiful, and kind. She was the one who had brought Henry to the Hundred Changes Sect. Now that she had been kidnapped, how could Henry not be anxious? What''s more, when Anelise was buying elixirs for Henry, she was caught by these evil cultivators... "What''s the background of these evil cultivators?" Henry frowned, and there was a cold light shing in his eyes. "ording to the disciples who fled, these evil cultivators are the most infamous members of the Eight Wolves League in the Vast Thousand Worlds!" "Eight Wolves League?" "Yes, these evil cultivators practice by robbing other people''s goods, and their cultivation methods are extremely insidious..." Capree said with a gloomy face, "Originally, in the world of cultivators, there was nothing wrong with thew of the jungle. But these evil cultivators don''t even let go of those ordinary people who can''t cultivate... It is said that they have captured a lot of ordinary women to use as incense stoves, and they use evil cultivation methods to fuel Yin and Yang. They use the women''s blood and Qi to help them practice... The women who are caught as incense stoves will die of depletion of blood after being consumed for a period of time... And the women cultivators are the favourite targets of the Eight Wolves League because women cultivators are much better than ordinary women. They can not only get blood and Qi but also the cultivation of female cultivators... Therefore, there is not a single female cultivator in the Vast Thousand Worlds who does not tremble at the mention of the Eight Wolves League!" "They turned out to be a bunch of bandits..." Henry said, "Don''t the big sects care about these bandits?" "Those big sects...Hum! Behind closed doors, they''ve done more than the Eight Wolves League. They''re just a bunch of hypocrites!" Capree snorted coldly. "When Anelise was caught today, I immediately sent a message to many big families who are our allies to ask for help. But none of them dared to offend the Eight Wolves League!" "When they married our disciples of the Hundred Changes Sect, they swore that if the Hundred Changes Sect was in trouble, they would go through fire and water with no hesitation!" "The Hundred Changes Sect is really in trouble, but they''re avoiding taking action. It''s absolutely detestable!" "Don''t worry, I''m going to save Anelise!" Henry got up. "No, I''ll go!" However, Capree said, "You''ve only been cultivating for a few days, so your cultivation must not be consolidated. You''d better continue to cultivate in seclusion!" "It''s okay, I have recovered a lot..." Henry thought, and the baby flew out. "This naughty boy has also been locked up for a few days. He must be bored. Let me take him to y!" "Well... okay then!" Capree knew that it was much better to take Henry and the Divine Baby with her than to take the whole Hundred Changes Sect! Now, Anelise was kidnapped, and the situation was extremely critical. If she dyed for a second, Anelise would be in danger of being insulted. "Let''s not dy... where is the Eight Wolves League?" Henry also knew that Anelise would most likely be killed after being kidnapped! She was the most beautiful woman in the Hundred Changes Sect, except for Capree! She was caught by the vicious beasts of the Eight Wolves League. It was extremely dangerous! "The Eight Wolves League was actually made up of eight groups of evil cultivators. There are eight ces for each of theirirs as formations..." Capree introduced, "The nearest Eight Wolves League to the Hundred Flowers Valley is in the Lullin Mountain not far away. You can arrive by using the Transmitting Formation twice. Anelise must have been taken there. I''ll send someone to take you there!" "Fine! However, you''d better change my appearance. I don''t want to use my true appearance, so that I won''t... bring trouble to the Hundred Changes Sect!"This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Henry knew that it was impossible for him to protect the Hundred Changes Sect all the time. If he destroyed the Eight Wolves League, there would be a bigger force behind them. It would be bad if he sought revenge on the part of the Hundred Changes Sect. "This is easy!" Capree took out a stack of masks from her arms. "These are a hundred masks that I made by myself. You can change your appearance if you wear it!" "Okay!" Henry took a stack of masks and put one on his face. All of a sudden, he looked like a handsome boy. Coupled with the green robe and white jade crown that was prepared for him, Henry looked like the rich generation of a big sect. Compared to the Sixth Prince of the Grand Xia Dynasty Dynasty and the Holy Prince of the Sacred Empire, he looked even more graceful and elegant... "Let''s go!" Henry took a folding fan from the shelf. Lullin Mountain was located in a mountain range in the Vast Thousand Worlds. There were barren hills, turbulent rivers, and dangerous terrains. There were evil cultivators from the Eight Wolves here. League e A hundred miles areound the Eight Wolves League was off-limits! No one dared toe near. The evil cultivators of the Eight Wolves League would go out to rob homes and steal women. Who would dare toe to Lullin Mountain and walk right into their trap? Even the male cultivators of the prestigious sects did not dare to pass by the Lullin Mountain. It was said that the evil cultivators on Lullin Mountain also didn''t care about their sexual orientation. Unexpectedly, a handsome young man flew into the Lullin Mountain. He held a folding fan in his hand, and his facial features were exquisite. He was so handsome that even a man would be attracted by him... Behind him, there was a baby flying. The baby had a pair of small wings. It was pink, adorable, and very cute. No one knew if it was the man''s child, the pet, or the servant... The man flew in the air with the baby and arrived at the Eight Wolves League''s stronghold in Lullin Mountain. "Who are you? How dare you be so presumptuous in the air above our Lullin Mountain?" The evil cultivators on the Lullin Mountain immediately flew into the air and stopped Henry and his son. "What? Can''t I fly here?" Henry said with azy smile. "What? Haven''t you heard of the name of the Lullin Mountain Eight Wolves League?" "Boy, you are an idiot raised by a sect leader since childhood, aren''t you?" "Don''t you know what the Eight Wolves League is doing?" "This guy''s skin is tender, even tenderer than those women we caught just now. We have to catch him and enjoy him!" A group of evil cultivators from the Eight Wolves League surrounded Henry and his son, looking at them with interest. "It looks like you guys are indeed a bunch of bandits whomit all types of crimes, just like what people said!" Henry still smiled faintly. "That''s right, we are all robbers! We''re going to find you even if you''re not here. How dare you walk right into our trap?" "Boy, since you''re here, you''d better hand over all your belongings and serve us well!" "That''s right. As long as you serve us well, we will treat you well..." A few evil cultivators from the Eight Wolves League looked up and down at Henry, who was tall and slender and revealed an evil smile. "I''m sorry. I''m afraid you''re going to be disappointed. I''m not here to serve you!" Henry waved the folding fanzily. He looked as harmless as the Divine Baby. Chapter 1943 Chapter 1943 "Then what are you doing here?"Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. An one-eyed evil cultivator asked curiously. "I''m also here to be a bandit!" Answered Henry with a smile. "What? You... are also here to be a bandit?" "Humph! Not everyone is allowed to join the Eight Wolves League. Even if someone wants to enter, he has to get permission from our leader!" "Don''t be delusional, boy!" The members of the Eight Wolves League all looked at him with disdain. "You''re overthinking it. I''m not here to join your Eight Wolves League." Henry still smiled. "What? If you don''t join us, how can you be a bandit?" The one-eyed evil cultivator was confused again. "To be a bandit... What qualifications do I need?" Henry curled up the corners of his mouth and said, "Wouldn''t it be all right to rob you directly?" "You... What do you mean?" The members of the Eight Wolves League immediately went on their guard. "Nothing..." Henry paused and said with a faint smile, "I have been cultivating for a few days and I need some elixirs. I heard that your Eight Wolves League has stolen a lot of elixirs and treasures, so I came to your ce to take some." "What?" The members of the Eight Wolves League were all confused. How could he talk about a robbery so politely? In their daily life, they were like the beasts with fierce looks on their faces. "Brat, we, the Eight Wolves League, have always been the only ones to rob others. No one has ever dared to rob us." "That''s right. Aren''t you out of your mind?" "Young man, since you''vee to this Lullin Mountain, how dare you to be so arrogant?" The evil cultivators of the Eight Wolves League were going crazy with rage! Henry put away the folding fan and pointed to the Divine Baby. "Ya, ya!" The Divine Baby bent his crescent- shaped eyes and smiled at the evil cultivators in front of him. "Him? Ha, ha, ha!" All of a sudden, the evil cultivators burst intoughter. "One finger of mine can p this kid to death!" "I can kill this kid with just one breath!" "This little baby is very fat. If he''s cooked... the taste will definitely be very special!" The evil cultivators of the Eight Wolves League all looked at the Divine Baby with disdain. "Yaaa..." The Divine Baby was not angered in the slightest. He was still smiling, seemingly harmless. "That''s enough. Let the ck devil do his job!" Henry opened his folding fan again and retreated once before leisurely fanning his fan... "Teng!" The Divine Baby suddenly turned around and turned into the Devil Baby! Suddenly, there was more than three metres hight ck fog on his body! "Oh, this little kid can even transform?" "Interesting. Look, this ck boy is angry!" "He''s carrying a huge scythe on his shoulder. Don''t tell me he''s going to kill someone..." Before the evil cultivators of the Eight Wolves League could finish speaking, the Devil Baby spun his body and swung the Life Scythe in his hand! "Swoosh!" A horrible ck wave of light directly cut the group of evil cultivators of the Eight Wolves League into two pieces! Before they could scream, half of their bodies fell to the ground! "Er... Do you need to be so violent?" Henry looked helplessly at the Devil Baby, "You just kill them, why do you have to cut people in half?" "Humph!" The Devil Baby twisted his neck and looked stubborn. He did not listen to Henry''s words at all. "Whoosh! Whoosh!" "Who''s there?" "Quick, go and report this to the league leader!" In the vige on the top of the mountain, evit cultivators of the Eight Wolves League saw theirpanion''s being cut into two halves from the sky. Their minds suddenly exploded! However, Henry, with the Devil Baby, gracefully fell from the sky andnded in a square in the middle of the vige. "Little Baby! Save me!" Anelise and a few female disciples of the Hundred Changes Sect were held by a group of evil cultivators from the Eight Wolves League to one side of the square. When they saw the Divine Baby, they knew that the handsome youth was Henry, so they shouted happily. "Er... All of the people of the Eight Wolves League will be killed since you shouted to expose my identity!" Henry muttered gloomily to himself. In fact, as soon as he flew over Lullin Mountain, he found that Anelise and the others were held in the square. They must have just been brought up to the mountain by the evil cultivators and they had not had the time to be humiliated yet. That was why Henry had taken it easily. He just didn''t want to let the evil cultivators of the Eight Wolves League find out that he was rted to the Hundred Changes Sect. It wasn''t big deal for the Divine Baby to be discovered, but if anyone were to find out that the Divine Baby was in the Hundred Changes Sect people would definitelye to the Hundred Changes Sect looking for trouble... Right now, when Anelise called out, everyone in the Eight Wolves League knew that Henry was from the Hundred Changes Sect. "Kid, who are you? How dare you break into my Lullin Mountain and kill so many of my brothers?!" At this time, an evil cultivator with muscles bulging and a bearded face, with a group of people, surrounded Henry. "You don''t have to know who I am..." Henryzily waved his folding fan. "I just heard that your Eight Wolves League has kidnapped many beauties today, so I came to see them... It''s a coincidence that those beauties are my lovers. If you let them go, I can spare your lives!1'' "What? Ha, ha, ha!" The leader of the evil cultivatorsughed. "Kid, I can tell you''re only in the Divine Shore. How dare you be so arrogant?" "Can''t you see that I''m half-step away from the Divine Sky?" "Half-step away? Really?" Henry sneered, "Those people who had been killed by my son just now seem to be in the Divine Cloud realm, but they couldn''t stop my son''s attack!" "Your son?" Only then did the leader of the evil cultivators stared at the Devil Baby who was shrouded in ck fog. The Devil Baby had just killed a dozen evil cultivators of the Divine Cloud realm and the Divine Shore realm with one strike. It seemed that he had consumed a lot of strength and was gathering strength again. Henry naturally knew that the Devil Baby needed some time before he couldunch a blow. So he slowly continued to quarrel with the evil cultivators of the Eight Wolves League to buy time... "Yes, my son was born in a special way. Although he was born only a few days ago, his ability isparable to that of a Divine Sky Expert!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Henry smiled and said, "If you know what''s good for you, hurry up, surrender and give us all your properties, and kowtow 100 times respectfully to my son... My son may be in a good mood, and he will spare your silly lives!" "What? Ha, ha, ha!" The members of the Eight Wolves League allughed together, "Brat, although we didn''t find out how you killed our brothers just now, how dare you be so impudent in front of our league leader? You''re showing off here. You''re looking to die!" "That''s right! Our leader is called Greedy Wolf and there are seven sworn brothers. The Eight Wolves League is an alliance now. How dare youe to Lullin Mountain alone?" "Humph! You''ve offended the Eight Wolves League. We will destroy your whole sect, not to mention you!" The members of the Eight Wolves League were all irritated by Henry''s words. "Kid, I''ve been in the Vast Thousand Worlds for so many years, but I''ve never seen anyone as arrogant as you!" Greedy Wolf, the leader of the Eight Wolves League in Lullin Mountain, was also sneering, "Your son is less than two feet tall. He''s just a baby that hasn''t even been in this world one month. Yet, he actually wants to make me kowtow to him and beg for mercy?" "s... I''ve given you the chance. If you don''t cherish it, I can''t help you..." Henry estimated that the Devil Baby had umted most of his strength, so he rubbed the baby''s head and said, "Let''s call it a day!" Chapter 1944 Chapter 1944 "Boy, you''re the son-inw of the Hundred Changes Sect, aren''t you?" Greedy Wolf didn''t even look at the Devil Baby. Instead, he looked Henry up and down. "Which sect are you from? You don''t know the difference between life and death..." "Leader, look at that kid!" Before Greedy Wolf could finish his sentence, one of his men interrupted him. "What is it?" Greedy Wolf looked at the Devil Baby and was rmed. The ck Qi surrounding the Devil Baby was nowhere to be seen! His head was lowered as if he was contemting. His eyes, however, were emitting a blinding glow! On his body, there was a faint ck dragon swimming rapidly! Even his long hair that originally hung over his ankle was slowly floating up and standing on top of his head! A fiery red hair was fluttering in his ck hair! This child seemed to have umted some sort of horrifying power! Although his height was lower than two feet and he was still lowering his head, the Qi he emitted was extremely terrifying! It had been a long time since Greedy Wolf had felt such horrifying pressure! That was a power that even the strongest Divine Sky expert could not produce! It came from the power of the Heavenly Way! It came from the power of hell! It was the power from the wilderness! "Retreat!" Greedy Wolf screamed and flew back! Unfortunately, it was toote! "Boom!" The Devil Baby swung the dark red Life Scythe in his hand! A circle of purplish-ck light, like a nuclear explosion, exploded in all directions! The evil cultivators of the Eight Wolves League were all sent flying like straws in a gale! The Divine Cloud evil cultivators heads were split in two! How could the evil cultivators of the Divine Shore withstand the power of the ck- purple light waves? They directly exploded into pieces! Those below the Divine Shore Realm hadpletely turned into blood paste... "Uh... I just said that you shouldn''t be so cruel. Why did you turn them into dregs?" Henry was speechless. He quickly turned around and flew back to Anelise and the others. All of them were also stunned by the Devil Baby''s attack. Although the ck baby was violent, he knew that Anelise and the others were on his side, so he showed mercy. However, this blow that he had prepared was too overbearing. Even if he showed mercy, Anelise and the others still fainted. Seeing Anelise and the others safe and sound, Henry quickly flew to the corner of the square. Because a figure had already flown here. It was the heavily injured Greedy Wolf. He quickly fled after discovering the Devil Baby''s terrifying pressure! Although the Devil Baby''s stunning strike had heavily injured him, he was still able to stay alive! At that moment, he had already arrived in front of a transmitting formation in the square. There were seven colourful beams of light. At the bottom of the light pir, there wereplicated arrays and sigils. He was as desperate as a stray dog and fled toward the seven beams of light! "Do you want to run away?" Henry, however, had already stopped him. "Please spare my life, young hero! Spare me!" Greedy Wolf quickly knelt on the ground and kowtowed. "I was blind and offended you. Please take those girls from the Hundred Changes Sect away!" "I''ll offer all the things in the treasury of Lullin Mountain... I''ll also kowtow to your son two hundred times!" Greedy Wolf said as he kowtowed to the Devil Baby. "It''s toote now!" Henry said coldly, "I have just given you a chance, but unfortunately, you didn''t cherish it!" "This..." "You''vemitted all types of crimes. You deserve to die. How do you want to die today?" On Henry''s fingertips, white light flickered. "Young hero, please listen to me..." Greedy Wolf hastily said when he saw that Henry was about to make a move. "What else do you want to say?" "Young hero, the actions of the Eight Wolves League... are all directed by someone! We can''t do what we want!" "Who''s the one behind this?" Henry frowned. "It''s the people of the Severity Tribe..." "The Severity Tribe?" Henry was stunned. After he arrived in the Vast Thousand Worlds, he had never met anyone from the Severity Tribe. "Yes, the Severity Tribe... I''m afraid you..." Greedy Wolf found that Henry seemed to be frightened by the Severity Tribe. A cunning light shed in his eyes! "Boom!" A huge wolf suddenly appeared behind Greedy Wolf''s phenomenon! The wolf opened its big mouth and tried to bite Henry. "Humph!" Henry and the Devil Baby snorted at the same time. The white light on Henry''s fingertips el shed, and the Nine Tribtions Sword had already been swung! It directly cut off half of the wolf''s head! The Devil Baby was even more ruthless! His Life Scythe danced into a ball and chopped the Illusory Wolf into pieces! However, in that instant, Greedy Wolf had already retreated backwards and slipped into a blue formation! "Rat!" Henry sooted coldly, but Greedy Wolf had already disappeared in the array. With the Life Scythe on his shoulder, the Devil Baby chased into the formation. "Wait, bring Anelise and the others here first!" Henry stopped the Devil Baby and came to Anelise and the others. He needed to save the people from the Hundred Changes Sect who were unconscious. "Little Baby! Thank you for saving us!" Anelise was about to approach the Devil Baby when the Devil Baby turned around. "Henry, have all the people of the Eight Wolves League been killed by the baby?" Anelise looked at the broken limbs on the ground and knew that the Divine Baby was angry again. "Their leader has escaped..." Henry said, "You guys go back to Hundred Flowers Valley first. Two of us will go after him!" "Forget it. We''re all right. Let''s go back together!" Anelise frowned with worry, "There are eight sworn brothers in the Eight Wolves League. I''m afraid that you and Little Baby are no match for them!" "It''s because there are eight leaders in the Eight Wolves League. I have to destroy them one by one!" Henry sighed and said, "It won''t be easy to deal with them if they gather together and fight their way to Hundred Flowers Valley!" "That''s...that''s true!" Everyone nodded. "We will go with you!" Anelise said. "It''s fine if only two of us go. If you guys go... that won''t be good." "Er..." Anelise was speechless. With her limited cultivation, she would indeed be a burden to Henry and the Divine Baby if she went there. "Then well go back first!" Anelise and the others stood up and returned to Hundred Flowers Valley. Henry walked into the blue Transmitting Formation with the Devil Baby. "Whoosh! Whoosh!" In the twinkling of an eye, Henry found that he came to another square of the stockade. They were standing in a blue array of light. "Bald Wolf! It''s this guy who destroyed my Lullin Mountain and killed all my brothers!" They saw that Greedy Wolf was apanying a bald-headed evil cultivator and a group of underlings to surround the formation.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "Seventh Brother, you''re such a coward!" The bald-headed man, Bald Wolf, looked at Henry and said, "This boy is only in the Divine Shore realm, but he destroyed your Lullin Mountain?" "Third Brother, of course, this boy is not worth our concern. But his son is very evil!" "Oh?" "The little boy, I assume, is still nursing?" "What kind of ability does he have?" Bald Wolf lookedzily at the quiet Devil Baby. "You can''t underestimate this little bastard!" e Greedy Wolf gnashed his teeth. "This kid has a terrifying strength. He''s even more powerful than a Divine Sky Expert! With just one move, he was able to kill all my men belongs to NovelDrama.Org Content "What?" Bald Wolf stroked his bald head before narrowing his eyes as he sized up the Devil Baby. The Devil Baby, with a dark face, looked coldly at Greedy Wolf, not afraid at all. Chapter 1945 Chapter 1945 "Oh... it''s indeed a bit sinister!" Bald Wolf raised his hand and pulled out a golden machete from his waist. "Let me kill this kid first, and then I''ll settle with his father!" "Humph!" The Devil Baby snorted coldly. The ck Qi all over his body rose sharply, and his hair stood up, forming a ck tornado! His eyes radiated a ring light! "Calm down, keep a low profile..." Henry pressed the little shoulder of the Devil Baby. "This time, I will deal with him. You''d better see how I fight!" Henry knew that the Devil Baby''s two strikes had consumed a lot of his strength. Although the Devil Baby should still be able to kill Bald Wolf, he was bound to exhaust all his strength.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Behind them, there were six more members of the alliance going to be wiped out. Henry could not let the little ck guy''s strength run out. He was now Henry''s amulet! In addition, Henry wanted to try and see how powerful his current strength was! Since his divine power was destroyed and the Chaotic Divine Sea and the Hundred Spirits were integrated into the Divine Pearl, Henry''s Dao waspletely different from others''! It could not be measured by the general realms! Even Henry did not know how powerful he was now... Bald Wolf opposite him was half a step away from the Divine Sky realm. Henry thought that he could deal with him. On that day in the Flying Scorpion Hall, Silvio was also half a step away from the Divine Sky Realm. Henry easily killed him with a brick and destroyed the Flying Scorpion Hall with the Nine Tribtions Sword... "Humph!" When the Devil Baby saw that Henry did not allow him to make a move, he cupped his fists and flew up into the air. He watched the battle coldly and did not intend to make a move. "Well... you don''t need to be so cold. You don''t care about your dad at all!" Henry was speechless. "Brat, I will take your life!" At this moment, Bald Wolf let out a loud cry and rushed up to Henry. The big machete in his hand waved out a golden light and came to Henry. "Humph!" In Henry''s hand, the Nine Tribtions Sword came out! In a sh, it separated into nine pieces! A cold light met the golden light of the big machete! The golden light was immediately shattered by the cold light and disappeared without a trace! As for the cold light, it didn''t weaken and flew over again! "Boom!" He directly cut off half of a small peak in the distance! "Wow... This kid is only in the Divine Shore realm. How can he have such big energy?" "That''s right. I''ve only heard that Old Virpids cut off a small mountain when he was in the Divine Shore. I''ve never heard of anyone who is able to have this type of ability!" "Could it be... that the rusty sword in this guy''s hand has some kind of amazing energy?" The people of the Eight Wolves League, looking at the power of Henry''s sword, all widened their eyes in surprise! "Kid, your sword... Where did you get it?" Bald Wolf was also shocked! He knew that as an expert who was almost in the Divine Sky, even if he wanted to cut off half of the mountain, he had to do his best! But this kid, even though he hadn''t reached the Divine Cloud realm yet, could cut off half of the mountain with a wave of his hand! There could only be one exnation! That was, the rusted sword in this kid''s hand was a treasure! Bald Wolf also knew that the higher the rank of the divine weapon, the more it looked like an ordinary one. Since this rusted sword had such power, it must be extraordinary! He looked at the Nine Tribtion Sword in Henry''s hand, and there was greed and ferocity in his eyes... "This sword is left by Justus Lu!" Since all the people here had to die, there was no need for Henry to hide anything. "Justus Lu?" Bald Wolf and Greedy Wolf looked at each other. "What? You even know the Severity Tribe. Have you never heard of Justus Lu?" Henry looked at them coldly, "Tell me what the Severity Tribe told you to do. I can give you a quick death!" "What? Ha, ha, ha!" However, Bald Wolfughed. "Brat, do you think that you can scare me with just Justus''s sword?" "Even if you have Justus''s sword, I can still kill you!" "At that time, the sword of Old Devil Lu will belong to me!" As he spoke, he flew into the air. Behind him, a phenomenon suddenly appeared! This was his best performance! Although he boasted that he could kill the arrogant boy in front of hi he also knew that he had to do his best. This kid was holding Justus''s sword! Not many people from the Vast Thousand Worlds knew of Justus''s sword! However, Bald Wolf had heard many legends about Justus. He also knew that Justus had an incredible ability! As long as he killed the boy in front of him and got the precious sword left by Justus, his strength would be greatly increased! Therefore, Bald Wolf released kis phenomenon and used all his strength! Above the Divine Sea, there was a huge bridge, leading to the Divine Shore! On the Divine Shore, there was a ck fog. In the midst of the ck fog, there seemed to be a pack of hungry wolves. The green eyes of the hungry wolves were like a densely-packed firefly. In the sky above the Divine Shore, half of the sky was gloomy and dark clouds gathered. The other half of the sky was blue with two or three white clouds floating on it. This was the phenomenon of thete stage of Divine Cloud, the phenomenon that was close to the Divine Sky! Bald Wolf was indeed close to the Divine Sky realm! "Boy, I will take your life!" Bald Wolf wielding the big machete! "Wow..." At once, the wolves on the Divine Shore rushed out of the ck fog and swarmed out from the Divine Bridge to Henry! "What a cheap trick!" Henry also flew into the air, and he had already wielded the Nine Tribtions Sword in his hand! A half-moon-shaped cold light broke through the phantoms of the wolves and headed straight for Bald Wolf''s body! Bald Wolf was shocked and quickly raised the machete in his hand to block! "Dang!" With a loud sound, Bald Wolf flew back thirty feet! "Crack..." The machete in his hand was broken inch by inch! He was shocked! In his hand, there was only the hilt. "You... are only in the Divine Shore realm. How can you control this precious sword to exert such horrifying power?" "My Dao is different from yours!" Henry said coldly. Although the Nine Tribtions Sword was powerful, the power Henry exerted from it came from the Divine Pearl! The Divine Pearl was an item that had yet to bloom in the Primal Chaos. It was a divine artefact that bred the Great Dao. Its power was unfathomable! Although Divine Sea with the Divine Pearl and could temporarily control the Divine Pearl, the power of the Divine Pearl probably did not even reach ten per cent! Furthermore, there were more Henry had fused the Chand could energies that the Divine Pearl wanted to absorb. Only then would it obey Henry''s orders. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org If one day Henry didn''t have energy for the Divine Pearl to absorb, it would not be controlled by Henry, and maybe it would backfire... "What''s the difference in your Dao?" Bald Wolf asked. "My Dao is the supreme Great Way that is superior to the Heavenly Way. You won''t be able to understand it!" Henry sneered and said, "Moreover, you are going to die soon, so you don''t have to be curious about what''s the difference between my Dao and yours!" "What? You... can kill me?" "Why not?" "Hahaha! Young man, you''re too arrogant!" Bald Wolfughed and threw away half of the sabre handle. His hands quickly formed aw seal! "Swish!" Clouds behind him suddenly floated to the top of Henry''s head! In the middle of the gloomy clouds, a huge wolf head appeared! It opened its mouth, and its tusks, which were like hills, came to bite Henry! Chapter 1946 Chapter 1946 "Brat, I''ll show you how powerful I am!" "Even if you managed to obtain some of the master Lu''s treasures, your level of cultivation is still too low!" "You''re just in the Divine Shore realm. How can youpare with me in the Divine Sky? Go to h*II!" Bald Wolf shouted proudly! The magical seal in his hand grew even faster! The enormous wolf head in the clouds fiercely bit down on Henry in midair! It opened and closed its mouth and directly swallow Henry. "Swish..." There was dead silence all around! All the people were staring nkly at the huge wolf head that swallowed Henry! "This kid... died just like that?" "Holy sh*t, I thought he was so powerful! Seems like he''s just so-so!" "He''s only in the Divine Shore realm, but he''s relying on the power of the sword in his hand... If he really wanted to fight, how can he possibly be a match for the league leader?" "Our leader is still the best!" Bald Wolf''s men started and talk about the scene in front of them. The Devil Baby in the air still crossed his arms over his chest. He didn''t even blink... "Hahaha!" Bald Wolf alsoughed wildly! "Boy, it seems that I''ve overestimated you..." Before Greedy Wolf could finish his words, he heard a calm and majestic voiceing from the wolf head, "Blue Sky Tribtion!" "Boom! Boom! Boom!" Countless cold des shed across the sky and danced madly! The wolf head phantom, which was as big as the sky, was broken into countless pieces by the wild dance of the cold des! At the same time, the body of Bald Wolf in the air was also fluttering with cold des! "You... how is this possible?" Bald Wolf lowered his head and looked at his muscr chest. He saw countless fine cracks appearing on his chest! Blood seeped out from the cracks... The phenomenon behind him was also like broken ss! The Divine Sea had dried up, the Divine Bridge had copsed, and the Divine Shore had cracked... In the sky, the enormous wolf head phantom was also drifting away like light smoke... "Poof!" Bloody arrows were spurting from Bald Wolf''s mouth! The cracks on his body were getting bigger and bigger... "Bang!" He directly exploded, and his body was broken into countless pieces along the cracks! It fell to the ground and became a mess! "Ha..." The surroundings became dead silent again! "This guy! Wasn''t he swallowed by the leader''s huge wolf?" "How did he kill the leader from inside the phenomenon?" "I don''t know! I heard him say... Blue Sky Tribtion, what is it?" "This guy is too f**king cruel. He actually cut our leader into countless pieces! Even if we want to bury him, we can''t put him together..." Evil cultivators of the Eight Wolves League were all staring at the pieces of the leader scattered on the ground in a daze. "Why should we bury our leader? Let''s run!" Someone reacted first and turned to run away! "Yes! Run quickly, or it will be toote!" The evil cultivators shouted and fled in all directions. "I''m afraid it''s toote to run now!" Henry sneered. The Nine Tribtions Sword in his hand had long since appeared in a form of a Qi-snake! "Swish swish swish swish!" In the sky, the cold des of the Nine Tribtions Sword were dancing wildly! The evil cultivators who were running away had no way to retreat! Not a single evil cultivator could escape from the cold des! "Ah! Ah! Ah!!" Countless broken limbs were chopped off by the cold des, and like rain, they fell on the square. The remaining power of the cold de did not diminish, and it even cut off the roof nearby! Deep holes were left all over the ground by the cold des! It was as if the surrounding area was the hell of Asura, and it was extremely miserable! Henry then flew up and came to the front of the array at the edge of the square. Greedy Wolf quietly climbed to the front of the formation in the pile of corpses and was ready to escape again. He actually escaped Henry''s Nine Tribtions Sword. "Young hero! Please spare my life! Spare me!" Greedy Wolf knelt on the ground again and kowtowed to Henry. "I''ll tell you everything about the Severity Tribe!" "No need..." Henry waved his hand impatiently, "Now, I am not interested in the Severity Tribe anymore, and I don''t believe you at all!" "Rather than letting you lie to me andughing at me behind my back, I might as well just kill you!" Henry picked up his ears again. "Young hero! Young hero, I promise that everything I say is true. I don''t even dare to lie to you! If I have a lie, I''ll die a violent death!" Greedy Wolf sweared. "You don''t have to swear. You''ll die a violent death soon." Henry coldly raised his hand. There was a white light shing on the tip of his finger... that was the power of the Divine Pearl. "Please spare me, young hero!" Greedy Wolf cried. "Originally, if you told me about the affairs of the Severity Tribe, I would consider sparing your life. However, you just called my son a little bastard..." Henry''s palm shone with white light. "If my son is a little bastard, am I also a bastard then?"Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "Young hero! I... I''m just saying that you''re a generous person. Don''t haggle over each other!" Greedy Wolf was terrified. "I don''t care about other things. But my son, no one can curse him except me!" Henry said coldly, his whole body glowing with white light! Greedy Wolf couldn''t even see Henry''s face clearly. "Those who curse my son must die!" Henry shouted angrily and pushed with his palm. "Boom!" A dazzling white light shed! Greedy Wolf had turned into meat paste! The white light on Henry''s body faded away. "It seems that with my currentbat power, I can deal with a master who is almost in the Divine Sky realm... It can be seen that I am still no match for a Divine Sky expert!" Henry looked at his hands and muttered to himself. He now discovered that after his divine power was destroyed, although it looked like he was still in Divine Shore, when it came to fighting, with the power of the Divine Pearl, hisbat power was almost the same as of masters who were half a step away from the Divine Sky... In addition to the Nine Tribtions Sword and the brick, Henry could basically instakill the masters at this level. After all, the difference between the Divine Shore and the Divine Sky was one and a half realms! Henry could actually kilt someone who was a level higher than him! However, was hard to say that he could really fight against a Divine Sky Expert... For example, the sect leader of the Five Poisons Sect on that day, Henry admitted that he could not kill him. Therefore, he and the Devil Baby worked together to kill the sect leader. Moreover, there were all kinds of cultivation methods in the Vast Thousand Worlds. In the future, he''d better pretend to be weak first. "Youe down!" Henry raised his head and looked at the Devil Baby who was still floating in the air with his arms crossed in front of his chest. He scolded, "I was eaten by the wolf just now, why aren''t you worried? Are you my son?" The Devil Baby floated downzily. He didn''t say anything. Instead, he coldly swept his gaze across the mess of broken limbs on the ground. Then, he raised his head and looked at Bald Wolf in the distance that had been chopped into countless pieces... "Hmph!" The Devil Baby grunted coldly. He seemed to say to Henry, "You kill people more ruthlessly than me, and you dare to teach me a lesson?" "I..." Henry naturally understood what the Devil Baby meant, and his old face couldn''t help but blush. "It''s because this sword is too overbearing. My Divine Shore hasn''t been repaired yet. If I use this sword, it''s inevitable that I... will lose some sense of propriety!" "Humph!" The Devil Baby turned to look at Greedy Wolf, who had turned into a pile of flesh and blood on the floor. It seemed that Greedy Wolf had been beaten by Henry into a pulp with his sword, hadn''t he? Chapter 1947 Chapter 1947 "I just want to see how powerful mybat strength is now!" Henry looked at his palm. Now, he had a new n. "Humph!" The Devil Baby continued to snort coldly. It was obvious that he didn''t think about it. "Let''s go!" Henry led the Devil Baby into the building of the Eight Wolves League and discovered many women who had been imprisoned by the evil cultivators. Most of them were ordinary people, and some of them were female cultivators with low cultivations, who had already been badly tortured.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. After Henry rescued these women, they left with great gratitude. In the end, Henry came to the treasure house in the depths of the Eight Wolves League. Henry immediately narrowed his eyes! Even though he had seen countless rare treasures, the number of treasures in the Eight Wolves League''s treasury was still enough to shock him. It wasparable to the treasure in the Immortal Pce. With a wave of his hand, Henry took all the treasures into his phenomenon. "Go, let''s goto Lullin Mountain again!" Returning to the stronghold of the Eight Wolves League on Lullin Mountain, Henry rescued the imprisoned woman and put away the treasures from the treasure house. Then, he brought the Devil Baby with him and entered a new Transmitting Formation. In a sh, he arrived at a new vige of the Eight Wolves League. Arge number of evil cultivators from the Eight Wolves League had gathered in the square. They seemed to be holding some sort of ceremony. On a high tform, an evil cultivator with three strands of a long beard was sitting high up. He should be one of the leaders of the Eight Wolves League. He looked majestic and arrogant! Everyone was kneeling below the stage, listening to the person on the high tform. No one noticed that Henry and his son came out of the Transmitting Formation. Henry flew up with the Devil Baby andnded lightly on the high tform. "Who is this? How do you dare to break in?" Seeing Henrying down from the sky, the evil cultivator with three strands of long beard shouted loudly. "I came to rob you..." Henry was impatient and pulled out the Nine Tribtions Sword! A ck fog also rose from the Devil Baby''s body, and his eyes were shining with golden light! The earth began to tremble! It seemed to be unable to withstand the terrible power! "Boom!" The surroundings instantly turned into a sea of blood! Three dayster, Henry and the Devil Baby finally returned to Hundred Flowers Valley. Henry threw out a pile of treasures and produce a small mountain full of treasures in the valley. "So many things? Where are those from?" Capree and the other disciples were all shocked. "The treasury of the Eight Wolves League." Henry answered faintly. "Did you kill all the members of the Eight Wolves League?" Capree was stunned. "That''s right. Tidy this up and find me some elixirs." Henry went straight back to the quiet room to cultivate. After taking out the Eight Wolves League, Henry wasn''t at ease either. Both he and the Divine- Devil Baby needed to cultivate quietly. Capree didn''t say anything to Henry. She asked the disciples to put those treasures into the treasury of the Hundred Changes Sect and picked out the best elixirs and sent them to Henry in the quiet room for cultivation. With the supplement of the elixirs, Henry soon restored his strength. Then he continued to meditate and use the power of the Divine Pearl to nourish thend on the Divine Shore and repair the cracks on it. The Divine- Devil Baby was also sitting on the Green Sacred Lotus. He was slowly turning and absorbing the clouds and mists of karma. More than a monthter, Henry stood up and left. He was going to Wu Mountain. He had been nning to look for the Heretic God for a long time. However, he had always been caught up in the matter and had not done it. Cecia would have been waiting for him on Wu Mountain. Henry decided to visit Wu Mountain! Capree was reluctant to part. But she also knew that she was just a passer-by for Henry. She ordered arge table of delicious food for Henry and his son. The Divine Baby ate a lot, and Henry asked for a stack of masks. Then, the father and son went away. A few dayster, Henry arrived at Wu Mountain with the baby. This was an extremely secret ce in the Vast Thousand Worlds. Wu Mountain was a forbidden zone! No one knew what was going on inside. ording to the legends, there was an ancient dragon hidden in the mountains cultivating. There was an extremely powerful restriction formation outside the mountain! No one could break it. However, Henry had mastered the 3,000 Paths. In his view, the restrictions in front of him were merely strings. He stepped in. "Buzz buzz!" A wave of energy shook! When Henry entered, it was as if he was a small insect that touched the spider web. "Henry Zhang, you''re finally here!" A 1,000-metre-tall red shadow appeared in the sky above Wu Mountain. The colour of the heavens and the earth changed! The threads retreated like the tide. "Brother Zhang!" The silver-haired Cesia flew out from Wu Mountain. She was followed by Sigismund and the others. It seemed that they had been waiting for Henry in Wu Mountain for a long time. "This child..." Cesia looked curiously at the fat baby beside Henry. "It''s my son." Henry said with a smile. "Son? You''ve found Sylvia?" Cesia was stunned. "Not yet. I was the only one who gave birth to this son," Henry said with a faint smile. A dark red giant figure was swimming slowly in the pce under Wu Mountain''s feet. "Is this your actual body?" Henry narrowed his eyes. "Everything is an illusion. What you see is just an illusion..." An enormous red dragon''s head slowly surfaced from the darkness. The purple dragon horn was dozens of metres long, like a sky-shaking long halberd! The blood-red eyes of the dragon were also several metres in diameter, and the hundred- long dragon beak was hangietre- in front of Henry. "Have you forgotten what I just said to you when I arrived in the Vast Thousand Worlds?" "A spirit body can appear and exist with a single word. There are even experts who, for the sake of transcending, would give up their bodiesto live in a spirit body. Why are you still here in the ancientnd?" BUMS "Why did you hide here? Is it here..." Henry looked to the depths of the underground pce. When he approached Wu Mountain, he felt that there was a mysterious and powerful force slowly surging in the depths of the earth! That was the power of the ancient wilds! It was the will of the people from the futuret was more overbearing and powerful than the power of the Ancient Willpower! Even if Henry had grasped a new rule of heaven and earth, this power still made him feel a kind of pressure! "This is one of the origins of the Ancient Willpower. It controls the power of Time." The gigantic red dragon''s head was hidden in the darkness. Soon, it reemerged in a particr ce in the underground pce. There was a faint dark red light gushing out from the ground. That mysterious power came from that ce. "The power of Time..." Henry also came to the middle of the underground pce. "That''s right! If one can absorb and fuse, and control this power, then he can control time! For example, he can cause the time to stop... and he can even reverse the flow of time!" "The flow of time?" There seemed to be a new door in front of Henry''s eyes! If time could really flow backwards, then there were too many things that could change! What would the world be then? "I assume that someone who can defeat time can defeat the death, right?" Henry heaved a long sigh. Chapter 1948 Chapter 1948 "That''s right! Even a Divine Sky Realm expert will die eventually. Only those who control the time can live forever and be eternal beings!" the Heretic God sighed. "The eternal existence is the ultimate goal that everyone is pursuing, isn''t it?" Henry seemed to understand a lot. "Where are other sources of the Ancient Willpowers?" "I don''t know. I came to Wu Mountain because I was summoned by the Source of Time. Originally, I thought that the ancientnd might have other Sources of Ancient Willpowers, so I went to the ancientnd. I didn''t expect that I got nothing except for knowing you." "It seems that the ancientnd is just a sheep pen sealed in the Vast Thousand Worlds?" Henry frowned. "That''s right. However, the Vast Thousand Worlds is just another sheep pen." "What?" "You mean... there is a bigger world outside the Vast Thousand Worlds?" Henry was stunned. "Of course, I have travelled all over the Vast Thousand Worlds and the ancientnd. I have yet to see the rest of the Ancient Willpowers." "That is to say, outside the Vast Thousand Worlds, there is really a more advanced space!" Henry thought for a while. "Then where are the Gates of Heaven that lead out of the Vast Thousand Worlds?" "I don''t know. However, I think that the route out of the Vast Thousand Worlds is not a Heavenly Gate. Instead, it is a tunnel!" "A tunnel?" "That''s right, this tunnel is very likely to be the so-called chaotic restricted region of the Vast Thousand Worlds!" "The chaotic restricted region?" "Well, the chaotic restricted region is the only ce that has not been discovered in the Vast Thousand Worlds, and no one knows what it is. Therefore, I inferred that this chaotic restricted region is likely to be the tunnel to leave the Vast Thousand Worlds!" "Well, your assumption is very reasonable. It seems that there''s always someone stronger than you!" "The chaotic restricted region is within the borders of the Grand Xia Dynasty. Each time something is about to happen, the Grand Xia Dynasty will send a sessor to the imperial throne and lead arge army to suppress it." "The most recent action was under Nahir Xia. He suppressed it with one force and sealed the existence of the chaotic restricted region for five hundred years." The dragon head looked at the sky above the underground pce, where there were numerous stars. "It''s been five hundred years. I have already felt that the existence in the chaotic restricted region is making a move again!" "That is to say, we have to make a trip to the chaotic restricted region?" "Right now, you still can''t do it. The disturbance in the chaotic restricted region isn''t ordinary. You can''t take risks until you reach the Divine Sky Realm!" "I see." Henry sat cross-legged under the dragon head. "Whoosh! Whoosh!" The Divine Pearl in his body immediately began to spin crazily! Above the Green Sacred Lotus, the two seals on the forehead of the Divine- Devil Baby seemed to have sensed something and emitted a burst of light! The Green Sacred Lotus also rapidly spun! Within the underground pce, the wind and clouds immediately surged! The slowly flowing red energy immediately began to spin rapidly! The swirling red was frantically absorbed into Henry''s body! Henry''s face also turned crimson! The sky above the underground pce suddenly began to rapidly change from star to star, the moon set and the sun appeared, directly bing daytime. A red sun rose quickly. Early morning, noon, evening, one day passed in the blink of an eye! When the sunset and the night appeared... the routine started again! "You... actually elerated the speed of the Origin of Time?" "I''m afraid that your one-day cultivation will be greater than that of others for a hundred years!" The rapidly rotating red colour of the underground pce led the red dragon to swim fast as well, "Henry, you are really something. You have elerated the speed of the Source of Time, and I will also enjoy endless benefits!" "Have you forgotten that I''m the new Heavenly Way''s master?" Henry''s mouth curved into a smile. That red Will of Time surged in! It spread across the entire Divine Shore. The Divine Pearl and the Green Sacred Lotus spun faster and faster! The speed was the same as the rising sun and the moon in the underground pce! Not only the Divine Pearl was crazily absorbing the red light, but even the Divine-Devil Baby opened his small mouth and greedily swallowed it. The Divine Pearl shone with the light on the Divine Shore. In addition to the yellow power of the primordial chaos, the phantoms of the Hundred Spirits were also covered with a blood-red glow! The countless el crack on the surface of the Divine Shore were rapidly healing ata speed visible to the naked eye! In three days, thend of the Divine Shore has returned to its original appearance, as good as before! It was still 333 meters! "Not enough! Not enough!" Henry roared! The Green Sacred Lotus rose into the air! The space seal on the forehead of the Divine Baby suddenly brightened and gave out a ray of profound light! As the Green Sacred Lotus rotated rapidly, the profound light also shone on thend of the Divine Shore! The willpower of the earth between the eyebrows of the Devil Baby also emitted an earthy yellow light that nourished the Divine Shore! The Divine Pearl even rotated wildly and the white light shone on every corner of thend! Thend of the Divine Shore had broken through the limit of 333 metres and began to expand again! Four hundred metres, five hundred metres, six hundred meters! Seven dayster, thend of the Divine Shore had expanded to a terrible one thousand metres! Since the beginning of the universe, thend of the Divine Shore had reached the limit of 333 metres! Henry''snd of the Divine Shore had actually reached a thousand metres! It was three times the limit! Henry returned to the Divine Cloud again! Although this had all been due to the source of time willpower and had elerated the flow of time. However, only when one mastered the most powerful Law of the world could one master the Source of Time! Henry was indeed the new owner of the Heavenly Way! "Is this enough? Not enough!!" Henry, on the other hand, roared wildly! "Boom!" In the blink of an eye, thend of the Divine Shore began to emit a golden light! It shot up into the sky! Clouds in the sky were instantly prated by the golden light! "Rumble!" Dark clouds gathered overhead, and lightning and thunder rumbled! Bolts of lightning, as thick as buckets, struck the Divine Shore! "Hla!" The heavy rain poured down on thend! The red willpower of Time, the ck willpower of Space, the yellow willpower of Earth, and the karma that came with the lightning and the heavy rain... The whole world was in chaos! The light of the DivinePublished by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Pearl was getting weaker and weaker in the chaos. The Green Sacred Lotus was also swaying in the wind and rain. The Divine-Devil Baby was already unable to sit stably on the lotus tform! A single lotus leaf reached to his head, barely managing to stand up for him in the face of the storm... "Hmph! My Dao, my way!" Henry roared with anger. "Boom!" The power of the bloodline exploded once again on the Divine Shore! A zing blood red me rose into the sky! Many ck clouds were devoured by the blood-red mes, and they boiled and evaporated, turning into a white fog! The white n fog gradually fused into a white clouds... and revealed a blue sky! In the blue sky, the Divine Pearl shone like the sun. The other side of thend was filled with mountains, rivers, flowers, and trees! It was a celestial realm! The rest of the dark clouds were gathering in a corner of the sky, but they were still there. Henry, who had reached thete stage of Divine Cloud Realm, was now half a step away from the Divine Sky Realm! But it took him less than a day! "Henry, you are incredible!" The gigantic red dragon widened its blood- red eyes. "It took me thousands of years to advance from the Divine Shore to thete stages of the Divine Cloud realm!" "I had originally thought that I would be able to enter the Divine Sky realm, but who would have thought that I would be stuck in the Divine Cloud!" Henry frowned and looked at his hands. "However, it''s no problem for you to run wild in the Vast Thousand Worlds, is it?" Chapter 1949 Chapter 1949 "Brother Zhang, you''ve be stronger again!" Beautiful Cesia eximed in surprise as she watched Henry emerge from his dungeon. "In this world, if you''re not strong, you can only survive. But just surviving is not in my character!" Henry looked into the distance. In a short period of time, Cesia, Sigismund and the others had built a magnificent temple on top of Wu Mountain, a sort of church. Although their cultivation was not very high, it was easy for them to build some temples and pavilions! The Heretic God was right. In the Vast Thousand Worlds, cultivators could aplish a lot of things easily. Their civilization did not need developed science and technology at all. This was the Vast Thousand Worlds. It looks pretty much the same in ancient times. "Ya, ya!" The Divine Babyy in Cesia''s embrace, his arms around her chest as if he was looking for milk to drink. In the past few days, he helped Henry to cultivate, and he was very tired. "Your child is so cute!" Cesia rubbed the baby''s head lovingly. "Is he hungry? I''m going to find him something to eat..." "Don''t!" By the time Henry finished speaking, it was already toote. "Mom!" When the Divine Baby heard that Cesia was going to find him something to eat, his eyes turned into a full moon. He flew up and kissed Cesia''s cheek. "Why did he call me Mom?" "Anyone who would feed him would be his mother!" Henry shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "He calls every woman who gives him food Mom." "Oh... what''s his name?" Only then did Cesia let out a sigh of relief. "Little Baby." Henry repeated the name that Capree had given him. "Take him to eat. If you don''t give him something to eat, he''ll keep pestering you." "Alright, Little Baby, mother will take you to eat!" Without any qualms, she called herself the mother of the Divine-Devil Child. Several dayster, Henry reappeared in Hundred Flowers Valley. "Capree, hand over Henry, and I''ll spare your Hundred Changes Sect!" In the distance, he heard someone shouting. Henry took a big step forward. The next second, his body appeared at the mouth of the valley, blocking theing person. He took a closer look and saw that it was Berky. "Henry Zhang!" Capree and Anelise were overjoyed to see Henry! As long as Henry came, the Hundred Changes Sect would be saved! Henry was their backbone now! Moreover, they felt from Henry''s body that he seemed to be stronger. "You have escaped from the torture room of the Grand Xia Dynasty?" Henry, however, raised his eyeszily and looked at Berky across from him. "Humph! In front of themander of the Holy Cross, Nahir is nothing!" Berky let out a cold snort. "If you can find the Valley, it seems that your Holly Cross is really capable..." Henry picked up his ears. "It''s a pity that it''s toote!" "Toote?" Berkyughed coldly. "I can''t imagine how you''d be able to run away today!" "Run away?" Henryughed and said, "Why would I run away?" "Haha! Do you think that you canpete with me just because you have returned to the Divine Cloud realm?" "Today, I want you to see the real strength of the Divine Sky expert!" "You talk too much nonsense!" Henry was already holding the Nine Tribtions Sword in his hand! A wave of cold energy shot towards Berky! "Dang!" A golden barrier of light appeared in front of Berky, blocking the cold wave. "Treasure, please turn around!" Henry''s voice sounded again. Hearing this, Berky flew out of Hundred Flowers Valley and hovered high in the air. On that day, he used Garreck as a medium. When he fought against Henry with the power of the Divine realm in the ancientnd, he had witnessed the power of the brick. Now that these words had once more rang out, Berky naturally didn''t dare to be overconfident! Unexpectedly, although he flew in the air and nothing happened. "You... dare to fool me?" Berky was furious. A phenomenon suddenly appeared behind him! Above the Divine Sea, there was an ivory Divine Bridge. The opposite Divine Shore was shrouded in ayer of golden light. There was a temple! At the top of the temple, there was a high cross! In the blue sky, several white clouds were shining holy light! "Be careful, he has used all his strength!" Capree reminded Henry from behind. Henry had long seen that this Divine Sky expert was going to use all of his strength to kill him. "It''s fine." Henry flew in the air in front of Berky. "It''s just a Divine Sky expert." "Henry, you don''t need to bluff! I have known that Virpids has already died. It is you who have been pretending to be him! How can I fall into your trap?" Remembering how twice he had been scared back by Henry''s bluff, Berky couldn''t help but grit his teeth "Even if you''ve returned to the Divine Cloud realm, you are still half a step away from the Divine Sky! And I, on the other hand, am a true Divine Sky expert!" "Who said... that Divine Cloud won''t be able to win against Divine Sky?" Henry sneered, and a grand shadow appeared behind him. On and full of vitality, there were mountains, rivers, flowers, and trees. On one half of the blue sky, several white clouds were dyed with a red glow... "Why... don''t you have the Divine Bridge of the Divine Sea?" "Only the Divine Shore and the blue sky?" Berky was surprised. "My Divine Bridge and the Divine Sea were destroyed by three punches of yours, right?" The corners of Henry''s mouth curled up, and his whole body shed with white light. It was so dazzling that people couldn''t open their eyes! "Cheap trick!" Berky''s fist struck out! The Divine Shore behind him glowed with a golden light! An enormous golden fist flew out from the phenomenon! "Rumble!" The Spiritual Qi between heaven and earth was violently shaken by this punch! The huge fist, dragging along golden light, crushed toward Henry! "The Divine Sky experts have witnessed the Heavenly Way and mastered the Law of the world that you people in the Divine Cloud Realm can''t see through! How can you be my opponent?" Berkyughed coldly once more. "The Heavenly Way?"This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "The Law?" "You, don''t deserve to talk about this with me!" Henry made a seal with one hand, and the Chaotic Green Sacred Lotus suddenly appeared under his feet! Seven lotus seeds quickly rotated around Henry! "Go!" Seven rays of colourful light flew toward the giant golden fist. "Puff puff puff!" Seven lotus seeds hit the giant golden fist, but only ayer of ripples appeared! The giant golden fist continued to rush towards Henry! "Little guy, help!" The Nine Tribtions Sword in Henry''s hand struck out once again, producing a cold wave! The Devil Baby also shed. "Hmph!" The ck fog rose as the Devil Baby''s hair rose up! Golden light shot out from his eyes, and the ck Dragon appeared on his body! The Life Scythe also swung out! Cold wave and ck de, went straight for the huge golden fist! "Crash! Crash!" The giant golden fist was cut into three pieces! "Who is this child?" "How could he have the power of the Fallen Angel?" Berky flew backwards several metres, his body trembling slightly! His eyes widened in shock as he stared disbelievingly at the Devil Baby in front of him. He clearly felt the unique magic power of the Fallen Angel from the Devil Baby! The magic power came from the sacred country, but it had been refined in the darkva in the hell! Except for the Fallen Anget, there was no other person who had such a special power! How could this child next to Henry have such a magical power? Chapter 1950 Chapter 1950 "He can be considered the child of me and the Fallen Angel!" Henry looked at the Devil Baby lightly. From a certain point of view, the Divine- Devil Baby''s mother was indeed the Fallen Angel.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Although Henry''s bloodline power had created the consciousness of the Divine- Devil Baby, he had also used everything to give him the divine power. However, the Divine-Devil Baby was after all born from a cocoon that was formed from the body of the Fallen Angel. In addition, there was still a trace of Fallen Angel''s divine sense left on his body. This divine sense made the Devil Baby not entirely under the control of Henry. Therefore, ording to the source, the Divine-Devil Baby''s mother should be the Fallen Angel! "What?" "What... did you do to the Fallen Angel''s body?" Berky asked in surprise. "What are you thinking?" Henry was speechless. "I just used the body of the Fallen Angel to refine a doppelganger, and that is this child!" "Doppelganger?" Berky''s face was filled with confusion as well. This Henry was just too strange! When he was in the ancientnd, his phenomenon was also quite ordinary. There were the Divine Sea, Divine Bridge and Divine Shore. But now, his phenomenon did not have the Divine Bridge and Divine Sea. There was only the Divine Shore. Henry hadn''t been seriously injured by him for a long time. Not only had he returned to the Divine Cloud realm, but he had alsoe half a step away from the Divine Sky. It was really horrible! It should be known that ordinary cultivators who entered the Divine Cloud would need a lot toe close to the Divine Sky... What was more strange was that Henry actually used the body of the Fallen Angel to refine a child. This child was different from other people''s doppelgangers. It seemed that he had his own consciousness and thoughts! He was really just like Henry''s son! "Alright, let''s stop here and..." Henry looked coldly at Berky and suddenly shouted, "Dark Sky Tribtion!" He shook the Nine Tribtion Sword in his hand. It could be seen that the second section of rust on the inside had flown off! The three words "Dark Sky Tribtion" were revealed! "Heavenly Mysteries, Earthly Qi, the Force of Heaven, Earthly Spirit, the Force of Three Elements, turned into nine lights. This is... Dark Sky Tribtion!" "Bang!" The heavens and the earth met! Countless dark clouds immediately gathered above Henry''s head! The spiritual energy in the surroundings also gathered towards Henry! The spiritual energy and the ck fog in the dark clouds madly poured into the inner part of the Nine Tribtion Sword! The earth was also shaking! This world seemed to be on the end, and the heavens were about to copse and the earth was about to crack! "Kill!" Henry chuckled. A profound wave looked like it could topple mountains and overturn seas as if ten thousand horses were galloping! Before Berky could even blink, it had already arrived in front of him! Berky was shocked. The Divine Shore immediately emitted a golden light! Within the golden light, there was a faint cross shield that was about to take shape! Although Henry had unlocked the Dark Sky Tribtion in the second section of the Nine Tribtion Sword, Berky was a Divine Sky expert and he was also an elder of the Holy Cross. His strength was also extraordinary! This golden shield was a unique divine power that Berky hadprehended after reaching the Divine Sky Realm. Once it was formed, even existences stronger than the Divine Sky would not be able to break through it! It could be said that it was the strongest in the world! Facing Henry''s Dark Sky Tribtion, Berky had to take out his special skills and not dare to act arrogantly in the slightest! "Your shield is indeed very strong, but..." Suddenly, Henry''s voice rang out in Berky''s ears. Berky was stunned. velvet His time seemed to havee to a standstill! The golden light radiating out from the Divine Shore suddenly came to a standstill before his golden shield was fully formed.. secondter, the stagnation disappeared! Although it was only a second, it was enough! The battle between experts was a matter of time between victory and defeat! One second was enough for many things to be done. One second could change the entire oue of the battle! What''s more, this was like a confrontation between the Divine Sky Experts. One second was enough to decide life and death! As expected, just a secondter, before Berky''s golden cross shield was formed, those mountainlike and tsunami- like profound waves passed through his body! Berky shook violently! "Boom!" The phenomenon behind him was also smashed into pieces by the profound waves! The blue Divine Sea stirred up huge waves! The ivory Divine Shore directly copsed! The tower also copsed with a loud bang! The cross at the top of the tower was broken into severat pieces! Even the white clouds above the blue sky suddenly gathered together and became a huge ball. They rolled and surged as if they were enraged by the profound waves! That day, Berky used his doppelganger to destroy Henry''s divine power with three punches. Today, Henry''s three strikes had also destroyed Berky! He would seek revenge for the smallest grievance. This was the way only the strong could act! "Puff!" As Berky spoke, blood shot out from his mouth! "You...how is this possible, to cause my time toe to a halt?" He looked at Henry who was calm andposed. "It''s just that I''ve mastered thews of the willpower of time!" Henry, however, sighed indifferently and said, "I thought I could dy you for a few seconds, but I didn''t expect it to be only a second!" "You''re only half a step away from the Divine Sky, you don''t have the right to do this. You... what sort of opportunity did you acquire?" "You don''t need to know this..." On Henry''s body, white light was zing! The Nine Tribtion Sword in his hand was surging with Qi! Above the Devil Baby''s head, a tornado was rolling with ck fog, flying to the sky! The father and son were going to strike a shocking blow to kill the Divine Sky Expert! "Humph!" Berky let out a cold snort, then shouted loudly, "Hmph!" The rolling clouds in the blue sky instantly flew to the top of Henry and Devil Baby''s heads! The white clouds kept changing and finally condensed into a white cross! The cross shone with a great amount of holy light, enveloping Henry and the Devil Baby. It immediately caused the wind and the clouds to surge! The dark clouds that had curled up in a corner suddenly surged out and spread out, covering the entire blue sky! Theypletely covered up the few patches of red multicoloured light on the white cloud. The Divine Shore that was full of life suddenly became gloomy. The mountain lost its colour, the river stopped moving, and the flowers and nts began to wither at a speed visible to the naked eye! Even the Divine Pearl began to spin slower... The most frightening thing was that the ck tornado on the Devil Baby''s body had been suppressed by the holy light emitted by the white cross to the point where it was about to dissipate. The hair of the Devil Baby suddenly fell on the ground! "Henry, although your strength really surprised me, my Heavenly Cross is the precious divine power of our Holy Cross. Are your vagaries a match for this holy cross of mine?" Berky let out a low growl. This Heavenly Cross was a cultivation technique passed down from ancient times in their Holy Cross! Only when one reached the level of Divine Sky would themander pass down this secret divine power to his protector to preach it! Ever since Berky had imparted this divine ability to him, he had never used it. Because there were so few people in the Vast Vast Thousand Worlds that would make him a Divine Sky calibre to wield the ultimate Great Dragon''s Mace! At this point, Berky was badly wounded and breathing heavily. As expected, the Heavenly Cross didn''t disappoint Berky, itpletely suppressed Henry''s divine power! Unexpectedly, Henry only smiled faintly. "Using a cross against the son of the Fallen Angel? "Are you kidding me?" "Divine Baby,e out!" Chapter 1951 Chapter 1951 Before Henry finished his words, the Devil Baby snorted, turned around and shook his body. The pink jade-carved Divine Baby appeared in the blink of an eye! He tilted his head and smiled. In his hand, a white light sword had long since formed. "Ya, ya!" With a smile, the light on the light sword suddenly increased to a thousand feet, and turned into a sky-reaching Holy Sword! The ring light made everyone cover their eyes. The light pierced straight into the sky! In the sky, the light of the Heavenly Cross was suddenly covered by the light of the Holy Sword, bing dim! "This..." Berky looked nkly at the Holy Sword in the hands of the Divine Baby. "This is the holy power of the Fallen Angel! How can he master it?" "Ha!" The Divine Baby was frivolous! His eyes instantly turned from the crescent moon into a full moon! Two streaks of cold moonlight shot towards the Heavenly Cross in the clouds. "Boom!" "Boom!" The cross condensed by the white clouds was directly scattered by the cold moonlight and disappeared! "Poof!" From Berky''s mouth, another arrow of blood was spat out! Within the phenomenon behind him, the blue sky suddenly began to have many cracks. In addition, it quickly began to spread out, and in the end, it shattered into countless pieces! "Henry, we shall meet again!" Berky wiped the blood from the corner of his lips, then turned to flee! "Want to run?" Henry''s mouth curved into a smile. He shook the Nine Tribtion Sword in his hand! A streak of ck silk fell down like a celestial river, directly binding Berky up! The phenomenon behind Berky disappeared in an instant, and his body turned into a ck wooden mummy, with only his features revealed. "What?!" Berky howled in agony. It seemed as though he was in so much pain that he wanted to die! "Speak what you know. I''ll consider sparing your life or I''ll kill you right now!" Henry approached Berky with burning eyes. "Our Holy Cross...was actually created by the Fallen Angel!" "The Fallen Angel was a sacred angel from the kingdom of heaven. Somehow, it turned against The King Region of heaven and fought a big battle. It was defeated by all the gods and fell into hell." "The Fallen Angel exercised his holy power in the darkva sea of Hell. He absorbed the dark power and nned to return to heaven and kill the Gods for revenge." "When the Gods sensed the conspiracy of the Fallen Angel, they once again took action to kill him. They even split his body apart from his spirit body." "They suppressed the Fallen Angel''s spirit body to the bottom of the darkva in Hell and even took away his six-winged body." "However, the Fallen Angel''s spirit body would not die. It quietly absorbed the power of Hell from the bottom of the darkva and merged it with the holy power. In the end, it escaped from the depths of Hell while the other Gods were not prepared." "His strength is already beyond imagination, but he doesn''t have a body, so he can''t unleash all of his magic power. He can''t return to Heaven to take revenge!" "As long as he could find the six-winged body, the Fallen Angel would be able toe back to life and be the most powerful of existences. At that time, not even the Gods will be able to withstand a single blow from him!" "When he was killed, the Fallen Angel had left behind a bit of divine sense within the six-winged body. However, it has been so long, and the aura of this divine sense was already very weak. The Fallen Angel was only able to roughly sense the location of the divine sense." "What''s more, he only has Spirit now, so he can''t find the six-winged body himself." "As a result, the Fallen Angel founded the Holy Cross and the Holy Cross followed his instructions to search for the six-winged body." "A while ago, the news came from the ancientnd that it discovered the aura of a six-winged body, and so ourmander assigned me to search for it. Only then did I direct Garreck to be your enemy." "Because you have the aura of the Fallen Angel!" "I was wondering why you followed me like a shadow and insisted on killing me. It turns out that you did it for the Fallen Angel''s body!" Henry''s eyes narrowed. When he saw the body of the Fallen Angel in Eimphia, the Severity Tribe used the body to steal the Heaven''s Luck. They only used a small part power of the six-winged body. At that time, the giant hand transformed from the Divine Pearl put the six-winged body into the Divine Shore of Henry. Henry knew that the Fallen Angel was an immortal''s divine treasure, absolutely an extraordinary thing. That was why Henry had chosen to use all of his divine power on the Fallen Angel''s body and fuse them into the Divine-Devil Baby! Now that he had heard Berky''s words, Henry had finally understood the origin of the Fallen Angel. "Henry, although I''m going to die, you destroyed the six-winged body of the Fallen Angel. Sooner orter, he will not let you go!" Berky ground his teeth, and his entire body felt like it was being bitten by tens of thousands of ants! The Dark Sky Tribtion made him wish he was dead! "Hurry and kill me!" Berky roared. "As you wish." Henry said lightly. In the next second, a short sword of light was stabbed into Berky''s chest! The one holding the sword of light was the smiling, harmless Divine Baby. "This...it really is the Fallen Angel. The power of the Holy..." Berky''s body fell from the skies. "Er... Can you at least look bad when you kill someone?" Henry looked at the Divine Baby with displeasure. He shook his head and sighed, "Killing people with a smile like this... It''s really ufortable!" "Ya, ya!" The Divine Baby did not pay attention to Henry. Instead, he pped his small wings and flew over circling around Capree. He was like a pure and holy little angel. The one who just killed a Divine Sky expert. "Little Baby! Did you miss me?" Capree smiled and said, "Let''s go. I''ll find something delicious for you!" "Mom!" As soon as the baby heard the word delicious, his eyes suddenly turned into a full moon. He put his hands on Capree and kissed her. "Sigh, I don''t know how many mothers you''ll have in Future!" Henry shook his head and smiled bitterly. "Anyone who doesn''t know the situation will think I''m using you to take advantage of them!" "What?" "Did Little Baby call someone else Mom?" Capree was puzzled. "Of course, as long as he has a woman to feed him, he will call her Mom!" "Err..." The disciples of the Hundred Changes Sect were in a state of chaos. They also prepared a lot of food in the main hall of the Hundred Changes Sect. To be more precise, they were feeding the Divine Baby. "Little Baby, call me Mom, I''ll give you this chicken leg!" Anelise picked up a chicken leg and yed with the baby. "Mom!" The Divine Baby grabbed the chicken leg and called her in a very intimate way. "Little Baby, why don''t you call me that too? I''ll feed you with some pig''s trotters!" "Little Baby, I have tasty osmanthus cakes here. Quick, call me Mom..." Many of the girls from the Hundred Changes Sect picked up the food and began to tease the baby.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "Mom! Mom! Mom!" The Divine Baby had no bottom line at all. As long as a woman offered him food, he would consider her his mother. "Well... that is enough!" Henry looked at the beautiful girls of the Hundred Changes Sect speechlessly and said, "Are you taking advantage of me?" "Ha ha ha!" Everyoneughed happily. "Master, are we going to the restricted area to attend the meeting in a few days?" Anelise asked Capree. "This time, the meeting is for the sake of selecting powerful individuals who would enter the restricted region to seal off the chaos Our Hundred Changes Sect isn''t good at fighting, Even if we go, we''ll still be just watching the meeting!" Capree said with a sigh. Chapter 1952 Chapter 1952 "Master! It''s good to watch the fun!" "Many of us have never left Hundred Flowers Valley. It''s so boring here!" "Yes! Why don''t you show us around?" Anelise and a group of disciples of the Hundred Changes Sect all shouted. "This..." Capree turned her head and looked at Henry inquisitively. "The meeting... must be interesting. Let''s go and have a look!" Henry thought about it and muttered to himself. "Sounds good!" Anelise and the others cried happily. They knew that Henry was in charge of the Hundred Changes Sect! A few dayster, in the Imperial City of the Sacred Empire. Usually, there was only the Sacred Empire''s leader sitting in the main seat. But today, three golden dragon thrones were lined up in a row, and three people were sitting on these emperor''s seats. The person in the middle was from the Sacred Empire, Gordie Sheng. The person on his left was from the Grand Xia Dynasty, Emperor Nahir Xia, while the person on his right was the Lord of the Thundercloud Empire, Emperor Milborne Yun. "Emperor Sheng, Emperor Yun and I are guests from afar, so we should sit in the first row. How can we... stay by your side?" Nahir''s words were polite, but his face showed that he was displeased. In fact, he was very dissatisfied with the current seats. Although the three Emperors sat together on the top, it was obvious that Gordie was sitting in the middle, which was the central position. As for him and Milborne, they were like followers, apanying Gordie. Naturally, he wasn''t willing to ept this! "Emperor Xia, within the Vast Thousand Worlds, there are three forces. How would I dare to sit above and let the two of you sit below?" How could Gordie not understand the meaning of Nahir''s words? However, he continued with a fake smile, "You and Emperor Yun cane to my Holy City personally and participate in the casting for the league that will go to the restricted area. You have given me enough respect. Of course, I have to treat you two well!" "Emperor Sheng, we are not here to participate in the casting!" Nahir immediately lowered his face. "Everyone knows that this restricted area is within the borders of our Grand Xia Dynasty. Since ancient times, only the people of the Grand Xia Dynasty have entered this restricted region to suppress the disturbance!" "But now, you want to do some casting, wishing to select a group of experts and great figures to enter the restricted region to suppress the disturbance." "What''s more, you didn''t discuss this matter with me beforehand. This... isn''t this a bit too much of contempt for the Grand Xia Dynasty?" Nahir''s face turned colder and colder as he said this. "Lord Xia, this is a misunderstanding!" Gordieughed and said, "I haven''t told you about this matter, but I''ve discussed it with Emperor Yun!" "Oh?" Nahir looked at Milborne curiously. "That''s right! We''ve discussed it!" Milborne admitted it coldly with an unfriendly look. "Lord Xia, the disturbance in the restricted region is amon cmity for our entire Vast Thousand Worlds, but your Grand Xia Dynasty has always been responsible for suppressing it. Our two great empires have long ago felt ill-disposed towards you!" Gordie continued with a smile, "That''s why, this time, I''ve discussed with Emperor Yun and decided to hold a major event for restricted area. We''re going to search for experts in our territory and help your empire suppress the turmoil!" "We were just doing this out of good intentions, so we didn''t inform you beforehand!" "Thank you. I appreciate your kindness, but there''s no need to help!" Nahir, however, waved his hand. "The disturbance in the restricted region belongs to the internal affairs of our Grand Xia Dynasty. There''s no need for you to worry about it; we''ll be able to suppress it ourselves!" "This..." Gordie and Milborne looked at each other. "Lord Xia, I''ve heard that a few days ago, there was a heaven-shaking disturbanceing from the restricted area. This time, I''m afraid it will be a different story. You can''t afford to be careless!" Gordie frowned. "That''s right! If the Grand Xia Dynasty were to act so arrogantly and let that thing from the restricted regione out and take over the entire Vast Thousand Worlds, then it wouldn''t be good!" Milborne also said coldly, "ording to the ancient legends, the things in the restricted area can destroy the heaven and earth. It''s very terrifying! Once theye out, they can destroy our Three Thousand Worlds. We also think for the safety of the entire Three Thousand Worlds. Otherwise, we won''t care about the matters of your Grand Xia Dynasty!" "Ha ha ha!" ??? Nahir began tough loudly after hearing this. You two are a bit too worried! Although the things within the restricted region are indeed terrifying, over the course of tens of millions of years, our Grand Xia Dynasty has always been suppressing those. We''ve never allowed them toe out!" millions our "This time, even though the restricted region''s activity is a bit great, I will send a prince to bring people over to suppress it. There definitely won''t be any problems!" "A prince?" Gordie smiled. "Lord Xia, may I ask which prince are you nning to send to suppress the disturbance in a restricted area?" "I''ve heard... that your most capable Sixth Prince was taken away by Virpids in thest Hundred Sects Competition!" "This..." Nahir was stunned. "Hmph! Your most powerful Sixth Prince went missing even in the heavily guarded imperial city of the Grand Xia Dynasty. Are the other princes are capable of suppressing the bottom line of the restricted region?" Milborne let out a cold snort. "Your Grand Xia Dynasty is getting weaker by each generation, isn''t it?" "You..." Nahir''s face immediately couldn''t hold back any longer. "No matter what you say, suppressing the region''s disturbance is our own business. It has nothing to do with you!" "Even if my son is a good- for- nothing, I will personally make another trip to the restricted area! I will definitely not allow anything from the restricted area toe out and harm the Three Thousand Worlds!"Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "Lord Xia, what exactly is within this restricted area?" Gordie frowned again. "Over the course of tens of millions of years, the Grand Xia Dynasty has entered the restricted area to suppress for generations after generations, but you''ve never told us anything about it. What exactly is going on inside?" "I can''t tell you." Nahir said coldly. "You can''t?" "Are there any unspeakable secrets?" "Since I have said that I can''t say it, then there must be a reason. You don''t have to ask anymore!" Nahir was a little impatient. "Ha ha ha!" Milborne, on the other side, began tough loudly. "Lord Xia, it''s not that I can''t tell you what''s happening in the restricted area, but rather...you''re feeling guilty. Are you unwilling to tell us?" "You... What do you mean?" "I''ve heard that this restricted area isn''t a ce that needs to be suppressed, it''s an Inheritance Land! Every time the Grand Xia Dynasty enters the restricted area, it isn''t just to suppress the disturbance, it''s to go and acquire the inheritance!" "Nonsense!" Nahir suddenly stood up and said, "Milborne, where did you hear that there is an inheritance in the restricted area?" "Since there isn''t an Inheritance Land, why don''t you tell us what''s going on inside?" Milborne also stood up suddenly. "What else could it be?" "Forget it, forget it. Don''t worry, you two. Take a seat!" Gordie also stood up and persuaded Nahir and Milborne to sit down. "Lord Xia, don''t me Emperor Yun for being suspicious. If there really is some sort of karmic inheritance within that restricted area then even if it belongs to our entire Three Thousand Worlds, your Grand Xia Dynasty won''t be able to take it for itself!" Gordie pretended to be earnest and said, "Since you said that there was no inheritance in the restricted area, then tell us the situation inside to prove that you''re innocent!" "Sounds good!" Upon hearing this, Nahir looked around and stared at everyone in the hall with a cold face. Chapter 1953 Chapter 1953 "Well, it seems that you have invited me here today for a long-nned plot!" Nahir said coldly, "If I don''t tell you the secret of the forbiddennd, I''m afraid I wouldn''t be able to walk out of this hall today." "Lord Xia''s words are too harsh. We''re doing this for the sake of the safety of the Vast Thousand Worlds. Please don''t misunderstand our good intentions!" Gordie said with a smile, "If you really don''t want to tell us the secret of the restricted area, we dare not force you. However, you must agree to hold the restricted area league casting!" "That''s right! Even if you don''t tell us about the situation in the restricted area, you''ll still have to get our people to enter and find out what''s going on!" Milborne was even more aggressive. "What if I don''t agree?" Nahir sneered. "This..." Everyone looked at each other in dismay. "Lord Xia, we have already decided on this matter. If you, the Grand Xia Dynasty, insist on acting on your own will, then you are going to force the Sacred Empire and the Thundercloud Empire to join forces against you!" Gordie finally became serious. "Hum! Even if you were to descend on the border with an army, there would be no negotiation over the restricted area!" Nahir snorted coldly. "How dare you?!" Milborne pounded the table and stood up. "Lord Xia, since you insist on acting on your own will, then I''ll have no choice but to ask you to take a look at one item!" As Gordie spoke, he looked at Prince Sheng, who was standing nearby, and gave a slight nod. Prince Sheng nodded with a smile and came to Nahir''s side. He blocked everyone''s path and took out an item from his sleeve. "What?" "This is..." Nahir turned pale with fright. "How?" "Lord Xia, can you now agree to hold the restricted area casting?" Gordie said with azy smile. "You..." Nahir looked at Gordie and the prince for a while. Finally, he sighed and said, "Well, since you''re willing to die, I won''t stop you, but..." "I won''t get involved in your casting. I''ll only wait for you at the entrance!" "Of course, there will be a ceremony between our Sacred Empire and the Thundercloud Empire tomorrow, and then we will choose the powerful figures respectively. We won''tpete with each other!" Gordie stroked his beard andughed. "One month from now, the experts we''ve selected will all gather at the entrance to the restricted area and enter together with the people from the Grand Xia Dynasty!" "Alright. I hope that when the timees, my son will be able to represent the Grand Xia Dynasty. As the leader, I hope he''ll lead everyone into the restricted area!" Nahir looked at Gordie coldly. "Of course, I think your Sixth Prince wille back safe and sound!" Gordie gave a meaningful smile. It turned out that the item he had asked Prince Sheng to show Nahir just now was a jade amulet from the Sixth Prince of the Grand Xia Dynasty! That jade amulet had been personally bestowed to Ludwig by Nahir. How could he not recognize it? When he saw the jade pendant, he immediately understood that Ludwig had fallen into Gordie''s hands. It was no wonder that Gordie was so fearless! Ludwig was the beloved son of Nahir, the future sessor of the Grand Xia Dynasty. Nahir naturally had to be wary of him! Thus, he had no choice but to agree to Gordie''s conditions. "Hmph! When you enter the restricted area, you''ll regret what you''ve done!" He snorted. "Then, I''ll take my leave!" Nahir stood up. There was a magnificent and luxurious mansion in the Sacred Empire. The gate of the mansion was carved and painted with dragons and phoenixes. The level of the mansion was only below the imperial pce of the Sacred Empire. This was the Prince Sheng''s mansion. Gordie didn''t have a capable son. His only son was Prince Sheng. Prince Sheng also had several princesses. Therefore, Prince Sheng became the one and only future ruler of the Sacred Empire! He was the second-inmand of the Sacred Empire! "Stop, no one else is allowed to go!" A guard at the door shouted. He saw a young man with extremely exquisite facial features. Although his face was extremely handsome, he stood proudly with his hands sped behind his back. He had the temperament of looking down on all the heroes in the world! "Who are you?" "What are you doing here?" The leading guard was enraged by the arrogance of theer. "I''m looking for someone." Theer had no expression on his face. "Who are you looking for?" "Diarmi Sheng." "What? "You dare to call our Prince Sheng''s name directly?" "What kind of pig are you..." "Bang!" Before the head guard could finish his words, his body flew out like a straw in the wind and smashed the gate of the manor directly. Theer didn''t seem to move at all. "Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!" The other guards immediately took out their weapons and surrounded the person. "Ask Diarmi Sheng toe out!" Henry was wearing a human-skin mask without expression. "Brat, you''re here to participate in the restricted area league casting, right?" "Which sect are you from to dare to behave atrociously in the Prince''s Manor?" "In the restricted area league casting, the masters and powerful figures of the Vast Thousand Worlds are present. Even if you have some ability, you can''t be arrogant!" "Don''t talk nonsense with him. Catch him first!" A group of guards came up and attacked them fiercely. "It seems that you don''t understand basguage!" Henry''s body shook slightly.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "Boom!" "Boom!" It was as if an explosion had urred. The guards around him were immediately struck by an immense and invisible power. They were sent flying backwards, blood spewing everywhere. Their bones were broken. "Stop!" All of a sudden, a coy voice sounded. Then, a gorgeous and delicate golden phoenix flying carriage fell down from the sky. In the capital of the Sacred Empire, only the royal n could ride a flying carriage. It was clear that this person was from the imperial n. "Great Princess Azusa! Teach this fanatic a lesson! He actually hit us!" "Yeah, he beat us up!" All the guards fell to the ground and shouted one after another. "Who dares to be so impudent?!" In the flying carriage, an extremely beautiful woman flew out andnded in front of Henry. When she saw Henry''s handsome face and haughtiness, Princess Azusa''s heart skipped a beat, and she was stunned. "Who are you?" "How dare you beat my brother''s guard?" "Call Diarmi out." Henry waved his hand impatiently and didn''t even look at Azusa. It was as though Azusa was a annoying fly. "You..." Azusa immediately flew into a rage! As the First Princess of the Sacred Empire, she was deeply loved by Prince Sheng. Even Diarmi was obedient to her! The most important thing was that Azusa had a beautiful face, her temperament was noble, and her figure was fiery hot! Within the territory of the Sacred Empire, Azusa was publicly recognized as the number one goddess! If any princes or ministers were to be liked by her, they could boast about it for a year! Even the princes of the Grand Xia Dynasty and the Thundercloud Empire were very fond of Azusa; they would rush to please her as soon as they met her. No matter where Azusa appeared, she was always the centre of attention! But today, not only did this arrogant young man treat her eoldly, he didn''t even look at her! How could Azusa not be angry? "Come and take this brat down!" Azusa''s long, shapely eyebrows stood up straight. "Yes!" A group of warriors in golden armour rushed toward Henry! Chapter 1954 Chapter 1954 "s..." Henry shook his head helplessly. He really didn''t want to tangle with these nonentities. His figure flickered, like a ghost, he bypassed the warriors and appeared behind Azusa. With two fingers, he pressed down on Azusa''s neck. A feeling of being shocked by electricity instantly caused Azusa to tremble. "What... what do you want to do?" She asked in a trembling voice. "Don''t you realize... that you''ve been kidnapped?" Henry said lightly. All around, the warriors were immediately afraid toe forward. "If you dare to touch me, my father and my brother will... cut you into pieces and grind your bones to dust!" Azusa gritted her teeth and struggled to free herself from the control Henry. "Humph!" Henry snorted. He stretched out his hand and grabbed hold of Azusa''s neck. If he couldn''t subdue Azusa, she would let her warriors continue to fight. Henry didn''t want to be entangled with them anymore, but he didn''t expect that Azusa was not afraid of him and wanted to run away. "Ah! Let me go!" Azusa struggled violently. "Your Highness!" The warriors worried and they took a step forward. Henry pulled her into his arms and said, "Stop, or she''ll die!" Immediately, a powerful aura enveloped Azusa''s entire body. Just now, when Henry pointed at her neck, she had already felt a shudder as if she had been electrocuted.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Now, Henry held her in his arms, and the two of them were close to each other. Azusa leaned against Henry''s broad chest, and there was an unprecedented strange feeling... "Stop!" Suddenly, a shout came from the sky. A flying golden dragon carriagended on the ground. "Who are you? How dare you be so impudent?" Prince Sheng, Diarmi, had just returned from the pce. When he saw someone actually knock down the guards in front of his mansion and kidnap his sister, Azusa, he was enraged! "Go, give this to him!" Henry took out a coin from his pocket and loosened his grip on Azusa. Unexpectedly, Azusa was stunned and didn''t move at all. She was still recollecting the smell of the man behind her and the wonderful feeling... She even hoped that the man could hold her for a while to let her smell him and feel the same feeling again. "Go, give this thing to your brother." Henry directly gave the coin to Azusa. Azusa finally came back to her senses. She took the coin and walked in front of Diarmi. "Azusa, are you alright?" Diarmi looked at the somewhat strange expression on Azusa''s face and creased his brow. "I''m fine." "What the hell is going on?" Diarmi asked the guards at the door. "Prince Sheng, this man should be someone who came to attend the restricted area league casting. When he arrived at the entrance of the mansion, he immediately called out your name, he really is too rude!" "We just said one word, and he beat us like this!" "Prince Sheng, you must make a decision for us!" The guard captain with a bloody nose and a swollen face, as well as a group of guards with broken bones, limped over and reported to Diarmi. "Oh?" Diarmi''s eyes narrowed as he looked at Henry. "Brother, this man asked me to give you this!" Aftering to her senses, Azusa gave the coin in her hand to Diarmi. "This..." When Diarmi took over the coin, he saw the word "Lu" engraved on it. He took a deep breath and pulled out a coin from his pocket. Diarmi found that it was exactly the same! This coin was given to him by Virpids when Ludwig was caught. Virpids said that in the future Diarmi would have to take care of a man who had the same coin. The young man who came with a coin was naturally the descendant of Virpids! Ever since Virpids helped him capture Ludwig, he had mysteriously disappeared. The Grand Xia Dynasty had sent troops to wipe out Virpids, but he didn''t leave any trace behind! Although, today, he had no choice but to use Ludwig''s jade pendant to force Nahir to submit. But it was better not to let others know that he kidnapped Ludwig. After all, it was a bit of a despicable thing to do, and it was not very noble. Moreover, Virpids was an evil cultivator and notorious. Prince Sheng absolutely couldn''t be associated with him! Therefore, Diarmi had to follow Virpids''s instructions to take care of this young man in front of Sheng, quickly order your el 3 Pr .ne experts to capture this brat and tear him to pieces!" The guard leader gnashed his teeth in anger as he spoke to Diarmi. Pa! Diarmi raised his hand and gave the guard leader a hard p! "Prince Sheng you..." The guard leader held his swollen cheeks with a face full of grievances. "Son of a batch, our Sacred Empire is in charge of the restricted area league casting. We are going to recruit talents and unite all the experts and powerful figures in the Vast Thousand Worlds!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Diarmi red at the guard leader. "This young hero is a powerful existence half a step away from the Divine Sky realm. We don''t even have enough time to recruit him. How can we sh with him?" "You probably spoke arrogantly and angered the chivalrous young man, so he attacked you, didn''t you?" "This..." The guard leader recalled that he had just cursed that man. "Brother, this young hero must have extraordinary fighting force since he has defeated so many people. We really want to recruit him to serve the Sacred Empire!" Azusa also made a 180-degree turn and looked at Henry with a smile. In the next second, her smile gradually froze, and her face darkened. It turned out that Henry stood proudly with his hands sped behind his back and still didn''t look at her... "Young hero, don''t me the servants for the offence since they have no manners!" Diarmi came to Henry and said with a smile, cupping one hand in the other before his chest. "It''s fine." "What''s the Young Master''s name? Are you from that famous big sect?" "Whose apprentice are you?" "Henry, I belong to no sect." "Oh..." Diarmi originally wanted to ask about the rtionship between this person and Virpids, but Henry was also cold. It seemed that he wanted to keep a distance. There was an awkward smile on Diarmi''s face. In fact, Henry looked cold because he was not familiar with the mask that Capree gave him. "Henry, are you here to take part in the restricted area league casting of our Sacred Empire?" Diarmi asked again. "That''s right. I''ve heard that... there is an inheritance in that restricted area, so I wanted to go in and take a look." Henry said lightly. "Okay, pleasee into the mansion. Let''s have a talk!" Diarmi brought Henry into the Prince''s mansion and came to a room. "All of you, get out of here!" Diarmi waved his hand, and all the servants bowed their heads and left. "Azusa, go and prepare a banquet to wee this young hero. I wille over after a few words with him." Diarmi sent Azusa away once again. "All right." After sending off Azusa, Diarmi turned to Henry and asked directly, "Henry, what''s your rtionship with Virpids?" "I can''t say..." Henry paused. "But, everything he has belongs to me." "Oh?" "In other words, you''re his... sessor?" "It''s more or less the same!" Henry said lightly. "Then, you''re participating in the restricted area league casting... Are you under the orders of Virpids?" Diarmi asked again. "That''s right." "Alright, then it''s all up to you. You can stay in my residence as a distinguished guest and join the casting. However... you''d better be able towin. Otherwise, I won''t be able to bring you to the restricted area." Diarmi pretended to be in a dilemma. In fact, he wanted to find out Henry''s real intention. "Don''t worry, the leader of the league will be none other than me!" Henry said lightly. Chapter 1955 Chapter 1955 "That''s great!" Diarmi said with a smile, "It seems that you''re very confident in your fighting ability, Henry?" "Of course..." "Okay! I like your arrogance. Let''s go. I''ll take you to see other masters in my mansion!" Diarmi brought Henry to the main hall. Azusa was arranging the banquet. Diarmi was sitting in the middle of the room. There were two rows of soft couches below, and the first seat on the left was for Azusa. Henry sat unceremoniously on the first seat on the right. A group of followers of the Prince''s Manor swaggering in. "Prince Sheng, I heard that the neer is... him?" A red-robed old manzily looked at Henry, who was sitting on the first seat on the right. "That''s right. This is young hero, Henry!" Diarmi introduced him to all the guests. "Oh?" "Which sect is this Henry from?" "Who is your Divine Sky master?" The red-robed elder asked in confusion. "I belong to no sect. I''m a rogue cultivator." Henry answered faintly. "Haha, Henry is indeed a young man with extraordinary courage! You''re just a rogue cultivator without any sect, how dare you hurt the guards at the gate of the Prince''s Mansion?" The red-robed elder sneered at him. "Master Tellfer, it was just a small misunderstanding, there''s no need to mention it!" Diarmi said with a smile. "Prince Sheng, you''re so open-minded, but we''re followers, and we can''t break the rules!" A thin middle-aged man with a goatee stared at Henry. "Young hero, since you came here, you have taken the first seat. Don''t be silly. Don''t you know the rules?" "Rules?" Henry sneered, "ording to the rules, where should I sit?" "Of course there..." The goateed man pointed to the bottom of the two rows. "That''s right, all new guests must sit at the bottom. Only those with extraordinary strength have the qualifications to be in the front!" At the same time, Master Tellfer also said coldly. "Strength?" "In terms of strength, I am a self-proimed expert, and I am qualified to sit in the first seat!" Henryzily raised the teacup in front of him and took a sip. "How dare you?!" The goateed man said in a low voice, "Boy, Prince Sheng doesn''t care about the matter, but that doesn''t mean that you can behave atrociously in the Prince''s Mansion!" "That''s right! You''re just in the Divine Cloud realm. How dare you be so arrogant?" Master Tellfer was also indignant and said, "Open your eyes. There is more than a dozen of us and everyone is half a step away from the Divine Sky?" Henry nced at all the people and found that they were indeed at thete stage of the Divine Cloud realm. It seemed that Diarmi had recruited a lot of masters. In the Vast Thousand Worlds, those Divine Sky experts were already at the top. They all thought that they were superior and would not work for a prince. Therefore, the highest-ranked people that could be recruited by Diarmi were half a step away from the Divine Sky! "How did you decide who sits where? Did you fight?" Henry said with azy smile, "Who used to sit here? Pleasee out!" "This..." All the members of the group looked at each other in dismay. "What''s wrong?" "No one dares toe out?" Henry sneered. "Kid, don''t be arrogant, there will be a time when you''re going to cry!" "That''s right. When Busteres, he''ll definitely show you how arrogant and ignorant you are!" "Buster has already entered the Divine Sky realm. It will be easy for him to crush you, a Divine Cloud expert!" All the guests looked at Henry as if they were looking at a fool. "Is Buster Dantai the Buster that you''re talking about?" Henry narrowed his eyes. He remembered that in the ancientnd when Torrence and Ranjeet werepeting against each other, Torrence had always been shouting about Buster. He had seemed to be a Divine Son. "That''s right! Since you know the name of Buster, you should know thatpared with him, you are nothing. How dare you sit on his seat?" "Buster is the Divine Son of the Seventh Tribe of the Divine Race. You''re just a wandering cultivator without a sect or a foundation!" "When Busteres, he will definitely teach you a lesson!" The crowd burst into a discussion. "He''s just a Seventh Divine Son... He''s not worthy of me making room for him!" Before Henry could finish his words, he heard someone on the door shouting, "Buster is here!" A young man in white with a jade-like face walked into the hall leisurely. It was precisely the one Torrence bragged about, the divine Son of the Seventh Tribe of the Divine Race, Buster Dantai. "Buster!" Diarmi stood up and made a bow with hands folded in front. It was obvious that the status of this Divine Son was different from other distinguished guests. "Greetings, Prince Sheng..." Buster cupped his hands towards Diarmi and returned the salute. Then, he walked over to Azusa''s side and said, "Princess Azusa, you''re. so beautiful today!" His eyes suddenly lit up. It looked like the reason he came to the Prince''s Manor was not for the banquet... "Thank you for yourpliment, Buster!" Azusa returned the salute politely, but her face was calm and unruffled. "Princess Azusa, I saw the auction of all the Seven Snow Lotuses yesterday. It is said that taking them would allow one''s cultivation to greatly improve. How about I take them and give them to you ima few days?" When Buster saw that Azusa was lukewarm towards him, he began to butter up to her. "Thank you for your kindness. You don''t need to do that much. I can go and buy it myself!" Azusa politely refused. "All right." Buster didn''t want to be snubbed, so he had to turn around and came to his seat, only to find a handsome young man sitting in his own seat. "This is..." Buster frowned. "Buster, this is a neer who has just arrived today. His name is Henry!" Diarmi introduced Henry to Buster, but did not mention why Henry was sitting in this seat. In fact, he also wanted to see what Henry''s reason for being so arrogant was. Although Henry was Virpids''s disciple, he was still dissatisfied with Henry''s arrogance. "Buster, this kid is very arrogant. He has just arrived today, but he has already taken the first seat without hesitation!" "He said that his strength allows him to sit there!" "He also said that a Seventh Divine Son like you isn''t worthy of his seat and doesn''t put you in his eyes at all! You have to teach him a good lesson!" The group of guests tried to sow discord between them. "You''re just in the Divine Cloud realm... How dare you be so arrogant?" Buster looked at Henry in disbelief. "The reason why I am so arrogant is because of my strength!" Henry lookedzily at Buster. "Strength? "Ha ha ha!"This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Busterughed. "Can''t you see that I''m in the Divine Sky realm?" "You are only in the Divine Cloud realm, how dare you talk to me about the strength?" "You''ve just stepped into the Divine Sky!" Henry took a sip of tea and said, "If I were to say that I killed ate-stage Divine Sky master a few days ago, would you believe me?" "What?" "You killed a Divine Sky expert?" "Ha ha ha!" "This boy turns out to be a braggart!" "I''m afraid he doesn''t know how powerful a person will be after entering the Divine Sky realm! I''m guessing he''s a fool that came out of that destednd. He doesn''t know anything!" All the guests scoffed at Henry''s words. "Kid, it''s not toote for you to get to the bottom of the table! Otherwise... you will regret it!" All of a sudden, purple light shed in Buster''s hand! Chapter 1956 Chapter 1956 "Regret?" "There is never such a word in my dictionary!" Henry sneered. "You, I''m afraid you''ll die!" The purple light in Buster''s suddenly shed out and rushed toward Henry. Henry, on the other hand, was still holding the teacup and slowly sipping the tea. The purple light almost hit Henry''s chest! "Wow!" The crowd cried out in surprise. They all thought that Henry was doomed! How could he withstand a Divine Sky expert''s attack if he did not block or dodge? Even if he did not die, he would vomit blood and be seriously injured! However, Henry did not suffer any damage at all! He did not even lose a strand of hair on him as he continued sipping his tea in a calm and steady manner. The purple light was like a y ox entering the sea. It did not cause any harm to Henry! In the hall, there was a sudden dead silence. All the people looked at Henry with a confused look. "What''s the matter with this guy?" "Nothing happened to him?" "Didn''t you eat today?" "Why are you so weak?" Henry flicked his chest, but it was not wrinkled. "You..." Buster''s pupils lowered as a cold light shed through his eyes! Purple mist rose all over his body! Within the purple mist, there was a faint sh of purple lightning! "Wow! Buster is actually using the Divine Purple Lightning?" "Hurry up and step back, don''t get hurt by ident!" "The Divine Purple Lightning of Buster was a unique cultivated move he obtained when he entered the Divine Sky Realm. Now, he can''tpletely control it!" All the guests backed away with a "whoosh" sound. More and more bolts of purple lightning appeared, sparking around Buster''s body. It seemed that he really couldn''t control them. "Hold on!" Behind him, Azusa said, "Mr. Henry,e here and sit with me!"Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "This..." Everyone was stunned again. However, they immediately understood what Azusa was trying to do. The Sky Purple Lightning had just been cultivated, and it could not be used freely. If Buster disyed it in the hall now, he might identally hurt the innocent people. At the very least, he would tear down the main hall! Therefore, Azusa quickly came out to smooth things over and allowed Henry to give up the seat of honour and sit over at her side. It was a great honour if Princess Azusa wanted to leave her seat to this person. It was a supreme honour! Princess Azusa didn''t even look at ordinary people! Even Buster had never been invited by Princess Azusa. Therefore, Henry won the honourable seat. He also gained a reputation! Princess Azusa was trying to resolve the imminent crisis in the hall to give Henry a way out. Henry was just too lucky! He had actually caught the eye of Princess Azusa. Everyone looked at Henry with envy, jealousy, and hatred. However, people saw Henry sitting steadily on the soft couch. He did not even look at Princess Azusa and had no intention of getting up. There was a deathly stillness in the hall. "What''s wrong with him?" "Could it be that... he''s not epting Princess Azusa''s invitation?" "Is he such an idiot?" All of a sudden, an awkward, cold look appeared on Azusa''s face. "Well, Mr. Henry, since Princess Azusa invited you, you can go and sit with her!" Diarmi lightly coughed and said. He had already seen that Henry''s strength was extraordinary! That strike from the Buster had caused Diarmi to retreat a bit. It was impossible for him not to block it or avoid it! However, Henry had just calmly epted it as if nothing had happened. He hadn''t suffered any injuries at all. Therefore, there was no need for Diarmi to test Henry''s strength. Even if he couldn''t bepared to Buster, he was still the most powerful among the other guests! "Alright!" When Henry heard that Diarmi''s words, he stood upzily and walked to the other side. He sat down beside Azusa, the second seat on the left. "Humph!" Buster saw that Henry gave up his seat and the purple lightning around him slowly subsided. He snorted coldly and sat on his seat. However, when he raised his eyes, he saw Azusa whispering something in Henry''s ear opposite him. Ayer of frost immediately covered the surface of his face. The reason why he had been a guest at the Prince''s mansion was that he had been mesmerized by Azusa. Azusa was on very good terms with Diarmi. He came to the Prince''s mansion almost every day. Thus, Buster wanted to find an opportunity to pursue Azusa. But he didn''t expect that Azusa would be so polite to him, without any intention of getting close to him at all. Now, Azusa was actually talking andughing by Henry''s side, looking extremely intimate. How could Buster not be jealous of him? Actually, Azusa was extremely depressed as well. Just now, she took the initiative to approach Henry''s ear and whispered that she wanted Henry not to haggle with the Buster. But Henry just said, "It doesn''t matter." Then he sat aside cold/et "Okay, serve the dishes! Let''s vel wee Mr. Henry and discuss the opening ceremony tomorrow." Diarmi nodded. A maidservant was sitting on a low table, cing all sorts of delicious food on the table. The Divine-Devil Baby abruptly opened his eyes as he sat on top of the lotus tform. Through Henry, he saw the delicious food on the low table outside and smelled the aroma of the food. "Ya, ya... humph!" The Divine- Devil Baby flew up from the lotus tform and moured everywhere to go out to eat. "Eh..." Henry was speechless. He had no choice but to say to Azusa, "I have nes e a son. He''s staying in the inn and basn''t eaten yet. I have to bring him over for dinner!" "What?" "You... have a son?" "You''re married?" Azusa widened her eyes in shock. "Yes, that''s right." Henry got up and nodded to Diarmi. "Please excuse me." He went out of the Prince''s Mansion, released the baby, and took him back to the hall. The guests were already drinking wine. "Wow! Is this your son?" "So cute!" When Azusa saw the jade-carved Divine Baby, she immediately cried out happily, "What''s his name?" "Little Baby." "Why does he have a pair of wings?" "His mother... isn''t she a human?" After a moment of hesitation, Azusa asked. Although she was a big girl, she also knew that human children should have no wings. "Of course she is a human. However, his mother used divine power to give him a pair of wings!" Henry casually exined. "Then what about his mother?" "His mother..." Henry paused. "She''s dead." Strictly speaking, the mother of the Divine Baby was the six-winged Fallen Angel. She had already been killed by many Gods. If she existed in the form of a spirit, then she should be considered dead. "Dead?" Hill Azusa cried out in rm, but an unconceble joy could be seen on her face. The child''s mother was dead, which meant that Henry was single now... "Little Baby, let me hug you!" Azusa opened her arms, and the Divine Baby flew over and threw himself into her arms without any fear. "Don''t give him anything to eat, or you will regret it!" Henry said to Azusa seriously. Chapter 1957 Chapter 1957 "Why not?" Azusa was stunned. "I was nning to feed him!" "Mom!" When Divine Baby heard that Azusa was nning to feed him, he immediately called out in a loud voice, A deathly stillness once again hung over the main hall! Everyone looked at the Divine Baby, Henry, and Azusa with puzzled eyes. Henry''s son was actually called Princess Azusa... Mother? Then, what was the rtionship between Princess Azusa and Henry?Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Could it be that there''s some sort of romantic story behind them? No wonder Prince Sheng valued this Henry so much. It turned out that he and Princess Azusa had secretly had a son! This was probably the hottest gossip in the Vast Thousand Worlds, wasn''t it? The crowd made wild guesses one after another. Upon hearing that, Buster''s face suddenly turned red. He hadn''t even touched Azusa''s hand. This Henry actually had a child with Princess Azusa! He was furious and couldn''t wait to rush over right now and tear Henry into pieces! "Your son... what''s going on?" "Why does he call people mom?" Azusa''s face turned red. "I told you not to give him anything to eat." Henry was speechless. "The child was born without a mother, so as long as a woman gives him food, he will call her mother!" "This..." Azusa couldn''t help but feel confused. She was so muddle- headed that she be Henry''s child''s mother. "Come and eat here. If you dare to call anyone mother again, I will lock you up!" Henry red at the baby. "Ya, ya!" After getting the order to start eating, the baby''s eyes immediately turned into the full moon and he flew to the low table and started eating! "Wow! Is this baby a reincarnation of a hungry ghost?" "How long has Henry not given the baby anything to eat?" "The look of this baby is too vulgar! This is the main hall of the Prince''s mansion! This one muste from some remote and deste ce!" Everyone was stunned by the way the Divine Baby ate. Cough cough! Diarmi let out two light coughs. However, he had long since seen from the wings of the Divine Baby that Henry''s child was not simple. It seemed that this Henry had to be roped in and work for himself! "Tomorrow, there will be a big opening ceremony for the casting. At that time, all the sects in the Vast Thousand Worlds will send people to visit and arrange several challenge tournaments!" Diarmi said, "When the timees, everyone try your best to move forward. Don''t destroy the prestige of our Sacred Empire!" "Prince Sheng, don''t worry. We''ll definitely put on airs in front of the Grand Xia Dynasty and the Thundercloud Empire!" "Keeping troops for a thousand days, using troops for a moment, we have been blessed by Prince Sheng. We will go through fire and water without hesitation!" Master Tellfer and others shouted one after another. But Buster was expressionless and said nothing. "Alright, I''ll be counting on all of you then!" Diarmi said with a smile, "In tomorrow''s tournament, the highest person they will send should be in the Divine Cloud. However, if a powerful figure of the Divine Sky appears, we will have to trouble Buster to step down!" "If there is a Divine Sky expert, wouldn''t it be better if we let Henry go?" Buster sneered. "Didn''t he just say that he just killed a Divine Sky Expert a few days ago?" "This..." Diarmi looked at Henry. "No problem. Tomorrow, you can just watch the tournament. I will fight alone!" Henry shook the wine in the ss andzily said. "What?" "You''re going to deal with the experts from the other two dynasties alone?" "Aren''t you too arrogant?" "Alright, I''ll let him go alone. I want to see what divine power he has!" "Yes! Just let him go alone!" The crowd sneered. "Very well. I''ll have to trouble you tomorrow, Mr. Henry!" Diarmi looked at Henry and nodded with a smile. Since this Henry wanted to be arrogant, then let him be! Diarmi wanted to see how powerful Henry was! The next day, on the outskirts of the capital of the Sacred Empire. On the huge ring, colourful gs flew, and so many people could be seen! Almost all the sects in the Vast Thousand Worlds had received invitations from the Sacred Empire toe to the casting. They had all heard that this restricted area had always been under the control of the Grand Xia Dynasty, and it was a ce of inheritance! The Grand Xia Dynasty had acquired the inheritance of the restricted area, and that was why they had dominated the region! Now, the Sacred Empire and the Thundercloud Empire had joined forces to go against the Grand Xia Dynasty and take over the restricted area. This was a truly good thing! Everyone wanted to go to the forbidden region to search for an opportunity. If they obtained the inheritance of the ancient times, then they would be blessed with good fortune! That was why many powerful experts from the three great dynasties and sects gathered there today. Although Nahir left in anger, he still left behind some of the Grand Xia Dynasty''s leaders and powerful existences to keep his prestige! "Thank you, everyone, foring to our Sacred Empire and participating in the Casting! This time, we are organizing this in order to search for talented powerful existences to suppress the evil in the restricted area, and to ensure the peace of the Vast Thousand Worlds..." Gordie stood on the high tform and spoke some high-sounding words. Nearly a hundred thousand cultivators were listening to Gordie''s speech. "Whoosh! Whoosh!" At the end of the speech, there was a thunderous apuse in the stadium. "Next, let''s hold a few challenge tournaments. The three dynasties and all Sects can send their people topete with each other!" Diarmi stood in the middle of the arena. The arena was hundreds of metres tall. In a loud voice, he said, "First of all, a guest of the Prince''s Mansion will be sent first!" "A guest of the Prince''s Mansion?" "Who is it?" All eyes were focused on the arena. A young man with extremely delicate and handsome features came out calmly and stood on the arena with his hands sped behind his back. He looked like a tall and mighty man! Behind him, there was a baby who seemed to be under the moon. The baby was so cute that he looked like a jade carving. "Wow..." The disciples of the Hundred Changes Sect were the first to apud. As soon as they saw the Divine Baby, they knew that the man standing in the arena was Henry, who wore a mask! Other people also apuded him. It was deafening. "Henry, his name is Henry. He''s a rogue cultivator who has juste to Prince''s Mansion yesterday. I would like to wee everyone to have a good fight with him!" Diarmi introduced again. "What?" "A rogue cultivator just arrived at the Prince''s Mansion and dared to represent the Sacred Empire in the first battle?" Everyone was confused. "I''ll fight you!" A rough voice sounded. Then, an iron tower-like man jumped up and fell heavily on the arena. Dong! The arena shook three times! This burly man was obviously a cultivator who relied heavily on his strength to cultivate His strength couldn''t be underestimated! "My name is Vilok. I''m a disciple under the Polestar Vilta. I''m now representing the Grand X¨ªa Dynasty!" The stout man shouted loudly, "Boy, your bean sprout body can''t resist my punch. I advise you to kneel down and admit defeat! In that case, I will kill you quickly!" "You, don''t deserve to fight with me!" Henry looked at the other party and turned his head to the Divine Baby and said, "Just disable him. Don''t kill him." Chapter 1958 Chapter 1958 "Ya, ya!" The Divine Baby shook his small head and flew to the front of the big man, Vilok, with a smile on his face. "What?" "Did you send this kid to fight me?" "Aren''t you afraid that I will beat him into meat paste with one punch?" Vilok looked at Henry in shock. "I''m not afraid. I''m afraid that he will kill you by ident!" Henry smiled faintly. "You! How dare you look down on me so much?!" Vilok was furious and threw a punch! An illusion of a huge fist was thrown at the Divine Baby! "Ah!" With a p of its small wings, Divine Baby''s body disappeared with iparable speed. "Eh?" "What about the kid?" Vilok was looking around, searching for the Divine Baby. "Ya, ya..." Suddenly, a soft voice of a baby sounded behind him. "What?!" Vilok was shocked. When he was about to turn around, he saw a beam of light pass through his body and hit his chest! It was the tip of a light sword! "Puff!" The sword was pulled out again, and the wound on Vilok''s chest was spewing blood! The pain spread instantly! "You!" Vilok held his chest and hurriedly flew into mid-air, afraid that he would be seriously injured again! However, the Divine Baby did not chase after him. In the arena, Henry also stood proudly with his hands sped behind his back and did not move. "I can''t believe this little kid actually has such divine power!" Vilok looked at the Divine Baby, who looked rxed.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. From the intense pain just now, he felt a terrible and strange power! That power seemed toe from heaven, but also seemed toe from hell! That was a kind of power that could make people die ande back to life! Vilok found that the wound on his chest was healing slowly at a speed visible to the naked eye... "If I had not told him not to kill you, you would have been a dead man now!" Henry said lightly. "Humph!" Vilok snorted, and with a shake of his arms, "Boom!" A phenomenon suddenly appeared behind him! Above the surging sea, there was a bridge built by huge rocks. On the Divine Shore, there were countless small mountains piled up with rocks! Although these small mountains were not tall, they were filled with strange stones, resembling the sculptures of countless fierce beasts! In the sky, amidst the gloomy clouds and fog, a hint of the light of the sky could be seen! Vilok was still in the early stage of the Divine Cloud, he had yet toe half a step away from the Divine Sky. However, the strength of this type of a cultivator was generally not weak. What he practiced was the fighting skill. Vilok was sneak- attacked by Divine Baby. Although his vital parts were not hurt, he didn''t dare to be careless. At this moment, he released a phenomenon! "I couldn''t bear to attack this kid, but I didn''t expect that he would attack me so insidiously. So, I don''t have to be polite! Haha!" Vilok roared and swung his fists again. Countless boulders flew out from the Divine Shore and smashed towards the Divine Baby. Immediately, a tiny mountain was built up, suppressing the Divine Baby at the foot of the mountain. "Wow! Vilok is really something! That kid will be crushed into meat paste by the force of the mountain!" "This is the famous unique skill of Vilok. Even the powerful figures in the Divine Sky realm can''t resist it, not to mention the kid with no realm." "It''s a pity that this child will die like this!" In the ring, many people thought that the Divine Baby was dead. Azusa was stunned and she stood up. "Ha, ha, ha! He''s just a kid and he can''t resist my attack!" Vilokughed proudly in the sky. "Master! Little Baby, he..." Anelise began to worry. "It''s fine. Little Baby could even kill a Divine Sky expert. This Vilok is just in the Divine Cloud!" However, Capree was not worried at all. Henry acted as if nothing had happened! He knew that the reason why the Divine Baby did not move was that it was gathering his power. "Look, there''s a bright light in the middle of the crevice between the rocks!" Suddenly, someone shouted. One could see that in the cracks of the mountain, countless rays of light gradually began to shine! The light grew stronger and stronger. In the end, the light was dazzling! No one knew what had happened at the bottom of the mountain. "What, what''s going on?" "Could it be that the kid isn''t dead?" Everyone narrowed their eyes in confusion. "Boom!" Suddenly, with a loud boom, the small mountain exploded, shattering into countless boulders that filled the sky. "Ya, ya!" A small figure flew out from the foot of the mountain! His speed was so fast that no one could see his appearance clearly! He was even faster than the explosion of the huge the mountain! In a split second, Divine Baby flew into the air and spread its wings. "Teng!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Two enormous feathered shadows suddenly appeared in the air! When they spread their wings, they were actually several hundred metres! The enormous wings pped, and a gust of wind blew out! It was like a level ten typhoon! No, it was even more violent than a level ten typhoon! The boulders in the air were like fallen leaves in the autumn wind, sent flying by the wind! They were like countless shells smashing towards Vilok! Vilok was shocked. He quickly reached out with his iron fist and smashed the two rocks into pieces! However, countless boulders were blown over by the wind. How could Vilok have the ability to smash them one by one? "Ha!" Vilok roared loudly and frantically brandished his fists, deflecting the wind-sweeping rocks! However, there were just too many rocks! Moreover, the wind that blew over was also like a sharp knife! It sliced open countless mini cuts on Vilok''s body! His clothes were cut into countless pieces, and they fell off inrge pieces! All of the muscles on his body were revealed! Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org There was an uproar in the ring! All the women bowed their heads and didn''t look at Vilok anymore! "This!" Vilok was really embarrassed! Subconsciously, he covered his intimate part with his hands! How could he care about the huge flying rocks? "Bang bang bang!" Countless boulders smashed into Vilok''s chest! "Poof!" The blood arrow shot more than three metres away from Vilok''s mouth! His body spun and fell to the ground! "Bang!" His huge body fell to the ground, motionless! On the ground, there was a twisted deep pit! On his bare body, the countless small wounds only seeped out blood now! In an instant, Vilok was covered in blood! "Swish..." In the battle arena, there was dead silence! Everyone, incredibly, looked at Vilok lying in the deep pit, covered in blood. "Bravo!" Anelise shouted loudly and pped her hands hard! "Woosh!" In the ring, the apuse and cheers burst out like andslide! "This little child actually has such a divine power?" "Henry''s son is already so powerful, doesn''t that mean that he himself is even stronger?" "No wonder Prince Sheng wanted him to be the first representative of the Sacred Empire. It turns out that this man is really not simple!" Everyone couldn''t help looking at Henry. However, the Divine Baby flew back to Henry and circled around him as if it was asking for praise. "It''s okay to cripple him, that''s all. Why did you strip him naked?" Henry shook his head unhappily. "He is a big man and he has been seen by hundreds of thousands of people. How can he meet people in the future?" Chapter 1959 Chapter 1959 "Ah, ah..." The Divine Baby saw that Henry not only did not praise him, but was nagging and reprimanding him again, so he frowned and pouted with an unhappy face. "Little Baby! Well done! I will prepare a lot of delicious food for you!" On the host seats at the edge of the arena, Azusa stood up and waved her hand while shouting. "Mom!" The Divine Baby cried out loudly and flew into Azusa''s embrace. "Ha!." The crowd once again burst into an uproar. "What?" "Henry''s son actually called Princess Azusa Mom?" "What is the rtionship between Henry and Princess Azusa?" "Could it be that... they''ve given birth to this child called Little Baby?" "Henry is just a rogue cultivator in the Divine Cloud realm. How could Princess Azusa like him?" "It''s impossible!" Countless men looked at Henry enviously, jealously, and hatefully. If the look in their eyes could kill people, Henry would have died many times! Gordie''s face also darkened. He looked coldly at Azusa. Henry''s son was called Azusa mother in front of a hundred thousand people. Didn''t he... be Henry''s son''s grandfather? The Sacred Empire would lose reputation! "Father, don''t get me wrong. Little Baby lost his mother when he was born. As long as a woman wants to give him food, he will be silly and throw himself into her arms, calling her mother!" Azusa didn''t panic at all as she exined. In fact, she had just made the Divine Baby call her Mom on purpose. "Really?" Gordie asked in confusion. "Father, Azusa is right!" Diarmiughed and said, "Henry and his son have just arrived at the Prince''s Mansion yesterday. We''ve never known them before." "Oh..." Only then did Gordie nod his head in understanding. "This Vilok of the Grand Xia Dynasty can be considered a top-tier Divine Cloud expert, butpared to Little Baby, he''s still slightly inferior. How could a person like him possibly go to a restricted area to suppress the chaos?" Diarmi said triumphantly as he sat on the host''s seat. "Vilok is just a nobody in the Grand Xia Dynasty. He doesn''t represent the true power of the Grand Xia Dynasty!" Of course, the Grand Xia Dynasty''s Prince Svante wouldn''t back down. "If we were to send out a powerful expert, we would naturally be able to defeat this kid easily!" "Really?" "Is your Highness going to personally take part in the battle against Little Baby?" Diarmi said with a strange smile. "Surely. I''m the Prince of the Grand Xia Dynasty. Given my current level, as a Divine Sky expert, why would I be afraid of a kid?" Svante was a good- for- nothing. After being provoked by Diarmi, he stood up and was about to strike. He didn''t notice at all that Diarmi wasparing him to Henry''s son. "Your Highness, please calm down!" The counsellor on the side quickly stopped Svante. "You''re the Prince of the Grand Xia Dynasty. Your status is so noble, how could you make a move so easily? "Even Henry is not qualified to fight against you, let alone his ignorant son." "This... that''s right, they really don''t deserve to fight with me!" After listening to the counsellor''s words, Svante sat down. In fact, he didn''t want to make a move either. Although his cultivation had reached the Divine Sky Realm, it was made up of a pile of elixirs. In addition to being pampered, Svante was actually weak. He might not be as good as Vilok. Now that there was a step ahead of him, of course, he would go downhill quickly. "Since no one from the Grand Xia Dynasty dares to challenge Henry''s son, please send someone from the Thundercloud Empire!" Diarmi looked at Milborne, the emperor of the Thundercloud Empire. "Who says our Grand Xia Dynasty doesn''t have anyone who can defeat this kid?" Suddenly, a woman''s voice sounded. Then, a colourful shadow flew onto the huge ring. It was a beautiful woman dressed in multicoulored clothes with a graceful bearing. Although she looked over thirty years old, his skin was even more delicate than that of a beauty! Her figure was curvy and well-proportioned, full of the charm of a mature woman! "Wow, it''s the owner of the Moda Hotel! She''s the second person in charge of the Moda Hotel, and she is half a step away from the Divine Sky!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Although Mrs. Moda looks like plum blossoms, her heart is like a sneaky viper. Henry''s son is silly and doesn''t seem to have realized what''s going on. He''s definitely going to suffer!" "That''s right! It''s already amazing that Henry''s son defeated a Divine Cloud expert. How could Henry''s son be so powerful as to defeat someone close to the Divine Sky?" People in the ring were all talking about the scene. "Mrs. Moda, if you personally go against Henry''s son, I''m afraid... you''ll lose your status, won''t you?" Diarmi frowned. He was certain that Little Baby was not a match for Mrs. Moda.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "Our Moda Hotel is just full of businessmen, and I''m a woman. What status can I have?" On the other hand, Mrs. Moda'' face was full of smiles as she looked at the baby. "Furthermore, this child is so tender and cute. I saw how distressed he was and couldn''t help bute up and tease him!" "This..." Diarmi paused for a moment and turned to look at Henry. "Henry, Mrs. Moda is very noble. Why don''t you twoe up together..." "Prince Sheng, since ancient times, there has been a one-on-one duel in this ring. How can two fight against one?" Mrs Moda interrupted Diarmi. "Are you treating me like a fool?" "This..." Diarmi''s face turned red when he heard Mrs. Moda''s words as she looked at Henry. "It doesn''t matter. Let Little Baby y with her!" Henry was still calm. "Alright, but Mrs. Moda, this tournament is a friendly one. Little Baby also showed mercy to Vilok just now. You can''t..." "I won''t kill this child!" Mrs. Moda interrupted Diarmi''s words again. "At most... I''ll do as what he said just now. Just cripple him!" "You..." Diarmi was speechless. Diarmi wanted to raise Mrs. Moda''s status so that Henry and his son could fight together. Unexpectedly, Mrs. Moda not only refused this but also wanted to cripple Henry''s son. How could this tender child withstand Mrs. Moda''s strike? "You''d better not provoke him." Henry lookedzily at Mrs. Moda and smiled. "Otherwise, it will be bad if he gets angry!" "Ha, ha, ha! He''s just a kid. What can he do if he''s angry?" A multicoloured umbre had already appeared in Mrs. Moda''s hands! Behind her, a phenomenon also slowly appeared! Above the sea of five colours was a five-coloured rainbow Divine Bridge! On the Divine Shore, there were luxuriant flowers that looked like brocade, a cluster of multicoloured flowers! On the other hatt of the blue sky, within the white clouds, there were also five-coloured glows that faintly shone! Mrs. Moda, as soon as she came up, immediately revealed a phenomenon and went all out! As she was half a step away from the Divine Sky, she did not dare to rx in the slightest! It was tolerable for Vilok to be seen by hundreds of thousands of people. If she was seen by that many people, not to mention her, even the Master Moda would be too ashamed to face others! Therefore, she could only win in this battle. She couldn''t lose! However, she had already found a way to defeat this child! Even if she couldn''t defeat him, as long as she used that move... this child would be defeated! Chapter 1960 Chapter 1960 "You''re Little Baby, right?" "Aunty will get you some petals to y." Mrs. Moda raised the colourful umbre with a smile. "Ya, ya! Ya, ya!" The Divine Baby was filled with anticipation and excitement as he nodded his head repeatedly. "Well, here ites!" Mrs. Moda smiled brightly. She flew up into the air and twirled the colourful umbre in her hand! "Phew!" Suddenly, countless colourful petals flew out from the umbre. They fell down like the fairy scattering flowers and enveloped the baby. "Yaaa..." The Divine Baby stretched out two chubby little hands and took the petals. He put them under his nose and sniffed them. He then raised his head and narrowed his eyes. His small face was filled with infatuation. "This..." Mrs. Moda''s expression changed slightly! The colourful umbre in her hand started to spin frantically! Under the umbre, dense petals rushed out and tumbled down! The surroundings of the Divine Baby had already turned into an ocean of colourful petals! "Yaal!" The Divine Baby cried out excitedly and flew up into the sea of flowers. He was enjoying it very much! Mrs. Moda''s face immediately darkened! "Mrs. Moda, are you really here to tease Little Baby?" "What do you know?! The five-coloured petals of Mrs. Moda may look beautiful, but they actually have great divine power. Ordinary people will die if they touch those!" "That''s right, look at the petals on the ring! The ring corroding!" With such a reminder, everyone turned to look at the ring. Sure enough, the petals thatnded on the arena began to emit puffs of light smoke, causing small craters to appear on the ring''s surface! Countless smokes appeared on the ring, it was poisonous! "Little Baby! Be careful! That smoke is poisonous!" Azusa nervously stood up and let out a loud shout. "Yaaa..." The Divine Babyughed as if he didn''t care at all. He raised his nose and took in a deep breath forcefully! "Hiss!" The light smoke on the arena was all sucked into his nose by him! "Phew!" The Divine Baby opened his small mouth and exhaled. There was even a hint of smoke! "Wow..." In the air above the ring, hundreds of thousands of onlookers suddenly eximed! "Humph!" With a light hum, Mrs. Moda shut the colourful umbre and used it like a sword. "Boom!" "Boom!" All of a sudden, a colourful cloud appeared among the flowers on the Divine Shore! It wasposed of countless colourful petals! "Go!" Mrs. Moda was frivolous, and the colourful umbre pointed at the baby! The colourful petal cloud suddenly turned into a rainbow and rushed to the baby! "Ah..." The baby looked up at the petal rainbow flying from the sky with a look of hope! However, on his body, it seemed that he couldn''t help but reveal ayer of holy white light. In the blink of an eye, the rainbow had already rushed to the Divine Baby! However, when the five-coloured petals met the holy light around him, they all bounced down! Not a single petal could prate the holy light! The Divine Baby opened its arms and faced the five-coloured petals, intoxicated! "Wow..." On the field, there was another uproar! "This child is actually not afraid of Mrs. Mode''s five-coloured flower rain?" "Even a Divine Sky expert wouldn''t be able to withstand this divine power of her. How could this child''s body-shielding light be able to withstand it?" "How on earth did this childe to this world?" "It''s really amazing!" Everyone looked at the Divine Baby and could not help but praise him. In the hands of the Divine Baby, at some point, the light sword appeared again, glowing with holy light. "Ya, ya!" He waved the Sacred Light Sword, causing the clouds to change instantly! The petal rainbow began to dance along with it! The Divine Baby used the Sacred Light Sword to lead the petal rainbow flying in the sky, as if he was pulling a huge ribbon! He was ying happily! When he was about to reach Mrs. Moda, he let out a soft yell, "Hah!" In an instant, the petal rainbow burst forth like a flood bursting through the dike, rushing towards Mrs. Moda! "This!" Mrs. Moda didn''t expect that her petal rainbow would actually defect! She quickly held up the colourful umbre! "Room! Room! Room!" The wild waves of petals shot out like a column of water! The colourful umbre of Mrs. Moda couldn''t help but tremble.violently! Countless holes were corroded by the petals on the surface of the umbre! A puff of green smoke rose! Mrs. Moda was very anxious. She held the colourful umbre with both hands and spun it rapidly! The colourful umbre immediately emitted multicoloured light. Content belongs to The petals that were rushing over were blocked by the colourful umbre and formed a sea of flowers. It was really beautiful! "Ya!" The Divine Baby pped his hands excitedly and cried out. The light sword in his hand had long disappeared. Ten minutester, the petal rainbow waspletely blocked by Mrs. Moda. The sky was filled with five-coloured petals, and there was a shower of petals! "Hu..." Mrs. Moda finally let out a sigh of relief. She raised her hand and saw that the colourful umbre in her hand was already riddled with holes. A few of its ribs were broken! "Little demon! How dare you?! You destroyed my colourful umbre!" Mrs. Moda gritted her teeth and shouted loudly. "Ya, ya!" The Divine Baby continued to p and cheer. "I''m going to kill you! I''ll let go of all the hatred in my heart!" Mrs. Moda''s hands made a magical seal. "Go to h*II!" She screamed hysterically andpletely lost her mind! "Rumble!" A burst of thunder!! They saw that in Mrs. Moda''s phenomenon the wind rose and the clouds surged! The white clouds gathered quickly and suddenly flew to the head of the Divine Baby! The wind and clouds changed, and the colourful glow in the white clouds became more and more brilliant. Finally, the white clouds turned into colourful clouds! The colourful clouds covered the sky and the sun, and the momentum was shocking! "Wow!" Everyone took a closer look and saw that the colourful clouds were obviously made up of countless colourful petals! "Mrs. Moda had actually used the most powerful divine art of the near Divine Sky realm!" "Her divine power is almost equal to a Divine Sky expert!" "Little Baby is definitely going to die this time!" Everyone was worried about the Divine Baby. Mrs. Moda continued to frantically form a seal with both hands. The colourful clouds in the sky gradually condensed and changed. In the end, it became a huge colourful phoenixposed of petals! "Go! Kill him!" Mrs. Moda cried hysterically again! With a crying sound, the colourful phoenix pped its wings and flew down! The giant beak was about to peck at the baby! "Ah!" The Divine Baby seemed to be shocked at this time. He spread his wings and flew high to avoid theContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Compared with the colourful giant beak of the colourful 1. He phoenix, which was nearly a thousand metres long, the Divine Baby was like a clever little bee! "Ha ha ha!" Finally, Mrs. Moda couldugh proudly, "What divine power does a suckling child have?" "Henry, now you take that kid, kneel in front of me and beg for mercy. If you pay for my colourful umbre, I will spare him!" "I''m afraid you''re overthinking things!" Henry was still standing proudly in the arena with his hands sped behind his back. He looked at the Divine Baby with a slight frown. "You have already angered him. You''d better run for your life!" "What?" Mrs. Moda quickly looked at the baby! Chapter 1961 Chapter 1961 The Divine Baby flew high up in the sky, and the ck fog, which was even darker than ink, spewed out from his chest! Soon, it enveloped his small body. No one could see what the Divine Baby was doing in the ck fog. But they could see that the ck fog was getting thicker and thicker! After a while, the ck fog covered the sky and the sun! The ring suddenly became dark! "What... what''s going on?" Everyone looked nkly at the ck fog in the sky. "It''s just a little mist. It''s just a cheap trick! Phoenix, go and disperse the ck fog for me!" Mrs. Moda shouted fiercely. With another cry, the phoenix flew to the front of the ck fog. It pped its wings forward, and a gust of wind blew towards the ck fog! "Whew..." The ck fog immediately surged! Suddenly, a ck dragon roar rang out! It suddenly emerged from the ck fog and opened its huge mouth to bite the colourful phoenix! The colourful phoenix startled, it spread its wings and escaped. However, one of the three multi-coloured tail feathers had long been bitten off by the ck dragon and scattered into countless petals that fell from the sky! "Wow!" The ring burst into an uproar again. "This dragon... seems to have the power of the 3,000 Paths!" "This Little Baby is just a brat. How could he control this True Dragon?" "That''s right! Although this ck dragon is only a dragon spirit, its strength is even more powerful than when it was alive!" Everyone was stunned by the scene in the sky. In the Vast Thousand Worlds, due to the power of the Heavenly Way being too strong, there were very few such earth-shattering battles. Even if it was a Divine Sky expert, before exerting his full strength, he would not release his own phenomenon easily! Now, the battle between Mrs. Mode''s colourful phoenix and the ck dragon of the Divine Baby was amazing! How could it not make people exim?! "This..." Mrs. Moda was also stunned! She had long seen that the ck dragon was the Dragon Spirit of the ancient True Dragon! Everyone was surprised while the ck dragon and the colourful phoenix had already fought for several rounds! The remaining two tail feathers of the colourful phoenix were also bitten off by the ck dragon, scattered into countless colourful flowers, Its tail was now bare, like a plucked hen, and it was scurrying away. The ck dragon had be even more savage after being controlled by the Divine-Devil Baby, so how could it be willing to show mercy? It jumped up and bit off one of the wings of the phoenix! The phoenix only had one wing and suddenly lost its bnce. It was like a kite with a broken string, spinning and falling from the sky! The ck dragon opened its mouth and directly bit the neck of the phoenix. Then, it threw the phoenix away! "Bang!" The phoenix exploded and turned into countless petals! In the sky, it was like a colourful firework! Countless petals fell down from the entire arena and made a colourful rain! "Impossible, impossible! This is impossible..." Mrs. Moda murmured to herself, "It seems that I can only use that trick... Little Baby, let''s stop fighting and I''ll take you to eat delicious food!" Mrs. Mode''s face changed into a smiling face as she shouted into the ck fog. "Whoosh..." The audience burst into an uproar again. "Just now, Mrs. Moda even called him a little demon and wanted to kill him. Why would she take him to eat now?" "Are you stupid?" "Didn''t you hear what Princess Azusa said? As long as a girl wants to give Little Baby something to eat, he will throw himself into her arms and call her ''Mom''! Mrs. Moda is using food to lure Little Baby!" "This... Mrs. Moda is also very vicious, isn''t she?" "How could she use such a despicable and shameless method to trick a child? If this Little Baby was stupid enough to throw himself into her arms, wouldn''t he be killed by her?" In the ring, everyone understood the evil intentions of Mrs. Moda and began to rebuke her one after another. It turned out that the reason why Mrs. Moda came up to challenge Little Baby without fear was because she found his weakness! That was, as long as a woman wanted to give him something to eat, Little Baby would throw himself into her arms andpletely lose his defence! A man might not be Little Baby''s match, but if a woman and Little Baby were to fight, as long as she said she would give Little Baby something to eat, then she would be undefeatable! Originally, Mrs. Moda nned to use her own strength to defeat Little Baby! But now, she was already at her wit''s end, so she could only use this shameless method! However, after she let out a cry, the ck dragon was still churning in the ck fog and did not make any more moves. Little Baby did not fly out of the dark fog and leap into Mrs. Moda''s arms as she expected. "Little Baby?" "Did you hear me?" Mrs. Moda raised her voice again. "Come out quickly, I''ll take you to eat something delicious!" There was still no sign of Little Baby within the dark fog. Even the ck dragon had disappeared into the ck fog... "Little Baby! Come out! If you don''te out again, I won''t take you to eat!" Mrs. Moda once again said. But nothing happened within the ck fog at all. "This..." Mrs. Moda looked at Henry doubtfully, "Didn''t you say that as long as a woman gave him food, he would throw himself into her arms and call her mother?" "Why doesn''t it work?" "Well... maybe he dislike you because you''re old." Henry smiled lightly. "What?" "I''m old?!" Mrs. Moda was so angry that her face turned pale. Although she had lived for many years, because of her good self-care, she looked about 30 years old. What''s more, she was gorgeous and sexy, iming she was prettier than the average young woman! Her name, Mrs. Moda, was also widely known throughout the Vast §Ö Thousand Worlds, and everyone who saw her would admire her. She didn''t expect that someone wouldin that she was old. "Mrs. Moda, you''re the owner of Moda Hotel. At the very least, you''re the patriarch of a region. How could you use such a despicable method to deal with a child." Azusa said coldly as she stood up. "Princess Azusa, what does my dealing with that little brat have to do with you?" Mrs. Moda sneered in a strange tone. "Could it be... Is this little demon really your child?" "You..." Azusa was still an unmarried princess, so it was naturally not convenient for her to argue about this matter with Mrs. Moda. "I didn''t expect the Princess of the Sacred Empire to have an affair with an unknown rogue cultivator and give birth to a child. It''s really a shame on the Sacred Empire! Hahaha!" Mrs. Modaughed heartily. Since Little Baby wasn''t willing toe out and call her mother, then that meant that Azusa''s words were lies. "Mrs. Moda, this is the Sacred Empire. Please don''t be so ridiculous!" el Diarmi''s expression was as cold as ice. "My sister had already said that Little Baby lost his mom when he was born, and so as long as a woman wanted to give him something to eat, he would call her ''mother''. Wasn''t that the reason why you came to challenge Little Baby?" "Really?" "I have been calling him for a long time. Why didn''t hee out to call me mom?" Mrs. Moda sneered. "This..." Diarmi was speechless. "Humph! It''s clear that this child was born because Princess Azusa and that rogue cultivator were in a rtionship. Her words just now were merely the words to cover up after she was addressed as ''Mother''!" Mrs. Moda lookedzily at Gordie, "SacredProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Emperor, congrattions on having such an odd grandson! Hahaha! Pu!" Before Mrs. Moda could finish her words, blood suddenly spurted out of her mouth! Chapter 1962 Chapter 1962 "Whoosh..." The ring turned deathly still once again! Everyone was dumbstruck as they looked at Mrs. Modal She also turned around in disbelief, in her phenomenon, there was a child prowling in the garden on her Divine Shore! It was the Divine Baby! He was wielding a sword that was more than ten metres long, hacking randomly! The multicoloured flowers in the garden on the Divine Shore were shed by him and sent flying in all directions! There were broken branches and flowers all over! It was as if a monkey had barged into the garden behind the royal family!" "You... When did you go behind me?" Mrs. Moda cried out in surprise. Throughout the ring, the attention was focused on the ck fog. No one noticed when Little Baby arrived in the phenomenon behind Mrs. Modal "Ya... Ha!" While everyone was still in a daze, they saw the Divine Baby shouting and jumping high up. The light sword in his hand was inserted into the centre of the opposite Divine Shore garden! "Boom!" The garden of the Divine Shore suddenly exploded! Countless colourful pieces flew into the air! The garden of Mrs. Moda seemed to have experienced a nuclear explosion! "Puff!" Blood spurted out of Mrs. Moda''s mouth again! "My wife!" Only then did Master Moda fly over and held her! Unfortunately, it was toote! "Ah... Hey!" The Divine Baby waved the sword in his hand and raised it up again! Suddenly, a white light of dozens of feet soaring into the sky! It turned into a shocking Holy Sword and stabbed at half of Mrs. Moda''s blue sky! "Rumble!" Half of the blue sky shed with lightning and thunder, instantly shattering into countless pieces like ss! The five-coloured Divine Sea had dried up, the rainbow Divine Bridge had copsed, and the Divine Shore had long ago been shattered into countless pieces! The phenomenon was aplete mess, slowly bing blurry... "Poof!" From the mouth of Mrs. Moda, the blood directly spurted more than three metres! She began to age at an extremely fast speed! Forty years old, fifty years old, sixty years old... a beautiful woman as beautiful as a rose, in an instant, became an old woman with wrinkled skin and white hair! "My hand... my face!" Mrs. Moda saw the wrinkles on her hand and immediately touched her face with her hand. She found that her original pink face had already be wrinkled! "Impossible! Impossible!!" Mrs. Moda screamed and her body spun as she fell from mid-air! Although she knew that she was about to die, she still hated her face being destroyed! "My wife!" Master Moda flew down from mid-air and caught Mrs. Moda. "Revenge... me... Kill the little demon and Henry... both of them!" Mrs. Moda used herst bit of strength, gritted her teeth and said. With a flip of her eyes, she turned into a rotten bone and drifted away with the wind! She had actually lived for a long time but she had always used a unique technique to maintain her appearance. Now, her divine power was destroyed, therefore, her bones immediately turned into decayed bones and dissipated! "My wife!" The only thing left in the hands of Master Moda was ash. He couldn''t help but roar furiously! With a wave of his long robe, he flew straight up to the arena! "Little Demon! Henry! Prepare to die!" Master Moda was furious, and there was a sudden phenomenon that appeared behind him! The Divine Sea, like Mrs. Moda''s sea, it was a colourful sea of five colours! However, the Divine Sea caused monstrous waves at the moment, and its momentum was frightening! On the Divine Sea, there were five bridges made of five different colours: green, yellow, red, white, ck! On each Divine Bridge, there was light! Beyond the Divine Bridge, on the Divine Shore, there were five mountains! They were also divided into green, yellow, red, white, and ck mountain! The five mountains were standing together, and then they formed a five- coloured mountain range! This mountain range emitted a colourless light, and stood majestically! Among the five mountains, the Yellow Mountain was the highest! On the top of the Yellow Mountain, there was a magnificent Divine Pce! Around the Divine Pce, there was a colourful glow, which was solemn! The colourful light flew straight to the Nine Fatale. Above the Nine Fatale, there was a blue sky. In the blue sky, there were five colourful clouds! They were also divided into five colours, green, yellow, red, white, and ck! "Wow... Master Moda is indeed one of the few Divine Sky experts in the Vast Thousand Worlds. Isn''t his phenomenon too fierce?" "That''s right! Everyone else has one Divine Bridge, but he has already cultivated five!" "It''s not a big deal. The key is that the five colourful clouds in the blue sky are said to be able to transform into Five- elements Mountain and suppress everything!" "This little baby doesn''t know the immensity of the heavens and earth. He killed Mrs. Moda and provoked Master Moda. This is bad! He and Henry are definitely going to die!" The ring immediately burst into an uproar! Everyone looked nervously toward the arena! Originally, everyone knew that on the ring today, at the very most, only experts who were half a step away from the Divine Sky could be seen. The Divine Sky Experts certainly would note to the ring because of their high status. However, Little Baby had killed Mrs. Moda, and Master Moda had directly released the phenomenon to kill Little Baby and Henry! At this moment, this was no longer the opening Ceremony of the casting. It was a life-and-death battle. Master Moda wanted revenge! Although Master Moda was extremely low-key in his daily life, he had long lost all sense of reason after his beloved wife was killed! Right now, he only had one thought: kill Henry and his son, grind their bones into dust, and avenge his wife! "Master Moda, please calm down!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org On the host stand, Gordie and Milborne, together with everyone, flew to the ring and stopped the impassioned Master Moda. "What''s wrong?" "Can''t I fight in this ring?" Master Moda looked coldly at the people opposite him and roared in a low voice. "Master Moda, your posture is not that of fighting in the arena. It''s clear that you want to kill people!" Gordie''s face was as cold as ice. "Today, the casting is in order to suppress the turmoil in the restricted area in the Vast Thousand Worlds, we''re not here seeking for revenge!" "This brat killed my wife, could it be that I can''t kill him to avenge her death?" Master Moda''s eyes were red as he looked at the Divine Baby. Then, he saw the Divine Baby lying in Azusa''s arms, prowling, as if he was looking for something,pletely ignoring what was happening here. Master Moda was so angry that he was about to explode! "Master'' Moda, you have also seen the situation just now. To be fair, it was your wife who wanted to kill Little Baby, so he killed your wife by mistake!" Diarmi sighed from the side, "Furthermore, Mrs. Moda was willing to use food to lure and kill Little Baby. Her methods... were not necessarily fair and honest. Litton et Baby is too naive. Before his mind hasn''t developed fully, he made a mistake. He did not kill Mrs. Moda on purpose. You have to be reasonable!" "That''s right. Little Baby doesn''t understand anything. He almost fell for your wife''s trap. How could you be so petty as to argue with him?" Azusa said indignantly as well. "Fine! Since that''s the case, I won''t argue with a kid. I''ll argue with you!"Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Master Moda looked coldly at Henry. "I am now representing the Grand Xia Dynasty. I openly challenge Henry, is that possible?" "This..." Diarmi looked troubled. "Master Moda, you''re a Divine Sky expert, but Henry is only a Divine Cloud expert. At most, he''s half a step away from the Divine Sky Realm. How can he ept your challenge..." "It''s okay, he wants to fight, so let''s do it!" Henry stood in the distance and said calmly. Chapter 1963 Chapter 1963 "Henry, you can''t act recklessly!" Gordie said, "Master Moda is a Divine Sky expert, while you are only in the Divine Cloud realm. How dare you confront him?" "Do you want to die?" "That''s right! Although challenge tournaments allow people to challenge, there are also different levels. One can''t go beyond his rank. Otherwise, it''ll be unfair!" Diarmi quickly chimed in, wanting to use reason to force the Master Moda not to make a move. "Humph, humph!" Master Moda''s face was as cold as ice, "Sacred Emperor, it seems that you are going to protect Henry and his son?" "Master Moda, it''s not that I want to protect Henry, but in this ring, we have to have some rules. Aren''t you afraid of beingughed at by others when you face off against the Divine Cloud realm?" "So... my wife died in vain?" Master Moda sneered. "Your wife''s death was an ident, and if you are here today to avenge her by killing Henry, you will be disrespecting the Sacred Empire and the Thundercloud Empire!" When Gordie saw the persistence of Master Moda, his face changed.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "That''s right! If you want to challenge him, we''ll personally challenge you to a duel!" Milborne was even more unceremonious. "Okay! Then today, I''d like to see the divine power of the two Emperors. Who is the first toe?" "Or do you want to fight together?" In order to avenge his wife, Master Moda had already reached the point of desperation! "This..." Gordie and Milborne looked at each other. They had never expected that Master Moda hadpletely lost his mind and wanted to fight with them. They were also in the Divine Sky realm, which meant that they were almost on par with Master Moda. If they really fought, it would not be a big deal if they won... But if they lost, how could they rule the world and govern the people in the future? Although the three dynasties governed the entire Vast Thousand Worlds on paper, most of the ordinary people who didn''t have divine power were not strong enough to crush the Moda Hotel. As for Moda Hotel, it had branches all over the Three Thousand Worlds, and its power could not be underestimated! If they really fell out with each other, the Grand Xia Dynasty would secretly back the hotel up, and Moda Hotel would not be easy to deal with! "Let me go against him!" Henry said lightly, "He is a Divine Sky expert. Even if I lose, I won''t lose the prestige of the Sacred Empire!" "You..." Gordie and Diarmi were both speechless. From the Divine Baby, they discovered that Henry indeed had the capital to be arrogant. His future was limitless. Therefore, they did their best to protect Henry, fearing that he would be killed by Master Moda. Unexpectedly, Henry was still so arrogant when he saw a Divine Sky expert and insisted on epting the challenge from Master Moda. Wasn''t that courting death? "Henry, although you are willing to sacrifice yourself to win glory for our Sacred Empire, we can''t break the rules of the ring!" Diarmi sighed helplessly. "Why don''t we do it this way? You can exchange three strikes with Master Moda. If you can take them, both sides will be evenly matched. If you can''t take them..." "I will be able to withstand that." Henry interrupted Diarmi''s words lightly. "You..." "Hahaha! Junior, I''ve never met someone as arrogant as you in the Vast Thousand Worlds!" Master Moda was extremely angry, but heughed. "That can only mean that you are unknowledgeable." "What?" "Ha ha ha!" Master Modaughed again. "Good! Then I will see your divine power today. As long as you can withstand my three strikes, I will forgive you for killing my wife. I will also give you all Moda Hotels in the Sacred Empire!" "Thank you, but I''m not interested in your hotels!" "How dare you?!" Master Moda turned his head and said to Gordie and Milborne, "Two Emperors, this kid is so arrogant, what else do you have to say?" "Well, as you just said, the limit is three strikes." Gordie originally cherished talents, but since Henry was so arrogant, he no longer paid attention to him and returned to the host''s seat with the crowd. "Junior, I really admire your courage. However, there is no need for three strikes. I can beat you to death with only one move!" Master Moda looked coldly at Henry on the opposite side. "Than you better use the most severe killing strike. Otherwise, after three strikes, you will be embarrassed!" Henry sneered. "Alright! I won''t go easy on you!" Master Moda took a deep breath! The phenomenon behind him immediately caused the clouds to surge! The Divine Sea waves surged to the heavens, and the five Divine Bridges emitted the colourless multicoloured light. It created a huge rainbow! On the Divine Shore, the five mountains were even more eager to move! "Go!" Master Moda yelled frivolously, and the ck mountain rose from the ground, flew over the five Divine Bridges, and pressed down on Henry Henry, however, did n dodge or hide, and he was calm andposed, still standing in the middle of the arena! "Boom!" The mountain flew over and turned into an illusion of a giant peak, directly pressing Henry under it! "Master Moda is indeed a Divine Sky expert. With just one move, he killed this man!" "Nonsense! Thebat strength of Divine Sky experts is supposed to crush Divine Cloud experts!" "This Henry is so arrogant. I thought he had some great divine power. It''s a pity that he only knows how to brag!" The crowd shook their heads and sighed. "Two more strikes!" Suddenly, a calm voice came from behind Master Moda. "What?" He turned back sharply. Henry was calm andposed, standing proudly behind him with his hands behind his back. "Woosh! When... when did Henrye out from under the giant mountain?" "I don''t know. I didn''t see anything and Henry is standing behind the Master Moda!" The crowd burst into an uproar again! "Junior, it seems that you do have some cultivation!" Master Moda gazed at Henry. "You do not know my Dao!" Henry said lightly. "Humf! Then let me see what''s the difference in your Dao!" Master Moda sneered and formed a seal with both hands! On the Divine Shore, three mountains, white, red and green turned into the virtual shadow of a giant peak and flew to the top of Henry''s head and pressed down on him again. "Boom!" "Boom!" Although those were only huge illusory mountains, the arena continued to rumble. It shook violently, and even the ground quaked! This attack was so powerful that it could shake the earth! "He is finished! Henry is dead for sure!" "This is the price of being arrogant. A rogue cultivator in the Divine Cloud realm dared to kill Mrs. Moda. How could he not die?" "Unfortunately, Princess Azusa, who is the most beautiful princess in the country, can only be a widow..." Everyone believed that Henry would definitely die this time! "Henry!" Holding the baby in her arms, Azusa let out a cry of surprise. The tears couldn''t help but roll down her cheeks. "Look, Princess Azusa is so sad about Henry''s death. Something... must have happened between them!" "That Little Baby only called Princess Azusa mother, but not Mrs. Moda. He must be Princess Azusa and Henry''s son!" "That''s right, otherwise Princess Azusa wouldn''t be so sad!" Everyone turned to look at Azusa. "Onest strike!" Suddenly, Henry''s voice came from the sky. "What?!" Everyone raised their heads in shock. Chapter 1964 Chapter 1964 In the air, Henry stood tall and handsome. His clothes fluttered in the wind, and he looked calm. "Whoosh!" Everyone was stunned! The power of the three mountains was earth-shattering! Everyone thought that Henry was going to die this time, but they didn''t expect that he had already escaped to the top of everyone''s head before they knew it. No one knew what was going on! "How... how is this possible?" Master Moda also looked at Henry in astonishment. "I''ve told you just now that you''d better use your most powerful killing moves. But your two moves... are obviously not good enough!" Henry shook his head with a slight frown. "Humph!" Master Moda snorted coldly and formed a seal frantically with both his hands. The colourful clouds in his blue sky suddenly surged wildly and flew to the top of Henry''s head! In the colourful clouds, a pce gradually emerged! On the top of the middle yellow mountain, there was the holy pce! It was the unique divine power that Master Moda cultivated after entering the Divine Sky realm! Although this pce was not as magnificent as Fidello''s, it was also magnificent in this Vast Thousand Worlds. It was at the ceiling level! "Henry, be careful!" Azusa cried out nervously! Both Gordie and Diarmi were also frowning. In the crowd, Capree and the members of the Hundred Changes Sect looked even more worried! "Junior, go to h*II!" With the roar of Master Moda, the illusion of the pce immediately released the five-coloured light and pressed down on Henry! Suddenly, the Green Sacred Lotus appeared in Henry''s hand! It emitted seven-coloured light and wrapped around Henry''s body as if it was putting on a rainbow holy armour for him! At this time, the Divine Pce had already pressed down on the top of Henry''s head. It seemed that Henry was going to be beaten into meat paste! Suddenly, everyone was stunned. It seemed that time stopped for a second! So did the pressing motion of the pce... And then, Henry disappeared! "Boom!" The next second, the pce smashed down. The ring was nearly smashed to pieces! It could be seen that the suppression power of the pce was that powerful. Unfortunately, Henry had already disappeared! Moreover, Master Moda had already used thest strike! Even if he had not used up, this was his trump card! Even if he was allowed to make one more move, there was no way for him to kill Henry. "Wow! Henry, you''re amazing!" Azusa called out excitedly. The Divine Baby pped his wings circled around Azusa. The members of the Hundred Changes Sect cried with joy! They had long since regarded Henry as their backbone. In midair, Master Mode''s face was deathly pale. Henry suddenly appeared in front of him, still standing proudly with his hands sped behind his back. After mastering the willpower of time, it was easy for him to avoid the three strikes from the Divine Sky expert! If Henry pulled out the Nine Tribtions Sword, he would naturally be able to kill Master Moda. However, the Divine Baby had just killed Mrs. Moda. Henry was not willing to kill all of them, so he did not attack Master Moda. Although Mrs. Moda was sinister, Master Moda was a noble and upright expert. He was not evil and his crimes would not warrant death. "Master Moda, you''ve already finished three strikes. You can''t make more moves!" Azusa flew to Henry''s side and said with a smile. "Forget it..." Master Moda released a long sigh. With a flick of his sleeve, he was about to leave. "Wait a minute!" On the other hand, Azusa called out to Master Moda. "Princess Azusa, what do you want?" Master Moda looked back. "Master Moda, you''re also the head of a sect. How can you break your promise?" Princess Azusaughed. "When did I break my promise?" Master Moda frowned. "You just said that if Henry didn''t die after your three moves, you would hand out your Moda Hotels in the Sacred Empire to Henry!" "This..." Master Moda was stunned, and his face immediately turned red. He thought that his divine power could crush Henry, so he casually said that he would give Moda Hotels to Henry But he never thought that Henry would actually withstand his three strikes! He had already forgotten about this, but he didn''t expect that Azusa would not let him go. The Moda Hotels was the foundation of Master Moda''s cultivation. Although the headquarters of the Moda Hotel and most of its branches were in the Grand Xia Dynasty, there were still quite a few Moda Hotels within the Sacred Empire! Their total assets an up to an astronomical amount of Spiritual Stones! If he were to give them to Henry, how could Master Moda not feel heartache? Content belongs to However, as Master Moda was the owner of the hotels, his credibility was the most important! If he were to go back on his word in front of a hundred thousand people, he would lose all respect and reputation! "Forget it, let him go!" The purpose of Henry''s visit was to suppress the crowd and go to the restricted area, so he was not very interested in the industries of the hotel. "How can we do that?" Azusa didn''t let him go. "Master Moda, you''re a businessman. If your words don''t count..." "Humph! My words count! All the hotels in the territory of the Sacred Empire will belong to Henry. You can take over now!"Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. After saying this, Master Moda left with a ck face. "Wow! Henry, you''re rich!" Azusa grabbed Henry''s arm and shouted happily. "Azusa!" However, Gordie shouted in a low voice, "As the Princess of the Sacred Empire, you should be reserved in public!" Originally, everyone had already made small talks about the rtionship between Henry and Azusa. She now held Henry''s arm intimately. Wouldn''t it make everyone even more suspicious? "Father, in fact, Henry and I... have been engaged in private for a long time. This child is indeed ours. Please make the decision for us today, and let Henry be the Emperor''s son-inw!" Azusaughed. "What?" Gordie''s face suddenly turned cold. There was also a dead silence in the ring. "Wow! Princess Azusa actually admitted publicly that she really had an affair with Henry and gave birth to that Little Baby!" "This time, the Sacred Emperor will lose face!" "This kid, Henry, is too lucky. He actually caught Princess Azusa''s eye!" One hundred thousand onlookers. After a moment of silence, there was an uproar! "Father, you''ve seen Henry''s divine power just now. He''s so powerful. Can''t he be the Emperor''s son-inw?" Said Azusa. Although she had only been with Henry for two days, she was deeply attracted to Henry. Yesterday, she was convinced by Henry''s temperament and developed a good impression of him. n¨¦t But today, Henry had disyed his extraordinary talents in the arena, causing Azusa topletely fall love with him! Thus, she did not hesitate to pretend that the Divine Baby was theirs. She wanted to use this to make her father marry her off to Henry. "Azusa, don''t mess around anymore. Henry just came to my Prince''s Mansion yesterday. How could you... give birth to his child?" Diarmi also said gloomily, "If you really like Henry, you can make an official n. This is a matter that concerns the face of our Sacred Empire. How can you talk nonsense?" "Yes, I can prove that this child is not Princess Azusa and Henry''s!" At this moment, a voice rang out. Chapter 1965 Chapter 1965 The crowd looked at the ce where the voice came out and saw a beautiful middle-aged woman, Capree. "Little Baby,e over. I''ll bring you to eat delicious food!" Capree waved at Little Baby with a smile. "Mom!" The Divine Baby called out and threw himself into Capree''s embrace. He rubbed his face affectionately and gave Capree a kiss. Capree knew that Henry wouldn''t want to be the Emperor''s son-inw, so she came out to expose Azusa''s lies. Of course, in her heart, she didn''t want Henry to be Azusa''s husband. "Er..." The crowd waspletely speechless. What exactly was going on with Little Baby? Why did he call this woman mother again? Could it be that the reason he refused to call Mrs. Moda his mother was really because he felt that she was old? "Sacred Emperor, have you seen it?" "As long as a woman gives him food, he will call her mother." Capree bowed to the Sacred Emperor and said with a smile, "Princess Azusa was joking just now!" "This..." The Sacred Emperor was still a bit confused. "Little Baby,e, let me take you to eat delicious food!" Anelise also came up and said with a smile. "Mom!" The Divine Baby shouted again without hesitation. He threw himself into Anelise''s arms and arched her. "Wow..." The crowd fell to the ground. Only then did he believe that this Henry''s son was really what he had said! But Mrs. Moda... what was going on? She died for nothing. She had wanted to trick Little Baby, but Little Baby had tricked her to death. "Father, I was indeed joking with you." Seeing that her lie had been exposed, Azusa said to Gordie, "However, I like Henry, but it''s true. Please make the decision and let him be my husband!" "Shut up!" Gordie shouted at Azusa. "I..." Azusa paused and said, "Henry''s divine power is unparalleled. Why can''t he be my husband?" "As the princess of the Sacred Empire, your marriage is no longer your own business!" Gordie paused and looked at Henry. "However, since you are interested in Henry, I can let him be my son-inw..." "Really?!" Azusa called out delightedly. "I haven''t finished my words yet. What are you excited about?" Gordie red at Azusa and said, "If Henry wants to be my son-inw, he must win the casting to prove his strength! Otherwise, he has no right to be the emperor''s son-inw!" "Swoosh..." Everyone looked at Henry. "Er..." Henry was speechless. Did these people decide without asking if he was willing to be the emperor''s son-inw? However, for the sake of Azusa''s reputation, Henry had to keep silent and acquiesced in Gordie''s decision. "Wow, that''s great! I''m sure Henry will be the champion of the casting!" Azusa pped her hands in apuse. "Sacred Emperor, what should we do if someone else is champion of the casting?" Suddenly, a person spoke. "It''s the Divine Son of the Seventh Tribe of Divine Race, Buster!" "He''s also in the Divine Sky realm. He''s one realm higher than Henry!" "Henry''s escaping ability is very good, but in terms ofbat strength, I''m afraid he is not as good as Buster!" The crowd burst into a discussion. "Buster, do you also want to be Princess Azusa''s husband?" Capree said with a smile. "Of course. I''ve always admired Princess Azusa. The reason why I joined the side of the Prince''s Mansion was that I wanted to be favoured by Princess Azusa!" Buster thought highly of himself, so naturally, he did not hide his thoughts from the public. "Sacred Emperor, since you said that whoever is the champion of this casting will be qualified to be Princess Azusa''s husband, I think that this condition should not be limited to Henry, right?" "That''s right! We want to select talents who will work for the Sacred Empire!" Gordie paused for a moment and continued, "I''m announcing that the one who wins the casting as long as his family background is clean and he''s not married, will be the O son-inw of the Sacred Empire!" "Wow! Wow!" All of a sudden, everyone was excited! "Princess Azusa is the most beautiful woman in the Sacred Empire. anyone can win the championship, not only can he be put in an important position by the Sacred Empire, but he can also win the heart of the beauty!" "Princess Azusa is a member of the royal family, in the future, her husband''s position will be second only to Prince Sheng, and he will rank third!" "With such a big temptation, everyone will fight with full strength!" "Sacred Emperor, I''m relieved to hear you say this!" With a look of joy on his face, Buster said, "I will definitely win this championship!" "You are in the Divine Sky realm, while Henry is in the Divine Cloud realm. Aren''t you ashamed to fight with him? Princess Azusa said gloomily. "Princess Azusa, in order to be your husband, I can''t care less!" Buster said, "And, you saw yesterday in the Prince''s Mansion. This Henry didn''t put me in his eyes at all. I must teach him a lesson!" "This..." Azusa didn''t know what to say. She couldn''t openly refute Buster. After all, Buster''s cultivation was not low, and he was the person the Sacred Empire wanted on their side. "Well, that''s settled then!" Gordie stood up and said, "Tomorrow, all the dynasties will hold their own casting to select talents and go to suppress the turmoil in the restricted area!" The next day, when Henry woke up from a five-metre-long dragon bed, he saw that the Divine Baby was curled up in his arms and sleeping soundly. Yesterday, during the opening ???? ceremony, Henry had disyed his extraordinary talents. He had won glory for the Sacred Empire and caused the Grand Xia Dynasty to lose all of its reputations. Now, he had be a high-ranking guest in the Prince''s Mansion. His status was as high as Buster''s. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org This bedroom was resplendent and luxurious, specially arranged by the Diarmi for Henry. "Time to eat." Henry saidzily. "Ya!"Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. The Divine Baby immediately woke up from his dream and flew into the air. In order to make everyone think that the Divine Baby was indeed his child, Henry did not let him return to the lotus tform in his phenomenon, but let him sleep on the huge dragon bed with himself. When Henry was about to get up, he saw the door of the bedroom open. "Henry!" Azusa led eight maids into the bedroom. "Er..." Henry hurriedly covered his chest with the quilt. "Did you sleep wellst night?" Azusaughed. "These eight maids are all my personal maids. In the future, they will be in charge of serving you." "There''s no need for that. You can all leave. I don''t need anyone to serve me." "Then you can go out!" With a wave of Azusa''s hand, the eight maids left the room. "You go out too. I want to put on my clothes." Henry was speechless. "You''re going to be my husband soon... are you still shy?" Azusa said that Henry was shy, but she lowered her head and blushed. "I''m sorry. I''m afraid... I can''t be your husband!" Henry sighed. "Why?" Azusa immediately became frantic. Chapter 1966 Chapter 1966 "I already have a wife." Henry sighed and said, "Yesterday, I didn''t want to embarrass you in front of so many people, so I didn''t say anything." "Little Baby''s mother... isn''t she dead?" Asked Azusa. "She... should not be considered dead." Henry was deep in thought. "Not considered dead?" "What do you mean?" "I can''t say it. In short, I can''t be your husband!" "I don''t care. As long as you''re single now, I want you to be my husband..." Azusa sat next to Henry, slowly leaning against him.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. A delicate fragrance came to his nostrils. It made it hard for Henry to push her away. The Divine Baby, however, squeezed into the middle of the two and joined in the fun without knowing what was going on. "Even if you don''t care that I have a wife, I can''t be your husband!" Henry sighed softly. "Why not?" "How can I be the winner of casting?" "Buster, I can''t beat him! He''s a Divine Sky expert." The reason why Henry did not refuse to be the emperor''s son-inw on the spot yesterday was that he had already made up his mind. If he really couldn''t say no to bing the son-inw, then he would just lose to Buster. In that way, Gordie would help him block the entanglement of Azusa. "Don''t worry, I can help you defeat Buster!" Azusa raised her head to look at Henry. "How can you help?" "Of course I can buy a lot of heavenly treasures to let you cultivate as soon as possible!" Azusa smiled and said, "In fact, you don''t need my help. You are now the master of Moda Hotels in the Sacred Empire. You can be said to be so rich that you can rival a country!" "Um... I don''t want those hotels." Now that Henry wore a mask and changed his identity, how could he run those hotels? Even though, he could earn a lot of Spiritual Stones from those hotels. "It''s toote. I''ve already sent someone yesterday to help you take control of all the hotels!" Azusa blinked mischievously, "The patron of the Sacred Empire''s Moda Hotel has been waiting outside since early morning for your summons." "Alright! Let''s go and meet him then!" Henry thought for a moment and put on his clothes. Then he walked out of the bedroom with Azusa. "I''m Jacobi. Greetings, Master!" Henry saw a middle-aged man with a long beard, dressed in a long robe, bowing at the door. "Are you the patron of the Moda Hotels in the Sacred Empire?" "Yes, but Princess Azusa has changed the name of all the hotels in the Sacred Empire to Titter Hotel. I am now your loyal servant and have nothing to do with the Moda Hotels anymore!" Jacobi said with a smile. "Titter Hotel?" "That''s right. Princess Azusa changed the name for you." "Oh, then from now on, if I''m not here, you''ll have to listen to Princess Azusa." Henry gave the Titter Hotel to Azusa in advance, before his fake identity was used up. "Let''s go! Let''s hurry to the auction house in the city. The Seven Heart Snow Lotus that Buster mentioned yesterday is going to be auctioned in advance today!" Azusa pulled Henry out. "We''re going to buy it for you to cultivate. Who knows, maybe you''ll have reached the Divine Sky Realm!" There was no empty seat in the auction house in the city. After the opening ceremony yesterday, the auction house started the action in advance. This was because many cultivators wanted to win the championship in the casting! If they won, they would be Princess Azusa''s husband! This temptation was much more than going to the restricted area to seek the inheritance! "Princess Azusa, please hurry up and go up to the second floor!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org As soon as the staff of the auction house saw Princess Azusa arrive, they quickly invited her to the best position on the second floor and the boss served her personally. Henry sat next to Azusa and saw Buster sitting not far away. On the second floor, almost all the people were Divine Sky powerful figures. They were all rich and powerful disciples from powerful sects with powerful backgrounds. "Princess Azusa, are you here to bid as well?" As soon as Buster saw Azusa, he quickly came over to greet her. "Yes, I heard that the Seven Heart Snow Lotus is going to be auctioned today, so I intend to buy it. I want Henry to practice with it!" Azusa directly expressed her love for Henry, and she hoped that Buster would retreat when it came to difficulties. "Him?" "He''s just a bumpkin. How could he deserve such advanced food?" Buster looked at Henry and sneered. Henry, however, sat there with no expression on his face,pletely ignoring the provocation of Buster. He was not going to argue with Buster. On the contrary, he had to secretly help Buster win the championship. In this way, Henry would no longer have to be the husband of Azusa. "Buster, don''t look down on Henry. The Master Moda gave all hotels in the Sacred Empire to Henry! He is now so rich that he can rival a country!" Azusaughed. "Hmph! Even if he has Spiritual Stones, he is still a bumpkin. How can hepare to the noble bloodline of our Divine Race?" Buster snorted coldly. "Princess Azusa, I don''t understand. How is this kid better than me?" "There''s something on his body that you don''t have!" Azusa pondered for a moment. "What''s that?" "I''ll buy it, it''ll be better than his!" Asked the Buster. "You can''t buy this!" Azusa looked at Henry next to her with affection. "He has a fascinating temperament. It''s a kind of stability and temperament that can control everything. It should be the so-called hegemony!" "This..." Buster was depressed. "He''s just a bumpkin from a remote and poor vige. Where does his hegemonye from?" "Okay, let''s stop talking. The auction will begin right away!" Azusa looked down at the auction area on the first floor. Sure enough, the auction had begun. In the beginning, they only sold cheap elixirs and celestial devices. Although they were low-level items, the bidding for the Divine Cloud cultivators on the first floor was still extremely intense. They didn''t think about bing the emperor''s son-inw. They just wanted to buy something to cultivate as soon as possible and obtain a ce to enter the restricted area. In this way, they could search for opportunities and inheritances. Gradually, the items being auctioned became rarer and rarer. The Divine Sky cultivators on the second floor would asionally bid as well. As long as they bid, the Divine Cloud realm cultivators on the first floor did not dare to bid again. In the world of cultivators, betting with a higher realm meant a crushing defeat! Even if a Divine Cloud cultivator had a lot of Spiritual Stones, they did not dare to challenge a Divine Sky expert. If they provoked a Divine Sky expert, it would be a piece of cake for him to kill the Divine Cloud cultivators! Buster sat in his seat and looked at Henry coldly, but he did not bid. His goal was the most important item in today''s auction, the Seven Heart Snow Lotus! The rest of the trash couldn''t attract this Divine Son''s attention! Finally, the auction came to the most important item. "Now, thest item of the auction is the Seven Heart Snow Lotus, which was produced on the mountaintop!" "This kind of Snow Lotus usually has three or five hearts. It is already a shocking thing that our Lotus today has seven hearts. Today, this Seven Heart Snow Lotus can be said to be a rare treasure!" "After a cultivator takes it, not only will his cultivation improve greatly, but also he can extend his life for a period of time!" The auctioneer incessantly exined the mysteries around the Seven Heart Snow Lotus. Then, he took out the lotus flower from a jade box. There were seven pistils in the lotus. The seven pistils were steaming with a cold aura. They were very precious at first nce! Chapter 1967 Chapter 1967 "Wow! This Seven Heart Snow Lotus can even prolong one''s life! I''ve heard of this for the first time!" "This is truly a rare halidom!" All of a sudden, the auction room was filled with chatter. "The starting bid for the Seven Heart Snow Lotus is 10,000 Spiritual Stones. Next, please bid!" The auctioneer finally said. "100,000!" Buster said in a cold voice. "Wow! Buster is worthy of being the Divine Son of the Divine Race. That''s ten times the starting price!" "It looks like he''s determined to obtain the Seven Heart Snow Lotus today!" Everyone look at Buster on the tform. Buster sat steadily and calmly. Just then, he had been agitated by Azusa''s words, and so he had decided to create some sort of aura that allowed him to control everything. "Buster is really extraordinary, offering 100,000 at a time! Is there anyone who offers a higher price than him?" The auctioneer also deferentially ttered Buster. "I''ll pay 110,000!" A faint voice sounded. It was Henry. "What?" "Henry again?" "Looks like he''s on bad terms with Buster!" "He''s just a rogue cultivator with no root and no foundation. How dare he challenge Buster?!" "Henry is too arrogant! Although he had blocked Master Moda''s three strikes yesterday. In terms of true strength, he is still only in the Divine Cloud realm. How could he possibly be a match for Buster?" Everyone shook their heads, disapproving of Henry. Everyone knew that if one''s realm was higher then his, it would mean that he had been outssed. Of course, they didn''t know that Henry''s Dao was above the 3,000 Paths. It was the Dao that was different from ordinary people''s after mastering the neww of heaven and earth! His phenomenon was different. His strength could not be measured by his realm! Although his Qi was in the Divine Cloud realm, his fighting capacity was even more fierce than those of the Divine Sky! "I will pay 200,000!" Buster directly increased the price! "Wow..." In the auction house, there was an uproar. "210,000!" Henry gave azy smile. "Howe you only increase by 10,000 every time?" Buster looked at Henry with disdain. "What''s wrong?" "Can''t I?" "You don''t mind being poor, do you?" "If you have the guts, bid for 100,000 every time!" "You''re just using your family''s money to make a fool of yourself. What guts do you have?" Henry sneered. "You..." The expression on Buster''s face turned cold. "I''ll pay 500,000!" "510,000." "One million!" "One million... and ten thousand." "..." No matter how much Buster increased, Henry still added ten thousand more than him. Buster was so mad that he suddenly stood up and rushed to Henry. He shouted angrily, "10 million! I''ll pay 10 million!!" "Er..." Henry looked at Buster with a twisted face. Hezily picked out his ears and said, "Okay, you win." "What?"Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "Why...why don''t you add more?" Astonished, Buster was still in a daze. "I''ve been bidding with you, just to tease you..." Henry smiled and said, "The Seven Hearts Snow Lotus is worth at most 100,000 Spiritual Stones. You actually called out ten million, of course, I won''t raise the price anymore! If you are willing to be a sucker, I won''t apany you!" "You, you, how dare you?!" Buster was enraged! Seven Hearts Snow Lotus was worth 100,000 at most, yet just because Henry had caused trouble, he had called out a sky-high price of ten million! The price had already increased by a hundred times! If he were to go back on his word, not only would the people in the auction house porner agree, but also Azusa would look down on him! However, if he were to really buy the Seven Hearts Snow Lotus for 10 million, even if Buster did not feel pain over the loss of the Spiritual Stones, others wouldugh at him behind his back! This was to say, he was in a difficult position now, but he was destined to lose reputation! All this was done thanks to Henry! The more Buster thought, the more furious he became. Purple Qi began to emerge from his body! Within the purple Qi, there was lightning shing! "Wow! Is Buster actually going to make a move here?" "He was cheated by Henry to bid a high price. How can he let him go?" "But this is an auction house, and it is in the capital of the Sacred Empire. Princess Azusa is also by the side, does Buster actually dares to make a move?" In the auction house, everyone''s eyes were focused on Buster. "What''s wrong?" "Do you want to start a fight here?" Henry also slowly stood up. "Do you think that I don''t dare?" Buster coldly said. "If I kill you in public, I will call my father toe and inform the Sacred Emperor. Our Divine Race''s power is not something that a bumpkin like you can imagine!" "Then what are you waiting for?" Henry sneered. "You! Are you really not afraid of death?" When Buster saw that this brat was still so arrogant, his anger immediately increased. The purple energy around his body surged, and lightning erupted! Behind him, a phenomenon appeared! Amidst the surging purple Divine Sea, there was a faint trace of lightning! The Divine Bridge was made up of countless shining lightning threads which intertwined together creating an awe-inspiring aura! In the sky, however, dark clouds gathered as lightning and thunder rumbled! Countless dense and violent thunders bombarded the Divine Shore, causing the purple fog to boil! Although Buster crossed the Divine Cloud and entered the Divine Sky realm, his realm was still unstable. Furthermore, he was also cultivating lightning- attributed techniques. Thus, he was unable to control the violent thunders in the sky. However, in some people''s views, the phenomenon of the Buster was simply too powerful! "The Divine Purple Lightning of Buster is truly a divine ability unique to the Divine Race!" "That''s right! Henry won''t be able to withstand a single strike of Buster''s powerful Divine Purple Lightning!" Everyone in the auction house had forgotten about the auction. They all stared at Buster and wanted to see how he would kill Henry! "Stop!" With a soft voice, Azusa stood in front of Henry and said, "Buster, do you still care about our Sacred Empire?" "Do you want to kill Henry here?" "Princess Azusa, please step aside! Today, I must kill Henry!" The eyes of Buster had already turned purple, and inside them, there were also lightning shing! He was already furious and lost his mind! "With me here today, you can''t move a single hair of Henry!" Azusa opened her arms to protect Henry. "You!" Buster was burning with jealousy! With a wave of his hand, a ray of violet light struck Azusa''s body! Within the violet light, countless streaks of lightning shot out and bound Azusa''s hands and feet, preventing her from moving! "Buster, how dare you attack me?" Azusa roared angrily. "Princess Azusa, I don''t mean to offend you. I just don''t want you to protect Henry anymore!" In Buster''s eyes, lightning shed. He looked at Henry and said, "I will apologize to you after I kill this guy. At that time, you can punish me as you want!" "You..." Azusa struggled with all her might, but she still wasn''t able to break free from the bounds of Buster. "Boy, go to hell!" Buster roared in a low voice as the thunder and lightning suddenly disappeared. The purple energy suddenly surged, as if it was about to deliver a fatal blow! "Swish..." A deathly stillness filled the auction grounds, and even the sound of a faffing needle could be heard! Everyone was focused on Buster. They wanted to see how he would strike! "Shhh, smack!" Suddenly, a sound of eating came from the other side of the auction stage. It seemed that someone was enjoying the delicious food... Chapter 1968 Chapter 1968 Everyone turned their heads in shock. They saw that on the auction stage, the Divine Baby had opened the jade box and was chewing on the Seven Hearts Snow Lotus in his arms. He was eating happily! "Er..." Everyone was stunned. Just now, everyone''s attention was on the furious Buster, and no one paid attention to the situation on the auction stage. Even Henry did not notice when the Divine Baby had gone to the auction stage to steal the Seven Hearts Snow Lotus. "Hasn''t he always been the one who only wanted to eat?" Now, seeing the Seven Hearts Snow Lotus that was worth 100,000 Spiritual Stones, he did not hesitate to hold it and eat it! Perhaps, he had also discovered that this Seven Hearts Snow Lotus was no ordinary food. "Huu..." Buster suddenly breathed a sigh of relief, and the purple Qi and his phenomenon disappeared. He regretted that he had been cheated by Henry to bid ten million yuan just now. Now, that baby stole the Seven Hearts Snow Lotus, which helped him out of the predicament. Although he felt sorry for the Seven Hearts Snow Lotus being eaten by the Divine Baby, he no longer needed to spend ten million Spiritual Stones. As for Buster, he hurriedly withdrew his divine power, then untied Azusa. "Princess Azusa, I''m sorry. I was so excited that I offended you. Please forgive me!" Buster cupped his hands in apology. "Humph!" Azusa gave a cold snort and paid no attention to Buster. She had always been polite to Buster. At most, she stayed far away from him because she wanted to make Buster serve the Sacred Empire. But just now, Buster had actually used his divine ability to bind her. This caused Azusa to be unable to endure any longer. "Let''s go!" Azusa took Henry''s hand and went down to the second floor. She saw that the Divine Baby had already eaten up all the petals of the Seven Hearts Snow Lotus. "This Seven Hearts Snow Lotus has been eaten by our Little Baby. I''llpensate you two hundred thousand!" Azusa held the baby in her arms. "It''s too much. This Seven Hearts Snow Lotus is worth 100,000 at most. Please give me 100,000!" The owner of the Auction House bowed with a smile. Although the Seven Hearts Snow Lotus had just been sold for ten million Spiritual Stone, how could they dare to ask Princess Azusa for more money? What''s more, if Princess Azusa said that this devilish child belonged to their family, wouldn''t that mean that he was a member of the imperial family? Who dared to argue with the royal family? "Jacobi,pensate!" Azusa asked Jacobi topensate the boss and then went out of the auction house with Henry. "Little Baby, you''re really something! You even stole such a precious Seven Hearts Snow Lotus. Aren''t you afraid of nosebleeds?" Azusa scratched the Divine Baby''s nose. "This Seven Hearts Snow Lotus, I was originally going to give it to your father!" "Ya, ya!" The Divine Baby was all smiles as if he didn''t know how much trouble it had caused at all. "You''d better pretend to be a fool!" Henry red at the baby. "Forget it, it''s good that Little Baby ate this Seven Hearts Snow Lotus. Otherwise, you would have a terrible fight with Buster today!" Azusa frowned. "This Buster is too audacious. He actually dared to take me under his control! He probably won''t let you off the hook!" "It doesn''t matter, I''ll let him win!" Henry didn''t care. "Why would you let him win? If you let him win, wouldn''t he be the winner? Then what about us... what should we do?" Azusa said in a bad mood. "Er... I won''t just give in to him. But, I can''t beat him either. He is a Divine Sky Realm expert." Henry shook his head with a wry smile. "Then why did you still insist on fighting him just now?" "There were so many people just now, so we can''t lose our momentum." Henry said with a smile. "No, you have to find a way to cultivate as soon as possible. After you reach the Divine Sky realm, you can fight against Buster! He has just entered the Divine Sky realm. As long as you have a breakthrough, you must defeat him!" "The Divine Sky realm... I''m afraid it''s not that easy to breakthrough."N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. "It''s fine. I''ll go think of a way." Azusa lowered her head and said to herself. "What can you do? You''re only in the Divine Cloud." "Even though I''m in the Divine Cloud, I''m the princess of the Sacred Empire Azusa said in a low voice. "I''ll go to the Sacred Empire''s treasury and get you some treasures so that you can cultivate." "It''s alright. It won''t be good if your father finds out." "It''s okay, I''ll go there quietly!" "Er..." Henry waspletely speechless. Azusa pulled Henry back to the Prince''s Mansion and left. In the evening, she brought a lot of elixirs for Henry. "Henry, this is a Purple Heart Refining Pill. We need to melt it with milk and soak it in the water for cultivation!" Azusa ordered someone to find a big basin filled with milk, and asked Henry to sit in it and cultivate. "It couldn''t be thatplicated?" Henry deeply suspected that Azusa wanted to take advantage of him and came up with such a strange cultivation method. "This was specially told to me, how can it be fake?" Azusa angrily rolled her eyes at Henry. "You''re makin things difficult for me. Don''t you want to be our son-inw?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "I... " Henry really wanted to say it directly. He really didn''t want to be Azusa''s husband, but when he saw that Azusa''s face was full of hope, Henry couldn''t say it. He could kill tens of thousands of enemies in one move, but he didn''t want to hurt the pure and kind Azusa. Henry had to obediently take off his coat and sit in the big basin to soak in the milk. What''s more, this Purple Heart Refining Pill was really useful. However, it was not useful to improve his cultivation. Rather, it made Henry''s skin smooth and bouncy. It seemed that the people in the treasury of the Sacred Empire had given Princess Azusa a wonderful medicine for beauty. It was not a treasure useful for cultivation. They weren''t stupid. They definitely wouldn''t give any of the precious treasures in the country''s treasury to Azusa. They took some beauty stuff and gave it to Azusa. Azusa didn''t understand much of the profound mysteries of cultivation, and her cultivation was all piled up by Gordie''s elixirs. Therefore, she thought that the things that the person in charge of the national treasury gave her were all good things, so she forced Henry to soak in a milk basin every day and didn''t allow him to go out. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org After three days Azusa asked anxiously, "How do you feel? Do you feel like you''ve reached the Divine Sky realm?" "How could it be so fast? Do you think that the Divine Sky realm is that easy to reach?" Henry shook his head and smiled bitterly. His Dao had always been a great Dao that was above the Heavenly Way! Therefore, although he could kill a Divine Sky expert who was stronger than him, it was extremely difficult for him to upgrade to a higher realm! He had used the power of time in the Wu Mountain and had already raised his cultivation to the ultimate bottleneck! No matter how many elixirs were given to Henry, he had to have some sort of opportunity to break through and enter the Divine Sky realm. Otherwise, he could only be stuck in the Divine Cloud realm. This was one of the reasons why he wanted to go to the restricted area. He knew that his own path was too perfect and overbearing! Moreover, thew of heaven and earth in the Vast Thousand Worlds was extremely powerful. Therefore, it was almost impossible for him to reach the Divine Sky realm here! Thus, all of Azusa''s methods didn''t work. "The horns have been on for a few days, why don''t you let me go and fight?" Henry sullenly said to Azusa. Chapter 1969 Chapter 1969 "It''s fine. Let thempete first. When you reach the Divine Sky, just go up directly and challenge the champion for the throne of the Devil Warrior!" Azusa sounded extremely confident. "If don''t go and check out my opponents. How would I be able to defeat them and be the Devil Warrior?" Henry said with a wry smile. "You can dodge the three attacks from Master Moda, that is already powerful enough. If you enter the Divine Sky, no one will be able to defeat you!" Azusa said with a smile, "Have you gotten bored soaking in the milk bath? How about... I soak with you?" "No need, having Little Baby with me is enough!" Henry looked at the Divine Baby swimming in milk and pretended not to understand the meaning of Azusa''s words. "Hmph! Are you really telling me... that you''re really not interested in me?" Azusa refused to give up. "I am the Princess of the Sacred Empire, known for my exceptional beauty. Which part of me isn''t right for you?" "Er... I''m the one who''s not right for you. I''m just a Random Practitioner..." "That''s fine. When you be the Devil Warrior, you''ll be a good match for me!" Azusa said with augh. "All right." Henry was speechless. After soaking in the milk bath with the Divine baby for more than ten days, Azusa finally let Henry out. Although Henry was still in the Divine Cloud, thepetition was already at thest day, and Asuza had to ask Henry to go for the challenge. "Why haven''t you reached the Divine Sky? Buster is always ranked on top. If you can''t beat him, I will have to marry him!" Azusa was very troubled. "Buster Dantai... He''s actually not that bad. The God Child of the Divine Race is a pretty good match for you," Henry said with a sigh. "What did you say?" Asuza''s long, shapely brows were instantly raised, her slender eyes widened. "What do you mean?" "Nothing much. I''m just speaking the truth. Buster may be arrogant and ignorant, but judging from his status, he is a good match for you!" "You don''t know about that Buster. He looks like a gentleman, but in fact, he is a beast in disguise and flirts around very much. I heard that he has thousands of concubines in his house, and wants many people to serve him every night!" "This..." Henry could not help recalling what Torrence and Ranjeet had gossiped about in the ancientnd that Buster was apanied by hundreds of women every night. Although Torrence seemed to be exaggerating, Buster''s private life was indeed quite messy. If Azusa married such a man, would that not bring her pain and harm? Henry could not help but hesitate. He had originally intended to lose to Buster on purpose in order to let him take Azusa''s hand in marriage. However, it now seemed that he could not just push Azusa into the arms of this yboy. "Let''s go check it out first!" When Henry and Azusa came to the arena, there were ten huge rings in it. That day was thest day of thepetition. The matches in the rings were very intense. Henry saw that the man with the goatee unleashed a shadow of a buck and knocked a big man right out of the ring. "Ha ha ha! How would such an idiot dare to challenge me, the great Jacob?" Jacobughed arrogantly, and was greeted by Henry and Azusanding on his ring. "Princess Azusa!" Jacob saluted and said, "Have you brought Henry here today to fight?" "Of course, I''ve made him cultivate for more than ten days. He''s here to win!" Azusa said with a smile. "Well... Princess Azusa, to be honest, Henry''s still in the Divine Cloud. He probably... can''t even beat me, let alone Buster. How is he going to win and be the Devil Warrior?" Jacob looked at Henry disdainfully. "Why don''t you have a fight with him first then!" Azusa did not dare to let Henry challenge Buster so immediately either. After all, they were still one level lower than him. That was why she brought Henry to challenge Jacob first, in order to test Henry''s strength. "Okay! Come on, Henry, let''s y!" Jacob suddenly flew up and stood in the air. "You''re still not worth my time. Little Baby, go ahead." Henry said with a smile. "Goo goo ga ga!" The Divine Baby could not hold in his excitement any longer. Upon hearing Henry''s words, he shook his wings and flew towards Jacob like a bee chasing after honey. "This..." Jacob was stunned. He was not afraid of Henry, but he was afraid of that son of his. Back then, the Divine Baby had showed its might and seriously injured Vilok, and killed Mrs. Moda. Jacob had witnessed all of that with his own eyes! He believed himself to be slightly stronger than Vilok, butpared to Mrs. Moda, he was still slightly weaker than her! Although Mrs. Moda had given the Divine Baby an opportunity tounch a sneak attack on her because of her carelessness, Jacob was still very wary of the Divine baby. This little kid''s divine power was not much of a threat, but what was troubling about him was how sneaky he was. He was full of tricks and made it impossible for people to guard against him! Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Henry, if you have the guts,e face me in person. What do you mean by sending a little kid against me? Are you looking down on me?11 "Indeed, I do look down on you." Henry dug his earzily. "Beat my boy first, then we''ll talk!" "You... Jacob was pissed. "Fine, if that''s the case don''t you me me for being rough!" As Jacob said that, he unleashed his own phenomenon! A blue sea appeared, and a Divine Bridge made up of countless sculptures of beasts appeared above it. On the end of the Divine Bridge was a lush grasnd. On the prairie were countless sheep feeding on the grass. "Pffttt!" Having seen Jacob''s phenomenon, Azusa could not help butugh. "Were you a shepherd before you started cultivating?" "Well... You''re right, I was indeed a shepherd before I met my my teacher However, my teacher is the master of the Hundred Beasts Sect. At least I am stronger than Henry, a random cultivator!" Jacob said, "Princess, please make Henrye up here and fight me! He sent his son to fight me, which is just humiliating!" "Fine, Henry, go on up and fight Liz in person, to prevent..." Azusa stopped mid-sentence. Little Baby''s capability was very strange. Even Azusa was unsure if Little Baby could defeat Jacob. Little Baby was cunning, but his mind was still not fully developed. If he were to identally kill Jacob, that would be bad. After all, Jacob was a follower of the Prince''s Mansion, he was on their side. More importantly, Azusa wanted to give Henry the opportunity to warm up so that he could be ready for the match with Buster. "All right." Seeing that Azusa had spoken, Henry had no choice but to listen. He got up and flew into the air. "Goo goo gaa gaa..." The Divine Baby backed down dejectedly and returned into Azusa''s arms. "Henry, unleash your phenomenon. Show me how powerful your divine power is." said Jacob, he was alert and ready. He and Henry were both about half a step away from the Divine Sky, therefore he could not allow himself to be careless. "There''s nothing much to see in my phenomenon!" Henry said with a smile. "However, it''d definitely be stronger than a herd of dumb-looking sheep!" "What? How dare you look down on me!" Jacob was furious. Unleashing one''s phenomenon was a symbol of one fighting with maximum power in the Vast Thousand Worlds.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Seeing that Henry had refused to unleash his phenomenon, it was obvious that Henry did not look at him with importance! "Attack!" Jacob ordered angrily. The figure of an entire flock of sheep charged out of the phenomenon behind him! Those sheep all had long sharp horns, and their eyes were filled with ferocity. Their spirit was also very shocking! "Is that it?" Henry shook his head. He did not even bother to look at Jacob''s flock of sheep! Chapter 1970 Chapter 1970 "Boom!" The figure of the flock of sheep charged right into Henry''s chest! However, they then disappeared in the next second. Henry, on the other hand, was still standing smugly with his hands behind his back, as if nothing had happened. "You..." Jacob was stunned. "Do you have any more sheep?" Henry looked at Lizzily. "Humph! Goats of Spring!" Liz roared! Three giant bucks flew out of the phenomenon behind him. Their horns were several meters long, like six spears!Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. They all stabbed at Henry! At that moment, white light emanated from Henry''s palm. That was the power of the Divine Pearl! Not only did the Divine Pearl possess a mysterious and unpredictable power, it had also absorbed and fused with the powers of the Chaotic Sea and the hundreds of magical beasts! With a wave of his hand, the white light turned into a de of light and shed with the three giant bucks. "Swoosh!'' The three bucks all had their heads cut off! The figures of goats gradually disappeared. "You got anything else?" Henry looked at Jacob calmly. "Humph! Mega Goat!" Liz roared again! A single- horned goat bigger than an elephant leapt out from behind him! The horn of the goat was more than ten meters long! It charged at Henry with extreme speed! White light suddenly emanated from Henry''s entire body. It seemed that he had begun to take things more seriously. "Henry, let''s see how you''re going to block this move of mine!" Jacob shouted proudly. "This goat of yours is charging into the jaws of a tiger!" Henry waved his hands continuously, and the white light all over his body shed and transformed into a white tiger. It was as big as a small mountain. "Roooaaarrr!" The White Tiger roared ferociously, sounding like thunder in the sky, it pounced towards the singlehorned goat. "What..." Jacob was stunned. The single-horned goat was instantly torn into two and devoured by the giant white tiger! The White Tiger was driven by the power of the Divine Pearl, giving it the ability to devour energy! The single-horned goat was devoured by the White Tiger, and its energy was absorbed by the Divine Pearl. "Gah!" Blood spurted out from Jacob''s mouth. His ''Mega Goat'' was an all-out attack that had exhausted all of his spirit energy! When the single-horned goat had been swallowed by the White Tiger, he felt as if his spirit energy was being drained crazily, more than half of it had been sucked away! He was seriously injured! He had be too weak and fell from the sky! "Brother Jacob!" A red figure floated upwards and caught Jacob, thennded on the ring together. "Master Tellfer, Henry must be defeated! Otherwise, we won''t be able to serve in the Prince''s Mansion... in the future!" Jacob said to Master Tellfer as soon as he regained his bnce. Ever since Henry had shown up at the Prince''s Mansion, these men had been targeting Henry. They originally thought that Henry did not have much capability, so they did as Buster did and ridiculed Henry. However, after Jacob had fought with Henry, he realised that Henry''s capabilities were extraordinary! Plus, Azusa had special feelings for Henry. If Henry really defeated Buster and married Azusa, he would be a being of great importance in the Sacred Empire! People like Jacob and Master Tellfer, who had mocked Henry before, would definitely be in trouble! Which was why Jacob told Master Tellfer to quickly defeat Henry. If one wanted to win the entirepetition and be a Devil Warrior, one had to be undefeated throughout thepetition, and had to be powerful enough to crush anyone who stood in their way! If Henry lost one match, it would be impossible for him to be a Devil Warrior, and that way he would not be able to marry Azusa! "Got it!" Master Tellfer very naturally understood what Jacob meant, and quickly leapt into the air. "Henry, how surprising to see that you do have some capabilities." Master Tellfer scanned Henry, who was standing arrogantly in the air with his hands sped behind bis back as his clothes fluttered with the wind. "It''s just enough to deal with you, I guess." Henry smiled. "Humph! You should stop being so arrogant while you can. I''ll knock you out, you''ll see!" Master Tellfer snorted and activated his phenomenon. His Divine Sea was a crimson sea of fire! Above the sea of fire, a me formed a Divine Bridge that burned furiously! On the other side of the Divine Shore, countless mountains burned, as if they were on fire! The mes of the mountains rose to tens of thousands of metres, lighting up half of the skypletely red! The whole phenomenon waspletely red, it was an extremely shocking sight! It seemed that the strength of Master Tellfer was much higher than that of the shepherd Jacob! "How about that, Henry? Feeling afraid now?" Master Tellfer toyed with two balls of fire in his hands. "Hmm... it''s not bad, it''s pretty." Henry nodded. "What? It''s not bad? It''s pretty?" Master was so angry that his beard stood, he said, "Don''t you be so arrogant, Henry! My divine power, Raging Fire, is invincible except against Divine Sky experts. How dare you say it''s just pretty?" "The way I see it, it''s pretty but useless!" Henry sneered. "How dare you!" Master Tellfer was a hot-tempered man. He raised his hand and arge ball of fire appeared and shot towards Henry! A white light shed in Henry''s hand. He caught the fireball and threw it to the Divine Baby. "Ya, ya!" The Divine Baby caught the fireball and juggled it. After ying with it for a while, he opened his mouth. "Fwoop!" The ball of fire was sucked into the Divine Baby''s belly. "Urrp!" The Divine Baby burped, releasing a sh of fire from his mouth, as if he had just finished an enjoyable meal. "Your fire can only serve as a toy for my son at most!" Henry sneered. "You..." Master Tellfer was stunned for a moment, and then he became furious. "Hah! He roared and shot his palms out! A hundred meter tall fire rushed out from behind him like a tsunami and surged towards Henry! The enormous White Tiger that had been roaming in the sky was burned by fire, causing it to disappear instantly! The raging mes within a radius of 100 meters circled Henry. "Hahaha!" Master Tellfer burst intoughter and said, "Now you can''t be that arrogant any longer, can you?" "I never intended to act arrogantly, but you... are really too weak." Henry sighed amidst the mes. "What? You''re almost being burned to death by my fiery mes, yet you still boast?" Master Tellfer sneered. "Quit resisting. Hurry up and surrender already, I can spare your life for Princess Azusa''s sake!" "Surrender? To this?" Henry calmly replied from within the mes. "Humph! Then don''t me me for being cruel!" When Master Tellfer heard how arrogant Henry still was, his anger burned on and he formed continuous seals in his hand. "Rush!" As Master Tellfer shouted, a me dragon flew out from the fire of the ming mountains in the Divine Shore! The me dragon was several hundreds of meters long, and its body was formed by fiery mes! Its eyes were even more fiery, flickering in red and white! It flew on top of Henry, and as soon as its huge jaws opened, mes poured down onto Henry! "Rise!" The mes around Henry had already reached a height of a hundred meters, but as fire spewed out of the me dragon''s mouth, the mes suddenly soared another hundred meters higher! Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org The mes also turned a reddish white, like the colour within a furnace! "Think you can survive that, Henry?" Master Tellfer sneered. "You think I''d die? You must be dreaming!" Henry sneered. Something was visibly seen flying out of the mes. Chapter 1971 Chapter 1971 Everyone focused their gaze and saw that what flew out from the mes was a Three-legged Golden Crow! That Golden Crow flew in circles rapidly above the mes that had reached hundreds of meters in height! Countless pyres of me were sucked into its mouth, making its body glow brighter and brighter, eventually transforming into a dazzling crimson gold! Suddenly, the Golden Crow moved as quickly as lightning. It shot out of the mes and pounced onto the me dragon! Before the crowd could understand what was going on, the me dragon had lost the original bright red glow in its eyes! It looked like its eyes pecked had been pecked away by the Golden Crow! "Whoosh!" While the crowd watched in shock, the Golden Crow suddenly sucked in deeply. The me dragon was instantly distorted, and turned into a tiny me. It was then sucked into the Golden Crow''s mouth, causing it to vanish in the blink of an eye! "This fiery me dragon is the ultimate move of Master Tellfer, and that little crow of Henry''s just swallowed it?" "What''s with that Henry? How could he possess such a divine power?" "Could it be... that he had been pretending to be a weakling all the while? But he obviously seems to be in the Divine Cloud!" All the people in the arena had already noticed the earth-shattering movements there, and had gathered around to watch. None of them could believe that a palm-sized Golden Crow could swallow a hundred meter long me dragon whole! While the crowd were engrossed in discussion, the Golden Crow, flew around in the fire and swallowed all of it in less than a few minutes! "Pffttt..." Blood spurted out from Master Tellfer''s mouth. "You... how could you... have this kind of divine power?" Master Tellfer shouted in a trembling voice. "This bit of divine power shouldn''t be a big deal, right?" Henry looked upzily. "Is it really all that incredible in your eyes?" "You... I..." "Henry, you''d better quit being so arrogant!" A purple silhouette shouted as he quickly flew over towards to him! It was none other than Buster Dantai that rushed over there upon hearing the news. He specifically wore a luxurious purple robe on that day, which made him look even more superior and distinguished! No one dared to challenge him in his ring. He had been bored to death and was waiting for the day to end so that he could to obtain the title of the Devil Warriors, and marry Azusa. Unexpectedly, a servant approached him and reported that Henry had defeated Jacob and Master Tellfer! Upon hearing that, Buster rushed to the scene! He could no longer wait to fight with Henry! Back then when he had first seen Henry, he saw how intimate Azusa and Henry were, and that already made him want to kill Henry! Also, previously, at the auction house, Buster had been tricked by Henry, and was so furious that they wanted to kill Henry on the spot! However,ter on, after Little Baby had stolen and eaten the Seven Heart Snow Lotus, only did Buster let Henry go. After thepetition had begun, Bustery in wait for Henry to challenge him every day. However, he had not expected Henry to have been hiding in his room and showing himself. Which made Buster think that Henry must have been afraid of him, so much so that he did not dare to appear before him. Now that Henry had showed up at the arena, how could Buster possibly just let him go? He had decided that he would kill Henry on that day, to set all of the hatred in his heart free! "Buster, I''m warning you not to challenge me. I won''t challenge you either. You just have to sitfortably on that throne of the Devil Warrior." Henry said with a helpless sigh. He really did not want to fight Buster. Buster was a Divine Sky expert. If Henry wanted to defeat him, he had to go all out. However, doing that would very likely expose his identity. If that happened, not only would it bring trouble to the Hundred Changes Sect, but it would also raise suspicions from the Holly Cross and the Severity Tribe! Berky had previously mentioned that he learned that Henry had gone to the Hundred Changes Sect through the investigation conducted by the Holly Cross. This meant that the rest of the Holly Cross probably knew what he looked like, and also knew that he was hiding in the Hundred Changes Sect. However, the Severity Tribe still had not taken any action. Which was what Henry was most worried about. It was because the power the Severity Tribe possessed was greater than that of the Holly Cross! Moreover, they had not taken any action, it was very possible that they were scheming something! As the saying goes, it is easy to dodge a spear in the open, but hard to guard against an arrow shot from hiding. An enemy that could not be seen was the scariest!N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Therefore, this time Henry wore a mask made by Capree Hua, changed his name to Henry Zhang, changed his identity, and arrived at the Sacred Empire to participate in the tournament of the Alliance of the Restricted Zones. S He only wanted a spot in thepetition, so that he could check out the Restricted Zones. However, he was unexpectedly humiliated by the guards as soon as he arrived at the gate of the Prince''s Mansion, and so he was had to teach him a lesson. One thing lead to another, and after a series of unexpected events, he had Azusa clinging on to him, and Buster saw him as a disturbing problem! At that moment, Buster was filled with so much aggression that it was obvious that he wanted to kill Henry. If Henry did not go all out, he might not be able to defeat Buster. Henry knew that even if he admitted defeat, Buster would not let him go. Therefore, Henry''s only choice was to persuade Buster to not fight against him. If Henry did not take the initiative to challenge Buster, Buster would naturally be the Devil Warrior, judging by his performance. As for whether or not Azusa wanted to marry Buster, Henry did not have the time to think about it. If worsees to worst, maybe he could think of another way to help Azusa reject her marriage... However, Busterpletely rejected Henry''s good intentions! "Ha ha ha!" Busterughed wildly. "Henry, ording to the rules of the tournament; you have to ept a challenge from anyone as long as you are in the ring! Are you trying to baway? It''s not going to bethat UMS "Looks like you are not going to leave me alone, huh?" Henry sighed helplessly. "Why of course! You were already dead the moment you showed up!" said Buster with a sneer. "Today, there is only one way for you to get out of the ring, and that is to be carried down by others!" "Well, since you seek humiliation, I shall make your wishe true!" Seeing that Buster was not going to let him go, he saw no need for any more talk. Even if had to expose his identity, he could not allow Buster to go on any longer with such arrogance! Otherwise, what else could Ranjeet brag about on his next meeting with Torrence? "Great!" Buster said as his purple robe shook! Behind him, a phenomenon filled with godly purple thunder appeared out of nowhere! In its Divine Sea, purple lightning could be seen shing in it! On its Divine Bridge, streaks of lightning dazzled! Lightning and thunder filled the sky! The dense thunder rolled like the thunders of a gigantic waterfall, crashing down at the purple Divine Shore below! Within the Divine Shore were clouds of purple mist, which were very obviously extraordinary! "Wow... Buster truly is a member of the Divine Race. His phenomenon is truly out of this world!" "Of course, even in the entire Divine Race, very few are able to cultivate this Divine Purple Lightning! Only Buster is able to master it!" "I''m afraid Henry will be killed by Buster with just one move!" The crowd expressed their admiration, with a torrent of nderous remarks for Henry. "Henry, reveal your phenomenon and go to hell!" Buster shouted smugly as he listened to the ttery of the people around him. "You are not worthy enough to witness my phenomenon!" While Henry spoke, his whole body shone with a dazzling white light! A rusty sword had appeared in his hand. "What? Are you nning to fight me with that pathetic sword?" Buster looked at the Nine Tribtion Sword in Henry''s hand. "Pathetic sword? You''re so ignorant it''s pathetic!" Henry said as he shook his hands a little. The Nine Tribtion Sword suddenly broke into nine parts, turning into a soft sword. "What? I am the Divine Son of the Seven Star Divine Race, how dare you say that I''m pathetic? Go to hell!" Buster put in every bit of his power and attacked! Chapter 1972 Chapter 1972 Countless purple clouds could be seen behind Buster striking at the top of Henry''s head. Thunder and lightning could be seen faintly. "Bang!" A streak of purple lightning as thick as a bucket sted towards Henry. "Humph!" Henry snorted coldly. The Nine Tribtion Sword had already been flung out and was pointed directly at the purple lightning! The tip of the sword got into contact with the lightning! "Bang!" Another bolt of lightning shed and thunder rumbled. The end of the purple lightning, which was as thick as a bucket, turned into a dazzling streak of electricity. It directly connected to the tip of the Nine Tribtion Sword! The two parts of the Nine Tribtion Sword that had been unlocked immediately emitted a blinding white light! The words "Heavenly Tribtion" "Mysterious Heaven Tribtion" were even more dazzling! It was so ring that the onlookers had to cover their eyes with their hands! As for Henry, who was holding the Nine Tribtion Sword, his whole body was also burning with white light, and no one could see his figure and appearance at all! Henry was like a sun that could not be directly looked at! He even seemed as though he was about to explode! "Wow! Henry is going to explode!" "How did that the rusty sword in his hand not explode when it made contact Buster''s Divine Purple Lightning?" "Trying to snatch Princess Azusa from Buster is just beyond Henry''s ability. He''s biting off more than he can chew. Now that he''s about to explode, it''s toote to regret anything!" The audience could not help but shade their eyes in awe at Henry''s failure, thinking that he was going to explode. "Ha ha ha! Let''s see how long you canst, Henry!" Buster said as heughed arrogantly. "Is that all you''ve got? I''m afraid it''s not enough!" Henry said faintly from within the white light. "What?" "How could Henry still be so calm?" "He''s not afraid of Buster''s Divine Purple Lightning?" Everyone was shocked. "Humph! Quit bragging. I''ll make sure you can''t talk anymore!" When Buster saw that Henry was acting as if nothing had happened, he suddenly became furious and pushed his palms forward towards Henry! In the phenomenon of Buster, all of the purple mist poured out and floated above Henry''s head, then merged with the purple mist in front of him. Blotting out the sky and the sun instantly! "Boom! Boom! Boom!" Within the radius of a few hundred meters within the purple mist, countless bolts of purple lightning as thick as buckets struck! Those purple lightnings gathered together like a huge funnel, forming a dazzling bolt of lightning that exploded at the tip of Nine Tribtion Sword. The Nine Tribtion Sword suddenly shook even more violently! Henry''s arm also began trembling! It seemed as if he would not be able to withstand the power of the lightning powers of the Divine Sky! "Wow! Looks like we won''t be hearing Henry talking big this time." "I can see that the light on him seems to be shaking, he probably won''t be able to withstand it any longer!" Someone shouted nervously while looking at Henry. "If he still doesn''t go down, Buster won''t be able to hold on for much longer!" Another said worriedly while looking at Buster. It turned out that Buster was not having it easy either! His hands were forming aplicated seal, and was also unexpectedly shaking intensely! In the phenomenon behind him, the purple mists on his Divine Shore had all vanished, revealing a stretch of mountains. The thunder in its clear sky exploded ferociously in the mountains. The mountains werepletely ckened by the explosion of the mountains. How would there still be any trace of dense purple gas the Divine Race? "Boom!" Suddenly, within the mountains, one of the giant peaks were smashed into pieces by the violent lightning! "Pffft..." A mouthful of blood sprayed out of Buster''s mouth. "Whoa... what is going on?" Everyone was shocked. "Don''t you know? The Divine Purple Lightning that Buster practiced is too overbearing. Plus, he had just stepped into the Divine Sky, and his cultivation still had not been consolidated. He still did novel.? possessplete control over the raging lighting in the sky! "He relies solely on the innate purple energy of the Divine Race to protect thends of his Divine Shore, while absorbing the power of the raging lightning and transforming it into purple lightning, he also slowly consolidates his cultivation! By the time his cultivation reaches a higher level, and that purple fog bes more powerful, he''d be able to control the lightning." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "However now, Buster has unleashed all of his purple energy and used the purple lightning to attack Henry. Without the purple energy to protect his Divine Shore, it would have to bear every st of that insane lightning!" Master Tellfer was exining to everyone the mystery of Buster''s technique by the side. "However, there''s no need to worry, the blood of the Divine Race flows within Buster. Even if a few of those mountains had their peaks sted off by that raging lightning, he would only suffer some internal injuries. After that, he''d just have to r¨¦cuperate for a few days and consume some pills!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Jacob watched a glowing white Henry from the side and said. "But Henry is already at the end of his rope and he won''t be able to support himself. As long as Buster can hold on for a few more minutes, Henry would definitely be dead!" "That''s right! Henry is only at the Divine Cloud, he definitely won''t be able to hold on for much longer!" Master Tellfer said as he nodded. "Henry... Go. To. Hell!" Buster''s mouth was full of blood, he spat out those words through gritted teeth. "Is that all you''ve got? That''s still not enough! Hit me one more time, just one more time and it''ll be enough!" Henry, on the other hand, was shouting excitedly in the white light! The rust of the third section of the Nine Tribtion Sword in his hand began to loosening! It seemed that it was about to be unlocked! It turned out that when Henry had used the Nine Tribtion Sword to block the Buster''s Purple Lightning, he noticed that the rust of the third section of the Nine Tribtion Sword was showing signs of loosening! Henry was overjoyed! Buster was truly a the Divine Child of the Seventh Divine Family. His Purple Lightning was apparently capable of unlocking the Nine Tribtion Sword! That was just great! Henry had unlocked the second section of the Nine Tribtion Sword, the "Dark Sky Tribtion", and swiftly killed Berky! It was obvious that the "Dark Sky Tribtion" was already incredibly powerful! At the very least, it was enough to kill a Divine Sky expert! Now, if he could borrow the power of Buster''s Purple Lightning and unlock the third section of the Nine Tribtion Sword, that would be awesome! He had no idea what the third section of the Nine Tribtion Sword was! However, Henry knew that no matter what kind of cmity it was, it would definitely be more powerful than the Dark Sky Tribtion! Who knew, he might even be able topletely crush a Divine Sky expert! However, the Purple Lightning of Buster seemed to have reached its limit! However, the rust at the third section of the Nine Tribtion Sword was still just loose and had not been unlocked! Therefore, Henry loudly urged Buster to increase his strength, that way he might be able to unlock the third part of the Nine Tribtion Sword! However, in the ears of the crowd, his words soundedpletely different from what he had meant! "Henry''s too arrogant! He''s actually telling Buster to hit him harder?" "Oh my god! Buster Dantai has almost depleted all of his life force. How could he still have any strength for that?" "Does this mean Henry could really be more powerful than Buster?" The surprised crowd began to discussing among one another. Their words made Buster feel as his his heart was being crushed by a heavy hammer! He had always been a favoured son of heaven, an elite amongst elites. He would always be the centre of attention wherever he went. Where had he ever been ridiculed by others? At that moment, Buster could not help but spurt another mouthful of blood upon hearing the discussions of the crowd! "Look, Buster is vomiting blood again! Looks like he is going to lose!" "Henry really wasn''t just bragging! He is indeed incredible! No wonder Princess Azusa would keep clinging onto him so shamelessly!" "As long as Buster loses, Henry will be the undisputed champion. When that timees, he will be Princess Azusa''s husband!" The people around began talking excitedly again. Buster''s face was ashen. There was only one voice constantly sounding in his heart: I''ve lost, I''ve lost... No! I can''t lose. I''m the Divine Child of the Divine Race, an expert of the Divine Sky! Henry is just a rogue cultivator from the countryside, a being of the Divine Cloud! How could I lose to him? There is still onest move I have not used! As long as I use this move, Henry would definitely be a dead man! When that timees, I''ll be the Devil Warrior, and Azusa will be mine!!N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. As he thought of that, Buster gritted his teeth, turned over his wrist, and pulled out a purple sword from his sleeve! "Buster, no!" When Master Tellfer saw that Buster had pulled out that purple sword, he cried out with great shock! Chapter 1973 Chapter 1973 Buster paid no attention to the words of the Master Tellfer, and brandished the purple sword. The purple Qi of the sword was dense and little streaks of lightning flickered from it. It was obviously an extraordinary sword! "Buster! The Invincible Violet Sword is a magic treasure that has been fused with your life force. If you make a mistake, you... will lose your life!" Master Tellfer shouted. "Yes! Buster, even if you can''t beat Henry now, you can still retreat and seek Henry for revenge in the future!" Jacob added, "Live on, and you''ll eventually get your chance for revenge!" "Can''t beat Henry..." Jacob''s words triggered Buster again. "How is it possible that I am unable to defeat Henry? Who does he think he is? He''s just a rogue cultivator in the Divine Cloud!" "I, on the other hand, am the Divine Child of the Seventh Divine n, who is in the Divine Sky!" Buster said, his hair was aplete mess, his face looked twisted, and his mouth was filled with blood! He had already entered a state of madness! Within the phenomenon, countless bolts of lightning struck and destroyed the peaks of the mountains, yet Buster paid to attention to that at all! "I can''t lose! I can''t lose! I can''t lose!" Buster screamed hysterically. He spat out a mouthful of blood, which was directly sprayed onto the purple sword! "Buzz!" The purple Qi of the purple sword suddenly surged, thunder and lightning suddenly exploded in the air! "Henry, are you telling me that I not strong enough for you? Now, I''ll let you have a taste of the wrath of the Divine Child of the Divine Race!" Buster roared, and the purple sword in his hand had alreadypleted a mysterious spell! In the next second, the rolling thunder in Buster''s phenomenon suddenly disappeared! All that was left was a clear blue sky! Beneath it, was a messy mountain range that had ck smoke drifting from it! In the next second, the sky above everyone''s head darkened! A dark cloud rolled across quickly and became one with the purple fog! "Rumble!" There was a thunderstorm on a sunny day! The raging lightning that had a radius of several hundreds of miles sted the Nine Tribtion Sword in Henry''s hand in unison! The entire world seemed to have changed into an entirely different colour! "Whoosh!" The onlookers quickly flew backwards a few hundred meters, to prevent from being struck by the lightning! "Buster is really putting all of his life into this one!" Master Tellfer sighed. "If he still can''t kill Henry with this attack, he''ll suffer its bacsh and die! Even the greatest deities won''t be able to revive him!" "Even if he seeded in killing Henry, he would still be seriously injured and his cultivation would be greatly damaged, and might even... fall back into the Divine Cloud! Buster is gambling with his life!" Jacob also heaved a long sigh. "However, this time, we won''t be hearing any more of Henry''s arrogant words. He will definitely be dead!" "That''s right! We''ve never seen such a powerful formation before. Henry would definitely die!" None of the onlookers thought that Henry could withstand an all-out attack from Buster who had his life on the line. Buster had long lost the ability to p back with any harsh words! He knew that blood would spurt out of his mouth the moment he opened it to speak! He brandished the purple sword, and steadied his footsteps, and tried his best to control the raging lightning that was originally out of his control, then he threw it at Henry! Henry''s body was shaking violently! He saw that the rust from the third section of the Nine Tribtion Sword began to fall off slowly under the earth- shaking bombardment of the lightning... One piece. Two pieces. Three pieces! Unexpectedly, after three pieces of rust fell off it all stopped again! "Hurry up! Just a little more power!" "Just a little bit more!" "Is that all?" Henry roared wildly! "Whoosh!" All the people were instantly shock! "More power?" "Is he crazy?" Even an expert of the Divine Sky would not be able to withstand the final all-out attack from Buster! There were probably only a handful of people within the entire Vast Thousand Worlds who could block that attack! Yet Henry still asked for a little more power! Upon hearing Henry''s arrogant shouts, Buster''s face was ashen! Blood boiled within him! He bit down hard on his lips, not even daring to open his mouth! The purple sword in his hand danced wildly! He had used up all of his strength! However, one more piece of the rust on the Nine Tribtion Sword still had not fallen off! "You''re too weak!" Henry roared! All of a sudden, his body was shining with boundless light! He was like an exploding sun! Within his body, the divine pearl spun madly! Blinding white light shed! In the white light, magical beasts of all kinds soared and danced! The waves of the chaotic sea rose tall and crashed down! A powerful force was infused into the Nine Tribtion Sword by Henry! An eye-piercing beam of light spread out from the handle of the sword to counter the power of the lightning. It slowly pushed towards the first section of the Nine Tribtion Sword! Next was the second stage! The shes of the lightning that spanned hundreds of kilometres had been condensed were forced back by the light and to the third section of the Nine Tribtion Sword! "That''s it. Hang on there!" Henry shouted. The Nine Tribtion Sword had be impossible to see clearly! He realised that the Buster''s power had already reached its limit! However, with just a little more strength, the third section of the Nine Tribtion Sword could be unlocked! Thus, Henry used the power of the divine pearl and fought against the power of the lightning from Buster, putting all of the focus on the third section of the Nine Tribtion Sword! He hoped that the sh of the two insane powers would be able to destroy the seal and unlock the third section of the Ninth Tribtion Sword! Otherwise, if he missed that opportunity, he would have no idea when he would unlock the third part of the Nine Tribtion Sword! What a pity! Compared to Henry, Buster was indeed too weak! He had been madly waving the Purple Sword, but suddenly, an indescribable power came from the Violet Sword! The Buster was already basically a worn out bow, stiff and weakened! How would he be able to withstand such a powerful force? The Purple Sword in his hand danced increasingly slower, as if it weighed a thousand tons! Henry saw that the rust at the third section of Nine Tribtion Sword was crumbling. However, the berserk lightning of Buster was retreating slowly, withdrawing from the third section of the Nine Tribtion Sword.... "Don''t stop!" Henry was very anxious! "Pftt!1 The Buster finally could not hold on any longer and opened his mouth. A rain of blood sprayed for more than three meters!Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "Boom!" Henry had concentrated all of his energy on the Nine Tribtion ? Sword, and when it suddenly lost its resistance, it was like a dam that had exploded, power burst out wildly! The power soared up to the heavens along with the raging lightning! "Boom!" The purple mist and dark clouds in the sky suddenly exploded as if they had been blown up! "Pfffttttt!" Blood spurted out from Buster''s mouth again! He felt as if he had been smashed by a massive hammer! Purple mist began to rise from all over his body! Within the purple mist, were explosions from lightning! "Crack! Crack!" As if being shocked by electricity, Buster twisted and jolted rigidly! He looked at his body with disbelief, he was covered in lightning threads! In the sky, the scattered dark clouds and purple mist gathered again above Buster. "Tell my father... to avenge me..." Blood spewed out from Buster''s mouth uncontrobly! He was saying hisst words! "Rumble!" A sudden bolt of lightning struck from the dark clouds and purple mist above his head! Although the bolt of lightning was not thick, the sight of it striking was frightening! "Bang!" Buster was instantly blown up into a pool of blood by the lightning bolt! Chapter 1974 Chapter 1974 "Whoosh..." It was dead silent in the arena. The ck clouds and purple mist in the sky had instantly disappeared along with the explosion of Buster! Only a cloud of red mist floated down from the sky! Other than that, not a trace of Buster remained! He had used his life force tomand his purple sword to forcibly control the unruly raging lightning, and was suffered the terrible bacsh from the lightning in the end. He had brought upon his own death... All of the people turned their gaze to Henry. "What are you looking at Henry for?" Azusa brows furrowed. "You all saw that Buster was killed by his own lightning. It was not Henry who had killed him!" "Princess Azusa, although Henry didn''t kill Buster with his own hands, Buster was killed by his own lightning because he was fighting Henry. The Divine Race... probably wouldn''t just leave this matter to rest!" Master Tellfer sighed. "Even if it''s the Divine n, they could still be reasoned with, right? "It was Buster who wanted to challenge Henry. Moreover, Henry didn''t kill him, so how could Henry be to me?" "There''s no point debating about this. Buster is already dead!" Jacob also sighed. "The power of the Divine Race mustn''t be underestimated. If theye forward to reason with us, it won''t be easy to deal with them!" "This..." Only now did Azusa realise how serious the problem was. If the Buster had only been defeated, then there was naturally nothing to worry about. However, Buster had died, this matter would be blown out of proportion! He was the Divine Child of a Seven Level Deity Race, a future Divine Master! No matter what, if Buster died here, the Sacred Empire would not be able to exin it to the Divine Race! "For now, it''s better to... hand Henry over to the Divine Race for them to deal with him." Master Tellfer said with a frowned. "What did you say? Henry didn''t kill Buster, so why do we have to hand him over to the Divine Race?" Azusa questioned Master Tellfer with a re. "Princess Azusa, I''m not trying to be nosy, but right now, only by handing Henry over to the Divine Race will we be able to quell their anger. Otherwise, the Divine Race will start a war against the Sacred Empire!" Master Tellfer said, "If they team up with the Grand Xia Dynasty and the Moda Hotel, our Sacred Empire will be in danger!" "Well..." Azusa was once again speechless. She knew that the Master Tellfer was right. In order to seek revenge, the Divine race would definitely join forces with the Imperial City of Grand Xia and the Moda Hotel to wage war against the Sacred Empire! At that moment, the best choice was to hand Henry over to the Divine Race. Only then would the Sacred Empire be able to safely quell the anger of the Divine Race. Azusa, who had grown up in the royal family, knew very well that her father, Gordie, and her brother, Diarmi, would hand Henry over to the Divine Race without hesitation for the sake of the Sacred Empire! If Buster didn''t die, they might still be able to protect Henry and make him serve for Sacred Empire. However, now that Buster had died, they would naturally give up their gold to protect their king! As Azusa thought of that, she quickly came to Henry''s side and said, "Henry! You... you better run! The farther the better!" "Sigh... it''s still just a little short. What a pity!" Henry was still sighing at the Nine Tribtion Sword in his hand. Only three or four pieces of rust on the third section of the Nine Tribtion Sword had fallen off, revealing the word "Sky". Although Henry had used all his strength, it was still insufficient to unlock the third section of the Nine Tribtion Sword. "What are you sulking about? What do you mean by ''a little short"?" asked Azusa out of curiosity. "Nothing." Henry put away the Nine Tribtion Sword. "Run with Little Baby! Buster is dead, if you don''t run away... you won''t be able to escape!" Azusa said worriedly. "Run? Why should I run? It was Buster who burned himself while ying with fire." "But the Divine Race will definitely not let you off the hook!" "It doesn''t matter. I just wanted to check out the divine power of the Divine Race!" Henry looked thoughtful. He believed that the other people of the Divine Race definitely had the divine power that could unlock the Nine Tribtion Sword. If he could borrow their strength, he might be able to unlock the third section of the Nine Tribtion Sword. "What''s going on?" At that moment, Gordie and Diarmi had already received a report from the arena. "Did Henry really kill buster?" Gordie looked around and saw the puddle of blood on the arena. He could not believe it. "No, Henry didn''t kill him!" Azusa told Gordie and Diarmi about everything that had happened in the battle earlier. "Is all of this true?" Gordie narrowed his eyes.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "Sage Emperor, Princess Azusa is telling the truth. Buster was indeed struck back by his own lightning, but I''m afraid that the Divine n... will not let this matter off the hook!" Master Tellfer answered, cupping his fist before his chest. "That''s right. Henry didn''t kill Buster himself, but Buster died because of him!" Jacob also echoed. "..." Gordie''s face darkened as he looked at Henry. Although he did not say anything, everyone could see that Gordie was going to sacrifice Henry to protect the his empire. "Henry, you''ve acted too rashly! How could you kill Buster?" Diarmi obviously understood what his father was trying to do. He immediately yed along with his father. "Brother, wasn''t it already clear enough? Henry did not kill Buster!" said Azusa unhappily. "But Buster died because of him, how are we going to exin it to the Divine Race? If they team up with the Grand Xia Dynasty and Moda Hotel, our Sacred Empire will be in trouble!" Diarmi said coldly. "It doesn''t matter. If somebody from the Divine n arrives, I''ll take care of it!" Henry waved his hand impatiently. "What? You''ll take care of it? Do you know how powerful the divine powers of the Divine Race are?" Diarmi looked coldly at Henry. He originally had high hopes for Henry and wanted to cultivate and draw Henry over to his side so that Henry could serve the Sacred Empire. However now, Buster had died while fighting Henry, causing Henry to be a massive problem, Diarmi had to get rid of him quickly! "The Divine Race is just a group of ignorant people who think tog highly of themselves, there is no need to worry!" Henry sneered. He had long since wiped out countless beings of the Divine Race who arrogantly saw themselves far greater than him. "You..." "That''s enough." Gordie interrupted Diarmi with a wave of his hand. "It''s not Henry''s fault. He did it because he was abiding by the rules of the tournament of the Alliance of the Restricted Zones. If we continue to me him, won''t it dampen everyone''s morale?" "That''s right! My Father, you''re indeed wise!" Azusaughed delightedly. "This..." Even though Diarmi did not know why his father would suddenly protect Henry, he could not push on any further in front of so many people. "Since Henry has defeated Buster, I will now announce that Henry has won the tournament of the Alliance of the Restricted Zones and the leader of our Sacred Empire!" Gordie announced. "Wow! That''s great!" Azusa pped her hands and cheered. "Hooray!" A round of apuse erupted within the stadium. "Father, there''s more. Why didn''t you finish your announcement?" Azusa said to Gordie anxiously. "Act a little moredy-like, will you!" Gordie paused and red at Azusa, then said, "I have already said before that if Henry wins the tournament he will take Princess Azusa''s hand in marriage. Now, he is the Devil, Warrior and the husband of Princess Azusa!" "Hooray!" ton Thunderous apuse broke out in the arena once more. "Er..." Henry was speechless. "Hurry up and thank the king for his kindness, you dummy!" Azusa said as she pushed Henry shyly. Chapter 1975 Chapter 1975 "Alright!" Henry had no choice but to thank him while he cupped his fist. "Thank you, Saint Emperor!" Henry could not refuse being Asuza''s husband so publicly. Moreover, he did not know why the cunning and sinister Gordie, would suddenly protect him when he had intended to give up the gold to protect the king. Henry was very interested in finding out what Gordie was up to. "The top 100 contestants of the tournament shall follow Henry tomorrow and go to the Restricted Zones to suppress the chaos!" Gordie then announced, "Tonight, I will hold a banquet in the Imperial Pce as a ceremony to send you off!" "Hooray!" The practitioners who were ranked in the top 100 in the tournament all cheered. "Henry, I''ll bring you to buy some clothes so that we can attend the banquet tonight!" Azusa said while pulling Henry by the hand. They made their way to the tailor in Imperial City to make several luxurious suits for him. "Just buy one. I can''t wear that many." Henry discovered that in the clothes people wore in the Vast Thousand Worlds were almost the same as those in the Tang dynasty of Van Xia. Even the architecture was very much like that. Many people there were allowed to practice Qi. The ordinary and the practitioners lived in the same world. Everyone was pursuing cultivation, and there was nearly no development in science and technology. In the evening, Azusa brought a very well-dressed and handsome Henry to the banquet held at the pce of the Sacred Empire. "Today''s banquet is not only a celebration, but also a grand send-off!" Sitting high atop the throne, Gordie spoke as he raised his wine ss high in the air. "Tomorrow, Henry shall lead all of you into the Restricted Zones. I hope you all return triumphantly and bring back glory for our Sacred Empire!" "Your majesty, don''t you worry. We won''t let you down!" Master Tellfer stood up and raised his ss. "However, it''s only less than a month since Henry arrived at our Sacred Empire, yet he''ll be leading us, I''m afraid that I don''t really understand this situation." "It doesn''t matter. The Prince will be joining you. When matters arise, he will discuss it with Henry ande up with a decision!" Answered Gordie. "That''s great!" Only then did Master Tellfer and the others nod their heads agreement. Everyone knew that their in trip to the Restricted Zones, Diarmi was the real man in charge, Henry was only a first-ss follower. "Come, let me make a toast to all of you!" Gordie raised his ss. "Henry and I would like to make a toast to all of you too!" Azusa and Henry sat on the seats at the right side of the throne. After three rounds of wine, Gordie left the banquet. Diarmi followed Gordie into the inner hall. "Leave us!" Diarmi retreated and said, "Father, Henry had killed Buster. He''s trouble. How could you allow him to take our men to the Restricted Zones?" "Well then, what do you think we should do with him?" "We should hand him over to the Divine Race, of course. This way, the they won''t vent their anger on us!" "Idiot!" Gordie red at Diarmi and said, "Henry''s son had killed Mrs. Moda before his mind had fully developed. Henry didn''t even make a move, yet he killed Buster. How would he let us hand him over to the Divine Race so obediently?" "Well... Although Henry is powerful, he is still at the level of the Divine Cloud. If we get the Divine Sky experts of the Sacred Empire to attack him together, taking him down should not be a problem, right?" Diarmi did not understand why his father was so afraid of Henry. "If we really wanted to capture Henry and hand him over to the Divine Race, it would be a piece of cake. However if we do that, our Sacred Empire will lose face and our followers would lose faith in us. Who''d still be willing to serve our Sacred Empire with whole-heartedly in the future?" "Well..." "The most important factor is still Azusa!" Gordie sighed again and said, "She has been seduced by Henry and fallen too deeply for him. If we catch Henry, Azusa will definitely find a way to let Henry escape. When that happens, if the Divine Race reallyes to ask for Henry, where are we going to find him?" "Wow... you''re wise indeed!" Diarmi was suddenly enlightened. "What you''re trying to do here is calm Henry down and let him think that we''d protect him, and when the Divine Racees looking for us, you''d be able to hand over Henry and get rid of him!" "That''s right. Follow Henry and the others to the Restricted Zone tomorrow. Act carefully. No matter what danger you run into, retreating is the first option!" "Yes! I''ll be careful!" Diarmi nodded. "Also, tonight, I want you to watch over Azusa. Don''t let anything happen between Henry and her!" Gordie said with a cold face, "Henry... will nevere back alive after today!" "Don''t you worry. I''ll go and keep an eye on them!" Diarmi nodded. Later that night, in Henry''s bedroom. "You can go back now. I''m going to bed with Little Baby." Henry said when he saw Azusa sitting next to him, not showing any signs of leaving, so he asked her to leave. "You''re going to the Restricted Zones tomorrow, and no one knows what''s in it. Don''t you want to talk a little more... with me?" Azusa''s had gotten herself drunk from all the alcohol at the banquet, she acted and spoke very seductively. "It''s toote. You''d better go back so that people won''t start gossiping about you." "Father has already publicly announced that you are my husband today. What are you afraid of?" Azusa raised her head to look at Henry, her eyes were wet. "Er... We haven''t held a wedding yet, have we?" Henry knew that the moment he entered the restricted area, there was basically no possibility of returning with that identity of his. Therefore, he did not reject Azusa''s enthusiasm. Let''s just leave her with a wonderful memory! However, Azusa insisted on not leaving. The meaning behind her actions could not have been more obvious. "I''ve asked my father, and he said, as long as youe back from the Restricted Zone, he''d hold a big wedding for me! You, muste back.. Azusa said as she leaned into Henry''s arms. She then wrapped her arms around Henry''s waist. Entangling Henry like a vine.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. She closed her eyes and looked up at him. Her passionate lips neared his. .." The air suddenly became still. Henry wanted to push Azusa away, but when he looked at her blushing face, he really could not bear to hurt her. "Took! Took! Took!" All of a sudden, knocks sounded on the door. "Who''s there?" Azusa jumped suddenly, her eyes instantly opened wide. "Azusa, are you inside?" Diarmi''s voice could be heard outside the door. nixU - it Its me. Azusa got up disappointedly. She opened the door for Diarmi. "Why haven''t you gone to bed?" Diarmi walked in with a few men. "I was having a chat with Henry... Why are you here at such an hour?" Azusa had a look of displeasure on her face. "We''re going to the Restricted Zone tomorrow. I have something to discuss with Henry." Diarmi said. "What? How long are you guys going to discuss it for?" Azusa was not happy to hear that. "It''s hard to say, it might take quite a long time. You should go back to sleep first!" Diarmi said. "Well... I still have a lots to say to Henry!" Azusa pursed her lips. "When hees back from the Restricted Zones, father will hold a grand wedding for you. When that times, you two can chat as much as you like!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Diarmi said with a smile. "Fine!" Only then did Azusa leave them. "Henry, we''ll be depending on you on this trip to the Restricted Zones. If Master Tellfer or anyone else doesn''t obey you, just tell me!" Diarmi tried awkwardly to start a conversation with Henry. "I know you''re here for Princess Azusa. She''s gone now. You should head back too!" Henry said tly. Chapter 1976 Chapter 1976 "Well..." Diarmi was at a loss for words. "If the Divine Racees looking for me, there''s no need for any of you to hand me over. I''ll take care of the matter on my own. I won''t trouble the Sacred Empire." Henry said once more. "Uh... you''ve misunderstood us. My father has already betrothed Azusa to you. How would he possibly hand you over to the Divine Race?" Seeing that Henry hadpletely seen through his tricks, Diarmi could onlyugh weakly. "Well, I do hope it was a misunderstanding." Henry looked at Diarmi with a fiery gaze. He did not like Gordie and Diarmi at all. Azusa, on the other hand, was pure and kind, Henry could not bear to hurt her. Therefore, even though he had seen through both Gordie and Diarmi''s thoughts, he did not take their actions to heart. His had his sights fixed on the Restricted Zones! On the following day, Henry and Diarmi led the top 100 fighters of the tournament out of the Sacred Empire and set out for the Restricted Zones. Azusa held on to Henry''s arm, reluctant to part with him. "How about I go with you to the Restricted Zone?" "How could that possibly be allowed?" Henry was speechless. "Although you are also in the Divine Cloud, yourbat abilities are still too weak, you''ll just be a burden if youe along." "Azusa, stop messing around!" Diarmi quickly stopped her as well. "Whatever that lies in the Restricted Zones must be extremely dangerous. It''s no joke!" "But I really am worried about Henry!" Azusa wiped her tears and said, "I always feel that he''d nevere back once he''s gone!" "Nonsense! Why are you saying such pessimistic things before we''ve even left for the expedition?" Diarmi was displeased. "That''s enough, say your final goodbyes!" Henry let go of Azusa''s hand helplessly and entered the Transmitting Formation with the others. After a few rounds of teleportation, they arrived at the border of the Grand Xia Dynasty. The Restricted Zone was located within a hidden mountain. There was no Transmitting Formation set up there, so they all had to fly to get there. "Stop right there!" When they arrived at a valley, Diarmi lifted his hand to signal everyone to stop before making their descend. "Great Prince, what''s the matter?" Everyone followed him and descended into the valley. "I have made an appointment with Fabio Yun, the Third Prince of the Thundercloud, to meet here in this Broken Dragon Valley. Why haven''t they arrived?" Diarmi said warily as he looked around the valley. In the quiet valley, killing intent seemed to be concealed within the mist and clouds within it, giving off an ominous vibe. "Ha ha ha!" A boomingughter erupted suddenly from the valley, "The men of the Thundercloud Empire knew that you would die here today, which is why they chose not to show up!" "Who''s there?" The men from the Sacred Empire immediately flew up into the air. Only to realise that there were already countless men standing in the air above the valley, blotting out the entire sky above the valley! A man in a golden helmet and golden suit of armour stepped out from the crowd. It was the lord of the Grand Xia, Nahir! "Greetings, Lord Xia of the Grand Xia Dynasty!" Diarmi his fist before his chest and said, "May I know what is the meaning of this?" "The meaning of this? Where is our sixth Prince?" Nahir looked at the men behind Diarmi coldly, not seeing any sign of his son, Ludwig. "My father sent someone to escort the Sixth Prince, he would be arriving here soon!" Diarmi paused for a moment before adding, "Once we enter the Restricted Zones, you''ll be able to meet your Sixth Prince!" "Hmph! You''ve arrived in the territory of the Grand Xia Dynasty, yet you still dare to bargain with me?" Nahir snorted. "Today, I''ll capture you and have Gordiee forward to exchange our prince for his son!" "What..." Diarmi was stunned. "Lord Xia, the Three Great Empires had alreadye to a consensus on that day that we would enter the Restricted Zones together to bring and end to the chaos! You capturing me today only clearly shows that you don''t want us to enter the Restricted Zones!" "Are you telling me... that you''re not afraid that the Sacred Empire and the Thundercloud Empire will join forces to destroy the Grand Xia Dynasty?" "Destroy the Grand Xia Dynasty? Ha ha ha!" Nahirughed out loud. "You''re too ignorant. Do you really think that the Thundercloud Empire would side with you? They just want to take advantage of you in order to reap the benefits!" "And as for us of the Grand Xia, not only did we receive the support of a fewrge sects from Moda Hotel, we even joined forces with the Divine Race and the Holly Cross. I wonder, what chance do you have against them?" "What? The Holly Cross?" Diarmi was shocked. He had guessed that the Grand Xia Dynasty might team up with the Divine n and the Moda Hotel, but he was not expecting the Holly ss to join forces with them! Cross Three men stepped out and appeared beside Nahir, forming a line before Diarmi. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org The one on the far left was Master Moda. His face was grim, and his eyes were filled with killing intent. He looked at Henry as if he was wishing that he could tear him into pieces! On the right was a man with blond hair, blue eyes, a tall nose, and a deep gaze. He was tall and was in a golden helmet and golden suit of armour, and was equipped with a slim sword. His eyes were filled with ferocity.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. The one in the middle was an old man in a purple robe! His beard was parted into three locks and his expression was cold as stone. He stared coldly at Henry. His imposing aura made everyone feel suffocated! "Whoa! It''s the Divine Master of the Seven Level Divine Race, Xanthos Dantai!" "Seeing that the one beside him can stand at the same level as Xanthos, he must be the leader of the Holly Cross, right?" "What''s the name of the leader of the Holly Cross?" The crowd discussed among each other. Diarmi broke out in a cold sweat instantly. It was already difficult enough to deal with Nahirand Master Moda alone, now that they were together with the Divine Master of the Divine Race and that mysterious leader of the Holly Cross, it was likely that something bad was bound to happen on that day! "Divine Master Xanthos, about the issue regarding Buster... it was an ident..." Diarmi said, trembling with fear. "Hand Henry Zhang over and I''ll spare your life!" Xanthos interrupted Diarmi. In the past, he could still spare the Sacred Empire some dignity. However, now that Buster Dantai had died in the Sacred Empire, he was giving Gordie enough face by sparing Diarmi''s life! "Henry Zhang?" Diarmi''s face was nk. "You''re talking about Henry, right?" "Humph! Henry Zhang and Henry are the same person!" Xanthos snorted coldly. "What? What... what''s going on?" Diarmi was shocked. "Henry''s original name is Henry Zhang. At the Hundred Gates Competition, he pretended to be the Old Demon Virpids. Afterwards, he escaped from our Grand Xia Dynasty and hid himself within the Hundred Changes Sect. He wiped out the Flying Scorpion Hall and the Five Poisons Sect, then killed the Elder of the Holly Cross, Berky!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Nahir said bitterly, "And now, he changed his appearance using the mask of the Hundred Changes Sect and sneaked into the Sacred Empire, then killed Mrs. Moda and Buster!" "If it weren''t for thismander of the Holly Cross, Sir Townlea, who used their crystal ball to discover Henry''s identity, we would have been fooled by him!" "What!" The crowd burst into an uproar and looked at Henry. "This Henry Zhanges from the ancientnd!" The Grand Commander of the Holly Cross, with golden hair and blue eyes, said. "What? "The ancientnd?" "Hees from the ancientnd!" "I''ve heard that it''s a sealed space. The Spiritual Qi of heaven and earth seems to originate from that space!" "I thought that the ancientnd was just a legend, never have I imagined it to be true!" The crowd burst into discussion once again. "Henry killed themander of the Holly Cross in the ancientnd and destroyed the power our Holly Cross possessed in the ancientnd!" Townlea continued, "After he entered the Vast Thousand Worlds, I sent Elder Berky to kill him, but I didn''t expect him to be so cunning. He escaped the pursuit of Elder Berky several times, and in the end, he even killed Elder Berky!" "Henry Zhang, quit pretending! I''ve already found out about your whereabouts clearly!" "Well, well, well, looks like I have greatly underestimated the Holly Cross!" Henry said with azy smile. Then he wiped off the mask on his face and revealed his original appearance. Chapter 1977 Chapter 1977 "Henry Zhang! Hand over your life!" Master Moda flew towards him first, and a phenomenon appeared behind him! Five Coloured Mountains suddenly flew up into the sky, crossed its Divine Bridge and smashed towards Henry! The Five Coloured Divine Pce had also appeared on top of Henry''s head and was crushing down on him! Master Moda had gone all out at Henry from the very start! It was as if he wanted to knock Henry out in a single blow, and crush him into meat paste in effort to take revenge for Mrs. Moda! "Dark Sky Tribtion!" Henry also roared, "Rumble!" The wind and clouds surged, the colours of the entire world seemed to have changed! The clouds and mist within the valley rushed into the Nine Tribtion Sword in Henry''s hand under the rush of immense Qi! "The heavens are mysterious and the earth is yellow, human life lies in the middle of it all. The power of the Three Elements shall transform into the Nine Lights. This is the Dark Sky Tribtion! Attack!" A mysterious wave of power surged through, and it felt as if the heavens were falling and the earth was cracking, and mountains were crumbling into the sea, instantly splitting the image of the Divine Pce of Master Moda into two! "You! You actually have... such divine powers?" Master Moda let out a low grunt, and blood trickled out the corners of his mouth. He did not expect Henry''s blow to injure him so seriously! "Baby, turn around!" Henry shouted again. "Careful, the magic weapon of this kid is very powerful!" Townlea hurriedly shouted a reminder! Nahir, Master Moda, and Xanthos, hurriedly retreated upon hearing that. They formed all sorts of shields in front of them. A magic weapon that even themander of the Holly Cross feared, it must be extraordinary! However, very unexpectedly, nothing happened even after being on full alert for a long time. "This is bad, the kid has escaped!" Nahir eximed. He caught a streak of white light flying out of the valley! Henry was not stupid. If he could not win the fight, he would escape, that was his absolute strategy! Although he was powerful, in the face of four powerful Divine Sky masters, Henry''s best choice was to flee. Henry was not afraid of Nahir and Master Moda, but with the addition of Xanthos and Townlea, it would be the death of him if he did not make a run for it! "You think you can run?" Xanthos shouted coldly, and a purple sword appeared in his hand. A purple cloud quickly caught up with Henry suddenly. "Rumble!" A lightning formation fell from the purple clouds like a cage, locking Henry up! "Gah!" Divine Baby crashed into the lightning formation and grimaced in pain. Xanthos was truly the Divine Master of the Seven Level Divine Race! "Switch Charcoal out to assist me!" Henry shouted. He knew that the strength of the Devil Baby was much stronger than that of the Divine Baby! Being faced with the Four Divine Sky masters, Henry did not dare to be careless! The Divine Baby turned around and transformed into the Devil Baby! "Humph!" He snorted coldly, and the ck Qi all over his body burst into mes! His hair stood on end, as he stirred up a ck tornado! The purple clouds above his head were blown open by the tornado! "Dark Sky Tribtion!" Henry had long since transformed into a dazzling white light! His Nine Tribtion Swordshed out with another wave of energy, hacking towards the gap that had appeared in the purple clouds! The gap in the purple clouds was instantly torn open! "Let''s go!" Henry pulled up the Devil Baby and flew out of the lightning cage! He jumped onto the top of the purple clouds, only to see that the four Divine Sky masters had already split into four different directions to surround him and the Devil Baby! "Henry Zhang! Today, even if you have three heads and six arms, you still won''t be able to escape death!"Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Xanthos bared his teeth and said, "I''m going to grind your bones into dust to avenge the death of my beloved Buster!" "I''m not the one who killed your son!" Henry said coldly, "However, if you want to fight, I''ll take you on! You''re just from the Seven Level Divine Race. That''s nothing to brag about!" "What? How dare you still be so arrogant when you''re on the brink of death?" Xanthos''s face darkened, and was about to swing the purple sword in his hand! "Hold on!" Townlea suddenly said, "Henry destroyed the force of our Holly Cross in the ancientnd, and killed the captain and elder of our Holly Cross. I should be the one to kill him!" "That''s fine! However, this kid''s cultivation is very strange. We can''t let our guard down!" When Xanthos saw that Townlea had volunteered to finish Henry, he retracted his purple sword. Based on the reports from the followers of Buster, he had learned about the battle between Henry and the Buster yesterday. Xanthos knew that his son was not a blockhead. His son was only in the Divine Cloud, so he should be able to take him down easily! However, Henry forced Buster to use his life force to control the wild lightning, and in the end, killed himself with it. It seemed clear enough that Henry''s cultivation method was very peculiar! Since Townlea volunteered to be the first to fight, he would let him test Henry''s powers. "You used the body of the angel to create a son? "He seems to have a lot of divine powers!" Townlea looked at the Devil baby with interest and could not help but reveal a greedy smile. "If we capture him and sacrifice him to Lord Angel, not only will Lord Angel be resurrected, but he will also be stronger!" "As long as I''m here, no one shall touch a single hair of his!" Henry slowly raised the Nine Tribtion Sword! "Your sword is indeed very strong, but it''s a pity that you only unlocked 20% of its power, how very insignificant!" Townlea snorted coldly and drew out his sword. the Sharp Knife of the sword was extremely thin, but its crossguard was huge, it wrapped around the whole wrist of the wielder. The sword gave off was a faint cold light, which made people shudder with fear! "My divine power is not limited to this sword!" Henry''s gaze focused, and behind him, a strange phenomenon unfurled! On continent of the Divine Shore that spanned thousands of metres, stood towering mountains, its forest was lush and green, and the flowers within it looked as if they werepeting each other for beauty! It was a scene full of vitality! The Divine Pearl emitted a white light, shining on thend like the sun! Amidst the blue sky and white clouds, red light glowed! "What..." Everyone was instantly stunned. "Why isn''t there a Divine Sea or a Divine Bridge in his phenomenon?" "He has just reached the Divine Cloud, but he already has mountains and rivers on his Divine Shore? "Isn''t that a little too overpowered?" "There''s also that divine pearl, it''s just like the sun! I remember that only the Divine Sky masters of the Divine Race have a chance of cultivating a sun in their phenomenon, others would only have a blue sky!" All of the people discussed excitedly as they looked at Henry''s phenomenon, they were all visibly shocked. "Kid, you really are something else! What kind of cultivation technique are you practicing?" Townlea asked. "My methods are not something you can understand! Enough of this nonsense, let''s get on with it!" After Henry said that, he struck first. The Nine Tribtion Sword in his hand struck forward! At the same time, the Life Scythe in the Devil Baby''s hand also released a stored power attack! "Boom! Boom!" Two waves of energy shot towards Townlea! "Child''s y!" Townlea said with a sneer. He swung his thin sword at a high speed, and a hexagonal star was formed in a cold sh, which wentet head-to-head with the two energy waves. The hexagonal star rotated rapidly, and the two energy waves were dispersed! "Baby, please turn around!" Henry suddenly screamed! "Go!" A cold light, at a speed almost invisible to the naked eye, shot through Townlea''s chest! "You..." He lowered his head and looked in disbelief at the spot of blood on his spotless white shirt! Henry had just chanted the incantation, plus Townlea had even reminded everyone to be careful, yet now, he was using all of his might to defend himself from Henry and the Devil Baby''s attacks and had forgotten to be on his guard against Henry''s counterattack! Chapter 1978 Chapter 1978 "What! Henry actually injured two masters in a go!" "But he''s just at the Divine Cloud. How could he be capable of such powerful fighting abilities?" "He only relied on that sword and his magic relic to achieve that! The Sacred Lord and the Lord Xia haven''t even made their move. They are one of the few most powerful beings in the entire Vast Thousand Worlds! They will definitely be able to kill Henry the moment they make their move!" All of the men watching, regardless of whether they were from the Sacred Empire or other forces, all watched the battle nervously. "Who''s next?" Henry, wielded the Nine Tribtion Sword and looked towards Xanthos and Nahir. "Quit being so cocky! I''ll show you the supreme divine power of the Divine Race!"Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Xanthos shook a little and a phenomenon appeared behind him instantly! A purple that had purple mist rising from it seemed to be boiling, submerging the Divine Bridgepletely! On thend of the Divine Shore was a statue of a god carved from the mountains. The statue had wings on its back, a beak, and protruding eyes. A massive hammer and chisel were visible in its hands. It was the Thunder Monster! What was even stranger was that there was a purple sun in the blue sky! "Whoa!" The crowd eximed in surprise. Henry was also stunned! He had also seen many phenomenons of Divine Sky experts. However, in all of their phenomenons, only the sky existed, there were no suns, moons, or stars. Yet there was actually a violet sun in the blue sky of this Xanthos Dantai! Although the sun''s rays were not that strong, there was a beam of violet light that shone directly at the statue of the Thunder Monster. "With the power of the heavens and the earth, I summon the divine power of the Thunder Monster, to rid all evil, with the speed of lightning! Rise!" Xanthos, formed seals with his hands as he chanted an incantation! "Boom!" Then, his statue flew up into the air and turned into a gigantic figure! The figure of the Thunder Monster moved as if it was alive, it stepped on a purple cloud and shot towards Henry! "Damn, this old bastard, did he really summon the Thunder Monster?" Henry mocked him in a helpless tone, but deep inside, he was shocked! The divine power of Xanthos was much greater than that of the other masters! The Thunder Monster in his phenomenon was actually simr to the demonic figure in Fidello Zhang''s Divine Pce! The only difference was that the demonic figure in his father''s Divine Pce was sealed, but the statue of Xanthos had probably been enshrined. However, Henry had also hoped that Xanthos would be a little stronger than the others! That was because he needed to borrow the power of the Divine Race to unlock the Nine Tribtion Sword! Henry raised the Nine Tribtion Sword high into the air, only to see that the godly figure of the Thunder Monster had driven the purple cloud and was above his head. "p!" A lightning bolt as thick as a bucket shot out from the Thunder Monster''s chisel! "Perfect timing!" Henry roared and raised his Nine Tribtion Sword to face the lightning strike! "Buzz!" An enormous power, like an electric current, surged through the Nine Tribtion Sword! Henry''s entire body shook violently, almost losing grip of the Nine Tribtion Sword in his hand! The divine pearl in his phenomenon suddenly spun wildly, emitting a ray of divine light that enveloped Henry. Within the divine light, the sea of chaos rolled, and magical beasts leapt wildly! "Ha!" Henry roared, and a blinding white light was emanated from his body! The white light poured into the third section of the Nine Tribtion Sword and resisted against the power of lightning! The rust of the third section of the Nine Tribtion Sword suddenly showed signs of loosening! "Humph! You''re nothing more than a puny human being. Even if you possessed a little unique inheritance, what could you even do?" Xanthos sneered. All of a sudden, he flipped the seal in his hand and shouted, "Rush!" Before Xanthos voice even fell, the Thunder Monster spread its wings and brought upon a ferocious gust of wind and thunder! A tornado rose into the sky! Within the tornado, lightning shed! It rolled toward Henry! "Humph!" 1?: 100 The Devil Baby snort unhappily. His ck hair suddenly danced as he created a ck tornado to sh with the tornado of the Thunder Monster''s tornado! Within the ck tornado, there seemed to be a dragon baring its fangs and brandishing its ws! The two tornados hit and twisted with each other as if two pythons were fighting! However, the ck dragon within the ck tornado kept retreating, it did not seem to be able to withstand the lightning! "Charcoal! Don''t worry about the wind, go borrow me some power!" Henry shouted. "Humph!" The Devil Baby replied upon hearing Henry''s words, and ck Qi emerged from his body and suddenly disappeared! The next second, he appeared on top of the highest mountain in Henry''s phenomenon! On the top of the mountain, was a pool and in the pooly the Green Sacred Lotus. The Divine Baby and Devil Baby sat on the lotus tform and it began spinning rapidly with the Green Sacred Lotus! A ck and a white energy shot out from them and sped towards Henry! "Boom!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org The range of the white light Henry emanated increased more than three meters! At that moment, he had gathered all of the power from the Divine Pearl, the Green Sacred Lotus, the Divine Baby and Devil Baby! "Boom!" That tornado also wrapped itself around Henry! His hair was instantly messed up and he could not even open his eyes! His upper clothing was even swept away by the tornado! Within the tornado, countless streaks of lightning struck Henry directly, shing open countless wounds on his body, causing blood to seep out from his wounds! Henry''s entire body was soon covered in blood! "Come forward, cloud!" Henry''s eyes were tightly closed, as he roared again! The white clouds in the blue sky suddenly flew to the top of his head! In the clouds, a red glow fell and enveloped Henry! The tornado then paused mysteriously! Pausing for a second amidst its rapid spinning! It was as if something was asionally stuck in it! "What! That is... the power of the will of time?" Nahir said as he took a deep breath. "That''s right, it''s the will of time! This kid... has actually entered Wu Mountain before?" Townlea also narrowed his eyes. "There''s a mysterious, unbreakable formation in Wu Mountain, no one has ever been able to break in. How did he possibly get in?" Master Moda was also stunned. Only then did he realise that he hadpletely underestimated Henry! "Hmph! It just so happened that he has gained some control of the power of time. There is nothing to be surprised about!" Xanthos snorted coldly, and new seal was quickly formed in his hand. "Thunder of the nine levels of heaven! A power so great that it shocks all beings. May it aid our Divine Race in wiping out all evil beings and all of our enemies, kill!" The figure of the Thunder Monster spread its wings and suddenly flew into the air! Then, it swooped down, brandishing a bizarre- looking magical relic as if it was dancing! Just as it was about to swoop down onto Henry''s head, the hammer in the Thunder Monster''s right hand was smashed into the chisel on its left hand. "Rumble!" A crash of lightning that sounded ???? like a waterfall struck the Nine Tribtion Sword that Henry had raised in the air! Every bolt of that lightning was much thicker than a bucket! The entire world was instantly lit up by a sh of zing light! was so blinding that no one could keep their eyes wide open! The Nine Tribtion Sword suddenly shook violently! Henry also jolted violently! Blood spurted out from the countless wounds on his body! He was no longer able to hold the Nine Tribtion Sword! The rust on the Nine Tribtion Sword had peeled off even more, revealing a word "Sword" on it. However, the most important word was still concealed under the rust! Chapter 1979 Chapter 1979 Henry had given it his all, but he still couldn''t fight against the Xanthos'' godly lightning! His white light was forcefully pushed back to the third part of the Nine Tribtion Sword gradually by the lightning of the figure of the Thunder Monster. It all seemed as if he was going to fail again! Was he going to lose? No, he could not lose, he had never lost! "Awaken! The supreme bloodline of the Zhangs!" Henry roared madly! "Unleash!" mes suddenly burst from his body, rising as high as a hundred meters! A burning crimson light illuminated the world around him! The red mes burned across the wounds on Henry''s body, healing them immediately! "Hah!" Henry roared again! His eyes snapped open with ferocity! A streak of red light shot directly towards the figure of the Thunder Monster that was dozens of meters tall! The figure raised its hand to protect its from the light, as if it could not stand the red light in Henry''s eyes! "Whoa..." Everyone''s eyes were also reflecting the red light! Even their bodies seemed red due to the glow from the light of the red mes! They all looked at Henry standing in the glowing red mes! The rust of the third section of the Nine Tribtion Sword fell off! Revealing thest word "Red", andpleting the phrase "Red Heavenly Tribtion"! A earth-shaking roar could be heard! A red energy de shed out as quickly as lightning! Aiming directly for the the godly figure of the Thunder Monster! "Swoosh!" A red energy wave shed through the figure of the Thunder Monster, beheading it instantly! The Thunder Monster''s head fell into the purple clouds and turned into nothingness. The headless body shed twice and also drifted away like smoke... "Boom!" In Xanthos''s phenomenon, lightning shed suddenly and struck the statue of the Thunder Monster carved from a mountain, sting it into pieces! "You... pfffttt!"Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Xanthos spat out a mouthful of blood! "What, the Divine Master Xanthos has also been defeated?" The onlookers watched with baffled expressions on their faces! "Who... is next?" With red mes still burning on Henry''s body, he turned to look at hisst opponent-Nahir Xia! The power of his bloodline would not be awakened unless it was absolutely necessary! Moreover, his awakening would notst for very long! Henry must make full use of that time to defeat hisst opponent. His Qi had already been exhausted! At that moment, he was already at the end of his rope! However, he had only injured three Divine Sky experts. If they attacked together, Henry would definitely end up dead! Therefore, Henry had to overwhelm Nahir in terms of spirit! If he could frighten the enemy into retreating, that would be great... "Ha ha ha!" Unexpectedly, Nahirughed aloud and said, "Henry, you don''t have to pretend. I know that you are already at the end of your rope! We won''t fall into your trap again!" "Really? What are you waiting for then? Why aren''t you making your move?" Henry sneered. HeNry knew that although Nahir had said that he would not fall for Henry''s tricks, he still had a sense of fear in his heart. Otherwise, he would have charged at him and attacked! "I..." Nahir did not know what to say, he was unable tough anymore. With a grim expression, he clenched his teeth and said, "Guys, Henry has strange cultivation methods, he is sinister and cunning and has a deep hatred with us. Let''s put status and identity aside and fight him together!" "Alright! Let''s fight him together!" "Let''s catch Henry, and tear him into thousands of pieces, then grind his bones, and scatter his ash in the wind!" Master Moda, Xanthos, and Townlea, all agreed to Nahir''s suggestion. They had all believed that they were all Divine Sky experts earlier, and felt that it did not look good for them if to attack together In front of everyone watching. However now, the three of them had been seriously injured, and Henry had awakened the power of his bloodline power and even unlocked the third part of the divine power of the Nine Tribtion Sword. They knew that the only thing they could do was to attack together! Although they were all injured, they were still capable of attacking had the strength to fight. If the four of them worked together, Henry would still be nothing more than a weakling no matter how powerful he was! The four of them scattered and surrounded Henry in every direction. "Four against one. Have you no shame?" A figure suddenly flew out from the crowd. The figure wielded a Great Dragon''s Mace. It was Gardiner! "Old fe, why are you here?" Henry was delighted to see Gardiner. "I have been here for a long while!" Gardinernded beside Henry! "Great Heavenly Dragon! Boss, I''m here too!" A fat man flew out of the crowd andnded right beside Henry. It was none other than Ranjeet Jin. "Since you all were here, why didn''t you show up earlier to give me a hand?" Henry was speechless. "That old fe said that he wanted to see how much stronger you have be, so he didn''t let me help you!" Ranjeet cackled withughter. "You brat, haven''t you always been invincible in a one-on-one fight?" Gardiner looked at Henryzily. "I''m sure you''re pretty clear that those are four experts who have reached the stage Divine Sky!" Henry said as he red at Gardiner. "Humph! These four old bastards are shamelessly trying to gang up on you! Is that what a Divine Sky expert would do?" Gardiner said mockingly. "That''s right, Brother. Let''s attack them together and bash the heads of these four old dogs in!" Ranjeet said indignantly. "Gardiner Zhao, Ranjeet Jin, as Royal Advisors of the Grand Xia Dynasty. How dare you join Henry? Hurry up and get out of here!" Nahir ordere. "How did you two be some crappy Royal Advisor of the Grand Xia Dynasty?" Henry was stunned. "After we arrived at the Vast Vast Thousand Worlds, we had no news about you. After that, when we heard that a tournament of the Alliance of the Restricted Zones was being held, we thought that you might We participate in it as well, so went testhe Grand Xia Dynasty to register for it." Gardiner said with a smile. "The old fe and I were in the arena, showing off our great power and knocking people out left and right. We beat those people to the ground until they wet themselves and cried for their mothers. Finally, Nabir sealed us both as Royal Advisors!" Ranjeet said proudly. "Gardiner, Ranjeet, retreat this instant, or else..." Before Nahir could finish, Gardiner''s had already smashed him in the head with the Great Dragon''s Mace! "Brother, I''ll take this yellow-haired fe on!" Ranjeet rushed towards Townlea as all of his blubber jiggled. "Great Heavenly Dragon!" "Charcoal! I''ll leave that Master Moda to you!" Henry ordered. The Devil Baby transformed into a ck fog and sped towards Master Moda! Only then did Henry fly towards Xanthos with the Nine Tribtion Sword in his hand. "Boy, do you think you can defeat the four of us with the help of your friends?" Xanthos said with a coldugh. "Three out of the four of you have already been wounded by me. What else can you do?" "Humph! Have you forgotten that there are many of us?" Xanthos snorted coldly then shouted, "All members of the Divine Race,e forward and form the Great Formation of the Purple Sun, to capture Henry and his aplices!" "Yes sir!" Numerous purple figures flew over immediately and surrounded them. "The Purple Sun of the East!" Xanthos roared loudly! The purple sun in his azure sky suddenly flew over the heads of the people present! A purple light shone down upon them! The surrounding members of the Divine Race a began to emit countless rays of purple light that were focused at the purple sun! The purple sun instantly began to glow with a brilliant purple light! "Lord Xia, and the rest of you, stand back. Use a formation to deal with them!" Xanthos said loudly. "Got it!" Nahir, Townlea, and Master Moda quickly retreated. Nahir and Gardiner were engaged in an intense battle, but Townlea and Master Moda were both injured and had not been able to withstand the attacks from Ranjeet and the Devil Baby! Chapter 1980 Chapter 1980 "Twelve Star Pce Formation!" "Gold Lock Formation!" "Five Essences and Five Elements Formation!" Nahir, Townlea, the Master Moda, eachmanded their subordinates to form a great formation! They had many subordinates under them and had studied many formations. These formations had everyone''s strength gathered within it, naturally making so powerful that it was impossible to defend against! This was the might of cooperation. Although these people were no match for Henry when it came to one-to-onebat, the massive formation they had formed could easily defeat him. Henry and his son, as well as Gardiner and Ranjeet, were all shocked. They suddenly felt their bones and limbs weaken, making them unable to control their Qi! The four of them fell from the sky! "Boss! Mini Henry!" Both Ranjeet and Gardiner pulled at Henry''s hand in the air, but they could not stop themselves from falling. Henry already had the Devil Baby in his arms. Bang! The four of them fell into the valley, forming a deep crater. They quickly got back to their feet and saw that there were fouryers of formations in the sky above them. Excluding Xanthos'' purple sun formation, there were three more formations withplicated patterns, shining colourfully. It was as if they were trapped in a dra! Henry and his friends had no paths of escape. Moreover, they were powerless under the glow of Xanthos'' purple sun formation. "Damn it, you shameless creatures, bullying us with your great numbers. You all are even more shameless than I am!" Gardiner gritted his teeth, even the Great Dragon''s Mace trembled! "Great Heavenly Dragon..." Ranjeet screamed with all his might, but was not able to summon enough breath. "Hmph..." Even the Devil Baby lowered his head dejectedly, no longer as motivated and excited as before. Although the four of them were extraordinarily powerful, they were still unable to withstand therge formation formed by thousands of men. "Hahaha! Now you know how powerful we truly are, don''t you, Henry?" "No matter how powerful you are, you are only four people. How could you possibly defeat all of us?" Nahir and Townlea, as well as Master Modaughed gleefully. "Boss, let''s fight back with all we got!" Ranjeet struggled to stand up. "Forget it, it''s useless!" Henry stopped Ranjeet and said, "Listen, I''ll try to break through these four formations with thest boost of my bloodline power! If I seed, you guys take Little Baby and escape quickly!" "What about you?" Gardiner and Ranjeet both asked in unison. "Don''t worry about me. Just take good care of Little Baby for me!" Henry said with a sigh. "What the hell are you talking about? How could we possibly leave you alone and run? What kind of person do you think I am?" At that moment, it really was a situation of life-and-death. Gardiner was in no mood for jokes. "That''s right, brother. We live through it together, or we die together!" Ranjeet added with great resolve. "If you don''t listen to my words, you''re just sending yourselves to a pointless death!" Henry said in a low voice, "Listen, take good care of Little Baby for me!" "Hah!" After that, the red mes ignited on Henry''s body again. This time, the red mes grew up to hundreds of meters in height, shooting right up into the sky! "Supreme bloodline of the Zhangs, please grant me strength for onest time!" Henry roared.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. A streak of red mes shot up into the sky! "Red Heavenly Tribtion!" A red energy de shot out from the red mes into the horizon! A gaping hole was sliced open in the fouryer formation, and the red energy de hacked straight towards the purple sun! "Go!" Henry shouted as he grabbed the demon boy, and threw him in the air! "Ah!" The Devil Baby suddenly turned into the Divine Baby. He looked at Henry below him, who seemed to be getting farther and farther away from him. He pouted his tiny mouth and his small eyes welled with tears! "Take good care of Little Baby for me!" Henry grabbed Gardiner and Ranjeet and threw them into the air! "Henry! Boss!" Gardiner and Ranjeet both screamed. However, being suppressed by the Four Great Formations, they could not use their powers at all. With the help of Henry''s hurl, the Divine Baby wasunched towards the opening in the formation! In a split second, the red energy de had broken through the four formations and chopped at the purple sun! "Boom!" The purple sun let out a blinding explosion! Not only did it not disappear, it burst out with purple light! From within, countless bolts of purple lightning, each as thick as a bucket, rained down! Those bolts of purple lightning was even greater than that of the figure of the Thunder Monster! "Argh!" Henry, Ranjeet, and the Divine Baby were struck by the purple lightning and instantly fell from the sky andnded by Henry''s side! "Pffft!" Blood spurted out from Henry''s mouth, spraying a distance of a few meters! The red mes on his body were gradually extinguished! "ck!" The Nine Tribtion Sword, also fell to the ground... Henry began to fall backwards! "Boss!" Ranjeet quickly held Henry in his arms. "You and your cursed mouth... Today, we really are going to die together!" Henry wiped away the blood trickling from the corner of his mouth and steadied himself. "Ya, ya!" The Divine Baby flew into Henry''s arms. "Little Baby... you no longer have to listen to me nagging anymore!" Henry held the Divine Baby in his arms and sighed deeply. "How unfortunate, you have only been fooling around for a few days, and it looks like you don''t have much chance to do that!" "Ha ha ha!" Nahir''s wildughter sounded above his head. "Henry, you can''t be that cocky anymore, can you?" "After you die, I will sacrifice that child to Lord Angel in order to revive her, and when that happens... heh heh!" Townlea also let out a smug sneer. "I''ll tear Henry into tens of thousands of pieces to avenge my wife!" Master Moda said. "Buster, my dear son, I''m sure your spirit has not gone too far away. Watch me grind Henry''s bones into dust!" Xanthos pulled out a purple sword from his sleeve! He had exchanged many blows with Henry, but he had always been empty-handed. At that moment, he pulled out his sword, it was clear that he was going to use his final killing move! Henry and his friends had been trapped in the four great formations and had already lost the ability to fight back! They had be sitting ducks! Xanthos slowly raised his purple sword! Ayer of purple Qi gathered around the sword, expanding gradually. Ten meters, a hundred meters... Within the purple Qi, faint threads of lightning! "Whoosh..." It had be so quiet in the valley that even a drop of a pin could be heard. Everyone looked at Xanthos, who was ready tounch his attack. It was aimed at killing Henry! Henry, Ranjeet and Gardiner exchanged looks at each other in dismay! "F*ck, I haven''t even feasted my eyes on enough beautiful women!" Gardiner sighed. "I... I haven''t eaten enough drumsticks!" Ranjeet sighed as well. Henry, on the other hand, looked at the Divine Baby in his arms and hugged him tightly with his eyes closed. "Die! Henry!" The purple sword that was hundreds of meters long hacked down at them... "Wait!" A loud voice suddenly sounded! A white feather flew over from the sky! The feather flew increasingly quicker, and expanded increasingly It transformed into an enormous feather that was several hundred meters long in the blink of ameye! It was a gigantic white feather that appeared suddenly and formed ayer of protection over the four great formations! "Boom!" The energy wave from the purple sword struck the feather! The feather only emitted a faint glow upon impact, and the energy wave from the sword disappeared without a trace The hairs of the feathers were intact! Not even a single strand of hair fell off! The faint glow disappeared without a trace...if it had not been several hundred meters long, it would have been just a regr feather. However, the feather was able to block the mighty power of the purple sword! "Whoa! This feather looks so light, yet it actually managed to block the attack of the Divine Master!" "Who is it? "How could he have such a powerful divine power?" Everyone looked in the direction of the feather with surprise. Chapter 1981 Chapter 1981 Hundreds of white figures drifted towards them, their robes fluttering in the wind! Their white robes were in and simple, without any essories on them. They all had hairpins in the shape of a feather in a high hair buns. "Who''s there!?" Xanthos shouted. "We are the Hong n!" A white-robed elder said indifferently. "What? The Hong n!" "Wow! The Hong n has actuallye! They are the greatest power in the Vast Thousand Worlds! Why would they block a strike from the Sacred Lord?" Everyone had their eyes widened in shock as they stared at the members of the Hong n. The Hong n possessed a superior status in the Vast Thousand Worlds. It was said that the ancestor of the Hong n had already existed before the Vast Thousand Worlds did. The Hong n lived in an ancient mountain in the middle of the Vast Thousand Worlds. It was called Hong Mountain. Hong Mountain did not belong to any of the Three Great Empires. On the contrary, the Lords of the Three Great Empires had to pay their respects to Hong Mountain once in every ten years. That was because a saint lived on top of Hong Mountain! The so-called saint was a being that had surpassed the current system of cultivation of the Vast Thousand Worlds! Even experts of the Divine Sky were lesser than ants in front of the saints, possibly even... dust! Or even lesser than dust! It could be said that the Vast Vast Thousand Worlds belonged to the territory of the Hong n''s saint! Even the Three Great Lords were not necessarily able to meet the saint when they went forward to pay their respects to the saint! ording to those who had seen the saint before, the saint was a peerless goddess! However, three thousand years ago, this magnificent saint suddenly vanished mysteriously. Some said that in order to pursue a higher realm, she had shut herself up for cultivation. Some people said that the gorgeous goddess had fallen in love with a mortal being and had entered the path of reincarnation, then entered a different dimension to find her lover. Others said that the saint, hade across powerful enemies from the outside world, and had been trapped in a dimension of mystery forever! Different people had different opinions, but no one knew for sure where the saint had gone. However, the Three Great Lords of the Vast Thousand Worlds still went to Hong Mountain to pay their respects once in every ten years! Although the saint had disappeared, the other members of the Hong n had extraordinary divine powers and great power! The Three Great Lords had once inquired about the whereabouts of the Saint of the Hong n. The Hong n said that the saint had taken the path of reincarnation for an important matter. However, one day she would be reincarnated into a being with a pure bloodline. When that timees, the Hong n would be able to use the Supreme Formation to awaken the bloodline of the saint! Once the saint''s bloodline was awakened, she or he would be able to regain the memories of his or her previous life and recover all of the cultivation power umted from all of those lives! Although the Three Great Lords were dubious of the Hong n, they did not dare to offend them. If what the Hong n had said were true, destroying the three great dynasties after the saints awakening would be a piece of cake! Fortunately, the members of the Hong n had been cultivating and living in Hong Mountain, and almost never descended the mountain to participate in the disputes of the Vast Thousand Worlds. Even if the three great dynasties started a war and caused great chaos, the people of the Hong n would only see it as a group of ants fighting and ignore all of itpletely. Therefore, the three great lords maintained their respects to the Hong n. However, unexpectedly, the Hong n actually descended their mountain and participated in the dispute of the Vast Thousand Worlds! "It turned out to be Priest Dickie, one of the eight Great Priests of the Hong n!" While everyone was still stunned, Nahir stepped forward and bowed to the white-robed elder. It was apparent that he knew who the man was. "By the orders of the Great Priest, one person shall be brought to Hong Mountain!" The white-robed elder, Dickie, said indifferently. He did not even nce at Nahir. "Priest Dickie, may I know...who you are taking with you to Hong Mountain?" Nahir frowned. "Henry Zhang!" "What? Henry Zhang?" Everyone was shocked, "Priest Dickie, I wonder... why are you bringing Henry back to Hong Mountain?" Nahir bowed and asked again. "What right do you have to ask about the matters of Hong Mountain?" Priest Dickie turned his head and looked at Nahir coldly. "Er..." Nahir lowered his head, not daring to say anymore. "Hasn''t the Hong n always lived in seclusion and never participated in the disputes of the Vast Thousand Worlds? Why are you poking your nose in the business of others today?" Xanthos, with the purple sword in his hand, questioned coldly. "Who are you? What gives you the right to be so impudent before me?" Dickie''s gaze turned to Xanthos. His gaze was as cold as ice, causing those around them to shiver in terror! "I am the Divine Master of the Divine Race, Xanthos Dantai!" Xanthos then paused and said, "Although the Hong n is very well known, there''s still no reason for you to be so arrogant!" "Divine Race? Humph! That''s just a group of self-righteous fools!" Dickie sneered contemptuously. "What? You... dare insult the entire Divine Race?!" A furious Xanthos said, "You people of the Hong n are just people who take advantage of that Saint''s prestige, but it''s no longer the same as the past. Your saint has el disappeared for 3,000 years, yet you dare to act so cocky here?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "That''s right. I''ve also heard that the saint of your Hong n has long been dead!" Townlea alsoughed coldly. "The Saint of the Hong n has not been seen for three thousand years. Even if she isn''t dead, she would never return!" Master Moda also sneered, "We''re reluctantly respectful to you because your Hong n does not participate in the disputes of the Vousand Worlds. Don''t think too highly of yourself!" "Humph! Ignorant ants!" Dickie looked around and raised his head with his hands sped behind his back. "So, are you nning on bing enemies with the Hong n today?" "Priest Dickie, it''s not that we want to be enemies with the Hong n, it''s just that... this Henry is too vicious!" Nahir said with immense hatred, "This Henry is sinister and cunning, and hadmitted crimes of all sorts. Why is your Hong n... still protecting him?" "We are bring Henry back with us because we want to awaken the bloodline of the saint of the Hong n. After the saint awakens, how we deal with Henry will depend on the saint!" "Ha ha ha!" Xanthosughed loudly, "Priest Dickie, quit trying to frighten us with lies like the awakening of the saint! We''re not afraid!" "That''s right. If your saint coulde back to life, she would have done so a long time ago, why would she have waited until now?" Townlea chimed in. "It looks like your Hong n is all just big ialk now!" Master Moda sneered. "Just big talk? Looks like you are going to stop me from taking Henry away today?" Priest Dickie said as he looked at the dying Henry in the valley. "Priest Dickie, Henry pretended to be the a demon of the Virpids and kidnapped my prince. He also destroyed the Flying Scorpion Halt and the Five Poisons Sect, the killed Elder Berky of the Holly Cross, as well as Mrs. Moda, and Buster!" Nahir bowed again and said, "It hasn''t been easy for the four sects to take him down today. Even if I''m willing to let him go... none of the three sects will agree!" "That''s right. We are absolute enemies with Henry!" Master Moda said through gritted teeth. "You can take Henry away, but that child must be handed over to me!" Townlea said with a sinister expression on his face. "Humph! Even if your saint arrives here today, we still won''t let Henry go!" Xanthos said even viciously.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. "You people talk too much!" Priest Dickie shook his sleeve slightly and said, "I''m going to take Henry away now. Anyone who dares to stop me shall die!" Chapter 1982 Chapter 1982 After Priest Dickie said that, a white feather shot out from his sleeve. The feather drifted down lightly, spinning as it descended andnded on the fouryer formation that covered the valley! "Whoosh..." Deathly silence filled the entire valley, so silent that a drop of a pin could be heard. Everyone looked at the fragile-looking feather. When the feathernded on the four-level formation, it seemed to have been blown by the wind a few times before it drifted downwards! After passing through the four-level formation, itnded in the valley. "Wow! The power of this feather matches that of the four-level formation?" "The spells of the Hong n are truly incredible!" Everyone stared at the feather falling into the valley in shock! They saw the feather swaying for a long time before itnded beside Henry. However, Henry was already dead. Suddenly, the feather shed and suddenly expanded, growing up to more than ten meters long! It gently drifted down and lifted Henry from the ground. "Fatty! Let''s get up too!" Gardiner pulled Ranjeet by the hand and also climbed onto the feather. The Divine Baby remained in Henry''s arms the whole while, and the four of them were safely on the feather. The feather floated up quietly, circling upwards and flying towards the sky above the valley. It was like a flying carpet... "Hurry up! Stop Henry!" Xanthos was the first to cry out in shock! He brandished the purple sword in his hand! "Boom!" In the purple sun, there was a sudden burst of lightning bolts! "Hurry! Let''s fight together. Kill Henry first!" "Yes! Kill anyone who dares to stop us from killing Henry!" Master Moda and Townlea also shouted loudly in unison! In the sky, countless hexagonal rays of light shed, transforming into a sky filled with stars. The stars shot towards the feather Henry was on! A multi-coloured Divine Pce also smashed towards the feather! Chaos erupted once again in the valley! "Child''s y!" Priest Dickie just snorted coldly and waved his sleeve. "Formation!" "Yes sir!" Behind him, hundreds of Hong n members suddenly extended the wings on their backs and flew out in various directions. Scattering around the valley at an extremely fast speed! They surrounded the entire valley, and they emitted a faint white light! "Formationpleted!" "Aside from the people from the Grand Xia Dynasty, kill the rest!" As soon as Dickie finished speaking... Countless beams of white light flew out from the wings of the hundreds of people from the Hong n, as if they were stars in the sky. When the lights neared them, it became apparent that the white lights were feathers! Those feathers seemed to be soft, but they flew very quickly! Flying even faster than lightning! Unfortunately, the men who were targeted did not have another chance to observe those feathers! "Whoosh! Whoosh!" Countless feathers shot through the crowd! Blood sprayed everywhere from their bodies! Blood rained from the sky! Even the Prince of the Sacred Empire, Diarmi, had been killed. He fell into the valley with everyone else silently! In the eyes of the Hong n, the Sacred Prince of the Sacred Empire was no more than ant! Even Xanthos and his gang were just slightlyrger ants! "You... are just Divine Sky experts. Why would you have such a strong... formation!" A foggy purple shield of light appeared, blocking the flying feathers that attacked him from every direction! He did everything in his power to maintain the light shield, he could not even speak properly. Townlea and Master Moda also formed a golden shield and a five-coloured shield in front of them in effort to deflect the flying feathers. Their injuries were more serious than that of Xanthos. At that moment, they had put in all of their effort to deflecting Flying Feathers to even speak. "Didn''t the ancestors of your Divine Race tell you what the origin of our Hong n is?" Priest Dickie sneered. He floated up to the tform in an instant and stood in front of Xanthos. "You... you people of the Hong n are actually able to imitate speed of the birds?" Xanthos looked at Dickie, who had suddenly appeared in front of him, with shock.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. "Can''t you see that there''re wings on our backs?" Dickie unted the wings on his back. "Shouldn''t your wings... be just a divine power?" "It is a divine power. However, it''s a divine power that only the Hong n can cultivate!" Dickie stared at Xanthos and said, "Looks like you''re more ignorant than I thought!" Before his voice had died away, Priest Dickie''s robe slightly trembled again. "Boom!" The purple mist shield around Xanthos suddenly exploded! "Whoosh! Whoosh!" Countless feathers that glinted faintly shot through the heart of Xanthos likeets in the sky. "The Hong n..." Xanthos mumbled in a daze as he stared at Priest Dickie. His body then stopped for a second and fell from the sky. At the same time, Townlea and Master Moda also had their hearts pierced by tens of thousands of feathers and fell towards the ground like Xanthos... only Nahir and his subordinates remained in the air. "This..." Nahir''s face was filled with terror as he looked at the rapidly flying feathers and his aplices who were falling one after another Like Xanthos, he had originally thought that there was nothing to fear about the Hong n since the disappearance of the Saint 3,000 years ago. Just because the Hong n did not go descend their mountain to intervene in the disputes of the Vast Thousand Worlds, Nahir, Gordie, and Milborne would go to Hong el Mountain once in every ten years and pay their respects to the Hong n. However, as the great Xia Emperor of the Grand Xia Dynasty, Nahir had always been cautious. Thus, unlike the rest of the three, he did not act disrespectfully towards Priest Dickie. Which was the reason Priest Dickie had spared the people of the Grand Xia Dynasty. Seeing that Xanthos and the other two had been killed by Priest Dickie, Nahir was secretly joyful. "Thank you, Priest Dickie, for not killing me!" Nahir led his men to kneeling in the air. "Do you know why I didn''t kill you people of the Grand Xia Dynasty?" Priest Dickie threw a cold gaze at Nahir, who was at his feet. "It''s because... I didn''t speak as rudely as they did to you just now!" Nahir did not dare to look at Dickie directly. "That''s not it." Dickie paused for a moment, then said with his hands sped behind his back, "It was because your Grand Xia Dynasty is the designated guardian of the restricted zone, as appointed by the Saint of the Hong n!" "Does... that mean, in the ancestral teachings of the Grand Xia, the events regarding the forbidden regions are all true?" Nahir was stunned. Three thousand years ago, when the Saint of the Hong n had mysteriously vanished, Nahir Xia was still a young kid. 500 years ago, Nahir Xia had entered the Restricted Zones alone and shocked the world. Which led his father to choose him as his sessor. After his father had died, Nahir then inherited the empire of the Grand Xia. The emperor before Nahir had told Nahir many secrets regarding forbidden areas, on his deathbed. He had said that the imperial n of the Grand Xia were actually selected by the Saint of the Hong n to guard the Restricted Zones. The saint had told them to not leak any information regarding the situation within the Restricted Zones to anyone. Thus, the most powerful descendants of the Grand Xia Dynasty had personally led the descendants of the imperial n into the Restricted Zones to suppress the chaos. After that, anyone who had entered the Restricted Zone was not allowed to speak about the situation within the restricted area! Anyone who dared to vite this Ancestral rule would be killed without exception! Even if they died, they would be punished by the ancestors of the Grand Xia Dynasty! Chapter 1983 Chapter 1983 Although Nahir strictly adhered to this teaching that had been passed down to him by his elders, he never took it seriously in his heart. He believed that the Restricted Zones were nothing more than a trial site to test the descendants of the Grand Xia Dynasty. Regarding the tales about the Saint of the Hong n, Nahir felt that they were just stories made up by the Grand Xia Dynasty to ensure that its imperial children would protect their secrets. It was because ever since the Saint from the Hong n disappeared, there were not many people in the Vast Thousand Worlds who cared about that matter. Even Nahir felt that the Saint of the Hong n was not as godly as she had been rumoured to be. However, after seeing the abilities of the Hong n, Nahir finally realised that the teachings regarding the Restricted Zones that had been passed down for generations in the Grand Xia Dynasty were all true! They were the servants of the Saint of the Hong n! They were the guardians of the Restricted Zones, who served the Saint! "Considering that your imperial n still adhered to the ancestral teachings and had not told anyone about the situation within the Restricted Zones, I shall spare your lives today!" Priest Dickie nced at the kneeling people of the Grand Xia Dynasty. "If you agree to continue being the loyal servants of the Hong n and guard the Restricted Zones, the Hong n shall protect your Grand Xia Dynasty for generations toe. If you aren''tmitted..." "We won''t! We would definitely bemitted. We will definitely abide by our ancestral teachings and guard the Restricted Zones!" Nahir kept kowtowing in fear. "Humph!" Frank snorted. Priest Dickie snorted and left with his followers. The dozen-meter long feather drifted at the very centre of the Hong n''s troops. Henry, who was on the feather, finally rxedpletely, but he could not stay awake any longer. He fainted the instant he shut his eyes. --- Henry opened his eyes again and found himself lying on a huge feather bed. The mattress was made of soft feathers. He was covered with a quilt made of pure white feathers. The walls around him were also decorated with beautiful colourful feathers. Henry seemed to be in a massive nest. He got out of bed and suddenly staggered. He found that his whole body was sore, and felt as if blood was not flowing smoothly throughout his body. It seemed that he had been in aa for a long time. Henry used all of his strength in the previous battle! He did not suffer any serious injuries, he was just severely drained of his life-force, and his body had been heavily exhausted, which caused him to be unconscious for several days. Henry focused his attention and looked inward to see that there was no sign of the Divine Baby or Divine Child in the lotus tform of his divine realm. The Divine Baby and Devil Baby was outside the whole time while Henry was unconscious. Without Henry''s divine power, the Divine Baby and Devil Baby would not be able to enter the divine realm within Henry. Henry refocused his mind and arrived at the door. "Hurry! That fat monk and the naughty child is fighting for a chicken drumstick again!" "Really? "They had fought for food several times previously, and even nearly tore down Hong Mountain!" "Let''s go and report to Priest Dickie!" The voices of several women sounded outside the door, seemingly belonging to several maidservants. Henry slowly opened the door, only to find that there was no one outside. The maidservants who were waiting at the door had all gone to report the incident. Henry walked out of the door and was stunned. It turned out that the room he was in was built in the branches of a giant tree. The giant tree was hundreds of meters tall. Many houses were built between the branches. The roofs of the houses were covered with feathers. There were three houses beside Henry''s, located in the upper region of the giant tree. At its entrance, a wooden staircase was built along the trunk, which lead up and down. At that moment, many people walked up the stairs towards the top of the tree, all gathering towards themotion. Henry also climbed up the wooden stairs. The wooden stairs circled the giant tree, twisting and twirling around it. After travelling on it for a while, the wooden stairs suddenly became straight and wide, like a stairway the lead to heaven. Henry followed the crowd and climbed up to the crown of the tree. Up there, a huge wooden tform had been built. In the square stood a giant wooden statue. The statue was dozens of meters tall, and it seemed to be a statue of a goddess in fluttering clothes. "Look, they''re already fighting!" "That devilish child has already turned ck!" "My goodness, everyone, be careful, don''t get yourselves hurt amidst their fight!" Everyone had their heads raised and were pointing at the sky. Henry also looked up to the sky. He saw the Devil Baby emitting ck Qi from all over his body as he swung the Life Scythe in his hand. "Mighty Heavenly Dragon!" Ranjeet shouted as he waved the long staff in his hand, a bright yellow light was emitted. The light shed with the ck energy wave of the Life Scythe! "Boom!" A strong wave of Qi exploded in the air! The branches and leaves of the giant tree began to shake violently. Which lead the square atop the tree to begin shaking. "Wow..." The people on the tform who were watching the scene quickly crouched. "You stupid kid! I''m your uncle after all! How dare you fight me over a chicken drumstick!" Ranjeet said angrily, "Do you not have any respect for your elders?" "Humph!". The Devil Baby snorted coldly. ck Qi surged from his body, and his hair curled up into a tornado! "This is bad, the brat is going to bring about a forceful gust!" "Thest time he did that, several houses on the Holy Tree were blown into ruins!" "Why hasn''t Priest Dickie ordered anyone toe for this matter? If a formation isn''t set up, I don''t know how many more houses will be destroyed by this naughty kid and that fat monk!" The members of the Hong n said to each other. "You brat, are you serious? I''m always letting you win because you''re still a child after all! You''d better know what''s good and what''s not. I''m not afraid of fighting you!" Before Ranjeet could finish, the Devil Baby''s tornado was already rushing towards him! "Great Mighty Heavenly..." "Enough!" Ranjeet was interrupted in the middle of his incantation by a deep shout. "You two, is all of this really necessary for just a chicken drumstick?" Henry flew up to the air and shook his head helplessly. "Boss!" Ranjeet cried out in surprise and surprise. "Hmph! Yaaaa!" The Devil Baby instantly turned into the Divine Baby, then dove into Henry''s arms with the speed of a flying arrow. "Enough with the nonsense!" At that moment, Priest Dickie arrived in the air with a dozen or so Hong n practitioners, surrounding that area. They all emitted faint white light, and had wings on their backs. They had alreadyid out the big formation like the one they had used back then. It looked like that they were going to attack! However, Priest Dickie waved his hand, signalling to stop, when he saw Henry. Their wings and the white light all disappeared. "You''re finally awake. If you were still unconscious, the two of them will probably tear this ce down!" Priest Dickie said to Henry with a gloomy face. "You were powerful enough to kill Xanthos in one move. Can''t you beat them?" Henry said with a smile. "Our Hong n is not strong enough when ites to one-on-one combat. We rely greatly on the formations left by the Saint to fight our enemies. I can''t subdue them on my own!" Priest Dickie red at Ranjeet, then turned to look at the Divine Baby in Henry''s arms. "What are you looking at? It was this brat who snatched my drumstick first!"Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Ranjeet cried out in anger. "Ya, ya! Hum!" The Divine Baby immediately turned into the Devil Baby, baring its white, tiger-like fangs at Ranjeet. Chapter 1984 Chapter 1984 ? "Which one of you won the drumstick?" Gardiner said as he flew up into the airzily. "Instead of stopping them, you''re adding fuel to the fire, and fanning the mes!" Henry was speechless. "That''s on the Hong n for being so stingy, only giving them twenty chicken drumsticks each!" Gardiner replied with a smile. "20 chicken drumsticks per person... and you guys still think it''s too little?" Henry shook his head helplessly. "Henry, how are you feeling? Have you noticed anything serious with your body?" Dickie ignored the others and looked at Henry. "I''m fine..." Henry answered while looking at the statue of the goddess on the square thoughtfully, "That is your saint, isn''t it?" Henry had already noticed the statue of the goddess early on. He found that the features of the goddess statue was extraordinary and graceful, almost exactly simr to Sylvia! The only difference was that there was a pair of multi-coloured wings on the back of the goddess statue. However, the wings were folded and looked like a colourful dress. "That''s right! She''s the Saint of our Hong n. She''s the one who opened up the Vast Thousand Worlds!" Priest Dickie said. "What? "The Vast Thousand Worlds... was created by her?" Henry was a little surprised. Could his wife have been so powerful? "Indeed! The Vast Thousand Worlds was originally a chaotic ce. The saint of the Hong n arrived here to split the chaos apart and nurture all living things. From then on, only did people, practitioners, and the Three Great Dynastiese into existence!" Priest Dickie said with a sigh.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. "Then why... did shee here?" Henry asked curiously. "That, I can''t tell you." "Then take me to see her!" Henry said. "You... How do you know that the Saint has already arrived at Hong Mountain?" Dickie asked with surprise. "I know far more than you can imagine!" Henry replied, his lips curved into a slight smile. "All right,e with me." Priest Dickie took Henry to a pce on the tform square. These pces were simple and in, they did not seem to be decorated with much extravagant decorations. Even the rooftops were covered with feathers. However, these pces were very big and looked magnificent! In the deepest rungs of the pce was an altar. On the altar sat the most beautiful woman of that generation, Sylvia Lin! "Sweetheart!" Henry rushed over to Sylvia, wanting to hug her! "Whoom!" An invisible force mmed into Henry, throwing him to the ground. "Don''t treat the Saint with such disrespect!" An authoritative voice sounded. An elder with clear eyes, white hair, and white eyebrows walked out from the side of the altar. "Great Priest!" All of the members of the Hong n bowed in respect. It seemed that this old man was the Great Priest, the man with the highest status in the Hong n at present! "What do you mean by disrespect! She is my wife. I can hug and kiss her as I please. That''s none of your business!" Henry leapt up from the ground and walked towards the altar again. When he walked to the front of the altar, that mysterious force blocked him once more. However, Henry stepped forward very slowly this time, so he was not sent flying. "She could be considered as your wife in the ancientnd, but now on Hong Mountain, she''s our Saint. You shall not desecrate her!" The Great Priest said coldly. "Desecrate? "She is my wife in the ancientnd, we spend every night in the same bed, yet you''re saying that I''m desecrating her?" Henry sneered. "You..." The Great Priest''s face suddenly turned as cold as ice. The room was instantly dead silent, so much so that the sound of a needle falling could be heard. "All of you, get out of here!" The Great Priest said and waved his hand. It seemed that he feared that Henry would say more about Sylvia and embarrass the people of the Hong n. The members all made their exit obediently. Only the Divine Baby remained by Henry''s side. "Little Baby, look, that''s your real mother!" Henry pointed at Sylvia on the altar and sighed, "She used to have wings, just like you!" "Ya, ya!" The Divine Baby flew towards her excitedly, but was also blocked by that invisible force. "The Saint is pure as the driven snow, a being of the highest existence in every dimension since the ancient times up to this very day. How dare you speak so presumptuously!" The Great Priest''s face was as cold as ice. "All I know is that she is my wife, and now she has been captured by you!" Henry looked at the Great Priest coldly. "You''d better let her go, otherwise, don''t me me for being rude!" "We did not capture her. We are merely protecting her, preparing to let her awaken her power of bloodline and restore all of her memories and divine powers!" "Would she still have any memories of me after her awakening?" Henry asked with a frown. "Of course! As long as the Saint awakens, all of the memories of her past reincarnations would be restored!" "All of them? That would mean, I''m not the only love of her life?" Henry''s eyes narrowed. "That''s right! After the Saint''s awakening, you''re nothing more than a passerby in her current life!" The Great Priest paused. "So, you''d better not call the saint your wife, otherwise, the saint might be angered after awakening!" "Passerby? Well then, if that''s the case, I''d rather she not be awakened!" Henry looked at the face of the being that was so beautiful he felt his heart ache. Sylvia''s eyes were shut tightly. She sat cross-legged, looking dignified and holy, as if she had no idea of what was happening around her. "Do you think that we won''t be able to awaken the Saint without you?" "If you had other ways to awaken her, you wouldn''t have had to go through all that trouble to rescue me in Broken Dragon Valley!" Henry said while picking his ears as el he plopped onto a futon on the side, then picked up the purple y teapot on the table, and poured himself a cup of tea. "You..." The Great Priest''s face grew dark. Henry slurped his teazily and said, "Your tea is good, but unfortunately, there are no snacks. My son is hungry." "Yaaa..." The Divine Baby flew down. to the table. Seeing that there was §Ö nothing to eat, he opened the teapot, picked out the tea leaves within it, and threw them into his mouth. Tea was immediately spilled all over the table. The Great Priest looked at the Devil Baby picking out the tea leaves from his teapot. His brows furrowed tightly at the sight of that With a flick of his sleeve, a te of Osmanthus cakes appeared on the table out of thin air. "Ya, ya!" The Divine Baby picked up the Osmanthus cakes and devoured them one by one, finishing all of them in mere seconds. He then raised the te and started licking whatever that remained of the Osmanthus cakes. "Humph!" The Great Priest snorted and flicked the sleeve of his robe once more. Two more tes of snacks appeared on the table out of thin air. "Ya, ya!!" The Divine Baby eximed joyfully and began eating agin. "Let''s discuss the conditions!" The Great Priest sat on the futon opposite Henry. "There''s nothing to discuss." Henry also picked up a piece of Osmanthus cake and put it into his mouthzily. "You! Do you wish to die?" A cold glint of light shed across the eyes of the Great Priest! "Die?" Henry smiled and replied, "If I die, your saint will never be awakened. Not only would you not dare to kill me, you also have to protect me!" "You..." The Great Priest was so angry that he was instantly speechless. Chapter 1985 Chapter 1985 ? "Hurry up, conjure up some more cakes. My son has run out of food." Henry urged the Great Priest. The Divine Baby beside Henry licked the te then pouted. He looked at the Great Priest pitifully with his small eyes. "Humph!". The Great Priest snorted coldly, then flicked his sleeve, and another te of cakes appeared on the table. "Ya, ya!" The Divine Baby was once again stuffing food into his mouth. "Come on, tell me, what would make you agree to sever your ties of the heart so that we could revive the Saint of the Hong n!" The Great Priest stared at Henry with a fiery gaze. "It''s impossible!" Henry dismissed the discussion without a second of thought. "Don''t tell me... you intend for her to sleep like this forever?" "Of course I don''t!" Henry then sighed and said, "I will make you give up your ns to awaken her bloodline, then return her to the way she used to be. She shall continue being my wife!" "What? What... could you do to make us give up our n to awaken our Saint?" The Great Priest asked in confusion. "I''m going to do it through sheer power and force!" Henry said coldly. "What? Sheer power and force? "Ha ha!" The Great Priest chuckled. "Henry, you should''ve witnessed the abilities of our Hong n in Broken Dragon Valley. You dare to try and force us to give up our ns with your capabilities?" "Of course, I''m no match for you now!" Henry said with a smile. "However, I will definitely be strong enough to force you to return my wife to me in time!" "Your determination is admirable, but you''re so ignorant it''s funny!" The Great Priest sneered and said, "The formations of the Hong n is passed down by the Saint. Do you know what being the Saint is?" "Your Saint is my wife. We share the same bed every night. How could I possibly not know her?" "Humph! You''re far too ignorant. A Saint is not just a title. It''s a whole different level!" The Great Priest sighed and said, "Amidst the thirty-sixyers of heaven, seventy-two Worlds and three thousand mortal dimensions, only a handful could reach the realm of Saints. Saints are supreme beings existences!" "So you''re saying... a Saint is a realm, and there are countless spaces outside the Vast Thousand Worlds?" Henry frowned. "Yes! There are countless spaces beyond the Vast Thousand Worlds that ispletely out of your imagination. Compared to them, our Vast Thousand World is just a remote and backwardnd. However, your ancientnd is not even considered a remote and backward ce, it is just a sheep''s pen at most!" The Great Priest sneered. "Then why did your Saint make her way into our sheep pen? Did she have nothing better to do?" "This... can''t be told!"Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "Is there something you can''t reveal?" Henry said with a smile. "The Saint created the Vast Thousand Worlds for an extremely important matter. Three thousand years ago, she went to the ancientnd for an extremely important matter..." The Great Priest lowered his head and sighed. "And that is the greatest secret of our Hong n. Only the Great Priests have the right to know about it. Even Dickie and the others don''t know about it, so how could I possibly tell you about it?" "Could it be... about the affairs of the Severity Tribe?" Henry frowned. Three thousand years ago, it was exactly the battle of the Gods of the Shang Zhou era! The Severity Tribe had been destroyed in the battle of the Gods, they then secretly stole the Heaven''s Luck and sealed the Gods. Then they wreaked havoc everywhere until this very day. Moreover, the Severity Tribe had always been acting against Henry and Sylvia. Therefore, Henry was deeply suspicious that Sylvia had gone to the ancientnd 3,000 years ago regarding issues that were probably rted to the Severity Tribe! "Severity Tribe... Humph! They are just a group of despicable scoundrels!" The Great Priest harrumphed coldly, but did not say anything else. "The channel to leaving the Vast Thousand Worlds is the Restricted Zone, isn''t it?" Seeing that the Great Priest was unwilling to say anything more about Sylvia, Henry asked about the Restricted Zones instead. "Yes, how did you know that?" "Priest Dickie had said that your Saint had assigned the imperial n of the Grand Xia to guard the Restricted Zones, and so I guessed that the Restricted Zones were the tunnels that led out of the Vast Thousand Worlds." Henry said. In fact, the Heretic God had already told Henry long ago that the Restricted Zones were likely to be the channel to leaving the Vast Thousand Worlds. "What''s wrong? You want to go outside the Restricted Zones... to have a look?" The Great Priest frowned. "Yes. Seeing that I have offended so many in the Vast Thousand Worlds. I fear that I may lose my life if I continue staying here!" Henry said with azy smile. He had already realised that he had already reached the limit of his cultivation in the Vast Thousand Worlds! His path was different from others, and thews of the Vast Thousand Worlds were extremely domineering! Therefore, Henry could only teach the level of being half a step away from the Divine Sky at most! If he wanted to break into the Divine Sky, he had to leave the Vast Thousand Worlds and go to a new dimension! That was the biggest reason as to why Henry had to go to the Restricted Zones. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "I''m warning you, you''d better help us awaken the Saint, and go explore to world outside the Restricted Zone!" The Great Priest said, "Although you are just a passerby to the Saint, she would definitely still help you with your training and give you some big opportunities seeing that she has had a marriage with you after all. When that timees, it would be much easier for you to go on your adventure to the Vast Thousand Worlds, am I right?" "Are you telling me to live off my wife?" Henry sneered. "This..." The Great Priest was stunned for a moment, then his expression was cold again. "Compared to the Saint, you''re just an ant. Why would you need dignity?" "Even an ant has dignity!" Henry said lightly, "If I don''t let her awaken, she will still be my wife even if she''s asleep all the time! But if I help to awaken her... I may really be a nobody in her eyes!" "Which is why I don''t want to awaken her!" "You..." The Great Priest was speechless. "It seems that you won''t help us awaken the Saint no natter what, am I right?" "Damn right you are! I will never let her awaken and be some bullsh*t saint! In my eyes, she is Sylvia Lin, my rightful wife!" Henry spoke firmly, "When I am powerful enough to hold you down, I will return to Hong Mountain. When that timees, I will undo your seals on her and turn her back to what she has always been. She will continue being my wife!" "Alright then! The Hong n, will wait for the day when you''re strong enough!" However, the Great Priest sneered. "However, I think that you won''t be able to wait for that day toe. You will take the initiative to cut all ties with your love and help us awaken the saint!" "Why?" Henry''s eyes narrowed. "Because, you will go through change!" "Change?" he asked. "That''s right! Although you would rather die than awaken the Saint right now, in your long life of training, you would surely meet other women, and then you will fall in love with them." The Great Priestughed, "When you find someone new to love, you would gradually forget about the Saint. The feeling of love within you will naturally be directed towards." someone else, and the connection between you and the Saint shall be broken! When that happens, we can use the Supreme Formation to awaken the bloodline of the Saint!" "Fall in love with someone else? I''m afraid you''re overthinking things!" Henry looked at the beautiful Sylvia on the altar, "Even if one thousand years, or ten thousand years, or one hundred million years have gone by, I would still never forget my wife! It took me great effort to win over her heart!" Chapter 1986 Chapter 1986 ? "Alright! I''ll remember your words. I look forward to it!" The Great Priestughed coldly. "Fine, just wait and see! I fear that you might not even be able to live that long!" Henry also sneered. "If that''s the case, you can go to the Restricted Zones! I hope that you can find a new Taoistpanion in a wider space!" The Great Priest smiled. "What exactly is in the Restricted Zones?" Henry asked curiously. "You''ll find out when you get there." "Alright, but..." Henry picked his ear. "I''ve heard that it''s dangerous in the Restricted Zones. Aren''t you afraid that I might die in there?" "Not at all!" "Why not?" "Because of this." The Great Priest produced a white feather from his sleeve and said, "Take this white feather. If you encounter any danger, just pull it out. All creatures of the Restricted Zones would not dare to harm you upon seeing it!" "Thanks!" Henry unceremoniously put the white feather away. ...A monthter, in a valley within the imperial capital of Grand Xia. Thousands of people gathered in front of a massive cliff. The cliff was assembled by strange stones. It looked like an ancient door. "Lord Xia, please open up the Forbidden Zones!" Milborne stood in front of the cliff with hundreds of fighters selected from the tournament of the Thundercloud Empire. "Cloud Emperor, are you sure... you''re insisting on entering the Restricted Zones?" Nahir looked at Milborne and smiled. "No one from the Sacred Empire dares toe here again. Does your Thundercloud Empire not fear the Hong n?" "The Hong n? "Humph! Don''t try to scare me by mentioning them!" Milborne snorted coldly. "Back then in Broken Dragon Valley, only you people of the Xia Dynasty survived. Do you think that we would just believe whatever you say?" "The people who had survived the incident in Broken Dragon Valley back then were not just people of the Grand Xia Dynasty. Henry, the Devil Warrior of the Sacred Empire survived too. However, his real name is Henry Zhang! If you don''t believe us, you can ask Henry Zhang about it!" Nahir looked to Henry, who was standing behind the crowd. It was clear enough that Henry was talking to the silver-haired Cesia, and beside him were the Divine Baby, Gardiner, and Ranjeet. "How did you be the Devil Warrior of the Thundercloud Empire?" Asked Henry. "I heard that the Vast Thousand Worlds is going to hold a big tournament to select people to enter the Restricted Zones. I knew that you''d definitely want to go there, so I descended Wu Mountain and came here." Cesia said as sheughed, "However, I fear that I might expose your identity, so I didn''t go to the Sacred Empire. Instead, I went to the tournament held by the Thundercloud Empire. I believed that I''d definitely be able to meet you after entering the Restricted Zone!" "Alright then, let''s go to the Restricted Zones together!" Henry led all of them to the front of the cliff. "Henry Zhang...although he''s the Devil Warrior of the Sacred Empire, his identity is still a mystery. He could be a member of your Grand Xia Dynasty, we can''t possibly trust his words!" Milborneughed coldly. "The Thundercloud Empire shall abide by our previous agreement today no matter what. We will enter the Restricted Zones together with the men of the Grand Xia Dynasty!" "I''m just giving you a friendly warning. Since you''re not afraid of the punishment from the Hong n, I shall not argue any further with you!" Nahir smiled again. "The Hong n? "Hmph! The Hong n is no longer what it used to be 3,000 years ago!" Milborne snorted and said, "If they really did kill Xanthos and the other two experts, just as you have said, why aren''t they here at the entrance of the Restricted Zones today, to` take charge of the overall situation?" "They''re just probably toozy to talk toyou! Henry just came down from Hong Mountain, you can ask him!" Nahir turned to look at Henry. "The Great Priest from the Hong n said that everyone can enter the Restricted Zones this time. You can open up the path to the Restricted Zones and let everyone enter!" Henry said. He had no idea of what was in the Restricted Zones, but it must be filled with danger! Therefore, the bigger the number of people from the Vast Thousand Worlds entered, the better! Strength came in numbers, that factor might give them the ability to resist the dangers thaty within. "Boooom!" All of a sudden, a loud rumble sounded from the inside of the huge cliff. The ground underneath everyone''s feet shook slightly. It felt like an earthquake! Several shadows flew out from the cliff, up into the sky, and gradually disappeared! There seemed to be countless frightening wild beasts within the shadows! "Wow..." The thousands of people standing before the cliff all eximed in surprise. Many people had a look of timidity on their faces. "The creatures in the Restricted Zones really do need to be suppressed!" Nahir looked at the shadow of the beast that had disappeared in the sky, then turned to Ludwig, who was fully armed, and said in a low voice, "After getting in, get to the Life Gate located at the northeast and upy it first!" "Got it, Sir!" Ludwig nodded. He had been released by Gordie. Diarmi and the men of the Sacred Empire had all been wiped out in Broken Dragon Valley. The Sacred Empire had suffered an unprecedented loss. How would Gordie still dare to keep Ludwig locked up? The Sacred Empire was lucky enough that the Grand Xia Dynasty did not bring them trouble! "Lord Xia, there''s no need for you to continue bluffing, know that you were the one who created those illusions of fero@ous beasts just now!" Milborne was not afraid at all, he then shouted coldly, "Hurry up and open up the entrance to the Restricted Zones!" Content belongs to "Alright, since all of you wish to give up your lives, I shall not stand in your way!" After saying that, Nahir formed a seal with his hands. A massive boulder suddenly cracked open and drifted down to Nahir. It was a huge stone lock. On the top of the stone lock, a fierce monster with its jaws wide open was carved onto it! Nahir put his fingers into the mouth of the stone carving of the monster, and slid his middle finger across its sharp teeth. A streak of blood emerged! The blood from Nahir''s finger spurted into the mouth of the stone carving of the monster. "Hummmm!" A dazzling blue light suddenly emitted from the cliff! Revealing arge door formed by curtains of light. It was at least a hundred meters tall! "Roar!" All of a sudden, an earth-shattering roar of a fierce beast sounded! Countless monstrous heads of beasts emerged from the door, twisting and turning vigorously, as if they were about to charge out of the door of light! "Whoa!" Everyone was so badly frightened that they took a huge step back! The enormous heads of the beasts that had emerged were ferocious and terrifying! "The Restricted Zones today has be much more terrifying than it used to be five hundred years ago!" Nahir looked at the beasts and said to Ludwig, Ludwig, remember my words. Be careful!" "Father, don''t you worry! I will make my return with all of these men triumphantly!" As Ludwig said as he put on his helmet. He had been released by Diarmi and had been mocked by the Crown Prince and the other princes. His status in the Grand Xia Dynasty had suffered quite a fair bit. However, Nahir ignored what everyone had to say about Ludwig and insisted on letting Ludwig lead his men into the Restricted Zones. Naturally, Ludwig had to do his best! Everyone there knew that if they could sessfully suppress the chaos within the Restricted Zones, Ludwig would be the undisputed future Imperial Lord of the Grand Xia Dynasty! Nahir nodded. "Yes!" Ludwig led the fully armed members of the royal family and entered the door of light on the cliff without a second of hesitation! Milborne also wanted to go in with the rest of his men. "Cloud Emperor, as the greatest leader of the Thundercloud Empire, do you also intend to personally take a trip to the Restricted Zones?"Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "Aren''t you afraid... that you won''t be able to return alive?" Nahir asked with a faint smile. Chapter 1987 Chapter 1987 ? "Hmph! Worry about yourself, Lord Xia!" Milborne snorted coldly and entered the door of the light with his people. "Let''s go too!" Henry also walked into the door of light with the Divine Baby, Cesia, Gardiner, and Ranjeet. "Whoosh! Whoosh!" Everyone immediately felt their bodies be distorted and twisted! It was as if they were a leaf that had been flushed down the toilet! Henry had no choice but to hold the Divine Baby tightly in his arms. He had no idea where the others had gone! Fortunately, that ufortable feeling quickly disappeared. It all happened in a sh, Henry quickly found that he had arrived at a vast snowfield. Cold wind howled, snow drifted with the wind. The entire area was covered in white snow. The temperature was insanely low! Even Henry, who was immune to the cold and heat, trembled uncontrobly with the cold. The Divine Baby already had its tiny wings folded behind his back, and had also gotten into Henry''s embrace to seek refuge from the cold. "Damn it... What the hell is this ce?" Henry looked around and could only see that it was snowing heavily, unable to see anything around him. However, he could vaguely see a towering snow mountain in the distance. Just as Henry was about to fly into the air to check out the situation, he was shocked to find that his Qi could not be activated at all! The rules within the Restricted Zones was much greater and overbearing than that of the Vast Thousand Worlds! Even Henry, who had mastered so many incredible powers, was unable to activate his Qi at all! Nearly all of Henry''s magic powers were unable to be used. Which meant that Henry was no more than an ordinary person at that moment! "What..." Henry stared at his hands in bewilderment. Those hands of his that used to be capable of moving mountains and plucking the stars from the skies were now just an ordinary pair of hands! But those hands were just stronger than the hands of others at most. Henry was dazed. Suddenly, he heard the rush of wind above his head! He subconsciously held the Divine Baby in a tight embrace and rolled into the snow. He spotted a giant eagle flying in the sky. The spread of its wings was at least six to seven meters! Its two massive ws looked like they were forged from steel, glinting coldly! It swooped down towards Henry, intending to grab him! Fortunately, Henry was alert enough to avoid the giant eagle''s attack. Having seen the giant eagle disappear into the vast snowy sky, only did Henry get back onto his feet with the Divine Baby. The snow that covered the ground was at least a meter thick. When Henry and the Divine Baby took a roll in the snow, they got caught in a pit and was nearly unable to get out of it. After finally climbing out of the snow pit, Henry found himself so exhausted that he was gasping for air! In the ancientnd, he was a being who could move mountains and fill the seas! The Divine Baby was trembling even more with the cold! The father and son pair hadpletely be ordinary humans! As soon as Henry managed to catch his breath once more, his sixth sense told him that there was more danger approaching! He quickly held the Divine Baby in his arms and looked around! He then saw many huge white figures appearing before him from the flurry snow. "What the..." Henry was stunned. It turned out that those white figures were wolves bigger than pr bears! Those huge wolves had surrounded Henry in the vast snow, but Henry had not noticed them at all. When Henry felt something with this sixth sense, dozens of giant white wolves had already surrounded him and the Divine Baby, they were less than three meters away from the father and son! They were still closing in and encircling them... Henry was shocked and subconsciously wanted to take out the Nine Tribtion Sword... only to realise that his hand was empty! Not only was he unable to activate his spiritual Qi, he could not even summon the items in his realm! It finally struck him as to why the people of the Great Xia Dynasty were all in armour and wielding weapons, it was because they had already known that they would be unable to use their powers there! "Fly away, hurry!" Henry quickly threw the Divine Baby into the air. He watched as the tiny wings of the Divine Baby fluttered with all his might, but could barely maintain his flight in midair. He could not gain any height at all! From the looks of it, all of his divine powers had vanished. In just a split second, the pack of giant white wolves were already onto Henry! They leapt high into the air, pouncing at Henry. There were a few giant white wolves that could actually jump higher than ten meters, gnashing at the Divine Baby in the air! "Ya, ya!" The Divine Baby screamed, then sped down like an arrow, and threw itself into Henry''s arms. At that moment, the big bloody jaws of the other wolves had already arrived in front of them! "Ah!!" The Divine Baby was so frightened that he shut his eyes tight! "Hah!" Henry suddenly shouted loudly! He raised an item high in the air! It was the feather that the Great Priest of the Hong n had given to him! "Hua!"N?velDrama.Org content rights. The pack of white wolves that had pounced on Henry immediately fled in every direction! It was as if they had just seen something extremely terrifying. They soon disappeared into the heavy snow. "Whew..." Only then did Henry breathe a sigh of relief and looked at the feathers in his hand. The feather was not even as long as a palm. It swayed in the wind and snow, and there was not even a glimmer of light from it. It did not look like something that had divine power. However, it actually scared the giant wolves away! If it had not been for that feather, Henry and his son would have been torn to pieces by the giant white wolves! Henry could not help but sigh in silence. It was no wonder why each and every one of the Hong n were so proud and cocky. The Great Priest of the Hong n really was not lying. That feather could indeed guarantee Henry''s safety in the Restricted Zones. After Henry entered the Restricted Zone, hepletely lost his divine powers. He was just like an ant, "Ahh..." The Divine Baby shivered in Henry''s arms, it was unclear whether it was shivering due to vel fright or cold. He hadpletely be a pitiful little child, and always took the form of the Divine Baby, and did not turn into the Devil Baby. Henry wrapped the baby up in his clothes and put away the feather carefully, then proceeded to walk onwards in the snowfield. It was snowing heavily, and there was no sun at all, so it was impossible to make out the directions. Henry had no choice but to walk on aimlessly. After a long while of walking, they finally came across a white birch forest on the snowfield. The white birch trees were very tall, and were as thick as a man! In the forest were a group of strange giant deer, nibbling at the moss and withered grass in the snow. The giant deer was as big as an elephant and had four giant antlers on its head. Several white giant deer were seen in the forest. They butted each other with their four giant horns, as if they were ying with each other. "Rumble..." Henry and his son''s stomach sounded at the same time. "Gulp..." They both swallowed a mouthful of saliva in unison. They had both gotten hungry the moment they noticed the deers. Henry no longer had to eat anything since long ago, but now that he had lost all of his powers upon reaching the Restricted Zones, not only was he cold, he even began feeling hungry! That was even more the case for the Divine Baby. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org He was originally a foodie and had to keep eating throughout the day. After walking in the snow for half a day, he had long been cold and hungry. Therefore, when they both saw the giant deer in the birch forest, they both wanted to hunt one to quench their hunger. However, as soon as Henry stepped into the birch forest with the Divine Baby in his arms, the group of giant deer began to escape warily. ? Deer of those type had an extremely fast speed. Catching up with it was nearly impossible, let alone hunt it down! Other than that feather, Henry did not have any other weapon with him. Content belongs to "Is this the Magical Beast, the Fuzhu, from the legends?" Henry muttered to himself. He remembered that ording to the legends, there was a magical beast called Fuzhu. It was a white deer with four antlers. "Ya, ya!" The Divine Baby pointed at the giant white deer, and then at his mouth, indicating that he was hungry and wanted to eat the deer. Chapter 1988 Chapter 1988 ? "They might be magical beasts..." Henry looked at the herd of deer thoughtfully, "Whatever, I shall not let my child continue to starve. Today, I''ll catch one and roast it, even if it''s a magical beast!" "Ya, ya!" When the Divine Baby heard about roast deer, his tiny eyes instantly curved into smiles. "Calm down, kid. We don''t have any tools with us, catching a giant deer won''t be easy! You can first go pick up some firewood and start a fire to keep yourself warm!" "Ya, ya!" The Divine Baby nodded and headed to the snow covered forest in search of dried twigs.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. At that point, his wings could no longer keep him in the air for long periods of time. He could only walk in the snow like an ordinary child and pick up firewood. Dressed in only a robe made of feathers, he was so cold that he kept shivering. Henry found some dry wood fibres, then tore off some bark from a birch tree and made a short bow-like tool, he then began drilling wood to start a fire. Although he had lost his powers, his strength was still much greater than that of the ordinary. Moreover, Henry was very well trained in surviving in the wild. Even so, it still took nearly half a day for a coal to form on the dead wood, which lighted up the wood fibres beside it. Beads of sweat dripped from Henry''s head, it was tiring work. "Ya, ya!" The Divine Baby cried out loudly in excitement. Henry cradled the wood fibres in his hand, carefully blowing at it for a long while. Only then did a fire emerge, lighting up the dried branches the Divine Baby had picked up, producing arge fire. The father and son sat by the fire. It was finally less colder. "What the hell is this ce? To think that the two of us would end up in such a predicament!" Henry shook his head and smiled bitterly. "Back in the ancientnd, I, your old man, am the Immortal King of the human race whom people of the world bow to!" "Yaaa..." The baby did not pay any attention to what Henry said at all, he just pointed to a huge white deer in the distance. "You stay here and watch over the fire. I''m going to hunt a deer for you!" Henry got up and went to the depths of the forest to find some sharp stones to be made into tools. He peeled off the bark of birch trees and returned by the fire, rubbing the bark into ropes as thick as an arm. The Divine Baby seemed to understand that Henry nned to hunt the deer with those ropes, so he also helped. After working for a long while, the father and son finally managed to make a rope that was dozens of meters thick. They were tired and drenched in sweat. The light in the sky was getting increasingly dimmer, night was soon about to fall. Henry had arrived at the depths of the jungle. He climbed up a tree, tied the rope to a soft and flexible branch, and set up a noose trap. There were many ways to set up a noose trap. Due to theck of tools at hand, Henry could only make a simple one. After setting up the trap, Henry and the Divine Baby brought heaps of dried grass and moss from nearby and put them into the noose trap as a bait. "Ah, ah..." The Divine Baby looked at the simple trap with a puzzled expression on his little face. "Don''t worry! Those deers look pretty stupid, we''d definitely be able to catch one!" Henry said as he held the Divine Baby in his arms. "Rumble..." The Divine Baby''s stomach began growling again. "I''m afraid we won''t be able to feast on deer today. We can only wait until tomorrow!" Henry sighed and said, "Let''s go and sleep by the fire. We won''t be feeling so cold when we are asleep." The father and son then returned to the fire. At the same time, the sky darkened. Although it was always snowing in that dimension, and there were no suns, moons, or stars, based on how the sky changed from bright to dark, it was probably simr to other diimensions. The Divine Babyy in Henry''s embrace and fell asleep. Henry, on the other hand, shaved a branch as thick as an arm into a sharp spear. He then ced the tip of the spear above the fire and roasted it, increasing the hardness of the spear. Back in the ancientnd, even if Henry had no powers, it would only take a knife and a short while to make a simr spear. However, in that gloomy dimension, Henry only had a few sharp rocks. He only managed toplete the spear in the middle of the night. Henry sharpened the sharp stones again, then he cradled the Divine Baby in his arms and shut his eyes for a while. He had to continue adding firewood. If the fire were to be extinguished, beasts might attack him. If there were a group of huge white wolves in the daytime and Henry had fell asleep, it would be terrible... It was still snowing heavily on the morning of the next day. They were fortunate enough to havee across that birch forest. Otherwise, Henry and his son would have had to spend the night in the snow." "Ya, ya!" The Divine Baby awoke in Henry''s embrace and pointed to the depths of the dense forest in the distance where there were traps. He was starving to death. Henry''s stomach had also rumbled for a whole night, and he felt weak. He had never felt that hungry for a long time. "Let''s go and check our luck!" Henry held the Divine Baby in his arms. Then, they finally made it out the dense forest and stretched out. "Ya, ya!" The Divine Baby cried out with excitement from far away. It turned out that the noose trap from yesterday had really caught them a giant white deer by the neck. The noose was getting tighter and tighter, and the giant white deer was already lying on the ground and was on the verge of dying. However, when it saw Henry and his soning, tried its best to jump and struggle. As a result, the noose around it kept getting tighter and tighter. The giant white deer was soon unable to breathe and fell to the ground again, its eyes rolled to the back. Content belongs to With the wooden spear Henry had made on the night before, he seized the opportunity and did his best to pierce the spear into the throat of the giant deer. The giant deer struggled for a while and then died. Henry pulled out the wooden spear, and blood spurted from the wound of the giant deer! "Ah!" The Divine Baby ran over and gulped down mouthfuls of deer blood. Covering him in blood and mess. Henry also went over to take a few sips. The father and son pair had kept on eating snow whenever they felt thirsty on the day before. Now that he had finally hunted a deer, he could not afford to waste the deer''s blood. Traps of that sort did not have a good chance of sess. Henry did not know when he would be able hunt the deer again, so he could not waste anything from the deer. What''s more, there was salt in the blood of animals. In that vast snow field, finding food was manageable, but there was no ce for them to find salt. Henry knew that he and the Baby had now be ordinary beings. Since they could feel hunger, if their bodiescked salt, it would certainly mean trouble to them. The father and son drank up the deer''s blood, and then they quickly picked firewood and made a. Anotherrge me was set alight right beside the deer Henry cut the giant deer open and peeled its skin with sharp stones, then cut off big chunks of meat, skewered it with branches, and roasted it on the fire. However, the Divine Baby had already picked up arge piece of raw meat and began to wolf it down inrge mouthfuls. "Eat it after it''s cooked. We''re just ordinary people now, we might get sick!" Henry shook his head helplessly. However, the meat was also just cooked for a while, and Henry also began eating. He had already been so starved that he felt dizzy! The meat of the deer was extremely tender and delicious, even taster than roast beef! The father and son ate happily, not stopping until they were full! The Divine Baby was also no longer as insatiable as it used to be, Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org After eating as much roast meat as Henry, he rubbed his little belly and stopped eating with a satisfied expression. "We must think of a way to leave this damn ce!" Henry sighed. Chapter 1989 Chapter 1989 ? After eating and drinking to his heart''s content, Henry''s energy was refilled. He then climbed to the top of a tall white birch tree and looked around. Looking far into the distance, excluding the white birch forest, there was a vast snowfield, snow flew all over the sky, nothing much could be seen! The only thing that could be vaguely seen in the distance was the towering snow mountain. Even if he wanted to walk to the snow mountain in the distance, using only his legs... he would also probably have to walk for several months! Henry was speechless, he climbed down the tree helplessly. "Looks like we''ll have to stay in this birch forest for a while!" Henry said to the Divine Baby. "Ya, ya!" After having its belly filled, the baby spread the deerskin by the fire and crossed his legszily, looking as if he was not worried at all. Although he was less than a meter tall, his mobility was exceptional, and could bepared to a seven-or-eight-year-old child. "We can''t stay here forever." Henry, on the other hand, had a frown on his face. He had the feather given to him by the Great Priest of the Hong n. He did not fear the beasts there, but Cesia, Ranjeet and Gardiner did not have any feathers. If they had also lost all of their powers and came across giant beasts, the consequences would be unimaginable! Therefore, Henry had always been worried about their safety. However, in the situation Henry was currently in, it was pointless for him to worry about them. With just his two legs, he knew that searching for Cesia, Ranjeet and Gardiner was just a foolish dream. He could only find other ways. Henry peeled a lot of white birch barks and made a lot of thick ropes with the help of the Divine Baby, Then he set up some more traps in the depths of the jungle. He had to first solve the problem on food. Only then could he find a way to get out of here. Unexpectedly, for several days in a row, there were no more giant deer caught in the noose traps. Even the moss and grass bait ced in the traps were untouched. Back then, when the giant deer was caught in the noose trap, the other giant deer seemed to have be more cautious no longer ate the baits ced on the trap. In fact, they even evaded the baits. Henry and the Divine Baby were not idle either.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Henry found a sharp stone and tied it to a wooden stick, making a stone axe. He used a stone axe to cut several barks from birch trees and built a conical wooden house. When night came, Henry and his son would light a fire in the wooden house and sleep in it, it was very warm inside. Henry also used the deer hide to make deerskin clothes and boots for him and the Divine Baby. That way, they would not feel as cold when they travelled in the snow. The four giant antlers of the giant deer were even more treasured. Henry sharpened the antlers, tied them to wooden sticks, making a long spear and two hunting forks. As for the hardest part of the deer, its skull, Henry made two bone knives out of them, to be used as steak knives. Henry also washed the deer''s stomach with snow and made it into a leather pouch. It could be used to save up the deer''s blood, so that it would not be wasted. Henry even began to make a bow with deer''s tendons. If he had the bow, he would no longer have to worry about being unable to hunt the deer. However, bows and arrows were not easy to make. It would take a very long time. Many days had gone by, but not a single deer had been caught in the several noose traps. Fortunately, Henry had buried the deer meat in the snow, preventing the meat from rotting. Otherwise, the giant deer would not be suitable for consumption. However, even until Henry and his son had finished up all of the deer meat from earlier, they never found any more giant deer. Henry had to use his new tools and had to improve how the noose traps were triggered. He also designed some trip activated noose traps. As a result, a giant deer fell into one of the traps that night. Its neck was firmly caught in the noose and waspletely unable to break free. "Ya, ya!" The Divine Baby''s eyes lit up. He picked up his bone knife and was about to rush forward to kill the giant deer and drink its blood. "Don''t kill it!" Henry stopped the Divine Baby. "Ya?" The Divine Baby looked at Henry in confusion. "Can''t you see? It''s a mother deer that has just given birth!" Henry pointed to the distance. "Its fawn is also in the distance!" "Ah!" The Divine Baby looked in the direction that Henry pointed at, and sure enough, he saw a fawn. It looked at its mother that had been caught in the trap fearfully. It did not dare to approach the trap, but it did not flee. "Let''s keep this deer for its milk!" Henry used a very tough rope to make a halter, then put it around the head of the female deer, and tied the rope to the huge birch tree, only then did he loosen the rope at the neck of the female deer. "Whoosh!" When the female deer was released, it ran to its fawn with all its might, but before it could get to its fawn, it was pulled back by the rope connected to the halter around its head. The momentum of the female deer was so strong that the huge birch tree shook violently! A massive heap of snow fell from the tree, almost burying Henry and his son under it. The white birch tree was massive, birch tree and there was a lot of snow gathered atop it! Henry and his son struggled to climb out of the snow, then saw that the female deer and its fawn had been reunited, and were munching on grass in the forest. The ropes connected to the halter was very long, allowing the doe to move freely with its fawn in arge area of the forest. Henry led the Divine Baby to shovel more moss and withered grass with their bone shovels and ced them somewhere further away in the forest. The doe and its fawn would go over to eat it after Henry and his son had left. Through that method, the doe and the fawn were being raised by Henry and his son. Although no more giant deer were caught in the traps, Henry''s bow and arrow had finally beenpleted. The bowstring was made of deer tendon, making it very powerful! It took a lot of effort for Henry to pull at it. The arrowheads were made of deer bones and was very sharp! The fletching were made of the feathers of the giant eagle that the Divine Baby had picked up in the forest. Henry concealed himself in the snow and waited quietly, quietly waiting for more giant deer toe over. After an entire day of hiding, some deer flocked into Henry''s range of 1 fire! Henry held his breath and loaded his bow. After aiming at them for quite a while, he finally loosened the bowstring and released the arrow! "Swoosh!" The arrow, which was nearly one meter long, shot out like lightning and hit the neck of a huge deer! Blood spurted out from the neck of the huge deer, but it jumped up and fled. Henry quickly mbered out of the snow and chased the trail of blood. After a while of chasing, he saw that the giant deer had died in the snow. Henry used his bone knife to slit the throat of the giant deer, then used his leather pouch to receive the remainder of blood. That was the only source of salt for him and the Divine Baby. Next, Henry skinned gutted the deer, then cut off one of its legs, and brought it back to his campsite. He returned to see that the Divine Baby had shovelled some grass and was feeding it to the giant doe and its fawn. After being fed for several days, the two deers were no longer afraid of the Divine Baby, Henry should be able to milk the doe soon... And just like that, Henry and his son were able to live in the birch forest hunting deer to survive. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Ever since he had a bow and arrows, Henry could not only hunt for enough food, he also defend against fierce beasts. In the Snow Forest, there were not only giant white wolves, but also many other fierce beasts. White bears that wererger than elephants, white tigers, snow leopards, and snow ferrets that were asrger than sheep. Those beasts were not only gigantic, but also had bizarre appearances. They might have three tails, or long horns. They were vastly different from the beasts of the ancientnd''s Vast Thousand Worlds. It seemed as though they were all magical beasts from the legends. Sometimes, they woulde to the birch forest to snatch Henry''s prey. Fortunately for Henry, he had that feather! Chapter 1990 Chapter 1990 ? Henry carefully tied the magical feather that the Great Priest had given to him to a cleanly polished and giant deer bone, turning it into a feather staff. During the day, he would carry the feather staff diagonally on his back. In the evening, he would nt the feather staff into the snow in front of the birch house. All of the fierce beasts would retreat in fear as soon as they saw the feather on the cane, not daring to get any closer. Henry and his son were finally able to settle down infort. They feasted on venison and milk every day, having a pretty good time. However, Henry had already been preparing to leave the birch forest a long while back. He had not only stocked up on a lot of venison jerky, but had also begun building a sled. At the bottom of the sled, there were many smooth ribs of the giant deer, which were slightly inclined upwards, allowing the sled to slide about in the snow. The sled was built with the hard leg bones of the giant deer, which were much stronger than wood. Henry nketed the sled with tough pieces of birch bark... It took him a whole month to make the sled with the stone tools in his possession. Although the sleigh was not very big, it was more than enough for Henry and his son. Henry used the tendons of the deer and the bark of birch trees to make a coil of solid rope. Then he crafted a set of tools for pulling the sled and put them onto the doe. After two months of domestication, that doe was no longer afraid of Henry and the Divine Baby. They no longer needed to put a leash on it, nor would it run away. It would approach the house at the same time every day in search of food and to let Henry milk it. The fawn did not grow anyrger, and it became good friends with the Divine Baby, carrying him around every day in search of fun. As for the herd of deer, they seemed to have started migrating, the number of deer in the birch forest had begun decreasing. "Let''s go! Maybe we''ll find something if we follow the herd!" Henry led the Divine Baby up on the sled and let the giant deer pull it. They left the birch forest and stepped into the vast snow-covered ins. The deer ran extremely quickly through the ins. After an entire day of running, they had already nearly ran a thousand miles! In the evening, the herd of deer had arrived at another white birch forest, where they fed on grass and rested. Henry quickly noticed that many beasts had already gathered in that white birch forest. There were goats as big as horses with a single horn on its head, while some had four rows of fangs... There were many other fierce beasts outside the white birch forest, eyeing the herbivores, ready to hunt them. Henry pulled out the feather cane and erected it into the sleigh. When those fierce beasts saw the feather on the top of the cane, they quickly withdrew and did not dare to enter the birch forest. Henry and his son lit a fire in the middle of the birch forest and erected the feather cane, then they went to sleep. There was not a single beast that dared to disturb them. All the herbivores seemed to have noticed that the carnivorous beasts near the feather cane did not dare to approach them, so they also surrounded Henry''s feather cane and rested. Henry''s feather cane had be a holy staff that could ward off ferocious beasts! The next day, the group of beasts carried on migrating. Henry sat on the sled pulled by the giant deer and followed behind the herd of beasts. He knew that wherever the beasts were headed, they must have known long ago that that was a habitable ce. He might discover something new there. The herd of beasts moved through the snowy ins. The snow was getting increasingly heavier, and the it was getting colder and colder. Henry gradually came across many other herds of beasts. There were wooly mammoths, giant bison covered in thick fur, they all looked magical beasts that had been wiped out in the ancientnd tens of thousands of years ago. The herd of beasts gradually began to gather into a massive stampede of beasts. They all moved in the same direction, as if there was a magical force calling at them from that direction. Henry sat on his sled and blended into the stampede, following behind them. With the feather staff in hand, even the fiercest beasts kept a distance from them. After migrating for many days, they finally came to the end of it. They had arrived at a huge snow mountain. Hundreds of millions of beasts were gathered in front of the wall of the mountain. The wall of the mountain was more than 300 meters high, and it seemed to be made out of white jade crystal, or it might have been a huge mountain of ice. Henry sat on the sled and held up the feather staff, then walked through the dense herd of beasts. When the beasts saw the feather on the top of staff, they hurriedly opened up a passage, like Moses parting the red sea. The sled then arrived in front of the jade mountain. "Yaaa..." The Divine Baby''s mouth gaped open in shock. Henry was also stunned. Above the jade wall, a light blue door of light could be visibly seen, which was hundreds of meters high! It was almost simr to the door of light at the entrance of the Restricted Zones. Countless ferocious beasts rushed towards the huge door of the light, causing it to sh repeatedly. It turned out that all of those beasts had been attracted by the door of light, and had travelled tens of thousands of kilometres just to get there! Their goal, it seemed, was to break out of the huge door of light! A gigantic tiger with a dagge fangs was seen leaping up into the air, and pounced onto the door of light. "Whoosh!" Blue light shed from the huge door of light, and the giant tiger disappeared into it. Next, a single-horned antelope also leapt into the air and charged into the door of light. Unexpectedly, the single- horned antelope was bounced back with a sh of blue light and had fallen to the ground. A group of giant white wolves then showed up and tore the single-horned antelope into pieces! Then, the giant wolves rushed to the door. Some giant wolves were able to rush through the door of light, while some bounced off the door. Just like that, the beasts rushed forward one after another, all rushing towards the enormous door of light! It was as if that was an act that had been imprinted into their DNA. Just like salmon swimming against the current. There seemed to be some mysterious sealing power within that huge door of light, however at that moment, the power of the seal had already been weakened. The bigge and stronger beasts were able to easily charge through it, the weaker ones would not be able to go through it and would end up as food for other beasts. Henry looked at the huge door of light on the jade mountain nkly, and could not help recalling the door of the Restricted Zones. Back then when he had first entered the Restricted Zones, he saw many figures of ferocious beasts rush out from the door of light that led to the Restricted Zones. Those beasts seemed to have tried their best to rush out of thePublished by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Restricted ?ones because the veline sealing power of the door of the Restricted Zones had been weakened! Could it be that this enormous door of light was actually the door of the Restricted Zones? Getting out from there meant going outside the Restricted Zones? And back to the Vast Thousand Worlds? Things were probably not that simple! Henry knew that within there definitely were more than those beasts within the Restricted Zones. However, no matter what it was on the other side of the huge door of light, Henry had only one choice, that was to charge through it! "Watch out, we are going through!" After Henry had said that to the Divine Baby, he tugged the rein in his hand! The giant deer pulled the snow sled and rushed towards the huge door on the jade mountain! "Ya, ya!" The Divine Baby seemed to feel frightened. It let out a cry of shock and fell into Henry''s arms. Henry held the Divine Baby in his arms and charged into the giant door of blue light in front of him! Chapter 1991 Chapter 1991 ? "Swish..." Henry entered that distorted, twisted, stretched space once again, which felt incredibly strange. However, that feeling onlysted for a moment! Henry''s eyes were pitch ck, and the giant deer had pulled his sled into a new space when he could see again. Henry''s eyes had not adapted to the light there yet when he saw a huge ck shadow pass by. It seemed to be a giant beast. It bit off the neck of the deer that pulled the sled! Henry quickly raised the feather staff up high. Upon seeing the feather on the staff, the monstrous beast picked up the giant deer and fled! The snow sleigh was dragged violently by the giant beast as it ran wildly all the way! Its speed was faster than that of the giant deer! Henry and the Divine Baby had no choice but to grab on to the sled desperately. The sound of the wind whistled in Henry''s ears! After the beast had run for a while, Henry calmed down and noticed that the space they had arrived at was a dark forest. The sky above the forest was dark and starry. He looked back and saw that the ce he came out of was a huge door of light. Although they had travelled for quite a distance, countless beasts could still be faintly seen constantly charging out of the huge door of light. In that dark forest, giant beasts seemed to be running out of giant doors of light everywhere! Henry observed the giant beast that was running with the giant deer in its mouth once more, it looked to be a giant leopard. It seemed to be afraid of the white feather on Henry''s staff, so it ran like crazy. However, it was reluctant to part with the giant deer in its mouth, so it dragged the sleigh onwards, not even stopping to catch its breath. Henry took out his bow and shot an arrow at the giant leopard. The arrow hit the leopard''s rump, it felt the pain but it caused it to run even faster! Henry was about to reload his bow when he suddenly heard a human voiceing from the front. "This is the giant beast that ran from the Gate of Rest in the north!" "Let''s fire the arrows together!" "Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!" Arrows rained down from the sky, apanied by the voices of people! The giant leopard was suddenly shot by many arrows. Although those arrows were not very long to the giant leopard, many of them hit its eyes, throat and vital parts. The giant leopard stumbled forward a little more before it fell to the ground and died. "Look, there''s a sled behind the giant leopard!" A woman''s voice sounded. "Cesia!" Henry shouted in surprise. He could tell that it was Cesia who had spoken just now! "Brother Henry!" "Henry!" "Boss!" A group of people ran out of the dark forest. The ones before him were none other than Cesia, Ranjeet and Gardiner! "What the..." Seeing that the three of them were safe and sound, Henry, who had been worried of them all the while, finally rxed a little. "Brother Henry!" After letting out another cry, Cesia rushed over and threw herself into Henry''s arms. "When did you two start turning into cavemen?" Gardiner scanned Henry from head to toe and said with a smile. The current Henry and the Divine Baby were both wearing thick clothing made of animal hide, a hat made of animal hide, and Henry had a feather staff made of bone in his hand. They both really looked like cavemen. "How are you all still fine and well? Didn''t you encounter any danger?" Henry looked at Cesia, Ranjeet and Gardiner with curiosity. They were all in their original clothes, with bows and arrows in their hands. They did not look as pathetic as Henry at all. "Fatty and I were teleported to the Gate of Delusion from the southeast corner. There were only some giant venomous bugs inside, and we killed a lot of them. Once we found the portal, we were able to leave from there!" Gardiner said with a smile. "That''s right! The centipedes there were three feet long, and it was really crispy after being roasted. It smelled even better than a chicken drumstick!" Ranjeet''s mouth was overflowing with saliva, as if he still missed the taste of roasted centipedes. "I was sent to the Gate of Scenery at the south. It was just a hot desert. I found the portal and managed to return to the Restricted Zones." "Does that mean... I''m the only who got sent to the ice-cold world where the giant beasts roam?" Henry was visibly unhappy. "Yes, there are eight gates in the Restricted Zones, namely, they are the Gates of Rest, Life, Harm, Delusion, Scenery, Death, Fear, Open. They all lead to eight different dimensions. You must have been sent to the Gate of Rest in the north!" Cesia exined.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "Boss, you weren''t the worst of all. We heard from the Cloud Emperor that if we had been teleported to the Death Gate in the southwest, we would have been finished!" Ranjeet cackled withughter. "That''s right! The Cloud Emperor and the rest were sent to the Gate of Shock and the Gate of Harm. It took them a long time to get out!" Gardiner said, "Only that bastard, Ludwig, did some funny business during the transportation. He was transported to the best gate, the Gate of Life and managed toe out early!" "Where are they now?" Asked Henry. "They''re just in the centre of the Restricted Zones, in the Tai Chi Ruins. Let''s go together!" "Tai Chi Ruins?" "Yes, it''s a special area of the el Restricted Zones, it is a passageway and is also a sealing formation that is used to seal the other gates of other spaces. It is also able to prevent beasts and poisonous insects from rushing into the Vast Thousand Worlds. The lever of this formation is at the Tai Chi Ruins right in the middle of the Restricted Zones!" Cesia exined as she walked, "Every once in a few hundred years, the seal is loosened, those ferocious beasts and poisonous insects will rush out from the eight gates and run wild into the Restricted Zones to destroy the magic formation of the Tai Chi Ruins. There are even some that will even rush out from the doors and enter the Vast Thousand Worlds directly!" Content belongs to "Every time that happens, the Grand Xia Dynasty would send people to enter the Restricted Zones and kill those wild beasts and poisonous pests. They will then use the blood of the imperial n of the Grand Xia to re-seal the formation of the Tai Chi Ruins!" "As long as the magic formation of the Tai Chi Ruins is sealed, the eight gates will disappear, and won''t appear until hundreds of yearster when the magic formation bes weak again!" "How do you know this?" Henry asked again. "It''s all because the Cloud Emperor n had forced Ludwig to tell us all of that!" said Cesia with a smile. "We''ve been out here for so many days. We''ve been helping Ludwig to giant beasts and repair the Tai Chi kill Ruins. If he doesn''t tell us, we won''t help him!" Content belongs to "It''s the Hong n''s mission to repair the Tai Chi Ruins and reseal the formation for the Grand Xia Dynasty!" Gardiner also said with a smile. "Indeed! Just by relying on those weaklings of the Grand Xia Dynasty, there won''t be many beasts killed!" Ranjeet cackled withughter. They spoke with each other as they walked, when they encountered ferocious beasts, they would shoot them down with arrows. Although none of them had any divine powers, the more people they had, the more powerful they became. Those fierce beasts did not dare to approach the group of people. Henry then carried the feather staff on his back. Many giant beasts ran far away when they saw the white feather on the top of the staff. After walking for a while, they passed through the jungle and came to an open space. Eight colourful beams of light could be visibly seen shooting up into the gloomy starry sky. Henry followed the crowd in order to take a closer look, only to see a building piled up with huge stones on the vacant ground in the forest. That building was simr to an ancient altar. It had already been knocked to the side by beasts and was in tatters. That was probably the lever of the formation of the Restricted Zones, the Tai Chi Ruins! Many people from the Grand Xia Dynasty and the Thundercloud Empire were moving huge rocks to repair the Tai Chi Ruins. There were also many people with weapons and bows standing guard around the Tai Chi Ruins, watching out for any possibility of giant beasts rushed towards them. The people of the Grand Xia Dynasty and the people of the Thundercloud Empire did not seem hostile to each other at all. They had joined forces to resist the monstrous beasts. Chapter 1992 Chapter 1992 ? "Henry, you''ve finally made it out!" Milborne walked out of the Tai Chi Ruins, cupping his fist before his chest and smiling at Henry. "Thank you for your concern, Cloud Emperor. Are your men all right?" Henry also cupped his fist before his chest. "We''re fine. It''s just some giant beasts, they may be fierce, but they aren''t very intelligent. We are armed, we can protect ourselves!" Milborne paused, then said, "It''s just that we all have no divine powers now, therefore we must unite, so as not to be led to out deaths in the Forbidden Zones by some people!" As Milborne spoke, he turned around and looked at Ludwig, who was sitting on the ground in the Tai Chi Ruins. The meaning behind his words could not be more obvious. At that moment, no one had any divine powers, and one''s strength could no longer be measured through one''s realm, strength could onlye in numbers. The Grand Xia Dynasty knew of the situation in the Restricted Zones, and were well-prepared for it. Naturally, they had the most men, plus they were also very well armed. Although Henry''s team only had four to five people, they were all experts. Even without any divine powers, their capabilities were not to be underestimated. Which was why Milborne immediately stepped out of the Tai Chi Ruins to form an alliance with Henry. His number of men were slightly fewer than that of the Grand Xia Dynasty. Only by uniting with Henry and the others would he be able to suppress Ludwig. "The Cloud Emperor is right. Everyone is currently in danger. It''s true that we need to stick together and work as a team..." Henry walked towards a knocked-down wall within the Tai Chi Ruins and looked at Ludwig with a smile. "Sixth Prince, what do you think?" "I..." Ludwig was speechless. He had long known that Virpids the Old Devil was actually Henry in disguise. Henry had pped him twice and worked with Diarmi to capture him into the Sacred Empire. He hated Henry to the core! Now that they were in the Restricted Zone, he was hoping that Henry would die there. He had intended to ignore Henrypletely. However, unexpected to him, Henry took the initiative to talk to him. That was clearly provocation! "Dear Sixth Prince, although we had some grudges in the past, now that we''re all in the Restricted Zones, I think it would be best for us to let go of our past issues and work together as a team!" Henry smiledzily and said, "When we get out of the Restricted Zones, you can still seek me for revenge!" "Humph! When you get out of here, you''ll be in the protection of the Hong n. How would I have the chance to kill you?" Ludwig harrumphed in annoyance. "Does that mean you are going to set yourself against Henry?" Milborne approached them and said coldly, "Prince Xia, the Thundercloud Empire has already formed an alliance with Henry. If you act against him, you will be seen as an enemy of the Thundercloud Empire!" "If we join forces, the people of the Grand Xia Dynasty won''t be a match for us, right?" Milborne sneered again. "This..." Ludwig got to his feet, speechless. There were also quite a number of people from the Thundercloud Empire. They had forced Ludwig to spill quite a lot of information regarding the Restricted Zones back then. Now, with the addition of Henry and his group of friends, there was no way Ludwig could fight back against them! "Alright, let''s forget about the past and work together to repair the Tai Chi Ruins and create a formation once more!" Ludwig paused and cast a cold nce at Henry. "However, we have to choose a leader to manage andmand, just in case someone stirs up trouble!" "Of course!" Henry said with a smile, "Who do you think shall be the leader among us?" "The Cloud Emperor... of course!" Ludwig said somewhat unwillingly. He had wanted to be the leader, but Milborne and Henry would definitely not agree to that. Henry, however, could never be the leader.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Therefore, Ludwig rmended Milborne be the leader. "Since you trust the Cloud Emperor, I shall trust him too. Furthermore, he is the Imperial Lord of the Thundercloud Empire, and has a high status. It''s only natural for him to be the leader!" Henry looked at Ludwig and said with a smile. "Humph! You''re sly and cunning. At least the Cloud Emperor is more trustworthy than you!" Ludwig snorted. "Alright, then we both shall rmend the Cloud Emperor as our leader. Let''s work together and get out of the Restricted Zones, then we''ll talk!" Henry looked at Milborne again. "Thank you! Thank you for your trust in me! If that''s the case I shall ept it with grace!" Milborne took full responsibility and began give outmands, "Henry, you and your few friends shall lead a team of elites of the Thundercloud Empire to patrol the outer areas of Tai Chi Ruins and kill the oing beasts!" "Yes sir!" ton Henry answered, cupping his fist before his chest. "Prince Xia, you people of the Grand Xia Dynasty can stop defending the outside of the Tai Chi Ruins. All of you shoulde back in and repair the ruins as quickly as possible. The sooner it is fixed, the sooner you can seat the eight gates and take us back!" Milbornemanded Ludwig again. "All right!" Ludwig followed Milborne''s instructions and called all of the people of the Great Xia Dynasty in. He put down his weapon and began to move the huge stones and repair the Tai Chi Ruins. "Henry, you sit down and rest. Have something to eat before patrolling!" Milborne invited Henry to sit at the altar in the center of the ruins with a weing smile. In the middle of the altar, there was a Tai Chi pattern. It rotated slowly and glimmered gently, giving off a mysterious aura. By the side of the altar, there were eight colourful beams of light, which probably represented eight doors. "Brother Henry, don''t touch those beams of light, otherwise, you will be transmitted to the eight-gate dimension!" Cesia reminded Henry. "Is that so?" Henry looked at the eight beams of light and sat behind the yellow beam of light. "Yes, these eight light columns are also Transmitting Formations. Once you enter them, you''ll be sent to the eight-gate dimension!" Cesia continued to exin, "We can only wait until everyone has repaired the Tai Chi Ruins and for Prince Xia to cast his spell to seal the eight gates, only then the eight pirs of light will disappear." "Oh..." Everyone sat around the Tai Chi pattern. Behind them were the eight Transmitting Pirs of Light. "Be careful, the yellow light pir will take you to the Gate of Death. If you identally fall into it, you will die!" Ludwig looked at Henry and sneered. "Weren''t you looking forward to my death? If I just fall into the death door, wouldn''t that be nice?" Henry replied with azy smile. "You...you really are a snake. You don''t know how to appreciate another man''s good intentions!" Ludwig scolded, "I''m only kindly reminding you because we''re working together on the same team, yet you are here trying to piss me off!" "Forget it, quit quarrelling. Go bring the roasted meat here, we''ll talk as we eat." Milborne came over to mediate the dispute, then asked someone of the Thundercloud Empire to bring in the many pieces of roasted meat and ced arge te of it in front of each of them. Those roasted meats seemed to be the meat of those huge beasts. They were roasted until they were golden brown, and looked very alluring! The Divine Baby suddenly became energetic, and pped his wings with great effort, and sped in front of Milborne. After snatching over Milborne''s piece of roast meat, the Divine Baby began to chomping on it inrge mouthfuls! "Er..." Everyone was speechless. "Little Baby, why would you go and snatch the Cloud Emperor''s meat, instead of eating your own?" Cesia''s said, her brows were furrowed. "He''s just a food thief. He wants to eat the Cloud Emperor''s food before he eats his own!" Ranjeet said angrily, "Back then when we were in Hong Mountain, it always snatched my drumstick!" "Oh..." Cesia was stunned for a moment, then she shouted: "Little Baby, I''ll give you my roasted meat. Stop snatching the Cloud Emperor''s!" Unexpectedly, the Divine Baby ignored herpletely. He would usually rush over and call her "mom". Cesia was stunned. "Come here, Little Baby!" Henry shouted. The Divine Baby then went over and sat in his arms while chewing on Milborne''s piece of roast meat. "Little Treasure isn''t being a food thief. He just knows that the meat in front of us isn''t safe to be eaten!" Henry said with a faint smile. "Why not?" "Because it''s poisonous, of course!" Henry said as his face darkened, and his eyes were instantly cold as he looked at a person! Chapter 1993 Chapter 1993 ? "What? "It''s poisonous?" The crowd followed Henry''s gaze and looked at Milborne! "This... ha ha ha!" Milborne was stunned for a moment, he immediately burst intoughter. "Henry, you really are a joker! I just became your ally, why would I poison the roast meat?" "Even the people of the Grand Xia Dynasty only brought weapons and equipment along with them. However, the people of your Thundercloud Empire went even further to bring cutlery for roast meat. It''s obvious that you had already nned everything!" Henry sneered. "What... even if I did intend to poison someone, I would just choose to poison Prince Xia. How would I benefit from poisoning you get?" Milborne''s expression was suddenly cold. "I''m sure you have your motives!" Henry smiled and said, "In fact, you have revealed many ws just now. I already had my guard up against you from the moment we had just met!" "What? "I... What ws are you talking about?" Milborne was shocked. "Your smile was your biggest w!" "My smile?" "Indeed, I met you back then at the opening ceremony of the tournament of the Alliance of the Restricted Zones. You always had a cold attitude and never seemed to want to talk, and you never smiled a bit even when you were about to enter the Restricted Zones!" Henry looked at Milborne coldly. "Yet you smiled so warmly when you met me just now. It''s all so abnormal!" "Abnormal actions often lead to suspicious reasons, which was why I believed that something must be wrong with you! So, I pretended to form an alliance with you to find out what kind of tricks you are trying to y!" "Shortly afterwards, you used your alliance with me to force Prince Xia to join the alliance. Then, you became everyone''s leader very naturally!" "The first thing you needed to do was to get rid of the guards of the Grand Xia Dynasty that were stationed around the Tai Chi Ruins. That way, the ruins would be under your control, which made me suspect you even more!" "And now, you offered us roast meat on tes, but Little Baby here didn''t want to touch the meat in his te, and would only snatch the meat on yours!" "All of that is enough to prove that the meat before us is poisonous, and the meat in front of you and your subordinates is not!" "Hahaha! Henry, I didn''t expect you to be so sharp and observant!" Seeing that Henry had already seen through his actions, Milborne burst intoughter and stood up, then waved his hand. "Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!" Countless archers appeared outside the low walls of the Tai Chi Ruins! They all drew their bows and aimed their arrows at Henry and his friends. "Henry, even if you had suspected me from the very beginning, you all are already within my grasp!" Milborne grinned sinisterly and said, "All I have to do is give an order, and all of you be porcupines!" "Well then, what are you waiting for?" Henry sneered. "I..." "If you had wanted to kill me, you would have done it long ago. Would there still have been a need to use such a clumsy method like poisoning? If I''m not mistaken, the poison in our meats is just a substance that would leave us defenseless, right?" "That''s right! My goal is to hold you down then bring you out of the Restricted Zones. Then, I''ll deal with you slowly!" Milborne said maliciously. "You''re from the Severity Tribe, aren''t you?" Henry asked, as he raised his head to look at Milborne. "You... you are even able to guess this about me?" Milborne was taken aback. "It''s not that I''m brilliant! It''s just that the people of the Severity Tribe have never appeared since I entered the Vast Thousand Worlds. Themander of the Holly Crusaders had been killed, so it''s impossible for them to be able to cause trouble again!" Henry smiledzily and said, "So, the Severity Tribe would probably be the only group that would be most likely to plot against me, I can''t think of anyone else!" "You''re right! We, the Thundercloud Empire, have been a force of the Severity Tribe since as early as three thousand years ago!" Seeing that Henry had guessed everything about them, it did not matter any longer. "The Severity Tribe had subdued you, but what do they want you to do for them?" Henry asked with furrowed brows. "They... Why should I tell you?" Milborne was just about to answer Henry''s question, but he quickly stopped himself. "With so many of your men aiming at us with bows and arrows, we are already meat on your chopping board. What more are you afraid of?" Henry said sneeringly and shook his head. "You''re more cowardly than a mouse. No wonder you''ve been acting like a pathetic dog in the Vast Thousand Worlds and tried to hard to be liked, just like that Gordie!"Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "Humph! We, the Thundercloud Empire, keep a low profile, not because we are timid, but because we follow the instructions of the Severity Tribe. We guard the gates of the ancientnd and the Restricted Zones from the dark!" Milborne blurted out the truth after being provoked by Henry. "Why are you guarding the gates of the ancientnd and the Restricted Zones?" Henry asked puzzledly. "Seeing that you have no escape, I shall tell you everything!" Milborne said cockily, "Three thousand years ago, the great master of Severity Tribe told our ancestors of the Thundercloud Empire that they wanted us to guard the Vast Thousand Worlds secretly. Whenever anything unusual ured in the ancientnd, or if the defences of the gate of the Restricted Zones were down, we had to report it to them as quickly as possible!" "A while ago, the Gates of Heaven of the ancientnd were opened, and it seemed that someone wasing in and out of it. I quickly burned the incense as a signal to report to the master of the Severity Tribe, then we were ordered to silently hunt for a person named Henry Zhang!" "However, when you reached the Vast Thousand Worlds, you pretended to be Virpids the Old Demon. None of us from the Thundercloud Empire managed to find you!" "Even at the opening ceremony of the Tournament of the Alliance of the Restricted Zones, I didn''t know that you were the Henry Zhang the Severity Tribe is looking for!" "During the battle of Broken Dragon Valley, I had already known that Nahir was nning to ambush the people from the Sacred Empire, so didn''t interfere in that. I was hoping for both the Grand Xia Dynasty and the Sacred Empire to be crippled, so that I could just benefit from it!" "But I was not expecting the Holly Cross to have found out that you''re Henry Zhang!" "Shortlt after, you were taken away by the Hong n, so I reported it to the master of Severity Tribe. The master ordered me to lead my men to the restricted area and capture you!" "How are the people of the Severity Tribe able to travel to the Vast Thousand Worlds? Is it through the eight gates of the Restricted Zones?" Henry asked again. "I don''t know the details. However, apart from the ancientnd, the rest of the area of the Vast Thousand Worlds is the Restricted Zones. The master of the Severity Tribe should have entered and exited the Vast Thousand Worlds through the eight gates of the Restricted Zones!" Milborne smiled and said, "However, you don''t have to worry. As long as I have you captured, the master of Severity Tribe will take advantage of the weakened seal of the Restricted Zones ande here to take you away. When that timees, you shall know how to leave Vast Thousand Worlds, hahaha!" "Really? Do you really think that you have me within the palm of your hand?" Henry said as he picked his earzily. "What? "You''ve lost all of your divine powers, what other tricks could you possibly y?" Milborne looked at Henry doubtfully and was instantly alert. "Haven''t you noticed that I''ve been sitting in front of the yellow pir of light of the Gate of Death all this while?" Henry smiled calmly and said. "You didn''t ce any archers behind the Gate of Death!" "What about that? Do you intend to escape into the Gate of Death?" Milborne was shocked. "I''d just be sitting here and awaiting my death if I don''t escape into the Gate of Death in a situation like this. That''s just not how I roll!" Henry smiled again. Chapter 1994 Chapter 1994 ? "When I first arrived at the Tai Chi Ruins and began to suspect you, I discovered that the area around the ruins was filled with people from the Thundercloud Empire. I don''t have any divine powers, and so I had no means of escape!" Henry continued, "When I heard that these eight beams of light can transport us to the eight-gate dimension, I deliberately chose to sit in front of the yellow beam of light of the Gate of Death!" "Now, all I have to do is turn around, and I''d be through the Gate of Death. No matter how fast your arrows are, they can''t hit me!" "You..." Milborne narrowed his eyes. "Henry Zhang, it''s said that there''s a ce called the Death Realm in the Gate of Death. No one has ever left from that ce alive! If you go in there, you would only end up dead!" Ludwig said with a frown. "Weren''t you looking forward to my death? Why are you suddenly worried about my safety?" Henry looked at Ludwig and said with a smile. "We are now being aimed at by Milborne''s subordinates, we are both sitting ducks, so of course I have to warn you!" Ludwig said unhappily. "Thank you for your concern. However, it''s exactly because whatever that lies behind the Gate of Death is very dangerous, which is why I''m going to go through it!" Henry smiled and said, "Because I''m betting the cowardly Milborne would never dare to lead his men into the Gate of Death to chase after me!" "You..." Milborne was stunned. "Aren''t you afraid of whatever that lies in the Death Realm?" "What about that? Do you know what''s so powerful that lies in the Death Zone?" Henry replied with a question. "Of course I don''t, but the master of the Severity Tribe had warned me to never go through the Gate of Death that no matter what happens. He had said that through the Gate of Death lies the Death Realm. Anyone who goes through that gate would definitely die!" "That just applies to you all, but I''ll be safe and sound after entering the Dead Realm!" Henry was confident and acted as if nothing would happen to him. After making it out of the icy world within the Gate of Rest, Henry was very confident in that feather! Since the Great Priest of the Hong n had said that the creatures of the Restricted Zones would not dare to bring him harm as long as he had the feather, then it should not be a problem for him to survive in the Gate of Death with it! "Ha ha ha! Go through the Gate of Death then, Henry Zhang. I shall not chase after you!" Milborne said as heughed out loud. "Great!" Henry got up and was about to step into the yellow beam of light of the Gate of Death. "Brother Henry!" Cesia grabbed onto Henry''s arm. "Boss!"Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Ranjeet called out as he stood up. "Henry, are you going to leave us and run away again?" Gardiner also said gloomily. "The target of the Severity Tribe is me. As long as I am gone, they will not make things difficult for you!" Henry sighed. "If I don''t go, none of you will be able to escape!" "It''s no big deal. Let''s just fight them!" Gardiner cried, "They wouldn''t dare to really kill you anyway!" "That''s right!" Cesia and Ranjeet nodded. "These archers are the elites of the Thundercloud Empire. Although they would not dare to kill me, injuring me would be a piece of cake for them We have lost all of our divine powers. The moment we get injured, we would definitely be captured..." Before Henry could finish, he caught Milborne secretly gesturing with his hand! "No! Duck!" Henry hurriedly picked up the Divine Baby, and entered the beam of light of the Gate of Death with a single roll! Countless arrows flew towards him! At the crucial moment, Henry and the Divine Baby shed and disappeared into the yellow beam of light! "Boom!" A loud bang erupted in the Tai Chi Ruins... However, Henry already had no idea of whatever that was going on there. He had entered the bizarre space again in the blink of an eye, rotating, stretching, twisting... It was an extremely ufortable experience! Moreover, itsted much longer that time. Just as Henry was trying his best to open his eyes to see whaty in that space, he suddenly found himself in a bright space. Henry subconsciously activated his divine power on instinct, only to find that he was still unable to activate his Qi! "F*ck..." Henry swore to himself quietly. Then he blinked his eyes and looked around to check out his surroundings. He quickly discovered that he was actually midair! Moreover, he was falling rapidly! Above him was a grey sky! Below him was a dense forest! He could see that he was at least a thousand meters above the ground! "What the f*ck!" Henry swore out loud! Without his divine powers, if he were to fall from a height of a thousand metres, he would be smashed into paste! "Ya, ya!" The Divine Baby also realised that they were in danger. It pulled at Henry''s hair and pped its tiny wings with all its might, trying to slow down Henry''s fall. Unfortunately, his wings were too tiny, and adding to the fact that he did not have any divine powers, it did not help at all. Henry still pulled him down increasingly faster! Henry was shocked and immediately pulled out the feather staff from his back. However, the feather on the top of the bone staff fluttered violently in the strong wind, and it showed no response at all! "Damn it, shouldn''t it be transformed into arge feather and drift down slowly with me on it?" Henry looked gloomily at the feather. Back then in Broken Dragon Valley, Priest Dickie''s feather had transformed into a flying carpet, lifting him up in the air. "Ya, ya!" The Divine Baby called out anxiously. "What? Are you saying... that we need some sort of incantation forthat?" Henry also felt that they needed to sort of incantation for that feather had to suddenly be bigger. "Great Mighty Skydragon!" Henry tried shouting an incantation. The feather still fluttered violently in the wind, making no reaction at all. "Obey the order from Old Topmost!" "Amitabha?" "Abracadabra?" "Leviosa!!" Henry chanted all sorts of incantations, but the feather still showed no response at all! "What a drag!" Henry swore again and saw that he was only a few hundred meters above the ground! He could only quickly take off his clothes! "Whoosh!" His beast hide clothes immediately opened up! It was a cloak made of deer hide. It had opened up and fluttered in the wind, just like a glider! Henry tried to adjust his direction to allow himself to glide with the wind. It took no more than ten seconds for Henry to fall from the altitude of a thousand metres! By the time Henry regained control of his body, he was already fallen much closer to the ground! It had be visible that there was a dense forest below him. And Henry was falling at an incredibly fast speed! "Get to the big tree over there!" Henry and his son fell heavily on the crown of the big tree! Henry hurriedly held the Divine Baby in his embrace in order to protect him. Chapter 1995 Chapter 1995 ? "Crack!" "Swoosh!"Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. All sorts of crashing and cracking could be heard. Henry kept hitting into branches, falling to the ground from a ten-meter-tall tree! "Plop!" Fortunately, there was a thickyer of dried, rotting leaves under the tree. It was simr to a thick nket, absorbing a lot of impact from their fall! Henry held the Divine Baby in a tight embrace and curled up his body, he rolled on the ground for a long distance before finallying to a halt. "Pah!" The Divine Baby crawled out of Henry''s embrace and spat out the pieces of leaves that had gotten into his mouth. He had been held in Henry''s arms, so he emerged unscathed. However, Henry groaned as he felt his right leg. His right leg had been fractured, and it hurt like crazy when he moved it! Although Henry had done all he could to lessen the impact of the fall, falling from a height of 1,000 meters was still no joke! An ordinary person would have been smashed into pieces. It was miraculous enough that only he had only suffered a fracture in his leg! "Yah..." The Divine Baby jumped over and saw blood seeping out from Henry''s right leg and was so scared that he did know what to do. He frowned in distress and tears welled up in his eyes... "It''s okay, it''s just a fracture, don''t worry!" Henry rubbed the Divine Baby''s head. "Go make me a crutch!" "Ya, ya!" The Divine Baby nodded and pulled out his own small bone knife, then went into the woods and hacked down a small tree, and took it to Henry. "I''ll do it!" Henry used his bone knife to cut off the branches of the tree and fashioned himself a crutch out of it. Henry could not help heaving an emotional sigh as he struggled to stand with the help of the crutch. Back in the ancientnd, he was an expert who could fly through the skies and move mountains. However, now, he was reduced to having to walk with a crutch! The naturalws within the Vast Thousand Worlds was adequately strong, but in the space within the Eight Gates of Forbidden Zones, he was not even able to use any Qi at all! Who was the being who had sealed that ce back then? Could it really have been the Saint of the Hong n, the being Sylvia used to be in her previous life? Why did she put in such a tremendous amount of divine power and effort to seal the Vast Thousand Worlds? Why did she not let the people of the Vast Thousand Worlds leave through the passages of the Restricted Zones? What was she afraid of? The Vast Thousand Worlds was her creation, she should not have had anything to fear of within it. Therefore, what she feared of was most likely the people of the ancientnd! What she had sealed was not the Vast Thousand Worlds, but the ancientnd! The Vast Thousand Worlds were probably only the fence that surrounded of the ancientnd! If someone really came out from the ancientnd, he would only be in the Vast Thousand Worlds, and would not be able to run out of the Restricted Zones to the outside world immediately! That was because the Restricted Zones could only be opened by the royal descendants of the Great Xia when its seal had be weaker once every few hundred years! That meant that the entire Vast Thousand Worlds was actually the walls that sealed the ancientnd! The more Henry thought about it, the more he felt that his guess was correct! However, he still did not understand why Sylvia''s past life, the Saint of the Hong n had put in such tremendous effort to seal the ancientnd? Furthermore, three thousand years ago, she had gone to the ancientnd, and even entered the circle of reincarnation because of that! What was she intending to do? Was she looking for someone? Or was she trying to save someone? Or was she going to kill someone? Henry shook his head, unable to bring himself to understand any of that. Although he had seen some things in the Core, he was still unable to fully understand what Sylvia had gone through in her previous life. "Ya, ya!" The Divine Baby held on to Henry''s leg, trying to support him, but Henry''s body was too tall for him to support. "I''m fine. It''s just a broken leg. I can still walk." Henry leaned onto the crutch and tried to take a few steps. Although he had lost all of his divine powers, his body was, after all, one that he had gone through rigorous training. He was naturally much stronger than the ordinary. "Let''s go and have a look. Where the hell is this?" Henry said with a sullen expression and led the baby and walked into the woods. The Death Realm dimension through the Gate of Death was a trap indeed! In other dimensions, people would be teleported to the ground. The Death Realm on the other hand, teleported people mid-air. It was no wonder Ludwig had said that those who had entered the Death Realm would not be able to leave. To fall from a height of a thousand metres, only very few would be able to survive! Henry could not help but raise his head and look into the sky through the forest. "What..." Henry was stunned. ? ???? In the gloomy sky, not far from the yolk-coloured sun was a ck hole! The ck hole was slightlyrger than the sun, and it looked like was a hole in the sky. It was shocking sight! "Yah..." The Divine Baby also looked up towards the ck hole in the sky curiously. The ck hole was visibly shrinking slowly. After a while, it disappeared. "Damn, we couldn''t have fallen out of that ck hole, right?" Henry was shocked. If they really had fallen from the ck hole in the sky, they might really be unable to go back. "Rumble!" As soon as the ck hole disappeared, dark clouds were cast all over the sky, and it was suddenly raining heavily! Henry and the Divine Baby could only find shelter a big tree in the forest. Content belongs to Unexpectedly to them, it kept on raining for the whole day, not even stopping through afternoon. Henry and the Divine Baby had both be hungry. It was apparent that divine powers could not be used in the dimension of the Gate of Death, just like the other eight gates. "Come on, let''s go on ahead and see if there''s anything to eat." Henry could only limp through the forest with the Divine Baby in the rain. Fortunately, the trees of the forest were dense, which caused the rain in the forest to be less heavy. "Ya, ya!" After walking for a while, the Divine Baby pointed at a tree in front of them and shouted. A huge bunch of bananas hung from the tree in front of them. "Go and check it out. Bring some over if they''re edible!" Henry said as he sat on a big stone under a tree. "Ya, ya!" sl.n The Divine Baby sped and tumbled over to the bananas as quickly as its little legs could take him. He got to the tree within seconds, then climbed it and plucked a banana, then swallowed it whole, not even bothering to peel off its skin. Then, he picked a bunch of them and went back to Henry. Henry tried one and found that the banana was very sweet. The father and son had a good meal of bananas. "We have to find somewhere to rest. We can''t just sleep anywhere in the woods." With the help of the gentle rays of light, Henry scanned his surroundings, then led the Divine Baby to a mountain by the forest. When the sky was almost dark, they finally found a cave that was just right for them. Fortunately, there was a protruding rock on the top of the cave that could block out the rain, which made the cave pretty dry. Henry mbered into the cave to rest. The Divine Baby picked up some dry branches and an empty bird''s nest. The birds usually built their nests under the leaves to take shelter from the rain. Therefore, it was a good material for starting a fire. Ever since Henry had injured his leg, the Divine Baby seemed to have be much more sensible. It flitted around back and forth, doing whatever he could to take care of Henry. Therefore, they managed to start a fire in the cave. Only after they had light and warmth did they get some peaceful rest. However, before midnight even came, Henry unexpectedly heard sounds of a faint figure approaching the entrance of their cave. Both him and the Divine Baby were originally feeling dozy as they sat by the mes, but the moment the heard the noise, they jolted in surprise and was instantly awake. In the darkness of the cave, pairs of green eyes appeared one after another. It was an extremely terrifying sight! Chapter 1996 Chapter 1996 ? The eyes of that had appeared at the entrance of the cave clearly belonged to beasts. The Divine Baby hurriedly raised the bone staff without any hesitation. He had already understood that the bone staff could protect them from wild beasts. However, Henry was not sure if the feather on the bone staff could scare off the beasts of the Death Realm. The naturalws of the Death Realm seemed to be much more powerful than that of the Restricted Zones. The wild beasts there were definitely more formidable than the wild beasts in the icy world of the Gate of Rest. "Whoosh!" It was visible that the eyes of the beasts at the entrance of the cave were flustered and shrank back a little, but they did not flee in fright. Instead, they continued to linger around the entrance of the cave. Sure enough, they were much stronger than the beasts of that icy world! Had it been those beasts of that icy world, they would have fled long ago. Henry took out his the bow and loaded it with an arrow, then he pulled the bow to its fullest, and shot it towards the eyes of those beasts! "Awoooo!" A miserable cry sounded, and then a pair of sparkling green eyes vanished! The other pairs of eyes quickly retreated for a good distance, no longer daring to get any closer. "Let''s get some sleep! Scaring off those beasts with this feather won''t be a problem!" Henry erected the bone staff in the cave and fell asleep with the Divine Baby in his arms. When he woke up, the sky was already bright, and the rain had also stopped. Henry limped over to the entrance of the cave with his crutch, only to see a double-headed wolf as big as a horse lying dead at the entrance of the cave. Both its heads had a terrifying amount of fangs, which gave it an extra ferocious look! Henry went on to skin the double-headed wolf, and the Divine Baby instinctively went to gather some firewood. The father and son then roasted the meat of the wolf and had it for breakfast. The meat of the wolf was tough and lean, it was nothing close to delicious at all. However, seeing that Henry had fractured his leg, it was already good enough for him to be able to have free meat delivered to his doorstep. After eating the roasted wolf meat, Henry took the Divine Baby for a walk around the area. He washed his face by a river and filled his leather pouch with fresh water. Henry found some medicinal herbs in the woods. He returned to the cave and put the herbs over his wound, then fashioned a pair of splints with wood, and bound the fractured bones with the splints. For the next few days, Henry rested in the cave and tried to avoid as much activity as possible. The Divine Baby would carry the bone staff on its back and go out to fetch water, pick firewood, and gather some fruits. In the Death Realm, although the beasts looked bizarre, the nts looked just about the same as the nts outside it. However, the flowers, nts, and trees there were all much taller than those of the ancientnd. For example, the banana tree in the ancientnd, was just five or six meters tall at most, but in the Death Realm, it could grow up to nearly ten meters. After resting for a few days, Henry finally saw that his wound had be less swollen, and was slowly healing. The meat of the two-headed wolf had already been finished by the father and son. "Come on! Let''s get out of this forest and see what else is left!" Henry had been resting in the cave for a several days, and he felt very bored and depressed. There did not seem to have anything but beasts in the Death Realm. They would not be harmed as long as they had that feather on the bone staff. Therefore, Henry took the Divine Baby and followed the river in the forest and headed downstream. The Divine Baby held the bone knife in its hand and led the way. Although the forest was difficult to walk in, the flowers, grass, and trees were all very tall. Birds chirped cheerfully, and the flowers bloomed, the scenery was magical.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. The beasts were also very big, but when they saw the feather on the bone staff on Henry''s back, they all growled and bared their teeth, but none dared to approach Henry. They had not reached the end of the forest even after walking for a day, Henry and his son picked some wild fruits and ate them, then went to sleep under a big tree. The next day, the father and son continued their exploration along the river. There were many prey and fruits in that forest. As long as they had water, they had no need to worry. They walked up to noon, and saw that the river they walked along was flowing into a bigger river. The water of the big river turned out to be red. Henry frowned and scooped up some water, then smelled it. It actually smelled of blood! The water of the river had been dyed red by blood! How much blood was needed to dye the entire river red? Henry was shocked. Henry and the Divine Baby travelled upstream along the riverbank. Only to discover that the redness of the river was getting increasingly thicker! After passing by a branch of the river, Henry was shocked! He saw that the slope of the riverbank was full of human corpses! Their blood flowed slowly into the river, dying it red! It seemed that a fierce battle had taken ce on the river bank! Henry looked around cautiously. He was just an ordinary being at that moment. If he bumped into a crowd of enemies armed with bows and arrows, it would be very troublesome for him. Plus, he had fractured his leg, he could not run even if he wanted to. That feather only had a deterrent ret effect on the beasts, it was most probably useless against people! Henry stared at the riverbank for long while and saw that it was dead quiet Other than the corpses on the ground, there were only a fewrge, vulture-like birds pecking at the flesh of the corpses. "Pak pak pak!" Suddenly, one of the birds seemed to have been caught by something and was struggling desperately to get free! Henry hurriedly limped over to have a closer look. From a distance, he saw therge ???? bird being grabbed by someone lying in the pile of corpses! The person twisted it violently with a powerful twist of both hands, and the neck of therge bird was instantly twisted into two! Blood spurted everywhere! The person tossed away the head of the bird and raised it up before gulping down the blood of the bird! After drinking the blood of therge bird, the person then ripped off the feathers of therge bird and tore offrge mouthfuls of the bird''s meat! It would seem that this person had survived the great battle and hadid in the pile of corpses pretending to be dead due to being unable to move at all. The person had intended to catch therge bird when it got close and devour it! That person was extremely ferocious! Henry carried the Divine Baby and carefully approached the person with the bone knife in his hand. When they got closer to the person, Henry shocked once more. It became apparent to him that the person was actually a woman! She was very tall and strong, and was estimated to be at least 6 feet tall! However, her figure was very well- proportioned! She had voluptuous and firm busts! It was obvious that she was a young woman. Her face was muddled with dust and the blood of the bird, her face could not be clearly seen. However, the skin on her neck had a healthy shade of light yellow. His clothes were also decorated with beautiful multicoloured feathers. "You creature of the Brute n... you shameless bastard!" When the woman saw Henry and his son approaching, she red at them and shouted with great effort, "You... Just finish me off then!" "Er..." Henry was stunned. "You misunderstand. I am not your enemy." "Oh? You... are also a member of the Hong n!" The woman raised her head and saw the white feather on Henry''s bone staff on his back! "Oh... yes." Henry taken aback again, then quickly admitted that he was a member of the Hong n. Judging from the woman''s words, she also seemed to be from the Hong n. With that white feather from the Hong n in his possession, he was able to reduce her hostility a little. Besides, Sylvia was the saint of the Hong n, so that made Henry half of a member of the Hong n! "Oh..." When the woman heard that Henry was also a member of the Hong n, she immediately heaved a sigh of relief andy weakly on the ground, "You''d better heal me first!" "Uh..." Henry''s brows furrowed as he looked at the woman. He noticed that the woman had been shot by arrows in the chest and legs! Chapter 1997 Chapter 1997 ? "If you save me, I can give you a lot of rewards. I promise you that you''ll never need to worry for the rest of your life!" The woman saw that Henry was a little hesitant, so she said impatiently. "Well... I don''t want you to give me anything," Henry said gloomily, "It''s just the ce of your wound..." "You''re not young. Haven''t you ever performed abination ritual?" The woman frowned and looked at Henry. "Er... No, I didn''t." Henry was speechless. This kind ofbination ritual was probably the meaning of marriage, wasn''t it? Henry did not know anything about the situation in this Death Realm. Henry did not dare to say that he did not know what abination ritual was, so he could only agree casually. "All right, treat me quickly! When I get back, I can give you whatever you want!" The woman said in the tone of an order. "All right." Henry saw that the woman''s injury was very serious, so he didn''t hesitate and untied the woman''s clothes on her chest. However, the arrowhead was very deep! Around the wound, there was a purplish-ck colour! This arrow was actually poisonous! No wonder the woman that was so strong was unable to move. "The arrow is very deep. I have to cut the meat off the arrowhead. It may hurt." Henry looked at the wound and frowned. "It doesn''t matter! Just do it!" As the woman spoke, she snapped a section of the arrow shaft with her bare hands and bit it into her mouth! "Fine!" When Henry saw that the woman was so fierce, he did not hesitate to cut open the woman''s wound with a bone knife and pull out the arrow. "Humph!" The woman moaned and sweated in pain, but she bit the arrow shaft and did not move. "Go get some water!" Henry instructed the Divine Baby. The Divine Baby took the leather sack and went to the river to fetch some water. Henryid down and sucked out the venom from the woman''s wound. Then he washed it with water and tore off a piece of cloth to help bandage the wound. The woman was in so much pain that she was sweating all over her body and she was about to faint. "Can you still hold on?" Henry was a little worried. "It doesn''t matter. Keep going!" The woman ordered coldly. "Okay!"N?velDrama.Org content rights. Without hesitation, Henry cut the woman''s clothes, took out the poisonous arrow from her leg, sucked out the venom, and bandaged it for her. "Help me up!" The woman said. ''Tve just taken the arrow out, you''d better lie down for a while!" Henry frowned. "That won''t do. The barbarian traitor of the Brute n will probablye back again. Now that we''re both injured, we won''t be able to deal with them, even if they send a small squad of scouts!" The woman struggled to stand up, but her legs could not be used at all. Henry found a gpole from the side and let the woman use it as a crutch. "I don''t want the gpoles of the Brute n! You go and get our Hong n''s gpole!" The woman looked at the gpole in Henry''s hand disgustedly. "Er..." Henry saw that the g on the gpole had a tiger- shaped pattern, baring its fangs and brandishing its ws, which was very ferocious. "Tear away their g! Just use the pole!" Henry tore off the g on the gpole and handed it to the woman. The woman held the gpole and tried to take a few steps, but she fell down again. The wound on her leg was injected with poison. Although Henry had sucked out the venom, the remaining poison was still paralyzing her nerves. Henry''s leg wasme, and he couldn''t help her. "Wait a minute." On the battlefield, Henry found four gpoles and tied them into a stretcher. He found that there was a big bird drawn on another g. The giant bird had three wings and three tails. It was spreading its wings and flying. When the stretcher was ready, Henry let the woman lie on it. He and the Divine Baby used a rope to drag the stretcher and drag it on the ground. Despite the fact that the Divine Baby had short legs, his strength was simr to that of an adult! After all, his body was cultivated with the body of the Fallen Angel. He was not an ordinary mortal! However, the woman was 1.8 metres tall and had a strong and healthy physique. She wasn''t light either. Henry and his son were pulling her with great effort. It took them a great deal of effort to pull the woman out of the battlefield by the riverbank and into the forest. They then passed through the forest and found a dry cave by a cliff. On the way, they picked up a lot of firewood and put them on stretchers and brought them back. Henry found a piece of dead wood and was ready to dig into it to get fire. "You don''t carry a match with you, do you?" The woman took out something made of a bamboo tube from her bosom, unstoppered it and blew on it a few times. Then, the fire was set off. "Er, my match. I lost it... Take a rest first. We will go to get something to eat!" Henry, with the baby, was searching nearby. He used his bow and arrow to hunt an animal as big as a sheep. He didn''t know what it was. He picked some fruit and returned to the cave. The sky had already darkened. The woman was sitting by the fire. She seemed to be feeling much better. The three of them grilled the meat and ate the fruits. "Which tribe are you from?" The woman asked. "I''m from... the White Feather Tribe." Henry raised his own bony cane and shook the feathers on it. "White Feather Tribe?" "Why haven''t I heard of it?" The woman frowned in confusion and asked, "Where is your tribe''s territory?" "Er... it''s right in front of the river." Henry said vaguely. Now, he was not familiar with the situation in the Death Realm. Henry couldn''t expose his identity, so he had to answer the woman''s questions so as not to expose his ws. "Is your White Feather Tribe within the radius of the Hong n and the Brute n?" The woman asked again. "Yes." It seemed like there were two opposing ns in this Death Realm. One was the Brute n, while the other was the Hong n. Henry pretended to answer as if nothing had happened. In fact, he quickly judged more information from the woman''s words. "No wonder I''ve never heard of your White Feather Tribe. You were part of the Hong n''s alliance not long ago, right?" The woman asked again. "Yes, that''s right." Henry continued to answer the woman''s questions. "The hundreds of smaller tribes in the surrounding area are all fence- sitters. Sometimes, they''re subjects to our Hong n, while other times, they''re subordinate to the Brute n Your White Feather Tribe... are you truly submitting to our Hong n?" Content belongs to The woman looked at Henry''s dirty and shabby fur clothes, then looked at the feathers on the bone cane, frowning. She seemed to be doubtful of Henry''s loyalty. "Our White Feather Tribe... has been exterminated!" Henry pretended to be distressed. "What? Why?" "A gang of Brute n rushed into our tribe a few days ago, burning, killing, looting and robbing us. We are the only ones left from our tribe!" In order to prevent the woman from suspecting his identity, Henry made up some excuses. This was to prevent this woman from really searching for the White Feather Tribe. "These heartless b*stards!" The woman cursed indignantly, and then turned to Henry and said, "All right, you follow me from now on and you can be a ve of our family. I will be responsible for you!" "I..." Henry was stunned. How could this girl be so self-righteous as to ask him to be her ve? What was going on? Henry couldn''t believe his ears. Chapter 1998 Chapter 1998 ? "You don''t have to thank me. You saved my life, so I naturally have to repay you." The woman looked at seemingly shocked Henry. "You came to my house and be a ve. You can do whatever you want. Even if you don''t want to work, it''s okay!" "Oh, okay then!" Henry was speechless. This woman wanted him to be her ve. How could she say that she was trying to repay him? Was there any justice in this? However, the woman spoke very sincerely. It seemed that she really did Henry a great favour by making him a ve! "You should have guessed who I am, right?" The woman said with a smile. "This... I''m sorry, I didn''t." Henry was depressed. He had only been in the Death Realm for a few days, how could he guess this woman''s identity! "I wear colourful feathers, can''t you guess who I am?" The woman asked in confusion. "Our White Feather Tribe has always lived in the mountains. We rarely interact with outsiders, so we don''t know much about your Hong n." Henry quickly prevaricated. "Oh, no wonder you don''t know anything!" The woman paused for a moment and continued, "We, the Hong n, are ssified based on the colour of the feather. For example, the White Feather tribe can only be decorated with one colour of feathers, while the nobles of the highest rank can be decorated with five-coloured feathers!" As the woman spoke, she waved the five-coloured feathers decoration on her body.N?velDrama.Org content rights. "Oh, I see." Henry didn''t dare to say anything more. He lowered his head and pretended to be dull. "I am Livaun Zi. Don''t tell me that... you haven''t even heard of my name, have you?" The woman stared at Henry with burning eyes. "Our White Feather Tribe has been in the mountain, and my position in the tribe is very low. As for what happens outside... I don''t know anything." Henry didn''t know the identity of this woman called Livaun, so he had to continue to pretend to be stupid. "Well, it seems that you really don''t know anything!" Livaun retracted her gaze and said, "I''m a general of the Hong n. My position is second only to the An People of Ursins. I''m a noble of a high rank among Ling people." "Oh, I see." Henry had no expression on his face, and his heart was in a mess. Who were the An People and Ling People? However, ording to the woman''s words and her clothes, Henry could guess that in this Death Realm, there was still a savage civilization with the ve society. The An People or Ling People were supposed to be their official position or title. "Is he your son?" Livaun wrapped her arms around the Divine Baby and gave him a roasted piece of meat to eat. "Mom!" The Divine Baby took the roasted piece of meat and called her mother. "Er... Why did he call me mom?" Livaun was stunned. "He doesn''t have a mother. Who gives him food to eat, he will call them ''mom''!" Henry shook his head and smiled bitterly. "Where''s his mother?" "He is the child I picked up, he doesn''t have mother." "Oh..." Livaun hugged the Divine Baby and discovered the small wings wrapped within his clothes. She was immediately shocked! "How... how could he have wings?" "Er... I don''t know. I picked him up and he was like this." Henry could not exin the wings of the Divine Baby, so he had to pretend that he did not know. "This... this is the revival of a Hong n Saint!" Livaun took off the Divine Baby''s clothing and carefully examined his wings. Then, she eximed, "This child... He really has the bloodline of our Hong n''s Saint. He was once again born!" "Really?" "Our White Feather Tribe said that he was a monster and did not allow us to live in the tribe. We live in a cave on the edge of the tribe." It just so happened that Henry didn''t know anything, so he added a sentence. "Where did you find him?" Livaun frowned and asked. "I found him in a big bird''s nest when I was hunting in the deep mountain. There was a multicoloured eggshell in the nest!" Henry followed Livaun''s words and talked about the origin of the Divine Baby in a very mysterious way. "That''s right! This child is really born out of our Hong n''s bloodline!" Livaun said joyfully, "He''s the only hope for our Hong n to leave the Death Realm!" "Leave the Death Realm?" Henry suddenly narrowed his eyes. "Why don''t you know anything?" "ording to the legend passed down from generation to generation in our Hong n, our Hong n was sealed by the Evil God into this Death Realm!" "Only when the Saint of the Hong n awakens his bloodline and condenses again in this Death Realm will he be able to produce a Saint with two wings on his back!" "When the Saint grows up, he will awaken the Divine Power, unseal the Death Realm, and take us all away to the Divine Realm!" Livaun excitedly talked about the legend. "Divine Realm?" "That''s right, ording to the Hong n''s legends, there is another space outside of this Death Realm. It is the blessednd of the Divine n Realm, and there are Deities living within it. They don''t need to worry about food and clothing, and they don''t need to worry about anything!" Livaun continued to exin, "When the saint of the Hong n is born again, he will be able to unseal the seal and bring us all to the Divine Realm!" "Now, this child has two wings on his back. It''s definitely the rebirth of the Hong n''s Saint! When he grows up, he can bring us to the Divine Realm!" "This..." Henry frowned. There was more than one space outside the Death Realm. Moreover, those spaces were not the carefree and happynds of the Divine Realm. Instead, they were filled with killing intent and hatred! Moreover, this Divine Baby was created by Henry himself, so how could he be a Saint of the Hong n? Wasn''t the Hong n''s Saint Sylvia Lin? "This child is foolish. I''m afraid he''s not the saint, right?" Henry saw that the Divine Baby had already eaten three big pieces of roasted meat. "Then how could he have wings?" Livaun examined the Divine Baby again. "His strength is about the same as an adult''s, and he ate so much. It''s obvious that he''s a genius and is different from the rest!" "But... he''s a boy. I remember that the elders said that the Hong n Saint who was reborn in the past was a woman!" "In the history of the Hong n, was there ever a Saint who had been reborn?" Henry asked in surprise. "There is! It is said that thousands of years ago, our Hong n Saint condensed her bloodlines and regrown. When she grew up, she regained her divine power and memories, but... she refused to unseal the seal and instead brought our Hong n out to the Divine Realm!" Livaun sighed. "Why?" "Have you really never heard of the Hong n and Brute n?" Livaun looked at Henry in confusion. "I never cared about these things." Henry continued to y dumb. "The second-born Saint from the Hong n could''ve been able to undo the seal thousands of years ago and bring us to the Divine Realm, but she fell in love with a male ve and insisted on doing a coption ritual! Once a Saint enters coption with another person, she would lose the ability to unseal the seal of the Death Realm!" Livaun sighed, "Of course, the Hong n''s nsmen did not agree. They wanted to kill that male ve and discard the Saint''s idea. Thus, the Saint, along with that male ve, came out from the Hong n and went to the western part of the Death Realm to establish the Brute n!" Content belongs to "Although the Saint and the male ve diedter, the Brute n and our Hong n had fought for thousands of years!" "When that Saint regains her divine power, will she be able to use her divine power to defeat all of you?" Henry asked curiously. Chapter 1999 Chapter 1999 ? "After the birth of the Hong n''s Saint, the only thing that''s restored is the divine power to open the seal. It''s not omnipotent!" Livaun exined again. "This..." Henry was stunned. He didn''t expect that after the rebirth of the Saint, the only thing she would have was the ability to break the seal, and not Divine Power to shake the earth. "However, I heard from the elders that once the Saint of the Hong n leaves the Death Realm, she will have the ability to change the world! However, in this Death Realm, she is actually just like an ordinary person!" Livaun said again. "Oh, I see." Henry nodded. The seal of this Death Realm was extremely strange and powerful! It was the same as in the ancientnd. Although thews of heaven and earth in the ancientnd weren''t very strong, it was almost impossible for the Divine Sky experts to enter the Gates of Heaven. At that time, after the ck armoured man forced his way through the Gates of Heaven, he could not adapt to any naturalw and was suppressed by Henry! The seal of the Dead Realm was obviously stronger than that of the ancientnd! It was so powerful that even the reborn Hong n''s Saint was almost the same as an ordinary person in this ce! The only difference was that she had a divine power to break the seal of the Dead Realm. As for exactly what this divine power was, Livaun definitely didn''t know either. After all, it was only a legend from thousands of years ago. However, since the Brute n had appeared because of this legend, it could be seen that this legend was likely to be true! Then, was the Saint who had been reborn several thousand years ago Sylvia? Henry couldn''t help but be confused. He asked, "That Hong n''s Saint... she died in the end?" "Yes, the Saint and male ve came out of the Hong n and soon after they established the Brute n, the male ve was killed by us in a battle!" Livaun sighed, "The Saint was devastated, so she ended up sacrificing her life for love!" "Oh..." Henry seemed to be lost in thought. It seemed that this Saint was not Sylvia. It was because, in Sylvia''s previous life, she used a supreme divine power to open up the Vast Thousand Worlds. Three thousand years ago, she fell into the reincarnation of the ancientnd and reincarnated into the Sylvia of this life. "Never would I have thought that this reincarnation of our Hong n''s Saint would actuallye to your White Feather Tribe!" Livaun smiled and said. "The Saint of your n is a woman, but Little Baby is a boy. He shouldn''t be a Saint of the Hong n!" Henry really didn''t want the people of the Hong n to see the Divine Baby as a rebirth of their saint. "Saint is the highest chaotic existence. They don''t have gender, so it''s normal for them to be reborn as a boy!" Livaun rubbed the little head of the Divine Baby. "His name is Little Baby! The boy is fine. As long as he grows up, he can take us out of the Death Realm!" "All right." When Henry saw that Livaun had the intention of treating the Divine Baby as a Saint of the Hong n, he could only say no more. After the three of them ate the roasted meat, they went to sleep around the fire. Early the next morning, Livaun actually stood up and stretched her arms and legs. "Are your wounds okay?" Henry asked doubtfully. "I''m all right! The most powerful thing about the arrow is poison. As long as the poison is cured, a little skin trauma is nothing!" Livaun moved her long and strong legs as if she didn''t care at all. "Oh, I see." Henry acted as if nothing had happened, but deep in his heart, he admired Livaun''s healing ability. Although the three arrows did not hurt the vital parts, Henry had cut off a lot of flesh when he took out the arrows. Livaun was unexpectedly cured after only a day. "Come, let''s go to the battlefield together!" Livaun picked up Henry''s longbow without hesitation. "What are we going to do?" Henry asked curiously. "Get an important thing!" Livaun didn''t exin any further. She walked out of the cave. She seemed to be used to giving orders, and she was always giving orders to Henry.N?velDrama.Org content rights. The Divine Baby held the bone de and followed behind Livaun. Henry had to follow her out of the cave. The three of them returned to the battlefield by the riverbank. The bodies on the battlefield had been torn to pieces by ferocious beasts and birds. Livaun hid in the woods for a long time. When she saw that there was no one else, she ordered Henry and the Divine Baby, "Stay on alert here!" Then, Livaun bent her waist and ran very fast to the middle of the river beach, where shey that day. She fiddled with her hand a few times and took something out from under the stones on the river beach. Then she put it into her arms bent §à§Ü§à§ä§Ö and quickly came back. "Let''s go!" Livaunmanded Henry and the Divine Baby unceremoniously and took the lead in retreating into the forest. The three of them walked into the depths of the woods. Only then did Livaun let her guard down. When she passed by a river, Livaun washed her face by the stream. She then held the stream and drank a few mouthfuls of water. Henry and the Divine Baby also washed their faces and filled the leather sack with water. As soon as he looked up, Henry was stunned. He saw Livaun revealing her original appearance after washing her face. She had healthy wheat-coloured skin, white teeth, bright eyes, ck eyebrows, and red lips. She was an extremely beautiful woman! With her sexy figure of 1.8 metres, she was a wild temptation! She was just like the amazing heroine in the movie! Henry couldn''t help but be amazed. "Have you seen enough?" Livaun smiled at Henry, and she was even more stunning! "Oh... I''m sorry, you are really beautiful. There is no man who would not be in a daze!" Henry made a joke as he wanted to see how Livaun would react. "Nonsense, I am the most beautiful woman in the Hong n, and only you don''t know my name!" Livaun didn''t seem to mind Henry''s teasing at all. "Oh, I see." Henry, on the other hand, lowered his head in embarrassment and changed the subject. "What did you take?" "I''ll let you see it at night!" Livaun ordered in a condescending tone, "Take the baby to the cave to rest. I''ll take a look around ande back after I check out the situation!" "Okay, be careful." Henry saw that Livaun refused to let him see what she had just received, so he didn''t say anything more. "Give me your bone de too." Livaun ordered again. She tied her hair up with vines, making her look even more refreshing! "Okay." Henry had to give his bone de to Livaun, and then he returned to the cave with the Divine Baby. The baby was bored and idle, so he went to the cave nearby to pick fruits for Henry to eat. Henry, on the other hand, was quietly lying near the fire to rest. His leg must be healed as soon as possible! Otherwise, in case of any trouble, he would not be able to cope with it. Although he had learned a bit about the situation of the Death Realm from Livaun, there were still many things he didn''t know about this ce. The best way to recover from the fracture was toy still. Therefore, Henry had to act dumb. It waste in the evening, but Livaun still hadn''t returned. Henry started to worry. "Yaaa..." Even the Divine Baby kept looking at the entrance of the cave. It wasn''t until the sky hadpletely darkened that Livaun came back. She walked into the cave and threw an antelope on the ground, which she carried on her shoulder. "Ya, ya!" The Divine Baby had been hungry for a while. He came up with the bone de, adeptly cut open the chest of the antelope, peeled the meat, and strung the meat with branches. Then, he roasted it on the fire. "Are you alright?" Once again, Henry was shocked by the recovery ability of Livaun''s body. "I''m fine. I''ve searched for miles, but there''s no one from the Brute n. We can rest now!" Livaun sat down and took something out from her bosom. "Look, this is what I took from the beach today!" "This..." When Henry saw that thing, he was suddenly shocked! Chapter 2000 Chapter 2000 ? Henry saw that the thing in Livaun''s hand was actually a shlight! Henry was confused. Wasn''t the Death Realm still a wild civilization? Had they already invented a shlight? Even in the Vast Thousand Worlds, there was no such thing! The shlight was naturally amon thing for people in the ancientnd. However, it was hard for the wild civilization to understand what it was! "What''s...what''s this?" Henry pretended not to recognize the shlight. "This is a Divine Tool, called the Divine Sun Mirror, which can borrow the light of the sun!" Livaun turned on the shlight and it shone. A ray of light was shot out and illuminated the entire cave. "Ya, ya!" The Divine Baby cried out in pleasant surprise. He took the shlight and shone it outside the cave.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. He saw that the light of the shlight shone out very far. "The sunlight borrowed from this Sun Divine Mirror can be released far into the distance. We can''t shine randomly so that others won''t discover that we are here!" Livaun took the shlight and turned it off. "Also, this Divine Tool cannot be used often. Otherwise, if the God of Heaven mes us, then this Divine Sun Mirror won''t be able to borrow the light of the Sun!" "Where did your Divine Toole from?" Henry asked curiously. "It was left behind by my mother." Livaun paused for a moment before continuing, "My mother relied on this Divine Sun Mirror to kill countless enemies, causing the Brute n to tremble in fear and she became the great general of the Hong n! Before she died, she passed on this Divine Sun Mirror to me!" "This Divine Sun Mirror... can kill people?" Henry was stunned. He had never heard that there was another function of shlight besides illumination. "Of course we can''t directly kill people with the Divine Sun Mirror. However, the sunlight it borrowed can make the enemy dizzy and make them close their eyes. If the enemy can''t see anything clearly, we can take the opportunity to kill the enemy!" Livaun exined. "Oh, I see." Only then did Henry understand the function of the shlight in the Death Realm. The light of the shlight should be very dazzling for the people here. If the shlight was directed in one''s eyes during the battle, it would indeed be able to make the enemy close their eyes. "Where did your mother''s... Divine Sun Mirrore from?" Henry was also curious about the origin of the shlight. "Of course it was given to her by my grandmother. The An people given it to her!" "Where did that An people get it from?" "Of course they found it in our Hong n''s treasure cave." "Treasure cave?" "Why don''t you know anything?" "It seems that you have really lived in the mountains all the time and never came out!" When Livaun saw that Henry didn''t know anything, she continued to exin, "The sky would sometimes open up, and a sky hole would appear. From within, some things from the Divine Realm would drop down. They are Divine Tools!" "There are all sorts of different types of Divine Tools. Many of them are things that we don''t know what they are used for. However, once we clearly study them, these Divine Tools could y a tremendous role in our lives!" "Therefore, as long as a sky hole appears, the Hong n and the Brute n will lead their armies to look for the Divine Tools. They will take it back and put it in the Treasure Cave to examine them!" "For the sake of obtaining the Divine Tool, every time the Hong n and the Brute n will fight to the death!" "A few days ago, another sky hole appeared, so I personally led the troops to snatch the Divine Tool. I didn''t expect that I would be ambushed by the Brute n at the river even before I reached the ce where the sky hole appeared!" "In my desperation, I quickly buried my Divine Tool on the river beach andy in the pile of corpses, pretending to be dead. That''s how I escaped disaster!" "Fortunately, the nsmen were afraid that we still had reinforcements. After the battle ended, they hurriedly collected all of the weapons and then left. If they were to carefully inspect the corpses, they would definitely be able to guess my identity from the multi-coloured feather on my body!" Livaun sighed. "Oh..." It was not until now that Henry realized why Livaun came here. It turned out that on the day he fell to the Death Realm, the sky hole appeared in the sky, attracting the Hong n and the Brute n toe here together to seize the things that had fallen from the hole. Looking at the shlight in Livaun''s hand, Henry couldn''t help but believe that something that didn''t belong to this space would fall into the hole. Henry couldn''t help but remember that there were some mysterious things happening in the ancientnd. For example, when a ne disappeared into thin air, people tried every means they could think of, but they couldn''t find it. There were also some mysterious areas where the nes and ships would sometimes mysteriously disappear. The scientists exined that those mysterious things disappeared and went to another space through a ck-hole channel. Could it be that the things dropped from the sky hole in the Death Realm were exactly the things that had mysteriously disappeared in other spaces? Henry couldn''t help frowning. If he could find a spear in the treasure cave of the Hong n.. then he should be an invincible existence in the Death Realm! What else are the Divine Tools collected by the Hong n?" Henry asked again. "There''s a lot! There are countless Divine Tools Hidden in our Hong n''s Treasure Cave. However, there are many things we don''t know about. Well just keep them in the cave. The items that An People give us usually are just ornaments that seem useless!" As Livaun spoke, she took out a ne from her neck. It was a small piece of gear. That day, when Henry was treating Livaun''s wounds, Henry had seen this ne. However, at that time, all his attention was on the wound on Livaun''s chest, so he didn''t pay much attention to the ne. Moreover, at that time, he was not sure the Death Realm was still a wild civilization. Now when he looked at it carefully, he found that the piece of gear on the ne was clearly the standard item made by machinery. It was not something from the Death Realm at all. "I''ll give this piece of ne to you!" Livaun took the gear pendant from her neck and gave it to Henry. "This..." Henry was speechless. Livaun hadpletely treated him as her ve. It was like directly a reward of condescension. Wasn''t that a bit too depressing? Did he agree to be her ve? "You don''t have to be embarrassed. You''re now my ve, so it''s normal for me to give you something!" Livaun thought that Henry was embarrassed, so she hung the ne directly around Henry''s neck. She had always been strong-willed and ignored Henry''s feelingspletely. "Thank you." Henry had no choice but to ept Livaun''s good intentions. "By the way, I haven''t asked you yet. What''s your name?" Livaun looked at Henry with a bright smile on her face. "My name is Henry Zhang." "Henry Zhang, hmm, a good name!" Livaun smiled and said, "From now on, you''re mine!" "Yours?" "What do you mean?" When Henry heard what Livaun said, he couldn''t help but frown in confusion. "I mean... you''re my ve! Go to sleep. Tomorrow, I''ll find a way to return to the Hong n''s territory!" Livaun looked at Henry with satisfaction before going to bed. Chapter 2001 Chapter 2001 ? The next day, when Henry woke up, Livaun said with a smile, "Is your leg okay? "Come with me to build a wooden raft!" "A wooden raft?" "That''s right. We can build a raft and go along the river. In two or three days, we should be able to return to the Hong n Tribe!" Livaun smiled again. "That''s a good idea!" Henry also struggled to stand up with a cane. "Is your leg okay or not?" Livaun frowned and asked with concern. "It''s okay, it''s just a fracture, I have a splint on my calf, as long as I don''t exert too much force, I will be okay!" Henry led the Divine Baby to follow Livaun to the riverside. The riverside was in a mess and gave off a foul smell. Livaun covered her nose and searched through the bones for a long time before finding a missing short iron sabre. "Let''s go downstream!" Livaun, together with Henry and his son, walked along the river for a while and found a t riverside. Livaun took the short iron sabre to cut down the thick trees. The Divine Baby was looking for thin twigs nearby. Henry sat on the ground and tied up the raft. The three of them knew that there weren''t any members of the Brute n within the surrounding area, so they felt at ease. They were very efficient. After one day, they made a big wooden raft. The raft was three to four metres long and two to three metres wide. It wouldn''t be a problem for it to carry three people. "You guys go back first. I''ll go and get more prey. We''ll set off tomorrow!"Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Livaun thenmanded Henry and his son to return to the cave, and went alone to hunt two giant antelopes. Livaun cut the meat of the antelopes intorge pieces and roasted it, then put it on a skewer as a reserve food for the journey. After a night''s sleep, the three of them moved everything onto the wooden raft. "You just need to lie on the raft and recover!" Livaun spread out the animal skin and let Henry lie on the raft. Then she pushed the raft into the river with the baby and rowed the raft with bamboo clogs. The river flow was very fast, so she didn''t need to spend a lot of effort. All she needed to do was to use the bamboo clogs to control the direction, and the wooden raft would float downstream at an extremely fast speed. When they were hungry, they began to eat the meat that they had preparedst night. In the evening, Livaun did not hesitate to hug Henry and his son to sleep. Although the Divine Baby was sleeping in the middle, Henry still felt very embarrassed. Especially in the middle of the night, Livaun''s long legs sometimes came over and pressed on Henry''s injured leg, so Henry could not sleep at all. Livaun was already in her early twenties. Furthermore, she was a general of the Hong n, so she definitely understood the matters between men and women. But she didn''t guard against him at all, which made Henry very confused. Did Livaun think that he wouldn''t be able to do anything to her just because he had injured one of his legs? Or was she not afraid of what he could do to her? Thinking of the scene he saw when healing Livaun that day, Henry''s heart couldn''t help but rise and fall... Just like that, the three of them floated on the river for few days. The river once again flowed into an evenrger river. On this evening, they arrived at argeke. Theke was huge, but it waspletely empty. There were no tall trees around it. Many tents were scattered around theke. It was like a camp of a nomadic tribe. There was a tall wooden wall around the camp, and many guards with bows and arrows stood on the arrow tower. "Who''s there?" When the guards on the arrow tower saw the rafts floating in the river beside the campsite, they nervously drew the bow and shot arrows at Henry and the other two. "I''m Livaun!" Livaun stood up from the raft and waved her hand. "General Livaun!" "It''s really General Livaun!" "Hurry up! Go and report this to Tatum!" As soon as the guards on the arrow tower gave the order loudly, the whole camp was in an uproar. After a while, the gate of the wooden wall opened, a group of people came out on horses to greet them. Livaun rowed the raft to the riverside and went ashore with the help of Henry and the Divine Baby. "General Livaun!" The group of people had already arrived at the riverside. A tall and sturdy middle-aged woman jumped down from the horse. She quickly stepped forward, knelt on one knee, put her hand on her chest, and saluted Livaun. Content belongs to Although she looked very rough, she was decorated with a lot of colorful feathers. "Tatum!" Livaun helped the tall middle-aged woman to her feet. "General Livaun, where are the others?" "Howe... only youe back?" Tatum stood up and looked at Henry and his son behind Livaun in confusion. "We''ve been ambushed!" Livaun frowned. "Although I didn''t bring many people with me this time, they were all elites of our Hong n. However, we were ambushed by the Brute n and werepletely annihted!" "It''s all thanks to Henry of the White Feather Tribe who saved my life. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have been able to return!" Then, Livaun introduced Henry and his son to Tatum. "These insidious and despicable b*stards!" Tatum cursed in a low voice but frowned at the same time. "How did they know your route?" "Of course, someone told them in advance!" Livaun sneered. "What?" "Are you saying... that there is a spy from the Brute n in our Hong n?" Tatum frowned. "Yes, and their position is not low!" Livaun was deep in thought. "Well, let''s talk about it after. I have to go back to Fupolis City as soon as possible to see Ursins!" "It''s alreadyte. Why don''t you rest in our Sun Lake Tribe for a day? Well ride horses tomorrow!" Tatum held Livaun''s hand. "All right!" So they entered the gate of the wooden wall and came to the Sun Lake Tribe. Their camp was built next to theke. By theke, there were many white salt fields. It turned out that thiske called Sun Lake was actually a saltke. Many men were working in the salt field. Henry was depressed in his heart. What he had been worried about was confirmed! In this Death Realm, there was not only a ve society but it was also a matriarchal society! Their tribe leaders were all women. Moreover, Henry had just seen that the guards on the wooden arrow tower were all women. Meanwhile, the ones working in the salt field were all men! The women all looked healthy and energetic. However, the men''s faces were yellow and their skin was thin. It seemed to be due to malnutrition. Obviously, the men were inferior ves! As for Henry and the Divine Baby, they were men! How could Henry not be depressed... Sure enough, when Tatum held a banquet in her big tent, Henry and his son were arranged to be at the bottom of the table. At the banquet, except for Henry and his son, the rest of the guests were all women. There was no other man! Henry and the Divine Baby had no choice but to eat the delicious bacon and the pickled wild vegetables quietly. Content belongs to On this day, the people of the Sun Lake Tribe were basking in salt by theke. Their speciality seemed to be bacon and pickled vegetables. "Livaun, have you already given your Divine Sun Wheel to Henry?" Tatum was very polite to Henry. She sat in the first position of the lower seat, looked at the ne in front of Henry''s chest with a meaningful look and said with a smile. Chapter 2002 Chapter 2002 ? "That''s right!" Livaun sat in the most distinguished position in the tent and raised arge bowl of wine. She drank it all in one gulp and looked at Henry with satisfaction. "D*mn..." Henry was speechless. Was he getting harassed? "Then I have to congratte you in advance!" Tatum raised the wine bowl in her hand. "Thank you!" Livaun unceremoniously epted Tatum''s congrattions and downed arge bowl of wine in one gulp! Her face flushed red, and she even more so exuded the wild charm that hung over her body. "..." Henry waspletely speechless and said to the Divine Baby, "Are you full? Let''s go out!" "Yaaa..." The Divine Baby furrowed and pouted his small mouth, expressing that he was still not full. "Take your time. I''ll go out for a walk first!" Henry left the tent alone. A few days ago, Livaun had ordered the Divine Baby to put on his clothes, forbidding him from revealing his wings. If Livaun took care of the baby, it shouldn''t be a problem. "Lord Zhang, are you going to rest?" A middle-aged man was standing at the entrance of the big tent and waiting for Henry, he hurriedly came up and asked when he saw Henry leave his seat. "Yes, my leg is injured. I want to go back and rest early." Henry did want to find a ce to rest. In the past few nights, he had been harassed by Livaun and had not slept well.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "This way please!" The middle-aged man took Henry to arge tent. "Hurry up and fetch some water. Bring out another set of clothes and serve as Lord Zhang baths!" The man left after giving an order. The four young men brought arge wooden bucket, poured hot water, and served Henry to take a bath. Henry took off his clothes. With the help of the men, he carefully sat in the wooden barrel and let them help him take a bath. Right now, he had lost all of his divine power, and he had broken his leg. He hadn''t taken a shower for many days, and his entire body was starting to stink. "Who was that person just now?" Henry asked the young men who were serving him. "He is Tatum''s main ve. His name is Hamlen." "Main ve..." Henry didn''t know what this was, so he asked in a roundabout way, "Is Tatum''s main ve the same as the others?" "Of course it''s the same! Hamlen became Tatum''s main ve after thebination ritual. Our First Miss is Tatum and Hamlen''s daughter!" "That''s right! Hamlen does not only order other Tatum''s ves but also all the male ves of the Sun Lake Tribe have to obey his order!" "Even some femalemoners and low-level female nobles have great respect for Hamlen!" Several young men, while serving Henry to take a bath, exined. "D*mn..." Henry was stunned for a moment and then asked, "Is there any man in your Sun Lake tribe who is not a ve?" "What?!" When the four young men heard Henry''s words, they were so scared that the towels in their hands all fell into the tub. "Lord Zhang, how could you say that?" A young man looked at the entrance of the tent and whispered, "In the Hong n, men were born to be ves. How could it be possible that we weren''t ves?" "That''s right! Even if you''re the main ve of great general Livaun, you can''t say that!" Another man also said in a low voice. "Er... how do you know that I''m the future main ve of great general Livaun?" Henry was stunned. "The general Livaun gave the Divine Sun Wheel that she carried with her to you. This already means that she wants you to be her husband!" "That''s right! ording to the customs of our Hong n, as long as a woman gives her personal essories to a man, it means that she has already chosen that man to be her husband!" "That''s right. As long as you officially hold abination ritual with the great general, then you will be the main ve of the great generalet family. Amongst the male ves, your status will be second ones the main ve of the great general Ursins''!" Content belongs to The young men saw that Henry didn''t understand anything, so they exined it to him. "D*mn it..." Henry couldn''t help cursing in his heart. It turned out that this Livaun had already decided to recruit him as her husband the other day when she handed him the ne! No wonder she was not so worried about what he could do to her. She was... eager for him to do something to her! "The great general Livaun is part of the Hong n. No she''s the most beautiful woman in the entire Death Realm, and she has such a high status. I wonder how many lifetimes you have been cultivating to be her husband!" "That''s right! When you be General Livaun''s husband in the future, you have to take care of us when you have the chance!" A few young men were full of envy. "Aren''t you all having a good time here?" Henry asked again. "We... we are kinda alright. We''re Tatum''s ves, we''re better off than others. At least we are full!" "That''s right! The male ves of themon woman''s house had to do the dirtiest and hardest work with little food!!" "Unless it''s a man born of a noble. Although he''s also a ve, he eats well, but he doesn''t have to do any work." Several people sighed one after another. "Are all the men in the Death Realm in the same situation?" Henry also sighed. "Men in the Death Realm... of course, that''s not the case for all of them... Do you really not know or are you pretending not to know?" A young man looked at Henry curiously. "I''ve been living in the mountain in the buffer zone since I was a child. I''ve nevere out, so there are many things that I don''t know." Henry exined. "Oh, so that''s how it is..." The man looked at the door and said in a low voice, "Men of the Brute n aren''t ves, of course!" "Oh? "Why aren''t they ves?" Henry frowned. "It seems that you really don''t know anything!" The man exined in a low voice, "Thousands of years ago, the Hong n''s Saint, along with her husband, turned against the Hong n and established the Brute n. Do you know about that?" "I know that." "Yes! When they left, they also carried a group of women from Fupolis City and let them keep giving birth to children. That''s how the Brute n has established!" "In the Brute n, although men and women are equal, the man is the head of the family and has a high status. Women are just a tool for giving birth to a child!" "The Brute n often loot the territories of the Hong n mainly to snatch women and help them give birth to children!" "Those women who were taken were called fertility containers by the Brute n. They were locked up by them and spent every single day with many men. It wasn''t until they were pregnant that the Brute n were sure to let them off. That''s terrible!" Several young men were talking to each other. "This..." Henry waspletely shocked. Chapter 2003 Chapter 2003 ? Henry had not expected the Brute n to turn out this way. They had ruthlessly bullied the women who had been snatched away and treated them as tools for giving birth to children! They were simply insane! Moreover, they had developed for thousands of years! "Does this mean that the Brute n oftene to kidnap the women of your Sun Lake tribe?" Henry frowned. "But they... don''t take away anyone from our Sun Lake tribe." Said a man. "Why not?" "There is no salt in the territory of the Brute n. Every time when they plundered the territory of the Hong n, we give them some salt through the wooden wall, so they leave!" "If they snatch our woman, we won''t give them any salt in the future. They won''t have any salt to eat!" The other men exined. "Oh..." It was not until then that Henry had a rough idea of the situation in the Death Realm. Based on the fact that the Brute n did not even have any salt, it was highly possible that the entire Death Realm was not big and that there was no sea to be found. Otherwise, there would be no shortage of salt. The Death Realm was divided into two forces. One was the Hong n in the east, which was a matriarchal society. The other side belonged to the Brute n in the west, a patriarchal society. However, the Brute n had also originated from the Hong n. At that time, when the Hong n''s Saint was reborn and wanted to unite with her main ve, all the female nobles opposed it, so they gathered an army and besieged Fupolis City heavily to kill the main ve of the Hong n''s Saint. The Saint and the main ve had no choice but to remove the ve''s identity. After establishing the men''s army, they fought their way out of the siege and fled to the deep mountains in the west to establish the Brute n! Because there were only a few people, the Brute n had been using women as tools to give birth to the children... "It''s been a few thousand years, yet the poption of the Brute n hasn''t caught up to that of the Hong n yet?" Henry asked curiously. "The Brute n''s territory is full of barren mountains and turbulent waters. They don''t have anything to eat and many of their children can''t even sustain themselves!" A male ve said, "Also, for thousands of years, they have always wanted to snatch our Hong n''s territory, so they continuously attacked the strongholds of the Hong n. Many people have died! Therefore, their poption has never been as high as our Hong n''s!" "Oh..." Henry nodded. "All of you, get out of here!" All of a sudden, Livaun walking into the tent with the baby in her arms. "Yes!" The four male ves quickly bowed their heads and left. "You... What are you doing here?" Henry quickly covered his chest and lowered his body in the bathtub. "This is the right ce for you and me today. If I am not here, where do you want me to go?" Livaun smiled and said. "Tatum hasn''t arranged a tent for you?" Henry was speechless. "I said I''m going to stay with you. Don''t want to bother them!" Livaun drank a lot of wine and blushed. "We''ve been sleeping together these days, haven''t we?" "That''s because we had no choice, but now it''s different!" Henry''s face darkened, and he said, "Besides, I am bathing now. You ran in... Is it appropriate?" "What''s not appropriate?" Livaun was so drunk that her eyes were hazy. "I''ve already given my ne to you, so I''ll be responsible for you to the end. What are you afraid of?" "I..." Henry was speechless. He had never even dreamed that one day, he would need a woman to take responsibility for him! Was Livaun forcing him to do so? "Don''t you know what it means for me to give you the ne?" Livaun smiled as she approached Henry. "When you gave it to me, you said it was just a casual reward. You didn''t say... you wanted me to be your main salve!" Henry said grumpily. "I was also embarrassed. After all, I haven''t held abination ritual, and I haven''t found anyone to hand in!" "Hand in?" "To find a man other than my main ve!" Livaun smiled and said, "Why don''t you know anything?" "In your White Feather tribe, is there only one main ve for a woman?" "That''s right. In our White Feather Tribe, there''s only one main ve!" Henry turned his head and did not look at Livaun. "Alright, I''ll follow the rules of your White Feather Tribe. In my entire life, I will only be with you. That''s fine, isn''t it?" Livaun smiled and said. "This..." Henry was stunned. "I''m not only the great general of the Hong n, but also the most beautiful woman. Are you still not satisfied?" Livaun smiled and said, "If you have any other requirements, just say it. I will satisfy you!" "Of course I''m not dissatisfied..." Henry heaved a long sigh. "Why did you do this? "Am I worth so much to you, a man ve without a tribe?" "Of course you are worth a lot! You''re Little Baby''s father!" Livaun smiled and said, "Little Baby is our Saint who has been reborn. For him, I have to recruit you as my main ve and satisfy all your requests!" "Oh, it turns out that you''re doing this for Little Baby!" Henry heaved a sigh of relief, "Don''t worry, even if you don''t make me your main ve, Little Baby and I will still be your ves. We''ll listen to your orders!" "Of course... it''s not all because of Little Baby! You saved my life! Without you, I''m afraid I would''ve died on that river beach a long time ago!" Livaun squatted down and looked at Henry''s eyes in the tub with burning eyes. "In fact, from the moment I saw you, I felt that you were different, and you deeply attracted me!" "When I was in the Hong n League, Kve been picking out the main salve for a long time. Not a single one of them was worthy of me, and you''re the only man that makes my heart palpitate!" "Therefore even without Little Baby, even if you didn''t save my life, I would still choose you as my main salve without hesitation!" "Er... Henry could not refute the simple and brutal confession of Livaun. He lowered his head speechlessly. He didn''t dare to look at the wild and fiery gaze of the sable. He was a little regretful. At that time, why didn''t he say that he was a married man? "That''s enough. Don''t think too much. Follow me in the future. I won''t treat you shabbily!" Livaun stretched out her hand and patted Henry''s sturdy back. "No, I can''t be your main salve!" Henry took away Livaun''s hand. "Why not?" "I..." Henry was stunned for a moment. In fact, I have that disease. I can''t be close to a woman, so I have been living deep in the mountains of the White Feather Tribe and rarelye out. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "When there''s a disease, you should treat it slowly. It''s not like I''m going to make thebination ritual with you right now!" Livaun smiled and said, "You have been living alone in the mountain for too long. Once you get used to this life, you''ll be fine!" "As the saying goes, you are not allowed to mess things up before I get used to it!"Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Henry said gloomily. "OK! Come on, I''ll rub your back!" Livaun picked up the towel and began to rub Henry''s back. "That''s enough. They''ve already rubbed it for me!" Henry took a towel and said, "You two go out. I need to put on my clothes." "I can''t believe you''re so scared!" Livaun looked at Henry''s shrunken shoulders and said with a smile, "I''ll turn around. You can put your clothes on!" Chapter 2004 Chapter 2004 ? "All right." Henry looked at Livaun''s back and quickly dried his body with a towel. He came out of the bathtub and put on the cloth gown that had been prepared for him by the ves of the Sun Lake Tribe. His original clothes and the coat had long since be filthy. "Come, put another bucket of water, I''ll take a bath too!" Livaun called out to the male ves at the entrance to serve her. "Yes!" The ves hurriedly carried out the bath bucket and filled it with water. "General Livaun, do we need to ask some women to serve you?" Asked the male ve. "No need, Henry will help me wash, you all go out!" With a wave of Livaun''s hand, she sent away a few male ves. The male ves bowed and left. They put down the curtains of therge tent and covered it tightly. "Take a bath yourself. My leg is weak and I can''t serve you." Henry looked at Livaun with displeasure. Just now, after hearing the four male ves'' words, Henry only knew that he had already been chosen as the main ve by Livaun. Thus, he was a bit angry. "It''s okay, you can help me rub my back!" Livaun unceremoniously took off her clothes as she spoke. "You..." Henry quickly turned his back and pulled the Divine Baby over to cover his eyes. "Buzz buzz!" Livaunughed standing behind him. "Why are you covering Little Baby''s eyes? "He''s still young. What does he know?" "It''s none of your business. Hurry up and wash!" Henry said grumpily. "All right." Then he heard the sound of water behind him, Livaun seemed to have entered the bathtub. Henry was holding the Divine Baby in his arms and sitting on a mat inside therge tent. However, the sound of the sable bathing kept stimting Henry''s eardrums. "Alright,e and help me rub my back." The tone of Livaun''smand was still the same. "Er..." Henry slowly turned around. Livaun''s wheaten back was very strong but still beautiful! "You go and rub her back!" Henry pushed the baby. "Yaaa..." The Divine Baby spread out his hand, and a helpless expression appeared on his face. He seemed to be saying that his arm was too short, and there was no way to rub her back. "You should go in and take a bath together! By the way, help her rub her back!" Henry quickly took off the clothes of the Divine Baby. "Ya, ya!" Only then did the Divine Baby p his wings and jump into the tub. He used all his strength to rub Livaun''s back, causing a ssh of water. Henry turned around again. "Look at you! You''re not even as good as Little Baby!" After Livaun was washed, she put on her clothes and washed the Divine Baby thoroughly. Then, she put on the new clothes that she had prepared long ago. "Let''s sleep!" Livaunid on the low couch, hugging the Divine Baby. The Divine Baby then sweetly fell asleep. Henry saw that Livaun was only wearing a loose nightgown, and the wound on her chest and thigh had healed. Her recovery ability was really amazing! Henry looked at her and found that there was only one couch in the big tent, so he had to lie on the side of the couch and fell asleep. However, he tried his best to stay as far away from Livaun as possible. Being so close to him, even if Livaun didn''te to harass him, Henry still couldn''t bear the torment... The next morning, Henry and the other two got up, and Tatum had already prepared breakfast. After breakfast, Tatum ordered someone to bring two horses. The two horses were extremely tall. Their bodies were pure white, but their tails were ck. The strangest thing was that there was a short horn on their heads, and their ws were the same as that of a tiger. They shouldn''t be called horses. "General Livaun, these two horses are the best of our Sun Lake Tribe. If you ride them, you''ll reach Fupolis City in two days at most!" Tatum smiled and said. "Thank you. It''s enough for us to ride one horse. Henry''s leg is injured, so he will ride with me!"N?velDrama.Org content rights. Livaun led one of the horses, jumped up with the Divine Baby in her arms, and stretched out her hand to Henry. Henry borrowed the force to jump up and ride on the back of Livaun. "I''ll betaking my leave!" Livaun flicked the reins and leapt out of the Sun Lake Tribe''s camp with Henry and his son. The foot of the horse was simr to a tiger''s paw. There was no sound when it ran. Although it was fast, it was a little bumpy. Henry had to hold Livaun''s waist tightly. At noon, a city wall appeared in the distance and blocked their way. Near the city wall, there was a high gate tower. "It''s General Livaun!" "General Livaun is back! Hurry up and open the gate!" The female guard on the pass shouted loudly and opened the gate. Livaun took Henry and his son into the pass and ate lunch. After a short rest, they continued on her way. When it was dark, they came to a crescentshapedke. Theke was called the Moon Lake. The Moon Lake Tribe was by theke. Moon Lake was a freshwaterke, located in the pass of the Hong n League. The speciality of the Moon Lake Tribe was naturally fish. Their leader''s name was Emmylou. She also prepared a banquet for Livaun, Henry, and his son. She also arranged arge tent for them to sleep in. Henry discovered that the Hong n League was originally a loose tribe alliance, formed from many small andrge tribes. Like the Sun Lake Tribe and the Moon Lake Tribe, they had their own livelihoods and were almost self-conscious. However, in terms of military affairs, theypletely obeyed themands of Hong n''s leader. Therefore, they were all extremely respectful towards this general. The responsibility of Livaun was to lead troops to resist the Brute n to protect the various tribes of the Hong n League and prevent them from being plundered by the Brute n. Content belongs to In the Hong n League, with the exception of the Sun Lake Tribe which was outside the pass, the rest of the tribes should be within the pass of the city wall. This way, the Brute n would not be able to enter the Hong n League''s territory and loot. The guards on the pass were all from the Hong n League and under themand of Livaun. The system of the entire Hong n League was simr to that of the nomadic people in the early days. After another day, they finally arrived at the base camp of the Hong n League, Fupolis City! In the distance, Henry saw a giant tree that connected the earth and the sky. When he got closer, Henry was even more shocked! This huge tree was at least one thousand metres tall! It was impossible to estimate the distance between the trees. Compared to the tree on Hong Mountain in the Vast Thousand Worlds, this tree was at least a few dozen times bigger! Countless houses were built on the tree, and there were even towering pces. However, the giant tree was still lush with leaves. All kinds of buildings, big and small, were hidden in the lush greenery. Behind the giant tree, there was a straight cliff, high up into the clouds. It was covered with clouds and mist, so it was hard to see how high it was. On the other side of the cliff, there was a huge waterfall flowing down. The waterfall and the huge trees reflected each other, which made it look grander and more spectacr. A circle of high meandering walls surrounded both the giant tree and the cliff waterfall, forming a city. "Is this Fupolis City?!" Henry eximed. He was also considered a person who had seen great scenes, but this giant tree city still shocked him greatly. "Yaaa..." The Divine Baby also raised his little head and looked at the magnificent giant tree, with his mouth open in surprise. Chapter 2005 Chapter 2005 ? Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "Yes! This is Fupolis City in the Hong n League! The tree is the Fupolis Tree. Our Three-winged n and the Three-tailed n live on the Fupolis Tree!" When Livaun returned home, she was also very excited. "The Three-winged n?" "The Three-tailed n?" Henry could not help but think of the g of the Hong n. The g had a giant bird with three wings and three tails. "The most distinguished families in the Hong n are the Three-winged n and the Three-tailed n. The Three-winged n has been holding the post of An people in the Hong n League for generations, while the Three-tailed n has always held the post of the chief internal official in the Hong n League!" Livaun introduced them to Henry and his son, and they arrived at the gate of the city. "General Livaun!" "General Livaun is back!" The guards on the city gates all cheered. They ced their hands on their chests to pay their respects to Livaun. The civilians knelt down on the ground, with their hands on their chests, and bowed their heads in a very respectful way. Livaun waved to everyone and rode the horse into Fupolis City. There were many houses in the city, lining up on both sides of the main street in the middle. Among these houses, there were stone houses and wooden houses, as well as thatched cottages and cottages made of fur and feathers. It seemed that there were nobles and rich people as well as civilians in Fupolis City. In front of many houses were all kinds of workshops. There were cksmiths, carpenters, restaurants, sewing shops... Many people were busy in these workshops, and it was very lively. There were also many horse carriages with huge wheels on the street. These carriages were very tall, but horses were no different from the horses in the outside world. They seemed to be only for carriages because everyone was riding a single-horned, tiger-wed horse. Of course, the people riding the horses were all women nobles without exception. There was no male ve riding horses. When everyone saw the multi-coloured feather decoration on Livaun''s body, they quickly retreated to the side and made way for her. Livaun rode the horse arrived directly under the Fupolis Tree. A wooden nk road circled around the huge trunk of the Fupolis Tree, and then divided into many forks to the houses that led to the Fupolis Tree, like a maze. At the entrance of the nk road, there were several guards wearing colourful feathers on their heads. "Find a stretcher and carry him to the temple!" Livaun dismounted from her horse and ordered the guards. "Yes, Great General!" Those guards quickly found a stretcher to carry Henry up along the nk road. Livaun followed behind her with the Divine Baby. After climbing for a while, they finally reached the middle of the tree. Henry found that there was a huge wooden sink that led the water from the waterfall on the mountainside to the houses scattered over the tree, and finally poured into a pool behind the tree. People on the tree actually drank natural and pure water. Looking from the top of the tree, the water of the huge waterfall in the west poured into the pool behind the Fupolis Tree, forming a river that flowed out of the waterway under the wall to the east of Fupolis City. After walking for a while, when they almost reached the top of the Fupolis Tree, they came to a wooden tform. Behind the tform was a huge tree hole. The entrance of the cave was decorated with a lot of colourful gems and feathers. There was a group of women wearing colourful feathered hats guarding at the door. "Are the lords inside?" Livaun asked. "General, Lord Hassie and Lord Iraida are discussing a matter in the temple!" Said the guard at the door. "All right." Livaun walked into the tree hole with Henry and baby. On both sides of the tree hole were engraved relief murals, which seemed to capture the generals of the Hong n League leading the battle between the Hong n and the Brute n. Henry found that a female general was portrayed on a rtively new mural. A beam of light radiated from the shlight in her left hand to shoot into the enemy''s eyes, and a long sword in her right hand to stab into the enemy''s heart. This female general should be Livaun''s mother. While Henry was puzzled, he had passed through the aisle of the tree hole and came to a huge cut hole in the tree. This should be the middle of the tree''s trunk. On the wall of the hole in front of him, there was a statue of a deity with a pair of wings. There was a vague resemnce between the eyes and brows of the statues to Sylvia! Below the statue, there was a nket made of feathers. An elderly woman sat in the middle, holding a sceptre in her hand. On top of the scepter, there was a cluster of beautiful peacock tail feathers. Below, there were two rows of women, old and young. "Greetings!" Livaun knelt on one knee, put her hand on her chest, and gave a salute to the elderly woman. Needless to say, this elderly woman was the highest-ranking leader of the Hong n, Ursins. Henry and baby had to kneel down with one knee and put their hands on their chests to salute. "You''re back. Sit down!" Ursins waved her hand. Livaun, together with Henry and baby, sat on the cushion at the end of the left side. "Livaun, what are you doing?" "How can you bring the dirty and ugly man into the temple?" Sitting at the end of the right side, a young woman looked at Henry and the Divine Baby with disdain. "That''s right. Don''t you know that in our Hong n''s temple, men are not allowed to enter since ancient times?" Another young woman shouted indignantly, "Don''t think that just because you''ve be a general, you can go against the rules of the temple and do whatever you want!" "Kioni, Erwina, of course, I know the rules of the temple. I definitely have my reasons for bringing them here. There''s no need for you to me me!" Livaun stared coldly at the two women in front of her and did not show any sign of weakness. "Then tell us your reason. We will listen. Why did you bring a man here to desecrate the statue of our saint in the temple?" The middle-aged woman sitting in the first position on the left had a gloomy face. "Lord Hassie, well have to start with this trip to look for the Divine Tool..." Livaun said to the middle-aged woman called Hassie. This woman was sitting on the first seat on the left. Clearly, she had quite a high position in the Hong n. "Have you found the Divine Tool?" Hassiezily interrupted Livaun''s words. "No, we were ambushed by the Brute n, and all of us were wiped out!" "What?!" Everyone was shocked! Ursins, who was sitting in the middle of the crowd, looked at Livaun. "What... what''s going on?" "In the past, when the sky hole reappeared, we always led tens of thousands of troops to fight against the Brute n. However, our weapons and fighting capacity are not as good as that of the Brute n. Each time, we would suffer heavy casualties and we wouldn''t be able to seize many Divine Tools!" Livaun sighed, "That''s why I''vee up with a n this time. I intended to bring a thousand elite warriors to sneak into the buffer zone. I wanted to find the Divine Tool that has fallen from the sky hole before it arrived. Then, we would retreat quickly!" Chapter 2006 Chapter 2006 ? "My route was a shortcut and I had thoroughly studied it beforehand. The army of the Brute n would definitely not be faster than us!" Livaun continued, "ording to my calctions, our people should arrive earlier than the Brute n and find the Divine Tool. But I never thought that the Brute n would already know our route and set up an ambush of two thousand people by the Red River!" "As soon as we reached the side of the Red River, the Brute n shot their poisonous arrow and killed half of our warriors!" "And then, the 2,000 people rushed out and surrounded and ughtered the rest of us!" "I got shot three times andy in a pile of corpses, so I escaped. Fortunately, Henry and his son passed by and saved me, so I came back alive!" Livaun exined the situation of being ambushed in detail. "Those b*stards!" Ursins heavily paused the sceptre in her hand. Her face was as cold as ice! "Livaun, your poormand led to the destruction of the army. What qualifications do you have to continue to be a general of our Hong n?" Hassle said coldly. "Lord Hassie, although I am also partially responsible for the annihtion of our entire army, the biggest reason is that the Brute n has found out our route ahead!" "The route this time was very confidential. Only the higher-ups of the Hong n knew the route beforehand. Since the Brute n were able to set up an ambush ahead of time, it''s obvious that one of us was a spy. Someone leaked the route to the Brute n ahead of time!" "This..." Everyone looked at each other in dismay. "And the scouts of our Hong n are all under yourmand, Lord Hassie!" Livaun''s gaze was burning as she red at Hassie. "I''d like to ask, what does your scout army do?" "You haven''t found any spy from our Hong n yet!" "I..." Hassie couldn''t find any words to speak, and an awkward expression appeared on her face. "Livaun, you''re just a member of the younger generation. How dare you scold my mother?" "After all, she is your aunt!" The young woman called Kioni said. "That''s right. Although my mother is in charge of the scouts, she''ll have to slowly investigate this matter as well!" The young woman named Erwina also said, "Recently, we''ve helped my mother investigate a lot of things. We''ve had some progress!" "Hmph! You guys only know how to enjoy the time and y all day long. Until the two of you clear up the spies hiding in the Hong n, we don''t know how many more warriors will die!" Livaun coldly snorted. "You..." they were speechless by Livaun''s words. Henry listened on the side for a long time and gradually understood the rtionship between them. Ursins had two daughters. They were Livaun''s mother and Hassie. The personmanding the scouts of the Hong n was Hassie. She had two daughters who were helping her out. They were Kioni and Erwina. Kioni and Erwina were the cousins of Livaun. "Ai, if general Denia was still here, such a thing would definitely not have happened!" Ursins, who was sitting in the middle, let out a long sigh. "..." All of a sudden, there was silence in the temple.N?velDrama.Org content rights. After a long while, Livaun said gloomily, "Even if my mother was still alive, she wouldn''t be able to stop the spy''s hidden arrow!" It turned out that Livaun''s mother was called Denia, an ex- great general of the Hong n League. "Forget it, it''s good that you''ve returned safely. Thanks to the Hong n''s Saint''s blessings. If anything happens to you again, our Hong n... won''t even have anyone left to lead the troops to battle!" After saying this, Ursins turned around and looked at Hassie in disappointment. Hassie lowered her head. It was obvious that she waspletely inferior to Livaun when it came to fighting. Otherwise, her status would be higher than Livaun. It wasn''t her turn to be a general of the Hong n. "Livaun, even if Henry saved your life, you can''t bring him into the temple, can you?" "That''s right. Even the main ve, our grandfather, was not qualified to enter the temple. How dare you bring Henry in?" When Kioni and Erwina saw that Ursins was disappointed with their mother, they brought up the matter of Henry entering the temple against the rules. "Henry and his son, Little Baby, are not ordinary people!" Livaun pulled the Divine Baby over and took off his clothes, revealing a pair of wings. "Wow..." Everyone on the temple cried out in surprise. "This... This child, was he reborn by the saint?" Ursins was shocked as she held onto her scepter and stood up. "That''s right, that''s what I think too!" Livaun picked up the Divine Baby and threw it into the arms of Ursins. "The child''s wings are real! He''s really a saint''s reincarnation!" Ursins'' hands trembled as she examined the Divine Baby''s wings. "It''s been thousands of years since thest saint''s reincarnation!" "Our Hong n once again has hope of leaving the Death Realm!" "That''s right! We mustn''t make any mistakes this time!" Everyone looked at the Divine Baby with joy. "He... Why is he a boy?" However, Hassie frowned. "The saints of the Hong n have always been women. How could she be able to be reborn as a man?" "This child... I''m afraid he''s not the reincarnation of a Saint!" Kioni and Erwina immediately echoed their mother''s words. "This..." Everyone was stunned. It was only then that they realized that the saint''s reincarnation was a boy. "I''ve heard from the elders in the temple that the Hong n''s Saint is a chaotic body with no distinction between Yin and Yang. It''s normal for her to be a woman and a man, isn''t it?" Livaun said. "How is this possible?" "Our Hong n was always about women. How can a saint be born into a dirty man?" Kioni immediately retorted Livaun''s words. "That''s right! Men don''t know how to breed new people, nor do they have to feed their descendants. They''re all trash that hasn''t fully developed yet. They''re only fit to do hardbour. How could it be that they are the saint be born?" Erwina looked at Henry with disdain. "Er..." Henry was stunned. From a scientific point of view, the body of a man was indeed iplete, inferior to a woman. "Then tell me, howe Little Baby have wings?" Livaun sneered. "This... he is a freak!" "Exactly, he is a monster that is born out of no reason! Maybe he is a monster!" Kioni and Erwina were casually looking for an excuse. "Where''s his mother?" Ursins also looked at Henry in confusion. All the people were also focused on Henry. "Er..." Henry was stunned. "He has no mother. Henry picked him up from a huge bird nest!" Livaun answered on Henry''s behalf. "This... Henry said that there were also some multicoloured eggshells in the bird''s nest. It was obvious that Little Baby was the condensation of the Hong n''s Saint''s bloodline and was reborn from an eggshell!" Livaun continued to exin, "Henry was a member of the White Feather Tribe. After he picked up Little Baby, the people of the White Feather Tribe also said that Little Baby was a monster. Henry took Little Baby to live in the deep mountains. It was not until the Brute n plundered and destroyed the White Feather Tribe that they escaped!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "White Feather Tribe?" Ursins frowned and turned to look at the middle-aged woman sitting in the first row on the right. She asked, "Lord Iraida, do you know about this White Feather Tribe?" Chapter 2007 Chapter 2007 ? "The White Feather Tribe.. I''ve never heard of them." The middle-aged noblewoman named Iraida frowned and shook her head, thinking, "There are many small tribes. I have to go back and check it out, and then I can know the situation of this White Feather Tribe." "Has anyone of you ever heard of this White Feather tribe?" Ursins looked around the crowd once more. "No..." "I''ve never heard of the White Feather Race." The crowd shook their heads. "Are all the members of the White Feather tribe dead?" Hassie looked at Henry.N?velDrama.Org content rights. "Yes, they are the only ones left in the White Feather Tribe!" Livaun also helped Henry answer, "When they escaped, Henry''s leg was hurt. He took Little Baby to hide in the cave to recover and happened to meet me by the Red River, so he saved me!" "So... Henry''s background is unknown?" Hassie frowned and looked at Henry with suspicion. "Humph! In my opinion, Henry... is clearly a spy sent by the Brute n!" Kioni looked at Henry and snorted. "That''s right! Henry''s background is unknown, and he has such a freak with him. There must be something wrong. He must be a spy!" Erwina of course was echoing. The purpose of the three seemed to be to suppress Livaun, and they didn''t care about whether the reason was reasonable or not. However, what the three of them said also aroused many people''s suspicions. "Now that Henry''s family members are all dead, there''s no way we can investigate his background!" "There was originally a spy within our Hong n. Many confidential matters have been reported by this spy to the Brute n. We have no choice but to be on our guard!" "Furthermore, Little Baby... is a lowly little boy. He really doesn''t match with the supreme status of a saint!" Many people nodded in agreement with the spections. Even Ursins and the others frowned as they looked at the smiling baby in their arms. "Our Hong n is rumoured to have been created by merging the bloodline of the Phoenix tribe during the time Goddess Nuwa created humans. Since ancient times, women are respected! But the child...is a boy!" Ursins sighed. "That''s right! Little Baby is indeed not a Saint of the Hong n!" At this time, Henry, who had not spoken for a long time, spoke. He did not want anyone from the Hong n to treat the Little Baby as a rebirth of a saint. "Whoosh..." The temple suddenly fell into silence. Everyone looked at Henry. "How dare you?! You''re just an ugly man. It''s good enough that you''re allowed to enter the temple. How dare you talk nonsense?!" Hassie huffed. "Okay, I''ll go now!" Henry got up and walked out of the temple. "Ya, ya!" The Divine Baby immediately broke free from the arms of Ursins, flew and jumped, and followed behind Henry. "Hold on!" Ursins hollered in a low voice. "Is there anything else?" Henry turned around. "How could you just walk away like this?" "It''s too rude!" Hassie scolded. "Didn''t you say that I''m an ugly man and don''t deserve to stay in this temple?" Henry sneered. "You..." "Henry, sit down!" Livaun came over and pulled Henry to sit down again. "Henry, just now you said that this child isn''t the Hong n''s Saint, then who is he?" Ursins stared at Henry, as if she began to attach importance to him. "He might be a deformed child born by a woman from our White Feather tribe. He was abandoned in a birds nest deep in the mountains and was picked up by me." Henry paused for a moment before continuing, "Little Baby has actually been following me foreight years, but he''s always been like this. He doesn''t know how to speak, and he doesn''t grow. He''s probably not your Saint, but a deformed child." "Yes! I just said that this child is a freak!" Kioni sneered. "That''s right! He must be some kind of monster, the evil bell of the girls of the White Feather tribe!" Erwina also looked at the baby with disdain. "It is said that there are many strange monsters in the buffer zone!" "Er..." When the crowd heard Henry''s and the words of Kioni and Erwina, they were stunned again. "Lord Iraida, what do you think?" Ursins looked at Iraida, who was sitting at the head of the table on the right. "The child''s situation is indeed complicated. I don''t dare to make anyments. In my opinion, it''s better to let Henry and him stay in Fupolis City and observe for a while before making anyments!" Iraida looked very calm. Although she did not speak much, Ursins seemed to treat her with great respect. "All right!" Ursins nodded. "Then let''s follow Lord Iraida''s instructions and let Henry and his son stay in Livaun''s house. I''ll discuss this with the elders of the temple first after I''m done!" "Well, not bad!" Everyone nodded in agreement with Ursins'' decision. "Livaun, Henry is wearing your ne. Don''t tell me you... want this filthy and ugly ve to be your main ve?" Kioni looked at the gear ne on Henry''s neck and said sarcastically and weirdly. "That''s right. I''ve already chosen Henry to be my main ve!" Livaun admitted it directly. "What?" "Ha ha ha!" The two young sisters burst intoughter at the same time. "If I''m not mistaken, Henry... is a cripple?" Kioni smiled and said. "Henry doesn''t even have a tribe. He''s like a dog that no one wants! You actually chose him to be your main ve! This is a disgrace to our Three- Winged n!" Erwina also sneered. "Shut up!" Livaun scoffed coldly, "Henry is my chosen main ve. If you dare to speak rudely to him again, you''ll be disrespecting me! Even if I''m not the general of the Hong n, I''m still your big sister!" "Livaun, it''s not that we don''t respect you as a general. If you choose any man from the Three-Winged n to be your main ve, we will naturally not criticize you!" "That''s right. The one you chose is such rubbish! Even if we don''t say it, who will think highly of him?" The two young sisters refuted her unceremoniously. "I''ll choose whoever I like, it''s none of your business!" Livaun said coldly. "You..." "Enough!" Ursins interrupted their argument. She paused for a moment before saying, "Livaun, ever since you became an adult, I''ve urged you to choose your main ve, but you didn''t even care about anyone... be Now, are you really going to choose Henry?" Content belongs to "Yes, when I gave the ne to Henry, I had already chosen him to be my main ve!" Livaun said firmly. "Why?" "Because of Little Baby?" Ursins stared at Henry and his son. "This is just one of the reasons!" Livaun paused for a moment. "Actually, I''ve fallen in love with Henry. I''m willing to choose him as my main ve!" "Moreover, I promise Henry that I will not recruit anyone else as long as he is my man in this life!" "What?" Everyone was shocked and said, "No! This won''t do!" Ursins suddenly stood up and sternly shouted. Chapter 2008 Chapter 2008 ? "Why not?" Livaun stood up as well. "As the General of the Hong n, how can you casually recruit ves who don''t even have a tribe?" Ursins'' face was as cold as ice. "It''s my personal business!" Livaun turned her head around, her face full of stubborness. "What a fool!" Ursins shouted, "As the eldest legitimate daughter of our Three Winged n, it''s not your personal business!" "You can disregard your reputation, but you have to consider your future children!" "The generations of the main ve of our Three-Winged n have alle from the noble Three-Winged n. Their children are the noblest bloodlines in the Hong n League! Only by doing so can they gain the support of everyone in the Hong n and continue to be theforting people of the Hong n League!" "If you choose Henry to be the main ve and give birth to his child in the future, your bloodline will be cheap! How can you represent our Threewinged n and inherit the position in the Hong n League?" "This..." Upon hearing Ursins'' words, Livaun was stunned for a while. Then, she calmly said, "Then, let Lord Hassie take over your position in the future! Aren''t they afraid that you''ll pass on your position to me?" "How dare you?!" Ursins was at a loss for words. All was silent in the temple. "Who I choose to seed me in the future is my business, not yours!" Ursins'' face was as cold as ice. "But as the eldest legitimate daughter of the Three-winged n, you have to consider the family''s interests! It doesn''t matter if you like Henry. It''s fine that you let him be your first main ve, but you can''t be too obsessed with him!" "That''s right! There are many salves of our family you can choose from. All you have to do is pick one to be the main ve of the family and perform abination ritual so that you can give birth to your legitimate daughter. You can do whatever you want in future!" Iraida also persuaded Livaun, "Even if you pamper Henry, it''s your family''s business. No one will say anything about it!" "No, I only have a crush on this man, Henry. The others are all dirt in my eyes!" Livaun continued in a stubborn and cold voice, "Except for Henry, I will not hold abination ritual with anyone else!" "You..." Ursins was so angry that her entire body was trembling. "Don''t tell me you''ve forgotten how the Brute n was established a few thousand years ago?" "The establishment of the Brute n... what does it have to do with me choosing my main ve?" Livaun was stunned. "Back then, the Hong n''s Saint had been tricked by that Brute who was her main ve. She would rather lose the divine power to break the seal than leave Brute. That was the reason for the drastic change and the birth of the Brute n!" Ursins'' expression darkened, "Now that you''ve been so confused by Henry, in the future, do I still dare to hand over the Hong n to you?" "That''s right! If Livaun bes the leader of the Hong n Alliance in the future, she might be bewitched by Henry, just like the Hong n''s Saint was in the past, and remove the identities of ves for all men!" Hassie understood the meaning behind Ursins'' words and added fuel to the fire. "This..." Everyone was stunned again. "If the ve status of a man is removed, we, the noblewomen, will have nothing left!" "That''s right, then isn''t our Hong n going to be in chaos?" "It will turn into hell like the Brute n?" Upon hearing Hassle''s words, everyone also understood the meaning behind Ursins'' words. They immediately started to worry. "Do you understand what I mean now?" Ursins coldly looked at Livaun. "I understand." "What do you say then?" "I''m afraid... I''m going to let you down. I''d rather not be the saviour of the Hong n League in the future than to give up on Henry!" Livaun said firmly. There was dead silence in the temple again. "You really disappointed me!" Ursins'' face was as cold as ice. "Please calm down!" Iraida hurried out to mediate the dispute. "The general is still young, so she is very obsessed with Henry. After a while, she would not be so stubborn!" "Alright..." Ursins rubbed the space between her eyebrows and shook her head. "All of you can leave now!" Then they all went out of the temple. "Livaun, when are you going to hold abination ritual with your crippled main ve?" "At that time, we have to celebrate for you!" "That''s right! I must see how Henry looks like when he limps toward the statue of the Saint of the Hong n!"Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Kioni and Erwina were taunting her again. "Humph!" Livaun ignored them. She got someone to carry Henry and arrived at a courtyard on the Fupolis Tree. A wooden tform was built on the branches of the trees, and then wooden houses were built on top of the courtyard. There were many wooden huts in the courtyard, but they were not very big. After all, these wooden huts were all built on the Fupolis Tree, so naturally, they couldn''t be built too big. However, the size of this courtyard was already one of the best on the Fupolis Tree. Many people were still busy building a new house in the courtyard. "The general is back!" Someone cried out in surprise, "Sis!" Two girls, about fifteen or sixteen years old, flew out from the crowd and threw themselves into Livaun''s arms. "General!" All the people came over and surrounded her with joy. "Father, how is it going at home?" Livaun nodded towards a middle aged man. "Everything is fine, we were all worried about you!" Livaun''s father bowed to Livaun with his hand on his chest. Although he was Livaun''s father, he was still a ve. Therefore, he respected Livaun very much. "Have the two of you been practising your archery properly for the past few days?" Livaun caressed the heads of the two younger sisters in her arms. "We practice over there every day!" The two girls pointed to the wooden wall in the yard, where there were a few arrows target and a few straw dolls. ? "That''s right. Miss Tivian and Miss Vyvyan practice archery for several hours every day. Sometimes, I even take them to the fields outside the city to practice and ride horses!" Livaun''s father said. "That''s good!" Livaun led everyone into thergest wooden hut in the centre of the courtyard. Inside, the room was covered with thick hide. In the middle of the room was a huge couch, and below it were two rows of low tables and soft cushions. This should be the hall of the Livaun Family. The civilization in the Death Realm was still wild. Even the general of the Hong n Alliance was not as grand as the ordinary people in the ancientnd. Content belongs to ¨¦n.swnovels Livaun hugged the Divine Baby and sat on the giant couch in the middle of the room. Tivian and Vyvyan sat on the first seat of the two rows of cushions below. Beside them were a few smaller girls. Livaun''s father, apanied by a group of male ves, stood at the door with his hands at his sides. "Henry,e and sit with me!" Livaun beckoned to Henry. "This..." Henry was stunned. "Come and sit. There''s no need to act politely at home!" Livaun spoke in the tone of an order. "All right." Henry and Livaun sat on the huge couch in the middle of the house. "Father, please take a seat!" Livaun waved her hand again, allowing her father and some of the higher-ranking male ves to sit down. "Sister, this Henry and this child... who are they?" Tivian looked at Henry and the Divine Baby, frowning. "Thanks to them, I survived this time..." Livaun told them everything about her trip, encountering an ambush, and meeting Henry. "Sis, you can''t make him your main ve!" Tivian and Vyvyan stood up immediately after hearing her words. Chapter 2009 Chapter 2009 ? "What''s wrong?" "You also don''t agree with me to recruit Henry as the main ve, do you?" Livaun frowned. "Sister, he is from a small tribe, and his bloodline is too humble! Moreover, their White Feather Tribe was exterminated, and there was not even a member of the n left alive!" Tivian looked at Henry with disdain. "And he is a cripple!" Vyvyan was even more unceremonious. "Sis, you''re the number one beauty in the Death Realm and the general of our Hong n. How can you recruit ame main ve?" "Henry is not ame man. His leg is just injured. He will be fine after a few days'' rest." Livaun exined. "You still can''t do that!" Tivian and Vyvyan were still firmly opposed to it. "Um... Father, what do you think?" Livaun looked at her father and tried to seek support. "General, it''s not a problem for you to like this Henry, but it''s really... inappropriate for you to let him be the main ve!" Livaun''s father sighed. "Are you looking down on Henry, too?" "I''m not looking down on Henry! It''s just that..." Livaun''s father paused for a moment before continuing, "Ever since General Denia died, Lord Hassle''s family has tried all possible methods to target our family. They''re afraid that An people will choose you as their heir!" "If you ept Henry as your official main ve, they will definitely not let go of this matter. It will not be appropriate for them to select you as their sessor in the future!" "It''s not a big deal. I won''t argue with them!" Livaun sighed. "I''m afraid... it''s not that simple!" Livaun''s father shook his head. "Even if you don''t fight them, how can Lord Hassie let us off if she bes the leader in the future?" "Not to mention that you won''t be able to be a general. Even our family... might be exiled by them. We can only go to Mount Fleah to be a refugee!" "This..." Livaun was stunned. "Father is right. Sister, even if you don''t think about it for yourself, you have to think for our family!" "That''s right! If Hassie bes the leader, there''ll be no way for us to survive!" Tivian and Vyvyan also said with a bitter face. "Well! Then... we''ll talk about itter! I''ll let Henry live in our house as a guest for the time being." " Livaun saw that they didn''t want to ept Henry as her main ve, so she had no choice but to let out a long sigh. "However, you can''t be disrespectful to Henry. Even if he doesn''t be the main ve, he''s still Little Baby''s father. We have to take good care of them!" "Understood!" "Furthermore, you guys have to keep the matter of Little Baby having wings a secret. Don''t tell anyone else to avoid any trouble! Usually, you have to put on Little Baby''s clothes. Don''t expose his wings." "Yes!" Everyone nodded. "Alright! Quick, bring us some food. We have to have a hearty drink today!" Livaun smiled and said. As a result, several male ves brought over dishes, which were several tes of meat and wild vegetables that Henry didn''t know. They didn''t taste good. The only wine that was okay seemed to be sorghum wine. Livaun drank anotherrge bowl of wine, and soon she was half drunk. The family feast came to an end when it was already dark. "Give me another set of quilt and let Henry and his son sleep here!" Drunk Livaun ordered. "Well..." Livaun''s father looked embarrassed. "General, how about... I vacate my room and let Henry and his son stay in it! You haven''t held abination ritual yet. I''m afraid it''s... inappropriate to stay with Henry." "Don''t worry, Henry is not willing to be my main ve!"Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Livaun smiled and said, "In the past few days, Henry has been sleeping with me. Without me, Little Baby probably won''t be able to sleep well!" "All right." Livaun''s father sent someone to bring her new nkets andid them on a bed in the living room. "You and I had nothing to do with each other, but you let me sleep here. I can''t exin it clearly!" Henry sighed. "I''m going to let them know that I''ve slept with you!" Livaunughed nonchntly, "I''d like to see which n is willing to give me a man to be my main ve!" "Er..." Henry shook his head and didn''t know what to say. When he woke up the next day, Henry found Livaun had gone. When he and the Divine Baby went out, they saw Livaun''s father and the male ves continue to build a new wooden hut. Tivian and Vyvyan with their younger sisters were practicing archery by the wall. When they saw Henry and his sone out, no one paid attention to them. The hostility was intence. "Where is General Livaun?" Henry asked a male ve. "I don''t know. Go ask main ve Eliott!" The male ve replied gruffly. Only then did Henry realize that Livaun''s father''s name was Eliott. "Main ve Eliott, where did the general go?" Henry came to Eliott. "In the early morning, An people sent colouredfeather guards to call the general, saying that they have important military affairs to discuss." There was no enthusiasm in Eliott''s tone. At noon, when Livaun just came back, she arranged a meal in her hall. "I''m going out again!" Livaun sighed. "You''ve only been back for one day, and you''re going to go on an expedition?" Everyone was stunned. "This isn''t an expedition. The leader asked me to lead the army to inspect the meeting of the ns! There would be a Hong n Alliance Competition soon and the leader wanted me to discuss the meeting with the eight ns!" Livaun paused, looked at Henry next to her, and said with a wry smile, "Actually, she just heard that Henry and I were sleeping togetherst night, so she found an excuse to separate us!" "Oh..." Everyone nodded in agreement, but their faces lit up with joy. guys... .." Livaun looked at the joy on everyone''s faces and turned her head helplessly. "Henry, just stay here. Wait for me toe back!" "You "All right!" Henry also shook his head and smiled bitterly. Livaun then instructed the others to take care of some other matters, then left after finishing her meal. The other members of the Livaun Family did their own things and no one paid any attention to Henry. At dinner time, Henry waited for a long time in the hall, but no one brought him any food. "Ya, ya!" The Divine Baby shook Henry''s arm. He was already hungry. Henry had to take the Divine Baby out of the door and saw a lot of male ves. They went to arge wooden house and followed them. They could see that there was a restaurant-like house inside. There were several wooden basins on the table, which were filled with steamed buns, boiled green vegetables, radishes, and so on. Dozens of male ves squeezed their way over, grabbed the food on the table, and squeezed Henry, who was at the door, into a corner. Henry secretly smiled wryly. Back then, in the ancientnd, he was invincible in body techniques! But now that he had reached the Death Realm where thews of the heavens and earth were extremely powerful, all body techniques-and divine power were useless! He was actually reduced to such a pitiful state! "Arghhhh!" The Divine Baby had already rushed up to grab the food with the male ves. Although his strength was not weak, his legs were short. How could he snatch the food away? In a short while, the food on the table was snatched up and eaten up by the male ves. "Ya, ya!" The baby only grabbed two steamed buns and came to Henry indignantly. "You''re a divine creature after all. Don''t fight with them!" Looking at the man ves and the empty table, Henry gave a wry smile helplessly. Chapter 2010 Chapter 2010 ? "Come over here and eat!" Livaun''s father, Eliott, waved to Henry and his son at a small table on the side. Henry led the Divine Baby to sit down. There were two tes of meat dishes, two tes of vegetables, and a dozen steamed buns on the table. Eliott was sitting at a table with an elderly ve. "Eat with us! The general ordered that we can''t starve the baby." Eliott greeted Henry and his son and had dinner together. "You belong to the great general''s family. How can dishes be so simple?" Henry frowned. During two family feasts, Henry had discovered that the food in Livaun''s house was not very good. These ves ate some vegetables and radishes, and they even fought with each other for food. It seemed that they didn''t have enough. Even Livaun''s father, Eliott, had only eaten two portions of meat and vegetables. He still had to share the food with Henry. If he ate it himself, he would only eat a te of meat at most. "Our family only has a few farnds in addition to the sry of the general. It''s not easy to support dozens of people!" Eliott sighed. "Even Miss Tivian and Miss Vyvyan only eat one dish for each meal, let alone male ves!" The old man also sighed. "Oh..." Henry didn''t expect that even though Livaun was the general of the Hong n Alliance, the ves in her family couldn''t even eat until they were full. It could be seen that the Death Realm had not yet been developed, so the level of civilization was too low. The three people talked, and each of them only ate a steamed bun. Then, the Divine Baby finished all the other dishes on the table! Moreover, he still smacked his lips. It was obvious that he wasn''t full. "Well, I''ll ask them to prepare more food tomorrow!" Eliott put down his chopsticks. "There''s no need." Henry looked at the empty dishes on the table and said, "Tomorrow, prepare a carriage and several attendants for me. From now on, I''ll take charge of your meals!" "You?" "How are you going to take charge?" Eliott and the old man looked at Henry doubtfully. "I will go hunting, of course!" "Your... leg hasn''t recovered yet. Can you go hunting?" "Of course." Henry got up. "Okay, Jasyn. Tomorrow, you can bring a few people to apany him to walk outside the city. If he can hunt down a couple of camel rats or something like that, we will have some good meal!" Eliott said to the elderly man next to him. "Him?" "Can he?" The old man named Jasyn looked at Henry with disdain. "Miss Tivian and Miss Vyvyan couldn''t shoot a camel rat even if they practise every day. How could he do that?" "Don''t waste time!" "You can go with him. If he can''t catch the prey, you can chop grass ande back to feed the horses!" "Alright! There''s really nothing there in the stable. Let''s go pick some grass tomorrow!" Jasyn nods. Early the next morning, Henry wrapped up the splint of his injured leg,pleted it neatly, took the bow and arrow, and went out of Livaun''s wooden house. The members of the Livaun Family were already busy with their business. Jasyn along with the four male ves had already been waiting at the entrance of the courtyard. "I heard that our future main ve is going hunting?" "Do you know how to shoot arrows?" Miss Tivian came over with a bow and arrow and looked at Henry with a sneer. "Even if he knew how to shoot, how could he have good aim with this limp?" Vyvyan was even more unceremoniously taunting him. "Ha ha ha!" The crowd burst intoughter at once. "Theme one also goes hunting?" "What a joke!" "I bet he can''t even defeat a camel rat!" "He can''t even stand steadily, how can he shoot an arrow?" A group of male ves saw Tivian and Vyvyan mocking Henry. Naturally, they were also impolitely ridiculing. "All right, go ahead. Whether you can catch the prey or not,e back early. And take good care of Henry and Little Baby." Eliottmanded.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Jasyn asked the four young male ves to carry Henry out with stretchers. After an hour''s walk down the winding corridor, they still hadn''t got off the Fupolis Tree. "Uncle Jasyn, why the nobility of the Hong n want to live on this Fupolis Tree?" Henry asked in confusion. "This Fupolis Tree is a divine tree. The Hong n''s Saint''s temple is right there. It''s a great honour to live on this Fupolis Tree!" "But it''s too inconvenient to go down now!" Henry looked at the woodendder. "Although it''s not very convenient, in case any enemies enter Fupolis City, the whole tree will be blocked. However, it''s the safest ce!" "Safe?" Henry could not helpughing. "If the enemies set the tree on fire, I''m afraid none of the people on the Fupolis Tree will be able to escape." "We''ve already thought of this problem!" Jasyn sneered disdainfully. "Didn''t you see that we had water?" "In every corner of the tree, there is a sink. Once it is set on fire, it can be put out with water immediately!" "That''s because you have not encountered a big fire..." Henry shook his head with a wry smile. "Fupolis City is impregnable. How could the enemies rush to the Fupolis Tree to set the fire?" Jasyn nced at Henry impatiently. "All right." Chapter 2011 Chapter 2011 ? "Yes! Yes!" Jasyn and the male ves finally came back to their senses. They rushed to the pond and caught the three birds. They washed them clean and lit a fire to roast the meat. "Henry, I didn''t expect... you really have such a good archery skills!" "That''s right! We were really blind!" "If we hunt together with you in the future, we won''t be hungry anymore!" Jasyn and the male ves'' attitudes changed totally, and theyplimented Henry one after another. "These three birds are enough for us, not a big deal..." Henry looked toward the pond and said, "It would be nice if we could catch some bigger prey!" "Don''t worry. All the animals and birds from the mountains nearbye to drink in the pond every afternoon. You can shoot even the birds, so there''s no problem shooting those big camel rats and goats!" "That''s right. One goat is enough for our family to eat!" The male ves said excitedly. After a while, the fragrance of roasted meat wafted up from the bonfire. Jasyn tore off two hot bird legs and gave them to Henry and Divine Baby, then they began to wolf them down. Henry found that this meat of waterbird was very fresh and tender, and was even better than chicken. Moreover, this kind of waterbird was even bigger than a white swan. Therefore, the three waterbirds were enough for them to eat. Jasyn and the other male ves usually didn''t even have enough vegetables and steamed buns, let alone meat. Now, of course, they would fight for meat, and soon they would eat up all the roasted meat! "You take the horse to the hillside over there and chop up the grass, don''te over here, so as not to scare the prey!" Jasyn sent the four young ves to the distant hillside. He apanied Henry and hid in the bushes, waiting for the animals from the mountain toe to the pond. "Uncle Jasyn, have you always been a ve of the Livaun family?" Henry and Jasyn started chatting. "No, I used to... a mating man." "What?" Henry was shocked."... Ursins'' mating man?" "That''s right. When I was young, I used to serve Ursins, and when I grew older, she awarded me to great general Denia to be her ve!" "Eh..." Although Henry knew that the status of a man of the Hong n was extremely low, he hadn''t thought that it would be this low. Jasyn used to be a mating man of Ursins, and was equivalent to an imperial concubine in the age of emperors. But when he got older, he was directly rewarded to others casually. "How many mating men did she have when she was young?" Henry asked again. "It''s hard to say. There were at least thousands of them! I was not very memorable. Now I don''t know if she could remember me or not!" Jasynughed at himself. "Oh, what about general Denia?" "How many mating men did she have?" "There were more than 30 mating men. They are in our house now. She passed away at an early age. If she were still alive, she would have to recruit at least a few hundred people!" "Oh, how about the ordinary civilian women?" "How many do they have?" "They?" "None!" Jasyn answered with a smile. "This... why?" "It costs a lot of money to recruit the main ve. They have to give arge sum of money to the original owner. It''s much more expensive than buying a man''s ve!" Jasyn exined, "That''s why most of the men are ves in the noble women''s houses. How can those poor women andmoners recruit their main ve?" "Oh... Those ordinary women have no way to reproduce?" Henry was curious. "They have a way." "What is it?" "They can go to the Central Clubhouse in Fupolis City!" "The Central Clubhouse?" "What the..." Henry was stunned. Unexpectedly, the Hong n was so fierce. "All of these things are for the sake of giving birth to more descendants!" Jasyn sighed, "Our Hong n Alliance has been fighting Brute n for thousands of years because we have arger poption than the Brute n. Otherwise, we would have already been destroyed by them!" "Well, not bad!" Henry nodded. In the era of the savage civilization, the poption was indeed the most important resource. It was an important factor in measuring a group of forces. "Shh! Some goats areing for water!" Jasyn whispered. Henry looked through the bushes and saw a group of animals simr to antelopesing by the water. In those days, Livaun often hunted these animals to eat. It turned out that they were called goats here. Compared to antelopes, they were bigger. Henry found that all the animals in this Death Realm wererger than the outside world! Even the height of a person was more than 1.8 metres. Here, Henry''s height could only be regarded as a pass. "Quickly shoot!" Seeing that Henry did not move for a long time, Jasyn urged him in a low voice. "Wait a minute." Henry put arrows on the bow, but he didn''t shoot them "These goats have just arrived at the pond, so they are very vignt. If we shoot arrows now, we can only kill one at most!" "One is good enough! Let''s cook. We can have a meal together with soup and meat!" "When the goats rx and drink water, I should be able to shoot three at a time!" Henry quietly aimed at them. "Today, I want every one of you to be full of meat!" "This..." Jasyn didn''t dare to speak for fear of alerting the goats. Sure enough, the goats were looking around vigntly for a long time. After finding that there was no danger, the leader of the goats came to the pond and slowly drank water. The other goats also began drinking water with peace of mind. "Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!" Henry once again shot sessive arrows! Three arrows, like lightning, shot into the hearts of three goats! "Bang!" The rest of the goats immediately dispersed! "Henry, you are too awesome! I dare say that General Livaun''s archery may not be as good as yours!" Jasyn was so happy that he cried out like a child. "Wow! There''s meat to eat!" The four male ves on the hillside had already seen what was going on over there, and they also ran over excitedly. "Okay, it''s gettingte. Let''s go back!" Henry looked at the sunset in the horizon. Was it necessary for him to make such a fuss now that he had shot an arrow himself?N?velDrama.Org content rights. "Yes!" After carrying the three goats into the carriage, they drove the carriages back to Fupolis City. "Wow! Which family are they from?" "They have hunted down three goats of suchrge size?" "Oh my god! These three goats are worth at least a few gold coins!" "Go and ask if they would sell them?" "We also need to buy something to eat!" The streets of Fupolis City suddenly burst into an uproar. Many people followed the carriage and watched the carriage going toward Livaun''s house. Chapter 2012 Chapter 2012 ? Henry saw everything in front of him, and he already had an understanding of this ce. Suddenly, Henry''s mouth curved into a faint smile. He waved at the Divine Baby and said, "Let''s go." After Henry finished saying, he ignored the others and went to the distance with the Divine Baby on his own initiative. After leaving the city and crossing the in, he found that there were some strange stones around him. Henry looked at his broken leg. The next second, Henry stepped out, and the braces on his leg werepletely shattered. Henry moved freely, and he didn''t look like he was crippled at all. When the baby saw that Henry recovered, a smile appeared on his little face. He flew to Henry as if he was dancing. Henry suddenly grinned, and then reached out his right hand like lightning and went straight to the neck of the Divine Baby. The divine power was sealed here. Henry suddenly took action, so how could the Divine Baby escape? Henry''s hand grabbed the neck of the Divine Baby. The Divine Baby''s face turned red, and his eyes were full of confusion. His two calves kept kicking the air. "There''s no need to continue acting like this with me." Henry said, "From the day you were born, I have been ying dumb. Even I looked so childish. I''m sorry, I can''t pretend anymore, so you don''t have to y dumb anymore. After all, no one likes ying dumb. Let me think about it, how should I call you, Dijiang? "Or Houtu?" "Or have the willpowers beenbined?" When Henry''s words came out, the Divine Baby''s red face suddenly returned to normal, and the doubts in his eyes also disappeared. The Divine Baby''s pupils changed, the left eye was dark, and the right eye showed an earthy yellow light. His body waspletely calm, and he was restrained in the air. The baby suddenly opened his mouth and slowly spoke. His voice was very strange, a mixed voice that could not be distinguished between a man and a woman. "Interesting, it seems that you have long discovered us. It''s been so long, and it has also made me very annoyed to call everyone mother." Henry looked at the colour of the Divine Baby''s eyes and said with a smile, "It seems that neither of the two Ancient Willpower can defeat the other. Now you two show up together. Have you decided to deal with me together?" "Henry, we admit that you are indeed good at observation and sharp, but do you think that you have such strength?" "The power of chaos and thew of a Great Way are all concentrated in this body. I..." "So, I am waiting for this opportunity. In these few days, I found that this ce can indeed block all the divine power." "Oh?" A look of suspicion appeared on the face of the Divine Baby. "So?" "We can''t use our divine power, neither can you. What can you do to us?" "Destroy this body, or use those bows and arrows to destroy our will?" "You don''t need me to destroy your willpower, do you?" Henry suddenly let go of his hand. He stretched himself and said, "Now that you two arepeting, if I don''t do it, one of you will disappear. So, you must be very weak now." "Haha, so what?" The Divine Baby let out a coldugh. "So, your willpower has existed for so long. It''s time to say goodbye to this world!" While speaking, Henry suddenly crushed the white feather. At the moment when the white feather was crushed, a mass of fierce white light burst out from the feather and enveloped Henry''s hands. As if he was suddenly aware of something, the face of the Divine Baby changed dramatically. With a move of his body, he rushed toward the ce where the white light burst out. "It''s toote." As Henry made a seal with his fingers, his fingertip moved, and the Divine Baby''s body flew out in an instant. In the white light, Henry was able to use his divine power. The Divine Baby was too weak for the current Henry. "Combining 3,000 Paths fragments and Chaotic Energy. Do you really believe that these things are yours?" Henry''s face suddenly became ferocious. "What belongs to me is mine. Disperse!" With a roar, Henry''s fingertips shed with lightning. The lightning went straight into Divine Baby''s pupils. There was the power of thunder shuttling back and forth in the Divine Baby''s eyes. The baby became ferocious. He couldn''t fly or stand. He rolled on the ground, and his face was full of pain. "No! No! I can''t die! No!" The mixed voice of the Divine Baby was full of unwillingness, "I am the Twelfth Ancestor of Sorcery, and I should live forever. I control the Ancient Willpower, how can I die?!" The Divine Baby was struggling, his body continuously changing, a wave of power spreading from his body as if it wanted to break free from shackles. However, since they had already fallen out with each other, Henry naturally wouldn''t leave a chance for the Divine Baby. Henry''s fingers turned into ws. At this moment, the Divine Shore of Henry''s body suddenly broke! The Divine Shore, again gathered by Henry, was self-destructed by Henry. In the self-destruction process, the terrible energy began to surge and condensed into a huge tornado between heaven and earth. In the sky, dark clouds stirred. This Divine Shore was not the proof of Henry''s realm, but the power he had been umting at this moment. He had been waiting for this moment! Henry''s w grabbed the head of the baby. In this w, there was a tiger''s roar and a dragon''s roar. Even on the top of Henry''s five fingers, there were some changes of magical beasts. This was topletely wipe out the two willpowers in the baby''s body. "Goto h*II!" Henry made a loud noise. When his w touched the head of the Divine Baby, he began to go crazy. At the same time, the broken feather emitted more and more white light covering Henry''s whole body. At this moment, all of Henry''s strength broke out and the Divine Baby''s primordial spirit was wiped out by the Green Sacred Lotus.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The two colours of light within the Divine Baby''s pupils gradually dimmed until theypletely disappeared. At this moment, the white light completely enveloped Henry and the baby, and Henry''s eyes were also filled with white colour. When the light dissipated, a new scene appeared in front of Henry. He had already arrived at Hong Mountain, and in front of Henry was the Chief Priest of the Hong n! A phenomenon shed behind Henry, and the body of the Divine Baby disappeared. Henry gasped for breath. His back was soaked with sweat. Everything he had just experienced seemed simple, but in fact, it was dangerous. Only Henry himself was aware of the danger. Even if Henry took the advantage of the situation where the divine power was sealed, it took him too much effort to wipe out the two Ancient Willpowers. Chapter 2013 Chapter 2013 ? The Chief Priest looked at Henry with a smile. "How do you feel about the Restricted Zone?" Henry took a deep breath and said, "It''s good. I''ve been feeling good all the time." The Chief Priest of the Hong n frowned slightly. He could hear that there was a hidden meaning in Henry''s words. "Call out the real Hong n." Henry stretched and said, "I can''t see the so-called Metaphysics bloodline in your body." After Henry finished speaking, he walked to the side and sat down. The Chief Priest of the Hong n''s expression changed. "You.." "Your tricks aren''t much better than children''s. I''ve been disdainful of using these tricks since I was 16 years old. You created a few great powers to put on an act, create an illusion, and create an atmosphere of superiority between men and women. Do you really think that I would bepletely convinced by these tricks?" "Call out the real Hong n." Henry''s face was full of disdain. "Ha-ha-ha, Henry Zhang deserves to be called the King of Hell in the ancientnd." Augh rang out, and a figure in golden armour suddenly appeared beside the Chief Priest. The Chief Priest retreated respectfully to one side at this time, not even daring to stand up straight. The middle-aged man in golden armour looked at Henry. Henry also looked at him. The moment he saw the middle man, Henry felt a terrible oppressive force from this person. "Look, this is what the Metaphysics bloodline should look like." Henry stood up and said, "Finally, there''s a guy who can talk." "Alright, all disperse." The middle-aged man in golden armour waved his hand, and all the people on the mountain dissipated. Even the mountain under Henry''s feet had changed its appearance at this time. In Henry''s eyes, this ce was filled with countless lines. Obviously, it was a huge formation. "Henry Zhang, you are indeed very good. To be more precise, you should be 70% stronger than Hong n''s younger generation. Your thinking is keener." The middle-aged man gave apliment. Henry looked around and said, "It''s really a good method. The Metaphysics bloodline itself is magical, it can be traced back to the beginning of heaven and earth. The Hong n is really powerful. Everything I have experienced from the beginning to now has been well arranged by you. All kinds of beauties were thrown into your arms, which made me really feel a little out of control." Henry had felt strange that all kinds of women were chasing after him before, but he understood when he came to Hong Mountain for the first time. Henry didn''t expose the truth directly because he had his own n. After all, he had the great threat of the Divine Baby, and that threat had just been removed. "Haha, my Hong n''s status is indeed extraordinary in the Vast Thousand Worlds. It''s easy for us to have a few so-called stunning women." The middle-aged man didn''t try to hide anything. "If you want me to give up my wife, you shouldn''t have used this method." Henry shrugged his shoulders. "You should know that it''s not difficult for me to have a woman in the ancientnd." "That''s true."Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. The middle-aged man nodded and said, "What we did before was a little sloppy, so this time, we intend to exchange something else with you." "Well, tell me about it." Henry showed a look of great interest. "It''s still a woman." The middle-aged man in gold armour stretched out a finger and said, "A special woman." "It''s a woman again." A look of regret appeared on Henry''s face. "What kind of woman..." "Emera Sheng." The middle-aged man directly interrupted Henry''s words. The words "Emera Sheng" were spoken easily by the middle-aged man in the golden armour, but when Henry heard those words, it was like thunder in his mind! Emera Sheng! Henry couldn''t help but think of that voice and smile. Although this smile appeared in front of Henry more than ten years ago, Henry still remembered it very clearly. "Henry, do you think it''s enough?" The middle-aged man in golden armour looked at Henry with a smile. Henry was silent for a long time and took a deep breath. "Why should I trust you?" "Because we are from the Hong n!" The middle-aged man was full of confidence. Henry''s eyes were fixed on the middle-aged man in gold armour. After a long time, he asked again, "How can I see her?" "In the way you want the most, of course." The middle-aged man in the golden. armour answered without hesitation, "Henry, you can''t refuse this. The so- called love is because of everything that has happenedter. Compared with your strength, your life is less than one-twentieth. You still have a lot of time to love. You can have a lot of lovers, but there is only one family. You should think about it yourself." As the middle-aged man in gold armour said, Henry could not refuse Emera. "What do you need me to do?" "When you''re ready to put down everything,e to Hong Mountain. What I''m talking about is the real Hong Mountain. There''s someone waiting for you there." The middle-aged man in golden armour said this, then he rushed into the sky and disappeared. But Henry was undeniably tempted. Who wouldn''t want to see their mother? Henry closed his eyes and suddenly turned around. The Cloud Emperor and the others were all standing behind him. Henry was brought into an illusion by the Hong n. Everything was creating a false image for Henry. Only Gardiner, Ranjeet and Cesia were real. "Henry, this group of people is up to no good. They just set up fraud and waiting for the prey." Gardiner curled his lips. Ranjeet cackled and said, "Ah, that''s to say, the illusion was suddenly broken. You have to wait for me to show my power and kill all of them!" "D*mn fat man, will you die if you don''t pretend to be something?" Gardiner argued with Ranjeet, which had already be a subconscious action. "Guys, I''ve been bothering you for a long time." Henry cupped his hands behind him. He nced at the three of them and said, "Let''s go!" After saying this, the few of them flew into the distance together. After Henry and others left, the Cloud Emperor and the others came here. They looked at the Chief Priest with a sad face. "About the matter of the Restricted Zone, what did the Lord say?" "Right now, the Restricted Zone is in an uproar. Quite a few ces already discovered traces of creatures from the Restricted Zone." "The Chief Priest sighed. "Now, the Hong n is in urgent need of awakening the Saint of their n. It has something to do with that Restricted Zone." The Cloud Emperor and the others were shocked. "The Restricted Zone is going to awaken a saint. Is it really that terrifying?" "If we really want to know about the Restricted Zone, we have to make a trip to the Grand Xia Dynasty. Only that Nahir has truly seen the creatures of the Restricted Zone before!" Chapter 2014 Chapter 2014 ? All this time, there had been too many legends regarding the Restricted Zone. This world was vast, farrger than the Three Thousand Worlds. In the Three Thousand Worlds, there were countless factions of various sizes, from small sects to royal families. In the eyes of ordinary people, an empire might be the ce where they would stay for the rest of their lives. However, for real strong experts, the Three Thousand Worlds was too small. They only needed to cross several Transmitting Formations and they could cross from one empire to another. A powerful person yearned for more power. They had their own Dao, which was originally used topete with the heavens. They wanted toprehend the Heavenly Way, and even more so to understand this world. That was why the matters of the Restricted Zone were all things many people urgently wanted to know and understand. However, the Restricted Zone was too terrifying. Once there was someone who reached the end of his life, and he was unable to move forward even an inch on his own path. So he walked into the Restricted Zone, wishing to find divine medicines that could provide eternal life. That person was extremely powerful. An old emperor who had retired for many years, his strength could sweep through the Three Thousand Worlds, yet people still couldn''t find any traces of him in the Restricted Zone. Hepletely disappeared. The Restricted Zone was synonym with terror, but in this horrifying darkness, there were too many things that people wanted to explore, the essence of life, and the origin of the world, just like the people living on that blue pl kept trying to explore outer space. In the Vast Thousand Worlds, the three dynasties formed a three-way bnce. It seemed that the three dynasties kept fighting against each other. No one could do anything to the other, but in fact, the three dynasties were guarding the Restricted Zone. The Restricted Zone was sealed within it, but at some point, that path to the Restricted Zone of the Grand Xia Dynasty had been opened. It was five hundred years ago when the seal to the restricted region had been strengthened. Nahir had travelled by himself. And at that time Nahir met the creatures in the Restricted Zone. "In the past, each time before the Emperor of the Grand Xia Dynasty assumed his position, they would always head to the Restricted Zone. They didn''t truly encounter any creatures." Nahir sat in his study. At this moment, the leaders of the major forces, including the Cloud Emperor, were sitting in front of Nahir. "Creatures in the Restricted Zone are too terrifying to the point we can''t even imagine. All of you know that I encountered creatures in the Restricted Zone. At that time, when my strength was at my peak, my vitality was flourishing, and when I faced those creatures in the Restricted Zone, I almost died." Nahir said. Everyone was all shocked. All of them knew how powerful Nahir was. It was no exaggeration to say that Nahir was definitely the first person in the Grand Xia Dynasty. But despite being such a powerful figure, he was still on the verge of dying. Nahir was an existence that stood at the peak of the Three Thousand Worlds! Seeing the expressions on everyone''s faces, Nahir sighed and said, "Actually, what I was facing was not aplete Restricted Zone creature. To be more precise, it was only a half-dead Restricted Zone creature. Without a soul, there was less one-tenth of its strength is left!" "Hiss!"N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Everyone in the room could not help but suck in a breath of cold air. A creature''s strength from the Restricted Zone that didn''t even have one-tenth of its strength left could cause Nahir to risk his life. Who could be a match for aplete Restricted Zones creature? No wonder the Hong n was in such a hurry to awaken their saint! Only when the Saint was truly awakened would they be able to fight against creatures from the Restricted Zone! Nahir looked at the Cloud Emperor and said, "Since you''ve seen the remains of creatures from the Restricted Zone, I''m afraid that your side and the seal have been loosed. The Restricted Zone is very mysterious, but something must have happened. No creatures from the Restricted Zone of the Grand Xia Dynasty would have set foot in it. However, five hundred years ago, the creatures from there have truly appeared, and more than one of them has appeared. Many of them havepletely died. A turmoil has urred, and this will affect us. The matters regarding the Restricted Zone are definitely the most important and not allowed to be tolerated." "I see." The Cloud Emperor nodded. Nahir took a deep breath. "Regarding the Restricted Zone, we don''t have muchbat power. The only thing we can do is to defend ourselves by relying on the Hong n''s Saint. Only then can we have the opportunity to fight against the creatures in the Restricted Zone. Otherwise, when the creatures arrive, all of us can only do one thing." At this point, Nahir stood up and nced at everyone. Then, he slowly spat out four words, "Wait for our death." Everyone''s bodies trembled, but no one was born to retort. It wasn''t that they didn''t dare, but rather that they all knew that this was the truth. On the other side, Henry and the other three went on their way to Virpids mountain. "Brother, are you going to look for that old red hair man?" Ranjeet''s bald head kept shining on Gardiner''s face. "I warn you, if you shake me again, I will cut your head into a prism." Ranjeet stunned, looked at Henry and asked, "Brother, what''s the prism?" Henry suddenly sped up, as if he didn''t know him and didn''t care about the fat man at all. Ranjeet looked at Cesia with depressed expressions. Cesia also immediately increased her speed and left Ranjeet behind her. When he looked again, he had already taken out the Great Dragon''s Mace. Looking at it, he was ready to awaken the ck dragon bloodline at any time. Ranjeet shrank his neck and immediately ran away. Dark clouds were gathering in the sky. From a distance, Virpids mountain looked like it was shrouded in a shadow. "This ce is being cursed, isn''t it?" When they arrived around the mountain, Gardiner and Ranjeet were serious. This mountain gave them the feeling that it was too extraordinary. Gardiner''s words were serious as he stared at the mountain. Ranjeet nodded and put his palms together. "Amitabha, let me go and cross it over." "Fatty, you can''t cross anyone over in this ce." Henry shook his head and then elerated. Henry was very clear about the difficulty of wiping out the fragments of the two Ancient Willpowers, so he was more aware of how much karma this ce where time willpower was once left, would generate. A red shadow was already waiting on Virpids mountain. "Henry, you''re here." The Heretic God raised his head and looked at the four approaching figures in the sky. Henry and the other threended in front of the Heretic God. "It seems that your troubles have been solved." When the Heretic God saw that Henry was not followed by the Divine Baby, it spoke in this manner. As one of the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery, the Heretic God had naturally noticed the difference regarding the Divine Baby. However, he hadn''t said it explicitly back then. If he had said it directly, the Heretic God would definitely warn the Divine Baby. In addition, the Heretic God had full confidence in Henry. Henry nodded slightly. "This time, the people from the Hong n didn''t follow you in the dark. Looks like you two have reached some sort of agreement." The Heretic God turned around and said, "I know you have a lot of questions. Follow me. Some of them are rted to the Hong ns Saint and some are rted to you. To be more precise, they''re about your parents." The Heretic God waved his hand and arge area of blood-red light enveloped the Virpids mountain. Chapter 2015 Chapter 2015 ? As the red radiance enveloped Wu Mountain, everything on the mountain was cut off from the outside world. Henry looked up at the barrier in the sky and said with a smile, "It seems that you are getting stronger." The Heretic God shook his head slightly. "Thews of the world here will allow my strength to slowly recover, but I''m still far from being truly powerful. You should know this very well since you''ve seen the people of the Hong n." Henry asked curiously, "Is the Hong n from the Restricted Zone?" The Heretic God shook his head. "The Hong n isn''t from the Restricted Zone, but the Saint of the Hong n is closely rted to the Restricted Zone." Henry looked at the Heretic God and asked, "What about you?" "I don''t know." The Heretic God shook his head. "With the growth of my strength, my memory is slowly recovering. But until now, I only know that I''m from Wu Mountain, but my memory of Wu Mountain before was nk. I think I have to go to the Restricted Zone, but now it''s not the time." While the Heretic God spoke, he brought Henry and the rest to a mountain peak. In front of the mountain peak, there was arge gate. The door was a peculiar ck colour. It was ten metres tall and ten metres wide. On top of the gate, there were countless interweaving lines. The Heretic God turned around, nced at Henry and the other three people, said, "Henry, you four have extraordinary identities. You have a powerful father, and the bald monk also has a mysterious bloodline in his body. This obscene thing is a little unusual, but the most difficult for me to see through is this girl." Heretic God''s gaze finallynded on Cesia. Although Henry and Cesia had known each other from a long time ago, there had always been a mystery around the identity of Cesia. Cesia was Old Peze''s adopted daughter. Since she was young, she had shown her extraordinary side. She was so talented that even Henry couldn''t bepared with her. This was also the reason why even though she was the youngest, she still wore the five-coloured King''s Ring. The Heretic God looked at her for a few seconds. Then, he said to Henry, "Try and open this gate." Henry nodded and stepped forward. He stretched out his right hand and ced it on the gate. At the moment when Henry''s palm touched the gate, a me suddenly burned from Henry''s palm, and then the me surged to the surroundings. The me was a strange white colour. The white me rushed to the entire gate in an instant, it was all burning up.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The me''s light was constantly jumping on Henry''s face. "Just as I expected." The Heretic God stared at the zing white mes. "I knew it! You are the seed from back then! Henry!" "A seed?" As soon as Henry made a puzzled sound, his eyes were attracted by the me in front of him. The me actually changed in a strange way and transformed into images one by one. The mes formed two human-shaped figures. They stood in front of a huge mountain. Suddenly, six arms grew out from the back of one of the figures. Each of the six arms held a different weapon, and the other human-shaped figure shot up into the sky toward the mountain. All of a sudden, the fire burst out, and the burning sensation was so intense that Henry couldn''t stand it at all. "Retreat!" The Heretic God let out a loud roar, and the few of them retreated backwards. Including Henry. The mes became dazzling, and everything began to blur. Then the mes burned out and the gate was restored to its original shape. The Heretic God saw the doubts in the eyes of Henry and the other three people and took the initiative to exin, "This is the inheritance of bloodline memories. Some things are engraved in the bloodline and can be shown in a special way. Our strength is weak, so there are many things we can''t see. Henry your bloodline is extraordinary. It seems that my guess is correct. Your parents have a very strong background, and there are some records that may be rted to your parents. In that case, the rtionship between you and the Hong n will be stronger." Without waiting for Henry''s question, Ranjeet excitedly walked to the front gate and said, "That is to say, I can see my own life, in that case, ha, ha, ha." As he was talking, he put one hand directly on the gate. The gate, which had just been restored to normal, turned golden when Ranjeet''s arm touched it. "What?" The Heretic God was shocked. As he stepped forward, red light burst out and cut off the connection between Ranjeet''s palm and the gate. In this short period of time, Ranjeet seemed to have experienced something terrible. His forehead was wet with sweat, his face was pale, and he gasped for air. "Fatty, who are your parents?!" The face of the Heretic God had transformed into a human and was filled with a grave expression. "I... I..." Ranjeet was gasping for breath. "I don''t know. If I knew, why would I test my bloodline? What''s the matter? Is my family also very awesome?" "Compared to my brother, what do you think?" "I can tell that my bloodline is powerful and extraordinary!" Ranjee''s face was full of excitement. "Er..." The Heretic God looked at Ranjeet nodded slightly, "This bloodline is indeed powerful, but..." "I knew it! Hahaha!" Ranjeet cackled, "That creep, you see that? What is my name?" "The Son of heaven! Where there is a great way, there is a great sky Ranjeet is still in front of many people, understand?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org It was obvious that Ranjeet didn''t notice the word "but" from Heretic God''s mouth. Even if he had noticed it, he would have been ignored. Ranjeet walked to Henry with arrogant faces and grinned, "Wellet Henry, from today on, I will protect you. If you are in trouble in the future, call my name, okay? "Wow! Ha! Ha! Ha!" The Heretic God nced at Gardiner and asked, "Is this fatty your friend?" Gardiner shook his head. "No!" The Heretic God looked at Cesia. "Your friend?" Cesia also shoke her head. "Well, sister-inw, why don''t you go up to have a test as well?" Ranjeet ced his hands on his hips as he looked at her. Henry''s gaze also fell on Cesia. The Heretic God had specifically mentioned Cesia''s bloodline just now. Cesia smiled and shook her head. "I l won''t do it. Where am I from? It doesn''t matter what kind of bloodline I have. As long as I can Brother Zhang, that''s stay great." "A!" Ranjeet cried. "I miss Yaffah!" Henry looked at Ranjeet and didn''t know what to say at all. This fat man was too much. The Heretic God looked at Gardiner again. "What about you? Do you want to try?" "No." Gardiner shook his head, turned around, and strode away. Everyone noticed that when Gardiner said no, there was a bit of disgust on his face, and he couldn''t hide it at all. Gardiner''s abnormal behaviour made everyone look at each other with doubts in their eyes. Chapter 2016 Chapter 2016 ? Gardiner and Cesia were not willing to explore their bloodline, so the Heretic God did not insist either. Anyway, his main purpose this time was to verify Henry''s bloodline. "Henry, your parents have a strong background." The Heretic God took a deep breath. "Do you still remember that ck- armoured man from the ancientnd?" "From the Holy Land." "Yeah." Henry remembered him clearly. The ck-armoured man was too powerful. He stepped out of the Gates of Heaven with one step. Even the Heavenly Way was unable to withstand the pressure of the ck-armoured man. Back in the ancientnd, Henry was invincible but he was still suppressed by the ck-armoured man. No matter how the Demon Sword of Destruction absorbed the divine power, the power of Divine Sea, and the power of nuclear explosions, it was unable to defeat the ck-armoured man. In the end, he could only rely on the Holy Weapon left behind by Justus to seal the ck-armoured man in the City of Hell and was unable to kill him. Henry had been in the Vast Thousand Worlds for some time, and he had seen many so-called masters. But to Henry, even Nahir was not as scary as the ck-armoured man. The Heretic God took a deep breath. "I can''t recall many old memories now, but there''s always an outline in my heart. All of the holynds are created by one person. He built them to defend against a force. In the deepest part of my memories, there''s a demonic statue with eight arms. It has something to do with the Holy Land. Your parents are likely to be the ones who created the Holy Land." "How is this possible?" Henry didn''t believe it for the first time. He was no more than 20 years old now, and his parents were only in their 50s. But how long did the Holy Land exist? How long had the Heretic God been around? When did all these demonic statuese from the depths of his memories? Heretic God sighed. "I''m just guessing. After all, that''s what I saw in your bloodline. I''ve gradually recovered my memories and recalled many things. The ancientnd has always been sealed. Back then, there were two people who relied on their supreme power to open the Gates of Heaven, step into the ancientnd, and leave behind a seed. You''re the seed. The two people who split open the Gates of Heaven are your parents! I can''t guess the origins of your parents." "Seed?" "What seed?" Henry was confused. "Heavenly Way''s Seed!" The moment when the Heretic God said, an earsplitting sound rang out in the sky. The clouds above Wu Mountain were rolling even more violently. Thunders were roaring and they were striking down from the sky. In the thunder, a huge virtual shadow appeared. The virtual shadow stepped on the earth, and his body broke through the clouds, holding a boarding axe in his hand. "F*ck..." Ranjeet cried out, but he couldn''t even utter thest words. Ranjeet seemed to had lost his voice, but it was normal for him to say something. Ranjeet widened his eyes and did not understand what was going on. "The rules of heaven and earth are different, and now you have reached a certain level. Under the rules of heaven and earth, it is impossible to tell the names of some taboos." The Heretic God spoke slowly. The illusion between heaven and earth only appeared for a moment, and thenpletely disappeared. However, the terrifying phenomenon happened only because of the name that Heretic God mentioned. The weight of the three words could be seen. The Heretic God continued to speak to Henry, "The so-called Restricted Zone did not exist in the past. People here lived a very peaceful life, but one day, someone suddenly found that there were too many strange things in this world. Every time strange things happened, they would be apanied by mountains of corpses and seas of blood. At that time, some supreme experts came out, and they found that in the distant ce, there were many strange creatures. These creatures were powerful and bloodthirsty, and they treated human beings as food." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "That human expert called himself Wiatt Hong. He defeated those strange creatures, thenid down the formation and drew a circle with Hong Mountain as the centre. The outside of the circle was known as the Restricted Zone, while the rest of the people lived in this circle. This circle was known as the Vast Thousand Worlds, and your wife is the reincarnation of the Hong n''s Saint." The Heretic God flew to the top of Wu Mountain. "Now that the seal on the Restricted Zone has been broken, if the Hong n wants to maintain this circle, they must awaken their Saint. Otherwise, once the creatures from the Restricted Zone enter this circle, they will definitely be plunged into misery and suffering. I''ve told you before that in the face of those creatures, the Vast Thousand Worlds is nothing more than a sheepfold, and your lover is the hope of the Vast Thousand Worlds." Henry was deep in thought. After a long time, he raised his head and asked the Heretic God, "How terrible are the creatures in this Restricted Zone?" "When you meet them, you''ll probably understand." The Heretic God shook his head. "If the Saint doesn''t awaken, not even the Hong n will be able to protect the Vast Thousand Worlds." Henry asked again, "After her awakening, her memories will really be mixed together. Will she still be Sylvia?" "Thebination of many generations of memories?" "How is this possible?" A look of disdain appeared on Heretic God''s face. "Did Hong n tell you s? They really dare to say anything. When a person dies, h I can their memories still exist? The so-called reincarnation of a saint is nothing more than the purity of one''s bloodline. The only thing left behind in one''s bloodline is an extremely strong power. Of course, she still has the memories of this life." Henry''s face lit up with joy. However, before Henry could open his mouth, the Heretic God spoke again. His words were like a bucket of cold water pouring down from the top of Henry''s head, "The reason why the Saint of the Hong n was able to be a saint is that her heart is concerned about all liv creatures in the world, and people who are rted to all living creatures are not allowed to have new feelings. Therefore, if the Hong n wants Sylvia to be a saint, she must cut off her romantic connections. You are her romance, so she will remember everything, but will forget you, everything about you. In her memory, everything rted to you will disappear. Are you ready?" Henry was silent. Was Henry a good person? He never thought he was a good person. Back then, for Sylvia''s sake, he could ignore the lives of all the members of the various forces on Radiant Ind. Now, even if the seal in the Restricted Zone was broken, creatures from the Restricted Zone were about to attack, the people of the Vast Thousand Worlds would suffer, but what did that have to do with him, Henry? However, the Hong n offered a condition that Henry could not refuse. Emera. Henry''s mother. How could Henry let go of his mother?N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. "Henry, there are some problems that you need to think about by yourself. I won''t persuade you. Well, I''ve said what I want to say. Now it''s your turn. What do you want me to do?" Heretic God''s figure shed and appeared beside Henry. "I want to borrow your ancient willpower." Henry''s body shook. Behind him, there were two things. One was the Divine Pearl. There was light flowing on the surface of his body. And the other was the body of the Divine Baby. The Divine Baby had fused with the fragments of Henry''s Great Way, the supreme treasure on the Divine Shore. It was too important. After wiping out the consciousness of the two Ancient Willpower, the Divine Baby could only temporarily stay in the phenomenon inside Henry''s body. Chapter 2017 Chapter 2017 ? The Divine Pearl in Henry''s body turned into a primitive Divine Pearl, and the Divine Baby absorbed all of Henry''s treasures. The Heretic God looked at the two objects behind Henry and muttered, "You want..." "Soul Refining!" Henry said these two words heavily. The light that enveloped the entire Wu Mountain shone on Henry''s face, making him look extremely ferocious. "Soul Refining! What kind of soul do you want to refine? "You want to..." "The soul of a Battle Spirit." Behind Henry, a huge virtual shadow appeared. However, in the beginning, this virtual shadow used the Golden Sun and the Purple Moon as his eyes. At this time, the sun and the moon disappeared, and it seemed that the eyes were empty, which was particrly scary. When Henry''s voice fell, a ball of me burned from his body. At the same time, the huge Battle Spirit''s body was also ignited with this white me. The white me quickly burned, and a powerful aura burst out from Henry''s body, which made the Heretic God take a few steps back. "Help me stand guard here. I can only trust you." Henry made a loud noise, and then he widened his eyes. He stretched out his hand and suddenly pointed to the Divine Baby behind him. "ze!" The white me was burning the Divine Baby with no consciousness. The Divine Baby let out a miserable cry. Cesia and the other threended beside the Heretic God and looked in the direction of Henry. "What''s going on?" Gardiner couldn''t help but ask, "Why would there be such a sound?" "These are remnants of the Ancient Willpower." The Heretic God exined, "The Ancient Willpowers have existed since the beginning of heaven and earth. Every Ancient Willpower has awakened a certain level of consciousness. This kind of consciousness does not mean that the Ancient Willpower has formed a mind that resembles that of a human''s. Rather, it means it has already fought back by itself, just like this mountain. The willpower of time has disappeared here, and this ce has been eternally cursed. And what that kid is doing right now wiping out the willpower of the earth and the willpower of the space." While the Heretic God was speaking, the white me hadpletely enveloped the Divine Baby and was beginning to bum it. The Divine Baby let out a mournful cry as it continued to struggle. Countless phenomena bloomed behind Henry. In that irregr phenomena, the earth cracked, space shattered, and the great Dao fragments fell apart. There were bloody clouds gathering in the sky above Wu Mountain. The bloody rain fell, and the sky was howling. These were Heaven''s tears! Back then, Wu Mountain had been cursed just because it had merged the willpowers. Now, Henry was going to destroy the two consciousnesses in this cursed ce. At the same time, the Grand Xia Dynasty, the Could Emperor, the Sacred Empire, and the strongest of the three dynasties all hovered in the air, looking in the direction of Wu Mountain. On top of the Hong Mountain, there were also experts looking towards the location of the Wu Mountain.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Heaven''s tears had never appeared before. What did this signify? What had been lost?! The red light barrier created by the Heretic God was unable to block the rain of blood. The rain of blood fell on Henry''s body in an attempt to extinguish the white me. At this time, Henry shouted loudly, making handprints with his fingers. "Go!" The ck Battle Spirit behind Henry turned into a sh of light and suddenly merged into the body of the Divine Baby. The Divine Baby was struggling with a painful expression on his face, but it was all in vain. All of a sudden, the Heretic God discovered that through the white mes, he had actually seen countless cracks on the Divine Baby''s body. "Henry''s ambition is bigger than I thought!" The Heretic God muttered, "That''s the crack in the fragment of the Great Dao!" Under the burning mes, the cracks in the Great Dao slowly fused with the body of the Divine Baby. Henry''s bloodline me was too mysterious, and even the bloody rain from Heaven''s tears could not extinguish it. From a certain perspective, the bloodline me on Henry''s body waspletely above thews of heaven and earth! The Heretic God shook his head slightly and said, "No wonder this kid said that he wanted to borrow my willpower. This process takes too much time, rise up!" Content belongs to With the sound of the Heretic God, the Wu Mountain began to change, forming a grand formation of mountains and rivers! Using the mountain as a grand formation! Even the strongest Divine Sky expert would not be able to use the mountain as a grand formation. However, this Wu Mountain was Heretic God''s territory! Wu Mountain had formed a grand formation. Before, Henry had sat cross-legged in front of the Immortal Pce on Immortal Mountain and enjoyed the speed of cultivation. That was because the spiritual Qi on Immortal Mountain was purer. However, in this ce, Henry enjoyed a change of the time rule. Torch Dragon, Heretic God, the controller of Time willpower! In the legend, he was one of the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery! The white me burned on the surface of the Divine Baby and could not channe for a long time. But after the formation was reinforced, the cracks in the Great Dao melted into the surface of the Divine Baby at a speed visible to the naked eye. At the same time, the two Ancient Willpowers also began to integrate into the Divine Baby. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org This was an extremely slow process. Even with the help of the Heretic God, it was still the same. After the formation wasplete, the Heretic God looked at Henry''s movements and took a deep breath. "It should be over in a week. Henry, with your wild ambition, I won''t be convinced if you don''t exist in this world!" When Henry fell into cultivation, the other three settled down on Wu Mountain. They were all adults, so there was no need for the Heretic God to take care of them one by one. Now, the Heretic God mainly wanted to protect Henry. After all, the phenomenon of Heaven''s tears was still persisting, and sooner orter, there would be a strong man who couldn''t sit still and appear here. It was getting dark, but the rain of blood was still falling. A figure quietly appeared in front of therge ancient gate. This figure was still iparably beautiful in the darkness. Her hair was long, silvery-white, and she stood barefoot on the ground. Her feet weren''t stained with the slightest bit of dirt. She truly was like the creator''s most perfect sculpture; not a single blemish could be found on her feet. "You didn''t want to see it during the day. Was it because you were afraid that your background would affect Henry?" "Or, once your bloodline is triggered, someone will look for your bloodline and find it?" A voice rang out in the dark. As soon as she nced in the direction of the sound, Cesia saw Gardiner slowly walking towards her. Gardiner reached out and touched his trouser pocket, showing a helpless face. "Oh, there is not even a tobo seller in this ce. If I had known it earlier, I would have brought a few more boxes from there." "With your level of cultivation, I don''t think you''re addicted to these things," said Cesia in a crisp and particrly pleasant voice. "Addicted?" "What do you mean by addicted?" Gardiner replied with a question, "It''s my habit. I just got used to it. However, there are some things that I can''t get used to. I thought I was used to it now." "It seems that youing here tonight is more important than me." Cesia stared at Gardiner and then walked in the opposite direction of the gate. "Then I''ll leave it to you. Anyway, I was just curious." After saying this, she disappeared. "Curious?" Gardiner murmured and looked at the door. "I''m also curious. How are you doing now? My daughter, do you miss your father?" Chapter 2018 Chapter 2018 ? When Gardiner said the word "daughter", there was a rare touch of tenderness in his eyes. Gardiner slowly walked to the gate. Standing in front of the gate, Gardiner took a deep breath. "There are some things that need to be dealt with." As Gardiner finished speaking, he stretched out a hand and pressed down on the gate. The ck and white lights were spread out on the gate. The lights upied the whole gate. Gardiner''s body was slightly trembling. Within the Vast Thousand Worlds, a small vige that did not belong to any of the three great empires suddenly lit up. ck and white interweaved lights appeared. As soon as the lights appeared, all the people in the vige rushed to the ce where the light had appeared. It was a well. However, when they looked down inside the well, they realized that it was not an ordinary well. Within the well was a city! This city was reflected on the surface of the water, and it was ck and white. Although it was filled with ripples and was extremely blurry in the water, it was not difficult to see just how magnificent this ck and white city was. A rain of blood rained down on Wu Mountain for the whole night. After a night, the rain of blood continued to fall. Ranjeet rubbed his sleepy eyes and walked on the mountaintop in a daze. "Sister-inw, have you seen that wretched man?" Ranjeet looked at Cesia and asked loudly. Since yesterday, Ranjeet had already regarded Henry as his own little brother. His inted ego was rising and he couldn''t suppress it at all. Thinking of Gardiner''s appearance in front of the doorst night, she shook her head and said, "No, I haven''t seen him." "That''s weird!" Ranjeet''s eyes were full of doubts. "Why haven''t I seen him yet? He said that we were going to search for food in the city together." Ranjeet shook his head and continued wandering around Wu Mountain. "What a wretched b*tch!" "Come out, let''s have a drink!" "Do you want to smoke?" At this time, Henry was still in the stage of refining the Divine Baby. In the Vast Thousand Worlds, too many things had happened during this period of time, so many that people could not react to all of them. First, the Saint returned from Hong Mountain. There were three shadows of the Saint at the foot of Hong Mountain. For some reason, however, the awakening failed. Then, the remains of creatures from the Restricted Zone appeared everywhere, the Restricted Zone''s seal was loosening. Yesterday, there was a vision of heaven''s tears. The vision was horrible, symbolizing that something big was going to happen. And this morning, there was another piece of news that swept through the entire Vast Thousand Worlds. Sence City, which had disappeared for dozens of years, appeared! The ck and white city with a special status appeared in the Vast Thousand Worlds this morning! As soon as this news came out, the Emperors of the three dynasties couldn''t sit still! They sent people to Sence City one after another. Even the Hong n sent emissaries to Sence City. The reason why people had such a big reaction was simply because this city was too special. The origin of Sence City was mysterious. It was said that the city had been guarding something. Since ancient times, the city governor of Sence City was only passed down from generation to generation. However, just decades ago, the governor suddenly disappeared, leaving only his wife and daughter. After that, Sence City disappeared in one day. It was out of everyone''s sight. But now, at this special time, Sence City suddenly appeared. What did this mean? In front of Sence City, a ck and white light shed. A figure walked out from the ck and white light. The man''s face was full of stubble, and his right hand was always unconsciously touching his trouser pocket. "I''m out of cigarettes. I''m out of cigarettes." The man murmured. He seemed a little anxious. Looking at the city in front of him, he wanted to move forward, but he was a little timid. After hesitating for a long time in front of this ck and white city, he finally walked towards the city. "Fidello, ah, Fidello, all of this just because of you! Otherwise, how could I go to the ancientnd and get smitten with smoke again? s." When this figure walked to the front of the ck and white city, the originally tightly shut ck and white doors opened wide to the sides. "City Lord of Sence City has arrived!" Such a voice rang out in Sence City. At the same time. On a dpidated battlefield, all three figures seemed to be exhausted. Behind the three people were mountains of bones. "Hu." One of them heaved a long sigh of relief. "Sence City has appeared. It looks like he chose to return." "Then it proves that your son has arrived at the Vast Thousand Worlds. Judging from the current situation, there are still many tests for him." "There''s no problem with Henry. I''m very confident in him." The three of themughed out loud. "Alright, we''ve dealt with all the troubles here. Next, we''ll have to depend on that brat." In the Vast Thousand Worlds, many forces headed for Sence City. The appearance of the Sence City ord was not only heard Sen City. The Grand Xia Dynasty, the Thundercloud Empire, and the Sacred Empire all clearly heard this news. On top of Wu Mountain, there was still a rain of blood. One day... two days... seven days passed, and the rain of blood was still pouring down. "What the f**k! It''s been seven days. Where on earth did that wretched b*tch go?" Ranjeet had almost dug out Wu Mountain over the past seven days. The Heretic God frowned as he looked at Henry. All of a sudden, Henry spat out a mouthful of blood, and the bloody rain in the sky suddenly stopped when Henry spat out the blood. With a sudden shake of his body, the Heretic God dashed toward Henry with a quick step. Henry''s body was shaking, and his face was pale. He fell down directly and was supported by the Heretic God. "Boy, you want to erase your own memory!"N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Heretic God''s fingertips emitted red light and pointed between Henry''s eyebrows. vel Henry''s pale face gradually became ruddy. Looking at the Heretic God in front of him, Henry showed a bitter smile. "I didn''t seed. I thought that with the help of thest counterattack of the Ancient Willpower, I could help to cut off these memories. Unfortunately, it''s too difficult." "Your feelings for that girl were born from a young age. How could you forget her so easily?!" The Heretic God''s face was serious, and he was totally reprimanding Henry, "Don''t think like this anymore!" Henry nodded. It was not unreasonable for the Heretic God to be so serious. Henry couldpletely feel how dangerous the situation was. The reason for Heaven''s tears was because the divine sense left behind by the Ancient Willpower that had existed since the creation of heaven and earth had beenpletely erased, Even the Heavenly Way had felt sorrowful. The rain of blood had ended in that instant because the person who had erased the remnant of the Ancient Willpower had been deemed dead by the Heavenly Way at that moment. Henry wanted to erase all the memory of Sylvia, so he almost cut off his own spirit! After the phenomenon, the red light above Wu Mountain disappeared, and the experts who had alreadye to Wu Mountain dispersed one after another. In their hearts, the person who caused Heaven to cry was already dead. No one knew what a terrifying thing Henry had created above Wu Mountain! Chapter 2019 Chapter 2019 ? Behind Henry, the body of the Divine Baby was burning with white mes, it had beenpletely refined by Henry. A red light exploded from Heretic God''s eyes as he stared at the Divine Baby burning with white mes. The red light shone on the Divine Baby''s body and the Heretic God''s gaze revealed a look of shock. In the next second, the Heretic God suddenly retreated several steps, and the red light in his eyes had alsopletely disappeared. He stared at Henry in disbelief, "You''re too daring!" "There''s no other way. Now that things havee to this stage, I had to put everything on it." Henry shrugged his shoulders. "You''ve merged the Battle Spirit into the Divine Baby''s body, using the sun and moon as eyes, and divine power as the heart. I can understand all of these, but you''ve used the Great Dao lines as tendons and meridians, allowing the power of the Great Dao to move freely within the Divine Baby''s body! Do you know what the consequences of doing something like this will be like?!" "I know."N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Henry nodded. "This will lead to the Heavenly Punishment. There''s nothing I can do." "This isn''t just the Heavenly Way! You have the 3,000 Paths from the ancientnd! These are pieces of the Great Dao that transcends the Heavenly Way! What do you want to do with this?" The Heretic God emphasized every time he mentioned the word ''Great Dao''. "Well, I have thought of a name. Since it was a Divine Baby before, now, it should be the Great Dao''s Divine Baby!" Henry spoke. As soon as the four words were spoken, thunder rumbled in the skies again. Henry held up his hands in the air and shouted in a low voice, "Rise!" A lotus flower suddenly blossomed at the feet of the Great Dao''s Divine Baby. The Divine Pearl circted around the baby, and in the middle of the Divine Pearl, there was the light of the Milky Way. It was like a miniature universe. In the centre of the universe, there was the Green Sacred Lotus. One person used the Golden Sun and the Purple Moon as his eyes, the Devouring Sky as the heart, and the patterns of the Great Dao as the tendons. Standing on the Green Sacred Lotus, the Divine Pearl was the first pl in the universe, with the Milky Way, it surrounded the Divine Baby. The Divine Baby was standing in the centre of the universe, stepping on the Green Sacred Lotus, and the Milky Way around him. This was the current phenomenon of Henry. Each person''s phenomenon was different. When each person''s phenomenon was formed, it represented the path that he had taken. The current Henry gave up the Divine Sea, the Divine Bridge, and the Divine Shore. He didn''t have the power of unknown clouds or the mysterious Heavenly Way. What he was walking on now was apletely new road. His phenomenon was enough to prove his ambition in his heart! Now, Henry didn''t need to break the clouds and mists. There was no cloud and mist in front of him. Henry didn''t need to witness the Heavenly Way anymore. He was walking on the Great Dao! He was above the Heavenly Way. This was the universe, all of which should be created by Henry himself! Even the Heretic God was speechless when he saw Henry''s phenomenon. This kind of ambition was too big. This was not an ambition to climb to the top, but an ambition to create the world! Cesia stood on a distant mountain and looked at Henry quietly. Ever since she came to this Vast Thousand Worlds, Cesia had discovered Henry''s changes. She could feel that Henry''s ambitions were soaring rapidly. The only reason why Henry''s ambitions were soaring was that Henry realized that his strength wasn''t enough to protect those people who were important to him. Heretic God''s body suddenly expanded to a thousand metres, and a dense red light enveloped the entire Wu Mountain. The Heretic God let out a low shout as he transmitted his voice to Henry, "Quick, disperse the phenomenon, or else the heavenly punishment will descend. You won''t be able to withstand this kind of punishment, and you might even destroy the entire Vast Thousand Worlds. The Heavenly Way will absolutely not tolerate what you have done!" Henry nodded and waved his hand to disperse the phenomenon. He also knew that he was taking a risk. Although Henry was confident, he was not like Ranjeet. The Heretic God let out a sigh of relief when Henry''s phenomenon dissipated. However, the thick light cover covering Wu Mountain did not disappear. He looked at Henry and said, "Now that your own situation has been solved, what are you going to do?" Henry looked into the distance and said, "Let''s go to Hong Mountain first and settle the issue of the Hong n." "Hahaha, when you be strong enough, you can merry Hong n''s Saint if you want!" The Heretic Godughed loudly and said, "By the way, I have something to tell you. During your cultivation, Gardiner left." "Left?" "Where?" It wasn''t Henry who asked, but Ranjeet, the fat figure who blew up to the Heretic God in a greasy gale. "Did he go out to look for food secretly? I knew it, this wretched b*tch!" The Heretic God shook his head slightly, and a phantom appeared at his fingertips. In the phantom, there was a ck-and-white city. The Heretic God softly spat out three words, "Sence City!" Henry frowned. "Let''s go to Hong Mountain first. I''ll go with you. I''ll tell you about the things in Sence City on the way. Recently, more and more memories have been restored." Henry nodded, and the four of them flew to Hong Mountain. At that time, the so-called Hong Mountain that Henry went to was just an illusion. He had never really gone to Hong Mountain or seen Sylvia. After passing through the transmission formation, they proceeded to the Hong Mountain region. Hong Mountain was located at the centre of the Three Dynasties. The mountain towered into the clouds and when Henry saw the mountain from afar, he could vaguely hear an obscure singing sound from the mountain. "This seems to be a long-lost Buddhist scripture." Ranjeet said, "This kind of Buddhist scriptures can make people calm down." A look of puzzlement appeared in Cesia''s eyes. "It doesn''t seem like someone is singing." "That''s not true." The Heretic God gave an answer. "Hong Mountain''s status in the Vast Thousand Worlds is truly extraordinary. It is a holynd worthy of its name. Ever since the e of the Vast Thousand Worlds, everyone in the Vast Thousand Worlds has to pay their respects to the Hong Mountain. This allows Hong Mountain to umte countless powers of wish. The voice of the chantses from the power of wish itself." Content belongs to Henry looked at the mountain. The mountain was not particrly grand, but when he looked at it, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of respect. In the past, the Saints of Hong Mountain used their own strength to obstruct the Restricted Zone and protect the Vast Thousand Worlds. They cut off their own desires, and protect all living beings of the world. The amount of merit was enormous to an unimaginable level. Hong Mountain was surrounded by merit. "It seems that you''ve figured it out." A figure shed. It was the middle-aged man in golden armour. "Take me there." Henry didn''t need to talk nonsense. The middle-aged man in gold armour nodded and recited the spell. Yellow door shed and appeared in front of Henry and the others. "Metaphysics bloodline Gate!" The Heretic God let out a cry of rm. "That''s right." The middle-aged man in golden armour nodded and said proudly, "This Metaphysics bloodline Gate is condensed by the Qi of heaven and earth. Without the Metaphysics bloodline, it is impossible to open it. Let''s go." Content belongs to After the middle-aged man finished speaking, he took the lead to step into the gate, followed by Henry and others. The next second after they stepped into the gate, the scene in front of them changedpletely. Their eyes were wide open and they could not help but gasp. Chapter 2020 Chapter 2020 ? "If there really is a fairnd in this world, I''m afraid that it is what it looks like." Ranjeet muttered to himself. In front of him, the green mountain was beautiful, and the water was azure. One could see the bottom of the river at a nce. On the bottom of the river were smooth pebbles that emitted multicoloured light. Those were definitely not ordinary rocks. The fish swam in the water, and the surface of the fish''s body was very glossy, giving it a very vivid appearance. There were quite a few log cabins built on the green mountain and beautiful river. Some people were running in front of the log cabins, just like ordinary people without any appearance of cultivators, but everyone knew that this was the Hong n, and not a single person could be an ordinary person. On the green mountain, there was a spirit deer jumping and its horn shining. It was not afraid of people at all. When the children caught up with the spirit deer, it carried the children and shuttled through the mountains. The spring was iparably clear. A young man walked to the side of the clear spring and took some water to drink, showing a look of enjoyment. This ce was a paradise of the human world, and it gave off a scene of harmony. The mountains were continuous. Looking back along the continuous mountains, the mountains behind were already hidden in the clouds, as if they were in the clouds, leading straight to the Heaven Realm. "That spirit deer looks so fat and beautiful." Ranjeetwas salivating. The fairnd that he just talked about was not for the scenery here, but for the shining spiritual deer and tender fish. The middle-aged man shook his head. "Our ancestors have protected a region and left behind great merit. We have enjoyed great merit and everyone in the Hong n is vegetarian." The words of the middle-aged man meant that he was warning Ranjeet not to have any desires for the animals. However, when Ranjeet heard this, he didn''t understand this meaning at all. He only felt sorry for the Hong n. These delicacies couldn''t be enjoyed, but if they didn''t eat them, then he could eat them! The middle-aged man in golden armour stretched out his hand and pointed at the green mountain. "Henry, the person you want to see is there." Henry nodded slightly, he got up and flew to the green mountain, followed by the others. There was arge tform on the mountain and 12 stone statues stood on the tform. Each stone statue was shaped like a human. This was the one that the Hong n had made great contributions to. In front of the twelve statues, a person was sitting. Her short hair was already long, and her eyes were slightly closed. She was especially quiet as if everything had nothing to do with her. It was Sylvia. A white-haired figure stood in front of Sylvia. In front of him were clouds and mist. The white-haired figure shot past the clouds, and his eyes began to shine brightly. "He''sing!" The old man''s eyes were fixed, and then he waved his hand suddenly. A huge barrier of light enveloped the mountain. "Henry, since you''vee, it means that you''ve thought it through, so let''s start!" The elder''s hollow voice echoed through the air. Henry''s and others'' figures were covered outside the light shield. The powerful energy from the light shield made them feel powerless. The Metaphysics bloodline was so powerful. At that time, with Sylvia''s strength, she would be able to fight twote-stage Divine Cloud experts by herself after awakening her bloodline. Now that this old man from the Hong n had disyed his might, he was simply too terrifying. Not to mention the Saint, just the strength of the Hong n alone was enough incentive for the various forces in the Vast Thousand Worlds to pay their respects. Henry took a deep breath and said slowly, "I want to see her again!" A hollow sound came, which was a response from Henry. "Love is the most difficult thing. The more you two meet, the more difficult it will be. The Saint of my n works for themon people in the world. Henry, let''s begin!" Henry looked at theyer of light in front of him. He knew that Sylvia was within thisyer of light. As long as he stepped into thisyer of light, he would be able to see her. However, thisyer of light was like a natural moat that could not be crossed. "Henry, since you''ve appeared, you''ve already thought it through. There''s no need to talk so much. Let''s begin!" In the sky, a huge magic formation appeared and enveloped Henry. "If you want to erase her memories, you need to build the most direct rtionship. Don''t resist this formation." The middle-aged man in golden armour said to Henry, "You just need to wait quietly for everything. This process won''t be very long..." The light of the formationpletely covered up Henry. And above the twelve stone statues, there were also formations appearing one after another. The power of the formations was affecting Sylvia''s body. The white-haired old man turnedThis belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. back and looked at Sylvia, who was el sitting there with her legs crossed. He sighed, "Our Hong n ancestors cut off their own rtionship for the sake of the world Who in this world has not fallen in love with someone? Now, the seal on the Restricted Zone has loosened. Without the appearance of our Saint, all the people in the world will suffer. Girl, the only thing you have to do is to suffer from the pain of you and the kid outside." He sighed. He made a seal in his hand, and an obscure seal disappeared from Sylvia''s forehead. "Destroying one''s memories means that we should first cut off the source of it. We might as well say that this period of memory isn''t very long." It was snowing heavily. A car was driving slowly along the street. It was very cold today, so people were barely warming up by burning a stove in their houses. When the car passed an intersection, the little girl sitting in the back seat couldn''t help looking at the passageway on the side. Within the passageway, a mother and son snuggled up to each other. Because of the cold, their bodies trembled, and their faces turned purple. They were already on the brink of death. The little girl''s gaze was almost on the passageway. "Sylvia, what would you like to eat?" A voiceing from the front seat made the little girl in the back seat immediately withdraw her eyes and reveal the delicacies she wanted with a smile. When the little girl looked aside again, the car had already passed through the alley. The little girl had be extraordinarily beautiful. She had a high status, as the president of thergestpany in the city, and was called the business queen. She drove her own fiery red Benz bal neg to the vi. There was annoyance on her face. She pushed the door open, only to see the empty house. Except for herself, there was nobody else. But where did this annoyancee from? Content belongs to There was confusion in the woman''s eyes. It was another year. She sat in front of the mirror and looked at herself in it. "That''s not right. I remember that I have long hair. How did I end up having short hair?" She muttered to herself in confusion, "Why does it feel like it was cut off casually by scissors? Could it be that I drank too much yesterday?" "I''m done. It''s too shameful." It was another year. She sat alone in her office, and she always felt that something was missing. "President Lin." The young secretary knocked on the door and walked into the office. The woman looked at the person in front of her and frowned. She couldn''t help asking, "Secretary Lee, are there people oftening to my office?" The secretary shook her head slightly. "President Lin, outsiders are not allowed to enter your office. Usually, I''m the only one who wille in." "It''s so strange." She shook her head slightly and looked at the sofa opposite the desk. She always felt that there was a person sitting there drinking tea. When she was working, he would stare at her. But why, she had no impression at all... The woman sitting in the centre of the twelve stone statues, with her eyes closed, had tears falling down. When they fell on the formation, they instantly evaporated and disappeared. Chapter 2021 Chapter 2021 ? Inside and outside the light screen, two different formations were connected to each other. Sylvia was sitting cross-legged in the centre of the twelve stone statues and all the memories about Henry in her mind were erased. The most important memories of her life were disappearing. Although Sylvia had no consciousness at this time, her tears were still uncontrobly falling down. It was a kind of sadness that was spreading. This processsted for a long time.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. When the sky waspletely dark, the light of the array that enveloped Henrypletely disappeared. The Hong n elder''s hollow voice sounded. "Henry, our Hong n is grateful to you. The information regarding your mother is in this bamboo scroll." In the light screen, a roll of bamboo was simplified into a stream of light, which appeared in Henry''s hands andnded steadily there. Henry looked down at the bamboo roll in his hand, and then looked back at the screen of light. The screen of light in front of him gradually became blurred in Henry''s eyes, along with the green mountains, bing blurred. "Henry, your rtionship has been cut off. Leave here quickly. Staying here will only increase your karma." A hollow sound rang out, and the scene in front of Henry and the others changed rapidly. Their figures were getting farther and farther away from the mountain. Under this mysterious power, they could not control themselves. When everything was over, Henry and the others had already appeared outside of Hong Mountain, and the faint sound of chanting scriptures could be heard. "Henry, let''s go." The Heretic God urged. Henry nodded, turned around and no longer looked at Hong Mountain. Everyone would make a choice in life, and Henry was no exception. For most people, things that needed to be chosen were all good, but Henry didn''t think so. "Can all of the memories really be erased?" Henry''s figure floated in the air, asking the Heretic God this question. The Heretic God opened his mouth and thought for a long time before answering Henry. "If you want to erase all memories for real, you need to get rid of the root cause. But the root cause is not the beginning of memory, but the soul. Therefore, some memories can be forgotten, but there will always be a day when you remember them. In the ancientnd, there are many people who have lost their memories but suddenly remember everything one day." After receiving such an answer, Henry''s mouth curved into a smile. They passed through the formations and arrived at a small city within the imperial capital of the Grand Xia Dynasty. They were going to take up lodgings within an inn. In the inn, Henry was sitting alone in the room. He took out the bamboo roll and opened it. Only a few words appeared on the bamboo slips. "City Lord of Bence City!" Henry took a deep breath. It seemed that he had to go to Bence City anyway. Gardiner was also in Bence City. "Young man,e out." Heretic God''s voice rang out from outside the door. Henry got up and went out. Outside the door, the Heretic God, Ranjeet and Cesia were all standing here. "Something has happened in Sence City." The Heretic God said directly, "Just now, a message was sent out from Sence City, inviting all the major forces to arrive at Sence City in three days. There will be a big event on that day, but no one knows exactly what it is." Henry nodded slightly and then asked, "Gardiner..." "He is the City Lord of Sence City." The Heretic God replied directly. Henry was stunned for a moment. "Is Gardiner the City Lord of Sence City?" Was it the person mentioned in the bamboo roll? "The so-called big event in Sence City must have something to do with Gardiner. This city is not within the scope of the three dynasties. We need three days to arrive there, so we have to set off now. Now, all the major forces are heading to Sence City one after another, so we can''t use the Transmitting Formation of the dynasty. We have to rely on ourselves along the way." "Do you mean to fly all the way?" Ranjeet''s fat face was full of bitterness. "What else can we do?" The Heretic God replied with a question. Ranjeet thought for a while and then saw him walk to Henry with an arrogant look. He reached out his hand and patted Henry on the shoulder and coughed twice. "That, brother, I''ve recently been studying Taoism and Buddhism, and it''s not convenient for me to travel far. I heard that there are carriages and other artefacts. You can buy one and bring it back to me. Do you understand?" Henry bent down and bowed. "I understand." Henry was d to y the role with his swollen heart. After all, Ranjeet is his brother, and they were just fooling around. On top of Hong Mountain, at the heart of the twelve statues, the figure sitting@ross-legged suddenly opened her eyes. Those originally intelligent eyes were now filled with confusion. She only felt that she had slept for a while. However, after waking up, she felt that her heart was empty as if there was something particrly important that she had lost. However, she couldn''t remember it no matter how she tried. Content belongs to The eyes of the twelve statues shone brightly and enveloped Sylvia''s entire body. At the foot of the mountain, three shadows of Saints appeared and began to sing. At this moment, a golden cloud surged in the sky. The golden cloud hovered in the dome of the mountain and enveloped the entire mountain. Golden clouds sprinkled golden light in the sound of the three illusions. At this time, countless pairs of eyes were looking in the direction of Hong Mountain. "Golden Moral Cloud!" The Lord Xia Grand Xia Dynasty, Nahir, stared with wide eyes. He seemed to have lost control of himself. "The Golden Moral Cloud has appeared. The Saint of the Hong n has awakened!" The Thundercloud Emperor and Sacred Emperor also looked towards the Hong Mountain. Everyone knew that the Saint of the Hong n had returned! "Don''t provoke Henry again! The awakening of the Saint of theel n involves the karma of Henry. The act of the ancestor of the Hong n bing a Saint is due to merit, and that is part of the karma. Henry is under the protection of the Hong n!" Three Dynasties issued such an order. There was a ck and white city situated at the border of the Vast Thousand Worlds. There was a person standing in the middle of the city and looking in the direction of Hong Mountain. She wore a fiery red long robe and her figure was exquisite and well- proportioned. The fiery red colour on her body did not appear to be in ordance with this ck and white city. "The awakening of the Hong n''s Saint is quite interesting." The woman''s voice was full of charm. "Miss!" A man fell on his knees in front of the woman. The woman said without turning her head, "Go ahead." "Reporting to the City Lord, that person has rejected the offer. He said that he wanted to leave with his wife and daughter." "To leave?" The woman sneered. "This is Sence City. Is it a ce where he cane back and leave whenever he wants?" "He wants to leave?" "What right does he have to leave?" "He is the descendant of the Elemental Spirit Method, and this is his mission! Three dayster, even if he is not willing, he will still have to do it!" The woman finished her words and left with a flick of her sleeve. Within the Grand Xia Dynasty, inside a carriage, Ranjeet was seated like an old monk. He was chanting something nonstop. Henry stared at the bamboo roll in his hand. Sitting quietly beside Henry, Cesia listened to the Heretic God talking about the things that had happened in Sence City. "Before the birth of the Saint of the Hong n, there wasn''t the so-called Vast Thousand Worlds nor Hong Mountain. Hong Mountain wasn''t the true ruler of thisnd. On the contrary, Sence City was the true ruler. It was passed down from generation to generation and it was in charge of thisnd." Chapter 2022 Chapter 2022 ? Sence City was once the overlord of this world, but it was a pity that a Saint had appeared in the Hong n. She swept through everything and created a circle for the Vast Thousand Worlds. Since then, the Hong n was honoured by the Vast Thousand Worlds. However, although the Hong n was respected because of the Saint, the Saint had been existing for too long. Without the existence of Saint, the Hong n was nothing more than a n with a slightly stronger bloodline. As for the bloodline of Sence City, it would never be weaker than anyone else. The Hong n was the most respected in the Vast Thousand Worlds, but secretly, Sence City had always beenpeting with the Hong n.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. As the bloodline of the Hong n grew weaker thousands of years ago, Sence City had always had the upper hand. It had only one branch and its bloodline was pure. In the past hundred years, Sence City had already suppressed the Hong n. But more than 20 years ago, Sence City suddenly disappeared. It was rumoured that the city lord of Sence City mysteriously disappeared. This disappearancested for more than 20 years. Now that the lord of Sence City had suddenly appeared, many forces naturally came to salute. However, the Hong n''s Saint had also awakened at this moment. There was bound to be a collision between the two superpowers. Henry sat there and listened silently, frowning gradually. Gardiner was the city lord of Sence City. Henry had always considered Gardiner the first brother of the Section Nine. He had never thought that Gardiner''s background was in the Vast Thousand Worlds. A battle between the new city lord of the Sence City and the Saint of the Hong n? Wasn''t this just a fight between Gardiner and Sylvia? Henry felt a headache. He had a lot of things to do on this trip to Sence City. The overlord of the Vast Thousand Worlds had suddenly returned and summoned all the major forces to gather in Sence City. Almost all the forces were respectful to him. Even the royal families of the three dynasties had to arrive before the stipted time. In the sky, there were many carriages flying. Those without chariots could only use their own Dicontrolling ability or use their magic treasures. And just as they were on their way, some people''s statuses were clearly shown. If the Vast Thousand Worlds waspared to the modern world, those transmission formations were subways and buses. But now they had been restricted by the royal families, so everyone could only travel by themselves. Those who relied on their own Qi- controlling abilities were walking on the road. Those that advanced by stepping on magic treasures were considered to be part of the sort of bicycle rides. And the carriages flying by using Spiritual Stones were the cars on the road. There were differences between these carriages. The almost-full one was like a container with a few seats in it. As long as it could hold people, it was fine. The VIP carriages, on the other hand, were particrly luxurious. Along the way, Henry and the others saw quite a few luxurious carriages. Not only were these luxury carriages extremely fast, but they were also carved with quite a few offensive formations. In the 21st century, the roads are well nned. Once there was arge-scale journey, there would be incidents such as traffic jams. Among them, there were numerous other cars, as well as traffic lights. There were many incidents on the road. In this Vast Thousand Worlds, there was no road n in the sky. Everyone waspletely at ease, which made the sky particrly chaotic. Although there were only three major dynasties in the Vast Thousand Worlds, each dynasty upied a vast area. The poption of the Vast Thousand Worlds was not less than that of the ancientnd. This time, the appearance of the lord of Sence City was a major event, and too many people would rush there. In the sky, there were numerous carriages like locusts, which caused the situation in the sky to be particrly chaotic. Some carriages moved very slowly, while some continued to pursue speed. It was entirely up to the driver''s current preferences. In the ancientnd, there were some rules on the road. It was impossible to drive fast. Even if it was a luxury car, they dared not say that they could drive to other ces at will. However, it was different here. In this world, the fist was the most important thing. Even if the three major dynasties hadws, there were no universalws. There was a ban on fighting and killing. The precious carriages were enough to prove the status of the people. When good carriages were passing there, normal carriages would not dare to provoke them. After all, there was now protecting this ce. If they were to fight, one could tell the difference in strength between them just by looking at the carriages. Therefore, in this kind of environment and on this kind of road, good carriages were always unimpeded. On the contrary, those ordinary carriages were crowded together. Some good-looking carriages loved to wander around. Some enjoyed driving ordinary carriages and flying cultivators. Some simply saw some good- looking female cultivators and could not help but show off in front of them. The carriage Henry and others took was neither good nor bad. They had been driving smoothly along the way and had not encountered any trouble. Suddenly, the carriage stopped. Henry stretched out his head and looked around. Many carriages had stopped in the surrounding sky. Not far away, huge waves of Spiritual Qi came. It was the collision between two luxury carriages. There was friction between them and they were fighting. With regards to this situation, many people were already used to it. However, the people here were not used to watching themotion. After all, the most powerful practitioners werepeting with one another. Therefore, if they went forward to watch the spectacle, they would likely be affected by the Spiritual Qi surrounding them. As for some good carriages, they picked up their pace and hurriedly left. Henry and others were not interested in this kind of thing. Just as Henry and the others were about to leave, a strong vibration came from outside the carriage. "People inside,e out. I''ve bought this carriage." A loud shout was heard. The red light on the surface of Heretic God''s body circted as he said, "It''s a Divine Sky expert." The Divine Sky expert could be regarded as one of the top existences in the entire Vast Thousand Worlds. "Let''s go out and have a look." Henry''s expression did not change too much. With a sh, he had already appeared outside the carriage. As he spoke, Ranjeet released his killing intent. The Heretic God stepped forward and held down Ranjeet, and advised, "Master, please calm down. A small figure in the sky is not worthy of your help. Let Henry go and deal with him." When Ranjeet heard this, he looked puzzled for a few seconds. Then he nodded and said, "Alright, what you said makes sense. I''ll leave such a small thing to the servants." The Heretic God was relieved to see this. He was really afraid that the fat man would swell up and be directly hit by the Divine Sky expert. After all, they were on the same side, and if he was hit, everyone would be ashamed. As for Henry, the Heretic God was not worried at all. Even though the Heretic God had never seen Henry make a move, he didn''t think Henry would lose just because of the Great Dao''s Divine Baby. It was also good to have Henry test the power of a Divine Sky expert. Chapter 2023 Chapter 2023 ? Henry appeared outside the carriage. In front of the carriage, a middle-aged man stood with his hands sped behind his back, floating in front of Henry''s carriage. At the beginning of the battle, many carriages had already left early in order not to get into trouble. Looking carefully, in addition to the garbage chariots that could not run around, Henry''s carriage was the best. "Give me this carriage." When the middle-aged man saw Henry, he directly said with a tone of giving orders. As the man spoke, the powerful pressure released from his body was like a mountain pressing down on Henry. "It''s a Divine Sky expert!" "Don''t stay here, leave!" "Don''t get yourself caught in trouble!" Quite a number of people quickly left this ce when the middle-aged man''s pressure spread out. They were afraid that they would be implicated. If they were to be implicated, it was very likely that they would lose their lives. Faced with such a powerful expert''s pressure, Henry had a strange feeling in his heart. This feeling was... so weak! Yes! So weak! The pressure from a Divine Sky expert did not have any effect on Henry at all! The phenomenon in Henry''s body was flowing with the Milky Way. In the Milky Way, the Green Sacred Lotus was floating in the air. On the Green Sacred Lotus stood a figure with the sun and the moon as the eyes, the divine power as the heart, the Great Dao as the tendon and vessel, and the body was wrapped around the first pl in the universe. "Didn''t you hear what I said?" "Give me this carriage." The middle-aged man said again. At the same time, there was already Spiritual Qi between his hands, and he was ready to start fighting at any time. Henry shook his head slightly. "You''re courting death!" The middle-aged man burst intoughter and attacked at the same time. The power of Divine Sky was perfectly disyed. Back then, Henry had been able to fight the doppelganger of the Divine Sky expert in the ancientnd. However, when he arrived at the Vast Thousand Worlds, he was destroyed by Berky''s doppelganger with three punches. After that, although Henry had condensed the Divine Pearl to the Divine Baby, the consciousness of the Divine Baby had always been controlled by two Ancient Willpowers. That was what he had really be now. This time, he was facing the true Divine Sky expert. The power of his attack was way beyond the three punches of that doppelganger of Berky''s. But in the face of such a move, Henry didn''t feel the slightest bit of fear in his heart. This was not because Henry didn''t pay attention to his opponent, but because Henry''s strength now gave him a subconscious feeling. It was like an adult facing a primary school student. No matter how much one wanted to be taken seriously, one''s subconsciousness would tell him that he could beat this primary school student. In other people''s eyes, the violent energy and the unique skill that the Divine Sky expert showed was a killer move. But for Henry, it was nothing. Even Henry felt that he could seriously injure him with one punch. Just when everyone was about to believe that Henry would be obliterated, the fierce Divine Sky expert suddenly stopped, a look of fear appearing in his eyes. "What''s going on?" "Look over there!" Golden light enveloped the ce. It was a pce that floated steadily in the air. Around the pce, there were more than a dozen women dressed in white gauze dancing around the pce. They were like goddesses otherworldly and morous. "The Hong n! The Hong n''s Floating Pce!" Cries of rm rang out. "The Saint of the Hong n has awakened. Could it be that the person sitting in the floating pce..." At this time, the surrounding people all knelt down in the air to kowtow to the huge pce. "Greetings, Saint!" So did the Divine Sky expert who had just fought against Henry. In the floating pce, there was a figure sitting cross-legged, whose appearance could not be seen by others. "Saint of the Hong n..." Henry hovered in the air in front of the carriage and looked at the pce. "How dare you?! Why don''t you kneel down?" In the pce, a girl''s voice was heard. "Let''s go." A faint voice was heard. Hearing this voice, Henry''s body trembled slightly. To him, this voice was very familiar.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. A cold snort sounded in the pce. The pce gradually flew away in the midst of all the people''s worship. "You''re lucky that you''ve managed to escape alive!" The Divine Sky expert snorted at Henry and did not make another move. The Saint of the Hong n was concerned about the world and obtained great Merit to be the Saint. Wherever the Saint was, no killing was allowed. Henry didn''t pay any attention to the vicious words. He turned around and went into the carriage, continuing to head for Sence City. In the Hong n''s Pce, Sylvia''s eyes were filled with pain. At the moment she saw that person, the pain in her heart was particrly strong. "Honourable, what''s wrong?" A young girl stood next to Sylvia. Although Sylvia''s bloodline had awakened, she did not directly im to possess the strength of a Saint, Under the protection of the Hong n, it would take at most ten years for Sylvia''s bloodline to fully awaken. When that time came, the Hong n''s Saint would truly return. Sylvia shook her head, "I feel like there''s something I can''t recall." "Honourable must be thinking of living in the ancientnd again." The young girl chuckled. "Once you recover your strength, you can travel between the Vast Thousand Worlds and the ancientnd as you please. Ten years isn''t a long time for the Vast Thousand Worlds." Sylvia nodded slightly. Suddenly, she thought of something. "Regarding my father''s information..." "Honourable, only the n elders know about this." The girl''s answer was like this. Upon hearing these words, Sylvia closed her eyes and did not say anything else. Thisrge ck and white city, Sence City, had once surpassed the Hong n and was about to be the overlord of the Vast Vast Thousand Worlds. However, it had suddenly disappeared twenty years ago. Now that it had appeared again, Sence City appeared to bepletely dested. Aside from the City Lord''s Mansion, the entire city was empty. It was such arge city that had been empty for more than 20 years. There were too many people who rushed to the Sence City on this day. Not only did they want to know the secret of the sudden disappearance of Sence City more than 20 years ago, but they also wanted to know what the purpose of the appearance of Sence City was this time. Did they want to continuepeting with the Hong n, or what? Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Under the order of Sence City, all the major forces rushed to Sence City within three days. No force dared to disobey. Even if the city had disappeared for more than 20 years, the momentum of Sence City was left behind. On the top floor of the Lord''s Mansion, Gardiner was wearing a ck-and-white robe. On the back of the robe, there was a big "Spirit" word engraved. Gardiner wore a ck-and-white crown, which made him look more refined. However, Gardiner kept wanting to touch his trouser pocket, which indicated that he was not used to this suit. He didn''t have a trouser pocket in this robe. "Look, this is Sence City. Even if it disappeared for more than 20 years, who would dare disobey an order?" A fiery figure in red appeared behind Gardiner. Chapter 2024 Chapter 2024 ? Gardiner looked at the people who suddenly rushed into the city. The whole Sence City suddenly became lively. He turned around and looked at the fiery figure in red behind him. Her slender legs were exposed in the air, white and tender. Gardiner sighed and pulled the other person''s dress to cover her white thighs. He said, "You''d better pay attention to your image." "Pay attention to my image. Hahaha, you, the city lord of Sence City, suddenly disappeared without saying a word and ignored the entire Sence City and your wife and daughter. Now, if you say that I should care about my image, where is your image as the sessor of Sence City?" Gardiner reached out and touched the beard on both sides of his cheeks. "I think the current image.." "Enough! Gardiner!" The red-robed woman looked a little excited. "Sence City is your mission! Only yours! Two dayster, you will return to the position of the city lord of Sence City!" Gardiner shook his head slightly. He looked at the red-robed woman and asked, "Have you seen the outside world?" "What?" The woman didn''t quite understand Gardiner''s question. "Sence City is passed down from generation to generation. Because of Sence City''s special status, many people envy the so-called Sence City sessor. With the bloodline, the sessor can surely dominate an area. However, the Sence City sessor can never leave the territory of Sence City in his whole life. The so-called city lord is just a prisoner with a little freedom." Gardiner looked at the entire Sence City and said, "A city lord who doesn''t even have freedom is a b*llshit city lord." "Haha, our City Lord Zhao is quite amorous. Since you''ve already left Sence City, why did youe back?" The red-robed woman let out a coldugh. "I''m back..." Gardiner took a deep breath and said, "I want to take them away." "In your dreams!" A violent Spiritual Qi hit Gardiner directly in the chest, causing him to fly out and fall on the wall, leaving dense cracks on the wall. The red-robed woman''s eyes were fierce and murderous. She stared at Gardiner and said, "Gardiner, I''ll make it clear to you that no one can leave! Your daughter died in the third year after you left. Your wife won''t leave with you. Do you want to take them away?" "Unless you have the ability to destroy the entire Sence City!" As soon as the woman finished speaking, she threw off her fiery red robe and strode away. "Gardiner, the Saint of the Hong n will be here in two days. Kill her, and I''ll let you take your wife away." The woman''s voice came into Gardiner''s ears from outside the mansion. Gardiner coughed out a mouthful of blood and wiped the corner of his mouth. When he nced at his sleeve, Gardiner smiled and said, "The so- called innate mission is really disgusting. However,pared with me, the Saint of the Hong n is even more pitiful." Two dayster, too many people had gathered in Sence City. A floating pcended in front of Sence City. Twelve graceful figures, dressed in fine gauze, walked on both sides of the road. Among the 12 graceful figures, there was a figure in a golden robe, which was particrly dusting down. Wherever she passed, there was golden light falling, which was the symbol of great merit. When the group slowly entered the city, no one dared to enter with them. Who else would dare to walk with the Saint? After Sylvia entered the city, the other major forces also entered the city one after another. Among the forces, there were a lot of big shots and young geniuses. But today, all the big shots and young geniuses restrained their momentum and did not show it. First of all, they knew that this time, they were not fighting. This was the home of Sence City. Secondly, the Saint had already entered the city. Why would anyone want to show their momentum in front of the Saint? To demonstrate the strength to the Saint? Or what? Therefore, all the big shots and young geniuses had sneaked into the city. It was rare to see such a grand event in the Vast Thousand Worlds, but it was also rare to see such a calm event. Everyone quietly sized up the city which had once climbed to the top of the Vast Thousand Worlds and suddenly disappeared for more than 20 years. The whole city was ck and white. There was a street in ck and white in the city, which seemed to separate this city, but it also seemed that the city was integrated because of this street. Henry and the others entered the city and looked around. "Amitabha, this wretched guy is also a rich second generation." Ranjeet''s eyes widened as he stared at their surroundings. "A city belongs to him. How much delicious food do you think he''ll have?" "This city is a formation, isn''t it?" Henry said as he watched. "Yes, there seems to be something pressing under the city." The Heretic God gave a positive answer. "The origin of Sence City is very mysterious. It''s been here since ancient times. Although it''s said to be the overlord of a certain region, it''s more like a guardian." Henry nodded.N?velDrama.Org content rights. "What the f*ck, a chicken leg!" Ranjeet saw a restaurant in front of them and his eyes lit up. Ranjeet had stayed in Wu Mountain for a few days and that almost killed him. "Ranjeet, do you have any money?" Seeing that Ranjeet was full of energy, Cesia couldn''t help but ask. The sprinting figure immediately stopped. Ranjeet turned around and said, "Amitabha, I''m a monk. How can I have worldly possessions like money on me?" After seeing the reality clearly, he put away his arrogance just for the smell of chicken legs. He looked at Henry and sincerely said, "Big Brother, can you buy me some food?" Henry had no idea how to deal with this bald fat man. As soon as he nodded his head, he saw that Ranjeet rushed into the restaurant like a wind. "Bring all the food to me." They entered the restaurant and sat down. "Brother, look over there!" Ranjeet widened his eyes and looked at the restaurant''s entrance. At the entrance, twelve women dressed in fine gauze walked in slowly. Behind the twelve women was a person. She was dressed in a golden robe and was extremely beautiful. They sat at a ce not far from Henry''s table. "If you dare to look at me again, I''ll dig out your eyes." A light shout was heard. It was a woman in a dark green dress. Sylvia''s gaze swept towards the ce where Henry was seated. The instant she saw Henry, Sylvia''s eyebrows furrowed slightly. That et kind of feeling, it was as if there was something important that she couldn''t remember at all, to the point where she didn''t even have the slightest clue of what was going on. The people next to Henry also gave Sylvia this feeling, but it was far less intense than Henry''s. The Hong n has eliminated the source of memory, making Sylvia forget everything about Henry, whether it was people or things. Whether it was Ranjeet or Cesia, in Sylvia''s memories, they all used Henry as medium and stored up all of these memories. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org In the face of the woman''s scolding, Ranjeet put his hands together and said, "Amitabha, monks don''t lie. Otherwise, don''t think that I wouldn''t scold you." Chapter 2025 Chapter 2025 ? Ranjeet stared at the woman in front of him. Obviously, he was going to fight with her. The faces of the twelve young women were full of anger. The woman in a green gauze showed a very angry look, but a voice was forced into a line by her Spiritual Qi and passed into the ears of Henry and others. "Mr. Zhang, the Hong n owe you a favour. The memories of the Honourable are currently at a critical juncture. I hope that Mr. Zhang will do us a favour." This woman in green obviously knew the identities of Henry and the others. What she showed was nothing more than to prevent Henry and the others from making too much contact with Sylvia. "Mr. Zhang, we''ve already done what we''ve promised you. I hope you can keep the promise." The voice of the woman in green sounded again. Henry subconsciously rubbed the bamboo slip in his arms. Although he had already obtained the information about his mother, Henry would not be able to turn against them. Even though Henry had already obtained the information from the Heretic God and the so-called cutting off memory was merely to seal up that part of Sylvia''s memory, Henry was certain that the Hong n would not let him off if he turned against them openly. After all, the Saint was far too important to the Hong n. With his current strength, he would not be able to face the Hong n head-on. "Let''s eat." Henry said. Hearing Henry''s words, Ranjeet, who was ready to cross the line with the woman from the Hong n, immediately lowered his head. At this time, the delicious food had already been served on the table, and his mouth was full of oil. In the restaurant, the sounds of someone ying the zither could be heard. Some were drinking tea, and the others were enjoying the wine. They were all very suited to the situation. The only thing that was out of ce was the way Ranjeet was eating. After wiping out the two tables of delicious food, Ranjeet raised his head with satisfaction. "Hey, why is the sound of the zither gone?" He noticed that the sound of the zither that had been ringing in his ears had disappeared, and it was already dark outside the restaurant. "D*mn it. It''s sote. I haven''t eaten for so long, have I?" Ranjeet stroked his bald head, rubbing it with oil stains that made it shine a little more. There was no one around him. "Brother, I''m done. Let''s go!" Ranjeet shouted. Suddenly, a gust of cold wind blew from the door of the restaurant. Ranjeet could not help but shiver. A strange feeling came to the restaurant. He found that there was no one in the restaurant! The restaurant should be full of guests. Some people were drinking wine, some were writing poems, and some were ying the zither. But now, there was only Ranjeet in the restaurant. The owner, waiters and guests had all disappeared. Even Henry, Cesia, Sylvia, and the other people from Hong Mountain were all gone. It was silent all around. He could even clearly hear himself swallowing. A cold sweat ran down Ranjeet''s bald head. Even he was powerful, the current environment still made him very nervous. "Hey, brother, stop ying!" Ranjeet shouted again. "Brother, stop ying..." "Stop ying..." A reply sounded. The doors and windows of this restaurant were clearly open, but it was like a closed environment, locking the sound here. Ranjeet looked out of the window. It waspletely dark outside. It was so dark that he couldn''t see his fingers. In the sky, a crescent moon hung high. The strange thing was that the crescent moon was purple. Ranjeet put his palms together devoutly, and at the same time, his eyes were slightly closed as he began to recite the Heart Sutra. "Tap tap."Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. A soft sound suddenly rang behind him, and his fat body shook violently. His skin was covered with goosebumps in an instant. He could hear clearly that it was the sound of footsteps. "Don''t y around!" With a loud sound, a golden dragon soared into the sky from the surface of his body. As the golden dragon roared, violent Spiritual Qi crazily surged around him. The tables and chairs in the restaurant werepletely torn apart at this moment. Under such a ranged attack, nothing could escape. N O When the golden dragon disappeared, everything returned to normal. Ranjeet wore an evil smile and said, "What the h*ll do you think you are? How dare you to be so arrogant in front of me!" Ranjeet sneered and stood up and walked out of the restaurant. Just as he took a step forward, his body came to a stop as if he had received an electric shock. His narrowed eyes widened and his eyes were filled with fear. That was because the sound of the footsteps came from behind him once again. His back was instantly drenched with cold sweat. Even in the face of such a powerful expert, Ranjeet wouldn''t have this kind of fear. However, for this unknown thing, he admitted he was very scared! His teeth kept shaking. This kind of fear filled every inch and corner of his body. Ranjeet only felt that his limbs were numb and his fingers were cramping. He couldn''t even take a step. "Tap tap!" There was another sound of footsteps behind him, and Ranjeet could feel something approaching him. He could feel a pair of eyes staring at him from behind as if they were watching prey. Suddenly, the wind was so strong that the door of the restaurant swung back and forth, and the banners in front of it rang. Ranjeet''s chest heaved as if it was going to explode. "Ha, ha, ha." Outside the restaurant, there was a burst of cheerful women''sughter. Ranjeet suddenly turned around. He only found that there was nothing behind him. By the time Ranjeet turned around again, everything in the restaurant had already returned to its original state. The tables and chairs were still there, and they had never been damaged. There was still no one in the restaurant, and the sky, was still ck. The crescent moon was still purple. The only street was not empty but crowded. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Ranjeet strode out of the restaurant and casually grabbed one person. "What''re you doing?" "Master, this is the activity of Bence City. The moon is high in the sky, and everyone is going to attend the grand ceremony." The man answered the question and squeezed into the crowd again. Looking at the excited expressions of the crowd, Ranjeet immediately understood. It seemed that all the people in the restaurant went to the activity, but why didn''t the brother and the others tell him? With a doubtful heart, Ranjeet followed the crowd to the centre of Bence City. Inside Sence City, there were dense buildings. There were many alleys and junctions on the street. The crowd surged and squeezed into the junctions of the alleys, and everyone looked excited and happy. Ranjeet was in the crowd and squeezed into an alley. His footsteps were neither slow nor fast. When Ranjeet passed the corner of the alley, he was stunned again. Just a second ago, there were still dense figures around him,ughing. At the next second, all the people disappeared, leaving only himself standing there. There only was silence around. Content belongs to Chapter 2026 Chapter 2026 ? The crowd became cold and cheerless in the blink of an eye. The scene became weird again. Ranjeet looked around and found that there were no other passageways. At this time, he was in a courtyard surrounded by houses, just like the quadrangle courtyard. Outside the courtyard, it was dark. In the sky, the crescent moon''s light sprinkled on the ground causing a touch of purple brilliance. Suddenly, a red light was reflected on Ranjeet''s face. It was a big redntern hanging in front of the gate of the house. There were a total of 13 rednterns hanging here, silently lit up. The red, purple and ck, all fused together at this moment, wrapping around Ranjeet. It was quiet here. A gust of wind suddenly blew, causing the corner of his clothes to rattle. However, the 13 rednterns hanging in front of the house did not move at all. The red light was not only shining on his face but also on the inside of the mansion. Through the window, he could clearly see a figure wandering inside the mansion. Strangely, the figure was moving, but its body was in a state of bnce. It was not walking, but floating! There were more and more figures, in a short period of time, the three mansions were already filled with them. Pu! A muffled sound was heard, and a redntern suddenly went out. The red light became a little dimmer, and all the figures in the houses disappeared. Ranjeet turned his head to run away, but when he looked back, he found that the alley he hade from had turned into a thick wall. "Creak!" A sound that made people feel very ufortable was heard. The door of a mansion was opened, and inside the door, a white and bloodless foot was stretched out. Looking at the size of the foot, it was a woman. "Amitabha." Ranjeet''s eyes were shut and he couldn''t help but tremble. He suddenly opened his eyes and shouted, "F*ck! Heavenly Dragon! Go to h*ll!" Countless golden dragons madly rushed out from the surface of his body. There were Buddhist mantras appearing to suppress this evil. The golden dragons opened their bloody mouths and rushed toward the figure who walked out of the house. The full view of the figure was shown in front of Ranjeet. It was a petite woman. She was wearing a red bride''s wedding dress and a red veil on her head, so nobody could see her appearance clearly. Her pale skin could only be seen on her bare feet and two hands. Golden dragons with Buddhist nature should be the bane of all evils and Stranges, but in the face of this woman, they directly went through the body without leaving any signs.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. The petite figure moved forward step by step, getting closer and closer to Ranjeet. She slowly walked to the front of Ranjeet and stretched out a hand. "Get lost!" With a loud roar, Ranjeet pped toward her. However, the petite figure was just an illusion. Her real body had already appeared behind Ranjeet. Her hand patted the right shoulder of Ranjeet. At that moment, Ranjeet felt nothing but a nket of ice covering his whole body. Even his blood was frozen. He felt numb and unable to move. "Fatty!" A loud shout came from the other side. With the loud shout, his stiff body regained his mobility. He turned his head around and saw Henry, Cesia, and the Heretic God surrounding him. They looked at him with worried expressions. The table in front of him was still full of delicacies, and he did not move. "This..." Ranjeet took a deep breath and eximed, "Was it an illusion?" "Fatty, what''s wrong?" Henry looked at the whole scene with suspicion. "Someone seemed to have targeted us and created an illusion for me. I almost fell into it. Fortunately, brother, you gave me a p." Ranjeet exined what he had just experienced. He didn''t know how to describe what had just happened. It was too weird. "An illusion?" Henry frowned. The person who could let Ranjeet fall into the illusion must at least be at the Divine Sky level and had very high attainment in the spiritual field. Henry first thought of the Divine Sky expert they meet today, but he was soon overthrown. That person was definitely not a strong person in the spiritual realm. Who could it be? Why did he target Ranjeet? It was not a good thing to be targeted by such a powerful expert since his methods were superb and secretive. "Eat, hurry up and go back after you finish eating. Don''t show up in public in the next two days." Henry said. Ranjeet nodded and didn''t say anything. The reason why he didn''t speak was that he felt that it was not an illusion just now. If it was an illusion, with his character, it was impossible him to be fooled. But what elet happened just now was really frightening. In the weird scene, the woman in red was in Ranjeet''s mind all the time. He subconsciously moved his right shoulder. This movement made the whole body feel a sharp pain. It was a kind of cold pain from the bone. The pain made him realize that it was not an illusion. The woman pped on his right shoulder. But i it was not an illusion, what had happened just now? Ranjeet''s bald head was covered with sweat again. Even the food in front of him was not as fragrant as before In the City Lord''s Mansion, Bence City. A figure in red turned into a stream of light and suddenly appeared in the sky above the City Lord''s Mansion She was dressed in a red robe, the bifurcation of the red robe started from the thigh, revealing the beautiful leg on the other side. The woman''s eyes look around and overlook the whole Sence City. "It has appeared, it has appeared again." The woman murmured. At the same time, she pinched out a seal with her hand and closed her eyes to feel something. After a dozen seconds, the woman suddenly spat out blood, and her eyes were full of horror. "Impossible! Why so fast? What kind of monster is this?" The woman did not believe and pinched out the seal again. This time, the woman''s face suddenly turned pale, and she fell from the sky as if she was out of control. If she had not temporarily recovered a little strength, she would have hit the ground heavily. The woman looked at her hands and kept muttering, "The curse power is getting stronger and stronger." No one knew what had happened between the woman and Ranjeet. In the hall of the City Lord''s Mansion, Gardiner looked at the chair ced in the centre of the hall, and there was a hint of memory in his eyes. The woman''s face had returned to normal and she walked into the hall. "There are still two days left. Prepare yourself." The woman''s cold voice rang out. "If you refuse, your wife will die." Chapter 2027 Chapter 2027 ? Gardiner looked at the woman in red and said nothing. In just three days, the city waspletely crammed with people. Henry saw a lot of familiar figures in Sence City, including the Cloud Emperor, Nahir, and the Sacred Emperor. Back then, these people had been ordered by the Hong n, and now that they saw Henry, they behaved extremely politely. Everyone understood that Henry meant a lot to the Hong n. Henry was indebted to the Hong n, and the Hong n valued karma. With the Hong n around, no one couldy a finger on Henry. Therefore, everyone naturally thought that Henry was on good terms with such a special being. Azusa, the princess of the Sacred Empire, had also been more and less affected by Hong n. This time, she had once again seen Henry and her behaviour had be much more normal. However, if one were to take a closer look, one would find that there was still a hint of bashfulness in her gaze when she looked at Henry. Today, it was time for Sence City to wee the people. The dense crowd gathered in front of Sence City. After the mention of the Sence City''s Lord to everywhere a few days ago, everyone knew that this time, Sence City would definitely return with great force. In front of the ck-and-white mansion, there was a corridor about 100 metres long. The corridor was very wide and could amodate more than 20 people passing it side by side. At this time, at the end of the corridor, a woman in a red robe was standing there. A powerful aura spread from her body. Although she did not speak and did not condense any Spiritual Qi, just standing there was enough to make people feel pressure. "Everyone." The woman opened her mouth. Her voice, with a strong prating quality, clearly reached everyone''s ears. "Our Sence City has been sealed for more than twenty years, suppressing all the Evil Spirits. Now, the Evil Spirits have been removed. From today on, Sence City will take in all the disciples!" As soon as she spoke, many cries of surprise rang out from the crowd, they had already spected that Sence City''s suddeneback meant that it was going to contend with the Hong n. The Hong n was born with the power of Saint to suppress Sence City. However, the Saint had disappeared for too long, and she could not enable the Hong n to flourish forever. Now Sence City was going topete for the position of the overlord. But in the Hong n, the Saint''s bloodline had been awakened! These two forcespeted with each other, so even the dynasties could only stand on the sidelines. They couldn''t participate, and they didn''t have the strength to participate. In the city lord''s mansion, Sence City. Gardiner looked at the chair in the centre of the hall and took a deep breath. All those memories came to his mind. Since he went to the ancientnd, the memory had been sealed up. "Gardiner Zhao from Sence City, his bloodline was awaken when he was 4!" A loud voice echoed throughout the entire Sence City. At that moment, the entire city was in an uproar. A four-year-old boy had awaken a bloodline. That was a rare genius. The bloodline inheritance represented power. It represented a person''s potential. Generally speaking, a person awakening a bloodline at the age of 16 would be considered a genius. At that year, Gardiner at the age of four had be the pride of the whole Sence City. As the overlord of this world, Sence City had a supreme position that had never been shaken. This continued until the Hong n''s Saint appeared, drawing out an exceptional power. She even circled the Vast Thousand Worldsand used her power to suppress Sence City. In the era of the existence of Saints, there wasn''t a single faction that couldpete with the Hong n. However, even the Saint couldn''t achieve immortality. Countless yearster, the Hong n''s Saint died, and the Hong n imed that there would be reincarnations. However, regardless of whether it was death or reincarnation, there were no Saints in the Hong n. After the Hong n lost its Saint, the suppressed Sence City started to retaliate. The Hong n and Sence City were peaceful on the surface, but the wind and clouds had already surged in their hearts. They had fought with each other for who knew how many times. However, the Hong n was blessed with the good fortune of a Saint, and was also surrounded by merit. It was a n favoured by the destiny of the Heavens. Compared to the Hong n, Sence City was much more wretched. All the blessings in this world enveloped the Hong n. As a result, Sence City has never been able topete against the Hong n. As time went by, the blessings left by the Saint of the Hong n became less and less, and the merit power that shrouded the Hong Mountain also gradually dissipated. The Hong n had awakened many reincarnations of the Saint, but none of them seeded. This gave Sence City hope because, over these years, the gap between the Hong n and Sence City had be smaller and smaller. The emergence of the peerless genius who awakened the bloodline at the age of four led people in Sence City to believe that the Heavenly Way had already taken a liking to Sence City. The Saint of the Hong n did not exist, and the bloodline of Metaphysics bloodline was thin. On the contrary, the son of Sence City awakened his bloodline when The was four years old. He could be said to be a genius among geniuses. Once he was trained well, he would be a sharp weapon. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org In the main hall of Sence City, Gardiner retracted his thoughts and slowly walked to the seat. He reached out and gently stroked the handle of the chair, which was had marks of time over it. "In order to sit on this position and not let you down, I started to practice the sword at four." Gardiner sighed, and his father''s figure appeared in front of him. "Son, don''t bezy, ten hours?"This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. "Only ten hours of training today?" "It''s not enough at all!" There was an irresistable rebuke in the voice. For a four-year-old child, practising swordsmanship for ten hours a day was far from enough. Gardiner''s father asked him to start training 15 hours a day! This was a peerless genius. The peerless genius and the hope of returning to the peak of Sence City. Everyone had hopes for this four-year-old little figure. Under such high-intensity training, the talent of the four-year-old Gardiner was not disappointing. When he was five years old, his bloodline was burning, and a single sword strike could destroy a boulder. This was something that a five-year-old child could do. At that time, Gardiner was already in the Divine Bridge realm. When he was six years old, he was about to reach the Divine Shore realm. When he was seven years old, he was in the Divine Shore realm. When he was ten years old, he was in thest stage of Divine Shore realm. When he was twelve years old, he stepped into the Divine Cloud realm, drawing on a strange power! How many Divine Cloud experts were there in this world at the age of twelve? Gardiner had never experienced his childhood, nor his father''s love. From the age of four to twelve, he only felt his father''s sternness and the sword in his hand. Gardiner still remembered what his father had said on the day he stepped into the Divine Cloud realm. "Son, from now on, you can''t learn anything in the city. You have to go all over the Vast Thousand Worlds and challenge all the strong people in the world!" A twelve-year-old boy should challenge world experts. However, no one in Sence City thought that this was a joke and no one thought that it was impossible because the incredible Gardiner always gave people a lot of confidence. "Now that I think about it, it''s really embarrassing." Gardiner took back his hand from the seat and curled his lip. "If the fat man found out, he wouldugh at me. Henry wouldugh too.." Gardiner walked to the back of the main hall, and there was a rusted sword. It was the weapon used by a 12-year-old boy to challenge the powerful people in the world. Chapter 2028 Chapter 2028 ? The 12-year-old boy, armed with an iron sword, challenged the strong in the world in the name of Sence City! In that year, the talented boy appeared out of nowhere and told the world how powerful Sence City was and how terrible the Element Spirit bloodline could be. He told the world what the Elemental Spirit Method was! When he was 12 years old, he defeated all the masters of the major forces. When he was 14 years old, he challenged the three dynasties, and no one dared to ept the challenge under the Divine Sky realm. The reputation of Sence City waspletely outshone by this 14-year-old boy. At that time, Sence City had already been in the limelight. Everyone knew that Gardiner, the genius youth of Sence City, was in Vast Thousand Worlds. The young genius, Gardiner, was already known as the top talent in the Vast Thousand Worlds. His Future achievements were limitless. Gardiner''s name would definitely reach the top in Sence City. Once he stepped into the Divine Sky realm, even an experienced expert had to avoid him. At that time, a teenager with a sword in his hand was a city! People looked up to him! But for Gardiner''s achievements, the position of the city lord of Sence City was not enough. Gardiner had defeated all the masters in the Vast Thousand Worlds, but he had not climbed up Hong Mountain. Hong Mountain was the real opponent in Sence City''s eyes. Without the defeated Hong Mountain, no matter how glorious a person was, it would not be enough for Sence City! However, the fourteen-year-old Gardiner was invincible in this world, but the city lord of Sence City still did not allow him to immediately go to Hong Mountain. Gardiner was the pride of Sence City. He could only win in his lifetime! Before he was 100 per cent sure that he would win, Gardiner would not ascend Hong Mountain. Gardiner returned to Sence City again after defeating all the masters. However, what waited for him was not a celebration, but a new training. He attracted the thunder in the sky and the unknown in the clouds. He had been training day and night. This was Gardiner''s life. At the age of 15, he had achieved smallpletion of the Divine Cloud. At the age of 16, he hadpleted the Divine Cloud! At the age of 24, he stepped into the Divine Sky realm! On the same day, thunder cmity fell from the sky. There was an illusory image of a Saint appearing around Hong Mountain, reciting scriptures. This was to increase the merit of Hong Mountain. Gardiner''s existence caused the remaining consciousness of the Saint to feel a sense of crisis. Everyone was envious of Gardiner. He was in the Divine Sky realm at the age of 24. Just the momentum had frightened the experienced experts. However, they didn''t know that Gardiner, whom they were envious of, had never smiled since he was a child. Before Gardiner awakened his bloodline at the age of 4, he would be nourished and soaked in medicine every day. His body was baptized by Spiritual Qi every day, and the muscles and meridians were rebuilt over and over again. Everyone thought that Gardiner was a genius that had never been seen before, but Gardiner knew very well that he was not a genius. This genius was made by his father alone. He let himself awake the bloodline when he was four with the help of spiritual energy. The bloodline was a fake one! Gardiner had known his mission since childhood. He was pushed to that position. He had to work harder than others to be able to afford the title of genius. The Divine Sky expert of 24 years old was already heaven- defying enough. This heaven- defying method was obtained by never resting. Gardiner had never lived his own life. Except for the two years when he challenged the world''s experts, he had never walked out of Sence City, nor had he ever walked out of City Lord''s Mansion. This was his life. He was born to fight for Sence City, and he was born with a mission. "My own life?" Gardiner had never known what life was. He only knew how to be infinitely stronger. He only knew how to make his father satisfied. When he was twenty-four years old, he stepped into the Divine Sky realm and thunder fell from the sky. The Saint felt a sense of crisis. In that year, Gardiner was really famous in the world! There were too many forces going to Sence City wanting their daughters to get married off to Sence City. But at that time, did Gardiner know anything about the feelings between men and women? He didn''t understand! The only thing he had to rely on was the weapon in his hand! Retracting his thoughts, Gardiner looked away from the rusted sword. He slowly walked out of the main hall of the City Lord''s Mansion. His gaze wandered around the main hall. When he saw the door, a smile appeared on Gardiner''s face. Back then, he had met her in this ce. "Xolk Temple has arrived!" "Caduceus Pavilion has arrived!" "The Inasver Pavilion has arrived!" Too many forces came to Bence City to seek a connection with Bence City. Gardiner was destined to rise up in Bence City, so he must stand on the top of Hong Mountain! Bence City must rise to the top of the Vast Thousand Worlds! The leaders of all the major forces even wanted their daughters to be his concubines because they wanted to establish a connection with Bence City. That day, the beauties from all the forces wereparable to the selection of beauty in Bence City. Any famous beauty in the Vast Thousand Worlds would appear here. Gardiner was dressed in a ck-and-white robe. He was ??? l handsome and had sword-shaped eyebrows and star-like eyes. No matter where he went, he was always the focus of attention. All these well-known beauties in the Vast Thousand Worlds wanted to marry this person and be Mrs. Zhao. Content belongs to However, Gardiner was not interested in these women. Gardiner''s wife was not a famous beauty in the Vast Thousand Worlds. On the contrary, she was very ordinary. That day, she wore a long white dress. She was not from any big sects. She was just a maid of the Tiens Seet. When Gardiner saw her, she stood in front of the gate of the city ford''s mansion, with a pen and a piece of paper in her hand. "What is this?" Gardiner saw the contents of the paper. It was andscape painting. In the painting, the mountains and rivers were beautiful, and the birds were singing and the flowers were fragrant. "Ah! Master Zhao!" The woman didn''t expect that Gardiner would talk to her. "What is this?" Gardiner''s eyes were still fixed on that piece of paper.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. "This is the green hills in front of the Tiens Sect." She answered truthfully, and she was very respectful. "It looks great. Can you give it to me?" A rare smile appeared on Gardiner''s face. "Ah?" "Sure.." The woman was very flustered and gave the painting in her hand to Gardiner. Gardiner repeatedly looked at the painting in his hand. The woman felt that it was strange that the Young Lord of Sence City liked this ordinary painting so much. "Have you been here?" Gardiner asked again, and the sun shone on Gardiner''s side face. At that moment, he could really make the woman go crazy. She quickly replied, "I''ve been there. It''s right in front of our sect''s gate." Gardiner put the painting away like a treasure. He muttered to himself as if he was telling his wish, "If possible, I also want to have a look." Gardiner''s murmur was heard by the woman. "Young Master Zhao, there are many ces in the Tiens Sect that are better than this. If you want to go, I''ll take you there when you visit the Tiens Sect." "Take me everywhere!" Gardiner''s body suddenly shook. He looked straight at the woman again and asked, "What''s your name?" "Geralda Pei." On that day, news came from Sence City that the city lord''sdy had been chosen. Her name was Geralda Pei! Chapter 2029 Chapter 2029 ? The name Geralda Pei resounded throughout the entire Vast Thousand Worlds in one night. Many people had been guessing which woman the Young City Lord of the Sence City would choose. They even specially set up a Top Ten Beauty List in the Vast Thousand Worlds. The top ten beauties were not only outstanding. After all, there were too many people in the Vast Thousand Worlds. Just based on appearance alone, one could not be ranked in the top ten beauties. Whether in appearance or temperament, they were excellent! Moreover, their family background was clean, and they were proficient in the zither, chess, calligraphy, and painting. Everyone guessed that the young city lord''s wife would be selected from these ten women. But no one had expected that among the ten beauties, none of them had won the favour of the young city lord of Sence City. The one who had finally been elected as the city governor''s wife was actually an unknown small character, Geralda. Geralda was not a rich or from a rich family, but a maid of the Tiens Sect. She looked good, but couldn''t bepared with the top ten beauties at all. Such a person was too ordinary in the current Sence City. The moment the members of the Tiens Sect heard the news, they were in an uproar. The Tiens Sect was not a big sect. They came to Sence City to join in the fun. However, they didn''t expect that a maid of theirs could attract the attention of the Young City Lord of the Sence City. "Geralda, what the h*ll is going on?" "Geralda, I didn''t see iting!" "Geralda, what did you do?" In the residence of the Tiens Sect, the sound of chattering rang incessantly. Geralda''s face was full of panic. Today, she only said a few words to the Young City Lord and gave him a painting. She did not expect that she would be elected as the Young City Lord''s wife directly! In the face of the questions of her good friends, Geralda only felt her mind go nk. This happened too suddenly! That night, the residents of the Tiens Sect didn''t sleep. All the major forces rushed to the Tiens Sect to show their goodwill in advance for the futuredy of the Young City Lord. Gardiner and Sence City would suppress Hong Mountain sooner orter, and Gardiner would be the first person in the Vast Thousand Worlds sooner orter. After a night, the next morning, arge group of people from Sence City arrived at the residence of the Tiens Sect. Numerous wedding gifts and all kinds of precious treasures were ced in front of the residence of the Tiens Sect and these gifts told everyone that what happenedst night was not a rumour. Today, the wedding gifts came from the Sence City! The wedding between the Tiens Sect and Sence City was a great joy. On the day of the engagement, Sence City held a grand banquet for three days to invite all the people. Gardiner, who had never been out of the City Lord''s Mansion, was also given three days off and went to the Tiens Sect. Those three days were the happiest days of his life in the past 20 years. During those three days, Gardiner did not practice swordsmanship. He and Geralda walked on the green hills in front of the Tiens Sect. A Spirit Deer could let Gardiner chase him for half a day. A small stream could make Gardiner stay for half a day. Geralda, who was next to Gardiner, did not understand why the Young City Lord of Sence City was always in a daze. She did not know that he had never seen such things. Although he stood at the top of the Vast Thousand Worlds, he had never climbed up the top of the mountain. If one saw the phenomenon inside Gardiner''s body, one would discover that there was only a long sword. The Divine Bridge was a long sword bridge, and the Divine Shore was the sword Divine Shore. During those three days, Gardiner had been wandering around the outside world. He had seen too many new things to him. What he had never seen before were the beautiful sights of this world. What other people considered ordinary was something that Young City Lord had never seen. "These... are for you..." On the top of the mountain, Gardiner sat on the cliff and quietly looked at the mountains and rivers. Geralda held a few paintings in her hand and stood behind Gardiner.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Gardiner turned back. The woman still wore a long white dress and stood there quietly. Gardiner took the paintings in Geralda''s hand. There were mountains and rivers in the paintings, as well as... Gardiner. "It''s pretty. I like it very much." Gardiner had received many supreme treasures, and each of them might drive some major forces crazy. However, he had never received such a gift. Geralda''s face showed a touch of blush. "There is not much scenery here. If you like it, I can draw it for you somewhere else. There are too many beautiful sceneries in the world." The Tiens Sect, was a small sect, and even their most precious items were nothing in front of Sence City. "Too... beautiful..." Gardiner''s eyes were full of yearning. "You will like it." Geralda stood behind Gardiner and said, "I''ll draw all these for you." Gardiner''s body suddenly shook. "All of these.." Gardiner stood up, looked at Geralda, and nodded hard. "Okay." Three dayster, Gardiner returned to Sence City. Geralda also returned to Sence City. Gardiner got married in Sence City and hosted many banquets. Many people envied Geralda. However, they did not know that after returning to Sence City, Geralda had never left the city until today. A yearter, Geralda gave birth to a daughter. As for Gardiner, he was prepared to ascend Hong Mountain! "The reincarnation of the Saint of the Hong n appeared!" On that day, news came from Hong Mountain! The reincarnation of a Saint appeared! This piece of news allowed Gardiner to ascend to Hong Mountain. Sence City had prepared for too long, and Gardiner''s name had alsosted too long. He could not afford to lose as he had set foot on Hong Mountain. In that year, Gardiner''s daughter was only one year old. When Gardiner was about to climb Hong Mountain, something strange happened. Gardiner, the young city lord of Sence City, had disappeared! No one in the entire Vast Thousand Worlds could find any traces of Gardiner. No one knew where Gardiner had gone, including Geralda. Having failed to find Gardiner within three months, City Lord of Sence City was furious. And it was also on that day that Sence Citypletely appeared from people''s sight. In one night, Sence City hadpletely disappeared. The ce where Sence City used to be became a deste ce. And on the day when Gardiner disappeared, at the border of the Vast Thousand Worlds. "Is what you said true?" Gardiner, dressed in a ck and white robe, looked at the man and the woman in front of him. The woman was holding a baby in her arms. "Of course it''s true, Gardiner. The so-called Vast Thousand Worlds is just a sheep''s circle. Some people leave a region and think that wolves can''t enter the sheep''s circle. However, they don''t know that the sheep in the sheep''s circle with slowly learn to live afortable life, and the wolves will be more ferocious. One day, the wolves will tear the sheep''s circle and ughter all the sheep." "In your opinion, we really don''t have a chance?" "Fidello." "There is still a chance, however, we need time. We need to head to the ancientnd. Help me, protect him as he grows." "Him?" Gardiner looked at the child in woman''s arms. "Yes, him." "Well, what do I need to do?" Gardiner nodded hard. "Cut off your own cultivation base and wait for him to grow up. Then you cane back with him." Chapter 2030 Chapter 2030 ? In front of the City Lord''s Mansion, Gardiner smiled helplessly. When he saw these things, he could not help but think about what had happened in the past. Gardiner subconsciously touched his trouser pocket again and said with a helpless smile, "Fidello, if it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have known that there are cigarettes and good wine in the world. But it will really make me suffer if I can''t have it all the time. Now, I am back, and Henry is also back. Then, will those savage wolves tear the sheep circle?" At this moment, a burst of cheers resounded through the clouds and entered Gardiner''s ears. Gardiner shook his head and muttered to himself, "The circle is about to be torn apart, but they are still fighting for the sake of who will be the hegemon of the sheep circle. When the wolf invades, the one who will die first will be the hegemon." "Wee!" A crisp sound went straight to the sky. "City Lord of the Bence City, Gardiner Zhao!" A gust of wind blew, and the long robe on Gardiner''s body was blown to flutter. Gardiner looked at the outside of the City Lord''s Mansion and smiled. "Back then, you said that you would apany me to watch all the scenery. Finally, because of me, you were trapped in this Bence City for decades. Now, it''s time for us to fulfil our original agreement and go there together!" Gardiner walked out of the mansion amid the loud cheers. On the top of Bence City, peach blossoms floated in the corridor. "Amitabha, this wretched b*tch, he''s a bit pretentious." Ranjeet touched his bald head. "He''s really romantic." Seeing that peach blossom, Cesia couldn''t help smiling and looking at Henry. "Oh no." Looking at the falling peach blossoms, Henry frowned. "Brother, what''s wrong?" Ranjeet got nervous. Henry shook his head, and his eyes were full of irritability. "How pretentious he could be?" In the corridor where peach blossoms were falling, a man stepped forward. He wore a ck-and-white robe with a jade crown on his head. His unruly beard was shaved clean. Walking on the peach blossoms, his side face, which was full of masculine aura, made many women let out a momentary exmation. "I have to say that this wretched b*tch still has some appearance." Ranjeet couldn''t help but praise him. Gardiner stepped on the corridor and walked step by step. At the end of the corridor, the red-robed woman stood there. "This is Gardiner!" "Over 20 years ago, he was the number one genius in the Vast Thousand Worlds!" "At the age of four, he awakened his original spirit bloodline, stepped into the Divine Sky realm at the age of 24. He defeated all the experts in the world!" "It''s him!" Even the people of Hong Mountain couldn''t help giving Gardiner a few high appraisals when they saw him. Back then, this person had also caused Hong Mountain to feel a huge sense of crisis. When Gardiner was about to ascend Hong Mountain, within Hong Mountain, there were also all sorts of worries. "Haha, more than 20 years have passed. This day is finallying." The red-robed woman looked at Gardiner who was slowly walking toward her. She looked at the gate of Sence City and took a deep breath. "Your long-cherished wish wille to an end today. But, you can rest in peace now." The red-robed woman pointed to the sky and shouted. Her voice resounded throughout the entire Sence City. "Saint of the Hong n, do you dare to fight?!" This roar echoed throughout Sence City. "My Hong n dares to fight!" The woman in green beside Sylvia spoke. Everyone looked in the direction of the Hong n. There was a person wearing a golden robe, and she was covered in great merit. That face was so perfect that no ws could be seen. The golden-robed figure floated up and thennded gently on the corridor. Standing 50 metres away from Gardiner, the figures looked at each other. Everyone present held their breaths and concentrated. After more than 20 years, the battle was finally about to begin! The number one genius of the Vast Thousand Worlds against the reincarnation of the Hong n''s Saint. It was definitely the world''s strongest battle! In the audience''s seats, the expressions of Ranjeet and Cesia became gloomy. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Brother, what should we do? We can''t really watch this wretched man fight with sister-inw. There are both our people! And judging from the tigress, it is obvious that she wants them to fight to the death!" ording to the momentum of the red-robed woman, they had already regarded her like a tigress. "Brother Henry, I can hold up the formation to stop it." Cesia''s hands formed a magical seal, ready to strike at any time. The Nothingness formation was carved by Fidello back then. It was extremely powerful and could be said to be terrifying. Even Fidello could only carve a little on a daily basis in order to form this formation. Although Cesia controlled the Nothingness formation, the true might of it had never been fully unleashed. As Cesia became more and more powerful, the might of the great formation of Nothingness would also be more and more powerful. Henry waved his hand and stopped Cesia''s action, Henry was confident in Gardiner Sylvia''s memory was cut off, so she couldn''t remember the past. But Gardiner could. Ga knew that Sylvia was the reincarnation of the Saint of the Hong n. Today, she would appear again, so he should have a solution. On the corridor, Gardiner and Sylvia stood facing each other. The two of them were 50 metres apart from each other. They looked at each other and Spiritual Qi storms gathered between the two of them. Sylvia''s eyebrows were slightly knitted together. She did not know why, but this city lord of Sence City also gave her a very familiar feeling, just like those people from that day. This kind of feeling was not something that others could give her at all. "City Lord, have we met before?" Sylvia''s voice became clear and reached Gardiner''s ears. Gardiner tilted his head, thought for a moment, and replied, "Have you ever seen such a handsome person like me? Oh, I see. We haven''t seen each other." The Metaphysics bloodline spread to Sylvia''s wrist, and in a sh, terrible waves of Spiritual Qi burst out. Content belongs to NovelDrama.OrgCopyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. The Spiritual Qi formed a storm, blowing away the falling peach blossoms and Gardiner''s clothes. At the end of the corridor, the red-robed woman watched this scene with a smile hanging from the corner of her mouth. "City Lord, why don''t you make a move?" Sylvia couldn''t help but ask when she saw that there wasn''t the slightest fluctuation of Spiritual Qi in Gardiner''s body. Gardiner shook his head slightly and said, "I don''t want to fight with you. My enemy should not be you. Your enemy should not be me." After Gardiner said that, he stepped forward. In front of the raging Spiritual Storm, Gardiner didn''t emit any Spiritual Qi. He moved forward step by step with his own strength. "Crack!" With a light sound, the jade crown on Gardiner''s head was cut off and fell to the ground. "City Lord are you going to fight or not?" Sylvia shouted. From the day Gardiner was born, he had carried his destiny and wanted to fight against Hong Mountain! As for Sylvia, on the day of her awakening, she also had a mission that belonged to her. She was carrying the banner of Hong Mountain on her shoulders. Some people envied the children of big families, but the children of big families were unable to enjoy freedom. From the day they were born, many things had been predestined. Just like the two people standing in the corridor, there was no enmity between them, but they were going to fight to the death. Gardiner was still walking toward the spiritual energy. "I''ve said, my enemy is not you." Chapter 2031 Chapter 2031 ? Gardiner was moving toward the Spiritual Qi storm. One step, two steps... Gardiner had passed half of the distance of 50 metres between them. "What''s going on?" "Won''t the city lord of Sence City take action?" "Is hepletely suppressed?" "That''s for sure. The Hong n''s Saint has been reincarnated and has been awakened. The power of her bloodline has returned to its original form, and she''s invincible!" "That''s not necessarily true. The Saint has only awakened for a short period of time, so it''s impossible for her strength to soar. As for the Sence City''s Lord, he''s a heaven warping genius of the Vast Thousand Worlds. He awakened his bloodline at the age of four, and reached the Divine Sky realm at the age of 24. How could he be suppressed by the Hong n''s Saint to the point where he couldn''t fight back?" "It''s not being suppressed, it''s just that he didn''t want to make a move at all." One of the Divine Sky experts spoke. "He doesn''t leak any Qi." "How could it be... Hong Mountain and Sence City are old enemies..." On the corridor, Sylvia watched Gardiner gradually walking in, without emitting a bit of spiritual energy. Her rationality told her that if she took action now and killed him, Sence City would no longer be a threat, and she could also return to the Hong n to get news from her father. Her emotional side told Sylvia that she shouldn''t fight anymore. Wandering between one''s emotion and rationality was undoubtedly something that could drive one to go crazy. On one hand, it was the fate of the awakening of a Saint, and on the other hand, it was the true emotion in the depths of her heart. "Sence City''s Lord, you either stop or attack!" Sylvia once again shouted. "We''re not enemies." Gardiner shook his head again. He still walked forward firmly. At the end of the corridor, the smile on the red-robed woman''s face gradually disappeared. "Gardiner, what are you doing?" The red-robed woman shouted, her voice full of questions. Gardiner did not answer the question of the red-robed woman. He had already walked up to Sylvia. Subsequently, he took a step forward and crossed over to Sylvia''s side. As for Sylvia, she did not move again. The Spiritual Qi storm disappeared, and Gardiner''s steps returned to normal. "Gardiner! I told you to kill her. Didn''t you hear that? Didn''t you hear that?" The red-robed woman was screaming crazily. She thought that everything had been done, but she couldn''t ept such a sudden change. She waited for this man toe back for more than 20 years just for this day! Gardiner remained unmoved and walked to the end of the corridor. "Kill her! I want you to kill her!" The red-robed woman suddenly waved her hand, and violent Spiritual Qi gushed out and pped heavily on Gardiner''s body. Gardiner was sent flying backward with blood spouting out of his mouth. Gardiner got up with difficulty and walked forward again. The red-robed woman''s eyes were full of madness. She made a seal in her hand, struck again and blew Gardiner away again. Gardiner spat out blood again, and his face was a little pale. None of the great powers who hade to Sence City had expected things to turn out this way. Everyone held their breath and focused as they looked at the corridor. Gardiner was bombarded away twice, which made the red-robed woman even angrier. The red-robed woman attacked again. This time, she was even more vicious than before. The violent Spiritual Qi was like waves, wave after wave, all hitting Gardiner. Gardiner flew a few times in the air and finally fell on the ground under Sylvia''s feet. His face was ugly. "Make your move! Why don''t you make your move! Have you forgotten who you are? You are Gardiner Zhao! You are the hope of the entire Sence City! Why don''t you make your move?" The red-robed woman was roaring hysterically. Sylvia frowned slightly. She faced the red-robed woman and said, "If he doesn''t want to fight, then there''s no need to force him to fight." This was an internal matter of Sence City. Outsiders should not intervene, but Sylvia couldn''t bear to watch it any longer. Even Ranjeet standing outside couldn''t help starting to attack. "Brother, if we keep watching, this wretched guy is going to be beaten to death by the tigress." "You shut up!" The red-robed woman shouted at Sylvia, "What do you know? Don''t you know what his existence means? He was born to trample your Hong n under his feet. For this day, Sence City has given too much!" Sylvia opened her mouth. Just as she was about to speak, Gardiner''s voice sounded. "Of... of course I know." Gardiner got up from the ground with difficulty and walked forward again. "I was the hope in his eyes since I was a child. I grew up in a variety of halos. Of course, I knew what he wanted me to do." "Since you understand, do it! Otherwise, you should nevere back!" In the hands of the red-robed woman, a terrifying amount of spiritual energy was gathering. Behind the red-robeddy, an illusionary mountainlike figure slowly appeared. The appearance of that enormous figure caused everyone below the Divine Sky realm to feel pressure. "I just wanted to meet some people when I came back, to fulfil some of the things that we originally agreed on but didn''t do." Speaking of this, Gardiner couldn''t help showing a hint of sweetness in his eyes. "Meet some people?" "You wanted to see her?" With a wave of her arm, a cage appeared behind the woman. In the cage, there was a figure trapped. Dressed in a white dress, she quietly stayed in the cage. Gardiner''s body shook, and he stopped in his tracks. "Geralda..." Gardiner murmured the name of the figure in the cage. "What is this?" "The green hills in front of the Tiens Sect." "It looks great. Can you give it to me?" It was noon, and the sun was shining brightly on her face, which was very beautiful. "What''s your name?" "Geralda Pei." It was still at noon, and the sun was shining on the two of them, which was a boundless warmth.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. "When I first saw you, you were so happy. You should have lived a carefree life, but now you were trapped in this cage because of me." Gardiner took another step forward, and the red-robed woman made another move. The virtual shadow behind her moved as well. Overwhelming pressure surge toward Gardiner, and even the corridor strengthened by the formation under his feet copsed. Gardiner couldn''t bear it. He knelt down on one knee, and the ground cracked. At the same time, arge mouthful of blood was spat out by Gardiner. "If you want to see her, then kill that Hong n''s Saint!" The enormous pressure was pressing down on Gardiner all the time. He took a deep breath and gritted his teeth. Then he slowly stood up and continued to move forward. Every step he took was extremely difficult. S "These... are for you..." On that day, on the green hills in front of the Tiens Sect''s gate, the woman named Geralda gave the paintings in her hand to Gardiner. She didn''t know what the man in front of her liked, but it seemed that he liked paintings very much. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Under the light of the setting sun, the two of them bathed in the sunshine. A woman''s words were the original agreement. "If you like it, I''ll draw everything for you." "Very well...." Under the pressure, the corners of Gardiner''s mouth once again began to curl into a smile. "Now, we should go and have a look at that ce. The scenery." Chapter 2032 Chapter 2032 ? The enormous pressure was like several mountains pressing down on Gardiner. Gardiner walked forward step by step. Although it was difficult for him to move forward, he had no intention of stopping. The pressure made Gardiner''s bones crack. Sylvia looked at Gardiner''s back. She wanted to make a move, but she knew in her heart that this wasn''t something she should interfere in. This was the internal conflict within Sence City. "Gardiner, why haven''t you made your move yet?! Do you want to die? Do you want to die?!" The red-robed woman howled. The illusion behind her became more and more solid, and the pressure also became more and more terrifying. Gardiner did not speak. His eyes were fixed on the cage all the time. He knew very well that his enemies were not here, and this was not the ce for him to take action. More than 20 years ago, a cry was heard in Sence City. It was the daughter of the young city lord of Sence City. As the daughter of the young city lord, that day should be a big day. However, there were not many people from Sence City''s mansioning to drink, just because the city lord did not recognize this child. In the beginning, Sence City was choosing a partner for Gardiner. Too many noble families had broken through the threshold of the house of Sence City. Among them, there were many amazing female cultivators. However, Gardiner did not choose any one of them but finally chose a maid from the Tiens Sect. The Tiens sect was not even a small sect in front of Sence City. In the eyes of such big powers, the so-called Tiens Sect was just a small group created by some random person. Even the elder sister of the Tiens Sect was nothing in front of Sence City, let alone a maid. The young city lord of Sence City married a maid from the Tiens Sect. Although Geralda''s name was heard overnight, the city lord of Sence City also lost all his reputation that night. The former overlord of the Vast Thousand Worlds and the top force that couldpete with the Hong n. The city lord would not agree to choose a maid as the young city lord''s wife. However, he could not persuade Gardiner. In fact, Gardiner had never really taken Geralda as his wife. He was merely taking in Geralda as his concubine. Although that''s what people thought, Gardiner had never been married again. "It''s been more than 20 years. It''s been hard on you over the past 20 years."N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Gardiner once again stepped forward. "Gardiner!" In the sky, the illusory image condensed a spear and stabbed toward Gardiner''s chest. This spear''s power made those who watched the battle feel apprehensive. This was the power that Divine Cloud couldn''t look straight at all, the power that could kill a Divine Sky expert. In the face of this spear, Gardiner didn''t even look at it. Now, he only looked at the woman in the cage at the end of the corridor. "Goto h*ll!" The red-robed woman shouted. The spear turned into a bolt of lightning and came close to Gardiner. There was still no Qi in front of Gardiner. He didn''t want to resist, nor did he want to strike. Just as the spear was about to pierce Gardiner''s chest, a figure suddenly appeared in front of Gardiner and stretched out one hand to resist the spear. "If he doesn''t fight, then leave him alone." As soon as the voice rang out, the figure''s finger flickered, and the spear that had the ability to kill the Divine Sky shattered. It was none other than Henry. The red-robed woman was already crazy. She stared at Henry, who was standing in front of Gardiner, and said, "Who do you think you are? How dare you to meddle in the business of our Sence City?" "I don''t care what your Sence City is like, but Gardiner is my brother. I can''t watch him die." Henry shook his head slightly. Gardiner looked at his back and coughed up a mouthful of blood. He squeezed a smile on his pale face and said, "I thought you didn''te." "You were so pretentious just now that you didn''t see us." Henry turned back and pointed his finger at Gardiner. A Qi full of vitality poured into Gardiner''s body from Henry''s fingers. Gardiner''s pale face recovered a lot. Gardiner patted Henry on the shoulder and said, "Well, that''s enough. Take me to her." "Do you need to be so affectionate?" Henry looked at Gardiner suspiciously and said, "Are you the kind of person who doesn''t fight back?" "What the hell is wrong with you?!" It wasn''t easy for Gardiner to have a girlfriend. "The one who should fight with me is your wife. Can I fight with her?" "That definitely won''t happen." Henry shook his head without thinking. "That''s right. I can''t do anything against this woman either. My daughter is so old. As her father, how can I deal with her?" Gardiner was full of bitterness, which was being vented by Henry. Henry turned his head and nced at the red-robed woman who seemed to be crazy. "This... Is this your daughter?" "Needless to say!" Gardiner rolled his eyes. "If she wasn''t my daughter, I would have pped her. Hurry up, go ahead and help me block the attacks. Take me to the front." "D*mn, what the h*ll did you do to make your daughter want to kill you?" "More than 20 years ago, my daughter was one year old, and I ran away. As a result, my father died of anger, my wife and my daughter suffered along with him." Gardiner''s short words described the hatred in the heart of the red-robed woman. "That''s fine. It''s your own business, so you can solve it yourself." Henry turned around and said, "I''ll block your attacks for you. Hey, if I knew it was your daughter, I would note here to block her attacks. I thought there would be a fight between you, which made me so excited." S Henry stood in front of Gardiner and looked at the front. The red-robed woman was ready for her big move el again. ording to Henry''s character, when the opponent prepared his big move, he would definitely fight back. But now it seemed that he could only take it by force. Content belongs to "All of you deserve to die!" The red-robed woman roared again, stirring the clouds in the sky. The ten giant swords chopped down from the sky and came straight to Henry and Gardiner. Each of these ten giant swords had the power equal to a Divine Sky expert. It was no exaggeration to say that if Nahir were to block them head-on, he would be a bit unable to take it. But now, Henry had no other choice but to face them head-on. Since the cultivation of the Great Dao''s Divine Baby, Henry had never really tried his strength. In the face of the ten swords, inside Henry''s body, the Great Dao''s Divine Baby began to shine. These were the patterns of the great Dao. The light emerged on Henry''s body. The Lines of Great Dao directly applied to Henry''s body through the Divine Baby. The ten great swords also chopped down at this moment. The earth trembled and the corridor copsed. At the centre of the battlefield, smoke and dust rose in all directions. The fierce wind blew away the smoke and dust, and everyone stared at the ce where the swords had fallen. Gardiner stood behind Henry. He was okay. Henry, on the contrary, looked quite embarrassed. Just now, the Divine Pearl in Henry''s body appeared, winding around his body, carrying the Milky Way to protect Henry. Otherwise, Henry would not be able to resist the t giant swords. This also made Henry understand how his current strength was! He was fearless when fighting against the Divine Sky experts! He could resist these attacks only by hard resistance, and if he counterattacked, it would be much easier for him! Chapter 2033 Chapter 2033 ? Henry looked embarrassed after taken ten giant swords, but he was not injured. This situation made Nahir and other experts, who were watching the battle, open their eyes wide. "Henry is indebted to Hong Mountain, and Hong Mountain has given him too many benefits. He has actually suddenly be so much stronger." "After all, Hong Mountain is a well-established organisation. It can turn a person into a top master in such a short time. Sence City alone can''tpare with it in terms of this point." Seeing Henry''s strength, many people attributed this matter to Hong Mountain. After all, for them, it was absolutely impossible for a person to suddenly be that much stronger in a short time. If one trained normally, one wouldn''t be able to do this. Henry used to have the endless Chaotic Divine Sea, the Great Divine Bridge, and the unlimited Divine Shore, but that was only an advantage under the Divine Sky realm. Once he entered the Divine Sky, everyone would see the degree of understanding of the Heavenly Way. As long as he understood a little more about the Heavenly Way, he would be able to obliterate the so-called endless Divine Sea. However, Henry was different now. His body was just too mysterious. Forget about the fact that there would be no one simr who cameter, he was definitely someone who had never existed before. Others might beprehending the Heavenly Way, but Henry had fused the Great Dao patterns into the Divine Baby''s body! What was this Divine Baby? This babybined the body of the Fallen Angel, as well as the two Ancient Willpowers, it used the Golden Sun and Purple Moon as eyes, the Devouring Sky and Earth Bite divine power as his heart, and the Great Dao lines as meridians. It stood on top of the Green Sacred Lotus. The Divine Pearl wrapped around its body, evolving into the beginning of the universe, the Milky Way of the universe! To put it simply, everything that Henry understood was notparable to the so-called Heavenly Way. What he understood was something above the Heavenly Way. That is the Divine Power, the Divine Power! It was because of this that Henry has made such progress in strength. Ranjeet stared fixedly at the corridor and scratched his head. "Brother will be beaten if he goes there alone. From the looks of it, I''m the only one who can make a move. After all, my bloodline ispletely above his." As the red-robed woman continued her big move, he suddenly soared higher and higher in the air. "Evildoer, you have no reason to be so arrogant here, surrender!" Ranjeet made a loud sound and attacked directly. Several gold royals flew out from Ranjeet''s cuffs and expanded in the wind, those instantly turning into hundred-metre-long dragons, rushing to bite the red-robed woman. The red-robed woman quickly waved her sleeves. Spiritual Qi gushed out and scattered those golden dragons. "Who are you?" The red-robed woman stared at Ranjeet. With an evil smile, Ranjeet said with a sneer, "Well, since you asked me with all your heart and soul, I will kindly tell you. Do you know the saying that when you cultivate you witness the Heavenly Way!" "I have been walked on the long river of time, carrying out the endless passage of time. I have been to the Original world, fought against the dark Restricted Zone! I had previously fought back against enemies from the other side. I had also travelled to the future to pick those three-hundred- thousand-year-old unmatched immortal medicines!" While Ranjeet was talking, his clothes swayed without wind. He was surrounded by golden dragons. "I lived for nine generations. In my first generation, I saved tens of millions of people. In my second generation, I verified the real Teachings of Buddhism under the Bodhi Tree. In my third generation, I lived alone for ten thousand years and guarded the world. In my fourth generation, I lived alone for ten thousand generations to guard all creatures. In my fifth generation, I sat in front of the Samsara door and recited scriptures of six sutras. In my sixth generation, I have enlightened the real budda. In my seventh generation, I crossed the nine sins and became innocent. In my eighth generation, the Heavenly Way was iplete, so I had used my body to make itpleted. Now it''s my ninth generation, everything hase back to me." "I''m a monk, the real Buddha!" As soon as his voice fell, there was a sound of thunder in the sky, and a golden Buddha''s light appeared behind Ranjeet''s head. Gardiner was standing on the corridor, opened his eyes wide and looked at Ranjeet in disbelief. "How could he be so powerful?" "He wants to test his bloodline and awaken the memory of the past eight reincarnations?" Henry pped his forehead. He should have thought of the reason why Ranjeet didn''t say a word in the carriage all the way. He thought that Ranjeet was reciting Buddhist scriptures. But he was just reciting these titles! Moreover, based on the gold dragons all around him and the Buddha''s light over his head and the thunder explosion, it was obvious that he had practised this countless times in his mind! Also, the method of gold dragon''s wrap around his body. Wasn''t it a copy of Gardiner''s bloodline awakening? The sound of Ranjeet clearly passed into the ears of everyone present. When the people present heard this, they were all stunned. Some of them were so stunned that they were about to kneel down and kowtow to the real Buddha. Of course, it was only for a moment. After all, they were all cultivators, not brain-dead. Ranjeet closed his eyes and put his hands together. He really looked like an eminent monk. After listening, the red-robed woman sneered. "To put it bluntly, you are just a bald dork. Since you want to be a busybody, then die for me!" As soon as the red-robed woman finished speaking, she suddenly raised her hand. Behind her, there were another ten giant swords. The power of these ten giant swords was stronger and not weaker than before. This was a killing move that could hurt the Divine Sky expert. Gardiner sighed and said, "s, the fatty is gone. My daughter has been reinforced by the formation of Sence City. Her Spiritual Qi is almost infinite, and the power of her moves will be magnified." Henry had begun to pray for Ranjeet. When Ranjeet heard the words bald dork, he immediately opened his eyes wide. He did not look like a senior monk at all. He shouted at the red- robed woman, "You''re a tigress. What did you just say?" "Look at how fierce you are. What''s the difference between you and a f*cking man!" The red-robed woman, who was already in a state of madness, became even crazier after hearing his words. "Bald dork, you must die!" The red-robed woman''s arm fell down, and the ten giant swords chopped toward Ranjeet in the air. Ranjeet could feel the power of the ten giant swords from far away, and his face changed. The pretentious look has gone. Ranjeet shouted at the corridor below, "Brother,e on, let''s fight together!" Henry, who was on the corridor, turned to Gardiner and said, as if he didn''t hear Ranjeet words, "Hey, have you eaten yet?" "No, what about you?" "Me neither. Let''s have a meal together and something to drink." "Okay, by the way, the housing price seems to have risen recently." Gardiner and Henry had a lot to talk about. The ten swords had fallen in front of Ranjeet. He was so scared that his fat face trembled, and the Spiritual Qi in his body was spurting out like water. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" After ten consecutive loud noises, the ten giant swords in the sky also disappearedpletely, and the horrible Spiritual Qi had scattered the clouds in the sky. Ranjeet''s getN?velDrama.Org ? 2024. clothing was in tatters, and his fat body was fully exposed in front of the crowd, trembling constantly. Chapter 2034 Chapter 2034 ? In the sky, a gust of cold wind blew, and the half-naked fat man was shivering. "Bald dork, I''ll kill you today!" The red-robed woman struck again, and another ten giant swords appeared. Ranjeet was so scared that he screamed and ran away in a hurry. However, how could the red-robed woman let Ranjeet escape? The ten giant swords formed into a sword formation and directly blocked the path of Ranjeet. Gardiner and Henry took this opportunity to quickly head for the end of the corridor. There, the woman in the cage just waved her arms and the cage dissipated. The figure in red was her daughter, so how could she really trap her mother in the cage? All this was just to force Gardiner to help her. She looked at Gardiner who was getting closer and closer to her. She smiled and said, "You''ve changed a lot." The woman''s voice was so gentle that it made people feel like they were bathing in a spring breeze. "Is that so?" Gardiner stepped forward and directly held the woman in his arms. "You''ve suffered a lot over the past few years." The woman opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but she closed it again and stayed in Gardiner''s arms with peace of mind. "Brother, save me, or I''ll die!" Ranjeet cried out in the midst of the sword formation. He wanted to break through the formation, but the formation, which could injure even the most powerful experts, was not something that he could do with just a single thought. Henry looked up and saw that his white fat body was flying in the air. He really could not bear it. "Gardiner, make your daughter stop. Otherwise, we really have to build a new grave for the fat man tomorrow." Hearing this, Gardiner felt helpless. He looked at Geralda in his arms. Geralda raised her head and said, "Jone, stop." At this point in time, Jone was in a rage. She would not stop. All sorts of moves were aimed at Ranjeet. Ranjeet''s face suddenly changed. Even though he was not wearing any clothes now, he was all wet with cold sweat on his back. He stood still as if he had been electrocuted because the feeling from that day came again! When Ranjeet looked down, there was no one in Sence City. When he looked up again, the sky around him waspletely ck! "It''s her!" With his eyes full of fear, Ranjet showed fear unconsciously. He flew in the air and looked left and right to guard against the figure. "Goto h*ll!" At this moment, a girlish voice was heard. Ranjeet immediately moved. Just at the moment after he moved away, a huge sword appeared in the ce where he had just stood. At the same time, he saw Jone, who was gasping for breath, appear again. "You tig... oh no, Queen, are you also trapped in here?" The words "tigress" hadn''te out of his mouth yet, but he immediately changed the tone when he saw Jone''s expression. Ranjeet could take temporary setbacks. From the day he was born, he had been able to control him with ease. Jone red at him fiercely and ignored him. Instead, she looked around. To Jone, this bald man who only knew how to brag and show off was not important at all. Sence City was plunged into darkness. A moon hung in the sky above Sence City and it was dark blue. "Break!" Another shout rang out as the golden figure appeared. It was none other than Sylvia. Sylvia''s shapely eyebrows were tightly knitted together as she looked at her surroundings. It was obvious that she had fallen into this ce as well. "You''re just showing off and you still want to run away?" "Come back to me!" The arrogant voice appeared on the top of Ranjeet''s head. Ranjeet looked up and found that Gardiner and the other two people also appeared here. The voice just now came from Gardiner''s mouth. "This..." Ranjeet became cautious in an instant. Gardiner and the others appeared too suddenly. He looked at Gardiner and cautiously said, "Wretched b*tch, you tell me..." Before the words were finished, Gardiner gave him a middle finger. Ranjeet let out a long sigh of relief. This was Gardiner. If so, the sister-inw and the tigress would be the real people as well. "What''s going on?" "Is it an illusion?" Sylvia looked around her. "It''s not an illusion." Henry shook his head. "This is more like a real space, created based on Sence City." Gardiner frowned. "That''s right." Jone nodded and confirmed Henry''s words. "This is indeed not an illusion, but a new Sence City." "How is this possible?" Gardiner was puzzled. "If we want to create a new space based on Sence City, we''ll need Sence City..." "What if it''s Grandpa?" Jone suddenly spoke and interrupted Gardiner. Gardiner, who was talking, suddenly shook and looked at her. "My good father, when you left, you were very unrestrained and wanted to see your beautiful world. Did you know what you meant to Sence City?" Jone''s words were full of sarcasm. She didn''t show any respect to her father at all. "You were everything to Sence City. You were the hope of Sence City to defeat Hong Mountain. You were the only hope in Grandpa''s heart. By the third year after you left, Grandpa wasn''t able to do anything." "That''s impossible. With his strength, how can he..." "With Grandfather''s strength, let alone a few more years, even a hundred years should not be a problem for him to live. However, do you know what things were suppressed by Sence City?" "The creature from the Restricted Zone. It''s terrifying and weird. Over the years when my grandfather was distracted, that thing eroded my grandfather and obtained Sence City at the same time. In order to prevent that thing from doing evil, my grandfather hid the whole of Sence City. After that, my grandfather passed away. It''s my honour to be trapped in this Sence City, just like you. Of course, I''m luckier than you. I can walk out of the City Lord''s Mansion and see the different Sence City!" Content belongs to There was a smile on Jone''s face, but it was filled with hatred! The different Sence City Jone mentioned referred to the current situation. It made everyone shiver with fear. Jone had experienced it since she was a child. She med Gardiner for everything. Geralda, who was next to Gardiner, couldn''t bear to look at Gardiner and arto §Ö§ä said to Gardiner in a low voice, "Since childhood, no one forced Jone, but she practised harder than you. She has the spirit bloodline. She knows that only she can guard the city. If it weren''t for her, the city would have long been swallowed up by that creature from the Restricted Zone." Gardiner took a deep breath. When he left the Vast Thousand Worlds, he cut off his own cultivation base. He had been gone for more than 20. years. During these years, he had ??? paid a lot, but his wife and daughter were in an even more difficult situation than him. This made Gardiner feel very guilty. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Don''t talk about the old days. What the h*ll is this ce? How can we get out?" Ranjeet''s whole body was shivering. He was really scared.N?velDrama.Org content rights. "If we find her, we can go out." Jone replied in a cold voice. Chapter 2035 Chapter 2035 ? "Find her?" Sence City was empty. Although the city was vast, it would not be too difficult for experts like Henry to find any living creature. But Ranjeet was clear about the strangeness of this ce. In this environment, people could appear all over the mountains at any time, and there might be sudden changes in the environment. It was too difficult to find that thing! "Miss Zhao, you''d better tell us what''s going on. It''s easy for us to deal with it." Henry said to Jone. Jone nced at Gardiner disgustedly, who was standing with Henry, but she also knew which was more important, so she said, "Under our Sence City, we have been suppressing a creature from the Restricted Zone, which is particrly strange. It has been suppressed for many years, but it is still alive. It has no fixed shape and can appear in front of us in any way." "D*mn it, isn''t that invincible?" Ranjeet stared at her. "No." Jone shook his head. "Although the creature from the Restricted Zone is powerful and strange, it also has weaknesses. This creature has been suppressed under Sence City for too long. If it wants to revive, it has to rely on this city. It wants to use this city as its carrier and needs to perfectly reconstruct this city. The structure of the city is simple, but people are not that easy. If it wants to be resurrected, it has to replicate everything. Too many things have happened in the Sence City. And the creature has almost remodelled everything over the past twenty years. Now, there''s only one more thing left. If it is replicated, the creature will obtain a new life. ording to the records of Sence City, once it obtains a new life, it will be able to ughter the entire Vast Thousand Worlds!" "Thump!" Ranjeet swallowed a mouthful of saliva and quickly shouted at Henry, "Brother, don''t let this thinge back to life. It''s terrible. I was almost killed by a p that day." "What?" Jone shed to the other side with his eyes fixed on Ranjeet. "Did you say you saw it?" "Yes, just the day I entered the city, this thing brought me in, and also gave me a p." As Ranjeet spoke, he showed Jone his right shoulder. There was a patch of purple in that ce. Jone became agitated all of a sudden. She reached out and grabbed his shoulder, shaking it. "Where did you see her? Tell me now!" "Uh..." Ranjeet thought for a long time and shook his head. "I don''t know. I only remember that this woman turned into a bride. She came to a house and I was in the yard. She pped me." "Bride?" "Yard?" Jone''s brows creased. The creature wouldn''t casually disy themselves unless they wanted to perfect the restoration of this city. If it appeared, then it had to have something to do with the replication process. But what did the bride in the courtyard mean? When Jone frowned tightly, she suddenly heard Gardiner''s voice. "Could it be the eighteen homicides on the wedding night?" "It must be. The creature turned into a bride, and the fat man was dressed like a monk!" The more Gardiner said, the more convinced he was of his conjecture. Seeing that everyone was confused, Gardiner exined, "Forty years ago, there was a murder in the city. At that time, the Hu family was a big family in the city. Master Hu had a wife. On that day, a lot of people went to the city to help him. It was a happy event. However, one nightter, all of the Hu family''s 18. members died. The Hu family lived in Sence City. It was too difficult for anyone to quietly kill 18 people in Sence City. Besides, the Hu family head was so powerful that he could crash a Divine Sky expert with one foot. It was even more impossible. It was widely known at that time. Finally, a monk came to the Hu family and said that he came here to catch evil spirits. All the 18 members of the Hu family were killed by evil spirits." Content belongs to "Wori?" Ranjeet looked at the ragged clothing on his body and tore it off without thinking. He was almost all exposed, but there were two pieces of cloth left in the key ces, so as not to make him too embarrassed. Gardiner took a deep breath and continued, "At that time, that monk helped the Hu family toe across. After that, the monk confirmed that the newlywed wife of the Hu family was an evil spirit and killed people in sleep. 18 of the Ho family members died just like that. Three Divine Sky Experts were dispatched to find the bride, but the bride disappeared. The next day, we found out that the monk actually died in the Hu family''s courtyard. Since that day, evil news had been spreading in Sence City. Everyone was in a panic. A yearter, nothing strange happened in Sence City again, so everyone was relieved. This matter has never been investigated again." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org For the Vast Thousand Worlds, the strong were respected, and a dead person case did not necessarily need to be solved, so it was normal that the case did not have any conclusion. When he heard that the monk was dead, Ranjeet shivered again, hesitating if he should tear apart thest bit of cloth on his waist. He had seen that creature in the restricted region before, it was too strange and frightening. "That''s easy to understand." Jone took a deep breath. "The reason why it lured the fat man was to repeat what happened in the past. Once it does so, I''m afraid the city will bepletely rebuilt. At that time, it wille back to life. We can''t allow her to reproduce this matter!" "Right! Right! Right!" Ranjeet nodded immediately. "Especially when ites to killing monks. It can''t happen. That monk went to catch evil spirits! What does it have to do with monks? Who would kill monks?" "In that case, we have to stop it." Sylvia frowned and said. "That''s right." Jone nodded and said, "Not only do we have to stop it from killing this bald *ss, we also have to figure out what happened that year. The creature is very strange and can even devour other people''s memories. In order to reconstruct the city and repeat what happened l that year, it would also reproduce the people rted to it. That would be a perfect way. Once we find this, the creature would not be able to re-enact what happened that year. This would stop it from being reborn!" "What are we waiting for? Let''s go and stop that thing!"This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Ranjeet seemed to be the most anxious. "We can''t be in a hurry." Henry shook his head. "We have to find out the cause and effect first. The so-called evil spirit is just what the monk said at that time. We don''t know what was going on. If people from those days could really reappear in this space with their memories, inquiring about information is the most important thing. Look below." As Henry stretched out his hand and pointed, a lot of figures had appeared in the city. "Everyone spread out to gather information regarding the enemy of the Hu Family, the bride''s background, and all the other information regarding her. Well gather here in two hours. Fatty,e with me." Henry directly gave an order. Everyone nodded their heads. At this time, one person was needed to take charge of this matter. Ranjeet followed Henry happily. He knew who was the most secure person to follow here. It was Henry. Chapter 2036 Chapter 2036 ? Ranjeet and Henry went into the city. At this time, Sence City looked no different from when the sky turned dark. The only difference was the moon hanging in the sky. There were many people in the city, and every one of them had a flustered look on his face. Eighteen people had died quietly in the Hu Family. Furthermore, Hu Family''s head was half a step away from the Divine Sky. It was simply too strange for him to die like this. The Hu Family''s grand wedding was supposed to be a lively event, but it turned out to be a funeral. The Hu Family''s bride had mysteriously disappeared, and there was no news about her. All of this was too strange. Henry and Ranjeet were walking in the city, inquiring about some things about the Hu Family. Suddenly, the appearance of a figure attracted Ranjeet''s attention. "Brother, look over there!" Ranjeet pointed out and a monk was walking in the city and inquiring about something from the people on the side of the road. Now, everything that they had seen was a miniature version of the events that had happened in Sence City. This monk was the one who had died in the Hu Family!This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. That day, the creature suddenly brought Ranjeet here. It wanted to directly massacre the Hu Family and repeat what had happened in the past. Once the creature from the Restricted Zone seeded, the city would be perfectly rebuilt. Now, however, with the appearance of this monk, the creature from the Restricted Zone couldpletely ce their target on this monk. They followed the monk. The monk recited Buddhist sutras all the way. Whenever he asked a question, he would humbly. "Fatty, learn something, that''s what an eminent monk should be." Henry said with a clink. Ranjeet touched his bald head and whispered to Henry, "Brother, the Buddhist sutra is too hard to remember. I really can''t remember it." While they were talking, the monk suddenly came to them, bowed slightly to them and made a bow. "Amitabha, I''m Enda. I wonder why you two have been following me all the time?" "Master, may I ask if you came here for the evil spirit?" Henry asked directly. A look of surprise appeared on Enda''s face. "Master, how do you know about the evil spirit? I''ve been tracing the evil spirit''s trail all the way here. I heard that there was a tragic incident in the city. It''s very likely that the evil spirit did it." "Master, can you tell us more about the evil spirits?" asked Ranjeet, looking at Enda. He looked like an ordinary person, but he was definitely not weak since he was able to trace the evil spirit. Enda was stronger than him, and he even ended up dead. What if the creature attacked Ranjeet? What would he do? What Ranjeet wanted to do the most now was to get to the bottom of the evil spirit. "Amitabha. That evil spirit shouldn''t exist in this world. It had probably escaped from the Stupa Tower. Its mind is vicious. If I don''t kill it, all the people in the world will be doomed." "The Stupa Tower?" Ranjeet''s face was full of doubt as he asked, "Master, but that evil spirit is so strong, are you sure you can kill it?" Enda shook his head and nodded again. "This evil spirit was originally locked up in the Stupa Tower. If this evil spirit is at its peak, I can''t subdue it with my strength alone. But now, the evil spirit has been seriously injured, so its strength is almost exhausted. If I''m ready, it''s possible to fight with it." "Master, that evil spirit is so horrible. You must take it down directly." With a sorrowful face, Ranjeet grabbed Enda''s clothing and said, "What do you need to prepare? Treasures? Spiritual Stones? I have them all." Enda shook his head. "Master, that evil spirit is a weapon that attacks one''s heart. This external force cannot subdue it. If we want to get rid of it, we can only use Buddha''s dharma to re-imprison it in the Stupa Tower." "Master, did you bring the Stupa Tower with you? Hurry up, we can help you activate it," Ranjeet hurriedly said. Enda smiled and put his palms together. "Amitabha, the Stupa Tower isn''t with me. But as long as there''s kindness in your heart, the Stupa Tower could be everywhere." Ranjeet scratched his head and whispered to Henry aside, "Brother, I don''t understand the monk''s words." By the time Ranjeet turned around, Enda had already disappeared. With such strength, he was definitely a Divine Sky expert. Henry stared at the ce where the monk just stood, frowning. He felt that there was something strange about the monk, but he couldn''t say what. Two hourster, several figures gathered in the sky above Sence City. Gardiner, Geralda, Jone, and Sylvia all brought the information they had inquired. "There are so many people in Sence City. Why did the evil spirit look for the Hu family? The Hu family is just wealthy. In terms of strength, they are only in the middle. They are too ordinary. Moreover, the evi y came during the Hu family''s wedding. There are a lot of questions." Jone shared her spection with the information she found. "The Hu family''s wife has no parents. Her background is mysterious. She has juste to Sence City for a few days. I''m afraid the evil spirit is the bride." "I''m not sure." Gardiner shook his head. "If the bride really wanted to kill them, why did she wait until the wedding? That''s the time to make a big fuss, Isn''t killing someone now causing trouble for herself? Unless this person is so strong that she doesn''t fear Sence City at all. But if she has the strength, why does she have to hide? If she wants to kill, she can start killing directly." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Then how do you exin that the bride couldn''t be found?" Jone retorted, "The Hu family''s 18 members are all dead, but the bride disappeared." "In fact, the bride has already been found." Gardiner took a deep breath and said, "Jone, you were not born at that time, so you don''t know much about the Hu family. The Hu family has only one son, who died not long ago. After the son died, the Hu family immediately arranged a marriage for him. Who do you think will marry into the Hu family?" "Marry someone to the dead," Henry said. Henry encountered the ghost marriage in the Zhao n. If it weren''t for Henry, Daisy''s ssmate would really be betrothed to someone in the ghost marriage. "Yes." Gardiner nodded. After getting the answer, Jone was obviously in a daze. "Come with me," Gardiner said. Then he went straight into the city with several people. The road in Sence City was inteced andplicated. Gardiner led them to an alley. At the end of the alley, there was a house. This house was broken, and the shabby wooden door in front of the door was what this house relied on. The strange thing was that a brand newntern hung in front of the dpidated house. However, thentern waspletely white. The candle me flickered inside thentern, making it look unspeakably strange and cold. Gardiner stepped forward to push the door. Unexpectedly, the old wooden door was nailed from the inside. Chapter 2037 Chapter 2037 ? It was clear that no one had lived in the house for a long time. However, the whitentern hanging in front of the door and the sealed wooden door were weird. As a gust of wind blew over, the whitentern hanging in front of it began to shake in an orderly manner. To the left, to the right, to the left, to the right... The candlelight in thentern shone with a ck shadow, reflecting Gardiner''s face flickering between bright and dark. "I''m a little scared. Henry, you go first." Gardiner winked at Henry. Henry looked at Gardiner and nodded slightly. Then he stepped forward and umted Spiritual Qi in his hand. With a bang, the old wooden door was directly blown up. Behind the old wooden door was a full set of brand-new furniture, which was covered with red silk. Obviously, they were prepared for the couple! Everything in front of them revealed a strange atmosphere. Ranjeet took a breath of cold air, and his teeth trembled with fear. What he feared most was this kind of evil things. Henry looked around and said with a smile, "This is the new house prepared for this couple. It is very diligent." "Brother, please don''t be like this." Ranjeet was so scared that his face turned pale. "Don''t act as if you can do whatever you want! I''m so scared!" "The door was closed, and the couple should also be here." Gardiner sneered and began to wander around the room. Geralda followed Gardiner. Sylvia and Jone also started to size up the room. In this ce, except for Ranjeet, the rest of the people were extremely casual. Ranjeet had been holding the hem of Henry''s clothes and refused to let go. His palms were sweaty. The house looked dpidated, but its surface area was not small. There were two floors in total. The first floor alone had five rooms, which covered around a hundred and fifty square metres. The house was full of furniture, but it was quiet and terrible. There were also whitenterns hung in the house, shaking constantly, leaving shadows that kept sweeping over the people. "The bedroom is on the second floor." Gardiner''s voice sounded. Henry nodded and went straight to the second floor. "Brother, let''s wait on the first floor." Ranjeet pulled Henry and refused to move. "Let''s go up and have a look. We''ll have to face it sooner orter." Henryforted him and then stepped on the wooden stairs. When he stepped on the stairs, there was a creaking sound, especially harsh to the ear. Ranjeet shrank his neck along the way. They walked to the second floor. There were nonterns or lights on the second floor. The silence was horrible. Outside the window, the moonlight was shining in the room, shining on the bodies of Henry and Ranjeet. There were a total of three rooms on the second floor, and the doors of the three rooms were all locked. No one knew what was behind the locked doors. "This is the bedroom." Henry stood in front of a door. As soon as he reached out and touched the door, the door slowly opened. Creak... There was a piercing sound. Behind the door was a big bed. The bed was covered with a red bedsheet, and the red veil was rolled up on the edge of the bed.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Behind the red veil, two figures were lying on the bed with their back against the wall. One of them was dry, with a sunken face, and the other one was pale, but its appearance did not change much. The two figures leaned against the wall and leaned closely against each other, staring straight at the door! These two figures were none other than the eldest son of the Hu family and the missing bride. Due to the fact that the eldest son had been dead for such a long period of time, his face was unrecognisable. As for the bride, she had obviously died not long ago. The ghost marriage was already sessful! "Sure enough, this is the reason why the bride is missing." Gardiner''s voice sounded behind Henry and Henry. "The so-called evil spirit has nothing to do with the bride. The monk did not die in the hands of the bride." "They didn''t find out about what happened at that time. That is to say, the current situation has changed, right?" Sylvia also went up to the second floor. "Yes." Gardiner nodded. "So... here it is!" Gardiner suddenly looked behind him. Behind him, there was a figure in a red wedding dress, with a red veil on her head. She stood barefoot on the ground, and her feet were so pale that there was no trace of blood. Ranjeet staried at her with eyes wide open like copper bells. "We have discovered this. In order to prevent us from changing the situation in the city, you have to show up." Gardiner stared at the figure. "I''ve been looking for you for a long time!" Jone shouted and struck out. The Spiritual Qi in her body surged towards the creature dressed like a bride. Jone''s attacking methods were extremely fierce. However, it was as if the creature didn''t see anything. It still stood in its original spot and didn''t move at all, allowing the Spiritual Qi to rush towards it. Subsequently, all the Spiritual Qi that Jone unleashed prated through the body of the creature, and did not cause any harm at all. The Spiritual Qi disappeared without a single ripple. Jone knitted her brows tightly. Sylvia raised her arm and two rays of Metaphysics bloodline Qi shot out, transforming into two des of light. This time, the creature did not ignore them. Her figure turned into a blur as she easily evaded Sylvia''s two des. "When the Saint of the Hong n killed the creature from the Restricted Zone, she created arge circle. The creatures from the ovel.ne Restricted Zone are still rather fearful of the Hong n''s Metaphysics bloodline." Gardiner spoke. After the creature avoided the two des, it didn''t make any extra movements. She still stood still, staring at Ranjeet behind Henry with a red face covered. "What the f*ck, you don''t have to look at me all the time." Ranjeet''s whole body shrunk behind Henry, but his fat body couldn''t hide behind Henry anyhow. The creature was extremely strange. "No, something is not right here. Let''s leave first!" Gardiner''s face suddenly changed, and he said, "She is dragging us. She wants to trap us here!" All of a sudden, Spiritual Qi surged around Henry. It enveloped Gardiner and the others. It soared into the sky and left a huge hole in the roof of the house. The few of them quickly flew up into the air and then lowered their heads to look. They clearly saw that the house was condensing a strange dark purple light. The instant Sylvia saw the purple coloured light below her, her pretty face suddenly changed. "This creature wants to hold us back. How long did that monk die aftering to this city?" "Three hours..." In the house below, the purple light instantly shot up to the sky and turned into ropes, twining towards the few people in the sky. "It wants to buy time for the evil spirit. Once the monk dies, the event that happened in the past will be replicated. We can''t let the monk go to the Hu''s house!" Jone roared and struck the purple rope crazily with her Spiritual Qi. Chapter 2038 Chapter 2038 ? The purple rope wrapped around them like a giant python. Jone immediately tried to cut off the python. However, this purple Qi within the rope was extremely strange,pletely disregarding Jone''s Qi. Ranjeet screamed in terror andunched a variety of attacks. He could be considered the earliest one to fight against this creature. But his attack methods simrly couldn''t take effect on this creature. Only the Metaphysics bloodline unleashed by Sylvia could cut off the purple python. However, there were too many purple pythons. They were densely packed from below and wereing towards the sky. The Qi-sword formed by the Metaphysics bloodline in Sylvia''s body was not enough at all. Henry''s expression changed. He waved his arm and a surge of Qi surged out. Henry did not use the power of his bloodline, but the power in his body could suppress the power of that creature. Countless divine swords appeared behind Henry and shot out at the same time, severing all the countless giant purple pythons. Seeing these purple pythons being cut off in the sky, a roar full of unwillingness came from below. The ce where the purple light gathered was gathering power again. The next time, it would be much more powerful than this time. "Fatty, Jone, it''s useless for the two of you to stay here. Quickly go find Enda." Henry decisively ordered. Although Ranjeet was scared out of his wits, he could still stand up in the face of serious matters. With a sound of agreement, he trembled his fat body and flew toward the Hu family''s courtyard. Jone''s speed was not slower than Ranjeet. Henry looked at Sylvia and subconsciously said, "Hon..." Henry immediately came to his senses and said, "Saint of the Hong n, you should suppress it with your Metaphysics bloodline." Sylvia nodded her head, bloodline energy gushing out from her body as she directly headed downwards. As for Henry, he was standing in the air. Besides Henry, there were only Gardiner and Geralda. In the Hu''s manor, when Ranjeet arrived with Jone, a big fight had already begun. Ranjeet saw that there were Buddhist mantras shing here, suppressing down, and trying to crush the Hu family''s courtyard directly. The golden light enveloped the entire courtyard, making the originally weird courtyard instantly be sacred. There was a sense of majesty, and there seemed to be a virtual shadow of a high tower in the darkness. Ranjeet turned his head subconsciously and saw Jone, who was next to them, looking a little painful. "He''s done! He''s going to burn himself!" Jone suddenly shouted. Unexpectedly, the monk, Enda, was sitting cross-legged in the yard. He slightly closed his eyes and put his hands together in front of him, reciting the scripture. Opposite Enda, there was a huge ck shadow, and its eyes were like twonterns, which were terrifying. "Quick, stop him!" Jone let out a shriek. "Once he dies, things will replicate!" Jone frantically attempted to rush into the golden light-shrouded yard to stop the monk. However, Jone only needed to touch the golden light before she was directly repelled. Monk Enda was very powerful. This golden light was the barrier he had set up, so it was impossible for outsiders to break in so easily. Even the Divine Sky experts! Above the golden light, the illusory image of the Stupa Tower appeared. He was supported by the Stupa Tower! It was hard to imagine that the Stupa Tower, which was said to be everywhere by Enda, was so powerful and mysterious. Without a trace of doubt, Ranjeet began chanting scriptures as well. As he spoke, a circle of golden light appeared around his body and enveloped him. This golden gleet was also from Buddhism and could merge with the magical formation set up by Enda. As such, he easily entered the barrier that enveloped the entire yard and did not bounce away as Jone did. Seeing that Ranjeet had sessfully entered the formation, Jone''s face lit up with joy. She yelled, "Quick! Bring this monk out of this ce! If he doesn''t die, history will be rewritten!" Ranjeel''s eyes were shut. The white flesh on his body trembled wildly. At this moment, he appeared holy, as though he was an eminent monk who had gained a great understanding of the Dao. He came behind the monk and tried to grab him on his shoulder with one hand. Outside the golden light, Jone''s face was already filled with joy. In the sky, Henry stood beside Gardiner and looked at him. In Henry''s eyes, there was an inquiring look. Gardiner noticed Henry''s eyes and gave him a bitter smile. Then, as if he epted his fate, Gardiner took a deep breath and nodded at Henry. Henry understood. He patted Gardiner on the shoulder, and then a hand reached out like lightning and grabbed Gardiner directly. However, Henry''s goal was not Gardiner, but Geralda, who had been following Gardiner all the time.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Geralda, who had been acting gently and quietly, suddenly changed. Before Henry came, Gera I da''s figure retreated madly, while Gardiner stood still. This scene seemed to have been predicted long ago. Henry''s move just now seemed to be a simple scratch, but because of Henry''s current strength, a Divine Sky expert could not escape his attack. Although Geralda narrowly avoided it, it was enough to prove her ability. She was already in the Divine Sky realm. More than 20 years ago, Geralda was just a maid of the Tiens Sect. She had no bloodline or cultivating talent. Now, 20 years had passed. How could she be a Divine Sky expert? Geralda dodged and looked at Gardiner at first. When she saw Gardiner''s indifferent look, she seemed to figure out something. Suddenly, a strange smile appeared on her lips. She had never revealed this smile before. "It''s a little interesting. How did you figure it out?" Geralda looked at Henry and Gardiner with a yful face. Gardiner lifted his hands and shrugged his shoulders. "In fact, there are a lot of loopholes n in this matter, aren''t there?" Henry smiled and said, "If you really want to replicate the city, why did you shut us all in? You just should let things develop freely. Aren''t you just making trouble for yourself by locking us in?" Content belongs to "So, you were acting from the beginning?" Geralda showed a little displeasure on his face. "No." Gardiner shook his head and said, "I have been acting since I returned to Sence City." "What?!" Panic suddenly appeared on Gera I da''s face. "What? You think your n failed, don''t you? Since I entered the city, you''ve been trying your best to force me to take action and finally made a mess when you were imprisoned Unfortunately, I, Gardiner, have made some achievements inother fields. Without the pure spirit bloodline like mine, you can''t get rid of the restraints of Sence City, can you?" Chapter 2039 Chapter 2039 ? The yful expression on Geralda''s face disappearedpletely. One could see that her fists hanging on both sides of her body were clenched tightly. "To be honest, it''s really hard for you to get out of here." Gardiner shrugged his shoulders and said, "Even if I really fell for you and started to fight, so what? Would you be able to get out by using the Elemental Spirit Method alone? I''m stupid, but they are not." From the beginning to the end, Gardiner had never taken any action. Whether it was in the corridor or in another Sence City, he always existed as a pure rogue. Geralda snorted coldly and said to Gardiner, "Are you so sure?" "Maybe. You have confirmed it again and again. You will only take actions when you are confident." Gardiner looked at Henry, who was standing aside. Henry understood and nodded. "All your attacks were aimed at fatty, but in fact, your target was Gardiner from the beginning, right? Or you, the one behind Gardiner, want to use these methods to force Gardiner to make a move. You have done too much, otherwise, Gardiner really couldn''t make this decision. After all, you are using his wife''s appearance." "Speaking of this, I have to thank you. I thought that I would never see her again in my life. Now, it is thest time I have seen her." Gardiner said with a trace of regret in his eyes. "Naha." Geralda sneered, "You guys entered this ce and did so much to confirm this?" "To us, it''s enough to verify this," said Henry with a smile. "However, it''s just one thing that we''re naturally not satisfied with. We''ve spent so much effort just to find your hiding ce. If you don''t reveal any ws, how are we supposed to catch you after we leave? If I''m not mistaken, it''s you who killed the Hu family, isn''t it? The reason why Enda came here isn''t to catch the evil spirit but to suppress you. He suppressed you once again with his life. Furthermore, this suppression continues."ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . "What do you mean?" Geralda immediately became nervous. "The meaning is very concise." Henry answered with a smile, "Using the identity of Jone, you told us something about duplicating the city. Although I have not seen much of the world, I feel that it is a bit ridiculous to say that it is necessary to rebuild a city. In fact, what you really want to do is to make us stop Enda, right? When I saw him before, I felt that he was strange. He was a high-level monk, but there was no life in him, which made me a little confused. Finally, I concluded that Enda was not a human!" At this moment, in the Hu Family''s courtyard, the silhouette of the tall tower was bing more and more solid. Henry pointed to the tall tower above the Hu''s yard and said slowly, "If Enda is the Stupa Tower, he came to suppress you. Every time you want to appear, the scene that is happening now will reappear. You can''t stop the monk from suppressing you, so you trapped us all. You want to use us to stop the monk, right?" The more Henry spoke, the darker Geralda''s face became. This proved that Henry''s spection was infinitely close to the fact. "Once we stop the monk, the Stupa Tower won''t suppress you. Only then can you be considered to have really escaped from this city. And at the beginning, you started with all tricks. I''m not sure why, but I have two spections. Firstly, you thought Ranjeet came from the Stupa Tower just like Enda, so you wanted to kill him in advance. Second, you wanted to defeat his heart first. Only he has the Buddha-nature like all the monks in Enda Temple, so he can enter the city. That''s right, after all, once Enda moves, the only thing that can stop him is Ranjeet." The golden barrier cast by Enda hadpletely covered the Hu family. Henry could feel a terrible power clearly even though he was standing so far away. "As for your previous question, why should we act in front of you for so long? We all know the truth that a cunning rabbit has three burrows. If we want topletely eradicate you, we should at least know where you are hiding. Enda suppressed the Hu family, he should know where you are hiding. Unfortunately, he is wrong. Perhaps he will find a part of you there, but it is definitely not the main part. And the ce where you exist must be the ce that people ignore. It is the ce where you are now." Henry stretched out his hand and pointed at the Hu family member below, who was in a wedding room for the Hu family''s eldest son. "Now that the Hong n''s Saint is here, you can''t run away, and the next thing you know, it will be the end of everything here, the end of you, literally.." Henry grinned. Geralda was stunned for a few seconds, then she suddenly opened her mouth andughed wildly, "Hahahaha! Hahaha! Very good! I admit that you are right, but so what? The monk has been so scared. He has probably entered the domain now to stop the bald a*s Enda!" "Well... how should I put it?" Henry pretended to be deep in thought. "Ranjeet can act cowardly sometimes. Sometimes he is not smart enough, but he is not an idiot. He will never allow others to use him as a tool." At the same time, right in the middle of the domain. Ranjeet was about to touch Enda''s hand and stop His fat face showed doubts and he whispered to himself, "No, Enda is so powerful. If I stopped him directly, I would be dragged into it. No, can''t do that. I won''t stoop in this muddy water. Yaffah is still waiting for me to go back alive. Didn''t they say Enda had died in the past? Then I''ll stay here and prevent him from dying. If time goes by, it will be a change of history." Ranjeet said as he sat down directly behind Enda. As Enda fought against the huge ck shadow, the Buddha''s light on his body was gradually suppressed. Ranjeet realized that Enda was at a slight disadvantage, so he immediately helped him to get the upper hand, and then they dragged on. Outside the domain, the joy on Jone''s face gradually disappeared. She looked at the domain in front of her, which had never decreased, and a puzzled look appeared on her face. "What''s going on? Why hasn''t it disappeared yet? This barrier is even stronger than before! What the hell is going on here?" In the sky, Geralda''s face gradually became painful. As the golden light of the Hu family became more and more dazzling, Geralda''s eyes turned blood red in an instant. She held her head and rolled in pain in the sky. She kept howling. Her cry resounded through the night sky. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org The buildings in Sence City began to explode under Geralda''s howling. Chapter 2040 Chapter 2040 ? Geralda howled in pain as the buildings in Sence City began to explode. The first wave of the underworld battle in the sky began to turn illusory and the entire city began to crumble. The golden light broke through the darkness of Sence City and spread throughout the city. The scene in front of Henry and the others also changed at this moment. They came to the sky above the City Lord''s Mansion again. The corridor below was still there, and all of them returned to their previous positions. Around the corridor, there were various forces from the Vast Thousand Worlds. "When you first arrived, you must have sensed Enda''s arrival and happened to witness the Hu family''s grand wedding and everyone in the city knew about it. That''s why you killed eighteen members of the Hu family. You wanted to lure him to the Hu family, right?" Henry''s eyes were still fixed on Geralda. Geralda''s body moved, and in an instant, he wanted to escape. "Hong n''s Saint, it is still the same spot!" Henry shouted. Sylvia nodded her head and rushed straight towards the house that was connected with the ghost marriage. Her entire body was burning with Metaphysics bloodline, causing the creature to be iparably fearful. Geralda screamed, "Even if I didn''t stop that bald a*s, what can you guys do to me?" Jone, who was standing in the air in the other direction, suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood. A dark light was drawn out from her body. Her gaze became a little dull. Two secondster, her gaze instantly became sharp. She looked towards the ce where Geralda was running away and said, "This time, we''ve found it! The curse power came from this ce!" "Looks like you''ve recovered." Gardiner nced at Jone. Jone also looked at Gardiner. She didn''t say anything, but there was aplicated look in her eyes, there was no more hatred in her eyes. Just as Sylvia was rushing to the ce, a dark purple light suddenly shot up into the sky from within the house. It was iparably powerful. This was the Restricted Zone''s creature that had been suppressed in Sence City countless years ago. It was still alive even now, and its strength could be said to be terrifying. It was now able to break free from the suppression of Sence City, and even if it managed to recover a little of its strength, it still shouldn''t be underestimated. One had to understand that the Hong n''s Saint understood that the Vast Thousand Worlds couldn''t deal with the Restricted Zone''s creatures, and only then did she draw a circle to establish the Vast Thousand Worlds. Cultivators were fighting for their lives against the heavens to begin with. If they had even the slightest chance ofpeting with the creatures in the Restricted Zones, they wouldn''t have drawn such a circle. This was the power of two dimensions! The creatures in the Restricted Zones were too terrifying. The purple Qi rising from below was guided by Geralda. It turned into a huge mouth and tore at Sylvia. What was drawn from Jone''s body integrated into the huge mouth, and the huge mouth seemed to have spiritual intelligence. "What''s going on?!" "What''s going on?" All the major forces in Sence City were full of doubts when they saw the changes up there. Nahir was the only one who was trembling slightly as he stared at the huge purple mouth in the sky. "This is... the Restricted Zone''s creature..." Nahir''s voice wasn''t loud, but it clearly travelled into the ears of many people around him. Creature from the Restricted Zone! Recently, the ce had been in turmoil. The remains of the Restricted Zone appeared in many ces of the three dynasties, and Nahir told them about the horrors of the Restricted Zone. At that time, when Nahir was at his strongest, he was full of confidence and entered the Restricted Zone alone to strengthen the seal, but he did his best toe out, only because he encountered a creature that was close to extinction. A creature close to death from the Restricted Zone almost took the life of Nahir. This also allowed everyone to understand how terrifying the creature was. But now, the creature from the Restricted Zone had appeared in Bence City. "Lord Xia, what is the level of power of this creature?" Someone asked. Nahir swallowed hard and said, "This is much more terrible than the one I met before." As Nahir spoke, those memories from his past couldn''t help but flood back into his mind. That was something that he didn''t want to recall the most. The number one genius of the Grand Xia Dynasty, a heaven warping genius, had entered the Restricted Zone when he was mosent. He had thought that he would still be able to break into it with his original level of power. However, his Dao had been destroyed by a single Restricted Zone''s creature, causing him to never be able to advance for the rest of his life. This was because, in his heart, there was already such an invincible existence that he couldn''t fight against. He could only feel how tiny he was. In the sky, the terrifying huge mouth attempted to devour Sylvia. In front of therge mouth, Sylvia''s figure was as tiny as an ant. The huge mouth swallowed Sylvia, but only a few secondster, the el huge mouth suddenly spread out.. Sylvia''s whole body was surrounded by Metaphysics bloodline. This was the bane of the creatures in the restricted area. Sylvia''s gaze looked straight down. Her hands were raised above her head. After which, she forcefully pressed down as she shouted in a tender voice, "Seal!" The Qi of Metaphysics bloodline rolled up to the sky and suppressed the houses below. Originally, no one dared to stay in the Hu Manor because all of the Hu family''s 18 members had mysteriously died. Over the past twenty years, Sence City had be an empty city. At this moment, a deafening roar was heard from the Hu family''s courtyard. A total of 18 ferocious ghost-like figures rose from above the Hu family''s courtyard. "These are the eighteen people from the Hu family!" With just a nce, Gardiner recognized these eighteen figures. "This creature had naturally paid something in order to lure Enda into the Hu family''s courtyard. Now, is it trying to fuse all of its strength into it?" Henry stared at the Hu family''s courtyard.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "It has already been discovered. Since it can''t hide, it can only fight." Gardiner nodded his head. At this time, Geralda had arrived in the sky above the wedding house. In the sky, the purple light covered the sky and the earth. In the sky above the Hu courtyard, the ferocious huge mouth shone. The Qi on Gerat da''s body was rising at an extremely terrifying speed. "Break!" Geralda shouted. The Metaphysics bloodline Qi that Sylvia had used hadpletely exploded at this moment. The purple Qi seemed to be like floodwater that had released the floodgates as it instantly permeated the sky. The sky had beenpletely covered by the purple Qi. Under the dark purple Qi, there was a strange and horrible power that people had never felt before. Even if one was in the Divine Sky realm, he would tremble with fear just by feeling this power, not to mention others. "This..." Beside Nahir, many people''s eyes were fixed on him. They couldn''t imagine how Nahir had faced such a terrifying creature. "We need to work together! Otherwise, we will all die here! Now, Sence City has be and of death! As long as the creature is alive, we can''t get out!" Nahir quickly saw the current situation. He hade into contact with the creature and knew just how cruel creatures in the Restricted Zone were. He immediately roared out. This time there were many experts from various superpowers in the Vast Thousand Worlds who came to Sence City. They could not be underestimated when they joined forces. Chapter 2041 Chapter 2041 ? Who were the people attending the event in Sence City at this time? The three great empires, the major forces, the Saint of the Hong n, and the experts of the various sects! It was not an exaggeration to say that this strength was enough to sweep across the entire Vast Thousand Worlds. However, with such strength in front of her, Geralda waspletely fearless. "No matter how many nonentities there are, they are all nonentities. The door is about to open. Originally, I didn''t want to exhaust so much Qi. However, since all of you are courting death, I shall grant your wish. A group of littlembs, do you really think that all of you have the strength to devour a tiger!" Geralda roared. The purple clouds in the sky were stirred. It was a terrifying-looking head that was biting down from the sky. There was a terrifying purple Qi on Geralda''s body and it caused people under the Divine Sky realm to wail in pain. "This is a restricted force from the Restricted Zone. They can''t deal with it!" Gardiner watched from the sky and roared, "When these people die and their Qi dissipate, they''ll be absorbed by the creature as nourishment. The key of the matter is, if many people have died, and this ce will be cursed by the Heavenly Way! Once it bes a cursednd, even the seal of the restricted region created by the Saints will not be able to seal this ce! The Vast Thousand Worlds will be destroyed!" "Can you make a move?" Henry looked around and did not make a move rashly. Gardiner shook his head and said, "No, she wants to wait for me to use the Elemental Spirit Method. If I do it, I will only bring her benefits." Henry swept through the crowd. Upon seeing Nahir, he let out a loud shout. "Lord Xia, you have the experience of dealing with creatures in the Restricted Zone. You have to take everyone and leave this ce! You can''t stay here any longer!" Although Nahir didn''t hear what Gardiner said just now, he could also figure out some of the things. Nahir was the Lord Xia of the Grand Xia, and he was an extremely powerful expert to begin with. After just a brief nce, he understood what he needed to do. "Henry, the power in the north of the city is the weakest and can be used as a breakthrough point, but my own power is not enough." Nahir roared. "North of the city." Henry looked in the direction of the northern part of the city. He waved his arm and murmured, "Nine Tribtions Sword!" A long sword with two-thirds of the sword body stained with rust appeared in Henry''s hand. In Henry''s body, the Divine Baby came back to life. The Great Dao lines shone. The Milky Way rose and was transmitted to the sword in Henry''s hand. Henry slightly closed his eyes. Back then, Henry had barely executed the third tribtion of the Nine Tribtions Sword with the help of the Divine Baby. However, this kind of deliberate breakthrough could not be perfect. Even when he wielded the second strike, his state of mind was not as good as when he used the first Blue Sky Tribtion. After the Blue Sky Tribtion Henry was already invincible in the ancientnd! And aftering here, whether it was the Dark Sky Tribtion or the Red Heavenly Tribtion they were both too far-fetched. But at that time, there was no way, and that situation had to be forcibly overdraft. The current Henry had thoroughly refined the Divine Baby and walked on a brand new path. He had even surpassed the Heavenly Way and was an evolution of the universe! This time, Henry once again brandished his Nine Tribtion Sword and aimed towards the northern part of the city. Around the Nine Tribtions Sword, there was the cirction of the hazy Milky Way. Henry turned his wrist and didn''t make too exaggerated movements, but just a straight stab. "Dark Sky Tribtion!" "Crack!" In the sky, as if something was suddenly cut off, a terrible force rushed directly to the northern part of the city. The Vast Thousand Worlds was made by a circle of the Hong n''s Saint. In the Vast Thousand Worlds, the Hong n''s Saint was the highest being. From a certain perspective, she even had the virtue of being born into the world, and some of the rules of the Vast Thousand Worlds were made by the Hong n''s Saint. The sound just now proved that some of the rules of the Vast Thousand Worlds had been cut off at that moment. The power of this sword was evenparable to the rules of the Heavenly Way in the Vast Thousand Worlds. Although it was only for a moment, it was still terrible enough. In the north part of the city, a huge gap suddenly appeared in the dark purple light.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. "Nahir, the door is open. It''s up to you now!" Henry opened his mouth and then put away the Nine Tribtions Sword. He stood in the sky with his hands sped behind his back. He would not fight easily, because the situation here needed to be controlled. Nahir looked at the opening. He had originally only wanted Henry to assist him. After all, in Nahir''s opinion, Henry had obtained the benefits of the Hong n and b strength had already reached the pinnacle. At that time, it would not be impossible for him to use thebined forces of a few Divine Sky experts to open a hole. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Who would''ve thought that Henry would cut open a gap by himself and that the size of the gap would be so terrifying? Was this power really given to him by the Hong n? "Nahir, hurry up and leave!" Henry urged. The power of the sword just now, in fact, exceeded Henry''s expectation. Henry felt that the power of his Dark Sky Tribtion would definitely be far behind that of before, but he did not expect that there was such a big gap. It was not an exaggeration to describe it as the difference between heaven and earth. If the sword was not to break the seal, it would be no problem to kill a Divine Sky expert with one sword in an instant if it was used to deal with the enemy. Content belongs to A single sword could kill a Divine Sky expert! With this type of strength, he could be said to be unmatched in the Vast Thousand Worlds. Even if he encountered creatures from the Restricted Zone, he could still fight. Henry was very clear that he was no longer afraid of any Divine Sky expert but it was absolutely impossible to kill him in a second. What Henry did not know was that the formation of the Vast Thousand Worlds meant that the Hong n''s Saint loved the world. The reason why the Hong n''s Saint was able to be a Saint back then was also that she cared about the actions of the world and allowed the Heavenly Way to grant great merit to the world. Content belongs to What Henry had just done was to open a gap for everyone to live. What he had done was simr to what the Saint of the Hong n had done in the past. This caused the Heavenly Way to resonate and prompted Henry with his sword. In other words, if Henry just now didn''t want to save people, but to kill people, he absolutely wouldn''t have such terrible power. Nahir came to his senses after hearing Henry''s words. He immediately began to lead the way. "Everyone, I am the Lord Xia of Grand Xia Dynasty, Nahir. Now, listen to mymands and head north of the city. Leave Sence City. Everyone, leave at your fastest speed! NOW!" Nahir''s voice boomed throughout the city. Those who had already panicked heard the voice and immediately rushed towards the northern part of the city. "Don''t panick! If you do panic, you will be killed!" Nahir shouted again, which quickly stabilized the chaotic crowd and helped them escape from the gap in the hall in an orderly manner. "Leave?" "You think you can escape from here?" Geralda looked coldly towards the northern part of the city. She reached out an arm, and the purple clouds in the sky stirred. Right now, within Sence City, the three powers that belonged to the Restricted Zone''s creature were gradually merging. This terrifying creature was about to forcefully revive! Chapter 2042 Chapter 2042 ? Although this would bring great side effects, the creature from the Restricted Zone no longer cared much. Her n had already beenpletely ruined. Since she could not recover in the perfect state, then she would use this as the price to kill all these people! The purple Qi was rising. Once the energy merged, this creature that had been suppressed under Sence City would reappear in this world. For the Vast Thousand Worlds, this would be a disaster! A huge hazy figure gradually gathered above the sky, and 6 era I da''s figure floated in the air to stand on the head of the giant figure. Ranjeet took a closer look and saw the blurry figure. "It''s actually a tiger!" Ranjeet''s eyes wide open. "It''s not a tiger." Henry shook his head, and there was a dignified look in his eyes. "It has a tiger''s body, an ox''s tail, a bit..." While Henry was talking, the shadow suddenly uttered a loud roar, which was not a tiger''s roar, but like a dog''s bark. "This is a Swine Beast!" Henry instantly reacted. He had read too much information in theboratory of the Alvin League. At that time, the purpose of the Alvin League was to cultivate and evolve all kinds of powerful mutated beasts, including this thing in front of him. On the Floating Jade Mountain, there were beasts. They looked like tigers and had ox''s tails. Their voices were like that of mastiffs. They were called Swine Beasts, and they were capable of eating humans. The creature from the Restricted Zone that was about to revive in front of them was clearly a mutated beast! It was recorded as a powerful mutated beast within the Mountain and Sea Scripture! The creature was actually a legendary magical beast. Henry instantly thought of many things. The connection between the ancientnd, the Vast Thousand Worlds, and the Restricted Zone. Why did the Alvin League study all kinds of strange animals, their habits, and their weaknesses in the past? "What''s the connection between everything and this beast?" At this moment, Henry suddenly realized something. In the sky, the virtual shadow gradually solidified and became a Swine Beast. It existed in ancient times and was powerful beyondpare. It was the master of the Floating Jade Mountain. In ancient times, there were countless beasts. However, only the best amongst them could upy the mountain. The so-called mountain was not simply a mountain. It was the most important region. Geralda stood on the top of Swine Beast''s head. Looking carefully, the lower half of her body had melted into the Swine Beast''s head. Geralda opened her hands and looked at the few figures left in Sence City. "You should feel honoured to be the first to be a part of my strength." Geralda had a cold smile on her face, and her eyes were full of killing intent and bloodthirstiness! In the sky, the Swine Beast roared again, and an invisible sonic wave spewed from its huge mouth, causing Ranjeet, the weakest among them, to burn and bleed. Swine Beast''s enormous figure moved, it didn''t use Qi but the most primitive physicalbat technique. The Swine Beast moved very fast, and its enormous body turned into a phantom. Jone and Ranjeet couldn''t even see it clearly. If it wasn''t for Henry and Sylvia''s sudden action, they would have been torn apart by the talons of Swine Beast. Ranjeet took a deep breath. "Brother, it is too strong. I can''t beat it." "Take Jone and leave first." Henry was standing in front of him. Ranjeet nodded and looked at Jone. "Niece, I''ll take you first." After learning about Jone''s identity, Ranjeet did not say anything bad to Jone more. Instead, he even imed himself to be the Third Uncle. "D*mned bald a*s, if you want to die, continue to shout like this!" Jone gave him a vicious stare. Following that, ten giant swords appeared behind her. Jone began mobilizing the power of Sence City. Seeing the ten giant swords, Ranjeet was so frightened that he shrank his neck. Jone gathered these ten swords. Naturally, she wasn''t here to scare Ranjeet but to deal with the beast in front of her. "None of you ants will be able to escape! All of you will die!" Geralda roared like crazy and attacked again. "Let''s do it!" Henry roared. At the same time as Henry''s voice fell, the ten giant swords in front of Jone were all cut out. Sylvia also attacked at the same time. The Metaphysics bloodline turned into ropes that wrapped around the enormous beast. Ranjeet sighed. "Golden Dragons!"This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Dozens of golden dragons burst out of Ranjeet''s body, spewing toward the Swine Beast. "Gardiner, can you do it now?" Henry looked at Gardiner. Gardiner nodded and said, "I can, but it''s not the right time." In the sky, the ten huge swords that could severely hurt Divine Sky experts all hit the Swine Beast, but~ they only caused a spark. Swine Beast''s body was covered with scales. The ten swords all dissipated without any damage to the Swine Beast. Content belongs to The ropes formed by the Metaphysics bloodline bound Swine Beast''s four limbs. Dozens of golden dragons also bit to its body. "Break!" Geralda roared. The rope waspletely broken, and the dozens of golden dragons were all scattered by Swine Beast''s ws. It opened its bloody mouth and bit off one of the golden dragons in the middle. Outside of Sence City, the experts from all sides could clearly see what happened inside Sence City. When they saw that the moves of several experts did not cause any damage, everyone felt their hearts tighten. That was a creature from the Restricted Zone. Once it was revived, there would be no eggs left in its nest. Everyone in the Vast Thousand Worlds would die! Henry did not attack. At the same time, he was recalling the information he saw in theboratory of the Alvin League. Each of the mutated beasts had its weak points. What exactly was the weak point? Above Sence City, the purple clouds were still stirring, and the body of the Swine Beast was bing more and more solid. It was no longer an illusion. This creature was truly awakened! The faces of Jone, Sylvia, and Ranjeet were all extremely solemn. When they fought with the Swine Beast, the power from the other party made them feel that they could not resist it. Content belongs to The rusted sword appeared in Henry''s hand. Henry held the sword horizontally in front of him. Looking at the Swine Beast in front of him, he moved. Henry took action in the real sense. Since the cultivation of the Divine Baby, Henry had not tried his current strength. Inside Henry''s body, the Great Dao lines crisscrossed, and the Milky Way spread. Within the purple clouds that stirred the sky, theret were actually bits of starlight that descended, extending all over Henry''s body. Henry threw the Nine Tribtions Sword into the sky and murmured. "Demon Sword!" A sword entwined with the Milky Way appeared in Henry''s hand. The Demon Sword of Destruction had been integrated into the Divine Baby and changed with it. Now the sword was condensed which contained the Great Dao, the Milky Way, and the Chaos! Chapter 2043 Chapter 2043 ? The Demon Sword of Destruction was passed down from Ss. As long as the user was strong enough, there would be no limit to the power of this sword. As soon as the Milky Way Sword was condensed, a horrible aura began to spread. There were star images interweaving on the sword. Geralda felt the horrible momentum, and the Swine Beast directly bit at Henry. "You wish!" Sylvia and the others immediately made a move to stop it. All kinds of spiritual Qi continuously shed towards the enormous body of Swine Beast. The speed of Swine Beast''s movement was dyed in an instant. The Qi in Henry''s body rushed to the sword in his hand, and a huge shadow appeared behind him. It was his True Spirit, which had merged with the Divine Baby. The True Spirit still had the Golden Sun and the Purple Moon as the eyes, and there were patterns on its body. All the Spiritual Qi between heaven and earth gathered to the True Spirit behind Henry and then was transmitted to the sword in Henry''s hand. "This is still far from enough." Henry suddenly looked outside Sence City. "Nahir, give me the strength of all of you!" Nahir could also see that Henry was umting strength. "Everyone, listen to my order!" Nahir was worthy of the title of Lord Xia. He had the aura of a king himself. As soon as he spoke, everyone subconsciously obeyed his orders. "Gather the Qi in your bodies into me!" Nahir took a deep breath. He was going to use himself as a medium to transfer the power to Henry. Otherwise, he was not sure whether Henry would be able to ept such a mixed power. At this moment, even though Nahir was outside the city, his efforts weren''t any less than the people in the city. He was well aware of how terrifying the creature from the Restricted Zone was, he was definitely not willing to allow it to appear in the Vast Thousand Worlds. At the moment when the immense Qi energy entered Nahir''s body, Nahir spat out a mouthful of blood. Even though he was the top master of the Vast Thousand Worlds, he could not withstand such terrible power. What''s more, the pure power was not aggressive at all. Nahir made a seal in his hand, and all the power poured towards Henry. This was a huge energy column, and it violently hit the shadow behind Henry. "You''vee at just the right time!" Henry shouted and gritted his teeth. At the moment when the energy entered his body, Henry''s body couldn''t stop trembling. This power was terrible. The Milky Way Sword in Henry''s hand also became even more frightening. The buildings of Sence City began to crumble under the pressure of this force. Beads of blood appeared on Henry''s arm. Behind the purple clouds in the sky, thunder boomed. This showed that the power Henry showed was close to the limit of the Vast Thousand Worlds. The power of this sword could be said to be invincible in the Vast Thousand Worlds. However, being invincible didn''t mean that one could kill a creature from the Restricted Zone. This creature was also considered invincible. However, the creature was invincible because of its nature. And Henry was invincible because everyone''s Qi came together. If he wanted to kill the creature, just relying on a sword strike was definitely impossible. He had to obtain an invincible quality! Henry took a deep breath, brandishing his sword. Geralda felt the threat, and Swine Beast''s huge body began to retreat quickly. She saw clearly how Henry umted this sword strike. Although she was confident in her own strength, she did not want to resist this sword strike. As Henry waved his sword, the Rivers of Stars fell down from the sky. "Rivers of Stars!" Under this sword, the crowd seemed to really see the scene of the sword piercing through the gxy and the explosion of stars. However, this sword was not aimed at Geralda, but at the sky. A current of Milky Way aura tore through the sky. The sky of this Vast Thousand Worlds had a huge gap in it. In the sky, the thunder suddenly became fierce. When a certain kind of power surpassed the limits of thews of heaven and earth, the Heavenly Way would descend the heavenly punishment! Henry''s sword thrust towards the sky was a provocation to the Heavenly Way. The heavenly punishment wasing! If the heavenly punishment descended, it would kill Henry. Streaks of humanshaped lightning would descend from the sky. "He activated the heavenly punishment, what is he going to do?!" "Is he trying to break thews of heaven and earth?!" "He will be directly killed by heavenly punishment!" Outside Sence City, many experts eximed.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Nahir frowned. ording to his knowledge of Henry, Henry was not a fool. What was the purpose of his doing so? Henry looked at the sky. When the human-shaped Mightning appeared, Henry smiled. What he wanted was heavenly punishment! The sword in Henry''s hand dissipated. He closed his eyes and formed a seal in b hand. After a few seconds, Henry''s eyes suddenly opened. He looked at the sky and roared, "Dark Sky Tribtion!" There were nine levels in the sky, and every level had its own rules. Once the rules were messed up, the lightning punishment would descend. The Dark Sky was the second level of the Vast Thousand Worlds. The Dark Sky Tribtion was an existence that transcended thews of heaven and earth. With Henry''s current strength and the Nine Tribtions Sword that triggered the Dark Sky Tribtion, it was impossible for him to kill the Swine Beast. However, when the Heavenly Way set down the rules, things were different. The Nine Tribtions Sword floating in the air stopped that human-shaped lightning bolt. Using the Nine Tribtions Sword, Henry attracted the lightning punishment descending from the heavens and the earth and rushed towards the Swine Beast. If he wanted to crush the invincible power under the rules of heaven and earth, he had no choice but to use the heavenly punishment! "Rumble!" There was a sound in the sky, and the dark purple cloud that was stirred in the air was split up by the thunder. Countless thunders were densely gathered, rushing toward Geralda. This was the baptism of thunder, the heavenly punishment from the Vast Thousand Worlds. Geralda''s face suddenly changed. At this moment, all the purple light converged into one point to resist the punishment. Outside the city, everyone was watching this scene, no one saying anything. They were incredibly nervous, stirring up heavenly punishment, ying the creature from the Restricted Zone, could he hold on? The thunderbolts were too violent andsted for a very long time. A full five minutes had passed. The thunderbolts were densely packed without any gap. They could even exterminate an entire empire. Five minutester, everything stopped, and the thunder in the sky disappeared. Everyone looked at the ce where Geralda had just stood, and there was smoke and dust. "Is it dead?" "Should be!" "Under this type of heavenly punishment, the creature from the Restricted Zone should also die!" Everyone was looking forward to it. As the smoke and dust gradually dispersed, a huge virtual shadow faintly existed in the smoke and dust. "It''s really a good trick, but it''s a pity. It is still not enough to kill me." Geralda''s voice sounded. She looked very weakpared to before, but she was still alive. Geralda''s voice made everyone''s hearts jump. Not even the heavenly punishment was able to kill this creature, so what else could kill her? Could it be that the Vast Thousand Worlds was about to be destroyed? The fear of death lingered in everyone''s hearts. "Badly hurt! Well, if it''s a serious injury, that will be easy. Cesia, Heretic God!" Henry roared again. Chapter 2044 Chapter 2044 ? With a loud roar from Henry, two figures suddenly appeared in the sky. They were precisely Cesia and the Heretic God who had never shown themselves. This time, Henry and the others realized how powerful they were and were brought to the Second Sence City by Geralda. The Heretic God and Cesia, however, did not sink in. The moment the second Sence City appeared, Henry immediately realized that something was wrong. He immediately made arrangements for the Heretic God and Cesia. The Heretic God was a very special existence. He was a spirit. If he did not take the initiative to show up, very few people would be able to sense his existence. Furthermore, the Heretic God had never disyed his true strength from start to finish. Even Geralda did not realize that the Heretic God was such a terrifying existence in the crowd.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. As for Cesia, her own strength was considered mediocre amongst the many experts. However, when it came to fighting strength, Henry did not dare to say that he could fight Cesia. After all, the Nothingness Formation in Cesia''s hands would greatly increase one''s fighting strength as her strength increased. When they were in Luster City, if it hadn''t been for the fact that she had been able to suppress the Nothingness Formation, it would have been able to destroy everything within Luster City. Both Cesia and the Heretic God were absolutely at the top level of battle prowess. The moment when Cesia appeared, a gigantic hexagram star formation formed in the sky. The gigantic hexagram star enveloped the entire Bence City. Anyone who came into contact with the Nothingness Formation would vanish. The horrible power gathered in the formation made Geralda''s face pale. Facing Henry''s Heavenly Punishment, shepletely resisted it with the strong Swine Beast''s body. She was seriously injured by the punishment. At this moment, another formation came crashing down. The current Nothingness Formation was Cesia''s full power. It was impossible for Cesia topletely control it. Attacking the insides of Sence City waspletely indiscriminate. The terrifying destructive power that was already beyond her range was already under her control. Under the suppression of the Nothingness Formation, the huge Swine Beast became the target first. The power of Nothingness bloomed on the Swine Beast''s body. Geralda, who was on top of the Swine Beast''s head, let out a painful roar, which even affected the Swine Beast''s true form. It also let out a painful roar and a barking sound of dogs. The buildings in the city were reduced to ashes and were refined by the formation. With the Swine Beast in front, the formation did not continue to press down. Henry and the others did not suffer any damage from the formation. "Heretic God, do it!" Henry roared again. After Henry''s roar, the Heretic God made his move. As a deity of the past, a member of the twelve legendary characters, and the owner of the Ancient Willpower of time, Heretic God''s history was very great. He could be traced back to an era that had existed for a very long time. Everyone who lived in that era was an omnipotent mighty figure. His strength had been damaged and he had turned into a spirit and more than half of his memories were missing now. However, this did not mean that he was nothing. Torch Dragon was the controller of time. In the ancientnd, the Heretic God had never really taken action. After he came to the Vast Thousand Worlds, He had never taken action. He had always remained dormant. Today, he took action. The red light covered the sky and drowned the purple light. As the red light spread, everyone''s hearts began to beat at the same time. Everyone''s heartbeats and breathing rhythms were the same, but this was only because of Heretic God''s aura. He had done such a thing merely by virtue of his imposing manner. The power of the Heretic God was beyond imagination. In the sky, a red shadow appeared. The shadow stepped on the ground, but its head was in the clouds. In its body, there was a ck river flowing. On the river, flowers blossomed and stars were falling. On the river, the sun, moon, and stars were changing. This was the river of time, the willpower of time! Time could dissipate everything, but it could destroy everything. In this world, even the Sant beings could do nothing but choose to reincarnate in the face of the river of time. If there was really an invincible force in this world. Time would be one of the invincible beings. The Ancient Willpower was the ultimate willpower that had existed since the creation of heaven and earth. It was the embodiment of the supreme energy. The Heretic God stretched out a hand towards the Swine Beast. The moment Heretic God stretched out his hand, the malicious look on Swine Beast''s face disappearedpletely. "Dissipate." Heretic God''s voice rang out in the air. It was impossible to determine the direction of the voice as if it was the Heavenly Way''s words. After the word " dissipated", the Swine Beast''s body actually started dissolving! Like snow meeting boiling water, it began to dissipate, turning into white Qi and drifting away into the air. The Swine Beast''s body gradually disappeared. "No! No! No!" Geralda, who had integrated with the Swine Beast''s head, was roaring madly. However, in the face of the power of time, her roar had no effect at all. "Gardiner, you can put an end to it." Henry waved his arm as the Nine Tribtions Sword vanished into thin air. "Kill!" Gardiner, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly roared. Two ck dragons enfold Gardiner''s whole body. When the Great Dragon''s Mace appeared in Gardiner''s hand, he heard a ligh noise from it. His whole body turned into a beam of light and rushed at the Swine Beast. The ground of Sence City began to tremble. The Elemental Spirit Method, which had disappeared for more than 20 years, appeared again in Sence City. This energy gave feedback to the entire city. Gardiner was getting closer and closer to Geralda, who was on top of Swine Beast''s head. His eyes were slightly closed. "What''s your name?" Verify captcha to read the content 8253 Verify "Geralda Pei..." The afternoon sun was especially bright as if it wouldst forever. "I''m sorry...." Gardiner''s lips curved into a bitter smile. A ck dragon coiled around the Great Dragon''s Mace in his hand, and he smashed it down with all his might. "My husband, no, my husband!" Geralda''s ferocity in her eyes disappeared. At this moment, she became gentle again, just like when she stood behind Gardiner with the painting in her hand on the green hills in front of the Tiens Sect. 20 years ago, Gardiner suddenly disappeared. The city lord of Sence City was so angry that the Swine Beast, who had been suppressed under Sence City, finally found a chance. In Sence City, it had found Geralda, who was the easiest to control. From that day on, there was no longer Geralda in the world. It controlled Geralda and the old city lord, and it could even control Jone''s consciousness. If Gardiner came back a few yearster, the whole Sence City would be under the control of Swine Beast. Gardiner opened his eyes and saw the gentle look in Geralda''s eyes. "You look like her, but you''re not her." Gardiner threw the Dragon Mace in his hand. In the sky, on the top of Swine Beast''s head, blood erupted. All the chaos returned to tranquility. Chapter 2045 Chapter 2045 ? The Swine Beast disappeared, but the attacks of the Nothingness Formation did not stop. They continued to suppress Sence City. "Quick, retreat!" Henry roared, and the people inside the city rushed out of the city without hesitation. Just a second after they rushed out of the city, the formation pressed down from the sky, and the whole of Sence City was smashed into powder and disappearedpletely. "F*ck, these are all my property. Henry, you have to pay forthem!" Gardiner, whose eyes were nk the second before, suddenly screamed out loud. This was Gardiner. He would always show this kind of indecisive look, but no one knew what was hidden in his heart. The guilt of killing his father and his new wife was enough to crush a person, but Gardiner was clearly not the one who was crushed. Looking at Sence City that hadpletely turned into mash, Gardiner took a deep breath and murmured, "There are always some things that have to be done. I don''t have the mind of a saint to stand up for themon people. It''s impossible for me to practice swordsmanship to defeat Hong Mountain. Geralda, I''m sorry." Gardiner''s voice was very low, only he could hear it himself. It seemed that he said it to the dead, but also seemed to say it to himself. Jone stared nkly at the city that had turned into nothing in front of her. From the day she was born, she had never left the city. As far as she was concerned, the city was her entire world. Although she had tried countless times to break away from the city, when she truly did, she felt as if the most important thing in her heart had been lost. Although Jone''s consciousness was also controlled by the Swine Beast, and even after she became an adult, Jone only had a short period of time toe to her senses. However, now that she waspletely awake, Jone could only feel confused. What should she do? Where should she go? The Swine Beast disappeared, and Sence City was destroyed. There was dead silence between heaven and earth. After this silence, there was a burst of cheering like a volcanic eruption. The Restricted Zone''s creature had been killed! The Hong n''s Saint, the Monk, the City Lord ofThis belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Sence City, Henry, and the others had joined forces and killed the creature! Even though it had been suppressed for countless years and was already extremely weak, this also proved that the creature could be killed! Ranjeet''s fat body trembled as he walked up to the Heretic God. "That move just now was very handsome. How awesome would it have been if you had used it earlier? There would be no need for me to worry." "It''s not that simple. If Henry hadn''t seriously injured her and the Formation did pin her down, my power of time wouldn''t be enough at all." The Heretic God shook his head. He clearly understood that although the Power of Time was strong, there was still a limit. If the Swine Beast hadn''t been heavily injured, he wouldn''t have been able to hurt the Swine Beast, let alone dissipate its body. In the sound of waves roaring, Henry unconsciously looked at Sylvia. When Henry looked at Sylvia, Sylvia had already turned around and flew into the crowd. In the crowd, a huge golden pce rose into the sky, and Sylvia entered the pce. 12 women in white gauze surrounded the pce, and the pce slowly flew away to Hong Mountain. This time, Sylvia came to Sence City only to see who was stronger between Sence City and Hong Mountain. But now that Sence City had been destroyed, there was no point inparing. Moreover, after today''s battle, Sylvia also understood that the so-called struggle between Sence City and Hong Mountain waspletely child''s y. The real enemy of Hong Mountain was not Sence City, but the Restricted Zone''s creatures. In this battle, even though the Saint took action, those people watching also understood that the true deciding factor wasn''t the Saint, but someone else. "Henry, you are really good at hiding your strength!" Nahirughed and flew to the front of Henry. He was seriously injured just now. Henry shook his head slightly. "It''s all thanks to the Lord Xia''s assistance. The action just now was all for the sake of righteousness. I truly admire you.'' "Henry, you are too serious. If you didn''t put yourself in danger just now, triggering heavenly punishment, how could you seriously injure this creature?" Nahir cupped his fists and said, "It seems that everything is under control just now, but if you were a little bit careless, the heavenly punishment would fall on you. You are the real justice." Henry and Nahir also ttered each other. The previous Divine Sky expert who wanted to rob Henry''s carriage on the road came forward and hurriedly apologized to Henry. He had already regretted it when he saw Henry fighting for Gardiner on the corridor. He knew that he had kicked the iron te and wanted to apologize at that time, but he never had the chance. Henry didn''t me him either. The situation of the Vast Thousand Worlds wasn''t worthy of infighting. They had amon enemy. After the experts began to tter each other, Henry looked towards Nahir and asked, "Lord Xia, the creature of the Restricted Zone has truly appeared in front of us. Since you''ve been to the Restricted Zone, can you tell us the details of what happened?" As soon as Henry asked this question, everyone looked at Nahir. Chapter 2045 2 8355 Verify captcha to read the content 8355 Verify However, although the carriage could amodate a hundred people, there were definitely less than a hundred people who were qualified to enter the carriage. The emperors of the three major dynasties, Henry, Gardiner, Jone, Ranjeet, as well as the Heretic God and Cesia. There were also the top masters of the major sects. In total, there were no more than 30 people. They belonged to the top forces of the Vast Thousand Worlds. Less than thirty people were seated at a round table in the carriage. The servants of the Grand Xia were serving fine wine and delicacies. However, aside from Ranjeet staring intently at food and Gardiner drinking some fine wine, nobody else was interested in these so-called fine wine and delicacies at all. After all, the creature from the Restricted Zone was rted to the lives of everyone. At this point, there was a look of fear on Nahir''s face. "As for the Restricted Zone, I can only say that it''s a world that''spletely different from what we know. As for the creature we saw just now, in fact, it is called Swine Beast." "Swine Beast?" In addition to Henry and the others, the other masters of the Vast Thousand Worlds were all confused. "When I was in the Restricted Zone, I found an ancient text that recorded a portion of the Restricted Zones''s creatures. The ancient text was already tattered, but after all these years, I''ve always brought it with me, treating it like a precious treasure. Everyone, please take a look." Nahir waved his hand, and an old book appeared on the table. The book had one word written on it. Anecdote! Chapter 2046 Chapter 2046 ? The book was ced on the table. Nahir took a deep breath and continued, "These records are about thendforms of the Restricted Zone, as well as the terrifying creatures within it. Although it''s a bit destroyed, we can still get some information from it. You''ve all seen the Swine Beast that had already been weakened after countless years of repression. However, it still gave us a sense of invincibility. If it hade to the Vast Thousand Worlds at its peak, what would it do?" Nahir''s gaze swept across everyone''s faces. Everyone''s face was serious. A Swine Beast at the peak level could easily destroy the entire Vast Thousand Worlds. At that time, no one would be able to survive. No matter who they were, regardless of their current status or how invincible they were in the Vast Thousand Worlds, they would all turn into piles of bones. No! It was likely that not even bones would be left! The atmosphere lingered over this round table. Nahir''s next sentence was even more astonishing. "ording to what was recorded in the Anecdote, the Swine Beasts are still at the bottom of the food chain within the Restricted Zone. There are more powerful existences, to the extent where they can even devour the Swine Beasts at their peak in one bite!" Nahir''s words were shocking, and everyone sucked in a breath of cold air. For them, the Swine Beasts at their peak were already unthinkable existences. However, in the face of even more powerful beings, they were nothing more than devoured in a single bite! "There are many things that have been recorded in this Anecdote. Everyone, please take a look." Nahir waved his hand lightly and the first page automatically opened. Under the influence of Spiritual Qi, the content of the first page was disyed in front of everyone like a projection. Everyone quietly looked at the records, and Nahir slowly turned the pages. Everyone became more and more frightened as they looked, including Henry and others. What made the Vast Thousand Worlds experts shocked was that there were powerful existences recorded in this Anecdote. As for Henry and the rest, they were rmed to learn that these strange records were identical to the Mountain and Sea Scriptures that could be bought from the stall in the ancientnd! Even thendforms were the same. Some people once verified some things ording to the Mountain and Sea Scriptures. For example, some ces were not in Van Xia. The description of thendform in the Mountain and Sea Scriptures was not false, except that there were no signs of those beasts. At that time, some people guessed who wrote the Mountain and Sea Scriptures, and what era it was. In that ancient period, someone had travelled through the world and recorded it with a pen? Henry and the others looked back and forth with doubts in their eyes. "Who the h*ll recorded this Anecdote?" "To be able to record everything in such detail... Was that supreme expert able to enter the Restricted Zone?" "Could it be a Saint of the Hong n?" "A Saint with such strength!" "It can''t be the Saint of the Hong n. The Saint of the Hong n has never gone deep into the restricted area before. This Anecdote came from the hands of other ancestors!" The experts of the Vast Thousand Worlds all spoke one after another. At this moment, they had finished the Anecdote. Even though the record wasn''tplete, just this tip of the iceberg was already hard for them to digest. Everyone knew how terrifying the Restricted Zone was, knowing that it was forbidden to enter. However, no one knew that there were actually so many terrifying existences that could easily destroy the entire Vast Thousand Worlds. "Everyone, now that the seal on the Restricted Zone has loosened, we have to make preparations as soon as possible." Nahir waved his hand and put away the Anecdote again. Everyone was silent and didn''t say anything. Previously, they heard that Nahir''s heart was unstable because of what had happened in the Restricted Zone. They felt that Nahir was exaggerating, but it was just one failure that causing his heart to be unstable. But when they saw the records in the Anecdote, everyone was worried. It was no wonder that Nahir''s heart was unstable and his purpose was to be invincible in the world. In front of such powerful people, it was just a joke! After seeing these powerful people, who dared to say that they had an invincible heart? "Everyone, it is just a matter of time before what''s recorded in this book appears in our world." Gardiner suddenly got up and said, "Now, there is a more important thing that needs to be done by US." "Please go ahead, City Lord." Many experts looked at Gardiner, and they were all very polite, including the emperors of the three dynasties. Chapter 2046 1 Chapter 2046 2 "Uh!" Everyone was shocked. "The Vast Thousand Worlds is vast. It''s not easy to find three spiritual consciousness." Chapter 2046 3 Sence City suppressed the creature from the Restricted Zone. Thus, they knew much more than others. Nahir pped the table and said, "If that''s the case, let''s not waste any more time. We''ll take action immediately." At the same time, all the people at the table got up and immediately started to move. In an instant, there was no one inside the carriage. Gardiner took a look at Henry. After giving Henry a wink, he also flew out of the carriage. Henry followed Gardiner. When the two left the carriage, the people around them had already dispersed. "Henry, you''ve grown really fast." Gardiner looked at Henry with a smile. "I..." "Wait a minute." Henry directly interrupted Gardiner''s words and said, "I''m not used to you not ying cool. This is for you." Henry waved his hand, and a box of cigarettes was thrown out and ced in Gardiner''s hand. Gardiner was stunned for a second when he saw the box of cigarettes in his hand. "Where did you get it?" "I put it on my Divine Shore before, but then the Divine Shore copsed and disappeared. I put it in my pocket, there is only one." "That''s enough! That''s enough!" Gardiner''s hands trembled. He opened the cigarette box, took out a cigarette, and put it in his mouth. He lit a me with his fingers and took a sip of the cigarette, showing a look of enjoyment.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "Well, you can smoke a cigarette and pretend. I am used to this." Henry shrugged his shoulders. "You son of a b*tch." Gardinerughed and then said with a serious look, "I met your parents more than 20 years ago." Chapter 2047 Chapter 2047 ? The smile on Henry''s face disappeared because of Gardiner''s words. "Your father''s name is Fidello Zhang, and your mother is Emera Sheng. In the ancientnd, your mother has a new identity. Her surname is Song, isn''t it?" The cigarette was flickering in Gardiner''s mouth. Henry didn''t say anything, but Gardiner continued. "When you came to Sence City, you must have heard a lot about me. I was a genius in the city, but I suddenly disappeared more than 20 years ago. You were just a half-year-old that year." Gardiner took a deep breath and looked at the sky with a reminiscing look in his eyes. "I was in high spirits that year. Although I didn''t have freedom, I thought that I was invincible until I met your parents. They came to Sence City to stabilize the seal on the Restricted Zone. Their seal was carried out secretly. No one could detect their existence in the Vast Thousand Worlds. If they hadn''te to me, I wouldn''t have known so much." "I was very curious about your parents at that time. Where did theye from?" "The cultivators of the Vast Thousand Worlds fight for long life. If they want to survive forever, they have to be immortal. But it''s just a legend. No one has verified it. At that time, I was thinking that your parents were really immortals. Otherwise, how could they be so powerful? They gave me an illusory feeling as if they were above heaven. No, in other words, they didn''t care about this world at all, so they were so indifferent."ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . "I asked about their origins, and they told me a few things. They dide from another ce that I couldn''t get in touch with. They''ve lived for countless years, and they could even tell me about the Hong n''s Saint. They found me and asked me to protect you and help you grow. That''s why I left the Vast Thousand Worlds and went with them to the ancientnd." "I have witnessed your growth since you were a child. I know that your mother''s death is a knot in your heart. I can tell you that your mother is not dead, but if you want to see her, you can only go to the Restricted Zone. The depths of the Restricted Zone was the ce where they first went to." "Henry, your parents found me and asked me to go to the ancientnd to protect you while growing up. I have to say that you were excellent. On the road to your growth, I almost haven''t made many moves, but you have to admit that you have had a good master. Although your master grew up in the ancientnd, in some ways, he was no worse than your parents. But it is different in the Restricted Zone. No one can protect you there. If you go to the depths of the Restricted Zone, with your current strength, going there will only be suicide. You have to get stronger as soon as possible." After Gardiner said that, the cigarette in his hand was also burnt out. He threw it away and subconsciously wanted to light another cigarette. However, when he saw that he smoked one more cigarette in his hand, he held back. The feeling of regaining what he had lost made him cherish it very much. Henry nodded and did not speak. Gardiner patted Henry on the shoulder. "With your current position in the Vast Thousand Worlds, you can easily get a lot of cultivation materials, but these should not matter to you. I can see that you are taking a road that others have never taken before. You may need some new insights. Your path can''t be taught by anyone. At least in the Vast Thousand Worlds, it''s like this." Henry looked to the horizon in the distance. "How much longer will it take to break the seal of the Restricted Zone?" "The seal of the Restricted Zone is loose. At the very least, it will be broken in three years, at least ten years." Gardiner said with absolute certainty. Three to ten years, perhaps for ordinary people, was a long time, but for cultivators, it was really too fast. For people like Nahir, sometimes, one closed-door training mightst five or six years. When Henry was on Immortal Mountain, he had been sitting there for two years. Time, really seemed to be very insufficient. Henry nodded and had a n in mind. In a blink of an eye, two days had passed. During these two days, all of the powers of the Vast Thousand Worlds seemed to have gone mad, starting to search for those three Restricted Zone creatures'' spiritual consciousness, but they didn''t find any clues. In the middle of Hong Mountain, Sylvia was sitting cross-legged at the centre of the 12 statues. Chapter 2047 1 On Hong Mountain, an indistinct voice rang out. Sylvia sat there with her legs crossed, not saying a single word. In a corner of the Vast Thousand Worlds, there was a temple, in which a stone figure of a European knight was worshipped. A cross pendant was hanging on the chest of the knight. All of a sudden, the pendant was broken, and many figures appeared around the temple. 2022 Verify captcha to read the content 0022 Verify "The great disaster is imminent. My Holy Cross needs to find a chance to survive this disaster. Only the remains of our ancestors can help us pass through this disaster, kill Henry, and seize the angel body!" Simrly in the Vast Thousand Worlds, in the sky, a dark star suddenly lit up. "Has the doppelganger been chopped off?" A young man appeared at the top of a mountain. He looked up at the sky and said, "The so-called doppelganger is just a pile of rubbish that can be cut off. It doesn''t matter to me. What is important is that I, Buster vantai, can''t be destroyed. Henry, I''d like to see what ability the person who cut off my doppelganger has." The star in the sky gave the order. It was said that there were eighteen stars in the Vast Thousand Worlds. These eighteen stars represented eighteen extremes. If a person mastered a way of extremes, a star would be lit up. Chapter 2047 3 The Hong n''s Saint drew a circle to protect the Vast Thousand Worlds, but it also restricted the development. Under the rules of the Vast Thousand Worlds, there could no longer be a more powerful existence. However, after the seal was loose, a more powerful existence would be born. Chapter 2048 Chapter 2048 ? Opportunities were often born with crises. Now, the crisis wasing, and this was also the time when many people could break through themselves. After the Restricted Zone''s seal was removed, thews of Heavenly Way would gradually change. Ten days passed just like that. During these ten days, many changes urred in the Vast Thousand Worlds. News began to spread that the Hong n''s Saint had descended the mountain, and no one knew where she had gone. The news had spread that Lord Xia had entered a closed-door training session. He had to improve. Under the careful investigation of all the forces in the Vast Thousand Worlds, two of the three spiritual consciousnesses from the Restricted Zone that had fled had been found and they had been jointly destroyed by several Divine Sky experts. Now, there was only one remaining, and it was still fleeing. In a city that was neither too big nor too small in the Sacred Empire. Henry, Cesia, the Heretic God, Gardiner, Ranjeet, and Jone, five people and one spirit appeared here. "It''s here." Several people were floating in the air. Gardiner looked up and down at the city below. Although the city was notrge, it was especially prosperous, with a poption of 300,000. "This spiritual consciousness is very special. It can be attached to anybody in a short period of time. As long as you get rid of it in time, we will no longer be harmed. It''s not easy to find it." Jone frowned. "Go and negotiate with the city lord first. Let''s close the city gates and separate everyone from each other." Henry told his n. The others nodded and went straight to the City Lord''s Mansion. The city was called Phester City. The City Lord''s Mansion was located in the centre of the city. If it had not been for the big characters carved on the gate, Henry and the others would not have been able to find the mansion. The gate of the magnificently decorated City Lord''s Mansion was iid with gold. When they walked to the gate, they saw all kinds of beautiful womening out of the mansion, and they burst intoughter. When Gardiner saw this scene, the obscene words that were about toe to his mouth were swallowed back because Jone was standing next to him. They entered the mansion. The interior decoration of the mansion waspletely like a forest garden. There were mountains andkes. A few beautiful women were boating on the surface of theke, wearing cool clothing. In the middle of theke was a pavilion. In the pavilion, a half-naked young man was chasing and ying with four or five beautiful women. He seemed to be having a good time. "Who''s there?" As soon as Henry and others stepped into the gate of the City Lord''s Mansion, they were stopped by two guards. "This is the Thundercloud Emperor''s decree. He''s looking for your city lord." Henry threw out a token. This was the decree that the Thundercloud Emperor had given to Henry after the incident in Sence City. Not only the Thundercloud Emperor, but the Sacred Emperor, and Nahir had also given Henry their tokens. It would ensure that Henry would be unimpeded within the Three Great Dynasties. The guard took the token and nced at it, telling Henry and others to wait here, and then he went to report it to the city lord. The guard ran to theke and waved his hands. Two beautiful women boarded the boat, took the token, and went to the pavilion. Two beautiful women went up to the pavilion. "City Lord, someone said that he held the Thundercloud Emperor''s decree and said that he wanted to see you." A beautiful woman said with a charming smile. "Ha, ha, ha, beauty, don''t run, don''t run." Hearing the words of the beauty, the young man didn''t pay any attention to her at all. Instead, he continued to chase after those beauties. After more than ten minutes, the young man was tired of chasing. He took beauty and let her sit in his arms. Then he took the token, nced at it, and threw it around. "To see me?" "The capital is tens of thousands of miles away from me. What''s the point ofing here?" "Just arrange something for them. I''ll go see them when I''m free." After the young man finished speaking, he leanedfortably on the jade- like legs of another beautiful woman and enjoyed the grapes she fed him. "Don''t use your hands. I''ll let you feed me with your mouth." The young man stretched out his hand and grabbed the woman. The woman just threw a coquettish nce at the young man and did not stop him. A beautiful woman put on a light gauze and came to Henry and others. After sizing them up, she whispered, "Come with me." The woman finished her words and turned around directly. Although the emperors of the Three Great Empires hadn''t personally arrived, people delivering the emperor''s decree should still be respected. In some cities where Henry and others passed before, the city lord was respectful. But this time, let alone the city lord, even this woman''s attitude toward Henry and others was full of contempt. However, Henry and the others didn''t care about this. They came here just to find that spiritual consciousness. After the woman came to the reception hall with Henry and the others, she only told Henry to wait here, and then she left directly. Henry and others stayed in the reception room until it was getting dark. Ranjeet seemed a bit impatient. It wasn''t that he couldn''t wait any longer, but rather that this investigation of the creatures'' remnant spiritual consciousnes was extremely important. The more they dyed, the more danger they would face. "Brother, I''m going to urge him!"This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Chapter 2048 2 Looking at the young man''s impatient look, Gardiner became very angry. Henry said, "We are here to investigate..." "Beauties, where have we seen each other before?" The young man didn''t listen to what Henry said at all. After he saw the two girls, Cesia and Jone, his eyes had been lingering on the two girls. Although there was still some distance between Jone''s appearance and that of Cesia''s, the charm on her body was something that many girls in this mansion didn''t have. Needless to say, Cesia''s perfect facial features, waist-length silver hair, and exquisite figure were all great weapons to any man. 7777 Verify captcha to read the content 7777 Verify The City Lord of Phester City was a lecherous person. With these two top-tier women in front of him, he naturally couldn''t ignore them. Gardiner coldly snorted, "Phester City Lord, let''s get down to business first. A creature remnant spiritual consciousness from the Restricted Zone is hiding in the Phester City. We need your cooperation "Oh?" "Spiritual consciousness from the Restricted Zone, this is a huge matter!" The young man showed a look of surprise. "How do you want me to cooperate? Tell me quickly." "Seal the city." Henry spat out the words. "Seal the city?" "Okay, let''s seal the city!" The young man stood up, and at the moment when he got up, the surprise on his facepletely disappeared, and he turned into a smile. "What do you think? Are you satisfied with my performance just now?" "What do you mean?" Gardiner frowned. "What do I mean?" The young man asked back, "I''d like to ask, what do you mean?" "Do you know what kind of ce this city is?" "Do you know what my Phester City means in this area?" "Seal the city?" "Do you know how many Spiritual Stones I''ll lose the day I seal the city?" "You guys really dare to say that!" Chapter 2049 Chapter 2049 ? The young man nced at Henry and others. Gardiner suddenly pped the table in front of him. "The disaster is imminent. Fighting against the creatures in the Restricted Zone is a major event in the Three Thousand Worlds. Even now, you still want to earn Spiritual Stones?" "Haha, you have also said that this is a major event in the Three Thousand Worlds." The young man sat down again, lying therezily, and said, "Why should I lose my profit? Besides, what right do you have to say that the remnant spiritual consciousness from Restricted Zone is hidden in my Phester City?" Henry exined, "We have been searching for creatures from the Restricted Zone." "It''s funny, it''s really funny!" The young man nced at Henry and said, "I''ve heard about what had happened in Sence City. This city is tens of thousands of miles away from my Phester City. It took only a few days for you toe here. Why are you sure that this Restricted Zone''s creature is hiding in my Phester City? Why do you believe that it did not leave?" "Just based on your spections, you want me to seal off the city?" "If you want me to seal the city, then it''s fine. Bring out evidence, prove that the creature is within my Phester City. Otherwise, don''t even think about it!" "How dare you?!" Gardiner shouted, "We are here under the Thundercloud Emperor''s decree. If you do so, you are disobeying the emperor''s decree!" "Disobey?" "I don''t even know whether your token is real or not!" The young man acted as if he didn''t care. An extremely powerful pressure was instantly emitted from Jone''s body, pressing directly towards the young man. The young man''s face instantly became extremely ugly, and his sweat made his clothes wet. "Well, do you still want to fight in my Phester City?" The young man clenched his teeth. "Jone, forget it." Henry patted Jone on the shoulder. The pressure released by Jone hadpletely dissipated. When the pressure disappeared, the young man gasped a few mouthfuls of air, then waved his hand and shouted, "Send the guest away!" The door of the reception room opened, and two guards stood in front of the door. They said to Henry and others, "Please!" Henry and the others looked at each other. Without saying anything else, they left directly. Phester City''s city lord didn''t cooperate, there was nothing they could do. Even if they directly killed this person today, they still wouldn''t be able to control Phester City''s. Now, there were two ways. First, send the message directly back to the Thundercloud Empire and ask them to put pressure on him. But it was obviously too long to wait for the Thundercloud Empire''s people to send the message. Second, they could find traces of the spiritual consciousness. "Let''s find a ce to stay first, and then we''ll give the matter further thought." The few of them left the City Lord''s Mansion and checked in at a hotel. Sitting in the room, Henry and the others frowned. "This remnant spiritual consciousness has never left the city. It is in the city." Gardiner said, "It seems that it wants to hide here for a while." "The spiritual consciousness is extremely intelligent. This idiotic city lord isn''t willing to cooperate and is not willing to seal the city. This is an extremely great thing for the remnant spiritual consciousness." Jone said with bitter hatred. Henry tapped his fingers lightly on the table and said, "Spiritual consciousness can''t stay in ordinary people''s bodies for a long time. Once they leave, the carriers will die immediately. We have to start looking for it from this point." With a slight movement of her fingers, a hexagram formation appeared on Cesia''s fingertips. "Right now, I can control the Nothingness formation to cover a third of the city, construct a barrier here to seal off the spiritual consciousness''s movement positions." Ranjeet shook his head. "One-third of the space is too small, and once the formation appears, the consciousness will know we are here. Along the way, its strength gradually recovered, and if it continues to escape, there will be a new Swine Beast." "So we have to lure him to a certain area." Henry took a deep breath and said, "Heretic God you need to do this." "Using me as bait again?" The Heretic God turned into a human andy on the bed. Henry spread out his hands. "There is no other way. You are spiritual. For this spiritual consciousness, you are the best tonic." "Amitabha, I wish you the best." Ranjeet put his palms together and said, "If you don''t go to hell, who will? Saving a life is better than building a seven-level pagoda." "All right, let the fat guy shut up." The Heretic God sat up. "I can do it anytime. When should I make my move?" "Now." Henry said, "It doesn''t know we''re here yet. If we dy for a little longer, it won''t fall for our trap." The Heretic God nodded, then he turned into a red light and disappeared from the room. "Cesia, make your preparations. Henry said. Cesia nodded. "Gardiner, Fatty, Jone, the three of you, take a closer look. If there''s a chance, then attack. Even if you can''t destroy it, you''ll have to leave a few extra marks on its body." Gardiner and the other two also got up, and they went out of the room one by one. After leaving the room, only Henry was left in the room. Henry looked out of the window and frowned more tightly. Verify captcha to read the content 2662 Verify Phester City was simply too prosperous 300,000 people, even if it was controlled within a range, at least tens of thousands of people would be trapped in that range Without the cooperation of the City Lord, it would be impossible to separate everyone from each other. Henry waved his hand, and then a streak of ck energy appeared in Henry''s palm. This was a streak of energy hacked down from his body while chasing after the spiritual consciousness. Henry mobilized his Qi, and theN?velDrama.Org content rights. moment the Qi appeared, it was absorbed by this energy. Then this energy began to strengthen. When it was twice as big as before, it split in an instant. Then the two strands of energy were as strong as before and then split again. Content belongs to Henry clenched his fists, and the divided energy dissipated in an instant. Henry took a deep breath and looked out of the window. His eyes were full of killing intent. As the night fell, the bustling curtain of the city fell, and the streets became much quieter. Suddenly, a red energy body appeared in the sky above the city. Chapter 2049 3 In the next second, the little girl with a strange smile suddenly fell down on the bed. At the moment she fell down, she did not breathe at all. Dark clouds suddenly gathered in the dark sky. An indescribable aura of terror spread across the entire sky. "It''sing!" In the dark, Gardiner was nervously feeling the changes around him. All of a sudden, a bolt of lightning shed across the dark clouds in the sky. The sound of thunder illuminated Gardiner''s face for a moment. An aura suddenly attacked the Heretic God in the sky. "Let''s do it!" Gardiner roared loudly, and the ck and white Qi instantly spread out from his body. "Golden Dragon!" Several golden dragons pierced through the clouds. "Kill!" Although the ten giant swords were not as powerful as they were in Sence City, they were not too shabby either. Chapter 2050 Chapter 2050 ? Gardiner and the others all understood that this spiritual consciousness was extremely careful. There was only that short amount of time left, and that was why when they took action, they used their most powerful moves. Indeed, when Gardiner and the others made their move, the spiritual consciousness did not hesitate at all and tried to escape. Gardiner and others certainly didn''t want to let it run away. There were so many people in Phester City. Once it escaped, it would hide in a random person. It would be difficult to catch it again. Three different types of energy blocked the three different directions. "Let''s try our best to catch it. At the very least, we must drive it out of Phester City!" Gardiner shouted. The Vast Thousand Worlds region''s extremely vast and the distance between cities was also extremely big. If they could drive this Restricted Zone''s spiritual consciousness out of Phester City, even if they didn''t wipe it out, they could still use Cesia''s Nothingness formation to trap it within a certain range. Once they left the city, there would be no one within a radius of a hundred kilometres. It would be much easier for them to trap the Restricted Zone''s spiritual consciousness there. Faced with three different forces, spiritual consciousness chose to escape. However, Gardiner and the other two were prepared. How could they let it escape? "Cesia!" Gardiner roared. The Nothingness formation lit up and pressed down. The killing power of this formation was simply too great. Given the current state of the spiritual consciousness, once it touched it, it wouldn''t be able to resist at all. It was unknown what type of spiritual consciousness this current one was, but it released an ear- splitting scream that tore through the clouds. The silence of the entire city was broken by this ear-piercing sound. A lot of people instantly appeared on the street. "Oh no!" Gardiner shouted. The people that appeared on the streets allowed this spiritual consciousness to find a way out. It turned into ck flowing light, using the darkness as a cover as it directly rushed downwards. "Everyone, disperse! Use your QI!" Gardiner shouted, and at the same time, he flew down trying to stop that creature from running. "How dare you?!"N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Annoying sounds rang out. "Above the City Lord''s Mansion, no Qi-controlling is allowed!" A shout sounded in the City Lord''s Mansion, and a Divine Cloud power spread out from the City Lord''s Mansion and went straight to Gardiner. With Gardiner''s current strength, the Divine Cloud strength could not affect him much, but his speed slowed down a little at that moment. In thepetition of experts, there would be countless changes at every moment. Gardiner would be affected, and his movements would slow down, giving this spiritual consciousness a chance to escape. The ck flowing light escaped from the encirclement and disappeared into the streets below. "D*mn it!" Gardiner scolded. "Cesia, seal this ce!" As soon as she nodded, Cesia''s fingers move continuously. The hexagram formation directly covered most of the streets. "It''s not enough! The spiritual consciousness is too fast. I''ll suppress the surrounding area, and you have to expand the scope of the formation to the maximum!" Gardiner roared again. ck and white Qi spread in the air above Phester City. The Nothingness formation also expanded at an extremely fast speed. Within a few seconds, it had covered a third of the entire Phester City. Gardiner took back the ck and white Qi all over the sky. He was sure that the spiritual consciousness had not escaped from the coverage of the Nothingness Formation. Even though the attack failed this time, fortunately, they shrunk the range. In the following days, as long as they could control a third of the range, this spiritual consciousness wouldn''t be able to escape. "Everyone in Phester City, listen up! No one is allowed to touch the Nothingness Formation at will! No one can leave the formation!" Henry''s voice cut through the night sky. He stood in the air, his robe fluttering. The atmosphere in the city was so lively that people could no longer sleep. Most of the people walked out of the door and saw clearly that in the darkness, the hexagram star formation, which was emitting white light, covered one-third of the entire city. When Henry''s voice came into everyone''s ears, the people who were in the hexagram star formation were all resentful. "Where did this brate from? How dare he say something like that?!" A Divine Cloud expert roared and charged toward the Formation. "Those who charged into the formation without authorization will die!" As soon as the words came out of Henry''s mouth, the Divine Cloud expert''s eyes suddenly became dull and lifeless. His body suddenly fell straight down and hit the street. With a ''boom'' sound, cracks appeared on the ground where the Divine Cloud expert hadnded. He had already lost his life. "Everyone, I hope you can understand what I said. Now all of you go home immediately. If anyone dies for no reason in your home, report it immediately." After Henry finished speaking, his figure disappeared. The City Lord''s Mansion of the Phester City just happened to be on the edge of the Formation. It was not covered. The young City Lord said directly, "They set up a formation in my Phester City. This way of doing things is too much!" "This formation is only used to catch the spiritual consciousness from the Restricted Zone. It doesn''t have any intention of targeting the others." Cesia spoke as moonlight sprinkled on her body, making her look like a goddess who had just arrived from the middle of the moon. "Spiritual consciousness from the Restricted Zone, what a good excuse!" The young man sneered, "Now the spiritual consciousness is fleeing. Hundreds of hunting teams are searching for its figure in the Vast Thousand Worlds. If anyone is like you, setting up formations in the city and killing people at will, there will be chaos in the Vast Thousand Worlds!" Chapter 2050 2 With a wave of Gardiner''s hand, the token given by the Thundercloud Emperor floated in the air. The young man stared at the token in the air with a gloomy look. Then, he waved his sleeve and went back to the City Lord''s Mansion. Within Phester City, because of what happened, everyone continuously discussed. This night was definitely going to be a sleepless night. Gardiner and others were waiting. In twelve hours, once they knew where the death happened for no reason, they would naturally make some progress. As time went by, the people under the seal of the Nothingness Formation heard what Gardiner and others said clearly. In the room, some people had already gathered together. "The spiritual consciousness will look for a host. What do you think they will do if they find a host?" "Kill it directly!" "Then will it be enough to kill the creature from the Restricted Zone?" "It''s very difficult. If it could be easily killed, it wouldn''t have been able to escape the formation." "It''s not so easy to kill it." Chapter 2050 3 "Kill everyone in this area!" A slightly husky voice sounded, but what he said made many people break out in a cold sweat. Chapter 2051 Chapter 2051 ? By the time the formation descended, twelve hours had already passed. Gardiner appeared in the sky above the Formation. "Twelve hours have passed." Gardiner nced down and shouted, "Who died for no reason?" No one spoke in the area enveloped by the formation. They had already discussed a possibilityst night and no one admitted anything. In a room, there were six people sitting in the corner of the room. Each of them was very far away from each other, obviously on guard against the other. And in the middle of the room, one of them was lying on the ground, his eyes were empty and had no vitality. Apparently, he was dead. And the cause of death was exactly because he was possessed by the spiritual consciousness! As soon as someone died, it would find its next target. Now, these six people were curled up in different corners of the room, and one of them was the spiritual consciousness'' next host. "Who... who on earth is it?" A middle-aged man''s body was shaking, and his voice was shaking. The people in front of him were all his family, but now he couldn''t trust anybody. After the spiritual consciousness possessed one''s body, it would be able topletely control the body and even could read and copy the memory. There were no clues at all. "My lord from the Restricted Zone we do not have any intention of provoking you. Please show your mercy and let us live!" A middle-aged woman cried out. "No, I can''t take it! I can''t take it! I''m going to tell the public! Otherwise, I''ll definitely die!" A young man roared and was going to run out of the house. As soon as the young man ran two steps, the other four people who had been hiding in the house all rushed forward almost at the same time and knocked the young man down. "You''re crazy!" One of them shouted at the young man, "If you rush out now, we will all die!" "Do you want to kill us all?" These people were all roaring out, their eyes were red and no one was able to see any clues. They didn''t know who was the one who was possessed. This spiritual consciousness was extremely special and could be attached to an ordinary person. It would be extremely difficult to find it! It was above the great formation of the void. Gardiner, Cesia, Jone, Ranjeet and the Heretic God looked down from the sky at the city, hoping to find traces of the spiritual consciousness. But it had been so long, and no one was dead. The young city lord walked out of the City Lord''s Mansion and looked at the afternoon sun. It was scorching hot and especially ring. "The emissaries, it looks like there''s something wrong with your guesses." The young city lord raised his head to stare into the skies. "Since there''s something wrong with the judgment, then hurry up and withdraw this formation." "It''s too early to say now." Gardiner snorted coldly. The young City Lord''s eyes darkened. "Are you deliberately causing trouble in my Phester City?" Gardiner nced at the young City Lord but did not say a word. The young City Lord saw that Gardiner and the others were silent, so he swung his sleeves and returned to the City Lord''s Mansion. At this moment, there were three people sitting in the hall of the City Lord''s Mansion. All of them looked like seniles, but when the boastful young City Lord saw these three people, he immediately put on a respectful look. "Elder Li, Elder Liu, and Elder Meng." The young City Lord held his fists together and bowed to the three of them. The man, who was called Elder Li, snorted coldly. "City Lord, everything I have now is trapped inside. Do you know what business I do? The longer it stays like this, the more I lose. If all these goods are damaged inside, who will bear the loss?" Elder Liu ced the teacup in his hand. "City Lord, I think you also know very well why you can sit in the position of City Lord today. All the beauties in your courtyard, as long as I say no'', they will have nothing to do with you. Do you understand?" Elder Meng stretched and said, "I won''t say anything else. This area is sealed. It doesn''t affect me very much. But it''s just that my daughter is still here. Do you understand that I want her toe out?" Upon hearing the words of the three elders, the City Lord''s forehead was covered in sweat. In Phester City, even though he was the City Lord, the one who really had the right to speak was the three of them. They had control over theConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . entire Rhester City''s economic lifeline. If the three of them were unwilling, they could change the City Lord of Phester City at any time. "I''ll give you two more days at most. In two days, you have to break this formation. Otherwise, you can get out of the City Lord''s Mansion." Elder Li stood up, swung his sleeves, and strode away. The City Lord stood respectfully to the side, not even daring to say a single word. A big formation had sealed one-third of the city in Phester City. This news spread quickly. Outside the formation, many people were carefully observing the formatio The trade caravans who used Phester City as their trading port also changed locations. As a result, the number of groups in Phester City decreased by two-thirds. Time slowly passed, and in the blink of an eye, another six hours had passed. "There hasn''t been any movement yet?" Gardiner''s eyes were focused on the formation below. "No." Jone shook her head. "Could it be that this thing has grown stronger?" "No." 0798 Verify captcha to read the content 0798 Verify Cesia directly denied, "The energy of ordinary people is not enough to support it for too long. Now there is only one possibility. Some people have died, but no one hase out to speak. Someone must be leading this matter." "Something''s not right." Ranjeet stared at the ground below. "There are many people who have died below..." The sky gradually darkened, but the lights in the City Lord''s Mansion were brightly lit. Usually, the City Lord would be apanied by beautiful women at this time. But today was very special. There was no woman here. There were only two assistants standing by his side. "Eighteen died?" The City Lord''s assistant looked at the data that had been sent over by his assistant. His eyes widened. "Didn''t they say only one would die every twelve hours? It''s only been a short period of time, but why are so many people dead?!" "The first time a person died was within twelve hours, but no one chose to speak out. The spiritual consciousness possesses intelligenceparable to ours, so the frequency at which it moves is even higher." "D*mn it!" The City Lord threw a teacup beside him onto the ground, smashing it to pieces! Seeing the City Lord''s furious appearance, the two assistants lowered their heads, not daring to make a single sound. After a long while, the Lord of the City spoke again, "How''s the situation now?" "The 18 people who died came from seven different regions in total. We''ve already gathered all the people from those seven regions. The City Lord''s face was gloomy. "Keep a close eye on them and don''t let any idents happen. If necessary, you can choose extreme measures. "I understand." The assistant nodded. "But..." The assistant hesitated. "But what? Tell me!" "Elder Meng''s daughter is among them!" Chapter 2052 Chapter 2052 ? "What?" The City Lord''s face turned pale with fright. Elder Meng was one of the three giants of Phester City. If anything happened to his daughter, then the fate of the city would definitely change! Another deputy said, "City Lord, Elder Liu''s men have alsoe to us. Today, all transactions in Phester City havee to an end. Elder Liu has suffered a huge loss. If this continues, Elder Liu will consider suggesting someone else for the City Lord." Upon hearing these words, City Lord''s face darkened. "Find a way to get Elder Meng''s daughter out first. Does the formation have a way to be broken? "Elder Meng invited two Divine Sky experts. If they join forces, they can open a temporary gap in the formation." The assistant said. "First, send someone to fetch Elder Meng''s daughter. You must be careful when dealing with this matter. Do you understand?" The City Lord gave the order. The assistant nodded vigorously. "Yes, I understand." It was gettingte, but the area shrouded by the formation was still brightly lit. In the eyes of those outside the formation, nothing had happened in this area covered by the formation. However, only those who were inside the formation knew that right now, there were already quite a few people dead here. The rumour of the spiritual consciousness that wasn''t even believed at the very start already proved that everyone here was in danger. Everyone was wishing to leave this ce as soon as possible. In a restaurant, the lights were brightly lit. There were nearly two hundred people in the restaurant, and every one of them had an ugly expression on their face. Because every single one of them lived in a ce where people died. This sort of death was terrifying. It wasn''t much of a scene, but rather, there was no sign of death. Even their words and actions were exactly the same as usual. Soon after, it was possible that at a certain moment, this person would suddenly lose all signs of life. Right now, amongst the two hundred people in the restaurant, although it appeared that everything was normal on the surface, no one could say for sure. It was possible that in the next second, the person closest to him would copse and not be able to stand up. Everyone present could also be the next target. These people inside the restaurant, no matter what their rtionship was before, no matter how close they were to each other, were full of suspicion at this time. No one dared to trust others. The fear of death lingered in everyone''s heart. In the sky above Phester City, Ranjeet''s closed eyes suddenly opened. "Someone is dead again." "D*mn it!" Gardiner cursed loudly. "These people deliberately concealed the news from us." "They are also afraid." Cesia said, "For the city lord, such a thing is his dereliction of duty. For the businessmen in the city, such a thing will affect their business. For ordinary people, unless we can find the spiritual consciousness directly, everyone can be our target. They are afraid of death."N?velDrama.Org content rights. "If everyone had cooperated, this would not have happened." Gardiner clenched his fists. "Cooperate?" "I''m afraid nobody will cooperate with us in this city." Henry''s voice suddenly came from behind Gardiner. "They are eager to let go of the formation now. They don''t care about spiritual consciousness. Even if it grows up and destroy the entire Vast Thousand Worlds, it doesn''t matter to them now. They just want to solve the problem at hand. Even if they let go of the creatures in the restricted area, they don''t want to live in fear. Most people will feel deep in their hearts that there is a person who can protect them when the sky falls." Gardiner looked back at Henry and said, "What should we do? Should we continue to wait?" "If we wait any longer, all the people in this area will die." "I will go in and take a look. All of you should keep an eye on this ce. Cesia, open a gap for me." Cesia nodded her head. With a gentle wave of her finger, a tiny gap opened up in the formation. Henry shed. In the next second, he was within the range of the formation, and the formation was restored. After making a gesture to Gardiner and others, Henry disappeared in the street below. Chapter 2052 1 "Haha, after being trapped for so long, we have finally found some fun. Brothers, get her here and let''s have a good time." The few of them walked towards the woman with an obscene smile on their faces. When the woman saw theming to her, she immediately panicked and hurried to ask the people around for help. However, right now, these people already couldn''t even protect themselves, so how could they care about other people? A few fierce-looking peoplee up to the woman and look at her body unscrupulously. "You... you... What do you want to do? My father is..." The woman crossed her arms over her chest and said incoherently. "Screw you!" A man directly pped the woman''s face, making the woman swallow back her wards. "I don''t care who you are, We have been here for too long, no one knows if we will survive long, no one or not. We should be happy every day Come on, brothers, drag this little girl away." Content belongs to A man covered the woman''s mouth. He said in a low voice, "Miss Meng, sorry to offend you. We are here to take you away." Hearing these words, the woman''s horrified eyes froze for a moment, and then she suddenly felt relieved. They dragged the woman out of the restaurant. Although people who were at the restaurant now were all forced toe in, no one dared to stop them since there were so many people who came in and took her away. Just as they were about to drag the woman out of the restaurant, a person walked in from outside and closed the door of the restaurant. "No one is allowed to leave this restaurant. If you really can''t help but want to y, you can pick a room here to y." The person who entered the restaurant was none other than Henry. At this time, Henry was wearing a bamboo hat. No one could recognize that he was the man who gave orders regarding the Nothingness Formationst night. "Young man, get out of my way if you don''t want to die!" One of them scolded. Henry waved his hand, and his strength at the Divine Cloud level was disyed, which made the man shut up immediately. Although Henry suppressed his strength to the utmost, it was enough for the current situation. "Sorry, my family is still outside. I don''t want anyone to bring that damn thing out. So, when everything is over, you''ll leave." After Henry said that, he waved his hand again, and all the doors and windows of the restaurant were closed. There was a continuous "ng sound. If these doors and windows were going to be opened, they must be broken by force. Henry''s arrival immediately disrupted the ns of these people to take Elder Meng''s daughter away. As for those who were going to take Elder Meng''s daughter away, Henry noticed them at the beginning of their action. It was also Henry who let them in and stopped them at this time. Chapter 2053 Chapter 2053 ? Now, no one could leave the area sealed by the formation. Those who were trapped in the Formation were all in a panic. Everyone wanted to leave this ce. No one knew who would die next, and no one knew when death would descend on them. In the process of waiting for death, they went crazy. Henry was well aware of the thoughts of the people here. He was even more clear on the fact that the one who wanted to escape from this ce wasn''t the ordinary person trapped here, but rather the spiritual consciousness. The spiritual consciousness was very smart. It hid in the crowd, creating small-scale deaths and causing chaos. Its purpose was to hide in the crowd and escape. Otherwise, it would only be a dead end waiting for it. How many ordinary people would die was not spiritual consciousness''s problem at all. In its eyes, ordinary people were just ants. Even if all ants died, what did it have to do with it? Henry just seized this point and let those people enter the door to save people. Henry believed that the spiritual consciousness could see this. When it saw the hope of escape, it would definitely try its best to escape. The best breakthrough was the daughter of Elder Meng.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Henry suddenly appeared in the restaurant and settled down the chaos. Henry didn''t even look at Elder Meng''s daughter. He found a ce to sit down and closed his eyes to rest. For the people in the restaurant, what happened in front of them was just a simple interlude. In the face of fear of death, this kind of small interlude could not arouse any interest. Henry sat there. He seemed to be resting, but in fact, he was observing the entire restaurant. He released a weak Qi energy to probe everything in the restaurant. There were 214 people in the restaurant, including those who had just arrived. Fortunately, the space of the restaurant was not too wide, so they were not crowded together. In the observation, Henry found that most of the people seemed to be worried. They sat there with eyes empty, and their hands naturally drooped. It was obvious that they couldn''t think about anything. This kind of person could almost be eliminated from the suspicion that they were possessed by the spiritual consciousness. As for the rest of the people, some were looking at themselves, others were observing the restaurant environment, and some were observing Elder Meng''s daughter. Just now, everyone fell into a panic and did not respond in time, but now they understood. Those people came over fiercely as if they were going to eat people. As a result, when they could not leave the restaurant, they immediately became honest. Moreover, the most important thing was that in the restaurant, there were women who were much prettier than this girl. They did not move, and their motives just now were very convincing. Henry carefully analyzed everyone''s movements and expressions, in order to find the existence that was possessing this many people, he really felt like he was looking for a needle in a haystack. Time passed by slowly. Some of them really couldn''t hold on any longer, they had already fallen asleep. Nothing happened for the whole night. Just as the day began to brighten, a cry sounded in the restaurant. Someone was dead! A middle-aged woman was lying in a pool of blood. She was different from the people who had died before. The people who had died before were possessed and had no vitality. But this middle-aged woman was obviously killed by someone. There was a dagger in her abdomen, a lethal weapon that could take the life of a middle-aged woman. The middle-aged woman was lying in a room in the restaurant, and the bright red blood on the floor was particrly dazzling. At this critical moment, the sudden appearance of this kind of thing made everyone even more panicky. "Who killed her?" "She has been in the room all the time and hasn''t talked to anyone." Some people began to ask about the cause of the middle-aged woman''s death, but no one had seen anyone contact with this middle-aged woman. They screamed when they found the body because they saw blood flowing out of the room. Then they opened the door and saw the body of the middle-aged woman. There was no clue about this matter. It was like a cloud of mystery, hovering over everyone''s head. But in this situation, no one was keen on looking for the murderer. After locking the door of the room, no one went to look for the murderer. Everyone returned to their respective positions and continued to wait. At noon, the scorching sun was hanging high in the sky, and the high temperature made the restaurant feel like a steamer, which made everyone upset. "Plop!" Chapter 2053 1 As for the first corpse, it began to emit a foul odour in the air that was sealed off by the high temperature. Nine bodies suddenly appeared, which made the people who were uneasy even more flurried. At first, one of them was dead, but no one wanted to deal with her. But now some people couldn''t sit still and voluntarily set up a team to investigate the murderer. The first people to be investigated were Henry and those people who camest night. After all, these anomalies happened after they came here. However, Henry always appeared in the hall of the restaurant. Many people saw that and soon the suspicion was removed. Chapter 2053 2 Chapter 2053 3 "If that''s the case." Henry whispered, "Open." At this moment, all the doors and windows that had been sealed in the restaurant were opened. When they saw the open doors and windows, the people in the restaurant were stunned for a moment, and then they rushed out almost at the same time. Even if they were forcibly gathered here, under the shadow of death, they couldn''t care less and forced their way out. "Chaos is always able to make people lose their mind." Henry murmured, and then immediately changed into a panic and shouted, "Who let you run out? Come back!" Chapter 2054 Chapter 2054 ? Under such circumstances, Henry''s shouting was really useless. This restaurant was like a sealed Watergate. Once it was opened, there would be a flood. It could not be stopped at all. Everyone ran out of the restaurant and headed towards the street. This scene was immediately noticed by the people who were watching. In the City Lord''s Mansion, two untidily dressed beauties sat on the legs of the City Lord. However, the City Lord was not in a mood to deal with the woman in front of him. His brows were tightly knitted together. The person who had been arrangedst night hadn''t brought out any news yet. There was Elder Meng''s daughter in the restaurant. If anything happened to that woman, then he would be removed. Just as the City Lord was frowning, an adjutant rushed into the manor. "City Lord, it''s a mess! It''s a mess in the restaurant! Ten people died. All of them were killed!" "What?" The City Lord was shocked and pushed away the two beauties on his body. "Who''s dead? Is Miss Meng alright?" The adjutant replied quickly, "Miss Meng is fine. She has been watched by our people. The people in the restaurant have all run out. The situation is in a mess and cannot be controlled." After hearing this, the City Lord let out a sigh of relief. "As long as Miss Meng is fine, everything else is not important. The situation is not important. It''s not my business to catch the spiritual consciousness anyway. I have to find a way to save Miss Meng first. By the way, find Elder Li''s batch of goods. The goods are worth a lot of money." The adjutant couldn''t help but say, "City Lord, saving a person doesn''t take much time. But if you want to bring the goods out, it will take a certain amount of time. During this period of time, you might release that spiritual consciousness from the Restricted Zone." "What are you afraid of?" The City Lord didn''t care. He pointed to the top of his head and said, "They are here. Some people are more anxious than me. If the goods take longer, Elder Li will lose a lot of money and we will lose a lot of Spiritual Stones. Don''t you understand?" The adjutant was still in a bit of a predicament. After all, the spiritual consciousness was rted to the entire Vast Thousand Worlds. At this moment, there was a suddenmotion outside the City Lord''s Mansion. "Come out!" "Come out now!" "Come out!" A series of sounds came from outside the City Lord''s Mansion. The City Lord''s brows furrowed. "What''s going on?" "It''s the citizens of the city." The adjutant replied, "Phester City has always been an important trade passageway, but all these things happened in the past two days. Without caravans passing by, everyone has been staying at home for the past few days. Everyone is dissatisfied." "Then what are you waiting for? "Hurry up and get rid of this matter! Phester City is not the only city in the Vast Thousand Worlds. I can''t wait to let the spiritual consciousness from the Restricted Zone run out now and leave my city as soon as possible. Hurry up and do it!" The City Lord waved his hand. "I understand." The adjutant nodded and left the City Lord''s Mansion. On the street that was sealed by the Formation, there were many people crazily running away. These people were people who hade out of the restaurant. They had no purpose because they knew that they could not run too far away. But now, as long as they did not stay in the restaurant filled with the aura of death, it would be fine. Henry was also mixed in the crowd. He seemed to have no purpose, but in fact, his goal was clear. A streak of his divine sense had been nted on those people from yesterday. These people came there to save somebody. Henry knew that they were there to save people, as was the spiritual consciousness. Only by following them could he find a way to get out of the formation. When the chaos on the street came to an end, this region once again became peaceful, everyone was hiding. In a granary, Veena Meng and a few strong men were breathing heavily. After the rest, Veena looked at the strong men and asked, "My father sent you here?" "It was the City Lord. The Elder has entrusted him." The burly man, who was the leader, replied respectfully. He then bowed to Veena and said, "Miss Meng, there was a reason for what happened yesterday. Please forgive me for being impolite." Veena gave the strong man a disgusted look. Normally, if someone dared to do this to her, she would definitely cut off that person''s head. But under the current circumstances, she still had to rely on these people to escape. She thought that she''d better wait until she get revenge for the p. Veena waved her hand and said, "It doesn''t matter. Since you''re here to take me out, then hurry up. I don''t want to stay in this damn ce any longer." "Miss Meng, we have to wait untilte at night." The leader pointed to the sky and did not finish his words. Gardiner and hispanions hovered above the Formation. The scene of thete- stage Divine Cloud expert trying to break into the Formation was still fresh in their minds. No one dared to make a reckless move. Veena looked at the sky with hatred and cursed, "Such a good- for- nothing came out to catch spiritual consciousness. So is there no one else in the Vast Thousand Worlds?" The leading strong man didn''t speak. In fact, they all had a deep grudge against Gardiner and others. If it weren''t for them, the current situation in Phester City wouldn''t be like this. Chapter 2054 2 There were nearly 100,000 people who were trapped. It was impossible for all of them to die. Most people had such a fluke mentality. The sun was gradually setting, and the sky was getting darker and darker. In the granary, they were ready to take Veena to escape at any time. When it waspletely dark, several figures rushed out of the granary at an extremely fast speed and ran toward the edge of the Formation. "Be careful!" The leading strong man suddenly cried out and hid under a roof with Veena. As for one of the squad members, his hiding speed was slightly slower, and Gardiner saw him. Gardiner''s eyes were fixed on one person from the air. "You''re not allowed to walk around the city. Go back!" Gardiner shouted loudly, and the team member directly spat out blood. Obviously, he was seriously injured and could not continue to take part in the action. "Didn''t you hear me when I said to go back?" Seeing that the team member didn''t make a move, Gardiner spoke again. The team member didn''t dare to resist. He immediately turned around and ran towards the centre of the formation. He couldn''t leave. Veena saw this scene and was even more careful. It was just because Gardiner saw what happened here. So in the next few days, Gardiner''s eyes were fixed on this ce, giving them no chance to do so. As time went by, Veena was in a hurry, so was the leader of the strong men. No one wanted to stay here. If tonight passed, they had to wait anotherConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . day. "My lord, I know a secret passage." At this moment, a voice suddenly sounded behind Veena and several other people, which scared Veena and others. When they turned around, they saw a thin boy hiding in a grass pile. The little boy''s face was dirty and his figure was extremely thin and small. Chapter 2055 Chapter 2055 ? Veena nced at the thin little boy with a disgusted look. The leader looked at him cautiously and then asked, "Do you know how to get out?" "Yes." The thin little boy nodded hard. "I know a tunnel that can directly lead to the edge of the formation. I can take you there, but you must take me with you." The leader thought for a while and nodded. "Boy, I advise you not to y tricks and lead the way!" "My Lords, I wouldn''t dare to do that." The little boy waved to them and then got into the haystack. The leader waved his hand. Two of his underlings took the lead and also got into the haystack. After confirming that nothing suspicious was going on, they came out to report. Only then did the leader drill into the haystack with Veena. In the past, Veena would have to avoid the filthy haystack, fearing that the dust on it would stain her body. But now, obviously, Veena could not care less and she hurried to get inside. Now, she just wanted to leave this damn ce as soon as possible. When theypletely got into the haystack, a figure appeared behind the haystack. Henry looked at the haystack in front of him with a smile at the corner of his mouth. There was a path hidden in the haystack, which was blocked by a wooden board. After the wooden board was removed, a dark hole appeared in front of them. "You can go first." The leader shouted. The thin little boy jumped down first, and the rest of the people followed him. The passage was not big, and it could only amodate one person at a time. It was still a little damp in this passageway. The leader sniffed and suddenly said, "Something''s wrong!" When the thin boy leading the way heard these words, his face suddenly became gloomy, and a trace of fierceness that did not match his age appeared on his face. The leader looked around and said, "The passage is so damp, and the soil is newly dugout. How could this be a passageway?" The leader said as he grabbed the little boy by the cor. "Who the h*ll are you? "Who do work for?" A cold light shed in the little boy''s eyes. Just as he was about to take action, the sound of Veena was heard. "Okay, hurry up! Don''t waste time. What does it matter?" Veena''s voice sounded extremely impatient. Knowing that he could not afford to offend this woman, the leader loosened the little boy''s cor and shouted at him, "I don''t care what your status is. I don''t care who you work for or what your purpose is. Remember, don''t y tricks, or you will suffer the consequences." The little boy had a look of trepidation. "I understand, I understand, sir, I don''t dare to y any tricks." "It''s good that you know, show me the way!" The leader stretched out his hand to push him. They continued to walk forward. They were already close to the edge of the formation. After walking for about ten minutes, they came to the end of the passageway. The little boy in the front reached out his hands agilely to climb up the hole and appeared in a wooden cabin. Outside the cabin was the edge of the formation. The leader of the group appeared in the middle of the wooden cabin. Staring at the wooden cabin, the leader was extremely puzzled. As soon as Veena saw the edge of the formation, her face was full of joy and she became excited. "Hurry up and take me out of here!" "This is too coincidental." The leader frowned. "There''s a brand new passageway, and it just so happens to be located at the edge of the formation. It seems as though everything has been specially prepared." As the saying went, if something was out of order, there must be a trick. All of these made the leader feel bad. "What coincidence? Go out! Do you hear me?" Veena did not care about these things. She just wanted to go out. The leader did not move at all. He looked at the little boy. He knew that the source of all this weirdness was the little boy. "What''s going on?!" Seeing that the leader did not move, Veena immediately got angry. "Does it mean that you don''t care what I say? "Believe it or not, I''ll let my father chop off all your heads! Go out now!" Under the deterrence of Veena, the leader did not say anything more. He took a deep breath and opened the door of the wooden house. Outside the door was the edge of the formation. The leader nced at his men, and ?? they all crushed a spell. After about 20 seconds; two figures appeared outside the formation. Without any extra nonsense, the two men cast spells directly, ready to create a temporary gap in the formation. Veena was very excited. The little boy was more excited than Veena. He stared at the two figures outside the formation and felt the movement of the formation. When the formation was broken, he could get out. "Looks like you''re very happy." A voice suddenly sounded in the wooden house. "Who''s there?!" The leader suddenly turned around and looked behind him. A figure stood in the dark. The little boy stepped back slightly. "Don''t worry, you can''t run away now. There are only a few people here. Even if you change your host, it will be one of them." The voice continued to ring, and he walked ahead. Finally, people could see him clearly. Veena and the others could clearly see that this person was the one who had ordered everyone not to leave above the formation the other day. Atestage Divine Cloud expert had made his move, but he had been directly killed by him. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Henry''s eyes swept over Veena and others and finally locked on the little boy. "I want to make a deal with you." "What deal?" The little boy opened his mouth. The current him did not have the previous panic, nor the previous humbleness. He unconsciously showed the momentum of a master. "Tell me about the situation in the Restricted Zone, and I will spare your life and find you a suitable body. What do you think? "When the seal on the Restricted Zone is broken, I will give you freedom." Henry looked very rxed. Veena and the others were drenched in a cold sweat upon hearing his words. They felt a sense of lingering fear as they walked along with this creature from the Restricted Zone! The leader, in particr, thought of what he had said earlier. Hisdegs had gone limp and he was teetering on the brink of death! "What do you think? Do you want to make this deal or not?" Content belongs to Henry''s mouth curved into a smile. "Why should I believe you?" The little boy retorted. Henry shrugged his shoulders and said, "No reason. Your life is now in my hands. If you don''t want, I will kill you."N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "Your name is Henry Zhang, isn''t it?" The little boy''s face became gloomy. "You chased me all the way, but I ran all the way. It doesn''t mean that you can definitely kill me. I just don''t want to waste more energy on a small ant like you. Do you want to threaten me?" "You can try it!" Behind the little boy, a strange- shaped virtual shadow was condensed. Looking carefully, it was a human body with an ox head. Chapter 2056 Chapter 2056 ? Henry saw the shadow behind the little boy and showed a disdainful smile. "So you''re a low-grade beast. I thought you had some background." Henry''s words made the little boy suddenly shocked. "What do you mean?" "Am I not clear enough?" "You''re the lowest kind, aren''t you? Compared with the Swine Beast, you''re not even a servant." Henry curled his lips. "How dare you?!" The little boy widened his eyes. "Do you really think that I don''t know anything about your Restricted Zone?" Henry sneered. Henry seemed to have everything under control on the surface, but in fact, he was guessing and gambling in his heart. But now it seemed that his guess was right. The system of the Restricted Zone was exactly the same as that recorded in the Mountain and Sea Scriptures. ording to the Mountain and Sea Scriptures, these beasts were born to be magical. They were born extraordinary and had their own divine powers. Those that were recorded were all creatures with great backgrounds. They could take up space to be kings. In one field, they were conferred as Mountain Gods. Even the lowest-level Swine Beasts in the Scripture were nothing but creatures that could only be looked up to. There was a clear division between these beasts. Among them, the most obvious was the appearance. This kind of pure beast-like beast was born to be extraordinary. They were called divine beasts and magical beasts. Above the magical beasts, it was recorded that they were fairy God-like beings, most of whom had a human head and a beast body. It was said that the Queen Mother of the West and Goddess Nvywa had a human head and a beast body. And the beast at the low-level had the human body and the beast head. The image produced by many beasts would be in this kind of form. It was said that the beast form was the most in line with thews of heaven and earth, and this kind of beast-headed creature was not favoured by thews of heaven and earth. Under these beasts with human bodies and beast heads were pure human beings. In the eyes of powerful beasts, human beings were just ants. Relying on the Anecdote that Nahir brought out, Henry was able to figure out some rules of the Restricted Zone. He wanted to verify them. Even if this Restricted Zone creature saw through him, it didn''t matter. He didn''t expect that he had really taken the right bet. The little boy took a deep breath, and a smile suddenly appeared on his face. "So what if you know? You are just a useless human being. Even if my strength is damaged now, what can you, a human, do to me?" "Oh, from the looks of it, the deal won''t be made." Henry shrugged his shoulders. At the moment Henry shrugged his shoulders, two rays of swordshaped Qi suddenly shot out and went straight to the little boy. The little boy''s figure disappeared from the ce in an instant. When he appeared again, he had already been behind Henry, and even Henry couldn''t see his speed clearly. Just like what this little boy said, it wasn''t that he didn''t have the strength to fight back. Even if he was suppressed for countless years and his strength was damaged, he still couldn''t be underestimated. In terms of his current fighting strength, a Divine Sky expert wasn''t a match for him. The two spiritual consciousness had been wiped out by thebined efforts of several Divine Sky experts! The ox-headed illusion behind the boy condensed a huge axe in his hand and hacked directly at Henry''s head. When the axe hacked down, it was so powerful that it could even shatter arge mountain. But as soon as the axe fell into the air, it stopped moving. The Qi mixed with the Milky Way stood in front of the axe, preventing it from moving at all. Henry condensed the Milky Way Sword in his hand and directly rushed toward the little boy. The two of them started hand-to-handbat.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. The sword in Henry''s hand was waving and drawing, and the attack was like raindrops falling on the little boy. The little boy''s speed was very fast, and he escaped Henry''s every attack with only his speed. The Qi spread in all directions, and shadows appeared behind Henry. Hisbat strength was in full y. Dozens of moves passed as the two fought. With a burst of brilliance, the two people separated. The wooden cabin also copsed at this moment andpletely exploded. In fact, the wooden cabin could not bear it for a long time, but the Qi of the two people was too dense. Even when the cabin was about to copse, it was locked by the el.ne Spiritual Qi and could notpletely copse. When the attack stopped, the cabin was destroyed in an instant. Behind Henry, the Milky Way was flowing, and the Divine Pearl was circling. Above the Divine Pearl, the virtual shadow of magical beasts was circling. Looking at the little boy again, his facial features changed. He had tusks in his mouth, his legs were as thick as a ghost, and the shadow behind him became more and more solid. The two looked at each other. They seemed at peace, but there was an invisible aura of fighting against each other. If there was a Divine Cloud expert walking between them now, he would be torn apart by the Qi in the twinkling of an eye! "How long do you think you can hold on?" The sword in Henry''s hand danced, and he added, "Thirty more strokes? "Or fifty?" "At that time, even if I don''t continue to fight, your spiritual consciousness will dissipate naturally, won''t it?" The little boy stood there and did not speak, but his eyes were full of unwillingness. Henry said again, "Don''t be so unwilling. I know that there are many killing moves that you can''t use, but with the body you have, how much can you do with it?" "Even if you change to another body, you can choose any of these people here, but the result will still be the same, and your spiritual consciousness will disappear." As soon as Henry finished speaking, he started again. "Skyfall!" Henry turned over his wrist and saw a big seal of about three cubic metres instantly forming on the top of the little boy''s head, smashing directly toward the little boy. This was a new move that Henry had recently developed. Henry''s path was different from everyone else''s. His power of chaos had been transformed into the power of the Milky Way. It was a terrifying power that existed before the birth of the universe. It was a power that transcended the Heavenly Way. The name "Skyfall" could reveal the current rules of heaven and earth. It was easier said so. However, it was simply too difficult to do. Although it was only a three-cubic-metre seal, for Henry, he needed at least dozens of seconds to prepare. The conversation just now was to buy Henry some time. Chapter 2056 2 The huge seal fell down from the sky. Before it touched the little boy''s body, the temporary rule over heaven and earth had pressed the little boy so hard that he couldn''t get up. The ground under the little boy''s feet cracked. The next second after the crack happened, the little boy suddenly sank down. At this moment, the little boy''s body waspletely knocked down, and he spat out a mouthful of blood. Chapter 2057 Chapter 2057 ? Although Skyfall sounded so simple, the meaning behind it was not simple at all. For Henry, it seemed to be a simple turn of a hand, but in fact, it was an interpretation of all his strength. It was an interpretation of his understanding of the Dao at the current stage! The big seal smashed down heavily! The boy''s mortal body could not withstand the power of the big seal and suddenly broke into pieces. Under the flesh and blood, there was the shadow of the human body with the head of an ox. Ity on the ground and shivered. Henry looked coldly ahead and once again turned his wrist. In the sky, the big seal appeared again, and then smashed down heavily! The figure who struggled to get up was knocked down to the ground again. One huge seal! Two huge seals! Three! Four... There were a total of nine huge seals. From the same point, they smashed down continuously, causing the ground to bepletely shattered. The surroundings became silent. The ce where the spiritual consciousness was located was already a deep pit. In the sky, the seal disappeared. Henry was panting heavily, it was a huge consumption for him. There was no Qiing out from the bottom of the pit. Above the big formation, Gardiner and others were all watching. Since the moment of the explosion of the wooden cabin, they had started watching the battle. However, Henry did not let them move rashly, and they continued to guard the sky above the big formation. In Henry''s hand, the Milky Way Sword slowly condensed. Even though the nine huge seals smashed down one after another, Henry still didn''t feel at ease. The sword in his hand was gradually gathering power, preparing for the final strike. As time went by, the power of the sword in Henry''s hand became stronger and stronger. As the Milky Way was flowing, Henry slowly walked toward the deep pit. A faint ripple came from the deep hole. "Not dead yet?" Henry sneered. "I... I want to make a deal with you." The spiritual consciousness''s sounded. From its voice, it was clear that its current state was already extremely weak. weak voice "Sounds good." Henry answered with a smile, but the Sword in his hand did not disperse. The ox-headed man''s figure gradually floated up from the deep pit. The solid figure was turning into nothingness at this time, as if it could disappear at anytime. This spiritual consciousness'' condition had already reached its weakest point. At this time, being trapped in the formation, it had no way out and nowhere to escape. Henry obliquely pointed his sword to the ground and said, "Tell me about the Severity Tribe in the Restricted Zone?" "The Severity Tribe!" The spiritual consciousness couldn''t help but reveal a hint of fear on its faces. Seeing that the creature unconsciously revealed expressions, Henry''s heart slightly tightened, and his brows creased. The next second, Henry''s face suddenly changed. Meanwhile, the spiritual consciousness seemed to have been boosted as well, it instantly exploded and rushed out, heading in a direction not too far out. "Cesia, what''s going on? Quick!" Henry released a great roar, directly chasing after it. Not too far away, a gap appeared in the great Formation. In the gap, there were more than a hundred people pulling the goods out of the gap. "Quick, quick, quick!" Someone urged, "There''s not much time, pull the goods out quickly!" "Quickly! Be careful. If the goods are damaged, dozens of your lives won''t be enough to pay for it!" In the darkness, these figures were moving back and forth. No one noticed that in the darkness, a spiritual consciousness was rapidly approaching. "Get out of my way! Get out of my way!" Henry''s roar was like a thunderbolt. Outside the formation, three Divine Sky experts tried to stop him when they saw someone rushing toward them. "No need to stop. I''d like to see if he can kill whoever he wants in our city!" The City Lord stood outside the formation with a gloomy face. Upon hearing this, the three Divine Sky experts did not stop attacking. Others might be afraid of Henry, but the three of them were not. After all, they were Divine Sky Experts and were at the peak of the Vast Thousand Worlds in terms of strength. The spiritual consciousness was precisely feeling the destruction of the great formation here, only then did it rush over with great excitement. "Cesia, quick, fix the formation!" Gardiner roared in the air and rushed toward the gap at the same time. The seals in the hands of Cesia continuously changed. She wanted to repair the formation but there were three Divine Sky experts who stopped her from doing so. It was impossible for her to restore the formation in a short period of time. Henry continuously hacked out a few streaks of sword radiance. The spiritual consciousness''s body was nimble and most of the sword radiance was dodged by it. It rushed towards the group of goods. "Hurry! Move!" Henry shed his sword toward the gap. More than a dozen people, who were standing in front of the gap to transport the goods, instantly turned into meat paste. Henry suddenly stopped. He discovered that he couldn''t find the spiritual consciousness. Henry took a deep breath. He looked around and searched. "Henry, you''ve got some good tricks." The spiritual consciousness''s voice suddenly rang out. "I''ve underestimated you. You are able to injure me to such an extent." Henry''s body shook suddenly because the voice came from outside the formation! Henry looked at the sky with a gloomy face. "Remove the formation." The creature from the Restricted Zone had already fled. There was already no meaning in leaving behind this great formation. "Heretic God, Gardiner, you guys, seal the entire city. From now on, no one is allowed to leave." Henry''s voice sounded. Gardiner and the others nodded and flew in different directions of Phester City. After doing these two things, Henry looked at the City Lord, who was standing theremanding, and said in a cold voice, "Do you know what you have done?" Under Henry''s gaze, the City Lord a actually felt a chill, which made him unconsciously take two steps back Then he realized that he had lost his composure and asked in return, "Henry Zhang, this is not your city. What should I do? Report to t to you?" "You released the spiritual consciousness!" Henry roared. "Haha, you don''t have the ability to me me for this, do you?" The City Lord replied with a question, "The other two spiritual consciousness have long been destroyed, and this is the only one. If you don''t do your job well, why do you think I''m the one to be med?" "I won''t argue with you. I''ll deal with youter!" Henry red at the City Lord and then flew into the air. His voice sounded over the entire Phester City. "Everyone, from now on, you are not allowed to go out of the city. If there are any death incidents, report it immediately!" "You should leave."This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. A voice came from the street below. "That''s right. You can go!" "Look at what you''ve done to our city!" "For several consecutive days, there''s no business. We don''t have any ie at all. Do you have any idea how much we''ve lost!" Chapter 2058 Chapter 2058 ? Bursts of voices could be heard from below the city. All of them were citizens of the city. Yesterday, they were already very unhappy. All of them rushed over to the City Lord''s Mansion. "We don''t care, and it''s none of our business. Right now, we only want you all to get out of our Phester City!" "It was because you all came that this creature came to our ce. If you all hadn''te, how could something like this happen in our Phester City?!" "You''re the ones who caused all of us to die!" "You won''t let us out of the city?" "You think that we are not miserable enough! Our Phester City doesn''t need you!" "What is the survival of the Vast Thousand Worlds? What does it have to do with us?" "Get out of Phester City!" "Get lost!" "Get the h*ll out of here!" "Get lost!" Cursing and swearing sounded from the streets from time to time. Without exception, they were all telling Henry and others to get out of Phester City. The City Lord stood on the street and looked up at the sky with a cold smile. "No one wants to see you, Henry Zhang. Get out!" Henry took a deep breath. "Ha ha ha ha ha, Henry, oh Henry! It seems that you can''t kill me!" The voice sounded. It hid within the crowd, and Henry was unable to find out where it came from. "I will remember everything you did to me today. It won''t take a long time, at most a year, and I will recover half of my strength. When that timees, I will personally peel off your skin and pull out your tendons. During this year, you should hurry and run, run as fast as you can, run as far as you can!" The creatureughed extremely happily. In the current situation, it was already in an undefeated ce. "Go away!" The creature released a great roar, and then endless amounts of energy scattered towards every street in Phester City, and then disappeared. Henry looked coldly down. The waves of curses were still ringing and spreading to Henry''s ears. In the sky, there were dark clouds rolling over. A great rain was about to descend.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Clouds rolled behind Henry, who was just watching the city quietly. Suddenly, a bolt of lightning shed across, and the electric light lit up Henry''s face. At this moment, Henry''s face was so terrible that his eyes were full of killing intent, which was particrly dense. As the lightning fell, Henry''s voice sounded again. "Do you really think that I will not be able to kill all of you?" Henry''s voice was especially chilling in the darkness as if it came from the bottom of Hell. Henry raised his hand. Behind him, the huge shadow was condensed, overlooking the entire city. "Gardiner, Ranjeet. Cesia, Jone, the four of you, follow the Heretic God and return to Wu Mountain." Henry issued an order. In his voice, there was a kind of unquestionable feeling. The Heretic God looked at Henry''s current appearance and was suddenly shocked. "Henry, what do you want to do?" "If the creature isn''t removed, the entire Vast Thousand Worlds won''t be peaceful. I also won''t be able to eat and sleep in peace. Compared to the entire Vast Thousand Worlds, 300,000 people aren''t that important." Henry gave an answer. There was no emotion in his voice. At this time, he was like a machine ready toplete a task. The clouds in the sky stirred. Gardiner''s heart missed a beat. "Henry!" "All of you, leave!" On the body of the virtual shadow behind Henry, the Milky Way light was flowing, and a violent power was emitted from Henry''s body. In the face of such a violent force, Gardiner and others were unexpectedly pushed away with no resistance. Inside Henry''s body, the Divine Baby stood on the lotus flower. He raised his left hand, and the earthy yellow light shope. This was the willpower of the earth! The whole city began to tremble! The earth was even shaking! The willpower of the earth cracked the ground, rolled up in the sky, andpletely wrapped the entire city. Gardiner and others were all blocked in the periphery of the wall made of the earth! "Henry wants to massacre the city, we have to stop him!" Heretic God''s expression was unsightly. He immediately made his move, using his willpower of time as a medium to break down the wall in front of him. However, it waspletely useless. Time was eternal, but there were some ces that were also close to eternity. Although it was not truly eternal, even with the power that the Heretic God had recovered, he was still unable to break the walls. Gardiner and Jone also attacked continuously, but no matter how they attacked, it had no effect on the wall. Cesia immediately used the Nothingness Formation to suppress the wall. However, that effect was still very weak. The way Henry used the Divine Baby to activate the willpower of the earth had already surpassed that of the few people at the current stage. Surrounded by the wall of earth, the whole of the city was plunged into darkness. Henry stood alone in the dark sky. Henry''s right hand pinched the void, and a long spear was formed in his hand. "Kid, do you want to kill the whole city?" "How arrogant you are!" One of the Divine Sky experts roared and rushed directly toward Henry. Henry nced at the Divine Sky expert. He gently threw out the spear in his hand. The spear that was gently thrown by Henry was like a bolt of lightning, so fast that no one could react to it. Chapter 2058 2 Phester City was arge city with a poption of 300,000 people. Most of the people in the city were businessmen and many experts were hired. There were currently six people from the Divine Sky Realm in the city. The remaining five experts who had witnessed the scene all felt Henry''s power and attacked him at almost the same time. The five Divine Sky experts had appeared at the sight of the sky. Normally, there would be no opponent that they could not deal with. However, for these five experts, it was as though they were facing a great enemy. Looking at the five figuresing from different directions, Henry did not move at all. Around his body, five long spears suddenly appeared and stabbed at the five figures. "No way!" With a shout, the five Divine Sky masters had seen Henry''s previous tricks. They used the same move to break the spears. Henry did not make any sound. The shadow behind him suddenly waved his arm and pped toward a Divine Sky expert. The Divine Sky expert had witnessed the Heavenly Way, but at this moment, he was like an ordinary person who had been directly knocked to the ground by the phantom. The other four had already appeared near Henry. Henry just waved his fist forward. A roar of a tiger came from his body, and a huge white tiger''s head formed behind Henry, swallowing the two people. The white tiger contained a murderous force, which was more than enough to deal with two people. Henry kicked out again, and several waves of Milky Way Qi, as sharp as crescent moons, chopped forward. One versus five. Neither arrogant nor rash. In fact, he even seemed elegant! Chapter 2059 Chapter 2059 ? The five Divine Sky experts were at the top of the Vast Thousand Worlds. At this time, because of Henry alone, they seemed to be in a panic and could not make effective offensive means. They could only defend. Henry stretched out his right hand and opened his five fingers. "You all are too weak. With this type of strength, if the creaturees to ughter you, you will only be its food. You are already close to death''s door but you are not even aware of it. This city, it should be buried!" Henry pinched down with his right hand as soon as he finished speaking. Behind Henry, five long spears were formed. Each of the long spears was ten metres long! With a nce, Henry dashed towards the five Divine Sky experts. This attack seemed simple, but within these spears, a new single entity was formed, forming a new rule. The five Divine Sky experts all used their skills. For a time, the Qi was in turmoil and shadows appeared, which was extremely horrible. However, no matter how horrible their phenomena were, when they came into contact with the spears, they were like bubbles that broke apart upon contact. Five enormous spears pierced down from the sky. The five Divine Sky experts were suppressed by the long spears just like that. Upon closer inspection, the five spears seemed to have turned into a great formation. The Milky Way''s Qi was spreading among the five long spears. In the starlight, in the darkness, it was beautiful. The five long spears seemed to be connected by the bright Milky Way. The Milky Way spread all over the sky. People below was mesmerized by this scene. When had they ever seen such a beautiful scene before? But under this beautiful scene, there was a horrible killing intent hidden. The wall of earth driven by the willpower of earthpletely sealed the entire city. Above the Milky Way, various patterns lit up. These were the patterns of the great way that belonged to Henry, and they evolved automatically from Henry''s body. Outside the wall of the earth, in the sky above the Vast Thousand Worlds, the thunder clouds were stirred, just because thews of heaven here felt thew of the Great Dao that shouldn''t exist in this world. Now it was going to bring down the Heavenly Punishment and eliminate it. Bolts of human- shaped lightning struck down from the sky. Each bolt of lightning could turn a Divine Sky expert into ash! These bolts of human- shaped lightning smashed into the wall of the earth. It began to crack, but it was still solid. In a short period of time, these bolts of lightning would definitely not be able to break through the wall of the earth. It was also because they felt the strong defence of the wall of earth. They attacked and struck with different moves, all of which were manifestations of thews of heaven and earth in the Vast Thousand Worlds. Each move contained thews of Heavenly Way here. The wall began to tremble. This was an attack that came from the heavens and earth. Even the heavens and earth were prohibited from doing so. Inside the wall of the earth, Henry could clearly feel the horrible attack of the wall of the earth. His expression did not change. He just stood in the starry sky, stepping on the Milky Way, and the Divine Pearl circled around Henry''s body. Circle after circle, there were no rules, but the track of the circle was extremely magical. The virtual shadow behind Henry suddenly opened its hands. At that moment, the entire Milky Way was alsopletely opened, as if the virtual shadow was creating heaven and earth, as if it was creating a new world. The trajectory of the Divine Pearl evolved into a Great Dao and created a great Dao in this moment of creation! The Green Sacred Lotus slowly rose from the Milky Way under Henry''s feet and floated behind him. At this time, Henry was like a peerless divine king, surrounded by a gxy of stars. The Purple Moon and Golden Sun appeared at the same time respectively in Henry''s hands. Holding the sun and the moon in his hand, there was no emotion in Henry''s eyes at this time. He looked down as if he was looking at a group of ants. Henry looked up slightly and murmured three words. "Milky Way Quietus!" Chapter 2059 1 Chapter 2059 2 The malicious ghost swallowed all of the green lights within Henry with a single gulp The roar was iparably ear-piercing, and it came from the wailing of hundreds of thousands of people! This ce in the Vast Thousand Worlds was about to be thend of the curse, the entanglement of endless grievances! Even if tens of millions of years passed, the curse couldn''t be eliminated! The wall of the earth exploded at this moment. When the wall of the earth exploded, Gardiner and others saw that the city had turned into ruins, as well as the endless corpses, and the blood flowing everywhere. This scene made Jone unable to hold back, so she turned around and retched. Ranjeet closed his eyes immediately and began to chant. Gardiner opened his mouth and looked at Henry. He sighed. They didn''t see the ferocious ghost''s face. It was the embodiment of resentment, only directed at Henry! Even the Heretic God was a little frightened by such a scene. Looking at Henry, who was quietly floating there, Cesia''s eyes were full of worry. Nearly 300,000 lives disappeared. He had to be punished by the Heavenly Punishment! No! Just the Heavenly Punishment was not enough! He was surrounded by karma, which was not tolerated by thews of heaven! The humanshaped lightning in the sky suddenly quieted down, and the churning dark clouds also suddenly stopped.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Bloody Qi spread up to the sky and dyed the dark clouds red. These were the bloody clouds! Within the bloody clouds, the lightning also gradually turned red. At this moment, the entire Vast Thousand Worlds was beginning to change. The bloody clouds not only spread over the city, but also the sky of the entire Vast Thousand Worlds was covered by the bloody clouds. Bursts of resounding booms rang out from the bloody clouds. The booms were deafening. At this moment, no matter who they were, ordinary people, or the Grand Xia Emperor, or the people of Hong Mountain, they all suddenly heard a voice ring out in the air. "Kill Henry Zhang!" These words were transmitted from the bloody clouds. These weren''t words spoken by a certain great power, but rather a decree descended from the Heavenly Way, wishing to kill Henry! Chapter 2060 Chapter 2060 ? The Heavenly Way wanted to kill one person! This had never happened before in the Vast Thousand Worlds! What had they done to be able to cause the Heavenly Way to be so angry?! On Hong Mountain, there were people who were looking at the bloody clouds in the sky. Some people from the Three Great Empires also looked at the sky. On the top of a mountain, Buster was looking at the sky with bright light in his eyes. Somewhere, the Holy Cross was also looking at the sky. The words came out of everyone''s mouth at the same time. "Henry Zhang..." Bloody clouds gathered in the sky, and the Heavenly Way wanted to kill Henry. The bloody clouds wouldn''t dissipate until Henry died. This was the order issued by the Heavenly Way. The reason why the Heavenly Way was able to issue such an order was that it had ssified Henry as a devil. Back then, the Hong n''s Saint had made a petition to help the people and obtained countless merits. Eventually, she became a saint, and her descendants were able to live on for thousands of years. Now that the Heavenly Way had personally issued an order, if anyone could kill Henry, then the benefits they would receive would definitely not be small. It was even possible that they would be like the Hong n''s Saint back then, bing a saint immediately and gaining immeasurable merit. "Kill Henry!" Someone clenched his fists. "Haha, Henry, you''re seeking your own death!" The people from the Holy Cross spoke, sneering coldly. "You have be the demon. It''s no wonder that you were able to kill my doppelganger. But so what?" A smile hung on the corners of Buster''s mouth. His eyes were filled with confidence. Nahir was in the imperial capital of the Grand Xia, his face filled with sorrow. "Henry, what have you done?" "This will not be tolerated by heaven and earth. No one can protect you..." Nahir shook his head regretfully. Nahir admired Henry''s strength. At his age, Henry had a promising Future. But now that he was considered a wicked man, he had no Future. Henry would be the public enemy of this world, and there would be many people who wanted to kill him! The earth of the Vast Thousand Worlds was also red in colour. From now on, there would be no day and night in the Vast Thousand Worlds. As long as Henry didn''t die, the bloody clouds wouldn''t dissipate! The Heavenly Way was controlled by the bloody clouds. The Divine Sky couldn''t continue toprehend the Heavenly Way, and their strength would stop at its peak. It could be said that killing Henry was closely rted to everyone! Gardiner and the others naturally heard the orders of the Heavenly Way clearly. They also understood what it meant. "Henry, go back to Wu Mountain with me!" The Heretic God came to Henry in a sh and reached out to grab him, but he was bounced off by the green light on Henry''s body. The green light caused no harm to the Heretic God, but it was so overbearing that the Heretic God couldn''t get close to Henry at all. "Young man, what are you doing? Come back with me!" The Heretic God let out a loud roar, appearing extremely anxious.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "He''s been tied up by karma." Gardiner floated in front of the Heretic God. "Amitabhat." Ranjeet put his hands together. "Brother is now surrounded by karma and resentment. The resentment is so strong that it can''t be ovee. He can only rely on himself." At this moment, for Henry, the huge face of the malicious ghost swallowed him up. In the mouth of the malicious ghost, there were dense human heads. Their faces were horrible. They gathered together and countless pairs of eyes stared at Henry from different directions, each of which was filled with hatred. Numerous pairs of bone-like hands reached out to Henry. They were the embodiment of karma, which was going to tear Henry to pieces. Looking at these countless hands and feeling their gazes filled with hatred, Henry''s heart did not waver at all. "Where are the resentment and hatred of those who deserve to be killed?" "Since you don''t understand it, let me help youprehend it!" With a wave of Henry''s arm, the sword radiance scattered and chopped at the dense arms. Countless arms were broken, and the human faces were hacked apart. However, behind these people''s faces, there were still countless figures that swarmed over, wishing to tear Henry apart. There were old people, children, women, pregnant women, and babies that were waiting to be fed. "Why?! Why do you want to kill me?! I''ve done everything you asked me to do! They disobeyed your orders!" "My child is only one year old. What does he know?" "Why do you want to kill him? You''re not a human being, you''re just an executioner!" "The creature from the Restricted Zone was vicious, yet it didn''t kill many. Instead, it is you who killed hundreds of thousands of people in my city! Henry, who is the creature from the Restricted Zone?!" The figure of the City Lord appeared, roaring in the dense crowd. "You''re the devil! You created the abyss! You''re not a human! You''re not a human!" An old woman was shouting and scolding. These voices directly poured into Henry''s mind. They ovepped in Henry''s mind, constantly attacking Henry''s spirit. These voices could destroy people''s minds and will. Henry originally wanted to save themon people and kill the creature from the Restricted Zone, but now, he was regarded as a devil. The person doing good was ssified as evil. This wouldpletely destroy the people. Henry slightly closed his eyes, and the sound still lingered in his mind. "Shut up, all of you!" Henry shouted all of a sudden. Hearing Henry''s shout, all the voices disappeared at this moment. Chapter 2060 1 Henry made a seal in his hand, and a long sword suddenly stood in front of Henry. Henry raised his head and looked at the sky as he said, "There are nine heavens. I''m above the heavens of the ancientnd, so the heavens cannot bury me. Now, how is the Heavenly Way of the Vast Thousand Worlds stronger than the heaven of the ancientnd?" "Ss?" "Haha,pared with that guy called Ss, your Heavenly Way is not worth mentioning!" Henry grabbed the handle of the long sword, which was none other than the Nine Tribtion Sword. The second part of the Nine Tribtions Sword was shaking. Chapter 2060 2 Henry waved the long sword in his hand, and the sword lit up. It was pure white, and pierced the red giant face. Henry looked up at the sky. In the sky, there seemed to be a pair of eyes staring at Henry. Henry suddenly smiled. He pointed to the sky and said, "Saint of the Hong n, you created this Vast Thousand Worlds, but now that you are dead, the universe will rule itself. Since you''re dead, don''t try to control the world. Today, I, Henry Zhang, will kill your remnant soul of the Saint!" As soon as Henry finished speaking, he suddenly swung his sword, and a simple white sword ray went straight to the sky. Chapter 2060 3 Chapter 2061 Chapter 2061 ? So what if there was 300,000 corpses? So what if the Heavenly punishment was close? Today, Henry wanted topete with Heavens! In the ancientnd, with the help of Fidello, Henry had merits and gained countless benefits. He followed the Fate Willpower and finally became the first person in the ancientnd. He could use the Nine Tribtions Sword to make the strongest attack in the ancientnd. And now, in the Vast Thousand Worlds, Henry had ughtered 300,000 people and received punishment from the Heavenly Way. An order had been issued to kill Henry. Henry had gone against the Heavens this time, so what if he was the enemy of the entire world? He wanted to y the Heavenly Way. This was not the strongest attack, but this was a blow that would truly bring disaster upon the Heavenly Way. So what if it was the Heavenly Way? Just like Henry had said, he knew a person called Ss. That Ss was stronger than the sky above his head! White light shed as it pierced through the clouds. It was about to break through this heaven! In the sky, rumbling sounds could be heard. This was the Heavenly Way''s anger. Since the establishment of the Vast Thousand Worlds, no one had ever dared to provoke Heavenly Way. It was not an exaggeration to say that Henry was the first person in the entire history of the Vast Thousand Worlds who did this. The white light looked ordinary and unpredictable. It might be able to cut through the bloody clouds or cause the Heavenly Way to rage. It was enough to demonstrate its power. The Dark Sky Tribtion was a sword move that could bring cmity to heaven. This cold light was emitted from where Henry was, cutting through the bloody clouds. It was a sharp knife that cut through the blood- red skypletely. On this day. Henry ughtered 300,000 people. On this day, the Heavenly Way punished him, making him an enemy of the entire world. On this day, the Heavenly Way became furious, covering the entire Vast Thousand Worlds with bloody clouds. On this day, the Heavenly Way''s order was to kill Henry. A sword rose from the ground and a cold light swept across the Vast Thousand Worlds. The bloody clouds in the sky could still be seen everywhere in the Vast Thousand Worlds. However, a crack was torn in the middle of the bloody clouds. This crack was the symbol of Henry confronting the Heavenly Way. If the bloody radiance did not disperse, the crack would not disappear either. This was a heaven-shaking sword, a sword that hadpeted with the Heavenly Way. No one knew where Henry had gone to after the sword strike. One dayter, countless experts arrived at Phester City and saw that the city had already turned into ruins, as well as the piles of corpses and bones strewn across the floor. Beside the ruins of Phester City, there was only a figure. It was a bald monk. He sat cross-legged by the side of the city, and with a pious expression on his face, his eyes were slightly closed as he chanted scriptures. "It''s Ranjeet Jin!" "That brother of Henry!" "Brother Jin." The Lord of the Grand Xia, Nahir, arrived by Ranjeet''s side. "Amitabha. Greeting, Lord Xia." Ranjeet got up and bowed slightly to Nahir. Looking at Ranjeet, Nahir was a little stunned. This was not the bald monk he knew. Ranjeet smiled. "From today onwards, I will stay by the side of the city and pray devoutly. I will cleanse the sins for my brother. I will not leave until I erase the sins. During this period, I will not touch anything, no food." After he finished, he sat cross-legged again, put his palms together, and began to recite the scripture. Nahir looked at him and sighed. The higher one''s cultivation was, the more he would not casuallymit murder. Everyone knew that when a Divine Sky expert wanted to be strong, the only way was toprehend the Heavenly Way. Even if the Heavenly Way did not punish him, he would not be able to touch the Heavenly Way and his strength would diminish day by day. But how could it be so easy to clean up the sins of killing 300,000 people? When Nahir raised his head to look at the sky, the cold light that had prated the entire Vast Thousand Worlds was probably Henry''sst grievance. Henry, the genius of the generation, was destined to be mediocre! He would not live for many years with the karmic burden on his body. People who came to Phester City left again. Some people paid great attention to Henry and wanted to kill Henry quickly and get the merits of heaven. Some people also wanted to wait. After all, Henry was too strong. Who could destroy the sky with one sword? They wanted to wait for some time until Henry gradually weakened, and then they would challenge him. Chapter 2061 1 Bloody clouds remained in the sky. On Wu Mountain. The Heretic God stood in front of the Nothingness Formation. "Senior, how sure are you?" Cesia looked at the Heretic God. After a long period of silence, the Heretic God stretched out three fingers from his humanshaped body. Cesia frowned. "30%?" Cesia knew what the Heretic God was going to do. If there was only a 30% chance of sess, then it would truly be too dangerous. The Heretic God shook his head slightly. "3%." "This.."N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Cesia was shocked. "Senior, if that''s all..." "There''s no need to say." Chapter 2061 2 Chapter 2061 3 that case, the Heavenly Way won''t torture Henry. Although there are nine levels in the sky, karma and sin will haunt him forever. Henry has an extraordinary background, so he can''t stop here. Little girl, you don''t want your Henry to end his invincible road either." The Heretic God stepped into the Formation in front of him. At the same time, the power of time spread out and covered the whole formation. The expression on Cesia''s face suddenly changed. The Heretic God wasn''t negotiating with her at all. He directly caused the Nothingness Formation to resist and forcefully activated it. "Little girl, start the formation!" The Heretic God let out a loud roar. Cesia didn''t have a choice. She couldn''t perfectly control the Nothingness Formation. Now that the Heretic God was forcefully activating it, if she didn''t cooperate with him, given Heretic God''s current state, he would only allow his spirit to copse and be fragments once again. A seal was formed in Cesia''s hand. The formation was emitting a light blue light. This light blue light soared into the sky and directly devoured Heretic God''s body. A few minutester, the Heretic Godpletely disappeared into the formation. Cesia knew that the Heretic God was relying on her power along with his own willpower of time to cross the river of time. However, there was a possibility that the Heretic God would be lost in the river of time. Chapter 2062 Chapter 2062 ? As Cesia stood where she was, watching the Heretic God disappear, she waved her arms and put away the formation. She raised her head to look at the bloody clouds that enveloped the entire Vast Thousand Worlds. Then, she suddenly turned around and walked towards the mountain. There was a gate above Wu Mountain that could test one''s bloodline. She came to the front of the gate and looked at the gate in front of her eyes. Different bloodlines would cause different changes to the gate. The gate had once turned golden because of Ranjeet''s bloodline. Gardiner''s bloodline caused the gate to turn ck and white. However, Henry''s bloodline was terrible. It directly burned the gate and the image appeared. It was the bloodline memory. Only the world''s top bloodlines could have the bloodline memory. It was simr to the divine beast born at the beginning of heaven and earth which had the Divine Power at birth. This was the bloodline memory. The bloodline memory represented the real Heaven''s Luck, the Heaven''s Will. After the Hong n''s Saint, no one had a bloodline memory. Only the reincarnation of a Saint could have it. Only when one''s bloodline was close to the point of atavism could they awaken some of their memories. With her silver hair draped over her shoulders, Cesia stood barefoot on the ground. Standing in front of the gate, she stretched out her hand and gently touched the gate. When Cesia''s hand was ced on the main gate, the gate didn''t react at all. The only thing that could keep the gate unchanged was that the person did not have any bloodline. Otherwise, the gate would react even to the Zhao family from the ancientnd. There wasn''t surprise on Cesia''s beautiful face. She took a small step forward and the gate in front of her was actually opened by Cesia! There wasn''t the slightest bit of effort to open the door! If the Heretic God were here and saw this scene, he would be so shocked that his spirit would copse. Even if it was the Heretic God himself, he wouldn''t even want to touch the door in the slightest. In his understanding, the Heretic God would not be able to open the door. But now, the door was actually opened! There was only one possibility to open the door, that was, the person who had the bloodline of opening the door. This door could test the bloodline of the world and provide feedback. The person who could open the gate was the source of countless bloodlines in the world! The origin... could not be said! That bloodline was something that the entire Vast Thousand Worlds could not bear. In the Vast Thousand Worlds, it was impossible to spit out those words! Behind the gate, there was a void. With one step, Cesia stepped into the void. The void covered her body, and the gate slowly closed. No one saw that in the bloody clouds above Wu Mountain, a big eye opened and stared at Wu Mountain. The eye did not disappear until Cesiapletely entered the gate. It was not that no one would pay attention to Wu Mountain, but the owner of therge eye had already gone beyond this dimension, so the people of the Vast Thousand Worlds could not find him at all. It was as if the ants thought that the street light was the sun. Wu Mountain returned to silence. The Vast Thousand Worlds was boiling with excitement. It fell into the heatwave of searching for Henry. Many people wanted to find Henry and kill him. The appearance of Buster from the Seventh Tribe of the Divine Race had startled many people. After all, Buster had already died in the Sacred Empire back then. Everyone was well aware of this. Now, Buster showed up, and even the Sacred Emperor said that he was not a match for Buster. Buster looked for Henry as soon as he appeared. He said that he didn''t want to fight Henry when Henry was weak. He wanted to fight with Henry now and kill Henry when he is at his peak. That mysterious and powerful organization, the Holy Cross, also showed up, wishing to capture Henry.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. At the same time, a few mysterious experts appeared, wishing to kill Henry and fight against him. Chapter 2062 1 There were many people who wanted to find Henry, but the result disappointed most of the people. No one knew where Henry went. The Holy Cross tried its best to look for him, but there was not even a trace of him. Henry, who was famous throughout the world, seemed to have disappeared from the world. Some people said that Henry was dead! For a whole year, Henry had not been heard from. On the walls of various major cities, people were all looking for Henry. Even without seeing Henry, all they needed to do was to provide a little useful clue, and they could get a huge reward. This year, there was a figure that seemed to have gone mad. He roamed the Vast Thousand Worlds, only able to shout out a single sentence. "My brother Henry has ughtered 300,000 people for the sake of killing the creature from the Restricted Zone, and I, Gardiner Zhao, am not convinced by the Heavenly Punishment!" During the year, Gardiner''s face was covered with stubble, and his previously trimmed hair became extremely messy. During the year that Henry disappeared, he would §³§ß§Ö shout such words in every city. wanted to get rid of Henry''s Sins. He wanted to tell everyone in the world that Henry''s massacre was not for himself, but for this world. Chapter 2062 3 During this year, there were still bloody clouds in the sky. There was no day or night in the Vast Thousand Worlds for a whole year. There was only one way to separate the night from day. From the sword scar in the sky, white and ck could be seen. In the past year, those powerful people had never stopped searching for Henry, but there was no clue at all. One year ago, the Hong n''s Saint had reincarnated as Sylvia to experience the mortal world and experience the vicissitudes of life. She was an escort who had suppressed her strength to the Divine Bridge level and experienced the difficulties of an ordinary martial artist. This year, she was not an escort, but a manager of a restaurant. She had no strength to support herself, and she did not have the convenience brought to her by the Lin Family in the ancientnd. She could only start all over again to experience the life of a merchant. In a remote small city of the Thundercloud Empire, Sylvia walked on the street, looking at the rewards for Henry''s head posted on the walls around her. Sylvia''srge eyes contained some doubt as she muttered, "Why is the entire world searching for him again?" A few seconds after Sylvia''s mutter, she suddenly came to a realization. "How do I know that something like this has already happened?" Chapter 2063 Chapter 2063 ? Sylvia shook her head and felt sorry for Henry. When they were fighting the Swine Beast in Sence City, Sylvia was there as well. She clearly understood how terrifying the creature from the Restricted Zone was. Although Henry killed 300,000 people in Phester City, if he let the creature escape and recover, the massacre would include more than 300,000 people. Exterminating the whole Phester City in one move. It couldn''t be said that what Henry did was right, but it also couldn''t be said that he was wrong. Sylvia felt sorry for this young Heavenly Son. Sylvia retracted her thoughts and went back to the restaurant. Previously, in the ancientnd, the Lin Family''s business was very big. Sylvia had a good business mind, but she had the support of the Lin Family. Now, Sylvia started off from scratch and opened a restaurant. She clearly realized how difficult it was. "Chef, bring me a pot of wine." A homeless drunk man stumbled into the restaurant. "Wait a moment." Sylvia stood behind the counter, counting the bills. She did not raise her head. "OK." The homeless man said something that was impossible to hear in the Vast Thousand Worlds and made a fashionable gesture. Sylvia was surprised when she looked up and saw the homeless man with his untidy hair, which had not been cleaned for a long time. His clothes were even more ragged, and he smelled bad. Some customers in the restaurant covered their noses and hid from the homeless man. The homeless man''s eyes were murky, and he was indiscernible. He sat on the chair in the restaurant like a madman. But Sylvia could tell at a nce that he was Henry Zhang, who had disappeared for an entire year. Seeing Henry like this, Sylvia felt heartache for no reason. She didn''t even know why she had these kinds of thoughts in her heart, as if subconsciously, she was very close to this person. She didn''t say anything. She smiled and put the prepared wine on the table. Henry picked up the wine pot and poured it into his mouth crazily. "Drink less. There are guest rooms here and you can rest here for a few days. You must have been running around for the past year." Sylvia sat down at Henry''s table. Hearing this familiar voice, Henry looked up and saw Sylvia in front of him. At the first sight of the woman, Henry subconsciously reached out his hand and grabbed the woman''s wrist. He said, "Honey, I missed you so much." A look of doubt appeared in Sylvia''s eyes as she pulled out her wrist from Henry''s hand. "Henry, are you also from the ancientnd?" Looking at Sylvia''s appearance, Henryughed at himself and said, "Never mind, you don''t remember anything. You don''t remember anything." Henry lifted the pot of wine and poured it into his mouth crazily. When thest drop of wine disappeared, Henry threw the pot.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . With the breaking sound of the wine pot, Henry got up and strode out of the restaurant. Just as Henry was about to step out of the restaurant, three men walked into the tavern. "Chief Lin, oh, I haven''t seen you for two days. You''re more beautiful now." "It''s such a pity that such a beautiful woman guards this little tavern every day. Would you like to have fun with us?" "If you follow us, I promise you that you''ll have a good time. In this Odonrith City, you can have whatever you want!" The voices of the three were very loud, and they all looked at Sylvia up and down. Some of the customers who were about to enter the restaurant, after seeing these three people, immediately turned their heads and walked towards other ces. The customers in the restaurant looked at the three of them and immediately lowered their heads and put down their Spiritual Stones. They stopped drinking and quickly left the restaurant. Sylvia nced at them. A look of disgust shed across her eyes as she said, "I have already made my words very clear earlier. If you all insist on causing trouble in my ce, I can only talk to the City Lord." "City Lord?" When a man heard this, he immediatelyughed out loud and said, "Chief Lin, do you know who I am? "The City Lord is my uncle. Well, you can go and find him and see what he says!" The remaining two menughed out loud. As the three of them spoke, they walked towards Sylvia. Henry, who had already stepped out of the restaurant, stopped. As he spoke, his voice clearly reached the tavern. "The three of you, whoever takes one more step forward will die!" Henry''s words went straight into the three people''s ears. One of them looked back at Henry with disgust and disdain. "Where do youe from, mad dog? Get out of here!" After the man finished speaking, he took a step forward. As soon as the man took a step, his body exploded in an instant, and blood sshed everywhere in the tavern. "I said, whoever takes a step forward, will die." Henry still stood there, and from beginning to end, he didn''t move at all. The other two men were scared out of their wits. The man who imed to be from the City Lord''s family gave one of hispanions a look. The man swallowed a mouthful of saliva, gathered his Qi, and rushed directly toward Henry. "You people should have died in the hands of the creature from the Restricted Zone." Henry closed his eyes, rushed to the man, and directly smashed him into pieces. The others couldn''t see that around Henry''s body, the ferocious and ghostly face that had been a little dim, became solid again and wrapped around Henry. Every time Henry killed a person, the karma on him would umte more horribly. Chapter 2063 1 Chapter 2063 2 "Ha ha." Henry said with a self-deprecating smile, "You don''t know my situation. Simrly, you don''t know your situation either. I know you are the Saint of the Hong n, so what?" "In my eyes, you are Sylvia Lin. Even if you are the emperor, there is no reason for me to let others bully you!" Sylvia waspletely puzzled. She didn''t understand. She and Henry had met a few times and hadn''t even spoken a few words. Why did he do this? Sylvia took a deep breath and said, "Henry, he went to find the City Lord. Someone wille over soon. It will cause you trouble. You should leave first." "He''s just the City Lord. It''s not like I''ve never killed before." Henry directly sat down at the door of the tavern. "Chief Lin, please give me one more pot of wine. Since you want to experience the mortal world, there is no reason not to make money!" As Henry said, he took out a few Spiritual Stones. Sylvia took out a pot of wine from the cab and said, "Henry, you should know that the City Lord you''re facing will note alone."I only know that in the Vast Thousand Worlds, if I don''t want to die, no one can kill me." Henry showed a strong sense of self-confidence. Chapter 2064 Chapter 2064 ? Henry sat at the door of the tavern, holding a wine pot, and taking a sip from time to time. People around looked in this direction all the time. "Who dares to behave atrociously in my Odonrith City?!" A roar sounded and came from the direction of the City Lord''s Mansion. A middle-aged man in armour strode towards the tavern with a long de in his hand. Behind this middle-aged man in armour were many figures. They were the soldiers of Odonrith City! The City Lord''s family went to search for reinforcements. The City Lord''smander that was in the Divine Cloud realm came. This middle-aged man in armour had a long de in his hand. When he arrived in front of the tavern, arge group of guards surrounded it. The man who imed that the City Lord was his uncle just now was now standing beside the middle-aged man in armour. He looked at Henry with a smug face, and he didn''t look as scared as he was just now. The middle-aged man in armour looked at Henry, but he did not directly move, because he found that he could not see the depth of this homeless man in front of him, which made him dare not act rashly. Henry didn''t even look at him. He was still sitting there, raising the wine pot from time to time and taking a sip. "Commander Sun, why are you still standing here? Hurry up and hack him to death!" The man said. His name was MacCray Jiang. He imed to the public that the City Lord of Odonrith City was his uncle, but in fact, he was the illegitimate child of the City Lord. Otherwise, it was impossible for him to order amander directly. Commander Sun''s brows furrowed slightly. He waved his long sabre and said to Henry, "I don''t care who you are. You have to surrender if you have killed others in our Odonrith City!" "Surrender." Henry murmured and suddenly burst outughing, "Hahahaha, good, good! Okay, I''ll sit here. If you want me to surrender, you cane up!" Henry suddenly raised his head and stared at Commander Sun through his messy hair. When Commander Sun was being stared by the pair of eyes, he subconsciously took two steps back. His back was instantly drenched in a cold sweat. He actually had a feeling of being targeted by a wild beast. In those eyes, what Commander Sun saw was bloodthirstiness, killing intent! This feeling caused Commander Sun to feel a chill in his heart. He did not know who the person in front of him was, but it was definitely not a simple homeless man. Commander Sun had been to the battlefield before and he understood that this kind of look was not something that could be faked. It was formed naturally during the long period of killing! Commander Sun gulped a mouthful of saliva and said, "Sir, I don''t know how our Odonrith City has offended you. However, as themander of Odonrith City, I must ask for an exnation for today''s matter." Commander Sun''s words showed that he had already admitted his defeat. "I killed those who deserve to be killed. I don''t have an exnation! These people wanted to molest a woman in broad daylight, so what if I killed them?" Henry shook the wine pot in his hand and then threw it away. The pot cracked at the feet of Commander Sun. Commander Sun looked at the shattered wine pot under his feet and took in a deep breath. "Sir, since that''s the case, I''ll have to apologize." As Commander Sun spoke, the Qi gathered on the tip of the de. Henry''s mouth curved into a smile. "From the looks of it, this kind of thing is quitemon in your Odonrith City. If amander like you is protecting him, then what is the City Lord like?" "What do you think I am like? It''s not up to you, a homeless man to gossip about me here!" With a sloshing sound, three figures appeared in the air. Among them was the City Lord of Odonrith City. The City Lord looked like he was in his fifties. Dressed in a long robe, the strength that he had disyed was absolutely equal to a Divine Sky Realm expert! As for the two people beside the City Lord, they were half a step away from the Divine Sky. In this remote small city, if one had this kind of strength, he would be invincible in this area. It was not like a Phester City, where there were five Divine Sky experts. Chapter 2064 1 The City Lord raised his eyebrows. "You are just a homeless man. How dare you say something like that. Do you think there''s no need for Odonrith City to exist?" MacCray sneered, "Beggar, don''t you think too highly of yourself?" "Have you also taken a fancy to this littless in the restaurant?" "Why don''t you take a look at yourself? Do you have any strength?" Henry ignored MacCray and continued to ask the City Lord, "Let me ask you, are you really going to ignore this man who tried to molest a woman? As the City Lord, are you sure you don''t care?" "Care?" "It''s my business. It''s none of your business!" The City Lord had a cold smile on his face.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. At this moment, there were many residents of Odonrith City in the vicinity, and the City Lord spoke these words in front of so many people. Henry looked at the surrounding residents again. They were all used to it and did not reveal any expression of surprise. They stood here and looked at the tavern, just to watch the show. Chapter 2064 2 "What nonsense are you spouting?!" MacCray cursed loudly. Sylvia looked at Henry''s back and walked out of the restaurant. She looked up at the City Lord in the sky and said, "City Lord, I suggest you don''t make a big deal out of this. It''s not good for anyone." "Haha, so what if we make a big deal out of this?" Obviously, the City Lord was used to being arrogant. He sized up Sylvia and then looked at MacCray. "This is Odonrith City. Here, I only my words count." "A year ago, someone told me the same thing." e Henry smiled slightly and said, "In fact, I''ve been thinking for the whole year whether what I did at that time was right and wrong, but now I found that there is no so-called right or wrong. The so-called pity and innocence were all caused by oneself. Is there really an innocent person in the world?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "The so-called innocence means that you can choose to wait and ept the result when it has nothing to do with you. Once this result is not good for him, you can call him innocent." Henry saw the cold expressions of the people around him. No one was dissatisfied with this matter, no one expressed their dissatisfaction. Everyone was waiting to see MacCray break into the restaurant, waiting to see the homeless man at the door get killed by the City Lord. Henry took a deep breath. "I have been hiding for a year. I wanted to clear my sins. In fact, thinking about it now, what is the point of hiding? What sins am I guilty of?" "Now, I seem to be living. I am not as casual as before." Chapter 2065 Chapter 2065 ? Henry stretched and continued. "Sometimes I ask myself. If I had directly killed more than two hundred people at that time, nothing would have happened in the future. I was ming myself. Why did I do that? I always felt that I had done something wrong. But now I found that I didn''t do anything wrong. On the contrary, I have always given opportunities to them. The ones who don''t really cherish opportunities are those people. It doesn''t matter if I am crazy or not. Anyway, I have to kill people who should be killed, don''t I?" In the sky, the bloody clouds that had been quiet for a year suddenly began to stir. Behind the clouds, there was a rumbling sound. All of a sudden, a wild wind blew. Sylvia''s face changed. She stepped forward and stood in front of Henry. She could feel that Henry''s state of mind had changed horribly in a short time. When Henry first entered the restaurant, his eyes were turbid and confused, but now Henry was showing signs of being possessed. His understanding of the world had begun to change! Sylvia stood in front of Henry, looked up at the City Lord of Odonrith City and shouted, "City Lord, leave with people quickly now, otherwise Odonrith City will not be saved!" "Are you saying that Odonrith City will not be saved?" The City Lord sneered. "I''d like to see what he can do." "Can he ughter all the people in the city?" The City Lord did not take Henry seriously. He did not know the identity of the man in front of him. The City Lord didn''t know, but Sylvia clearly knew that at this time there was a horrible killing intent rising in Henry''s body. The massacre of 300,000 had made Henry''s body be entangled with karma. Although these karma forces could not really kill Henry, they could destroy his will to some degree. If this continued, Henry would probably be a humanoid killing machine, and by that time, his nature would bepletely lost. Sylvia became anxious as she felt Henry''s transformation. "City Lord, this is my piece of advice!" "Little girl, why do you have to put on an act with me?" The City Lord was full of disdain. His Divine Sky strength gave him enough confidence. "This is a homeless man, Can he overturn the sky?" Overturn the sky... Sylvia looked up at the sky. Between the bloody clouds, there was a gap that spread throughout the entire Vast Thousand Worlds. She was afraid that Henry really had the ability to overturn the sky! In the bloody clouds, there was a thunder explosion. Henry''s messy hair was blown backward by the strong wind, revealing his face. The City Lord looked at the dirty face and felt as if he had seen it somewhere before. It felt very familiar, but he couldn''t say where he had seen it. However, the City Lord didn''t care. There were too many people in the world, and there were always a few familiar faces. Behind Henry, a vague shadow was condensing. "That''s enough!" Sylvia shouted and stepped forward. She pointed at Henry''s forehead and said, "Henry Zhang, you can''t kill anymore!" When the words "Henry Zhang" were uttered, there was thunder directly falling down from the sky. The Heavenly Punishment had always been there, but it failed to find Henry. Now that Henry appeared, it appeared. This lightning was blood-red in colour, directly hacking downwards. It was iparably terrifying. But the thunderbolt that could destroy a Divine Sky expert was cut off in midair and then disappeared. The one who stopped the thunder was the hazy giant shadow behind Henry. The giant shadow instantly condensed and turned ck and red. Looking carefully, there seemed to be blood flowing in the giant shadow''s body. With a wave of his hand, he cut off the Heavenly Punishment. The True Spirit of Henry had always been his own. The shadow of the sun and the moon in his eyes was the embodiment of his divine power. Now, this shadow was the embodiment of Henry''s thoughts. It was violent, evil, full of blood and killing intent! Sylvia''s words were clearly passed to the City Lord and others. The City Lord was shocked. Henry Zhang! It could be said that this name had resounded throughout the entire Vast Thousand Worlds in the past year. Everyone was looking for Henry. What did Henry represent? He was powerful! He represented the killer! He represented the biggest tyrant! 300,000 corpses in a single night. The Heavenly Way even issued amand to kill him! Henry used one sword to tore through the sky and it extended to the entire Vast Thousand Worlds! Who in this world could do this? Henry''s reputation was already linked to the invincible realm! The City Lord''s legs became weak and he almost fell from the sky. He wanted to escape immediately. MacCray, who used to be supported by the City Loor and looked very arrogant, when hearing Henry''s name, his face turned extremely pale. This was Henry Zhang! An invincible expert who was sentenced by the Heavenly Way! A terrifying devil who had ughtered 300,000 people in a single night! Who would want to provoke Henry? Who dared to provoke Henry?! Henry appeared in Odonrith City! This news waspletely exposed! In the sky, the City Lord''s face was pale and kis body was trembling. He wanted to escape, but he found himself in the sky and couldn''t even move. A terrifying Qi sealed him up making him unable to escape! "City Lord of Odonrith City should be killed!" Henry shouted. He didn''t do anything, but the giant blood-red shadow behind him pped out a palm. It seemed to be an ordinary palm, but it was so easy to beat the City Lord into a mist of blood. Even the two masters who were half a step away from the Divine Sky beside the City Lord also burst into a mist of blood. Chapter 2065 3 MacCray had only run more than a dozen metres when his body suddenly exploded with blood sshing. Sylvia''s face turned ugly. Golden light shone from her fingers as she pointed at the space between Henry''s eyebrows. She shouted, "Henry, wake up! If you continue like this, you will be the enemy of the entire world!" "The enemy of the entire world?"This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Henry looked at Sylvia in front of him. "Don''t you remember that I have done that before?!" The Green Sacred Lotus appeared behind Henry. It gradually turned ck, which was mixed with red. In the sky, the rumbling sound was even more frequent and ear-piercing. At this moment, Sylvia''s figure was sent flying into the air. This power only pushed Sylvia away and did not hurt her. Henry looked around and grinned. "Those who continue to watch the fun here should be killed!" As soon as Henry finished his words, the people around him scattered and fled. They didn''t stop for a moment, and everyone looked horrified. "You see." Henry muttered to himself, as if he were talking to himself, or to the Heavenly Way. "Everyone, when one''s own life is not in question, he won''t make any reaction. So, am I selfish, or are they selfish?" Chapter 2066 Chapter 2066 ? The people in Odonrith City were fleeing in all directions. Henry shook his head and looked at Commander Sun. He said with a smile, "Although you have different standpoints, what you have done can be regarded as helping a tyrant to do evil. Do you know why I won''t kill you?"N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Commander Sun was covered in cold sweat and did not dare to make a sound. "You should think about what you can do and what you can''t do now. You know what you should do and what you should be afraid of. You know what the result is, so I am willing to give you ten seconds to run away. Now, the time starts." As soon as Henry finished speaking, he stretched out a finger. Commander Sun didn''t hesitate at all. He immediately flew away and fled. In the twinkling of an eye, there was no one around Henry except Sylvia. Other people were either fleeing or dead. As for the citizens of Odonrith City, they were all frantically fleeing towards the outskirts of the city. The news of Henry''s appearance in Odonrith City immediately spread out. So many people had been looking for Henry for a year. This news caused an earthquake in the entire Vast Thousand Worlds. Countless masters swarmed to Odonrith City immediately. In an instant, a small city that had never been visited by anyone became the favourite of the entire Vast Thousand Worlds. When Ranjeet heard this news, he only opened his eyes, still sitting in Phester City. After chanting the Amitabha, he continued to chant the scriptures. Gardiner, who was running all over the world and seemed to be crazy, went to Odonrith City and said that he wanted to exin things. Jone, Gardiner''s daughter, also went to Odonrith City. There was still silence in Wu Mountain. Two people had left Wu Mountain, and a year had passed since then, but they still had not returned. Henry stood in front of the restaurant in front of Odonrith City. Sylvia looked at the exploded corpses around her and said to Henry, "You still want to stay here?" "I will just stay here." Henry took a deep breath and said, "There are some things that should be solved." "How do you want to solve them?" Sylvia''s hand formed a seal, as a golden coloured long robe appeared on her body. She wore a golden crown on her head and her strength was restored. Given the current situation, there was no way for her to continue to experience the world of mortals. "The Heavenly Way can''t bombard me to death. That''s why it gave the order to make me the enemy of the entire world. If no one in the world can kill me, what choice will the Heavenly Way make?" Henry''s face showed a joking smile. Sylvia''s face suddenly changed, "You don''t have to try this kind of thing!" "Why not?" "Just because the Heavenly Wayes from the ancestor of the Hong n?" Henry''s gazended on Sylvia as he carefully sized her up. "To be honest, I really hate the saints of your Hong n and I also hate your current outfit. Everyone says that the saints are concerned with the world and haveid down barriers to ensure the safety of the Vast Thousand Worlds. If that''s the case, why did they have to ce restrictions on the Vast Thousand Worlds and make it impossible for others to escape?" "Did they really want to protect the Vast Thousand Worlds?" "Or was it just to satisfy their own selfish desires?" Sylvia furrowed her eyebrows as she sternly shouted, "What do you mean?" "What I mean is very simple." Henry shrugged. "Do you believe in the so-called reincarnation?" "If you were the reincarnation of the Hong n''s Saint, who would be the one who issued the order from Heavenly Way?" "If you awaken your memories and be a Hong n''s Saint, then who are you?" "Memory is an existence. If it doesn''t exist, then it doesn''t exist. You, Sylvia Lin, no matter how pure your bloodline was, you are still just a pawn of the Hong n. The so-called reincarnation, haha, do you want me to continue analyzing it for you?" "I have met this type of person before in the ancientnd. Their bloodline is nothing more than a sacrificial vessel..." "Enough!" Sylvia shouted and stopped Henry, "You don''t have to say anything more about what I do!" "If you have your own opinions, I certainly won''t say anything more!" Henry waved his hand, and a wine pot flew out automatically and fell into Henry''s hand. Henry raised the wine pot and drank some wine, "But are you a person with your own opinions?" "Yes, I admit that in the ancientnd, you were the president of the Lin Group and the business queen of Yinzhou, but so what?" "Was it your own choice?" Chapter 2066 1 Henry''s words were not mixed with Qi, but in Sylvia''s ears, his voice was like thunder, exploding in Sylvia''s ears. What Henry said was what Sylvia never wanted to think about. "From the day you were born, your life was not your choice. Sylvia, when did you really live for once?" Henry stepped forward and asked loudly. This was the first time Henry had talked to Sylvia in such a tone. "You know what your next task is! You know that the so-called reincarnation of a Saint is just a cover! You know clearly what the bloodline in your body means! Why?! Why are you not willing to resist?!" Henry was asking. Sylvia gritted her teeth and did not reply. "Because you don''t know how to resist! You think everything is fate! Do you know the biggest difference between us?" Henry stretched out a finger. "I won''t sit around and wait to die. I will fight for what I want, even if I am not allowed by the world! Even if I am not allowed by the Heavenly Way! Even if I am the enemy of the entire world! But so what!" Thunder rumbled in the sky. "The so-called Heavenly Way, ha, ha, ha, what is the Heavenly Way?" "The downward flow of water is called the Heavenly Way, but when you go beyond this Heavenly Way, does the water still flow downwards?" "We live here and subconsciously follow the Heavenly Way, but who can be sure that the Heavenly Way can''t be broken?" "Today, I, Henry Zhang, will be here. If anyonees, I will fight!" "I, Henry Zhang, am not afraid of fighting!" The white light in the sky emitted light, showing that the giant figure behind him became more and more solid. He was a hundred metres tall and wearing blood-red armour. He just stood behind Henry and did not move. Henry stood with his hands sped behind his back in front of the tavern, waiting... for everyone in the world to be his enemy! In front of Odonrith City, all kinds of teleportation formations flickered. who There were too many eric came to Odonrith City to look for Henry! "Look! The Holy Cross is here!" Content belongs to "Holy Cross! This organization is too strong. There are more than a dozen Divine Sky experts!" "It''s said that themander has obtained a wisp of the spiritual consciousness of the Ancient God, and he has a deep understanding of the Heavenly Way!" "Buster ising! In the past, his doppelganger was extremely powerful, but now his real body is revealed! The Sacred Emperor once said that he might not be a match for the Buster!" "The King of Deste Tribe has also appeared. The Deste Tribe lives in a remotend and the tribe is cursed. The King of the Deste Tribe wants to kill Henry and obtain the merit of Heavenly Way to eliminate the curse!" Chapter 2067 Chapter 2067 ? Over the past year, there had been many people looking for Henry everywhere. Now, Henry''s appearance had touched the hearts of all the major forces. In the imperial capital of the Grand Xia Dynasty, although Nahir had sealed himself off and did note out, the Grand Xia had already sent people to Odonrith City. The Sacred Empire and the Thundercloud Empire had all sent their people there. In the skies above Odonrith City, thunder rumbled. That bloody red streak of lightning condensed behind the clouds, ready to hack down at any moment. The giant ck and red shadow was standing behind Henry. It was extremely quiet just like a sculpture, but anyone who looked at it would feel a sense of fear. It was a demonic statue, full of blood and killing intent. Henry just stood in front of the restaurant door. Sylvia stood in front of Henry. In the bloody clouds, a golden light fell down and covered Sylvia''s body. Sylvia possessed the purest bloodline of the Hong n, and there was also a trace of a Saint''s consciousness within the Heavenly Way. At this moment, the Saint had descended her merits to support Sylvia''s body. She hoped that the purest bloodline of the Hong n would kill the sinner of the Heavenly Way in front of her. But Sylvia didn''t think about it at all. She stood there in a daze. She didn''t understand why this person knew her so well. Every point that he said was straight into her heart. In the depths of Sylvia''s heart, a blurry figure suddenly appeared. The blurry figure passed through the most important years in Sylvia''s memory. It seemed that it suddenly appeared. She didn''t know who it was, but it seemed to be particrly important to her. "Henry Zhang!" A loud shout came directly from outside the city. This person was extremely strong, carrying a divine radiance all over the sky. He held a giant axe in the air, which was dozens of feet long, as if he could split the huge shadow behind Henry. "Who is this?!" "The giant ck axe! It''s Valentijn!" "Valentijn! Didn''t he die 60 years ago? Why did hee out again?" "Rumour has it that Valentijn was on the verge of death, and he entered the Restricted Zone to find a chance to live. However, in the end, he didn''te out alive. He forever stayed in the Restricted Zone. It seems like the rumours are false, Valentijn didn''t even enter the Restricted Zone!" "He''s an experienced expert who has lived for who knows how many years. Back then, he was already able to stir up the Heavenly Way and wage war against the top-notch experts of the three great dynasties!" "Although he is not dead, it''s almost the same. The purpose of hising to Odonrith City is to kill Henry and get the merits of heaven. Once he gets the merits, Valentijn can live for a lifetime!" Under the huge ck axe, there was a man in rags. His Qi was surging. He was definitely an expert. "Henry, I''ve been looking for you for so long!" Valentijn roared loudly, and even the city wall of Odonrith City exploded into pieces. Valentijn didn''t waste time talking. He chopped down with his ck axe in the air and smashed toward Henry with the momentum of splitting the sky. Before the giant axe fell down, the ground where Henry stood cracked open. A long sword appeared in Henry''s hand. This sword was condensed by the Milky Way Qi, and now it was covered with blood- red and ck colour, and there was grey Qi shrouding the long sword. It was like a ghost hovering on the edge of the sword. Henry shed with his sword, and the ck axe cracked directly. Valentijn was like a mad demon. He had no energy left and did not hold back at all. As soon as he came up, he started shooting and poured out all the Qi from his body. Henry was not afraid at all. He relied on a long sword in his hand to fight against Valentijn. Valentijn was a veteran expert, different from ordinary experts. Under the desperate attack, he was able to tie with Henry with just a few moves. "Henry, I''ve been looking for Spiritual Herbs for a hundred years without any results. Now that I''vee to an end, you''re the best Spiritual Herb. Today, I''ll definitely kill you!" Valentijn released an angry roar. His clothes were torn apart, and blood flowed out from his body. Using his own essence blood as a guide, he activated his most powerful attack. "You don''t need to use your mouth to kill me." Henry''s expression did not change at all. The long sword in his hand was drawn into a sword flower, and then he simply stabbed forward. Valentijn was a hundred metres away from Henry in the air, but his body suddenly stopped. He looked at his chest in disbelief. There, a red dot appeared at some point, and the next second, it suddenly bloomed. Blood spurted out from Valentijn''s chest, like a blooming flower. Valentijn''s face was full of shock and disbelief. He was an experienced superior who once had an invincible history. He did not believe that he could be defeated but now, the fact was right in front of him. His body could no longer make any movements. His Spiritual Qi was copsing, and the signs of his life were gradually disappearing. Valentijn''s figure fell from the sky andnded heavily on the ground. Chapter 2067 2 Henry chopped off Valentijn and pointed his sword to the ground with a poker face, waiting for the next person toe. There were too many people in the Vast Thousand Worlds who wanted to kill Henry and get the merit. "Henry, go to h*II!" "I''ll definitely kill you today!" More than ten figures appeared in session, all of them were Divine Sky experts! This stirred up the entire Vast Thousand Worlds. Normally, it was rare to see a Divine Sky expert, but now, all of them appeared. Many people were even removed from the Vast Thousand Worlds. Just like Valentijn, they have been hiding somewhere but now they wished to seize merit by killing Henry. Henry was a devil, but at the same time, he was also a treasure. Everyone wanted Henry''s life! These people, who were not much weaker than Valentijn, joined hands at the same time. The Spiritual Qipletely crushed Odonrith City Violent winds blew in all directions, and smoke pervaded the air. The ground split apart, and even the mountains and rivers in the distance were shattered. One could see just how miserable the great battle here was. Anyone below the Divine Sky realm couldn''t even see the scene of the battle. They could only feel the raging Qi, which was shocking! "Can Henry hold on?" "One against more than a dozen people, and these people are all famous experts. I saw the former master of the Moda Hotel!" "I saw an elder of the Sword Vige. Someone who should have died a long time ago appeared again!" "Henry is using a sword, but when ites to the masters of the sword, the famous Sword Vige is also here. I''m afraid that it will be difficult for Henry to defeat them!" "Henry''s head might have been chopped off before the Holy Cross arrived." "Buster said that he wanted to kill Henry. It seems that there will be no such opportunity." "The King of the Deste Tribe was destined to make a wasted trip. His n will continue to suffer from the curse. This is a once in a lifetime opportunity, but he didn''t grasp it!" The sound of sighs could be heard.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. However, just as the sigh rang out, a ray of sword light pierced through everything and stopped vibrating. The Qi calmed down and the smoke dissipated. Those Divine Sky Experts were no longer around, while Henry was still standing there, not moving a single step. Chapter 2068 Chapter 2068 ? Henry, who fought against more than ten people alone, still won! He didn''t even move his feet. Seeing such a scene, everyone felt unreal. How could the gap between them be so big when they were in the same Divine Sky realm? Under the rules of Heavenly Way, Henry''s strength could be said to be heaven- defying! In fact, although they were all under thews of heaven and earth, Heavenly Way witnessed by the Divine Sky experts and Henry''s Dao werepletely different. Yes, everyone was subject to thews of this world, but what Henry used was not thews of this world. Henry had ughtered 300,000 people and was punished by the Heavenly Way. First, it was because the destiny of the Vast Thousand Worlds was born of merits. This kind of person who had killed countless people and was deeply evil would be rejected by the Heavenly Way. The most important factor, however, was that thews that Henry had used to y the corpses had already transcended this part of the Heavenly Way and did not belong to this part of the Heavenly Way. This was the true reason why the Heavenly Way had punished Henry. The Heavenly Way did not allow anything that was out of control to appear, and Henry was the product that was out of control! The rest of the Divine Sky experts understood the Vast Thousand Worlds'' Dao, and Henry walked on his own Great Dao! It was no exaggeration to say that if Henry could continue like this, if he could spend enough time and obtain enough opportunities, he would be able to evolve his own Heavenly Way. Henry would be the master of the Heavenly Way, and it would also be above the Vast Thousand Worlds. The formation of the Vast Vast Thousand Worlds was only a region drawn by the Hong n''s Saint to protect the living beings of the human race. This was the Heavenly Way within the original Heavenly Way. Henry''s evolution of the Dao was the beginning of the universe. It was apletely different concept. Although Henry was in the Vast Thousand Worlds and was suppressed by the Vast Thousand Worlds, he would not be restricted by thews of the Vast Thousand Worlds. This was a road of horror! On a non- motorizedne, everyone was walking. Some people rode bicycles. If they were a little more powerful, they would vite some rules and ride a motorcycle. Henry, on the other hand, was rushing around by car. Of course, there would bews for the people who violent thews. However, in the process of rushing around, he was driving an invincible car. Henry''s strength had been witnessed by others as he killed more than a dozen Divine Sky experts with a single sword move. However, although they had seen Henry''s strength, it would not make people retreat. After all, the benefit of killing Henry was too great. Not only could they get detached from worldly affairs, but also their numerous descendants would be blessed. "Henry is already at the end of his rope!" "That''s right. He first fought against Valentijn, and then fought with so many masters. He must have consumed his strength." "He seems to be quite rxed. It might even be difficult for him to stand still. Let''s attack together and kill him!" "Let''s divide the merits evenly after killing Henry!" Shouts rang out again. This time, there were more than 20 Divine Sky experts. The domains of the Vast Vast Thousand Worlds were muchrger than the ancientnd. Although there were Divine Sky experts, they were limited in number. Most likely, most of the Divine Sky experts who had arrived were from the Vast Thousand Worlds. This time, more than 20 people took action at the same time. It was a battle of attrition. Not to mention the demeanour of experts, even if they were just moving around, they would exhaust Henry! Henry looked at the more than 20 figures flying in the air and sneered. He did not take any action this time, but the shadow behind him suddenly formed a devil sword in his hand and moved forward. The ck-red light pierced through the sky, and the faces of more than 20 experts changed dramatically under it. Their courage was about to burst, and they could all sense the power of the ck-red sword radiance. The sword radiance shed, and only four survived in the air. The rest were all dead. The four experts looked at each other. Without any hesitation, they turned around and ran away. "Since you''re here, don''t leave."ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Henry lifted his sword and drew a line in front of his eyes. The four experts'' bodies split into two halves as they died in the air. As for Henry, he thought it would be a hard battle, but he didn''t expect that it would end in this way! There was silence between heaven and earth. Originally, everyone thought that Henry would be punished by the Heavenly Punishment, and his strength would definitely be rapidly reduced over the past year. Who would have thought that he was still so powerful, so strong that it made people feel that they were unable to defeat him? For a long time, no one spoke, and no one dared to challenge Henry. Henry still stood there, waiting for the enemy to arrive. Just like what he said, what was there to fear? So what if he was the enemy of the entire world? If he didn''t want to die, no one here could kill him! Sylvia nced at Henry in front of her. She stepped into the air, flew up, left Odonrith City, and disappeared into the horizon. A ckness appeared in the crack line in the blood-red sky. This proved that after one day had passed, there was another person who appeared. For the whole day, there were more challengers who came to challenge Henry. "Henry, I''m the Queen of the Deste Tribe. I''ll fight you!" This was a woman in her thirties. She had bronzed skin and was dressed in wild clothes. In her hands was a spear, and she was riding a white tiger. The white tiger had two wings on its back, and its divine beauty was unordinary. After hearing a roar from the white tiger, even Divine Cloud experts had to cover their ears to prevent their psyche from being affected. Chapter 2068 2 Chapter 2068 3 "You''re quite capable." Henry raised his head and looked at the Queen of the Deste Tribe, who was riding on the back of a white tiger and floating in the air. "However, you are no match for me." "I know you''re powerful, but I don''t have a choice." The Deste Queen held up her long spear, and her gaze was particrly firm. "You dare toe looking for me, this proves that you aren''t scared of death, that you don''t fear death, yet you don''t have the will to overturn the heavens. Your race is like this, so you can''t me anyone else." Henry shook his head regretfully. "If you stay there, I won''t kill you. If you dare to take a step forward, you will die!" "Kill Henry Zhang!" The Deste Queen roared loudly and the white tiger beneath her charged at Henry with a roar. Behind the queen, the enormous white tiger''s shadow flew towards Henry. Henry shook his head slightly. Behind him, a shadow shed, and the illusion of the white tiger flew out with a punch. The virtual shadow smashed into the mountain behind him, causing the mountain to copse directly. At the same time, the Deste Queen and white tiger also came to the front of Henry. The spear in the Deste Queen''s hand attacked Henry''s body. The white tiger even released a murderous aura. It was even sharper than Sword Energy, and it was capable of killing the Divine Cloud expert. Facing such an attack, Henry was not in a hurry. He didn''t use any divine power and only used a long sword in his hand to block all of the attacks of Deste Queen. Chapter 2069 Chapter 2069 ? The Deste Tribe was a tribe that was cursed by the heavens. Thend was deste and the Qi was thin, but experts like the Deste Queen could still be born there. If she was in thend of prosperity, then the Deste Queen''s achievements would be limitless. The woman and the tiger rushed forward to attack, but Henry only blocked them with a long sword. She had heard of Henry''s previous battle records. He had fought three times in a row and killed more than 40 Divine Sky experts. She knew clearly that she was no match for Henry if theypeted in terms of the intensity of Qi. Henry''s current performance could be said to be the best in the Vast Thousand Worlds. If she wanted to defeat him, she had to find other ways. As a cursed tribe, the Deste Tribe did not have a unique bloodline advantage, nor did they have any secret techniques. The Deste Queen could only rely on her own cultivation techniques. She was particrly confident in her techniques, and once she started closebat, she would definitely be able to find Henry''s weakness! The spear in the Deste Queen''s hands moved extremely fast, and each time it stabbed, the angle was extremely tricky. The spear was paired with the white tiger''s attack, causing the spear in her hands to be like a vicious sneaky viper, ready to deliver a fatal blow from any angle. In the Vast Thousand Worlds, the cultivation of Hirefining civilization was extremely high, which was far beyond the ancientnd. However, in terms of subtle movements, the Vast Thousand Worlds could not bepared with the ancientnd at all. In the early years, Henry had followed Justus and learned different martial arts and master the Hunder Form. In terms of moves, Henry had already reached a state of unity. Facing different kinds of attacks, his body would subconsciously respond to the moves. No matter how tricky the spear in the hand of Deste Queen was, for Henry, a long sword in his hand was enough for him. The more she fought, the more frightened the Deste Queen became. She knew who her opponent was, so she didn''t hold back. Every move of her was aimed at killing Henry. However, she found that her moves, which were always useful in normal times, were not effective today. On the contrary, Henry sometimes counterattacked with a sword, but it directly disturbed her rhythm and made her panic. The Qi was terrifyingly abundant, and the moves were so exquisite. This person was truly a genius! The more the Deste Queen fought, the less confident she became, but she was still persistent. She believed that Henry would sooner orter reveal his ws in her close attack. The moment he revealed his ws, it would be her chance! The Deste Queen took in a deep breath. She was meticulously calcting every move and every style, and she didn''t dare to be the slightest bit careless. While the Deste Queen was being cautious, she suddenly heard Henry''s voice. "Is this the only way you defend yourself?" "What?" The Deste Queen was stunned. This shock caused her attack to stop for a second. Although it was only for a second, this second was very important in an expert''s fight. Henry, however, did not make a move. From beginning to end, Henry''s face did not even change,pared with Deste Queen''s cautious face. For Henry, that was all... "If that''s the only way, then you don''t have to continue to persist." The long sword in Henry''s hand suddenly dissipated and condensed into a long spear. The length of the spear was exactly the same as the one held by the Deste Queen. With a long spear in his hand, Henry suddenly shook the spear. The Deste Queen subconsciously tried to block Henry, but the next second, the tip of the spear in Henry''s hand was already against her chin. This action caused the Deste Queen''s pupils to suddenly expand. She didn''t even see how Henry managed to do it. "The way of using a spear should emphasize direct violence. In closebat, a spear should bully an opponent''s weapon that is shorter than yours, but the opponent''s attack should not be as fast as yours. And each time you attack, you should choose to draw the spear in order to achieve the greatest attack power. In fact, as long as the angle is right, the spear can poke people to death. When you fight, you use more swings and chops, but the advantage of the spear is always to stab, such as this!" At the same time when Henry finished speaking, the tip of the spear moved again. When the Deste Queen reacted, the tip of the spear appeared less than one centimetre away from the Deste Queen''s right eye. "You still have a long way to go before you can make use of this weapon." Henry shook his head slightly and picked up the long spear in his hand. Under this move, the weapons of the Deste Queen flew out of her hand, made a turn in the air, and thrust sideways into the ground. The Deste Queen lowered her head and looked at her empty hands. Confusion appeared in her eyes. "Since you''vee for the sake of your race''s fortune, I won''t kill you el this time, but there won''t be the next time. You should not pray to the gods to break the curse of your race. You are cursed, yet you are able to cultivate yourself to such a state. It is also against heaven. Since you have rebelled against heaven, why should you pray for this day to yield merit for you?" Henry stretched out a finger and pointed between the eyebrows of the Deste Queen. In the next second, she was sent flying from the white tiger. She crashed onto the ground and spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. The Deste Queen struggled to get up from the ground and looked at Henry from a distance. She cupped her fists and said, "Thank you." The white tiger in front of Henry was like a well-behaved kitten, lying there motionlessly. "10 seconds, leave now!" Henry scattered the weapons in his hands. The white tiger turned into a phantom and fled to the Deste Queen''s side, brought her to the back and fleed as soon as possible. The Deste Queen shouldered the name of her race, but she waspletely defeated! "Henry is too strong!" "It''s more difficult to defeat one than kill one!" "It can be said that the Deste Queen was under Henry''s control from beginning to end!"N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "With such strength, can Buster kill Henry?" "Henry''s strength haspletely surpassed that of the three great lords!" Purple-coloured lightning suddenly streaked across the sky. It was a lightning dragon that was exceptionally terrifying. The lightning dragon circled in the sky. As it swallowed and exhaled, arge amount of red blood clouds were sucked into the thunder dragon''s stomach. "Henry, I''m the Seventh Son of the Divine Race, Buster Dantai. I''ve been looking for you for a long time." "And?" Henry raised his head and looked at the lightning dragon hovering in the sky. The lightning dragon was 333 metres long and had five ws on its belly. Wherever it passed, thunder and lightning shed. It was like a god who controlled all the divine thunder in the world. "You killed my doppelganger. I have to get my revenge. Since you''ve fought so many battles, I''ll only use one move. If you can block it, I''ll spare your life!" The lightning dragon hovered in the air, and the words of Buster was particrly overbearing. Compared with the state of Buster at this time, the doppelganger in the Sacred Empire was extremely ridiculous. Not to mention the realm of strength, even its temperament, was not at the same level. In the sky, the thunder fell toward Henry. Chapter 2070 Chapter 2070 ? The lightning descended and hacked towards Henry. In the face of the thunderbolt, Henry remained unmoved and let it strike him. There was a thunderbolt that even exploded under Henry''s feet, but Henry still did not move. Buster was putting on an act. So was Henry! His expression did not change. In the sky, the lightning dragon circled and suddenly opened its bloody mouth to bite toward Henry. The lightning dragon was the evolution of Buster''s strength. Buster said that he would only use one move, but this move condensed everything. One move was the thunder dragon, but the thunder dragon could make countless moves. The so-called move was just an expression that Buster used. Henry did not move, but the huge shadow behind him did. The huge shadow condensed a bow in his hand and continuously shot it at the dragon in the sky. Countless bolts of lightning shed, turning the arrow into dust in midair. The thunder dragon chomped down on the huge shadow. The shadow threw its fist at the dragon, and the two giant figures began to fight. The huge shadow was able to cross hundreds of metres and crush a mountain with one foot. The thunder dragon spat out fierce thunder, turning thend into a charred ck with just a little touch of it. Everyone who was watching the battle consciously retreated 50 kilometres, or else they would be affected. Buster was very powerful. Those Divine Cloud experts would have been killed instantly in front of Henry. Only Buster in true sense, was able to fight against Henry. The thunder dragon bit down hard on the huge shadow''s shoulder. With a roar, the huge shadow opened the dragon''s mouth and threw a punch at the dragon, sending it flying. The thunder dragon circled in the air and tried to bite Henry again. Its five huge dragon ws were extremely sharp, and they were also entangled with thunder and lightning. The battle between the huge shadow and the thunder dragon was extremely powerful. Mountains and rivers copsed, the river flooded, and the earth was torn apart. How could this be a battle between two Divine Sky cultivators? They were obviously two Primordial Devil Gods! There were Divine Sky experts who had witnessed the battle. They knew that they couldn''tpare with it even they were in Divine Sky. The answer was very realistic. In one or two moves, they would be annihted. This was not a battle of the same level at all. "The Divine Sky Realm is not the top. It''s just a generic term used after one canprehend the Dao of Heavenly Way! For example, only when Buster was able toprehend the Dao of Lightning to the extreme, he was able toprehend the Dao of Heavenly Way. In front of Buster, the Divine Cloud realm and the Divine Shore realm were the same." This was a battle that belonged to the ceiling of the Vast Thousand Worlds, and it also made the older generation sigh that this was an age in which Heavenly Sons emerged inrge numbers. Seventh Divine Son, Buster, his background was luxurious, his talents were exceptional. His current aplishments made it difficult for even the older generation to catch up to him. Meanwhile, Henry''s origins were mysterious, his strength simrly tyrannical, drawing down the Heavenly Punishment, he is the enemy of the entire world, yet he was standing right within the territory of this Odonrith City, waiting for the enemy toe. Anyone who came could be fought! Both of them had unmatched hearts. Apart from these two people, there was also the Hong n''s Saint. She awakened the Hong n''s bloodline, and her body was covered in Metaphysics bloodline. She was the reincarnation of a saint.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. There was also the City Lord of Sence City 20 years ago. In Sence City, the silver-haired girl activated the Nothingness Formation to kill the Swine Beast. These were all young Heavenly Sons! The thunder dragon and huge shadow had engaged in a fierce battle. Buster was very confident. He had always said that he wanted to kill Henry. The thunder dragon was shining in the sky, but it didn''t expect it to be so hard to defeat the huge shadow. The lightning dragon let out a roar. Its massive body shed with lightning as it pressed down on the huge shadow. It tore at the huge shadow and wrapped itself around the shadow with its giant ws, pinning it down. The huge shadow could not break free. With a roar, it kept thrashing the dragon with both hands. There were scales on the thunder dragon''s body. They were pieces of lightning. They fell to the ground with a crackling sound, and the ground was burned ck. Every time the huge shadow beat, it would make a muffled drumming sound, causing people''s hearts to beat together. Lightning crackled and wrapped around the huge shadow. Its entire body was surrounded by lightning. The thunder dragon roared, leaving countless wounds on the huge shadow''s body. There was actually blood flowing out from those wounds, and that blood was red and ck. The thunder crept through the wound into the huge shadow''s body, causing it to let out a scream of pain. However, the huge shadow''s fist still rained down on the dragon''s body. This was a lose-lose situation. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" Thunder fell down. "Bang! Bang! Bang!" The huge shadow''s fistnded on the dragon''s body. After an indeterminable amount of time, the speed of the huge shadow''s punch became slower and slower. As the lightning dragon wrapped tightly around the shadow gradually began to loosen up. The thunder was no longer as violent as before. The battle was drawing to an end. The sound of Buster came from the sky. "Henry, you''re quite powerful. Since you''ve fought so many battles in session, I won''t kill you. If you can survive today, I''ll let you recover and then I will kill you!" The sound of Buster was still domineering. Henry, who was standing on the ground, curled his lips. Buster was obviously at the end of his strength, and he was still pretending. "Who won?" In the crowd of spectators, someone asked this question. "It must be Buster. He went easy on Henry. Look at that huge shadow. It''s obviously exhausted!" "Although Buster won this battle, it can''t be said that Henry is weaker." "That''s right. After all, Henry has been fighting a series of battles, and Buster has taken advantage of the Spiritual Qi." "I''m telling you, Buster is really strong!" "He is certain to win, but he is still holding back. Everyone knows that if he kills Henry, he will be rewarded with great merit, but Buster doesn''t matter at all." "The invincible Henry was eventually defeated by Buster." "The so-called invincible only means that they have never met a stronger opponent. In terms of invincibility, Buster is even more invincible." There was a sound of sigh. Henry was invincible, but he was defeated by Buster. The lightning dragon wrapped around the demonic shadow stretched its body and flew into the sky. The sound of Buster rang out once again. "Henry, I hope you won''t die today. When you recover, I will kill you." Chapter 2070 2 Henry smiled slightly and said, "Buster, don''t hurry to leave. Your thunder dragon incarnation is good. Lend it to me." There was a hint of panic in the voice of Buster, "Henry, do you want to die immediately?" "There''s no rush." Henry shook his head and said, "First, we need to solve other problems. People from the Holy Cross, you''ve been watching us for so long. How long do you want to hide? Why don''t youe out? Let''s have some fun together." Chapter 2071 Chapter 2071 ? Henry''s words shocked quite a few people. "The Holly Cross is here?"N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. In the Vast Thousand Worlds, the Holy Cross was particrly mysterious and powerful. Back then, amander could make Nahir pay attention to him, which was enough to demonstrate the status of the Holy Cross. During this year, the Holy Cross spoke more than once about killing Henry, but until now, they still didn''t show themselves. But the Holy Cross had already arrived? No one had found any trace of the Holy Cross! The huge shadow grabbed onto the thunder dragon''s tail. The dragon''s body twisted non-stop, wanting to rise into the air, but no matter how hard it tried, it was unable to escape the huge shadow''s palm. A thinyer of fog suddenly rose in the sky. Behind the fog, a total of 18 figures gradually emerged from the fog. They appeared in different positions and surrounded Henry. "Themanders and protectors of Holy Cross!" "Legend has it that the Holy Cross has a deity inheritance. Itsmanders obtain the deity''s will. The deity was once a saint-like existence, but it died." "Having the deity''s will, doesn''t it mean that they are able to get detached from this world?" The appearance of the Holy Cross caused an uproar in the surrounding area. Its origin was too extraordinary because it involved deities. This was a domain that mortals couldn''t touch, the same as a saint. The 18 Holy Cross people appeared and muttered to themselves. They made seals with their hands, and countless Spiritual Qi rushed out from them, trying to form a cage to surround Henry. These 18 people were positioned in a formation. Everyone stepped on the formation seal. The thunder dragon in huge shadow''s hand crazily twisted its body and shouted, "Henry, the grudge between you and the Holy Cross has nothing to do with me!" "Buster, since you didn''t do much, why don''t we have fun together in such a lively scene?" Henry''s face was still full of smiles. He looked at the eighteen people setting up cages and did not stop them. The huge shadow held onto the thunder dragon and did not allow it to leave. There was anxiety in the voice of Buster. "Henry, it''s not easy for you. You''d better know what''s good for you." "Ha ha." Henry gave a dryugh and said, "Thank you for your understanding, Buster, but I am a man who doesn''t know what''s good for me. Come on, let''s enjoy the cage of the Holy Cross together." Henry spread out his hands and let the cage power form around him. Instead, he showed a look of enjoyment. "Thief Henry!" The people from the Holy Cross spoke. It wasn''t just a single person who spoke, but rather 18 people shouted at the same time. This type of merging sound was extremely strange. Because he was a thief, the Holy Cross was obviously going to denounce Henry. "You are from the ancientnd and you stole a deity''s body. You should be punished for your crime!" "It''s just a product of the stealing Heaven''s Luck." Henry''s face showed a touch of disdain. "We all know who we are. Why do we have to do these things?" "Henry, you can''t live in this world!" The 18 people spoke together. Then, they raised their arms above their heads. A stream of ck Qi rose from the ground and formed a beam of Qi light column with a radius of dozens of metres. The light column went straight up to the sky. The bloody clouds in the sky were all dispersed by the ck Qi! From within the bloody clouds, rumbling sounds could be heard. This was another roar from the Heavenly Way, something that it could not ept. Everyone looked up at the sky and saw a figure appearing at the end of the ck Qi: The figure was vague but they could see it clearly. There were six pairs of wings behind it, and the figure held a sceptre in his hand! "Oh my god!" "This is the God Shadow!" "The Holy Cross has summoned the God Shadow!" "Do they want to kill Henry with the God Shadow?" Cries of rm rang out. Henry also raised his head. The ck body at the end was not much different from the Fallen Angel. The thunder dragon struggled even harder, desperately trying to escape from this ce. "Henry Zhang, I will suppress and kill you in the name of the gods!" In the sky, the Fallen Angel''s illusion waved the sceptre in its hand and pointed downwards. Not a single fluctuation of Qi could be seen. However, the thunder dragon in huge shadow''s hand was twisting madly as if it had gone mad. Henry looked at the sky andughed, "Good! Good! Don''t be in a hurry to escape, Buster. Since you still have energy left, why don''t youe and see what kind of power this so-called God Shadow has?" As soon as Henry finished speaking, the huge shadow grabbed the thunder dragon as if he was swinging a long whip andshed the dragon into the sky. "Crack". Lightning erupted from the thunder dragon''s body, but it didn''t have the slightest bit of power. This was because Buster didn''t even have the courage to fight against the Fallen Angel''s illusion. "Boom!" With a heavy sound, the dragon was swept into the void, and half of its body exploded. Although there was no fluctuation of Qi under the sceptre''s tip of the Fallen Angel''s illusion, it carried a kind of Power of Law. This kind of Power of Law caused the Heavenly Way to fly into a rage. This sort of Power of Law had already surpassed the Vast Thousand Worlds and could easily shatter the thunder dragon''s body. The moment the thunder dragon''s body shattered, Buster''s body appeared in midair. He had always been hiding within the thunder dragon''s body. He was the thunder dragon! "What''s going on?" "Isn''t that Buster?" "Didn''t he control the thunder dragon to fight with Henry? How can he be in the body of the thunder dragon?" "This thunder dragon is not his move at all, but his incarnation. He said that he only fought against Henry with one move, but in fact, he has been fighting with Henry all the time!" "The thunder dragon has been shattered! Look, there''s blood on the corner of Buster''s mouth. He''s injured!" Some people saw the state of Buster at this time, and some people analyzed the behaviour of Buster. It was not like what he said that he would use only one move to deal with Henry. At this time, Buster looked terrible. He had been trapped in the cage by the Holy Cross with Henry. He could not escape at all. In the sky, the Fallen Angel''s illusion bet was exerting bursts of pressure. Just this pressure alone made Buster feel ufortable. It could destroy the thunder dragon with a mere flick of its sceptre. This was the Power of Law, the power that Buster was simply unable to resist. Buster cupped his hands around him. "Holy Cross, I''m the Seventh Divine Son, Buster. I have no intention of interfering with the grudge between you and Henry. Please let me out of this cage!" "Ha ha ha ha! Buster, what''s wrong? Do you want to leave now?" "Don''t go, stay here, have some fun!" Henryughed out loud and saw the huge shadow flying up into the sky and taking the initiative to attack the Fallen Angel''s illusion! Chapter 2072 Chapter 2072 ? Buster''s attidude waspetely different. When he faced so many of the Holy Cross''manders and protectors, as well as the God Shadow that transcended the naturalw, the dragon''s body was destroyed, Buster felt wronged and wanted to leave. Henry, on the other hand, was not afraid at all and took the initiative to ask for a fight. Inparison, the difference between the two could be seen! Henry''s reputation of invincibility had not been broken! The true end of the crossbow was Buster! In the sky, the Fallen Angel''s illusion had no expression at all. The sound of 18 people rang out. "You desecrated the gods, and you shall die!" The Fallen Angel''s illusion once again waved the sceptre in its hand, causing the huge shadow''s body parts to explode in the air. The huge shadow''s right shoulder was blown up, and his arm was broken and sprayed with ck blood. His arm fell from the sky and hit the ground. The huge shadow was not afraid. It still hovered in the sky, wanting to smash apart the Fallen Angel''s illusion. "How can you touch the majesty of gods?" The Fallen Angel''s illusion once again waved its sceptre. This time, the huge shadow''s waist had been blown apart, and its rising body had also begun to fall downwards. From the beginning, the huge shadow had never been within 300 metres of the Fallen Angel''s illusion. From a great distance away, the huge shadow''s body exploded, while the Fallen Angel''s illusion only waved the sceptre a few times from beginning to end. "Henry is no match for it." "After all, it''s the God Shadow." "It has already transcended the power of the Vast Thousand Worlds." The spectators shook their heads and sighed. "Henry is mortal. How can hepete with the gods? "You live under the Heavenly Way, you are just an ant." The 18 people looked at Henry as if they were looking at a dead man. "I have nothing to do with Henry, and this has nothing to do with me. Please let me go!" Buster once more made a sound. At this time, the so-called reputation was no longer important. Buster was a Heavenly Son, and he was very strong. However, the more someone like himself, the more he cared about his own life. Hepromised for the sake of the general picture, which made people sigh. The huge shadow fell behind Henry, and ck and red blood flowed to Henry''s feet. Henry stood in front of the body and looked at the sky. He still had a smile on his face and did not change. "Just an illusion. It''s not like I can''t kill it. It''s just the Heavenly Way. It''s not like I can''t break it!" Henry raised his hand in the air and shouted, "Skyfall!" A huge seal took form in midair and smashed down ruthlessly! This huge seal was the Great Dao that Henry hadprehended. At a certain level, it could transcend the Heavenly Way, allowing a small part of the world to be free from the restriction of the Heavenly Way. At this time, the huge big seal appeared above Henry''s head, and the one that was hit was not Henry''s enemy, but Henry himself! It fell from the air, and the ground under Henry''s feet copsed. Henry also spat out a mouthful of blood. This seal that almost smashed the creatures from the Restricted Zone to death was hitting Henry''s body again and again! "Skyfall!"This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The great seal smashed down frantically. Henry''s aura became weaker and weaker. The action Henry was taking at this time confused all the people. Those who were watching the battle could not understand him. "What does Henry want to do?" "End his own life?" "Experts all have their own pride, let alone supreme experts like Henry. He would rather die in his own hands than let the Holy Cross take his life!" "Are you kidding me? What kind of nonsense is that!" As all kinds of spections sounded, Henry did not care. As each big seal smashed down, Henry''s Qi was weakened. Just when Henry''s Qi was so weak that people thought he was going to die, Henry''s eyes suddenly burst out a ray of light. The so-called Skyfall was able to change thews of heaven and earth in this part of the world. Chapter 2072 1 At that moment, Henry''s aura was rising at an extremely terrifying speed. This terrifying rise caused the 18 in the Holy Cross to change their expressions! The green lotus bloomed behind Henry, continuously providing him with life force. The Divine Pearl surrounded Henry''s body, shining with the radiance of the stars. It bathed Henry. The radiance was also bathing in the lotus flower, gradually changing it. This was a sacred lotus that Justus Lu merged with heaven and earth, yin and yang. It cultivated Henry, and it had also evolved into a Green Sacred Lotus in Henry''s Divine Sea. Primitive Chaos represented the energy when heaven and earth were first formed, and the Green Sacred Lotus was also called Innate Green Sacred Lotus. Now, as the stars scattered down, it was the vast energy of the stars that existed before the birth of the universe. It was the energy that could form a Great Dao. At this moment, the Green Sacred Lotus once again changed and evolved. It was transformed from the Primordial Green Sacred Lotus. Primordial Green Sacred Lotus! A virtual phenomenon appeared behind Henry. In the endless Milky Way, a Green Sacred Lotus was born in the darkness. This Green Sacred Lotus seemed to represent the entire universe, and every lotus seed was a star. This was the medium of the Great el.ne Dao! Within Henry''s body, the Divine Baby appeared on top of the Green Sacred Lotus and sat there cross-legged. Countless stars wrapped around the baby. The Divine Pearl turned into a Gold Pearl and floated above the baby. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Chapter 2072 3 "Since it''s formed from divine thoughts, then this state shall be called the God Divide Realm!" "Boom!" With a heavy sound, the phenomenon behind Henry was broken, and the broken body of the huge shadow changed. Its body parts merged into one and then gradually shrank to be more and more solid until it was more than 100 metres high. At this time, the huge shadow had flesh and blood, it was wearing heavy armour, a ghost mask, and it looked fierce and malicious! "My divine thoughts are me, and I am my divine thoughts. It''s just a god shadow, doesn''t mean it can''t be killed!" Henry grinned. He took a step forward and merged with the huge shadow. The Realm of Divide God gave Henry a divine body, a body that could break through the shackles of heaven and earth! In the sky, thunder erupted. The Heavenly Way waspletely unable to ept the fact that two different forces had transcended the restraints of this world! Chapter 2073 Chapter 2073 ? The fierce wind surged and formed a tornado, rolling up gravel and rolling up into the sky. Mountains and rivers split open, the earth quaked, and the waves rolled up into the sky. The two powerspletely surpassed the power of the Vast Thousand Worlds and affected the rules of this world. Each of the two bodies was huge. In the sky, 18 people from the Holy Cross formed the God Shadow together with the will of the Fallen Angel. It wasparable to a Saint. The earth was transformed by Henry''s divine thoughts. The huge shadow was filled with killing intent, and its whole body was filled with a strange demon''s nature. The huge shadow looked up at the sky, and the next second, it jumped up. The moment it made its move, the Fallen Angel''s illusion also moved. It waved its sceptre and smashed it towards the huge shadow. The two bodies engaged in the most primitive struggle. The Fallen Angel''s illusion swung its staff over, and the huge shadow stretched out its hand to block it. At the same time, it threw a punch at the illusion. The Fallen Angel''s illusion wasn''t weak either. It simply struck out with its fists as well. The two fists collided in the air. An invisible force exploded, and the terrifying waves of air turned the ground upside down. In the eyes of the Divine Sky Experts, the two figures were almost like phantoms, so they couldn''t be seen clearly. Only the sound of the battle could be heard. The fists hit the flesh, the sky exploded, the Qi was fluctuating, and the earth was rolling. The 18 people of Holy Cross simultaneously summoned the Fallen Angel''s illusion. The status of the Fallen Angel''s illusion was closely rted to each of them. They couldn''t see the two deities confronting each other, but from the expressions, they could tell how cruel this battle was. Each of them had a stern look on their face. They kept forming aw seal in their hands. The two figures fought fiercely in the sky. It was hard to tell which one was stronger. "Spread out!" The 18 people suddenly shouted in unison. The Fallen Angel''s illusion pped its six wings at the same time, and countless feathers shot toward the huge shadow. Each of the feathers wasparable to a powerful sword, which could kill a Divine Sky expert. The flying feathers were as dense as a shower. Shrouded in the blood- red armour, the huge shadow instantly blocked feathers'' attacks. At the same time, the Fallen Angel''s illusion also took the opportunity to distance itself from the huge shadow. It waved the sceptres in its hands and six formations were drawn in session. These six great formations were all killing formations. They were ancient divine formations. Even though they were damaged, they were still terrifying enough. The six formations rushed toward Henry in unison, mixed with wind, fire, and lightning, trying to smash this huge shadow into pieces. "Ha, ha, ha, formations!" In the sky, a sword ray swept across, and the Nine Tribtions Sword appeared in the hands of the huge shadow. The Nine Tribtions Sword was a divine tool that Justus left for Henry. Now that it was in the hands of the demonic shadow, it was naturallyrger and was not strange. Henry wielded his Nine Tribtions Sword. "Dark Sky Tribtion!" The seawater suddenly rushed toward the Fallen Angel''s illusion, and the wind that formed the tornado, mixed with the terrifying spiritual energy, attacked the Fallen Angel''s illusion at the same time. The heavenly fire was burning in the sky. Henry''s state had broken through the shackles of Heavenly Way and unleashed the Dark Sky Tribtion once again. It was truly a power that could terrify the Heavenly Way. Several kinds of horrible energy of different attributes collided with each other in the air, and the power actually produced a white re. Even the bloody clouds that had been spreading in the sky for a long time were blown up at this time. One of the Holy Cross members directly flew backwards with blood spraying from his mouth. His face was pale and he was seriously injured. He could no longer fight. The other seventeen members of the Holy Cross were all shocked. "Henry, the power of the gods can''t be insulted. You will die without a doubt!" of The remaining seventeen people of the Holy Cross let out a collective cry. They all spat out blood. This was their essence blood. The essence blood burned in front everyone. The Fallen Angel''s illusory image instantly became focused, and a golden me surrounded its entire body. With one''s own essence blood, it would allow one''s divine will to possess flesh and blood for a short period of time, allowing one to disy even more powerful divine abilities. "Kill!" Chapter 2073 2 Around the battle, the mountains were exploding, and the heavenly fire in the sky was burning to the ground. Looking at the fierceness of the huge shadow, the people of the Holy Cross found it hard to believe. The Holy Cross could summon the Fallen Angel''s ¨¬ffusion through the will of fallen angels. They themselves were believers. At this moment, they had gathered so many people''s strength that they could summon the Fallen Angel''s illusion. After igniting their essence blood, it was able to regain the divine power of the Fallen Angel. As for Henry, he did not have anything but he could create a huge shadow by himself, which couldpete with the Fallen Angel''s illusion. "Henry, you dare spheme God! You must die!" "If that''s the case, I''m already sick of listening to the bullsh*t. If you can kill me, thene!" In the sky, dense sword radiance appeared. With the waving of the long sword in Henry''s hand, countless sword radiance fell in the air like a rainstorm. The Fallen Angel''s illusion that was still in the sky was directly struck by these dense sword shes. "Henry Zhang!" One member of Holly Cross roared loudly. His position was obviously the highest. This was also the first time after they appeared that someone spoke alone, "You''re spheming against the god and you hurt the god, I won''t spare you!"N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. As soon as the words finished, a huge mouthful of blood sprayed out of his mouth. The other sixteen people also repeated his action and sprayed out a mouthful of blood. The blood of seventeen people began to fuse together, transforming into a thick ball of blood. At an extremely fast speed, it merged into the centre of the Fallen Angel''s forehead. After doing all this, the seventeen people''s faces were much more gloomy. The Qi around them was also weak to an unimaginable degree. The cage that had been woven before was broken without any attack. Some of them fell to the ground and sat cross-legged. A miracle suddenly appeared in the gloomy eyes of the Fallen Angel''s illusion who was nailed to the ground. It moved its fingers slowly as if a person, who had lost consciousness for many years, was suddenly recovering and trying to test this body. In the next second, a terrifying power erupted from the Fallen Angel''s illusion''s body. A purple light shed in its eyes. The sword light that had struck the Fallen Angel into the ground had been shattered. The Fallen Angel waved its six wings and stirred up a gale. This gale even caused a mountain to copse! Even the huge shadow couldn''t help but take two steps back, reaching out to protect itself in front of it. "I can feel the existence of a desecrated divine being!" This time, the voice came from the mouth of the Fallen Angel! It reached out a finger and pointed to Henry. "The body is over there!" At the moment when the Fallen Angel''s illusion''s voice fell, its body hade to the front of Henry. It was so fast that Henry didn''t even react to it, as if he had moved in an instant. The Fallen Angel''s fist struck straight into the huge shadow''s stomach. It seemed like a simple punch, but it was able to send the huge shadow flying into the sky. The Fallen Angel, which was still on the ground at the first moment, appeared in the mid-air in the next second. It waved the sceptre in its hand and mmed it on the huge shadow''s back. The huge shadow fell to the ground like a meteorite. "Rumble!" Within a hundred- mile radius, the earth was shaking, and a terrifying deep pit appeared. Chapter 2074 Chapter 2074 ? The 17 people of the Holy Cross burnt their essence blood as a medium to temporarily awaken a strand of the Fallen Angel''s will. Although it was only a strand of will, it was the will of a deity. This was just like the will of the Heavenly Way of the Vast Thousand Worlds. It was already terrifying enough. The Fallen Angel''s body was currently dominated by the Fallen Angel''s will. Itsbat power waspletely different from that of the Holy Union members. The Holy Cross could only summon the power to break the shackles, but they couldn''t use it as they wished. However, the will of the gods was different. In the deep hole, the huge shadow appeared, the blood- red armour and the lower part of the mask were broken. The corner of its mouth was mixed with ck and red blood, and the Nine Tribtions Sword had been swung aside. The huge shadow reached out and wiped the blood from the corner of its mouth. In the next instant, the Fallen Angel''s body once again appeared in front of the huge shadow. Just like before, it punched the huge shadow with its fist. The Fallen Angel was too fast, so fast that Henry could not react to it at all. The fistnded heavily on the abdomen of the huge shadow, and a mouthful of demonic blood spurted out from his mouth. However, this time, the huge shadow was not knocked into the sky, but steadily standing on the ground. A hint of suspicion appeared in Fallen Angel''s eyes as another fistnded on the huge shadow''s abdomen. The huge shadow continued to spit out blood, but its legs did not move at all. A strange smile appeared on the bloodstained corner of the huge shadow''s lips. It retaliated and mmed its fist heavily on the Fallen Angel''s shoulder. The Fallen Angel''s body trembled, but it did not burst out blood like the huge shadow. "So weak." The Fallen Angel threw another punch. After the huge shadow took the punch head-on, it once again retaliated. The two figures attacked each other in such a frenzied manner as if they didn''t care about their lives at all. But the huge shadow''s injury was far more serious than that of the Fallen Angel. Every single punch from the Fallen Angel could cause severe damage to the huge shadow. The huge shadow had the opportunity to fight back and was not like before when it was sted into the sky. It was because there was a ck Qi at each of its feet that tied it to the ground. Just as the Fallen Angel showed its strength for the first time, Henry understood that with his current huge shadow, there was no way he could contend against this true god. Under normal circumstances, he would definitely not be able to defeat it. Only by risking his life could he have a chance. The two figures bombarded each other to death. The huge shadow threw another punch, but the Fallen Angel grabbed it by the wrist. "It''s time to end the game." The Fallen Angel''s lips curled into a smile that resembled a human''s. He exerted force on his wrist and the huge shadow''s arm was actually spun in a circle before it was ripped apart by the Fallen Angel! "Ah!!!" Henry''s scream broke through the sky, and the ck and red demonic blood sprayed out. This huge shadow was transformed from Henry''s divine consciousness. Now that Henry had merged with the huge shadow, all the feelings of the huge shadow would be clearly transmitted to Henry. Although it was not that Henry''s right arm was ripped off, the pain was not small at all. The Fallen Angel''s hand glowed with a purple light. Then, it aimed for Henry''s severed right arm wound. Just as the light and the wound came into contact, the purple light instantly prated the entire huge shadow''s body. The huge shadow let out an angry roar, and then it opened its mouth and bit the shoulder of the Fallen Angel. The huge shadow madly bit the shoulder. The Fallen Angel''s face changed and its hands shone with purple light. It kept hitting the huge shadow. The huge shadow''s feet could no longer merge with the ground. Its body was raised, but its mouth was still biting on the Fallen Angel''s shoulder. It refused to let go. The ck-red blood and the purple-red blood were constantly blending together in the huge shadow''s mouth. "Bug!" The Fallen Angel let out a cold snort. It forcefully threw the sceptre in its hand and the sceptre shot up into the sky. the sky, the sceptre was covered by a purple light. It then descended from the sky and went straight down from the top of the huge shadow''s head. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org At this moment, the huge shadow''s body came to a standstill. It didn''t make a single move. Looking at the huge shadow in front of it, the Fallen Angel sneered. "You f*cking bug!" The huge shadow bit the Fallen Angel''s shoulder and gradually rxed. The Fallen Angel stretched out a hand and grabbed the huge shadow''s head. It attempted to squash the huge shadow''s head into pieces. However, just as the Fallen Angel was about to do it, its face suddenly changed and quickly retreated. As the Fallen Angels moved, a hand grabbed the arms of the Fallen Angel, preventing the Fallen Angel from leaving. The huge shadow''s body suddenly started to burn with white mes. The mes were also burning in its pupils. The right arm regrown in the burning mes. This was the me that belonged to Henry''s bloodline! This white me rmed the Fallen Angel. "Get lost!" The Fallen Angel roared, wanting to pull out the sceptre that had pierced through the huge shadow''s body. However, just as the Fallen Angel''s hand touched the sceptre, it suddenly began to ze with white mes. This me caused the Fallen Angel to feel a sharp pain, and it immediately let go of it. "What a noble god!" The huge shadow opened his mouth and Henry''s voice was heard. Using both hands with bloodline me, Henry directly grabbed the two wings behind the Fallen Angel and tore them apart with all his might. This time, if it was the Fallen Angel that let out a miserable cry. The pair of wings on its back would haveConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . been ripped off by Henry just like et that! In western myths, the wings of an angel represented the divine power of an angel. The legendary Godking possessed twelve wings. The wings were very important to the Western deity. At this time, a pair of wings were torn off, and the power of the Fallen Angel also declined. "That''s impossible! That''s impossible!" The Fallen Angel looked at the huge shadow in horror. To be precise, it was looking at the white mes burning in the shadow''s eyes. It was Henry''s bloodline power. "How could it be?! How could it have appeared here?! It''s impossible!" "You seem to be very scared. Since you''re scared, it''s easy to deal with you!" The huge shadow threw out the wings in his hand, once again grabbed the wings of the Fallen Angel, and pulled them again. "Ah! !!!!!!!!!" The Fallen Angel howled in pain. "Don''t, I beg you! Spare me! Spare me..." The huge shadow smiled, it grabbed thest pair of wings of the Fallen Angel and tore them down without mercy. Chapter 2074 3 The huge shadow grabbed the Fallen Angel''s shoulders and jumped into the sky. The Fallen Angel did not resist at all. The white mes on the huge shadow burned the bloody clouds. The huge shadow was bathing under the long-lost sunshine. Under the harsh light, the huge shadow''s two hands tore the Fallen Angel''s body into pieces in the air. God''s blood shed! Chapter 2075 Chapter 2075 ? Under the long-lost sunlight, the ck figure represented invincibility. The divine blood sprinkled down and burned on the ground. The ground burned by the divine blood became dark. In the sky, in the huge shadow''s hand, there was the body of the Fallen Angel that had been torn apart. With the release of the finger, the body naturally began to fall and burn in the air. However, it did not fall to the ground. Even though it was only a body that was formed from will as a medium, it was still something the Heavenly Way could not tolerate. Gods were the same as Saints. Even though the Fallen Angel''s current strength wasn''t even one ten-thousandth of what it was at its peak, a deity was still a deity. This was the result of the destruction of the deity''s will. The eighteen Holy Cross members simultaneously spat out a mouthful of blood. The True God that had ignited their essence blood and merged them together was dead! In the sky, 18 sword rays appeared. Under the dazzling sunlight, 18 sword rays shot out and pierced the bodies of 18 people from the Holy Cross! The most mysterious power of the Vast Thousand Worlds, the most powerful force, the Holy Cross disappeared at this moment! Henry''s figure, in everyone''s eyes, was truly invincible. He could even kill the gods! The huge devil shadow gradually disappeared, and Henry''s original body appeared in the air. Henry was standing in the air with his hands behind his back. In the sky, the white bloodline me disappeared, and the sunlight slowly decreased. The sky was once again filled with bloody clouds. Henry looked up at the bloody clouds in the sky. "Henry, I, Buster vantai, swear that as long as you forget what had happened today, from now on, I will take a detour when I hear your name!" The eyes of Buster were dim. He did not dare to say any harsh words. He saw clearly that the distance between him and Henry was too big. Originally, people thought that Buster was as famous as Henry, and that he was even stronger than Henry. Henry did not even look at Buster. His eyes were still fixed on the bloody clouds in the sky. He said, "Buster, my opponent has never been you." Buster was stunned. He defined himself as Henry''s strongest enemy. He had been searching for Henry throughout the whole year, but now he heard Henry''s words. Henry opponent was never Buster. He had never treated Buster as an opponent! Or in his heart, he was not worthy to be his opponent! Buster looked up and looked at the young figure in the sky. At this moment, he understood thoroughly that the biggest difference between him and Henry was not his unbridgeable strength, but the realm that he was unable toprehend all his life! The transmission array in the towns and cities around Odonrith City shed frequently, and people kept arriving here one after another. Then they heard about Henry. "Lord Xia of the Grand Xia has arrived!" "The Thundercloud Emperor has arrived as well!" "The Sacred Emperor arrived!" All the lords of the three dynasties arrived. As soon as they arrived, they saw a figure standing in the air. "It seems that no one can kill him." The Sacred Emperor took a look at Buster with the dull eyes and then at Henry. He understood what was going on. "Henry killed the god." The Thundercloud Emperor was sighing with emotion. "How did he manage to do it?" "We all look down on him too much." The Sacred Emperor sighed. At first, they only regarded Henry as a junior. Although he had some connections with the Hong n and the status was a little special, no matter in strength or prestige, he was not worth mentioning. But now, when they looked at Henry again, they found that they couldn''t see through this person at all. Nahir looked up at Henry in the sky and frowned. He always had a bad feeling, but he couldn''t tell what it was. That bad feeling kept haunting Nahir''s heart. Henry looked up at the sky. A smile suddenly curled up at the corner of his mouth. Then, Henry, who just ended the battle, suddenly stretched out his hand and the Nine Tribtions Sword appeared in Henry''s hand. He held the handle of his sword. With a strong wave of his arm, beams of sword light shot up into the sky. The beams of sword light were densely packed, as if they were endless, surging into the sky. Illusory magical beasts appeared on Henry''s body. They all rose up into the sky and rushed to the bloody clouds. "What is he doing?" "He wants to split the bloody clouds!" "The order of Heavenly Way is to kill Henry. If Henry is not dead, the bloody clouds won''t disperse. But in this world, who can kill him?" "Henry wants to split the bloody clouds on his own and make the world a peaceful ce!" "Peaceful ce?" "Henry angered the Heavenly Way. If he doesn''t die, the world will not be peaceful!" Someone shouted like this. "He is going against the Heavenly Way. What does it mean to provoke the Heavenly Way?" Henry''s action attracted a lot of discussion. At this time, Henry, like a machine, shed out one sword after another. The sword rays soared into the sky and fell into the bloody clouds. "Although he killed the god, it was just a broken will! There is too much difference between him and a real god. It''s just wishful thinking for him to break through the bloody clouds and fight against the Heavenly Way!" "He''s dreaming of contending with the Heavenly Way. Henry is indeed powerful. He might be numberone, but in the face of the Heaventy Way, he''s still nothing more than an ant." Henry''s movements were taken out by some people to talk andugh. However, those people who were talking andughing did not know that at this moment, cracks were appearing on the twelve statues within Hong Mountain. "Hurry up! Stop him! Henry is going to break the seal!" "Stop Henry!" "He is a sinner, he has already be a demon, he is going to change the rules set up by the ancestors and let the creatures from the Restricted Zone in!" The voice came from the statue and sounded particrly anxious. This voice rang out, causing the entire Hong Mountain to be greatly rmed. "Henry, how dare you?!" A sound came out of Hong Mountain, and then dense golden figures rose up from Hong Mountain and went straight to Odonrith City. "If you don''t have enough time, I''ll give you a helping hand!" On top of Hong Mountain, the twelve statues were radiating light at the same time. An enormous transmitting formation was formed above the mountain.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. "This is... the great formation left behind by our ancestor!" "It can appear anywhere in the Vast Thousand Worlds!" "The Saint''s array has been activated! What does Henry want to do?" Countless golden figures poured into the formation and crossed the entire Vast Thousand Worlds. Then, they appeared not far away from Odonrith City. For a cultivator at this level, a distance was not considered far. Dense golden figures rose to the sky, and then they went in the direction of Odonrith City. Henry, who was standing in the air, l.n suddenly stopped and turned his head to look into the distance. That was the direction in which the people of the Hong n appeared. At this time, no one could see them, but Henry could feel them. "Can''t sit still anymore?" Henry muttered, "It seems that you are not as powerful as I thought." Chapter 2076 Chapter 2076 ? There were already too many people gathering around Odonrith City. Suddenly, a terrifying pressure descended from the sky. It caused everyone to feel difficult to breathe. "This... What''s going on!?" "Is there anyone else who wants to kill Henry?" "Even the Holy Cross failed, who can kill Henry?" Someone raised such a question. One of them smiled slightly. "Haha, everyone, don''t forget that the Holy Cross can only make three dynasties fear them. However, there is a force in the Vast Thousand Worlds that the three dynasties want to worship." "The Hong n!" The moment a person called out the words, dense golden figures came out of the sky. Their leader was a middle-aged man d in golden armour. "Henry Zhang, what are you doing?" With a loud bang, the middle-aged man''s Metaphysics bloodline was burning. After Henry killed the god, the news was sent to Hong Mountain in the first ce. This time, the twelve stone statues activated the formation and directly transmitted the people of Hong Mountain to this ce. It could be seen how dangerous the situation was. Therefore, the middle-aged man in golden armour directly burned his bloodline. "The Hong n also wants to kill Henry!" "He''s the real enemy of the entire world!"N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. People were eximing. Henry only nced at the people from the Hong n. He then no longer looked at them. Instead, he once again waved his arm and shed towards the sky. The middle-aged man in golden armour rushed directly to Henry and shouted at the same time, "Henry, stop! Do you know what you are doing? Stop!" A figure with dishevelled hair suddenly appeared between Henry and the middle-aged man, blocking the way of the middle-aged man. The figure held a long ck mace in his hand and opened his arms wide. The middle-aged man paused, looked at the figure in front of him, and said, "Sence City Lord, I know you have a good rtionship with Henry, but I hope you won''t be involved in this matter." The figure with dishevelled hair was exactly Gardiner. Gardiner had been here for a long time, but he had never shown up. Gardiner looked at the middle-aged man and shook his head slightly. His voice was a little hoarse. "My brother''s business is my business." "You don''t understand what he''s doing." The middle-aged man''s golden armour was burning his bloodline, and he was likely to strike at any time. Gardiner looked at the middle-aged man and showed a disdainful smile. "You don''t know what he is doing, and you don''t know what you are doing." "Sence City Lord, I don''t have time to y this kind of game with you. You either get out of the way or... die!" A powerful pressure was pressing down on Gardiner from the middle-aged man. Gardiner''s Element Spirit bloodline was also burning. "The Metaphysics bloodline indeedes from the depths of the Restricted Zone. It''s really powerful, but... your bloodline is too thin. If my sister-inw reached your level and released the pressure with the power of the bloodline, I might not be able to stand straight." The middle-aged man in golden armour was about to take action when he heard Gardiner''s words. He stopped and asked, "What did you say?" "I''ve made myself very clear." Gardiner took out a pack of cigarettes from his ragged clothes. Although his clothes were tattered, this pack of cigarettes was well preserved. Looking at it carefully, there was only one cigarette missing, and now he took out the second one. Gardiner put a cigarette in his mouth, took a deep breath after lighting it up, and said, "I think I don''t need to repeat my words twice." The middle-aged man looked at Gardiner, then at Henry, and finally, he fixed his eyes on his hands. Henry looked at the sky and suddenly burst outughing, "Hahahaha! Let the people from the Hong n deal with me. Looks like you''re really panicking!" If other people looked at Henry, they would find it very strange, because there was no one in front of Henry, and he seemed to be talking to himself loudly. "What''s wrong?" "How long do you still want to hide?" "Do you really think that everything is done wlessly?" "In fact, you hid very well. You simted the rules and ran everything perfectly, but you shouldn''t have killed me in such a hurry!" "When I was dealing with the Swine Beast, with your help, I was able to heavily injure it. This was because you were scared that it would tell the truth?" "Do you really think that nothing in the outside world will be known by others?" "Do you really think that you have locked down everything and taken control of everything?" "Have you heard of Justus''s name?!" "Do you know that there is the Taoist Jade Virtual in the ancientnd?" "Do you know that in the ancientnd, there is an ancestral weapon called Life Scythe? It can see the fear and thoughts in people''s hearts!" "Do you know that the real world has long since been connected to the ancientnd? Although it onlysted for a moment, that was enough for you to see the truth?" "Do you really think that I, Henry Zhang, don''t know anything?" "Do you really think that I broke into the Vast Thousand Worlds for no reason?" "The so-called Saint is just a joke! The so-called Vast Thousand Worlds is just a joke! The so-called prohibition is just a joke! The so-called Restricted Zone is just a joke!" "The world doesn''t know that the so-called Saints are the biggest thieves! The so-called Vast Thousand Worlds is just a cage! The so-called restriction is not a protection, but a limit. The so-called Restricted Zone is the real world!" Henry looked at the sky and said loudly. Each word was like a thunder exploding. "If it is really for the sake of the world, if it is really for the sake of the people, if it is really for the sake of blessings, why do the Saints have to build so manyws? What a beautiful illusion! Beautiful scenery is the terminal to destroy everything, how can you not understand this truth?" "Do you still want to continue hiding?" "Hm?" "The so-called Saint!" Henry''s words resounded throughout the entire Vast Thousand Worlds, and everyone heard Henry''s words. Saints were thieves! The Vast Thousand Worlds was the cage! Protections were restrictions! The Restricted Zone was the real world! Henry''s every word could shake this world in the Vast Thousand Worlds, the Hong n possessed supreme status and the Saints of the Hong n were heroes that everyone worshipped from the bottom of their hearts. Back then, as a race weakened, it was the Hong n''s Saint who appealed to the people of the world. The Saint received merit, became a saint immediately and set the restrictions, and created the Vast Thousand Worlds. Furthermore, they protected the Vast Thousand Worlds from being swallowed by the Restricted Zone. But what Henry had said nowpletely overturned the idea in everyone''s mind! Everything they have believed in was a lie. "If you want to continue to create this illusion, you can go on, but the premise is that you have the ability to maintain this cage!" Chapter 2076 3 Chapter 2077 Chapter 2077 ? The giant red face was formed in the sky, and in its eyes, which were evenrger than a city, was the entire Vast Thousand Worlds. "What is this!?" "This..." Everyone raised their heads to look at the sky. This terrifying scene had stirred up everyone''s hearts. The smile in Henry''s eyes deepened. He took back the long sword in his hand and said, "Are you finally willing to show up?" "Henry, you are braver than I imagined." The giant face in the sky spoke. His voice was deep. Every time he uttered a word, a part of thend would split and a mountain would copse. "Braver?" "There is a problem with your definition." Henry said with a hint of preaching in his tone, "The so-called bravery is when you have to pluck up courage when you face something you fear. But fear mostlyes from the unknown. People don''t dare to do something. It''s just that they haven''t seen the essence. Once they have seen the essence, everything seems to be very simple, isn''t it?" The giant face in the sky did not make a sound. Henry stretched out his hand and scratched the back of his head. He looked puzzled and said, "By the way, how should I address you?" "The Heavenly Way?" "Or, the Hong n''s Saint?" Henry''s words, once again, caused an explosion and caused a sensation! The Heavenly Way? "The Hong n''s Saint?" "Is this face of the Heavenly Way?" Was the Heavenly Way, a Saint from the Hong n? Wasn''t it said that the Hong n Saint was fighting for themon people and only because of that became a saint due to the descent of the Heavenly Way? How could the Hong n Saint be the Heavenly Way? "What''s going on?" At this moment, the world that was originally clear seemed to have suddenly been shrouded in ayer of fog, making it impossible for others to see clearly. "Oh, no, that''s not right." The confusion on Henry''s face suddenly disappeared. "To be exact, in the ancientnd, the name for you should be the warden! Well, yes, this name can''t be wrong!" "Henry, you''re talking nonsense!" In the sky, a terrifying pressure came and pressed down on Henry. Under this terrifying pressure, Henry didn''t move at all. Behind him, the Green Sacred Lotus formed a phenomenon, preventing him from being attacked by this pressure. "What''s wrong? Are you mad?" Henry smirked and said, "To be honest, I really like to see you like this. You want to kill me, but you just can''t do anything to me. You want to hide the truth. You have waited for so many years and will seed soon, but the truth must be revealed. This feeling is very ufortable, isn''t it?" "Shut up!" In the sky, thunder fell. The thunder sounded in all directions, drowning Henry''s voice. At the same time, the sea surged straight up to the sky. The sea rolled up huge waves, mixed with huge rocks. With the power of the thunder falling from the sky toward Henry. This was the power from heaven and earth, but Henry stood there. With the Green Sacred Lotus protection, nothing could get close to him. It seemed that he did not exist in this world. "You want to kill me, but in your current state, you can''t do it. If you are in a human form, you may be able to kill me with a punch." Henry was full of confidence. "But you have turned yourself into a rule and be aw, your power can only wipe out the power under thisw. I have never understood the Heavenly Way that you created. How can you kill me?" "Who would have thought that the so-called Saint was actually a thief? The so-called truth was just a fabricated story. The so-called ''peaceful nest'' was indeed a sheepfold, but it locked the wel the sheepfold, making the wolf think that it was a sheep, and even a wild boar could beat the wolf in the sheepfold!" "Let me tell you the details of your crime. Where should I start?" Chapter 2077 2 "Haha haha! What a joke! You are looking for the person with pure bloodline only because you want to upy the body and bloodline!" "The so-called sealing is just to seal her memory slowly! After all, in your current state, you can mobilize thews of heaven and earth, but it is too difficult to possess her!" "The Vast Thousand Worlds is just a special world to satisfy your selfish desires. In front of the real world, the Vast Thousand Worlds may be nothing. I am very curious about how the people outside look at the Vast Thousand Worlds." "A dead city?" "A Barbariannd?" "Or, an ancient rite?" "You activated the seal to prevent anyone from leaving. Anyone who enters must be killed! The only thing you want is to prevent the lies from being exposed!" "Are you a Saint?" "Do you want to protect the world?" "If it weren''t for you, everyone would''ve grown even more powerful! If it weren''t for you, how could those outstanding people die because of the restrictions of the Heavenly Way!?" "If it weren''t for you, everyone would have had the hope of bing a genius!" "You! You''ve done more harm to people living out of your own selfish desires!" "You don''t deserve to continue to exist!" "You don''t deserve to be called the Heavenly Way!" "You, you should be locked up in this cage!" "Today, I, Henry Zhang, am willing to open the Heavenly Gates once again for all the people in the world! I''m willing to break the Heavenly Way! I''m willing to destroy this cage! I''m willing to restore the Vast Thousand Worlds, a clear world! There are nine heavens in the sky! Those nine heavens are: Blue Sky, Dark Sky, Red Sky, White Sky, Morning Sky, Sunny Sky, Quiet Sky, Changed Sky and Thunder Sky! I''ve never heard of a thousand heavens!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Henry''s words made everyone fall into a daze. Everything they knew waspletely subverted at this moment! The Green Sacred Lotus bloomed behind Henry, and the sky behind Henry instantly became bright! The Milky Way pierced through the horizon, and the red clouds could not be seen. The Green Sacred Lotus was magnified countless times. A hundred feet, two hundred feet, a thousand feet! It was connected to the heavens and connected to the earth! It was as if it was opening up the entire gxy of stars. There were lotus seedsing out. Actually, those were not lotus seeds, but stars, surrounding Henry. Like the great emperor of the starry sky, Henry was surrounded by the gxy of stars, and countless stars of light circled around him.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Dao lines appeared within the river of stars. These were the patterns of the great Dao, and they were even clearer and more clear than before. A huge shadow took shape behind Henry. The horrifying aura from the huge shadow seemed to be able to destroy the world. Henry was the Great Emperor who wanted to create a new world! That huge shadow was an apocalyptic god! A thought could create a new world, a thought could destroy it! At this moment, Henry was full of terror. Because in the Vast Thousand Worlds, there was no longer anything that could surpass Henry, nothing that could restrict Henry, not even the Heavenly Way! "The Vast Thousand Worlds should disappear..." Chapter 2078 Chapter 2078 ? In the Vast Thousand Worlds, the huge face upied half of the sky. The Milky Way behind Henry upied half of the sky. "The so-called Restricted Zone''s seal is just a type of trick to force others to quickly awaken their bloodlines. Three years for you can be said to be a blink of an eye. However, it can also be an eternity. Prepare to die!" The stars all over the sky were gathering to the Nine Tribtions Sword. Henry waved his arm as the Nine Tribtions Sword stood up in a nted manner and condensed. "Henry! You can''t do this! You can''t!" The giant blood-coloured face roared, mountains and rivers exploding, feeling as if the world was about to copse. "It''s toote." Henry stretched out his sword finger and pointed to the giant face in the sky. "Red Heavenly Tribtion!" The third part Red Heavenly Tribtion shed out at this moment. What was the Tribtion like? Was it the Heavenly me Meteor? Was it the fierce wind or tornado? Was it the copse of mountains and rivers? Perhaps, it was just a streak of white light... When that streak of white light shed past, the huge face in the sky was split into two. That huge face became sinister, and its eyes, which wereparable to a size of a city, were filled with unwillingness. "Impossible! I''ll seed in no time! This is impossible..." Henry put his palms together and roared, "Milky Way Quietus!" After this sound, the stars in the sky exploded, and the daytime appeared at this moment. In the eyes of all people, only a piece of pure white could be seen. In this pure white, there was no other colour. The twelve stone statues on top of Hong Mountain hadpletely exploded at this moment. "A new world!" Henry''s voice sounded. A blurry ck shadow suddenly appeared in the pure white. It stretched out its hands and tore at the two sides of its body. Then, shackles began to attack the shadow one after another. The huge shadow was like a Demon God, tearing apart the shackles. The sound of the shackles breaking rang in everyone''s ears. One, two, three seconds... The sound of the chain breaking was dense and endless, but there were at least ten million pieces! As the tens of millions of shackles broke, the day in front of everyone gradually disappeared, and the huge face was torn apart. When the giant face cracked, the huge shadow stopped. Gradually, it disappeared in the daytime and turned into a ck spot, which was Henry. In Phester City, Ranjeet suddenly opened his eyes. He found that the sin and karma around Henry had disappeared at this moment! "Everyone!" Henry''s voice sounded. "I''m afraid what you see next will be beyond your cognition. However, this should be the ce where we all truly exist. I, Henry Zhang, don''t know what kind of world it is. I can only tell you that this is the original world. You have always been in a cage and bound by the so-called Heavenly Way. But now, everything can disappear, but you should be prepared for it. From now on, the identities you had before are all invalid, and everything you had before will disappear. We are all going to face a new world at the same starting point. We have no choice but to face it. Everybody, wee a new world!" The white light gradually disappeared, and everyone could see everything in front of them. "These are... formation lines?" Nahir looked at the numerous formation lines under his feet, extending out. Looking around, people could not see the end of the vast space. In the sky, the sun was shining, and the warm sunshine was shining on everyone. The Sacred Emperor closed his eyes and murmured: "The sky seems to be different..." As soon as the Sacred Emperor''s voice fell, a terrifying undtion suddenly erupted from his body. Nahir narrowed his eyes and looked in the direction of the Sacred Emperor. Then, his body trembled as he said, "He has broken through!" There was aplicated look on the Thundercloud Emperor''s face. "This old guy is the oldest among us three. His strength has been stalled for many years. I didn''t expect that he could make a breakthrough. What realm is he in? It''s hard to imagine!" "The world has really changed!" Nahir sighed with emotion. Chapter 2078 2 Henry was in the air. He looked around. It was endless. There were deserts and huge stones everywhere. He couldn''t see the end at all. He didn''t know where the cage of Vast Thousand Worlds was located to trap so many people. "Lord Xia, Thundercloud Emperor." Henry bowed his head and called two people. Nahir and the Thundercloud Emperor both flew up. When they looked at Henry again, they didn''t even dare to talk to him as an equal. Henry had surpassed them too much. In this world, strength was respected. No matter how old a man was, he should be polite to people who were stronger than him. "Gentlemen, now that this world has been revealed, we don''t even know where it is. Please arrange for some experts to be sent to investigate. Even the people involved must be under our control." "No problem." The Thundercloud Emperor nodded.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. The three dynasties had already formed their own system. Even if they were to start all over again, they were still confident that they would be able to control everything in a short period of time. The two of them responded and flew down, getting ready to make the necessary arrangements. "By the way, Lord Xia." Henry suddenly stopped Lord Xia and asked, "Where is the Restricted Zone''s seal you mentioned?" "I want to go and have a look." Nahir knew what Henry meant. After locating his position, he pointed out a direction to Henry. Henry nodded, turned into a sh of light, and disappeared directly. Nahir narrowed his eyes and found that he couldn''t see Henry''s track clearly. Henry''s strength had already exceeded the expectations of Nahir and the others for now. Chapter 2078 3 Two dayster, Henry appeared within the imperial capital of the former Grand Xia Dynasty. The Heavenly Way shattered, and everything within the Vast Thousand Worlds vanished. The only thing left was the original appearance of this world. Henry quietly felt everything, and a faint breath suddenly shed from the ground. "I know you''re still alive! Do you want to run away?" Henry''s eyes were as bright as lightning, and he directly chased after it. Chapter 2079 Chapter 2079 ? Henry''s speed was extremely fast, chasing the aura. The faint aura fled at a high speed, trying to escape. "I knew that since this is a cage set up by you, how could there really be any real creatures from the Restricted Zone? The creature from the Restricted Zone that had once seriously injured Nahir should be you, right? After dealing with Nahir, you cut off everyone''s thoughts of going into the restricted region." Henry had a smile on his face. Although he was very fast, he was not in a hurry, just following that aura. Henry was very clear that the owner of this aura had no way out, so he had to put all his eggs in one basket. "Henry, are you really going to kill me?" The voice rang out. "If I don''t kill you, I can''t rest." Henry had a smile on his face, but his eyes were full of fierceness. "With my current state, I am no longer a threat to you. It''s possible that I might not even be able to live out of this ind. Why must you force me?" "Ind?" Henry got two pieces of useful information from the conversation. Firstly, they were currently on an ind, a huge one that could amodate the entire Vast Thousand Worlds! Secondly, the ind was full of danger! "Henry, I know that you want to figure out the matters of this world. If you don''t kill me, I can tell you everything I know. I have been to the centre of the world. I know all the secrets, and I even know..." "No need." Henry gently flicked his finger, and a ray of light sank into the ground. Then, a shrill scream was heard. The weak aura was about to disappear. "Henry! I curse you, I curse you in this life..." That voice was full of viciousness. He knew that he couldn''t escape, so he cursed Henry. Henry flicked his fingertips as several beams of light drilled into the ground. "Sorry, the curse won''t work." On the ground, the aura kept screaming until the Qi disappearedpletely. Henry didn''t leave until he confirmed it. After everything was settled, Henry''s heart waspletely at ease. When Henry went back, he found that most of the people had been settled down, and some of the people who had finished the breakthrough, and the Qi of heaven and earth had be much smoother. Ranjeet also appeared in Henry''s sight. At the first sight of the Ranjeet, Henry felt that the fat man had changed. Before, although he was in cassock and monk costume, he exuded a mortal aura no matter what. Now, he was full of Buddha spirit. "Amitabha, Mr. Zhang." Ranjeet appeared in front of Henry. He put his palms together devoutly, bowed slightly and read the Buddhist scriptures. Henry looked at Ranjeet in front of him. The change made Henry fall silent. About five secondster, Henry also put a hand in front of him, and then pped him on the face. "p!" A crisp sound came from the fat face of Ranjeet. Henry''s eyes widened. "Stop pretending!" Ranjeet''s Buddha spirit in his body was instantly restrained. The fat man''s face was a grievance, "Brother, I am so hungry. I want to eat! I want to eat chicken legs! I want to eat pork!" "Dinner''s ready!" Someone in the crowd shouted from below. There were dozens ofrge pots that were full of delicious food. Ranjeet''s saliva flowed out of his mouths. Without looking at Henry again, he rushed to the big pot. Now, everything hade to an end, and Ranjeet was still the same Ranjeet. Gardiner came to Henry with a cigarette in his mouth and patted him on the shoulder. "Boy, look at you. You''ve been looking for a w since the day you came to the Vast Thousand Worlds, haven''t you?" "Not." Henry shook his head, "You know, in the aspect of cultivation, I ampletely inexperienced. What really made me suspicious was the matter of Sylvia. Since the memory of a person can''t really be erased, how can there be such a thing as recovering the memory of the previous life? "And the so-called reincarnation, I don''t believe it. If a saint could reincarnate, there would be too many powerful people over the countless years. Shouldn''t the world be full of immortals now?" Ha." Gardiner lit the cigarette in his mouth and said, "You saw it through, boy." "I didn''t see it through. The main thing is that I''ve learned a lot in the Core, so I think more than anyone else." Henry shrugged his shoulders. Gardiner asked curiously, "What did you see?" Henry nced around, got close to Gardiner''s ear, and his lips moved slightly. Gardiner''s face suddenly changed. He stared at Henry and asked, "Are you telling the truth?" "It shouldn''t be fake." Henry was not sure himself. "I also want to verify these things. Forget it, let''s not talk about these things. Whether it''s true or false, when the timees, we will know the truth. Let''s deal with the current matter first. Did my parents tell you at that time what is outside the Vast Thousand Worlds?" Gardiner shook his head. Henry looked into the distance with a dignified look. This unknown world was desirable and full of crises. If what was recorded was true, then this world was really amazing! In the next few days, the three dynasties were soothing the people''s minds and enhancing management at the same time. Finally, they didn''t let the original residents of the Vast Thousand Worlds fall into disorder and they managed people together. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. At the same time, the scouts sent by Nahir and the others also came back. They got the news just like Henry heard from the Heavenly Way. This was an ind surrounded by the sea, and the sea was boundless. Henry had already heard of this news, but when he heard it, he became extremely anxious. Many people fantasized about what l.n kind of world they were in, and what kind of existence they were. But when they really knew that the world they were in was created by someone else, and the world they thought was an ind, they really had a feeling of copse in their hearts! The whole world outlook was destroyed, and it happened again and again in a very short time. Buildings were built up one by one. For everyone, it was not a difficult thing to build a house. Night fell. Henry, Gardiner, Jone, Ranjeet, and Nahir, as well as a group of people who had spoken up in the Vast Thousand Worlds, gathered together. Chapter 2079 3 "Should we leave the ind and go to the real world, or live on the ind?" Nahir opened his mouth and nced at the crowd. Chapter 2080 Chapter 2080 ? Listening to Nahir''s words, everyone was lost in thought. After all, too many people had lived here their whole lives. Even if the Heavenly Way was fake, they had already gotten used to it. They suddenly told them that the world they were in was actually just a small ce in the real world. Would they be willing to explore the real world now? There were many people here who had families, children, and too many misgivings. Many of them wish to continue living peacefully and steadily. They didn''t want to risk their lives. Everyone had their own choices about life. Henry looked at the people who were lost in thought and suddenly said, "Everybody, I don''t know what the outside world is, and I don''t know what kind of choice you will make. All the people here are representatives from different regions. I won''t make choices for you. What I want to say is that the news I got personally is that it is not absolutely safe here. Perhaps this ind can be safe for a lifetime, and maybe we will encounter a disaster soon. Please take this news and let''s discuss it three dayster. No matter what the results of your discussions are, I will leave in three days." After Henry finished, without waiting for other people''s response, he went straight out of the room, leaving the people sitting there looking at each other in speechless despair. They were all wondering what the crisis Henry was talking about was. In another room, Gardiner, Ranjeet, Jone, and Henry were all staying there. As soon as Henry entered the room, he nced at the three people and asked, "How do you feel?" "It''s hard to say." Gardiner shook his head and said, "The rules here are very strange. They have no suppression on the bloodline." Henry saw Ranjeet with serious face. "Fatty, what are you doing?" "Brother, the grudge is getting heavier and heavier." Ranjeet stared into the distance and said, "Coming from the whole world!" On the boundless sea, a golden figure was shing quickly. It was Sylvia. At this moment, Sylvia only felt that her mind was in a mess. The reincarnation of a saint? It was just a scam! Henry''s every word kept appearing in Sylvia''s mind at this moment. Live for herself! The memories from before in the ancientnd appeared in Sylvia''s mind like a movie. Within those memories, a special figure would asionally sh past. Sylvia wanted to see clearly but was unable to grasp it. Every time she wanted to get closer, that figure would swiftly disappear. Sylvia did not know who that figure was, but she had a strong feeling that this figure was extremely important to her! Sylvia crossed the endless ocean. Suddenly, she frowned and a strange aura came from in front of her. The Metaphysics bloodline enveloped Sylvia''s body as she quickened her pace and disappeared into the horizon. Three days passed in the blink of an eye. The high-level officials of the Vast Thousand Worlds gathered again. There were also representatives of other parties. It was time for them to make a decision. After discussion, most of the people chose to stay on the ind. The ind wasrge enough for everyone to live on, and they could also create a new world here. With a new Heavenly Way, they did not have to be restricted. For them, life was still the same, but they could go further. People like Nahir did not want to leave, but Henry could understand. After all, although they were on an ind, it was ten times the size of the ancientnd, which could be called a new continent! Nahir and the others were the strongest here and were respected by people. What would happen after they went out? An unknown danger and an even more powerful existence! The original strongest would turn into the end of it all. Not everyone could ept this sort of situation. And the people who were willing to go out were mostly those who had nothing and were willing to choose to leave. However, it was just a small group of people. This number was already terrifying enough. At least a few hundred million people decided to leave. Henry did not ask everyone to set off together, which was unrealistic. After observing the direction of the rising sun, Henry confirmed that he was at the westmost ce. "Everyone, I''m heading east. If you''re willing to travel with me, please set off with me!" Henry was hovering in the air. After he shouted these words, a dense crowd of people flew up to the sky.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Now that Henry was very influential here, he had to take the lead. Naturally, there would be arge group of people following him. After ncing at Gardiner and the other two people beside him, Henry turned into a stream of light and went east. Behind Henry, the dense crowd shouted goodbye to their rtives and friends, followed Henry and set off together. For four days in a row, a dense crowd of figures swept across the sky. Because of the uneven strength, it took them four days toe to the end of the ind and see the endless sea. The blue sea emitted a faint fishy smell and people looked at the boundless sea surface. The sea was full of mystery and opportunity for exploration. Henry took a deep breath and then stepped out. He was out of the scope of the Vast Thousand Worlds. No one knew what this boundless ocean was. In any case, if no one knew what this ind was like, the ind must be located deep within the sea. Chapter 2080 1 The people of the Vast Thousand Worlds were extremely curious about the creatures outside the Vast Thousand Worlds, so they looked down. At this moment, the ck figure suddenly rushed out of the water, opened its bloody mouth, and bit towards the sky. Its strength wasparable to Divine Sky Realm. A few people''s reactions were slow, and they were immediately swallowed by this ck figure. Only then did Henry see the ck figure''s appearance clearly. It was a flood dragon. No, to be exact, it was a monster with the body of a flood dragon and the head of a fish. The mouth of the fish was full of sharp fangs. Henry hit in the air, and the monster suddenly exploded in the air, which also let people directly see Henry''s strength. Henry''s strength was close to the Divine Sky, and he seckilled the monster with one move! This was too terrible. The blood of the monster sshed on the surface of the sea. Lets go. Henry did not stop but continued to fly in the air. On this sea, Henry always had a feeling of panic. It seemed that there was something terrible hiding at the seafloor, which was full of infinite mystery. The Qi that made Henry''s heart palpitate swept across the whole sky. Without any hesitation, Henry shouted at the dense crowd in the sky, "Run!" Chapter 2081 Chapter 2081 ? This horrible aura made everyone feel it clearly. When Henry shouted the word, everyone rushed forward crazily. "Don''t squeeze together. Run separately!" Henry roared again. In the sky, the dense crowd scattered and fled madly. It was not that they were scared for no reason, but that the aura was too horrible. There was an illusion of death in everyone''s heart. Henry stood in the air and looked down. He did not join the escape team. He knew that now if he had escaped, none of these people could survive. Moreover, Henry also wanted to see what kind of terrifying existence existed in this real world and how far apart he was from these terrifying existences! The whirlpool on the surface of the sea continued to grow at a visible speed. 10 metres in the width! 20 metres! 50 metres! 100 metres! 1000 metres! The whirlpool was on the surface of the sea, and one could not see the end of it at a nce! In the centre of the whirlpool, there was an expanse of darkness, like an abyss, making people feel that it was extremely terrifying. "This is..." Henry stared down. Suddenly, a wild gust of wind attacked. It was an extremely terrifying suction forceing from the centre of the whirlpool. The speed was even faster. The water in the distance directly rolled up and poured into the centre of it. The suction force was something that even Henry, who was in the sky, could clearly feel. It was not an exaggeration to say that there was no way anyone below the stage of thete Divine Shore could resist this suction force. Moreover, this suction force was continuing to grow stronger. The clear sky suddenly became covered with dark clouds. Amidst the surging dark clouds, a corner was revealed. It was apletely new world. In that ce, there was a magnificent pce, blue sky, and a great sea. That ce seemed to be a world that was reflected in the sky. However, it was not an illusion, but rather a real world. As Ranjeet gazed into the distance, he saw this scene all over the sky. This was a true world that had been overturned. "Amitabha, Buddha!" Ranjeet put his hands together. There was a precious temple in the sky, which was very attractive to Ranjeet. Below was the deep-sea whirlpool, and above was a brand new world. It seemed to be a holy ce to help people get out of danger. Jone looked up at the sky, a hint of infatuation in her eyes. "What is this?" Gardiner was still quite sober. "Wake up!" Henry shouted. This shout was like a ringing bell ringing next to their ears. It immediately caused Ranjeet and Jone to wake up from their stupor. Ranjeet and Jone gave a shudder. "What''s going on?" "I seemed to have fallen into a trap just now. I saw Buddha''s halo and the Buddha statue!" Ranjeet said. Jone''s face was also filled with fear. "Just now, I had an impulse that I wanted to fly into the sky and head to that world." "What a powerful illusion!" Gardiner looked up at the sky and said, "It''spletely real!" "This is not an illusion." Henry shook his head slightly and then pointed to a ce. "Look over there." Gardiner looked in the direction of Henry''s finger. At the end of the sightline, the world in the sky and the whirlpool on the sea were connected. "This is a mouth, the sea is the lower jaw, the world is the upper jaw, we are in the middle of this mouth." Henry slowly said with a serious expression. "What the h*ll?" Ranjeet stared with his eyes wide open. The sea below was so far away from the end of sight! It was more than a few kilometres away, and the distance of the eyes was infinite! And how huge was the opening of the mouth? What kind of terrifying creature could have such a giant mouth? Ranjeet trembling with fear. "Brother, run away. This thing is not something we can deal with!" Henry narrowed his eyes and looked ???? el ahead. In the distance, the ce where the sky and the sea met was getting closer and closer, which proved that the big mouth was closing. The reason why it didn''t look fast was that its mouth was too big! "Gardiner, you take your daughter, and I will take the fat man, go!" Content belongs to Henry grabbed Ranjeet''s shoulders, turned into a stream of light, and flew away. Gardiner nodded. With a sh of ck and white light, he followed Henry. The two lights shed for hundreds of metres away. More than ten secondster, they were already a few kilometres away, but they were still in the scope of the big mouth. It could be seen how big the mouth was. The world in the sky was pressing down, and the suction from the whirlpools under their feet affected the speed of Henry and the others. As the sea was getting closer and closer to the sky, the world in the sky copsed. Numerous gravels broke down from the sky and fell beside Henry and others. A huge rock was about to hit Jone, but it broke into pieces under the powerful aura of the Qi. It was as if the heavens had copsed. Only this action of closing mouth could create such a terrifying scene. If it really used some type of divine power, just how terrifying would it be? Henry and the others didn''t dare to stop. They jumped up and down and left. After taking more than ten breaths, the four of them left the range of the big mouth. Looking back, the huge mouth had sunk into the sea. From the beginning to the end, the four of them had not seen the true appearance of the owner of the big mouth. The four of them didn''t emit any aura, quietly floating on the surface of the sea. It was not until more than ten minutes had passed that they were sure that the big- mouthed master would not appear again.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . "Brother, it''s too horrible!" Ranjeet''s face was screwed up with fear. "We''ve met an ancient beast, haven''t we?" Henry looked at the ce where the big mouth was stuck. He took a deep breath, then turned around and continued to move eastward. As soon as they left the ind, this huge gift they have received not only did not make Henry retreat but also aroused his fighting spirit in his heart. Because of the sudden change just now, all the people who gathered dispersed, and Henry didn''t want to look for them one by one. Everyone was grown up and they didn''t need anyone to take care of them. When they got out of the sea, everyone was fighting for themselves. Chapter 2081 2 In this way, half a month passed. A shadow ofnd appeared in front of the four of them. Having seen the seawater for twenty days, they had long since be ove tired of the sight. When they looked at thend once again, they felt especially warm. This discovery caused the four of them to simultaneously increase their speed and proceed toward thend at high speed. Thend ahead was gradually gettingrger in their sight, until the four people came to the beach. They clearly saw that thend was right under their feet, and what they saw made the four people frown. Chapter 2082 Chapter 2082 ? On the beach, the sand that was washed by the sea was particrly smooth, and the lines naturally formed on the fine sand. It was beautiful, and if a patient with OCD would see this scene, he would be cured immediately. However, on the other side of the beach, corpsesy on the beach one next to another. From the looks of the bones, they must have just died, but the flesh on the bones was all gone! Only bones could be seen! Some blood sank into the beach, and as the sea ran against it, the blood was brought into the sea little by little and gradually disappeared. Henry nced at the corpses and found that there were more than a hundred of them. Obviously, the flesh and blood on the bones had been removed. Some of the bones had traces left by a sharp knife, and some of the bones had not been shaved clean. Moths that could not be named were crawling on them. As soon as people walked over, these moths flew up to the sky and fled in all directions. "Look over there!" Gardiner stretched out his hand and pointed at a piece of yellow cloth under the body. Henry went forward and took out the cloth. On the cloth, there was an embroidery pattern. Henry''s brows furrowed slightly. "This is the symbol of the Grand Xia Dynasty. They''re all the people who came with us." "The flesh and blood have been shaved off. It can''t be done by the wild animal. Look at these footprints. They were attacked by others, and the number of enemies is not small." Gardiner found some traces behind the beach. "Let''s go over and take a look." Henry motioned to the three people with his lips, and then the four people restrained their Qi, separated into four directions, and walked out of the beach. Behind the beach was a dense forest, covered in lush greenery. One couldn''t see what was hidden there at all. More than ten minutester, Henry received a message from Gardiner, saying that the three of them couldn''t find anything. Henry shot out a faint sword light in the jungle and cut a few giant leaves above his head. This was their signal, representing that the rm. The four of them gathered under a big tree in front of them. "It seems that there are guards here all the time." Gardiner was still cautiously observing his surroundings. "Search the surroundings. We''re unfamiliar with this ce, so try to get as much information about this world as possible." Henry said. Most of the understanding of the outer world of the Vast Thousand Worlds was based on the tattered book in Nahir''s hands. What was recorded in that book were all things recorded in the Mountain and Sea Scripture, and it was very likely that this book was specially left for Nahir by the fake Heavenly Way. They would have to figure out what the world was like by themselves. The four of them shuttled through the forest for more than half an hour. During this period, they did not dare to use the Qi but relied on their physical qualities. It was not difficult for Henry and Gardiner to search in this kind of jungle, but it was very difficult for Ranjeet and Jone. After all, in the jungle, people had to be vignt all the time, which was great consumption of mental energy. Suddenly, smoke rose from the jungle. When the smoke rose, Henry and Gardiner rxed at the same time.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Gardiner patted Ranjeet''s shoulder and said, "Okay, Sun God, don''t be so tight. Your face is so tight that it makes me ufortable." "Are you okay?" Ranjeet was nervous, but it was not his fault. The world for him now was full of unknowns. Some time ago, it was the huge mouth of the sea, which made Ranjeet have a lingering fear. How many chicken legs it could eat in one bite? "I''m all right. There is smoke in the jungle, proving that there is no danger nearby Otherwise, no one would do this. You stay here, I''ll go and see." After giving an order, Henry quickly disappeared into the jungle. Henry and Gardiner were very familiar with the rules of survival in the jungle. Henry went there alone to see if the smoke was a trap. About ten minutester, there was a rustling sound in the jungle in front of Gardiner and the other two. At the moment of the sound, Gardiner was ready to fight. Henry''s voice sounded, and then his figure appeared. Gardiner and the other two found that there was something wrong with Henry''s expression, and there was an unspeakable haze on his face. Gardiner quickly asked, "What happened?" Henry took a deep breath and said, "You can see it yourself. By the way, be mentally prepared." After saying that, Henry waved his hand and led the way into the jungle. The three of them followed Henry all the way. A few minutester, they came to the ce where the smoke rose. With the jungle as a bunker, through some cracks, they saw the scene in front of them. Chapter 2082 2 Jone had killed people before, but when it came to treating other people''s bodies like food, it was disgusting to just think about it. Although Ranjeet did not speak, the coldness in his eyes indicated that he was also shocked by the scene in front of him. "There they are." Henry stretched out his hand and pointed. Chapter 2082 3 In another cage, there were women who came out of the ind. They were all frightened and had no clothes. There were two strange men with disgusting smiles on their faces. They opened the door of the cage and dragged the two young women out. The two young women were screaming and begging for mercy. However, the other side onlyughed more wildly. There were about 300 people in the camp and they were all d in clothes that had been taken from those people on the ind. Some of them were dressed shabbily, but those who were dressed in tattered clothes had the strength of the Divine Bridge realm. How was it possible that they couldn''t even afford to wear clothes? The people in the camp were all sallow and emaciated. They looked at the food roasted on the bonfire. Each of them had a face full of saliva and it didn''t seem weird for them to eat their own kind. "Are these people cannibals?" Ranjeet lowered his voice. "I''ve been observing for a while. If there''s no ident, we will kill them all." A fierce light shed in Henry''s eyes. He was not a good man, but what these people had done really disgusted him. Chapter 2083 Chapter 2083 ? Killing intent rose in Henry''s heart, but he didn''t make a move rashly. Instead, he was waiting. In the camp, there were women''s screams that rose and fell, as well asughter that filled the camp. Even more men''s gazes were focused on the campfire. To them, food was more attractive than women, because they were staving. If it weren''t for the sudden fluctuation of the sea twenty days ago, they wouldn''t have been able to find any edible food. Instead, they would have selected the weakest one in the camp as food. As time went by, the top of the bonfire also made a sound of "sizzle". In the camp, the door of the biggest stone house was opened, and a tall man came out of it. As soon as he appeared, all the people around him all knelt down. No matter how tempting the object on the campfire was, the rest of the people did not dare to take another look. The tall man walked to the bonfire and sniffed it. He did not seem as crazy as the other people. Instead, he was a bit picky. He was not a yellowskinned and thin man with deep-set eyes. He had a strong body. It was obvious that he did notck food. "This should be the leader of them, whose strength is equal to a Divine Sky expert." Gardiner made a sound. The tall man walked to one of the slender legs and showed a satisfied look. He nodded and stretched out his hand to grab the leg. Just at that moment. "Let''s do it!" Henry shouted. "Skyfall!" A big seal suddenly formed on the top of the tall man''s head, and then mmed down. The rest people also rushed into the camp and began to kill. Gardiner and the other two people couldn''t help but want to kill the people in the camp. At this time, they didn''t hold back at all. All kinds of terrible moves poured out. The sudden change made the people in the camp unable to react at once. In their understanding, there would be no other people here. Those people had already run there before, and they would definitely not survive. However, the reaction speed of these people in the camp also surprised Gardiner and the other two. They quickly joined forces. A Divine Cloud expert led several Divine Bridge and the Divine Shore experts to counterattack. Henry was fighting against a tall man. For the current Henry, it was no exaggeration to say that he could destroy a Divine Sky expert with a wave of his hand. This Skyfall seal was Henry''s killing move, but it was stopped by the hands of the tall man when the seal smashed! The Skyfall seal could no longer be smashed down, which surprised Henry. He had been worried before that the Divine Sky Realm in this world waspletely different from the Vast Thousand Worlds. Now he witnessed it. It was true! The Vast Thousand Worlds was created from the fake Heavenly Way, and the Dao understood by the Divine Sky Realm was based on the fake Heavenly Way. But now it was different. What wasprehended by the Divine Sky was the real Heavenly Way! Henry had always been sessful in the Vast Thousand Worlds. To some extent, he had gone beyond the limits of the fake Heavenly Way. But here, he did not. After all, this was the real world, the Heavenly Way was also the real! The tall man held the Skyfall seal with his hands. The tall man roared and pushed with his hands. The Skyfall seal was thrown into the air. Then the tall man clenched his right hand and punched the huge seal violently. Under the punch of the tall man, a crack extended on the big seal and then cracks appeared. The next second, the whole big seal waspletely shattered. The Skyfall seal was smashed by one punch! This was the true Divine Sky! Witnessing the horrifying strength of the Heavenly Way, Henry frowned. He thought that there would be a gap between the Vast Thousand Worlds and the outside world, but he didn''t expect that there would be such a huge gap! The tall man looked at Henry and said, "Outsider, you''re courting death!" When Henry heard the words of the tall man, he was relieved at once. Fortunately, thenguage was the same. The tall man condensed a pair of gloves with his hands. He stepped on the ground, and his body shot up toward Henry, his eyes were full of killing intent. Henry shook his wrist and a long sword appeared in his hand. The long sword in Henry''s hand, like a snake, cleverly hit the tall man''s fists, and then the sword went straight into the tall man''s throat. The fierceness in the tall man''s eyes suddenly turned into astonishment. The sudden increase of Henry''sbat capability caught him unprepared. Henry''s sword tip emitted the light of stars, and the next second the tall man''s body.exploded. If it were other enemies Henry would use more. than two strokes to test his strength. But these people made Henry really disgusted and he did not want to waste any time. Seeing that the tall man was seckilled in a face-to-face battle, the people who were still resisting in the camp suddenly lost their fine spirit. Under the ughter of Gardiner and the other two people, they began to flee. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org When the people locked in the cages saw the figures of Henry and the others, they all revealed a look of ecstasy. This feeling of surviving a disaster made them cry with joy. "Leave two of them!" Henry saw that most of the people in the camp had died, so he shouted. In front of Gardiner, there were two more people who were shivering and couldn''t fight against him. Gardiner was ready to attack them, but Henry''s words also reached Gardiner''s ears. In the next second, the two shivering people were smashed into pieces, and no survivors were left alive. After all this, Gardiner took out a cigarette and put it in his mouth. He took a deep breath and said, "Sorry, I really couldn''t help it." Henry didn''t me him. Jone opened the cage where the women were locked up. Ranjeet opened the cage where the men were locked up. The crowd gathered together and shed tears of gratitude to Henry and the others.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Henry looked at the ce where the bonfire rose and waved his arm. The strong Qi appeared around the campfire and the things roasted on the bonfire all turned into powder and dissipated with the wind. It took more than ten minutes for these people to calm down. "Mr. Zhang, it''s all thanks to you. If it weren''t for you, I''m afraid we would all be buried here. Those brothers who escaped before, s!" A middle-aged man came out with a face full of regret. "Who are these people? What had happened to you?" Chapter 2083 3 When the middle-aged man said this, he couldn''t help but show fear in his eyes. "Who are these people?" Gardiner asked in confusion. "I don''t know, but I heard from them that they seemed to have escaped from the disaster." The middle-aged man answered. "Escaped from the disaster?" Gardiner frowned. Chapter 2084 Chapter 2084 ? This information made Henry and others frown. Putting aside the fact that the rest of the people in the camp were all stronger than people in the Vast Thousand Worlds, the level of the leader was definitely at the level of the emperor in the Vast Thousand Worlds! How could they escape here? All of the experts were so hungry that their faces were yellow and their skin was thin. Each and every one of them was naked. Was this the result of fleeing? Henry and the others looked back and forth a few times, without saying a word. Compared with the yearning in people''s eyes when they first came out of the Vast Thousand Worlds, now everyone''s face was as pale as ashes. The things they saw had made them have no courage to continue. It was not toote to go back to the Vast Thousand Worlds! They rested for a night in the camp. The next day, many people came to tell Henry and others that they nned to go back, and they didn''t want to continue. Henry did not try to persuade them to stay. He could not make a decision for anyone. Even if Ranjeet or Gardiner wanted to leave now, Henry would not say anything. Some of the people left, and there were not many people left. They left one after another, and the people who stayed were also very clever. They did not say that they wanted to follow Henry. They knew very well that with the strength of Henry and others, they would be a burden if they followed. Moreover, the ce they wanted to go must be full of danger. If they followed up, the disadvantages were greater than the benefits. Soon, only Henry and the other three were left. "Let''s go. We need to know more. Be careful." They set off again and continued deeper into the dense forest. The jungle was very vast, but what Henry and Gardiner felt strange about was that there was nothing poisonous in the jungle, not even one wild animal, which was not in line with the basic rules of a jungle. In the past few days, the four of them had been shuttling through the dense forest. However, feeling the humidity of the surrounding air, they were almost at the end of the forest. With the current strength of Henry and the others, even if they shuttled through the jungle, their speed would be extremely fast. If they were in the ancientnd, they would have passed through the whole Van Xia. "This dense forest is even vaster than Van Xia! For wild beasts and venomous insects, it should be a fairnd." Gardiner looked at the jungle that was getting thinner and thinner in front of him, and his eyes were still full of doubts. However, Ranjeet and Jone didn''t feel anything because they didn''t have much experience of surviving in the jungle. "I''m thinking about a possibility." Henry took a deep breath. "What possibility?" Gardiner cast him a nce. Henry looked around and said, "The animals and insects have been killed and eaten." Gardiner''s footsteps suddenly stopped. "I can understand wild animals, but venomous insects..." Henry smiled and said, "It''s not impossible to eat venomous insects. As long as you handle them well, there will be no big problems. Some poisonous insects even taste good." Gardiner looked at Henry''s face and suddenly shivered. "You''re disgusting!" Henry stretched out his hand and pointed to the people behind him. "The people in that camp were all so hungry. They could even eat humans. Of course, they would eat venomous insects. For them, there are no psychological obstacles. I am now worried about another thing." "What''s that?" Gardiner was confused. "What if the whole world is like this and is short of food?" "That''s impossible." Gardiner refused on the spot. "For cultivators, how can anything go wrong because of food? What''s more, in such arge forest, if thend is improved a little, it can be cultivated. What we have seen should be a special case. After all..." "I''m afraid, it''s not a special case." Henry walked to the end of the jungle. He looked ahead and took a deep breath. "This world is riddled with holes..." Gardiner jumped up to Henry in a few steps and suddenly opened his eyes wide. At the end of this dense forest was a cliff. And a hundred metres below the cliff was a city. Chapter 2084 1 "What''s going on?" "How could there be such a civilization?" "What''s going on here?" "World war?" Gardiner murmured questions in a row. Chapter 2084 2 Henry finally saw the first image of this world. In the past few days, he had thought about many of the true appearances of this world, but the scene in front of him waspletely unexpected. A cliff that was hundreds of metres high was not difficult to pass for the four of them. If they wanted, they could just step on it in the air. But the four of them didn''t choose this way. They found a way down the mountain, converged their Qi, and walked slowly. When they reached the ruins of the city, except for Jone, the other three all felt like they were back in the 21st century. The surrounding buildings were demolished, but they could still see the billboards clearly, the broken LCD screens, and even the shared Wi-fi in some ces. However, this was unexpected, but also seemed to be reasonable. "Look over there." Gardiner saw the big red characters on the ruins of a copsed building. A shelter! "We''ll disperse and look for useful information. We''ll meet here in an hour. If we run into any trouble, just send a signal directly. Don''t worry about it." Henry gave an order. Gardiner nodded and did not say anything. From beginning to end, Ranjeet had been listening to Henry''s words. As for Jone, she also found out that this man, who was younger than her by one year, had a much wider vision than her. They spread out and set off in four different directions. Henry chose to go southeast. Along the way, he saw all kinds of demolished buildings, abandoned vehicles, shopping malls, ygrounds, and even Inte cafes.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. A strange feeling kept spreading in Henry''s heart, but he couldn''t find the source. As he walked forward, when Henry saw a copsed residential building, he suddenly realized where this strange feelinoct came from! The whole city was abandoned, and all kinds of industrial garbage were everywhere. Obviously, the city was attacked. However, there were no skeletons on the streets or in the buildings! There was even no blood on the ground! There was no expired food in the shopping mall. It looked as if there was no life in this ce except for these industries! Chapter 2085 Chapter 2085 ? What kind of thing had happened to turn the entire city into such a state? The shelter, the empty city. There were not even corpses, and the streets were in a mess. This was a disaster! Everything indicated a problem! There was a huge crisis hidden in this city! Henry waved his hand and moved some huge stones with Qi. Then he walked into a residential building. The building was empty and dark. The lights had lost the power supply. Henry stepped on the ground with a clear echo. The corridor was very dark. Only a little light shone in through theyers of ruins. The interior decoration of the building was exactly the same as that of the 21 st century. Henry looked over and saw that there were a total of 20 rooms in the dark corridor. Obviously, this was an apartment house, a passage with dense doors on both sides. It was really a bit gloomy and horrible. However, for Henry, this obviously had no effect on him. He casually opened a door, and the door lock had been destroyed. When Henry walked in, the room was neat and tidy without any damage. The room was pink and it was obvious that the owner was a female. This room was not big, about forty square metres. It was obvious that someone had searched inside. However, ording to the traces, the person who searched was very fast. They didn''t even have time to close the opened cab. Looking at the neat footprints on the ground, he found that there were three people. The other things in the room weren''t touched, but the ingredients and spices were all taken. Henry left the room and opened several doors. The doors were broken, the rooms were messy and tidy, but the ingredients and spices had all disappeared. There was a refrigerator in one room, but there was no food in it. Henry saw a diary on the desk in a room. Henry opened the diary, and the handwriting belonged to a woman. The front page of the diary was filled with records of the usual events that had happened. "February 14th is a romantic day. I''ve just arrived in this city. I have to admit that I''m far from the hustle and bustle of the big cities. Everything here seems so quiet. I enjoy this feeling very much. There is no intrigue in this ce, nor is there any big family feud. This seems to be the real world, a world that can make people feel at peace." "On February 20th, I found a job. I am an associate in the Academy of Combat Affairs. I initially thought that I would be an assistant. After all, I''m only in the Divine Shore Realm. I didn''t expect that in this ce, the Divine Shore was so respected. They gave me a very high benefit. I have to say, the head coach is really handsome!" "It''s February 26th and it''s really an embarrassing day. The head coach found out that I was peeking at him. I was stuttering when I spoke to him. What should I do..." "March 14th, I have been on a business trip these days and spent every day with the head coach. He''s really handsome and strong. At the age of 30, he already has the strength of the Divine Cloud. Even in Ling City, his strength would be valued. What should I do? Whenever I closed my eyes now and my mind is filled with his smiles. God, I won''t fall in love with him, will I?" "March 18th, the head coach ask me out today. What... what... what should I do?" "March 19th, what should I do?" "What on earth happened?" "My mind is in a mess now. Why?! Why did such an outstanding person suddenly die?! He is in the Divine Cloud Realm. Who can kill him? The government deliberately closed this matter! But I must find out!" "March 28th, chaotic! This world ispletely chaotic! Every day, there are dead people dying. Everyone is saying that doomsday ising! Which city is safe?" "April 16th, I''m so scared! I really want to leave this ce, but where can I go?" "Even Ling City has be like this! There are dead people everywhere. Yesterday I saw it. It was so horrible that I don''t even dare to move!" "April 21st, there is no one left in my residence. They all ran away. What should I do?" "Where should I go?" "I can''t buy any food. I dare not go out. The bodies on the street have been dragged away. When will everything end?" "I feel like I can''t hold on any longer..." "April 26th, I decided to leave this ce. No matter where I go, there was only one way out. I heard that Ling City had calmed down and at least it was safe now. There is food there, no need to starve, no need to suffer from fear, and no need to bear all of this alone." Content belongs toN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Henry flipped through the diary, and the diary stopped on this page. There was no other content. Henry took a deep breath, checked the time, and then took the diary. When he arrived at the appointed ce, Gardiner and the other two were already there. Judging from their unpleasant expressions, it was obvious that they had not been satisfied with the news they had received. When Ranjeet saw Henrying, just as he was about to speak, Henry said, "Find a ce first, and then well talk about it." The few of them nodded their heads. They dug through some of the ruins and walked into a room. At the very least, there was a ce to sit in this room. "Tell me what you know." "Ill go first!" Ranjeet cried out in a hurry, "Brother, there''s a shortage of food here. A chicken leg is sold for 100 Spiritual Stones! There''s no food in the whole city!" Ranjeet was serious. Obviously, this was the most important thing for him! Henry didn''t expect much from him. He looked at Jone. Jone nodded and said, "The items here are all automatic, and then..." Henry stopped Jone. He ignored a problem. For the three of them, there was nothing unusual in this, but for Jone, it was estimated that her l attention was all on those buildings, transportation tools, or some modern electrical appliances. Henry finallyid his eyes on Gardiner. Gardiner took a deep breath and tried to ease his mood, but he failed. He said angrily, "There''s no tobo or wine in this city!!!" The corners of Henry''s mouth twitched, and he threw the dairy on the table. The diary was spread among the three of them. "Fleeing?" Gardiner closed the diary. "There were dead people everywhere and people fled. Where are the bodies?" "This is the problem." Henry looked at the three people. "In this city, there are no corpses. They were either specially taken away by others. But under the destruction of the city no one will do such a thing. Or it is another kind of..." Gardiner''s eyes narrowed. "After the people fled away, the corpses were taken away!" "That''s right." Henry nodded and said, "As for Ling City mentioned in the diary, we should go and have a look." "Something smelly!" Ranjeet''s face suddenly changed as he looked into the depths of the room. Chapter 2086 Chapter 2086 ? The entrance to the house had been hidden by a huge rock, and the dust from that rock had apparently been there for a long time, and no one had been there for a long time. Ranjeetwas much more sensitive to smell than others. It was dark in the depths of the room. At the moment when Ranjeet was speaking, Henry had shed to the depths of the room. He looked around, but there was nothing else except the broken walls. The three of them also appeared beside Henry. Ranjeet sniffed hard. Suddenly, he pointed to the ground and said, "Brother, the smelles from below." At the same time, Gardiner pressed on an old bookcase and heard a creak. In the corner of the floor, a crack opened to reveal an underpass. As soon as the underpass was opened, an unspeakable stench emanated from the entrance. "It''s the smell of rotten corpses." Henry identified the source of the stench at the first time. At the moment when he recognized the stench, Henry was not worried but delighted. This was the first dead body he had seen in the city! He walked down the underpass and found a small room below, but it was more like a monitor room. There were 15 screens neatly arranged on a table, and there was a body on the chair behind the table. The stench came from the seat. There were many stic bags of food left around, but all the food was eaten up. After ncing at a bag, Ranjeet twitched his lips and said, "Even this bag has been licked clean." "When a man is hungry, he will eat anything." Henry walked to the seat. The man sitting in front of the chair had sunken eyes and there were only skin and bones left. Obviously, he died of hunger.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . In this room, there was no Qi overflowing, which proved that this person was not a Qi cultivator. After all, after the death of a Qi cultivator, the Qi in his body would not be gathered for a period of time. This man was just an ordinary person. This was also a chance for Henry and the others to get another piece of information. In this world, not everyone was in cultivating Qi. Judging from the rate of dposition of the corpse, this person had not died a long time ago. Not long ago, he was trapped in this ce and starved to death, which meant that the crisis of the city was not over! A dozen more screens were lit, monitoring several streets in the city. Through these screens, Henry could see the streets clearly. The city was dpidated, without corpses, and no trace of people. It looked very deste. Henry noticed the date on the screen, May 24th! Thest entry in the diary was not long ago! What happened to turn the whole city into such a situation? The people living in the camp in the jungle ran away because of this, and even the most powerful man couldn''t afford to fight against this force. And there were no bodies in the city. What was the reason? Henry operated on this disy screen for a while, and the upper right corner of the disy screen suddenly began to rewind rapidly. This was a yback! The picture on the disy screen was retreating at a speed tens of times faster than usual, which showed a strange scene. The original copsed tall buildings were restored little by little, and the ruined city gradually restored its original appearance. On this disy screen, Henry finally saw some figures. Those people were horrified. When they retreated to the city, the shing vehicles on the streets also separated, and the fire that was extinguished turned into a raging fire. A huge ck shadow appeared on the disy screen. "It''s here!" Henry''s hand pressed the stop button at this moment. It was a figure like a tall building, full of decaying flesh and blood. Around this tall body, there was a kind of green fog. Henry was ying the video, and the speed slowed down by three times. After two times the speed, it could be seen that the running speed of the ordinary people was just like the slow motion. Even the people who flew in the air were just as fast as the ordinary people. However, even at such slow rey speed, the giant figure moved extremely fast. If it was at a normal speed, the camera could not even capture the giant figure. As soon as the giant figure stepped out of the street with one foot, the giant rotten hand grabbed three or four people from above and then threw them into the mouth of the giant figure. Blood sshed out of the mouth of the giant figure. The people on the ground were shocked and opened their mouths wide. Although the camera could not capture the sound, Henry and others could imagine the desperate screams from the expressions on people''s faces. Henry saw that the two experts flew into the air and fought with the giant figure. However, under the green mist beside the figure, the eyes of the two experts gradually changed. After a few rounds, the two experts stopped attacking. A few secondster, the two experts who fought against the giant figure attacked the crowd below. The camera captured that their eyes were filled with a rich green colour. Henry frowned slightly and murmured, "Mental Control?" "Or is it a kind of a toxin?" "Has your Radiant Ind ever done any research on the neurotoxin?" Gardiner''s voice rang in Henry''s ears. Henry shook his head. "It has been forbidden." "All right." Gardiner shrugged his shoulders. "The thick green fog around this monster should be a very strong mental toxin, which can control people. Moreover, it can ignore the distance, but there will be a limit to the amount of fog. You see." Gardiner pointed to another screen. On this screen, some ordinary people with green eyes were killing each other. When they killed the other side, they would drag the other side''s body away. "This is the same as how we y the game of leveling up. When the poption reaches the upper limit, we will naturally choose a stronger soldier to take back the low-level soldiers. The strength of this monster is at least above the Divine Sky realm, but we don''t know the specific strength." Henry nodded. e In the process, the ck shadow suddenly shed in front of the monitor. The shadow was so fast that the monitor could not catch it at all. If Henry and others were not so sensitive, they would not even be able to notice the shadow shing. When the ck shadow shed, a thick green fog appeared in front of the monitor. The fog pervaded the front of the monitor so that the street could not be seen clearly. The ck shadows swept past the monitors one by one. "It''sing this way!" Henry stared at a camera in the lower right corner, which was the nearest street to them. "It''s following the smell. Fatty, close the door!" With Henry''s order, Ranjeet blocked the entrance almost at the same time. Chapter 2087 Chapter 2087 ? At the moment when the underground passage was sealed, the four of them felt a violent vibrationing from above their heads. The vibration spread to their feet. The disy screens on the desk were constantly shaking, and two of them were about to fall off the desk. Henry quickly held the two falling screens with his hands. He carefully ced them on the ground and did not let them make any sound. The four of them could hear clearly that there were threads of low-pitched roarsing from above their heads. That kind of roar was exactly the same as that made by some feline animals before they hunted. Huge pressure was spreading above the four people''s heads. Henry and Gardiner felt all right, but Jone and Ranjeet felt a little ufortable. They were affected by the pressure. Compared with Henry and Gardiner, both of them were a bit worse. However, even if Jone''s strength was slightly weaker, she could still use Sence City as the basis to kill Divine Sky experts. Her strength was at the early stage of the Divine Sky. Ranjeet had not shown his full strength, but with his talent, he was definitely in the Divine Sky. Just the pressure alone was enough to make their chests feel oppressed, which showed how strong this monster was. Moreover, the most important thing was that they didn''t know how many monsters there were. In case they lived in groups, even if Henry went out, it would be a suicide.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. From the diary, he learned that not only this city but also the main city recorded in the diary, Ling City, had been destroyed. Although Ling City had finally fought back, it had been impacted. It was likely that the same had happened to the rest of the cities! Moreover, from the information collected from the screen, the monster''s strength should not be the most terrifying. The type of poison that could influence and control people''s nerves was the most difficult to deal with. In the monitoring room, the four people did not say a word. The pressure from abovested for a very long time. After more than half an hour, the creature let out an angry roar of unwillingness. Then, it left. The monster left, causing the ground to tremble a few more times. Seeing the monster leaving, Jone breathed a sigh of relief. Just as she was about to speak, Henry quickly rushed in front of Jone and covered her mouth with his hand. Jone''s eyes widened. Henry immediately reached out his other hand and pointed to the screen. On the screen, it could be seen that the monster didn''t go far, but stayed on the street on one side, while the monster''s eyes were always on the ground above Henry and the others. The monster hadn''t left yet because it was hibernating! The monster had extremely high intelligence! Henry and the others didn''t even dare to breathe loudly if the monster didn''t leave. After all, this city was filled with unknowns. If the monster brought the group here, everyone would be finished! The monster was very patient. It stayed here for an entire hour before it left unwillingly. During this period, they saw the monster clearly. It was a fat monster with a big mouth that stretched behind its ears and was full of sharp tusks, from which fragments of limbs could be seen. Jone let out a sigh of relief after the monster left. "Don''t move too fast. It''lle back." Henry whispered to Jone. Jone was obviously shocked. She couldn''t quite believe it. But soon, Henry''s words were proved. The monster appeared again within less than ten minutes. The level of cunningness of this monster caused even Jone to feel fearful. After three unsessful attempts, the monster finally gave up. It passed through the cameras and disappeared from the monitor. Henry searched in the basement. An ordinary person hid here, watching the monitor and what happened in the whole city. He was definitely not there because he was bored, but he looked at the surveince areas. It was obvious that he had been ready. What was this person doing? And what was the origin of that monster? The civilization of this world was definitely older than the ancientnd, and it was impossible for this kind of potential crisis to exist in the world itself. After searching for a while, Henry finally found a notebook in the pocket of this corpse. "The medicine is effective, and soon the time wille to witness to the results, hahaha." "Sure enough, this toxin can control nerves, but it''s too demanding on the controller. If it can improve this shoring, then it can rule the world!" "A new mutated body has appeared. It''s wonderful! It''s too amazing!" Henry looked at the man''s note, and he could clearly understand from it that this kind of toxin was made by people, and the monster was also one of the experimental subjects! There was always a group of crazy people in the world who did anything that ordinary people would not think of Henry crushed the note in his hand and nced at the man''s body on the chair. From the man''s record, he could tell that he was ecstatic inside, but from the fact that he was starved to death here, he could understand that the current situation was probably beyond their control. A city fell into the monster''s hands. They attracted the monster more than ten kilometres away by the stench of this body. There was no corpse on the street, so it was easy to exin. "Boss, we''d better not stay here. Whether this city is destroyed or not has nothing to do with us. I feel very gloomy." Ranjeet shrank his neck and came to Henry. "I''m afraid. We can''t leave." Gardiner said in a low voice, "Take a look." On the monitor, dense figures climbed out from different ces. They were all human beings! The eyes of these figures were filled with green light. Their movements were strange, like the zombies in the movies. The direction of where these figures were headed was the ce where Henry and others were. The monster didn''t give up. After going back, it summoned its followers and nned to conduct a carpet search. "D*mn it, is this monster crazy?" Ranjeet''s eyes were wide open, and he did not even say Amitabha. "It''s just a smell, is it necessary?" Henry thought for a while and said, "If it was just for eating rotten bodies, it wouldn''t act like this. After all, it controls so many people and even such a little movement is worth investigating. It means that this city has something it is looking for!" As soon as Henry finished speaking, Gardiner had already searched the whole room. This room was very small. In addition to this monitoring room, there was also a bathroom. A small single folded bed was ced in the corner. Everything could be seen. There was nowhere to hide. A burst of rustling sound came from the top of Henry''s head, which proved that those who were controlled by the neurotoxin had alreadye here. The dense crowd could find this secret room. For Henry and the others, it was almost impossible to leave using the same route. Chapter 2088 Chapter 2088 ? Those figures who were controlled by the neurotoxin were densely gathered in the room above them. Henry could hear the clear footstepsing from overhead. A cold light shed in Henry''s hand, and the Milky Way Sword was already in Henry''s hand. "I''ll make a hole. You guys go first!" Henry shouted, and a cold light shot up into the sky. Many of the people who were controlled by the neurotoxin were knocked out by this cold light. "Let''s go!" Gardiner shot up into the sky without hesitation. Jone and Gardiner followed behind Gardiner, and they all rushed out. In the ruins of the city, the monster roared and turned into a phantom, moving toward the ce where they were. The roar was so loud that it could be heard clearly from afar. During the process, Henry also left the room. He took a look at the direction of the roar and winked at Gardiner. Gardiner nodded, and the Great Dragon''s Mace appeared in his hand. Jone and Ranjeet were ready to fight. The monster quickly appeared in front of Henry and others. Although they had seen the monster clearly on the monitor, it was the first time for them to face the monster directly. A huge pressure came from the monster''s body. "Kill!" Henry shouted in a low voice, and rushed up with his sword. Henry waved his sword, and the edge of the sword cut through the fat meat of the monster. But when it cut through the fat, arge amount of slime sprayed out. When it touched the edge of the sword, Henry only felt that the sword in his hand was heavier than ever. A gaping hole opened in the middle of the monster''s fleshy body, and it was a giant mouth that grew out of its abdomen. Its bright red tongue stretched out of this huge mouth like a long snake and swept towards Henry. Gardiner hit it with the Mace. When the unstoppable Great Dragon''s Mace hit the tongue, it was directly bounced off. The huge force made Gardiner a little unable to hold the weapon in his hand, and he was hit by the Mace. The long tongue only bent slightly and almost was not affected. Its toughness was terrible. Gardiner''s eyes showed a hint of surprise. "This thing''s body is outrageously strong!" The long tongue shot at Henry like a bolt of lightning. The sword in Henry''s hand became cumbersome after being contaminated by slime. He simply dispersed the power and regathered it into a star sword. As his sword cut down, the long tongue directly broke under the sharp sword. However, arge amount of slime sprayed out and adhered to the sword again. Such slime would cause Henry to continuously gather the sword in his hands. This Milky Way Sword consumed an extra amount of Qi, and in this ce, Henry discovered that the speed at which the Qi gathered was much slower than when he was in the Vast Thousand Worlds. In fact, the density of spiritual Qi was so low that it wasn''t evenparable to the ancientnd! Every time he gathered the Milky Way Sword, it would be a huge consumption. "But that''s enough for me to behead you!" Henry once again condensed a Milky Way Sword and looked at the monster in front of him. The monster roared. In the next second, numerous tongues shot out from the giant mouth on its abdomen. The mouth was also full of tusks, which were also extremely thick. Henry looked at the dense long tongues, and then looked at the Milky Way Sword in his hand. The next second, he quickly retreated. "Gardiner, it''s cheating. You are up!" "F*ck this!" Gardiner cursed loudly and ran away at the same time. This monster was simply outrageous, and the strength of its body was also outrageously high. Although for Henry, it was not that he couldn''t kill this monster, he still had to think about the consumption of Spiritual Qi. If it was in the Vast Thousand Worlds, Henry wouldn''t even think about it, and the star power would pour down and directly fill the monster''s brain. But here, the Spiritual Qi was thin, and if Henry directly infused the star force, he would suffer a period of weakness for some time. Most importantly, he did not know how many monsters there were. If there was only one, it would be fine, but if there were more than a dozen of them, then he would be in a big problem. Facing the dense long tongues, Henry and the others didn''t choose to fight back. The monster roared, and its long tongue in its belly seemed to be infinitely long, following Henry closely. A building was directly prated by the long tongue, and it looked as fragile as tofu. At this moment, a terrifying pressure enveloped Henry and the others. While being enveloped by this pressure, Henry only felt his heart tremble. This pressure made Henry feel a sense of fear. "That''s..." Ranjeet''s eyes widened as he stared at the horizon. At that time, a light spot was approaching at an extremely fast speed. In a few seconds, the light spot appeared in front of them. Only then did Henry and the others see the original appearance of the light spot. It was a long spear! The area surrounding the long spear was filled with a terrifying Spiritual Qi fluctuation. They were thrown away from a ce very far away. There was no time for Henry and the others to make a decision. This spear, which was mixed with horrible Spiritual Qi, was inserted in the ground. The moment the long spear went into the ground, all the horrible waves of Spiritual Qi disappeared. In the next second, the horrible Spiritual Qi burst out from the ground, and the sky burned bright at this moment. The entire city''s ground was turned over at this moment, and the ruins on the ground were directly turned into powder because of this horrible Spiritual Qi. As the Spiritual Qi exploded, the violent impact directly blew Henry away. Gardiner and the others were the same. They tried their best to condense Spiritual Qi to resist this terrible power so that their bodies would not be torn to pieces.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. They were blown in different directions by the Spiritual Qi. "Henry, take care of my daughter!" Under the terrifying undtions, Gardiner shouted out. But the horrible Spiritual Qi had formed a vacuum here, and Gardiner''s voice couldn''t reach Henry''s ears at all. Henry didn''t hear what Gardiner roared, but he took a look at Jone, who was not far away from him. The star Qi spread out and protected Jone before the Qi-shield in front of Jone was broken. Then, a huge irresistible forcepletely overturned Henry and hispanions, and they flew to the distance like cannonballs. In the centre of the explosion, the monster''s huge body was covered by the violent Spiritual Qi. The monster''s body was torn up little by little and then turned into powder by the Spiritual Qi. ¨¦t n The terrifying power destroyed the entire city. This city waspletely destroyed and dispersed within the ruins. When everything dissipated, what was left behind was only a huge pit! This pit stretched tens of kilometres and reached a depth of several thousand metres. At the centre of this pit was a long spear. The body of the spear was in and unadorned without any damage at all. Content belongs to Chapter 2089 Chapter 2089 ? This was a horrible explosion. The fluctuation caused the earth to shake violently and the ground to crack. The cliffs which were built on the wall copsed, and more than half of the dense forest on the cliffs disappeared. And all of this was caused by an ordinary long spear, which was even thrown from a far distance. Under this terrifying ripple, a violent storm appeared and stirred up wild sand. The sky was filled with a dark-yellow colour. Henry flicked the dust off his body and cast a nce at Jone, who was not far away. Jone''s face was deathly pale. The pressure that the impact had brought earlier was simply too strong. With Jone''s current strength, it was simply impossible for her to bear it. There was yellow sand all over the sky. In the sky, they could only rely on the hazy sunshine to figure out the specific position now. Gardiner and Ranjeet were both out of sight. "Stay here." After Henry spoke to Jone, he flew in the air. The yellow sand pervaded the air, blocking Henry''s sight. Even Henry couldn''t see what was ten metres away from here. He wanted to find Gardiner and Ranjeet, but there was no clue where to look at all. Under the sand, Henry didn''t dare to go too far. He was afraid he would not be able to find the way back. Within a radius of a few kilometres, Henry searched everywhere, but he did not see Gardiner and Ranjeet.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. When he went back, Jone was still waiting there. The yellow sand fluttered Jone''s red dress. The woman''s long hair fluttered in the wind, making her look like a desert beauty. Henrynded on the ground and said to Jone, "Your father and the fat guy can''t be found. Let''s go to the east first, and hope to meet them." Jone nodded and did not say anything else. She was already used to listening to Henry''s arrangements. They walked in the sand, not daring to move too fast. The visibility in front of them was too low. No one could be sure what could happen in the invisible sand. Along the way, Henry was thinking about the long spear that just flew over from the horizon. One long spear could make such a great impact. A powerful person in the world was really terrifying. No one knew what was the level of the person who had thrown the spear. Henry''s feet stepped on the ground, and the ground was made of yellow soil. After walking for more than two hours, Henry finally stepped on an asphalt road. Feeling the hard ground under his feet, Henry''s heart calmed down a little. If they walked along the road, they could arrive in the next city. As they walked along the road, abandoned cars asionally appeared on the road, which had beenpletely destroyed. It could be seen that the doors were damaged. There was a trace of blood in one car, but no one was there. Jone looked at these old cars curiously. For her, these were all new and novel things. It was obvious that this road had been visited by too many people when the disaster urred. As they walked, there were more and more cars appearing on the road. Some of them bumped into each other, while some of them were squeezed into an iron pancake. Henry found a car parked there. There were many scratches on the car, but there was no collision. Henry broke the door lock and opened the door. The car was very clean. The driver''s seat of the car was almost the same as in the ancientnd. On the central control, there was a small piece of Spiritual Stone, which made Henry recall the Spiritual Stone he saw in the valley of the Tang family. Since Qi-refining prevailed, Henry had never seen such a small Spiritual Stone. Except for this Spiritual Stone, other things were exactly the same as in the ancientnd. When Henry started the car, a weak engine roar sounded, and then a light and energy came out of the Spiritual Stone. These cars were driven by using Spiritual Stones as an energy source. Henry recalled that the vehicles he saw before seemed to be the same. Using Spiritual Stones to rece some original energy source was probably the biggest difference between the two civilizations. As he asked Jone to sit in the car, Henry stepped on the gas pedal. The sense of driving that he had not felt for a long time made Henry a little excited. Jone sat in the car and looked around. Although there were carriages in the Vast Thousand Worlds, it waspletely different from this thing. Driving the car, Henry seemed to be much more rxed on the road. At least, the sand and wind would not keep blowing his face. Henry dared not to resist the sand and wind in order to save the Qi. Here, Henry discovered that the Spiritual Qi really was too thin, even thinner than that of the ancientnd. In the ancientnd, Henry was able to use the Spiritual Qi limitlessly because the Qi in the ancientnd was obviously abundant for his strength at that time, but if the current Henry was in the ancientnd, half of the Spiritual Qi on Orastin Ind might be drained by a big move. Henry was wondering whether his father and Ss had only relied on their own Qi every time they made a move. If that was the case, how abundant would the Qi in their bodies be? Driving the car became much faster along the way To Henry''s delight, there was actually navigation in the car! Henry turned on the navigation but found that most of the maps had been lost. It was empty, and could not be loaded at all. There was only a little bit of it, but ording to the distance above, the nearest city was more than 1,000 kilometres away from here. If it was in the ancientnd, they would be able to cross two provinces within more than 1000 kilometres. But here, it was only the distance between cities, and the vehicles here were also very fast with the help of Spiritual Stones. With Henry''s ability, it was easy to control such a speed of more than 300 kilometres per hour. Along the way, Henry did not meet anyone. After more than an hour, the yellow sand in front of him gradually decreased. He could see the e distance clearly. About four hourster, Henry saw the shadow of buildings. Looking at the Spiritual Stone in the car again, he did not feel that he had spent too much of it. Content belongs to As they approached, they saw that the city was also in ruins. The streets were in chaos, and there was no one on the streets. The only thing was that the buildings here were not seriously damaged. Only a few of them were impacted, so Henry drove into the city. At the top of a building, a short-haired well-dressed woman narrowed her eyes and watched the car driving in slowly. "Watch out! Someone''sing! Someone''sing!" The woman picked up the walkie-talkie in her hand and shouted. "Send a team and stop them. Let''s see where theye from. Kill the man and leave the woman behind." There was a response from the walkie-talkie. "Hahaha, it''s been a long time since I''ve had a chance to have a new girl. Girls in the camp are all boring. Let''s have a new girl to make us feel better!" There was another evilughter ringing through the walkie-talkie again. Chapter 2090 Chapter 2090 ? Henry drove the car into the city. Looking at the city, which was stillplete, Henry couldn''t help sighing with emotion. All of a sudden, Henry''s face changed slightly because he noticed that there were quite a few aurasing out of the surroundings. "Get out of the car!" Without any hesitation, Henry braked and stopped. The door of the car was opened quickly, and Henry walked out of the car. In the next second when Henry stepped on the ground, more than a dozen figures surrounded Henry. When Jone walked out of the car, these people looked at her as if she was their prey. "Everyone, since we''ve just arrived, you''ve already prepared such a great gift?" Henry nced around and said with a smile. There was no panic on Henry''s face. At the same time when Henry spoke, he had already felt the strength of these people. From the Divine Bridge to the Divine Cloud realm. There was no trace of the Divine Sky. "Haha, my friend, you also know what happened. Outsiders have to be checked." A man who seemed to be the leader said with a forced smile, "Friend, in our ce, you should follow the rules. After all, this situation is obvious." Jone looked around cautiously. The gazes of these people made her feel extremely ufortable. "I don''t know what the rules are." Henry took a deep breath and was ready to fight at any time. "It''s very concise!" At this time, a voice sounded in the air. "You just need to show that there is no hostility. In order to avoid idents, you''d better take this thing with you." Two chains were thrown down from the air. Henry looked up and saw three figures towering in the air. All three of them had the strength of the Divine Sky! The people in this world were absolutely stronger than those in the Vast Thousand Worlds. When they were in the jungle camp, Henry''s Skyfall seal was smashed directly. Henry felt that these three people were stronger than that person. After today''s incident with the long spear, Henry was very afraid of the top forces in the world. Now, although the three people who appeared in front of Henry were strong, Henry was also confident that he could kill them. However, the thing was that Henry didn''t know what kind of characters these three people were ying. Were they the leaders of this so-called camp, or were they just vanguards? If the vanguard had such strength, then the power of this camp couldn''t be underestimated. Then he looked at the chain thrown by the other party. There was a formation mark on the chain. Once he put it on, his Qi would be blocked, and he would be no different from the fish on the chopping board. Henry shrugged. "What if I don''t wear it?" "You don''t?" The Divine Sky expert sneered and was about to take action. On the other side of the sky, a strong pressure came. Henry''s pupils constricted. This pressure might be exactly the same as the pressure that spear that had destroyed a city a few hours ago had brought! When he raised his head, the spot of light near the horizon approached at an extremely fast speed. In the blink of an eye, it had already arrived above their heads. It was also a long spear with horrible waves of Qi. The moment the spear appeared, Henry wanted to take Jone with him and retreat, but he realized that he couldn''t activate his Qi at all! The terrifying aura emanating from the spear sealed off all the Spiritual Qi in the surrounding area! The three Divine Sky Experts in the sky fell from the sky and couldn''t move. Their eyes were filled with terror as they stared at the long spearing towards them from the sky. What kind of terrifying strength was this! Henry saw the spear approaching, but just when the spear was about to touch the ground, it suddenly stopped. In an instant, a ck figure appeared beside the spear, holding it firmly. "Ah, it was a little too strong. Fortunately, I''ve caught up. Otherwise, I would make a mistake again." The person next to the spear let out e a sigh of relief. He had long hair and looked to be in his thirties. He wore a white gown, and although the long spear in his hand was just an ordinary item, it gave everyone on the spot great pressure. el There was a character written on the back of the man''s white gown! The moment they saw the character, except for Henry and Jone, the others all knelt on one knee. Respectfully, they said in unison, "Greetings, Saint Envoy of the Noble Berserkers!" The long-haired man didn''t even look at the others, and his eyes were fixed on Henry. A few secondster, the long-haired man fell to the ground and knelt on one knee in front of Henry. "I''m Chalklea. Nice to meet you, Young Master." The action of the long-haired man scared Henry. Young Master? What young master? Wait! Just now, those people called him the Noble Berserkers'' Saint Envoy. Could it be that he was from the Noble Berserkers? Henry looked at the person in front of him and said in a low voice, "Do you know me?" "In the Noble Berserkers, naturally, everyone has seen the young master''s photos and will remember you clearly. Madam ordered us toe and bring the young master back." Chalklea knelt on one knee and didn''t look up when talking to Henry. Madam! Henry''s body suddenly trembled. He opened his mouth, but he felt that there was something in his throat and couldn''t make a sound. After a long while, Henry spoke. His voice was a little hoarse. "The Madam you are you talking about is Emera Sheng?" "I don''t dare to call the Madam''s name directly." Answered Chalklea. Even if Chalklea''s head was lowered, Henry could still see the respectful look on his face when Emera''s name was mentioned. That was the proof! At this moment,N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Henry felt that his heart suddenly jumped. He didn''t think that the man in front of him would lie to him. With his strength, he didn''t need to y this kind of game at all. When Henry mentioned "Emera", the respect this person subconsciously showed could not be faked. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Those who threatened Henry before widened their eyes and looked at Henry, dumbfounded. "What''s going on?" "The young master of the Noble Berserkers?" What kind of existence were the Noble Berserkers?! Were they something that people like them could provoke? They could drown these people if they spit out a little bit of saliva! Henry nodded and said, "Show me the way." "All right." Chalklea nodded and stood up. He waved his arm and said, "Lead the way!" In the sky, helicopters appeared one after another, densely packed, and people were floating next to those helicopters. Both the figures and the helicopters were pure white. In the sky above the ruined city, there were twopletely different kinds of civilization. This kind ofbination of science and technology and Qi refining was really a feast for the eye. Henry nodded. He didn''t need the helicopter tond. Just as he was about to jump up with Jone, a voice in the air rang in his ear. "Young Master, how should we deal with these people?" The people who were pointed at by Chalklea were naturally those who had just threatened Henry. In the face of this question, Henry did not think about it and answered directly, "Kill them all." As soon as Henry finished speaking, he jumped up with Jone andnded in a helicopter cabin. Chalklea raised his head and looked to the sky. He smiled. "Young master, I like him already." Chapter 2091 Chapter 2091 ? The helicopter that Henry was sitting on rose into the air. Then, there was a violent explosion below, which happened when the Qi broke out. Henry didn''t even have to look at what was going on below. He had no sympathy for those people. Their existence was a scourge, and he could kill them as he wished. About one minuteter, Chalklea shed and appeared in the cabin. "Young Master, it''s all over." Chalklea went forward to report. Henry nodded and asked, "How far are we from the destination?" At this time, Henry only felt extremely panic and nervous in his heart. Chalklea smiled slightly. "Soon, Young Master, we will be jumping through the transmitting formation. A few hourster, we will arrive at the destination." Henry nodded and stopped talking. Jone, on the other hand, was still curious and looking over there. Henry did not speak, nor did Chalklea. A few hours passed in silence. "Young master, we''re almost there." After a long silence, Chalklea spoke. Chalklea''s words interrupted Henry''s thoughts and brought his mind back. Henry looked around. They were in the clouds, surrounded by a vast expanse of whiteness, and nothing could be seen. Jone asked with a curious look on her face, "Senior, is your force big or not?" "Is it big or not?" Chalklea was startled by the question. After thinking for a few seconds, Chalklea replied. "It''s... it''s big..." When Chalklea''s words sounded, the surrounding clouds also gradually became thinner. Beneath them, the pure white light filled their eyes. The pure white pces stood there, each of which was engraved with a spell formation. When they looked down from the sky, the white area below could not be seen at a nce. In the white, asionally there was a colour of flowers and green grass. On the green grass, there were unicorns running, girls ying, and clear rivers running through this pure white Holy City. Outside Holy City, there stood a huge human statue. At this time, there were many people kneeling in front of the statue and worshipping it! Among the worshipers, there were many strong people! When the helicopter Henry took broke through the clouds, a voice rang in Holy City. "Wee home, young master!" At this time, a yful young girl and a running unicorn also looked at the sky. The entire Holy City was surrounded by formations. A loud sound could be heard, as if it was weing Henry''s return. The helicopter graduallynded. In front of the huge parking apron, people in white gowns had already stood in two rows, waiting for the arrival of Henry. When the helicopternded, Henry walked down and saw the two rows of people. They were all masters, men and women. Jone did not dare to speak loudly in the face of such an array of forces. "Young Master, Madam is waiting for you inside." Chalklea spoke. At the end of these two rows was the biggest pce in Holy City. Henry looked around. Holy City could only be described as luxurious. All the buildings were built with special crystals that could block the Qi. In other words, it was impossible to gather Qi in Holy City, and these crystals were engraved with tactical formations. This kind of formation was not driven by the Qi but by Taoism. Those who carved the formation were all top masters. Henry had already approximately understood the situation. He didn''t know that it was not only the top experts but also the top craftsmen who had carved the formation on these crystals. These craftsmen could not be hired for money. But now, the city and all the buildings were like this! Henry walked along the road in front of him, and Jone was beside Henry. Henry''s heart beat faster with every step he took. The pce in front of him was getting closer and closer. The gate of that pce was unlocked. When Henry opened the gate of the pce, he found that it waspletely ck and did not match the whiteness of the outside. "You''ve grown up." The sound of the voice was filled with endless tenderness and love. The sound was like the sound of a wind chime, which made people feel like a spring breeze. However, Henry waspletely stunned as if he had been struck by lightning. Even if more than ten years had passed, even if he was still a child at that time, Henry could still clearly remember the voice.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. The tension and the panic in his heart immediately disappeared when he heard the voice. "Come inside." The voice sounded again. Without hesitation, Henry lifted his leg and stepped forward. One step, two steps, three steps... Henry''s footsteps clearly sounded in the dark hall. In front of him, a white light attracted Henry''s attention. Henry walked to the white light. It was a door, and there was a figure inside the door. Although he had not seen the person clearly, he felt familiar with the blood lineage, which made him sure that this was the person he was looking for. "You''ve grown up and got taller, and became much stronger as well." The voice came from inside the door. Henry walked to the door. The white light was emitted from inside the door. Surrounded by the bright white light, he couldn''t see the whole face of the figure. The vague outline was from Henry''s memory. It didn''t change. The soft voice brought up the deepest memory in Henry''s heart. Henry opened his arms and stepped forward, trying to embrace the figure inside the door, but he stumbled when he rushed out. Looking back, the door was behind him, and the figure was still in the door, and the vague outline was facing him. This door was just an illusion. "Forgive me for meeting you this way. I''m in a special ce." The voice came out from the door. "My child, your achievements have made me and your father proud of you." Henry''s eyes were a little moist. He choked back the tears that were about to flow out and said in a choked voice, "Where are you?" "Why?" "Why did you leave without saying a word?" "It was my mission." The voice inside the door sounded, "I and your father have the same mission, and you have the same mission as us. Butpared with me and your father, you have to experience more. I know that you have a lot of doubts in your heart now. I will tell you what happened in the past, between you and that girl..." "It''s not important." Henry shook his head and said, "I just want to see you." "Soon, very soon. I believe that our family will be together soon. But before that, we still have something more important to do." The figure inside the door smiled slightly. "Do you still remember what I told you? Your father is a great hero, and in fact, your mother is also a hero." Chapter 2092 Chapter 2092 ? Henry looked at the figure inside the door. He felt that he had a lot to say, but he didn''t know where to start. "My child, everything will be clear soon. Actually, from the day you entered here, I could sense that you''re back. There''s some trouble here, so I didn''t immediately pick you up. You''ve suffered a lot. In the past, I didn''t dare to tell you this. There are too many eyes staring at that ce. I...." At this point, the figure inside the door suddenly became more and more indistinct, and the voice was intermittent. "We are under attack!" There were other voices in the door. "Child, I''ll wait..." At that moment the sound vanishedpletely, and the white door vanished with the figure within. The entire great hall became pitch- ck once again, as though the figure had never appeared before. Henry looked at the darkness in front of him. He thought that he would be reunited with his mother this time, but he found that it was just his own thought. "It can be heard from auntie''s voice. She''s very reluctant to part with you." Jone''s voice rang out from the darkness. Like Henry, Jone even lost his mother and father when he was younger. Jone also yearned for the day when she could meet her mother again. But for her, it was impossible. When Henry heard Jone''s words, he grinned and said, "If your father was here, he would tell you that you''ve messed up the seniority." Jone red and said, "Alright, it looks like your emotions haven''t been affected much! I''ll say it again. My father is my father, and I am I. You and that bald man, don''t expect me to call you uncle!" "Call us what?" Henry looked as if he didn''t hear her clearly. "Uncle!" Jone emphasized the word. "Hahaha, my good niece!" Henryughed and walked out of the hall. Realizing that she had been tricked, Jone stamped her feet in anger. The loss in Henry''s heart was diluted a lot. When he walked out of the main hall, Chalklea was waiting in front of the main hall. Seeing Henrying out of the main hall, he knelt down on one knee. Behind Chalklea, there were rows of neat figures in white. The first row was the strongest. At first sight, it could be seen that all of them were Divine Sky experts. Henry has never seen anything like this. When Chalklea knelt down on one knee, one after another, the orderly rows of people also knelt down on one knee. "Wee, Sacred Lord!" An orderly voice came from the mouths of all the people. The voice went straight up to the clouds, which made Henry a little stunned. Henry looked at Chalklea with a puzzled face. "Young Master, Master once said that when Young Master returned, he would be in charge of the Noble Berserkers." Chalklea knelt down and answered. Looking at the magnificent lineup in front of him, Henry took a deep breath, calmed down, and then said, "Everyone, get up." The figures in front of Henry stood up simultaneously at the same speed. Henry looked at Chalklea. "Senior Chalklea, please show me more about this ce." "Yes, Sacred Lord." Within three days, Chalklea saw Henry all the details about the Noble Berserkers. This spotlessly white city was known as Noble Berserkers'' Holy City. Those who could enter Noble Berserkers'' Holy City were all members of the Noble Berserkers. Outsiders were not allowed to enter. Meanwhile, the main entrance of Noble Berserkers'' Holy City was right at the human figure at the entrance. When Henry came, he also noticed that divine figure. In front of the divine figure, there were quite a few people who worshipped it, amongst them, there were some Divine Sky experts. Henry calcted that the area of Noble Berserkers'' Holy City was about the same as Yinzhou. The number of members had reached 70000, and this only included residents of Noble Berserkers'' Holy City. More people were living outside the city. The world that Henry and the others were currently in was known as the Mountain and Sea Realm. The name of the Mountain and Sea Realm originated from the very beginning of the world. There were only mountains and seas that gradually began to evolve. The development of science and technology in the Mountain and Sea Realm was not much different from that in the ancientnd. The only difference was that the energy here was not oil, but rather, Spiritual Stones. Spiritual Stones were extremely effective in the Mountain and Sea Realm. They could be used as currency, energy, and cultivation materials for cultivators. There were rules in every city in the Mountain and Sea Realm that Qi wasn''t allowed in any city. If there really were grudges, then there would be a special field for battle. There werews in every city, and there were no differences between this ce and the ancientnd. The Mountain and Sea Realm was incredibly vast. The ancientnd was controlled by different nations, and as for the Mountain and Sea Realm, they were controlled by different forces. In the Mountain and Sea Realm, there were a total of ten Sacred Lands. These ten Sacred Lands were the most powerful forces in the entire Mountain and Sea Realm. In the Mountain and Sea Realm, everyone had a different path of growth, either studying or practising Qi. One could practice Qi- refining and be a cultivator. One could also study and help develop science and technology. The biggest difference between them and the ancientnd was that, in the Mountain and Sea Realm, no matter if one was studying or practising martial arts, when one had a great aplishment, one would have a great amount of ie every month. In this ce, there were no celebrities. Actors were actors and singers were singers. If there was someone who liked them, then they wouldn''t be blindly chasing after them, and their ie would be lower as well. Generally speaking, only those who did not understand science and technology and did not have the talent for Qi-refming would choose to be actors or singers.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Because of the existence of Qi- refining and science and technology, there were more rules in the Mountain and Sea Realm than in the ancientnd. Here, if one became an expert, they would take part in a war between forces. This type of war wouldn''t affect ordinary people, but it would affect which holynd each city belonged to. The status of the Sacred Land was very high here. However, where there were people, there would be fighting, and there would be social sses. This was bound to happen. Below the ten Sacred Lands, there were many families forces. Ordinary people might never have a chance to get in touch with the people from ten Sacrednds. The Mountain and Sea Realm was extremely vast, and the sea area was even more so. There were many ces in the Mountain and Sea Realm, including mountains, valleys, inds, and deserts. These ces were extremely cold, and were said to be the restricted areas that could not be touched. Among those intangible restricted areas, there were terrifying creatures that had existed for who knew how many years. Legend had it that there might be ancient fierce beasts like heavenly hounds and other terrifying divine beasts. However, no one was able to give an answer as to whether it was true or not. Even the people of the Ten Sacred Lands wouldn''t easilye into contact with those intangible restricted areas. Above the ten Sacred Lands, there was a force that was above everything in the Mountain and Sea Realm. That force was the Noble Berserkers! There was no way to find out the origins of the Noble ne Berserkers. Everyone only knew that the people of the Noble Berserkers would not cause trouble, but they were absolutely not to be provoked. The Noble Berserkers possessed a terrifying power that could destroy any Sacred Land. As for the Noble Berserkers, it had always had its biggest rival, which was called the Severity Tribe! No one knew what kind of force the Severity Tribe was and where they upied. Everyone only knew that the Noble Berserkers and the Severity Tribe were afraid of each other. These two forces would not take random action. Once one side exposed its w, the other side wouldunch a destructive attack! Chapter 2093 Chapter 2093 ? Within three days, Henry had more or less understood the rules of the entire Mountain and Sea Realm. The Noble Berserkers was not under the jurisdiction of any Sacred Land. It had a special privilege in many different ces. As for Henry, he had just arrived in the Mountain and Sea Realm, and had already be the Noble Berserkers'' Sacred Lord. His status was unmatched in the Mountain and Sea Realm. On the morning of the fourth day, Henry woke up from his sleep. Recently, he had been very nervous. He hadn''t had a good sleep for a long time, and he hadn''t enjoyed the soft mattress for a long time. Bathing in the bathtub, Henry sighed with emotion. The style of Vast Thousand Worlds, which was full of ancient Van Xia vour. It was indeed fascinating, but it was just fascinating. Everything needed to be done manually. They would have to go and fetch water, heat the water before taking a shower and so on. What really made people feelfortable were these modern things. The development of technology did have a very strong impact. In particr, Henry was used to living in the 21st century. But he suddenly returned to the time when he didn''t even have electric lights. He could ept it, but he could never get used to it. Therefore, old times were fascinating. But if one really experienced life back then, he would not think so. After all, there was no camera in that era, and no matter how handsome you were, you couldn''t take photos of yourself and send it to your friends. Coming out of the bathtub, Henry stretchedfortably. As soon as he got into the dining hall to enjoy the breakfast, a figure in the air appeared in Henry''s sight. "Sacred Lord, there are some things that you need to take care of." "What''s the matter?" Feeling a little awkward, Chalklea said, "As for the issue of the Spiritual Stones, we don''t have many Spiritual Stones left in our inventory anymore." Henry spat out a mouthful of water that he had just drunk in his mouth. "What the h*ll?" "You, a person at the fourth level of the Heavenly Way, tell me that there is no storage of Spiritual Stones?" The so-called Divine Sky needed toprehend the Heavenly Way. Upon reaching the Divine Sky Realm, one would have an understanding of the Heavenly Way. The Heavens had nine levels, while Chalklea was an expert who hadprehended the fourth level of the Heavenly Way. The lords of the Sacred Lands were all in the seventh level of the Heavenly Way. Each time oneprehended the Heavenly Way, one''s strength would be heaven-shaking and earth-shaking. It would give rise to overwhelming superiority during battles. Of course, this wasn''t absolute. If one were to talk about an expert who specialized in offensive techniques, even though he had onlyprehended four levels, he would still be able to defeat an expert who specialized in understanding the Heavenly Way of Life. However, he wouldn''t be able to kill his opponent. What Chalkleaprehended was the Heavenly Way of extreme attack. His attack methods were extremely horrible. Henry had seen it before. The long spear that directly destroyed a city that day was thrown out by Chalklea. If an expert at the fourth level of the Heavenly Way realm were to be ced outside, who knew how many people would rush to hire him? They wouldn''t worry about money at all. Looking at Henry''s surprised expression, Chalklea showed a bitter smile and said, "Sacred Lord, we can''t take the initiative to participate in the power struggles. We can only rely on some foreign industries to obtain the Spiritual Stones. When Madam was managing the property, she indeed didn''tck Spiritual Stones, but after Madam left, she..." Chalklea didn''t continue. Henry also understood what he meant. It was nothing more than that the Noble Berserkers could not fight for the Spiritual Stones. They had to earn them! However, it was just Spiritual Stones! Henry still had some confidence in his own wealth. He had been to many ces in the ancientnd. He had also been to many ces in the Vast Thousand Worlds. There was also arge sum of Spiritual Stones. There were tens of millions of fist-sized stones that could be taken out. These had always been in Henry''s visions. Henry wiped his mouth lightly and asked, "How many Spiritual Stones?" Henry picked up the ss of water and drank some water again. Chalklea replied, "Not too much, not too little. This month, we are only short of 600 million." Pu! Henry had just drunk the water in his mouth, but before he could swallow it, he spat it all out again. 600 million Spiritual Stones short? F*ck, how could he say something like this? What did he mean by 600 million stones short? When he saw Henry spit out the water twice, Chalklea quickly asked, "Sacred Lord, is it because the food doesn''t taste good?" Henry waved his hand and said, "I''m just used to gargling before a meal. 600 million Spiritual Stones, right? Tell me, what do we do now?" "This..." A conflicted expression appeared on Chalklea''s face. "Sacred Lord, I haven''te into contact with this aspect either. I didn''t know that the data regarding our properties are all in Yvale City." "Yvale City?" "Okay, that''s fine." Henry got up and said, "Now, make arrangements. How long will it take me to get to Yvale City?" "Sacred Lord, let''s set off after breakfast."ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . "There''s no need." Henry shook his head. What breakfast?! 600 million! He said, "I''ll send someone to prepare the ne now." As he spoke, Chalklea retreated. The Mountain and Sea Realm was filled with a glimmer of light. Although it had a transmitting formation, the distance was too far and based on the strength of one''s body, one couldn''t hold on for too long. If one wanted to travel to a distant ce, one would have to rely on transportation. The better the transportation was, the faster it would be within the transmitting formation. Soon, a ne was ready. Jone followed Henry immediately after knowing that Henry was going to set off. Jone had been ustomed to the science and technology here in the past few days and had also learned e to surf the Inte. She had long wanted to go out and see how the big cities were doing. Although Holy City of the Noble Berserkers was luxurious, it was still not as lively as those big cities. Content belongs to In the past, there had been no one in Sence City. Jone lived alone. When Sence City was destroyed, Jone followed Gardiner and travelled. Jone yearned for such a lively crowd. After all, Jone was only about thirty years old. The shape of the ne here was the same as that of the ancientnd. They took a luxurious private ne. The wine cab was filled with good wine. If Gardiner was here, he would definitely be crazy with joy. Chalklea apanied Henry to Yvale City together this time. Yvale City was located in the domain of the Hport Holy Land. It was one of the ten Sacred Lands. It was very powerful and the saintess of this area was even known as a demon-like genius. In the entire s no one Hport Holy Land, there was. who did not know this saintess, but there were very few people who had seen her. Content belongs to Along the way to Yvale City, Chalklea did not mention a single word to Henry about this saintess from the Hport Holy Land. It was clear that Chalklea did not care at all about this saintess whom others were interested in, and might not even know of this person. However, from Chalklea''s perspective, there was really no need to care about. Even if it was the Sacred Lady, even if her strength was stronger than Chalklea''s, one would still have to be on par with Chalklea. After all, having the backing of the Noble Berserkers was something to be reckoned with. The flight took a few hours. Looking out of the window, there was a white fog, which seemed to be clouds. This was the process of being transmitted. Several hourster, a super luxurious city was disyed in front of Henry. Looking at the luxurious city below, Henry had a feeling of returning home. Chapter 2094 Chapter 2094 ? The nended at Yvale City''s airport. Yvale City was one of the few big cities controlled by the Hport Holy Land, and its prosperity far exceeded Henry''s imagination. There were more than tens of thousands of people at the huge airport. Everyone was in a hurry, pulling their suitcases or carrying their bags, shuttling back and forth in the airport. Looking at this scene, Henry took a deep breath. It seemed that everything had returned to its original state. However, the Mountain and Sea Realm was much moreplicated than the ancientnd. A luxurymercial vehicle was parked in front of the airport, and people in white suits were divided into a passage. No one else could see who was going to board this luxury vehicle, but they all knew who was the owner of this luxury vehicle. Almost everyone in Yvale City knew about the Zhang''s Group. It could be said that now half of the business of Yvale City was in the hands of Zhang''s Group. Zhang''s Group controlled the economic lifeline of Yvale City. Some people spected that the Zhang''s Group might be under the direct control of the Hport Holy Land. Otherwise, how could the Hport Holy Land allow such a business group to exist in Yvale City? Once a conflict broke out, the Zhang''s Group could paralyze the economy of Yvale City in the shortest time possible. However, these were all spections. No one knew the specific identity of Zhang''s Group. The people in Yvale City all knew that the people of Zhang''s Group could not be provoked! Under the leadership of Chalklea, Henry got into the white business car. Under the envious eyes of the crowd, the white business car went away and left the airport. Yvale City was the major traffic hub of this area. The Zhang''s Group''s building was located in the centre of Yvale City. The 33- story building belonged to the Zhang''s Group. The Zhang''s Group had an iparable position in the business world of Yale City. Chalklea directly took them to the top floor through the special passage. This was the office where Emera had been in the past. Now it had been empty for a long time and people woulde in to clean it every day. The decoration style of Zhang''s Building was not as white as that of the Holy City of Noble Berserkers. On the contrary, it was modern. There were more than 1,600 employees working in this building. Among people, they were the elite members of the Zhang''s Group. Each of them was able to take charge of their own business. Henry was looking back and forth in the office on the top floor. He was looking at the working environment of his mother. He looked around and found that there was almost no private item of hers. Everything was rted to thepany. It could be seen that his mother was very careful here. She just existed as the boss of a business group and was not rted to the Noble Berserkers. From this point of view, it wasn''t difficult to know that the enemies of the Noble Berserkers were people who could reach the heavens with hands in the Mountain and Sea Realm. The Severity Tribe! This legend in the ancientnd yed a key role. If it really existed, how powerful would the background be? Chalklea spoke to Henry, "Sacred Lord, all the business transactions in our group are recorded on theputer. I''ve asked thepany''s senior management toe and have a meeting in two days." Henry sat in front of theputer and shook his head slightly. "No, let theme over now." "Now?" Chalklea was stunned for a moment and exined, "Sacred Lord, business is different from the fights between us Qi cultivators. And the leaders of thosepanies won''t pay attention to our strength. If you don''t know enough about the internal structure of thepany, I''m afraid it will be difficult to convince the public." "I see. I''ll take a look. Call them all over." Henry said as his hands began to move quickly on theputer. Since he received the order from Henry, Chahklea didn''t say anything. ording to Henry''s request, he immediately informed the top executives of thepany toe. Chalklea was a manager in thispany. Nearly 30 people gathered in the office on the top floor in half an hour. Some of them were male and female, some were in their fifties or sixties, and some were still in their thirties and had a strong aura. When these people saw Henry, who was sitting behind the desk, everyone had a puzzled look on their faces. They had never seen such a young boy before. When Chalklea saw that everyone was here, he coughed and said, "Everyone, let me introduce you. This is Mr. Henry Zhang, the new sessor of the Zhang''s Group!" As soon as he finished speaking, more than 30 executives had different expressions. They looked back and forth and finally focused their eyes on Henry. "Chalklea, with all due respect, if we let a person who is not familiar with the Zhang''s Group manage some of the current situations, there will be problems." "Yes, I think we better think thought before making a decision." "Business is not the same as Qi- refining. Not everyone is strong enough to earn money. What is more important is experience and sensitivity to business. In this ce, if there is a deviation in an idea, it will end up in a disastrous end." Three high-level officials of thepany immediately stood up and spoke up. After the three high-level officials spoke up, a few more people immediately echoed. "I have been in the Zhang''s Group for more than ten years. Although I am not a veteran, I can be regarded as an old employee of the Zhang''s Group. have a deeper rtionship with thepany than my own family. As for the issue of the heir of thepany, I think we should consider it carefully, or let Boss Sheng do it." Content belongs to Chalklea stood there and listened to everybody''s words. They only gave him a headache. There was no problem for Chalklea to fight, but he had to engage in a verbal fight with these people. Chalklea was in the Qi- refining Stage, so how could he talk about these people who were specifically going out to negotiate with others? Chalklea couldn''t help looking at Henry. He originally thought that Henry would first understand the internal framework and structure of thepany, and then call these high-level officials toe. If these top managers had any opinions, he could dismiss them one by one. But now he directly called them over. Once these top managers said a few fatal questions that could not be refuted, it would be very difficult. But when Chalklea looked at Henry, he found that Henry was still looking at theputer disy screen in front of him. As for the words of these senior leaders, he seemed to have not heard them and let them talk. When the high-level officials saw that Chalklea and Henry, the so-called heir, did not refute, they spoke excitedly. One by one, the whole office became as messy as the market. Itsted for more than ten minutes. The more the executives talked, the more excited they became. They almost said that they wanted Henry to get out of here. But Henry suddenly turned off theputer screen in front of him and looked at the ce where more than 30 high-level officials wereN?velDrama.Org exclusive content. standing. "Eh? You''re all here? Take a seat." Chapter 2095 Chapter 2095 ? Henry''s tone was in, and he talked as if he was greeting some old acquaintances. From his tone, it seemed that he just discovered these people''s arrival, so he turned a blind eye to their exciting remarks. Henry''s words pushed down the excitement of these high-level officials a lot in an instant. Before they could say anything, Henry suddenly frowned and began to count the number of people. "Thirty-four? Isn''t there a total of thirtyeight senior leaders in Yvale City? What about the other four?" "Ha." One of the officials let out a chuckle. "Our bosses have a business to discuss today." "Oh." Henry nodded. Seeing that Henry was so easy topromise, these high-level officials all smiled contemptuously. A young man who was less than 30 years old dared to dream of bing the heir of the Zhang''s Group? In Zhang''s Group, there were many people who were staring at this position! It was rumoured that the Zhang''s Group had something to do with the Hport Holy Land. However, as senior executives of the Zhang''s Group, they were very clear that the Zhang''s Group had nothing to do with the Hport Holy Land. Moreover, the Hport Holy Land had been coveting the Zhang''s Group for a long time, but perhaps because the Zhang''s Group had gone too far, the Hport Holy Land had no chance to take some actions. Henry''s sudden appearance made many people dissatisfied. They wanted to drive Henry away. The four people who didn''t appear had the greatest chance to win over the position. Even these people at present were calling the 4 of them bosses. It could be seen that they had a very high position in the Zhang''s Group. Henry''s fingers tapped lightly on the table. He looked at Chalklea and asked, "Who is the secretary?" "Sacred..." Chalklea almost said the words and he quickly changed his words, "Mr. Zhang, the former secretary has resigned." As soon as he heard, Henry smiled. In the ancientnd, Henry was also an experienced businessman. Although he had not been in contact with a business circle for a long time, what he hade in with were all people in high positions. The personal secretary of a boss of a group could be said to be the most trusted person, who was also his confidante. Nowadays, the CEO of the Zhang Group did not show up for a long time. The resignation of the secretary naturally meant that one was excluded. These high-level officials wanted to gradually develop their own forces. Henry nced at Jone, who was sitting in a corner of the office ying with a tabletputer, and said, "Jone, you will be my secretary from today_ n on. "Ah?" Jone, who was still absorbed in the game, was taken aback. "Secretary? What do you mean?" "You should do whatever I ask you to do." Henry said briefly, "There is a list. Those who haven''t shown up today, you should inform them that they are not part of thispany anymore." Henry directly threw a document to Jone, and the names of the four people on it were circled by Henry. "Marcus Wei, John Wood, Hadwin Mu, and Dane Wei." Jone read out these four names on the list. When Jone mentioned these four names, the faces of the rest people present changed. These four people were the four high-level figures who did note today. They were absolutely elders of Zhang''s Group!N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "That''s the four of them." Henry nodded. "You go and inform them one by one now, and then find their office, throw all their belongings into the storage room and let them collect the belongings themselves." Henry waved his hand. Jone nodded and immediately did as she was told. Although she had juste into contact with this new civilization, she had been in Sence City for so many years, so there was absolutely no problem with doing these small things. Seeing Jone''s figure walking out, one of the higher-ups could not help but say, "For the sake of thepany, Deputy President Wei has been fighting his whole life. Now you want to fire him? That''s a bit too much!" "That''s right!" "How can you fire Mr. Wei?!" "If Supervisor Mu, Mr. Wood and Deputy President Wei are all gone, how can we do the group work in the future?" A group of high-level officials began to take up the cudgel for the four people. They talked about thepany affairs and what influence these people would have on thepany after they left. "Mr. Wei''s projects have always been the top priority of the group! All external docking is done by him. If Mr. Wei leaves, these projects will all be gone!" "Supervisor Mu has always been responsible for external development of thepany. Once he leaves, thepany will be a mess!" "Mr. Wood has worked in human resources for a long time. It can be said that all the leaders of the branches are closely rted to Mr. Wood. There will be a big problem once he leaves!" "Financial problems have always been handled by Director Wei. In such arge group, it''s imped .n have everything in the financial. aspects. Once Director Wei leaves, the consequences will be very serious!" All the voices were telling Henry that what he did would have an impact on thepany, especially regarding Director Wei and the financial side. When these voices were transmitted to the ears of Chalklea, Chalklea felt that this matter was extremely problematic. If Henry was really just a rich second generation who hadn''t been in business or had little business, maybe he would really be fooled. However, Henry knew more than these people imagined. Henry smiled and said, "I don''t believe that the business of Zhang''s Group will not run well without these people. I think, for the Zhang''s Group, talent is the most abundant thing. What do you think?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "I don''t think so!" One of the higher-ups said, "Yes, I admit that Yvale City is very big and doesn''tck talents. However, top-level talents aren''t that easy to obtain." "The bigger thepany is, the more talents it needs. If these four people leave, I think I can''t do my job!" "That''s right!" The voices of opposition rang out. Henry listened to their words, and there was always a smile on his face. "Well, since you don''t agree with me, why don''t we make a bet? Just take it as a game, okay?" "Bet? Bet on what?" Henry leaned back on the boss''s chair and stretched out. "It''s very simple. All of you are the top executives of thepany and top talents, Let''s bet. If the Zhang Group doesn''t have you, will it turn into a mess as you said? What do you think?" Hearing Henry''s words, a few people''s faces suddenly changed. What kind of bet was this? Wasn''t it to drive everyone out of the Zhang''s Group? How many people were envious of them being executives in the Zhang''s Group? It was said that these people felt proud and lifted their heads high with broad chests! Not to mention how good the welfare policies were, just the social status was already there! If they leave the Zhang''s Group, who would dare to hire them? Even if they are powerful and talented, who in Yvale City would dare to hire them?" After all, this was the Zhang''s group, the first enterprise in Yvale City. Chapter 2096 Chapter 2096 ? To make a bet and leave the Zhang''s Group? Who would take that bet? Who in this room had the guts to bet? "We are here to work, not to y a child game with you!" One of the higher-ups shouted coldly. Listening to his words, Henry smiled slightly and said, "Since you know that you are here to work, you should have a working attitude. From now on, I will take charge of Zhang''s Group. If you have any dissatisfaction with me, you can just resign." Henry withdrew his eyes and looked again at theputer screen in front of him. He turned a blind eye to the 34 high-level officials. Hearing Henry''s words, these executives gasped for breath. They were all veterans who had been in the business circles for many years, but today they were suppressed by a young man, which made them very ufortable. They had a lot of words to say, but Henry just blocked their words! Resign? Would they be able to resign? These people were very clear that leaving the Zhang''s Group would indeed cause a certain amount of trouble, but it was just to a certain extent. But after they left, there would be arge number of people who would want to sit in their seats. What about themselves in the future? Yes, they were angry, but what about the life after today? How could they live a luxury life? All the high-level officials looked at each other, but none of them had the courage to stand out and resign to test the young man''s bottom line. There were 34 people present, why would anybody want to take the responsibility? There was a burst of silence in the office. A few minutester, one of the senior leaders couldn''t help but say, "Since it''s about work, please let''s talk about the work n!" "It''s strange." Henry''s face was full of doubts. "You''ve been working in the Zhang''s Group for so many years. Don''t you know what you should do every day? If you don''t know, please change your position. All right, go out. I called you here today just to meet each other." After saying that, Henry waved his hand. Henry''s attitude made the faces of all the higher-ups look bad, but they dared not to speak out in anger, so they all left quietly. Standing on the side, Chalklea saw that Henry directly subdued these people with his imposing manner. He couldn''t help but give a thumbs up. Chalklea admitted he couldn''t deal with this matter. After the higher- up officials left, Henry checked the time, walked out of the office, and found Jone, who was storing things in the storage room. Jone was definitely considered a beauty in this city. She had been practising Qi and martial arts since she was a child, so she had maintained a well- proportioned figure. Coupled with her own unique temperament, she had the style of a maturedy. Such a beautiful woman, holding a pile of heavy things, attracted a lot of people''s attention. Henry called Jone and left thepany directly. At this time, it was four o''clock in the afternoon. At six o''clock, an auction would be held in Yvale City, and people with status in Yvale City would attend. Henry knew very well that if he wanted to integrate into the circle quickly, he had to choose a suitable opportunity and perform stunningly. In this process, he could not reveal his identity. It was still early, so Henry took Jone to a shopping mall first. It was the first time Jone had been to such a big city, and that was why she hade into contact with such a civilization just now. The clothes in the business world could show women''s body figures and beauty, which made Jone both lovely and shy. What she loved was that these clothes were really beautiful. They were much better-looking than the clothes she usually sewed. It was human nature to love beautiful things, not to mention a beautiful woman.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. What made Jone feel shy was that some of the clothes were too revealing, and even her back was exposed. The robes that Jone wore in Sence City, were slit to the thigh, but weren''t too revealing. But this backless dress was totally different. After arriving at the mall, Henry checked the time. "Now it''s half-past four. I''ll give you half an hour. One hundred thousand Spiritual Stones. Half an hourter, you change into your new clothes ande and find me here." The original city lord of Sence City became Henry''s little follower at the moment. Taking up the Spiritual Stones, she didn''t dare to dy for a minute and ran towards those female fashion brands. Chalklea had been following Henry all the time. When he saw Henry''s behaviour, he was very confused. "Sacred Lord, this is to..." In Chalklea''s view, after Henry arrived here, he had to get familiar with thepany''s business and make decisions as soon as possible. But now, it seemed that what the Sacred Lord had done was not rted to the business at all. Henry shrugged his shoulders and said, "Of course, we have to find some prey. 600 million Spiritual Stones. Now that Zhang''s Group has difficulty in funds, it''s impossible to take out these stones in a short period of time. We have to find some people to support us." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org When Chalklea saw the smile hanging on Henry''s mouth, he had an intuition that this young Sacred Lord must have not thought about anything good. Half an hourter, Jone appeared in front of Henry. Her look attracted many people''s attention. The long hair was draped over her shoulders. Jone chose a fiery red long dress. The ck long hair and the red dress formed a perfectbination of colours. Jone''s white skin was even brighter. On the side of the long dress was a slit, showing Jone''s slender legs. Jone''s aura as a mature girl could not be concealed at all. It was much easier for men to trigger an urge to conquer her. Most importantly, under this scorching feeling, there was a hint of shyness between Jone''s eyebrows. This shyness made men even crazier. Henry looked at Jone in front of him with satisfaction. He also changed into a suit. They stood together, looking like a perfect match. Henry stretched his arm and smiled at Jone, saying, "My good niece,e and take my arm." Jone''s shyness disappeared because of Henry''s words. Henryughed and then they walked out of the mall. At the entrance of the mall, Henry had asked Chalklea to prepare another car, which was worth about one million Spiritual Stones. The Spiritual Stones of the Mountain and Sea Realm were equivalent to the currency of the ancientnd. There were also banks here to store Spiritual Stones. All of the banks belonged to Holy Lands, and no dared to covet them. Therefore, they were quite reassured to be able to store them inside. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org The car which was worth one million Spiritual Stones could be considered a luxury car. Henry drove the car and came to the ce where the auction would be held. On the way, Henry threw a booklet to Jone, who was sitting in the passenger seat. "There is a ne in it, take note. When the auction for this ne starts, you just show that you like it e very much." "Why?" Jone was puzzled. "Shouldn''t you keep a low When you encounter something you like? Otherwise, someone might deliberately raise the price." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org When Jone was at the beginning of her life in Sence City, there was also an auction held. Thus, she was quite familiar with the rules. Chapter 2097 Chapter 2097 ? In the face of Jone''s question, Henry just smiled and said, "Because beauty has the privilege." The car came to a private club. In front of the club, luxurious cars had been parked. The car driven by Henry might be bought by a lifetime of struggle in the eyes of ordinary people, but in the parking lot this time, it could only be called ordinary. The arrival of such an ordinary luxury car did not attract any attention at all. However, when the door opened and people in the car came down, they attracted a lot of people''s attention. Today, even when Henry looked at Jone''s outfit, he was stunned for a moment, let alone anyone else. At this moment, so many people focused their eyes on Jone. The feeling of being stared at by others made Jone feel a little ufortable, and her face turned a little shy. The appearance of shyness added a hint of charm to her. Henry showed his arm and beckoned Jone to hold his arm. When they saw that such a beautiful woman was taken by a guy with a car worth a million, many people showed anger in their eyes! Looking at their femalepanions next to them, they all felt very angry. In this way, Henry walked into the hall of the club with Jone. Everyone''s eyes were full of envy. The hall of the club had been arranged for the auction, with chairs and auction stage. Henry soon found the position that belonged to him. As the leading enterprise in Yvale City, Zhang''s Group had countlesspanies below it. It was so simple to get an ordinary position in the auction. The seats of the auction were arranged based on their status in Yvale City. The person with the highest status was seated in the first row. At this moment, there was only one chair ced in the first row with the word ''Zhang'' written on it. This represented that the Zhang Group''s status was unmatched in Yvale City. There were more than a dozen seats in the second row. The further behind the row was, the more seats there were. Henry led Jone to sit in the third row from the back. When guests entered the club, they would pass by Henry. Almost every person passing by would look at Henry and Jone. Some people, even if they sat in front, would turn their heads and look at Henry, frowning. Some people pretended to be handsome on purpose, while others showed their expensive watches. Henry saw these behaviors, but he didn''t say anything.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Soon, the auction began. One by one, the products were called for high prices. In the process, some people in the front row still turned their heads from time to time to look at Henry. To be exact, they were looking at Jone. A total of seven items were sold at auction. The eighth item was a pair of jade bracelets. "Everyone, this jade bracelet was obtained from the Restricted Zone where divine beasts appeared. Back then, someone went deep into the Restricted Zone and took out a piece of jade to make it into a pair of jade bracelets. The jade bracelets are exquisite and are tainted with the divine beast''s blessings. If you wear them on your wrist, you can extend your lifespan and have a beautiful face and smooth skin. Moreover, the jade bracelet is engraved with a formation. At a critical moment, it can withstand a strike from a second level expert of the Heavenly Way. The starting price is 100,000 Spiritual Stones. Each time the price is increased, it must be no less than 10,000 Spiritual Stones!" The hostess on the stage said the origin of the jade bracelet. Many women present looked at the exquisite appearance of the jade bracelets and were delighted when they heard their effect. Jone also showed a happy look and seemed to like the pair of jade bracelets very much just as Henry had said before theye. Some people had said that in this world, the easiest money to earn was the money of a woman and the money of a man beside a woman. At this time, the women showed their love, and the men around them were going to take out their wallets. "200,000!" "400,000!" "500,000!" "800,000!" For this jade bracelet, although it was said that it had been blessed by the divine beast, it was just a rumour. Rumour meant uncertainty. If it was real, it could cost 750,000 Spiritual n Stones at most. Most of the reason was that it was a formation that could withstand the attack of a master at the second level of the Heavenly Way. But now, 800,000 was directly offered, and this was just the beginning. "900,000!" "1.1 million!" Usually, a smile from a beautiful woman would make some men spend more than the price of the items. Moreover, under thepetition of so many big shots, the price of the items would soar. When the price of the jade bracelet was called for 1.3 million, some dizzy people became sober and didn''t say anything. "1.5 million!" A young man raised his hand. When the price came out, no one raised the price for a long time, which was twice as much as the original price! "1.5 million for the first time!" The host on the stage was very satisfied with the result of this auction. The estimated final bidding price was 1.2 million. That was an extra 300,000, it was an extra ie! When the host spoke on the stage, Henry looked at Jone, who was next to him, and asked, "Do you really like this?" "Yeah." Jone nodded. When no one bid at the auction, it was very quiet. Many people heard Jone and Henry''s words clearly. Henry showed a hesitant look, then he made up his mind and reached out. "1.55 million!" Henry''s action immediately made many people sneer in their hearts. First of all, everyone who had participated in the auction understood Henry''s performance. Even if he wanted this item, he shouldn''t show it like this. Second, although it stipted that the price increase should not be less than 10,000 Spiritual Stones each time, everyone had added more than 100,000 Spiritual Stones each time. If the price was increased by 50,000, it meant that the person didn''t have any money! Without money, this man still wanted to hook up with girls? And he even had to pick up such a top beauty? A young man who sat in the second row and kept staring at Jone showed a sneer on his face and reached out his hand. "2 million!" 2 million! For this jade bracelet, the price was sky-high! When Henry saw the bidder, his eyes showed a faint smile. Then he raised his hand and gritted his teeth, saying, "2.1 million!" Henry''s appearance made many people unable to hold back theirughter, and the young man sitting in the second row burst outughing, "Since you want to get it, then you should take it with your strength. Don''t try to take advantage of it. If you really don''t have money, why do you have to hold on? 3 million!" Content belongs to The young man sitting in the second row was obviously a famous person. No one felt surprised when he called out the price of 3 million. Instead, everyone looked at Henry, wondering what price he would call next. "3..." Henry raised his hand halfway, but he didn''t say anything. Finally, he looked at Jone next to him with resentment, put down his hand, and gave up the auction. Chapter 2098 Chapter 2098 ? Henry''s giving up made the young people sitting in the second row reveal a smug smile. For the following items in the auction, Jone didn''t show any expression of love for any of the items. Henry also sat there with a sulky face and didn''t say anything. When the auction was over, Henry left with Jone and walked to his car. As soon as Henry opened the door, a hand reached out from the side. "Prettydy, I think these bracelets will be very suitable for you." The person who stretched out his hand was the young man sitting in the second row. There was a smile in the young man''s eyes, and he didn''t look at Henry from beginning to end. The young man waved his hand, and a servant behind him immediately held up a gift box. The gift box contained the jade bracelets which were sold for three million. "Ahem!" Henry, who was standing aside, coughed and said, "Jone, let''s go!" After Henry said that, he pushed Jone into the car. Then he looked at the young man and got in the car. The young man looked at Henry with a contemptuous smile at the corner of his mouth. After Henry drove away, he sent the young man''s photo secretly to Chalklea and asked to check his identity. Chalklea''s movements were very fast. Within ten minutes, he sent the young man''s information. "Maxi Huang, Hua Yuan''s young master. His family property is worth more than a hundred million. This is a good prey." Henry smiled and deleted the message. Jone looked at Henry''s behavior and was puzzled. "What are you doing?" "I''m going to test a sessful man''s possessiveness." Henryughed. "Come on, where do you want to y around these two days?" "y around?" Hearing this, Jone''s eyes lit up. She had seen too many fun things, so she wanted to have a try. "I want to eat first..." "You can make a n. Leave the rest to me." Henry nced at the rearview mirror. Behind him, there were two cars following him. In the Mountain and Sea Realm, there were twopletely different forms of culture and martial arts, which resulted in the appearance of two extremes. One was fighting, and the other was Spiritual Stones. However, because of these two extremes, there were only a few small moves that could be seen. Just like the tracking techniquesmonly seen in the ancientnd, they might have been excellent enough to follow ordinary people without being noticed, but in the eyes of an experienced man like Henry, they were too transparent. Henry did not return to the Zhang''s Group, but chose an ordinary residential area to drive in. The Zhang''s Group owned too many properties in Yvale City, and the residential area belonged to the Zhang''s Group. When Henry counted the assets of Zhang''s Group, he had remembered all the industries in the city. After finding the building he was looking for, Henry pressed the elevator button for the 29th floor. After he entered the password, this model room became Henry''s temporary residence. "Have a good rest today. Tomorrow morning you can do whatever you want." "Okay!" Jone was in high spirits and looked very cautious. She looked as if she was about to face a fierce battle. Henry stood by the window and looked downstairs. The two cars that followed him had been parked at the exit of themunity. Henry smiled, took out his mobile phone, and contacted Chalklea, "There will be an elder celebrating his birthday in two days. Please arrange an identity for me, urn... just like today''s auction." "Sacred Lord, he doesn''t have a good rtionship with the Zhang''s Group. You don''t need to go there personally." "If he had a good rtionship, I wouldn''t go," Henry said something that made Chalklea unable to understand.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. The next morning, Henry was still in a daze when he heard Jone yelling and screaming in the living room. Henry came out while rubbing his sleepy eyes. "What are you shouting about?" "We''re going out to have fun!" Jone had already put on her clothes. "Quick, quick, quick, it''s already dawn. What are you waiting for?" Henry checked the time and found that it was only six o''clock in the morning. It was really bright, but it was because it was too close to the east! Who would go out at six o''clock to y? It was not a vel. long-distance journey of tens of kilometres! Content belongs to However, when Henry saw Jone''s excited look, he held back hisining. "Forget it, I''ll just take my silly niece to see the world!" In the next two days, Henry and Jone travelled around Yvale City. Henry noticed that there were a total of 17 people following him. Some people even watched him when he went to the toilet. Henry couldn''t help but smile. Maxi was really willing to put in a lot of effort for a woman! On the afternoon of the next day, Henry took Jone into a jadeware shop. "We didn''t n toe to this ce, did we?" Jone looked at the dazzling jade pieces around her and was very bored. "There is an elder celebrating his birthday. Let''s buy a gift and I''ll give it to him tomorrow." Henry picked up a jade piece and yed with it in his hand. As soon as she heard that it was a gift for an elder, Jone said nothing and even helped Henry select. At this time, in a luxury hotel, Maxi was holding two hot women in his arms. All of a sudden, the ringtone oo Maxi''s mobile phone rang. "Young Master, the target wille to celebrate the birthday of the elder tomorrow. They are selecting jade items." "Elder''s birthday? Jade?" A sneer appeared on Maxi''s face. "Okay, I got it. You tell the Garcia family that I wille to the banquet tomorrow." "I understand." The Garcia family''s territory wasn''t in Yvale City, but in a small city that was nearly four hundred kilometres away from Yvale City. It was known as Vincenzo City. Even though it was in a small city, the Garcia family''s strength was something that even the great families in Yvale City wouldn''t dare underestimate. The Garcia family''s position in Vincenzo City was equivalent to Zhang''s Group position in Yvale City. It was the absolute leading role in Vincenzo City. Its assets could also rank in the top five in Yvale City. Many people in Yvale City went there to celebrate the birthday of the Garcia family. Some were even proud of being able to get to the birthday banquet. Henry drove the car with Jone and headed for Vincenzo City. Behind Henry''s car, there were still people following him closely. At this time, luxurious cars were parked all over the courtyard of the Garcia family. The old master of the Garcia family Nichs Garcia held a big banquet of twenty tables. The whole banquet hall was filled with gifts. Everyone knew that Nichs liked jade wares, and what he received were all very precious and priceless items. The value of the jade in this house alone could match up to the wealth of many people present! At today''s birthday party, Nichs was dressed in an especially festive manner. He was sitting at the main table and weing the guests. "I''m Maxi Harris, Senior Garcia. Happy birthday!" Maxie to Nichs and said. "Hahaha, you''re too kind. Come,e and take your seat." Nichs knew who Maxi was. He was Hua Yuan''s Young Master, who would be the head of Hua Yuan''s family in the future. Hua Yuan was evenly matched with the Garcia family. Chapter 2099 Chapter 2099 ? Among all the guests, very few could take their seats. Feeling the envious eyes from all around, Maxi enjoyed this feeling very much. He sat down beside his father Hakeem Harris and looked around, but he did not see Jone. He felt a little sorry that he had not been seen at such a high time. With the passage of time, the guests arrived and the banquet was about to begin. Maxi had been looking at the gate of the banquet hall, but the person he was waiting for did not show up, which made Maxi a little annoyed. He immediately sent a message to ask, and soon received a reply from the other party. "Master, the target car has stopped two streets in front of Garcia''s manor. There seems to be something wrong with the car." A few minutester, he received a message. "Young Master, the target''s car has moved. It''s heading towards the Garcia family." When Maxi saw the news, he was relieved. He didn''t want to celebrate the Garcia family''s birthday at all. The birthday banquet had begun. The guests sent their blessings, and Nichs thanked them. At this moment, the door in the banquet hall was suddenly pushed open. This movement caused many people''s gazes to turn towards the entrance of the banquet hall. The moment they looked at it, many people''s gazes were attracted. A man and a woman came in. The man''s appearance was nothing special, but the woman''s appearance was particrly attractive. The dress showed the charm of a woman. There was a little bit of makeup on her face and she looked wless. There was a temperament that made men want to conquer her from head to toe. Her look shocked many men. Maxi, who was sitting in the main seat, smiled. The person he had been waiting for finally arrived. "I''m Henry Zhang. May the elder live a long life. I know that you like jade. This pair of jade items is for you." Henry presented a pair of jade items to Nichs. Nichs frowned slightly. He was well aware of his position in this area. From the looks of it, all of the guests had arrived early, but this person had arrivedte. Although he had brought a gift and said some congrattory words, Nichs still felt that he didn''t respect him. However, he didn''t want to be impolite. Looking at Henry, Nichs waved his hand and said, "All right, find a ce to sit!" Henry nodded and looked around. He saw an empty seat and pulled Jone over. Just as he was about to take his seat, he heard a voiceing from the main seat. "Since you arete, aren''t you a little bit disrespectful of elder Nichs?" The person who spoke was Maxi. "Although you are young, you still should have basic etiquette. What do you think?"This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Maxi sounded like he was preaching. Henry looked at the seat and said with a fawning smile, "Yes, I was impolite this time." "Since you were impolite, you should apologize. Words are not enough. Some actions should be taken. The birthday banquet is not prepared forte people. Elder Nichs, what do you think?" Nichs was also very dissatisfied with this person who didn''t respect himself. He nodded and said, "In this case, you can wait outside. Whatever it is, we''ll talk about it after the banquet is over." Henry looked embarrassed. He nced at the ce where he was going to sit down, but the people next to him directly pulled two chairs, apparently not giving Henry a chance to sit. Henry could only nod his head bitterly. He took Jone and left the banquet hall. After leaving the banquet hall, Henry turned on his mobile phone. He knew more or less about the grudge between the Garcia family and the Zhang family. All along, the Zhang family had been the leading enterprise in Yvale City. Many people were eyeing the family''s business. The Garcia family was one of them. At that time, the Garcia family was also in Yvale City and also had their eyes set on the business. Therefore, the Garcia family had yed a lot of tricks in the city. The Harris family did the same. For a long time, the Zhang family turned a blind eye to the practice of the Garcia family. However, the Garcia family saw that the Zhang family did not take any action, so they went too far. Until the Zhang family waspletely dissatisfied, they directly suppressed the Garcia family. Under the fierce attack of the Zhang family, the Garcia family finally understood what kind of a family they had provoked. Under the commerce offensive of the apart, family, the Garcia family waspletely defeated. When Garcia family was about to fall a man of the Garcia family relied on his ancestral blessing to find the people of the Hport Holy Land to negotiate with the Zhang family, which saved the Garcia family''s life. However, the Garcia family also withdrew from Yvale City because of this, and dared not step into Yvale City anymore. Now, rumours began to spread, and news of the Zhang family''s corporations revenue spread. Rumours were circting throughout Yvale City that the Zhang family might not be able to survive. This time, in the name of his birthday, Nichs wanted to unite with all forces to deal with the Zhang family, and the Garcia family also wanted to take this opportunity to re-enter Yvale City. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org After knowing the cause and effect of the matter, Henry silently put away his mobile phone and stood outside the door and waited. It was not until a few hourster that the Garcia family''s birthday party came to an end. The guests walked out of the banquet hall and looked at Henry with disdain in their eyes. When Maxi passed by Henry, he deliberatelyughed out loud and said, "s, some people think they are very sessful, but in fact, the gap in status may not be able to be made up from the day was born." When Henry saw Nichs, he immediately went to greet him. Jone stood there. When she was about to follow Henry, she was stopped by Maxi. "Beauty, do you want to give me your contact?" Maxi had a handsome smile on his face. He was confident that he could get her contact information. He had never failed with girls. "There''s no need." Jone shook her head. "I don''t know you." Jone''s reaction was not out of Maxi''s expectations. He had seen many women who wanted to y hard to get with him. "How about having some chat, then we will get along well with each other. I know Yvale City very well. We can drive a sports car together and have a yacht party. If you like travelling we can also go together. Take me and I''ll take my money and go anywhere." "There''s really no need." Jone shook her head. "Beauty, it can''t be difficult to get your number, can it?" Maxi was a little impatient. He knew that he had to give this woman some pressure. "I''ve already said that it''s not necessary. Can''t you understand what I''m saying?" Jone was also slightly irritated by this. When Maxi saw that Jone was still resisting, he snorted and said, "Fine, I''ll keep you aloof. Let''s see how long you can keep up with your aloofness. Let''s go!" Maxi waved his hand and led his men away. On the other side, Henry followed Nichs. "Haven''t left yet?" Seeing Henrying over, Nichs was a little confused. In his opinion, this man should have left. "Senior, I heard from the elders of my family that there were some contradictions between our two families before, so I came to resolve the issue. I''d like to hear your opinion." "Contradictions? What kind of contradiction could you have with me?" Nichs was a little impatient. After all, the guests who were present today, except for the Harris family, were nothing in his eyes. A small family had a conflict with him, and it was also worthy of being called a contradiction? Chapter 2100 Chapter 2100 ? Nichs did not look at Henry at all. Hering the sarcastic tone of Nichs, Henry''s face was a bit ugly. "Senior, I sincerely wanted to talk to you on behalf of ourpany. What do you mean by saying so?" "What do I mean?" Nichs suddenly stopped, looked at Henry and reprimanded him coldly, "Who do you think you are? Are you qualified to ask me what I mean? Tell me, whichpany do youe from?" "Senior, if you don''t want to talk about cooperation, then let''s not talk about it. I think, there are many people who want to do business with me!" Henry nced at Nichs and turned to leave. "Stop! Did I let you go?" Nichs snorted. "Boy, are you threatening me?" "Senior, I''m just stating facts." Henry shrugged his shoulders. After that, he strode to the parking lot. Looking at Henry''s back, Nichs flew into a rage. "Boy, it''s been a long time since someone dared to talk to me like this. I admire your courage, but I don''t know whether your strength is worthy of your courage or not. Go, check him and thepany behind him must be destroyed!" Nichs'' roar was so loud that many people in the manor could hear it clearly. For a time, many people focused their eyes on Henry, and their eyes looking at Henry were full of pity. If one offended Nichs, they would be destroyed even if they were far away in Yvale City! Henry drove the car and directly left the Garcia family''s manor with Jone. Maxi, who had not yet left the manor of the Garcia family saw Henry driving away, and a cold smile tugged at the corner of his mouth. It seemed that he did not need to do it himself because that man would be destroyed by Nichs. But it would take some time for the Garcia family to take action. After all, the Garcia family did not dare to act in a big way when it came to Yvale City. Otherwise, once it attracted the attention of the Zhang family, the Garcia family would confront the colossus in Yvale City. Some figures shed through Maxi''s mind. Suddenly, a figure appeared in Maxi''s mind, Chase Garcia! He was the third generation of the Garcia family''s direct descendant and the grandson of Nichs. Maxi had heard of Chase. He was basically a loser. A typical useless person since he was twelve or thirteen years old. He also started to y with women from then on. Until he was twenty-five years old, he still stayed in major entertainment ces every day. He was absolutely a yboy. He also raised a group of people who had nothing to do. They followed Chase every day, and they were well-known. However, Chase had been ying too fiercely recently, which made many high-level managers of the Garcia family dissatisfied. They directly cut off Chase''s financial resources. Although Chase was still able to survive at present,pared with the extravagant days before, now Chase could only be considered poor. Chase urgently wanted to get some money from the Garcia family, but he didn''t know how to do it. Maxi directly made a phone call. "Hello, Chase, it''s me, Maxi. I know that you''ve been in trouble recently. I''ll treat you well tonight. By the way, I have something good for you. Don''t worry, your family will be very happy if they know it!" After hanging up the phone, Maxi got in his own expensive sports car and sped towards Yvale City. At night, within Yvale City''srgest club, a luxurious private room was filled with beauties. Maxi held a young woman in his arms as he sat in the middle of the room. The exposed beauty poured wine for the two of them and brought it to their mouth. "Chase, I know you''ve been holding back for a long time. Rx. If you like them, you can take these girls with you." Maxi waved his hand. Chase looked at Maxi and said anxiously, "Brother Maxi, what are you talking about? I''m so anxious. You know, my family haspletely sealed off my source of ie." "Of course, I asked you toe today just to tell you about this." Maxi patted Chase''s shoulder. "Do you know that there is a man named Henry in Yvale City?" Chase shook his head like a rattle-drum. "Never heard of him." "A nobody." The corner of Maxi''s mouth curled up in disdain. "However, this person doesn''t have any strength but he is very arrogant. Today, you didn''t go back for your grandfather''s birthday, but this Henry made your grandfather very angry It''s just that your grandfather is very experienced, so it''s impossible to kill him on the spot. Henry is also very smart, so he hid back in Yvale City. It''s even more impossible for your Garcia family to attack him directly. After all, the Zhang family is in charge of Yvale City, so your grandfather''s anger can only be endured." Although Chase was a yboy, he could still figure it out. Chase''s eyes lit up, and he said, "Brother Maxi, do you mean that you want me to deal with Henry directly?" Maxi smiled and nodded, but he didn''t say anything. Chase rolled his eyes and suddenlyughed out loud. He raised his ss and said, "Brother Maxi, I ept your kindness. After this is done, I will definitely give you a generous gift." "You don''t need to give me a generous gift." Maxi shook his head. "We''re all brothers. There''s no need to talk about this. Come on, let''s drink first!" "Brother Maxi, let me toast to you!" Chase raised the ss with excitement, drank up the ss of wine in one gulp, and then hugged the two beautiful women beside him and began to enjoy them. Looking at Chase, who was caught up in his excitement, Maxi secretly cursed him. Then he sent a message to his underlings, telling them to monitor Henry''s movements all the time. After returning from the Garcia family, Henry still lived in the ordinary residential area. This time, Henry stayed at home for three days before he went out. As soon as Henry went out, he was observed by Maxi''s people. At the same time, Henry''s whereabouts were sent to Chase. These three days were particrly torturous for Chase. He couldn''t wait to teach Henry a lesson and restore his economic freedom. From the day Maxi told him about this, he had been imagining the scene of him going home to get credit. Unfortunately, this opportunity had note. Content belongs to It made Chase wait for three days. Just when he couldn''t wait any longer, he finally got the news. The opportunity came! Henry showed up! Chase immediately arranged his men to be ready to take action at any time. Outside the residential area where Henry lived, Maxi was wearing a pair of sunsses in an ordinary business car. "When Chase''s men take action to Henry, you go and bring the woman beside him to me. Do you understand?" Maxi licked his lips. "Young Master, I don''t understand. If you want that woman, just let us help you. Why should you care about Chase''s useless subordinates?" Maxi''s attendant asked in confusion. "Oh, Henry''s hands are full ofThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. calluses. Obviously, he is a cultivator He can''t make big moves in Yvale City. Otherwise, the superiors will me him. Just let Chase, that fool, deal with him. I just want to y with that woman." Maxi sneered. Chapter 2101 Chapter 2101 ? Henry drove away from the residential area. For Henry, if he wanted to deal with someone, how could he not check this person thoroughly? Henry knew what kind of people the Garcia family had, what kind of system they were working in, what kind of members there were, what personality they had, and what behaviour they had adopted. The same was true for the Harris family. Maxi seemed to be brainless, but in fact, he was more careful than many people. If he wanted to directly deal with Henry, he didn''t need to do anything to follow Henry. On the day of the auction, if he wanted to do something, he would do it directly. Henry had already figured out the character of these people. In Henry''s career, people at Maxi''s level could not be regarded as opponents. Henry drove around with Jone. He went to several ces in a row and then took Jone to a remote ce. Henry kept driving at neither fast nor slow speed, ensuring that the people behind could keep up with him. Henry found that there were obviously two groups of people following him. "It seems that the Garcia family is going to take action." Henry smiled. He had been waiting for the Garcia family to take action these days. With the status of the Zhang family in this city, it was easy for him to find out about Maxi''s meeting with Chase. When Henry drove to the remote street, he found that the cars that had been secretly tracking him before were no longer hidden. They just followed him. Obviously, they were going to solve the problem here.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Through the rearview mirror, Henry saw that the car behind him was starting to speed up. He dialled a number and said, "Senior Chalklea, please inform the Hport Holy Land that someone is causing trouble in Yvale City. Right, around No. 78, Xi Du Road." When Henry hung up the phone, eight cars had already rushed to the front of Henry''s car. The eight cars slowed down in unison, blocking Henry''s way. Henry looked to the side. It was just as he had expected. No. 79, Xi Du Road. Their speed was a little slower than what Henry had imagined. Henry opened the door and got off. Jone got out of the car with Henry. Henry nced at Jone. He was not worried about this seductive- looking woman. If they really fought, all these people would not be Jone''s match even if they joined forces. When Henry got out of the car, the 16 cars that blocked Henry''s front and back were all opened, and four or five people got down from each vehicle. For a time, dozens of people surrounded Henry. All of them looked unfriendly, with sticks and other instruments in their hands. In Yvale City, items like des couldn''t be brought to the streets. Once they were discovered by the Hport Holy Land, no matter who it was, they would be severely punished! Dozens of people surrounded Henry. Chase walked to the centre of the crowd and looked at Henry. Henry had already mastered the information of Chase. At this time, seeing Chase''s thin and weak body, Henry looked puzzled and asked, "Who are you? What are you doing?" "Henry Zhang, right?" Chase shook the stick in his hand and said, "I heard that you are very arrogant, aren''t you?" Henry looked around with a puzzled face. "Who are you?" "My name is Chase, from the Garcia family in Vincenzo City. You seemed to be very arrogant when you showed off your power in my Garcia family." Chase twisted his neck and said, "Today, I''m going to teach you a good lesson on behalf of our Garcia family!" "Interesting. On behalf of the Garcia family?" Henry smiled. "I went to the Garcia family to negotiate. The cooperation failed, so I just left. What''s the matter with the Garcia family? They still want to deal with me because the cooperation failed?" "So what if we''re up against you?" Chase''s face was full of disdain. "The Garcia family is really bossy. They look down on the Hport Holy Land, don''t they?" Henryughed. "Hport Holy Land? There are some things that are not up to them to meddle in!" Chase was obviously used to being arrogant. "Kid, today, you will not be able to walk out of this street alive!" Not far away, in a ck business vehicle. Maxi watched the whole thing going on. He held a ss of red wine in his hand, shaking slightly. In his mind, he had already imagined Jone''s graceful figure. "Young Master, there''s something wrong!" The driver of the car suddenly yelled in a low voice. Maxi frowned. "What''s going on? Don''t make a fuss!" "The people from the Holy Land areing!" The driver said with a serious expression. Maxi''s expression changed instantly. "People from the Hport Holy Land? How is that possible?" In Yvale City, although the rules were strict, there were still some hidden rules. In a ce like this, the person in charge of guarding this street was typically on good terms with people like Chase. When something like this happened, he would only turn a blind eye to it. How could they be involved? Several cars glittered with red and blue light and sped along the street. The cars stopped, and the people in the cars went down. Everyone was wearing shirts with the words "Hport Holy Land". This represented that they came from the Hport Holy Land! The appearance of the Hport Holy Land caused Chase, who was about to make his move, to change his expression a bit. "What are you doing?! Stand still!" A middle-aged man wearing a long robe of the Hport Holy Land berated. These people who surrounded Henry threw away the sticks in their hands. In this ce, the Hport Holy Land was like the sky, and they couldn''t afford to offend it. The middle-aged man strode into the crowd. When Chase saw the middle-aged man, he immediately said, "Captain Xu, it''s me! It''s me! Chase Garcia!" The middle-aged man called captain Xu frowned and nced at Chase. A trace of disgust shed in his eyes, but he didn''t respond to Chase. "Captain Xu, it''s me. I''m Chase. We''ve had a drink together before....." "Take all these people away!" Captain Xu shouted and directly interrupted Chase''s words. Seeing Captain Xu''s angry look, Chase was full of doubts. Before he could think too much, the people of the Hport Holy Land came up and took all of them away, including Henry and Jone. In the ck business car, Maxi saw that the momentum was not good. "Hurry up, let''s go first!" Maxi urged the driver. The driver let out a bitterugh. "Young Master, I''m afraid we won''t be able to leave this ce." The cars belonging to the Hport Holy Land had already surrounded this ck business car. Several people from the Hport Holy Land opened the door of the vehicle. They looked at Maxi, who was sitting inside, and said coldly, "Come down,e with us!" "Sirs, I''m sitting in the car. I haven''t broken the rules of Yvale City, right?" Maxi was not willing to move. "Leave when you''re told! Don''t talk!!" The people from the Hport Holy Land were clearly in a bad mood. They directly pulled Maxi out of the car. "What are you doing? Believe it or not, I''llin! As members of the Hport Holy Land, how can you use your power against aw-abiding citizen!" Maxi shouted loudly. "We''ll knowter whether you are aw-abiding citizen! Let''s go!" Chapter 2102 Chapter 2102 ? There were ten Holy Lands in the Mountain and Sea Realm, and the entire Mountain and Sea Realm was divided into ten regions. The Holy Land was the highestw enforcer in every region. Thews and rules in the city were all made by the Land. The Holy Land had stationed its people in every region. At this moment, dozens of people were locked up in the interrogation room of Yvale City, which belonged to the Hport Holy Land. There were people from the Garcia family and the Harris family. These two families were both powerful. They had connections in every ce. When had they evere to this interrogation room? But today, none of those who were present had a chance to run away. They were all imprisoned in this interrogation room. In the interrogation room, Maxi kept asking to meet the senior officials. Chase shouted the name of Captain Xu, telling the others how familiar he was with Captain Xu. However, no matter how hard they shouted, no one took notice of them. Right now, the higher officials from the Hport Holy Land stationed in Yvale City were all in an office. This office had close to two hundred square metres. Nichs, the current head of the Garcia family, and the master of the Harris family, who was Maxi''s father were in the office. "I don''t understand. My son didn''t participate in this matter at all. Why have you taken him here? I want you to let him go!" The master of the Harris family was tough. "My grandson only brought people to walk around the streets for a while. Does this still vite the rules of the Hport Holy Land?" Nichs was also very dissatisfied and full of momentum. Although Nichs was old, he was an expert with the strength of the first level of the Heavenly Way. At his current age, he could still live for a long time. In Yvale City, the highest-ranking officer of the Hport Holy Land stationed here was a second level Heavenly Way expert called Xander Wilson. Xander sat on the main seat and listened to the noise made by the Harris family and Garcia family. He snorted and said, "Shut up!" The second level Heavenly Way expert spoke. No matter how unwilling Nichs and the master of the Harris family were, they both shut their mouths. Everyone knew very well that in the Mountain and Sea Realm, there were two kinds of civilization, Qi-refming and technology. For ordinary people, they could live by mastering any one of them, but at the same time, they also understood that from the highest point of view, it was a force that kept everything in check. Why was this ce governed by the Hport Holy Land? It wasn''t because of its high level of science and technology; it was because the Sacred Lord of the Hport Holy Land had the power of a seventh level of the Heavenly Way! He was one of the most powerful experts in the Mountain and Sea Realm! In the Mountain and Sea Realm, the first level of the Heavenly Way could be considered an expert. The second level of the Heavenly Way could already hold the position of City Lord in arge city. The third level of the Heavenly Way could easily establish its own sect. The fourth level of the Heavenly Way could dominate the entire Mountain and Sea Realm. The fifth level of the Heavenly Way was something that almost never appeared in the world. The sixth level of the Heavenly Way, in the Holy Land, could be worshipped by hundreds of thousand people. The seventh level of the Heavenly Way was something that only a handful of people could achieve in the entire Mountain and Sea Realm. Xander''s eyes swept over the master of the Harris family and Nichs of the Garcia family. "Do you think that what happened today was just a small matter? Something worse than this has never happened in our Yvale City!" Xander reached out and patted the table. The beating sound of the table proved Xander''s inner anger. Although the master of the Harris family sneered at Xander''s words, he still echoed, "Yes, Captain Wilson, this is indeed not a good thing, but it didn''t cause any trouble, right? It''s not appropriate to keep them locked up all the time, right?" "That''s true. My grandson is still young and has never experienced such things. Captain Wilson, I''ll take him back and discipline him." Nichs said. Although Chase was unpopr at home, he was still a member of the Garcia family, so he couldn''t leave him outside to be dealt with by the Hport Holy Land. Xander looked at the two people who were defending the younger generation and panted heavily. "You two are still thinking about these things? What do you think I am doing? Now Yvale City is in chaos! It''s because of the younger generation of your family. So, how about today''s incident? Are you two going to take responsibility for the younger generation of your family?" The master of the Harris family quickly smiled apologetically as he said, "Captain Wilson, don''t be agitated. I''m more or less aware of what went on today. The matters of the younger generation are call that young man over? connected with us. W el you have a chat with him. We are allin Yvale City and we can meet anytime. It''ll be easy for us to resolve the matters of the younger generation." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Yes, Captain Wilson." Nichs also said, "It''s true that my grandson did something inappropriate, but it''s not all my grandson''s fault. I''ve seen Henry, that junior, and he''s very impolite. He has to take at least half of the responsibility for this matter." "Impolite?" Xander was so angry that heughed. "Nichs, how are you going to make the heir of Zhang''s Group be respectful to you? Have you forgotten how your Garcia family left Yvale City? Have you forgotten how your family begged for mercy in front of Zhang''s Group? Now, for the sake of reputation, so many people have gathered to beat up Zhang''s heir? Have you forgotten the pain of your family?"N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Nichs and the Master of the Harris family, who had a lot to say, were suddenly stunned. The heir of the Zhang''s Group? The Zhang Family! Although this was the territory of the Hport Holy Land, to families like the Harris family and the Garcia family, the influence of the Hport Holy Land was really not very great. They were doing business and making money. YvaleCity needed to develop, so it could not be separated from them. Everyone was mutually beneficial, so there was room for negotiation in everything. Otherwise, how would the first level expert of the Heavenly Way dare to negotiate with the second level of the Heavenly Way? On the contrary, the Harris family and the Garcia family were afraid of the Zhang Family from the bottom of their hearts! The business that the Harris family and the Garcia family relied on was behind the scenes. The Zhang Family, on the other hand, could easily destroy the business between the two families and make them lose everything overnight! This was something that the Hport Holy Land could not do. Therefore, even though they were still unhappy with the Zhang family, they were still nning on when they could take them down. But everything was unknown to them. They didn''t even dare to look straight at the Zhang family, as if they were mice meeting a cat! But now, they had heard that the two juniors of their family were fighting against the heir of Zhang''s family! "That''s the Zhang family!" Nichs swallowed hard and asked, "Captain Wilson, do you mean that Henry is the heir of the Zhang family?" When Nichs spoke, his voice was trembling. Xander snorted and said, "You two families really are getting more and more oblivious! How dare you fight without knowing the identity of the~~~ other party?! Why do you think I have captured your family members? If I didn''t send people out, believe it or not the person lying on the street would definitely not be the heir of the Zhang family. The bodies would belong to the younger generation of your two families!" Chapter 2103 Chapter 2103 ? They trembled at the same time and didn''t doubt Xander''s words at all. The Garcia family knew exactly what the Zhang family was going to do. And the Harris family had seen the Garcia family''s miserable situation with their own eyes. They would never doubt the power of the Zhang family. It suddenly urred to Nichs that on that day when Henry was in the Garcia family, he said that he wanted to solve the conflict with him and wanted to negotiate some cooperation with the Garcia family. At that time, Nichs drove Henry away like he was a beggar. At the thought of this, Nichs gave him a few ps on the spot. This was a chance to let the Garcia family return to Yvale City aboveboard. And he missed it! The master of the Harris family was both afraid and relieved. Fortunately, his unfilial son was only present and he did not go too far. Those people were all called by the guy from the Garcia family and had nothing to do with the Harris family. Otherwise, the whole Harris family might be plunged into a catastrophe! "That''s enough talk. I''ll be able to settle the things with the Zhang family for the time being, but I''m sure you''ll have to give them an exnation." Xander stood up. "The juniors from your families have been taken to the interrogation room in front of us. You two can go and have a look." "Thank you, thank you." "Thank you, Captain Wilson." Nichs and the master of Harris family thanked him repeatedly, and then quickly walked to the interrogation room. In the interrogation room, Chase and Maxi were locked together with dissatisfaction on their faces. "Creak! Creak!" The door of the interrogation room was pushed open, Nichs and the master of Harris family came in from the door of the interrogation room. When Chase and Maxi saw them, they immediately became excited. "Dad!" "Grandpa!" The two shouted at the same time. The Master of Harris family walked up to Maxi and took a deep breath. "Okay, don''t say anything, don''t ask anything, let''s go home and talk about it." "Father, but..." When Maxi was about to speak, the head of the Harris family red at him and he immediately shut his mouth. Meanwhile, Nichs walked up to Chase. Before Chase could speak, Nichs raised his hand and pped Chase''s face. The entire interrogation room could hear the crisp sound clearly. Nichs was a master of the first level of the Heavenly Way. Even if he had withdrawn most of his strength, Chase''s face got swollen. Chase only felt a burning pain on his face. "What a joke!" Nichs was extremely angry and kicked Chase directly to the ground. "How dare you?! I think you are used to being arrogant. You dare to fight with Henry, the heir of the Zhang family?! Do you want to ruin my family?" Maxi, who was standing on the side, was shocked.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Henry, the heir of the Zhang family? How was that possible? Was the heir of the Zhang family sitting in thest row of the auction? Was the heir of the Zhang family driving a car worth one million Spiritual Stones? Was the heir of the Zhang family living in an ordinary residential area? Chase''s face also changed. "Zhang... Zhang, the heir of the Zhang family!" Chase was arrogant in Yvale City, but he knew very well that the opponents he was arrogant to were those who had no power or influence. In the face of powerful people, he didn''t have the right to be arrogant at all. For example, the Zhang family could destroy him as easily as eliminating an ant! "This... this..." Chase covered his face. "Grandpa, I didn''t know! I didn''t know! I didn''t know Henry''s identity!" Chase was in a panic at this moment. He suddenly saw Maxi beside him. He pointed at Maxi as if holding a life-saving straw. "It''s him! Grandpa, it''s Maxi! Maxi told me that Henry is just a nobody, and it was he who incited me to attack Henry. He said that this would make you happy! Grandpa, otherwise, I wouldn''t dare to do such a thing!" "Well?" Nichs''s eyes instantly saw Maxi and then turned to the master of Harris family. A few secondster, Nichs nodded and gave a thumbs up. "Well, it''s really a good method. I originally thought that my Garda family should have nothing to do with everyone in Yvale City after we withdrew from Yvale City. It seems that you guys don''t want me to stay in Vincenzo City any longer!" The face of the master of the Harris family changed. "Nichs, don''t get me wrong. If my family did anything, I wouldn''t be here with you right now!" "Yes, that''s right." Nichs nodded. "However! The people who attacked the Zhang Family are all from our Garcia family, while your family was only present! It''s easy to exin what happened here, isn''t it? What a great means! You look like you just heard this news. With your acting skills, even if you are not in Qi-refming or in business, you would still be weed by a lot of people as an actor, right?" The Master of Harris family gave Maxi a fierce look. Maxi''s legs went limp and he knelt on the ground. "Dad! I really didn''t know! I just wanted to get that glowing femalepanion. That''s all! How could I know that he is the heir of the Zhang family?" "Useless thing!" The master of the Harris family also pped Maxi in the face and scolded, "All day long, you only think of women! Useless! Useless!" Maxi knelt there, not daring to make a sound. "Everyone, the family matters should be settledter." Xander appeared in the interrogation room. "The Zhang family has arrived. All of you should go and talk about how this matter should be settled." Nichs red at the master of Harris family, snorted coldly, and then swung his sleeve and walked out of the interrogation room. The Master of Harris family sighed. He knew that this matter could not be exined clearly. If he did not handle it well today, he would definitely be hated by the Garcia family. Although the Garcia family was not in Yvale City, they still had connections and status. It was not good for the Harris family if they offended the Garcia family. If something bad happened to the Garcia family this time, they would pull the Harris family together with them. If they wanted to solve this matter, they would have to bear the burden with the Garcia family. No one could fawn on them. Only in this way could Nichs feel a little morefortable. Content belongs to The Master of Harris family figured it out. He shook his head and walked out of the interrogation room. Chase and Maxi quickly got up and followed up, lowering their heads and walking behind the elders, not daring to breathe loudly. In a reception room, the door was opened, and the Harris family and the Garcia family appeared at the door. In the reception room, Henry and Jone were sitting on the sofa and sipping the tea slowly. Behind Henry stood a man in a white shirt, who looked to be in his thirties. The second level Heavenly Way expert, Xander, stood by the side of the white-clothed man with a face full of respect, his entire body exuding ayer of restraint. Chapter 2104 Chapter 2104 ? The eyes of Nichs and the head of Harris family gradually turned to Henry. Henry put down the teacup in his hand and sat there, saying, "Senior Nichs, it''s not the first time we meet. Why are you so reserved? Sit down. Is this the head of the Harris family next to you? Although it''s the first time I see him, I''ve seen and understood the way your Harris family does things during this period of time. How should I say..." Henry thought for a moment with his hand holding his lower jaw, and then he said, "Very overbearing." Henry''s words made the master of Harris family look bitter. "You two, don''t stand there. Come and sit down." Henry pointed to the two chairs in front of him. The Master of Harris family and Nichs approached, but they didn''t dare to sit down. They just stood there. Maxi and Chase followed, not even daring to raise their heads. "Young master Harris, what''s wrong with you? You seem to be a different person." Henry looked at Maxi strangely. Maxi trembled and smiled. "Mr Zhang, it''s my fault that I failed to recognize you." Henry''s face suddenly changed, and he frowned. "Smile? Do you think it''s fun?" Maxi''s legs went limp. He kneeled on the ground again and pped himself. "Mr. Zhang, I''m sorry! I''m sorry! I''m sorry!" The sound of Maxi''s p on his face rang out again and again. Henry''s knitted brows rxed. He smiled slightly and said, "It''s a good rhythm. I like to listen to it. Well, Mr Harris, Senior Nichs, let''s talk one thing at a time. Let''s talk about the Harris family first. There seems to be no conflict between our Zhang Family and Harris family, right?" The master of the Harris family nodded repeatedly and said, "No, no." "Then, Mr Harris, why does your son always go against me? Even when I attended the auction, I was ridiculed by your son. What did he mock at me for?" Henry showed a thoughtful expression. After a few seconds, he suddenly realized and said, "Oh, right, for me being poor! It seems that the business of the Harris family has been doing well in recent years that it has the ability topletely suppress our Zhang Family at any time. But you don''t want to do so now, do you?" When the master of the Harris family heard this, he almost cried out! Everyone knew that when doing business in Yvale City, everyone had to pay attention to the Zhang family. The master of the Harris family understood the meaning of Henry''s words very well. He felt that his business was doing well, didn''t it? Then there was no need to do it in the future! The master of the Harris family quickly bowed and said, "Mr. Zhang, it''s all a misunderstanding. It''s all because my son is not sensible." "No, no, no, no." Henry shook his head. "Maxi is not a fool. If he wasn''t sensible, he wouldn''t have been able to buy a pair of jade bracelets for three million. This is not ignorance, but confidence. By the way, I heard from my girlfriend that Maxi wanted to take my girlfriend to see the vi of your Harris family and enjoy a luxurious life with your family?" "This..." The master of the Harris family would really kill Maxi directly if he wasn''t his only son. Flirting with the woman of the heir of the Zhang Family? Was he that stupid?N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Henry smiled and said, "Mr. Harris, in your opinion, is it necessary for a man to do what he has promised?" The master of the Harris family looked embarrassed and didn''t know how to answer. "This..." "The man must do what he promised. Since the young master of the Harris family said that he would take my girlfriend to see the luxurious life, then you should take some action, shouldn''t you? How many Spiritual Stones do you think it costs to live such a luxurious life?" The master of the Harris family smiled and said, "Mr Zhang, for different people, the meaning of luxury is not..." Henry directly interrupted his voice and asked, "What about the Zhang family? Do you think hundreds of millions is a luxury for the Zhang family?" "Erm..." The master of the Harris family had heard Henry''s words. How could he not understand the meaning of Henry''s words? Henry wantedpensation and the price was a few hundred million at once! Hundreds of millions of yuan! It was one-tenth of the Harris family''s property! But how much could the head of the Harris family say? If hundreds of millions were considered luxurious for the Zhang Family, didn''t it mean that they looked down on the Zhang Family? But if not, the price would continue to rise! The master of the Harris family took a deep breath and said, "Mr. Zhang, this amount is not a small sum for anyone." "Well, 500 million. It can be regarded as luxurious." Henry shrugged his shoulders. "And my girlfriend can''t let the young master of the Harris family y with her, can she?" "No, of course not." The master of the Harris family hurriedly shook his head. At this time, his heart was bleeding, 500 million yuan! For the Harris family, although it would not hurt their base, it was definitely a huge sum! It was enough for them to have heartache for a while, but it was also possible for them to pay 500 million to solve this problem. Henry nodded. "Since Mr. Harris thinks that it''s not appropriate to trouble your son, then I can only do it myself. 500 million is also a year''s worth of luxury for my girlfriend. And for me, one year''s work is worth 500 million. You should give me also five hundred million. It isn''t too much, right?" Upon hearing this, the master of the Harris family was stunned. Another 500 million. This was one billion! Even for 500 million Spiritual Stones, the Harris family would sell a part of their property. One billion Spiritual Stones was arge sum for the Harris family! Although the market value of the Harris family was over several billion Spiritual Stones, it was the market value, which contained a lot of things. "What?" Henry''s expression changed. "Do you think that your son''s promises are much more valuable than my one year''s time? From the looks of it, the Zhang family really doesn''t deserve your respect." "No, no, no, no." The head of the Harris family quickly exined, "No problem, no problem." "Okay, then it''s a deal. I want to see the money in three days. Mr. Harris, is there any problem?" "No, no." The head of the Harris family answered while his heart was bleeding. "Okay." Henry nodded and looked at Xander. "Captain Wilson, you have heard the words of Mr. Harris. Let''s make it clear. Today, Mr. Harris is the guarantor for Maxi. If the money is not in ce three dayster, Mr. Harris must have done something illegal. ording to the rules of the Hport Holy Land, this kind of thing should be dealt with seriously, shouldn''t it?" Content belongs to "Yes, I will deal with it seriously!" Xander replied loudly and did not respect the master of Harris family at all. There was nothing he could do. After all, Xander knew very well that the young master of the Zhang family had someone backing him who thought he was at the fourth level of the Heavenly Way. Moreover, Xander heard that the core of the Zhang Family had dealings with the core members of the Hport Holy Land! How could such a family be offended by him, a small shaker who was stationed in Yvale City? "Well, since Captain Wilson has spoken, I am relieved. Then, let''s talk about the Garcia family. Senior Nichs, what your family has done is more ruthless!" Henry said with a smile on his face. Nichs had a hard time in his heart. The Harris family had taken out one billion just for that little thing. How much money did his own family need to take out? Chapter 2105 Chapter 2105 ? Nichs stood in front of Henry. Henry smiled and said, "Senior Nichs, I know that there was some misunderstanding between the Zhang family and the Garcia family. As for me, I think that there is no longer anyone who is my permanent friend or enemy in this world. Everything happens because of an uneven distribution of interests. I think the Garcia family is very powerful, so I want to resolve the grievances between our two families and resolve the misunderstanding with you. However, Senior Nichs seems to look down upon the Zhang family, and ording to what you said, the Zhang family is not even qualified to be your enemy, right?" Hearing this, Nichs quickly wiped the sweat on his forehead and exined, "Mr. Zhang, I was blind that day..." "It''s okay." Henry interrupted Nichs. "Everyone has a weighing in his heart. Our Zhang family doesn''t need everyone to approve of us. It''s just that Senior Nichs, after I left the Garcia family that day, your Garcia family has sent people to investigate me secretly. As for the people investigating me, I also found and talked with them. The final result is that they were instructed by you, Senior Nichs. To use your own words, I and my family and forces behind me have to die, right?" Nichs'' legs were so weak that he almost fell to his knees. He knew that he had indeed said such words that day, but that was when he did not know Henry''s identity. If he had known that Henry had the identity of the Zhang family, would he dare? Would he dare? Standing behind Henry, Chalklea heard these words and snorted, "Captain Wilson, the management of your Yvale City is really good. A small family wants to kill my young master and all the people behind my young master just for a few simple things?" The might that belonged to the fourth level of the Heavenly Way realm pressed heavily towards Xander. Under this pressure, Xander only felt that it was difficult to breathe. Fortunately, this pressure onlysted for two breaths before disappearing. If it persisted a little longer, Xander would definitely not be able to withstand it. Faced with theplements of a fourth level Heavenly Way expert, Xander didn''t dare show any dissatisfaction. He could only re hatefully at Nichs. Nichs also noticed Xander''s gaze and shrank his neck in fear. Henry shook his head and sighed. "Hey, I thought that what Senior Nichs said were just angry words. I''ve been hiding at home for three days, thinking that your anger has subsided. I didn''t expect that something would happen as soon as I went out. It seems that Nichs really wants me to die!" Henry didn''t mention Chase the whole time. He just put everything on Nichs. Henry knew very well that Chase was different from Maxi. Although both of them were the direct descendants of their families, Maxi was the second- generation direct descendant, and Chase was the third-generation heir. Moreover, Maxi was the only son of the head of the Harris family, the young master of the Harris family, and the future heir. His importance to the Harris family was self-evident. But what about Chase? There were so many sons and grandsons in the Garcia family, but Chase was the most disappointing one. The reason why Nichs came here today was that he was worried about his grandson, but most of the time, it was because of the Garcia family''s reputation. After all, if a member of the Garcia family was taken to be interrogated by the Hport Holy Land, the Garcia family would not look good. But in front of the most important thing, Chase was absolutely able to be abandoned by the Garcia family. Therefore, even if some things were arranged by Chase, Henry would me it all on Nichs. Nichs was so sophisticated that he could see through what Henry was ning. Nichs looked back at Chase, and then at Henry. Nichs sighed. From the perspective of the younger generation, the Zhang family''s young generation had far surpassed the Garcia family.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. At this moment, Nichs''s phone suddenly rang. After looking at the caller, his face suddenly lit up with joy. The person was sent out by Nichs a long time ago. Nichs had the intention of returning to Yvale City, but if he wanted to return to Yvale City, he needed the consent of the Zhang family. Nichs did not think that he was in a good rtionship with the Zhang family now. The Zhang family could not easily allow him to return to Yvale City. What he wanted was to find an opportunity to return. The person that Nichs had sent was the one looking for an opportunity. The identity of this person was extremely special. Nichs told him that unless it was possible to take down the Zhang family, and the possibility was more than 70%, he should not contact him so as not to be suspected. Now, at this critical moment, the other side called him! This meant that the Zhang family was not as strong as they seemed! If so, what happened today may not be as miserable as he thought! Generally speaking, in this case, he would not answer the phone. But he had to answer the phone before he negotiated with the Zhang family, because the content of the phone would change the direction of negotiations. Nichs took a deep breath and said, "I have to answer a phone call." After that, Nichs did not look at others and walked out of the room and picked up the phone. "Good news, Senior! Good news! Something''s wrong with the Zhang''s Group!" An ecstatic voice came from the other end of the line. "What''s the matter? Speak slowly." Nichs also felt that his heart was beating faster. "As the rumours have it, the top management of the Zhang family has been in trouble. The one surnamed Sheng hasn''t shown up t for a long time. The Zhang family has always relied on the support of those four people. But the new heir of the Zhang family fired all four of them. Now the top management of the Zhang family is empty. There are problems in the internal economy of the Zhang family. Because of an economic chain, once the economic problem of the Zhang family can''t be solved, the Zhang family will copse overnight!" "Good! Good!" Nichs clenched his fists in excitement. "But Senior, we only have one chance. We have received the news that the Zhang family''s economic line has been repaired, but the funds will be transferred next month. Therefore, this time, we must seize the opportunity. The Zhang family needs 600 million Spiritual Stones to fill the costs in five days. As long as we limit the Zhang family to not get the 600 million Spiritual Stones in five days, the Zhang family will be finished! But once they get the money, the Zhang family will be able to rise from the dead again." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org The first half of the news made Nichs excited, but the second half made Nichs''s face extremely ugly. 600 million Spiritual Stones. Five days! The amount of Spiritual Stones required was horrifying and exaggerated, and the amount of time was short. The Zhang Family was short of 600 million Spiritual Stones, which meant that they could think of all ways. They had done everything they could. The 600 million Spiritual Stones were thest straw to break the camel''s back. There was nothing the Zhang Family could do. But now, Nichs knew very well that the Zhang family had taken care of the 600 million Spiritual Stones just now! Chapter 2106 Chapter 2106 ? The voice on the phone was still excited. As for Nichs, he had already pressed the hangup button. The Harris family! Stupid! Stupid! If it weren''t for these juniors, the Zhang Family wouldn''t have seized this opportunity! "No, that''s not right!" Nichs suddenly thought of a problem. This was not caused by the juniors of the Harris family and Chase. All of this was caused by Henry! In a short period of time, 600 million! Nichs began to recall the time when he first saw Henry. At first, he didn''t pay much attention to this person. It was just that he waste for the birthday party. The reason why he subconsciously targeted Henry was that Maxi''s words made him look down on Henry. Moreover, Maxi stirred up trouble at the party, which made him dislike Henry. The reason why Maxi did this was that Maxi had some conflicts with Henry before. Nichs thought about it carefully and suddenly felt a little scared. This Henry had been nning these things from the beginning, and everything was in the hands of this young man! Just now, Nichs was thinking that the difference between the younger generation of his family and the heir of the Zhang family was in their way of handling things. The heir of the Zhang family was more thoughtful. But now Nichs knew that the heir of the Zhang family had trapped them, including himself, for a time being! If a young man could do this and they let Henry grow for a few more years, how terrible would he be? The Zhang family had such a sessor, and his Garcia family had no ability topete with the Zhang family. The Zhang family was such a big family, and the heir was so excellent. Looking at the Garcia family, the family only had a little property, and these three generations of direct descendants were already very proud. The more Nichs thought about it, the colder his heart became. A chance that could bring down the Zhang family was in front of his eyes, but he missed it! The gap between the generations was so huge that he was afraid that there would be no hope for generations to bring down the Zhang family! Nichs came out with excitement, and when he went back, his face was full of depression. "Senior Nichs, you''re done with your work. Let''s talk about thepensation," Henry said with a smile. Nichs nodded. Now, he had no extra thoughts. "Mr. Zhang, how much do you think it will cost to let this thing go?" "Two billion yuan, and your grandson''s life." Henry stretched out his hand and slowly knocked on the table. He lightly said that he wanted to kill Chase. It sounded like he was going to kill a chicken. "No!" Nichs''s face suddenly changed. "We can give you money, but my grandson''s life absolutely not." "Okay, then two billion yuan. It''s a deal." Henry snapped his fingers and said, "Like the Harris family, you have three days. Three dayster, I want to see the money. Otherwise, Captain Wilson, does it also count as a cover-up if he doesn''t pay? "Yes." Xander nodded hard. "Okay, three days." Henry stood up and went straight out of the door. Jone also got up in a hurry and followed Henry. Chalklea nced at Xander. "Captain Wilson, please don''t let my young master down." "Definitely, Senior, don''t worry!" Xander cupped his hands towards Chalklea and said, "I will definitely keep an eye on this matter." "Good." Chalklea nodded and left this ce. After Henry and the others left, Xander and the Garcia family were left alone in the room. "Nichs, don''t me me for not reminding you. If you don''t handle this matter properly, no one can save you, understand?" Xander''s words were meant to warn him. He left the room without waiting for Nichs''s reply. Nichs stood there and his body was shaking! Two billion! He was going to take out half of the Garcia family! This would make the Garcia family a second-ss family! They can''t afford to take out two billion Spiritual Stone so they were definitely going to sell some properties!" Nichs had already hated the Zhang family to the bone, but there was nothing he could do about it. After getting this done, Henry took Jone directly back to Zhang''s Group.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Thest time Henry came to the Zhang''s Group, he directly expelled the four seniors people from the Zhang''s Group. These four people just wanted to give Henry a hard time that day, but they didn''t expect to be directly expelled from thepany. Such a result made them naturally angry. They had been trying to figure out a way these days. As the senior officials of the Zhang''s Group, they were also very clear about the crisis the current Zhang''s Group faced. The Zhang''s Group had a vacancy of 600 million. If they didn''t make up for it in five days, the wholepany would be destroyed directly. The four senior officials who were expelled from the Zhang''s Group all knew this. Some of their old employees had held several private meetings in the past few days to put pressure on Henry. When Henry came to the top office of the Zhang''s Group, a total of 18 senior officials of the Zhang''s Group had been waiting in the office. The other senior officials of the Zhang''s Group did not participate in this matter. "Hey, why are there so many people here? It seems that I have been very popr since thest time we met." Henry looked at the 18 people in front of him, smiled, and then sat on his chair. "Jone, go and get me some tea." "How many people are dedicated to thepany, only to be able to support their families, but now someone sits on the position of the chairman, but do not care about thepany, do not care about the staff, every day just eat and drink, does not even show. Is this kind of person really suitable to be the chairman?" Hearing the words of these people, Henry quickly waved his hand and said, "Okay, okay, stop. It seems that you all have a lot of opinions about me. Well, don''t be so weird. Just say what you have to say." "Well, that''s what you want me to tell you." The trusted follower of Mr. Wei sneered. "Now, thepany needs a sum of money to make up the vacancy, and it doesn''t have a lot of time. Let me ask you, do you have any idea how to do it?" Henry frowned slightly. "You asked me this question, does it mean that you have a solution?" "I don''t have, but Mr. Wei has!" The trusted follower of Mr. We said loudly, "You have expelled the key figures of thepany in order to show off Now there is a crisis in thepany, who will deal with these things?" "That''s right." "Let me tell you, don''t think that we are afraid of you because you are the chairman. Once thispany falls, we will not suffer the most. Think about it yourself!" Chapter 2107 Chapter 2107 ? The senior officials all stood in the united front to put pressure on Henry together. They didn''t dare before because they didn''t know Henry''s strength. But in the past few days, after contact with Mr. Wei and the other three, they were full of confidence. It turned out that there was already such a big crisis in Zhang''s Group. It turned out that Henry looked fearless and was just a paper tiger! The present Zhang''s Group needed talents and money to be saved! Therefore, these 18 people now dared to stand here and talk to Henry in this way. After listening to the meaning of their words and feeling the attitudes of these people, Henry had understood a lot. He smiled and said, "Everyone, don''t be too excited. Since you think I''ve done something wrong, why don''t we continue to y this betting game? I''d like to see if my Zhang''s Group can pass through the crisis without these four people." "Let''s make a bet..." A high-level official was about to speak, but he was interrupted by Henry''s words. "No, it''s not fun to bet on the four of them. Well, let''s involve all of you here. Let''s see if the Zhang''s Group can get through this crisis without the four of them and the 18 of you?" Thest time when Henry proposed to make a bet, the high-level officials were scared a lot. But this time, these 18 people sneered in their hearts. "It''s a bet again, and it''s the same trick as before? I was fooled by you before, but now I can''t be fooled by you again!" These 18 people were very clear about what their work duties were, and they were also very clear that thepanycked talents like themselves. It would not be so easy to turn the situation around in a short period of time. Although this period of time could onlyst for half a month at most, could the Zhang''s Group hold on for so long? Moreover, in front of this financial hole of 600 million, did Henry still have time to deal with the internal affairs of thepany? "Bet? If you want to bet, let''s bet!" "Good!" One of the high-level officials nodded his head vigorously. "Let''s make a bet!" When Henry heard this, there was a surprise in his eyes, and the surprise in Henry''s eyes was immediately captured by others. Based on Henry''s simple look, they had associated a lot of problems. "President Zhang, we also have to choose our bet, don''t we?" Another high-level official sneered. Henry thought for a while and asked, "What bet do you want?" "It''s very simple! If President Zhang can solve this crisis, it proves that we are really useless to thispany, so we volunteered to leave. If President Zhang can''t solve this crisis, it means that there is something wrong with your personal ability. For the sake of the overall situation of thepany, you should ask Mr. Wei and his men to return to thepany. Moreover, you should let capable people take the position of chairman. That''s the responsibility of thepany! President Zhang, do you dare?" Hearing their words, Henry smiled slightly and said, "Well, that''s settled then. Everyone, from now on, the bet will take effect. You can take a long vacation from now on. Jone, throw all their things into the storage room." Jone nodded. She was already very familiar with the matter of throwing things into the storage room. The 18 high-level officials'' faces changed. "President Zhang, what do you mean? Throw our things?" "Yes, all right, everyone, I have something important to do now. You can go out. By the way, a warm reminder that you must not step into thepany casually during these days, otherwise you will be caught as amercial spy." After Henry finished speaking, he turned around and picked up the fragrant tea made by Jone. He closed his eyes and tasted the tea slightly. Looking at Henry''s confidence, several high-level officials snorted coldly and turned to walk out of the office. One person took the lead and the rest walked out. In their eyes, Henry''s attitude was arrogant and ostentatious! However, he would soon pay the price for his arrogance! The fact that the Zhang family was short of 600 million was a secret, but it had spread throughout Yvale City! The people of Yvale City all wanted to see the copse of this colossus. All of them wanted to share the benefits that the Zhang Family currently possessed! At this time, no one would stand out to help the Zhang Family. After all, what the Zhang Family possessed was too enviable! These high-level officials were very clear that when Henry discovered that the matter could not be solved, even if he did not take the initiative to go to Mr. Wei and the others, Wei and the others woulde back. Mr. Wei and the other four top families of Yvale City. When the Zhang family was on the verge of copse, Mr. Wei and the other two would take action and put in a lot of money to save the Zhang family from danger. They would also turn from a guest to a host! actually represented the the Henry was sitting in the office, looking at the list on theputer desk. The 18 names were all written on it. Henry almost did not pay attention to these 18 people. Instead, he looked at another folder. This folder was encrypted. Generally speaking, it could not be opened at all. Forcefully cracking it would directly damage the folder. Henry took a deep breath and opened the folder. He entered rows of passwords, which came from Chalklea. When the folder was opened, a dense row of data appeared in front of Henry. The people of Yvale City thought that the Zhang family''s status in Yvale City was unparalleled and that it was rted to the Hport Holy¨¦ Land. However, in reality, thends and main cities of the ten holynds were all owned by the Zhang family''s enterprise. It was just that the name was different. Moreover, the family''s enterprises were on top of any city. It was unshakable! Henry looked at the data carefully and found that the total revenue of all thepanies in the Zhang Family was more than 10 billion Spiritual Stones each month! Ten billion per month! This was just the pure ie! It did not include properties and other growth! At present, all the industries under the Zhang family were worth more than ten trillion! Nopany in the ten holynds couldpare with it. Even if all the ten holynds were added up, they were not as big as the Zhang Group. Henry looked at the tens of billions of pure monthly ie. One-fifth of it would be used to maintain the construction of the Holy City of the Noble Berserkers and maintain the cultivation of its staff. After all, in order to nurture a Heavenly met expert, not only did it require talent, but also arge amount of spiritual energy. In the Mountain and Sea Realm, the spiritual energy was very thin, even weaker than that of the ancientnd. If one wanted to cultivate, they had to rely on Spiritual Stones. Furthermore, Spiritual Stones were the most necessary item in the battle between experts. Even an expert at the second level of the Heavenly Way would not be able to store enough Spiritual Qi in the Divine Sea. During the battle, there had to be sufficient Spiritual Stones to supplement the Spiritual Qi. The amount of more than two billion Spiritual Stones per month was all thrown at this point. The remaining eight or nine billion Spiritual Stones would be transported to a ce called Solomon!This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Looking at the report, Henry frowned and thought, "Solomon. Send nearly 10 billion Spiritual Stones every month to that ce, why?" When Henry continued to read, but there wasn''t any information, and there was no indication of the use of these Spiritual Stones. Henry felt that something was very wrong with this situation. After all, Spiritual Stones were different from the currency in the ancientnd. The currency could be printed endlessly in the ancientnd. Spiritual Stones were consumables. What was the reason for such arge number of Spiritual Stones to be used like this every month? Chapter 2108 Chapter 2108 ? After closing the folder, Henry immediately opened the webpage and searched for Solomon, but found that there was no ce named Solomon on the Inte, and he couldn''t even get any information. In thisworked age, even fictional things could be found on the Inte, and for things that could not be found on the Inte, there was only one possibility, that was, they existed but were deliberately hidden. When he saw the shadow of Emera in the Noble Berserkers that day, Henry had a lot of questions in his heart. But before he could get the answer, an ident happened and they were cut off. Henry was eager to find out what had happened to his parents. Now the only clue he had was about Solomon, but before that, Henry had to solve the other problems. As for where Gardiner and Ranjeet went, Henry had already arranged for people from Noble Berserkers to look for them, as well as the clues about Sylvia. As for the Heretic God and Cesia, Henry had heard Gardiner mention before that they had been missing for a year and could not find any trace of them. These were all brothers who came from the ancientnd. Although every one of them had the ability to be an expert, Henry still couldn''t help but worry. However, Henry was also aware of this matter and couldn''t rush it. After all, the entire Mountain and Sea Realm was terrifying, and there were many restricted zones. It wasn''t easy to find a person. Henry was lying on the seat and rubbing his temples. There were a lot of things, but he still had to deal with them one by one. The office door was suddenly pushed open and Jone walked in. She pped her hands and said, "It''s settled. Everything is thrown in the storage room." "Okay. You can find something to do." Henry closed his eyes and pretended to be asleep. He smoothed out what was about to be done in his mind. The Mountain and Sea Realm was veryrge. Gardiner and Ranjeet had enough experience in the field of survival. As long as he released the news, they woulde looking for him as long as they could see the news. There was no doubt about that. As for Sylvia, Henry was very worried now. Although Sylvia was very strong after the awakening of the Metaphysics bloodline, she was in the Mountain and Sea Realm with countless masters. Sylvia was only able to protect herself here. Moreover, Henry was very clear that Sylvia''s memory was sealed, and the matter of her identity had be a mystery. For her, she was also looking for the answer. In the Mountain and Sea Realm, looking for a person was like looking for a needle in a haystack. If he wanted to find Sylvia, he had to start from the Metaphysics bloodline. "Jone, you stay here and enjoy. I''m going out for a while." Henry stood up and said goodbye to Jone. Then he made an appointment with Chalklea go to the cafe downstairs of thepany. This society of Qi- refining and technology was very strange. Some people could breathe like a fairy in the first second, and then sat in a suit in a cafe in the next second, enjoying the hand-made, high-quality coffee. "Senior Chalklea, how much do you know about the Metaphysics bloodline?" Henry sat in front of Chalklea. At this moment, he was only able to find some answers from Chalklea. "The Metaphysics bloodline?" Chalklea''s brows furrowed slightly. "Sacred Lord, I did read some records about the Metaphysics bloodline in ancient books. But it''s been too long. The so-called Metaphysics bloodlinees from the yellow Qi when heaven and earth started. The patriarch of the Metaphysics bloodline was a powerful creature born within. He absorbed the yellow Qi and then gave birth to the Metaphysics bloodline." Chalklea said what he knew to Henry. "The Metaphysics bloodline is unusually powerful, and it represents many things. The heaven-and-earth profound mystery has the ability to create the world. Legend has it that the heaven-and-earth profound Qi can cleanse all the evil in the world and return everything to its original state. Moreover, it is said that the heaven-and-earth profound Qi is an indispensable existence in a world, and the heaven-earth profound Qi can be divided into yin and yang. Without the existence of the heaven-and-earth profound Qi, yin and yang in this world would be too messy." Content belongs to The words spoken by Chalklea made Henry understand the strength of the Metaphysics bloodline. "Are there any records of the Metaphysics bloodline now? Or a legend?" Henry asked. Chalklea shook his head. "There''s no more. After all, this kind of bloodline has disappeared for far, far too long. If news of the Metaphysics bloodline were to spread, I''m afraid the ten holynds would be in an uproar." Henry nodded. "Seniror Chalklea, during this period of time, please help me pay more attention to the news of the Metaphysics bloodline." "Yes, I understand." Chalklea did not doubt what Henry was going to do. Henry gave the order, and he only knew that it was right for him to carry it out. "There''s another thing. Senior Chalklea, where is Solomon?" "That''s a battlefield." Chalklea took a deep breath. "Sacred Lord, you should know that although our Noble Berserkers exists in the Mountain and Sea Realm, it isn''t invincible. There have always been powerful enemies secretly fighting against us. As for Solomon, it''s the border. That ce is also known as the end of the world!" "The end!" Henry''s body trembled slightly. "That''s right," said Chalklea with a serious expression. "At the other end is the enemy we''re going to deal with. Theye from a different world and are extremely powerful. They want to revise the entire Mountain and Sea Realm. Several years ago, the entire Solomon copsed. Thanks to the old Sacred Lord who appeared in time and led a few powerful seniors to fight back, the ce was safe. More than a year ago, your mother had also gone there. The war there never ceased. We''ve been able to supply them with Spiritual Stones for a long time, but they were never able to make up for the loss of the city''s resources. This time, the enemyunched a fierce attack against the city itself, causing the city to be greatly depleted."Chalklea looked grave. "Senior, have you ever been to Solomon?" Henry asked. There was a sh of absent-mindedness in Chalklea''s eyes. He then nodded and said, "I''ve been there. I stayed there for three days and almost died there." "My parents are also there!" Henry clenched his fists. "When can I go there?"N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "It''s difficult," Chalklea said with a sigh. "Just because of the battlest time, the passage leading to Solomon has already been destroyed, and the path to Solomon has already been cut off. By sending Spiritual Stone over, we are able to use the formation to release spirit energy and replenish the world. The people there cannote out, and we can''t enter either. Sacred Lord, you don''t have to worry about Solomon. The old Sacred Lord has given us some missions. You should familiarize yourself with the Mountain and Sea Realm first. When the timees, you will have to do a lot of things." Henry bowed his head and was silent. Many things that had been put in front of him were like a cloud of fog. Now, the fog was getting clearer and clearer. Henry also knew that he was close to the truth. But at this time, Henry was a little scared. Henry didn''t even know where this kind of fear came from. "Senior Chalklea, thank you very much. May I trouble you to help me investigate the Metaphysics bloodline?" After saying that, Henry got up and left the cafe. Chalklea looked at Henry''s departing back and sighed. "The burden of unifying the entire Mountain and Sea Realm is too heavy, isn''t it?" Chapter 2109 Chapter 2109 ? Henry returned to thepany with a heavy heart. As soon as he entered the office, he found that Jone was reading an economy book with great interest. "You''re interested in this?" Henry looked at Jone curiously. "This is so interesting!" Jone saw Henrying back and was very excited to read the book in her hand. "Look, he suppressed his opponent with different means. It''s much more interesting than fighting!" Henry couldn''t help but smile. "If you like it, I''ll give you one thing to let you practice. Are you interested?" "Ah? Really?" Jone''s face was filled with disbelief. However, her facial expression changed as he said, "Forget it. I don''t understand many things yet and don''t want to mess it up for you." "It''s just a small thing. If you can''t handle it well, you don''t have to read these books. You have participated in the conflict with the Garcia family and the Harris family. They owe me a sum of money, so you should be responsible for getting it back." "That''s fine." Jone nodded. "It''s simple." Henry smiled and said, "It''s not that simple. The Harris family and the Garcia family can''t afford so much money in such a short time. They must have sold some estates. You are responsible for buying these estates. The value can be slightly lower than the market price. You can conceal your identity in this process, understand?" "Alright, I''ll go and give it a try!" Jone nodded. "Well, I''ll leave it to you." Henry stretched himself andy down on the chair. Yvale City. Harris family''s vi. The master looked at the list in his hand with tears welling up in his eyes. "Maxi, you are really the lucky star of our Harris family!" The master red at Maxi, who stood next to him and didn''t even dare to breathe. "One billion Spiritual Stones! A whole billion! For a woman! Do you only have women in your mind every day?" Maxi was so scared that he was shivering. He was still frightened by the one billion Spiritual Stones. The master of the Harris family also knew that it was useless to only scold his son. Now the most important thing was to raise the money. At present, the amount of Spiritual Stones allocated by the Harris family was only about 400 million. They would get the remaining Spiritual Stones by selling some estates. The master of the Harris family had selected some non- important estates. If they were all sold out, the estimated price would be about 600 million, which could solve the problem. The master of the Harris family sighed. He made a phone call and immediately found someone to help contact the buyer. Under normal circumstances, when the Harris family was in a hurry to sell the family''s property, the price would be lower than that of the market. It was not difficult to sell it. But after waiting for half a day, the master of the Harris family didn''t get a phone call. The situation made him feel a little nervous. He immediately called to inquire about it. The result made him dumbfounded. "Mr. Harris, it''s not that we don''t want it, but we don''t dare to ept it! Everyone knows that you have provoked the Zhang family. If anyone bids at this time, we will lose more than we could gain if we upset the Zhang family. After all, you only sell some unrted industries. No one will take the risk of offending the Zhang family for just a small profit!" When the head of the Harris family heard this, he was extremely anxious. If he couldn''t sell these things, what should he do? Three days were going to pass soon! "Mr. Harris, I heard that there is a ce where you can sell, but the price is ten per cent lower." The voice on the other side of the phone rang again. "Ten per cent lower?" The face of the master of the Harris family changed slightly. Ten per cent was not a small amount when the price in question was 600 million. "Mr. Harris, think about it. If you need it, contact me at any time." A voice came from the other end of the line, and then hung up the phone. The master of the Harris family listened to the busy tone on the phone and sighed helplessly. On the other side, Jone looked at the middle-aged man in front of her and smiled with satisfaction. "Good, the Zhang family will remember this." "Thanks to President Zhao." The middle-aged man''s face was full of ttery. He was the person who had just spoken to the master of the Harris family. Everything he just talked about was ording to Jone''s instructions. "You''ve done a good job. I''ll give you half a day to spread the news that the Harris family and the Garcia family had offended us in the whole city. Do you understand?" "Understood, understood." The middle-aged man nodded his head repeatedly. Jone''s eyes revealed a look of satisfaction. Within a private booth of a top-tier restaurant in Yvale City, twenty or so people were seated. These people were originally the high up officials of Zhang Group, Mr. Wei, Mr. Wood, Director Mu, Director Wei, as well as the 18 senior officials of thepany who had made a bet with Henry. "Mr. Wei this guy Henry really doesn''t know what''s good for him!" A senior executive''s face was full of resentment. The person who was called Mr. Wei was more than fifty years old and had a square-faced. When he heard this, he smiled slightly. "Henry is young, full of energy and bad temper However, his strength is not proportional to his temper. He is too naive. 600 million yuan! Yes, Zhang''s Group is the leadingpany in Yvale City. With the connections of Zhang''s Group, it is not difficult to borrow 600 million yuan. Unfortunately, in Yvale City, who is willing to lend it to them?" "Hahaha! Yes!" Mr. Woodughed loudly. He was a potbellied fat man. "The Zhang''s Group has dominated Yvale City for too long! More than half of the cake has been swallowed by the Zhang''s Group. Now everyone is waiting for the Zhang''s Group to copse. There are only five days left. Who can save the Zhang Family in five days?" "Ha." A high-level official sneered. "It''s ridiculous that he made a bet with us and asked us to leave the Zhang''s Group. Does he think he can deceive us again? Who does he think he is? I believe that he will cry to the old leaders and beg them to go back in less than two days!" "Yes." Director Mu nodded. It was a man in his forties, and his face was full of pride. "Whether or not we go back at that time, it will depend on our mood, hahaha!" "Alright, everyone." Director Wei was a woman who looked like she was in her thirties. She stood up and raised her ss. "This time, we rely on everyone to fight for us. After we win this battle, thepany will be ours!" "Yes! At that time, let''s see who will win!" In the entire room, there was a burst of unbridledughter. Everyone''s face was full of a victorious smile. Halfway through the wine, the door of the room was suddenly opened from the outside. The people in the room frowned. They were nning the future, re-building the Zhang Group''s building, and nning everyone''s new office area. They were watching going the high-ss vi they wereching to buy in a few days, and suddenly they were interrupted, which made them very unhappy. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "What''s the matter? Why are you so impatient?!" Mr. Wei turned his head and cursed.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Chapter 2110 Chapter 2110 ? Mr. Wei and the others were discussing how to extend their ambitions in the future. They were trying to win over thepany. Looking at the person who suddenly broke in, Mr. Wei was very angry. Even if the Zhang Group''s boss dared to offend him in future, the consequence would be extremely serious! The man who suddenly rushed into the room was Mr. Wei''s trusted follower. At this time, his face was full of panic. "Bad news! Bad news!" He yelled as soon as he entered the room. Mr. Wei frowned even more. "That''s enough. Speak slowly if you have anything to say. Look at your flustered appearance. You don''t even have a little bit of courage. How can you do anything big with me in the future?" The trusted follower gasped a few times, swallowed his saliva and said, "I just got the news that something happened with the Harris family and the Garcia family!" "Oh? What''s the matter? Tell me about it. The Harris family and the Garcia family may also cooperate with each other in future." Mr. Wei took a sip of wine and looked rxed. The rest of the people in the room also looked like they were listening to a drama. The trusted follower quickly said, "The Harris family and the Garcia family fought against Henry, and the Hport Holy Land intervened. Now the Harris family willpensate Henry with one billion Spiritual Stones, and the Garcia family willpensate Henry with two billion in three days. All thepensation must bepleted within three days!" As soon as his words came out, the faces of all the people in the room changed! One billion from the Harris family! Two billion from the Garcia family! The smile on Mr. Wei''s face disappeared in an instant. The wine ss in his hand fell to the ground. It smashed and broke into pieces. The rest of the people in the room were shocked. Mr. Wei''s arms were trembling, and his breathing became rapid. "What did you say?! Say it again!" Mr. Wei''s eyes were filled with disbelief. "The Harris family owes Henry one billion, and the Garcia family owes him two billion. They must pay Henry within three days!" "Impossible!" Mr. Wei pped on the table. "How could this be?! How could this be?!" As the former executive of Zhang''s Group, Mr. Wei knew very well that this time it was difficult for Zhang''s Group to survive. 600 million were thest pir of support for Zhang''s Group. The entire Zhang''s Group wouldpletely copse because of this 600 million. This was an opportunity to bring down Zhang''s Group, and this was the biggest opportunity for them to take over the position! The reason why Mr. Wei and the others gathered here today was that they were sure they would win! They were sitting here and looking forward to the future together. They were waiting for tomorrow, but the wine party was not over yet. All of this had been broken! Harris family! Garcia family! Zhang''s Group''s crisis was solved with 3 billion Spiritual Stones! Mr. Wei clenched his fist and said with a red face, "What do the Harris family and the Garcia family mean?" "The Hport Holy Land has gotten involved. They have no choice but to sell their assets. Moreover, I heard that the market price is much lower than before. They are determined to cut off their flesh!" "How could this be?! How could this be?!" Mr. Wei''s face was so gloomy that it looked as if it was about to drip water! Mr. Wood, Director Mu, and Director Wei looked at each other and saw each other''s faces turn pale. The faces of the other 18 senior officials who had arrived today were extremely ugly. "Leader, I still have something to do at home, so I have to go first." "I''m going to pick up my son from school." "Boss, my wife called me to go back." They left one after another. Of course, they didn''t really have anything to do with their families. They wanted to go back to the Zhang''s Group to plead with Henry! This time, they also thought that they were sure to win so they bet on leaving Zhang''s Group! However, the news now let them know that they would lose! What would happen if they lost? They would have to leave Zhang''s Group! In Yvale City, it could say that they lived the life of the upper ss, but once they left Zhang''s Group, they would be nothing! In the blink of an eye, only four people were left in the room. Mr. Wei seemed to have lost all his strength. He copsed to the chair and his head was full of sweat. Emera had left for a long time. Mr. Wei and the others all did well in thepany. They were the ones in charge of the entire Zhang Group. They even thought that Zhang Group was already theirs. When they heard the news that a young man would take over thepany, they intentionally did not show up that day. They wanted to put pressure on Zhang Group''s so-called heir and let him know who was the most important in the Zhang Group! However, they didn''t expect that the young man would give the order directly to inform the four of them that they didn''t have toe to thepany anymore. He even appointed a secretary on the spot to throw all their belongings into the storage room. This made them very unhappy. They all took Zhang''s Group as their own territory. But this heir dared to cause some trouble! They immediately decided to punish this so-called heir. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Therefore, the 18 officials tried to suppress the Zhang family together. Unexpectedly, they failed and the situation turned out to be like this. The old subordinates they arranged in the Zhang''s Group would stay in all the time and help them in future. With their many years of experience and contacts, they could start a new career. But now, there was nothing left! Content belongs to The 18 people left the restaurant and rushed to Zhang''s building as soon as possible. In the office on the top floor, Henry was lying there, leisurely tasting tea, and the door of the office was suddenly pushed open. Nearly all the 18 high up officials rushed into the office. "President Zhang! We decided to give up the bet!" "Yes, President Zhang. It''s our job to work in the Zhang''s Group. We shouldn''t take this as a bet!" "President Zhang!" These people said these words one by one. They were extremely anxious and their faces were pleading. Henry was still lying there, slowly sipping the tea. When the voices of these people faded, Henry put the teacup on the table. The cup of tea made contact with the table and made a slight noise, making all of them shut their mouths. Henry looked them up and down and said with a smile, "Don''t you know you need to knock on the door before entering and enter after you get permission?" They didn''t hesitate in the slightest, swarming in like a swarm of bees towards the door. Finally, the one who left closed the door of the office, and then the door was gently knocked on. Listening to the sound of knocking at the office door, Henry picked up thendline on the table and dialled the front desk directly. "Who is today''s security captain on duty? So many unrted people who have nothing to do with thepany broke into my office and no one cares? If such a thing happens again, all the people on duty today will lose their jobs!" After saying that, Henry directly hung up the phone. A few seconds after Henry hung up the phone, more than a dozen security guards rushed upstairs like crazy. In front of the office on the top floor, 18 people were still knocking on the door when a group of security guards rushed up. The leading security captain''s face was full of anger. "Throw them out, quick!" Chapter 2111 Chapter 2111 ? Zhang''s Group was recognized as the bestpany in the whole Yvale City. In actual fact, the sry of a security team leader was 15,000 Spiritual Stones! This was a considerable amount of money. The number of people who could be promoted to the position of security team leader was even more enviable! But just now, the security team leader got the news from the front desk that the chairman''s office called personally and 18 unrted personnel broke into the chairman''s office. The chairman was furious and warned the security team that they should not show if such a thing happened again. This warning scared the security leader. Of course, he knew who these 18 people were. He immediately took his men upstairs and dragged all these people out. The 18 people who were driven away by these security guards, could not stay there at all. They had entered the office with their mouths full of grand words, but now they were crying, begging for mercy and forgiveness from Henry. Henry could hear these prayers clearly, even though he was standing away from the door. "You were still putting on airs when you came in. It would be great if you were so obedient earlier. People won''t give up until all the hope is gone." Henry filled a cup of hot tea for himself and leisurely enjoyed it. Eighteen former high up officials were all thrown out of thepany. They cried loudly and this matter immediately spread throughout thepany. Many employees looked at them with pity. Once upon a time, these executives were the envy of everyone, with high sries and powerful positions, but now, they were not evenmon employees. All of this was because they offended the young heir of the Zhang Group. The fates of these high up officials also reminded all the employees of the Zhang Group. Although the heir of the Zhang Group was young, he could not be provoked. He did not care about any old friendship. Even the experienced employees of the Zhang Group like Mr. Wei were easy to get rid of! The rest of the high up officials who did not participate in this matter were all secretly d. At the same time, something in their minds had all been dismissed. All of them put their minds on their work and dared not think about those crooked ways anymore. One day passed. When night fell, Jone received a call saying that the Harris family was willing to sell some property at a lower price. At the same time, the Garcia family was also willing to do so. Jone smiled with satisfaction, but her tone was very cold on the phone. "Tell them that we can talk about it tomorrow. I don''t like to talk about this at night." After that, she hung up the phone directly. Jone was filled with joy, she passed by the Zhang Group and found that the lights on the top floor were still on. She went to the top floor of the building and opened the door of the office. She found that Henry was sitting there, reading a book carefully. "You''re back. From your expression, I can tell that you''re in a good mood today." Henry turned to look at Jone, who had just entered the door and said with a smile. "This is just too interesting!" Jone waved her fist. "It''s much funnier than Qi-refining! You don''t know how many methods I''ve thought of, I''ve put down the price to the lowest!" Henry smiled. Although in his opinion, Jone''s means were basic, it was good enough for a person who had just learned about it. He praised, "I heard that you did a good job. But you can''t collect all the assets at once. The Harris family is willing to sell the assets of 600 million yuan, so you can get the assets in the value of 400 million yuan. The same goes for the Garcia family, so you can leave 200 million as well." "Why?" Jone was a bit puzzled. "If you can think of it, the Harris family and the Garcia family can think of it too. Of course, they know that you will suppress them. But before that, you just need to pretend that you know nothing about it." "Okay." Jone nodded. She walked to the bookshelf and picked up another book about business. Out of the corner of her eyes, she identally caught a glimpse of the book in Henry''s hand. She asked curiously, "Do you still like to study these?" The book in Henry''s hand had the words ''Strange Tales of the Mountain and Sea Realm'' written on it. Henry smiled and said, "I just read it casually." As it was gettingte, the two people in the office were holding books in their hands with great interest, and they kept reading untilte at night. Every day, some people were happy while some were worried. In a private room of a bar, 18 executives who had been expelled from the Zhang''s Group were sitting together today. In front of them, there were many empty wine sses, and everyone looked drunk. Being expelled from the Zhang''s Group, they had nowhere to go. In Yvale City, no, in the whole area, nopany would want them. After all the fact that they wanted toon their chairman to resign had beenpletely spread out. No matter how capable they were, nopany would want such a man with wolfish ambition! For these 18 people, their future could be described as dark. Originally, they were the top managers of the Zhang''s Group and were envied by others. But now, they were nothing! The feeling of falling from heaven to hell made them almost copse. The 18 people were sitting together and getting drunk. The door of the room was slowly opened, and Mr. Wei appeared in front of everyone.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. As soon as they saw Mr. Wei, these people immediately became excited. If it weren''t for the instigation of the man surnamed Wei, how could they be like this?! "It''s all his fault! It''s all his fault!" "Wei, I was just worried that I wouldn''t be able to find you. How dare you show up!?" A hot-tempered man immediately rushed up while waving his fists. "Screw you." Mr. Wei kicked this person out directly. As the former Vice president of Zhang''s Group, his ie was very good. Although he didn''t have much talent in Qi-refining, he would usually spend some Spiritual Stones to strengthen his body and his physique was much stronger than these people. Mr. Wei looked at the people in the room with disdain in his eyes. "Look at you guys! Just a few small matters and you''re already like this! What a joke!" "Small matter! Wei, do you think this is a small matter?" One of the leaders said with a crying tone, "I still have a family to feed, a loan to repay, and a child to school. All these need money. Now that I don''t have a job, how can I support a family?" "Who said you don''t have a job?" Mr. Wei snorted. "It''s not like there''s nothing we can do about it!" "What?" Even those who were already drunk tried to sober themselves up a little when they heard these two words. Mr. Wei turned around and closed l the door of the private room, and then adjusted the music in the room to the greatest volume. He said, "Now we have be like this because of that man Henry! Without that man, the Zhang Group would stiff be a group without a leader, and we still could go back. So as long as Henry no longer appears, everything will return to its original state!" Chapter 2112 Chapter 2112 ? "As long as he never shows up?" "What do you mean?" One of the people shivered. "Is it very difficult to understand?" Mr. Wei sneered. "As long as that guy disappears from this world! So what if he has a high status? He only has one life!" "Well..." One of the higher-ups thought for a moment and shook his head quickly. "No, the Hport Holy Land will definitely investigate this kind of thing!"Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "Of course the Hport Holy Land will!" Mr. Wei nodded. "But so what? When Henry is dead and the Zhang family will be in our hands. Will the Hport Holy Land still investigate us?" When Mr. Wei finished his words, some people were a little moved. Indeed, the death of Henry and the disunity of the Zhang family were of great importance to the Hport Holy Land. The Hport Holy Land would only care about who was in power of the Zhang family. How could they care about a dead person? When Mr. Wei saw that his persuasion had taken effect, he continued, "Also, tell me, do you still have any way out now? Without work, your future is dark. Apart from taking risks in desperation, you can only move out of Yvale City and go to a poor ce and wait for death after working the fields every day, right?" When he said this, some people showed a look of fear in their eyes. For them, the life Mr. Wei just said was more frightening than death. Why should they live a mediocre life? "Let''s do it!" Someone shouted with the help of the alcohol! "Just do it!" "As soon as Henry disappeared, our lives would go back to the way they used to be!" "I''d rather give it a shot, and I don''t want to die for no reason!" Under the influence of alcohol, all the people in the room shouted out. Mr. Wei smiled with satisfaction. "Alright, since we''ve decided to do it, then let''s do it together. This matter is only known by us. Also, we also know that we definitely cannot let it leak out. I will contact a killer. In order to ensure that nothing goes wrong, I will invite the best of the best. A Second level Heavenly Way expert. We need to collect this money together!" Upon hearing the words of a second level Heavenly Way expert, everyone present sucked in a breath of cold air. Second level of the Heavenly Way! What kind of person was that!? It was rumoured that the suprememander of the Hport Holy Land stationed in Yvale City was at the second level of Heavenly Way! If an expert of this level personally took action, killing Henry would be a piece of cake for him! Everyone''s hearts were filled with confidence. A night''s time passed by quietly. Early the next morning, Jone went out to buy the estates of the Harris family and the Garcia family. ording to Henry, she did notplete the acquisition. Originally, she had nned to buy assets worth six hundred million Spiritual Stones from the Harris family, but in the end, she only bought less than four hundred million. Jone sent the middleman to talk about the acquisition. When he heard that there were still two hundred million remaining, the master of the Harris family was very anxious. "This... this... Why don''t you buy all of this?" The middleman shrugged his shoulders and said, "Mr. Harris, this is all the boss'' idea. I can''t help you. Please think quickly. I have to go to the Garcia family." The middleman did not leave much time for the master of Harris family to stay. He directly went to Vincenzo City. Simr things had also happened in the Garcia family of Vincenzo City. Nichs'' face was also full of anxiety. However, no matter what Nichs said, the middleman''s attitude was exceptionally firm. A day''s time quickly passed by. At night, Nichs made a phone call to the master of Harris family. el "Mr. Harris, let me tell you the truth. I am afraid that if this news is spread out, someone will deliberately suppress the price, so I left myself 200 million. But the other party suddenly chose to give up the purchase, and I still need more than 60 million. This matter is also caused by your son, and my family did not do much. You help me make up this hole, and I will never look into this matter in future!" When the master of the Harris family received the call from Nichs, his face was also full of sorrow. "Nichs, I am also the same. Now I also have a gap of more than 30 million yuan! I am also so anxious that I can''t find a way. The way that coteral banks get into ount is not so fast. I have asked all my friends. Because I have offended the Zhang Group, no one is willing to give me money. I also have no way out now!" Mr. Harris felt particrly helpless. He never thought that one day, he would be troubled by 30 million. If Maxi spent less money than usual, he could take out 30 million as well! The Harris family and the Garcia family were the biggest families in Yvale City. But now, they were so worried that they couldn''t sleep well. At the end of the day, Jone returned to thepany with joy afterpleting the task and found that Henry was still reading the book. "Henry, isn''t it too much for us to do this?" Jone thought for a moment and asked Henry. "Too much?" Henry''s eyes showed a trace of doubt. "Why?" "The Harris family and Garcia family have actually tricked you, but you''ve already earned arge sum of money. Why do you still want to force them in this way?" Jone was confused. Henry couldn''t help but smile. He closed the book in his hand, looked at Jone, and said, "Jone, let me ask you, you''ve been reading books for so many days. What do you think a mall is?" Jone thought for a moment, but she couldn''t give an answer. Henry continued: "The mall is a battlefield. For us, everyone in the mall is the enemy of each other. You know, everyone is here to make money, no one is here to do charity Everyone has to think of a day when someone else is going to eat them, and yes, I''m setting them both up, but do you think in the business world, the two sides are going to war by beating up stocks? What really brings down the other side is the understanding of the policy, the grasp of thework, our own strengths, and seize the other side''s weaknesses, and what we''re doing now is just normal, you know?" Jone had a half-confused look on her face. "Well, put it this way." Henry shrugged his shoulders. "You concealed your identity to buy their estate. In their eyes, you are an outsider boss. Although the price is low, you saved them from danger. You purchased estates worth nearly 400 million from the Harris family, right?" "Yes." Jone nodded. "I have selected all of them. They are some of the properties with greater potential." "You don''t need to do anything tomorrow. Go to a specialized agency to evaluate the industries you purchased today." After Henry finished speaking, he opened the book on the table again before Jone could ask him any question. Jone looked at Henry doubtfully. Then, she picked up a book and started to read. In the dark, in a hidden room, Mr. Wei and others were nervously waiting. The people they invited woulde tonight! Chapter 2113 Chapter 2113 ? Mr. Wei and the others were waiting nervously. Suddenly, a gust of wild wind hung up in the room, which made Mr. Wei and others unable to open their eyes. At this time, a man appeared in the room. He was in his thirties. He was wearing a suit and had a moustache. After the man appeared, he stood in the room quietly. The wind gradually disappeared, and Mr. Wei and the others finally came to their senses. When they saw the figure appearing in the room, they were all shocked. "Are you the killer who we invited this time?" Mr. Wei looked at the figure in the room and asked, "Are you an expert at the second level of the Heavenly Way?" The bearded man smiled slightly and bowed. "Bosses, if I were a killer, the disturbance would be too big. This time, I''m here to specially introduce our services to you. What you need are our organization''s top assassins. Within our organization, there are a total of three second level Heavenly Way experts. Which would you like to choose, Boss?" Mr. Wei frowned. "Who are they? Tell me." "Okay, boss." The man made a standard reception ceremony. "Sonny, good at using swords. He hides in the city, and can pull out a sword at any time. He once had a terrible record of assassinating three strong people of the same level." Mr. Wei shook his head and said, "No. The identity of the prey this time is special. If it is hunted in the city, it will definitely attract the attention of the Hport Holy Land and will trace it to the end." "Understood." The man nodded and did not ask anything further. Instead, he introduced the second person. "Oliver. Once he makes a move, he will definitely bring forth a storm of attacks. He is good at face-to-face attacks, and his speed is extremely fast. However, he needs prey to appear in a sparsely popted ce. His strength is so great that even experts of the same level are afraid of him. In fact, he has already taken a step toward the third level of the Heavenly Way, so the price will be slightly higher." Mr. Wei thought for a moment and nodded. "The price is not a problem. What about the third one?" "Viper is good at hiding himself. Although he has just stepped into the second level of the Heavenly Way, he has superb assassination techniques. Up until now, he has killed seven experts of the second level of Heavenly Way and has never failed. His strength might be the lowest, but the price is the most expensive. Bosses, you can choose from them." The moustached man smiled. Mr. Wei pondered for a while and gave the answer of the mustached man The moustached man had a professional smile on his face from beginning to end. "Boss, I wish you all a happy cooperation. The hunting operation will start tomorrow, and I expect toplete the mission within two days." As soon as the moustached man finished, another gust of wind blew in the room. The wind came so suddenly that Mr. Wei and others covered their eyes subconsciously. When they put down their hands, the moustached man had disappeared. After the moustached man left, they all showed a happy look. With such a strong killer, Henry would be dead for sure! A night''s time passed by quietly. Now, there were only two days left before thepensation should be given by the Harris family and the Garcia family. In the morning of this day, Jone did not do the acquisition. Instead, ording to what Henry said, she did a valuation of the Harris Family assets, which were acquired yesterday. Jone found some professionals and estimated that it would take them an entire morning. "Miss Zhao, the value is estimated to be 300 million Spiritual Stones." The person gave Jone the answer. This number caused Jone to be shocked. "How is that possible?! It was bought yesterday and valued at 400 million Spiritual Stones! How could it have evaporated in a single night?!" The person who estimated them novel exined to Jone, "Miss Zhao, the estimated value of the industry depends on the market value price of the industry. These industries had an extremelyrge market share before, but today, these market shares have been taken over, so 20% of the market value is evaporated. It''s just one night. With the reduction of market value, the market value of the industry will continue to decline. ording to my many years of experience, these industries of yours will be minimized to the minimum in half a month, and the market value would be 200 million yuan." Jone''s heart sank. She immediately understood why Henry wanted her to do the evaluation. The stuff she got from the Harris family had evaporated so much in just one night. If this was not Harris family''s trick, who else could it be? She instantly understood what Henry had told herst night. The business was like a battlefield, where people ate people. Everyone came out to make money. If she did not listen to Henry this time, but purchased all the industries as an investment, then she would lose all the money! While the Harris family was being swindled by the Zhang Family, they were also swindlers! In the business field, there was no sympathy at all. Jone was thinking of this when the phone suddenly rang. It was from Henry. "What do you think? The evaluation is over, isn''t it?" "It''s over." Jone nodded. "The value of the properties that we purchased yesterday evaporated. Almost 90 million. I was scammed." "No." Henry corrected Jone, "The mall itself is a ce of mutual deception. There is no so-called scamming. If anything goes wrong, you can only me yourself for not having enough experience. For you, it is something that you must experience. I told you to do the evaluation. Firstly, I want to let you get some experience. Secondly, you needed to learn how ridiculous it is to have sympathy in business." Jone took a deep breath and said, "I see." "Well, you don''t have to do your work today. Let''s go and eat something good. I''ve arrived at the gate," Henry said and hung up the phone. Jone turned around at the same time and saw that Henry''s car had stopped outside the gate. When she got in the car, Jone asked Henry curiously, "What? You are in a good mood today, so you want to take me to eat?" "Can''t you see that you''ve worked hard?" Henryughed out loud. He started the car and took Jone to a seafood restaurant. The Mountain and Sea Realm was simply too vast. Each field required the crossing through formations, so the transportation costs here were extremely high, especially for living creatures. In a city like Yvale City, eating seafood was absolutely a luxury. The ordinary working ss would not be willing to pay the price of 3000 Spiritual Stones per person just to enjoy some seafood. When Henry brought Jone to this seafood restaurant, they met a lot of acquaintances.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Half of the 18 executives who were driven out of the Zhang''s Group by Henry were here. Seeing Henry, everyone was a little surprised. Their eyes were full of resentment when they looked at Henry. Jone noticed these people at once. She looked at Henry and said, "You didn''t invite me to dinner at all, did you?" Henry didn''t answer Jone directly. Instead, he said, "Next, I''ll give you another lesson. In business, what is involved is not just capital and calction. Sometimes, it''s also a good opportunity to kill people." Chapter 2114 Chapter 2114 ? Henry took Jone to find a seat and sat down. "The business field is a battlefield, which refers not only to the financial exchanges. You should know that all people''s starting pointes from profit, and business is directly rted to profit. Therefore, anything can happen in this field. Therefore, in this field, you must have your own intelligencework and know your opponent. Only in this way can you win every battle." Jone nodded and listened attentively. She understood that Henry was trying to take her into the business field. Henry tapped the table gently with his fingers. "You have to know that in business, you will offend some people all the time. Some of these people have the same status as you, and some may be humble figures in your eyes, but everyone has one thing inmon, that is, people only have one life. So, you have to observe closely every opponent." After Henry finished, he looked at the several managers of the Zhang''s Group in the restaurant and continued, "After these people left the Zhang''s Group, there were several parties. If it was for personal development, they wouldn''t gang up like this. They offended our Zhang''s Group. Even if some enterprises in Yvale City dared to hire them, they wouldn''t dare to make a big deal out of it. It would be good enough if one or two of them could find a ce to go. Therefore, the purpose of their gathering must be to talk about themon enemy, theirmon enemy." Speaking of this, Henry smiled and pointed to himself. Jone nodded in silence. "What do you think they will do to me?" Henry asked another question. Jone frowned and thought for a moment. "They used to be high-level officials of the Zhang''s Group. They know the interior of the Zhang''s Group very well. How about joining forces with others to deal with you?"This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "It''s possible, but it''s very unlikely." Henry gestured with his hand. "You have to consider several factors. First, they don''t want quick money. They want the Zhang''s Group. Otherwise, they wouldn''t do such a drastic thing. Second, the Harris family and the Garcia family just had an ident. At this critical moment, no one will take the initiative toe and find trouble with us." Jone''s eyes rolled. "They''re trying to target you?" "Yes." Henry nodded. "All the analysis depends on the existing conditions and the situation. This is a civilization where Qi- refining and technology coexist. Although Qi-refming and technology seem to have the same status, you know, regardless of what civilization it is, power will always be above all. Therefore, for them, I have the background of Zhang''s Group, but managing apany at this age must be a waste in Qi- refining. After all, choosing Qi-refining is always the first choice of many people. You can be a rich man by doing business, but Qi- refining can make you powerful and rich." Henry smiled and said, "In this world, the cost of killing is very low. The strong can kill a weak person with a wave of the hand. When ites to a life-and-death struggle, I would choose this way too. It''s too easy, isn''t it?" While Henry was talking, a senior executive of thepany once came to Henry. "How do you think he will ridicule me?" Henry asked Jone. Jones was a little confused. "You''re so sure that he''lle and mock you." "Haha." Henry''s face showed a confident look. "For them, my words are enough to determine their lives. And when they think that I am already a dead person, they will ridicule me out of hatred or some kind of jealousy." As soon as Henry finished speaking, the executive came to Henry''s table. "Hey, isn''t this our Chairman Zhang?" The executive said in a strange voice. He looked at Henry with a hint of yfulness and sarcasm in his eyes. From the look in the man''s eyes, Jone was sure that Henry''s analysis was correct. Henry frowned slightly and looked at the executive who came over. Seeing Henry''s frowning face, the executive felt very happy. As long as the person he hated was unhappy, he would be happy. However, the joy in the bottom of the executive''s heart waspletely obliterated by Henry''s next words. Henry frowned and looked at the executive with suspicion. "And you are?" Henry thought carefully, but he couldn''t remember, which made the pleasure of the executive disappear immediately. He stared at Henry with resentment, took a deep breath, and forced a smile on his face. "President Zhang, you really forget some important people so easily! I worked in the Zhang''s Group before, but because of you, President Zhang, I left the Zhang''s Group." "Oh, I''m really sorry, I don''t remember." Henry still had doubts on his face. "Well, what''s up?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Haha, I''m just here to see you, President Zhang. Nothing special." The executive turned around. At the moment he turned around, his eyes were full of haze. Looking at the senior executive''s back, Jone looked disdainful. "This man treats you like a rookie. I can feel the killing intent from him very clearly. When do you think they''ll make a move?" "At most tomorrow," Henry said confidently, "Even if they kill me, they won''t be able to control the Zhang family as they like. They need someone to support them. Moreover, the Zhang family is still in danger, so the people who choose to support them at this time must be the ones who will get benefits. So they have to do it before the Harris family and the Garcia family pay their debts." Content belongs to "Then why did you stille out?" Jone rolled his eyes. "Didn''t you just give them a chance?" "We have to give them a chance." Henry sneered. "You should know what kind of existence can make people feel scared." Jone was silent for a moment, then muttered one word, "Unknown..." "Yes." Henry smiled. "That''s enough. Let''s order and eat." Time slowly passed. By the time they finished eating ferocious seafood, it was already noon. Henry took Jone out of the restaurant. Henry easily noticed that someone had been observing him in the dark Henry smiled, as if nothing had happened. He continued to show Jone around the street and went to a shopping mall. When the sky was a little dark, Henry took Jone to Vincenzo City. "The prey is about to visit the Garcia family!" "We can inform them to take action!" In a room, Mr. Wei listened to the voice on the phone with a sneer on his face. It was getting darker and darker. A sportscar was speeding along the road from Yvale City to Vincenzo City. There weren''t many cars on the road. Suddenly, a few cars appeared from the direction of Vincenzo City. They drove side by side and upied the entire road. These cars were brightly lit, stabbing towards the opposite side of the road. Just as these cars were about to approach the sportscar, the treetops on the roadside were blown, and then a neat cut was cut. The cars were also split in two from the middle, and the cuts were neat as if they had been cut by something sharp. Chapter 2115 Chapter 2115 ? The sports car had been cut in half and it made sparks on the ground and crashed into both sides of the road before stopping. Inside the car that was cut in half, there were Henry and Jone. The cuts passed through the back of the two people''s bodies. If it went ten centimetres forward, they would be cut in two at the waist. Henry and Jone climbed out of the car with an embarrassed faces. The cars that came in front of him also stopped, and the door opened. Mr. Wei and the others got out of the cars. Under the light of the car lights, they looked at Henry. "Chairman Zhang, you should remember me now!" The executive from the seafood restaurant looked at Henry indifferently. "It''s you!" Henry''s expression changed and he was in a panic. "What do you want to do?" "What do we want to do?" Mr. Wei sneered, "Chairman Zhang, it is the first time for us to meet. You have made me so miserable." Mr. Wei took a few steps forward and looked at Henry. "You are really lucky to get such a high position at such a young age. With a casual word, you can decide a person''s life and death. But I really want to know what kind of performance a person like you will show when your life is about to be controlled by others." The others all gathered around with a yful look in their eyes. "You... You want to kill me!" Henry stepped back with a face of incredulity. "I am the young master of the Zhang family. If you kill me, the Hport Holy Land will not let you go, and the Zhang family will not let you go!"Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "Ha ha ha ha!" Mr. Weiughed wildly. "Henry, you''re right. You''re the young master of the Zhang family, but that''s your identity. For the dead, everyone''s identity is the same. The Zhang''s Group will continue to work, and we can make the Zhang''s Group better. How long do you think the Hport Holy Land will investigate this matter for a dead person? As for the Zhang family you mentioned, whether it can be named Zhang after your death is uncertain." Henry took a deep breath and said, "No! You can''t do this. You will regret it! The Harris family also messed with me. The Garcia family also messed with me. You have seen what had happened to them!" "The Garcia family and the Harris family are too stupid! Of course, we can''t leave you any chance. Don''t worry, I won''t repeat the same mistakes as the Garcia family and the Harris family. And I believe that after tonight''s incident, the Garcia family and the Harris family will be very satisfied with this result. After all, you are a thorn in their side now!" Mr. Wei''s eyes shed fiercely, and then he shouted, "Do it!" In the air, a breeze blew, and some trees behind Henry were all cut in two. The cold light shed in the darkness, and the next second, a sharp knife with cold light had been put in front of Henry''s neck. A figure appeared silently behind Henry. Mr. Wei''s and the others'' faces were filled with confidence. They had specially hired a second level Heavenly Way expert, Oliver, and he was a half step away from the third level of Heavenly Way. Killing Henry was a piece of cake for him. When Mr. Wei and others saw that the cold light had been ced in front of Henry''s neck, they had already identified Henry as a dead man. "Oliver, kill him immediately. Don''t leave him any chance!" Mr. Wei spoke. However, the cold light did not cut Henry''s neck directly as Mr. Wei expected, but still stayed in front of Henry''s neck. Mr. Wei frowned. "Oliver, what are you trying to do? Quick, do it!" But Oliver still didn''t take any action. The car light shone on Henry''s face, and the expression on Henry''s face was clearly seen by everyone. At this moment, the panic on Henry''s face turned into a smile. In that smile, there was calmness. Mr. Wei also saw clearly at this time that the sharp knife in front of Henry''s neck did not stop because Oliver didn''t want to kill him, but because it had been pinched by Henry. "It seems that you are the only ones involved in this matter. The Harris family and the Garcia family are not involved. Henry smiled and said. Then he used force in his hand and the sharp knife in front of his neck directly broke. Another breeze blew, Oliver''s figure behind Henry disappeared into the darkness. Henry''s performance made Mr. Wei and others widen their eyes. "How is this possible?! How could this be?!" Mr Wei couldn''t help but take two steps back. How could Henry be able to stop the attack of a second level Heavenly Way expert so easily? How old was he? Was he an expert? Henry brushed the dust off his body and said, "What''s wrong? Do you think that can be killed so easily? thought that there are still shadows of the Garcia family and the Harris family in this matter. Now it seems that there are only you here is that So?" W Henry suddenly waved his arm backwards, and a majestic Qi was patted out by Henry. Not far behind Henry, a figure flew out directly. It was Oliver that had just hidden. Henry said with a smile, "Your Qi is strong and more suitable for a frontal attack. Hiding is not suitable for you. You''d better give up." "Formidable. However, you still have to die!" Oliver let out an explosive ''heh'' sound. At this moment, it was no longer a gentle breeze but rather a violent gale. This wind carried a sharp feeling. Mr. Wei and the others were so scared that their faces turned pale, and they retreated in a hurry. Henry moved his arms and pinched his knuckles. "Well, I haven''t been moving for so many days and I feel a little stiff. Come on, let me see how strong people are here!" The next second, Oliver rushed to Henry andunched a storm-like attack on him. A huge tornado was formed with Oliver as the centre, sweeping through Henry. Faced with the tornado, Henry took a step forward. The moment he took a step forward, a dragon''s roar burst out from Henry''s body. At that time, Henry did not rely on the power of the stars. He only relied on his own fists. The present Henry had to feel the real rules of heaven and earth so as to be detached from worldly affairs. The radius of the tornado reached dozens of metres, and its height went straight into the sky. In the darkness, it was extraordinarily horrible, rolling up gravel. People under the Divine Sky could not touch it at all. Mr. Wei and the others felt a sense of fear just by looking at it. With a loud boom, the tornado suddenly scattered. Henry and Oliver, who were standing in the air, looked at each other. Oliver breathed heavily, with a Spiritual Stone in his hand to supply. Mr. Wei and the others looked at the sky, their eyes filled with disbelief. They never imagined that Henry would have such strength to fight against a second level Heavenly Way expert like Oliver! Furthermore, from the looks of it, they were evenly matched! Content belongs to "If you want to kill me, show some real skills." Henry made a gesture to create a tiger and a crane. At this moment, the shadows of the tiger and the crane formed behind Henry. Chapter 2116 Chapter 2116 ? At the very beginning, Henry had stepped into the right path of the Hundred Forms. Butter, by virtue of the different paths he had chosen, his Hundred Forms was no longer helpful to Henry.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. But now, Henry still based his understanding on his Hundred Forms and wills toprehend the new Heavenly Way. The Hundred Forms were the evolution of everything in the world, which represented a lot. Henry wanted to understand the Heavenly Way from different angles. The illusions of a tiger and a crane appeared and bit toward Oliver. Oliver waved his hands, the two tornadoes formed out of nowhere and directly shattered the tiger and crane illusions. At the same time, the two tornadoes continued to sweep towards Henry like two long flood dragons, carrying the sharpness of wind des. Henry''s arms shook, and the shadows of two long dragons rose. His illusions were fighting with the two tornadoes. As Henry moved his feet, a roaring sound came from his body, and the illusion of a giant ape appeared behind him. Henry punched toward Oliver. With the support of the giant ape, Henry''s punch was so fierce that it could copse a mountain. Oliver clenched his fist, and the Spiritual Stone in his hand instantly shattered and became dim, falling to the ground like waste pieces. Oliver also moved. He looked up at the sky and roared. With the support of the Spiritual Stone, this was not the ordinary power of the wild wind, but the power of the wild wind from the Heavenly Way! Due to the giant ape''s power, Oliver retreated three steps, while Henry retreated seven steps because of the wind sent by Oliver. In this fight, Henry was at a disadvantage. Henry seemed to be lost in thought. "The wind of the fist was full of power. When my fist collided with his fist, it made me feel light. He was able to remove all my strength, and after the lightness, there was a tearing-like hegemony. Is this the Dao he hasprehended? It ispletely different from what I have seen before." Henry stretched his muscles and bones, but the corner of his mouth was lifted into a smile. "Interesting, this is the real embodiment of power, head on!" Henry roared and jumped up. The shadow of the giant roc behind him spread its wings. In the next second, Henry appeared in front of Oliver in an instant, as if he had really mastered the speed of the roc. The shadow of the roc behind him changed into a giant eagle, and its ws came to Oliver''s head. Henry also turned his fingers into ws and grabbed Oliver''s head. The power of this w could even crack a mountain. A fierce gale suddenly blew away the illusion behind Henry. The broken stones rolled, and Oliver punched out toward Henry''s ws. As the fist and the w collided, the feeling of tearing from the wind instantly spread all over Henry''s body. The force of the w that could smash the mountain was blown away so easily by the wind. Henry flew backward for dozens of metres before he stabilized. Seeing that Henry was at a disadvantage, the faces of Mr. Wei and others gradually showed a smile. Henry did have some strength, but so what? In front of such a master, he could only bear hardships! Mr. Wei and others admitted that they had looked down upon Henry, but it did not matter. Whether they looked down upon him or not, the result would not change. No matter whether he was a genius or a good-for-nothing, he would die tonight! After being blown away this time, Henry was not in a hurry to organize an attack. In the midst of Oliver attacks, he was analyzing. Except for the first few confrontations, Oliver was always on the passive defence, and there was no active attack. From the previousrge-scale attack on the basis of taking out Spiritual Stone to recover, Oliver was very concerned about the consumption of spiritual energy. Henry used two different ways to attack, but the power of the wind from Oliver''s Fist had not changed all the time, whichrgely showed that the power of Oliver was only mastered by these two kinds of power, which was the power of Heavenly Way. As an expert, Henry was very clear about how difficult it was to integrate multiple properties in one move. "What level of Heavenly Way is this person in?" Henry narrowed his eyes. Before, the power of the spear shot by Chalklea had made Henry feel a lingering fear. Henry took a deep breath and the figure of the giant ape appeared behind him again. With the Hundred Forms, Henry e used different forms and different strength systems to feel the Heavenly Way here. For example, the giantape was the Heavenly Way of Force. The roc represented speed, and the white tiger represented killing. Henry had once turned the 3,000 Paths into Divine Bridges in the ancientnd, so his understanding of the Dao was unique. And now, Henry took the Milky Way as the Dao and the Creation of heaven and earth. He took a road that had never been taken before. The Great Way he took was the one above the Heavenly Way. For others, it might be very troublesome toprehend the Heavenly Way. Every kind of Heavenly Way was a bottleneck, but for Henry, he couldprehend different aspects of Heavenly Way at any time. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Just like now, when the giant ape appeared, the power of Heavenly Way was added to his body. But at the same time, Henry felt that he might be like the person in front of him, adding some power in the Heavenly Way of Force. What could be mixed with the absolute power with the tearing in the strong wind? Destruction? When the virtual shadow of the giant ape appeared, some feelings emerged in Henry''s mind, but Henry could not grasp them. "Could it be that when the first level of the Heavenly Way is fused with a single power, the second level of the Heavenly Way will be able tobine one more level? Or is it a metamorphosis?" The more Henry thought, the clearer his thoughts became. The upgraded version of the wild wind wanted to tear things apart. The wild wind that possessed the power to tear apart possessed the ability to kill. Moreover, there would be a metamorphosis in the tearing! However, this metamorphosis was too difficult! The merging of different properties could create a greater destructive force, but at the same time would consume a greater amount of energy. Henry slightly clenched his fists, and the smile on the corner of his mouth became more and more brilliant, "If¡ý gather a little power, I can achieve a broken effect. Is it also one of the Heavenly Way?" The thoughts in Henry''s mind became extremely clear at this moment. "The Divine Sea determines the intensity of the Qi. People who have a small Divine Sea are destined not to go far because the power of the Divine Sea is not even enough to open up the Divine Shore." "The Divine Bridge, on the other hand, determines the path you will take in the future. The length of the bridge represents how muchprehension you will have in the path." "The Divine Shore is the manifestation of one''s own Dao. Back then, the devour is nothing but an expanse of nothingness. Everything could hold it." "Divine Cloud is the pursuit of the Dao to see what this Dao is." "As for the Divine Sky, it is the path of the Dao that leads on more and more and more! The Heavenly Way was the pursuit of cultivators for the rest of their lives! Everything a cultivator had done was toy a foundation forprehending the Heavenly Way. Each level of Heavenly Way represented the transformation of this Dao. Every time it transformed, it would produce even greater strength! "So, it seems that the second level of Heavenly Way is quite simple." Chapter 2117 Chapter 2117 ? Henry slightly clenched his fists, then loosened his palm. He clenched his fist again and rxed again. Henry could feel the gathering and loss of power. Wind Dao was an illusory. An inscrutable Dao. The power of Dao was the most direct Dao. This truth was taught to Henry by Ss at the beginning of his contact with Qi. "No matter what methods you have, I can kill you with a punch!" Whether it was the World Destruction Technique or the Demon Sword of Destruction, they were both able to crush people with absolute power. In the Vast Thousand Worlds, Henry held the power of the Milky Way, it seemed to be able to directly crush others. He did not have much use for absolute power. But at this moment, like the very beginning, Henry started to experience the feeling of the power spreading through his whole body in the most direct way. Every time he clenched his fist, Henry could clearly feel the power in his palm. The moment of the explosion was absolutely full of explosives and absolutely overbearing. If he could grasp this feeling and achieve the effect of each punch, what kind of power would it produce? Henry couldn''t figure it out. At the same time, pieces of memories suddenly flooded into Henry''s mind.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. The memory was about Henry''s chat with Future while she was conducting some research. Henry asked her what would she do when she had no idea what to do, no one could help her, and no one could give her inspiration. Future''s answer was very concise. "Since you can''t figure it out, then keep experimenting!" That''s right. Since he couldn''t figure it out, He should keep trying! There was no way to take a shortcut, so he had to use the exclusion technique! With his body that was able to merge with the Divine Baby, and the millions of Spiritual Stones in the phenomenon, how could he not be able to wave his fists? Henry rushed to the front of Oliver and punched towards him continuously. There was always wind in front of Oliver, which made Henry''s fists hit on it like on the cotton and the power of Henry''s every punch was counteracted by more than half. Oliver didn''t need to dodge Henry''s punch at all. At the same time, the tearing in the wind kept hurting Henry. It could see that although Henry was the one who kept attacking, every time he punched out, he would leave a few scars on his arm, caused by the tearing power in the wind. "No! Every time I punch out, the power will be too scattered so that it will bepletely resolved by the power of the wind. If I want to break through thisyer of wind, I must achieve metamorphosis!" Henry clenched his teeth and his fists. At the moment when he clenched his fist, the feeling of the power surging over his whole body attacked him again, but it quickly disappeared. This feeling only existed at the moment he clenched his fist. "At the moment of clenching the fist, the strength is the most concentrated. If I can maintain this feeling all the time, I can definitely break through the barrier of wind!" Henry thought to himself. Henry took a deep breath and once again clenched his fist to attack. However, at the moment when he was about to wave his fist, Henry suddenly stopped. "That''s not right!" "I am wrong!" "Power! I''ll be able to unleash an extreme amount of power! If I only want to use my fists, I won''t be able to use extreme power!" "The reason why Senior Ss can have so much power within one sword move is his own strength and not that sword!" "Unlike Verrall, his ultimate move is his technique!" "One could spend decades only practising a sword technique. Although it is just a simple stab, it has turned into a superb technique, even with some Dao in it. That''s why it''s so terrifying." "If I want to feel the Dao of Power and want to achieve metamorphosis, I have to use all my power, not just this!" After Henry thought through one thing, he suddenly let out a long roar to the sky. Inside his body, the Divine Pearl was rotating, and the Divine Baby was emitting brilliance. The Green Sacred Lotus gradually floated up. But this time, these things did not emit a phenomenon outside Henry''s body. Instead, they changed the phenomenon inside Henry''s body. Henry felt the power all over his body clearly this time, which made him feel it carefully. Henry clenched his fists again. He could even feel the difference in strength in every part of his body. "If I want to break the barrier of wind, I have to use the most direct method to destroy it! Gather all of my strength "The so-called feeling of the Heavenly Way is nothing more than knowing the evolution of power. And the second evolution of the Dao of Power is called breaking!" Henry raised his fist. At the moment when Henry punched, the surrounding Spiritual Qi crazily gathered on Henry''s fist. "Huh?" As Oliver made a confused sound, two Spiritual Stones appeared out of nothing in front of Oliver and broke into pieces in a second. The Qi contained in the two stones waspletely absorbed by Oliver. "Breakthrough in front of me? You''re looking down on me too much!" Oliver coldly snorted. This feeling of being looked down upon made him extremely unhappy. A streak of green light suddenly shed across the sky. This was Oliver''s Heavenly Way. At this moment, Henry suddenly felt a strong resistance, which was so horrible that he couldn''t raise his right fist at all, as if there were countless hands holding his wrist to prevent him from this punch. This was the power of Dao. As the wild wind turned into des, Henry''s face and clothes were covered with tiny wounds, which were densely packed. Each of the wind des had powerful killing power. Henry''s neck and wrist also had wounds with blood flowing out. This was the power of the wind, which was illusory and everywhere. Henry could feel that something was binding him. It was a higher road, like a shackle. Henry''s arm was shaking, which was a sign that he had tried his best, but that punch still couldn''t go any further, as if it had been crushed in the space. "It''s not easy to reach the first level of the Heavenly Way at such a young age. You are very talented, but the difference between the First and the Second level cannot be bridged with your talent." Oliver shook his head. "Therefore, die!" "Ha." Henry chuckled. He closed his eyes and felt the power in his body, feeling the constraint of the wind. "What are youughing at?" Oliver''s eyes became fierce. He had just been looked down upon and was extremely unhappy. Now that he had disyed his strength of the second level of the Heavenly Way and was about to end the battle in a crushing manner, all he received was a soft chuckle. Content belongs to "Didn''t you learn anything from movies?" Henry suddenly opened his eyes and said, "The viins always end up talking too much!" Henry roared. At the same time, his Divine Pearl, the Green Sacred Lotus, and the Divine Baby mmed into each other. An incredible power exploded out from his body, and the restrictive powerpletely broke free. Oliver''s expression changed drastically. "Impossible! The Third level of the Heavenly Way!" Chapter 2118 Chapter 2118 ? Henry had a smile on the corner of his mouth. When the wind was released, the umted power fist directly hit out. It seemed to be a simple punch, but it was mixed with a terrifying power. The shield of wind in front of Oliver couldn''t stop it. The punchnded on Oliver''s chest, causing him to stop for a second. Like a bullet, he was sent flying, leaving a gap dozens of metres long on the ground. Only then did he manage to stabilize himself. "The second level is unable to break your restraints, but if Ipress my power and form an explosion, your wind power will be useless." Henry shook his arm. "The so-called change of power is nothing more than a few forms. It''s not difficult to understand the various levels of Heavenly Way, and it can be reversed by lifting one of them." Behind Henry, the shadow of the giant ape dissipated and the figure of the giant roc appeared. "When the speedes to the extreme, it will evolve into a second level, it''s extremely fast. This speed is based on the naturalws of this region, and not one''s own. The third level allows one to break through the limit of this region and achieve the effect of teleportation." After Henry finished speaking, he had already appeared in front of Oliver. As soon as Oliver got up from the ground, he didn''t grasp Henry''s movement route at all. Or rather, Henry didn''t move in a direction, and he appeared across space. Henry did not wave his fist to attack, but murmured, "When the instant and explosion arebined, that is called instant explosion!" At this moment, Henry disappeared again. Then, there was a continuous sonic boom around Oliver. The air was fluctuating, and the muscles on his face were distorted. His face was full of pain, but within the scope of the sonic boom, there was no sound of wind! This was a domain thatpletely obstructed the wind! Using his powerful strength, Henry was able to forcibly prevent Oliver from interfering with his Dao! A few secondster, Henry reappeared again, breathing heavily. "The third level of Heavenly Way. Isn''t it a little too spiritual energy-consuming?" Henry said as he wiped the sweat from his forehead. Although the consumption of Qi was huge, the effect was also great. The sound seemed simple, but it was actually thebination of the third level of Dao of Speed and Strength. The power generated by thebination was indescribable. In the seemingly calm space, Oliver''s organs had already been shattered. When the explosion was over, Oliver spouted out a mouthful of blood. Henry took a deep breath and the illusion of the white tiger appeared behind him. "And it is a little difficult to master the Dao of Killing." Henry once again shed to the front of Oliver. After taking a look at Oliver, he grabbed Oliver''s head with his w. Behind the wind, an illusory execution tform appeared, with a huge de hanging high in the air.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "Kill!" Henry whispered. The brake fell off, and Oliver''s head waspletely separated from his body. An expert of the second level of Heavenly Way had died! He didn''t even use his full strength, and he was already dead! The death of Oliver left Mr. Wei and the rest in a daze. Henry casually threw Oliver''s head aside and felt the change of his strength. The so-called Dao was toprehend. Unlike others, Henry had once transformed 3,000 Paths into the Divine Bridge. After the Divine Bridge was shattered, the fragments of the Great Dao merged into the body of the Divine Baby and turned into meridians. For others, the Heavenly Way had to be explored with great difficulty and needed to be dug andprehended from within one''s body. Every time the Dao evolved, its power was qualitative. This difference was like the difference between heaven and earth! The change of strength was also the same. From the limit of one''s own strength, to the limit of condensation of strength, and then to the explosion after condensation! A breeze blew. This time, the breeze was created by the scattered Qi, so it had no power. Mr. Wei and the others shivered in the breeze. Henry nced at Mr. Wei and the others. Suddenly, he reached out to the side, and a figure hidden in the dark was caught in Henry''s hand and Henry grabbed his neck. This scene made the faces of Mr. Wei and others change wildly again! They didn''t only hire one person. They also spent a lot of money to ask the most expensive killer, Desmond, toe. But before Desmond couldunch an attack, he was discovered. Different from Oliver, Desmond was only at the First Level of the Heavenly Way, but he was good at assassination. As long as he seized the opportunity, even a master of the Second Level could die. "To tell you the truth, you and Oliver don''t know how to cooperate." Henry shook his head. "Although you hidt well, your presence in the surroundings affected the trajectory of the wind, so I have been trying to catch you for a long time." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Desmond was held in Henry''s hand. Naturally, he would not sit still and instantly condensed his Qi. "It''s useless." Henry put forth his strength in his arms and made a dragon roar in his body. The next second, a long dragon rose from the ground to the sky. It directly bit the figure in Henry''s hand and rose to the sky. Blood radiance bloomed in the sky. Mr. Wei and the others werepletely desperate. "It''s a good idea to hire a killer." Henry walked over to Mr. Wei and the others. Mr. Wei and others wanted to run away, but they only felt that their legs were too weak to use their strength. They just watched Henry getting closer and closer to them. "Let me tell you a secret." Henry smiled and then changed the subject. "Forget it, dead people don''t need to know so much. Good night, everyone." Henry turned around. The next second, Mr. Wei and others were all cut in their waists. Their bodies almost fell to the ground at the same time. "Let''s go to Vincenzo City. We have to ask for more from Nichs." Henry pped his hands and drove a car driven by Mr. Wei and others to Vincenzo City. In the Garcia family manor, Nichs was sitting. His face was full of sadness. Today was thest day of the deadline given by Zhang''s Group. However, he still could not raise enough money even if he tried his best. "Nichs, what do you mean?" UMS While Nichs was worrying, the door of the Garcia family''s manor was kicked open. Henry stormed in. The Garcia family''s house guard immediately stepped forward to stop him. When Nichs saw that it was Henry, he quickly stopped the house guard and answered, "Mr. Zhang, what... what happened?" "What''s wrong?" Henry''s face was full of anger. "I was intercepted when I came to Vincenzo Cityst night. The car was from Vincenzo City and two masters of the Heavenly Way were invited. Do you want to kill me?" Hearing this, Nichs immediately panicked. "Mr. Zhang, it''s all a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding!" "Misunderstanding?" Henry sneered. "It seems that you don''t want topensate us. It''s thest day. Where is the money?" Chapter 2119 Chapter 2119 ? When Nichs saw Henry asking for money, he was a little embarrassed. "Mr. Zhang, this is still not enough. I..." "You haven''t prepared at all, have you? Well, if you kill me, you don''t have to pay me two billion Spiritual Stones!" Henry immediately flew into a rage. "If I hadn''t taken bodyguards with me, I would have been killed by you! Well, Nichs, you not only protected your grandson but also wanted to kill me. I''m going to the Hport Holy Land now!" Henry said as he walked out of the courtyard. "Misunderstanding! It''s a misunderstanding!" Nichs quickly stepped forward and stopped Henry. "Mr. Zhang, the money has been prepared, but it hasn''t been transferred to the ount yet. I will make sure to transfer it to you today. The thing you just said has nothing to do with me!" "Okay, if you don''t transfer the money, I''ll settle this with you!" Henry red at Nichs and left with Jone. After Henry left, Nichs frowned and asked, "Check what happenedst night." Soon, Nichs received news that a battle had indeed taken ce on the way from Yvale City to Vincenzo City. Moreover, there were at least two experts of the second level of the Heavenly Way fighting and many people had died! Upon hearing the news, Nichs shuddered. He knew very well that after this incident, no matter whether this incident had anything to do with him or not, if he did not pay and Henry insisted that this incident had something to do with him, then the Garcia family would truly be finished! "Hurry up, call the people. Thest bit of money must be gathered immediately!" Nichs shouted. Henry took Jone back to Yvale City directly, went to the Harris family, and then kicked open the gate of the Harris family. He told the master of Harris family what had happened yesterday. "You don''t want to give me the money, and you want to frame the Garcia family, right? If you don''t give me the money today, this will not end well!" Henry spoke and went out of the Harris family. The moment Henry left, the master of Harris family contacted Nichs. After learning what had happenedst night, he was so scared that his legs went soft. He knew that he had to get the money no matter what. "You scared the two of them to death." Sitting in the car, Jone covered her mouth andughed. "We have to force them. Now the two families are bothcking a lot of money, or they wouldn''t drag it. You can go out and continue to purchase now. By the way, what you have to do is to offer 300 million to buy their main ie shares. Don''t do anything else, understand?" Henry drove downstairs to the Zhang''s Group. Jone understood. "Alright, you''ve been nning on swallowing up their properties from the start, haven''t you? You''ll first buy some unimportant assets from the surroundings and then get the main ones." "There is nothing we can do. Those two old things are too shrewd. Directly buy the main shares, and I estimate that they will divide their main industries. Now they have no small industry. Every family needs such little money. They have to sell it even if they don''t want to!" "Okay, I''m on my way!" Nichs and the Harris family''s master were anxious for a day. Finally, in the afternoon, they got in touch with the rich manst time. When they heard that the money offered was 20% lower than the market price, just as Henry spected, the Garcia family and the Harris family had no choice but to sell! When the Zhang''s Group took the initiative to intervene in the business of these two families, it could be concluded that the Zhang''s Group was destined to take over the properties of these two families. Henry sat in the office and continued to study the strange stories of the Mountain and Sea Realm. The office door opened and Chalklea came in. "Sacred Lord, enough Spiritual Stones has been collected. I have something to report to you." Henry put away the book in his hand and nodded. "Senior, please." "There was a legend in Prince City, which said that it was rted to the former Sacred Lord. Some people said that they saw him." Hearing this, Henry directly stood up. "What legend?" "Prince City was established among the ten sacrednds. I heard that it was once an ind. There were traces of immortals there, but there was no way to investigate. Now, there is an academy called Prince Academy, which is jointly managed by the ten sacrednds. The disciples recruited by the Print ne Academy are all younger members of the sacrednds. In one of the practices, someone brought back news that they saw some figures on the legendary ancient battlefield. ording to their descriptions, one of the figures is very close to the former Sacred Lord." Chalklea answered, "But the news was leaked and has been blocked by the ten sacrednds. In order to understand more, Sacred Lord has to go to Prince City to check it personally." Henry frowned, "Can''t you get any news in the name of the Noble Berserkers?" Chalklea shook his head. "It''splicated. The Hport Holy Land doesn''t want to say too much. Besides, we are not the only ones who want to know the news. The Noble Berserkers is above the top ten sacrednds, but not everyone admires us." Henry took a deep breath and nodded. "I see. I''ll go to Prince City." Chalklea nodded and left. Henry sat there with knitted brows. He had gradually figured out that the Severity Tribe was the biggest enemy of his parents! But what kind of existence Severity Tribe was? Was it too exaggerated if it really what was recorded in mythology? Content belongs toThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. was Solomon was an ancient battlefield. Could it be that the battlefield he saw was the projection of Solomon? What exactly was outside the ancient battlefield? Why was Solomonpletely closed? Before going to Prince Ind, he had to go to Solomon to have a look. When Henry was thinking about the problem, the office door was directly kicked open. "Wow, hahaha, kid, I finally found you!" At the door, a middle-aged man ran to Henry with excitement. "Brother! Woo woo woo woo! I missed you so much!" A fat man followed behind with snot and tears. When Henry saw these two people, he smiled. Just as he thought, as long as Gardiner and Ranjeet heard the news about him, they would definitely come. "Kid, f*ck it, I love this ce so much, and I''ve got alcohol to drink. I can smoke again! Ha, ha, ha!" Gardiner held Henry in his arms with excitement all over his face. "Boo hoo hoo hoo hoo hoo, brother, I want to eat drumsticks." "Hey? Henry, where is my daughter? She is not with you?" Gardiner suddenly thought of it and asked Henry. "We''re together. She''s my secretary. Jone likes business." Henry exined. "Fu*k!" Gardiner let go of Henry, took a step back and directly took out his Great Dragon''s Mace. "Henry, f*ck you, go to h*II!" Henry looked at Gardiner and rolled his eyes. "Are you crazy?" "Don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking!" Gardiner stared at Henry. "The secretary will do it if you..." Before Gardiner could finish his words, he was knocked on the back of his head and fainted on the spot. "Amitabha." Ranjeet put away his ancestral weapon. "This person''s words are vulgar. Brother, let''s go to eat drumsticks." Chapter 2120 Chapter 2120 ? In the evening, at the best hotel in Yvale City, a table full of good food had been wiped clean by Ranjeet. Fortunately, this was amon urrence for everyone. He burped with satisfaction. "Brother, this is the first time I am this full since I''vee here." Gardiner still felt dizzy. After all, anyone who was hit on the back of the head by the ancestral weapon would have to slow down for half a day. Gardiner was drinking, looking at Henry unfriendly, and then looked at Jone, who was sitting next to him. He was still a little worried and asked, "Did this little b*stard do anything to you?" "Yes, he asked me to call him uncle!" Joneined. "What the h*ll?!" Gardiner mmed the table and shouted, "Henry, can you control yourself? Well, you have to do something exciting, don''t you?" Henry ignored Gardiner and gave Ranjeet a signal with his eyes. After patting his stomach and burping, Ranjeet pulled out his ancestral weapon and hit Gardiner on the back of the head. Then, the whole world became quiet. In the next few days, Henry took Gardiner and Ranjeet to roam around Yvale City. Gardiner was extremely excited because they had returned to the familiar civilization. At least half a pack of cigarettes was avable every day, and Ranjeet had enough food to eat. "What do you n to do next?" In front of a drink stall, Henry asked when the four people sat down. "I want to do business here!" Jone said without thinking. She liked doing business too much now. "Brother, I wanted to go to the West." Ranjeet looked serious. "I always feel that something is guiding me." Henry looked at Ranjeet. To be honest, it was quite unexpected for Henry that Ranjeet suddenly enter the Sect. Moreover, he was forced to enter the Sect by Japheth. Japheth was Justus'' True Spirit. He had been metamorphosized and lived a new life. He was very outstanding. When Japheth left, he told Henry that Master Lu was in trouble.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Ranjeet''s admission to the sect was certainly not a wicked whim of Japheth. "In the West, there is the Sakya Shrine, which is also suitable for promoting Buddhism." Henry nodded and looked at Gardiner. "What about you?" "Me..." Gardiner nced at Jone, then shook his head and said, "I don''t have many thoughts. Wherever Jone goes, I''ll go. I''ve been away for so many years. It''s time to spend some time together." Henry looked at Gardiner and did not speak. He definitely did not believe that Gardiner was a person who could be idle. Gardiner made this choice now because he felt that he owed Jone and wanted topensate her. "Don''t! Don''t stay with me!" Jone quickly shook her head. "I will be very busy every day. You only smoke and drink. My sry is very low right now. It''s not enough to feed you. You should go out and look around." Jone also knew the reason why Gardiner made this choice, so she hurriedly said that and refused Gardiner. Gardiner lowered his head and thought for a moment. Then he exhaled a long breath and said, "Then I want to take a walk. Bence City appeared in the Vast Thousand Worlds. Since the Vast Thousand Worlds is a scam, I need to check out the origin of our bloodline." Gardiner was going to trace the source of the bloodline. Hearing this, Henry patted Gardiner on the shoulder. He knew that Gardiner was not so curious. He did this for Henry. For a long time, Gardiner has been apanied Henry to fight. But as the enemies were getting stronger, Gardiner felt weak. Now, he could not even help Henry. In the Vast Thousand Worlds, he could only help Henry in his own way. Tracing back to the source of the bloodline could make him stronger. Henry took a deep breath and said, "I''ll leave tomorrow as well. I don''t know the specific time. Let''s keep in touch." "Ha, ha, ha! It''s not like you will be gone forever. Why so serious?" Gardinerughed and said, "By the way, about Sylvia, what are you going to do about her? Now that the problem of the Vast Thousand Worlds has been solved, are you really going to continue keeping distance with her?" "I''m already looking for her." Henry looked into the distance. "As for how to unseal her memory, I have no idea. Furthermore, she has something she wants to do." Henry didn''t know exactly what kind of strength the Heavenly Way of the Vast Thousand Worlds had, but being able to evolve the Heavenly Way countless years ago and create the Vast Thousand Worlds meant that it strength was absolutely terrifying! Even such an existence didn''t hesitate to dissolve itself to create this trap. It was waiting for the birth of the Metaphysics bloodline toplete the possession of the body. One could see just how powerful the Metaphysics bloodline was. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Sylvia was also searching for her family. "s." Henry sighed. There were too many things that happened, they could only solve them one by one. In the eyes of everyone in the Mountain and Sea Realm, the ten sacrednds were the pinnacle. However, there were many Restricted Zones that could not be touched. These were absolute restrictive spells, and no one dared to enter. ording to legend, divine beasts existed in these restricted areas and were incredibly terrifying. In the extreme south, there were icebergs and snow. The experts of the First level of the Heavenly Way could not even withstand the coldness here. Some people said that the coldness there was mixed with the will of the Heavenly Way. If one could survive in the cold wind for three years, one coulebdirectlyprehend the Heavenly Way of Ice. Content belongs to There was a ce where strangers could not enter. Even a Second level expert of the Heavenly Way would not casually appear there. The snow there was heavy and cold, making it impossible to distinguish the direction. Even one''s senses would be affected, and one would not be able to see the sun and the moon throughout the year. There was a pce in the deepest part of the southernmostnd. The pce was carved out of ice crystals, and when snow fell on the ice crystals, it melted in and filled the ice crystals with even more chill. Ice Pce! This was a ce that was not known by others, a ce known as a restricted zone in the outside world. A young girl stepped on the ice crystal with her bare feet. Her long hair was hanging down to her waist, and her long silver hair turned white in a year. She looked at the snow outside the Ice Pce with no expression on her face. She murmured, "Brother Zhang, I''m sorry. I couldn''t help you." A single ice crystal descended from the sky, creating a deep crater in the ground. Every step here was filled with danger. "Cesia, take care!" A heartless female voice sounded, shouting out the youngdy''s name. The girl turned around and bowed slightly. "Senior Shimon." "Come back." Shimon''s voice was still emotionless. Snow fell down from the sky. Even the second level experts of the Heavenly Way were incapable of dispelling the falling snow. The snow was boundless, and it was impossible to see what was up ahead. In the Ice Pce, there was only endless loneliness! Here, Cesia could only look at the ice crystals every day and silently miss Henry. Chapter 2121 Chapter 2121 ? The endless river of time recorded everything from the past until now. In this river, even a supremacy power was only a drop in the ocean. A red shadow was floating in the river of time. He had no idea how long he had been standing there. He could not feel the passage of time because it was a space formed by time itself. There were no mountains and rivers here, no sun and moon. Suddenly, a ck dragon appeared. When it opened its eyes, it would be daytime. When it closed its eyes, it would be dark. This ck dragon appeared at the end of the long river of time. It seemed to be the time when the world first came into being. The red shadow, which had been confused for a long time, rushed to the end of the river of time. That was Torch Dragon. He wanted to retrieve the memories he had lost! There was an area of the Mountain and Sea Realm known as the abyss of the Restricted Zone. It was covered with rifts, and the bottom of the rifts could not be seen. One could only see that it was pitch ck, like a terrifying mouth that was about to consume the entire world. There had been people who had explored the rift in the ground, but there had been no further news. The people who had gone down had nevere up again. The Second, Third, or even the Fourth level experts had all left to explore the rift and had never appeared again. Some people said that this was the path to the abyss. There was a group of powerful devils living below. They were sealed there and devoured the people who appeared there. Many years ago, a Lord of the sacrednd hade to the abyss when his life was on the verge of copse. His love had fallen into the abyss, and the abyss had be his monster. Because he was in a high position, he was not allowed to enter the abyss by himself. However, after giving up his position, he was finally able toe back to the abyss. Looking at the pitch-ck crack, he took a leap. He had the strength of the Seventh Level of the Heavenly Way. The Seventh Level of the Heavenly Way could be described as the pinnacle of cultivators in this world. This master was known to all by the people. He was the most powerful existence. Although his life was declining, the sixth level of the Heavenly Way was still iparable to him. Even so, he still disappeared into the abyss and never appeared again. Since then, no one dared to pry into the abyss. At this moment, a person was standing at the bottom of the abyss. She was dressed in a golden robe, wrapped in the Metaphysics bloodline, quietly looking up. There was a cauldron, and its body was damaged and filled with cracks. A huge gap appeared at the mouth of the cauldron, from which wisps of Metaphysics bloodline Qi could be seen. When the Metaphysics bloodline Qinded on the ground, the depth of the abyss also increased. The Metaphysics Bloodline appeared when the universe opened. The universe was made up of Metaphysics Bloodline. A wisp of Metaphysics bloodline could reach the peak of power. It was said that when the universe opened, heaven and the earth were connected until the Metaphysics bloodline evolved and separated thend from the sky. In this ce, even experts at the Seventh Level of the Heavenly Way could not fly. Experts at the Fourth Level of the Heavenly Way felt difficult to walk, as they had a great mountain on their back. This ce had already been evolved by the Metaphysics bloodline Qi. The power of the Mysterious and Yellow Qi could not be touched. Anyone who came to this abyss would be crushed by it. This was the terrible power that could distinguish heaven from earth, and it could not be fought against by ordinary people. Only the pure blood of the Metaphysics bloodline Qi could get close to the ce. Sylvia raised her head and quietly looked at the damagedrge cauldron. Tears rolled down her eyes. She had been summoned when she had left the Vast Thousand Worlds. Her bloodline had gradually awoken and she knew more about it. The Metaphysics bloodline indeed no longer existed. As for herself... Sylvia parted her mouth slightly. Perhaps, she could be considered a favoured child of the heavens. Or perhaps, she could only be a pitiful person. "During the great battle, the cauldron was sted to pieces. The enemies from outer space are too terrifying." These memories appeared in Sylvia''s mind after her bloodline was awakened. "Repair the cauldron, go to the battlefield and kill the enemy!" This was the message that Sylvia had found in her bloodline, or perhaps, it was a mission! "This is probably the meaning of my existence, but where did Ie from? In my memory, why is there a figure that is obviously important, but cannot be seen clearly?" Sylvia was here to find the answer, but now, she was even more confused. To many people, this was an ordinary day. At Yvale City''s airport, a few people were saying their farewells. Jone would stay here. Henry boarded the ne with Chalklea. As for Gardiner and Ranjeet, they did not choose to leave using the means of transportation. "I will visit some ces and trace the origin of my bloodline. I have no goals. I will go wherever I want." Gardiner said. Ranjeet put on a new robe and put his hands together and said, "I can only rely on myself to go to the West." Ranjeet was very strange. Sometimes, he behaved very piously and had his own principles. He had drunk a lot of wine and eaten too much meat to be considered a serious worshipper. The key point was that in the ancientnd, he had his woman! Content belongs to He had the title of an eminent monk, who did not prohibit women, meat and alcohol. Only in this way could he have a proper life as a sinner and as a monk. They separated and did not feel too sad. Everyone knew that everyone had something to do.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. A private ne belonging to the Zhang''s Group took off from Yvale City and headed straight for the horizon, Then, it passed through transmitting formations one by one and disappeared a thousand miles away from Yvale City in the blink of an eye. A few hourster, Henry saw the clouds in front of him getting thinner. "Sacred Lord, we''ve arrived in Solomon." Chalklea arrived before Henry. Henry nodded and saw the scene through the window. It was an endless desert. There was nothing, no smoke, no vegetation, no life aura. "Once upon a time, there was arge city here," Chalklea said. "After the entrance closed, the great city vanished." As the nended, when Henry walked out of the ne, he found that it was drizzling. It was drizzling in the endless desert without any green surface. It was a very strange scene. Suddenly, there was a sh of lightning from the sky, a me along the lightning was burning up, then disappeared together in the air. Henry heard a scream of death less than a metre away from him in the heavy rain, but it disappeared in a moment. "Solomon, one of the Restricted Zones of the Mountain and Sea Realm." Chalklea took a deep breath and continued, "Sacred Lord, what you just saw and heard was because you were affected by the ancient battlefield. The Heaven Way''s response would reflect the danger. There are no enemies here, but even an expert of the Seventh Level of the Heavenly Way could die at any moment. The battle there is too intense." Henry looked at the desert quietly. Soon, countless nes appeared and threw Spiritual Stones from the sky. These Spiritual Stones broke naturally in the sky and turned into rich Qi, covering the area. "These Spiritual Stones will provide enough supplies for the people on the other side of the battlefield." Chapter 2122 Chapter 2122 ? Dense Qi enveloped the desert. It quickly diluted and was absorbed in a unique way. In the sky above the desert, from time to time, some illusions would appear. Even if they weren''t on the battlefield, Henry could still sense that terrifying Qi. Henry took a deep breath. "Senior Chalklea, what exactly is this ancient battlefield like?" A look of trepidation appeared on Chalklea''s face. "I didn''t check carefully, but inside, it''s terrible. I can''t describe it to you. The world there and the world we are in now are two concepts. In there, there is only endless fighting. The enemy is very strong." "My parents are there, right?" Looking at the endless desert, Henry was lost in thought. Right at this moment, a crack suddenly appeared in the sky, and a ck long sabre shot out from the crack. The long sabre was fierce, and the moment it appeared, the whole desert was covered with yellow sand. A huge shadow shed in the sky, and it let out a roar that was deafening! Chalklea''s expression changed. He felt the power of the ck long sabre, and the direction it was heading toward was Henry. "Be careful, Sacred Lord!" Chalklea shouted and appeared in front of Henry in a sh. He pointed his two hands forward to block the long sabre. At that moment, the ground sank beneath Chalklea''s feet, his clothes rustled, his long hair flew back, and his knives swept across his body. The long sabre from the crack showed the violent power. Chalklea used two fingers against the sabre, the other hand quickly made the seal. The terrifying strength of the Fourth Level of the Heavenly Way was fully disyed at this moment. In the sky, with a rumble, the long ck sabre was instantly shattered. In an instant, all the sabre radiance disappeared and the wind suddenly stopped. Everything came to a standstill. Chalklea frowned and looked up. "What''s going on? They''re from the ancient battlefield!" As his voice fell, another crack appeared in the sky. This time, there were two shadows. Figures appeared in the two cracks. The two men emerged from the crack. Without saying a word, they began to fight! The moment the two men moved, the yellow sand in the whole desert was swept up, which looked like it would destroy the world. Without any extra nonsense, the two of them started to fight. All types of that phenomenon that appeared in the sky were terrifying beyondpare. "Back off!"This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Chalklea grabbed Henry''s shoulder and stepped back frantically. The whole desert was full of ups and downs like waves. The yellow sand gathered to form a cage in the sky, trapping the two of them. Outside the yellow sand cage, Henry could still feel the terrible power. "The Sixth Level of the Heavenly Way!" Chalklea stared at the sky in front of him, he was terrified. Two of the Sixth Level experts charged out from the ancient battlefield, opening up a path that led to the Mountain and Sea Realm. Henry and Chalklea were not qualified to participate in such a fight between experts. The two great experts were extremely fierce, and it was a battle of life and death. The spiritual Qi of this world was quickly extracted. A few minutester, the yellow sand cage dispersed and the two figures separated. Looking again, they were both seriously injured with weak Qi around them. "Where are the Noble Berserkers?!" One of them roared. He wore white clothes and held a broken sword in his hand. From the looks of it, the broken sword was full of holes. The other man, covered in a ck robe, had no weapon in his hand. The long ck sabre that had been broken just now was probably his weapon. "Who are you?" Chalklea spoke towards the sky. The man in white waved his hand, and the broken sword in his hand shot out andnded in front of Chalklea. "I am the captain of sixth team of the Noble Berserkers, Zoran." As the white-robed individual spoke, a wind blew past. One could see that behind him was number six. Chalklea nced at the sword in Zoran''s hand and immediately became respectful. What he respected was his self- indulging strength, but what he respected most was the effort he made on the ancient battlefield! Every single person who could be a captain was a person who was an expert on the ancient battlefield and who was leading a team and fighting with their lives on the line! "Senior, I''m Chalklea!" Chalklea cupped his fists. He nodded and said, "We''ve lost the battle and the enemy has already invaded the stronghold. Inform the Sacred Lord that we need backup!" As soon as he finished speaking, he coughed up a mouthful of blood. This movement caused the ck-robed man tough out loud. "Hahahaha! Is this the world behind the gate? Very good, very rich!" After the ck-cloaked man finished speaking, he looked towards the sky. "What a wonderful feeling. This iplete piece of Dao needs us to fill in. It won''t be long before the Sect Lord wille here. When that timees, everyone must bow and submit to our sect!" The ck-robed man''sughter became more and more unbridled. "You all won''t be able to cross over!" Zoran''s clothes were moving around without wind. Even though there was blood on the corners of his lips, his eyes were still resolute. "This is a fact. This is the general trend. No one can stop us, no one can!" The ck-robed man roared. "The Trapping God Lock is missing the Metaphysics bloodline cauldron is also shot down, and the twelve Ancient Willpowers are all gone! Since the true immortals are not here, why should you stop us? When the Sect Lordes back from the long river of time, everything in the world will belong to our Sect!" The expression in the ck-robed man''s eyes was full of madness and fervour. The Sect Lord he spoke of was his religion. How powerful was an existence that could be viewed as a religious leader by a Sixth Level expert? Zoran swung his sleeve and said, "A group of thieves! How dare you touch the Heavenly Way?!" "Haha, who can stop us?" The ck-robed man reached out his hand. A long ck sabre appeared in the void and attacked again. Zoran took a broken white mask from his back and put it on his face. "Kill!" Then, he moved to fight the ck-robed man. Chalklea''s expression was extremely ugly. He already heard what Zoran had said before. The fortress had already been breached! The fortress was the first barrier and also the most important one. Unexpectedly, it was broken into! The most important thing was that the Sacred Lord was not on the battlefield! What on earth happened to make the Sacred Lord leave there? The great battle continued. This type of battle was not something that Chalklea and Henry could participate in. As time went by, they could see that the ck-robed man was getting braver and braver, while Zoran had beenpletely suppressed. His injuries were too serious! They were both at the Sixth Level of the Heavenly Way. The ck-robed man''s attack methods were beyond Zoran''s. "Hey!" A sigh suddenly sounded. This voice clearly appeared in the ears of Henry and Chalklea. "When harmonizing Yin and Yang in the ancient I d, I thought it could evolve the sealed power, but it only lacks a wisp of Metaphysics bloodline Qi to prevent the forbidden power from reappearing. The Severity Tribe masters the forbidden power, so it is naturally stronger." It was an ancient voice. Henry''s body suddenly shook. Chapter 2123 Chapter 2123 ? Just when Henry was about to turn around. "Brat, where''s your sacred lotus?" The gruff voice sounded again. Without any hesitation, Henry unfolded the phenomenon behind him and a gxy appeared. Within the gxy was a Green Sacred Lotus, looking as if it was birthed in the centre of the universe. "Hehehe, a sacred lotus used to bnce the Yin and Yang, we were originally intending to evolve it into the lost forbidden power, but unexpectedly you evolved it into the forbidden power of the beginning of the Great Way. That Master had stepped into the long river of time, and had taken the form of a million men, and even flung himself into the void in order to find the beginning of the Great Way. However, very unexpectedly, you were able to evolve it on your own. You are indeed my disciple, but still, it is I, your teacher, who have taught you well." Henry trembled slightly. The owner of the voice was still so shameless! "Your cultivation achievements are pretty good, I''m very satisfied with how you''ve turned out to be. Come on, show me your way." Under the guidance of this voice, a figure sat crossed-legged on top of the Green Sacred Lotus. The eyes of this figure resembled the sun and the moon, and the Great Way resembled its meridians. "Hahaha! Even my junior brother''s two major Fields have been merged? Not bad, turning the Great Ways into meridians, allowing you to walk more steadily in the path of developing your way!" A Divine Pearl rose slowly, it was a star. It that revolved around the Avenue Nascent Soul. "Oh? This one''s a little strange. It looks like a supreme treasure that the Divine Race had lost. That old fe of the Nine Level Divine Race seems to have been searching for it all this time, mixing all of the blood and essence of all of the ancient divine beasts, and received an imprint of the Great Ways?" There was a tinge of doubt in his voice.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. As soon as his doubt fell, spectral images of all kinds of magical beasts were projected from the Divine Pearl. As the Divine Pearl rotated on its own, these spectral images of Exotic Beasts were in shown in different shapes and forms. "No, it''s no longer a simple Heaven-splitting Divine Beast. It''s mixed with different forms and intents, even causing the bloodline of Heaven- splitting Divine Beast to reach a certain stage of transcendence. It''s somewhat interesting, but it''s still not enough, it still needs to be taken care of." Behind Henry, a chart of the Milky Way was fully unfolded. The shadow of the Avenue Nascent Soul gradually merged with Henry''s. He stepped onto the Green Sacred Lotus, and was surrounded by stars. At that moment, the heaven-splitting power of the Great Way that Henry possessed was in full disy! The two people who were still in the middle of the intense battle felt the supreme power almost at the same time. This was a being that hadpletely surpassed the Heavenly Way! "Master!" The ck-robed man seemed to have no idea what was going on as he looked towards the side. Zoran also looked towards that direction. "Hehehe, merging the Avenue Nascent Soul. That has the potential to be a medium for the Great Way. Next, burn your bloodline." Under the guidance of the voice, a white me burned on the surface of Henry''s body. "This!" A look of pleasant surprise appeared Zoran''s face. The face of the ck-robed man suddenly darkened, he was shocked. "How is it possible! Except for His Eminence... How is that possible! I... I will kill you!" "Silence!" That ancient voice rang out. The ck-robed figure waspletely frozen in the air, unable to move at all. "I''m teaching my disciple. Who allowed you to speak? What a fool." The ancient voice sounded impatient. White mes burned on the surface of Henry''s body. At that moment, he could feel the surrounding stars moving towards him. "I have been away for many years. I have found something for you. It should be useful." Countless rays of light appeared in the sky and surged into Henry''s body. "Each and every forbidden zone of the Mountain and Sea Realm was not built without reason. There are magical beasts residing there, and they had no intention of taking control of the mountains. Even if the natural power were to be stolen over and over again, they would still exist. There would always be losses in the battle among Gods. All of that should be able to stimte some of the potential in your bloodline. Who in the Zhang n had the most ordinary and useless bloodline? Yet could still be able to develop it into such a state? The world is full of unexpected turns! Ha ha ha! Only the one who has been overlooked and has been given up on would able to be merged with all of the forbidden bloodlines of this world! Why did the Master cross the river of time? It''s all because he wanted to wipe out the unpredictable one! It''s because he wanted to get rid of the most unstable elements!" Countless beams of light entered Henry''s body. The white mes seemed to be able to devour everything. to "The lie of the apotheosis had sealed all the forbidden powers. After the apotheosis, there had not been any more appearances of great power. All the bloodlines were only known as myths and legends. The powerful bloodlines gradually be thinner and thinner within the sessors, the point where it can no longer be awakened. However, there are still some special existences that could not be seized. The beings, of the Metaphysics bloodline had been born into the world at the very beginning of the heaven and earth. As long as the heaven and the earth exist, the Metaphysics bloodline would not disappear. Therefore, since you have knocked down the mother vessel of the Metaphysics bloodline, causing its Qi to sink and be weakened, even if those of the Metaphysics bloodline appear, it will not be a threat to you." "The Primordial bloodline, is also known as the Yin-Yang bloodline, it is the bloodline that had been born into the world on the day the power of Yin and Yang appeared. As long as Yin and Yang exist, the Primordial bloodline will exist. Your Master has stepped into the long river of time to destroy the Yin and Yang. The Torch Dragon had fallen, causing the Yin and Yang of the world to fall into chaos, and for the Primordial bloodline to decline gradually." "You people steal everything, then wait for your perfect opportunity, and when the world copses, you make youre back. Countless years ago, you caused this age of prosperity to fall apart, and no more deities existed in the world. Unfortunately for you, there was a bloodline that had slipped your eyes." "The bloodline of the Zhang n is the most ordinary bloodline among the bloodline of the Gods, but do you know that when the world hade to exist and the forbidden bloodlines had been awakened, the most ordinary bloodline had also appeared?" "The bloodline of the Zhang n exists in a form of nothingness. It''s so empty that it could absorb, merge with, and even assimte everything that exists within heaven and earth! That is the bloodline of the Zhang n! The Zhang n could never be an Emperor since the olden days! All because the heaven and the earth could not tolerate this bloodline!" "This is one of the forbidden bloodlines that had been born at the very beginning of the world. Its emptiness means that it is capable of unlimited evolution! In fact, it can even change the entire world!" "You people steal everything. You want to wait for heaven and earth to decline and seize control of it. When everything falls, then the one that makes it out alive will be the hope of the world. You wanted to make every divine being of the heavens disappear, while you have also created a new emperor of the heavens!" As the voice sounded, the white mes on Henry''s body burned more and more vigorously. "Brat, I haven''t really given you anything for all these years, so today, I''ll give you thest one. I call this power, the power to split the Heavens!" The white mes on Henry''s body burned the Avenue Nascent Soul. Then, a hazy giant shadow appeared behind him, with a giant axe in its hand. Amidst the stars, the figure with the giant axe suddenly took a step forward and swung its arm! The entire desert was instantly turned into a star-filled universe! Chapter 2124 Chapter 2124 ? This world was originally chaotic, but under the power of the Opening of Heaven, everything had evolved into that state. ording to legend, a man was born from the darkness. With the swing of his axe he chopped apart the darkness and created an entire world. There was no way to verify if this person had really existed, but the power unleashed from the swing of the axe was called the Opening of Heaven! "Ha ha ha ha, the Great Way is evolving. Great!" A burst ofughter erupted. The skies above the entire desert suddenly turned into an entire gxy. It was a very strange scene, to have a gxy existing within the heaven and earth. Zoran and the ck-robed man were both in the middle of the gxy. At that moment, a wonderful feeling appeared in Henry''s heart. He felt that he seemed to be able to control everything in that gxy. He could clearly feel the flow of the paths there, and he could clearly sense the existence of Zoran and the ck-robed man. As the stars formed, they surrounded Henry. The Avenue Nascent Soul had beenpletely integrated into Henry''s body and was being burned by the power of the bloodline that could absorb everything. The sun and the moon drifted within the gxy. At that moment, the entire gxy wasplete, containing the Yin and Yang, and possessing the power of time. The illusory figure behind Henry dissipated after the strike, but the power of the axe entered Henry''s mind in a mysterious way. The power contained in the axe was not from any Heavenly Way, nor was it a evolution or evolution of power. It was just a form of pure power, it could even be considered a power that had existed even before the birth of heaven and earth.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "The Great Paths were in disorder. Under the influence of great power, it gradually calmed down and birthed the world and countless rare beasts. These creatures that were born from the birth of the world were the pets of the heavens, born with supreme divine powers. As time passed, these divine powers evolved into taboos, and werepletely sealed under the lies. Now that the world is weak, some people desire to make use of the return of the forbidden divine power to take control of the entire world, wanting to rewrite the rules of heaven and earth, but there are still some taboos that cannot be taken away, because those taboos represent this heaven and earth." A figure slowly appeared beside Henry. This figure was not tall in height, and was only about as tall as Henry''s chest. His hair was messy, and was obviously ungroomed. His was also dressed extremely casually, and he looked like a homeless man. However, his eyes were exceptionally bright, as if they could see everything in the world. The moment the figure appeared, Henry got to his knees and knelt on the ground. "Disciple Henry Zhang pays his respect to you, Master!" Henry respected the old man from the very bottom of his heart. "Haha." The old man smiled slightly and said. "You have grown to be a handsome young man. You have gradually grown to be a hundredth of how handsome I used to be when I was younger." The old man looked at him with a pure expression, but his words were still full of praises for himself. The way the old man talked made Henry feel particrly warm. He had followed such an old man since he was a child. "Brat, you are different from the people of the world. The so-called Heavenly Way is not suitable for you, hm..." The old man thought for a moment. "No, it''s not suited for you. Since you''re already on the journey to seek the power of the Great Ways, I know what''s on your mind, you want to use your own experience toprehend the Heavenly Way and analyze it for yourself. That''s fine, but there''s no need to do that. The power of the Opening of Heaven can be seen as a graduation gift from me to you. From now on, apart from how to look handsome, I have nothing more to teach you. The advice I have for you is to explore the power of taboos. That''s what you''ll need." After the old man had finished speaking, he took a step forward and turned his back to Henry. "This person stays here. You go and feel the power of taboo. As for the one called Zoran." "Senior!" Zoran cupped his fist and said a greeting. He could feel an indescribable pressure from this old man. It was as though that person could represent the entire world simply by just standing there. "The fortress has fallen. Take me there." The old man merely waved his hand and a huge door opened in the gxy. Upon seeing the door appear, Zoran was filled with awe. The ancient battlefield had already been sealed. Entering it was easier said than done. He had used special methods and had worked with countless experts in order to be teleported out of it, and that was all possible thanks to the coordinates left behind by the Sacred Lord. Compared to trying to leave the Ancient Battlefield, it was a hundred times more difficult to travel from the Mountain Sea Realm into it. However for that person, he simply waved his hand, and a passage was opened. With his back facing Henry, the old man walked into the gate while speaking. "Compared to going to the ancient battlefield, your mission is much more important. The legend of Prince City is happening because of the emergence of forbidden powers, the enemy is already searching for it. You''d better hurry. I''ll be here, waiting for the day when you have the ability to fight beside me." As his voice fell, the old man''s figure had already disappeared through the gate. Zoran also followed behind him hurriedly. "Young Henry." A figure appeared in front of Henry. It was Japheth. "Senior." Henry cupped his fist. "Your master." Japheth turned his head and looked at the gate. He took a deep breath and said, "His time is almost up." "Huh..." Henry jolted in surprise. To him, Justus had always been powerful and mysterious, yet at that moment he heard Japheth say such words. "Haha, this old fe is only over 400 years old, yet he dares to peep at the power of immortals. Even I can only praise him for his courage! But he is a madman, otherwise, he wouldn''t have been unable to take back the power of the Opening of Heaven." Take this opportunity to also feel how desperate your master is to take back those things. Remember, there will only be one strike, the next strike will be when you use it again." A helpless smile appeared on Japheth''s face. "Well, I also have to apany this crazy old man with his antics. I''ll be going." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Japheth patted Henry on the shoulder, then turned into a stream of light, and disappeared into the gate. The door slowly disappeared, leaving behind only the river of stars connecting the heaven and earth and the ck-robed person who was trapped there. When the door disappeared, the power that trapped the ck-robed man also disappeared. Having grasped the power of the sixthyer of the Heavenly Way, the ck-robed man possessed absolute power. He carried with him a strand of forbidden power, which was even more terrifying than an ordinary sixthyer Heavenly Way. Henry slowly stood up and nced at the ck-robed man. He took a deep breath, feeling the incredible power within his body. At that moment, the sun and the moon were rotating in the gxy. "The bloodline of the Zhang n!" roared the ck-robed man. "Yes, it''s the blood of the Zhang family." The white mes disappeared from Henry''s body, and there was determination in his eyes. The huge shadow appeared behind Henry again. It chopped downwards with its giant axe. With this simple chop, a huge gap was torn open in the sky, and another gxy was revealed. The two gxies connected to form a universe. The ck-robed man of the sixth level Heavenly Way was instantly pulverised without even having the time to speak. The gap that had been formed in the sky could not be sealed. What was the definition of forbidden power? Being rejected by this world was a rejection! Chapter 2125 Chapter 2125 ? Meanwhile, in the ancient battlefield.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. A fortress was at least a thousand meters tall! The outer walls of the fortress was full of dents and cracks fro battle. The Qi was very chaotic there, and intense battles could break out at any time. At that moment, the mes of war had already entered the fortress. Cries and shouts of war could be clearly heard from within the fortress. A door suddenly emerged in the sky. The first person to appear from it was Zoran. Staring at the fortress that had was already under attack, he clenched his fists tightly. "You, keep watch here. Japheth, follow me." The old man appeared from the gate and flew into the distance. It was an endless void filled with darkness over there. No one knew whaty outside the void. The old man''s face was calm, no ripples of expression could be seen across his face. Just as he was about to approach the void, a giant malicious-looking head suddenly appeared, looking like a devil, about to devour him directly. The old man did not even raise his eyelids upon that sight, he just smiled at Japheth who followed behind him. "I haven''t had this feeling for such a long time!" Japheth transformed into a giant scaling up to thousands of metres in an instant. When his transformation wasplete, violent power surged all over the ce, and the world was instantly calm again. The montrous head instantly had showed a look of fear on its face. The old man floated calmly into the void. A few secondster, a powerful vibration came from the void, and all the enemies who had charged into the fortress retreated hurriedly into the void at that moment. In the blink of an eye, there were no more enemies left on the battlefield. No one knew about what had happened in the void because no one had ever stepped into it. After a long while, a loud shout sounded from the void. "How dare you, mortal! To have the audacity to actually set foot into Immortal Realm!" The shout sounded from the void and resounded throughout the ancient battlefield for a long while. Under the rapid development ofmunication within that civilisation, that message in the Mountain Sea Realm spread through the entire Mountain Sea Realm like a tempest. Not long ago, many people saw a giant axe appear in the sky, tearing the sky apart. Through the tear, one could see the star-filled gxy in the sky. The crack hadsted for several hours and had not disappeared. As soon as that happened, almost every mediapany were reporting about it. They were specting all the possible reasons that would cause such a crack to appear in the sky. All kinds of tales went around when that happened, but none of them could be confirmed. At that moment, a ne was headed for Prince City, and the initiator of the tear in the sky was in that very ne. Henry closed his eyes, he was still feeling the power of that blow. "Is this the embodiment of the forbidden power?" Justus had gifted Henry with the Opening of Heaven, but Henry was still currently unable to control that power, otherwise, he would not have had torn open such a huge gap in the sky. It was with Justus''s help that Henry was able perform that move. Otherwise, with Henry''s current understanding of the Great Ways, how would he be able to kill a master at the sixth level of the Heavenly Way? Justus'' words reminded Henry of something. Henry''s path was different from that of others. He walked the path of the Opening of Heaven, and after leaving the Vast Thousand Worlds, he always wanted to observe the Heavenly Way of the Mountain Sea Realm, and then gradually evolve his own Great Way. That was why Henry wanted to slowly sense the changes in his power in the battle of that day. He was looking for the elevation of every sort of power. But the words said on that day had caused Henry to realize that his path surpassed the so-called Heavenly Way. Those things would not provide much help to Henry, but would bind him instead. Justus had also pointed out a different path to Henry. And that was to search for a forbidden power that had not yet been sealed. There were still many powers that existed in the world. As for the exact location of the powers, Justus had also made a guess. The so-called forbidden grounds were upied by magical beasts and divine beasts, and each of them had forbidden powers. After all, the forbidden area was a taboo on its own, but with Henry''s current capabilities, he could not set foot on those forbidden areas. Henry''s only choice at that moment was just Prince City. Justus also said that the legend of the Prince City was rted to a restricted power. There was also news about Henry''s father over there. Based on the information from Zoran, Fidello was not on the ancient battlefield. Back then, he had delved deep into the ancient battlefield and did note out of it, but he had a connection with another taboo. Henry also wanted to find out what was going on with that. On his trip to Prince City, Chalkea was not flying beside him. There were enemies eyeing Prince City. If Chalkea appeared in the sky, he would attract the attention of the opposing party, which would cause Henry to be unable to focus all of his attention at them. Prince City used to be and of the legends. It was an ind. Many years ago, it was named Prince Ind. Legend had it that the ind had immortals on it and possessed the secrets to immortality. However, the legend was no more than a legend, no one had ever witnessed a real immortal. With the development of technology and science, Prince Ind had gradually be modern city, and there was also an academy jointly established by the Ten Sacred Lands. The elite members of the Ten Sacred Lands would study in this academy andplete their required assessments before they could sessfully graduate. No one knew the purpose of the establishment of this academy, nor did they know why it had such a status. However now, all of the members who did not graduate from the Prince Academy were not recognized. Even the Holy Sons and Holy Maidens had to undergo the assessment of the academy. Besides the members of the Holy Land, the academy would also recruit talented rogue cultivators, but it was not yet the time of recruitment. It was quite impossible for Henry to enter the academy as a student. However, Henry had never thought of entering the academy as a student. He had learned from Chalklea that every student in the academy had to attend many sses every day, plus the academy A had very strict rules. ente O would be expelled from the academy if he or she missed too many sses in a row. Linder such a rule, being a student would obviously make Henry unable to conduct his investigations smoothly. Therefore, what Henry had to do was to enter the academy as a handyman, which was also the connection that Chalklea had gotten him. A handyman would not be too busy within the academy, and it also would not attract too much attention. That was exactly what Henry needed. More than ten hourster, Henry arrived at Prince City. eln Due to the legend of Prince Ind, Prince City was initially built as a tourist city. The scenery there was beautiful, it was like spring all year round, and the ind had exotic fruits, which were particrly delicious. Some people had tried transnting them, but the nts that bore those exotic fruits were unable to survive after leaving Prince Ind. Content belongs to As soon as Henry walked out of the airport, he noticed some sports cars parked in front of the airport. "How I envy those rich kids of the Holy Land. They have nothing to worry about, all they do is drive around in their sports cars and chase after girls whenever they are free." An envious voice sounded beside Henry. Chapter 2126 Chapter 2126 ? The uniqueness of Prince Ind had caused it to be an entirely Inte famous city. It felt like spring all year round, and the cool seabreeze blew all day long. Many people liked to go there to take a shot for the inte. Years of development had caused the tourism industry in Prince City to develop very rapidly. Countless people rushed into Prince City every day. Rows of sports cars stopped in front of the airport, their owners looking at the beautiful girls who had just gotten off the ne, they greeted and flirted with thedies continuously. That was what those rich kids found pleasure in daily. With their family background, it was easy for them to pick up girls who wanted to have fun but had a thinner purse. Henry could see that someone had already seeded. That person had greeted and walked out with two beautifuldies, he then mmed on his elerator and left excitedly. How the person''s night would go could be easily predicted. Henry looked at the scene in front of him and shook his head. Such things would happen wherever humans existed, it was something he had already gotten used to for a long time. Moreover, picking up girls with sports cars were just child''s y in Henry''s eyes. When it came to picking up girls, Wade was undeniably at the top of that game. As he thought of Wade and the others, Henry could not help but smile. He had no idea how they were doing wherever they were. After such a long time, the situation in the ancientnd was probably stable by then, and the Core should have been rebuilt. The rules on the Orastin Ind would have probably be stricter, and the ordinary society should have returned to peace. The rage for martial arts had passed, and it was once more an age of economy. That was just how the world was. When a major event had just broken out, it would cause everyone to have a violent reaction, but as time went on, it would not take long for it to be rted to the economy. Maybe in just a month''s time, everyone would forget some incidents selectively, be it restricting the actions of superstars or the fight against thebour of cotton. As long as they could make money out of it, it was a good thing.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Henry shook his head and no longer thought about it anymore. He was relieved to have given the ancientnd to Wade and others. After all, there were still others to help them. The only thing left that was worth thinking about was the master of the Immortal Pce. However, merging a divine body was not something that could be done within a short period of time, and the sess rate of that would not be high. The only thing that worried Henry was the meaning behind the word "Immortal" that had been written be Angell. Angell''s predictive ability to predict something was rted to that ''thing''. Which was also the biggest secret of Radiant Ind, and that was the fact that Angell possessed the foundation to surpass the technology of the world by fifty years. That thing did not juste out of nowhere. Henry took a deep breath as he thought of that matter. There were still many mysteries that had not been solved, but he always felt that those things would soon appear before him. When Henry walked out of the airport, he inadvertently exchanged nces with a rich kid sitting in the driver''s seat of a supercar. After clearly seeing the arrogance on the rich kid''s face, Henry quickly lowered his head. It was very likely that those rich kids were students of the Prince Academy. He would be running errands in the kitchen of the academy, and there was a possibility of bumping into him in the future. It would be better to not to attract any attention. Henry''s action of lowering his head had obviously pleased the rich kid. He lit up a cigarette for himself proudly. Thend of the Prince Academy upied a quarter of the entire Prince Ind, it was located right by the sea. There were high-ss hotels all around the academy, the lowest being five stars, and the highest being seven stars, which was said to have the most magnificent room that was built under the sea, with a price of 108,888 yuan per night. Only the super rich dared to live in that room that was priced so horribly high. Generally, the typical rich kids did not possess such wealth. Henry did not choose to use any form of transportation. He walked around the ind while carrying arge backpack, enjoying the beautiful spring scenery thatsted all year. Due to the Qi of that area, the nts were muchrger and leafier than that of the ancientnd, walking through there gave people a sense of bliss. Prince Ind was a huge ind, its streets were wide and broad, giving people an impression of it being very clean. The sea breeze felt gentle andfortable. Henry staggered to the Prince Academy. He saw the words "Prince Academy" hanging high on the front gates of the school. Outside the school gates, luxurious cars drove through back and forth, and students came and went. Although Henry did not know what the antiques of that civilization were, he could guess that these students were dressed expensively. Henry walked to the entrance. The cheap clothes he was wearing were specially prepared for him, as well as therge backpack he carried, made him stand out from the students standing in front of the entrance. "What are you here for? Comeplete your registration." The guard who stopped Henry very abruptly was a young man in a neat uniform. The students in the school were either rich or noble, they were not to be provoked. The security guards would just allow someone in so easily. Henry quickly smiled and said, "Hello, I''m here for work. This is my rmendation letter." Henry hurriedly took out a rmendation letter from his bag. The security guard took a look at it, and then looked at Henry''s appearance, then curled his lip and pointed to the side, saying, "You can''t go through the front door. Go to the side door." After saying that, the security guard returned to his position and ignored Henry. It was not a big deal to run errands in the kitchen. It was meaningless to conduct an investigation on that matter. Henry nodded and bowed, then walked towards the side door. The Prince Academy was veryrge, it would take at least two hours from the front door to the side door, with the walking pace of a normal person. After all, the academy upied a quarter of the bel.ne? ind. If one looked down from the sky, one could see that the entire area was the Prince Academy. When Henry went around to the side door, the sky was already dark. Trucks came out of the side door. Henry looked at the already dark sky and went in. At that hour, the sses in the academy had all end. Almost all of the students had left the academy, not staying inside. Although the academy had provided them with dormitories, for these students with superior family backgrounds, it was obvious that they would not live in group dormitories. Only the people who devoted themselves to cultivation would choose to live there. Thus, at night, the academy seemed rather empty. That was exactly what Henry wanted to see. Although there were security guards who walked into the college from the side door, they did not stop Henry, because most of the peopleing in from the side door were d.ressed like Henry, even the toaders and unloaders were dressed simrly. Content belongs to Henry did not choose to sign in for duty immediately. His main aim was to look for information. With his backpack still on his back, Henry tapped the ground lightly with his feet. In the next second, he moved to the front without any trace of movement. Who would have thought that Henry had used his third evolution of the Heavenly Way of Speed for such sneakiness? However, it was undeniable that that method worked! A being at the third level of the Heavenly Way would be considered an expert within the academy. Under Henry''s deliberate concealment, no one had been able to notice him. Henry''s first choice was the record office of the academy. Before he had arrived there, Henry had already studied the architectural blueprint of the entire Prince Academy. Dawn came early over there, and the same applied for dusk too. The sky quickly darkenedpletely. At that moment, there was also a figure that walked in the darkness towards the academy''s record office. Chapter 2127 Chapter 2127 ? Night had fallen, the records office was dark and gloomy. Henry had entered in the records office in a sh. There were some hindrances, but they did nothing to stop him. No one from the academy had expected anyone to do such a thing through the use of the evolution of the third level of the Heavenly Way. Experts usually had a certain sense of pride for themselves. However, it was obvious that Henry did not possess such pride and arrogance. As for Gardiner, he did not even have a bottom line. The records office was huge, like a library, with countless bookshelves in it. The folders on the bookshelves contained every bit of information of Prince Academy. Henry quickly wandered amidst the bookshelves, looking for useful information. Henry knew that the legendary information about the Prince Academy would definitely not be filed in the records office, but what he was looking for was not the legendary information, and he was not expecting it to be easy to find. What Henry was looking for was not about the legends, instead it was about the assessments! The Prince Academy would use the assessments as the final test for the students, but no one knew where the assessments were held and why they were chosen. Even the students themselves did not know where they would be sent to for the assessment. Chalklea had told Henry that in the Prince Academy originally did not conduct any assessments, but seven years ago, the Prince Academy suddenly came up with the assessments and regarded it as the most important matter. The assessment was not as simple as it seemed. Henry wanted to know the reason of the assessments were proposed and the location it was held every year, thene up with a conclusion, instead of searching around blindly like a headless fly. That was not Henry''s way of doing things. Henry kept going through the files. He went through them very quickly, starting his search from seven years ago. ording to the Prince Academy, the ancient battlefield in the legends had been seen in the assessments, and the silhouette of the Sacred Lord of the Noble Berserkers had even been seen in it. Was the legend revealed by ident, or had it been deliberately fabricated by someone? Every possibility had to be calcted. He had to find out the truth, only then he would not be led around blindly. The details of the assessments were definitely not recorded in the file. However, Henry was sure that a major event would definitely have many connections. Why did the academy suddenly hold an assessment seven years ago and directly set it as the testing standard? What had happened seven years ago? Henry browsed through the records from seven years ago, trying to find some more clues. Suddenly, Henry looked out of the window. "Someone ising!" Henry whispered to himself, and hid himself in the darkness instantly. The room was dark and Henry was very well hidden in there. No one would notice him. A few secondster, a figure flipped into the records office. This figure was small and slender, and could be identified as a woman at first sight. She was dressed in ck, and her face and head were covered with a piece of ck cloth. Only a pair of eyes were exposed, and her appearance could not be seen clearly, even the colour of her hair could not be seen. After the woman flipped into the records office, she went straight to the bookshelf where the files from seven years ago were kept and browsed through them very quickly, she also had her eyes set on finding out what had happened seven years ago, which was obviously the same as what Henry was looking for. Henry observed the woman. The woman hid very well, but he could still notice that the woman was wearing a pair of expensive shoes. Henry had seen the brand of those shoes in the Yvale City Mall. Even the cheapest was worth at least 5,000 Spiritual Stones, which was not affordable for the ordinary. Henry had nned a little in his heart. He turned his wrist a little, and a faint sword ray went towards the woman. The woman reacted the moment the sword ray appeared. Without any hesitation, she jumped two times consecutively and disappeared within the records office. The faint sword may did not hurt the woman at all, but unnoticed to the woman, a shallow cut had been made on her soles. It was less than two centimeters, no one would notice it, and no one would check her soles. With just a sh, Henry had left the records office. After what had just happened, it was no longer safe to stay in there. There were still experts in the academy. Even if there was only a weak fluctuation of Qi, they would probably be discovered. Sure enough, 30 seconds after Henry had left, a man appeared in the records office. The next morning, Henry arrived at the kitchen of the academy with the rmendation letter in han. Dawn had not broken, but the kitchen had been busy preparing breakfast for the students that day. The ingredients had just been delivered to them in the morning and were very fresh. It was imaginable what sort of status these members of the Holy Land held in the academy. With the rmendation letter in hand, Henry was able to quickly be registered and epted. His work was very simple and also veryThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. complicated at the same time. Heet velve had to prepare the ingredients before the chef. After having finished making the meal, he would go to the dining hall to cooperate with the serving. After the meal, he would wash the pot, wash the dishes, and clean up the dining room. Content belongs to Of course, all of that were not carried out alone by Henry, but those were all of what Henry''s work included. Henry began looking like he didn''t talk much, and he avoided speaking and eye-contact with people, giving people a very unconfident impression. After working so many years in the society, Henry knew very well about how to avoid attracting people''s attention the very least. That way, Henry''s performance for those few days hadpletely integrated himself into the kitchen. People in the kitchen also knew that there was a quiet person who did not say much. Some people were still discussing if he had something wrong with his brain. A week passed by quickly. Henry was busy with all kinds of chores every day. After getting off work in the kitchen, he had nothing to do. It was the free time for Henry. Those days, Henry would find opportunities to go to the records office, but because of what had happened that day, there had been guards stationed in room recently, so that did not give Henry the opportunity to look for the information he wanted. A new week had gone by. "Henry Zhang!" The chef shouted Henry''s name. "Hurry up! Kill those new fishes. The seafood area is short of people today, you go help out over there, leave the seasoning to others!" "Henry, chop up the garlic!" "Henry, prepare the dishes!" Many people in the kitchen shouted for Henry. Henry pretended to be dopey and quiet, but he worked exceptionally nimbly, causing many people to take advantage of him and gave him more work! Henry did not say anything more. He just did whatever he was asked to do. He had his own reasons for doing all of that. Before getting there, Chalklea had already told Henry that due to the ident in thest assessment, the Prince Academy would soon prepare for the next training. Chefs would be assigned to apany them at each training. The chefs would bring along two helpers with them. Naturally, they would pick those who were efficient and capable. Henry gradually made an impression in the kitchen. There were four more people doing odd jobs alongside Henry, they were all young men. Lunchtime was their favorite time of day. The four of them felt particrly happy when they saw beautiful girls in light clothing walking around in front of them. Chapter 2128 Chapter 2128 ? Henry would always be pushed aside whenever it was time to collect their meals. One girl noticed the fiery gazesing from behind her and suddenly turned around. The four men who had been ogling at her quickly withdrew their gazes and scolded Henry. "Henry, where are your eyes looking?"This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "He may be silent all the time, but he probably doesn''t have a good heart!" "Just look at how he keeps staring at the bottom of her dress. What a pervert!" They cursed very loudly, just to divert all of the attention to Henry. They were very clear about how noble the identities of the students of the academy were. If they had really wanted to bring them trouble, they would be in big trouble. Henry frowned slightly, then looked away. "You good-for-nothings! Keep staring and I''ll dig out those dog eyes of yours!" The female student swore at them then turned away. Several handymen broke out in cold sweats. They nced at Henry, as if they had forgotten about how they had just ndered Henry. In their eyes, he was a just a fool. For Henry, every second was used for his searches of all sorts. During the night, he searched for the opportunity to enter the records office. During the day, he searched for the figure hee across in the records office. The clue Henry had was only the shallow sword mark on the sole of that person''s shoe. If he wanted to find it, he had to rely heavily on luck. As days went by, a piece of news also emerged from the kitchen. "Have you heard? The academy is going to organise an assessment again." "Three people from the kitchen would be selected to the assessment every time, which would provide us with plenty Spiritual Stones!" "Who do you think will be selected to go this time?" "Master Sun of stove number one will definitely be going. As for the people he would bring along with him, he would probably take Henry with him. After all, he works very efficiently, and doesn''t seem to tire easily, it''s not any less busier than the kitchen out there. As for thest spot, he''d definitely be taking his apprentice along with him." The kitchen was a small ce. Whenever anything happened in there, it would immediately be spread out, and everyone would be gathered there to discuss about it. Abdul was one of the helpers in the kitchen. When he heard those rumours, his face darkened. He had his eyes set on those allowances, but now that he had heard of those rumours, his hatred for Henry could no longer be suppressed. "Why would a fool want so many Spiritual Stones?" Abdul cursed in his heart as he squinted at Henry, who was ughtering fish on the seafood area. Henry had no idea that he had garnered the hate of others. His gaze were attracted to a figure. "Master Wong!" A melodic voice sounded from the kitchen. It came from a beautiful figure who jumped and hopped in the kitchen as she passed by Henry. Upon seeing that figure, the eyes of Abdul and others were immediately attracted, but they quickly forced themselves to look away because they knew that that woman was not someone they could look at as they pleased. The Prince Academy was divided into four grades. This woman was particrly famous in the second grade. It was said that she was a genius in Holy Land with countless pursuers. Last year, a handyman in the academy had been taught a severe lesson by several boys because he could not help to steal a few more nces at her. However, Henry''s gaze stayed on the woman from the very beginning. Abdul sneered when he saw Henry''s actions. "You fool!" The thing that had caught Henry''s eye was exactly the soles of the woman''s shoes. There was a shallow sword mark, which had been left by him. After Henry had memorised the appearance of this person in his mind, he turned around and continued ughtering the fishes. The one called Master Wong was the head chef of the kitchen. "Oh, you''vee." The head chef, who was usually strict and serious, showed an ingratiating look. Most of the students in the school were people they could not afford to provoke. "Master Wong, I have to trouble you toe out with me today after you are finished with work. The director and the higher-ups were very satisfied with your cookingst time," the woman said. Master Wong quicky nodded and said, "Sure, sure. How could youe in person just to ask me for such a small thing? You just had to give me a call." "I just happened to pass by, so I thought I''de in and take a look. I''ll be leaving for now, Master Wong." The woman waved her hand then left the kitchen in a yful manner. As she left, the woman could not help showing a little bit of doubt in her eyes. "Where on earth is that person hiding?" All the faces of the people in the kitchen, including Henry, appeared in the woman''s mind, but she skipped through all of them. She was familiar with the people in the kitchen and knew who they were. As for the new helper she had doubts about him before, but after she had asked around and found out that he seemed to have some sort of problem with his brain and did not even know how to speak. He even did everyone''s work every day and was terribly bullied. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "His capabilities should probably be at the Heavenly Way, at the very least." The woman said as she shook her head while leaving. Night had fallen, the sky was slightly dark. Master Wong had changed into a clean uniform, he did not notice the expectant looks on the faces of Abdul and the others. Instead, he called out for Henry, who was cleaning the seafood area. "Henry, change into a clean set of clothes ande along with me. Let Abdul and the rest deal with those things. Hurry up." Henry did not say anything in response He silently put down whatever he was working on and obeyed the chef''s orders then changed into a clean set of clothes. A dozy expression still on his face. Master Wong nodded with satisfaction. Such a person was exactly the kind they needed to work in the kitchen. Henry followed behind Master Wong, leaving the kitchen and headed to the main building of the academy, which was also the location of the records room. There were some banquet halls in the main building. The school was jointly built by the Ten Sacred Lands. Sometimes, big shots from the sacrednds would pay them a visit. Those banquet halls were specially prepared forthose big shots. At that time, ten people were already seated in a banquet hall. The woman who had visited the kitchen on the same day was also in the banquet hall. Master Wong brought Henry to the exclusive kitchen of the banquet hall. The ingredients there were fresh and the environment was much better. Henry walked over silently for the whole time and observed his surroundings quietly. He did not know if it was because of the banquet that night, that the guard of the records office was not on duty. That was a great opportunity for him. "Henry, turn on the stove." "Clean the fish." "Prepare the sides." Henry did everything silently. He gathered a tiny ball of Qi on his fingertip, and with a gentle flick, the Qi entered the belly of Master Wong. A few secondster, Master Wong clenched his abdomen anxiously and ran out of the kitchen. Henry was confident that Master Wong would not make his return within half an hour. A mere second after Master Wong had left, Henry also left the kitchen and headed to the records office. The woman Henry had seen that day, made him more suspicious about what had happened seven years ago. Henry appeared at the records office and quickly read through the folders. Some of the events from seven years ago were quickly printed into Henry''s mind. "The development of science and technology that surpassed everything else! The leading top-notch technology of the world!" Such a title caught Henry''s attention, and below it was a student of the uniform of Prince Academy holding a prize in his hand. Henry read the passage below the title. The more he read, the heavier his breathing became, because it was exactly the same as what Angell had experienced! Chapter 2129 Chapter 2129 ? All the while, Radiant Ind had possessed countless secrets many wanted to uncover. Radiant Ind was too powerful. Its existence was like a great mountain that pressed down on everyone''s hearts. However, what was it that caused people to fear Radiant Ind? Was it the Reapers that roamed all over it? Or was it because they owned the powerful King''s Ring?" Or was it because of the King of Hell, who was known as the strongest king under the starry sky? It was none of them! What made Radiant Ind so feared was its technology that had surpassed the world''s level of technology by fifty years! No matter the era, technology was most important. Otherwise, a country would not have exerted all of its strength to deal with apany that was about to make a breakthrough. No one knew where Angell''s technological means came from. They called her a visitor from the future. Everyone wanted to find out where the research team of Radiant Ind was hiding, scientific research was not something that could be propelled by just a single person. But no matter how hard the various forces searched, they could not find any clues regarding the Radiant Ind''s scientific research team. Henry had always known about the searches of the forces all around the world, but he did not stop them, because he was very certain that the technology that had surpassed the rest of he world by 50 years was not supported by other scientific research teams. It was all the work of Angell! Through that object called the core of technology! The core of technology was a name that Angell hade up with. It appeared to look like a seemingly ordinary iron ball, but within that iron ball were countless levels of science and technology that were beyond that of the modern times. Angell could only explore it little by little, but due to the incidents that had happened on Orastin Ind, Angell had forcefully activated the core of technology, causing herself to fall into aa. After she had awakened from it, she awakened the Fate Willpower, which was not any one of the twelve Ancient Willpowers. Henry had always wanted to uncover out the secret of the core of technology. Where did that objecte from? Was it really possible that someone from the future had returned and left that behind? That person had also been found in the record folders! That person had mastered the top-notch technology of the world. He started as an ordinary student, and became an important guest. After that, the assessments of Prince Academy had begun. "What on earth is the rtion of that?" Henry remembered this person''s name, it was Elias! Footsteps sounded outside the records office. The footsteps got closer and closer, and then stopped in front of the door of the records office. Henry quickly put the files back to the original ce and hid himself. In the next second, the door of the office was pushed open and the lights shed on. Henry, who was hiding in the darkness was immediately exposed. "Who''s there!" Shouted a middle-aged man who stood at the door of the records office. Henry immediately activated the triple speed transformation and disappeared in a sh. "Found you!" The middle-aged man''s eyes focused. He also had the strength of the Third Level of the Heavenly Way. He immediately chased after Henry. Henry shot and spiralled all over the teaching building, but his pursuer was also quite formidable. He followed behind Henry closely. Henry knew very well that if that man did not give up on chasing after him, his identity would be exposed sooner orter. At that moment, he could only try. Qi swords shot out from Henry''s fingertips and sped towards the man who chased after him. At the same time of the attack, Henry aimed for the kitchen of the banquet hall. With the Qi swords slowing the man down, Henry soon reappeared in the kitchen. He took off his sneak suit and absorbed it into his phenomenon. He then stood in front of the stove, sweating profusely. Two secondster, the middle-aged man broke through the door of the kitchen. "Who is it?" Henry was shocked. He stared at the direction of the kitchen door, he was so shocked that the spoon that had been in his hand had been flung out. The middle-aged man stared at Henry. A few secondster, he asked, "You are a chef?" Henry shook his head like a rattle. "The... the chef has gone to the toilet." "What are you doing here?" The middle-aged man strode to the stove. "I... I... I''m preparing to cook." "Cook? Okay, do it then." The middle-aged man stared at Henry. He was particrly suspicious of him. Henry said with a troubled expression, "I don''t know what to make." "That''s fine. Just make whatever you can." The middle-aged man did not care about what dish he cooked. What he cared about was whether or not Henry could cook. "Oh okay." Henry mbered hurriedly from the ground, and lit the stove and washed his hands. He looked very nervous, as if he had been scared out of his wits. Looking at how flustered Henry looked, the doubts in the middle-aged man''s heart were gradually dispelled.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Henry gradually recovered from the panic and began to skillfully ce the ingredients and cook the vegetables. An overwhelming fragrance soon filled the air. Henry then poured out his cooking from the wok into a te. The middle-aged man nced at Henry and proceeded to try the dish. The moment the food entered his mouth, the middle-aged man could not help but show a surprised look on his face. He was a man of high status, and would usually dine at high-end restaurants. He had tried many delicacies, but that was the first time he had tasted a dish that delicious. The middle-aged man simply nodded and did not say anything else. The doubts in his heart werepletely dispelled. The person he had been chasing after earlier had disyed the powers at the Third Level of the Heavenly Way of Speed. How could such an expert be a chef? What expert would waste time on cooking? Furthermore, such taste was not something that could be acquired easily. The middle-aged man did not say anything more. He walked out of the kitchen with the dish in his hand. Henry was relieved. There were many masters in Prince Academy. The moment he identally leaked his Qi, he was discovered and found. However, the information he had found today still satisfied him. At least, he had found something useful. As for Elias, he had to find some way to learn more about him. Henry pulled out his phone and sent a message to Chalklea. Being such a powerful force, assistance from the Noble Berserkers shoulde in handy. The chase in the main building naturally attracted the attention of many. However, after the middle-aged man had gone back and given a brief exnation, the matter soon quieted down. Only the woman still seemed doubtful. After the chef had returned, he was unaware of the incident and continued to prepare the dishes. After the banquet, someone told the chef that some of the guests were not satisfied with the dishes prepared by him. The taste of the dishes were not as good as the first dish, which confused the chef. His cooking skills should not have shown any signs of fluctuation. A few days after the incident, Henry did not sneak around. He knew that he could not enter the records office for the time being, and it was most definitely watched over intently by others. At that moment, he could only wait for an opportunity. When Chalklea had discovered information about Elias, and when the next assessments had begun, he could then seize the opportunity to go and see what was going on in the assessment grounds. In the meeting room of Prince Academy. The representatives of the Ten Sacred Lands were all seated there for a meeting. "The higher ups have decided that the assessment for this time will be held in the Abyss. In it, lies the precious treasure that has been left behind, the Mother Vessel of the Metaphysics bloodline!" Chapter 2130 Chapter 2130 ? It was another ordinary day, Henry was doing his job as a kitchenboy. "You,e with me." The middle-aged man from that night suddenly entered the kitchen and summoned Henry. The people in the kitchen all recognised the top level manager of the academy, and they all disyed respectful expressions. "Me?" Henry pointed to himself slowly and then nodded. "Oh, okay." Seeing Henry''s nk expression, Abdul sneered in his heart. "This fool must have provoked someone he shouldn''t have." All Abdul wanted at that moment was to see Henry get into trouble. The moment Henry got into trouble, the opportunity to go to the assessment would fall into his hands. The middle-aged man led Henry to the main building, then to the same banquet hall as thest time. As soon as Henry went in, he saw the head chef standing in the kitchen. Upon seeing Henry being led there, the head chef approached Henry hurriedly and said, "Henry, you hiding the fact that you''re such a skilled cook from me all this while has been so hard on me. I have been so worried for the past few days. Come,e, you be the head chef, I''ll support you." The head chef''s face was filled with smiles, but Henry could still see dissatisfaction in the chef''s eyes. Henry could easily understand the chef''s attitude towards him, so he did not say much. After showing a silly grin, he began to cook. While Henry was busy cooking, he noticed that the chef was looking at him suspiciously. Obviously, the chef did not believe that he could make anything delicious, but he dared not to doubt the middle-aged man. Time passed by, and the dishes were served one after another. Delicious aromas wafted through the kitchen. The middle-aged man smiled with satisfaction and patted the head chef on the shoulder. "This young man is pretty good. Let hime over here next time." Upon hearing that, the head chef jolted and was stunned for a moment. He had coveted the position of the private chef in the main building for a long time. The treatment was good and he would be able to meet with big shots. It was said that the previous private chef was so skilled that he was brought back along to the Holy Land by a big shot from there, andter had his meridians forcefully purified by the big shots and was qualified to practice Qi, and was currently living a happy life. However, the chef did not dare to say anything against the order of the middle-aged man. He could only agree with a smile. "I hope you''d still remember me in the future." The head chef was once again speaking politely to Henry. After all, he was now speaking to the private chef of the main building, whose status was much higher than his. Henry scratched his head and asked with a silly grin. "Would they pay me with lots of Spiritual Stones to cook here?" "Don''t worry. We''d only pay you with more than you used to get." The middle-aged man looked at Henry with satisfaction. Upon hearing that, Henry''s grin instantly grew much wider. "What a fool, yet he is blessed with such luck. I have to learn those skills of his." The head chef thought to himself. In the kitchen of the academy, Abdul went to Master Sun''s side and said, "Master Sun, have you heard? Henry was led away by one of the lords of the academy just now!" "Led away? What''s going on?" Master Sun had a strange look on his face. He had a very good impression of Henry, who was hardworking and obedient, and had even nned to bring Henry along with him to participate in the academy''s assessments with him. "I heard that he had offended some big shots," said Abdul in a low voice. "Master Sun, we can''t keep such a person with us any longer. Otherwise, if those big shots put the me on us, we''ll all be in trouble." "That''s right, master." An average looking woman approached them and said, "Master, please find a way to make Henry leave." This woman was the disciple of Master Sun and was also Abdul''s lover. Abdul had already told her that he wanted to get rid of Henry. Now that she had found an opportunity, she immediately came to convince her master about it. "Master Sun, it was clear enough that Henry wasn''t one of those good apples." Abdul continued, "Him staying here would just bring us more trouble." While they were still in the middle of their discussion, Henry entered the kitchen. Master Sun''s disciple shot Abdul a look. Abdul nodded and said, "Henry! What are you doing? Don''t you know how many more fishes you haven''t killed? Hurry up and make the preparations!" Abdul immediately instructed Henry. In the kitchen, the helpers usually did everything, such as killing fish and preparing the ingredients, which was also Abdul''s job. However, after Henry arrived, Abdul naturally handed over all of his work to Henry. Henry took a look at the fish on the seafood area and shook his head. "I don''t kill fish now. That''s your job. You go and do it." "What did you say?" Abdul was unsure if he had heard it wrong. "Say it again, Henry? Didn''t you hear me telling you to kill the fish?" "You''re just one little helper, yet you have so many problems." Master Sun''s apprentice pointed at Henry''s nose and scolded. "If you don''t want to work, get out of here. The kitchen can''t amodate you!" "Henry, get your ass out of here!" "Just one day with the head chef and you''ve be so spoiled, haven''t you. You''ll be killing all of the fish in the kitchen today!" The helpers, who were friends with Abdul, shouted at Henry one after another. "Master, why don''t you say something. Hurry up and let''s get rid of this guy, him staying in the kitchen will only bring us more trouble." Master Sun''s disciple tried to make Master Sun join in. Master Sun just stood there quietly. Abdul''s words had made it impossible for him to state his position. If Henry really did offend the big shots in the academy, no one could keep him any longer. "Silence!" The head chef shouted with a frown and walked into the kitchen. "Master Wong, make Henry leave the kitchen!" "Yes, he said he would no longer ughter the fishes!" Abdul and the others immediately went up to the head chef and beganining, all of them bad-mouthing Henry. Master Wong looked at Henry and nodded. "Yes, Henry really doesn''t need to be in the kitchen anymore. Henry, there''s no need for you to kill fish anymore." Upon hearing that, Abdul and the others were immediately excited. "Exactly. People like Henry should have been gotten rid of a long time ago." "He''s talented. It''d be a waste for him to stay in the kitchen." Abdul deliberately said in a strange tone. Everyone in the kitchen knew that Henry had some brain problems.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Master Wongughed and said, "Well, it seems that you all already know this. Henry, don''t forget us in the future, alright?" Master Wong patted Henry''s shoulder warmly. Abdul and the others were stunned by what Master Wong actions. What was going on? Upon noticing the confused expressions on Abdul and the others'' faces, Master Wong said, "Haha, I thought you all already knew about it, but it looks like you only knew part of it. Henry is very skilled at cooking and shall be transferred to the main building to be a chef. The employee benefits of the main building is much better than what we are having here. Maybe one day when Henry is in a good mood, you might be transferred over there to work with him, that''ll be great. Looks like all of you are in pretty good terms with Henry, better seize your opportunities. Hahaha, this is a good opportunity for you." Upon hearing that, Abdul and others were all stunned. "What''s going on? Henry was going to be a chef in the main building? Isn''t the main building where the head chef always went to? Even the head chef was always thinking of how to be transferred over there, everyone knew that that ce was a good ce to be in!" Chapter 2131 Chapter 2131 ? "Go on and prepare for your transfer, Henry. From now on, your dormitory will be in the main building. Don''t forget us, alright?" Master Wong reminded him once more, obviously putting up a disy of kindness. Henry nodded slowly, he did not have much to pack up. Afterpleting all the necessary procedures, he would officially be the private chef of the main building. The work in the main building was extraordinarily leisurely. Banquets were not held in the main building every day and was held almost once every three days, which was a lot of free time for Henry. With all of that free time, Henry had also investigated the other areas of the academy, but he could no longer find anything about new about the incidents of the past seven years. As for the student named Elias, there was no news about that person at all. There was also no news from Chalkea. It was apparent that all the information of this person had been blocked. One morning, Henry got up and went to the kitchen. He cleaned the kitchen as usual. The private kitchen was not big, cleaning it was considered to be a part of Henry''s daily routine which was pretty normal in the eyes of others. "What is your true purpose ofing here?" Henry was cleaning the table when a voice suddenly sounded behind him. Henry acted as if he did not hear anything and continued to work hard. "I''m asking you, what''s the true purpose of youing here?" The voice sounded again. This time, Henry turned his head and saw the beautiful woman, who was also looking at Henry. Henry pointed to himself, looked around, and said, "You''re talking to me?" "You were the one who attacked me at the records office that day, weren''t you?" The woman approached Henry. "What record office?" Henry still had a nk expression on his face. "You don''t have to pretend. I have a better sense of smell than others. I had smelled the scent of fish over there. Even if you had covered it up with Qi, I could still smell it." The woman stared intently into Henry''s eyes. Henry looked at the woman nkly. In an instant, Henry''s dull expression disappearedpletely. His right hand shot out like lightning, going straight for the woman''s neck. The woman felt dangering her way and was about to retreat. However, just as she had the thought of retreating, she felt that her neck had been caught in a lock, and the Qi in her body had beenpletely blocked in that instant. Staring at the man in front of her, the woman was shocked. The aura of that man had changed dramatically at that moment. His dull appearance hadpletely disappeared, and the aura he exuded even made her feel a sense of fear from the bottom of her heart! The woman had always been very confident in herself. She was an outstanding second-year student of the academy and possessed the strength of the First Stage of the Heavenly Way. Such strength put her above her peers. However at that moment, she had been so easily subdued. How old was he? He seemed to only be a few years older than she was. How could he possess such terrifying strength? Moreover, even a teacher didn''t possess such a terrifying aura. The woman could feel the killing intent in Henry''s eyes very clearly. "You... Cough! Cough!" The woman''s face was ashen. She tried hard to break free of Henry''s grip with both of her hands, but it was all in vain. The woman seemed to be in pain, she wheezed. "If you... kill me, everyone will know..." Henry loosened his grip slightly, and the woman copsed to the ground immediately. Being suffocated had caused her to lose all of her strength. Looking at the man before her, the woman gasped. "You... don''t you worry, I won''t report you. I just want to know, what is the purpose of youing here?" "Well then, what about you? What''s yours?" Henry squatted down and stared at the woman. Being stared at by Henry, the woman felt a chill run down her spine. This man was like a ferocious beast that was ready tosh out with a fierce attack any time. "I am looking for Elias! He is my brother." The woman gulped and said. Elias! Henry was taken aback by that answer, but he remained unmoved. "Elias, the person who had became an important guest of the academy seven years ago? What''s your name?" "My name is lona. My brother didn''t be an important guest in the academy. He... he disappeared." The woman''s eyes dimmed a little. "That''s why I want to find more information about him. I see that you are also looking for information about the past, so... So I wanted to ask you if you''ve found any news rted to my brother? I... I can pay you for it. I can pay you very handsomely!" Henry nodded and said, "I do know some things about Elias. I don''t want your money, but I want something in exchange from you." "What is it?"This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "I will contact you tonight, just give me your contact information." Henry did not say much. lona nodded and got up slowly. Suddenly, there were sounds of footsteps outside the door. Henry''s sharp gaze instantly turned dull. He picked up the rag and continued to wipe the table. Outside the door, the middle-aged man saw lona in the kitchen as he passed by, he stopped and said, "lona, what are you doing here?" "Teach... Teacher." Iona was caught by surprise and did not know how to react. "I''m guessing you had gotten hungry, and came to Henry to see if he had anything yummy, huh?" A smile appeared on the middle-aged man''s face. He walked into the kitchen and looked at Henry, Whet was still wiping the table. "Henry, Ilona is greedy foodie. Every time there is a banquet, she wille to the main building to find me for some good food and drink. Maybe you can show her a trick or two whenever you''re free to satisfy her cravings." "Oh." Henry nodded repeatedly. "Okay, okay." "Ha ha ha! You really are unlike your cooking style." The middle-aged manughed and left the kitchen. lona looked at Henry, it was hard for her to imagine how this person could just switch his character so freely. It was as if whatever that had just happened earlier had never happened before to him. As lona recalled Henry''s appearance earlier, she could not help but tremble and walked out of the kitchen hurriedly. After lona had left, Henry closed the door of the kitchen and sat down deep in thought. Elias had disappeared instead of being an important guest of the academy! What exactly was going on? If he was someone who had mastered the science and technology, then he should not have gone missing. That was the Prince Academy, the ce under the joint management of the Ten Sacred Lands. Elias had won an award. All of the Ten Sacred Lands knew about him. No Sacred Land could make Elias disappear so mysteriously, unless this matter was jointly carried out by the Ten Sacred Lands! Content belongs to The technology of the future, and the disappearance of Elias, and the beginning of the assessments. What was the connection between these series of events? The thing that puzzled Henry the most was why the level of civilization in the Mountain Sea Realm was exactly the same as that of the ancientnd. Why did the two civilizations progress at the same rate? Seven years ago! Seven years ago, it was also when Angell had gotten the core of technology! What on earth was hidden within all of that? Questions of all sorts ran in Henry''s mind. He waited silently for time to go by. It was Friday. There were no sses in the academy on the weekends. Simrly, no banquets were held. Henry also had two more days of free time. When it had gotten slightly darker, Henry left Prince Academy and called lona. Chapter 2132 Chapter 2132 ? Ever since lona had left the kitchen, she could not stop thinking about the incident in the kitchen. She usually did not live in the dormitory that the academy had arranged for her, but she remained in that dormitory that day after ss, with an uneasy look on her face the whole time. lona did not know where the person would choose to meet her, so she could only choose a ce that she believed would be the closest. "lona, what''s wrong? You seem so restless." "You seem very nervous." A few of lona''s roommates noticed the strange look on her face. "No, no!" lona shook her head repeatedly. "I''m not nervous at all." "Oh,e on, there''s sweat all over your forehead!"Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "Huh? Really?" Yuno subconsciously reached out to wipe away the sweat on her forehead. At that precise moment, lona''s phone suddenly rang. She looked at the number and immediately knew who it was. lona." "Yes! It''s me." lona pressed the phone tightly to her ear. However, her roommate with sharp hearing was still able to hear a man''s voiceing from the other side of the phone. "I''m at Isaac Hotel, my room number eight. You can juste over." Henry hung up after saying that. "Oh, okay." Iona nodded subconsciously then left the dormitory hurriedly. As soon as lona left the dormitory, her roommates began to gossip. "Did you hearthat? It''s a man''s voice." "He just called lona to his room. Isaac Hotel, room eight, isn''t that the one that''s priced at one hundred and eight thousand eight hundred and eighty eight a night?" "Judging from the tone of it, it sounds like an order." "Heh heh, this lona, she usually seems very proper, and seems to never set eyes on anyone. Yet now it seems that she likes to be ordered." "Such a person is no more than just a ve in heart. She had just been pretending to be high and mighty." "That''s right." The people in the dormitory all began criticizing lona as they chatted amongst each other. A long-haireddy that had been curled up in a corner listened to the discussion of the crowd. She took out her mobile phone and dialed a number, "Fingal, I just heard that lona has gone to see another man." "What!" A man''s roar sounded on the other end of the phone. "Gone to see another man! When is she going to see him?! Where is she meeting the man?!" "Isaac Hotel, room 8." The man named Fingal hesitated a little. Anyone who could afford to live in room 8 of the Isaac Hotel was either super wealthy or of high status. After all, it''s price of more than 100,000 per night was not a price that anyone could afford. A few secondster, Fingal opened his mouth and said, "Go to Isaac Hotel for me to keep an eye on her. See if you can take a picture of them and give it to me. I know some of the big shots in Prince City." "All right." When the woman heard that, she quickly changed her clothes and rushed to Isaac Hotel. Henry sat quietly in the room. He chose that room because of the privacy it had. Its high price alone limited the presence of many people there, plus it was more convenient for them to talk under the sea. Nearly 40 minutester, someone knocked on Henry''s doorbell. After confirming that it was lona through the peephole, Henry opened the door. The moment Henry opened the door, his face was captured. "You haven''t been followed, have you?" Henry locked the door and nced at lona. lona shook her head and quickly asked, "What exactly do you know about my brother?" "Rx. I have already said that I wanted something in exchange from you. Go sit on the bed first." Henry pointed to one side. "Huh?" Ilona panicked. "You... if you want money, I can give it to you, but....." "Do I look like Ick money?" Henry said as he grinned jokingly, "Hurry up, go sit on the bed!" lona stood where she was, staring at therge bed with a struggling expression on her face. Only after a long while did she take a deep breath and walked slowly towards therge bed, looking as if she had epted her fate. It turned out that he was referring to this when he said that he wanted something in exchange from her. lona had epted defeat. In order to obtain clues about her brother, she was willing to make such a sacrifice. Every woman would have t¨¦ experience this sooner orter anyway, she thought to herself. lona sat there and slowly undid the buttons on her clothes, revealing her snow white skin. "Look here." Opposite the big bed was a 60-inch t screen TV. Henry pressed on the remote control and a scene appeared on the TV. lona, who had been slowly taking off her clothes, was stunned. She looked at the scene disyed on the TV in front of her and looked at Henry. Her pretty face flushed bright red. "You told me to sit here to watch the TV?" "What else were you expecting? Did you think I was going to give you a spa treatment?" Henry replied as he rolled his eyes. lona immediately realised that she had misunderstood Henry. She lowered her head, her face was as red as an apple. At that moment, an image of the core of technology appeared on the TV. "Did your brother possess that at that time?" Henry asked. lona''s eyes widened after a single nce. "That''s right! That''s the one!" Iona stood up immediately. Due to the buttons of her clothes that had not been buttoned back on, arge patch of her snow white skin was left exposed, but she did not notice it at all. Her heart was pounding violently. "How did you know about that thing?" lona still remembered that when her brother had returned home, he secretly took out that object for her to take a look, and told her that it was his biggest secret, something that could lead the entire era. Henry nodded. It seemed that the objects Elias and Angell both had were exactly the same. Was it possible for people of the future to travel through time and space with the core of technology? Was time-travel possible? It all seemed like a scene from a science fiction movie! Even with Henry''s current capabilities, he still did not know where he was going to find time and space. The Heretic God had once told Henry that there was indeed a long el.post river of time back in the ancient times, but it evolved through the Great Way. Moreover, whatever had happened had already happened, so it was impossible for anyone to change it. If someone wanted to forcibly change it, the chance of aplishing that was only one out of ten-thousand. That long river of time was not something that anyone could enter. As the owner of the Will of Time, it would be much safer for the Heretic God to charge into the river of time than anyone else. However, this was only rtive to the fact that no one had ever seeded. Where on earth did this core of technologye from? What did it have to do with exploring the assessment grounds? Is the assessment grounds rted to the core of technology?" A chain of questions were formed in Henry''s mid, like a chain reaction. Henry looked at lona and asked again, "Tell me, how many times have you participated in the academy''s assessment?" "Once or twice." Meanwhile, outside Isaac Hotel. The man called Fingal was a young man who was about to be twenty-four years old. He drove an expensive sports car. When he got off the car, a group of men surrounded him. "Brother Fingal!" "Master Fingal!" "Sir Fingal!" Whatever they addressed him as, they were all very respectful towards him. Fingal merely nodded. The long-haired woman who had stalked lona all the way, came out of the hotel, ran to Fingal, and handed her cell phone to him. Fingal nodded with satisfaction and said, "Well done. You will be handsomely rewarded." "Thank you, Fingal." The long-haired woman immediately had a joyful expression on her face. Fingal looked at the photo on his phone. With a single nce, he was sure that the person in it was definitely not a big shot. "Isn''t that Henry?" A cry of surprise sounded. Chapter 2133 Chapter 2133 ? "Do you know him?" Fingal nced at the person who had just spoken. That person was Abdul, the helper of the kitchen. Abdul usually liked to follow some rich kids around to tter them and follow them into some high-end ces. Sometimes, if the rich kids were in a good mood, they would pay for Abdul''s fun with some girls, which made Abdul particrly satisfied. Abdul just happened to be very unhappy with Henry, upon suddenly discovering that Henry had offended Fingal, he was instantly filled with a joy. Abdul was very clear about Fingal''s status. Fingal''s father held a high position in the academy. All that was needed to be done was simply to make Fingal unhappy, and Henry would be fired on that night, let alone being a private chef in the main building! Abdul bowed and said. "I know him, Fingal. He''s a chef in the main building of the academy." Upon hearing that, Fingal sneered and said, "And I thought he was some big shot, turns out he''s only a worthless chef. Let''s go teach him a lesson!" Having said that, Fingal led a dozen or so men towards Isaac Hotel. The Isaac Hotel was built by the sea. The singledigit rooms were built underground, which was the underwater room. Fish could be clearly seen swimming by through the French windows around the room. The view of that was exceptional. lona sat on the bed again and said to Henry. "We don''t know where each assessment will be held, it is always arranged in advance by the academy. In the past, we would all be given a special medicine and be knocked out, then we''d wake up at the location of the assessment. I have taken part in it twice. The mission of the first assessment was just for us to pick some herbs, but the herbs were very special, only very few were able to pick them sessfully. Those herbs would wither and die instantly to the touch of most people. The academy had said that that was just a simple assessment for first graders, yet back then when I took part in thest assessment, an ident happened." When lona spoke of that, a fearful expression appeared on her face. Henry''s heart skipped a beat. Thest assessment was exactly what he want to find out about. lona settled down a little and continued, "Just like the previous times, we were also brought to a certain location, it was a terrible ce. At first, it was and of beautiful mountains and clear waters. We were told that there were some fruits we had too seek, but suddenly we were faced with a powerful gust of wind. The wind was so strong that I was unable to open my eyes. I could only hear a cry in the wind, it sounded so clear that it felt like someone was screaming loudly in my ear. When I opened my eyes again, everything in front of me had changed." lona''s face had turned a little pale when she spoke of that. It was clear that the experience had frightened her so badly that it struck her with fear even as she recalled it at that moment. lona took a deep breath and continued, "Everything before my eyes had turned into a field of ck soil. The teachers and students around me were all gone. There were white bones buried all around in the ck soil, and the wind that blew seemed to prate me. In the sky were a pair of monstrous eyes staring at me, they watched me everywhere I went! There were many broken weapons there, I did not dare to check them out closely." "I''m just kept walking all the way! I didn''t know how far I had travelled, time did not seem to pass over there, and my body feltpletely weak and powerless. It was at that moment, I saw a figure flying into the sky. He was too far away from me, I couldn''t really see what he looked like. He was in ck clothes, and had really long hair." "After that, countless pairs of eyes appeared in the sky. I only felt an unbearable pain in my head, and then I didn''t know what happened next." "But I vaguely heard someone say something like iming to be the creator of the world and had created all creatures, but was no more than a thief." "When I woke up, I had already returned to the school. I received news that many students and teachers had gone missing in that assessment, and the school prohibited us from spreading that news, but it was still identally leaked, and the student who had leaked the news had also disappeared." When lona said this, she suddenly became very excited.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "I have a feeling that everything isn''t right! This academy is also very strange! They imed that my brother had been a important guest, but my brother has not been seen for seven years! Some new research results have been announced in the Ten Sacred Lands, which were imed to have all been researched by my brother, but my brother has really been missing!" Tears welled up in lona''s eyes unconsciously. Henry carefully analyzed lona''s words. White bones all over the ce. Was that the ancient battlefield? A ck clothing? No, his father would not usually wear ck clothes, and he did not have anything that fit such style. Did everyone witness a different scenario? If my father was there, who was the one in ck? Could it have been Senior Ss? Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org What was the meaning of iming to create all creatures, but was no more than a thief? Henry thought hard. Peng! A heavy bang sounded, and the door was kicked open from the outside. Fingal and hisckeys were seen breaking into the room. As soon as they entered the room, they saw lona sitting on the bed in a disheveled dress with tears in her eyes. "lona, you really had everyone believe that you were untouchable, turns out you''re just a slut!" Fingal swore as soon as he barged in. lona was taken aback by their sudden entrance, she quickly snapped back to her senses and hurriedly pulled her clothes back on. "lona, you really know how to have fun. That''s a side of you we don''t get to see every day." The long-haired woman said to lona with a smile et She was sure that lona''s reputation would bepletely ruined from that day onwards. It would be incredibly shameful for her if she had done it with a chef! Henry frowned at lona and asked, "Didn''t you say that no one was following you?" "I..." Iona looked at Henry and then at Fingal and hisckeys. "Henry, you''re dead meat!" Abdul stood up and shouted, "How dare you touch the woman that Master Fingal fancies! You''re screwed! I really don''t get it, how a mere chef like you, would dare to do something like this! Do you think you''re so great just because you have been transferred to cook in the main building? You''re oh so great! Come on, show me just how great you are now!" Content belongs to Abdul was extremely excited. He had never had a good night''s sleep for the past few days. Originally, Adbul had only seen Henry as a fool, a kitchen helper who did all the work for him, but suddenly, one day, this fool was promoted to a position he could only look up to. The feeling of that annoyed Abdul like crazy! Fingal looked at Henry with a sneer and said, "How dare you, brat! Don''t you know what you are? How dare you touch my woman!" Henry looked at the people who had rushed into the room. He sighed and waved his hand gently, sealing the door shut with Qi. Fingal and hisckeys did not notice this movement of Henry''s. Henry looked at Abdul and pointed to his own head. "Say, Abdul, is there something wrong with your brain?" "What did you say?" Abdul asked angrily. "As you have said, I''m just a chef. How could I possibly afford to live in a hotel that charges 100,000 per night? Do you think any of that makes sense? Yet you people dare to barge in here. You all truly deserve to die." Chapter 2134 Chapter 2134 ? Henry''s words stunned Abdul and the others. A grin stretched across Henry''s face as he looked at them with a smile. "If you all had a brain, it may be a little troublesome for me. However, it seems like you just don''t have one!" Henry said as he walked towards them. "Oh well, how would someone with a good brain suddenly break into someone else''s room? Judging by capabilities, it wouldn''t seem like you all have any either, yet in terms of arrogance, the level of arrogance you guys possess are off the charts!" "For people who are arrogant yet uncapable toe forth in such maner, what else are they looking for, if it isn''t to die?" Abdul looked at the current Henry, who was nothing like the goofy, dull helper he used to know. "Henry... Henry Zhang, what is the meaning of this?" Abdul stepped back and hid behind Fingal. "Isn''t it obvious enough? Both of us were in here sharing secrets, but you guys barged in suddenly, that leaves me no choice but to kill all of you." Henry clenched his fist lightly, behind him, a shadow of a tiger appeared and roared. There was a murderous aura in the roar of the ferocious tiger. Abdul copsed onto the ground, his face had turned pale with fear. Fingal was also terrified. "You... you... do you know who I am!" "That''s funny." Henry showed a sarcastic look on his face. "Do you know who I am?" "My father is... agrh!" Fingal let out a horrified scream before he could finish his words. The white tiger had already pounced forward. Blood flowed across the floor of the room, and Henry shut the door that had been kicked open earlier. "Huh." Henry shook his head regretfully. Qi raged wildly in the room. The bones and flesh of Fingal and hisckeys were all smashed into dregs by the Qi. That underground room had an area for fishfeeding. Henry sprinkled the remnants of Fingal and others through into it, feeding them to the fish. The bloodstains on the ground were also cleaned up, as if nothing had happened in the room. lona witnessed the whole process. She looked at Henry''s fluid movements and his emotionless face. She even suspected that the he had thought of using the same method to deal with her corpse by calling her into this room, and if she chose not to cooperate, she would end up like those people! There had been more than a dozen people alive and kicking just moments ago, and they were all gone, just like that! After dealing with those matters, Henry pped his hands and said, "Well then, let''s call it a day. I''m going back to the academy. Feel free to spend the night in this room. Remember to inform me in advance if the assessment is to be held." After saying that, Henry left the hotel. lona sat on the bed and scanned around the luxurious room, she could not help but tremble. That was a room that others could not even stay in even if they wanted to. She could not make herself stay for a moment longer and left the room hurriedly. Henry walked all the way back to the academy. His head was still filled with thoughts about the link between those matters along the way back. The academy brought the students to the location of the assessment, and had them pick fruits and herbs, but would not tell the students where they were. That caused Henry to think of only one ce, the Restricted Zones! ording to the information from Justus, the reason why the magical beasts stayed in the Restricted Zones was because they were guarding something, it was either precious herbs or forbidden power. The reason the people of the Ten Sacred Lands sent the students there for the assessments was most probably for those things. In the next few days, Henry''s life was about the same as before. lona did not look for Henry again, probably because she feared him. One topic had blown up recently in the academy, and that was the disappearance of the son of one of the academy''s higher-ups in the Isaac Hotel. This caused the higher-up to be furious. It is known that those who could acquire a top position of the academy possessed a certain status in the Holy Land. As for this high-ranking member who had lost his son, he was an elder of the Holy Land of the Nine Pces. He possessed terrifying powers at the level of the Third Heavenly Way. A notice was already posted in Prince City, stating that anyone who could provide clues about that matter would be rewarded with millions of Spiritual Stones! If they could identify the murderer, they would be directly granted the right to the Sacred Land! The moment that bounty was offered, countless people had gone crazy! If they were able to enter the Sacred Land, not only would they possess a status to be proud of, they would also have a bright future, which could lead them to earn a huge sum of Spiritual Stones every month, which was much better than Working their regr jobs, Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org This caused countless people in Prince City to search for clues every day. The person in charge of the Isaac Hotel was also greatly attracted to the rewards that were up for grabs. He had also tried to inspect the surveince footage, but the surveince footage from that day hadpletely disappeared, only showing a record of the son of that big shot entering the Isaac Hotel. Content belongs to As for the kitchen of the academy, one of the helpers had mysteriously disappeared as well, but no one cared about that. The academy''s original n for the assessment was also postponed because of this matter. Such rumours naturally found its way into Henry''s ears, but Henry stayed in his kitchen every day as if nothing had happened. However, the rumours were quickly reced by even juicier information, and was soon forgotten. It was news that could affect the entire Mountain Sea Realm like a hurricane. "Have you heard that a Buddha has been invited to the Sakya Shrine of the West? The moment he arrived at the West, the Buddha statue that has been worshipped by the Sakya Shrine for countless years suddenly responded. A silhouette of anarhat appeared in the sky, and three thousand Buddhas recited sacred scriptures!" "Of course I''ve heard of it. It''s said that he is the reincarnation of the true Buddha, born with the very nature of Buddha!" "Yes, I''ve also heard about it. It''s a monk that has gone through nine rounds of reincarnation. He''s incredibly powerful and has a great origin." "The Sacred Land of Shakya Shrine is about to rise! The appearance of such a Buddha would illuminate the entirend." "But I''ve also heard that this Buddha is a little strange." "What''s strange about him?" "I heard that this Buddha did not change his ways of eating meat, and had even gotten married after bing a monk! I heard that when the people of the Sakya Shrine saw this Buddha, he was eating a chicken drumstick!" "Nonsense! How would the Buddha be eating a chicken drumstick! I heard that he was eating a pig''s head!" "It''s a chicken drumstick!" "Pig''s head!" News about the Western Buddha, was the real big news. Putting aside the character of this Buddha, as soon as he entered the West, he was able to activate the phenomenon of the Three Thousand Buddhas, which could exin many things. This person had to be cultivated by the Sakya Shrine! "Hey, a Buddha has appeared in the Sakya Shrine. When can our Sacred Lands, have a reincarnation of an immortal?" "What do you mean? The Holy Son and Holy Maiden of each Sacred Land are like gods!" "Yes, I''ve seen the saintess of our Hport Holy Land. She''s like a angel. When she appeared, she was glowing with multicolored light!" "That''s no big deal. The Holy Son of the Runner Shrine is born with a phenomenon. Once he activates his spiritual energy, the true appearance of his previous incarnation will appear on his back. He is a true Immortal!" In the academy, those people from different sacrednds began to quarrel as they chatted.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Henry stood by the window of the kitchen in the main building and looked downwards. The Sacred Land! What exactly was this so-called Sacred Land? Were they really just administrators of the Mountain Sea Realm? If that was the case, what about the one who was going to the ancientnd? How could that be exined? Chapter 2135 Chapter 2135 ? Henry still remembered that the ck-armoured man who had gone to the ancientnd, he was full of killing intent and wanted to destroy that cepletely. The Gates of Heaven in the ancientnd led to the Vast Thousand Worlds! Henry had mentioned the Severity Tribe and Justus in the Vast Thousand Worlds. The forces of the Vast Thousand Worlds were also aware of them, which indicated that there was only one passage in the Gates of Heaven! If that was the case, the ck armoured man had also gone to the ancientnd through the Vast Thousand Worlds. The Gates of Heaven was opened by Henry. It was very likely that the ck armoured man had been stationed in the Vast Thousand Worlds for the whole time! However, Henry had no idea which Sacred Land the man came from. The news of the Buddha of the Sakya Shrine hadpletely shadowed the death of the son of the higher level manager of the Prince Academy. Although the Elders of the Sacred Land of Nine Pces were still searching for the murderer, it was obvious that the issue was no longer treated woth importance. The next assessment date of the academy had also been announced. It was nned to be held three dayster! When Henry heard of the news, he contacted lona, asking her to do whatever she could to participate in it. lona could not refuse Henry''s order, now that she and Henry were on the same side.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Three days passed by very quickly. The chef who was originally assigned to go to the assessments was reced by Henry. Henry chose two men among the helpers to follow him to the assessment. Under the arrangement of the academy, Henry was given an injection, and he could feel his consciousness gradually blurring. In the process of that, Henry stimted his nerves with Qi so that he would notpletely go unconscious. Moreover, back then in the ancientnd, Henry had a acquired a certain degree of anti- poison abilities, so that powerful sleeping drug had little effect on Henry. While everyone had fallen unconscious, Henry remained awake, but Henry realised that not only the students had fallen asleep, even some supervisors that apanied them were alsopletely unconscious. Only a few higher-ups of the academy remained awake. A ne brought all of the participants away. On the ne, the few sober people remained silent and nearly said nothing to each other, which made it difficult for Henry to obtain any useful information. The only thing Henry heard was the words "the Abyss of the Restricted Zones". This also confirmed Henry''s previous guesses. The locations that the academy had chosen for its students for the assessments were all major Restricted Zones, but what was the rtionship between the major Restricted Zones and the core of technology? Meanwhile, at the ancient battlefield, in front of the fortress! Due to the retreat of the enemy, the defences of the fortress, which had nearly been taken down, was once again secured. On top of the fortress stood experts at the fifth and sixth levies of the Heavenly Way. There were also experts at the seventh level of Heavenly Way that were on par with the Lords of the Sacred Lands! In fact, two experts of the eighth level of the Heavenly Way drifted in front of the fortress! These people were all dressed in white, and had a white mask hanging from their waists. This signified that they were from the Noble Berserkers! The experts who were standing in front of the fortress were all-powerful entities. The seventh level of the Heavenly Way wasparable to the Lord of the Sacred Lands, such experts were very scarce in the entire Mountain Sea Realm! As for the eighth level of the Heavenly Way, even the Lord of the Sacred Lands had to treat them with respect! However, these experts with such power looked ahead worriedly in their eyes. "Unfortunately, I''m incapable and can''t be much of help to you." An expert of the eighth level of the Heavenly Way sighed. He specialised in the philosophy of the sword and possessed an unparalleled offense, but in terms of attack, he was even on par with the supreme experts of the ninth level of the Heavenly Way, but at that moment, he could only say those words helplessly. Before them was a deste battlefield. There was no Qi within the battlefield. The Qi of heaven and earth there had beenpletely drained, and would never even be able to produce any more Qi! It was a brutal battlefield, a battlefield where even experts of the eighth level of the Heavenly Way had been buried. There were countless corpses all over the battlefield, and all of which were due to their efforts to defend against the enemy. An enemy from outside that region! The enemy outside that region was called an immortal! If an immortal wanted to enter the Mountain Sea Realm, they would have to pass through that ce. However, the Noble Berserkers had already been guarding that ce for a long time! The war there was extremely intense, the methods of immortals were too powerful and iprehensible, as if they stood too high above them. None of the soldiers standing there knew what the other side of the world was like. They only knew that there was a void of nothingness that was connected to them. It was a very strange sight. In front of the fortress was a 1 battlefield, it was deste and lonely. Straight towards the end of the battlefield was a void gate! Behind it was pitch ck darkness, asionally flickering with light, as if it was a gctic river! Looking from the gate, one could not see what was over there. Just as the fortress was breached, an old man appeared. He stepped through the void and entered the gate. On that day, everyone could hear an angry roar sounding from the gate. "Puny mortal, how dare you step foot into the domain of Immortals!" Everyone could clearly tell that the roar was not only angry, but also shocked! It was that man who had brought upon havoc to the enemy after entering the void. "Zoran. Who is that senior?" the expert of the eighth level of Heavenly Way asked. Zoran shook his head and said, "I don''t know, but he is really strong. Although he didn''t really show much of his strength, I can feel that he is stronger than anyone I have ever seen." "Anyone? How powerful is hepared to the Sacred Lord?" "Compared to the Sacred Lord..." Zoran hesitated for a moment and then nodded. "He''s stronger than the Sacred Lord!" The two Heavenly Way experts gasped at Zoran''s statement. They had witnessed the power of the Sacred Lord before. They had been cultivating for countless years and were already standing at the top of the world. However, on the day they met the Sacred Lord of the Noble Berserkers, they realized that they were no more than just a joke in the eyes of some people. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Yet at that moment, Zoran had made such a judgment. Stronger than the Sacred Lord? Just what being was he? While everyone was still shocked by Zoran''s words, the void gate on the other side of the battlefield suddenly began to vibrate. "Arghh!! Die! You mortal! Curse you!" An angry roar was heard from within the gate. "Hehehe, only now you''re starting to be jealous of my good looks? Allow me to tell you, there are some things that are pointless for you to be envious of!" The void door trembled, and the void on the other side of the door seemed to be breaking gradually. A long time went by, a voice suddenly rang out, sounding through the entire Mountain Sea Realm. "My dear disciple! Your master has opened the Gate of the Great Ways for you, this is thest thing your master will be able to do for you. Go explore the truth, the truth of this world! That is what I''ve been pursuing all my life!" The voice sounded from within the door of the void, but to everyone in the world, it felt like it was ringing in their ears. Henry, who was lying in the ne, suddenly jolted up. "Old man!" "Oh, this is my final message to you before my death. Your dear master really can''t fight them on for much longer! Gotta go now!" Chapter 2136 Chapter 2136 ? Upon hearing that, Henryughed and cursed the old man in his heart, then his heart was calm again. Henry then continued to think about the chain of events. However, the entire Mountain Sea Realm was no longer calm. Who was the person who had just spoken? How was he able to make his voice heard throughout the entire Mountain Sea Realm? A Gate of Great Ways has been opened! What was the Gate of Great Ways? Countless voices of confusion sounded. Meanwhile in an ancient Sacred Land somewhere in the Mountain Sea Realm. It was peaceful within that Sacred Land, the mountains were beautiful and the waters were clear, birds flew freely across the sky, and deers leapt about within the mountains. It was a long mountain range covered by clouds. There was a house built on top of it. Smoke would rise from its chimney before mealtime. It was a peaceful scene, just like paradise. Amidst this peacefulness, a gate suddenly opened in the sky. The appearance of the gate was like a crack in the sky. Within the gate was a dark purple void, as if there was a gctic river within it, yet a gctic river had a different colourpared to it. Under the light from the void, the entire mountain range was covered in a shadow. In this Sacred Land, atop the highest mountain range, a man appeared in the air and looked up into the void. Suddenly, a pair of huge eyes opened within the void! The eyes were incredibly terrifying to look at, it was as if they could pierce through everything in sight. They were scarlet red. A deep and dark voice boomed from the void gate. "The Essence of the Great Ways has already been seized. Find that person, and kill him! The Sect will arrivepletely very soon! Be prepared to wee us!" The voice from within the void spoke in amanding tone. The person in the air was the Lord of a Sacred Land. At that moment, he bowed slightly. "Yes, my Lord." "All of you had already wasted an opportunity to cross the Gates of Heaven and enter the ancientndst time. This time, if any of you make any mistakes, death awaits you! That person is in the Abyss of the Restricted Zones, this is yourst chance!" The eyes in the void gradually disappeared, and the void gate closed slowly. "Don''t let him stay in seclusion any longer, hurry up and get prepared, we''re going to the Abyss of the Restricted Zones!" At the same time, a piece of news swept through all of the Sacred Lands. "I heard that the Qi of the Metaphysics bloodline had been sensed in the Abyss of the Restricted Zones!" "Ancient records have recorded that when the Qi of the Metaphysics bloodline appears, it would definitely be apanied by the supreme treasure of the Opening of Heaven!" "The Mother Vessel of the Metaphysics Bloodlike may appear!" "The younger generation has been quiet for too long. Let''s allow them to go out for a walk!" "They have been in seclusion for many years. We should give them some exposure, let''s send them out." "Arrange for them to enter the Abyss of the Restricted Zones." Many figures walked out from all of the Sacred Lands, their targeted destination was the Abyss of the Restricted Zones. On a deserted in, several cars came to a stop. Except for its drivers, the rest of the people in the cars were all in a deep sleep. The door opened and several drivers stepped out. All of those drivers were at the Third level of the Heavenly Way, and one of them had reached the Fourth level of the Heavenly Way. They were all powerful figures from Prince Academy. One of them nced at their wristwatch. "It''s about time." A stream of Qi passed through the cars. After the stream of Qi passed them, the people in the cars woke up slowly. Everyone who had woken up felt heavy-headed, but there was no other emotion from them. They had already experienced it several times. "Hurry up! Check your states!" "Get ready!" There were a total of 100 students in the cars, 50 boys and 50 girls. The ratio of both genders were the same, and they were all from various Sacred Lands. After seeing everyone awaken, Henry sat up dozily and rubbed his head hard. "Don''t just sit there! Don''t you know what you are supposed to do? Go start a fire and prepare our meals!" An instructor who had just woken up walked to Henry and urged him. Henry quickly nodded and quickly woke the two helpers up and quickly led them to prepare the food with him. The students also set up their camps there under the guidance of their teachers. After everything had beenpleted, all of the students gathered together. "Everybody, this assessment is a little different. Soon, a few new members will be joining us. They are all people you are familiar with." The expert of the Fouth Level of the Heavenly Way said. Just as he finished speaking, a figure suddenly appeared. This figure arrived extremely quickly. His appearance brought about a phenomenon in the sky. Two lines, one ck and one white appeared in the air, intertwining with each other, to form an enormous nine-box pattern. Within each box was a type of energy evolution. "This is... The Sacred Son of the Sacred Land of Nine Pces! Govind!" "The Sacred Land of Nine Pces evolves nine kinds of powerful energy. Each kind of energy intertwines with another, creating a different and incredible power!" "Did you see the phenomenon of Govind? He has mastered all nine kinds of energy, but look as how old is he!" "Haha! The Sacred Son is here!" The students of the Sacred Land of Nine Pces were all very excited. In the academy, the people of the various Sacred Lands would always want others to know how powerfu their Sacred Lands were. The appearance of Govind at that vel.n moment was apanied by hisBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. powerful aura and presence! Before Govind evennded, a magic sword appeared in the air, the sword swept and shed, forming streaks of sword lights, and those streak of sword lights formed arge afterimage of the magic sword in the air. A woman in white appeared. She was like an angel. The magic sword came from the scabbard hanging from the woman''s waist. "She''s the Sacred Maiden of the Hport Holy Land!" "Why is she here?" "It is said that the magic sword at her waist is the most precious treasure of the Hport Holy Land. It has never been subdued for many years!" "Amitabha." A deep voice sounded. A monk approached from afar, enveloped by golden light. The golden light was not blinding, it just shone around the monk. "That is the Sacred Son of the Sakya Shrine!" "Is that one the Buddha?" elmet "Not the Buddha! There''s a huge difference between the Sacred Son and the Buddha! The Sacred Son may be strong, but the Buddha is really possesses powers of Buddhism! However, I''ve heard that that Sacred Son has the chance to be a Buddha!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org The Sacred Son and Sacred Maiden of the three Sacred Lands appeared one after another, causing the students present to sense that things were out of the ordinary. Henry was also observing these Sacred Sons and Maidens. "Hahaha! What an unexpected coincidence!" Another burst ofughter sounded. A man in heavy armour fell from the sky. He stepped heavily on the ground, wherever he stepped on sank. The emergence of this person was apanied by illusions behind, seeming to be a battlefield, there were continuous cries of waring from it. "The Sacred Son of the Runner Shrine, Lorenzo, he could make everything he has experienced in his previous lives appear with his activation of his Qi. He is a true reincarnation of a celestial general!" Behind Lorenzo, an illusion of a celestial general could be seen fighting gantly in battle. "Ha ha ha, it really is lively today." A lovelyughter sounded. A sh of green light shone as a beautiful woman dressed in thin clothing appeared beside Lorenzo. This woman was only dressed in exquisite silk and did not have much cloth covering her figure. Large patches of her fair skin was exposed, causing others to be tempted to take a few more looks at her. However, her private areas were concealed very well. Chapter 2137 Chapter 2137 ? The appearance of this woman attracted the gaze of many men. There was no doubt about her slim figure, and her eyes was filled with charm. "The Sacred Maiden of the Exquisite Shrine!" "This woman is really seductive, you wouldn''t even know how you''d died if you had fallen into her trap!" The woman giggled and put her arm on Lorenzo''s shoulder. Lorenzo subconsciously took a step back, keeping a distance between himself and the woman. "It seems like this is a pretty big event. Please ept my greetings, fellow friends of the Tao." A young figure, dressed in Taoist robes appeared while stepping atop the clouds, with a fly whisk in one hand and apass in the other. "Sacred Son of the Taoist Jade Virtual!" "I heard that this Taoist Jade Virtual Sacred Land is extraordinary. It''s an immortal school of the Taoists!" When Sakya Saga saw the Sacred Son of the Taoist Jade Virtual, his gaze naturally turned towards him. The debate between Buddhism and Taoism had always existed. Henry''s eyes focused on the Sacred Son of the Taoist Jade Virtual. A name naturally emerged in Henry''s mind. "The Taoist Jade Virtual Temple!" "It''s been a long while since we''vest met." "That''s right. This time, we should really get together!" "Now that we''ve finally gotten the chance to be gathered here, we should have a few drinks." "I haven''t enjoyed Sister Leni''s dancing for a long while."This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Four voices rang out in session, and four people appeared at the same time, they were two men and two women, all of them exuding a powerful aura. "It''s the Sacred Son of Ethereal Shrine!" "The Sacred Maiden of the Immeasurable Shrine has arrived as well!" "The Sacred Maiden of the Yin-yang Shrine is still looks so outstanding!" "The Senior Brother of the Quinn Shrine!" In just a short period of time, the Sacred Sons and Maidens of the Ten Sacred Lands had all arrived! All ten of them appeared and remained in the air, representing the top ten forces of the Mountain Sea Realm. Although the ten had said that they had to arrange for a get together, as soon as they met, they all had their defences up. Spiritual Qi shed in the sky. "Alright, it''s been tiring rushing all the way here. Let''s all take a break." The Fourth Level Heavenly Way expert waved his hand and said, dispelling the spiritual energy in the sky. The tennded on the ground. This time, the academy had brought along a hundred students, exactly ten each from the ten Sacred Lands. At that moment, those students all ran over to their own Sacred Sons and Sacred Maidens, as if they had met their parents. lona carefully walked to the side of the Yin-yang Shrine. "Let''s eat first, then we''ll talk about what''s going to happen next." Henry led his two helpers to work for half a day and made a huge pot of rice. Three people cooking up the big pot rice for more than 100 people was definitely a huge task, and when it came to huge pots of rice like that sort, even Henry was unable to turn it into an exquisite delicacy, but it was still much tastier than the regr rice they used to eat. Many students ate it and praised it repeatedly. "This chef is not bad." The Fourth Level Heavenly Way expert could not help but praise him. After the meal, Henry kept observing the people from the Ten Sacred Lands. He wanted to know which Sacred Land the ck-armoured man that had crossed the Gates of Heaven and appeared in the ancientnd from back then originated from, but he could see that the nature of the Qi of the ck-armoured man was different from that of the ten Sacred Sons and Maidens. "What are you looking at? Keep looking again!" When Henry looked at Leni, one of the boys got angry and immediately shouted at him. That student had a high status in his Sacred Land. Henry quickly withdrew his gaze and did not dare to look any longer. After the meal, the expert of the Fourth Level of the Heavenly Way gathered everyone together. "Dear all, the assessment this time is a different from the previous ones. This time, you won''t be led by a teacher, Instead, you''ll follow your senior brothers and sisters and explore the ce together. I''m sure you''ve all heard of this ce. It''s called the Abyss!" "The Abyss!" As soon as he said that, everyone present gasped. The Abyss of the Restricted Zones! It was a very well-knownnd of death in the Mountain Sea Realm! There was once a lord of a Sacred Land who had set out to explore the Abyss, he never appeared ever again! That was a peerless expert at the Seventh Level of the Heavenly Way! Even such an expert had died in the Abyss of the Restricted Zones! The Fourth Level Heavenly Way expert motioned with his hands pressing downwards, and the volume of the voices were immediately reduced. "Everyone, I know what you are thinking. However, do not worry, the Vel academy had chosen this ce to be the location of the assessment after careful consideration. We have already found the entrance to the Abyss, which would reduce the dangenfactor to the minimum. This assessment will be filled with tremendous opportunities, your senior brothers and sisters will exin the specifics to you clearly. I hope that you are able to work together after entering it! You have a total of 110 people, when ites to facing dangers and opportunities, you must learn to unite and to share. Only through that way can you go further in the future." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org As soon as he finished speaking, the crowd burst into another round of discussion. Henry was working with his two helpers, but he was still listening carefully. Several high-level officials of the university gathered with the mentors. "Will this really work?" "News came from above. There is indeed movement of the Qi of the Metaphysics bloodline." "Does it mean that the Metaphysics bloodline has really reappeared?" "It''s hard to say. After all, the descendants of the Metaphysics bloodline have to be traced too far back into the past. I believe that the inheritance of the Metaphysics bloodline has appeared." The top officials of the academy discussed in a low voice. Those words were heard by Henry. When he heard about the Qi of the Metaphysics bloodline, Henry''s heart rate increased rapidly. He had always asked Chalklea to help him find out about news about Sylvia, but there has always been no clue at all. Since the Qi of the Metaphysics bloodline had emerged, there was a high possibility that Sylvia would be there! Time went by slowly. "Let''s go!" A voice rang out from the side of the Hport Holy Land. "Let''s go!" The people from the Sacred Land of Nine Pce also said. The Exquisite Shrine, Taoist Jade Virtual Sacred Land, Sakya Shrine, Runner Shrine, Yin- yang Shrine, Quinn Shrine, Immeasurable Shrine, and Ethereal Shrine all started to hype themselves up. The people of all Ten Sacred Lands were all ready to leave. As the apanying chef, Henry and his two helpers had to go along as well. "No, no, no, I can''t go." Henry waved his hand repeatedly. The two helpers were terrified as well. "My lord, that is a Restricted Zone! How could we possibly enter the Restricted Zones?!" "My lord, please spare us." Henry and his two helpers begged for mercy, unwilling to follow them in. "Pah, useless pieces of trash," the Sacred Son of the Sacred Land of the Nine Pces said coldly. Henry became agitated as soon as he heard that. "You think you''d dare to enter if you did not have any practice in Qi? It''s so easy for you to say!" "How dare to talk back to me!" Govind flew into an instant rage. "Enough." The Fourth Level Heavenly Way expert waved his hand and said. "I''ve created three amulets, which would protect you from beings that are below the Second level of the Heavenly Way. Now go." Henry and the other two received the amulets, only then did they rx a little. "Well then, we''re hoping that you pay us a little more when we all go back!" Henry said with a fawning smile. Chapter 2138 Chapter 2138 ? The Sacred Sons and Maidens of the Ten Sacred Lands walked across the ins with their followers. Henry and his two helpers followed behind them. ording to the high-level officials of the academy, they would enter the Restricted Zones of the Abyss after walking through the ins. Their goal was to find the existence of the Metaphysics bloodline. They called it the ins, but it was just a description of thendforms they could see. If one looked down from the skies, one would discover that it was actually an enormous valley, with tall mountain ranges lining both sides. The valley stretched all the way forward, and at the very end of it was the Abyss of the Restricted Zones. They all moved extremely quickly even if they consisted of a hundred people. At that moment, it was not a sign of teamwork of the academy, but apetition among the Ten Sacred Lands. The Holy Sons and Maidens took the lead, Qi emanating from all over their bodies. The students of the various Sacred Lands also activated their Qi and followed closely behind. In the blink of an eye, they had sped hundreds of meters forward. Henry and his two helpers, with food supplies and pots on their backs, walked slowly behind them. Henry could feel that the further he went forward, the more difficult it became, it was as if his whole body had gotten heavier. "There is gravity here!" Henry immediately had the answer in his heart. Angell had once created the same kind of gravity room in the training room of Radiant Ind. Henry had experienced that feeling before. The two helpers were walking with extreme difficulty. Just as the two helpers were about to be at their limits, the protective charms given by the Fourth Level Heavenly Way expert shone brightly, enveloping them in bright light. Under the cover of the light, they immediately regained their original mobility and were immune to the force of gravity. The amulet on Henry also began to take effect at the same time. Henry breathed a sigh of relief. If he had not been given that amulet, he would not have been able to find an excuse to continue moving forward due to that mere force of gravity. That force of gravity was horrific, not only did it make people feel as if they were moving around with weights attached, but even their bones and internal organs would be affected by the force of gravity, their hearts would slow down and their body functions would also be slowed down, which were all very dangerous. They were still more than ten kilometres away from the Abyss of the Restricted Zones. It was not considered too far or too near. Henry and the two had to walk for more than two hours to walk ten kilometres. When they reached the entrance of the Abyss of the Restricted Zones, they saw the people from the Ten Sacred Lands all sitting around there, trying to take a break, each of them looked exhausted. "Looks like the gravity of the surroundings must be crazy strong. Otherwise, these people wouldn''t be looking like this after travelling for just ten kilometres." Henry analysed. He was still being enveloped in the light and was not affected by the force of the gravity. "They''re finally here!" "Hurry up! We need something to eat!" "I''m going to starve to death soon!" Voices sounded one after another. The students had all been looking forward to the arrival of Henry and the two. At their level, they were supposedly able to survive even if they did not eat, the absorption of Qi was enough for them to carry on. However, since they had gotten used to eating, it was difficult for them to suddenly not be given anything to eat, it was simr to trying to make the smokers quit smoking. Moreover, the Qi could only keep them alive, and did not provide much in terms of nutrition. Most importantly, the Qi in that world was not very rich, and it was not enough to provide for them to survive without eating at all. Plus, due to the gravity, everyone''s craving for food was constantly increasing, causing all them to feel hungry very quickly. "Quit dawdling, hurry up and cook us something!" Govind, the one who had a conflict with Henry earlier, ordered him immediately. "Don''t rush me. You are all practitioners and all run so much quicker than me." Henry retorted deliberately. He wanted to infuriate Govind in order to find himself a reason to leave the group. "Who do you think you are, to have the audacity to speak to me like this?" Govind burst out furiously. Govind did not say anything more earlier because the high official of the academy was there to stop him. Now that there were no high officials from the academy was not around, the Sacred Son was naturally unable to tolerate such a cook. "What? Are you going to kill me?" Henry said as he puffed out his chest, and the light shield in front of him shook a little. "I think you really do have a death wish!" Govind''s eyes was instantly fierce. He stepped forward and shot a palm at Henry. The palm strike from Govind was fast and powerful in the eyes of others, but in Henry''s eyes, it was as slow as a tortoise. However, Henry still had to pretend to be frightened to death. He put his arms in front of him in effort to block the strike and closed his eyes tightly. Govind''s palm strike was absolutely at the First Stage of the Heavenly Way, but it could not break the light barrier around Henry. On the contrary, the force from Govind''s palm strike pushed himself back three steps. "Ah! Murder! Murder!" Henry, who was not hurt at all, shouted loudly. That action of Henry''s caused Govind to boil. "Look, you''re not injured. Go cook something up quickly." Carson said. "No." Henry shook his head like a rattle. "This man is selfish and heartless, and he even tried to hit me. If you want food, get him to make some, I''m not going to!" "What did you say?!" Govind flew into a rage. He was a Sacred Son, yet that puny chef dared to tell him to cook! "I said I won''t do it, unless you apologise to me!" Henry said as he crossed his arms. Govind gritted his teeth. "You''re just a lowly peasant. How dare you ask me to apologise to you!" "Then let''s starve." Henry replied indifferently and took a seat. Govind was boiling with rage. However, the protective barrier over Henry''s body prevented him from striking at him. If he struck at Henry forcefully, it would only bring more harm to himself. The protective barrier possessed the ability to fight back. Upon hearing that, Carson was speechless. He could only shake his head and sit by the side helplessly. "Hahaha, this little chef is quite interesting." Leni giggled. "Little chef, please make us some food, look at me, I''m starving. Could you bear to watch me lose my beautiful figure?" Leni said as she moved her torso seductively. "No, if he doesn''t apologise to me, I won''t do it!" Henry still looked very persistent. "Fine, wait until you die then!" Govind found an empty spot ce and sat down. As time went by, the sky gradually darkened. Rumbles sounded from one stomach after another amidst the crowd. It was obvious that they were starving. However, it still seemed that Henry would not cook anything even if he was beaten to death. Leni approached him, but her efforts were in vain, showing that seduction did not work on him. Moreover he had a heated conflict with Govind, showing that he was not afraid of the threat of force. It was very clear that he was determined and fearless! Content belongs to "Govind, you''re the one who was wrong, maybe you should go apologise to him," said Thomas. "Indeed, they are not practitioners, so it is normal for them to be slower than we are. To me them for being unlike us is indeed a little too unfair, it doesn''t seem like how a practitioner should act." The Sacred Son of the Runner Shrine also said, hinting at Govind. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Chapter 2139 Chapter 2139 ? Govind remained seated, not moving at all. As a Sacred Son, he stood above others. How could he apologise to an ordinary person so casually? Seeing that the two Sacred Sons were unable to persuade him, no one else said anything more. Night gradually fell. Due to the terrifying force of gravity, there was not a single animal there. The night was silent, and only the rumbling sounds of stomachs could be heard from time to time. Henry was sitting next to the grain cart. He felt a little curious about the characteristics of that gravitational force. In other words, why did it only affect living beings? For example, the grain cart was not affected by gravity. Otherwise, the grain cart would have been crushed, and the food in it would have been crushed into powder. Henry also felt hungry. He took out three portions of food and cooked them. Soon, the aroma of the food spread across the night sky. The people who were already hungry could not stand it just by smelling it. "Awesome, there''s finally food!" "Hurry up, I am starving to death!" The students started shouting. The Govind sat there and snorted when he smelled the aroma, "And here I thought you had were a tough one, but in the end, you still gave in like a good old dog!" The followers of Govind approached him. "Senior Brother, he''s done cooking." "Let''s go and eat too." Govind''s expression was cold. "I want that piece of sh*t to apologise to me, otherwise, I won''t touch anything he makes!" The way Govind saw it, how could a mere chef dare to oppose the Sacred Land of the Nine Pces? However, an apology was not enough! Those who dared to test the might of a Sacred Land, would not be let go so easily! Upon hearing the Sacred Son''s words, the disciples all nodded. "Understood. I''ll get him toe over and apologise to you!" Several disciples of the Sacred Land of Nine Pces walked over to Henry. The aroma of food wafted through the air, causing many people who had been asleep to sit up and head towards it. Govind had been starving for a long while. The smell of food was even more unbearable to him. He shouted at one of his followers. "What''s going on! Is that scum refusing to make his apology?" "Sacred Son, he was only cooking for himself, and not for us," a follower said carefully. "What the h*ck! How dare he!" Govind shouted as he stood up and walked towards Henry. Henry had already been surrounded by a lot of people. "You piece of sh*t!" Govind walked over and shouted, "You brought those supplies from the academy! What right do you have to cook for only yourself!" "Who said that this is from the academy? I brought it myself." Henry patted the parcel on his chest and pointed to a location not far away. "That''s the food prepared by the academy." Govind was speechless. After thinking for two seconds, he said again, "The purpose of yourpany is to cook for us. What are you doing? If you can''t cook for us, just leave!" "Fine then, I will." Henry said with pursed lips and then shouted to the crowd, "All right, don''t wait any longer. I have been fired by Govind, so I won''t be cooking for everyone. I''ll leave after I finish my meal. Please do as you all wish." Upon hearing Henry''s words, everyone turned to look at Govind. Although from the perspective of status, the ordinary students did not dare to say anything, it was visible in their eyes that they were all dissatisfied with Govind. "Mr. Zhang had already said that he would cook for us after his meal. Why did Govind fire him?" "That''s right. We haven''t even entered the Restricted Zones yet, and we already have nothing to eat." "Is he nning to starve us to death, so that the people of the Sacred Land of Nine Pce could hunt for treasures in the Restricted Zones?" Govind''s expression darkened when he heard thest sentence. "Who was that! Who was that ndering me!" When the students heard that, they all lowered their heads and said no more. "Govind, you''re a Sacred Son. Why are you quarrelling with the followers?" Carson stood up and said. "Govind, haven''t you gone a little too far?" The Sacred Maiden of the Hport Holy Land also said.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "Govind, we know that you have reached an extraordinary level and is no longer a mortal. However, our junior brothers and sisters of the Yin-yang Shrine still have to eat." Isabelle also joined in. Although the Sacred Maiden of the Immeasurable Shrine did not say anything, she still stood by Isabelle''s side, it was apparent that they were on the same side. "Amitabha." Sakya Saga put his palms together and came forward. The Sakya Shrine had always been special. They did not participate in the battles of the other Sacred Lands. Besides, there were eminent monks in their Sacred Land, and even the lords of the other Sacred Lands had to treat them with respect. At that moment, Sakya Saga stepped forward, and everyone looked at him. Golden light shed behind Sakya Saga, it was the embodiment of merit. "Amitabha. Mister Govind, ording to the Buddha, humans are steel, rice is iron, missing one meal is a big deal." Upon hearing that, Lorenzo''s eyebrows twitched. He was tempted to pull out his steel sword from his waist and lob the monk''s head off. "Haha, we were all born in the mortal world, and eating is bliss, so how could we not eat?" The Sacred Son of the Taoist Jade Virtual walked over with the fly whisk in his hand. "Govind, you''ve crossed the line!" Lorenzo turned around and looked at the Govind. "The chef was arranged by the academy toe with us. What right do you have to fire him?" Govind''s expression darkened. "Are you guys of the Runner Shrine implying that you all want to go against me?" "Who do you even think you are, why would I be afraid of going against you?" Lorenzo had also run out of tolerance for Govind. The intense atmosphere between them both rose to the extreme in an instant, as if they would both explode as soon as they touched each other. "Oh, Senior Brothers, there''s no need to be that angry." Leni said with a smile and stood between them. "Our goal this time is to enter the Restricted Zones, not to fight. Why is there a need to do this?" After saying that, Leni walked to Henry and put her hand on his shoulder. "Little chef, look, the two Sacred Lands are going to fight because of you. Why don''t you hurry up and cook something up for us." Henry observer the situation and also saw that things could not carry on like that. Govind seemed to have some problems with his brain, his issue was supposed to be with Henry, yet the mes somehow made its way to the Runner Shrine as well. Content belongs to Henry thought for a moment and nodded. Then he pointed to Govind and said, "I won''t cook for them." Govind was furious. He stomped his foot and left. Govind sat in the shadows and stared at Henry, his eyes were filled with hatred. "Do you really think I won''t be able to deal with you just because of the amulet? You''re just being protected up to the Second Level of the Heavenly Way! When the timees, I''ll make sure I''ll kill you!" el.n Govind''s face was so dark that it seemed purely evil. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org The people of the Sacred Land of Nine Pces followed behind Govind without eating anything. The aroma of rice soon drifted in the air of the other side. The cheerfulughter of Leni resounded in the night sky. "Hahaha, little chef, are your hands really that skilful? I have a special reward just for you when everyone else is asleep." Chapter 2140 Chapter 2140 ? Henry looked at Leni and immediately turned his head away. That woman could be considered the smartest among the Sacred Sons and Maidens, at least she was much smarter than Govind. Henry''s action of turning away made Leni giggle once more. The aroma of food wafted through the air. After having their bellies filled, the followers of the Nine Sacred Land all fell asleep contentedly. Only the followers of the Sacred Land of Nine Pces were unable to fall asleep. "Why did Senior Brother have to scold the chef? It''s normal for the ordinary to move slower than us." "Watch it, keep your voice down." Someone from the Sacred Land of Nine Pces whispered. Time went by slowly, and the sky gradually turned bright again. After a night of good sleep, everyone was once again in high spirits. Only those from the Sacred Land of Nine Pces looked fatigued. Govind put on a ck cloak and hid himself in it, hiding his his exhausted and hungry expression from everyone else. "Senior Brother, since we haven''t entered the Restricted Zones, why don''t we go back first? Let''s assign a chef toe with us." A follower from the Sacred Land of Nine Pces suggested in a low voice. "What are you talking about?! We are going into the Restricted Zones!" Govind snapped. He was too arrogant, how could he possibly let others see him surrender? There was nothing his followers could do. The hundred-plus men group set off once again, still walking across those ins. They only felt increasingly tired as they moved on forward, because the gravity applied to them was getting stronger and stronger. The road in front of them got narrower and narrower. Compared to the very beginning of the in up to where they had travelled, the path had be less than a hundred meters wide. On both sides of the road were towering mountains, their rocky walls were smooth, without a single foothold to be found. The entire mountain had a dark shade to it, which gave off extremely depressing vibes. As they moved forward, the width of the 100 meter path narrowed gradually, 80 meters, 50 meters, 30 meters. The hundred- plus men troop walked on the 30-meter wide path. It felt very narrow and tight, and the ground under their feet gradually turned dark. Originally, all of them stillmunicated with each other as they walked that path, but at that moment they no longer talked to each other. "Why does it feel... so eerie in here." A helper beside Henry said as he trembled. Govind''s face, that was still hidden under his cloak, had an impatient expression written on it. "Where the h*ck is the entrance to the Abyss of the Restricted Zones?" The Sacred Son of the Taoist Jade Virtual shook his head and said, "The so-called Restricted Zone refers to a world, and not a specific ce, so there is no such thing as entrance to it. In the words of the ordinary, the path we had walked was already the Restricted Zones, but I believe that from the moment we felt the gravitational force, we had already entered the bounds of the Abyss of the Restricted Zones." "What do you mean?" Govind turned to look at the Sacred Son of the Taoist Jade Virtual. "It''s very simple. ording to the Eight Trigram formation, we have entered the Gate of Death." The Sacred Son of the Taoist Jade Virtual paused and waved his fly whisk. A huge Eight Diagram formation disk appeared in the sky, pointing at Dui Pce! The Sacred Son of Taoist Jade Virtual had a serious expression on his face. "The Dui Trigram is in the west, and its element is metal, which corresponds to a swamp in terms of nature. The swamp represents sinking and convergence. No matter what it is, it would be trapped and be struggling to escape. Its element is metal, which also represents autumn. Autumn also bears the meaning of bleakness, withering and cold- heartedness." The Sacred Son of the Taoist Jade Virtual formed a few seals, and then said in a low voice: "The Dui Trigrambined with metal is a very ominous omen, and the metal element represents things made of metal, which are knives and swords of all sorts, and the Ghost de used by the executioner is rted to the Dui Pce in the West." Thomas nodded. "The west also symbolises migration. The Yang energy moves all that falls. It''s now autumn. Dusk also represents the west, when dusk falls the sun goes down and the the world bes dark. When it''s autumn, leaves fall off the trees, it''s sad and dreary. All of that sums up why West symbolises death, and under the category of Yin. It includes depression, darkness, terror, inauspiciousness, and death. Usually, things tend to be better in the east, and bad in the west, the east is more honourable, and the west is more inferior." The Sacred Son of the Taoist Jade Virtual continued to form seals, causing the Eight Trigrams disk floating in the air to disappear. "We say that the people who have died have gone to the west, and when we bury the dead, their heads are all facing the west. We have tong been in the Restricted Zones." Content belongs to NovelDrama.OrgThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "Amitabha, I personally believe that the West refers to paradise." The Sacred Son of the Sakya Shrine said. The Sacred Son of Taoist Jade Virtual scoffed coldly and said, "This isn''t your western Buddhistnd." "I believe that as long as there is a Buddha in our hearts, the Buddha would naturally exist." "Alright, you two, now is not the time for such arguments." Valeria interrupted them. "Just turn around and have a look." Everyone looked at the path they had walked. The wide ins had turned into a narrow path, with no end in sight. "Too many experts have died here, so there will be resentful energy left behind. Be careful, everyone." Lorenzo said. He was born with a phenomenon, so he was extremely sensitive to those things. As he spoke, a Ghost de appeared out of thin air and shed directly at him. With a cold snort, Lorenzo unsheathed his treasured sword at his waist and shed it at the Ghost de. An ear-piercing ng of metal was heard in the air. The Ghost de that had appeared out of nowhere, broke under the sh with Lorenzo''s sword before anyone had the chance to carefully observe it. "Watch out!" A loud shout erupted. It was the Sacred Maiden of the Yin-yang Shrine. Everyone looked up and saw numerous Ghost des appear in the sky. The swords shed at them, each of them had the power of the First Level of the Heavenly Way. "Set up the formation!" Isabelle roared. The followers of the Sacred Lands all reacted very quickly, and set up their formations almost instantaneously. Each Sacred Land set up a formation to resist the attacks of the Ghost des. The Ghost des that had appeared in the sky did sh at them aimlessly, it all concentrated their strikes on the 10 defensive formations. Not a single blow was wasted. Under the leadership of the Sacred Children, their defences against the attacks of the First Level of the Heavenly Way seemed effortless. However, the attacks rained on at them, not stopping at all. The Ghost des kept appearing in the sky. Whenever they chopped downwards, Qi sshed out. On the other hand,pared to the members of the Sacred Land, Henry and his two helpers, seemed to be very rxed. Their amulets protected them against the attacks of the des. Henry watched the others struggling to resist those attacks in a very carefree manner. Henry looked around and went to check on the Sacred Lands of Nine Pces. "Govind." Henry shouted at the person hidden in the cloak. The Govind turned around and shot a re at Henry, ignoring him. Henry grinned. "Are you hungry yet?" Govind''s face, hidden under the cloak, twitched. "Something''s wrong!" the Carson shouted. "The force of gravity is increasing! The consumption of Qi is insane. We won''t be able tost for much longer!" Chapter 2141 Chapter 2141 ? When the Ghost de appeared, the gravitational force of the area increased rapidly. Those who were selected to participate in the assessments were the elite disciples of the Sacred Lands, even the weakest one was in the Divine Cloud Realm. At that moment, some disciples seemed to be in agony, and their hands, that were holding up the Qi Shield, were trembling. "Senior Brother, I can''t hold on any longer!" A roar was hearding from the group of the Nine Pce Sacred Land. A disciple fell to the ground, his face was pale, panting and sweating profusely. They had been starving due to the effect of the gravity, and had not eaten anything the entire night. At that moment, they were both physically and mentally exhausted, and they had to face such an intense attack of the First Level of the Heavenly Way that rained down at them like a storm. Even though they had the Sacred Son leading them, it was still too much for them to handle. "Who''s out there ying tricks on us?" The Sacred Son of the Taoist Jade Virtual roared. With a wave of his fly-whisk, the enormous disc rose into the air and starting spinning, searching for the Gate of Life. "The attacks have be stronger!" Bethany shouted. She unsheathed her sword and attacked in session. Countless rays of sword Qi shed into the air, and all the Ghost des hit by the sword Qi all broke. These rays of sword Qi from Bethany were already at the Second Level of the Heavenly Way!This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. The Ten Sacred Lands represented the top military forces of the Mountain Sea Realm. As the top experts among the Sacred Lands, those Sacred Sons and Maidens were exceptionally powerful, and they had all sorts of powerful charms on them. The rain of Ghost des in the sky thinned gradually. The faces of the disciples of the Sacred Land lit up. "Something''s not right! The Gate of Life can''t be found!" The Sacred Son of Taoist Jade Virtual said as he formed seals. Before the disciples of the couldugh at all, a huge Ghost Guillotine was formed in the sky. Behind it was an extremely horrific demon face. The demon face seemed to be observing the people below. The Ghost Guillotine in the sky suddenly chopped down at that moment. Sploosh! That was the sound of blood sttering. A disciple of the Hport Holy Land, who had already taken one step into the Divine Cloud Realm, was cut in half by the Ghost Guillotine! The disciple who had been cut in half at the waist did not die immediately. He watched his body be separated from his lower body, and horror gradually settled in his eyes. The weirdest thing was that this disciple was hiding behind the defensive barrier of the Hport Holy Land, yet he was still killed by the Ghost Guillotine. The barrier did not have any resistance against the Ghost Guillotine, it chopped down at them with great ease. The smile of the enormous Demon face was especially sinister. Ghost Guillotines appeared one after another, all of them hacking down from the sky. ''Arghh!" Shrieks rang out. "No!" "Senior sister, save me!" As the des of the Ghost Guillotine fell, the defensive barriers of all the Sacred Lands were all useless against the Ghost Guillotine. Blood sttered everywhere and screams filled the air. "Pretentious bastard!" Lorenzo roared and sped into the sky, charging directly at the sinister demon face. In front of the sinister demon face, an evil spirit with a height of three meters appeared. It held a bone de in its hand and shed towards Lorenzo, bringing with it a blood red light. The sh from that de was so powerful that even Govind could only retreat. "I''ll help you!" Carson and Valeria rushed into the sky in unison to kill the evil spirit. However, just as the two of them soared into the sky, two more evil spirits appeared to be their opponents. Amidst the chaos, the two helpers, who were under the light shield of the talisman, were killed by the Ghost Guillotines. The light shield could not stop the Ghost Guillotines hacking down from the sky either. Henry seemed panicky and dodged the Ghost Guillotines. He looked up into the sky The appearance of the three evil spirits was not to protect the ferocious demon face. Henry could see that the existence of the demon face was just a no phenomenon. The evil spirits were there to stop people from leaving the valley with the help of Qi! Henry''s pupils changed subtly. At that instant, his pupils of the sun and the moon appeared, one eye shone with golden light and the other was filled with darkness. The valley in front of Henry had also changed. The originally narrow path had turned into a massive mouth of a dragon! The ins of the valley had turned into a t tform, surrounded by cliffs. The head of the gigantic dragon had been cut off and stuck at the edge of the tform. It was already rotting. Its maw was wide open as if it was waiting for eli everyone to enter. The mountains on both sides disappeared, and when they looked back, it was clearly a body of a dead White Tiger which was already decayed, but the White Tiger''s eyes were still filled with a blood-red fierceness. The White Tiger was even in the typical pose of a feline animal that was about to pounce and attack. On the left side of the tform was a dead giant turtle, which was also at the edge of the tform. A small silhouette of the ruins of a city was seen on its back. On its right was a skeleton, which looked like a bird. The skeleton was red, emitting a burning hot aura. Content belongs to Apart from the four corpses of the four heavenly beasts, the rest were all surrounded by a bottomless abyss. This was the real scene that Henry saw through his sun and moon eyes. It was and of death! They were surrounded great danger! Henry''s eyes returned to their normal state, and the scene before him looked like a canyon again. The crowd was inplete chaos. "Charge! Charge forward!" Govind roared and was about to charge towards the dragon''s head. "Over there is and of death!" The Sacred Son of the Taoist Jade Virtual roared. He was incredibly anxious. Both of his hands moved together to form seals, as he muttered some words. The floating disc continuously moved about, searching for the force of life. In just a matter of a few breaths, there were several more people killed by the Ghost Guillotine. "Found it!" The Sacred Son of the Taoist Jade Virtual''s face lit up. He pointed at the cliff that led to a dead end on his right. Henry nodded to himself. This Sacred Son of the Taoist Jade Virtual was quite capable. The skeleton of the Phoenix was on the right. "That''s a cliff! There''s no way out!" Carson shouted. "That is the Gate of Life, follow me!" The Sacred Son of the Taoist Jade Virtual said with full confidence, fully trusting in his own judgment. Under the attacks of the Ghost Guillotines, all of them had no choice but to follow the Sacred Son of the Taoist Jade Virtual towards the cliff. "You?" The Sacred Son of the Taoist Jade Virtual headed to the cliff and saw Henry, who had walked to the edge of the cliff. Henry burst into tears. "I quit! I want to go back! I want to go back!" Henry cried loudly. Seeing that Henry was on the brink of copse, the suspicion rising in his eyes dissipated instantly. When the Sacred Son of the Taoist Jade Virtual rushed over, Henry saw the withered bones of the phoenix ignite with mes, signifying that it was reborn. The disc in the hand of the Sacred Son of the Taoist Jade Virtual kept turning, then it suddenly stopped, pointing exactly where Henry was standing. The Sacred Son of the Taoist Jade Virtual formed a seal and a stroke of Qi flew out. At that moment, one side of the cliff changed, and a huge gap opened on the original stone wall. "The Gate of Life is here, let''s go!" The Sacred Son of the Taoist Jade roared and rushed in first. Subsequently, the rest of the group also swarmed in. Henry was squeezed out of the opening. After everyone had entered, Henry looked at the canyon again with his sun and moon eyes. In the me of rebirth of the phoenix, the head of the dragon, the body of the white tiger, and the ck tortoise slowly began moving. Danger had just begun! Chapter 2142 Chapter 2142 ? Outside the Abyss of the Restricted Zones, the higher officials of the academy looked into the distance. In the canyon at the end of the ins, they could see the ck Qi surrounding it. "I''m afraid very few would be able to make it out live this time." A high-level official sighed. "This is the what the Sacred Lands have all decided on. As disciples of the Sacred Lands, they should all put in some effort in return for the resources and benefits they have received from the Sacred Lands. Besides, it''s also an opportunity for them, if they are not even daring enough to take risks, how could they be champions?" "That''s true. The cultivators of our generation have been fighting the Heavens for the whole of their lives." "The Original Qi, the Qi of the Metaphysics bloodline! Anyone who can possess and master it shall have a dominant position in the future!" The higher officials of the academy looked towards the mountain valley that was shrouded in ck Qi, their eyes burning with passion. Within the Restricted Zones, a group of people entered the opening in the wall of the mountain. The space within the crack was extremelyrge. Everyone rushed into it while gasping for breath. At that moment, there were only about seventy people left from the original hundred. All parties of the Sacred Lands suffered heavy casualties. The Sacred Sons and Maidens looked terrible, especially Govind. Due to being unfit and hungry, only three out of the ten disciples of the Sacred Land of Nine Pces Land remained. "Senior Brother from the Taoist Jade Virtual, thank you." Bethany said as she cupped her fist. The other disciples of all the other Sacred Lands expressed their gratitude. If it had not been for the Sacred Son of the Taoist Jade Virtual, they would not have been able to find any hope of survival. After taking a short break, the Sacred Son of the Taoist Jade Virtual pulled out hispass. He looked at it for a while before letting out a sigh of relief. "It''s temporarily safe here. Let''s take a break." Upon hearing those words from the Sacred Son of the Taoist Jade Virtual, everyone was finally relieved. They all began resting and slowly restored their strength. Henry looked around the space in the mountain, it was damp and smelled musty. There was no obvious source of water, yet it smelled that way. Simply with that information, Henry could confirm that a dense foresty at the other end of the mountain. Henry looked at the surrounding stone walls again. The surface of the walls were uniform, and they all appeared smooth and shiny, but the gaping hole seemed irregr. "They''re not man-made, but if they''re all naturally formed, how could they all be so smooth?" Henry thought for a while and came up with an answer. Gravity! The force of gravity would appear in the interior of the mountain, and the internal gap was caused by gravity, so the pressure on the surface was the same, resulting in the texture of it to be exactly the same. Due to the different angles of the mountain, the gap waspletely irregr! Henry took a deep breath. Since gravity existed there, it would not be much safer in any way. While everyone was resting, Henry had already begun investigating around for an exit. The inside of the mountain waspletely silent. The incident earlier had caused many of theirrades to be sacrificed, everyone was in low spirits, none of them had the desire to say anything. Only Henry''s footsteps could be heard throughout the inside of the mountain. "What are you doing!? Be quiet!" Govind roared. He was already extremely agitated. Henry nced at Govind, but ignored him and continued with his search. The interior of the mountain was dark, and the visibility within it was very low. Even Henry could only fumble around. The space inside was extremelyrge, he groped little by little to find a way out. The space within the mountain was formed by gravity, and it was very irregr. There were many dead ends to it. Henry would leave a mark on every wall he arrived at. Time passed by slowly. "Six thousand three hundred and twenty seven." Henry silently counted the seconds in his heart. By relying on his superb sense of direction, Henry was sure that he was about to go through the entire mountain. Now that everyone was in the Restricted Zones, Henry did not intend to continue clinging on to them, he decided to just move on his own, he still could not afford to have a falling out with them and reveal true his identity. After all, those Sacred Sons and Maidens were the favoured children of the sacrednds. Their l capabilities, was not as simple as had seemed. Each of them harboured evil intentions. Unless it was absolutely necessary, they would not disy their true strength. Even though Govind did look murderous, he never actually desired to go all out. Most importantly, Henry knew that there were people from the Sacred Lands sent to the ancientnd. Henry did not know which Sacred Lands did that, but there might have been the involvement of the Severity Tribe, he could not afford to take such a risk. He could go missing, but he could not afford to fall out with them. Henry continued to explore the way forward. At that moment, the whole mountain suddenly shook violently. Henry looked up and saw cracks appear on the stone wall at the top. The cracks instantly spread out everywhere! "The force of gravity ising!" Henry took a deep breath and sped up his search for the exit. In the huge space of the mountain, the people of the Sacred Lands were still resting. Some of them were even unable to bear the fatigue and fell asleep, but at that moment, something strange happened. A violent shaking caused everyone to panic. "It''s caving in here!" "What a strong gravity!" "Run!" Exmations rang out one after another. Everyone started running instantly. However, the interior of the mountain was dark and the visibility was too low. They could not find the right path. "This is a dead..." a disciple shouted. Before he could finish his sentence, he was smashed by a huge stone. Someone wanted to crush the stone with Qi, only to realise that the stone was extremely hard, and the Qi could only leave a shallow mark on it. "Don''t use Qi!" The usage of Qi caused the area to tremble even more violently. The Sacred Son of the Taoist Jade Virtual held thepass in his hand. He did not even look at the road ahead, he trusted thepass in his hand the most. It was a treasure in the Sacred Land of the Taoist Jade Virtual, which was specifically handed to him in order to protect himself. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Follow me!" The Sacred Son of the Taoist Jade Virtual held thepass and shuttled back and forth in the darkness. The many wrong paths that Henry had taken were all avoided by him. "Hurry, hurry, hurry!" Huge boulders fell from above their heads. Everyone dodged them. They were all cultivators, and their speed was extremely fast. At one corner, Leni suddenly saw a faint trace on the wall. "Hurry!" The Sacred Son of the Taoist Jade Virtual roared. At that moment Henry had found an exit and could hear the sound of running water. It was just as he had expected, on the other side of the mountain was a vast jungle. As soon as Henry arrived at the exit, he heard sounds of footsteps behind him.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Henry looked behind him and saw the Sacred Son of the Taoist Jade Virtual rushing towards him with apass in his hand. "Tch tch, thispass is really good." Henry stared at it and roared, "Help! Help me! The mountain is about to copse!" Henry said as he ran out of the mountain. "Heh, this person really is lucky." Govind had a look of disgust on his face when he saw that Henry was still alive. Chapter 2143 Chapter 2143 ? The damage from the copse of the mountain was not as horrible as the ghost guillotine. At least that was what it felt like to those cultivators. Although the influence of gravity would cause them to use up more Qi and speed up the copse of the mountain, at least it would not kill upon contact. Moreover, their Qi could block the falling boulders to a certain extent. On the other side of the mountain was dense jungle. The moment they exited the mountain, they were immediately surrounded by a sense of dampness. "Two of our people have gone missing." "Rhys and Musa have been buried inside." Everyone leaned against the trees, panting heavily. Constantly having to run was too exhausting for them, plus their Qi was limited, no one dared to use it up so casually. At the same time, it made all of them realise that there was no ce that was safe within that Restricted Zone at all. "Huh, the gravitational force here has disappeared!" A disciple shouted in surprise. "Yes, it''s gone!" "That''s right!" "It''s not that it''s gone." Lorenzo said as he shook his head. "It''s just that the gravitational force has returned to how it was when we first entered the canyon, but because you have experienced so much, you''re already gotten used to the gravity. Once we leave this ce, your capabilities would improve greatly. That improvement is not only in terms of spiritual energy." Everyone was extremely happy to hear the words of Lorenzo. It was good to know that they would be rewarded for their suffering. "What is going on here now? I''ve never heard of a forest within the Abyss of the Restricted Zones." Govind looked around the area, his face full of disbelief. "It is rumoured that it is pitch ck under the Abyss, and no living human could enter it." "That''s right. The Abyss is a ce of execution. Why would a dense forest exist here?" A few Sacred Sons and Maidens all voiced their doubts. "Everybody, I think we could go our separate ways from now on." The Sacred Son of the Taoist Jade Virtual said, thepass still in his hand. "The Gate of Death is constantly changing here. There is no need for us to continue travelling in the same direction. I believe that everyone has their own goals for this outing, right?" "Hahaha." Leni giggled. "Brother of the Taoist Jade Virtual, you''re really heartless. It''s such a pity that no one''s travelling with me any longer." As Leni spoke, she was already walking to one side alone, her figure swaying seductively with every step she took. "Well then, farewell to all of you." Bethany also said as she cupped her fist and led her followers away. "Goodbye." The rest of them also cupped their fists and left with their followers. Henry was very happy to see that scene. The crowd gradually thinned. "Let''s go too."Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Isabelle waved her hand and led seven disciples of the Yin-yang Shrine onward, lona was pretty lucky, she did not die from the assault of the Ghost Guillotine. "Senior Sister, let''s take him with us." Iona suddenly reached out and pointed at Henry. "He had always secretly brought me delicious food back at school. If we don''t take him with us now, I''m afraid that he''d be in danger." "Iona, why bring a cook along?" "Yes, there''s no food left anyway. It''s pointless bringing him along." "He''s hated by Govind. If we bring him along, we might all end up on the same boat as him." Several disciples of the Yin-yang Shrine were not willing to bring along Henry with them. Isabelle looked at lona a few times, then waved to Henry, "Little chef,e with us, you can''t survive here on your own." Henry waved his hand and said, "Forget it. I shall not trouble you. The ce you are going to is too terrifying. I dare not go. " "If you stay here, it will be as dangerous as it is. If youe with us, you''d have a better chance of survival." Isabelle said in amanding tone, "I''m telling you to follow us, so you do as I say!" Henry had no choice but to join the Yin- yang Shrine. Henry nced at lona, and coincidentally, she was also looking at Henry. When their eyes met, lona quickly looked away, she did not dare to face Henry at all. Isabelle remained where she was. She thought for a while and then chose a direction, "Let''s go there." Henry looked towards that direction and almost stumbled. There were not many Dead Realms in the jungle, yet Isabelle had chosen the most dangerous one. Henry coughed and said, "Ma''am, I had learned some fortune telling when I was a younger, something tells me that it is quite dangerous there." "What do you know?" A follower red at Henry. "Just follow her orders!" Henry rolled his eyes and followed the team of the Yin-yang Shrine into the depths of the forest. "Senior Sister had practiced the Yin-Yang Eye before. Follow her, and your safety would be greatly increased." Iona walked to Henry and whispered. Henry took another look at the direction that was chosen by Isabelle and suppressed the urge toin about it. The crowd shuttled through the jungle, it was particrly exhausting, and the rate of dehydration they faced was extremely fast. Boom! In the distance, there was a sudden sound of the explosion of Qi. Someone had already encountered a situation, and from the degree of the explosion, it seemed that the situation was quite a big one. Henry did not know what they would encounter in the jungle. Henry had read some records about the Qi of the Metaphysics bloodline back then. The Qi of the Metaphysics bloodline was born at the beginning of heaven and earth, and separated heaven from earth. There was no doubt that it belonged to the ranks of supreme treasures. On that day in the desert outside of Solomon, Master Lu also said that those people were afraid of the Metaphysics bloodline, so they smashed the mother vessel. If the Qi of the Metaphysics bloodline really did exist, then there were probably many magical beasts hiding there. The disciples of the Sacred Lands were outsiders, and would naturally be targeted by those beasts. Content belongs tone While Henry was still in thought, Isabelle suddenly stopped and stared ahead, it was apparent that she was making a judgment. l Upon seeing that, Henry nodded. It seemed that the Yin-Yang Eye of Isabelle was somewhat capable. Henry was sure that if they continued to move in that direction for another kilometer, they would be encountered with danger. Isabelle formed a seal in front of her, and a bamboo scroll slowly appeared in her hands. Just as she was ready to activate the scroll, a broadsword suddenly appeared and hacked directly at Isabelle''s head. Isabelle also react very quickly. While she was retreating, she caught sight of the person who had struck at her. "Lorenzo!" Lorenzo held the long de in his hand, his phenomenon flickered behind him. Within his phenomenon, there was a group of ck-armoured soldiers with a surging killing intent. The moment Henry saw the phenomenon, he immediately thought of the ck-armoured man in the ancientnd. Their outfits were exactly the same! "You really are kind-hearted, Isabelle. In such dangerous circumstances, you even brought such a good-for-nothing along, hahaha." A loudughter erupted, it was the voice of the Govind. The moment his voice sounded, a horrific st of Qi smashed towards Isabelle. Isabelle was unable to dodge it and was hit by it, causing blood to spurt out from her mouth. Behind Govind, the image of the Nine-grids kept shing. Chapter 2144 Chapter 2144 ? The Govind and the Lorenzo both struck out in unison. Those two, who had seemed as if they did not get along with each other had joined forces. Each of them never revealed their real intentions. "Isabelle, let me take a look at the bamboo scroll in your hand." Lorenzo said with a mocking smile on his face. lona stepped forward to support Isabelle, and the disciples of the Yin- yang Shrine immediately formed a formation. The disciples of the Runner Shrine and the few remaining disciples of the Sacred Land of the Nine-grid also appeared to confront the people of the Yin-yang Shrine. Isabelle''s gaze continued to linger between Lorenzo and Govind. "I know that your mission is to find any information about the Qi of the Metaphysics bloodline." Lorenzo said as he rested his broadsword against shoulder. "And ours is to destroy the Qi of the Metaphysics bloodline, and that includes not letting anyone obtain any information about it." Isabelle pressed on several acupuncture points on her body with her fingers, sealed them with her Qi, only then she asked, "What good does doing that bring you?" "Who knows." Govind said as he shrugged his shoulders. "I''m just following orders. I wasn''t intending toe after you guys so quickly, but you guys chose to bring that piece of sh*t with you. Oh, he''s already fled?" Govind snapped his fingers, and a thunderbolt suddenly stopped Henry, who had already sneaked nearly a hundred meters away. The thunderbolt did not strike from the sky, but it was an energy st that had been fused with the nature of thunder. The people of the Yin-yang Shrine turned around, only to discover that Henry had already tried to sneak away. Angry expressions appeared on their faces, they had taken him along with them, but now that they were in danger, he chose to make a run for it! The sudden appearance of the thunderbolt stopped Henry in his tracks. Henry turned around and looked at Govine with a helpless expression. Henry did not want to get involved conflict at that moment, but judging by the situation, it seemed that he was unable to run. "Kill the people of the Yin-yang Shrine first, only then you kill him!" Lorenzo ordered and charged toward.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Govind also knew his priorities, his phenomenon appeared behind him, and nine different types of energies emerged behind him. Those Qi energies could be merged and explode with great power. "Attack!" Lorenzo roared while waving the weapon in his hand and charging towards Isabelle. Govind also charged forward. The battle had already begun. The disciples of the Sacred Lands were all ssmates in the academy, and had even sat together for drinks while they discussed their ideals. Some even admired each other. However, in the face of the interests of the Sacred Lands, they were no longer as sentimental as before. They all charged at each other. The battle had erupted, and no one held back. All of them fought fiercely with one another. As the outstanding representatives of the younger generation of the Sacred Lands, the capabilities of the Sacred Sons and Maidens were not to be underestimated. Previously, Govind hadshed out at Henry, shouting at him and threatening to hurt him, but it was nothing more than putting up a show. However, when he attacked, the strength of the Third level of the Heavenly Way was fully disyed. The phenomenon behind Lorenzo shed, a ck-armoured general emerged from the phenomenon and merged with him. Lorenzo was suited in ck armour, the power of the Third Level of the Heavenly Way was fully disyed. Henry did not make any moves. He just stood there, squinting at the battle not too far away away from him. From a certain point of view, the disciples of the Sacred Lands were all outstanding. They would not hesitate when they had their minds set on something, and were absolutely ruthless and would put their emotions behind them. If they were ced in arge environment, they would all be people who would achieve great things. Qi was everywhere, and a continuous series of explosions sounded. The disciples of the three Sacred Lands all suffered casualties, and the corpses of theirradesy around within the forest. Isabelle was anxious, but there was nothing she could do. She was being attacked by two experts at the same level, she was also in danger. lona''s opponent was a year- four expert of the academy, and was at the same level as her, making it impossible for help to help Isabelle. "Four-level starburst!" Govind roared. Fourpletely different types of energy condensed in front of him. Behind Govind, the phenomenon shed repeatedly as an indescribable and terrifying power emanated from his body. Legend had it that the founder of the Sacred Lands of the Nine Pces had once searched for the forbidden energy between heaven and earth. However, he could not control the forbidden energy. The founder of the Sacred Lands could only imitate and evolve that type of energy and seal it within himself. He did not explore the Heavenly Ways and spent his entire life studying the power within his body. On the day he fused all nine energies, the Lightning Tribtion struck from the sky! The Lightning Tribtion would only ur when an expert''s cultivation had reached the Ninth Level of the Heavenly Way. The Patriarch of the Nine Pces Sacred Land had the stepped into the ninth stage of t Heavenly Way in one fell swoop and established the Nine Pces Sacred Land! Content belongs to The Sacred Land of Nine Pces did not study the Heavenly Way, and only studied themselves. At that moment, Govind had fused the four types of energy. That was the power of the Fourth Level of the Heavenly Way. The power of the Fourth Level of the Heavenly Way surprised even Lorenzo. Isabelle was even more shocked. Her eyes suddenly changed, one was ck and the other was white. At the same time, the ck and white lights appeared on the surface of her body. "Attack!" A pair of Yin-Yang fish appeared in front of Isabelle and turned into a Tai Chi diagram. "Elemental Spirit Method!" Henry''s eyes widened as he stared at Isabelle. "You''ve even used the Yin-Yang Secret Technique? How disappointing." Govind shook his head. He waved his arm and the terrifying energy in front of him went straight for Isabelle. Isabelle tried blocking it with the Yin-Yang double fish diagram. Boom! The horrible Qi energy made all the surrounding trees fall down like rotten wood. "Die!" Lorenzo''s attack also arrived at that moment. The ck armour on him started to glow with a dark light, permeating the broadsword in his hand. The ck broadsword shed with the Yin-yang fish diagram, causing the yin-yang fish diagram to be waspletely torn. Isabelle also flew backwards, and blood spurted from her mouth. This secret technique was physically rted with her. The Sacred Sons and Maidens were all powerfu; beings with the pride of the current generation. How could the Isabelle fight two men on her own? "Senior Sister!" lona eximed and flew over to catch Isabelle who was flying backwards. The Isabelle wiped away the blood from the corner of her mouth. Herplexion was like a piece of gold paper, making her appearance particrly unsightly. The Lorenzo brandished his broadsword again, this time aiming at the disciples of the Yin-yang Shrine. The radiance of the ck sword poured down, and the disciples were unable to withstand it. They were all sent flying and seriously injured. lona looked at her senior sister, who was seriously injured, then looked at the heavily injured disciples. She turned his eyes to Henry, with a hint of pleading in his eyes. "Help me, and tell you something about the Restricted Zones!" "Okay." Henry nodded. Content belongs to In fact, after seeing that the secret method of Isabelle''s was rted to the Elemental Spirit Method, Henry was ready to join in the action. Chapter 2145 Chapter 2145 ? "Him?" lona''s actions caused everyone to look at Henry. lona suddenly asked a chef for help, and the chef even agreed to help her? That action of lona was confusing, but they could not help wondering about Henry''s true identity. Naturally, they would not simply just believe that lona was doing it out of desperation. It turned out that there was a hidden expert amidst them! The disciples of the Yin-yang Shrine, who had been in a desperate situation, suddenly saw hope again. "Oh I see, you''ve hidden your identity." Govind said as he smiled at Henry. Henry chuckled and said with an honest expression. "Yes, I kind of did." "So what?" Govind said as he swept his cloak. He looked at lona sinisterly, "You, from the Yin-yang Shrine, why do you think that this person can be of any help to you? Could he possibly be the Sacred Son of the Noble Berserkers? However, as far as I know, there is no Sacred Son from the Noble Berserkers, hahaha!" Govind burst intoughter. His words caused the faces of the disciples of the Yin-yang Shrine to turn gloomy again. That was true. Even if the chef was powerful, he was still visibly young. How could he possibly stand against the disciples of the two great Sacred Lands? The Sacred Sons were the best among the younger generation. Govind had already grasped the power of the Fourth Level of the Heavenly Way. No matter how powerful the chef was, how would he possibly be at the Fourth Level? To put it another way, so what if he was at the Fourth Level of the Heavenly Way? Not only did he have to fight against Govind, he also had to fight against Lorenzo! Henry exercised his neck a little. Lorenzo''s eyes shed with a cold light. He raised his de and charged straight at Henry. "Die!" Lorenzo was at the Third Level of the Heavenly Way. The Third Level of the Heavenly Way, before Henry met Justus, it was indeed the highest level he could attain. After being enlightened by Justus, Henry''s current blood had devoured the Avenue Nascent Soul. What was the Avenue Nascent Soul? It was the product of the fusion of several divine powers! The Avenue Nascent Soul, the eyes of the Sun and Moon! The 3,000 Paths formed the meridians of the Avenue Nascent Soul! The Avenue Nascent Soul was refined to possess the body of a deity! Having had all of those countless powers absorbed into his body, Henry was uncertain of exactly how powerful he had be. He listened to Justus'' advice and no longer explored the Heavenly Ways, instead, he chose his own Great Way, it was the fastest and also the most convenient way. He clearly had an advantage that far exceeded others, so he had to make good use of it. How could the advantage he did not make use of be called an advantage? In the face of the sh from Lorenzo''s sword, Henry stretched out an arm and saw that his arm had turned clear like crystal. Even his tendons and blood vessels could be seen. It was the body of a deity that sparkled like crystal, while those tendons and blood vessels of his had long merged with the Great Way. To put it bluntly, the current Henry had be a part of the Great Way. He himself was one of the Ways. Even though he could only be considered a fragment of the Ways, it was still very terrifying. The sword strike from Lorenzo that wasparable to a strike of an expert of the Third Level of the Heavenly Way was single-handedly blocked by Henry. Lorenzo''s eyes were filled with shock as he retreated after that one blow. "Ha, looks like you are somewhat capable." Govind sneered, the phenomenon behind him shed as he raised both of his hands up high. Four streams of energy merged into a ball of light above his hands. The appearance of that ball of light caused illusory waves to appear in air around them. "Go!" Govind shouted and sted the ball of light at Henry. That was the strength of the Fourth Level of the Heavenly Way. The Fourth Level of the Heavenly Way waspletely different from the Third Level. Compared to Lorenzo''s attack, the power of the ball of light was greater by more than ten times! Henry did not dare to be careless, and his hands lit up at the same time. "Break!" Violent waves of Qi suddenly erupted from the center of Henry''s hands. The light in front of his eyes was as bright as day. Govind was thrown dozens of meters backwards by the st of the violent Qi before finallying to a stop. Henry, who had his feet nted to the ground, was also pushed backwards, leaving two deep marks for more than 20 meters on the ground before he finally stopped.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Although the attack of the Fourth Level of the Heavenly Way attack had beenpressed by the gravity, it still was not to be underestimated, especially when its destructive power had been concentrated to a single point! Content belongs to If the might of the Fourth Level of the Heavenly Way was allowed to explode at full capacity, it would have destroyed an entire city, just like the spear strike of Chalklea back then. Henry seemed to be able to hold his own ground when he shed with Govind, which brought hopeful expressions to the faces of the members of the Yin-yang Shrine. Isabelle looked at Henry with aplicated expression and asked lona, "Who on earth is he?" It had not been too long ago when Isabelle had said that she would provide Henry with protection, but the situation had beenpletely reversed. lona shook her head. "I don''t know." Govind looked at Henry and frowned. Then, he looked at Lorenzo and said, "Quit hiding your strength, let''s end this battle as soon as possible. There are still others to deal with." "Don''t you worry." Lorenzo said with a smile. His ck armour glowed with a ck light and his aura soared. Henry was already certain that the ck-armoured man who had gone to the ancientnd was from the Runner Shrine. This time, Henry did not wait for the opponent to make the first move. He took a step forward and formed a sword in his hand. He soared into the sky and stabbed towards Lorenzo. "You''re courting death!" Lorenzo shouted coldly as he weed Henry''s attack with his sword. Govind also joined the battle at the same time. His fists burned with energy in each hand as he rushed towards Henry. A fierce battle between the three erupted in the air. Lorenzo swung his long broadsword with great might, the power of the sword was incredible. Govindbined nine different types of energy, each was a simtion and evolution of the forbidden powers that had different effects, they all rushed towards Henry. In the middle of the two''s joint attack, Henry held a long sword in his hand, capable of attacking, defending, stabbing, chopping, hacking, and piercing, he moved very fluidly floating like clouds and flowing like water. With the long sword in his hand, it looked as if he was not in a battle of life and death, but in a middle of a performance, leaving traces of his shes. "This sword technique is more mystical than that of the Hport Holy Land." Isabelle stared at Henry who was defending himself against attacks from two sides. Henry forced Govind to retreat with a single sh of his sword. He looked at the Lorenzo and sneered "The Vast Thousand Worlds has been destroyed. The secret of your Runner Shrine can no longer remain hidden." Content belongs to Henry''s words caused Lorenzo''s to jolt violently. At that precise moment, Henry''s long sword pierced at the joint area of the ck armour, causing arge amount of blood to spew out. Lorenzo retreated rapidly and held his right shoulder, which had been injured by Henry''s sword. Lorenzo only felt a sharp sensation running in his body. He had to eliminate it in time, or it would be a big problem for him. "Who are you?!" Lorenzo stared at Henry, his voice was low. "Me?" Henry said with a smile and thrust his sword again. Lorenzo let out a loud roar, the phenomenon unfolded behind himpletely, and a figure walked out of it. Isabelle''s pupils suddenly widened. "His true self is hidden within the phenomenon!" Chapter 2146 Chapter 2146 ? A figure stepped out of Lorenzo''s phenomenon, he was extraordinarily handsome, standing at nearly two meters tall and was bulging with muscles. The moment the figure shouted, the body of Lorenzo that had battled Henry turned into an illusion and slowly merged into the figure that had just arrived. Isabelle inhaled deeply. "So the legend is true! It''s rumoured that Lorenzo was born with a phenomenon, which was everything he had experienced in his previous life. His true form has always been training within his previous life, experiencing the killing from his previous life. He has been fighting on the battlefield since he was three. The one that roams outside is nothing more than a doppelganger. From what I''m seeing now, this is indeed the case." Isabelle spoke very loudly, which meant that her words were also for Henry to hear. While Isabelle spoke, Lorenzo had alreadypleted the fusion. He was like a young war god. The long de in his hand had already turned into a long spear, and his ck armour had also turned silver. He was like a war god that had descended from heaven. "Heh, cultivating in the phenomenon, huh? That''s a little interesting." Henry also took a few more nces at Lorenzo. "Your swordsmanship is not bad, but it''s a pity that you''re still not good enough." Lorenzo said with a faint smile as he charged towards Henry with his spear in hand. Henry showed no fear at all. He confronted the attack with his long sword. The two of them fought back and forth. In the blink of an eye, more than ten blows were exchanged. No one had the upper hand over the other. Henry had followed Justus ever since he was about ten years old and had learned martial arts for years. He had experienced countless life and death battles of all sorts. Lorenzo, on the other hand, was left behind in the phenomenon of his previous life at the age of three. He trained, survived, and fought in the battlefield. He was very experienced. The two of them shed with each other, and neither one of them gained the upper hand. Govind roared and joined the battle again. However,pared to the level of Henry and Lorenzo, Govind was obviously much weaker. What he relied on was not weapons, but the evolution of the forbidden energy in his body. Although it was incredibly powerful, the effect he had in such a battle was very little. Henry and the Lorenzo constantly changed their positions in the battle, making it impossible for Govind to lock on to his target in order to make useful attacks. Henry exchanged a blow with the Lorenzo, and then they both stepped back. "Lorenzo''s true form has emerged, he no longer stands any advantage." Isabelle frowned. She wanted to help, but she had just been attacked by the two of them and her secret technique had been disabled. She was seriously injured. "Lorenzo has been training in the phenomenon since childhood and has experienced countless battles. In terms of battle experience, no one from the ten Sacred Lands can match him." Lorenzo held his spear and looked at Henry with a proud expression. "I''ve already told you that your sword techniques are still not enough." "Ha-ha." Henry chuckled and waved the long sword in his hand. "You have a lot ofbat experience, but it''s also not enough." "Oh?" A smile energed on Lorenzo''s face. "I''m still not good enough? Tell me about it." "Have you ever experienced." Henry stepped forward and then shot forward with a stab. The sword was as quick as lightning and was aimed to kill. It was like the strike of a snake, vicious and tricky. When Lorenzo saw the cold light on the tip of the sword, he heard thetter half of Henry''s sentence. Theplete sentence was... "Have you ever experienced death?" The stab of the sword shot towards Lorenzo''s chest, he blocked it and shot out with his spear. Lorenzo clearly saw that the spear he had thrust out had only been lightly deflected by the opponent, yet the opponent''s sword was still aimed at his heart, and his own spear was also aimed at the oppenent''s heart. Under such circumstances, Henry continued to thrust his sword forward,pletely ignoring the tip of the Lorenzo''s spear. "He wants to drag me along with him to die!" Lorenzo''s heart pounded, and the arm that was holding the spear could not help but tremble. He was certain that the spear strike of his could pierce through the person''s heart, but his own heart would also be stabbed by the opponent''s sword. Content belongs to At that critical moment, Lorenzo had be wary. His arm that was holding the spear swept about, changing his moves. At that moment, whoever that changed their moves first would fall into an absolute passive position. The corners of Henry''s lips pointed upwards from the very beginning to the end. Training in his phenomenon meant that he had experienced countless battles of varying scale. However, those battles could only be used to hone one''s battle techniques and was not useful for forming a heart for battle What was a heart for battle? To press on forward fearlessly! In the words of the ancientnd, those who were ruthless were afraid of being stunned, those who were stunned, were afraid of losing their lives! Lorenzo had been training in the phenomenon ever since he was three. He was an absolutely ruthless being. However, Henry was not afraid of death. His previous experiences were all obtained through risking his own life! Henry''s sword left a deep gash in Lorenzo''s armour. His silver armour cracked open and a bloody gash appeared in front of him. Although it was not fatal, the result of that attack was already clear. Lorenzo was already filled with fear! Fear had already stemmed in his heart. How would he be able to win? "Come one, again!" Henry roared and continued put Lorenzo under more stress. He attacked the him one move after another with reckless moves. Faced with Henry''s sword technique, Lorenzo was finally exhausted and was forced to retreat. He knew that his opponent was risking his life, but each time he saw the sword light getting closer and closer to him, he him, he was unable to withstand the fear of facing death. It was just like the sentence that Henry had said. "Have you ever experienced death?" If he had not experienced it, then he could not face his fear of death at all. Such was the instinct of life! As Henry shed out with his sword, the spear in Lorenzo''s hand suddenly broke apart. "Nine pces! Help me!" Lorenzo roared. The phenomenon behind the Govind suddenly opened, and nine kinds of energy surged out at the same time, covering his body. Under the power of the Nine energies, Govind turned into a long sword, shining with nine different colors.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "Nine- grid secret technique!" Isabelle shouted, "The Sacred Land of Nine Pces uses itself as a medium to contain nine different powers. When the nine powers supplement several bodies, the medium itself is a magic weapon!" With a loud roar, Lorenzo took the nine-colored long saber. Qi surged around Lorenzo as he charged toward the long saber. "Oh, to transform yourself into a weapon? I''ve seen this." Henry smiled and the long sword in his hand dissipated. The void in front of him shed, and a long sword with rust appeared out of thin air in front of Henry. Henry reached with one hand and held the handle, The moment Henry held the handle of his sword, there was a sudden thunder in the sky. "Nine different types of energies. What a coincidence. I also have nine different types of energies." Henry brandished his long sword. At that moment, rust fell off Henry''s sword, and it was even arge piece! Chapter 2147 Chapter 2147 ? There were nine levels of the sky, namely the first level Blue Sky, the second level Dark Sky, the third level Red Sky, the fourth level White Sky, the fifth level Morning Sky, the sixth level Sunny Sky, the seventh level Quiet Sky, the eighth level Changed Sky, the ninth level Thunder Sky. The Nine Heavenly Ways were divided into nine different kinds of energy of different strengths. On the Nine Tribtion Sword in Henry''s hand, nearly a third of the rust had already fallen off. In the Vast Thousand Worlds, he had used the Red Heavenly Tribtion to break through it. Lorenzo held a long sabre that Govind had transformed into. It was a secret technique of the Sacred Land of the Nine Pces. Within the long sabre was the simtion of the nine forbidden energies. Lorenzo, with the sabre in his hand, looked like a god of war. The strange phenomenon behind him expanded and connected the sky and earth. His phenomenon was a battlefield, and he was the general of the battlefield, the god of war. Behind him were thousands of troops and horses, it was a majestic sight and each of them was filled with killing intent. Henry, stood alone, with a sword. He was smiling as he faced the thousands of troops. "I don''t care who or what you are. Today, you must die here!" Lorenzo held his de in his right hand and tapped his eyebrows with his left hand. A drop of blood trickled out from his forehead. That was his blood essence. With a wave of his left hand, the blood was transferred onto the de. By integrating his blood essence onto the long sword, it allowed the two Sacred Sons to be more in tune. "Kill!" Lorenzo let out a ferocious roar. The long sword also emitted a glow, it was the roar of Govind, and it shot straight at Henry. Henry defended himself with his sword. Lorenzo''s sword skills were very ferocious. At that moment, it was much fiercer than before. Each strike had enough power to split the mountains and the seas. After every strike, Govind would assist him and release different forbidden energies based on the circumstances. Henry took every blow with his sword, and the rust on it fell off. "Fourth Level!" Lorenzo let out a roar, and the energy of the Fourth Level merged together and erupted with a powerful killing force as it shed toward Henry. Henry''s body shed, and the rusty sword in his hand emitted light. Red Heavenly Tribtion struck out. After a silent explosion, both of them took a few steps back. "Don''t waste any time. Just kill him." Lorenzo took a deep breath and held the hilt of the sword with both hands. A gale suddenly rose from his feet and spun around him. Four coloured energies appeared simultaneously. Then, a fifth colour emerged! "Fifth Level of the Heavenly Way!" Isabelle cried out in rm. "Lorenzo is burning his essence blood, Govind is also going all out. If both of them use their secret techniques together, they would be able to unleash the power of the Fifth Level of the Heavenly Way!" lona had an extremely worried expression on her face. She did not know how strong Henry really was, she only knew that he was very mysterious from their previous contact. However, no matter how mysterious he was, how old was he? Could he possibly possess the strength of the Fifth Stage of the Heavenly Way at such a young age? Under thebined efforts of Lorenzo and Govind, even the senior experts could do nothing against them.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Not only were the Sacred Sons extremely talented, the Sacred Lands were also doing their best to nurture them, all of their resources had been poured towards those Sacred Sons and Maidens. They possessed supreme treasures and special cultivation methods. They had been taught from the very beginning, and were heavily protected, and were also trained in the strongest techniques and learned the strongest killing techniques. The power of the Fifth Level of the Heavenly Way made the surrounding Qi condense towards the long knife in Lorenzo''s hand. The army behind Lorenzo shouted in unison. An invisible aura made even Isabelle find it hard to breathe. The energy of the Fifth Level of the Heavenly Way! It was too horrific, If there was no suppression from the gravity, even if it was only pin-pointed Henry, the remaining power could destroy the entire forest. Even the Isabelle could not counter that power. Isabelle''s eyes were filled with fear as she looked at the long sword in Lorenzo''s hand. "Is this true power?" There was a hint of madness on the handsome face of the Lorenzo. He suddenly roared, "No! It''s not enough!" Suddenly, another ray of light appeared on the multi-coloured long sword. Although it was weak, it did indeed lit up. It was the power of the Sixth Level of the Heavenly Way! This ray of light was extremely weak, but it caused the aura within the entire area to increase tenfold! The faces of the disciples of the Sacred Lands were pale, all of them had painful expressions on their faces. Under that pressure and aura, they were no longer able to breathe! A hint of despair appeared in Isabelle''s eyes. One who had stepped into the Sixth Layer of the Heavenly Way, even if it was just a little bit, it was already enough to y experts at the Fifth Leve of the Heavenly Way. "Go to hell!" Lorenzo let out a loud roar and shed at Henry. That sh did not have anything fancy to it, it was the manifestation of the strongest martial prowess. It had taken up all the power of Lorenzo and Govind. Both of them would have to rest for a long while after delivering that sh, but no one of the younger generation within the Mountain Sea Realm would be able to withstand it. The radiance of the long sword was filled with six different colours, but in Henry''s eyes, it only looked like the simplest shade of white. White was a pure colour that represented destruction. Upon sensing the horrific power of the knife, Henry smiled happily. Henry''s wrist that held the sword shook slightly, and arge piece of rust felloff. The Fourth Section of ¤Ï the Nine Tribtion Sword, the Fourth Level of the Nine Levels, White Sky! There were Nine Levels in the sky, and each level represented a limit and a dimension. The Fourth Level-White Heavenly Tribtion! A bolt of lightning suddenly shed across the western sky. As soon as the lightning appeared, countless illusory figures appeared in the sky. They were the illusions of the Western Deities. Such scene only appeared for a moment, and then they all gathered behind Henry. The weapon Lorenzo held, was the transformation of Govind that was infused with Nine types of forbidden energy. Henry was holding a nine-tribtion divine sword that contained the Nine Tribtions! Behind Lorenzo were thousands of soldiers and horses. Behind Henry was a sky full of gods. Lorenzo''s attack was filled with six types of forbidden powers and was extremely powerful. Henry''s sword seemed ordinary, but it was powerful enough to bring disaster to the western gods! Two different types of energy shed in the sky. A silent explosion erupted. The centre of the explosion formed a vacuum, no sound could be heard. A strong wind suddenly blew, and the whole jungle was swept away by the strong wind. The towering trees were uprooted. The other Sacred Sons and Maidens who were not too far away all felt the terrifying energy spilling outwards. "Set up the formation!" Bethany roared as she ordered her followers to defend against the attacks. "Formation!" Carson did the same. At that moment, the colour of the entire world changed. Meanwhile, in a valley, under a bronze cauldron, ady in a long golden robe frowned slightly as she eyed the spot where the eruption of energy had happened. "Did someone appear? Looks like I have to pick up my pace. If all of it is true, I will be needed on the battlefield." Chapter 2148 Chapter 2148 ? As time went by, the fierce wind gradually stopped. Lorenzo breathed heavily. His armour was broken and the long sword in his hand had be dull. Blood trickled from the corner of his mouth. Not far from the Lorenzo, Henry was still in his chef''s uniform. Upon closer inspection, Lorenzo noticed that Henry''s ordinary uniform was perfectly undamaged, and he even appeared to be very calm and rxed, a smile still apparent on his lips. "Fusing with the Avenue Nascent Soul really did help me level up very quickly, using the White Heavenly Tribtion had be so easy. Looks like my current strength is about the same level of the Seventh Level of the Heavenly Way. ording to the standards of the Mountain Sea Realm, I''m probably at the level of the Sacred Lord!" Henry took a step forward and his powerful aura surged toward Lorenzo. That was the pressure from the Great Way. Lorenzo stared nkly at Henry, who was unharmed. So did Isabelle. Isabelle had already closed her eyes, preparing to meet her end, because she did not think that anyone at the same age as her would be capable of resisting against an attack of the Sixth Level of the Heavenly Way, which was close to the level of the Sacred Lord. Among those of the younger generation in the world, who had such capabilities? However, Isabelle now saw that this person not only blocked the attack of the Sixth Level of the Heavenly Way, but even emerged unscathed! On the other hand, the Lorenzo was in a weak state and his Qi had be unstable. "Impossible!" Lorenzo said in disbelief. "How unfortunate, you were unable to kill me," Henry said as he walked towards Lorenzo slowly with his sword in hand. "So, you''ll be the one to die." "No! That''s impossible! I am the reincarnation of the War God! This life of mine will be a glorious one. I can''t possibly die! It''s impossible!" Lorenzo roared, and the army of thousands behind him all rushed out to kill Henry. It was an embodiment of his Qi. In the face of the murderous army, Henry just casually swung his sword twice. Two streaks of Sword Qi shed out at them, leaving a trail of blood behind. The army of thousands could not get close to Henry at all. Lorenzo''s long sword reverted to its human form. Govind''s face was deathly pale, it was apparent that he was also seriously injured, he turned around and fled without a second of hesitation. "You think you can run?" Henry shot a nce into the sky. Countless Qi swords appeared and rained towards Govind.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Govind tried his best to defend himself, but at the state he was in, how could he possibly block those attacks? A Qi sword shot through the Govind''s chest, leaving a trail of blood behind. Govind stared at his chest in disbelief. He could not believe that he would die there. "Fall!" Henry formed a seal, and the dense Qi swords rained down from the sky. Countless Qi swords shot through Govind''s body. Ten thousand sword pierced through his heart! Blood sprayed in the sky. Govind''s limp body fell from the sky. The Sacred Son of the Sacred Land of Nine Pces, Govind had fallen! When Lorenzo saw Govind die with his own eyes, he realised that he was finished! Henry took a step forward and reappeared in front of the Lorenzo. Lorenzo''s eyes were filled with terror as he looked at the smiling face that was right in front of him. "Tell me, why are your people going to the ancientnd?" The long sword in Henry''s hand was already ced on Lorenzo''s neck. "The ancientnd! You''re from there!" Lorenzo''s eyes widened. "Tell me and I''ll consider sparing your life." Henry''s gaze was sharp. However, Lorenzo suddenly burst outughing. "Hahahaha! Hahaha! Since you''re asking this, it means that we''ve already seeded. He''s already there, and I''m guessing that you were not be able to kill him right? The rules over there were unable to destroy him. That''s good enough. Hahahaha! Everything shall be destroyed! Everything is within our control, and this world will sooner orter be in our hands! Hahahaha!" The fear in Lorenzo''s eyes disappeared and was reced with madness! Henry frowned. "Hahaha, we did it! We have seeded! Thank you for bringing me this good news. In order to repay you, I shall reward you with a big present! How about you apany we to the afterworld?" A terrifying fluctuation of Qi suddenly burst forth from Lorenzo''s body. "He''s going to self-destruct! Watch out!" Isabelle shouted. Henry instantly stepped back. "I''m taking you down with me!" Terrifying waves of energy exploded from Lorenzo''s body and his flesh and blood were instantly devoured by the terrifying energy. The energy sted right towards Henry. The self-detonation of a Sacred Son was not only the result of his Qi but also the countless treasures he had. The energy st surged at Henry. ??? Henry''s entire body instantly became translucent at that moment. The divine body covered his entire body! After the explosion, no one could see what had happened here. Moreover, when the explosion ended, a huge crater appeared where the explosion had taken ce. With the point of selfdestruction as the starting point, the explosion had a radius of 100 meters and a depth of 50 meters. Smoke and dust rose in every direction. "He was careless." Isabelle shook her head and said regretfuly. As soon as Isabelle finished her words, a man in white clothes walked out of the smoke and dust. It seemed as if dust did not cling onto him. "You''re fine!" Isabelle stared at the person in front of her with wide eyes. Henry had changed out of his chef uniform and was wearing a long robe, like a deity, giving off a sense of detachment. "What''s the big deal?" Henry looked back and shrugged. Isabelle did not say anything, she only gasped. Although the power of the explosion was notparable to the sword strike from earlier, it was apletely different situation. The sword strike back then had been anticipated, and he had a counter for it. The self-detonation did not give him any time to do much. He would have to bear it all on his own. Henry nced at the remaining disciples of the Sacred Land of Nine Pces and the Runner Shrine. With a slight wave of his right index finger, several long swords made of Qi appeared and shot through them. Nearly ten lives were taken so easily. "You guys..." Henry frowned and looked at the disciples of the Yin-yang Shrine. "Don''t kill them! I''ll tell you everything you want to know!" lona quickly stepped in front of Henry. Henry was deep in thought for a moment, then he threw out a few pills. "Let them eat this." "What is this?" Iona looked at the pills from Henry. "Soul Poison." Henry answered without a moment of thought, "If you dare to speak about me after eating this, you will die of poison immediately." If Gardiner was there, he would definitely sneer at Henry''s words. "What Soul Poison? What else could you do besides train and fight?" The disciples of the Yin-yang Shrine knew that they had no other choice. They each ate one. Looking at their pained and reluctant faces, Henry felt relieved. It did not matter whether or not the pills worked. As long as they believed it, it would not matter. If they believed it, they would not dare to talk so freely. As for whether or not he would kill them, he decided to wait a little longer, after all, he needed someone to lead the way. Chapter 2149 Chapter 2149 ? Isabelle and the others all swallowed the pills. The disciples got up and began to recover. With the help of lona, Isabelle''s injuries were gradually recovering. During that process, Henry kept thinking about what Lorenzo had just said. Arriving at the ancientnd means sess? What does that mean? Henry frowned as he thought. Why was that ce called the ancientnd? Just what was hidden there? "Thank you for helping us just now." Iona said as she sat beside Henry. Henry temporarily put away the questions in his mind and looked at lona. lona took a deep breath. She knew what Henry wanted to ask, so she spoke very straightforwardly, "Actually, the assessment of the academy is rted to the core of technology that my brother possessed. This assessment is the most special. Us of the Ten Sacred Lands are all here with our own missions. Our aim is to find the inheritance of the Qi of the Metaphysics Bloodline." "Is the Qi of the Metaphysics Bloodline confirmed to be here?" Henry asked suspiciously. "ording to the records, the Qi of the Metaphysics Bloodline should have disappeared a long time ago. Everything else is just a myth." "It''s definitely here." Iona said while nodding her head forcefully. "Why? How can you people from the Sacred Lands be so sure?" "The core of technology." Iona said slowly, "My brother told me back then that the core of technology did not record the science and technology of the future, but the science and technology of the past. To be exact, science and technology can only be divided into two parts, whether it''s in the future or the present. Some science and technology have existed for a long time, but they just disappeared in the trail of time. We humans would naturally treat those as things that only exist in the future. All of the power we know, whether it''s the Qi of heaven and earth or something else, is just a manifestation of different energy. The core of technology speaks about the energy and where it went." lona took a deep breath and said, "I don''t know where my brother is now, but I''m sure that every time the academy chooses a ce for the assessment, it''s always from my brother." Henry thought for a while and said, "What is the energy of the ce of yourst assessment?" lona gulped, her eyes unconsciously revealed a hint of fear. "I heard that it''s a forbidden power beyond the Qi of the Metaphysics Bloodline. It''s called the power of creation." Creation? Henry asked again, "Did anyone get the power of creation?" "No." Iona shook her head. "There was an unexpected turn of events that day. All of us fell into an illusion, butter rumours said that a big shot of the academy touched the power of creation, but he was suddenly intercepted. We don''t know exactly what happened." Henry nodded and said nothing more. After a long time, almost everyone of the Yin-yang Shrine had recovered. The disciples looked at Henry with great respect and fear.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Isabelle walked to Henry and said as she cupped her fist, "Henry, thank you for your help this time. If it weren''t for you, we would have all died." Henry nced at Isabelle and said curiously, "The cultivation method of yours is very unique, and that secret technique of yours gives me a very familiar feeling." Isabelle smiled and said. "The exercises of our Yin-yang Shrine require certain blood meridians. The secret technique can only be disyed through those who possess a certain level of purity of the Yin-Yang Meridian." Henry nodded without saying anything. When Isabelle had cast her secret technique just now, Henry had noticed a glimpse of the Elemental Spirit Method, but he was not sure if it had anything to do with the Elemental Spirit Method. If they are rted, does that mean Gardiner''s bloodline is rted to the Yin-yang Shrine?" "Let''s go." Henry stood up. "It''s about time." "Alright." Isabelle nodded. She gathered her followers and continued on forward. Due to the battle from earlier, half of the whole jungle was overturned, there were fallen trees all around. Moving around had be extremely troublesome. Isabelle pulled out her bamboo scroll and looked at it again. Henry guessed that the bamboo scroll was probably something like a map. Isabelle followed the directions shown on the bamboo scroll and walked all the way. It was getting darker and darker. No one encountered any more danger along the way. During the battle between Henry and the others, the power of the Sixth Level of Heavenly Way had beenpletely released, all of the danger thaty in wait had all disappeared. They did not stop even in the night. They just took a short break and began to move through the jungle at a very fast speed. It was visible that Isabelle was very anxious, it was as if she was in a hurry, or waspeting with the people of the other Sacred Lands for time. That was how it was for the entire night. When the sky was bright again, everyone finally walked out of the jungle. Under the influence of gravity, everyone felt tired. Outside the dense forest, they finally arrived at the real Abyss. Thendform in the jungle gradually became narrower. After walking out of the jungle, what they saw was a road. On both sides of the road were steep cliffs all the way. The road between the cliffs could only amodate two people walking shoulder to shoulder. The walls of the cliff, were smooth and had no footholds. It was impossible to climb up from here. Isabelle looked up to the sky. She took out a sword and then threw it forcefully into the air. This sword was made out of very hard material, but when it rose up to fifteen meters into the air, it shattered instantly! The gravity on the cliff had actually crushed the sword! Isabelle gasped at the sight of it. Henry observed the ground under his feet. On the road ahead, there were dense footprints. It was obvious that many people had gone through that path. Isabelle nced at her tired followers and gave out the order to rest for an hour. They had been heavily injured in the previous battle and their time for recovery taken up quite a lot of time. If they wanted to catch up with the other Sacred Lands, they had to make good use of their time. An hour went by very quickly, and the group quickly resumed their journey. Along the way, the dark colour of the cliff gave all of them quite a heavy psychological stress. No one spoke along the way, only the sound of footsteps could be heard. Meanwhile, deep in the Abyss, underneath a bronze cauldron. The woman in the golden robe looked up at the broken cauldron that had been mended and murmured, "So you''ve finally rested enough. Next, it''s time to go over there, Father, is this where you want me to go? Are you really there?" The woman gently waved her sleeve. The bronze cauldron that had enough gravitational force to crush a Seventh Level Heavenly Way expert into pieces. It began to shrink at a rate visible to the naked eye. It flew into the woman''s sleeve when it had be the size of an incense burner. The woman looked up to the sky and flew upwards. At the same time, the whole Abyss began to rumble, and cracks appeared on the cliffs on both sides of the Abyss. Chapter 2150 Chapter 2150 ? The Abyss was a very mysterious ce, it was full of gravitational force, and the cliffs on both sides had been fine all the while because of thepression of gravity. At that moment, when the gravity disappeared, the cliffs crumbled and fell into the centre. The cracks on the mountain were like spider webs, spreading out from one point across the entire wall of the mountain in an instant. A huge rock fell to the ground. Boom! It let out a heavy sound, and the ground trembled. The trembling elerated the copse of the cliffs on both sides. Henry and others, who were on the cliff, saw with their own eyes that the cliffs behind them were tilting and huge stones were falling from the sky, blocking their path. "The gravitational force has disappeared!" Isabelle shouted loudly, and everyone immediately sped up and rushed forward. The copsing area soon spread to their location, and the cliff in front of them also began to copse. At that moment, they had no escape. Due to the countless years of gravitational pressure, the boulders on the cliff were particrly dense. Henry tried, but his casual Qi sword could only leave a mark on the boulder. If he wanted to crush it, he had to use all of his strength. If even Henry had to use all of his strength to break the boulder, Isabelle and the others would be helpless against it. The boulder fell on the top of them. "Formation!" Isabelle shouted, and all the disciples of the Sacred Land gathered together to open up a Qi shield. Henry also followed suit. The huge stones above them were quickly buried by rubble. They could clearly feel the vibrationing from above. The rumblingsted for a long time before it gradually weakened. The barrier of Qi dissipated, and a disciple of the Yin-yang Shrine tried to push the boulder above his head away. However, the dense boulder could not be pushed away by the disciple who was already close to the Divine Sky. It was Isabelle who helped him move the boulder away piece by piece. When thest boulder was removed, a ray of sunlight shone down at them. Feeling the warmth of the sunlight, Isabelle widened her eyes. The Abyss of the Restricted Zones waspletely devoid of light. Due to the unique nature of this ce, not even sunlight could shine into it. Inside the Abyss, it was dark, even when one looked upwards. However, the warm sunshine was clearly shining on Isabelle. Henry also stepped out. He looked around, the dark and narrow abyss had be vast. The mountains on both sides had copsed. Under their feet, there was a huge rock ruin. From a distance, the disciples of the other Sacred Lands could be seen climbed out of the ruins slowly. One could see the horizon with a single nce. It was a little dazzling under the sunlight. "Who has the Metaphysics bloodline?" A voice rang out in the sky. In the sky, a person stepped on the void and questioned loudly. His voice was deep and he was dressed in green clothes, he had his hands behind his back. "Who are you?" Carson climbed up from the ruins and looked up to the sky and asked. "I''m asked, who has the Metaphysics bloodline!" he said again as he waved his hand. Carson, who was standing on the ruins, spat out a mouthful of blood as he was flung backwards and smashed into the ruins.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. With just a wave of his hand, a Sacred Son was seriously injured! "I asked, who has the Metaphysics bloodline!" The man in green asked again. At that moment, a powerful aura spread out from the man in green and instantly swept through the ruins of the canyon. The ordinary disciples were unable to stand under the emergence of the powerful aura. Only the Sacred Sons and Maidens were able to struggle to hold themselves up. Carson wiped the blood from his mouth and held his chest. He stood up and looked to the sky, then said with difficulty, "Seventh Level of the Heavenly Way!" Seventh Level of the Heavenly Way! The level of the Sacred Lord! "I''ll ask onest time. Who has the Metaphysics bloodline?" The man in green shouted. As he shouted, thunder exploded in the sky. All of the Sacred Sons and Maidens, who were still able to stand, spat out mouthfuls of blood. There was no way they could contend against someone at the Seventh Level of the Heavenly Way. If the expert made a move, the Sacred Sons and Maidens would all die in vain. Isabelle subconsciously nced at Henry. At that moment, like most disciples, Henry, had rolled up into a ball on the ground and looked to be in pain. The man in green sneered. "So nobody wants to tell me?" As his voice fell, he waved his hand, and two disciples of the Hport Holy Land exploded into mists of blood instantly. "Are you going to say it or not!" Two disciples of the Sakya Shrine were directly torn into pieces by the Qi. In front of an expert at the Seventh Level of the Heavenly Way, the disciples of the Hport Holy Land were no more than ants, weak and helpless. The Sacred Sons and Maidens all looked at each other. They wanted to know who exactly was the one who had the Metaphysics bloodline. "Senior, we haven''t seen the it yet!" Thomas exined, saying while cupping his fist. "Senior, the cliffs has copsed. We''ve just arrived, so we don''t know much about the inheritance," Carson said hurriedly. The Sacred Sons and Maidens of the other Sacred Lands also exined. "You''re not telling the truth, are you?" The man in green sneered again. "If you don''t want to tell me, then don''t say anything more!" The clothes of the man in green fluttered even though there was no wind. The terrifying pressure alone was enough to take the lives of the ordinary disciples. At that moment, a golden aura suddenly rose from the ruins and sped straight to the cyan-clothed man. The green- clothed man''s gaze sharpened. He looked in the direction of the golden aura and shouted, "Qi of the Metaphysics bloodline!" A figure suddenly emerged from the earth beneath the ruins. She was d in a long golden robe and was surrounded by a wisp of golden Q Her aura was no weaker than that of the Seventh Level Heavenly Way expert, and her iparably beautiful face reflected her iparably noble aura. "Who is that?" Carson was stunned. As the Sacred Son of the Sacred Land, Carson had seen countless stunning girls, but none of them could give him such a feeling. Henry looked at the figure and was instantly excited. "My guess was right. She must be in ces rted to the Metaphysics bloodline. This time, must not let her go. A sealed memory is not impossible to unseal!" Content belongs to The man in green looked at the golden figure and sneered. "I''ve been waiting for this day for a long time!" After taking in the Cauldron of the Metaphysics bloodline, Sylvia''s Metaphysics bloodline was completely awakened, and he temperament had undergone a tremendous change. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org If Sylvia had used to give off vibes of an amazingly strong woman. Then the current Sylvia gave of the vibes of a queen! The Qi of the Metaphysics bloodline was born at the moment the heaven and earth were formed. The Metaphysics bloodline could be traced all the way back to a very long time ago. Sylvia nced at the man in green and smiled, "You alone won''t be able to stop me." Chapter 2151 Chapter 2151 ? A golden light wrapped around Sylvia''s body. Her expression was exceptionally calm. The man in green stared at Sylvia with a serious look in his eyes. Isabelle stood beside Henry and murmured, "It''s true, it''s the inheritance of the Metaphysics bloodline!" Sylvia nced at the ruins below before turning to look at the man in green. She spoke again. Her voice was crisp and especially pleasant to the ear, yet it was filled with killing intent. "Retreat or die!" "It''s just the Metaphysics bloodline. It''s not like I''ve never broken it before!" The man in green roared, his hands suddenly reaching out. Two lightning dragons were formed out of thin air, whizzing out from behind the man in green and biting at Sylvia. Sylvia waved her arm, and a golden divine sword formed in her hand. As the divine sword danced, the two lightning dragons were directly chopped down. The man in green also knew that the two thunder dragons could not cause any substantial damage to Sylvia. He jumped up, and the long thunder stick appeared in his hand. When he waved it, there was lightning shing. When the golden sword touched the long stick, energy scattered with a muffled sound. The sound could actually affect the heartbeats of these holy people. "Back off! We can''t afford to be here!" Bethany shouted. There was no gravity effect here, so everyone quickly retreated to the distance. Following the team of the Yin-yang Shrine, Henry retreated to a safe ce and watched the battle from a distance! It was rare to see an expert of the Seventh Level of the Heavenly Way fight with a Sacred Lord level expert. Even though they were far apart, everyone could feel the terrible powering from the ce where they fought. Obviously, the man in green possessed the power of thunder. Every time he attacked, it would always be apanied by thunder and lightning. As for Sylvia, she had the Qi of Metaphysics bloodline protecting her body, giving off an unbreakable feeling. The golden divine sword in her hand seemed capable of cutting off everything in the world. The battle between them was getting fiercer and fiercer. In the sky, an illusion suddenly appeared. This illusion of a monster gradually condensed. It was a turtle! This turtle was dark red in colour, and the hard shell on its back was full of sharp barbs. It was shining in the sun. This turtle had a bird-like head and a snake-like tail. Its limbs were longer than an ordinary turtle and had sharp ws. The crimson turtle opened its mouth, which was full of sharp fangs. It let out a cry, like the sound of a wood being cut open. "Whirl Testudo!" Henry looked at the beast illusion in the sky and frowned! Just like the Swine Beast from before, the Whirl Testudo was a legendary creature in the Mountain and Sea Scripture. It was a powerful, exotic beast, and was ranked far higher than the Swine Beast. Henry still remembered clearly how scary the Swine Beast was. And it was only a weakened version! If a Swine Beast had beenpletely entrenched in the Mountain and Sea Realm, then that ce would definitely be a restricted zone! The body of the Whirl Testudo gradually shrank to the size of a human and then turned into a hunched old man. "Haha, so the dumb fellow failed. He let the Metaphysics bloodline run out. He swore that he could seize the Metaphysics bloodline. Otherwise, the Metaphysics bloodline would no longer exist." The old man let out a hoarseugh. His voice naturally passed into everyone''s ears. This was divine power. For others, the old man''s words confused them. But for Henry, there was too much hidden information in his words! The Swine Beast was the one who wanted to seize the Metaphysics bloodline! In other words, the Swine Beast was the master of the Vast Thousand Worlds! No wonder the Swine Beast was so weak. But if the Swine Beast was the master of the Vast Thousand Worlds, what role would Sence City y in it? Henry was thinking. From the old man''s words, he had known the Swine Beast for countless years. Since they were enemies of the Metaphysics bloodline, what was the connection between these beasts and the Severity Tribe? In the sky, the old man formed a dark red walking stick in his hand. He tapped the empty air with the walking stick. The red colour was like a spider web, epassing the entire sky. It was connected to the disciples of the sacrednds, and they were all wrapped within the spider web. "Themotion is too big. It''s not fun to attract the stinky bugs of the Noble Berserkers." The Whirl Testudo shook its head. "Instant!" All the people in the spider web, even Sylvia, only felt that the stars had shifted and everything in front of them became illusory. When everything returned to normal was in front of them was a piece of a wastnd! The ck soil was covered with broken armour, broken weapons, and countless corpses! The sky here was dark and lifeless, as if it had lost all its hope.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "This is..." lona''s eyes widened, and her body trembled unconsciously. "Ancient battlefield!" Ancient battlefield! Henry was shocked. In the gloomy sky, there were dark clouds. The old man was standing under the ck clouds. "No one can find her in this ce. Go and kill her. This time, destroy the Metaphysics bloodline. Don''t make any mistakes." The man in green nodded and fought with Sylvia again. Right now, the people of the holynd didn''t have the time to watch the battle between the two great experts. It was because they had already been locked. In the muddled eyes of the Whirl Testudo, they couldn''t feel a single bit of life. "You smelly bugs, you really don''t give up. You keep touching the restricted zones again and again. Truly, aren''t you scared of death?!" The old man pointed at the ground. Behind him, an illusion appeared. This illusion was enough to cover the entire sky, and its wide-opened mouth made the Holy people scared. "There are some things that belong to deities. Mortals can''t touch them. If you all want to use your mortal bodies to touch the Immortal Realm, then you should die!" A bit of red aura spread out from the Whi Testudo''s body. This red aura was only the size of an adult''s tittle finger. Content belongs to The red light shed over the wastnd and went straight to Valeria. The light shed in front of Valeria, and then it appeared behind her. When this dark red light appeared again, the pupils of the Valeria could not help but expand, and she flew backwards. A red dot appeared between the eyebrows of Valeria''s delicate face! And the woman who was full of vitality a second ago, at this moment, had no vitality at all... Valeria was dead! A peerless genius nurtured as the sessor of the Immeasurable Shrine lost her life under the energy of a small finger-sized Whirl Testudo! Valeria''s body fell onto the ground, her pupils had already expanded. This happened too quickly, making one feel as if it wasn''t real. However, it really was real. It was an already foregone conclusion. "Senior Sister!" The disciples of the Immeasurable Shrine shouted and surrounded her. Meanwhile, dark red energy began to condense around the Whirl Testudo. Chapter 2152 Chapter 2152 ? The dark red light beside the Whirl Testudo represented death. Valeria died in front of everyone just like that. From beginning to end, she didn''t even say a single word. Most likely, the moment she was deprived of her life, Valeria didn''t even react. The speed of the dark red light was simply too fast! With the walking stick in the Whirl Testudo''s hand, those dark red lights shot towards the group of people. Henry clearly felt that a dark red light came straight to him, with terrible killing power. Henry''s body suddenly became crystal clear, and his godly body attached to it. Behind Henry, the Green Sacred Lotus slowly appeared. Just then, a voice suddenly came into Henry''s ears. "The old turtle can sense that this ce contains the bloodline of the Zhang Family. But he can''t be sure who it is. Don''t expose it. Leave it to me. Don''t show that you know me." After this voice fell in Henry''s ear, another sound came out, echoing through the sky and earths "Old tortoise, you''ve been lying low for so many years, yet you bully the younger generation as soon as youe out, is that suitable?" When Henry heard the voice, he had an incredible feeling. He slowly turned around and saw a blue figure whistling past in front of him. A huge water curtain appeared out of thin air, blocking all the dark red light emitted by the Whirl Testudo. The Whirl Testudo looked at the person who suddenly appeared in front of it and let out a hoarseugh. "Haha, it turns out to be you, a thief. You were lucky enough to escape many years ago. Now you dare to appear in front of me again? Ranulfo, are you really not afraid of death?" The person who had suddenly appeared was none other than Ranulfo! Ranulfo looked disdainful. "Humph, I have studied your weakness for so many years. You old tortoise, why are you so arrogant in front of me?" "Hiding in the ancientnd, I thought you had some type of promising prospects, but now, it seems like it''s nothing more than this." Below the Whirl Testudo''s feet, a dark red whirlwind appeared. Ranulfo''s figure shed at this moment, ughtering towards the Whirl Testudo. The strength disyed by Ranulfo and the Whirl Testudo at this time werepletely beyond the understanding of the people in the holynd. Even Henry couldn''t see everything clearly. "Is this your real strength?" Henry looked at Ranulfo''s figure. The Whirl Testudo was a strange beast that had existed since ancient times. Any ce it existed in was viewed as a restricted zone by the Mountain and Sea Realm. Ranulfo and the Whirl Testudo were tangled together. For a while, they were evenly matched. "Open!" Ranulfo roared loudly, and a huge crack suddenly appeared in the dark sky, refracting light. "Run! Run there, everybody!" Ranulfo roared loudly. With Ranulfo''s roar, all the Hport Holy Land members fled toward the crack in the sky without hesitation. "Henry, go with them. Your wife will be fine. The Metaphysics bloodline won''t die. When you go out, find a ce and wait for me. I will find you." Ranulfo''s voice came to Henry''s ears. Henry''s expression remained unchanged as he rushed out of the crack. In that instant, the scene in front of him changed. It wasn''t the ruins of the valley, nor was it the luxurious city. Instead, it was an ind. The ind was filled with spiritual energy and wasn''t very rich. "This is..." Henry''s eyes widened. "Orastin Ind!" Orastin Ind of the ancientnd! Through the crack, they actually returned to the ce behind the Gates of Heaven! The members of the Hport Holy Land followed Henry back to the ind. The moment these Hport Holy Land''s members appeared, dark clouds began to gather in the sky. Thunder and lightning would strike at any moment. Among these people, there were too many that had reached the Divine Sky and had already broken the rules of the ancientnd. The Lightning Punishment would descend, and their cultivations would also be restricted. "Rumble!" Thunder and lightning filled the skies. On Orastin Ind, inside Luster City, Wade stood at the top of the castle, looking up at the sky with a frown. "What''s going on? This Lightning Punishment is a bit too extraordinary!" "I''ve already sent people to investigate." Sea God came to Wade''s side.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "I hope nothing happened." Wade shook his head. In the sky, dark clouds covered the sky. The Lightning Punishment was brewing within the clouds. The cultivators on the ind had already felt the terrifying power behind the clouds. "What''s going on?" "What happened?" "Could it be that someone has broken through to the Divine Sky Realm?!" "Impossible! Those who break into the Divine Sky Realm will open the Gates of Heaven and directly ascend!" "Quickly hide. This thunderbolt might be able to split the entire Orastin Ind into pieces!" The cultivators were all in fear and trepidation. Those Hport Hport Holy Land members who escaped from the crack panicked. "My power is deteriorating! What is happening?!" "My realm is also degrading!" "The Spiritual Qi in my body is decreasing!" "What is this ce?! What''s going on!?" "It is not decreasing, it''s being suppressed!" Thomas looked up at the sky. "The rules here have suppressed our realms." At this moment, the lightning bolt that was brewing in the sky suddenly poured down. This was not a bolt of lightning, but an entire sky! The entire sky was filled with the Lightning Punishment. The thunder that fell from the sky vel.be headed straight for the members of the Hport Holy Land. "Be careful!" Thomas only had time to scream before he waspletely submerged by the thunderbolt. Everyone on Orastin Ind could clearly see the horrible thunder on the ind. This incident caused a riot in the modern society. The terrifying Lightning Punishmentsted for more than an hour. ovel? When the Lightning Punishment disappeared, those who were within the scope of the Lightning Punishment all looked like they were going to die. "My strength is only at the Late-stage of the Divine Cloud." "Me too." At this moment, the strength of the disciples in the Hport Holy Land was simr to that of ordinary people. The crowd slowlynded on the ground. "What on earth is this ce?" Carson looked around. "I can sense that there is an aura in the distance. It is very weak." A disciple of the Immeasurable Shrine said. "This ce does not allow the strength above the Divine Sky." Thomas closed his eyes and felt the surroundings. Just when everyone was guessing what the ce was, Henry''s voice sounded. "Everyone, I have to tell you something about the rules here." As soon as Henry spoke, all the people around looked at him. The people of the Hport Holy Land looked at Henry as if they were looking at a fool. "Why he is still alive?" "Who are you? Who gave you the right to speak?" "Hahaha, little chef, you looked so handsome just now. I like you very much, will listen to you." Leni twisted her enchanting figure and stood behind Henry. Chapter 2153 Chapter 2153 ? Leni''s attitude towards Henry puzzled the members of the Hport Holy Land. Sensing the suspicious looks of those people, Leni became quite arrogant. "What''s wrong? The little cook is handsome, so I like to listen to him. Everyone, we should listen to whatever the little cook says." Leni waved her hand, causing the disciples of the Exquisite Shrine to be extremely unwilling. As disciples of the Hport Holy Land, they were respected wherever they went. Those first-rate sects had to be polite when they saw them, but now they had to listen to a little cook. However, since the Holy Maiden had spoken, the disciples of the Exquisite Shrine had to endure no matter how unwilling they were. They all stood behind Henry silently. Isabelle and the disciples of the Yin-yang Shrine also stood behind Henry without saying a word. Leni had always been weird. Although everyone did not understand why she suddenly chose Henry, they could ept it. However, the practice of the Yin-yang Shrine waspletely confusing to the people of the Hport Holy Land. "Isabelle, are you out of your mind?" Thomas looked at Isabelle. Isabelle just nced at Thomas without saying anything. Henry ignored the screams of these people and stretched out a finger. "First, in this ce, although your strength has been suppressed, you can''t kill people at will." Henry stretched out his second finger and said, "Second, no matter what your previous identities were, Holy City is the highest ruler on this ind. All you can do is obey." "Presumptuous!" A disciple of the Quinn Shrine couldn''t help but attack Henry. Among these disciples, the weakest was at the peak of the Divine Cloud. The most powerful ones were at the Heavenly Way level. Even if their strength was suppressed, once they attacked, they would still be at the peak of their battle strength. The Qi formed a spiral long spear behind the disciple of the Quinn Shrine and stabbed at Henry, trying to directly pierce through him. In the face of the disciple''s attack, Henry acted as if he didn''t see it. When the attack hade to the front, Henry just stretched out a finger, and this finger easily blocked the tip of the spiral spear. Everyone from the Hport Holy Land, including the disciples of the Exquisite Shrine, was stunned by what they saw. On the other hand, Leni seemed to have expected this. The disciple of the Quinn Shrine who attacked Henry gritted his teeth. The Qi poured out of his body and all poured into the spiral spear forming a whirlpool around the disciple, which was swept up crazily and poured into the spiral spear. However, no matter how hard the disciple tried, the spear remained motionless at Henry''s fingertip. Henry didn''t even look at the disciple. He continued, "Thirdly, in this ce, you''re not allowed to use up the Qi. Otherwise, you''ll die." The moment Henry uttered the word "die", the spear formed by the disciple shatteredpletely. The fragments of Qi were not controlled by the disciple. It was a move that he had formed, and now all of them were attacking him. The disciple''s face changed greatly with horror. "How dare you?!" Carson roared. "Ha." Henry showed a disdainful smile at the corner of his mouth. With a series of muffled sounds, the disciple was stabbed by the fragments of Qi, and his blood sshed everywhere. When the muffled sound ended, the disciple fell straight to the ground, dead. "You must die!" Carson roared as the Qi gathered toward him. As soon as such an expert took action, the Qi of the whole Orastin Ind waspletely stirred. In some of the sects closer to here, the Qi became thinner and thinner at a speed visible to the naked eye. Henry frowned and shook his head slightly. "It seems that some people didn''t listen to what I said." Carson''s robe billowed. Seawater surged on the surface of the sea. Just then, Henry appeared in front of Carson. Carson was stunned. He did not even see clearly how the person moved. Henry stretched out his sword and pointed between the eyebrows of Carson. Carson''s body froze on the spot for a second. At that moment, the surface of the sea was calm again, and so was the Qi of heaven and the earth. A secondter, there was a crack between Carson''s eyebrows. The crack spread at a speed visible to the naked eye. It spread all the way from his face to his whole body. Carson began to panic. He lowered his head and looked at his hands. He opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he did not make a sound. "Bang!" Blood sttered everywhere. The flesh and blood of Carson were sttered everywhere. His broken arm fell at the feet of an Ethereal Shrine disciple, causing him to scream. Carson was also dead! In a short period of time, Valeria first died and then Carson. The prides of the two sacrednds died in front of everyone''s eyes just like that! One strike and Carson was dead! "If you don''t follow the rules, you''ll die. Besides, I''m a man who likes collective punishment. Since Carson is dead, I don''t think it''s necessary for you disciples to live." Henry gently waved his hand, and countless long swords of Qi appeared behind him. As Henry waved his arm, the long swords of Spiritual Qi went straight to the disciples of the Quinn Shrine. Although they were all at the peak of the Divine Cloud, in front of Henry, these people had no strength to resist and were all killed! Carson, as well as the people from Quinn Shrine, were all dead! This scene happened very quickly. When everything was over, everyone looked at Henry differently. "Well, I think you can listen to me next. Of course, this ce is not very convenient." Henry looked up at the sky. There, a figure was speeding toward them. It was the person sent by Sea God. "My lord, there was a great battle here, many people died. These ¨¨ people''s strength... are all at thete stages of the Divine Cloud!" The person continuously sent news to Holy City. In Holy City, on the top floor of the ancient castle. Wade looked at the news and frowned. It was the same with Sea God. "They''re all at theter stages of the Divine Cloud Realm. How did so many experts suddenly appear?"Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Moon Goddessnded in front of Wade. "The photo just now came out. Those people came from the crack." Moon Goddess handed Wade a photo. The photo showed the appearance of Henry and others. Because they were far away fromet each other, people couldn''t take a clear picture of them. They could only see that there was a crack in the sky, and dozens of figures fell from the crack. Content belongs to Meanwhile, in a sealed room in the castle, Future suddenly opened her eyes. "Immortal! Has Arrived!" In the castle, a bell rang. Wade and the other two looked down at the same time. "It''s Future!" Chapter 2154 Chapter 2154 ? On the day she awakened the Fate Willpower, Future hurriedly wrote the word "immortal". In the past year, what she would do every day was to deduce. She could feel that it would be a disaster, but this deduction had been very vague. It was not until this moment that Future had finally figured it out. Immortals wereing! As the bell rang, the door of Future''sb was suddenly pushed open. Wade, Sea God, and Moon Goddess all appeared at the door with a worried look. "Idiot, immortals areing!" Future quickly spoke. Immortals! Those people who had appeared from the cracks in the sky! Each of them was powerful! Wade immediately connected what she said with what happened today. "Quickly! Notify the senior Sackcloth Visitor! Everyone in Holy City, assemble!" Wade immediately gave the order, and the entire city immediately began to grow busy. At the edge of Orastin Ind, Henry was eating a cooked lobster while talking to the people of the Hport Holy Land. These arrogant members of the Hport Holy Land, like primary school students, sat in a circle and listened to Henry quietly. Henry was sitting in the centre of this circle. "Do you understand? The ancientnd doesn''t allow too much power to appear. Since you''re here, you must obediently abide by the rules here. On this ind, you can fly. Once you leave this ind, no one can use Qi." Henry told them the rules here. The members of the Hport Holy Land gaped in shock. Naturally, they had heard of the ancientnd. Moreover, it was a very sacred ce for them. As members of the Hport Holy Land, they knew one thing. That was, all the Qi energy and all the Taoist methods were initially made up from the ancientnd. However, they had no idea exactly what the ancientnd was. Unexpectedly, they came to the ancientnd. The key point was that Henry came from the ancientnd, but no one knew about it! Henry put a piece of lobster meat into his mouth, and these members of the Hport Holy Land were all mouth-watering. "Well, that''s it. Wherever you go next, you must report to me. I''ll ask someone to prepare amunication tool like a mobile phone for you. And when exactly to go back, just wait for my word. Now, dismiss." Henry waved his hand. After hearing Henry''s words, the members of the Hport Holy Land dared to stand up. Looking at the team of fifty people, more or less everyone felt a little sad. A hundred disciples and talents from the ten sacrednds arrived previosly. Now, half of the disciples were dead. Valeria and Carson were dead, Govind and Lorenzo were missing. They were trapped here and their cultivations were suppressed. They had to obey orders no matter what they did. For the members of the Hport Holy Land, it was extremely unfair. But at this time, they had to bow their heads under the eaves. Henry said they can leave, but the members of the Hport Holy Land were confused. They didn''t know what to do. They had been living in the Hport Holy Land, cultivating, learning andpleting tasks. But now, what should they do? In Holy City, Sackcloth Visitor was already in the ancient rite. Wade, Sea God, Moon Goddess, Valentin, Felix, Red Hair, Future, Alex, all appeared at the same time. Behind them were thickly dotted ck figures, all wearing ferocious grimace masks with long tusks. Old Peze was responsible for guarding the city. Wade looked into the distance and took a deep breath. "Boss asked us to stay here. No matter who it is, he cannot go any further!" Sea God nodded. "They areing!" Valentin suddenly eximed, "News says that someone ising in our direction!" As soon as Valentin finished speaking, he received another message. "He''s very fast!" "He has passed the Fourth District!" "The Third District!" "The Second District! He ising in this direction!" Valentin constantly received the news, and almost every time he finished speaking, he would receive a new message. The spies of Holy City were all over the entire Orastin Ind. This was news from the spies of different ces. "Too fast!" The eyes of Moon Goddess were filled with shock. The machete in Alex''s hand was tightly clenched. Even after experiencing countless battles of varying scale, his palm was still sweating. It only took this person a few dozen breaths to get to the Second District from the edge of the ind. What kind of strength was this? What kind of existence was this? "Everyone!" Wade raised his right hand. "Prepare to fight!" As soon as Wade finished speaking, the eight of them stood in eight different directions. "He is already at the edge of the First District, and his target is us!" Valentin updated the news again. "Angell, is that him?" Wade looked towards Future. Future shook her head and her face was full of confusion. "I don''t know. I can''t deduce." Valentin''s figure slowly hid. He was originally a hidden sneaky viper. Wade''s group had already held their weapons in their hands, awaiting the arrival of the big battle. Sackcloth Visitor stood in the middle, holding a jasper flute. He looked at the sky quietly without making a sound. Everyone was waiting and preparing. No matter how scary the enemy was, they could not imagine him to be this scary. Even if the enemy''s disy of strength had made them feel powerless to counter it. However, they were not afraid of a fight! This was the mission of Holy City and Orastin Ind! "They have crossed the boundary. They will arrive in ten seconds at most!" This message was received by Felix. Ten seconds! Less than ten seconds had passed, but at this moment, it felt incredibly long! Wade''s body was shaking Qu subconsciously. It was not because of fear, but because of nervousness. His heart was beating with excitement. It was because of the unknown danger that his body naturally reacted. Wade silently counted the time in his heart. There were still eight seconds! Seven, six, five... "He''sing!" A figure appeared on the horizon. It was just a vague dot. Wade held his breath without even blinking. He was ready to strike at any time. In the next second, the figure crossed a long distance. At the same time, there was a terrifyingContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org. power. It was as if from the sky above their heads was pressing down on their spirits and their souls. Content belongs to "Is this the immortal?" Wade could clearly sense this oppressive aura. At this time, Henry, in midair, had already seen the dense crowd of people in front of Holy City. "These guys already know that I''m back? And they still made such a big weing ceremony, hahaha." Henry couldn''t helpughing, and he had already nned to makethem drunk today. Chapter 2155 Chapter 2155 ? In front of Holy City, Wade and the others were prepared. Although they knew that only one person hade, the pressure he imposed on Wade and the others was enough to crush an army of thousands. Immortal! It only existed in the legends. Thest two seconds! The long sabre in Wade''s hand emitted light. Moon Goddess and the others were also prepared, ready to strike at any moment. "Kill!" Wade silently counted the time in his heart. At thest second, he roared. Wade and the others rushed into the sky, all of them holding back their big moves. "Hahaha! F*ck you! How do you know that I''m back?" Henry saw Wade and others couldn''t wait to fly to him and couldn''t help but curse. "I wanted to give you a surprise, but it seems that my whereabouts have been exposed. Valentin, your f*cking intelligencework is getting better and better." Hearing the familiar voice, Wade and the others, who had already prepared a big move and were ready to fight, were suddenly stunned. "Boss?" "Wade, you still want to pretend to be surprised?" Henry shed to Wade and gave him a big bear hug. Wade gathered all the Qi in his body, but at this time, he could not release it at all. Henry was in front of him, could he make his killing move? "Is this him? The Immortal is our boss?" What a big misunderstanding! The condensed Qi did not strike out but backfired in Wade''s body. Under Henry''s embrace, Wade spat out a mouthful of blood. "Why are you so passionate after such a long time?" "Boss, hahaha, I missed you so much. Let me show you how much I''ve improved!" Red Hair shouted, but he still used the prepared move. "Nice, it''s much more improved than Wade''s." Henry waved his arms. He didn''t gather any Qi at all. In the ancientnd, Henry grasped the Great Dao here and he was an unmatched existence. "Boss, look at mine as well." "Boss, and mine." Sea God and others immediately understood what Red Hair was doing. The gathered Qi must be sent out, otherwise, they would spit out blood like Wade. For a moment, several peopleunched powerful attacks toward Henry. "Nice, nice! Hahaha!" Henryughed. Sackcloth Visitor was about to bear the internal injury and withdraw his attack, but when he saw the behaviour of Sea God and the others, he also shouted, "Take one of mine too!"Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Several powerful moves surrounded Henry. In the face of these moves, Henry just waved his arms. When his arms waved, all the powerful energy dissipated. But Henry still had a clear feeling of who was stronger and who was weaker. Red Hair and others were all shocked. They had thought that Henry was very strong, but Henry''s method of dispersing their strongest moves with a wave of his hand still made them gasp. "Hahaha!" Henryughed loudly and said, "Great! You have made great progress. Only Wade. Kid, are you busy making a baby after marriage? | didn''t use too much power but you spout blood." Wade wiped the blood from the corner of his lips, and his bitterness was indescribable. "Come, let''s drink!" Henry waved his hand. In front of Holy City, countless Reapers wearing masks all knelt down on one knee. "Wee, my king!" "Where is Alvin?" Henry took a look, and he couldn''t find any traces of Alvin. "That brat is very ambitious. He went to unify the Core." Wade curled his lips. "He said that he wanted to separate the Core from the surface and find a way to restore the Core to its original state." Henry nodded and said nothing, but he had already made a n. Since he was back, he must go to the Core. He thought the Core was too simple before. "Come, let''s drink first." Henryughed and entered into Holy City. At the edge of Orastin Ind, many members of the Hport Holy Land had left. The five leaders were at a loss. Only Leni stretched her seductive waist with excitement. "It seems that I''ve never had leisure time. I''ll just go out for a vacation." After saying this, Leni ignored her disciples and directly flew up at a very fast speed. "She''s too careless." "What about us?" "Let''s look around and see if there''s a way back. Since Henry is able to reach the Mountain and Sea Realm from here, then we can do the same." Thomas'' eyes flickered. There was a hint of hostility in his eyes. "This manes from the ancientnd and knows the rules here. He can suppress us. Once we go back, he will suffer!" "Come on, let''s find the way back. If there is anything wrong, we can contact him in time." Bethany spoke, but suddenly she was stunned. "By the way, didn''t Henry say that he will give us a mobile phone? Where is the phone?" The other people were also stunned. Yes, where was the mobile phone? "Or how can we contact each other?" Henry was already drinking wine and enjoying delicacies in the ancient castle. In a corner of the ind, Isabelle suddenly appeared. "You left a signal for me and told me toe here. Why?" Isabelle seemed to be talking to herself. Behind a huge rock, Leni walked out with a voluptuous figure. "Isabelle, let''s have a chat. Don''t you like to talk to me? Haha." Leni covered her mouth with one hand and giggled. Isabelle frowned. "Senior Sister Leni, let''s get to the point." "Okay." Leni nodded, and her look suddenly became serious at this moment. "Isabelle, you have been with Henry all the way. What is his background?" "I don''t know." Isabelle shook her head. "Isabelle, we are involved in the same wrongdoing. You don''t know his background. Didn''t you choose him without hesitation just now?" Leni walked to Isabelle and looked her up and down with a pair of charming eyes. "Didn''t you making the same choice? I have a good intuition." "In the copsed cave, I saw some marks. In addition to us, Henry was the only one left in the cave. When we were resting, he was the only one who was not there. The marks were left by him, and the rock there was so hard that even you and I couldn''t leave marks on it. This is why chose him. What about you?" Leni stared at the lower abdomen of Isabelle. "Do you think he is handsome so you want to get closer to him?" "We are not going to discuss this." Isabelle frowned and turned to leave. Content belongs to Seeing Isabelle gradually walk away, Leni suddenly said, "Henry will kill us all." Isabelle suddenly stopped and turned to look at Leni. "Govind and Lorenzo went missing. There is a good chance that they have already died, and they were killed before they entered the canyon. I don''t know who killed them, do you know?" Leni looked at tsabelle as if she could see through her. Chapter 2156 Chapter 2156 ? In the face of Leni''s question, Isabelle almost didn''t think about anything. She shook her head and said, "I don''t know, I haven''t seen them before." "Alright." Leni nodded. "I''ll consider it as the fact that you don''t know about the two of them. But you should know about Carson, right? He was killed by Henry." "We all witnessed this." "Do you think the Quinn Shrine will spare him after he killed Carson? Will he let the news back to the Quinn Shrine?" Leni''s eyes were zing. Isabelle subconsciously shivered. At that time, she didn''t feel anything after Henry killed Govind and Lorenzo in front of them, because they were absolutely hostile at that time. From then on, Isabelle also acquiesced that Henry would kill all of them. When Henry killed Lorenzo, Isabelle had not thought about it, but now Leni had asked this question, how could she not think of this!This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Would Henry let everyone leave alive? "Then tell me, why didn''t he just kill us?" "He''s looking for something among us," Leni replied. "Or, we have someone he wants. He hasn''t found the person yet, so he won''t kill us. The reason he gave us the chance to act alone is that he wants us to find out the secrets about us. Then he''ll treat us as prey..." Isabelle fell silent. Leni walked slowly toward Isabelle. "I called you here to get some information about him. As for those idiots, let them die first. We live in this world and have too many things that others can''t have. We don''t want to die so soon, do we?" Isabelle opened her mouth. "In the jungle, he indeed..." As Leni approached, Isabelle''s voice could only be heard by the two of them. In the castle of Holy City, there were only Henry and Future in the secret room. "Immortal? Are you sure he hase?" Henry''s expression became serious. "Yes." Future nodded vigorously. "This feeling is very strong. It can''t be wrong. Recently, I have predicted some scenes concerning the future." Predicted future? Henry shook his head. He did not think that Future could see the future. If what Future had seen in the core of technology was really an existing but long-lost technology, then Future must have seen the past because of her ability toprehend the core of technology. Only things that had already happened could be seen. As for the future, who could predict it? Would a person stretch out his left hand first or the right hand first? This kind of prediction would change ording to the person''s mood. Perhaps when a person was walking alone, he or she would be attracted by something and stop for a second or slow down for a second, which would affect the future. In the so-called butterfly effect, every small deviation would cause significant changes. The future was absolutely unpredictable! What Future saw was the past. "What did you see?" "I saw you..." She stared at Henry and said, "Boss, I saw you and sister-inw. You were alive, but the sister-inw was dead. You took sister-inw on the Green Sacred Lotus. Boss, I..." Future spoke with tears in her eyes. Henry smiled and stretched out his hand to rub Future''s head. "Silly girl, these things don''t exist. It''s like a dream. What are you thinking about? It''s very likely it is just like a dream. Well, don''t think too much." "But Boss, it was so real, so, so real..." "You have been under too much pressure recently. It doesn''t matter. Even if the Immortal you mentionedes, your boss is still here. Think about your boss'' strength and how many chubby babies will your boss have with your sister-inw." Henry pinched Future''s face. "Okay, don''t think about it. Don''t tell Wade and others. I am afraid they will think too much. You can have a good rest. It''s not easy for your boss toe back. I have to go back to see some old friends." After that, Henry turned and went out of the secret room. Looking at Henry''s back, Future''s big misty eyes were full of worry. At the moment when Henry walked out of the secret room, he frowned. "If what Future saw was the past, how could she see me and Sylvia? More importantly, she just Pet mentioned the Green Sacred totus? How could these things appear in the past? What is going on?" Was lona lying? Henry walked out of the castle and left Holy City. He looked into the distance and then shot up into the sky. Although Henry''s strength was now suppressed at the peak of the Divine Cloud, he controlled the 3,000 Paths of the ancientnd. Now all the broken pieces of the Great Ways were integrated into Henry''s body. Here, it was no exaggeration to say that Henry dominated. Even if the Whirl Testudo came, Henry dared to fight it. After a few seconds, Henry left Orastin Ind and appeared on the vast sea. Not far away was the Immortal Mountain. When Henry handed over the divine body to the owner of the Immortal Mountain. The Immortal Mountain was sealed. Now, it was still covered by ayer of seal. In the eyes of Henry before, the formation outside Immortal Mountain was still difficult to understand, with various lines so dense that it was difficult to find the way to get in. However, for Henry today, it only took a step to enter into the scope of this formation. From the outside, the sealed Immortal Mountain was green. But when Henry stepped into the formation, he saw clearly that the Immortal Mountain, which was once full of trees and lush green, had be a scene of devastation! All of the trees were dried up. Thend was dried up, and there was not a bit of nutrient. It was as crude as sand. This ce was filled with an aura of death. The only chance of survival was at the Immortal Mountain''s centre, where the Immortal Pce was located. At this time, the Immortal Pce also disappeared. What appeared in front of Henry was a straw hut. A body quietlyy in front of the straw hut, and all the vitality was absorbed by this body. "Ancient Dragon Tribe." Henry murmured. He still remembered the name that the owner of the Immortal Pce said before. The great power of the past once still had consciousness, and now that he had possessed the body of a deity, he needed far too much energy to live a second life. The entire Immortal Mountain was withering away. Henry could imagine that under Immortal Mountain, as long as there were creatures passing through, all life force would be sucked out, providing nutrients for this body. Looking at the body in front of him, Henry quietly sat down cross-legged and waited without saying anything. One day passed. Two days passed. Three dayster, Henry still sat here with his legs crossed, saying nothing. When the fourth day came. "How can you tell?" The voice came from the body. Chapter 2157 Chapter 2157 ? Henry, who had been sitting there without saying a word, said at this time, "I feel that you are cured." The divine body gradually sat up. This was a middle-aged man who was two metres tall and had a sturdy body. His skin was a wheat colour. "This body is too weak." The Divine Body clenched his fists and suddenly looked at Henry. "What you have is an excellent body. Even in the past, you would still be an expert." Henry shrugged and asked, "How should I address you?" "It''s been too long. I''ve almost forgotten my name. What''s my name?" The other party pondered. "You can call me Hudson." "Nice name." Henry nodded and stood up. "What''s your current strength?" "I don''t know." Hudson shook his head and clenched his fist. "I don''t dare to use force." "Do you know how to use a phone?" Henry took out a phone from his pocket and threw it to Hudson. Looking at the stuff in his hand, Hudson shook his head. "I haven''t seen it before. I don''t think it''s convenient to use." Hudson threw the phone back to Henry. Henry was not doing this for no reason. He got important information from Hudson''s words. It was not convenient! That was to say, the civilization where Hudson used to live was much advanced than it was now! What lona said was the truth! Science and technology that had vanished long time ago had surpassed the present level! In society, there were also many people who had made such spections, but there was no way to verify it. If the core of technology recorded everything that had happened, then what did Future see? Henry took a deep breath and smoothed out these questions in his mind. "What are you going to do next?" Henry looked at Hudson. "I don''t know." Hudson continued to shake his head. "I''ve been imprisoned here for far too long. I n to leave and look around." "I can introduce you to a reliable tour guide." Henry smiled. "But before that, I want you to answer my questions. What is the so-called thief?" "You already know," Hudson said. "The Severity Tribe stole the Heavenly Way''s Luck, they want to control it..." Henry interrupted Hudson directly. "I want to hear the truth. I don''t want to hear false information. What on earth is the so-called thief?" Hudson looked at Henry, who was staring at him with a righteous look. Hudson sighed and said, "I can''t tell you." Henry was not in a hurry. He waved his hand and said, "Then I will change the question. Tell me, what are the so-called Immortals?" "Immortals...." Hudson body swayed slightly, his eyes filled with reminiscence and longing. "Immortals, even in the ancient times, the existence of immortals was rere. There are only a few in the entire world." "Who are they?" Henry asked. "We can''t mention some people''s names." Hudson shook his head. "This is the ancientnd, we can mention it." Henry stepped forward and grabbed Hudson''s shoulder. "Tell me, what are these Immortals? What type of people are they? Are they some existence or some power system?" Hudson looked at Henry in front of him and kept silent for a long time. Then he replied, "It''s a height of immortality. Immortals are very powerful and they would never die, but there are only a few immortals." "For example?" "Pangu." Hudson spat out the word, his voice a little hoarse. "That''s a fallen Immortal who once grasped the power of the Creation of Heaven, he was able to create a new civilization." Although Henry had guessed that the origin of the Immortals might be very strong, the name Hudson said still gave him a fright. In mythology, Pangu was the character who opened Heaven. It is said that the universe was split open by Pangu, and the world they lived in was transformed from his body. Hudson took a deep breath. "It is rumoured that immortals don''t belong to this world. Theye from a different dimension, and they control divine power that we can''t even imagine. There are very few Immortals, very few. Ever since that battle, I''ve never seen Immortals again. Immortals should have left this world." Hearing what Hudson said, Henry frowned. If Pangu from mythology was ssified as an immortal, who would be the Immortals that wereing? Were they enemies or friends? Henry still wanted to ask something, but suddenly there was a thunder in the sky. Hudson shook his head. "I''ve said Re too much. There are some things that can''t be mentioned. The great Dao here is under your control. If were anywhere else, even if I had this divine body, I would have been reduced to ashes by the Lightning Punishment. Let''s end this topic here." Henry nodded and did not continue to ask. At this time, the news he got was enough for him to digest slowly. Henry left Immortal Mountain, preparing to go to the Core. There were still some things that needed to be rified as soon as possible. Just as Henry was about to leave, another Lightning Punishment was brewing in the sky. Moreover, this Punishment was even more terrifying than when Henry and the others came that day. A golden aura appeared beneath the dark clouds. When Henry saw the appearance of the golden Qi, he looked happy. Then, several more figures appeared. The man in green who fought with Sylvia, Ranulfo and the Whirl Testudo were all here. In the sky, behind the dark clouds, lightning flickered. That scene was as if it was going to wipe out the world. Henry and dozens of people appeared before, and the Lightning Punishment was brewing for a long time before falling. But this time, it was almost unrefined because it couldn''t be suppressed at all! It could be said that the Punishment Henry and the others had experienced before was just a thunderstorm. But, the Punishment that descended right now was a waterfall, falling one after another! The sky was also filled with thunders. The sky turned into a sea of lightning! Henry could clearly see that in the sea of thunder, there were countless bolts of lightning that had their own forms. Some of them had humanoid forms, some had weapons in their hands, some had beast shapes, and those beasts had sharp ws and sharp teeth. This scene made all the cultivators on the ind trembled in fear.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The Punishmentsted for two hours before dissipating. Ranulfo and the others had been suppressed to the peak of the Divine Cloud. Although it was at the peak of the Divine Cloud, Ranulfo and the others could also kill those people from Hport Holy Land. After all, they stood at different heights. Henry''s eyes became cold, and he was ready to take action. The power of Whirl Testudo was only at thete stage of the Divine Cloud. Henry was about to kill this strange beast. "Don''t act rashly. Wait for me there." Ranulfo''s voice came into Henry''s ears. Henry''s killing desire was suppressed again. After waiting for a long time, Ranulfo appeared in front of Henry. The first thing Ranulfo said when she saw Henry was, "Well, I know you have a lot of doubts in your heart. Come with me." Henry rolled his eyes. "You all like to say that, don''t you? Do you feel that you are very boastful when you talk like that?" Ranulfo was stunned for a moment and then nodded. "Don''t you think I look like a master?" Chapter 2158 Chapter 2158 ? Henry nced at Ranulfo and said, "Where are we going to talk?" "The Core." As Ranulfo spoke, he moved. "Walk and talk." Henry nodded and followed Ranulfo. "Let''s talk about one thing first. Your wife hase back, and the Metaphysics bloodline Qi on her has been sealed by me. She is no different from ordinary people. You should stay with her to protect her. The Severity Tribe will take this opportunity to kill her." After saying that, Ranulfo saw Henry''s doubts and immediately exined. "The Metaphysics bloodline is too special. Moreover, your wife has taken the Metaphysics bloodline cauldron. Once she activates the cauldron, someone cane here. As you can see, the ancientnd is not as solid as before. There are many ways toe here. Once theye here, all our previous preparations will be in vain." "The reason why the ancientnd became like this is that someone crossed the Gates of Heaven and came here, allowing the Heavenly Wayws here to begin evolving. That person, you locked him up in the City of Hell." Henry''s pupils constricted. He finally understood why Lorenzo was so happy when he found out that someone had crossed the Heavenly Gate. That person hade and stimted thews of Heavenly Way here! Right now, the ancientnd was no longer impregnable, unbreakable! "Answer to your next question. Why can''t the old tortoise be killed? It doesn''t matter if the old tortoise is killed, but the key is that once the tortoise is dead, the existence behind will follow it toe here. This ce can''t be known to others for the time being. We will find a way to get it into the City of Hell. The aura can be sealed there." Listening to Ranulfo''s words, Henry felt a little confused. He was gradually pushed away from the problem in front of him, but he still couldn''t figure out the key issue. The two of them moved very quickly. "Did Senior Ss stay in the City of Hell to hide his aura?" "He is..." When Ranulfo mentioned Ss, he was silent. "You will knowter. The old tortoise ran away as soon as it found that its cultivation had degraded. It won''t show up for the time being, but you have to pay more attention." "All right." After saying this, Ranulfo became silent and focused on his journey. The distance from Orastin Ind to the entrance of the Core was quite far. Three hourster, Henry and Ranulfo crossed the ancient battlefield to the Core. Now, the Core had changed again. After Henry helped Adonias to solve the problem, Adonias had returned to the throne again, and Alvin went to the Core. At this time, it was not much different from the ce Henry saw when he arrived there the first time. The technological civilization was far beyond the surface. "Do you know why those people can''te to the ancientnd?" Ranulfo stopped at the top of the mountain. "It''s because of this ce! Those people thought that civilization has disappeared, but they didn''t know that there are remnants of civilization here!" Speaking of this, Ranulfo turned to look at Henry. "In fact, our civilization has experienced destruction once. After that time, all science and technology were declining, life had returned to the primitive state, and science and technology had disappeared. Now thousands of yearster, science and technology have evolved into this state. We call the Battle of Destruction at that time, apotheosis!" "Apotheosis!" Henry''s body trembled. In the information Henry had before, the so-called apotheosis was hiding those taboo energyies However, what Ranulfo said was science and technology! "That''s right! Apotheosis! The story you''re looking at right now is a myth, isn''t it? There''s no other way. History was written by the victors. At that time, technology was advanced, and everyone had a strong body. However, with the power of the civilization, some strangers appeared in this world, called Immortals!" "The power of the Immortals was beyond our imagination. However, due to the rules here, the Immortals couldn''t directly attack the civilizations at that time. Therefore, when the Immortals started a war, our civilizations fought with each other and eventually destroyed each other." "And the purpose of the Immortals was to destroy our civilization in order to get thews of the Great Dao here." "The ancientnd was the very centre of the civilization, as well as the centre of thews of the Great Way." "After civilization was destroyed, a new Immortal appeared. He used his own body to turn into the Dao and re- engraved the rules, allowing our civilization to survive until now." "Only by keeping the root of the past civilization can we have hope to quickly restore civilization to that time. If civilization ispletely destroyed, the Great Way of this world will be encroached and be a dead star without any life. The Severity Tribe is the Taoism that Immortal retained here." "Under the protection of the Great Way, the ancientnd is isted from the outside world. The members of the Severity Tribe can''t contact that Immortal. But their mission is to destroy all civilizations. Therefore, they created Orcs and waged war. They first destroyed the Core, then they want to destroy the surface. Once they seed, the ancientnd will bepletely exposed." "That Immortal''s Taoism lineage was not only from the Severity Tribe but also from back then, when there ret were many Beasts serving that Immortal. The Whirl Testudo was one of them. I can''t tell you how much of them were there exactly "My Alvin League has always been researching the gene experiments rted to the atavism. Firstly, I wanted to quickly return to the original technological civilization based on genes. Secondly, I wanted to study the weaknesses of those beasts. They were born at the beginning of the universe and were very strong. It''s difficult for us to fight against them. Thirdly, I wanted to reconstruct the body for Heretic God!" "The Lord Heretic God''s remnant soul was the Torch Dragon who was in charge of Yin and Yang. The Torch Dragon was born at the beginning of the universe and waset different from the other strange beasts. Its control over Yin and Yang is part of this world. Once the Torch Dragon is able topletely recover its memories, it will be able to change the Yin and Yang of the world and be an existence that can fight against immortals." "You should have been to theboratory of the Severity Tribe. The Severity Tribe once used to use two ancestral weapons to simte the movement of the sun and moon. What they want to revive is not a real dragon, but the ancestor of all dragons, the Torch Dragon!" Listening to Ranulfo''s words, Henry was clear about most of the doubts in his heart. Henry pondered for a while and said again, "The Immortal wille at any time, right?" "Of course!" Ranulfo nodded. "And you, Henry, y a crucial role in it!" "There are forces of the Severity Tribe in the crowd that came from the Ten Sacred Lands, but we don''t know who exactly it is. You must find out the forces of the Severity Tribe inside that group, otherwise, our next action will be very passive." "It''s crucial that the Ten Sacred Lands want to find the Inheritance. Otherwise, we can''t win the battle just by ourselves. But the Inheritance can''t be obtained by the Severity Tribe, understand?"This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "I wanted you toe with them to the ancientnd. First, let them give themselves away. Second, you have to find a way to restore your wife''s memory. Otherwise, it''s not a good thing to keep this up." Ranulfo suddenly smiled. "Let''s go. I''ll introduce you to someone first." "Who is it?" "Master of the Core." Chapter 2159 Chapter 2159 ? The Core was a continuation of the original technological civilization. It had always existed because there were people in it to maintain all this. Henry followed Ranulfo towards the edge of the Core. In front of a canyon, Ranulfo suddenly elerated, leading Henry straight to the bottom of the canyon. The depth of this canyon was far beyond Henry''s imagination, even with Henry''s current strength. He sank for more than a minute beforending. Here, a white light lit up. Henry calmed down, "Is this the master of the Core you are talking about?" "An evolution of will, you should have seen it." Ranulfo stood beside Henry. "I''ve seen it before." Henry nodded. He once followed a white light, and it was rumoured to be Immortal''s Cave. "In this white light, what have you seen?" Ranulfo smiled and looked at Henry. Henry took a deep breath and exhaled one word: "Sylvia..." "Okay." Ranulfo patted Henry on the shoulder, "Things havee to this point, you should also have figured out. Go back, and remember your mission to find out the hidden enemy. In the meantime, try to ease up your rtionship with your wife. Also, you have to find a way to lock the old tortoise up. If it goes in, even the Immortals won''t be able to escape." Henry nodded silently, and then left. It was summer and it was extremely hot. At Yinzhou Airport, Henry changed into a clean casual outfit and walked out. Looking up at the sky, and then at a taxi in front of him, Henry felt that he was enveloped by a sense of intimacy. Whether it was the Core, Orastin Ind, the Vast Thousand Worlds, or the Mountain and Sea Realm, Henry felt not as good as here. After all, he grew up in this environment. Henry reached out and stopped a car, thought about it, and went straight to the Lin Family Manor, but Henry did not walk in. ording to Ranulfo''s exnation, Sylvia had erased not only memory but also cause and effect. That meant that after Sylvia forgot Henry all the people who had met Henry through Sylvia also forgot the existence of Henry. But these things could only be hidden. It was impossible to really wipe them out. What the Swine Beast wanted to do was to make Sylvia forget everything, so that it couldpletely swallow Sylvia''s Metaphysics bloodline. Henry was outside the Lin Family Manor and could feel the happiness of the family. Sylvia had left for many years and returned. Although, in terms of blood rtionship, Sylvia had no contact with the Lin Family. Seeing this scene, Henry also rxed. He arranged for someone to protect Sylvia secretly, while he himself went to the welfare house. It had been more than a year since Henry came backst time. After Jenny became the dean, the welfare house had gradually developed in a better direction. With Lins as the endorsement, it was getting better and better. Many yearster, Jenny was still single. Henry knew Jenny''s feelings for him, but now for Henry, feelings were the most untouchable thing, especially between men and women. "Time will dilute everything." Henry was just outside the orphanage, watching silently. Lisa had also grown up. When Henry adopted her, he wanted to give this little girl home, butter he failed to fulfil the parents'' responsibilities. Henry shook his head helplessly, "I''m dereliction of duty, I hope the matter can be over soon." Henry left the welfare house silently. He suddenly realized that he had nowhere to go. He had not been here for many years, and he had derailed from society.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Henry walked on the street, the sky gradually dimmed, lights were bright, Henry looked up and saw an old building, Henry suddenly walked towards that building, walked int the corridor, and stood in front of a door that was covered in dust. Henry took a deep breath, Qi drilled into the keyhole, and the door of the room was opened. The room was not big. It was fully covered with dust. On the balcony, there were a few flower pots with dead flowers inside. Henry could still remember what was nted in this flowerpot. Forget-me-not.. "Really, it''s been a long time." Henry sighed. "You are a person who dares to fight. Now you should have be the envy of everyone." Henry shook his head silently, and sat down on the grey sofa. Everything that happened then slowly appeared in Henry''s mind. The original impulse had be a thing of the past. Helen was a person who dared to love and hate. After sitting for a long time, Henry suddenly got up and started to clean the room, Instead of cleaning directly with Qi, he cleaned up the dust, cleaned the floor, refitted the locks, thought about it, and went to the supermarket. He also bought some furniture and bought two new pots of forget-me-not. That night, Henry slept quietly. In the early morning of the next day, the sun pierced Henry''s face. Henry rubbed his eyes, got up, and went to the supermarket to buy food. At ten o''clock in the morning, an off-road red vehicle came to the police station. The car door opened, and a short-haired woman got out of the car. Years of training made her figure exceptionally well- proportioned. Her skin was wheat-coloured. At the same time, she was full of heroism. Her beautiful and pretty face could still charm any man on the street. This was a woman who made people want to pursue her. "Captain Han, Captain Richard is already waiting for us inside." Sitting in the co-pilot was a man of about 30 years old. He was 1.9-meter-tall, handsome, wearing camouge pants and tight clothes on his upper body. His explosive muscles could be seen, meaning that he was a strong master. It was Helen who was addressed by the name Captain Han. Helen nced at the gate of the police station, smiled slightly, and walked in. When Helen revealed her identity, she was immediately taken to the strategy room. In the strategy room, the senior officers of the Bureau had been waiting for a long time. Captain Richard had heard of the Captain Han''s style for a long time, so he didn''t dare to speak any nonsense, and he said directly: "Captain Han, you are finally heren et This is the information we havepiled. After the other party sneaked in, they disappeared. We finally found that their locations are all in the west of the city. If you need our help, we will fully support you!" "Thanks." Helen nodded, "This time, the target''s degree of danger is defined as SSS level, so the Section Nine will directly take the shot. Captain Richard, you only need to facilitate our investigation. Okay, leave the rest to the Section Nine." Captain Richard nodded, and did not feel any dissatisfaction. The Section Nine was based on the existence of the Sharp Knife, and the Sharp Knife wasposed of elites from each bureau. Chapter 2160 Chapter 2160 ? It was already noon when Helen came out of the police station. Looking at the time, Helen nced at the person who wasing with her, she threw the car key directly at him and said: "Rafael, I haven''t been back for many years. I want to go home and have a look, so you might need to find a hotel to stay." "Sure, sure," Rafael waved his hands again and again, "Captain Han, then I''ll take you back first." "Thank you." Helen nodded softly and sat in the passenger seat. Rafael drove quickly, following the direction pointed out by Helen, and drove all the way to an oldmunity, then he stopped in front of a b building. When Helen saw this building, all the thoughts back then came to mind. "Captain Han? Captain Han?" Rafael stretched out his hand and shook in front of Helen''s eyes. Helen reacted, "I''m sorry, I''m distracted. Rafael, I will go up first." "Captain Han, you haven''te back for many years. The house must have been full of dust, I can help you." Rafael raised the handbrake and turned off the fire. "No need." Helen waved her hand gently. "Captain Han, don''t refuse me. My dad told me to follow you and do my best to assist you, otherwise, if my dad knows, he will take my skin off." Rafael smiled. "Why don''t I call my dad now, and you tell him."This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "Forget it." Helen shook her head. She knew exactly what character her boss was. She also knew that this boss wanted to match her with his son, although she had clearly stated that she did not want to, the other side had always been persistent. In fact, Helen had nock of suitors at all. Aside from her own achievements, her appearance and body were all top-notch. She used to be a police beauty in the police station. In the words of Captain Richard, Helen was more attractive than before. And Helen''s achievements in the Sharp Knife and the Section Nine were also appreciated by too many people. Helen looked at Rafael''s appearance, knowing that she could not deal with him, and shook her head helplessly, "Okay, then I will trouble you. I invite you to dinner tonight." "You are too polite, Captain Han." Rafael hurriedly followed. As he walked up the stairs, Rafael was very excited. He knew very well how many people liked Helen, but he had never heard of a man who Helen was alone with! He thought he can be considered the first person! Moreover, he was going to Helen''s house. It seemed that he had a good chance! Rafael followed Helen and looked at the heroic woman in front of him. Rafael felt excited in his heart. Helen''s name was not only famous in Section Nine but also in the circle of the rich and young in the capital. Everyone wanted to conquer this woman, but no one seeded. Rafael licked his lips. He thought: "I''ll see what you guys say when I take down this woman and take a picture of her under me! A bunch of losers who can''t even get a woman!" Rafael couldn''t help feeling a little airy. He took out his phone, took a photo, and sent it directly to the group chat. "Everyone, she''s already taken, now going home with her." As soon as Rafael''s news was sent out, various responses came in an instant. "F*ck, is this Helen?" "Done?" "F*ck, Rafael is mighty!" "This figure! You are so cool!" Seeing the messages in the group, Rafael couldn''t help feeling proud, and he immediately replied. "So so, don''t think this girl is usually like this, she''s very good in bed!" "Cracking, I think you are just sending her home. If it is true, send a photo!" "That''s right, if there is no photo, then it didn''t happen!" The voice of questioning in the group made Rafael a piece of news back. "Just wait!" After Rafael sent the message, he suddenly found Helen standing there with a suspicious expression, motionless. Rafael was shocked, worrying that the message he sent would be seen, he quickly put away his mobile phone, and asked tentatively: "Captain Han, why aren''t you moving?" "Strange." Helen did not look at Rafael, but looked at the door of her apartment in front of her, "I haven''te back for a long time, how can this door be clean?" There was no property management in this old neighborhood. Helen fumbled for a long time in her pocket, took out a key, inserted it into the keyhole, but couldn''t turn it anymore. This made Helen frown. Thief? In other words, since she hadn''te back all year-round, this house had been upied by someone else? The news that people lived in other people''s houses as their own, had been spred frequently. Helen took a deep breath and patted the door lightly. "Is anyone there?" There was no anger in Helen''s voice, and she didn''t want to startle the snake. As Helen gently patted the door, footsteps sounded inside the door. "Sure enough, someone has moved in!" Helen''s eyes were cold. This was her old house. She had different. feelings for this house, and in the house, there were things she left for that person! Those who lived in it had to pay the price! As the footsteps approached, the door was opened. The person in the room, and the people outside the room, all saw each other at this time. When Helen saw the man who opened the door in front of her, she wondered if she was hallucinating after training so intensively. How could he be here?! Helen''s status in the Section Nine was getting higher and higher, and she also knew some things that others didn''t. For example, the former first brother Gardiner suddenly disappeared, and the reason for his disappearance was connected to the King of Hell. Helen knew who that person was. And now, this person who had disappeared has reappeared in front of her! And, he was in her house! Henry opened the door and saw Helen appear at the door, he was also stunned, "Why are you back?" Hearing this man speaking, Helen was sure that this was not an illusion. Facing Henry''s question, Helen smiled slightly: "It''s my house, can''t Ie back?" Henry was silent. He suddenly realized that his question was a bit too stupid, but he should be able to remedy it. "I mean, can those in the Section those Ninee back anytime?" "I have a mission and I came back and have a look. Are you nning to keep me standing at the door?" Helen said softly and walked directly into the apartment. The room was cleaned, and the forget-me-not on the balcony also appeared in Helen''s eyes. Helen performed countless missions in the Section Nine and maintained high-intensity training. Even those men thought they were inferior to Helen. But now there was a blush on her cheeks. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Rafael, who was standing at the door, saw a man opening the door and talking andughing with Helen. His face waspletely changed. Chapter 2161 Chapter 2161 ? Henry also saw Rafael standing at the door. "Helen''s friend? Come in." Henry hurriedly greeted Rafael and told him toe in. When Rafael saw Henry''s posture as the male host, he couldn''t help but have the urge to punch Henry. Inside the house, Rafael saw that a couple of dishes had already been ced on the table. These were originally made by Henry. When Helen entered the room and saw the food, she took out the bowls and chopsticks naturally and sat on the table. All the movements were very natural. Helen looked at Rafael and said, "Quick, wash your hands and sit down for dinner." Rafael had thought that there was space for him to spend some time alone with Helen. He never thought that things would turn out this way. The current situation made him feel extremely ufortable. That kind of feeling was unfair. Rafael''s phone was still ringing, and messages kepting. "Have you done it?" "You''re busy?" "Quick, quick, photos, videos!" When Rafael saw these messages, he directly ignored them. But soon someone started a video call. He turned off the phone with irritation. "Rafael, if you''re busy, you can go back after dinner." Helen nced at Rafael. Rafael quickly waved his hand and said, "No, no. It''s just a small matter. It''s okay." "Okay, then eat quickly." Helen picked up the chopsticks and put a piece of meat in her mouth. The aroma in the mouth made Helen feel as if she was in heaven. Henry''s cooking skills were absolutely out of this world, but at this time, Rafael felt like he was chewing wax. He could not taste anything. From time to time, he looked at Henry and wondered who this person was. What was the rtionship between him and Helen? Why was he in her home? Henry and Helen seemed to be very natural. They hadn''t seen each other for a long time but they hadn''t been very unfamiliar with each other. "How long are you going stay?" Henry nced at Helen. "I''m not sure." Helen ate. "About a week or so." "Have you been training recently? Are you tired?" Henry asked the same question like an old man. "Tired?" Helen rolls her eyes at Henry. She wanted to say that no training was more torturous than the devil training created by Henry at that time, not only physically but also psychologically. But looking at Rafael, she didn''t say much but just shook her head and said, "Well, I am used to it. Why did you suddenlye back?" "To settle some matters. I''ll leave after I''m done." When Helen heard this, she fell into silence. She knew that what he said was beyond the scope of ordinary people, which was beyond her understanding. However, Rafael''s eyes lit up. "Brother, my surname is Liu. What''s your name?" "I am Henry Zhang." Henry smiled. "Brother Zhang, if you need any help, just ask me." Rafael took the initiative to speak. In the eyes of Rafael, there was nothing he couldn''t solve. Whether it was connections or money, in a small ce like Yinzhou City, it was just a matter of his words. Henry shook his head slightly. "No, I can handle some personal affairs by myself." "Eat quickly." Helen rolled her eyes at Rafael. "You can''t help with his business." "Tell me." Rafael refused to back down. "Who knows, I might be able to help." "Ha, ha." Henry chuckled and didn''t want to say anything more. He finished the rice in the bowl in a few minutes and ran to the kitchen to clean up. In the eyes of Rafael, Henry''s performance was extremely arrogant. Rafael nced in the direction of the kitchen and said softly to Helen, "Your friend is very arrogant?" Helen thought for a moment, then nodded and said, "He is quite arrogant." How could the King of Hell not be arrogant? "Isn''t the man who can be judged by all forces in the world arrogant?" His father could open the Gates of Heaven and make promises to all the people. How could he not be arrogant? How could he not be arrogant when his strength, financial resources, and the forces behind him had all reached the top of the world? Rafael curled his lips in disdain. "Captain Han, you should warn your friend. If he goes somewhere else and acts like this, he will suffer." Helen shook her head and said, "I can''t persuade him. Let''s eat." While they were talking, Henry came out after the kitchen was cleaned up. He looked at Helen and said, "I have something to do. I''m going out." Helen nodded and asked casually, "When will youe back?" "I don''t know. Let''s talkter." Henry waved his hand and walked out of the house. Seeing the two chatting like a family, Rafael felt even worse. He couldn''t help but ask, "Captain Han, what''s your rtionship with him?" "Why do you ask so much?" Helen stood up, pped her hands and said, "Rafael, thank you for your help. There is no need for me to take you to the hotel." Rafael knew that Helen wanted to see him off. Looking at the perfect figure in front of him, Rafael felt a fire burning in his lower abdomen. "Captain Han, I''m fine too. GO and rest. Don''t worry about me. Helen frowned and said unhappily, "Rafael, I want to stay at home alone. You should have your own work to do."This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Helen went straight to the door and opened it. Seeing that Helen was a little angry, Rafael quickly smiled and said, "Captain Han, I just wanted to help you. Okay, then you take a rest and I''ll go first." After that, Rafael left Helen''s ce. As soon as he came out of the room, Rafael heard the sound of the door closing behind him. Rafael''s eyes showed a hint of malice, but the target of his hatred was Henry. After Henry left, he got into a van parked at the gate of themunity. "My lord, here''s the news from Holy City." A mobile phone was handed to Henry. The mobile phone could only be unlocked after scanning the iris. Obviously, it was the work of Future. When the phone was unlocked, the message was imprinted into Henry''s eyes. He frowned slightly and muttered, "The remnants of the Severity Tribe still haven''t given up? Want topletely open the Gates of Heaven? Where is the sceptre?" "I don''t know for the time being. The other party is very careful. The clues stopped once they reached Yinzhou City." "Okay, I know." Henry nodded. "You don''t have to intervene in this matter. I''ll take care of it." Henry crushed the phone in his hand, got out of the car, and his eyes became cold. "You''ve only been here for a few days, yet so many things have happened. Even the Section Nine had already been prated. It seems like there''s a problem with the Ten Sacred Landsand the Runner Shrine." Henry thought for a moment and called Wade and others. "If you''re bored, go to the capital and help me pay attention to the Section Nine." Wade was in a daze in Holy City. Hearing Henry''s words, he jumped up at once. "Boss, I promise toplete the task!" Chapter 2162 Chapter 2162 ? N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. After the big battle, an immortal started a new civilization, and the Severity Tribe existed in the ancientnd. The mission of the Severity Tribe for a long time was to wipe out civilization. When he first stepped into the Heaven Gate, Henry killed the high-level figures of the Severity Tribe and killed the Divine Race. The true body of the Divine Emperor hidden in the Core was also found and directly destroyed by Henry. However, when the members of the Hport Holy Land appeared, the Severity Tribe immediately became restless. "Who on earth is it?" Several faces shed across Henry''s mind. Face belonged to all the people who came to the ancientnd, Including the members of the Yin-yang Shrine. Although in Henry''s mind, whether they were people of the Severity Tribe or not, they had to stay here and no one could go out! Henry had never been soft-hearted when it came to his enemies! Henry went around the Lins mansion. He thought that the Severity Tribe must also keep an eye on theing of the descendant of the Metaphysics bloodline. No big mistake should be made. On the way to Lin''s mansion. A fire truck, with a whistle, passed by quickly. The voice of the pedestrians on the road reached Henry''s ears. "So many fire trucks, is it some maneuver?" "What maneuver? There''s fire!" "Fire? Where?" "Social media have gone crazy. The welfare home is on fire." "The welfare home! This fire is out of control. Those are all children!" Henry''s expression changed drastically when he heard and he hurried toward the welfare home. Along the way, there were not only fire trucks but also ambnces beeps. The ambnces gave Henry a bad feeling. Henry quickly came to the welfare home. The burning fire was apanied by ck smoke. In front of the welfare home, children were unkempt and dirty. Some children were already unconscious and carried to the ambnce. Jenny''s face was covered in ck dust as she continuouslyforted the children. The sounds of her cries could be heard. The welfare home hadpletely set on fire. Henry''s eyes narrowed. At that time, Sylvia had arranged Secretary Lee to be in charge of the construction of the welfare home. Henry was very clear about the style of Secretary Lee''s actions. The welfare home had been newly built for only a few years. There should not be any fire. The fire was so big that someone deliberately set this ce on fire! Henry''s figure shed. When he appeared again, he was already inside the welfare home. The fire was burning fiercely, and no one would think that there was someone else inside. This burning me and the smoke and dust that could suffocate people in a short time couldn''t hurt Henry at all. Henry saw that the fire sprinkler on the roof of the welfare home waspletely ineffective. The beam was damaged by the fire, and some walls fell down. Henry''s figure quickly shuttled back and forth in the welfare home. He found that all the fire fighting devices were closed! It was deliberately set fire! The firemen had tried their best to put out the fire, and as time went on, the fire was suppressed. Henry left the welfare home. Before he left, he saw the crying children. This scene made Henry clench his fists. Someone deliberately set fire to the welfare home and turned off all the fire devices in advance! They were trying to put the children in the welfare institution to death! The news of the fire in the welfare institution had spread through social media on the same day. Henry found a hotel to stay in. Helen had been at her ce, and he did not return to her house. At 10 o''clock in the evening, Henry''s cell phone suddenly rang. Although he had changed numerous mobile phones, Henry had never changed his phone number. When he answered the phone, it was Helen on the other side. Helen asked directly on the phone, "Have you heard that the welfare home was on fire?" "I already know." "Our mission this time is to hunt down a group of invaders. Their identities are special and may be rted to the Severity Tribe." Helen did not hide anything because she knew that the so-called secrets of the Section Nine were nothing in front of this man. "The ones who set fire this time are them. They are a group of four. What they want to do is to catch Lisa and force Sylvia. I have already sent someone to inform Sylvia of this news, but she seems to be..." Helen didn''t continue as she had finished her sentence. "I know." Henry took a deep breath. Sylvia forgot everything rted to him. She might even forget Lisa. "You don''t have to worry about this. My people are in the welfare house. Do you have any clues about your mission goal?" "There are some. I''m going out to investigate. Keep in touch." "Okay." Henry nodded. After hanging up the phone, Henry looked at the dark sky outside and went out. Inside a vi in Luxury Vige. Sylvia sat inside the room. Outside the room, there were a few patrolling officers. They had received news from above and they were protecting Sylvia. In the night, a figure turned into the second floor of the vi. The patrolling officers outside the door did not notice him at all. Henry looked at the familiar room where he used to live. His suitcase was still in the room. When Henry went downstairs, the lights were on, and Sylvia was sitting on the sofa. Hearing the footstepsing from behind, Sylvia turned back. When she saw Henry, she was not surprised at all. Although she lost her memory of Henry, Sylvia was no longer the cold-blooded president who only knew how to work. Seeing Henry, the first sentence Sylvia said was, "You are back." Henry was stunned by the tone of weing her husband home. Sylvia pointed at the wedding photo hanging on the wall and frowned, "I''m married to you?" "Looks like you still don''t remember." Henry shrugged his shoulders and sat opposite Sylvia. Sylvia shook her head. "After I came back, there are many strange things. I don''t remember when I invested money to build the welfare home, and I don''t remember a child named Lisa. They said that it has something to do with me." "The Swine Beast wanted to cut off your karma, but there are too many links here. It''s impossible to get rid of it." Henry smiled. "I''m really married to you? I don''t remember." Sylvia still asked the question. "The marriage certificate is in the safe in your room. Take a look at it. You''ve been keeping it there." Henry shrugged. "Only you know the password." When Sylvia heard this, she immediately got up and went upstairs. When she came down, Sylvia was indeed holding two marriage certificates in her hand. On the certificate, there was a photo of her and Henry. "Tell me, what''s going on?" Sylvia looked at Henry in front of her. She did not have much memory of this person. She had only met him a few times in the Vast Thousand Worlds, but there was a sense of familiarity and intimacy when she saw him. "We were deceived by the Swine Beast in the Vast Thousand Worlds," Henry said slowly and told Sylvia what had happened. "This was your choice, and also my choice. If one party doesn''t agree, the cause and effect couldn''t be cut off." Henry took a long breath. Chapter 2163 Chapter 2163 ? Sylvia''s eyes were filled with doubt, but she still shook her head. "I don''t remember what happened at that time. Let''s talk about it when I remember that day." Sylvia looked at the date on the marriage certificate and asked strangely, "We''ve been married for so long, and we don''t have children?" Henry stared at Sylvia, and then said with a chuckle, "Aren''t you tired of pretending?" "What do you mean?" Sylvia frowned. "I have been with you for so many years. I''m too clear about your character. How could you calmly ask about the fact that we have no children? You look calm, but your heart is beating faster." Henry smiled. He was too clear. Sylvia always pretended to be an overbearing president, but she was just a little girl. Sylvia couldn''t help but blush. "To tell you the truth." Henry smiled awkwardly. "We adopted Lisa. After we got married, you didn''t like me very much. If you want to listen, I''ll tell you the whole story." Sylvia gave up a seat on the sofa. The meaning was very clear. Henry sat on the sofa. "When I met you for the first time, I had no impression of you. It was in a winter..." With a reminiscing look in his eyes, Henry told Sylvia what had happened in the past bit by bit. Time slowly passed. The sky gradually turned white. Sylvia was still sitting opposite Henry, listening with relish. "What happened after that?" "Then you left me a message, only the words ''Metaphysics bloodline''. When I found you, you were already in Hong Mountain. You were willing to sever karma. I also made such a choice." Henry shrugged his shoulders. After Henry finished speaking, he reached out and naturally held Sylvia in his arms. Sylvia subconsciously wanted to struggle, but after moving a little, she obedientlyy in Henry''s arms. Although she didn''t remember this man, although she had no impression of what this man said, Sylvia had no resistance to this man in her heart. Instead, she feltfortable lying in his arms. Suddenly, Sylvia raised her eyebrows, "That''s not right!" "What''s wrong?" Henry looked at Sylvia strangely. "Why did you also choose to sever the karma?" Sylvia looked at Henry and questioned him. The willfulness of a young woman came out at once. Henry gave a wry smile. "At that time, my strength was no match for the Hong n. Although the Hong n said they were discussing it, I knew that if I didn''t agree, I definitely wouldn''t be able to leave the Hong Mountain." "Secondly, I didn''t see the scam of the Vast Thousand Worlds at that time. I thought you were the reincarnation of a Saint. The Vast Thousand Worlds was in danger, and only you could save it." "Third, they gave me information about my mother." Sylvia snorted, "Why did I forget about you and me when we''re both in the wrong? Don''t expect me to forgive you so easily." A cunning look shed across the woman''s eyes. Henryughed and said, "Well, I''ll try my best to make you forgive me. But during this period of time, you have to be careful. Now your bloodline power has been blocked. The Severity Tribe wants to find you, so they have already started to attack the welfare home. Anyway, I have arranged my people to be around you. During the rest of the time, you have to be careful. When I find them, I will try to restore your memory." Henry patted Sylvia''s shoulder and said, "You have been staying up all night. Now you are not like before. Take some rest. Otherwise, no one will want you when you be an old woman." "Scr*w you! You''re an old woman!" Sylvia said coquettishly. Henryughed loudly, and a stream of spiritual energy flowed into Sylvia''s body through her arms, so that she could have a good sleep. After everything was done, Henry left Luxury Vige. At the gate of themunity, a shabby van had stopped there. Henry got in the van. "Have you found it?" Henry''s eyes revealed a hint of killing intent. Henry would never show mercy to those of the Severity Tribe. "They are very hidden, and someone is covering for them here. Sir, this is the information of Yu''s Group.. Through them, you can know where those people are." The driver handed a folder to Henry. Henry tore open the folder and nced at the information in it. A me was ignited in his hand, and the file was burned clean. Henry got out of the car and looked at the sky. It was seven o''clock in the morning and people began to get busy. Because of Lins Group, the poption in Yinzhou City rose sharply, and the city also developed rapidly, attracting too many people. Yu''s Group used to be arge-scalepany in other provinces. After entering Yinzhou City, it developed Vigorously. Now Yu''s Gro was famous all over the country. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "The background of the Severity Tribe?" Henry murmured the words "Yu''s Group" and then strode toward the location of thepany. In a cafe opposite the Yu''s Group, Henry ordered a cup of coffee and sat there, observing the people entering and exiting thepany. Henry had already kept all the important information about the members of the Yu''s Group in his mind. At noon, a young man came out of the building of the Yu''s Group. Henry''s eyes became sharp. This was the young master of the Yu''s Group. He must have close contact with the Severity Tribe. Just as Henry was about to go forward, he saw Helen and Rafael walking behind Yu''s Group''s Young Master. Rafael also quickly ran forward and talked to the other side. Soon Henry saw a look ofughter on their faces. Obviously, their rtionship was good. This discovery made Henry stop. When he saw Helen and Rafael separate from the young master of the Yu Group, Henry called Helen and said, "I saw you. Let''s find a ce and talk." After receiving the call, Helen subconsciously looked around but did not find Henry. She said to the phone, "Okay, tell me a ce."N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. After Henry said the name of the cafe, he saw Helen and Rafaeling over. As soon as she entered the cafe, Helen saw Henry. The first time Rafael saw Henry, his eyes showed a hint of displeasure. "I just saw you. What''s your rtionship with that guy?" Henry got straight to the point and asked directly. Henry''s question made Rafael feel relieved. It turned out that the rtionship between Henry and Helen was not what it seemed to be. "Mr. Zhang, I''m warning you." Rafael said, "We are performing a mission. You can''t ask about many things. You''d better not ask." Henry nced at Rafael, ignored him, and asked Helen, "May I have a word with you?" After that, Henry got up directly and left the cafe. Chapter 2164 Chapter 2164 ? Helen nced at Rafael and said, "Wait for me here." After that, Helen immediately chased in the direction of Henry. Rafael looked at Henry''s back with hatred. At the door of the cafe, Henry looked at Helen and asked, "Is your task rted to the Yu''s Group?" "The person we are looking for disappeared in Yinzhou City. The man just now was introduced by Rafael, and he is one of his friends. He has good connections in Yinzhou City and can help us." Helen exined. Henry looked at Rafael, who was in the cafe. At the same time, his eyes were fixed on Henry. The moment their eyes met, Henry looked away. Henry''s action made Rafael very proud. In the eye contact, whoever looked away first was showingck of confidence. In the eyes of Rafael, Henry had already lost. Henry frowned and asked Helen gently, "Can you trust this Rafael?" "His father is Elijah." Henry thought for a moment and nodded. "I know this person. There should be no problem with his credibility, but you have to be careful. There is something wrong with the Yu''s Group. You should test the loyalty of this Rafael." Helen frowned slightly, "You mean the Yu''s Group is rted to the Severity Tribe?" Henry nodded. "Based on mywork, they have the background of the Severity Tribe. Take me to meet some people from the Yu''s Group." Helen took a deep breath and looked serious. She didn''t doubt Henry''s words and also knew how horrible Henry''s intelligencework was. "Okay, Rafael just asked him to investigate the matter of the Severity Tribe. He should be able to contact us soon. You can follow me." "All right." Rafael didn''t hear anything Henry had said to Helen, but from Helen''s frowning face, it must be she was annoyed by him. Rafael was very clear about what kind of person Helen was. When she was dealing with the task, she was meticulous. Just now when Henry asked Rafael about that man''s identity, he shouted that this was the task. He had already determined this matter in advance. If Henry continued to ask, Helen would definitely be impatient. The coffee shop door opened again, and Helen and Henry came in together. Noticing that Helen was a little depressed, Rafael sneered even more in his heart. "Let''s go and eat first," Helen said to Rafael.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Rafael nodded and went to the parking lot to drive the car over. After Helen was in the car, Henry also got in the car. Rafael was a little unhappy. He said to Helen, "Captain Han, we are on a mission, he..." "Let him follow." Helen softly interrupted. "He has been in Yinzhou City for a long time. Maybe he can help us." Helen didn''t reveal much. First of all, Henry was too familiar to the Severity Tribe. Secondly, just like Henry said, since Rafael was in contact with the Yu''s Group, his loyalty needed to be tested. It was not that she didn''t trust him, but that she was responsible for the task. kel Hearing Helen''s words, Rafael curled his lips. "What can he do? Captain Han, you know the uniqueness and importance of this mission." "All right, just listen to me." Helen interrupted him impatiently. "Your father asked you toe with me, not go against me, right? #you are not satisfied, call your father." Rafael knew Helen''s temper and dared not say anything, but his resentment for Henry deepened. Helen took Henry everywhere during the whole day, which prevented Rafael from getting closer to Helen for the whole day. The more Rafael looked at Henry, the more annoyed he became. At about 10 o''clock in the evening, Rafael''s phone suddenly rang. "Captain Han, it''s Mr. Yu. There should be a clue." Rafael picked up the phone and exchanged a couple od words. Then he said to Helen, "Captain Han, Mr. Yu asked us to go to Howwan Hotel." As he spoke, Rafael emphasized the word "we". After that, he looked back at Henry. Henry, as if he didn''t hear it, continued to sit in the back seat of the off-road vehicle. "Go ahead," Helen said softly. Rafael was a little anxious. He pointed directly at Henry and asked, "Captain Han, shouldn''t he leave first? After all, we are going out for a mission." "No." Helen shook her head. "Let''s go." "Captain Han, Mr. Yu said that only we are allowed to go, and he didn''t say that we could take others!" Rafael stressed the word "we" again. Helen''s face was full of impatience. "Then I won''t H go. When Helen said this, she opened the door and was about to get off. Since the Yu''s Group was rted to the Severity Tribe, there was no need to give them any face. "Forget it, you go ahead. I won''t follow you." Henry immediately said, and at the same time, he used his Qi to send a voice message to Helen, "Don''t act rashly and alert the enemy. The Yu''s Group should know where the four people are hiding." After Henry said that, he opened the door and got out. Helen closed the door that had just been pushed open. Looking at Henry getting out of the car and leaving, Rafael snorted, "You''re not bad at all!" As soon as he finished speaking, Rafael stepped on the elerator and went straight to the Howwan Hotel. The Howwan Hotel was the newest hotel in Yinzhou City, known as a six-star hotel Inside the hotel, there was arge integrated area, with a shopping mall, entertainment city sauna, massage, etc. Those who stayed there could go shopping, enjoy the spa and massage here, drink... This was the ce where many rich people chose to spend their time. The Howwan Hotel was owned by the Yu''s Group. At this time, in the privatepartment of the sauna, Trent Yu waved his hand and drove away four hot women, leaving only a confidant here. "What the f*ck, what did you do?! The fire was set off, where is the child? Why haven''t you caught her?!" Trent grabbed the ashtray next to him and smashed it to the ground. The ashtray was smashed. The confidant lowered his head and said in a small voice, "There are people protecting the welfare home They are from Radiant Ind. We tried to capture the child, but we were almost discovered by the other party. Those Reapers have all undergone systematic training." "What the f*ck?!" Trent shouted, "What the f*cking Radiant Ind, what the f*ck is that? It is just a group of ordinary people! You can''t even do such a little thing! F*ck, the people from the Section Nine are also disturbed. What bad luck!" The confidant looked up at Trent and lowered his head. "Young Master, what shall we do next?" "The two members of the Section Nine can''t be kept alive. They must die tonight!" Trent''s face was full of fierceness. Chapter 2165 Chapter 2165 ? Listening to Trent''s words, the trusted subordinate was shocked and quickly said, "Young Master, if they die here, there will be big trouble." "Why would they die here?" Trent sneered. "Didn''t they want to know the information about the four people? Just give it to them." Trent''s face was full of fierceness. Just then, someone knocked on the door. A sexy woman with a charming appearance came in. She walked to Trent and wrapped her arms around his neck. "They areing." "Let them in." Trent waved his hand. In front of the gate of the Howwan Hotel, Helen and Rafael were sitting in the car. After driving Henry away, Rafael''s face was full of pride. "Competing with me? Don''t you know who I am?" A few minutester, a middle-aged man came over. "Mr. Liu, President Yu is in the office on the seventh floor." Rafael nodded and then said to Helen, "Captain Han, Trent is a person who is very kind and respectful to me. As long as I ask, he will be willing to help." Rafael patted his chest and said proudly. Without saying anything, Helen followed Rafael to the seventh floor of the hotel. In the office on the seventh floor, Trent was wearing a casual suit and looking at some documents and reports on the table with his eyebrows furrowed. He seemed to be working hard, which waspletely different from what he looked like in the club. When Rafael pushed the door open and saw Trent, he immediatelyughed and said, "Trent, why are you so busy sote at night? You can''t work too much." Trent smiled, closed the document in his hand, and shook his head. "Rafael, I''m not like you. If I don''t pay attention, we may not even have a ce to stay tomorrow. Please sit down." Trent quickly went to get some tea. Yu''s Group''s young owner acted so intimately, which made Rafael especially happy. Rafael sat down on the sofa without hesitation. "Trent, you have to make me a cup of tea, or I won''t spare you." "Sure." Trent nodded repeatedly. "Rafael, since you are here, you must be weed with the highest courtesy." Trent said, putting the brewed tea in front of Rafael and Helen. Rafael picked up the teacup and took a sip, revealing a look of enjoyment. "This tea is not bad." Trent smiled and put his hand in his trousers pocket, shaking off the remaining powder on his fingertips. "Rafael, I have some clues about the people you asked me to look for, but I don''t quite understand what you''re talking about. Do you think it''s these people?" Trent took out a few photos, and they were all mixed together. Rafael looked at the photo and suddenly became excited. He pointed to one of the photos and said, "Yes, yes, yes! It''s him! Trent, where is he?" "These photos were taken half an hour ago when I called you. They were taken at the burned welfare home in the south of the city. I don''t know what they are going to do. It is great if this news can help you." "Yes! It''s of great help!" Rafael stood up excitedly and grabbed Trent''s shoulder. "Trent, thank you this time. I''ll invite you to dinner another day." After saying that, Rafael nced at Helen and hurriedly said, "Captain Han, let''s go quickly. They set the fire there before. There must be other plots for them to appear there again! If we go now, we may be able to catch up!" Helen nced at the photo with vignce and then shook her head. "They can''t stay in such a ce for a long time. It''s no use for us to go there now." Helen''s reaction made Trent frown slightly, but it was only for a second, and it quickly rxed. "Captain Han''s words make sense. I don''t know what you look like when you carry out your missions. But from the perspective of an W §ï§ä like me, you have to try every. opportunity. After all, there is no better choice, isn''t it?" "Yes, Captain Han." Rafael quickly said, "Let''s go and have a look." Helen saw the look of anxiety on Rafael''s face and didn''t see anything else. She nodded and said, "Well, let''s go and have a look." "Captain Han, I remember the way to that ce. Thank you for your help on this, Trent. I''ll invite you to dinner another day." Rafael ran out of the office while shouting and hurried downstairs. Helen followed Rafael and looked at his back. She knew some of Rafael''s character. He was so happy that she couldn''t be sure of his position now.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. She had said those words in front of Trent in order to test Rafael. As for the Yu''s Group, when Henry told her that it had something to do with the Severity Tribe, Helen was convinced. She also knew that this time, as expected, Trent had set an ambush. Helen sent the destination to Henry, then she got in the car with Rafael and went all the way to the welfare home. Although the fire had been put out, the welfare home had been burned to ruins. Everything had to be rebuilt. Some of the channels were affected, and the surrounding streetmps were also gone. It was pitch dark on the road leading to the welfare home. Rafael was full of excitement. This mission was very important, and it was because of him that they got such a useful clue! Helen looked at the excitement on Rafael''s face and asked, "It''s dark here. Trent''s people, how did they think ofing here to find clues? And Trent''s men should not be top masters. Although the four people''s strength can''t be considered top masters, only top masters could take clear photos in this environment without rming them." Helen had been staring at Rafael''s face while speaking. The eyes of Rafael were still full of excitement. "Captain Han, Trent is very respectful to me. He will definitely do what I tell him to do. As for how he managed to get it, I don''t know. But Captain Han, Yu''s Group has such arge scale, so they must have an intelligencework. You know the intelligence of our Section Nine. Although they are not strong enough, they are good at hiding their tracks. I hope when we go, we will finish our task today and go back to the capital immediately." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org The look on Rafael''s face was normal, and Helen didn''t continue to ask, sitting there quietly. The vehicle passed through the pitch-ck road and stopped five hundred metres away from the welfare home. When the lights went out, it waspletely dark in front of their eyes. There were no streetmps here, and they were far from the downtown area. No one lived here. After the charity house was burned, it could be said that there was no one here. Usually, those who came here at night would not be here now. Chapter 2166 Chapter 2166 ? In the dark environment, Helen and Rafael slowly walked toward the welfare house. They were not fast and were extremely careful. They didn''t even dare to make loud footsteps. As the two of them made their way to the outer wall of the welfare house, they could see that the newly constructed outer wall was dpidated in the fire. The walls were ckened by the fire, and looked even darker in the dark night. Helen and Rafael were lying behind the wall, observing the inside.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. After more than ten minutes, there was no movement at all. The excitement on Rafael''s face also disappeared in the waiting process. "Captain Han, it seems that they have left." Rafael shook his head. Just as Rafael finished speaking, a light footstep entered their ears. The appearance of these footsteps immediately excited Rafael. He lowered his voice and said, "Captain Han, they haven''t left yet!" Helen red at Rafael, and quickly covered his mouth. With the sound of footsteps, seven figures appeared within the welfare house. "Captain Han, those four are the targets of our mission. They have three more helpers. Leave the four to me and you go for those three." Rafael licked his lips excitedly, clenched his fist, and then shouted in a low voice, "Attack!" As soon as the words left his mouth, he charged toward the seven people in the yard. The seven people in the yard were well prepared. When they saw Rafael rushing out, they sneered and quickly pulled out their weapons to fight against him. Helen knew from beginning to end that it was a trap, but it was toote for her to stop Rafael, so she could only rush forward to fight. The reason why Rafael dared to directly rush up was that he knew that the fighting strength of these people was not as good as his own. When Helen rushed up, she immediately attracted three people away. Rafael was fighting against four opponents and was not at a disadvantage at all. "You are too weak!" "Too slow!" "You should learn your moves from me!" Rafael said these words as he faced the enemies. "Your strength is too weak!" "Haha, you can''t even withstand a single blow." Rafael disyed his great power and felt very happy. Helen shouted at Rafael, "Finish them quickly! Don''t dy, be careful of a trap!" "Ha, ha, ha! Captain Han, you are too cautious. Moreover, there is only such a group of chickens. Even if there is a trap, what can they do?" Rafael didn''t care at all. At this moment, in the darkness, the headlights of several cars suddenly lit up the welfare house. The blinding light shone on Rafael''s face. He subconsciously reached out to block the light, and at this time, he was kicked in the chest and directly turned over. The cars that suddenly appeared opened and a few people got out of each car. They all held sharp weapons in their hands and rushed toward Helen and Rafael. These people were all masters. The situation from two against seven suddenly changed to two against dozens. Rafael''s face immediately changed. Before Rafael could react, the two des had alreadye to Rafael. Rafael immediately rolled on the ground to avoid them, but more weapons wereing to attack him. Rafael was shocked, he was no longer as unrestrained and indifferent as before. "Retreat first!" Helen immediately gave an order. Rafael didn''t dare to say any more harsh words. His nose was almost cut off by the des just now. Rafael dodged the attacks, rolling and crawling. But at this time, a few more cars drove over. The doors opened. The people who got out of the cars were all men with sharp weapons. "We''re doomed!" Rafael''s face turned pale. During this period, Helen had been observing Rafael. That man didn''t show mercy to Rafael at all. There were several times that Rafael would have been seriously injured if he hadn''t been lucky. Even now, there were several scars on his back. Content belongs to A roar of an engine came from a distance. Henry drove a modified Benz at full speed. It directly knocked a car at the entrance of the welfare house. "Quick, get in the car!" Through the window, Henry shouted at Helen. Helen pulled Rafael, and the two of them opened the car door very quickly and sat directly in the car. Before they closed the door, the car had already started and disappeared in the night with a roar. The men were too fast to catch up with them in time. "Why are you here?" Helen asked deliberately. "I''ve been following you." Henry looked back at Rafael. At this time, there were several wounds on his body, which made Henry unable to directly determine his position. Henry stepped on the gas pedal. After a few turns, he stopped the car. He looked at Helen and said, "You drive. I don''t want to be involved in your business." After Henry finished speaking, he directly jumped out of the car. Rafael nced at Henry, who had already got out of the car and ran far away, and said angrily, "This man is too timid. He has already run out. What is he afraid of?" Helen did not speak. She sat in the driver''s seat and stepped on the elerator. The reason why Henry was so anxious was that he was afraid that the men in the welfare house ran away. Originally, Henry could have acted directly after hearing the news from those people in the welfare house. But he just wanted to see the performance of Rafael. After all, Henry had not figured out who was behind the Severity Tribe. If there was a problem, it would be an important clue. When Henry returned to the welfare house, those men were about to leave. "You''re really a group of good-for-nothings!" A man who seemed to be the leader was listening to the scolding from the other side of the phone. It was Trent. "Since we''ve lost our opportunity this time, well have a hard time killing them! Useless! Useless! With their local connections, how could they not have reinforcements? Use your brains!" Trent hung up angrily. The face of the leader was also very ugly, but before he turned on the phone, a cold light had brushed his neck. At the same time, those men were also treated like this. Only the four targets that Helen wanted to catch stood in the same ce safe and sound. Figures wearing ck masks appeared one after another in the dark. "Reapers!" A muscr man stared at the people around him, his face instantly turning ugly. "Who are you working for? Tell me, and I will let you die more easily." Henry''s figure fell from the sky and appeared in front of the four people. These four people all looked fierce and strong. They looked at Henry who appeared in front of them. "Haha, Radiant Ind actually took the initiative to intervene in this matter? However, so what? Your king is no longer here. The rest of you are all on Orastin Ind. What kind of trouble can you stir up with just these people alone?" Chapter 2167 Chapter 2167 ? The four people looked at Henry in front of them, not taking him seriously at all. The force system of the Severity Tribe had always been what the Severity Tribe was proud of.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. The Severity Tribe had experienced a heavy blow before, many masters died, including Garza. When the name of the human''s king Henry came out, even the members of the Severity Tribe trembled. But now, Henry had disappeared for too long, He crossed the Gates of Heaven. Although the people Henry left on Orastin Ind had some strength, they had always stayed in Holy City, so they posed no threat to the Severity Tribe. Now that the Severity Tribe was recuperating, their strength had recovered quite a bit. Most importantly, during these days, big shots came from the other side of the Gates of Heaven. They were extremely powerful! Even if people from Holy City came, they would die with hatred! Henry looked at the four people in front of him curiously. "You seem to despise me very much?" "Why should our Severity Tribe think so highly of you?" A robust man sneered. "No matter how strong your Severity Tribe is, the four of you are all prisoners, right? It should not be difficult to kill you. Kill them!" Henry shouted, and the four Reapers came up with cold lights in their hands. "Who dares to move?!" A sudden shout was heard. Then, the four Reapers all flew backwards and spat out blood. Henry raised his head and looked into the sky. A blurred figure emerged and looked down at Henry and the others. "Who are you?" Henry stared at the sky and asked. "You don''t deserve to know my name!" The man in the sky waved his hand and violent power rushed down. This violent power made the four people of Severity Tribe feel frightened. Many Reapers wearing ck masks and sharp des couldn''t even stand steadily under this violent power. Henry''s look also became solemn. "Haha, Radiant Ind, what a joke." The figure above didn''t seem to care at all. He waved his hand again, and the ck Qi essence was released towards Henry''s chest. Henry was shocked. This force directly made him fly backwards, and his blood spurted out uncontrobly. "You used Qi! You broke the rules!" Henry got up from the ground and rebuked loudly. "Rules? Our sect sets the rules! My lord returned from the Gates of Heaven. The so-called rules are nothing in the eyes of my lord! Die!" The man above lifted his hands over his head. The ck Spiritual Qi gathered in his hands and formed a huge ball. As his hands waved downward, the ck Spiritual Qi ball fell down, shaking the ground which began to copse. The Reapers didn''t even have the strength to fight back. In front of the ck light ball, they let out miserable cries. "You four good-for-nothings, get out of my sight." The man in the sky shouted impatiently. The four strong men of the Severity Tribe were relieved and left in a hurry. After running far away, they looked back in the direction of the welfare house, where the Qi was everywhere, making them feel extremely terrified. "Hurry up and leave!" The four of them did not dare to stay any longer and left quickly. After the four of them left, the battle in the welfare house gradually calmed down. The figures in the sky disappeared, while the seriously injured Reapers jumped up vigorously. Henry wiped the blood at the corners of his mouth and said in a low voice, "Follow them. Report to me at any time if there is any news!" Rafael, who had escaped from the welfare house, had already dealt with the wounds. Helen and Rafael were masters. These wounds were not serious, but only superficial wounds. "Captain Han, don''t you think there is something wrong with this matter?" Rafael clenched his fists tightly. "Yes." Helen nodded. Rafael gnashed his teeth and said, "As if these people knew we would go there, they set up an ambush! Captain Han, we have a spy among us!" Helen stared at Rafael and asked, "Who do you think is it?" The eyes of Rafael were full of killing intent. He said, "There are only a few people who knew that we were going to take action. One of them is Trent. He will definitely not hurt me, The other one is Henry! He followed us all the way and knew where we are going! Captain Han, don''t you think it''s suspicious? The first day we came, Henry appeared in your house. I don''t know what your rtionship is, but I think you two are so close that he can live in your house at will. Later, he followed us. We have also seen him after meeting Trent. Something like this happened today. He was with those people!" Content belongs to Helen frowned and said, "Rafael, if it weren''t for Henry today, we would have died. If he had sold us out, why would he save us?" "Because he doesn''t want us to die!" Rafael was sure and said, "He has other plots. He did all of this today to earn a favour. Captain Han, believe it or not, Henry will contact us and follow us!" Helen was silent and didn''t say anything. "Captain Han! You can''t have any bias just because he''s your friend. Henry must have something to do with the Severity Tribe. Arrest him and interrogate him. The truth will be revealed!" Rafael said anxiously. Helen shook her head. "Trent also knew our whereabouts. He told us the location. Do you think he is suspicious?" "Impossible!" Rafael waved his hand directly. "Captain Han, Trent is my old friend and he respects me very much. He can''t lie to me, nor dare to do that! If you don''t believe it, let''s confront him!" "No need." Helen wet gently shook her head. "Since this matter has already happened, the other party will certainly not continue to stay in Yinzhou City. Let''s continue to chase. We don''t need to contact Henry and Trent for the time being so as not to alert the enemy." Content belongs to Rafael kept a straight face and said nothing. At this moment, in the Howwan Hotel. Trent looked at the four strong men in front of him and shouted, "What are you doing? Even a wooden dog is more useful than you four. You let them run away! Aren''t you ashamed ofing back?" "They had reinforcements. In addition, they are from Radiant Ind. All of our people are dead." A muscr man said in a low voice. "Radiant Ind!" Trent''s eyes were fierce. "It''s just an underground force. They only know how to brag In front of my sect, nothing is worth mentioning! If the people of Radiant Ind had arrived, how did the four of you survive?" "Mr. Yu, an expert has arrived." A muscr man said excitedly. "All of the people on Radiant Ind died at the hands of our expert. "You four don''t have to stay here. Let me deal with the matter of the Metaphysics bloodline." Trent''s face was gloomy. "Be smart. Don''t let others get something on you." "Master Yu, we understand." The four sturdy men nodded and left. After the four people left the room, Trent''s eyes showed a touch of cold light, and he waved behind him. "Kill them all! Don''t leave anybody alive!" Chapter 2168 Chapter 2168 ? This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Under the night sky, four masters of the Severity Tribe left Howwan Hotel. They had no idea that the killers sent by Trent had already followed them. Just as the four of them hadpletely rxed their vignce, those killers suddenly made their move. But before they could get in touch with the four men, some people secretly appeared to stop these killers. The four people disappeared into the darkness. The killers assigned by Trent did not seed. In the dark, the people of Radiant Ind had kept eyes on these four. Trent didn''t know what happened outside. Half an hourter, he received a message which stated that they had already taken care of it. Seeing this message, Trent was relieved. He stared at the woman in the photo and drew a big X on the photo with a red pen. The woman in the photo was Sylvia. The next morning, Henry received the news that the four members of the Severity Tribe had left the city. "Tell the news to the Section Nine." Henry gave an order. After thinking for a while, he said, "Ensure that the news can be passed to Elijah." After Henry finished this, he began to study Yu''s Group. Given the current situation, the Yu''s Group must be destroyed. But once it was done, it would be noticed by the people of the Severity Tribe. At this time, Henry suddenly received a message. "My lord, the people of the welfare home were arranged to live in the nursing home. Last night, 14 people sneaked into the nursing home, but they were killed, and some killers sneaked into the Luxury Vige. Seven people were also killed." Henry, who received the news, couldn''t help but take an action against Yu''s Group. As long as Yu''s Group was here, Sylvia and Lisa wouldn''t be safe! Henry thought about it and went straight to Lins Group to apply for job! Since they couldn''t solve the problem of the Yu''s Group by special means, then he''d better use regr methods! At this moment, Helen and Rafael had received the news from above. The members of the Severity Tribe had already fled out. Their whereabouts were still being traced. Upon hearing the news, Helen immediately decided to set off. Before Helen contacted Rafael, Rafael called Helen. "Captain Han, pleasee to the coffee shop. It''s the one where we met Henryst time." When Helen arrived at the cafe, she saw Rafael sitting there. He was sitting opposite Trent. Helen had a bad feeling on the spot. "Captain Han, you''re here. Come on." Rafael quickly waved his hand. Trent also stood up and nodded to Helen. Just as Helen walked over and sat down, she heard Rafael speak up, "Captain Han, I''ve already asked Trent. Trent, tell Captain Han, do you want to harm me?" "Captain Han, there are some things that you have been wrong about." Trent spread out his hands. "To be exact, I don''t have to exin it to you, but I think it''s better to make it clear with Rafael. You were the ones who found me and asked me for clues, but I just helped you. Whether you decided to go there or not was your choice. I was a little scared of you being ambushed and having your lives hanging by a thread. But I''m a serious businessman. How could I have anything to do with those viins you mentioned?" "Captain Han, did you hear that?" Rafael looked at Helen and said, "I said long ago that there could be no problem with Trent. We took the initiative to find him to help. On the contrary, your friend has been following us all the time. The problem is all because of your friend! If it weren''t for him, we would have seeded yesterday. Captain Han, if I were to ask, we would have directly sent Hen..." "Enough!" Helen suddenly shouted and interrupted Rafael. "Rafael, I know very well that yesterday''s suspicion was my fault. I apologize to Mr. Yu." After Helen finished, she stood up and bowed to Trent. "Mr. Yu, I''m sorry to bother you." After Helen finished, she called Rafael and then left the cafe. "Trent, I will treat you to a drink when it''s all done." Rafael patted Trent''s shoulder. "Sorry. I still have a task to attend to, so I''ll go back to work." After that, Rafael left the cafe quickly. Trent looked at the two people''s backs, and his eyes gradually became cold. He dialled a phone number. "Keep an eye on them. That woman Helen Han is suspicious of me. Find a chance to kill them!" After Trent finished speaking, he put away his phone and walked towards the office building. In front of Lins Group, Henry looked up at the building in front of him. He had an unspeakable feeling in his heart. Many years ago, he worked here and worked as a salesman and a boss. This time, no one could recognize him. Henry shook his head helplessly and walked into the Lin''s mansion. As the cause and effect were cut off, Sylvia forgot her past with Henry. People who were rted to Sylvia also forgot Henry. In Lins Group, no one knew about Henry. But the best thing was that other than Henry''s close friends, no one else knew the rtionship between Sylvia and Henry. The only thing that could prove the rtionship between Sylvia and Henry was the marriage certificate Even the person who registered the marriage certificate for Henry and Sylvia forgot the rtionship between them. The Severity Tribe was naturally unclear of this. Karma was done by the Swine Beast. Now, the Swine Beast waspletely wiped out, and it didn''t exist anymore. Henry walked into thepany. The events of many years ago had allowed many people to understand the truth of this world, and they had a certain level of understanding of martial arts practitioners. Although a long time had passed, and under the influence of the market value, the people''s perception of martial artists hadpletely changed. Just like when rich people and big figures were selecting bodyguards, they would ask what level the other party was at. Sky, earth, darkness, and yellow. These four levels had different statuses. The sky was the highest and the yellow was the lowest. However, even ordina the yellow level were respected enough. 1.n of Henry came to the HR office. The HR manager was still the same person from a few years ago. "The president''s bodyguard? You?" The HR manager looked Henry up and down. "Yes." Henry nodded with a smile. "What level are you at?" The HR manager nced at Henry. "What level?" Henry was a little confused by the question. Didn''t the rule state that Qi was not allowed in normal society? Why were these questions so sensitive? What level? The forth level? Or the fifth level? To tell the truth, Henry was a little confused about his level. Henry shook his head and said, "I don''t know." Chapter 2169 Chapter 2169 ? "You don''t know?" The HR manager looked at Henry. "You don''t even know what level you are, how do you dare toe here apply to be the president''s bodyguard?" Henry shook his head and said, "I just don''t know how to define my strength, but it''s more than enough to meet the requirements of the bodyguards." More than enough? The HR manager sneered when he heard Henry''s words. "The bodyguards of our president are at least yellow or darkness level. They are all top martial artists. If you think you can, go and try. There are a lot of interviewees today. We will only choose one." "That''s fine." Henry nodded. Led by the HR manager, Henry came to the basement of Lins Group. Now, the basement had been rebuilt into a training room. And Henry saw that there were many systematic testing instruments here that could test strength, speed, reaction ability and so on. The scores given by the test equipment were also at different levels, sky, earth, darkness, and yellow. In this training room, Henry saw no less than 20 people, all of whom were tested here. "Darkness Level! She is at the Darkness Level!" A scream came into Henry''s ears. Henry looked around and saw a long-haired woman in her twenties standing in the crowd, full of pride. The people around her looked at her with admiration. Although there were four levels of martial arts, sky, earth, darkness and yellow, the martial arts masters at the sky and earth level were too rare to see. And those who reached this level were very old. It was said that they had gone to some unknown ces to continue their cultivation. As for the martial arts masters at the Darkness Level, they were the top martial arts practitioners that could be seen by everyone. A woman at such a young age was already a Darkness Level warrior! Although the HR manager said that only people at the peak of the Yellow Level or the Darkness Level could be the president''s bodyguard, she trotted over immediately when a Darkness Level master appeared. Such an expert was rare. If such an expert could stay, the security of Lins Group could be improved. Recently, the news that Yinzhou City was not stable had been spread through some rumours. The president had been away for a long time before she came back. The HR manager naturally wanted to recruit a master quickly. As for Henry, he was ignored by the HR manager. "Hey, yes, you. Don''t y dumb. Take the test." A Lin''s staff greeted Henry and let him get on the test machine. They tested their speed, reaction, and strength. The reaction test was very simple. It was something simr to a ball machine that could fire fist-sized balls to attack Henry. It would show how Henry was doing in the process of dodging. In the eyes of ordinary people, the ball shot by this kind of machine was almost like a phantom, but for Henry, it was no different from a static state. Seeing the dense ballsing at him, Henry could even easily destroy the machine that shot the balls in front of him. It was easy for him to avoid them. However, many years of battle habit would not allow Henry to make any major evasive movements. It was just that these balls could be easily avoided when they were in front of him. It seemed that these balls had hit Henry, but in reality, it was impossible to hurt him. After the test was over, the tester shook his head and said, "You failed. They all hit the target." "All hit? It''s impossible. I dodged all of them." Henry was stunned for a moment. "What do you mean dodge?" The examiner looked annoyed. "Look at yourself. Did you dodge? They all hit you!" In the slow video, the balls that were fired did look like they all hit Henry. Henry quickly exined, "This is just the illusion of the naked eye. These balls didn''t touch me. I just avoided them the moment before they hit me." The examiner looked at Henry with contempt. "Do you understand how this machine works or do I understand? Do you want to do the test? If you don''t want to, then leave. Next test." Henry was speechless, but he still went to the next test. In the speed test, Henry was at the peak of the Yellow Level, and the strength test also showed that he was at the peak of the Yellow Level. Two results that showed the peak of the Yellow Level would also cause a lot of exmations. Usually, many people woulde to make friends with Henry. But now, everyone''s attention was focused on the woman, who was a master at the Darkness Level, so no one paid attention to him. Henry looked at the two testing machines strangely. ording to what he had seen, the machine should have shown the maximum capacity, but the result was only Yellow Level. "I want an annual sry of ten million. Every time danger urs, I need two million yuan for a subsidy. I need enough rest at night and my personal residence and a car. Is there a problem?" The mysterious expert proposed a condition to the HR manager. "Yes, of course." The HR manager agreed without thinking. This was a Darkness-level expert. It was a rare opportunity. When Henry heard her conditions, he frowned and said, "You''re aThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. bodyguard. Most issues appeared at night, and you need enough rest time? What you should do is to try your best to protect your employer, instead of keeping a distance from him. You want a private residence and a car. Can you ensure that the employer is not hurt while you are away?" Content belongs to The woman looked at Henry and raised her eyebrows. "Who do you think you are? Are you qualified to teach me how to do things?" The HR manager also frowned. A staff member immediately ran to the HR manager''s ear and whispered, "This person''s reaction is poor, but his strength and speed have reached the Darkness Level. I suppressed the data to the Yellow Level." "Smart." The manager nodded with satisfaction, "You can talk to him alone after this thing, but don''t let two Darkness level masters appear at the scene, otherwise it will be difficult to solve the conflict. The thing that happenedst time can''t happen again." "I understand." The examiner nodded. The HR manager looked at Henry and said, "What you said is reasonable, but the experience of one person is limited. I just heard from the tester that your strength and speed have reached the peak of the Yellow Level. If you want, we can give you a three million yuan annual sry. You are responsible for the night security work, and Sukey is responsible for the daytime security work." Content belongs to Sukey snorted with disdain and said, "You''re only at the peak of the Yellow Level, but you dare to show no respect in front of me. What are you? If we were somewhere else, I would teach you how to control your mouth!" Henry nced at her without saying anything. The HR manager quickly came out to mediate and took Sukey away from here. The examiner also ran to Henry and whispered, "Mr. Zhang, I''m sorry, we can''t tell everyone about your scores that showed the Darkness Level. Your sry is the same as tha thedy just now. The sry is ten million yuan, and you will get your own ce and a car. Each mission will be subsidized with two million yuan." Chapter 2170 Chapter 2170 ? Darkness level masters were rare. The Lins Group, with its deep pockets, paid very well when it came to choosing bodyguards for their president. "Hiding my Darkness Level?" Henry looked at the other side in confusion. Just now, he was still thinking about how his strength and speed were only at Yellow Level. "I had to do it." The examiner looked apologetic. "Something unpleasant happened before. Whenever a Darkness level expert appears, there will be people chasing after them. Two Darkness Level experts appeared before, and with everyone''s support, the two experts started fighting. In the end, both of them were injured. One had the leg broken, and the other''s hand was broken. It was very difficult to deal with this matter. That''s why just now... Mr. Zhang, you can see that Miss Sukey''s temper isn''t very good." Henry nodded silently and said nothing. He did not care about the treatment. After all, the purpose of staying here was to protect Sylvia. The Severity Tribe would certainly make big moves andunch attacks in the near future, so these people dared not dy for too long. Henry took up their offer and the Lins Group had prepared a car and a ce for him. The apartment was a high-end single apartment with an area of more than 300 square metres and an endless pool on the balcony. The residential district here had been developed recently. Such a single apartment cost more than 12 million. The housing price in Yinzhou City had now soared. Henry''s car was a Benz S-ss luxury car worth over one million. Since a bodyguard could be treated so well, it could be seen that everyone paid more attention to martial artists. People who went in and out of the residential quarter all drove luxurious cars. Henry was sitting quietly in the room. Henry''s mobile phone was filled with messages. There was news about the four members of the Severity Tribe who had fled away, the news that Helen was tracking them, the news about people from the Section Nine, and the news about the Yu''s Group in Yinzhou City. In the Yu''s Group. Trent angrily smashed the ashtray on the ground. "A bunch of good-for-nothings! How can''t you even deal with a person who lives in a nursing home?! Is such a simple thing so difficult? Huh?" Trent roared angrily. In front of Trent, his trusted subordinate stood there without saying a word, when Trent calmed down, he said, "Young Master, there are people from the Radiant Ind watching around, and all our people have been stopped by them." "What a bunch of smelly worms!" Trent cursed, "B*llsh*t, f*ck Radiant Ind. If it weren''t for our sect, it would have been destroyed! How about that woman surnamed Lin? Did she leave the house?" The trusted subordinate shook his head. "Then I''ll force her to go out! From now on, the Yu''s Group will suppress the Lins Group. Spare no effort. Tell the people that I want to meet Sylvia." Trent''s eyes shed with killing intent. "Have you found the person I''ve been looking for?" "Yes, the person is defined as top of the Darkness Level, but actually he is actually at Earth Level." the trusted subordinate replied, lowering his head. "Earth level?" Trent''s eyes showed a hint of doubt. "Okay, let him try. As long as we kill this person surnamed Lin, our mission will bepleted." The trusted subordinate nodded and silently left Trent''s office. On that day, the Yu''s Group suddenly put pressure and began to attack Lins Group heavily. The Yu''s Group itself had a strong background and its financial resources could not be underestimated. Although it was not as good as the Lins Group, it was also a big blow to the Lins Group if it was attacked crazily by such a group. In just one day, the stock of the Lins Group had shrunk dramatically. And that''s just in terms of stocks. All over the Lins Group, there were people who were boycotting and ready to expose some dirt on the Company. The Lins was such a bigpany, there were bound to be a lot of things that were not handled properly, these things could be big or small, and at this time, people picked out and amplified them. New media was a ce where information could spread quickly. Some of the information was intentionally spread, and it quickly spread like crazy on all tforms of new media, causing a huge impact on the Lins. It happened in one day. S There was a huge force behind the Yu''s Group. The current Lins Group was taken over by Sylvia''s younger sister, Daisy, who was assisted by Secretary Lee. Daisy herself was not very interested in the group''s affairs. After Sylvia left, she was forced to take office. Before that, she was assisted by Secretary Lee, and some things were well handled. But now that thepany was targeted, Daisy immediately panicked. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org The Lins management had been meeting overnight to respond to the Yu''s Group. The next morning, the Lins Group headed to Yu''s Group for a meeting. In business, everything was negotiable, and the Lins had absolute confidence, but they had failed to do so. In the words of Lins'' representatives, the Yu''s Group was simply refusing everything. No matter what conditions the Lins proposed, the Yu''s Group would not ept them. The Yu''s Group seemed to be about to die, but before it died, it would drag the Lins down. This crazy, desperate y, made the Lins Group feel miserable. In terms of the scale of the Lins Group, even if the Yu family fell, they could not bring down the Lin Family. But at least they would suffer a great loss of a hundred billion! In terms of the Yu''s Group, it was absolutely possible to make such a damage to the Lins. In three days, the Lins had been on the hot seat. Every piece of dirt had been leaked, and many people were following suit. This was the power of capital, believe it or not, but the reputation of the Lins was on the decline. No one could understand Yu''s methods of ying and not wanting to negotiate. The Lins Group was working out every day. The PR team worked hard day and night, but the effect was very poor. People were happy to see a bigpany copse suddenly. Moreover, the Lins Group upied too many businesses. There were manypanies who wished to see the Lins Group fall. In this way, people might get a share of the cake. "I want to meet the legendary business queen Sylvia. I don''t know if this business queen will show me respect or not."Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Trent, the young master of the Yu''s Group, sent such a message. The news was caught by others at once. The Yu''s Group suddenly made such a big move because of a woman! For a woman who once led the Lins Group to the peak! Trent Yu had done so much to force the Lins. To be exact, he was forcing the business queen, Sylvia, to meet him. The appearance of the Yu''s Group was crazy now. It could be imagined that if Sylvia refused, the following actions of the Yu''s Group would be more ruthless! Chapter 2171 Chapter 2171 ? Although it was called the Lins Group, it had developed for many years. After continuous orders and cooperation, the Lin family was still the whole shareholder, but its equity was fifty-six per cent. These events did not affect the Lin Family. The Lin Family had been under a lot of pressure since the first day of the incident. Now, the young master of the Yu''s Group announced publicly that he wanted to see Sylvia. In order to ensure that the Lins Group could suffer as little as possible, Sylvia spoke under the pressure of all the parties. She agreed. The meeting ce was not in Yinzhou City, but in Anshi, a city next to Yinzhou. As Sylvia''s bodyguards, Henry and Sukey naturally apanied her this time. In the office on the top floor of Lins Group, Sylvia sat there again after a long time. Secretary Lee waited at the door. When Henry and Sukey arrived, Secretary Lee bowed slightly and made a gesture of invitation. "Miss Sun, Mr. Zhang, President Lin is inside." The secretary''s words "Mr. Zhang" made Henry feel like he hade back. However, the strange look in the secretary''s eyes made Henry clear that for her, he was just a person who had never appeared before. Sukey walked into the office proudly. Sylvia sat in the president''s seat. Seeing Sukey and Henrying in, Sylvia was very calm. She reached out and made a gesture of invitation. "Please have a seat." In the face of Sukey, a Darkness Level master, Sylvia didn''t show too much politeness. Although Sylvia''s bloodline was blocked and her strength was lost, her vision was always there. Sylvia''s attitude made Sukey a little unhappy, but she still held back her anger and sat down on the sofa. Secretary Lee came in and said, "This time, President Lin is going to Anshi, and you need to escort her all the way. I believe you are more experienced in this respect than I am. Our proposal is..." "No." Sukey waved her hand and interrupted Secretary Lee directly. "I''ll arrange the journey, and you don''t have to worry about the rest. ording to the agreement, you have to pay the fee of my mission of one million in advance, and pay the other half when the task ispleted." "Of course." The secretary nodded. "Then cut the cr*p. Let''s go." Sukey stood up directly. "Wait." Henry suddenly said, "The Yu''s Group suddenly asked President Lin to meet in Anshi. The young master of Yu''s Group wouldn''t do this just for a meeting. We''d better be careful." Sukey red at Henry and said, "Do you know better than me? Even if it''s dangerous, we will not give the other side a chance to act. Don''t waste our time. Let''s go now." Sylvia nced at Henry. After Henry nodded silently, Sylvia got up and said, "Let''s go." There were not many people on this trip, only Henry, Sylvia, Sukey, and Secretary Lee. The four of them got in a car and went straight to the airport.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. On the way to the airport, Henry was driving. Henry noticed that the vehicle had been followed as soon as they left thepany. The other party was very experienced and vignt. They kept changing cars all the way. If Henry hadn''t been so good at driving, he might have been caught by others. Secretary Lee sat in the passenger seat, not knowing what had happened. Sukey was sitting next to Sylvia in the back seat, closing her eyes for rest. "Captain Sun, please watch both sides for me. I''m afraid something will happen." Henry looked at Sukey. At this time, Henry was driving the car. It was not difficult for him to avoid being tracked, but he was afraid that the other party would hit him directly. If a few trucks suddenly hit him, even Henry could not ay them in time. After all, the performance of the car was fimi a here. In the case of not being able to use his Qi, things would be very troublesome. Once his identity was exposed, he was likely to rm the people hiding in the dark. Now, things were getting closer and closer to the truth, andyers of forces were gradually emerging. At this time, they had to be more careful. Hearing Henry''s words, Sukey opened her eyes slightly and looked impatient. "Drive well. How can it be dangerous on the road in broad daylight?" Henry looked at the rearview mirror on both sides. Suddenly, two huge objects appeared on both sides of the road. They were tank cars! They looked extremely big on the road. The two tank cars drove to both sides of Henry''s car. The two tank cars ran for a few seconds and then suddenly sped up. In front of Henry, the road was congested, and cars were parked here in rows. The two tank cars chose to elerate at this time. Henry was very clear about the psychology and purpose of the two tank cars. Based on the weight and impact of the tank car, the little car he was driving would definitely be crushed into an iron pancake. At the crucial moment, Henry stepped on the gas pedal, and the car suddenly rushed forward. The car parked in front was directly pushed two metres away by Henry. The vehicle driven by Henry also drilled out of the gap. Although the car was severely damaged, it still escaped the impact range of the two tank cars. Content belongs to Henry''s sudden eleration caught the two tank cars off guard. They bumped into each other and flipped sideways. Sukey, who was in the car, stumbled and stabilized herself. She red at Henry and shouted, "Do you know how to drive? What are you doing?" Secretary Lee also red at Henry, then opened the door and got out to deal with the crash. Henry did not care too much. He opened the door and walked aside. What happened here attracted a lot of people to watch. Sukey also hurriedly got out of the car and was about to scold Henry, only to find that Henry had already run into the crowd. Henry''s eyes were sharp. He saw the dangers hidden in the crowd at a nce. It was a woman, about 17 or 18 years old, wearing a school uniform, but there was a steel needle hidden in the palm of her hand, which was covered with poison. This woman squeezed into the crowd and slowly approached the ce where Sylvia was. The woman got closer and closer to Sylvia, and her hands gradually moved. But at this moment, she suddenly felt numb in her arms and lost consciousness. Then, her legs also felt powerless. "If you''re lucky, you can live a little longer." A voice came from behind the woman''s back. The woman instantly broke in a cold sweat, but her body did not listen to her orders. She wanted to look back and see the appearance of the speaker, but she could not do it. Henry''s figure was shuttling through the crowd, and an old woman with a slim figure was also fixed in the crowd, unable to move. So was a man with a briefcase in his hand. Chapter 2172 Chapter 2172 ? Henry had used different identities to carry out countless assassination tasks. Reapers were spread all over the world. They might have any identities, but when performing tasks, they would be cold-blooded killers. Henry found these killers hidden in the crowd. It had nothing to do with his strength. Everything was based on experience. Without rich experience, even if a ninth level Heavenly Way expert came, it would be impossible to find these killers hidden in the crowd easily. They were very powerful and could only ensure that these killers would not seed in the fight, but they could not kill all of them before they started. When Henry finished dealing with people in the crowd, Secretary Lee also handled the car ident. The insurancepany who cooperated with the Lins Group sent people first, and thepany also arranged for the driver to send the cars back. Henry returned to the car. "Where did you go?" Sukey rebuked Henry loudly as soon as she saw him. "Do you have anything to say about your dereliction of duty just now? Do you know what kind of consequences could a car crash cause? Do you know what dangers were hidden in the crowd just now? You hid in order to avoid the responsibility and show up after you see that the matter is settled! Do you know that you are seriously responsible for your dereliction of duty?" "Alright, let''s set off quickly." Sylvia interrupted Sukey''s scolding. After the incident just now, Secretary Lee did not believe Henry''s driving skills, so she specially arranged a driver to take everyone to the airport. After the incident here had been dealt with, the crowd gradually dispersed. The three people who could not move in the crowd were also dragged away. Everything seemed to be normal. Killers were everywhere, so were Reapers. In a luxury hotel in Anshi, Trent listened to the report from his trusted subordinate, and his face was gloomy. "This Lin was lucky! If it weren''t for those people from Radiant Ind, she would have died countless times! Why?! Why?! Why?! Why would Radiant Ind protect her!" Trent roared loudly. The history between Sylvia and Henry was erased. Not only did the people around Sylvia forget Henry, but also the enemy forgot Henry. This was a good thing for the current situation. Those people who knew Sylvia first, and then Henry, would forget Henry. However, on the contrary, people who know Henry first would still remember Sylvia. As for Radiant Ind, only a few knew Henry''s true identity as the King of Hell. The enemies were all dead. Under the roar of Trent, the trusted subordinate dared not speak. After a long time, Trent gradually calmed down. He yed with the thumb ring on his thumb and said coldly, "The person you have found hase, hasn''t he?" "He has arrived." "Inject him." Trent''s eyes were fierce. "This must be done!" "Understood." The trusted subordinate took his leave. Trent sat there, picked up his phone and sent a message. "Find out what''s the rtionship between Radiant Ind and the Lins!" At this moment, Sylvia and others had boarded the private jet to Anshi. The security guards and pilots Lins'' private ne were all reced by people from Radiant Ind. They would bepletely safe as long as the other side did not attack in the sky. Henry also breathed a sigh of relief. He sat by the window, thinking. After the people from the Hport Holy Land arrived here, the Severity Tribe immediatelyunched an attack which proved that the other side was also in a hurry. Since he had forced them before, they would definitely find a way to find out his identity. His identity as the King of Humans from Orastin Ind would be found out sooner orter. It was only a matter of time before the King of Hell''s identity was found out. After all, the Swine Beast only cut off by Sylvia''s memory of him. He did not forget Sylvia. Some people who knew him also knew the existence of Sylvia. Once his rtionship with Sylvia was exposed, they would risk their lives to kill him or hide forever, making it impossible for him to find out which Holy Land was rted to Severity Tribe. However, others could wait, and Henry could not wait. The ancient battlefield had already been in a hurry. If Justus had not suddenly appeared, who knew what it would have been like. There were also great Restricted Zones. Based on what Justus said, they were all inheritance areas. If there were people from Holy Lands who tried to get the inheritance there, then this matter would be troublesome.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ording to Ranulfo''s words, those inheritances would be important bargaining chips for the Severity Tribe. Destroy the civilization! Henry did not know the exact purpose of the Severity Tribe, but he clearly knew that he could not let the Severity Tribe do it. "But what did Future see?" The mystery was right in front of him, but he couldn''t solve it. However, Henry had a hunch that once the mystery was solved, the truth of the world would be fully revealed to him. The ne took off and became stable in the air. Sukey stood in front of Henry. She looked at Henry and suddenly scolded, "Apologize!" Sukey''s reproach came into Henry''s ears. Henry looked at Sukey doubtfully. "Apologize for what you did just now! You''re not doing your job as a bodyguard! You don''t deserve your sry based on your behaviour!" Sukey shouted at Henry and then looked at Sylvia. "President Lin, I think we don''t need this person for this mission. You can give me his reward. As for him, you can let him go." Henry suddenly smiled. "ording to what you said, Captain Sun, you should give me your sry. On the way here, there were 14 cars that followed us, two on National Street, one on Tianping Street, four on Second Street, three on Lijing Street, two on Workers North Road, and two at Ying Street. And I hit the car in order to avoid two tank cars. After doing that, I got into the crowd and dealt with three killers. What did you do all the way?" Sukey listened to Henry''s words, and she was stunned for a moment. She turned to look at Sylvia and Secretary Lee, and then said with disdain, "He is good at making things up I''m a Darkness Level master, but I didn''t find anyone I following us. If I didn''t see the murderer, how could you, a master of the Yellow Level, see him? Also, the two tank cars, it was because you suddenly elerated the pace that they collided. What else can you make up? Let me see! Why don''t you say that you are a master of the Sky Level?" e At this moment, an attendant suddenly came over with a tablet in her hand. She nced at Henry obscurely, then came to Sylvia and said, "President Lin, the security team just sent a message. The two tank cars'' drivers are escaping criminals. They were ordered by someone to harm you. At the scene of the car ident, the surveince officers caught three people. They are also criminals. They have murder cases on hand." Chapter 2173 Chapter 2173 ? When the attendant finished speaking, Sukey was stunned. This matter made Sukey feel a sense of crisis. Secretary Lee frowned slightly and looked at Sukey. "Captain Sun, did you realize these things just now?" Sukey''s eyes kept rolling. A few secondster, she pointed at Henry and scolded, "You have talked to the intelligence department of the Lins Group first, haven''t you? Otherwise, how would you know so much?! Don''t think I don''t know! Also, even if you discovered in advance that someone was tracking us, as a driver, if you couldn''t even find that out, you were not qualified to be a bodyguard! These are all things you should do, but now you are making a fuss." Henry shook his head slightly. "I don''t want topete with you. It''s meaningless." After Henry finished, he closed his eyes and was ready to rest. Sukey cursed again. Seeing that Henry ignored her, she stamped her feet, walked to the back and sat down. However, Sukey had been staring at Henry all the time. Sometimes, she clenched her fists tightly, thinking about something. More than an hourter, the nended. They arrived at the Anshi airport. It was already afternoon. The meeting time that Trent said was set for tomorrow morning. A car was ready in the underground garage of the airport. It was a ck Benz G. Sukey walked to the side of the car, took the key and said, "I''ll drive, so that no one will talk about my work." Henry shook his head and said, "I suggest not driving this car. We don''t know who is targeting us now, but from the current situation, the Yu''s Group is highly suspicious. If we drive this car, we will be easy to be targeted by the other party." "The Yu''s Group?" Sukey looked at Henry as if she was looking at a fool. "Can you be a little smart? The Yu''s Group made such a big move in order to see President Lin. If they were going to do something, how could they make such a big move? Do you suspect everybody? Let me tell you, President Lin''s identity is special. She is linked to the whole Lins Group. There are too many people who want to deal with President Lin. If you guard against everything, then don''t go anywhere. Stay at home every day. That''s the safest way."N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Henry frowned and said, "I''m just reminding you to take normal precautions." "You can do it." Sukey opened the door and got in the car first. Sukey acted like she was an independent person, which made Secretary Lee and Sylvia standing on the side a little embarrassed. Sukey sat in the car, looking at the three people in front of the car, and asked, "Are youing or not? If you don''t want, I''ll leave. I''ll be safe at the hotel. Then my mission will bepleted. It''s you who don''t trust me." After Sukey finished speaking, seeing that Sylvia had not responded yet, she mmed the steering wheel hard, stepped on the gas pedal, and the car drove out of the garage. In the garage, Henry looked at Secretary Lee and asked, "Secretary Lee, there should be other spare cars, right?" "Yes." The secretary nodded and took Henry to get a car. An inconspicuous Volkswagen was ced in the corner, and its key was hidden under the board. Henry drove the car and took Sylvia and Secretary Lee out of the garage. As she was driving on the road, Sukey felt a fire burning in her heart. Henry was just a weak Yellow Level master. Why did he dare to talk to her like this? Why did he dare to speak to her in such a tone? Where did he get the confidence? The more Sukey thought, the angrier she became. When she came out of her sect, everyone was polite to her. Once she showed her strength, she had all kinds of benefits. She wanted to change her life and be a bodyguard. She didn''t expect to meet such a person! "If we were in my sect, I would definitely tear you apart!" Sukey gnashed her teeth in hatred. Just as Sukey was thinking about how to torture Henry, a huge impact came from the side, which made Sukey''s mind go nk for a moment. She saw the airbag on the steering wheel pop out. The next second, she felt confused and her body rolled along with the car. A truck was parked in the middle of the road. The driver looked at the Benz G in front of him and felt unreal. "What''s going on? Have Ipleted my mission?" "Wasn''t it said that the defence ability of the enemy from Yinzhou City was very strong? More than a dozen following cars had been dumped and the killers hidden in the crowd had been dealt with. How could it be so simple now?" As long as the car was knocked over, he would get five million! The driver suppressed his excitement and opened the door with a flustered expression. He rushed out of the car and shouted, "So sorry. I didn''t notice. I''m sorry." The driver seemed to be careless, and his eyes were inquiring about the situation in the car. Everyone had a picture of the target. Once he could handle the target, there would be a reward of another ten million. The driver was looking for an opportunity to see if he could do it. The door of the Benz G opened, and a woman climbed out of the car. When the driver saw only this person in the car, his face suddenly became ugly. "Cr*p, this is just a bait!" Seeing this scene, the driver turned around and ran away without any hesitation. Sukey, who had climbed out of the car, only felt sore all over her body. However, with the strength, she still subconsciously protected her body in the rolling car. There were only some bruises on her body. Sukey''s whole body was in pain. She looked at the truck that had caused the ident and was about to ask about the situation when a vehicle suddenly stopped in front of her. The door opened and Henry got out of the car, looking at the scene in front of him. When Secretary Lee saw the car being knocked over, she also looked very bad. From the beginning to the end, Sylvia''s expression was very indifferent. She absolutely believed in Henry At the same time, Sylvia also got Henry''s permission to show up. Otherwise, Sylvia would know which was more important between the Metaphysics bloodline and the Lin Family. "Captain Sun, it seems that we have been targeted. Get in the car." Henry said to Sukey. "Bullsh*t!" Sukey shouted. "The other party was just running the red light! It is his fault. He can''t run!" Sukey said as she walked towards the truck. She opened the door, and the driver had already disappeared. Sukey quickly rummaged through the other party''s vehicle but did not even find his driving license. Soon, there were patrols here. When seeing the license te of the truck, the inspector''s face changed. He said to Sukey and Henry, "Who is the driver of Benz?" Sukey stepped forward in a hurry. The police said, "You have to be mentally prepared. This might not be an ordinary car ident. Someone reported the case to the police at noon. The criminal also ran away. It was a premeditated car ident." Chapter 2174 Chapter 2174 ? This was the stolen truck and the criminal had escaped. This was a premeditated car ident. These things had already told Sukey that this Benz G had been targeted when it was driven out of the airport. "Captain Sun, be careful. Get in the car. Leave it to someone else." Henry shouted. Sukey sat in the Volkswagen with a sullen face. "Captain Sun." Secretary Lee sitting in the passenger seat said, "Our Lins Group doesn''t tolerate any arrogance when ites to work. Although you have the strength of the Darkness Level, youck security experience. Mr. Zhang will be the captain for the time being in this mission. You will assist him." "Why?" Sukey shouted immediately. "Assist him? Is he qualified?" "Captain Sun, this is thepany''s decision. Please follow it. If you are dissatisfied, you can leave at any time." The secretary frowned. Although she had heard that this expert was very bad-tempered before they set out, Secretary Lee didn''t take her seriously. But now, she really couldn''t ept Sukey''s bad temper. Sukey gritted her teeth and looked at Henry with hatred in her eyes. Under Henry''smand, the car arrived at the hotel and temporarily stabilized. After arriving at the hotel, Sukey took out her mobile phone and dialled a number. As soon as the phone was connected, Sukey cried, "Hello, brother, I''m being bullied. I''m now in Anshi. I''ll send you the location. Come and help me." Anshi was a prosperous metropolis with a lot of people. Sylvia sat in the room, and Henry, as a bodyguard, also sat in the room. Secretary Lee was arranged to live in another room by Sylvia. On the sofa, Sylvia looked at Henry, who was sitting opposite her, and couldn''t help but ask, "What do you think the Severity Tribe will do next?" "Here, they don''t dare to do anything grantly. I have taught those people from the Hport Holy Land a lesson before they came. They know that they are not invincible, so they will follow the rules. But this is because they don''t know that you have a rtionship with me. Once they know our rtionship, they will do it regardless of anything." "Which Holy Land is involved in this?" Sylvia frowned slightly. "I''m not sure." Henry shook his head. "What we can confirm now is that the members of the Runner Shrine, Immeasurable Shrine and Quinn Shrine are all dead. The other sixnds are suspicious." Sylvia stared at Henry for a long time. Suddenly, she asked, "What role are you ying in this? What exactly is our mission?" Henry was stunned and then shook his head. "I don''t know. Maybe, there will be an answer soon." Henry stood up, stood by the window, and looked down. "Do you..." Sylvia looked at Henry''s back. "Do you think that I will ever recover my memory?" Henry took a deep breath, turned around, looked at Sylvia''s beautiful face, and nodded hard. "Rest assured, I will make you remember, I will!" The corners of Sylvia''s mouth curled into a smile. She then stood up from the sofa and said yfully, "I''m going to take a bath. Remember to protect me well." After Sylvia finished speaking, she stepped on her slippers and walked into the bathroom. Soon, the sound of water sshing could be heard, and behind the ss door, a beautiful figure loomed. Henry shrugged helplessly and sat on the sofa, nning something. This time, the Yu''s Group made such a big movement to make Sylviae out, and there had to be some big move waiting ahead. All the way, it was only a small fight. The Yu''s Group only had this open and Henry''s opportunity was also this. He had to take this opportunity to find evidence of the Yu''s Group so that Yu''s Group would no longer exist. Content belongs to The situation on Helen''s side had also made progress. The four members of Severity Tribe had fled to the west. As soon as the matter of the Yu''s Group was solved, Henry would immediately go to Helen and find out the people behind all of this. After all the things were settled, he could return to the Mountain and Sea Realm. Henry had a hunch that the great war wasing. In the evening, it was time for dinner. After Henry checked everything, Sylvia went to eat. "Henry,e out. I have something to talk to you." Sukey suddenly pushed the door open and asked Henry toe out. Henry was really not in the mood to talk to Sukey. "Henry!" Sukey called Henry''s name again, with impatience in her words. "I am on a mission. Let''s talk about it after the mission is over." Henry waved his hand as if he was driving flies away. "Didn''t you hear what I said?" Sukey didn''t care what Henry was doing at all. "Is it very difficult to make youe out?" Sukey''s eyes were fierce. "Henry,e out!" Sukey repeatedly shouted, as if she would not give up until Henry came out. Henry rolled his eyes, got up and went out. He looked at Sukey in front of him. "Tell me. What''s wrong?" "Follow me." Sukey turned and walked towards the end of the corridor. Henry followed Sukey to the end of the corridor, where there was a hall. At this time, a man was sitting in the hall. Sukey saw him and after calling him senior brother, she stood behind the man. The man looked like he was in his thirties. He stared at Henry and asked, "You? Are you Henry?" Henry frowned. "What''s wrong?" "What''s wrong?" The man sneered. "You hurt my junior sister? Who do you think you are? Today you made my junior sister a bait, didn''t you? You let my junior sister get hit by a truck!"N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Henry shrugged his shoulders and said, "I warned her that her car was dangerous, and she insisted on going her own way." "Warned?" The manughed in el disdain. "You''ve been mocking my junior sister all the way. Do you think the words you''ve said are still a warning? From what I see, you''re purposely provoking my junior sister! Why? Do you feel that because of her, your sry is low? Or do you want to show off in front of your employer? Let me tell you, you have to show off your strength! You''re just a Yellow Level expert. In front of a Darkness Level expert, you have to lower your head, understand?" "I don''t understand." Henry shook his head. "Strength is one aspect, but it is more about the experience. My experience is richer than hers." "Noisy!" The man shouted, "Henry, this time, I am just giving you a warning. Next, when the mission is carried out, my junior sister should be the leader. Remember, you are only at the Yellow Level. It is your luck to learn from a Darkness Level master. Don''t be ignorant of good luck. Remember! I will warn you only once. If you do something that makes my junior sister unhappy again, believe me, with your strength, you won''t be able to leave Anshi!" Content belongs to Chapter 2175 Chapter 2175 ? The man looked at Henry with eyes full of threats. Henry smiled. "I still have a mission toplete." After saying that, Henry turned and walked outside. "Did we let you go?" Sukey raised her head and stood in front of Henry. "Did you hear what my senior brother asked you?" "Sukey, our duty is to be bodyguards. Now that we have left the employer for so long, we have failed our duties. If something goes wrong at this time, will you be responsible for the consequences?" "Are you teaching me?" Sukey looked unhappy. "I''ll say it again. You don''t need to teach me how to do things, and you only need to..." Just as Sukey shouted like a child, the sound of ss breaking suddenly sounded, followed by a woman''s scream. Henry''s face changed, and he rushed to the door immediately. When Henry rushed to Sylvia''s ce, he saw a masked man holding a dagger directly stabbing at Sylvia. Secretary Lee was sitting on the side with a panicked look on her face. Henry cursed in his heart. He grabbed a vase and threw it out hard, smashing it on the wrist of the masked man, letting the dagger in his hand fall out. At this time, Sukey and the man also ran over.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Seeing this scene, Sukey shouted, "How dare you?! Do you know who I am?" The masked man turned around and nced at Sukey. He shook his head disdainfully. "Trash." Sukey had lived a luxurious life since she was a child, and she had never been bullied like this. This trash made Sukey so angry that she rushed straight to the masked man. The masked man nced at Sukey who was rushing toward him, sneered and kicked her. This kick showed the Earth Level strength. Sukey couldn''t dodge at all and was kicked out directly. "His lower body is very stable. His weakness is on the top," Henry said while observing his surroundings. Henry was watching if there was anyone from the Severity Tribe lurking around. His identity must not be exposed. "Do I need you to tell me?" Sukey red at Henry and rushed up again. After several moves, they saw Sukey being kicked back. "Junior Sister!" The man shouted and joined the battle. Sukey was relieved when she saw the mane in. She looked at Sylvia and said, "President Lin, this mission requires my senior brother to join. Your Lins Group has to pay more. My senior brother usually don''t do this type of missions. It''s good news for Lins Group to get him to do it." Sukey''s voice just fell, and the man was directly knocked to the wall. He spat out a mouthful of blood and his face was extremely ugly. He stared at the masked man, and his eyes were full of fear. "Earth... Earth Level!" "Earth Level!" Sukey was shocked. "I said that his lower body is very stable. Don''t fight with him directly." Henry shook his head. "Shut up!" Sukey scolded. "If you hadn''t been here and disturbed me, how could I not be equal to him? Even he is at the Earth Level, I could have fought him with my senior brother." "You two have nobat experience. Even if you are at the same level, you are no match for him." Henry stretched his shoulders. He was sure that there was no one around him. "You are just at the Yellow Level. Why do you talk so much nonsense? If you hadn''t provoked me before, he wouldn''t have sneaked in. The situation now is your fault!" Sukey red at Henry. Henry stopped talking to Sukey. He looked at the masked man and said, "If you are willing to provide your employer''s name, I will spare your life." The masked man looked at Henry with a little fear in his eyes. The masked man could feel the power of the vase that Henry had just thrown out. The masked man had not yet spoken, and Sukey''s disdainful voice sounded first. "Even if you are pretending, you should also do that in a different situation, right? Henry, I advise you not to go against him and die. If you kowtow twice, he might forgive you." "You''re just at the Yellow Level, yet you dare to be arrogant toward the Earth Level. You''re really courting death!" The man also clutched his chest and mocked. Henry ignored what they were talking about. He stared at the masked man in front of him and asked, "Do you want to tell me or not?" "What big words!" The masked man roared and stepped towards Henry. The masked man was so fast that Sukey and the man couldn''t see him clearly. He was already in front of Henry. In their view, this Henry, who was only at the Yellow Level, was bound to die. But the next second, what happened was beyond their expectations. The masked man, who was rushing forward, suddenly flew backwards and hit the wall. Henry stepped forward, stepped on the chest of the masked man, and asked, "Are you going to tell me or not?" "You..." The masked man pointed at Henry and was about to speak. Henry''s foot stepping on the masked man''s chest suddenly exerted force, and the masked man spat out a mouthful of blood. "Are you going to tell me or not?" Henry continued to ask with fierce sparkle in his eyes. This scene made Sukey widen her eyes, and Sukey''s senior brother also looked incredulous. The masked man suddenly grinned. When Henry saw this scene, he was shocked and took off the mask of the masked man. However, it was toote. The masked man had already cracked the poison in his mouth. He was lying on the ground with ck blood spilling from the corner of his mouth. Obviously, he was dead. Henry stared at the masked man. Obviously, he was a man of sacrifice. Henry went forward and helped Sylvia up. Sylvia shook her head at Henry, indicating that she was fine. Although the secretary looked flustered, she still called someone to deal with the matter here immediately. "Good for you! You didn''t do it deliberately because you wanted to im credit, did you?" Sukey, who got up from the ground, pointed at Henry and scolded him. Sukey''s senior brother wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and said coldly, "My junior sister and I have just seriously injured the man, but you immediately took action and made an illusion that you defeated him. You are really scheming. Are you here to be a bodyguard or to gain profits?" "Henry, you are really shameless!" Sukey stared at Henry. "You can do such a thing. Have you put your employer in the first ce?" Sylvia frowned and was about to speak when she heard Henry''s voice in her ear. "It''s useful to keep these two people. The masked man just now was injected with some medicine. Obviously, the other party can temporarily hire killers at this level. This time, they will be very likely to sacrifice their lives. These two people should be left as smoke bombs." Content belongs to Hearing this, Sylvia nodded slightly and said to Sukey and her senior brother, "Miss Sukey, I, Sylvia Lin, have seen what you did. Thank you for your help this time. Let''s wait for a while. Now it''s not safe here. Let''s talk about it in another ce." Sukey''s face looked better when she heard Sylvia speak. She warned Henry a little more before giving up. Henry picked up his mobile phone and asked someone to contact the Section Nine. Chapter 2176 Chapter 2176 ? The sky gradually darkened. Inside a hotel, Trent flew into a rage after receiving the result of the mission! "Failure again! What the h*ll are you doing?" "Young Master, Sylvia invited the people from the Hemlock Sect of Anshi to be her bodyguards. The other side has some strength in Anshi, and the leader is also at the Earth Level. I''m afraid the other side''s leader is hiding in the dark." Trent''s trusted subordinate stood by the side and answered in a low voice. "Hemlock Sect!" Trent''s eyes were filled with hatred. "It''s just an Earth Level expert! There''s no need to invite anyone. I''ll do it myself! Find out where Sylvia is!" The trusted subordinate''s face changed greatly. "Young Master, you can''t do this! Sylvia''s identity is special. Once the people in the Section Nine realize that it was you who did it, then..." "So what?" Trent sneered. "As long as Sylvia is killed, the Yu''s Group will also disappear. The whole civilization is about to restart and we will be the founders of the new era!" Trent''s eyes were shing with madness. "It''s impossible to make Sylviae out again. This time, we must seize the opportunity. I will take action tonight! Find out where she is!" The trusted subordinate nodded and left. Sylvia went to another hotel. After what happened just now, Henry did not leave Sylvia''s side again. "President Lin, the fight just now has cost me a lot of my strength. I need to rest. There will be no danger today." After saying this, Sukey went to sleep in the next room. The sky was getting darker and darker, and the lights around the hotel were getting fewer and fewer. Only Sylvia and Henry were left in the room. Sylvia looked at Henry and asked, "Are you sure the other side will do it tonight?" "Definitely." Henry nodded. "Sukey''s existence is to let the other side know that ordinary masters can''t deal with you. They can only let top masters try. There is a rule that people can''t use the Qi here. I have notified the Section Nine to infiltrate. Once the opposite side takes action, the Section Nine will intervene. At that time, you will be safe during this period of time." Sylvia nodded as the room descended into silence. As time went by, the lights in the room suddenly went dark. "They are here!" Henry''s eyes narrowed. The locked door suddenly opened, and a figure appeared at the door. "I''ve heard of President Lin''s name, but I''ve never seen her before. That''s really rude. It''s reasonable to say that I should visit President Lin on the first day our Yu''s Group went to Yinzhou City." A teasing voice came from the door. "Trent Yu!" Sylvia looked at the figureing in from the door. Henry was delighted. Henry was sure that the Yu''s Group would make a final bet, but he did not expect that theing person would be Trent. If so, things would be even simpler. "President Lin is really powerful." Trent came in and said, "A few crises has been resolved by you. It seems that the people from the Hemlock Sect are somewhat capable. But I don''t know whether the people from the Hemlock Sect can protect you in the current situation. The heir of Metaphysics bloodline has to rely on others to protect you. Isn''t it really a feeling of grievance?" Trent stared at Sylvia. "I didn''t expect that the wings of the Severity Tribe are so well-developed." A smile appeared on Sylvia''s face. "Which lord of the Holy Land can''t wait to give you an order?" "Sylvia Lin, you''re going to die soon. There''s no need to get information from me." Trent shook his head slightly. "If you want to know the answer, go to Hell, I think someone will tell you." In the palm of Trent, a me suddenly burned up. Trent took a step forward and rushed straight to Sylvia. Henry, who was also in the room, was not taken seriously by Trent at all. It was just a person from the Hemlock Sect. Among ordinary people, he could barely be considered an expert, but in the eyes of Trent, he was nothing. Trent was very fast. In the blink of an eye, he had arrived in front of Sylvia. "Sylvia, the Metaphysics bloodline is going to disappear here." Trent sneered and directly tried to kill her. "President Yu, our Hemlock Sect doesn''t agree!" Henry appeared in front of Trent in a sh. Trent''s face changed. The strength this man had disyed was beyond his imagination. Henry''s right hand clenched into a fist. He simply punched out, and the whole body of Trent flew backwards and hit the wall. At the same time, the hotel door was kicked open, and the lights went back on. "Section Nine! Don''t move!" A dozen people rushed into the hotel. Sylvia quickly pointed at Trent and said, "It''s him! He used the Qi and broke the rules!" "Trent Yu!" The person in charge of the Section Nine recognized Trent at a nce. Several people immediately rushed forward and were going to subdue Trent. Trent wanted to resist, but he was horrified to find that all his Qi was sealed by the people from the Hemlock Sect! Trent never thought that the Hemlock Sect, an ordinary martial arts club, had such a master! The people of the Section Nine quickly handled this matter, and Sylvia also cooperated with them to record the confession. The Section Nine also specially sent people to protect Sylvia. At present, if the people of the Severity Tribe knew that Section Nine sent people to protect Sylvia, they would not think about taking other actions. They would only take it as Trent failed it. Henry had done so much for only one purpose. He did not want the Severity Tribe to connect him with the matter concerning Sylvia. Otherwise, everything would be troublesome. When the people of the Section Nine arrived, Sukey, who was sleeping soundly, was also awakened. When she heard what had happened just now, she realized that Sylvia was attacked again while she was sleeping! "Hello,dy. Are you President Lin''s bodyguard?" el The news that Yu''s Group''s young master broke into the hotel and injured people spread out at once. On the spot, there were smart reporters who rushed over. Sylvia also ordered to make this thing as big as possible. Facing the reporter''s question, Sukey nodded subconsciously. "Miss, President Lin is safe and sound this time because of your extraordinary strength. Miss, can you introduce yourself to us?" "Of course." Sukey did not care whether what just happened hadBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. anything to do with her. She immediately said, "My name is Sukey.e from the Hembet Sect Anshi. If you need any security, you can contact me at any time. Although the price is higher than the market price, it is absolutely worth it!" Sukey seemed to be bragging about herself. Henry never showed up. After making sure that everything was fine, he set out for the west. The four members of the Severity Tribe who had been released should provide him with new news. When the Severity Tribe investigated the events in Anshi, they found that it was just the Hemlock Sect. After all, from the beginning to the end, they showed the strength of ordinary people. Chapter 2177 Chapter 2177 ? Now, the Severity Tribe was hiding in the dark while Henry was also hiding in the dark. Only Sylvia stood out. But the Severity Tribe could not deal with Sylvia in conventional ways, so it would inevitably take extreme measures. And this was the clue that Henry wanted to catch. That night, Henry had already arrived at the airport. The next morning, he took the ne and left Van Xia. The Yu''s Group had severely suppressed the Lins Group. Because of Trent''s matter, they also came to an end. Sylvia and herpanions went straight back to Yinzhou City. This time, there were people of the Section Nine around Sylvia. In the far west, a figure looked gloomy. "A bunch of nothings. Can''t they even handle such a small matter? It will be difficult for them to take action after rming the local powers! That Henry fe will keep an eye on us. Anyone who breaks the rules here will die without a doubt! When we return to the Mountain and Sea Realm, I will definitely make that Henry suffer!" The Qi rose from the person who spoke. A female''s voice sounded, "It doesn''t matter what Henry is. As long as we don''t break the rules, he won''t do anything. Now we have to figure out the background of the Hemlock Sect. The Yu''s Group is just a pawn." "It doesn''t matter if it''s a pawn, but now that Sylvia has the protection of the local force, how can we make a move? Hemlock Sect! I will personally make a trip and see what kind of background the Hemlock Sect has!" "Could it be the remnants of the Exponent Sect?" A female voice rang out. "It''s impossible! The Exponent Sect has long ceased to exist. No matter what the Hemlock Sect is, they have to pay the price! As for the Metaphysics bloodline, since we can''t kill it, let her live a little longer. When we open the gate, she will die sooner orter!" The two figures were in the darkness, and it was impossible to see their appearances clearly. However, from their conversations, it was possible to tell that they were from the Mountain and Sea Realm. Lins Group, Yinzhou City. At this time, Sukey and Sylvia were the only ones standing in Sylvia''s office. "President Lin, I have to make it clear to you." Sukey held her arms across her chest and looked proud. Sylvia nodded slightly, "Speak." Sukey curled her lips and said, "Now my price is different from before. If you want me to continue to protect you, 10 million is not enough. There are too many people outside offering a higher price than this. I want to increase the sry." Sylvia frowned, "How much do you want?" Sukey stretched out three fingers. "At least three times more, and themission for each task should also be three times higher. President Lin, I think you should know that this time, without me, you couldn''t return to Yinzhou at all. That guy has escaped in the face of danger, and only I am still here. The price I want is not too much, and with President Lin''s assets, this money is nothing." Sylvia smiled and said, "Sukey, there is no one else here, only you and I. I think, there are some things that you don''t have to pretend about anymore. When the Trent came, you didn''t seem to appear. It was the people of the Section Nine who captured Trent." Sukey roared with disdain, "I didn''t show up, but it doesn''t mean that I didn''t participate in this matter. Do you think that people of the Section Nine could easily take down Trent without me? Without me, you would have already been killed by Trent before people of the Section Nine showed up. Your life should be worth more than 30 million, right?" Sylvia nodded. "It''s true that my life is worth more than 30 million, but, Miss Sukey, your payment will remain the same. On the contrary, this trip makes me question your professionalism, and if you want to stay in the Lins Group, your sry will be reduced by 90%." "90%!" Sukey''s face changed. "Sylvia Lin, are you kidding me?" Sylvia shook her head slightly, "I''m not joking with you. If you''re not willing, you can leave at any time." Sukey took a deep breath and said, "Well, Sylvia Lin, you have angered me, but you don''t seem to know the consequences of angering a Darkness Level master. You don''t know the consequences of angering the Hemlock Sect! I hope you don''t regret what you just did!" Sukey spoke harsh sentences and turned to leave. Sylvia looked at Sukey''s back and shook her head silently. At this time, at the Hemlock Sect in Anshi. The Hemlock Sect was originally a martial arts club. There was once a person in his family who had climbed up ?rastin Ind. It was said that he got a few spiritual herbs from Immortal Mountain. The el spiritual herbs had no effect on the powerful existences on Orastin Ind, but they could make an ordinary person be a top expert. As the daughter of the Sect Leader of the Hemlock Sect, Sukey had be a Darkness Level expert directly after taking such herbs. Her speed, strength, and reaction speed were far superior to that of ordinary people. In addition, several important members of the Hemlock Sect were fortunate enough to take it as well. They were all Darkness Level experts. The strongest one was even close to the Earth Level. Normally, the Hemlock Sect had quite a few disciples, but today''s Hemlock Sect''s threshold was on the verge of being ttened. "We''ll pay 3 million a year! Disciples of the Hemlock Sect, please be our bodyguards!" "We''ll pay 7 million a year!" "10 million year!"Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Countless voices sounded outside of the Hemlock Sect. Those offers made the leader of the Hemlock Sect extremely excited! If he had this money, why would he keep the martial arts club open? He could spend it all his life. The Hemlock Sect''s leader signed the contracts at the entrance. "Everyone, the strength of our Hemlock Sect is absolutely undoubted. We have so many disciples that we can give everyone the strongest security measures!" The Hemlock Sect''s leader was so happy that he couldn''t close his mouth. He didn''t expect that his daughter would bring so many benefits to the martial arts club a she went out for a casual trip! They wouldn''t have to worry about it for the rest of her life! Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org The news that the young master of the Yu''s Group was a Qi-controlling Realm master and wanted to do something bad to the president of Lins Group had spread all over the world. The name of the Hemlock Sect was spoken by Sukeyst night, and people were familiar with it. This morning, many people made a special trip to Anshi to ask the Hemlock Sect to be their bodyguards! How could the martial club invited by the president of Lins Group be bad? The Hemlock Sect''s leader signed contracts from morning till night. His hands were sore. In the end, he calcted the value of these contracts and the total was 23 billion! 23 billion! When this number was said, the upper echelons of the Hemlock Sect went crazy with joy. "Master." A young man came to the front of the master of Hemlock Sect. "Although the money is a lot, we don''t have that strength. We don''t know how Junior Sister had dealt with the expert who used Qi. But we all know the Junior Sister''s strength. She is much stronger than ordinary members. We have signed so many contracts now. If we encounter danger at that time, what can we do?" Chapter 2178 Chapter 2178 ? "Can''t handle it?" When the Hemlock Sect leader heard this, his lips curled into a smile. "What does it have to do with us if we can''t handle it? Our strength is at this level. If we can''t handle it, then we can only me the enemies they provoked for being too strong. We have to protect our employers. Once we can''t protect, will there be anyone who can climb out of the grave and ask us to refund the money?" Hearing the Master''s words, the young man immediately understood andughed, "Yes, yes, Master, you''ve really thought about everything." "As long as we''ve got the money, we can change our identities. We can live a carefree life for a lifetime. The life and death of others have nothing to do with us. Anyway, they make enemies outside." The Hemlock Sect''s leader sneered. At the same time, a ne from the West headed directly for Anshi. On the ne, a young man held a folder. The folder showed all the members of the Hemlock Sect. Sukey''s face was erged and disyed on the paper. "Hemlock Sect, let me see who gave you the courage!" The young man''s eyes were filled with killing intent. In a vi in Yinzhou City, many young men and women gathered together. Sukey was among them. After the departure of Lins Group, Sukey quickly found the nextpany and earned 20 million with her outstanding achievements. Among these young men and women who were with Sukey, one of them was Sukey''s employer. However, from the man''s attitude towards Sukey, it seemed that Sukey was the boss. As a bodyguard, in this vi, Sukey was like a boss. "Miss Sukey, have something to drink." Someone poured out the expensive red wine and brought it to Sukey. "Miss Sukey, have something to eat." "Miss Sukey." Voices of awe rang in Sukey''s ears. She immediately became the object of appreciation. "In my opinion, the Lins Group really doesn''t know what''s good for them." Sukey''s employer said, "If it weren''t for Sukey, President Lin would have died in Anshi long ago. But in the end, she didn''t raise Sukey''s sry? That''s so stingy." "Well, well, you don''t have to mention it." Sukeyy on the sofa and waved her hand. "I don''t care about the Lins Group. I came out to be a bodyguard just for fun. After all, if I think about it, there are too many ways to make money." "Yes, yes, yes." Immediately, some people obsequiously agreed with Sukey. Sukey listened to the echo, and she was in a good mood. "Sukey, could you tell us how you dealt with Trent?" "That''s right, Sukey. Why don''t you tell us what happened? I heard that Sylvia went to Anshi with so many dangers. If it weren''t for you, Sylvia would have been killed in Yinzhou." A group of people surrounded Sukey with a look of asking for knowledge. Feeling the eyes of the people around her, Sukey was extremely proud. She sat up and coughed, "Well, since you want to listen, I can tell you. But don''t spread this matter. In fact, I was not the only bodyguard of Sylvia. There was another person. I will not mention who that person is. You also don''t need to remember this name. Anyway, he is at the peak of Yellow Level." "Wow, the peak of the Yellow Stage is also very powerful." "Powerful? Compared with Sukey, he is just a scum." Sukey''s employer''s face was full of disdain. Sukey nodded. "That man''s strength is very weak, and his observation is also very poor. On the way to Yinzhou Airport, I drove a car, and he was sleeping in the back. On the way, I shook off more than a dozen following cars. But what about him? He didn''t know anything. In order to avoid the collision of two tank cars, I voluntarily hit the car in the front, so the crisis was resolved. That person, haha, said that I couldn''t drive!" "He went too far!" "If you don''t have the ability, then shut up! How dare he question Miss Sukey?!" "Who is that? His behaviour is disgusting." Sukey lowered her hands in the air, and the surrounding voices immediately quieted down. Sukey said again, "After the car ident, I noticed at the first time that there were three killers in the crowd. In order not to cause panic sneaked into the crowd and dealt with the three killers secretly. You can guess what the man said when I went back. He said that I ran away because I bumped into a car and I would note back until the matter was settled." "What the f**k?l There is such a shameless person!" "Sukey, you don''t need to show respect for such a person!" "It''s all right. He''s just trash. I don''t care about him." Sukey shook her head indifferently. "He asked me when we got on the ne. I told him the truth. He said that I made up it. It''s really interesting." Sukey also told all the things that happened in Anshi, but the roles were all changed. "That night, I felt that the atmosphere was not right. I used the excuse to rest, but in fact, I hid in the dark. When Trent appeared, I immediately discovered him and stopped him. Although my Hemlock Sect announced to the public that it was only a martial art club in fact..." Sukey sneered. "Before the arrival of the people in Section Nine, I destroyed Trent!" The crowd listened. Sukey sat there proudly, enjoying the admiring eyes of others. Suddenly, a sneer sounded, "I was wondering how could a small Hemlock Sect stop our pawn. It turns out that the martial art club just announced it to the public." A figure suddenly appeared in front of Sukey and stared at her. "Who are you?" Sukey stared at the person in front of her and shouted coldly. "Come on, let me see where your Hemlock Sect is from, and what force is backing you!" Theer punched at Sukey. This punch was faster than lightning in Sukey''s eyes. Just after seeing the other party''s punch, the pain has been spread to Suke''s body. In the next second, Sukey flew out like a shell and hit the wall. Blood spurted out from Sukey''s mouth. Sukey looked at him in disbelief. She did not know what level he was at, but judging from the speed and power of his punch, he must be an Earth Level expert! "You! You are a member of the Yu''s Group!" Sukey stood up, bearing the pain. "Do you know who is behind me? It''s the Hemlock Sect! Not to mention the Earth and Sky level, even those who are able to control their Qi would die in front of my Hemlock Sect!" Content belongs to "Then show me the strength of your Hemlock Sect!" The man appeared in front of Sukey in the next second and punched again. The punch hit on Sukey''s abdomen. Sukey vomited a mouthful of blood face was twisted from the pain. - HerN?velDrama.Org exclusive content. entire Chapter 2179 Chapter 2179 ? Theer looked at Sukey''s vulnerable appearance and he only felt disdain. "Your strength is a little too weak. With your level, you are too weak." Sukey''s face was full of pain, and at the same time, her eyes were filled with horror. She found that she could not see the actions of the person in front of her. The means of the person made her unable to see the hope of resistance. The man grabbed Sukey by the neck and lifted her up in the air. This kind of suffocation caused Sukey''s face to instantly turn red. Sukey kept stomping in the air.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. In the vi, these rich second generations found it hard to believe that Sukey, who was as powerful as God in their eyes, had been abused like this. "Sukey, don''t tolerate him anymore. Get him!" "Elder Sukey, this person is too arrogant!" The rich second generation kept cheering Sukey up. Sukey clung to the wall behind her. This was her body''s subconscious reaction and she wanted to find a ce to use her strength. "Tell me, who is behind you?" There was a fierce look i the man''s eyes. With a flick of his arm, Sukey was thrown to the ground like garbage. Sukey, who was free, gasped and coughed incessantly. It took more than ten seconds for her to recover. "Go ahead." The man stared at Sukey. "I... I..." Sukey waspletely scared. "It wasn''t me! It wasn''t me that night!" "Still pretending!" The man stepped forward and kicked Sukey a few metres away. Sukey, who was lying there painfully, exined with a frightened face, "It was really not me. I was sleeping next door that day, so I didn''t know what had happened at all. I just got asked by the reporter. I said that Sylvia was protected by me that night, but in fact, it had nothing to do with me! The person you are looking for is not me. It was all the people of the Section Nine! All of this was done by the people of the Section Nine!" Sukey''s words made those rich second generations widen their eyes. What was going on?! Sukey was a liar! It was not her who protected Sylvia that day, but she took the credit in front of the media and became a big star in the security industry! As a result, it was Sukey who took all the credit! "Haha." Hearing Sukey''s words, the neer sneered. "You still don''t want to say it? Then let me see if all your disciples are as stubborn as you. Follow me!" The man stepped forward and directly trampled Sukey to the ground. Then he aimed at Sukey''s limbs and stepped on her several times. The sound of bones breaking could be heard. "Ah!!!!" Sukey''s scream resounded throughout the hall. Her limbs were all violently broken by the other party. The pain went straight into Sukey''s heart, which she couldn''t bear at all. The man grabbed Sukey''s hair and lifted her up by force. Sukey''s limbs were broken. She was dragged out of the vi like a dead dog and stuffed into a van. Then the van left quickly. It was not until the vanpletely disappeared from everyone''s sight that they came to their senses. The face of Sukey''s employer turned extremely ugly at the moment. Originally, this party was to show everyone that he had such a strong professional bodyguard, but in the end, he encountered such a scene. The bodyguard he hired at a high price was a cheater! "I will expose her! I will expose her!" At this time, Sukey had no time to care about her reputation. The broken limbs were constantly bringing her a painful feeling. The person in front of her made her feel extremely scared! Ten o''clock in the evening. At the Hemlock Sect of Anshi. The Hemlock Sect had been signing the contracts for a whole day. The sect leader didn''t care whether the disciples were strong enough or not. Anyway, if someone came to sign the contract, then he would do it. The person who signed the contract yesterday couldn''t wait to invite the elites of the Hemlock Sect. Even if it was already ten o''clock in the evening, the gate of the Hemlock Sect was full of luxury cars. "Everyone, don''t worry. The members of our Hemlock Sect are all elites. We can provide everyone with the greatest guarantee of safety!" The leader smiled from ear to ear. The disciples alsoughed happily. Each of them was given a sum of money, and their leader promised that the position of the bodyguard was just for show. When they encountered real danger, they did not have to worry about their employer. They could ensure their own safety. Even the employer was dead, the dead would note back to withdraw their money. For these disciples, they chose to learn martial arts because martial artists were valued, and they could make money. Now they could earn money, but they didn''t have to continue to practice martial aelibet and suffer hardships. They could enjoy life with their employers every day, which was awesome! Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Just as everyone in the Hemlock Sect Martial Club was overjoyed, a van suddenly stopped at the gate. The Hemlock Sect''s leader had already arranged for disciples to guard the gates and arrange the order of the vehicles. When they saw a cheap van, the two disciples who were maintaining order at the door immediately changed their faces with disdain. "Don''t stop here." A disciple hurriedly waved his hand, his face full of impatience. The van did not want to drive away at all. "Didn''t you hear him telling you to leave?" Another disciple of the martial arts school had already rolled up his cuffs, looking like he would teach them a lesson. The van door suddenly opened. At the moment the door opened, a figure rolled down from the van. The figure was Sukey, who had been tortured to a miserable state. Sukey seemed to be lying at the entrance of the martial arts club, covered in blood. Her face was extremely ugly. Obviously, she had breathed out more and inhaled less. When the two disciples saw Sukey lying on the ground, they eximed, "Senior Sister!" "What the fu*k?!" Another disciple rushed directly into the back of the van, cursing, "My senior sister has been hurt like this. I will kill you!" As soon as the disciple''s voice fell, he flew out of the van and hit the door of the martial arts club. The ss door of the martial arts club suddenly broke, and the movement attracted a lot of attention. At the same time, a young man ???? entered the door. He held Sukey in his left hand, who was about to die In his right hand was another disciple teft at the door. His head was dowered, and his eyes were closed. No one knew if he was dead ofalive. Content belongs to The young man threw the two people and shouted coldly, "Who''s the Sect Leader? Come out and answer me!" Such a scene made those rich businessmen who came to hire keep stepping back. The leader of Hemlock Sect recognized his daughter at a nce and immediately walked out with an ashen face. He shouted at the young man, "Who are you? How dare you cause trouble in my Hemlock Sect?! Do you know where you are?" Chapter 2180 Chapter 2180 ? The young man snorted coldly. "I''m looking for your Hemlock Sect. Let me ask you, did you save that Sylvia Lin?" When the Hemlock Sect leader saw the other side''s aggressive appearance, he immediately thought that this person mighte to revenge Trent! After all, Trent was caught in such a big property war and the enemy would never let it go. The person who came for revenge was definitely not weak! The sect leader took a deep breath and thought of the purpose of the other party''s visit. He didn''t really want to take over this mess, but now so many people who had signed contracts were watching here. He had to take over this matter no matter what. Even if a young man had some strength, how powerful could he be? The Hemlock Sect had four Darkness Level experts! Furthermore, he had almost reached the Earth Level! Another party only has a young man, so why would he be afraid? The Hemlock Sect leader nodded. "Yes, we did. Do you have any issues with that?" The youth stared at the sect master. "Who''s the one backing you? Say it and I''ll consider sparing you." "What a joke!" The Hemlock Sect leader sneered, "If you don''t give a reasonable exnation foring to our sect today, you won''t be able to get out!" "Looks like you''re really confident!" The young man''s eyes hardened and he took a step forward. When the Hemlock Sect leader saw the situation clearly, the young man had already arrived in front of the leader. The Hemlock Sect leader widened his eyes. He found that he couldn''t see his opponent''s movements clearly. The next second, an unspeakable pain came from his abdomen. At the same time, with a strong pushing force, his body flew backwards uncontrobly. He didn''t stop until he knocked down several tables and chairs. The leader of the Hemlock Sect felt a sweet taste in his throat, and then he couldn''t help but spit out a mouthful of blood. "You..." The Hemlock Sect leader covered his chest and looked at the young man in shock. "Who the h*ll are you?" "Tell me, who is behind you!" The young man clenched his fist and slowly walked toward the sect leader. The sect leader struggled to his feet, but before he could stand firm, he was kicked out by the young man. Blood gushed out of his mouth, and his face was deathly pale. "Tell me!" When the First Disciple of the Hemlock Sect saw this, he shouted, "Everyone,e together!" Many disciples of the Hemlock Sect rushed toward the young man and attacked him together. With disdain on his face, the young man stood where he was without even moving. As he waved his arm, the disciples of the Hemlock Sect were all sent flying. The young man was extremely ruthless. These disciples all had their hands and legs broken andy on the ground, howling. "Speak! Who is behind you?! Who asked you to protect Sylvia?" The young man stepped on a disciple''s chest. The disciple was so frightened that his face turned pale and he quickly said, "No! Not us! We didn''t do this! Just the news reported we did it. We just wanted to earn money. We do not have that strength at all!" Hearing this disciple''s words, the faces of the present employers changed. The young man snorted, "It wasn''t you? Look at you. If it was not you, then who was it?" "It was not us." The disciple who was trampled on hurriedly exined, "We have never thought of being bodyguards. It is the master who said he would give us money. Ah, if we were in danger, we didn''t have to worry about our employers. He told us to run first, so we agreed to do it." The young man lifted his leg and kicked out, causing the disciple to move a few metres across the ground. He covered his stomach in pain and bent his body. The faces of those employers were extremely ugly at the moment. "Are you going to tell me?" The young man sneered, "If you don''t say it, you can all die!" The young man was about to kill, a man suddenly rushed in from the door. "My lord, it''s time to go. Someone reported what happened here to the Section Nine. They are on the way!" When the young man heard the words ''Section Nine'', he clenched his fists with disdain, but soon he thought of something, loosened his fist, immediately got in the van and left. "Section Nine, a bunch of ants! When my sect returns, I''ll kill them first!" The young man sat in the van with hatred on his face. "Some stands for that Henry!" After the young man left, the Hemlock Sect was in aplete mess. All of the disciples were injured. "What the f*ck, you bunch of liars, give the money back!" "Garbage Hemlock Sect!" "Give us our money!" All the people who signed the contracts broke out at this moment. The Hemlock Sect, which had just been going wild, was destined to wee abuse. At this moment, Henry had arrived in the West.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Country M, a country full of drugs. In the beginning, a mayor openly resisted drugs, but one day, he was caught and killed. No one in his family survived. This ce could be called the country with the worst public security in the West. As soon as Henry stepped on thisnd, his oriental face had been paid attention to by many people. Having dominated the underground world for so many years, Henry certainly knew what the situation of this country was. There were no good people who could stay here. The reason why Henry came here was because of the news that the four members of the Severity Tribe disappeared here. Obviously, this was the final destination of his enemies. Helen and Rafael had traced them all the way to Country M.Content belongs to Henry, who had received some basic information on his mobile phone, found a ce to settle down first. He knew that he could not show up for the time being. Some things needed to be investigated by the Section Nine. Henry still had an impression of Fritz Jiang. From the beginning to the end, he only took action once and easily pinned Gardiner in ce. Henry didn''t know the real strength of the former first brother of Section Nine, but he felt that this man was not simple. Henry also came into contact with Fritz. When Henry was trapped in the unfinished building, he asked Fritz to protect Robert. Now, the people of the Severity Tribe were about to take action again. It was impossible for Fritz to be indifferent. In a luxurious hotel, Henry kept receiving information on his mobile phone. All the information belonged to Helen and Rafael. The process of the task was all conveyed to Henry. Henry looked at their actions. He shook his head and murmured, "In this kind of dark world, if you don''t obey the rules, you will find it difficult to move around. People here only recognize money and weapons, and they don''t recognize any force." Henry closed his eyes. He decided to wait for another day. One dayter, if Helen made no progress, he would find a way to help. Once the time was prolonged, the four escaping Severity Tribe members would be useless. S Henry sat at the desk, picked up the pen and paper, and wrote down the remaining six names of the holynds. "Who on earth are you?" Chapter 2181 Chapter 2181 ? Country M was an extremely chaotic country. If people didn''t know the underground rules here, it would be difficult for them to move around this country with normal methods. Helen and Rafael had been here for two days. They suffered a lot in these two days. "Captain Han, the people here are so rough. I don''t want to continue to negotiate with them anymore! Call for support!" Rafael said with a face full of hatred. Helen nced at Rafael and said, "Have you forgotten what our mission is? Calling for help now is equivalent to revealing our identities to them." Rafael clenched his fist. He had suffered a lot in the past two days, and his impression of Country M was as bad as it could be. "Didn''t you find a clue yesterday? Let''s try it today." Helen took a deep breath and went to a building. At the entrance of the building stood several strong ck men who were inspecting the people who came. "Hey, brother, we contacted you yesterday." Rafael stepped forward and greeted the other in a fluent ent. "Oh, my God, brother, I thought you wouldn''te. My boss has been waiting for you on the top. Of course, we have to do our work." A strong ck man stopped Rafael, indicating that he was going to be searched. Rafael shrugged his shoulders helplessly and opened his arms wide. On the other side, a strong man looked up and down at Helen with obscene eyes. Then he stretched out his hands and grabbed Helen''s body. His action did not mean he was searching. "I''ll do it myself." Helen took out the weapon she carried with her and avoided the other side''s hand. A trace of displeasure appeared on the strong man''s face. The other strong man shook his head slightly, and the two of them let them enter the building without making things difficult for Helen. As soon as they entered the building, a strong smell of chemical agent came into Helen''s nose. Helen frowned. She had been on a mission for many years. Of course, she knew what the smell of chemical agents meant. It was the smell of evil. Helen, suppressing the disgust in her heart, went to the top of the building with Rafael. This building seemed dpidated, but its top floor was very luxurious. The magnificent top space was filled with priceless items. Dozens of exposed beautiful women shuttled back and forth here. There was a wine cab and a huge swimming pool here. A white man in his thirties, with a mellow cigar in his mouth, shuttled back and forth between these beautiful women. When he saw Rafael and Helening over, he immediatelyughed out loud. "Oh, are these the guests from Van Xia? Please take a seat." The white man came over and took out a cigar. Helen and Rafael both said that they didn''t need it. Then the white man put the cigar away and sat opposite them. "I know what youe here for. I want to know what I can get from you." The white man smiled. "What can I get?" "A sum of money," Rafael said smoothly. "Money?" The white man smiled. "My factory can provide me with no less than one billion every month. How much can you give me? The information I give you can offend people. Money alone is not enough to do this." Rafael frowned. "Friend, what do you want?" "Help me deliver the goods." The white man stretched out and said, "I have a batch of goods stuck at the checkpoint. Find a way to help me get that batch of goods into your Van Xia, and I will provide you with the information you want." "No..." Rafael was about to speak. "Sure." Helen nodded gently. "Haha." The white man chuckled. "How trustworthy is your Section Nine?" Hearing the white man''s words, Helen and Rafael changed their faces. The other party actually knew where he came from! "You two." The white man opened his arms. "Trent Yu entrusted me to greet you." As soon as the white man finished his speech, they saw the scantily d women taking out weapons from different ces, from behind the liquor cab to the pool. As soon as the weapons were taken out they started shooting at Helen and Rafael. In an instant, the bullets sent dust flying everywhere. Helen and Rafael also reacted very quickly. They immediately turned over to the back of the sofa and hid behind a wall. But at this time, dense footsteps came from downstairs. Obviously, arge group of people had caught up. The exit had been sealed off! The white man said with a confident look, "I really can''t understand. In Van Xia, Trent couldn''t even kill you, two good- for- nothings, and you came here!" When Rafael heard this, his expression changed drastically. Helen kept looking around, trying to find a way out. At this moment, Helen''s phone suddenly vibrated. When she was carrying out the task, she would wear headphones. Looking at the caller, she picked up the phone. Henry''s voice came out from the earpiece. "There is a balcony under the window in the south. You have 14 seconds. The air conditionerContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. external unit behind the balcony can be used to escape. I''ll wait for you in the building behind the alley on the first floor." Content belongs to Henry spoke very fast. While speaking, he had already given Helen a way out. Helen calcted the time. Fourteen seconds. It was possible. Looking at the window in the south, Helen shouted, "Come with me!" Subsequently, Helen rushed to the window and jumped out. She didn''t even take a look at the environment under the window. Helen absolutely trusted Henry. Helen jumped out of the window andnded steadily on the balcony. Then she saw a series of air conditioning external wires, which directly led to the first floor. Helen did not hesitate. With the help .ne of the air conditioner external unit, she directly jumped down. It was not until Helen was out of the air conditioner external unit that Rafael jumped out of the window and followed Helen''s footsteps to the first floor. Then they trotted all the way into an alley, on the other side of which was the building that Henry had mentioned. When Helen rushed in, she saw Henry sitting there with a can of iced beer, enjoying the sunshine. Rafael followed Helen in panting. When he saw Henry, he was very surprised and frowned at the same time. "It''s you?" "It seems that it didn''t go well." Henry drank up the beer in his hand. Rafael gasped a few times and rushed toward Henry while waving his fist. He shouted angrily, "How dare you to follow us?! Tell me! What''s your purpose? The people just now are your men, aren''t they?" Chapter 2182 Chapter 2182 ? In the building, when Rafael heard the white man talk about Trent, he was shocked, but at the same time, he couldn''t believe it. He treated Trent as his own brother. How could he hurt him when he was polite to him? As soon as he saw Henry, Rafael suddenly understood that everything was because of this man! In Yinzhou, it was because of this man that he and Helen were ambushed. There was no problem on the way to Country M. But today, there was a problem because of this man. Henry looked at Rafael as if he was looking at an idiot, and then said to Helen, "Nothing?" "Yes." Helen nodded. "They are very wary." "You two are Asians. Of course, they are wary." Henry curled his lips. When Rafael saw that Henry ignored him, he waved his fist and came over, but was stopped by Helen. "Enough, Rafael. Don''t make trouble!" Helen scolded him. "Captain Han! It''s all because of him!" Rafael pointed at Henry, his eyes full of hatred. Henry curled his lip and said, "I don''t understand. Why does the Section Nine hire everyone?" "What did you say?" Rafael red at Henry with anger burning in his heart. He really relied on his father to enter the Section Nine. He didn''t like to hear others say that this is the reason. Henry smiled and said, "You didn''t even pass the hearing test, right?" "You!" Rafael clenched his fists and was about to strike again. "Rafael, I order you to stand aside!" Helen was enraged as well. Only then did Rafael obediently stand aside. Rafael breathed heavily. Although he was extremely unwilling, he still stood aside due to themand. Henry threw away the empty can in his hand. "Your whereabouts have been exposed. What you have investigated is only what the other party wants you to know. What are you going to do next?" Helen nodded. "It''s true, but Country M is veryrge. Even if they know that we are here, as long as we hide our identities, we can find useful information before the other party finds us." Henry nodded approvingly. "I can help you find the four people. What you will do next is up to you." "Okay, that''s enough." Helen nodded. "Come with me." Henry waved his hand and took them out of the building. They walked along the alley toward the inside. More than half an hourter, Helen and the Rafael changed their clothes. Helen was wearing a long dress. Rafael was wearing a colorful shirt. "Why are we dressing like this?" Looking at his fancy shirt, Rafael was full of disgust. "We are here for a mission, not a holiday. This kind of clothes isn''t suitable for wearing weapons at all. It is also not that convenient to move." Henry shook his legs and said, "Let''s go. Now you two are businessmen from Hong City. Of course, from now on, don''t talk directly with anyone. I''ll talk to them." "Why?" Rafael was not convinced. "Because you can''t speak." Henry grinned. "No one whoes here to do business would speak only onenguage. Mnguage is needed. Thenguage you speak will expose the fact that you have no survival experience here." After saying that, Henry ignored him and headed for a hotel with them. Country M was a ce where there was an extreme gap between two groups. In poor ces, people even lived in iron houses. But, the topgrade hotels were luxuriously decorated. Henry brought Helen and Rafael to a top-end hotel. The waiters at the entrance were all wearing formal dresses and white gloves. When they arrived, they immediately greeted them. They spoke in a fluent foreignnguage, "Honoured guests, what can I do for you?" The waiter''s respectful attitude made Rafael immediately feel that he had returned to the high-end life again. He was about to reply but he was stopped by Henry''s staring. When he met Henry''s eyes, Rafael couldn''t help but take a step back, but he immediately red back. Henry had already looked away, which made Rafael have a feeling of evil in his heart but he couldn''t vent it. He felt very wronged. Henry looked at the waiter and said in fluent Mnguage, "We have just arrived and want to do business. Arrange a ce for us to stay first."N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. After hearing the fluent Mnguage of Henry, the waiter''s expression changed slightly. He respectfully invited Henry and the other two into the hotel andmunicated with them in Mnguage all the way. Soon, the three had all been checked in. The three of them entered a room. As soon as he entered the room, Rafael looked displeased. "What''s our purpose of doing this..." Henry made a gesture of silence to Rafael, and then quickly found two hidden cameras and five bugs in different corners. After seeing this scene, Rafael''s face became a little embarrassed. "Well, it''s all right now." Henry said after all these devices were disturbed, "From now on, you two are rich businessmen from Hong City, and you can take the initiative tomunicate with others You can use English, but you must be arrogant." "Why?" asked Rafael. "We''re here to investigate the four of them." "The newswork of the forces here is bigger than you think. They have records of everyone whoes here. If you want to find the four people, you just need to make the people here believe that you are a rich businessman from Hong City. These days, I will only be here in the daytime. If you have any problems, contact me in the daytime, and that''s it." After Henry finished, he opened the door and went out. Henry''s room was opposite Rafael''s. After Henry got in, he stood behind the door and looked at the opposite through the peephole on the door. "With the people of the Section Nine as bait, there should be someone showing up." Henry murmured and kept staring outside. They should release the four members of the Severity Tribe. Once they came back and met with others, some things would naturally be exposed, such as the master who saved the four people that night did not exist at all! Chapter 2183 Chapter 2183 ? Everything was going ording to Henry''s n. He let go of the four people, returned to the ce where they came from and found the ce where they came from. During this process, the Section Nine would definitely pay close attention to this matter. And a long time ago, Helen and Rafael had been exposed. Now that the Section Nine had been infiltrated, the other party would also want to get rid of the members of the Section Nine. Once they made a move, there would be traces. Henry said that he was not there, but what he did every day was to observe. Under the guidance of Henry, Helen soon got to the point. Before staying in the hotel, Henry told the waiter that they were here to do business. Helen and Rafael were dressed like rich businessmen from Gang City. They were rich, and they had many resources. In two days, many people took the initiative to find Helen and Rafael. ording to Henry, Helen acted very arrogant and looked like she was not short of money. But if they wanted to make a deal, she needed help. "I don''t know how powerful you are." Helen sat in the leisure area of the hotel and looked at the locals in white suits opposite her. "One of my shipments has been stolen. It was your force. You help me find them, and I will make a deal with you." The man in a white suit from the Country M smiled slightly. "This ce is very big. There are too many desperate people here. You just asked me to find four people. No force can do it."Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "These are their photos." Helen threw out four photos, and then said proudly, "I think there are enough clues." The man from the Country M looked at the photo and said with a smile, "That''s enough, but how can I know that you are as powerful as you said? As far as I know, Yan Xia is the strictest country in the world. How can my things be carried in?" Helen nced at Rafael. Rafael took out a document and ced it in front of the man from Country M. The document was nk, but arge steel seal had been stamped at the bottom. "You can easily get through customs with this stamp, and you can write down as many things as you like. I''ve got many papers like this." The man from the Country M waved his hand, a man walked out from the corner behind him. He approached the man from Country M and stared at the stamp. Then, he nodded to the man. Joy shed in the eyes of the man from Country M, but he soon hid it. He stood up and reached out to Helen. "Beauty, I believe that we will cooperate happily. Of course, I will also show you my strength." "Of course, Mr. Moore," Helen smiled and shook hands with him. She had reached an agreement. "I need 12 hours." Moore was very confident. "I''ll bring the people to you in 12 hours." After saying that, he immediately left with his men. Helen and Rafael exchanged nces and they returned to their rooms. "Captain Han, I think there might be a trap." As soon as Rafael entered the room, he said, "Is Henry Zhang trustworthy? Why is he so familiar with this ce? As far as I know, the underground forces of Country M are the most dangerous groups in the world. With his age, it is impossible for him to have such experience. Moreover, I suspect that the two attacks we encountered have something to do with him." Rafael had never trusted Henry from beginning. "Trustworthy or not, there will be an answer in 12 hours." Helen sat there and waited quietly. 12 hours was not a long time. At night, the hotel was aze with lights. The poor live in ces where there is no electricity and the rich party every night. Henry had been watching from the opposite side. He knew very well that when the four people of the Severity Tribe ran back, they would be exposed to being followed as soon as possible because the Severity Tribe did not send an masters to save them at all. When maste leaders of the Severity the Tribe knew this, it was very likely that they would choose to use the four of them as bait. Because for those members of the Sacred Lands, they also wanted to know who their enemies were. Because on the day of their arrival, Henry gave them an idea that they were not invincible here! Therefore, when someone searched for the four Severity Tribe members in Country M, the Severity Tribe would sacrifice them, and the people behind the Severity Tribe would also show up. What Henry wanted was to see who was behind the Severity Tribe! Footsteps sounded in the corridor outside the room. Henry saw several figures standing in front of Helen''s room. A few secondster, Helen''s door was closed. Helen and Rafael had been waiting. When someone had knocked on the door, Rafael was about to open it as soon as possible. "Wait." Helen stopped him and quickly messed up the bed. The people outside the room waited for a while. Seeing that there was no response, they knocked on the door again. This time, they knocked harder. "You''d better have something important to say, or I''ll break your neck!" Before Helen opened the door, she made an impatient sound. Then she opened the door and looked as if she had not woken up yet. "It seems that I''ve disturbed your beautiful dreams." Moore stood outside the door with a smile on his face. "I''ve found the people you want." With a wave of his hand, the four strong men of the Severity Tribe were pushed forward. "The four of them came from Yan Xia." Helen nced at them. Sure enough, they were the four fugitives. "By the way, the other party took the initiative to hand them over. The other party also said that I should find a better ce for you to bury them" Moore said with a smile, but what he talking about was killing. Chapter 2184 Chapter 2184 ? Henry looked at the face in the car and smiled. He was ready to wait, but there was already a result. When Jaxon arrived here, nothing happened. But when he saw Henry outside the car, his face became very ugly. The scene of this man killing Carson was still vivid in his mind. If Henry could appear here at this time, it must have something to do with Sylvia! How were these two connected? In the Mountain and Sea Realm, they also met, but did not show any signs that they knew each other! And if Sylvia was rted to Henry, there must have been information on that, but why there was no information on that at all? What Jaxon did not know was that Sylvia and Henry were not very affectionate. They had almost been hiding their rtionship all the time. As for Henry''s name, very few people knew it. In the underground world, there was the King of Hell. The cultivators on Orastin Ind knew about the Immortal King. The Severity Tribe knew that there was the Human King! There were only a few people who knew about Henry Zhang. Gaspare and other old rivals of Henry had already died. The driver saw someone standing in front of him and said impatiently, "Get lost, or I''ll kill you!" Henry looked at Jaxon in the car and asked, "Did I say that we can''t kill at will?" Jaxon swallowed his saliva, which is what people subconsciously do when they''re nervous. It could be seen that in this ce, they were afraid of Henry because they knew that Henry dared to kill them! And he had the strength to do so. Jaxon smiled. "I was just joking. I was just joking." "If you want to live, there''s a way." Henry opened the car door and sat inside. He sat beside Jaxon. "I''ll cripple you. You can stay here as an ordinary person or tell me your n." "Ah? What n?" Jaxon had a confused look on his face. "I''m here to make some money, and there are many people like me. I..." "I am not a fool, and you are not a fool. You know what I mean. I am not negotiating with you." Henry interrupted him, "Jaxon, what does the Taoist Jade Virtual have to do with you?" Jaxon took a deep breath. "Henry, I know you''re quite strong. I''m no match for you in the ancientnd, but do you really think that you''re invincible? Some things are not for you toe into contact with. I don''t know who sent you here, but if you leave now, I can pretend that this has never happened. You''ll be safe in the Mountain and Sea Realm. How about that?" Henry smiled and shook his head slightly. "How about, I ask, you answer? If you don''t answer, I will kill you. What do you think?" Jaxon was stunned. Facing someone like this, he didn''t know what to do or what to say. "Apart from yours, which Holy Land is rted to the Severity Tribe?" Henry condensed a knife of Qi in his hand. The knife was shining with sharpness. Jaxon was silent. "You all want to kill the inheritance, is it because that so-called sect master is about to return?" Henry could see that Jaxon''s body was trembling slightly. Henry knew more than he could imagine. "Apart from that sect master, how many more immortals are there?" Jaxon suddenly shouted, "Henry, I want you to die!" The Qi around Jaxon suddenly burst out. The car instantly became a piece of scrap iron. The driver was torn into pieces at the moment when the Qi broke out. Jaxon came from the Mountain and Sea Realm. His strength was beyond the rules of the ancientnd and was suppressed to the peak of Divine Cloud due to the limitations here. His Sudden outburst caused a reaction in the sky. Content belongs to NovelDrama.OrgContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. The divine ability that belonged to the Taoist Jade Virtual Shrine condensed at this moment. The momentum of a top expert at the peak of the Divine Cloud was absolutely tremendous. This was the embodiment of the top martial arts in the world. In front of the hotel, the people of the Section Nine were fighting fiercely. In the distance, Fritz and a young woman were standing quietly at the top of a building. The young woman next to Fritz''s looks flickered as clouds gathered in the sky. "Someone broke the rules!" As the woman said, she was about to leave to check the ce where Qi gathered. Fritz reached out to block the woman''s path and shook his head slightly. "There''s no need to go. You can''t participate in matters there." "My lord, they have already broken the rules. No one is allowed to use Qi!" "We are not in Van Xia." Fritz looked in that direction. "Besides, the rules are always made by the strong. The person who took action just now is above the rules, and he is on the same side as us." "Above the rules?" The young woman was stunned for a moment. "My lord, who can be above the rules?" A smile suddenly appeared on Fritz''s face as he uttered two words, "Human King." "Human King!" The young woman''s body trembled. About the Human King of Orastin Ind, there had long been a good story. It could be said that the Human King was the idol of many cultivators. Sky Tower, Gates of Heaven! Under the Human King''s order, the ancient rites had to go into seclusion. The Mountain and River script was used to suppress Orastin Ind. There were too many things that the Human King had done. The young woman had heard the story of the Human King more than once. However, the Human King had crossed the Gates of Heaven. The most regrettable thing for her was that she had not seen the Human King She had been practising hard, hoping to see the Human King one day. But now, she heard from the lord that the man who fought on their side was the Human King! The young woman''s eyes were burning with passion, and she wanted to go over and have a look. Fritz put down his hand and said, "With your strength, you''ll be torn apart by the Qi if you get close to it? The Human King wille to the e capital after a while. You may have a chance to see him, but let me remind you that he''s less than 30 years old. You should behave yourself and avoid offending him." "Will the Human King reallye to the capital?" The young woman was so excited that her whole body trembled. "Yes." Fritz nodded and then turned around. "Well, the matter is over. It''s time to go back." After that, Fritz jumped off the building. The woman looked in the direction of the Qi again, but when she looked again, the Qi had dissipated. Behind the hotel. Jaxon looked at Henry in horror. Although he already knew that Henry was powerful, he never expected that his divine power would be useless in front of him. From the beginning to the end, Henry did not move at all. He just said the word "disperse", and then Jaxon could not gather his Qi again. "You... who the h*ll are you?" Chapter 2185 Chapter 2185 ? Jaxon''s eyes were full of fear. He had seen Henry fight, but he had never fought with him. However, the moment he started, he felt the pressure that he could not resist at all. Henry shook his head slightly. "It seems that your Severity Tribe really doesn''t want to give up. In this case, I''ll take my time to investigate." Henry stretched out his hand and pointed between the eyebrows of Jaxon. The next second, his pupils dted and he slowly fell to the ground. In the ancientnd, Henry had absolute ruling power. This was the Human King of the ancientnd, the existence of the Great Dao of the ancientnd. Henry''s figure disappeared. After a while, the people of the Section Nine appeared and took away Jaxon''s body. Henry also knew that it was meaningless to stay here. Jaxon was dead and Henry did not know if he had any other aplices. He knew that even if Jaxon had aplices, they would not appear. Next, the direction of the investigation was the Section Nine. The Section Nine had already been infiltrated. Henry went back to his room to rest for the night. The next morning, he went straight to the capital. A few days ago, Henry had already contacted Wade and the others and asked them to look for a stronghold near the capital. The capital was a ce where every inch ofnd was worth an inch of gold. Moreover, the location of the Section Nine was extremely special. Many of the people here were rich. Wade and others wanted to buy a ce, but no one was willing to sell it. Although money was only a number for them, they dared not go too far. After all, they came here this time to hide. Once they bought a ce at a high price, there was no point in hiding. After searching for a few days, Wade bought a clinic. On this street, there were two clinics. The one Wade bought had been suppressed to a terrible extent, and it would cost money to take over. After Henry arrived at the capital, he found this clinic ording to the address given by Wade. As soon as he entered, he was shocked. Valentin and Alex were cleaning the rooms, Red Hair was learning how to understand herbs, Moon Goddess was in charge of making traditional Chinese medicine, Future was taking up the cashier, Sea God was spreading out leaflets at the door, and Wade kept yelling at the door. As for Felix, he picked up a bucket of paint and began to brush the wall, saying that he wanted to change colour. "Why are you all here?" Henry was speechless when he saw this group of people. "Boss, we are all the time on the ind. It''s not easy for us toe out, so all of us had toe." Red Hair grinned. Henry looked at these people. They did everything, including decoration, but there was no doctor. "Boss, we''ve been waiting for you here. Don''t you know how arrogant those people are? They''reughing at us for running a clinic without a doctor." Wade pointed unhappily at a clinic called Hope Hall opposite. Peer was an enemy, not to mention the two clinics on the opposite side of the same street. The one Wade bought was forced to go bankrupt by the opposite side. "F*ck, if I had my previous temper, I would have already fought with them." Sea God touched his big bald head. "Boss, show them your strength so as not to be looked down upon." Valentin couldn''t help but reply, "No onees to our clinic to see a doctor. Sooner orter, we will be suspected." Henry couldn''t help butugh. "How''s the situation recently? The top executives of the Section Nine are being watched, right?" "Yes." Wade patted her chest. "I''m shouting at the door every day. None of the top executives in Section Nine had escaped my eyes." Valentin nodded as well. "Boss, we''ve checked. There''s no problem with that Elijah." Henry nodded. He had figured it out these days. If he hadn''t helped him several times, Rafael would have died many times. Felix, who was brushing the wall, came over with a box and said to Henry with a ttering face, "Boss, I brought some treasures this time to support you. Don''t drive me away!" "Treasures?" Henry narrowed his eyes. "What treasures?" "Snow Ganoderma Lucidum, hundred-year-old ginseng, the finest Ambergris, the Snow Lotus of Tianshan, and the millennium- old Polygonum Multiflorum..." As he spoke, Felix took things out of the box. These things were carefully kept by others in sandalwood boxes. Felix stuffed these things into the box like a piece of junk. "Felix, you really rely on the money." Sea Godughed loudly. "Well, I have noting except money." Felix''s face was full of worry as he boasted. "Alright. Put away all the things. Since we have bought a clinic, we should make it more realistic." Henry patted the back of Felix''s head. Felix immediately put all these precious materials in the prominent position of the clinic. The clinic was ready to open at any time! Henry put on a white coat and sat in the clinic to see patients. If people knew that The Conqueror, who was famous in the medical field for many years, was able to treat patients here, this street would definitely be crowded on that day. In those days, countless people had spent a lot of money on this Street and only wanted to see The Conqueror once, but they had no chance. But now, Henry''s treatment fee was only 33 yuan. Henry and the others were facing the Hope Hall. At this time, several figures were standing in the Hope Hall, staring at Henry''s clinic and sneering. "There is really someone who is not afraid of death and who dares to take over." "Haha, haha, the market is so small, and there are two clinics on the same street. I want to see how they can run it." A middle-aged man in a white coat stared at the opposite side with a sneer. He was Roger, the boss of the Hope Hall. Henry was seeing patients in the clinic. Wade and Sea God were shouting outside, but no one came. All those who wanted to inquire about their illness went to the Hope Hall on the opposite side. It was not until it got dark that a patient, a young man, came into Henry''s clinic. "Doctor, I have not felt any strength recently. I feel that I can''t sleep and my mental state is very poor." The young man sat opposite Henry, with sunken eyes and a look of suffering. Henry just nced at him and then shook his head. "I can''t cure your illness." "Can''t cure it?" The young man frowned. "What do you mean?" "You!" The young man raised his eyebrows. "Well, you do have some ability!" After that, the young man smashed the table and strode out. Standing at the cashier, looking at the young man''s back, Future shook her head and said, "Boss, it seems that they don''t want us to stay open." "It doesn''t matter. If they have any methods, I''ll ovee them." Henry shrugged his shoulders.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. In terms of medical skills, Henry had absolute confidence. Chapter 2186 Chapter 2186 ? Henry unceremoniously drove the young man away. In the night, the young man walked into the Hope Hall. Hearing what the young man said, Roger sneered, "Do they want to officially start a war with me? Fine, if he wants to y, let''s y!" Roger tapped the table with his fingers and his eyes were gloomy. He was thinking about the strategies in his mind. But what Roger didn''t know was that the people opposite him didn''t take him as an opponent at all. Seeing smoke rising in the opposite clinic, Roger sneered, "Are you still studying Chinese medicine at such ate hour? Unfortunately, in the face of absolute strength, no matter how hard you try, it''s useless!" At this time, everyone in Henry''s clinic was sweating. "Wade, is it so hard to cut beef? Take out your knife. You have to cut it ording to the pattern, or I can''t chew it!" Alex grinned. In the centre of the clinic, there was a hot pot, personally made by Henry. It smelled very good. Moon Goddess and Future gathered around the pot, their saliva was constantly flowing and they didn''t look like goddesses at all. Wade curled her lips. "It was cut with my knife. Will you eat it?" "No." Future shook her head repeatedly. "Too many people have been killed by your knife. The smell of blood is too heavy." Alex licked his lips and said, "That smells good." "You are disgusting." Future turned to look at Alex. It was a little dark on the road. A Maybach with capital tes stopped here. The door opened, and a young woman opened the door of the driver''s seat. She ran down quickly and kept knocking on the door of Hope Hall. After a long time, the door opened and Roger appeared. "Doctor, hurry up! Help my dad!" Roger frowned and pointed to the clock hanging in the hall. "Look, what time is it now? We''re off. Come back tomorrow." The woman was very anxious. "No, my father''s current situation is..." "Then send him to the hospital. What time is it? You are so annoying." Roger closed the door with an unhappy look on his face. The woman stared nkly at the closed door in front of her with a "bang". Bright light behind her attracted the woman''s attention. "There''s also one more clinic!" The woman was overjoyed and immediately ran to the clinic. The door of the clinic was unlocked. The woman ran straight into the clinic, but as soon as she entered, she saw a group of people eating hot pot. The woman was stunned by the scene in front of her. When Wade saw a beautiful girl running in, he asked eagerly, "Beauty, what''s wrong? Is there anything I can do for you?"N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "You...you...are you doctors?" There was a bit of doubt in the woman''s words. "Of course, we are, and we are miracle doctors!" Wade patted his chest. After thinking that something was wrong, he patted Henry on the shoulder quietly. The woman didn''t pay attention to Wade''s movements, and her face lit up. "That''s great. Doctor, please help my father. He''s in the car, and he can''t breathe!" Upon hearing this, Henry did not hesitate to stand up and walk out of the clinic. As a doctor, Henry would still save the people who appeared in front of him, just like in the shopping mall in Yinzhou. Henry walked out of the clinic quickly and saw Maybach parked on the street. A man in his fifties was sitting in the back seat of the luxury car. At this time, his face was red and his forehead was sweating, looking difficult to breathe. Henry grabbed the man''s neck. At this time, blue veins stood out on the man''s neck, as well as his arm. The man''s leg was trembling, and his fingers were cramping to different degrees. Seeing her father''s appearance, the young woman''s heart clenched. "He is poisoned." Henry recognized the symptoms at a nce. "But it''s not a regr poison, it''s a neurotoxin." Henry said, grabbed the man''s arm, easily carried him out of the car, and strode to the clinic. There was a bed in the inner room of the clinic. Henry put the man on the bed. "A needle!" Henry stretched out his hand, and Wade quickly put a pack of silver needles into Henry''s hand. Henry did not look, just with his finger across, quickly pulled out three silver needles, then quickly inserted them into the man''s neck and shoulder. After the three needles were inserted, the man''s face looked much better, and the bulging veins gradually disappeared. Henry''s finger tapped on the man''s arm a few times, then picked up a de and cut the man''s fingertip directly. A few drops of ck blood dripped down the wound on the man''s finger. Henry took a cup and caught the blood, then sealed it and handed it to Future. "Angell, test it." "Okay." She took the cup. It would not take her a long time to do it. After doing all this, the man''s face looked rxed, but his eyes were full of exhaustion. "I''m so sleepy..." The man shook his head. "Dad!" Seeing that the man was fine, the young woman shouted happily. "He''s too tired and needs to rest." Henry turned his hand over and lit up sandalwood on the table behind him. "It''s gettingte. Let him take a good sleep here." "Thank you, doctor." The man thanked Henry, and then made a reassuring look to his daughter, lying on the bed to sleep. Seeing her father falling asleep, the young woman waspletely relieved, and her belly sounded. The young woman''s face turned red. "Haven''t eaten yet? Come, we have a pair of clean chopsticks." Henry patted the woman''s shoulder. "No... No. I''ll go out to eat." The woman waved her hands again and again, looking embarrassed. "It''s really troublesome for you to go out to eat. Beauty, you can have a good meal here today. You can eat the hot pot and sauce prepared by my boss himself. Let''s go, let me show you what happiness is Wade also invited her. The woman sat at the table, still very embarrassed. But when she ate two mouthfuls of the beef that had just been cooked, she was immediately caught by the fragrance and gradually rxed. Ten minutester, the test results came out. "Boss, the results." Future passed the results to Henry. Henry nced and then handed the test sheet to the woman. "Beauty, if your father didn''t do the mineral work, he was poisoned. The poison is on your father''s body." "On his body? The woman was shocked. "Doctor, what do you mean?Boss, the watch on that person''s hand contains very strong radioactive material," Future reminded him. "A watch? It was given to my father by my second uncle." As soon as the woman finished speaking, several cars stopped in front of the clinic. "Big brother! Where''s my big brother?!" A man''s voice sounded. Chapter 2187 Chapter 2187 ? Several men rushed in from outside the clinic and saw everyone eating hot pot at a nce. "Jolene, where''s my big brother?" The leader looked to be in his fifties. The moment he entered the door, he asked loudly, "You called me and told me that my big brother is in danger. What''s wrong?" "Second Uncle, don''t worry. My father is all right now." "All right?" The man frowned. "What happened to my brother? Who is the doctor? Come out! Tell me, what happened to my brother?" "Second Uncle, this is the doctor." Jolene introduced Henry to the man. "You are so young. Are you a doctor?" The leading man looked at Henry. Although Henry was nearly 30 years old, he still looked like in his twenties. His excellent Spiritual Qi strength made Henry look young. "You are a doctor. Okay, let me ask you, what''s wrong with my eldest brother?" "He was poisoned." Henry spat out three words. The man''s face changed. "Bullsh*t! My eldest brother has been checked all the time when he was eating and drinking. How can he be poisoned? Can you cure him? Go, take my brother away. Don''t let him stay in this damn clinic!" The leader waved his hand, and the people he brought immediately rushed into the clinic. Wade was about to get angry when Henry stopped him. Henry shook his head. A few people rushed in and helped Jolene''s father out. "Jolene,e with me! Don''te to some random ces. This quack doctor said that my big brother was poisoned. You really have a problem with your brain!" The leading man cursed loudly and left with his men. "Come, let''s continue to eat." Henry was not affected by this at all. With a furious face, Future said, "Boss, that man immediately looked guilty when he heard that the patient was poisoned. He must be the one who poisoned him." "I''ve told the girl. What they do next is their family affair. Let''s eat." The clinic became lively again. In the next few days, there were not many people in the clinic. Henry was not in a hurry. After all, the purpose ofing here was to observe the situation in the Section Nine and to see which senior officials of the Section Nine had contact with the outside. Rafael felt refreshed these two days. He just finished the task and came back. When he got the merits, everyone praised him wherever he went, making him feelfortable. Today, when Rafael was wandering on the street, he suddenly fixed his eyes on a clinic. "He? Why is he here?" Rafael frowned and strode towards the clinic. As soon as he entered the door, Rafael shouted, "Henry Zhang! How long will youst?" When Henry saw Rafael at the door, he frowned and did not speak. "Henry, what are you up to? I''m telling you, Helen will never like you. Give up! Get out of here! Don''t let me see you again. Do you hear me? This is the capital. I have countless ways to kill you!" "Who the h*ll are you? Who told you to bark here?" The bad-tempered Alex couldn''t help but roll up his sleeves and walk to the front. Upon seeing the iron tower-like figure, Rafael could not help but take a step back, but he still threatened, "Henry, don''t be so shameless. I''ll give you three days. If you don''t leave, I''ll make you suffer!" After that, Rafael strode away. Henry shook his head and said nothing. That night, Rafael made an appointment with a few good friends on the street and talked about this matter. "Brothers, a boy who opened a clinic offended me. How should we deal with this?" A young man with blonde hair, who was leaning against a Ferrari, said with a disdainful look, "Why don''t you just kill him directly?" "Which clinic? I''ll go and have a look tomorrow." "What a simple matter." "You know the reasons." Rafael rubbed his hands. "My father got me a job at that ce. There are somethings I can''t do." "It''s okay. Leave it to me." The young blonde man patted his chest and promised. The rest of the group looked excited. They were from noble families and were bored recently, so it would be best if they could find something to do. The few of them pped in unison. In the capital, in a luxurious t, Jolene poured a cup of water and ced it on the tea table. Looking at her father sitting on the sofa, who had a painful expression on his face, Jolen@said with a face filled with concern, "Dad, shall we go and take a look? The doctor from yesterday said that you were afflicted with neurotoxin." "Nonsense!" Jolene''s father red up. "How is it possible for me to be poisoned?" "Yesterday, the doctor tested your blood and said that the poison was in the watch. There was something wrong with the material of the watch. Dad, why don''t you go and take a look again?" Jolene stared at the watch on her father''s wrist. "Impossible!" Jolene''s father immediately rejected her. "This is a gift from your Second Uncle. The two of us are blood brothers. Do y think that he would harm me? Alright I''m just too tired re? You I''ll be fine after some rest. However, it''s al thanks to that man yesterday. Come with me tomorrow? We''ll go thank the doctor." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Seeing that her father insisted, Jolene shook her head and did not say anything else. The next morning, at dawn, in the clinic, Henry and others opened their eyes and were ready to open the door when they heard a shout from the door. "How heartless! You sold us fake medicines! You want us to die!" "You''re just a bunch of heartless things!" "Come and have a look, everyone. This clinic sold fake medicine to us!" "We came here yesterday to see the doctor. After taking their medicine, we got worse today." Some shouts came from the entrance of Henry''s clinic. Henry opened the door and saw several people lying at the door of the clinic rolling nonstop. Their shouts immediately attracted a lot of onlookers. On the opposite side of the clinic, Roger wore a cold smile on his face. These people were arranged by him. Roger was very experienced in ndering people and framing them. Thest clinic was knocked down by him in this way. Henry frowned. Before he spoke, a Ferrari stopped at the door. Behind the Ferrari was a Rolls-Royce.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. The door opened and several young people got out of the car. The leading person, with blonde hair, rushed straight into the clinic. After a nce, he pointed to a precious herb on the wall of the clinic and said, "Oh, my baby was stolen. It''s here. Come on, make a phone call and close their clinic. They stole my things!" Content belongs to After the young man scolded, those who came with him all cursed. Henry looked at what was happening at the door. He stepped forward and said calmly, "Guys, I don''t know what your purpose is, but I advise you not to do it. If you are instructed by someone else, you can still go back now. There are some things that you won''t be able to bear, regardless of who is behind you." Chapter 2188 Chapter 2188 ? In the face of Henry''s words, the young man with blonde hair did not care at all. "Won''t be able to bear? I''d like to see how I can''t bear it!" The blond youthughed coldly. "I''ll make you close your clinic today. I''ll see who dares to stop me!" As the blonde youth spoke, he made a call. Soon, several cars drove over and opened the door. A group of people came out and showed their certificates to take Henry and others away directly. They also took out seals to seal the door of the clinic. The hot-tempered Alex was about to take action on the spot. Henry reached out his hand to stop Alex. "You don''t have to do it. Let''s go and see who is targeting us." Henry''s eyes were gloomy. The first thing that came to his mind was that his whereabouts were exposed. The followers of the Severity Tribe wanted to force them to leave with others. In this way, his whereabouts had been exposed, and it was meaningless to stay here any longer. If he was taken away, he could find out some people instead. If it was not the Severity Tribe, a direct conflict would also be noticed. There was no way to settle this matter peacefully today. Henry and the others were taken away directly. A Maybach just arrived. Before the car stopped, the people in the car saw that Henry and others were taken away and the clinic was sealed. "How did this happen?" Jolene, who was driving, was unable to believe what she saw. Sitting behind the carriage, Jolene''s father sighed. "It looks like we were deceived that night. He is not a doctor. Jolene, what you heard that night, just treat it as a lie. Let''s go." Maybach did not stop and directly drove away. Henry and others, after being taken to the car, and they had to put blindfolds on their heads. After a long time, the car stopped. They were forced to get off the cars and were taken away and locked up separately. "Look into it! Find out these people''s backgrounds! Don''t let any of them go. They dared to steal Master Evans'' stuff. They must be tired of living!" Master Evans was a young man with blonde hair. He pointed at the precious herb in the clinic and said that it was stolen. Henry and others were imprisoned separately. In front of the office, Evans called Rafael. "Rafael, it''s all over. Tell me, how do you want me to judge them?" When Rafael heard the news, he was filled with joy. "Hahaha! Thank you so much this time. It would be best if you can make him stay inside and note out!" "Okay, leave it to me." Evans patted his chest and promised. In a conference room inside the Section Nine. As a special existence, the Section Nine conference room was also made of special materials, and nothing said in it could be transmitted outside. Fritz sat at the main seat of the meeting table. After Gardiner left, Fritz took over as the leader of the Section Nine. In addition to Fritz, there were Elijah and other high-level officials. Fritz tapped his fingers on the table. The atmosphere in the conference room was a little tense. In the conference room, only Fritz''s knocking on the table sounded. Suddenly. "A man who came from outside died." Fritz opened his mouth. His voice was cold, and everyone present was sitting stiffly. Fritz''s gaze swept across everyone''s faces and said, "I know that some of you have already sworn allegiance to the Severity Tribe, or rather, you should say that you''re the members of the Severity Tribe. However, I want to say that the Severity Tribe cannote back. After the incidentst time, we all have the ability to respond to your attack." Fritz looked at everyone''s face again, but he did not see any difference. "Okay, let''s call it a day." Fritz pped his hands and the superiors of the Section Nine got up and left. In therge conference room, only Fritz was left. The door of the conference room opened, and the young woman who appeared in Country M with Fritz came in. "My lord, have you found any clues?" "I''m not in a hurry," Fritz said with a smile. "The Human King has been looking for clues. What I said was just to confuse them. Soon, the Human King will give an answer "Human King!" The young woman was immediately excited when she heard these two words, "My lord, do you mean that the Human King hase to the capital?" Fritz smiled faintly. "Yes, perhaps you''ve seen him before, but you just don''t know." The young woman''s heart immediately beat faster. She might have met the Human King before. It was a great honour! Fritz sat there, and suddenly, the phone rang. Fritz picked up the phone and listened to the voiceing from the other end of the line. The smile on his face gradually disappeared and turned into anger. "Wait, I''ll be right there! Don''t let go of anyone involved!" After Fritz finished speaking, he hung up the phone, looking very angry. "My lord, this is..." "The Human King is lurking, but he was caught..." Fritz took a deep breath. "Behind this there may be the shadow of the Severity Tribe. Follow me." After that, Fritz strode away. Outside the detention center, a middle-aged man walked with a dignified face. He saw the blonde young man leaning against the Ferrari parked in front of the dot He walked over and asked, "Your surname is Wong? Did you report that the clinic stole your things?" "Yes." Evans nodded. At the same time, he wondered why Chief Sun didn''te to find him, but he didn''t care. He just said, "That precious herb is mine. It''s ced in their clinic." The middle-aged man took a deep breath and took out his badge. "My surname is Wu, and I''m in charge this institution. You can call me Woods. Now I''m turning on the camera and everything you say next will be used as evidence. Think clearly before talking. Don''t talk nonsense. Is that herb really yours?" Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Evans rolled his eyes. He couldn''t figure out why this ce was so formal, but he still nodded and said, "Yes, it''s mine." "Are you sure? Have you verified it?" Woods asked again. "Of course, one hundred per cent." "You are not lying?" Woods confirmed again. Evans seemed a little impatient. He waved his hand. "Of course I am not lying." "Alright, since you didn''t lie..." Woods nodded his head and then shouted, "Come on, get him!" As soon as Woods finished speaking, Evans'' face changed. A few people immediately rushed out from behind Woods and directly detained Evans. "What are you guys doing?!" Evans roared. "On what grounds are you imprisoning me? Do you know who I am?!" "You''re nobody! That herb belongs to the collection of national treasures, and it''s priceless. It was exhibited by the Norman family in Yan Xia, and you say it''s yours? Where did you get it? Take him away!" With a wave of his hand, Woods directly took Evans into the building. As soon as they entered the building, a staff member with sweat all over his head ran to the front of Woods. "Woods, I''ve found out who they are." Woods''s eyes narrowed. "Who are they?" "This..." The staff took a deep breath. "It''s a little scary." Chapter 2189 Chapter 2189 ? "Scary?" Woods was stunned, so was Evans. "Go ahead." Woods looked at the staff. The staff nodded. "The one who was painting the wall is called Felix. He''s the heir of the Norman family. All the other treasures in the clinic belong to the Norman family. ording to him, they are all here just for fun. Now the Norman family has put pressure on us." "The one filling the prescription in the clinic is called Alyssa. She is the chief priest of the Great Divine Temple. Her code name is Moon Godness. In the Great Snowmountain, she is the representative of the Goddess of Moon. Countless disciples of the Great Snowmountain have also selected their representatives to call us and ask us for an exnation." "The person who was cleaning up in the clinic is named Alex, one of the ten kings on Radiant Ind. He used to be a general on the outskirts of Radiant Ind. Now he lives on Orastin Ind to maintain order on it." "The other one, whose name is Red Hair, is the only heir of the European royal family. Now the diplomatic department has received a phone call from the other party. They need an exnation." "The one who dumped the trash is named Valentin, the leader of the number one intelligence organization of Radiant Ind." "The name of the one who was distributing the leaflets is Nestor. He is also called Sea God, On the high seas, seventy per cent of the fleet belongs to Nestor. The mighty fleet has already approached Van Xia. However, due to some reason, they did not directly enter. However, they have already shouted." "The one shouting loudly at the door is the descendant of the Temple Guardians. His father''s identity is mysterious and has a great background." "The cashier is Angell, a member of the Jiang family, one of the three major families. Her code name is Future and she is well-protected by the government. She has a higher level of technology than that of the whole world. For the government, she is a national treasure." "And the doctor of the clinic." At this point, the staff swallowed a mouthful of saliva. "The doctor is called Henry Zhang, the former owner of Radiant Ind. His code name is the King of Hell and he is also The Conqueror in the rumours of the medical field. He is a top doctor in the world and many people worship Henry as their teacher. After that, Henry fought with the Orcs on the ancient battlefield. He was the leader of the ancient battlefield. After Orastin Ind appeared, Henry pretended to be the Immortal King and protected countless cultivators. Later, all the inheritances rose and wanted to swallow Orastin Ind. Henry alone killed several powerful leaders and made countless ancient rites retreat. People call him...the Human King..." After saying this, the staff''s clothes were wet from the cold sweat. The origins of these people were too big! Hearing this, Woods broke out in a cold sweat. He did not even care about Evans beside him and quickly yelled, "Quick! Let them go! Let them go! Quick, take me there!" Evans stood there in a daze, not knowing what to do. What members of the imperial family, what leader, what king? Hearing these names, Evans had a very bad feeling in his heart. When Woods almost ran to Henry and others, Henry and others were already sitting in the lounge and drinking tea. Before Woods could speak, the door of the lounge was kicked open. Angry Fritz walked in, and the young woman followed him excitedly. "Hello, you are..." Woods looked at Fritz. Fritz directly took out a certificate and ced it in front of Woods. "From now on, we will take over here. Arrest all members who participated in this matter!" Fritz''s expression was stern. As soon as Woods saw Fritz''s certificate, he immediately stood up and saluted. After Woods left, Fritz rushed to Henry with an apologetic smile. "I received your call and rushed over as soon as possible, but it seems that it''s toote." "Yes." Henry nodded. "Your Section Nine have been infiltrated. The people who are involved are from the Ten Sacred Lands of the Mountain and Sea Realm. I''ve found the Taoist Jade Virtual Shrine, but there are more people behind it. We hide in the clinic to find clues. However, the matter will be exposed if we make a fuss. I suspect that the people behind it are rted to the Severity Tribe. We need to interrogate them carefully. We can''t let them go." "Don''t worry." Fritz nodded. "There must be a result for this matter!" Twenty minutester, the boss of the Hope Hall, Roger, who had led his men to make trouble, and Security Chief Sun, who was Evans'' assistant, were both leaning in the interrogation room. "I, I, I, I... I just wanted to mess up their business. I really don''t know anything!" Looking at the scene in front of him, Rogerpletely panicked. The Section Nine found the people who shouted at the door of the clinic and found Roger. Roger''s face was full of tears. He waspletely scared. Originally, he just wanted to destroy that clinic, but he did not expect that he would be caught and used of rebellion against the government! This crime was punishable by death! "We will check your clinic. You''ll be locked up!" Fritz simply judged Roger. Henry was going to find the members of the Severity Tribe. The matter was of great importance. He could not let go of anything rted to it! Roger was doomed to be unlucky. After Fritz''s verdict, he went straight to Evans'' room. Evans'' face was pale and his legs were trembling. He had just applied for calling his father, but his father directly said that he had no rtionship with him and told him that he was on his own! This made him realize that he had offended a big shot he could not afford to offend. "Tell me, who is behind you?" "I... I..." Evans shivered all over. "It''s e2N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. that guy surnamed Liu! He wanted to deal with that clinic, but he said that he had a special identity and couldn''t do anything, so he sent me here. His name is Rafael. He said that he was the deputy of the Section Nine. His father was very powerful. His name is Elijah, and he is a senior member of the Section Nine!" Content belongs to Frightened, Evans'' face turned pale. He said everything he knew. "Special identity? Not convenient?" A hint of ruthlessness shed across Fritz''s eyes as he ordered, "Capture Elijah and his son!" At this time, Rafael was in the Section Nine with his hands behind his back, swaggering. When the team members saw him, they would call him respectfully. Rafael enjoyed this feeling very much, and he was so proud to havepleted a huge mission that he could talk about it. "Let me tell you." Rafael walked to the ce where the team members trained. "You guys have to use your brain. Otherwise, if something unexpected happens, you won''t even have the capital to save your lives. Do you know how dangerous it was to be with Captain Han this time? We jumped off the air conditioner outside a high building and pretended to be rich businessmen from Hong City. We fought the bandits and had a life-and-death struggle!" Rafael was showing off. Suddenly, a team of people came from the distance. They looked serious and strode to Rafael and asked, "Are you Rafael?" "Yes. Well, have you brought my medal?" Rafael said with a lofty look. "Capture him!" A team of people rushed up and directly handcuffed Rafael. Chapter 2190 Chapter 2190 ? Rafael''s eyes widened as he looked at these people who had suddenly rushed over. He didn''t understand what was going on. "Who are you?! I''m Rafael! My dad is Elijah! I''ve justpleted an important mission, what right do you have to treat me like this?!" Rafael roared and used his father''s name at the same time. "You are the one who is arrested! And Elijah, none of you can escape!" The man who led the team shouted, "Come, take him away!" Under many people''s confused gazes, Rafael was escorted out of the training ground. Rafael, who had just been very well-off, had now be a prisoner. This was a huge change. Twenty minutester, Rafael was locked up in the interrogation room. He kept yelling and talking about his grievances. "I''m Rafael! My dad is Elijah! I just made a great contribution, so you don''t have the right to do this to me. Let me out!" "Creak!" The door of the interrogation room was pushed open. Another man, whose hands were handcuffed, was dragged in. The moment he saw this person, Rafael''s eyes widened because he saw that the person who was escorted was his father, his greatest supporter, the senior official of Section Nine, Elijah! "Dad!" Rafael looked at the person in front of him in disbelief. For a long time, in his impression, his father was omnipotent. The identity of the senior officials of Section Nine also made him detached from the world. No matter what trouble it was, it couldn''t destroy his father. "Dad, what''s going on?" Rafael asked immediately. Elijah, whose hands were being handcuffed, had a gloomy expression on his face. He sat in the interrogation room and said, "Someone tried to drag me down, but I don''t know who did it." "You? Dad, what can they do to us?" Rafael couldn''t believe it. "Something big." Elijah''s voice was a little hoarse. "This matter involves too many people. No matter who is suspected, no one can be protected, not even the first brother of the Section Nine!" Hearing his father''s words, Rafael couldn''t help but shudder. Even the first brother of the Section Nine would get into trouble if he was involved! What could be so horrible? Was it a world war? Looking at the worry on his son''s face, Elijah said, "Don''t worry. I have a clear conscience. When I go out, I will find out who did it!" Elijah''s words were full of fierceness. He had been sitting in this position for a long time, and no one had dared to deal with him for a long time. Hearing the viciousness and confidence in his father''s words, Rafael rxed and nodded. "Dad, no matter who''s behind this, we can''t let them go!" A fierce glint flickered in Rafael''s eyes. At this moment, the door of the interrogation room was opened and Fritz appeared in front of Elijah and Rafael. Fritz entered and nced at Elijah. He then sat opposite him and said, "In the battle of Country M a few days ago, an outsider was killed. It was done by the Human King." "Human King!" Elijah''s eyes widened. As a senior member of the Section Nine, how could he haven''t heard of the name of Human King? He was the strongest man on earth, the guardian of Orastin Ind, who destroyed the Holy Cross, killed the leader of the Severity Tribe, and all the members of the Divine Race. He settled the war on the ancient battlefield, made the ancient rites withdraw, and opened up the Gates of Heaven at the same time, leaving the civilization. That was the top existence in the world. Fritz''s tone was calm and he continued to speak. "The Section Nine have been infiltrated, and we can''t find the mastermind. A few days ago, the Human King came to the capital. He concealed his name and inquired about the mastermind. Someone deliberately framed him for stealing and made the matter bigger. At this time, the Severity Tribe has known about him. The whereabouts of the Human King have been exposed, so the mastermind can''t be found out." "The result is that the Human King has to go all out to fight. Regardless of the consequences, this method will lead to the arrival of that person ahead of time. Without preparations, the battle will begin." Fritz took a deep breath and looked at Elijah. "Do you have anything else to say?" Elijah''s heart trembled as he listened. Although Fritz had only said a few words, Elijah could already imagine how terrifying the chain reaction was. He looked at Fritz and said, "Do you mean that I''m the one who added fuel to the fire?" Fritz didn''t answer Elijah''s question. Instead, he yelled at the door, "Bring him in!" Evans was pushed in the room. At this time, Evans'' face was pale. After seeing Rafael, he couldn''t wait to identify him, "It''s him! It''s him! He asked me to do it! He said that the owner of that clinic had a conflict with him. He said that he had a special identity, so he couldn''t do it. He asked me to find a way to expose that clinic!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Evans was already freaked out. Right now, he had no time to care about his brotherhood. Without looking up, Fritz said, "The owner of the clinic is the Human King."Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Fritz''s words instantly drenched Elijah''s back with cold sweat. The owner of the clinic was the Human King! His son found someone to destroy the clinic! Rafael''s expression was especially ugly at this moment. "Elijah, do you have anything to say?" Fritz looked at him. Elijah opened his mouth, but then he closed it. He knew that this matter must be defined. No matter what his son''s purpose was to deal with the clinic, even if it was just for the purpose of fighting against others, the result of the incident was not something an ordinary apology could bear. "Dad! That clinic does not belong to the Human King. His name is Henry, he..." "Shut up!" Elijah shouted, stopping Rafael from speaking. He then looked at Fritz and said, "I won''t say much. You know what kind of person I am. I understand that I must give you an answer to this matter. What do you want?" "No one can escape from this." Fritz looked at Elijah and sighed. "Including me." Eijah''s body trembled. "Follow me to the battlefield. As for the culprit," Fritz said as he cast his gaze on Rafael. Then, he shook his head. "I can''t keep him safe." Fritz could not keep his words, and Rafael immediately understood what he meant. His face instantly turned pale. "Dad! What''s going on? How did it suddenly be like this? I didn''t do anything, and I don''t know anything, dad!" "There are some things that you can''te into contact with. You think you''re the best. You think you can deal with whoever you want. You eventually provoked those you shouldn''t." Fritz shook his head. "I''ll give you one day to choose a cemetery." After that, Fritz got up and left. Rafael''s gaze was nk. Choose a cemetery? How could this be? He still had a life to enjoy. He had something that many people could not have in their lifetime! A group of people rushed in from the door of the interrogation room and took Rafael away. "Dad! Dad! You can''t let them do this! Save me! Save me!" Rafael roared and was about to copse. Elijah didn''t say a word, his eyes were filled with tears. Chapter 2191 Chapter 2191 ? Elijah was still thinking that someone had deliberately set him up, but he hadn''t expected it toe from his son. Elijah was well aware of what kind of person his son was, so he had arranged for his son to join the Section Nine, hoping to change his attitude. However, the power he gained made his son more arrogant, so that he inadvertently offended a big shot he couldn''t offend. He didn''t deserve that many benefits... Fritz left the interrogation room and came to a conference room. At this time, Henry was sitting in the conference room and watching Fritze in. Henry tapped the table lightly with his fingers. "It''s time to take action." Henry slightly raised his eyelids and smiled. "What are you going to do?" Fritz sat opposite Henry. "Right now, Ethereal Shrine, Yin- yang Shrine, Exquisite Shrine, Hport Holy Land, and Sakya Shrine are all suspicious. These people are all possible enemies." Henry''s eyes were clear and his train of thought was clear. "Aside from them, there''s the Whirl Testudo and a master of the seventh level of the Heavenly Way here. I''ll attack the Whirl Testudo and another person, and then I''ll return to the Mountain and Sea Realm and draw the enemy''s attention." Fritz obviously knew a lot. After hearing Henry''s words, he trembled slightly. "You want to force yourself to start the final battle?" "Immortal ising." Henry slightly raised his eyes. "It''s meaningless to wait." Fritz took a deep breath. "What can I do?" "Protect the ancientnd." Henry tapped lightly on the table. "I''ll leave it to you." After saying that, Henry got up and left the room. Fritz looked at Henry''s back. After a long while, he exhaled, but his eyes were filled with a long-lost fighting desire. After Henry told Wade and the others to return to Orastin Ind, he directly contacted Ranulfo. When Henry just called Ranulfo, Ranulfo took the initiative to speak. "I''ve heard about what happened in the capital of Yan Xia. I''ve sent you the positions of those people, but you have to think it over, you''ll definitely expose the ancientnd." "It doesn''t matter if we''re exposed." Henry smiled. "We can''t always be passive." At this moment, in a gorgeous castle in the western kingdom, a few people were sitting. Bethany, Thomas, Sakya Saga, Isabelle, and Leni. All five of them were chosen and blessed by the Heavens in the Mountain and Sea Realm, and were second to none in the ancientnd. Now that the five of them had gathered together, they all looked worried. "Jaxon is dead." "He died in the hands of the natives." "Was it Henry?" Jaxon was also a Heavenly Son. They all felt a sense of crisis when he died here. The situation here waspletely unknown to them, and their lives were not guaranteed. Although their strength could reach the top, their greatest reliance was gone. It was the Holy Land behind them. "We have to find a way to leave." "If we stay here, we may be in danger at any time." All five of them seemed anxious.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. At this moment, Henry''s figure appeared in the Core. "Henry, I''ve given you the information about the Whirl Testudo. I will ask you onest time. Are you sure?" Ranulfo stood beside Henry. "Of course." Henry nodded. "Okay." Ranulfo nodded and patted Henry on the shoulder. "Then do as you wish. Your idea is not necessarily a bad thing." Henry nced at Ranulfo, then turned into a sh of light and disappeared here. Ranulfo looked at the horizon. Ten minutes passed. Twenty minutes passed. Thirty minutes... "Roar!" A terrifying roar resounded through the horizon. Following that, terrifying Qi gathered in the sky. Ranulfo knew that Henry came in contact with the Whirl Testudo. As a divine beast that had existed since the creation of heaven and earth, the Whirl Testudo possessed a terrifying divine power. In ces like the Mountain and Sea Realm, it would be infinitely magnified. However, in the ancientnd under the suppression of naturalws, the Whirl Testudo was not that terrifying. Of course, this was also rtive. After all, in the ancientnd, Henry was the one who was blessed with Heaven''s Luck and merged with the 3,000 Baths. In this ce, Henry was the true invincible existence. This invincible existence was not just an act, but real strength. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org In the sky, wild winds stirred, dark clouds gathered, gravel flew, and thunder punishment struck. Ranulfo looked into the distance and muttered, "Perhaps, this time, it''s really a variable. Countless attempts have failed to change the result. Perhaps, it''s really just following the rules. This time, there are two variables between heaven and earth." "The first one is you Henry Zhang." "The second one is Justus Lu." "The two of you, master and disciple, might really be able topletely change the structure of the cycle of reincarnation. Perhaps, everything will really change from now on, Although no one knows what''s behind the Immortal Pol breaking through the shackles is a must." Content belongs to Ranulfo stood with his hands behind his back. He did not join the battlefield. He was very clear that although the Whirl Testudo was terrifying, Henry could deal with it, and he had another thing to do. Wade''s group returned to Orastin Ind while Henry was fighting the Whirl Testudo. Inside Holy City, when Future was walking there, her face suddenly became deathly pale. She leaned against the wall and beads of sweat kept dripping down from her forehead. "It''sing! It''sing!" Future''s eyes were full of pain. "Immortal ising!" In the Core, the wind and clouds stirred. Henry and the Whirl Testudo fought each other. If it weren''t for the rules, the moves used in this battle would have destroyed the entire Core in an instant. The violent Qi was slowly turning in another direction, which meant that Henry was deliberately shifting the battlefield. The Whirl Testudo was too powerful. Even if it was in the ancientnd, Henry couldn''tpletely kill it. This was an existence that had survived since the creation of heaven and earth, so killing it was too difficult. Henry''s idea was the same as before, that he would trap the Whirl Testudo in the Sosasmo desert. With Henry''s current strength, it was easy for him to transfer to the battlefield. Dark clouds and thunder were gathering in the sky, gradually shifting from the Core. In the air above the Sosasmo desert, a crack suddenly appeared. Behind the crack, there was a scarlet eye. Through the crack, it seemed to want to see something clearly. A figure shed by. It was Ranulfo. He appeared in the Sosasmo desert. He looked up at the crack in the sky and saw the scarlet eye. Then, another figures appeared, Henry and the Whirl Testudo. Although the Whirl Testudo had turned into a crooked old man, it still had the power to devour mountains and rivers. "What is that?" While Henry was fighting, he saw the huge eye behind the crack in the sky. "Immortal." Ranulfo said softly, "He ising." Chapter 2192 Chapter 2192 ? Behind the enormous crack in the sky, there was an eye. It looked down and stretched out an enormous hand. It reached out towards the crack in the sky in an attempt to tear the crack apart and leap over. The Whirl Testudo waspletely suppressed by Henry. When he saw the huge eye behind the gap in the sky, he let out hoarseughter. "Hahaha! How dare you attack me here?! You''re courting death!" Henry nced at Ranulfo. "How long will he need toe over?" "Two hours at the fastest, a day at the slowest." Hearing this, Henry nodded and said, "I still have time. I will kill this old tortoise first!" As soon as Henry finished speaking, he directly drew the Nine Tribtions Sword and rushed toward the Whirl Testudo. Under the rules of the Heavenly Way here, the Blue Sky Tribtion was the strongest move that Henry could use now. Under this Blue Sky Tribtion, there was an unsurpassable blow. Even the Whirl Testudo had existed since the birth of earth and heaven, he did not want to make such an attack. However, the defensive power of the Whirl Testudo was activated under this attack. The Whirl Testudo looked at Henry with a serious gaze. "Kid, I admit that in the Restricted Zones, I didn''t see your identity clearly. You must be the descendant of that bloodline! Back then, I had calcted everything, but I didn''t see any mice from your bloodline. However, it seems that it''s not toote. Kill!" The Whirl Testudo held its crutch and charged toward Henry.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. The Qi was everywhere, and so was the sand! In the sky, thunder rumbled continuously. This was originally and of yellow sand, but right now, dark clouds were rolling about, and the rain was pouring down heavily. Ordinary people could not imagine what was going on here. More and more cracks appeared in the sky. Behind each of the cracks, a corner of the enormous body could be seen. As the cracks grew, even before the enormous body could descend, the owner of the enormous body could be pieced together! "This is the manifestation of his will." Ranulfo had yet to make a move. He looked up at the sky. "The Dao he possesses surpasses that of our world. That''s why his will is iparably vast, evenrger than the entire world." The huge palm tore open the crack, making the crack in the sky more terrifying. "Hahaha, I admit that your bloodline is a little different, but so what? You won''t be able to kill me!" The Whirl Testudo''s voice was hoarse. During the battle, it had always been suppressed by Henry, but it did not panic at all. It was because the tortoise was very clear that it could not be defeated. Under these rules, it could not die! Henry looked at the tortoise, and a white me suddenly burned on his right hand holding the sword. The Sky had nine dimensions, Blue Sky, Dark Sky, Red Sky, White Sky, Morning Sky, Sunny Sky, Quiet Sky, Changed Sky, Thunder Sky. At the time of the Restricted Zone, Henry killed the two Holy Sons with the Fourth Tribtion, White Sky Tribtion. Its power wasparable to the seventh level of the Heavenly Way. At present, the strength of the tortoise was above the seventh level of the Heavenly Way. If Henry wanted to defeat it, it wouldn''t be enough to use the White Sky Tribtion alone. The white me burned along Henry''s right hand, twining around the hilt and burning along the sword body. Blue Sky Tribtion. Dark Sky Tribtion. Red Sky Tribtion. White Sky Tribtion. The four great tribtions were all burned by this white me. The white me touched the copper rust, and a piece of rust fell down. It belonged to the Nine Tribtions Sword. The fifth tribtion appeared. Morning Sky Tribtion! Morning Sky represented the hot mes. Even in the Heavenly Way domain, the Morning Sky was the most important. Thews of the Great Dao could only bear the Blue Sky Tribtion, but Henry produced the Morning Sky which was the fifth level. Right at this moment, a great me erupted in the sky! The mes burned along the sky, the rain was instantly evaporated, the fog rose over the entire Sosasmo desert, and this fog was filled with unbearable heat. Even people like Henry and Ranulfo felt hot and dry all over. Usually, they would not be affected by the weather, because their realms were too high. But now, they were indeed affected by the weather! Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org In the sky, the mes grew more and more intense. Even the owner of the huge hand behind the cracks in the sky was covered by the mes. A bolt of ming lightning descended from the sky.... The appearance of the ming thunder was only a precursor to the Morning Sky Tribtion. The burning was just the beginning. Henry could feel that the rules of the Great Dao in his body were reacting, and they were affected by the Morning Sky Tribtion. The ancientnd was an extremely special existence. It was the ce created by the new civilization, as well as the origin and derivation of all the Great Dao. The extreme high temperature, even without burning, was enough to evaporate water in people''s bodies and kill them. At this point in time, the Whirl Testudo felt a sense of danger amid the mes that filled the sky. It wanted to retreat. "Want to leave?" Henry''s figure shed and appeared in front of the tortoise. At the moment, his hands were burning white mes, which were enough to assimte all the power. "Do you want to destroy this ce?" The Whirl Testudo looked at Henry, its face no longer as rxed as before. It could feel that the great Dao here was threatened. Morning Sky Tribtion! What did Tribtion mean? Disaster! Since it was called a disaster, it meant that its power could destroy everything! In the face of Whirl Testudo''s question, Henry smiled and waved the burning long sword in his hand. mes spread to the entire Nine Tribtions Sword. This sword seemed to only be burning mes, but to the Whirl Testudo, it wasn''t that simple. On this sword, the Whirl Testudo felt a powerful and destructive force This force could destroy the vitality within its body, and could even destroy its understanding of the Dao essence. Content belongs to The Whirl Testudo did not dare to face it head-on and could only dodge. And this kind of dodging was exactly what Henry wanted. Henry waved his sword again and again, forcing the Whirl Testudo to go to the City of Hell. With Henry''s deliberate action, the Whirl Testudo was getting closer and closer to the City of Hell. "Ten steps... nine steps..." Every time Henry swung his sword, his mind was counting. He wielded the sword faster and faster, and the speed of the Whirl Testudo being forced back was faster and faster. "Three steps... two steps..." Henry raised his sword high and then chopped down hard. This was the final step! At this moment, the Whirl Testudo suddenly felt something abnormal under his feet. His expression changed. Facing Henry''s sword, it did not dodge but resisted it! This was the step that had kept the tortoise away from the City of Hell. Henry''s face changed but he did not conceal it. With all his power added to the Nine Tribtion Sword, he pressed down on the Whirl Testudo. mes engulfed thend, and the desert burned! Henry was well aware that an existence like the Whirl Testudo would be big trouble if he didn''t suppress it right here. It had a battle prowess that exceeded that of the Sacred Lord who was still on the enemy''s side! "You want to trick me!" Behind the Whirl Testudo, a figure appeared. In the sky, the huge body suddenly tore the sky apart. A hand stretched out to Henry, and the words were said in obscure Sanskrit. The big hand appeared. The sky was filled with mes, but they all disappeared. This was the power of the Immortal! The Immortal tore through the restrictions and appeared in the ancientnd! Chapter 2193 Chapter 2193 ? The huge palm pped towards Henry. That was the power of an Immortal! A true Immortal! In the distant sea area of Orastin Ind, on Immortal Mountain, Hudson, who imed to be a member of the Ancient Dragon Tribe, suddenly changed his expression. Looking up at the sky, he couldn''t help shivering. "It''s here! It''s really here!" On Orastin Ind, in Holy City, Future was sweating profusely and muttered, "The Immortal ising! The Immortal ising!" An Immortal was the existence from legends, the existence of transcendence, the existence of will beyond the great Dao. It was now tearing the Heavens apart! Even the iparably Whirl Testudo appeared exceptionally excited at this moment. It ignored the divine sword that was filled with the energy of the Morning Sky Tribtion in Henry''s hand. It knelt and looked towards the sky. Its eyes were filled with respect. "Whirl Testudo wees My Lord, Treasure Immortal!" The pressure of the big hand brought an unspeakable pressure to Henry. Under such pressure, the energy of the Morning Sky Tribtionpletely dissipated, and everything seemed to be calm. The big hand covered the sky and the sun. In the face of such a big hand, Henry was not afraid at all, and his eyes were burning with fighting desire. The Whirl Testudo caught the fighting desire in Henry''s eyes, which made the tortoise feel incredible! Dare to be an enemy of the Immortal? White mes burned on Henry''s body, and the Green Sacred Lotus rose up behind him. Even in the face of this real Immortal, Henry still wanted to fight. "Alright." A hand suddenly patted Henry''s shoulder. "Your task is to send the Whirl Testudo into the City of Hell. Leave the rest to me." It was Ranulfo who appeared next to Henry. As he spoke, thatrge hand already closed in on the two of them. Ranulfo only pointed out a finger in the face of this terrifying enormous palm. In front of the enormous palm, Ranulfo was as tiny as an ant. However, this finger caused the enormous palm to be unable to move any further. Henry looked at Ranulfo and took a deep breath. "How confident are you?" Ranulfo smiled. His words were calm, but he was full of confidence. "I am invincible when facing the experts under the Immortal Realm. Above the Immortal Realm, it''s anyone''s game!" Ranulfo''s words had just sounded when a jade blue long de appeared in his hand. He lifted the long de and this enormous arm, which had torn apart the sky, was directly cut off. Golden blood rain scattered down from the sky. The figure behind the sky let out a furious roar. At this moment, all the people in the world heard the sound of thunder. Ranulfo shed and shot up into the sky. The crack in the sky was ripped apart. A horrible body was about toe here. It was the incarnation of the will of Immortality. Once the will came here, the body of the Immortal woulde here thoroughly. The will of the true Immortal stepped in and half of its body appeared. Its body was illusory, and its surface was filled with profound Dao energy. The face also appeared in the sky. It was impossible to make out its appearance. It wasn''t that far away, but rather, that it was too far away to see it clearly. "Treasure Immortal, right?" Behind Ranulfo was arge expanse of blue radiance. It directly smashed into the will of the Treasure Immortal. The enormous body was about to cross the sky and descend, but it was directly smashed out by Ranulfo, preventing this Immortal from descending. And Ranulfo also rushed out of the sky. The sky that had been torn apart soon recovered. On the Nine Tribtions Sword, the heat was ignited again. Henry raised his hands up and chopped down hard. This time, Whirl Testudo could not escape. Under this sword, it directly descended, touching the entrance of the City of Hell. At the moment when the Whirl Testudo touched the entrance of the prison, an extremely strong suction came from the feet pulling the Whirl Testudo down. Under this suction, the Whirl Testudo could set free and one of its feet was pulled into the yellow sand. "This..." The Whirl Testudo''s expression suddenly changed, looking at its feet in disbelief. "This is the Prison of Gods! The Prison of Gods created by the Apotheosis!" Prison of Gods? Henry suddenly thought of those words. The Apotheosis was a plot for hiding the forbidden energy in the world.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Those taboos were trapped during the sealing of the Gods. The City of Hell was transformed from these actions. Then, those who were imprisoned in the City of Hell... At this moment, countless associations filled Henry''s mind. As for the Whirl Testudo, more than half of its body had already been swallowed. Thomas and the others who were in the distant Western Kingdom were all excited. "I can feel the space rift!" "It''s the original spirit!" "We can leave now!" The five of them were all excited. Without hesitation, they led their disciples toward the spatial rift they had sensed. Leni nced at Isabelle with a puzzled look. In the eyes of Leni, Henry would not let them go so easily. Today''s things happened either because he had encountered some trouble, or because he did not have the ability as everyone thought. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org The third possibility was that this space crack was probably just Henry''s trap, he wanted to trap everybody. Leni looked at Isabelle again and asked for confirmation, "You said that it was the descendant of Metaphysics bloodline who attacked them. Did Henry really not do it?" "No." Isabelle nodded. "At that time, he almost died. He could not fight at all." "I trust you this time. I hope you don''t lie to me. You know this is rted to the lives of all of us." Leni''s voice fell behind as she flew away. Isabelle followed her. The Sosasmo desert everything was calm. The body of the Whirl Testudo hadpletely disappeared into the desert. Henry looked at the horizon. "With such a strong fluctuation, if you are not fools, you should be able to find the way home. The war is about to begin." Henry changed his focus and looked at the long sword in his hand. At this time, more than half of the rust on the Nine Tribtions Sword had fallen off. "There''s one more threat left." Henry flew across the air. He had absolute control over the ancientnd. Henry''s arms danced gently, and a figure appeared in the void beside him. It was the person who fought against Sylvia in the restricted zone. He was at the seventh level of the Heavenly Way, thebat power of the Sacred Lord-level. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "You are so bold that you dare to get so close to me, but it''s time to end this." Henry rushed over with his sword, and the sky was aze. Three minutester, a head fell to the ground. Even a Sacred Lord-level expert would be easily defeated by the Morning Sky Tribtion. After Justus'' guidance, the current Henry''s strength improved by leaps and bounds, and he approached the top of the list at the fastest speed. The Green Sacred Lotus, the Divine Baby, and the fragments of the Great Dao Countless divine items were superimposed on each other. The earlier adventures had brought about aplete disy of power at this moment! Chapter 2194 Chapter 2194 ? Henry''s strength had advanced by leaps and bounds in a short period of time. The speed of his growth was terrifying to everyone. The five people from Sacred Lands escaped through the cracks. It was impossible for the Severity Tribe to turn the situation around in the ancientnd. Some of their hidden cards had been exposed, such as the Yu''s Group and those spies in the Section Nine. Although they had not found them, the Section Nine had already known that it was just a matter of time. Outside the ancientnd, on an ancient battlefield. Back then, during the great war, civilization was destroyed, countless ces copsed and there were only ruins there. All of these ces were called ancient battlefields. There were no restrictions on ancient battlefields. Here, one could disy the most powerful version of himself. A figure floated on the ancient battlefield. He was covered in blue light, holding a blue long sabre and looking at the scene in front of him quietly. It was Ranulfo. On the opposite side of Ranulfo, a figure also floated. He wore a long robe and his long hair was hanging behind his head. It was hard to see his appearance clearly. His face was illusory. Four long swords floated around him. Each long sword had terribly sharp edges. If the sword will of Aureo was one, then the sword will and sharpness disyed on the four swords were one hundred million! The four long swords slowly rotated. As they rotated, cracks appeared constantly around the ancient battlefield without any pattern and some cracks also appeared on the ground. One had to understand that there were no naturalws on the ancient battlefield. The power able to destroy a tall mountain in the ancientnd, in this ce, could not even destroy a simple rock. And under such naturalw power, the swords that floated by themselves could do such a thing with their natural sword will and sharpness. It was so terrifying! "I thought some insignificant figure would show, but it turned out to be the big shot of the Severity Tribe, the Treasure Immortal. It seems that your Severity Tribe also suffered a lot from the battle." Ranulfo held the long sabre and looked calm. Treasure Immortal!Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. In the myths and legends, the Treasure Immortal was also known as the first disciple of the Sky Joint Sect of the Severity Tribe. With four Immortal Killing Swords in his hands, he was invincible and stood at the top of the food chain in the myth world. Ranulfo remained calm in the face of such a character. "Haha." The Treasure Immortal smiled. "It seems that there were a lot of fish that escaped from the, and now there will be so much trouble. But it doesn''t matter. Our Master has found the root of reincarnation in the river of time. Everything is going well, and the ancestor of dragons has been extracted from the dragon soul. Yin and Yang are broken, and reincarnation will cause chaos. This is yourst chance. Countless reincarnations. It''s time to end this world." Ranulfo tightened his grip on the long sabre. He took a deep breath and said, "There''s no point talking. We''ll have to wait until that day." "That day ising soon, isn''t it?" The Treasure Immortal smiled. As he gently waved his arm, the four Immortal Killing Swords around him floated up, carrying the fiercest sword energy between heaven and earth towards Ranulfo. At the same time, a giant formation was formed from the void and pressed down. The Great Immortal Formation formed by the Immortal Killing Swords could kill immortals and deities! The endless battlefield suddenly shook violently. Huge mountains rose from the ground one after another, trapping Ranulfo. "Treasure Immortal..." The corners of Ranulfo''s lips curled into a smile. "I''ve long wanted to see just how powerful this legendary Immortal is!" Ranulfo waved the long sabre in his hand. With a sh of blue light, a great mountain was cut in half. The blue light appeared in front of Treasure Immortal'' eyes. Treasure Immortal stood with his hands sped behind his back. He did not even look at Ranulfo as a streak of sword energy hacked down and forced him to retreat. Feeling the sharpness of the Immortal Killing Swords, Ranulfo reached out to touch his nose and murmured, "It seems that the situation is a bit exaggerated this time." There were nows on the ancient battlefield, so the battle here would not affect other ces. The Mountain and Sea Realm. The strongest rules were in the ces where there was aplete Qi- refining civilization and a technological civilization. Ten days ago, something major had urred in the Mountain and Sea Realm. The future sessors of the ten sacrednds headed towards the restricted zone named Abyss, but they all disappeared without a trace. When this happened, the entire Mountain and Sea Realm was thrown intoplete chaos. The ten sacrednds were the most powerful forces in the Mountain and Sea Realm. The people who had gone missing were all descendants of the Sacred Land. Rumours had it that all of them had died in the Abyss. Some said that when the Abyss had experienced terrifying spatial fluctuations, everyone had been teleported to a mysterious location. However, no one had been able to provide an answer. The Ten Sacred Lands continued to search. This matter had already caused a huge uproar in the Mountain and Sea Realm. However, today, there was another piece of news that swept across the entire Mountain and Sea Realm! They had returned! However, only Bethany, Thomas, Leni, Sakya Saga, and Isabelle came back. Carson, Jaxon, Valeria, Govind and Lorenzo had note back. The news of the five''s deaths had spread and was confirmed by the other five. Death of Sacred Sons had never happened before. Once the news got out, it caused the five Sacred Lands to fly into a rage. However, this was not the only thing that caused the Mountain and Sea Realm to be turned upside down. The fact that the ten people were missing was not that they had gone elsewhere, but rather, they had been to the legendary location, the ancientnd! There was a rumour in the Mountain and Sea Realm that had existed since ancient times. Rumour had it that the Great Dao was limited. Even if one could break through nine levels, he could only prolong his life. He would not be able to achieve true immortality. Being unable to live forever not only meant that one day their life would end up, but it also meant that they would be trapped in the system of the rules forever. As for the Great Dao of the Mountain and Sea Real, it originated from the 3,000 Paths of the ancient Only by finding the legendary location to experience the 3,000 Paths would help one step out of the naturalws and free himself of the restraints of heaven. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org However, the ancientnd only existed in legends, and no one had ever seen it before. This time, the remaining five people had sworn that they came back from the ancientnd. This information waspletely and utterly shocking! Moreover, they brought news from the depths of the restricted zone that they saw the descendant of the Metaphysics bloodline! The Metaphysics bloodline only existed in legends. Legend had it that it was a wisp of the original Qi that separated heaven from earth. It was one of the most important things in the world. All types of information were gathered. Ten Sacred Lands decided to invite the world''s heroes to join them and discuss this matter! Chapter 2195 Chapter 2195 ? In that instant, the response was great. In the depths of that dark forest, there was a Restricted Zone, a ce where strangers couldn''t get close, yet today, news came. "The sessor of the Dark Forest will arrive!" The news from the Dark Forest immediately caused a stir. One had to understand that to the people of the Mountain and Sea Realm, the Restricted Zone represented something mysterious! No one knew what was inside the Restricted Zones. There were rumours of powerful existences that had survived since the ancient era, as well as rumours of forbidden energy flowing about. Regardless of what the saying was, it had never been proven, not even knowing if there were any living creatures inside. But this time, this mysterious ce took the initiative to speak up and even bluntly said that its sessor would appear! It turned out that the mysterious Restricted Zone actually had an inheritance! If even the Sacred Lord could not step into the Field, what kind of existence this sessor was? How horrible was he? Countless forces felt the pressure! After the Dark Forest spoke, yet another Restricted Zone began to speak. That Restricted Zone was called Heavenly Crack, meaning that it couldn''t be crossed. "The future sessor of the Heavenly Crack will arrive!" Another Restricted Zone spoke! Before anyone could even react, the third, the fourth, the fifth... Many Restricted Zones spoke one after another, all of them expressing that there would be sessors walking out to join the gathering! A piece of information about the ancientnd waspletely spread out, and the Mountain and Sea Realm was in an uproar. Some people said that this was thergest gathering ever held in the Mountain and Sea Realm and that it was also the time for the various forces to show off. One could imagine that Sacred Lands and Restricted Zones would definitely show their best faces. The day of the gathering of various forces was set. It would happen in three months! All the forces were making preparations for this day! Bethany and others were immediately led by the Sacred Lord to do closed- door meditation, making preparations for gathering. The Runner Shrine and the other four Shrines had also selected the new sessors to participate in the gathering in three months! The Mountain and Sea Realm began to count down, everyone was waiting for the grand ceremony tomence in three months! "The Noble Berserkers will arrive on time in three months!" The Noble Berserkers made a sound! This was the voice of an existence above the Sacred Lands! The Mountain and Sea Realm seethed with excitement. The Noble Berserkers believers were widely worshipped. The ten sacrednds felt unprecedented pressure! Right now, in the ancientnd. The problems of the Severity Tribe had been cleared, and Sylvia did not have to suffer from restrictions everywhere. In South River District. Henry and Sylvia walked along the West Lake and looked at the high tower. "Why are we here?" Sylvia lowered her head and paced back and forth. "We are here to see an old friend." Henry smiled. As they were talking, a beautiful figure came into view. "Henry, Sylvia!" A crisp sound was heard. A woman with short hair strode over. "You two have been having so much fun that you have forgotten about your friends. What''s the matter with you two? Have you been too busy?" "Mn!" Sylvia was very happy. "I thought for a moment. Although the memory between you and me was cut off, there is still a person who knows both you and me. This is something that could not be erased." Henry smiled and greeted Mn. "It''s really hard to see you, President Lin. How long has it been since we met?" Mn stood in front of Sylvia with a smile on her face. A reminiscing look appeared in Sylvia''s eyes. "It''s been three years." "Time flies. In the blink of an eye, so many years have passed." Mn sighed and then opened her arms. "Come on, baby, give me a hug." Sylvia also walked forward with a smile and gave Mn a hug. After releasing Sylvia, Mn looked at Henry and asked with a smile, "How about we hug each other?" "Fine." Henry shrugged. Mn narrowed her eyes at Sylvia. "Are you jealous? After all, this is the man I said I would marry, ha ha ha!" The smile on Sylvia''s face suddenly froze. Like a bolt of lightning, she waspletely stunned. A man she said she would marry! That year during the graduation season, two young girls were lying on an invitingwn, imagining their future. Her best friend said she would marry her man! In that instant, countless memories frantically poured into Sylvia''s mind. Deep within her memories, the blurry figure gradually became clearer. A yellow stream of energy naturally circted around Sylvia''s body. Seeing this scene, Henry was delighted. Far away in the courtyard of the Lin Family in Yinzhou City. Daisy, Nelson and others were sitting at the table and eating. Daisy swallowed the food in her mouth as if she suddenly thought of something. She looked up and wondered, "By the way, didn''t my sister travel with my brother-inw? Why didn''t we see my brother-inw thest time she came back?" In the office on the top floor of Lin''s mansion. Secretary Lee was selecting bodyguards for Sylvia, but after reading a lot of people''s information, she felt dissatisfied. "Ah." The secretary sighed. "If Mr. Zhang was here, it would be fine But there''s no need... no way! Wasn''t that Mr. Zhang thest time? Why didn''t say hello to Mr. Zhang? And why is my behaviour so weird?" Above the West Lake, in the clear sky, a bolt of lightning suddenly shed across, and there was a crackling sound. The next second, Sylvia came to her senses, and the yellow aura around her also disappeared. Sylvia naturally took Henry''s arm and said with a sweet smile on her face, "Honey, long time no see." Henry could clearly feel the changes in Sylvia. Mn, who was watching from the sidelines, was baffled. "Are you two role-ying here?" Henry and Sylvia smiled knowingly and shook their heads. "Let''s go and have a big meal!" Sylvia took Mn''s hand and strode away. Looking at the unconcealed smile on her bestie''s face, Mn could not understand why this woman was so happy. The lost memories were once again restored. Sylvia''s good friend, whom she had not seen for many years, was also there. She was overjoyed. On this day, Sylvia had so much fun. That night, on a street, Sylvia nestled in Henry''s arms.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "Honey, do you think we can win?" Henry looked up into the pitch-ck sky, his eyes filled with determination. "We have to win. Since you''ve regained your memories, then we should go back. Those people have already returned to the Mountain and Sea Realm, and news of the ancientnd has already spread out. It''s not hard to imagine that the Mountain and Sea Realm is already in a state of chaos." "Go back now? It''s too early. You have to practice hard during these three months." A voice suddenly sounded behind Henry. Chapter 2196 Chapter 2196 ? Henry turned around and looked at the person behind him. This person''s hair was dirty and messy. He grabbed a piece of corn in his hand and kept eating it. His eyes were still looking at Sylvia. The man in rags looked to be in his seventies, but there were no signs of his old age in his eyes. "Master Lu!" Henry stared at him with his mouth wide open. "Haha, kid, are you ready for training?" Master Lu threw the corn in his hand. "The war is ahead. You can''t be weaker than anyone else." "All right, let''s go!" Master Lu just took a step and came to Henry. Even with Henry''s current strength and the conditions in the ancientnd, Henry was still a little confused about Master Lu''s steps. "Kid''s wife, I''ll need him for three months, and then I''ll give him back to you." Master Lu took a look at Sylvia, and then lifted Henry''s shoulder. The next second, Sylvia could not see Henry and Master Lu. Sylvia''s face darkened. She had only recovered her memories today, but they had only been together for a few hours before Henry was taken away. "Sylvia, don''t sit idle for the next three months. The Metaphysics bloodline cauldron has been repaired. The secret of your background is hidden there. You''d better study it carefully during the next three months." Master Lu''s voice entered Sylvia''s ears. Henry, who was taken away by Justus, only felt that the scenery in front of him changed. Then, he appeared on a wastnd. Henry''s first reaction was that the naturalw here was different from that of the ancientnd. "This is an abandoned battlefield with no rules. Even Immortals can exert all their strength here. You should get familiar with it first. Before training you, I have something to do." After Justus finished his words, he stretched out two fingers and shed a hole in the sky above his head. Justus stared at the hole. After a few seconds of meditation, he formed a w with one hand and pulled the void. A figure was pulled out from the crack. Henry saw clearly that the one pulled out by Master Lu was Ranulfo. At this time, Ranulfo was in a bad state. His body was covered in blood, his clothes were torn apart, and the long knife in his hand was broken. "How dare you?!" An explosive shout sounded out from behind the crack in the sky. Soon after, arge hand reached out from within the crack in an attempt to grab Ranulfo. Justus looked at the sky and smiled disdainfully. "A mere Immoral dares to talk nonsense in front of me. You are courting death!" As Justus said, his eyes became serious. Then he grabbed Henry''s shoulder, who was enjoying the show, and threw him directly into the sky. "Disciple, kill him!" A huge force directly threw Henry to the giant hand. Henry couldn''t help rolling his eyes. "Right, turns out it''s my turn!" Henry had too many things to say in his mind, but he couldn''t say a word now. The giant hand gave him very strong oppression. Just one hand made Henry feel that he couldn''t breathe. It''s an Immortal''s arm! Treasure Immortal! Even in myths and legends, he was at the top of the food chain! He had set up the Great Immortal Formation with four Immortal Killing Swords in his hands! Henry''s eyes instantly turned ck l and white. The eyes condensed of the Sun and Moon appeared at the same time, and a field formed around him. His body became crystaDclear, and his divine body and Great Dao meridians became powerful. A lotus bloomed behind him, and the Green Sacred Lotus also unfolded at this time. Faced with this immortal, Henry did not dare to be arrogant at all. "You''re just an ant!" In the sky, there was another loud noise. It was the voice of Treasure Immortal. Each word was apanied by a thunderbolt. This was the power of Immortals. They should not exist in the world. Their willpower had already exceeded the rules of a world. They existed in the hollow and were iparably powerful. Their voices could even be decrees! Content belongs to The sky was gradually torn apart, and Treasure Immortal''s huge body began to appear. In front of this huge body, Henry was as small as an ant. A long sword appeared in the void in Henry''s hand. The white me ignited the divine sword. The first five tribtions were all meted out by Henry! Five heavenly tribtionspletely appeared on this ancient battlefield. They weren''t affected by naturalws. These five tribtions could deliver a terrifying attack. The fifth stage of Heavenly Tribtion could destroy the world. Five-coloured energy appeared in the sky, and more and more cracks appeared. Water began to form on the surface of the overgrown ground. The surface of the water was wet, and then it began to churn. The sky was aze with mes, and there was fog everywhere. The fog pervaded the entire ancient battlefield. Suddenly, the sky was burned and countless meteorites fell from the sky. This was not an attack, but a result of this terrifying aura. Henry''s body was supported by the Green Sacred Lotus. Under this terrifying power, Henry was immune to all methods. What he was dealing with was only an arm. The arm grabbed Henry. Behind Henry, a huge body was formed. Butpared to the arm, it was still small. Just the palm was the same height as the giant shadow behind Henry. The giant figure opened its mouth and sucked in a huge breath of energy of five different colours. The Heavenly me, the seawater, the fog, and the wild wind all poured into the giant figure''s mouth. The giant figure took a step back and then punched out toward the giant hand that was shooting toward the sky. This punch contained the power of the Five Tribtions. This punch was iparable. It seemed that time stood still. The giant hand was frozen, and the enormous ck shadow was also frozen there. One second, two seconds...Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. After ten seconds, the entire ground of the ancient battlefield suddenly churned, the ground cracked, and earth and stones flew. And on the giant figure behind Henry, there were also countless cracks that were about to break at any time. At this moment, the giant hand stretched out a finger and flicked, and the giant shadow behind Henry suddenly broke. Blood spurted from Henry''s mouth and he flew backwards. His shining body was seriously injured, his body was broken, and his Great Dao meridians were broken inch by inch. Although Henry took out all his ace cards, what he faced was the existence at the top of the food chain. The Treasure Immortal, the real immortal! The gap between the two realms was like a chasm, not to mention the gap between Henry and an Immortal. On the other hand, the palm did not have any wounds, but if one looked closely, one would still be able to see that a little skin had been scraped through. "Hahaha, Treasure Immortal, thank you, if it weren''t for your immortal body, I would not be able to unseal my disciple''s divine body." Justusughed loudly. He waved his arm again, and the cracked sky gradually closed. The will and body of the Treasure Immortal were also blocked outside the sky. Henry, who was seriously injured, fell to the ground with wounds all over his body. This was the first time that Henry fought with an Immortal. He waspletely defeated! Chapter 2197 Chapter 2197 ? Peace returned to the ancient battlefield. Next to Justus, Ranulfo was lying on the left and Henry was lying on the right, both of them were seriously injured. Henry''s situation looked much worse than Ranulfo''s, but Justus was not worried, because that''s what he wanted. The divine body was left behind by an ancient deity. The fallen angel''s body was even valued by the Severity Tribe. For the enemies they had encountered before, the divine body was still very strong. However, in the face of the enemies they met now, it seemed to be a bit weak. Therefore, the first step of Justus'' training for Henry was to transform his current body. When heaven and earth were first formed, many rare and exotic magical beasts were born. From the moment they were born, they had enormous strength. This strength was partly because they had absorbed the Spiritual Qi of heaven and earth and mastered the forbidden power. Most importantly, it was because of the bodies of these rare magical beasts. After ancient times, humans got weak. If they were lucky enough to obtain a dragon scale, they would all treat it as a supreme treasure. One could see the difference in status between them. The body was a strong foundation for a human being. Henry''s foundation was extremely good. His divine body, Great Dao meridians, eyes made of Sun and Moon, but all of these couldn''t be considered top level. Now, Justus was going to transform Henry''s body into the most perfect one! He had to make Henry''s body surpass that of an Immortal! Justus lightly shook his fingers, and then the Green Sacred Lotus bloomed on Henry''s body. This was originally the Sacred Lotus that Justus cultivated to bnce the Yin and Yang of heaven and earth, but now it had already evolved into the Green Sacred Lotus. This type of change was something not even Justus could think of. "Go, ording to the primitive Daoist magic." Justus changed his seal in session, and the Green Sacred Lotus bloomed more and more fiercely. A white light lifted up Henry''s body and integrated it into the Lotus. Then, the Lotus closed and wrapped around Henry. Justus changed his seal again, and a huge gap appeared in the sky. "Go!" Justus put his arms towards the sky and went straight to the sky, flying out of the gap and falling into the void. After doing all of this, the crack in the sky closed. Justus once again turned his gaze to Ranulfo by the side and gently sighed. Time passed day by day. In the endless void, the Green Sacred Lotus was floating aimlessly. In the void, too much forbidden energy and will of the Great Dao remained. When the Lotus drifted, the remaining will of the Great Dao and forbidden energy werepletely absorbed. Energy flowed on the surface of the Green Sacred Lotus and formed a circle of fluctuations. As time went by, these energy fluctuations were absorbed into the Lotus, and then again it absorbed the other energy. This process continued. Five days... Ten days... Fifteen days... After half a month, Ranulfo finally woke up. "You seem to be alive." Justus looked at Ranulfo and smiled. "How do you feel?" Seeing Justus, Ranulfo pondered for a moment. The two obviously knew each other. After a few minutes, Ranulfo said, "The Sword Formation is a bit too much." "Aren''t you talking nonsense?" Justus curled his lips. "It''s called the Immortal Sword Killing Formation. How can it be not good? Do you have any experience? Share with me." Ranulfo shook his head decisively. "I only focused on escaping."N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Ranulfo admitted so openly that Justus couldn''t say anything to ridicule him. After thinking for a long time, Justus said, "Did you go all out even you knew he was an Immoral?" "D*mn it." Ranulfo cursed. "At that time, I was so excited that I rushed to him. By the way, where is your boy?" "He''s been sent to transform." Justus waved his hand. "However, it''s about time. It''s time to bring that kid back." As soon as Justus finished his words, he conjured a seal with his hand and tore a big hole in the sky. "Come back!" Justus shouted. But after waiting for more than ten seconds, nothing appeared in the gap of the hole. Justus''s face changed slightly. He changed his seal, and the white light formed a mirror in front of him. The scene in the mirror gradually became clear. It was a void, and the Green Sacred Lotus was floating and did not change its position. Justus shouted again. "Come back!" It could be seen that under Justus''s shout, the Green Sacred Lotus obviously trembled, but it seemed to be pulled by something. It was hot the Green Sacred Lotus that didn''t want to move, but it couldn''t move! Justus frowned. As he drew a circle in the void with one hand, he saw that the surface before him had grown wider and wider. The range that he could see had also grownrger andrger. And Justus''s face also became wonderful. Not far from the Green Sacred Lotus, there was a ck vortex. At the centre of the vortex was a white colour. That white, as if it did not exist, was able to smooth out everything, giving people at pure feeling. However, this pureness was mixed with the breath of death, which could be felt clearly by just by looking at it. "What the..." Justus stared at the scene in front of him and swallowed. "A ck hole of Qi!" The ck hole existed in the universe and was known as the end of the world. It could devour everything. No one knew what was inside the ck hole. Some people once fantasized that the ck hole was a time-space channel. After passing through the ck hole, you could go to different times. There were others who said that the ck hole was the edge of the universe, the exit of the universe. In short, there were simply too many mysterious and unfathomable existences in this world, and the ck hole was one of them. Now, the Green Sacred Lotus surrounding Henry was floating around the ck hole, struggling to resist the suction of the ck hole. The ck hole could eliminate all the trash in the cosmos. There was no way topete against the ck hole. Ranulfo, who had just recovered from his serious injury, suddenly stood up and stared at him. ''Are you trying to kill your apprentice?" Justus raised his eyebrows. "It''s hard to say. The probability of being swallowed up by the ck hole is a bit higher." After saying that, Justus dispersed the image in front of him and walked to the side, carving a formation on the ground. "What are you doing?" Ranulfo stared at Justus. "I am calling for help." Justus was very fast, and an obscure formation was quickly carved in his hand. Justus stepped on the formation and took a deep breath. A few secondster, the formation lit up. Within the formation, a few figures gradually appeared in front of Justus. "Well, you guyse back. Your son has some problems and is floating around the ck hole. I can''t pull him back alone." When Justus spoke, his face was somewhat unnatural. Chapter 2198 Chapter 2198 ? When Henry opened his eyes, he only felt that his surroundings were dark. It seemed that he was wrapped by something and it was difficult for him to extend his legs. This feeling made Henry feel particrly wronged. Henry didn''t know where he was. He only remembered that he had lost consciousness after being hit by the Immortal. At this time, Henry curled up and felt that there was a force converging toward him. That kind of force was extremely mysterious. It did not give him a feeling of violence and strength, but was like a drizzle, slow, dense, and patient. Henry wanted to stretch his arms and legs, but there was no space around him. When Henry tried to exert his strength, he found that the thing that trapped his body was not affected at all. On the ancient battlefield, several figures stood there. They didn''t do anything, but just gathering together had already made the Qi on the ancient battlefield be chaotic. The lightning struck down, the sky burned, and the wind raged. "That''s what happened." Justus shrugged his shoulders. "I don''t know if this kid was lucky or unlucky, but he just drifted there." "It''s the ck hole with Qi. Even if an Immortales across it, he''ll have to go around it. We can''t forcefully pull him over. Once we get close, the ck hole''s power will increase by many folds." Standing next to Justus was Ss. The only difference was that Ss had already left his signature huge Titan in the ancientnd. At this time, there was a horrible wound on Ss'' face. "We can only assist from the side and cannot directly interfere." Next to Ss was Dougal Dougal''s current state was also very bad. A middle-aged beautiful woman''s face was full of worry. She looked at the man next to her. At the same time, Dougal, Justus, Ss, and Ranulfo all focused their eyes on the man next to the middle-aged beautiful woman because they knew that only this person was qualified to make a decision. "It''s impossible to pull him out. This is his tribtion, but also a chance." Fidello took a deep breath. "There is a saying that has been passed down. The ck hole is a parking point of energy. Since ancient times, all the disappearing energy has existed in the ck hole. Even Genuine Immortals covet that energy. Now the war is approaching. If he can obtain that energy, maybe this kid can really create a miracle." "The energy is inside the ck hole. This kid is at the entrance of the ck hole. It''s good enough if he can get part of it." Justus shook his head. "So, we have to send him in." A smile appeared at the corner of Fidello''s mouth. Fidello said in a rxed tone, but no one would find this easy. To send Henry into the ck hole! The ck hole represented mystery, represented destruction, represented the end of everything. No one knew what was inside the ck hole, not even true Immortals! It was a mysteriousnd that had never been exploited, and no one had ever been there. But now, he wanted to send Henry in. All the people present knew what Henry meant to the uing battle. Among these people, two of them were Henry''s parents. Justus was Henry''s teacher. Ss and Henry were like master and disciple. Ranulfo and Henry were also good friends. Only Dougal had little contact with Henry. If Henry had entered the ck hole, he would probably face death. "Are you sure?" Justus looked at Fidello. Fidello''s face was calm. "We have fought countless life and death battles all the way. My son is the same. Now the opportunity is right in front of us. There is no reason for him to give up. Everyone, send him in." The middle-aged beautiful woman''s face was full of worry, but she did not oppose Fidello''s decision. Fidello took a deep breath. At this moment, a Divine Pce rose up behind him the Divine Pce was pure white and contained purple Q At the moment when the Divine Pce rose up, a wisp of ck Qi was mixed in it. Then, with a roar, the Divine Pce was overturned by a huge shadow. Then, the huge shadow appeared under the Divine Pce. Content belongs to The pce exploded at this moment, and the shadow let out a long howl that caused the surrounding gale to stop. It had eight arms and each hand held a weapon. The shadow''s arms were all tied to chains and were locked in the ruins of the Divine Pce. "Open the door." Fidello shouted in a low voice. This time, Justus was no longer tearing a small hole in the sky. When he waved his arm, the whole sky waspletely torn apart, and colourful streamers appeared above everyone''s head, which was beautiful. "Ss!" Fidello shouted again. A pitch-ck demonic sword materialized behind Ss. The sword expanded in the wind and shed straight at the chain that bound the demonic shadow. The moment the demonic sword and the chains collided, an ear-piercing sound seemed to echo in everyone''s ears. The two chains snapped in response, and the roar of the shadow grew even more terrifying. "Formation!" Fidello looked at the middle-aged beautiful woman. The woman nodded and waved her hand. Arge formation formed in the sky. The huge shadow waved its broken chains, piercing through the formation in the sky. "Martial Emperor, give me some strength." Fidello shouted again. Dougal nodded his head. He stretched out his hands, which emitted light. Next to the ck hole, in the void, two chains suddenly shot straight to the Green Sacred Lotus. The chain wrapped around the Green Sacred Lotus urately and pulled it backwards. Just as the Green Sacred Lotus was pulled back, the ck hole with pure white light suddenly began to exert force. Terrible suction was transmitted along the chain. Ss and others could clearly feel that the Qi-around them was crazily O absorbed by the formation. It could not be stopped at all. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Hurry up." Ss brandished his sword again. This sword was not cutting off the chain but using sharp Sword Qi to block the terrifying suction force. Fidello nodded. The shadow grabbed the chain and swung it out.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The Green Sacred Lotus, which was circling around the ck hole, was thrown straight to the centre of the ck hole by the chain. The Green Sacred Lotus had no more resistance and went straight into the depths of the ck hole under the violent suction. At this moment, Henry, who was in the Green Sacred Lotus, felt a force that was countless times set than before rushing toward him. This force was so fierce that Henry felt extremely ufortable as if his body was going to explode at this moment. Henry took a deep breath. Regardless of everything else, he began to digest the energy that rushed into his body. The Qi in Henry''s body was running wildly, but this speed was too insignificantpared to the energy entering his body. And this power was not just simple Qi. Chapter 2199 Chapter 2199 ? All these forces suddenly poured into Henry''s body, which made Henry feel a little unbearable. These forces were too heterogeneous, which made Henry feel upset. He crazily operated the energy in his body, but the speed of operation and digestion was still not as fast as the speed of the energy pouring into his body. How could Henry know he was being sent into a ck hole? This ce, known as the final destination had absorbed all the forbidden energy. As time went on, Henry felt more and more annoyed, and this feelingpletely broke out at this moment. Henry let out a low roar and no longer suppressed the energy in his body. He let the energy gather in his body and then burst out! This kind of gathering and exploding energy was extremely terrifying. Back then, Justus gave Henry a great gift called the power of the Opening of Heaven. At this moment, in order to escape from the shackles, under the support of these terrible forces, Henry released the power of the Opening of Heaven again. Henry''s hand condensed an illusory image of a giant axe. "Ah!" "Ah!" Henry roared and waved his arm. The giant axe turned into a sh of light, cutting through the surrounding darkness. In the endless ck hole, the Green Sacred Lotus suddenly bloomed. A huge figure stood up from the Green Sacred Lotus. It was the manifestation of the power of the Opening of Heaven. At the same time, in the centre of the ck hole, the sun and moon appeared. They were the eyes! The Divine Pearl was a supreme treasure that the Divine Race had obtained back then. Its origins were unknown. At this moment, it was frantically rotating, absorbing energy. As it did so, the size of the Divine Pearl grewrger andrger. Henry roared loudly. As he waved his arm, a stream of energy hit the Divine Pearl, and a thin line appeared on the surface of the Divine Pearl. As the Divine Pearl absorbed energy, its size increased rapidly. The Divine Pearl''s diameter had expanded to 20 metres in the blink of an eye. The thin line on the surface of the Divine Pearl was like a river. Henry once waved his arm, and the surface of the Divine Pearl protruded. Under the change of the size of the Divine Pearl, the bulge became a mountain. This was the heart of the ck hole, a realm that had never been set foot in before. The energyws contained in this realm were something that even Immortals coveted. At this time, standing on top of the blooming Green Sacred Lotus, Henry was not affected at all, quietly feeling everything here. In this ce, there seemed to be no time, but in the outside world, time was passing by bit by bit. The recent situation in the Mountain and Sea Realm was growing tenser and tenser. There were only three days left before the world meeting! Three months ago, the ten Sacred Lands announced that the world should gather together to discuss the issue of the ancientnd. At that time, all of the restricted zones spoke up one after another, waiting for the people within the inheritances to participate in this world meeting. In the end, the Noble Berserkers above the Sacred Lands spoke. After three months, the Noble Berserkers'' Sacred Lord would personally appear! It could be said that this was the most extravagant meeting in the entire history of the Mountain and Sea Realm! Furthermore, the reason for the meeting was because of the legendary ancientnd. Now that three months had almost passed, there were only three days left. Everyone was waiting for this grand event. The event was held in the heart of the Mountain and Sea Realm, at a location called Immortal Mountain. It was rumoured that Immortal Mountain had once directly entered the Immortal Realm. What kind of existence was hidden in the Immortal Realm? No one knew. It was rumoured that all of the Immortals came from the Immortal Realm. That was the ultimate ce where the inheritances were located, the highest ce that was derived from the Great Dao. Another day passed. At this time, there were only two days left before the world meeting. On this day, the new Holy Son came out of the Runner Shrine, and there was a reincarnation phenomenon in the sky, which was more horrible than the old Holy Son. At the same time, the new Holy Son came out of another Sacred Land. The other eight Holy Children were all out of seclusion! On this day, the sky was filled with phenomena, and far too many experts came out of seclusion. Meanwhile, on this day, the descendant of the Restricted Zone named the Heavenly Crack spoke. "The descendant of the Heavenly Crack challenge the Ten Holy Children!" The restricted zone''s descendant came out! The reason why the Restricted Zone was called a Restricted Zone was that this was a ce that couldn''t be offended or suspected! Facing the Restricted Zones, even the lords of the Sacred Lands had to back off, not daring to randomly enter! There were different dangers within each Restricted Zone, but simrly, these dangers were enough to make a seventh level Heavenly Way expert lose his life. Restricted Zones were too mysterious. There were many legends regarding the Restricted Zones, some saying that Restricted Zones hid supreme treasures, immortal medicines, and secret methods to achieving immortality, but these were only legends, and they were never proven. In everyone''s impressions, Restricted Zones had always been surrounded by some mysteries. Three months ago, Restricted Zones released a message that there would be a sessor appearing. At that time, everybody was shaking. Today, the sessor appeared! Some say that they saw a figure fly out from the Heavenly Crack. That figure was humanshaped, with two wings on its back. When it spread its wings, it flew over ten thousand metres into the air, making it difficult for others to catch it. Its speed was too fast. Since the sessor of the Heavenly Crack appeared, there was also a sessor who came out of the Dark Forest. It was an ancient forest. The reason why it was called Dark Forest was that the nts in the forest werepletely ck, and the trees in the forest had spirits. Every time they stepped into the forest, theyout of the forest waspletely different. The sessor of the Dark Forest didn''t fly as high as the sessor of the Heavenly Crack. As if it wanted to let people see him, the sessor of the Dark Forest slowly walked out of the forest. "I saw him! It''s a young man!" "He''s so handsome!" "Look at his ears! They''re so long!" "His ck hair flows over the shoulders, so handsome!" The sessor of the Dark Forest was 1.9 metres tall. His face was even more beautiful than a woman''s, and his eyes were deep. Just his appearance could make him instantly be a top star in the entertainment industry. However, such a handsome person had monstrous strength and powerful background. He was handsome, strong, and had a powerful background. He was a man who was loved by all and he could make people jealous. "I am the sessor of the Dark Forest, You can call me Euan. From today onwards, I will walk towards Immortal Mountain. During this process everyone is wee to challenge me, regardless of whether it is the ten sacrednds or other restricted zone''s sessors! Or perhaps, the Noble Berserkers'' Sacred Lord!" Euan spoke loudly with great confidence! "Sessor of the restricted zone, there is no need to say too much. We will wait for you at Immortal Mountain!" The Holy Children of the Ten Sacred Lands also began to shout out. Everyone knew clearly what theContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ancientnd represented. As soon as news of the ancientnd was released all of the restricted zones appeared one after another. Thispletely proved that all of them wanted to share a piece of the spoils on the matters of the ancientnd. The big battle would ultimately determine the final result. It was inevitable that this big battle would ur! Chapter 2200 Chapter 2200 ? The sessors of Sacred Land and Restricted Zones shouted from the distance, all of them extremely confident. "The Heavenly Crack is headed to Immortal Mountain!" Someone shouted and saw the descendant of the Heavenly Crack. He flew over the clouds at an extremely fast speed. "An expert at the Sixth Level of the Heavenly Way said that he is inferior to the Heavenly Crack''s sessor. At the very least, the Heavenly Crack''s sessor is much faster than him! The sessor has already grasped at least the seventh level!" The moment a restricted zone''s sessor appeared, he disyed the strength of a Seventh Level Heavenly Way expert! This was really horrible! Only the Sacred Lord level could have suchbat power! In fact, the restricted zones had always remained mysterious and their sessor had never appeared. In the eyes of outsiders, it had always been an unmatched and terrifying existence. Now that the sessors of the restricted zone appeared, the moment they appeared, they immediately disyed the attitude of challenging the world''s experts. If they disyed this type of attitude, then they naturally wouldn''t be genius freaks that had yet to fully mature. He would definitely have obtained the approval of the restricted zones. Based on their abilities, they might already be able to inherit the lord''s position in the restricted zone.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Unlike the Heavenly Crack, Euan walked to the dark forest. He walked in a straight line. Dark forest was more than tens of thousands of miles away from Immortal Mountain. He walked up the mountains and rivers. Wherever Euan passed, the river parted, opening up a path for him. The high mountains split open, forming a rift valley for Euan to continue forward. Euan paced slowly, his movements looked slow, but once he took a step, he would reappear far away. This just showed what kind of divine power he had obtained. Virtually everyone in the Mountain and Sea Realm was looking at Immortal Mountain, waiting for the battle to begin. The Holy Children of the ten Sacred Lands had already arrived at the foot of the mountain. "Considering the speed of the Heavenly Crack, he should be able to reach the mountain in three hours!" "There will definitely be a great battle!" The real-time news spread throughout the Mountain and Sea Realm, and time passed by. Everyone was waiting for the battle! Immortal Mountain was high in the clouds, and this mountain was also a dangerous ce. The reason why it was called a dangerous ce was not because of creatures living on the mountain or any risks, because none of those existed on this mountain. However, there was a powerful rule that required one''s strength to reach a certain level if one wanted to climb the mountain. Immortal Mountain was several thousand metres tall, but the strength of at least at the third level of the Heavenly Way was necessary to ascend the mountain. Each step further required a huge demand for strength. Now, the people of Sacred Lands were already at the foot of Immortal Mountain. All of a sudden, a sh of lightning shed across the sky. The new sessor of the Runner Shrine turned his gaze on the sky and said, "He''sing! I''ll fight him!" The new sessor of the Runner Shrine looked very young and his eyes were filled with fighting spirit. He exerted his technique and the phenomenon of reincarnation appeared behind him. At the same time, he jumped into the sky and fought with the sessor of the Heavenly Crack! As the two fought, the sky changed colour, and the wind and clouds stirred. In the Mountain and Sea Realm, at the borders of the boundless sea and the continent, countless figures were standing guard. The seawater was raging, and the rocks close to the shore exploded when they were struck by the seawater. Just the surging seawater alone was enough to unleash the power of a Divine Cloud expert. In the Mountain and Sea Realm, the Divine Cloud experts were only barely able to protect themselves. "Right now, the chaos of the Restricted Zones has already appeared, the master should have returned!" Amongst the dense crowd, the leader had the strength of the Seventh Level of the Heavenly Way. However, at this moment, his eyes were filled with piety when he called that person ''master''. A Seventh Level of the Heavenly Way! Battle strength at the level of the Sacred Lord! And yet, he referred to others as "master"! It was obvious just how powerful the "master" was! The leader looked iparably old, wearing a cloak, but no one could underestimate him. No one could underestimate a Seventh Level Heavenly Way expert. "Formation!" The man shouted, and his whole cloak was torn at this moment. His emaciated bony body became extremely strong in an instant. He stood up in the air, spurting blood essence from his mouth to form the formation. Countless figures began to gather energy as an enormous formation appeared in the air above the surface of the sea. The formation was set up by the expert at the Seventh Level of the Heavenly Way, which was reinforced by the power of countless experts. It was enough to break into the mountain-protecting formation of a Sacred Land, but now, it was only used to guide! This was a reception formation! As soon as the formation appeared above the sea, the seawater began to surge as if it had lost its gravity. Seawater poured into the formation, and a huge whirlpool appeared on the surface of the sea. A figure followed the flow of water and appeared within the great formation. This figure was barechested with his muscles bulging. His entire body was like an iron tower and his hair was white. Just by looking at his body, one could feel the explosive power within him. Content belongs to "Your majesty, wee!" In the sky, the Seventh Level Heavenly Way expert took the lead to kneel on one knee. "Your majesty!" As the Seventh Level Heavenly Way expert moved, the densely packed figures all knelt down on one knee, their eyes pious. "In that war, civilization was reactivated. That supreme existence preserved its forbidden power, thus giving rise to chaos in future, allowing our Civilization to have the power to fight! The ce where the forbidden power was left behind was called the Restricted Zones, but after countless years, Restricted Zone''s had long forgotten their original purpose of existence. As they grasped the forbidden energy, they became iparably powerful and gradually became ambitious. In order to find the energy source, the master abandoned his flesh and used his spirit body to enter the ancient battlefield. It was extremely dangerous, and he had a slim chance of survival, but now, he is finally returning!" The Seventh Level Heavenly Way expert shouted. The formation in the sky emitted light. As for the figure in the centre of the vortex, he suddenly opened his eyes. In the sky, a bolt of lightning exploded. The man''s mind was in a state of chaos, and countless memories filled his mind. He still remembered the final part of what had happened. The man had found the inheritance and given it to him, and then ced him into the depths of the sea. "Master, I will never forget the kindness of being reborn!" The person who was called master by the Seventh Level Heavenly Way expert actually had a master! It was at this moment that a piece of news tore through the entire Mountain and Sea Realm. The new sessor of the Runner Shrine was defeated! At the foot of Immortal Mountain, the Heavenly Crack won. The phenomenon behind the new sessor of the Runner Shrine was all scattered! Govind challenged the sessor of the Heavenly Crack! This was a great event! There were too many forces who didn''t show themselves. There were only two sessors from the restricted zones, but one of the ten Sacrew ne Lands sessor had already been defeated, his phenomenon was scattered and he was seriously injured! Content belongs to "The speed of Euan is too fast. His every step is able to form a Space Formation, allowing him to shuttle through it!" "Euan will soon arrive at Immortal Mountain!" "One of the Ten Sacred Landshave defeated. The Restricted Zones are too powerful!" "As expected of the Restricted Zones!" In just a short amount of time, the new sessor of the Runner Shrine was defeated. Moreover, there was news that if it wasn''t for the Sacred Lord appearing, the new sessor of the Runner Shrine would have been killed on the spot! Chapter 2201 Chapter 2201 ? The ten Sacred Lands were the strongest. The Holy Children of the ten Sacred Lands were future sessors. Although they knew that the Restricted Zones were extremely powerful, they never thought that there was such a huge difference between the ten Sacred Landsand the Restricted Zones! In just a short amount of time, the new sessor of the Runner Shrine had already been defeated. Moreover, he needed the lord of the Runner Shrine to personally save his life! After the sessor of the Heavenly Crack won, he fought Govind again without fear. Even though the battle hadn''t finished yet, people were still paying close attention to it. If Govind could defeat the Heavenly Crack''s sessor, then it would mean that the Restricted Zones weren''t as terrifying as everyone had thought. However, if the Heavenly Crack''s descendant won, then the gap between the Sacred Lands and the Restricted Zones would be obvious! Everyone was waiting for the result of this battle. At the foot of Immortal Mountain, nine Holy Children of Sacred Lands were all there. A figure suddenly fell from the sky and hit the ground. The ground was smashed into a huge deep pit, and the surrounding ground was cracked. "It''s Govind!" Govind vomited blood. His clothes were tattered and his body was full of wounds. His face was pale. He was obviously seriously injured. The sessor of the Heavenly Crack slowly fell from the sky. This was the first time he revealed his true appearance. He was in human form, with two wings on his back, and his wings were four metres wide! However, he did not have a human face. It was a face of an eagle. "Is this the so-called Son of the Sacred Land? So weak and vulnerable." The sessor of the Heavenly Crack sneered and said sarcastically, "Anyone else,e on!" As soon as the sessor of the Heavenly Crack appeared, he defeated two Holy Sons in a short time! The remaining eight people were not satisfied. However, since the sessor of the Heavenly Crack had defeated two people, no matter how displeased they were, they couldn''t take action now. Even if they won, it would be disgraceful. Seeing that the eight people remained silent, the sessor of the Heavenly Crack continued to sneer. "What, no one dares to ept the challenge? How dare you call yourself Sacred Lands?! Can a ce formed by a bunch of rubbish be called a Sacred Land?" "Cut the cr*p and rest for a day. I''ll defeat you tomorrow!" One Holy Son could not help but say. "I don''t need to rest. If you want to fight, thene!" The sessor of the Heavenly Crack was full of fighting spirit, extremely confident. "Haha, Heavenly Crack, leave the rest for me to practice with." A burst of faintughter rang out. Euan came slowly from a distance. He was still far away and he just took a step forward. In the next second, he was in front of the sessors of the Sacred Land. "Fighting like this is not interesting. How about this?" Euan''s eyes swept over the remaining eight people. "All of you cane at me together." There was a faint smile on Euan''s face. He was handsome, and his calm appearance would make some women crazy for him. But at this time, there was only anger in the hearts of these Holy Children. As the descendants of Sacred Lands, they were all well-treated and respected wherever they went. They had never been looked down upon before, but the sessors of the Restricted Zones looked down upon them. "I''ll fight you!" One Holy Son roared and attacked. "Oh." Euan took a step back and nced at the person who had rushed out. He shrugged. "So weak." The Mountain and Sea Realm. The Sacred Lands and the Restricted Zones were currently in an intense battle. At this time, in the ancientnd. Sylvia opened her eyes from her seclusion. The ce she chose to cultivate in was the Su Family''s ancestralnd. This ce was extremely mysterious. When she was here, she couldn''t even usemunication equipment. Sylvia slowly stood up and let out a murky breath. Upon closer inspection, her body was actually filled with an invisible dignity. This kind of majesty came from Sylvia''s bloodline inheritance. The Metaphysics bloodline was born at the beginning of heaven and earth. It was inherited from that wisp of mother Qi. Sylvia had already repaired the Metaphysics bloodline Cauldron and was cultivating in seclusion for three months Right now, there was no need for her to deliberately use it. The Qi of Metaphysics bloodline filled the surroundings of her body. After Sylvia left the ce of seclusion, Ranulfo was waiting outside. "You''vee out. Looks like your strength has improved again." Ranulfo''s gaze was fixed on Sylvia. "As expected of the Pre-celestial Inheritance. Now that the Mountain and Sea Realm is in a mess and the Restricted Zones have appeared, I''m afraid they''ll be plotting to take over the ancientnd. You must have obtained quite a bit of information from the Inheritance, haven''t you?" Sylvia nodded, "Some people are ungrateful." "I''ll open the Gates of Heaven for you. You need to contribute to the matter over there," Ranulfo said as he recited a spell. Now that the rules of heaven and earth had changed drastically, opening the Gates of Heaven was no longer a difficult task. "Where is Henry?" Sylvia asked. "He..." Ranulfo''s expression turned a bit strange. "He should be heading straight to the Mountain and Sea Realm." At this moment, Henry was still in the centre of the whirlpool in the endless void. But the Divine Pearl at that moment was no longer as big as the fist of the baby. In the endless darkness, the Divine Pearl grew into a fixed star! Henry looked particrly small next to the Divine Pearl! If one looked carefully, one would find that there were mountains, rivers, and valleys on the Divine Pearl. Except that there was no sign of life, there was no difference between the Divine Pearl and a living pl. Laws were imprinted on the Divine Pearl one after another. Thesews were different from any other Laws. This was the heart of the ck hole, the end of everything. All the forbidden energy that had disappeared in the world was present here. Even Immortals coveted the energy system here. And thews printed on the Divine Pearl all came from Henry''s mouth! Henry set the rules by himself! Who could set the rules of a world? Even if Henry''s strength had already surpassed the ancientnd, and even if the Whirl Testudo was stronger than the ancientnd, they were unable to set new rules for the ancientnd. All they could do was forcibly destroy it. However, even if he was much stronger, it was not easy to forcefully destroy a ce, let alone set the rules. Only the master of that world could set down the rules! Just like in the Vast Thousand Worlds in the past, the rules set by the Swine Beast were formed by the Swine Beast! What Henry was doing now was creating a new world! The Green Sacred Lotus bloomed behind Henry During this process, it also absorbed too much of the forbidden power. The Green Sacred Lotus was born to bnce the Vin and Yang, and then it absorbed the power of chaos. Finally, it grew with the Great Dao, and it could absorb all the power between heaven and earth! Content belongs toContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. The Sun and the Moon were in the sky. These were Henry''s two major fields and they had also evolved to the extreme. At this time, Henry slightly clenched his fists, and the void suddenly burst open. This kind of power was far fromparable to that of the Seventh Level of the Heavenly Way! And that was just Henry''s fist. Chapter 2202 Chapter 2202 ? In the void, Henry looked at himself. He could feel that there were countless forbidden energies here, and his body could absorb all these forbidden energies! Even the power that was not tolerated by the Heavenly Way was currently gathering in Henry''s body, forming newws on the Divine Pearl behind him. Those were all the rules created by Henry himself! "Hu." Henry took a deep breath and opened his arms to feel the powerful force surrounding him. He took a step forward, but he was not affected by the suction force of the ck hole at all, just because the rules on the Divine Pearl behind him were entangled around his body, making him invulnerable. "The Mountain and Sea Realm...." Henry looked forward. Behind him, the Sun and the Moon around the Divine Pearl emitted light at the same time. The Sun and the Moon were both domains and also Henry''s eyes, which could see through the distance at a nce. Now, Henry had various divine powers. Henry held his arm in front of him, and a long sword stained with rust appeared in his hand. Henry held the sword with his right hand and ced it horizontally in front of him. His left hand flicked gently, and part of the rust on the sword fell off. Henry gently pinched, and a scabbard formed on his back. He waved his arms and put the long sword into the scabbard. Then, Henry took one step! Henry just took one step, just like Euan. Butpared with Henry''s one step''s distance, Euan''s way seemed extremely ridiculous, just like the children''s version. Another day had passed in the Mountain and Sea Realm. Yesterday, everyone''s attention was focused on the foot of Immortal Mountain. Euan arrived after the Heavenly Crack defeated the two of the Holy Sons in a row. First, one of the Holy sons challenged them, but he was defeated. Then, Thomas challenged Euan, which was a draw. Even though it was just a draw, it still made the people of Sacred Lands greatly relieved. After all, continuous defeats had already shaken their confidence. They knew that the inheritors of the Restricted Zones weren''t as powerful as they had imagined, nor were they undefeatable. Today, too many forces had arrived at the foot of Immortal Mountain. However, ordinary forces could only encircle the outside. Only those strong ones could go inside. However, even standing on the outside was enough to excite the cultivators. This was the most splendid gathering in the entire Mountain and Sea Realm. It was not easy to see such excitement! "Did you guys hear about yesterday? That battle was too exciting!" "Unfortunately, I didn''t see it with my own eyes." "You couldn''t see it clearly. His speed is like a phantom in your eyes. What do you want to see?" "It''s okay to feel the atmosphere at the scene!" The cultivators discussed excitedly among themselves. "Hahaha! Euan, did youe out before you became an adult? You evened with a loser!" In the sky, a loudugh sounded, and then a sevenmetre giant fell from the air. The moment his feet stepped on the ground, the earth trembled. "Lane, are you here to join in the fun as well?" The Heavenly Crack spread his wings and floated in the air. Lane! Everyone present gasped at the name of the giant. Lane! It came from the Lane Restricted Zone! The name Lane Restricted Zone was modified byter generations. It was said that it was a ce of punishment countless years ago, someone made a mistake, they won''t get killed but would be sent to the Lane. They would wish to die all the time because it was too cruel there! No one knew what the rules were in the depths of the Lane. All they knew was that those who were sent there would suffer a fate worse than death. Not only would their bodies be tormented, but their souls would also bepletely destroyed. Outside the Lane Restricted Zone, screams could be heard from time to time. Those screams seemed toe from the depths of the soul. Just hearing them made one''s hair stand on end. The Lane Restricted Zone was a terrifying ce, and the descendants of Lane all had this kind of fear on them. Lane looked at Heavenly Crack and clenched his fists. "It''s such an interesting gathering. How can I note out to y?" "Count me in, too." A charmingughter rang out. Numerous green leaves suddenly emerged from the void and fell down, and the dense leaves blocked people''s sight. In the centre of the leaves, a figure quietly appeared. Her skin was white, but in a sh, the leaves all over the sky gathered together and turned into a green satin that covered her snow-white body. This was a beautiful woman with the same aura as Euan, but also a little different. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "This is the power of life!" From among cultivators, someone cried out in rm. "The power of life! Could it be... the Sachi Forest!?" "Yes! The Sachi Forest!! It is said that there is the true essence of life there. There used to be an old Sacred Lord who went deep into the Sachi Forest and wanted to find a way to survive. At that time, the old Sacred Lord was in danger, but his strength was still strong. However, half a month after he entered the Sachi Forest, his body was discovered outside the Sachi Forest. Green grass grew on his body!" Sachi covered her mouth andughed, "Was the old fertilizer called the Sacred Lord? I don''t know what it''s, but it felt pretty good when I used him as fertilizer."Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Sachi was beautiful and full of vitality, her green leaf silk made one daydream, but her words sent chills down their spines as she treated a seventh level Heavenly Way expert as fertilizer? Although it was called the Sachi Forest, it was filled with killing intent. This kind of feeling was extremely strange. A streak of thunder suddenly shed across the sky. A human-shaped streak of lightning appeared at the foot of Immortal Mountain. It immediately carried a terrifying thunder power, causing everyone standing here to feel numb all over. One had mastered the power of thunder! "Did the men of the Thunder Mountain alsoe?" The Heavenly Crack turned around and looked at the human-shaped thunderbolt. The human-shaped lightning stood there and suddenly stretched out its arm, pointing at Sakya Saga, "You, fight with me." "Amitabha." Sakya Saga put his palms together. He did not say much, but the kasaya on his body moved without the presence of any wind. Golden light bloomed behind him, and a statue of Buddha appeared behind him. "Little sister, I think you are very good. Come on." Sachi smiled slightly at Leni. The next second, her figure turned into countless green leaves. When she appeared again, she had already arrived in front of Leni. "Although you look very young, the woman''s intuition tells me that you are an old woman. Is it because you are about to droop?" Leni refused to show mercy. At the same time, she also made a move. Ayer of white mist appeared around her, filled with chills. Chapter 2203 Chapter 2203 ? The words of Leni provoked Sachipletely. She shouted loudly, everything on the ground grew and the ground cracked open. Huge trees rose from the ground,pletely changing the entire battlefield. There used to be a in at the foot of the mountain, but now it became a dense forest in such a short time. These crazily growing trees formed a cage that trapped Leni within. These trees were different from ordinary nts and were exceptionally sturdy. "Haha! It''s really scary for a woman who is in menopause to get angry!" Leni let out a shout. The cold air around her body gathered and the tree cage instantly froze. As Leni punched, the frozen trees were broken inch by inch. That snow-white and soft fist carried unimaginable power. "Hahaha! A fight! It''s so lively! So lively!" "It''s so funny. Why haven''t you called us to participate?" Amidstughter, two figures entered the battlefield. They had violent attributes, one of which was fire and the other was water. They were also from the Restricted Zones, but no one knew their origins. They were very strong. Once they joined the battlefield, they would look for a Holy Child and fight with them. The battle started. In the sky, phenomena appeared. This was a battle between who knew how many experts. It was iparably terrifying, the power overflowing from it already exceeding that of the seventh level of the Heavenly Way. Even if a Sacred Lord was here, it still wouldn''t be easy to deal with it. Seeing this, the surrounding cultivators immediately retreated dozens of miles, afraid of being involved in this fight. They were very clear that once they were involved, no one would care who they were. Without strength, they would die! One could see a terrifying figure appearing from the sky, but before itpletely appeared, it was shattered by the berserk spiritual Qi. This was a divine figure that carried Heavenly Way''s might, yet it shattered just like that. This was a chaotic battle, the Sacred Land''s sessors were fighting the Restricted Zones''s sessors. This battle was so terrifying that even the older generation of experts had to retreat. "Too terrifying! These are just the sessors, yet they are already so tyrannical! It is hard to imagine what kind of scene it would be if the old experts from Sacred Lands personally took action?" "I''m afraid that the sky will split open, the earth will copse, and the endless seawater in the distance will surge up. Such power is not something that the world can ept." "No." A white-haired old man spoke. He was a wandering cultivator at the seventh level of the Heavenly Way and had great prestige amongst the wandering cultivators. When he spoke, everyone shut their mouths and listened quietly, hoping to hear some news from him. The old man looked around and said slowly, "Though this battle is a battle between the younger generations, I advise you all to consider it as a battle of the highest order, as if the Lords of the Sacred Lands havee forth." "Why?" Someone asked in confusion. "As far as I know, the sessors have taken over their respective Sacred Lands Holy Tokens before they came out. However, this is a secret. They are not only the most powerfulexperts among the younger generation of the Sacred Lands, but they are also the leaders of the Sacred Lands! In the past three months, each one of them has grown by an unimaginable amount. Not only because they are talented, but also because Sacred Lands were doing their best to nurture them. The retreating Sacred Lords used secret techniques to transmit their power!" After the old man finished, the crowd burst into an uproar. These sessors of Sacred Landshad already taken over the position of Sacred Lords! "Haha, you don''t have to be surprised." The old man shook his e head. "These sessors of the Restricted Zones are the same. They have always been mysterious and powerful Many people don''t even know if there are any living beings in the Restricted Zones. Now that they have suddenly appeared, even though they are descendants, their strength is still infinitely close to that of the lord of the Restricted Zones. A new sessor will only appear when the old lord of is about to be buried, In reality, if it wasn''t for the fact that this matter is rted to the ancientnd, the Restricted Zones would not have shown up." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Senior, what kind of existence is the Restricted Zone?" A cultivator couldn''t help but ask, wishing to explore the Restricted Zones'' secrets. "The Restricted Zones.." The old man looked at the ce where the battle had taken ce and revealed a fearful expression. "The so-called Restricted Zones are the ces where the wars left off. There are some things that I only heard about, but I don''t know if they are true or false. It is said that countless years ago, civilization was destroyed. At that time, there were countless experts with countless terrifying powers. But after an unimaginable existence arrived, everything changed. The Heavenly Way changed, the supreme experts fell, and the forbidden energy was sealed up. Not only the Mountain and Sea Realm, but even the ancientnd faced destruction as well. However, in the end, one person appeared." "That person was very strong, but no matter how strong he was, he would not be able to face the existence that came from the starry sky. In the end, that person sacrificed himself, crossing the river of time and arriving at the beginning of the world. He found a power, a power that could destroy the entire world. No one could control that power, and that person brought back that power." "In the end, we learned that the power that was brought back from ancient times was called the Demonic God, and the existence that came from the starry sky was called an Immortal." "There was a war between immortals and Demonic God. After that war, the Immortals retreated, but civilization was alsopletely destroyed. Some of the remaining forbidden energy was left behind by the person who controlled the Demonic God. It was forbidden. Because of the legend, if all the forbidden power in heaven and earth disappeared, then this world would no longer exist. Those forbidden powers are actually the source of this world." "For example, the Sachi Forest represents the power of life. The Thunder Mountain represents the power of lightning and the Heavenly Crack represents the power of the wind."N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The old man slowly told some secrets. "You are saying that the Restricted Zones are all restricted energies from the past?" "Yes." The white-haired old man nodded. "It''s just that the forbidden energy is too powerful, so over the countless years, the mentality of the Restricted Zones has gradually changed. They prohibit people from entering the forbidden area at will, preventing others from coveting the power of the forbidden area. They have ambitions." "The ancientnd is the source of all forbidden power. Right now, therge-scale appearance of the Restricted Zones is precisely for the sake of the ancientnd!" After finishing his words, the old man closed his eyes, and a sad look appeared on his face. "Old man! You seem to have a lot of things to say!" A sneer sounded. A crack suddenly appeared in the space in front of the elder. A sharp knife emerged from the crack and headed straight for the elder. "What he said is right. You really have forgotten your original intention!" A streak of Qi of the Metaphysics bloodline swept over and formed a shield in front of the old man, blocking the sharp knife. Chapter 2204 Chapter 2204 ? A figure broke through the void and stepped on Immortal Mountain. The Qi of Metaphysics bloodline waspletely blooming at this moment. In three months, the sessors of the Sacred Lands had received the inheritance in seclusion, which meant that their strength had surpassed that of the former Sacred Lords. During the three months, the Restricted Zones had also been preparing. At this time, they sent out their sessors to participate in this great gathering. The Qi of Metaphysics bloodline was the most important Qi since at the beginning of the birth of heaven and earth and it distinguished between Yin and Yang. Even Immortals could notpletely erase the Qi of Metaphysics bloodline but could only heavily injure the Metaphysics bloodline cauldron. They could not really make the Qi of Metaphysics bloodline disappear. In this case, it could be seen how strong the Qi of Metaphysics bloodline was! And the inheritances of the yellow Metaphysics bloodline were all concentrated on the cauldron. When Justus took Henry away, he did not give any guidance to Sylvia and only told her to study the cauldron. It was because Justus knew very well that the most important part of the Metaphysics bloodline was on that cauldron. The Qi of Metaphysics bloodline rose up and formed a giant yellow dragon, rolling toward the man who had attacked the old man. This person came from the Restricted Zone and was extremely mysterious. He didn''t have a body, and in fact, he wasn''t hiding in the void. He could travel through the void as he wished, and that meant that he was a bit too powerful, and that was something only Immortals could master. This person was a shadow, and he hid in the shadow. He could take action at any time and give a fatal blow. He was a natural killer. "The Qi of Metaphysics bloodline!" The shadow eximed. The moment he felt the Qi of heaven and earth, he wanted to escape. To the people of the Mountain and Sea Realm, the Restricted Zone was a general term. However, within the various Restricted Zones, there was still a ranking. In the ranking, the Metaphysics bloodline Qi was at the very top. The ranking was based on the level of the inheritance. As the wisp of Metaphysics bloodline Qi that had existed since the birth of heaven and earth, the impartation of the Metaphysics bloodline was extremely terrifying. After three months of closed cultivation, Sylvia had obtained theplete Metaphysics bloodline from the cauldron. The shadow wanted to escape, but facing the current Sylvia, it was not an easy thing to do. Sylvia''s body revolved around the yellow dragon as she stood in the air. Her hair danced in the wind. However, with a wave of her arm, two dark yellow dragons wrapped around the ck shadow. As Sylvia spoke, her voice was very clear. "Sessor of the Restricted Zone, since you have already forgotten your true intention, then there is no need for you to continue to exist!" Sylvia pinched the air with one hand. The golden dragons wrapped tightly around the ck shadow. "Roar!" A dragon roar sounded between heaven and earth. The next second, the ck shadow exploded. At the moment that the ck figure exploded, a gap suddenly appeared in the sky. Behind the gap was an endless starry sky, within which were glittering dots of starlight. It was at this point that a star suddenly faded. The stars in the starry sky were the Heavenly Way Star. Anyone that possessed the strength of a sixth level of the Heavenly Way or higher would illuminate a Heavenly Way Star. However, at this moment, a star became dim. It was proof that an expert had fallen. "Today, I, Sylvia Lin, will purge all the dark and turmoils in the world with my Metaphysics bloodline!" Sylvia shouted loudly. As soon as she showed up, she killed an expert who was at the Seventh Level of the Heavenly Way. As her voice echoed, another Heavenly Way Star appeared in the void. This star was extremely dazzling, emitting golden light. The star was surrounded by a yellow dragon, and the size of this Heavenly Way Star was alsorger than the rest of the stars. This was the embodiment of strength! Heavenly Way Star of this level, at the very least, possessed the power of the eighth level of the Heavenly Way! After the Heavenly Way, there was a huge gap between every level of strength! The eighth level of the Heavenly Way was enough to crush a Sacred Lord! Sylvia''s voice boomed everyone on the battlefield. At the same time, a yellow dragon rushed into the battlefield. It was so powerful that the sessors of the Restricted Zones were extremely scared. The death of a Heavenly Way Star and the appearance of the Metaphysics bloodline Qi made the chaotic battlefield calm at this moment. "Kill!" Sylvia pointed with her finger and the yellow dragons went toward Sachi. Sachi''s body trembled and she was about to flee at the first instance, but she was no match for the yellow dragons. In front of them, the cage was instantly destroyed like a piece of paper. "Save me!" Sachi shouted. The two brothers who had mastered the Domain of Water and Fire immediately attacked, but Sylvia was not afraid at all. Behind her, the yellow Qi was surging. In the starry sky of the Heavenly Way, the Dark and Yellow Stars were emitting rays of light as they roared at the yellow dragon. The yellow dragon had defeated the brothers with a mere swing of its tail. This strength caused everyone present to gasp in shock.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "It''s her!" Isabelle recognized Sylvia. Back then, they headed towards the ancientnd from the Restricted Zone known as Abyss. After the dragon repulsed the two brothers, it suddenly turned around. Sylvia''s target was not Sachi. It was just a cover. The real target was the people of Sacred Lands. Lorenzo and Govind instantly felt a terrifying pressure sweeping towards them. Only then did they realize that the yellow dragon was truly targeting them. However, it was toote for them to react. The speed of the yellow dragon was simply too fast. The power of the eighth level of the Heavenly Way was fully disyed at this moment. Although both of them had received the legacy of the Sacred Lords, and their strength had even surpassed the old Sacred Lords, they were still stuck in the seventh level of the Heavenly Way. The yellow dragon opened its bloody mouth and started to devour. sh! At this critical moment, a figure suddenly appeared and resisted the huge mouth of the yellow dragon. This figure was emitting dark energy. He was dressed in ck armour, which was glittering. He was holding a long halberd, and a giant flood dragon appeared behind him. "It''s the Demonic Flood Dragon Cave!" Seeing the giant flood dragon''s figure, Isabelle eximed. Even the few sessors of Restricted Zones'' expressions changed. The pride on their faces was erased after they had seen the identity of the one who came. How terrifying was the Demonic Flood Dragon Cave! Sylvia epted the Metaphysics bloodline and also knew many secrets. The Demonic Flood Dragon was also a Restricted Zone. However, it was different from those Restricted Zones. The Demonic Flood Dragon Cave was a ce left behind by an ancient vicious beast. It was said that the flood dragon el.n could transform into a dragon, but the way to transform into a dragon was too difficult. There was a flood dragon with great strength that would swallow dragons and transform them into blood lineages. And the flood dragon who swallowed the dragon''s flesh would be punished by blood lineages, so it would be demonized and be violent and bloodthirsty! "Ha, ha, ha, the sessor of the Metaphysics bloodline, you''ve killed people as soon as you came. I feel that you''re eviler than me." The man grinned. The virtual shadow of the giant flood dragon behind him suddenly appeared, and its body was covered with ck scales. It opened its big mouth to the yellow dragon, and with one bite, it directly bit the yellow dragon''s neck. The Metaphysics bloodline Qi waspletely swallowed by the flood dragon. Chapter 2205 Chapter 2205 ? The ancient demonic flood dragon fed on dragons! Although it had not transformed into a dragon, it was still stronger than a true dragon! The ck armour seemed to be able to devour all the light, and the halberd in his hand was shing with cold light. The appearance of the sessor of the Demonic Flood Dragon made both Lorenzo and Govind kneel down in front of everyone''s shocked eyes. They shouted in unison, "Greetings, My lord!" The action caused everyone''s eyes to widen in shock. The Sacred Lands had an incredibly high status in the Mountain and Sea Realm. But now, the Holy Sons of the two Holy Lands, no, they were likely Sacred Lords, but in front of so many people, they were willing to submit to others. "Stand up." The sessor didn''t even look at the two of them. "I wanted you two to kill the sessor of the Metaphysics bloodline, but I didn''t expect that you two trash couldn''t even do such a small thing. You are useless." They lowered their heads. Although it wasn''t them who were supposed to do that, they didn''t dare to retort. In the sky, the huge yellow dragon dissipated. A pitch-ck Demonic Flood Dragon Star appeared in the celestial road star and quickly approached the Metaphysics bloodline star. The size of the Demonic Dragon Star was no different from the Metaphysics bloodline Star, representing the powerful strength of the eighth level of the Heavenly Way. There were nine levels. After the nine levels, one would step out of the Heavenly Way. Some people said that once a nine-level star broke through, it would turn into a true star. It could create its ownws, nurture living creatures, and be a Creation God. The eighth level of the Heavenly Way was infinitely close to its peak. As soon as this Demonic Flood Dragon Star appeared, another huge Heavenly Way Star flew over and flickered with light. "Haha, has Matthew arrived?" The sessor of the Demonic Flood Dragon swept his gaze over it. In the next second, a figure appeared. It brought with it a mountain-like power that pressed down on everyone. "Matthew! The sessor of the ancient Divine Beast has joined the Devil because of his desire for power!" This was an iron tower-like man. After appearing, he quietly stood next to the sessor of the Demonic Flood Dragon. He did not speak, but his momentum made him an unnoticeable existence. Several streams of light twinkled around the Heavenly Way Star. A huge flying sword appeared in the vicinity of the Heavenly Stars. It was not a fixed star. The huge sword was carrying a sharp edge and was extremely terrifying. "Dashawn?" A man was dressed in white, with messy hair, flying backwards. His appearance made the air full of sharpness. "Dashawn is evolved from the body of a Genuine Immortal. There is no Great Dao in his heart, only the remnant thoughts about the Sword Way. Although he hasn''tpletely awakened, the supreme Sword Way in his mind is absolutely horrible!" His white robe was whiter than snow, but he looked haggard. His long sword was covered with ck blood. "There is an obsession in the Dashawn''s heart. He will attack those forbidden powers." Just as everyone was speaking, a ck de Qi directly shed towards Sylvia. The sharp de was filled with a rotting aura and an indescribable sharpness. Sylvia''s fingers formed a seal that had blocked the de. At this moment, the sessor of the Demonic Flood Dragon took the lead. He brandished the halberd in his hand and smashed it at Sylvia. Sylvia stepped on the air and quickly retreated, a long dragon was tearing at the sessor of the Demonic Flood Dragon. Matthew also attacked. He punched out with his two fists. Although there was no weapon in his hands, his fists were the most powerful weapons! Two streams of Qi appeared and rushed towards Sylvia. Although Sylvia had the protection of the Metaphysics bloodline Qi, the three people who attacked her at this moment also had great backgrounds. The sessor of the Demonic Flood Dragon had the bloodline of the ancient Demonic Flood Dragon which fed on True Dragons. Matthew, the sessor of divine beasts. The blood of the beasts flowed in its body. They were born strong and stood at the top of the world. Dashawn was the will of a fallen Immortal. To be called an Immortal, one''s strength had to be extremely terrifying. Moreover, he didn''t gain enlightenment about the Great Dao after falling into the Immortal Realm. Thus, he had no choice but to pursue the Sword Way. His Sword Way was extremely terrifying and extremely lethal! The three of them joined forces to attack Sylvia. Even though Sylvia had inherited the Metaphysics bloodline, she still felt extremely strenuous. She dodged two attacks in session. Dashawn''s Sword Qi was too sharp and fast, leaving Sylvia nowhere to hide. She could only face it head-on. Sylvia''s two fingerprints continuously changed position. A figure holding a shield formed by the dark and yellow energy appeared in front of Sylvia, blocking the Sword Qi but also dissipating. Giving Sylvia no chance to take a breath, the threeunched another attack. They seemed to have reached an agreement that they would first capture the sessor of the Metaphysics bloodline. Once again, three attacks came from three different directions to attack Sylvia. Facing the attacks of the three masters, Sylvia shouted t and lifted her hands. A bronze cauldron appeared above her head. As the cauldron slowly rotated, it cast a Qi- curtain to resist the three people''s attacks. This was the Metaphysics bloodline Cauldron, a Primordial Supreme Treasure. It had unrivalled defence and ensured that Sylvia was undefeated. The three people obviously knew about the existence of the Cauldron. Seeing Sylvia using the cauldron, they were in no hurry to attack, because they were very clear that with the strength of the eighth level of Heavenly Way, she could not use the Cauldron for a long time. Sylvia was surrounded by the Metaphysics bloodline Qi as she looked around, trying to find a way to break the situation. "Ha, ha, ha." A burst of silvery bell-likeughter sounded between heaven and earth. Suddenly, it began to snow heavily. When the snownded on the ground, it did not melt. The weather on Immortal Mountain was located suddenly became cold. It snowed heavily, and soon the ground turned snow white. A silver-haired figure appeared in the snow and slowly floated to Sylvia''s side. The woman had snow-white skin and delicate facial features. She held her feet and said withughter, "Three big men bullying a woman. You are really shameless." The one who appeared in the snow was precisely Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Cesia! "Ice Pce!" The sessor of the Demonic Flood Dragon smiled and stared at the figure in the sky. "Someone from the Ice Pce came? Why hasn''t that old thing from the Ice Pce died yet?" "Haha." Cesia covered her mouth andughed. "You little loach, have you seen the star in the south dimming before you dare to say such a thing?" "He''s just a dying person and still wants to upy the Heavenly Way Willpower. He should have died long ago!" The sessor of the Demonic Flood Dragon waved the long halberd in his hand. "If the old thing was here, I might be a little afraid of him. But the old thing is no longer here, so what if you add a person with the Metaphysics bloodline?" "What about me?" A roar rang out. In the sky, a huge mouth suddenly opened, forming a formation inside. The formation was emitting light, and a figure shed out. As soon as the man appeared, Matthew looked at him, because his figure was like an iron tower, and his body was full of explosive muscles. Chapter 2206 Chapter 2206 ? The two iron tower-like strong men looked at each other through the air. "What a powerful devouring power." The sessor of the Demonic Flood Dragon brandished his long halberd and looked into the horizon. "Interesting. The Gluttony n has been revived, hasn''t it?" The formation in the horizon began to glow. One figure after another appeared. All of them were dressed in ck robes, standing behind the muscr man. The strong man on the horizon shed and appeared next to Sylvia in the next second. "The Gluttony n!" Those Restricted Zones sessors all widened their eyes, looking at this man. This man was Raniero who had already disappeared under the sea. In the crowd of cultivators, the white-haired old many secrets spoke again. man who knew "The Gluttony n has mastered the devouring power. But the most terrifying part is not the fearlessness of the devouring power, but the devouring power. It is the bane of taboo power. In ancient times, the devouring power was the manager of forbidden power." "However, when the ambition of the Restricted Zones swelled, they changed their original ideas. In order to take the forbidden power that was banned in the Restricted Zones back, the Gluttony n''s sessor incarnated into a spiritual body and wandered on the ancient battlefields. However, on the ancient battlefields, there were mostly the remnant thoughts, obsessiveness, resentments, wandering in the form of spiritual bodies. All the thoughts were messed up and lost their original selves." "The Gluttony n''s sessor has been gone for countless years. Some said that the Gluttony n might nevere back, but it seems that they guessed wrong. Now the Gluttony n has stood up again." The white-haired old man''s words let everyone know the secret and the identity of Raniero. The Gluttony n was the manager of the forbidden power in the past. This type of identity was too terrifying! They were legendary characters. "The Gluttony n, huh..." Matthew''s mouth curved into a smile. "Very good. I''ve long wanted to experience this so-called devouring power!" With a sh, Matthew appeared in front of Raniero and threw a punch. Facing the attack of the Matthew, Raniero grinned and punched back as well. Both of them werebatants who did not hold weapons, because their bodies were their strongest weapons. There was a terrifying explosion when the two fists collided. Then, both of their fists hit each other like a torrential storm. Every punch was full of power, which made people feel hot-blooded. "You stinky bug, don''t just stand there." A cold aura emanated from Cesia''s hands. "Let me ice you up!" "Haha." The sessor of the Demonic Flood Dragon waved the long halberd in his hand, and the snowy white on the ground was cleared up. "That old thing is dead. Can you do anything to me?" As soon as he finished speaking, he rushed to the sky with halberd in hand. With a gentle tap of her toes, Cesia''s body rushed forward like a bird. At the same time, a cold air lingered around her arms, transforming into two des of ice. Dashawn''s gaze remained fixed on Sylvia. He had been transformed from the will of a true Immortal, and the true Immortal wanted to destroy the civilization and the Taoist Legacy. As a strand of Metaphysics bloodline Qi, Dashawn had to destroy this kind of inheritance. The two enemies had been drawn away, leaving only Dashawn. Sylvia took back the cauldron. A Qi-sword from Dashawn hacked at it. In the void of the Heavenly Way, five stars of the Heavenly Way were shining and there was also a long sword that was emitting sharpness. Two long yellow dragons dived down from the sky and attacked Dashawn. Dashawn released numerous sword beams in quick session. His Sword Dao was peerless, so he was not afraid. The battle here was not at the same level as the battle between the sessors of the Restricted Zones and the Sacred Lands. The e significance of the battle here was also different. Sylvia was protecting the inheritance while the people from the Demonic Flood Dragon Cave wanted to take the inheritance as their own. The forest that the yellow dragons had swept through was aplete mess, and it was covered in ice and snow. The people of the Sacred Lands saw this opportunity and took the lead in rushing toward the sessor of the Restricted Zones. Chaotic battle was triggered again. In the West, there was a Buddhist country, which was also the base of the Sakya Shrine. Suddenly, a bell rang throughout the Buddhist country. At this moment, in the Dalei Temple, the 108 Arhats all opened their eyes and the seventy-two Buddhas chanted scriptures together. The Dalei Temple was in the middle of the tower. The gate opened and a figure in a cassock slowly walked out of the temple. He was surrounded by golden light, which was the manifestation of Buddha''s light. Behind him were three illusory figures of Golden Buddha. Their eyes seemed to contain some spirits. "Greetings, Buddha." At this time, the 108 arhats and the 72 Buddhas put their palms together and uttered. At an earlier time, the Buddhist country had had a Buddha. Later, it was rumoured that he was a monk and had a Mahayana. He could actualize in this life and step into the real Buddhist realm. "Amitabha." The maning out of the Dalei Temple folded his hands and chanted softly. Only this sound made the entire Buddhist country shed Buddha''s light all over the sky. "Now that the catastrophe is about to begin, all living beings in the world will suffer. I''m willing to go to thend of cmity. Amitabha." After finishing his words, the monk stepped out of the scope of the Dalei Temple. "The disaster has risen, and the time has changed. If the catastrophe can be eliminated, I''m willing to die for all living beings to fulfil my destiny." The chanting of scriptures sounded in the Buddhist country. The monk''s strength was very horrible, and he was called Buddha Lord. This title could not even be owned by the Sacred Lord of the Sakya Shrine. If one wanted to be a Buddha Lord, one had to be recognized by the entire Buddhist country. He had reached the Paramount Realm in the field of Buddhism and was no weaker than others in strength.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The monk was already the most powerful being in thend of Buddha. As he shot forward, he gave off a beam of Buddha''s light wherever he passed. Soon, the monk left the Buddhist country and entered a mortal city. He went into a restaurant and ordered a roast suckling pig, a roasted chicken, a roasted duck, and one... In the distant north, a person paced back and forth. His eyes carried a perplexed look. He was searching for the origin of the Elemental Spirit Method and wanted to know something. He had already found some clues but was still unable to see them clearly. He touched his pocket and found thest cigarette in it. He picked it up and put it in his mouth. After thinking about it, he put it back. "What the f*ck! I wouldn''t havee here if I knew it. Now I can''t get out." The man had a full face full of beard. The sky was getting dark, and a glimmer of pr light passed through the air. Suddenly, a glimmer of light shed through the man''s eyes. In the light, he seemed to feel something. "Spirits, Yin and Yang, ck and white..." The man murmured. Then his body suddenly rose up and rushed toward the pr light in the sky. At the same time, in the Yin-yang Shrine that was tens of millions miles away, there was a Yin-yang stone that was passed down from ancient times. It was rumoured that the one who could arouse yin and yang resonance would obtain the true inheritance of yin and yang. However, for countless years, the Yin-yang stone had never disyed any reaction, making many people believe that this was most likely a useless rock. And today, the Yin-yang stone began to move! Chapter 2207 Chapter 2207 ? In the Yin-yang Shrine, the old Sacred Lord was in seclusion. Because of the ancientnd, the Sacred Lands were ready for war. All the disciples went back. But today, a ck and white light soared from the Yin-yang Shrine into the sky. Boom! With a heavy sound, Isaac rushed out, standing in front of the Yin- yang Stone with an excited expression. Due to the effects of the method, the old Sacred Lord''s body felt like it was withering. Right now, his body was trembling continuously from excitement. "There''s a reaction! It''s finally responded after so many years!" The old Sacred Lord ced his hands on the Yin-Yang stone, trembling. Above the Yin-yang Shrine, the sky was torn apart, and the void appeared in front of everyone. In the void, there seemed to be a river. In the river, there was a huge rolling body. Suddenly, a pair of huge eyes stretched out of the void, and a voice rang in the Yin-yang Shrine. "My soul is about to be awakened. Yin and Yang are reconciled. Six Paths of Reincarnation will be reconstructed!" "That''s..." Isaac looked at the huge and terrifying figure in the void and murmured, "The Lord of Yin and Yang, the ancestor of all dragons! Torch Dragon!" At the same time, it was a mistynd with a pce. The pce was beautiful, almost like a celestial realm. However, what was frightening was that this ce that looked like a celestial realm didn''t have the slightest bit of life force. However, at this time, a dragon shadow passed by with a burst of Yin-yang light. Behind the Yin- yang light, an empty figure gradually appeared. It moved with incredible speed, as if it were passing through the past and future, traveling through the entire Mountain and Sea Realm. Within theherworld beneath theherworld, a figure could be seen. While the monk was eating and drinking in a mortal city, his eyes suddenly focused and he put down the drumstick in his hand. "Amitabha, the reincarnation has been established and we can''t dy it anymore." After the monk finished speaking, he stuffed the unfinished drumstick into his mouth. Then, he walked out of the restaurant and headed for Immortal Mountain. In the extreme north, Gardiner fell into the pr light. His body emitted ck and white lights. This was the assimtion of his sense element bloodline. "Controlling... Yin and Yang, huh..." Gardiner murmured as the Inheritance surged into his body. The entire Mountain and Sea Realm was undergoing massive transformations. Within the river of stars were a few incredibly huge figures. They were not their true forms, but rather, the manifestation of their wills. They were Immortals, existences above the will of the Heavenly Way. Immortals were extraordinary beings. "The six realms have started again. It is time to increase our speed." Several huge bodies slowly turned illusory in the sky. They had left a long time ago, but they were moving too quickly to remain in this ce. They could easily fly across the void. At the foot of Immortal Mountain, the battle was still going on. This was a chaotic battle. Those who participated in this battle were at least at the seventh level of the Heavenly Way. Just as the battle was in full swing, a huge painting scroll unfolded in the sky. A terrifying pressure emanated from the painting scroll, affecting Sylvia and the others. The sessors of the Sacred Lands and the Restricted Zones could feel their movements were slowing down. It was all because of the painting scroll. Upon closer inspection, it could be seen that the scroll was filled with rows of cryptic words. "Pass on my decree!" A figure stood in midair. "Yin and Yang will return to their original positions, and the Six Realms will re-establish. The emissary of our Sect will personally visit in two days. We will appoint him as the lord of the Six Realms. At this moment, we will cease fighting!" The figure was dressed in a Taoist robe and holding a horsetail whisk, with a proud look on his face. "It''s the people from the Severity el.ne Tribe!" The white-haired old man in the crowd said, "The Severity Tribe once wanted to control the Heavenly Way, and the civilization was destroyed by the Severity Tribe Although the Severity Tribe was defeated after that war, there were still some remnants. They are powerful and hid in the dark, controlling many secrets." "Is this the pressure brought by a decree?" "Do you see? Those experts of the seventh level of the Heavenly Way can barely move under this decree." "Even the eighth level of the Heavenly Way has been affected. Since the Severity Tribe is so powerful, isn''t it invincible?" "The Severity Tribe is powerful, but they aren''t invincible." The white-haired old man shook his head. "You have to know that there are still the Noble Berserkers in the Mountain and Sea Realm." As soon as the white-haired old man finished speaking, a cold light shed across the sky. The decree in the sky was split open by this cold light. The powerful pressure from the decree instantly vanished without a trace. A white-robed figure appeared. It was Chalklea. Back then, he threw out a spear and caused the might of the nuclear explosion. Hisbat power was far from being as simple as the fourth level of the Heavenly Way. He appeared in the sky and disdainfullyughed at the figure in the Taoist robe, "Since when could the nonentity of the Severity Tribee here to issue decrees?" "The stinking bugs of the Noble Berserkers are really annoying!" The figure in the Taoist robe stared at the sky. My sect''s emissary will arrive in two days. I hope that when he arrives, you will still be so arrogant." "It''s not like I''ve never killed before." Chalklea curled his lips. "I hope you can remain this arrogant!" The figure in the Taoist robe said, then disappeared.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chalklea swept his gaze across his surroundings and shouted, "From now on, stop fighting! Everyone, go up the mountain!" Chalklea waved his arm, and an illusion of a long spear appeared in the air. At this moment, whoever dared to attack without authorization would definitely face the thunderp attack of this long spear. "Then let''s go up there and fight." The sessor of the Demonic Flood Dragon smiled and took the lead to rush to the top of Immortal Mountain. Immortal Mountain was a trial site. People without strength couldn''t climb it. However, it was nothing for these sessors. Their strength was close to the top of the world. A group of people rushed to Immortal Mountain, and the rest of the cultivators also tried their best to participate in this event. As for the previous big battle, everyone knew that it was just the beginning The rear battle had not yet begun. "Amitabha!" A figure appeared with golden light covering the sky. He wore a kasaya, and behind him was the shadow of a true Buddha. He rushed straight towards Immortal Mountain, taking a step upwards. "Who is that?" "So powerful!" "It''s the Buddhist from the western Buddhist country. No, I heard that the western Buddhist country has recognized him as the Lord Buddha. This must be the Lord Buddha!" "Another Heavenly Son!" The figure charged straight for Immortal Mountain with a golden beam of light. One day passed. On this day, the most powerful group of people had already ascended the mountain. The ordinary people were still at the foot of the mountain. Some of them were struggling halfway up the mountain. A bolt of thunder fell from the sky, and the ck and white lights formed a vortex in the sky. "Yin-Yang Qi!" "Such a huge amount of Yin-Yang Qi, even Issac can''t use this much!" "The Severity Tribe said that Yin and Yang will return to their positions. Could it be..." While everyone was discussing, this figure rushed into Immortal Mountain. It was at this point that one foot stepped into the Mountain and Sea Realm. A person let out a sigh of relief. "We are back." Chapter 2208 Chapter 2208 ? When Henry appeared in the Mountain and Sea Realm, he could clearly sense that the aura of chaos was a result of various types of power shing with each other. In the endless hollow of the Heavenly Way, a huge star was slowly approaching. If one looked closely, one would find that there were signs of life on this star. There were towering mountains and endless sea areas. In the endless sea area, a green lotus emerged and could bloom at any time. The state of Heavenly Way Star would reflect a person''s strength. Rumour had it that if one could see through the Heavenly Way and reach above the ninth level of the Heavenly Way, one would be able to nurture a living star, possessing the ability of a creator. He could automatically evolve and create rules! Henry looked in the direction of Immortal Mountain and then flew over. He could walk freely in the void without being affected. His current strength had exceeded the shackles of the world. Henry was observing the Mountain and Sea Realm. "The rules of this ce are not higher than that of the ancientnd. To be precise, it''s a bit lower than that of the ancientnd. If something exists here then it just exists. If it doesn''t exist, it doesn''t exist. There''s no possibility of it appearing again. Perhaps after hundreds of thousands of years, the ancientnd will have people with devouring power. That''s because the ancientnd possesses the ability to create power and rules. However, the Mountain and Sea Realm doesn''t." "It''s better to say that this ce is more like a special arena, a special battlefield with some rules. Fighting is here." By now, Henry could see even more things and had a new understanding of the Mountain and Sea Realm.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. He kept crossing the void and then appeared again. Soon, Henry came to the foot of Immortal Mountain. At this moment, countless cultivators gathered at the foot of Immortal Mountain. They wanted to ascend the Immortal Mountain, but it was extremely difficult. Not everyone could step on this mountain as they wished. "Three more strong men!" A young cultivator shouted at the foot of the mountain, "Let''s climb the mountain together!" There were new cultivators who were confused. They couldn''t help but ask, "Why should we climb the mountain together?" "You don''t know, but Immortal Mountain is used to test a person''s potential. Only those with great potential have the possibility to go up the mountain. And when there are people with potential, Immortal Mountain will give them a blessing to protect this area. At the same time, it will give them forbidden energy as a reward. Under the blessing, they will not feel the pressure of Immortal Mountain. For example, in the west of the mountain, if there is a person with the great potential he could even bring some people from the east up the mountain. Of course, the so-called east is just a metaphor. The coverage of the blessing is about 20 metres around the talented person, so ten people around this man could go up." "Isn''t it a loss for those with potential?" That cultivator continued to ask. "How do you know that you have potential? Among the ten people, no one dares to guarantee their talent. This is a big gamble." "Can''t powerful people go up by themselves?" "Of course, but who can guarantee that they have the potential to ascend the mountain? To put it bluntly, everyone said that climbing the mountain is just a form of saying, and more than anything else, they are just testing themselves." The cultivator who heard the exnation nodded. Henry came to the foot of the mountain and prepared to climb the mountain. "You can''t do it. Go away!" The young cultivator who just yelled at Henry thought he was here to join them, so he immediately waved his hand and drove him away. Henry''s strength waspletely restrained, and there was no sharpness to be seen from his appearance. After all, he was now on equal footing with thew of heaven and earth. If thew of the world was a master of a country, then Henry used to struggle in this country and was always controlled by the master of the country. Now, Henry was the master of another country. He came to this country to enjoy the treatment of guests, and as long as Henry was not satisfied, he could overthrow this country. Of course, whether he won or lost depended on his own ability. Therefore, these cultivators were still struggling in this country, they naturally couldn''t see through Henry. After driving Henry away, several people with phenomena behind them came over. They were strong. They were at the second or the third level of Heavenly Way, and powerful and extraordinary. They formed a team. "Do you have the nerve to join us looking like that?" One of them looked at Henry with disdain. "That''s why he wanted to join the team. I know this kind of people very well. They want to take advantage of our good fortune." "Get out of my way." Henry was driven away, but he was not angry. At this time, in Henry''s eyes, these people were just a group of kids. How could an adult me a child who had just entered kindergarten? "Well..." A weak voice sounded. "If you want to go up the mountain, we can form a team. But our strength is not very good, and now we need someone." Henry looked back and saw several people standing behind him. There were men and women, all very young. They were all wearing the mostmon gowns with long swords on their backs. They came from the same sect and were all sword cultivators. "Okay." Henry nodded. "Haha, haha!" The people who despised Henry beforeughed out loud. "It''s really a group of good-for-nothings together. What right do you have to climb the mountain?" "With their shamelessness, normally speaking, climbing Immortal Mountain is a great risk, but now that the path ahead has already been opened, the danger doesn''t exist. That is why they want to pick up the leftovers. These people aren''t worthy of appearing here." "You want to climb the mountain? Don''t be ridiculous!" Ten powerful people stood together. They were wearing magic tools with formations and magic weapons in their hands, so it could be seen that they were superior. Phenomena appeared behind them and they all came from extraordinary backgrounds. To be exact, if the ten people from Sacred Lands were the first-tier geniuses, then they were the second-tier. At this time, the ten people wanted to ascend the mountain, which attracted a lot of onlookers. Because they were the most promising people to ascend the mountain here. Everyone wanted to know what kind of blessings would be given to them after these talents went up. Under everyone''s gaze, the ten people stepped on Immortal Mountain. They were strong and fast. In the blink of an eye, they had reached a height of a hundred metres and continued to rush up at an extremely fast speed. Immortal Mountain also felt the talents of these people. The mountain began to emit weak light. "There''s hope!" One person was overjoyed. His name was Yeates. The phenomenon behind him was a painting that was iparably terrifying. The ten people were all happy. Everyone knew that Immortal Mountain was shining, which proved that they would have a chance to be blessed. Just as they were overjoyed, the light suddenly disappeared and the mountain turned pitch ck. Wild and violent pressure swept down from the sky and headed straight for the ten people. Chapter 2209 Chapter 2209 ? An enormous pressure surged out from Immortal Mountain and shot directly toward the ten people. The ecstasy of Yeates and others disappeared at this moment. Under this violent pressure, they had no ability to resist at all. They were directly smashed down by this terrible force and fell heavily to the ground one by one. Although it was not life-threatening, it made the ten people very embarrassed. "What''s going on?" "We were supposed to have a good fortune. Why did it turn out like this?" "It''s impossible! We are all top talents. How can we not even go up Immortal Mountain?" These ten people didn''t understand. They stared at the mountain in front of them with eyes full of unwillingness. Henry didn''t care too much about Yeates and the other nine people. Seeing them falling down the mountain, Henry said, "Let''s go." The people who were with Henry swallowed hard. When they saw the ten people climbing the mountain, they had no confidence in themselves, but they still wanted to try. It was a test for them. Seeing that Henry and the other five people were going to climb the mountain, Yeates and others all disdained to ridicule them. "Are you so shameless?" "Haha, you don''t know the immensity of heaven and earth. How dare you ascend the mountain?" "Why don''t you look at what you are?" "With this kind of strength, it would be better to go back to the sect to farm." The ten talents had just failed, but they felt very ufortable when they saw a weak person wanting to go up and try. The crowd also said, "Just now, the ten talents failed to ascend the mountain. The rules of Immortal Mountain must have changed. You''d better not ascend the mountain at will." "Right, no one knows what the rules of Immortal Mountain be. If you all randomly ascend the mountain like this, wouldn''t that affect the people behind you?" "Don''t do it." A sword cultivator standing behind Henry could not help but ask, "What do you mean? Everyone can go to Immortal Mountain. Why can''t we go?" "Hah." Yeatesughed coldly. "Others have a chance to ascend the mountain, but what about you guys? I can you ten years or a hundred years. You won''t have the qualifications to ascend this mountain!" "You!" The sword cultivator still wanted to speak, but his senior brother stopped him, indicating that he should not fight with Yeates. Henry ignored all this and went straight to the mountain. The nine sword cultivators also stepped on Immortal Mountain with Henry. The others were all sneering, ready to see their failure. The moment Henry set foot on Immortal Mountain, the entire mountain suddenly burst into golden light! Clouds began to roll in the sky. In the next second, five-coloured rays of light emerged from the clouds and shot straight toward Immortal Mountain. Behind the golden rays of light, the entire mountain gave off five-coloured rays of light. "My god! Five-coloured brilliance!" "This is great blessing!" "How is that possible?! They''ve just set foot on the mountain, and they''re already blessed with such a good blessing! This is the ultimate inheritance!" "What kind of potential is it to be able to attract such a reaction!" The change on Immortal Mountain made the crowd open their eyes wide. At the same time, Yeates and the rest felt incredible. Henry, who had stepped on Immortal Mountain, chuckled. "Haha, are you going to show me your strength?" In the light emitted by Immortal Mountain, Henry felt that there were countless energy systems. These energy systems could be passed down through generations, and these appeared only after sensing Henry''s existence. The nine sword cultivators who were with Henry were overjoyed and quickly began toprehend. "I know!" Yeates roared at the foot of the mountain. "These blessings don''t belong to the ten of them at all. With their strength, how could they attract the blessing from Immortal Mountain? This is the blessing that we have just attracted. In the face of this great blessing, there will definitely be a bacsh! We just went down the mountain and they went up. They took advantage of us!" "That''s right!" "That''s right. This was supposed to be an opportunity for us, but it was stolen by someone else!" "The ten of them are just a bunch of thieves!"N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Yeates''s figure burst out and directly attacked Henry. At the same time, he roared, "Get down! This is my blessing!" Yeates was so powerful that the phenomenon behind him was surrounded by raging mes, burning toward Henry. Henry turned back and looked at Yeates coldly. Then he reached out a finger and shouted, "Get lost." As Henry spoke, the phenomenon behind Yeates waspletely torn apart, and the mes disappeared. Yeates spat out a mouthful of blood, and his face was pale. He flew backwards and hit the ground heavily! The surrounding cultivators swallowed hard. They were so shocked that they couldn''t describe it. This seemingly ordinary person, with just a finger and a couple of words, tore up the phenomenon behind Yeates and made him spit out blood and seriously injured him? Henry didn''t look at Yeates anymore. He nced at the nine sword cultivators beside him, who were already in the state of enlightenment. "You chose to go up the mountain with me. It''s also an opportunity for you." Henry pinched a spell and set up a formation beside the nine people. Then he took the lead and rushed to the top of the mountain. What Henry hadn''t expected was that ten yearster, the Mountain and Sea Realm would have nine more peerless sword cultivators. Seeing Henry disappear, the people with Yeates still had fear in their eyes. "Yeates, this person''s strength is terrifying. Don''t provoke him." One of the men tried to dissuade Yeates as he looked at the unwillingness in Yeates''s eyes. "How dare he?!" Yeates wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. "He just pretended to hurt me. What really hurt me was the power of Immortal Mountain. I forgot that no one could disturb a person when hends on the mountain. He just picked up our opportunity to climb the mountain. It''s okay. My senior brother will be here soon. I will ask my senior brother to bring me up the mountain and I will make him suffer when I go up the mountain!" Yeates''s eyes were full of hatred. At this time, Henry shed a few times and let the five- colour lights of Immortal Mountain shine. During this process, he had sessfully climbed the mountain and came to the top of Immortal Mountain. Before this, no one had ever ascended Immortal Mountain. In that era when the strength of a Sacred Lord was at its peak, no one had this kind of strength. Now, when the Restricted Zones'' sessors appeared, all types of ancient inheritances appeared, and the rules of Immortal Mountain were finally broken. Henry looked at the towering white jade pirs in front of him, the pce behind the stone pirs. He began to understand a bit why this was Immortal Mountain. Just this nce made Henry subconsciously think of the Gates of Heaven as mentioned in the myths. Who could have thought that there would be such a pce on the top of Immortal Mountain? In the clouds, there was a kind of fairnd. At this time, more than a thousand people were gathered on the mountain. When the rules of the mountain changed, everyone had a chance to ascend the mountain. It was not as difficult as before! Chapter 2210 Chapter 2210 ? After Henry went up the mountain, he also got some news. In fact, Henry didn''t need to deliberately inquire about it. Now the people on the mountain were all talking about the top battle. Now the top masters on Immortal Mountain were divided into several factions. A faction known as the Sacred Land was jointly formed by the ten Sacred Lands. The one leading them was the Lord Buddhist from the Western Buddhist country and the one who had obtained the true essence of Yin and Yang. The Lord Buddhist of the Western Buddhist country had long been heard of. Previously, there was a Buddha from the Western Buddhist country. Now, the Buddha hadprehended his true self,prehended great wisdom, and possessed extraordinary strength. However, they had never heard of anyone who had achieved the Yin-Yang true essence. Yin and Yang was a kind of mysterious power. Basically, it was just the bnce of two kinds of power. But to put it in a big way, it was day and night, heaven and earth. This kind of power had a very high limit and a very low bottom line. The other faction was called the Ancient Beast Faction. Their leaders were the sessor of the Demonic Flood Dragon, Matthew, and Dashawn. These three had powerful backgrounds and terrifying strength. Among them, the Nine Pces Shrine and the Runner Shrine had joined the Ancient Beast Faction. Another faction known as the Restricted Zones, among them was the sessor of the Gluttony n, which was also the descendant of the devouring power, as well as the Metaphysics bloodline sessor and the sessor of the Ice Pce. Led by those three people, they were quite powerful, and their leaders were all inheritors of Restricted Zones. But apparently, they were in disagreement and had different opinions. Those sessors of the Restricted Zones bowed their heads for the time being because they were forced by their powerful strength, but their morale was not stable. As soon as the three factions took the lead, they began to fight. However, due to some unknown reasons, the factions in the Restricted Zones and the factions in the Sacred Lands directly united together, causing the Ancient Beasts Faction to be unable to fight back. In the end, a person that proimed himself as a member of the Severity Tribe helped the Ancient Beasts Faction. After the Severity Tribe took action, the Noble Berserkers also joined in and finally reached an agreement. The battle ended. ording to the previous fights, people made a ranking for the strength of these people. Not to mention the two super forces of the Noble Berserkers and Severity Tribe, among the three factions, the strongest one was the sessor of the Gluttony n. He held the devouring power and activated it. No matter what killing moves they had, he swallowed them all, so he ranked first. As for the second strongest, it was the sessor of the Demonic Flood Dragon. The fiend halberd in his hand was terrifying. Just a slight touch would cause people to be gued by karma. The third strongest was Dashawn. His power came from an Immortal''s will. The sword energy in his hand was fierce and horrible. Henry got some information and figured out the situation. He nned to ask Sylvia first. "Him, senior brother, it''s him!" A voice sounded behind Henry. Henry looked back and saw Yeates, whose phenomenon had been torn apart by him, standing behind. A young man stood beside Yeates. Just standing there, the young man showed great momentum behind him and pressed toward Henry. "Senior brother, he stole my blessing!" Yeates pointed at Henry with hatred all over his face. "Oh? He''s got guts." The young man next to Yeates sneered. "Do know that he''s Aden''s junior brother?" Henry was confused. "Aden? Never heard." "How dare you?!" Aden thundered, "Those who dare to disrespect me will only end up dead!" As he spoke, Aden had already made his move and was heading straight for Henry. The phenomenon behind him stretched out, and it was also a painting roll. However, the contents of the painting were even more animated than Yeates''. From this, one could see that the two of them came from the same sect. Furthermore, Aden was stronger than him, at the peak of the fourth level of the Heavenly Way! Yeates stood aside, looking at Henry and sneering. In his eyes, Henry was already a dead man. Aden took action and wanted to kill Henry directly. He didn''t control himself at all. Henry nced at Aden. When Aden approached him, Henry stepped forward. He just hit him with his shoulder, and Aden flew backwards. This seemingly simple collision contained too much power. When Aden was sent flying backwards, the painting behind him was being destroyed by a powerful force. Suddenly, a ck Qi rose up from the calm painting, and it began to destroy everything within it. Aden was shocked and wanted to stop. Countless phenomena gathered in his painting roll and rushed toward the ck Qi. The ck Qi turned into a huge ck axe. Facing Aden''s resistance, the axe suddenly chopped down. All of Aden''s resistance turned into dust under the attack of the axe. This ck axe was formed from the Destruction Power! Where did the power of destructione from? Henry was now on his own. His Heavenly Way Star already had the power to create a world, which was the Opening of Heaven. Simrly, if he had the power to create a world, naturally he also had the ability to destroy a world. The painting roll was a simted micro world, but it was just a simted one. How could it withstand Henry''s destructive power? Under the ck axe, the painting roll broke into pieces. Aden spat out arge mouthful of blood, and his face was turned ugly. Henry didn''t look at Aden anymore and walked away. Yeates immediately flew forward and helped Aden up. He was shocked. "Senior Brother, how are you?" Aden spurted out another mouthful of blood. He then said with difficulty while clutching his chest, "The countercharge! Master once said that we can suffer the countercharge of the Heavenly Way at any time in our simted world. However, the countercharge has always been suppressed by me. But that collision just now loosened my suppression and the countercharge came out!" Aden only thought it was a countercharge. He would never have thought that the destructive power came from someone else. "It''s all his fault!" Yeates gritted his teeth in hatred. Not only did Henry take the blessing from him, but he also made his Senior Brother suffer like this. Such a filthy rat! "Let''s go. I know the elder brother of the Ethereal Shrine. Let''s go find him first! We have to get revenge!" Aden gritted his teeth. Yeates nodded, he held Aden''s hand, and left for the Ethereal Shrine. At this moment, the eight Sacred Land sessors had juste out of a room. Yeates and Aden walked over slowly. "Senior Thomas!" Aden came to Thomas with a painful face. "Aden?" Thomas frowned when he saw Aden''s expression. "What''s going on? How did you be like this?" "Senior Thomas, we met a person at the foot of the mountain. The person took our blessing and took advantage of the mountain. My senior brother went to argue with et him. As a result, that person used a scheme to cause the countercharge of the Cultivation Method in my senior brother''s body!" Yeates vividly described the situation. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Took the blessing!" Thomas frowned tightly. "Is there such a thing? Let''s go. I''ll help you! The opportunity of Immortal Mountain is a blessing and it can cultivate people with potential. That man is really brave!" Yeates was very excited to see Thomas call the shots.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The Sacred Land was above everything else. Who could win against Thomas? Chapter 2211 Chapter 2211 ? Both Aden and Yeates were extremely excited that Thomas was willing to make a move. "Let''s go and have a look." "Those who do evil deserve to be severely punished." Beside him, the Holy Sons of the Quinn Shrine and Taoist Jade Virtual Shrine also spoke. Aden and Yeates were even happier as they listened. It was not one Holy Son but three! Thomas asked, "Aden, where is he?" "Senior brothers, follow me." Yeates hurriedly said. The five of them headed for a building. After Henry arrived, he asked around. The three factions were divided, and he was currently in the Sacred Land''s area. There was still a way to go to the Restricted Zones'' area, so Henry was not in a hurry and just wanted to know the situation. The Severity Tribe was deeply rooted. If one did not analyze carefully, one would not know who was human and who was a ghost. Now that Severity Tribe was about to arrive, the final battle was about to begin. They could not afford to let their guard down. "Stop right there, kid!" A voice stopped Henry. Henry frowned. He didn''t kill anyone, but he waszy to argue with them. Unexpectedly, these people came to bother him again. Even Henry regarded them as children, but he was very unhappy now. After all, children also belonged to the category of rascals. Henry looked back and saw that Yeates and Aden were standing behind him. A familiar face followed them, Thomas! Henry didn''t know the other two. The old holy sons of the Quinn Shrine and Taoist Jade Virtual Shrine were both killed by Henry. Thomas was stunned the moment he saw Henry. Although he did not have many encounters with Henry, he remembered him very clearly. After he was in a daze, Thomas subconsciously looked in the direction of the Holy Son of the Quinn Shrine. He knew very well that Carson had died in the hands of this person, and he had only used one move. This person came from the ancientnd, and his identity was mysterious. At that time, Thomas and the others had been discussing that Henry was familiar with the rules of the ancientnd, which was why he was so arrogant. When he returned to the Mountain and Sea Realm, they would naturally settle ounts with Henry. However, now that he had returned to the Mountain and Sea Realm, Thomas felt a bit afraid. It was hard to exin why he felt this way. Even if he ran into the sessor of the Demonic Flood Dragon, he wouldn''t feel this way. Thomas didn''t say anything, but the Holy Son of the Taoist Jade Virtual Shrine didn''t seem to care about this man at all. Normally, if they met someone with such an aura, they wouldn''t be enemies. After all, there was no weakling among people who could climb the mountain. It would be best to make friends with them. However, he had just heard from Aden and Yeates that this man had been blessed, so he had nothing to worry about. "Kid, do you think things are over? You took my opportunity and destroyed my elder brother''s foundation. There are people who will take care of you!" Yeates sneered. Henry nced behind Yeates and said with a smile, "Are you going to poke your nose into other people''s business?" The status of the Holy Sons was extremely high. Even though they had only just emerged from the Sacred Lands, they were still highly respected. No matter where they went, they were always carefully treated by others. Even if they were the sessors of the Restricted Zones, they could stillpete with those at the very peak. However, when powerful existences like the sessor of the Demonic Flood Dragon appeared, their existences gradually became insignificant. Now that people mentioned the top experts, they would mention all ancient beast sessors, Buddha masters, without mentioning the Sacred Land at all. This feeling had long made the Holy Sons unhappy, but they could not show it. Henry''s attitude now made them feel as if they had been provoked in their eyes. The Holy Son of Taoist Jade Virtual Shrine took a step forward. "Kid, you''ve snatched the blessing of others and destroyed their foundations. Your thoughts aren''t pure, so I won''t let you live! Today, I''ll teach you a lesson!" "Teach me a lesson?" Henry felt a little interesting. "Where did youe from?" "This is Senior Brother from the Taoist Jade Virtual Shrine!" Yeates said arrogantly. "This is Senior Brother from the Quinn Shrine and Senior Brother Thomas. What are you so arrogant?" Nobody noticed that Thomas took two steps back when Yeates mentioned his name. "The Holy Son of Taoist Jade Virtual Shrine?" Henry frowned slightly. He was sure that the Taoist Jade Virtual Shrine had something to do with the Severity Tribe in the ancientnd. But before he could find the connection, the Severity Tribe came. Henry''s frown stimted the Holy Son of the Taoist Jade Virtual Shrine. "Boy! Do you want to die?" The Holy Son of the Taoist Jade Virtual Shrine took a step forward. At this moment his battle prowess at the Sacred Lord level was fully disyed. At this moment, a phenomenon appeared behind him. It was a mountain, shrouded in clouds and mists. asionally, Qi-cranes would fly past this mountain, and there would be white horses jumping around it. Upon closer inspection, there would be wings on both sides of the white horse. When this phenomenon appeared, it attracted quite a few people''s attention. "What''s going on? Didn''t they say they''d call it a truce? Why did they attack again?" "And it''s the battle strength of a Sacred Lord!" "From the looks of it, it must be the Holy Son of the Taoist Jade Virtual!" "It has to be the Ancient Beast faction and Restricted Zones'' hidden attack!" Everyone discussed among themselves, at the same time hurrying over in this direction. The Holy Son of Taoist Jade Virtual punched Henry and shouted at the same time, "Go to h*II!" Henry could see that the Holy Son of the Taoist Jade Virtual''s punch had no intention of holding back. If he was really an ordinary cultivator, he would have been killed by this. punch. Henry saw clearly the cruelty in his opponent''s eyes. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org With this punch, the cloud-prating crane flew out of the Mountain and headed straight for Henry. Its eyes were bloody red and extremely violent. Facing the full force of the punch, Henry was not afraid at all. He threw a punch as well. When their fists collided, there was no sound. However, in the air, there was a "pa" sound. The flying crane burst directly, and blood spilt from the air. The Holy Son of the Taoist Jade Virtual took a few steps backwards before putting down Henry''s punch.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Feeling the power of Henry''s punch, the Holy Son of the Taoist Jade Virtual Shrine looked solemn. At the same time, he subconsciously looked at Yeates and Aden. He knew that he had been deceived by these two people. The man in front of him did not need to steal their blessings. However, since the battle had already begun, the pride of the Sacred Land would not allow the Holy Son of the Taoist Jade Virtual to stop fighting. Although the Holy Son of the Quinn Shrine was watching the battle, he could still see it clearly. Regardless of Henry''s identity, he was standing with the Holy Son of the Taoist Jade Virtual Shrine now. The Holy Son of the Quinn Shrine leapt into the arena. "Senior Brother Taoist Jade Virtual, you don''t have to show him any mercy. Leave it to me if you can''t." Henry could see that the two of them were going to fight against him. Henry smiled and looked at Thomas, who was standing behind him. "How about three of you together?" Chapter 2212 Chapter 2212 ? Henry looked at Thomas. Thomas''s expression changed. Yeates jumped up and down, "What do you think you are? Any senior brother from the Sacred Lands can kill you!" Henry ignored Yeates and still looked at Thomas. "I''m asking you, do you want to fight?" Thomas forced a smile. To everyone''s surprise, he replied, "Brother Zhang, you got it wrong. I''m just here to take a look. I''m not doing anything." At that time, although Thomas and others said that they would teach Henry a lesson after returning to the Mountain and Sea Realm when he saw Henry at this time, there was still a strong uneasiness in his heart. That feeling was very strong. He had the feeling that as long as he dared to participate in this matter, he would suffer a lot. The eyes of the Holy Son of the Taoist Jade Virtual Shrine focused on Thomas. "Thomas, do you know him?" He asked. Thomas nodded. "I have some history with him." Thomas didn''t say too much. At the very least, he didn''t mention anything about the ancientnd. After all, the former Holy Son of the Taoist Jade Virtual Shrine died in the ancientnd. Although the cause of his death was unknown, everyone naturally thought of Henry. Only he had such strength. Nobody talked about the cause of Carson''s death. Aden could not help but look at Yeates. He had figured out that Thomas knew him. The fact that Thomas was not involved in this matter was enough to prove his identity and strength. Everyone knew that the title of the Holy Son was just an excuse. After this incident, everyone''s identity as the Sacred Lord would be made public! How can he steal junior brother''s blessing when even Sacred Lord didn''t want to make a move? Aden knew what kind of person Yeates was. But things had gone to this point. Aden could not say anything more. He could only allow himself to go on like this. However, Aden also knew that since Thomas had a rtionship with Henry, the fight this time was probably just a small matter. After the fight was over, he would definitelye looking for trouble. It would not be a good time to start a fight. After seeing the attitude of Thomas, the Holy Son of the Taoist Jade Virtual Shrine felt more fearful. He could see that Thomas did not want to provoke the man. What kind of person could make Thomas think this way? If it was a few days ago, the Holy Son of the Taoist Jade Virtual Shrine would not have cared about it. In his eyes, the Sacred Land was already supreme. However, the sessor of the Demonic Flood Dragon not only told others that there were forces beyond the Sacred Lands but also trampled their confidence. But just now, the Holy Son of the Taoist Jade Virtual Shrine had already taken action and suffered a loss. If he stopped now, people would talk about him. The rumours these two days were enough. He did not want to hear these words. He had to do something. Thinking of this, the Holy Son of Taoist Jade Virtual Shrine stared at Henry and asked, "Brother, your strength is not bad. Who is your master?" The idea of the Holy Son of Taoist Jade Virtual was simple. First, he asked about the origin of the other party. Whether they knew each other or not, he would say that they knew each other. Then, they would exchange a few blows. This matter would be settled. Everyone could keep their reputation. After all, they were nobodies. Henry said with a smile on his face, "Do you have permission to ask me who my master is?" Permission? Henry''s words made the Holy Son of Taoist Jade Virtual''s anger rise sharply. Because of the phenomenon just now, a lot of people had gathered here. Henry''s words also spread to many people''s ears at the same time. If he retreated at this time, he would really be aughing stock in the eyes of others! "How dare you?!" the Holy Son of the Taoist Jade Virtual Shrine shouted. The phenomenon appeared behind him once again. The clouds and mists around the mountain were hazy, and there were spiritual beasts leaping up and down. He stepped forward and saw that on the mountain behind him, the spiritual beasts were crying and rushing to the sky. Strange symbols appeared on the mountain, forming a formation. Seeing this scene, people around eximed. "Oh my god! The Holy Son of the Taoist Jade Virtual Shrine has brought their formation out!" "Isn''t the formation carved on the Sacred Land?" "It seems that this gathering is moreplicated than we expected. Otherwise, the Holy Son of the Taoist Jade Virtual would not have brought out the Protective Formation!" "This is his trump card, how can it be shown now, and who is that guy in front of him?" One after another, the voices of discussion reached the ears of the Holy Son of Taoist Jade Virtual. He knew that this was his trump card. He would not take it out unless he had no other choice, but he could not suppress the anger in his heart. The instant the formation appeared, dark clouds gathered and thunder raged within the mountain in his phenomenon.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. At first, there was darkness behind Henry, and then it was covered by the phantom of the Immortal Mountain. The thunder condensed over Henry''s head. What happened here immediately drew too many people''s attention. The ancient beasts'' faction, the Restricted Zones, all of them looked over. The Protective Formation was a terrifying strength that could contend against the eighth level of the Heavenly Way. It was extremely imposing. The Holy Son of the Taoist Jade Virtual looked grim. "Since you don''t know what''s good for you, I don''t need to show you any respect. Die!" He performed an incantation with his fingers. At this moment, the earth trembled and the mountains swayed. The mountain that shrouded Henry instantly solidified and it copsed in an attempt to bury Henry. The force was so terrifying that it was enough to tear apart everything around Henry. With a thunderous boom, it charged toward him. Faced with all this, Henry suddenly moved, and his figure almost instantly rushed out of the range of the mountain. The Holy Son of Taoist Jade Virtual''s pupils contracted. "How is this possible?!" The others didn''t know the secrets of this Mountain, but he knew very well that once this formation was formed, the mountain would not be influenced by the outsi Simrly, the insides of the e Mountain werepletely sealed. If one wanted toe out, one had to break the formation first. But what was going on with this person? As the master of the formation, the Holy Son of Taoist Jade Virtual was very clear that the formation had not been broken at all. But how did this person do it? He did not know that all formations were useless in Henry''s eyes. When the Holy Son of the Taoist Jade Virtual reacted, Henry had already appeared in front of him. Facing the remnants of the Severity Tribe, Henry naturally would not show any mercy. He stretched out his hand and went straight to the neck of the Holy Son. to his neck. The Holy Son of Taoist Jade Virtual''s first reaction was to step back, but it was toote. The next second, Henry''s hand, like an iron tong, firmly stuck "Stop!" the Holy Son of the Quinn Shrine shouted. Aden and Yeates couldn''t help but shiver. The Holy Son of the Taoist Jade Virtual was not a match for this person! And he was defeated in such a short time! "Who dares to make trouble? Lord Buddha ising!" A loud roar came from outside. When the Holy Son of Taoist Jade Virtual heard the words Lord Buddha, he sneered at Henry. "No matter who you are, you will die!" Chapter 2213 Chapter 2213 ? Although the Holy Son of the Taoist Jade Virtual Shrine was arrogant and disliked that other people put him in the second tier, he had absolute confidence in the strength of the Lord Buddha. Anyone who had not personally confronted the Lord Buddha could not feel the horror of the Lord Buddha! Thomas could not help but look at Henry a few times. He was d that he did not fight with this person just now. From the battle between Henry and the Holy Son of the Taoist Jade Virtual, Thomas could feel the terrifying strength Henry had. When Aden and Yeates heard that the Lord Buddha had arrived, they heaved a sigh of relief at the same time. They saw that the Holy Son of the Taoist Jade Virtual had been defeated by Henry, so they were afraid that this matter would not end. But now that the Lord Buddha had arrived, this person had to surrender. After all, the Taoist Jade Virtual belonged to the faction of the Sacred Lands. Following that roar, the chanting of scriptures could be heard. Thirty-six shadows of Buddha appeared above their heads. The Buddhas sat in the void with a Buddhist precious artefact in hand as they continuously muttered. Immediately, a golden light rained down from the sky. Soon after, a figure stepped out from within the golden light, his clothes were fluttering. As the figure took a step forward, the chanting stopped, and the dancing kasaya once again fell, as if everything had been settled in the face of this person''s step. "Is this the Lord Buddha?" "The person who has been approved by the Buddhist country in the West toprehend the ancient scriptures!" "It is said that the ancient scriptures of the Buddhist country record the past, present, and future. He understands the ancient scriptures, and can prove the Buddhist truth!" "In fact, what really makes the Buddha really scary is not..." Many voices sounded, which attracted too many people''s attention. The Holy Son of the Taoist Jade Virtual sneered in his heart. On the other hand, Thomas was suspicious because he did not see any panic on Henry''s face. He could not help but guess what kind of card Henry had to face the Lord. The figure in the sky was getting closer and closer. Although there was only one person, the pressure he brought was as strong as thousands of troops and horses. The figurended on the ground, put his hands together in front of him, and slowly walked over. "Who do you think this man is?" "How many rounds can hest in front of the Lord Buddha?" "I am afraid that he will be defeated within three strokes. Who is the Lord Buddha? "It''s extremely horrible that he can understand the ancient scriptures!" "It''s rumoured that he''s a nine-tribtion Monk, iparably powerful! He has a terrifying background!" Everyone murmured to themselves. It must be known that those who could ascend Immortal Mountain were all Chosen. Being worshipped by these Chosen people only signified the respect that the Lord Buddha had enjoyed. The Holy Son of the Taoist Jade Virtual sneered and was ready to see Henry be miserable. The figure walked slowly towards Henry. Each step he took gave people a different feeling as if he was walking out of another person''s life. More than ten secondster, the shadow stopped in front of Henry. "Amitabha." The Holy Son of the Taoist Jade Virtual clenched his fists. He could not wait to see this man being stepped on by the Lord Buddha. Henry looked at the person in front of him with a strange face and suddenly raised his eyebrows. "Are you pretending?" Henry''s three words were light, but when the people around him heard them, they were stunned! What was going on? "This man is so audacious! How dare he talk to the Lord Buddha like this?!" The Holy Son of the Taoist Jade Virtual was overjoyed to hear that. "Yes, you''re too arrogant! The more arrogant you are, the better! I''d like to see how arrogant you can be!" The Holy Son of the Taoist Jade Virtual''s eyes was filled with ruthlessness. He had just used his card but had not managed to do anything to Henry. Furthermore, he had lost his reputation. Naturally, he hoped that someone would be able to trample Henry underfoot. The Holy Son of the Taoist Jade Virtual admitted that this person had the right to be arrogant. However, this capability was not enough to act arrogantly in front of the Lord Buddha! Outsiders had never seen the skills of the Lord Buddha, but the Holy Son of the Taoist Jade Virtual had seen it before. In the battle on Immortal Mountain, the Lord Buddha transformed into a golden body and reflected all over the sky. It was iparably terrifying! In front of Henry, the figure slightly took a step back. The smile on his face grew wider. Just as everyone thought that the Lord Buddha was about to strike, the solemn Buddha suddenly opened his arms and charged at the man in front of him for a big hug. "Brother! I missed you so much!" Everyone''s eyes widened at the sight of the Lord Buddha''s behaviour! What was happening? He was the monk with power that had spread over nine generations! He was able toprehend the ancient scriptures! His strength was sky-high! But now? Why did he look like a child? What was going on? And what did he call the person opposite him? Brother? "F*ck off! You''re rubbing your nose against my clothes!" Henry pressed the big bald head in front of him and pushed it out. "Howe you suddenly became a Lord Buddha?" Ranjeet giggled. "Brother, I don''t know either. Somehow I have be a Lord Buddha, Do you want to be the Lord Buddha?" Did the Lord Buddha offer to give his position away? Ranjeet''s words made the people feel confused. Who was the Lord Buddha? He was the pride of the Western Buddhist country! Even the Sacred Lands had to salute him! Hearing this, Henry immediately waved his hand and said, "Forget it. I''m not interested in being a Lord Buddha." Not interested? The hearts of the people were floating with the wind again! The Lord Buddha was such a noble person. "Brother, which son of a b*tch has provoked you?" Ranjeet raised his fist. Yeates and Aden, who were beside him, wanted to leave immediately. Although they had never seen the Lord Buddha, they had heard of his name in the past two days! Who would have thought that this man was Lord Buddha''s brother? The Holy Son of the Taoist Jade Virtual looked extremely pale. Henry patted his shoulders and said, "It''s all right. They''re just some clowns." As he spoke, the sky was covered in ck and white rays of light. "The Yin-Yang sessor ising!" "A person who hasprehended the true meaning of Yin and Yang!" A figure fell from the sky. "Ha, ha, ha! I was wondering why I couldn''t see the golden light all over the sky. I was wondering whether the fat man had changed his 1 character and didn''t pretend to be strong. It turned out that he met you." UMS It was Gardiner who fell down. He strode to Henry and gave him a hug. With his current strength, Henry could see that Gardiner was extraordinary. Watching the three talking in a familiar way, Thomas felt particrly satisfied with his choice. Meanwhile, the Holy Son of Taoist Jade Virtual''s expression became ugly to the extreme. He wanted to leave, but he didn''t dare. At this moment, dark clouds suddenly stirred in the sky. "Hey, it seems that something fun happened. I also like fun." Yelext The illusory image of a ck flood dragon shed in the air. In the second, a man in ck armour stood in the air with a demon halberd in his hand. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "It''s the sessor of the Demonic Flood Dragon!"N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "What is he doing here?!" Seeing the figure above, everyone was particrly fearful. "Brother, this guy had fought with sister-inw before, but it was a draw." Ranjeetined. Henry raised his eyebrows slightly and looked up. At the same time, the sessor of the Demonic Flood Dragon also noticed Henry''s eyes. "Hey, boy, your eyes make me very ufortable. Do you need me to dig out your eyeballs?" The sessor of the Demonic Flood Dragon grinned cruelly. Chapter 2214 Chapter 2214 ? The sessor of the Demonic Flood Dragon grinned cruelly. Henry looked at the him with doubts in his eyes. "What? Don''t you dare to make a sound?" The sessor gently waved the halberd in his hand. "Kid, I''ve warned you. Your gaze makes me unhappy. Don''t think the two people around you can protect you, understand?" Henry sighed and stopped talking. He looked at Ranjeet and Gardiner aside. The sessor of the Demonic Flood Dragon sneered in his mind. He liked the feeling of others fearing him. His simple words were like an imperial edict in these people''s hearts, which could not be disobeyed.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "What''s that thing?" Henry looked puzzled. "I don''t know either. Forget it. Let''s drink. I''ve borrowed all the good wine from the Yin- yang Shrine." Gardiner had a sneaky look on his face. "Did you bring enough food?" Ranjeet could not help but ask. The three of them walked away. The sessor of the Demonic Flood Dragon shed. When he appeared again, he was already in front of the Holy Son of the Taoist Jade Virtual. "The Taoist Jade Virtual, right? From now on, tell my name if anyone dares to disrespect you!" The sessor of the Demonic Flood Dragon smiled. "Do you understand?" Just as the Holy Son of the Taoist Jade Virtual was about to speak, a burst of coldughter sounded. "For some people, if they are not strong enough, they should learn how to control themselves!" The moment thisughter rang out, dark clouds began to gather in the sky. One could see the shadows of Flying Swords moving back and forth in the sky as a figure appeared in the sky. "I have already issued the decree. Who dared to make a move?" Taoist''s voice rang out from the sky. The arrogant sessor of the Demonic Flood Dragon could not help but have some fear in his eyes when he saw the figure in the sky. "The Severity Tribe!" "What are the people of Severity Tribe doing here?" "Do they want to establish the prestige?" There was a lot of discussions around. In the sky, thunder and lightning were shing. It was a horrible scene. On the ground, Henry and the other two put their arms around their shoulders. "The fat guy needs to lose weight." Gardiner mocked incessantly. "I''ve never heard that Lord Buddha is that heavy." "F*ck, you smoking gun dare to diss me like that? Did you only get the alcohol? Did you get anything to eat?" "What?" Gardiner rolled his eyes and said, "Time is urgent. I could only take a little and I was almost discovered!" Obviously, Gardiner''s words had another meaning. The three walked with their arms around each other''s shoulders, totally ignoring what was happening in the air. Suddenly, a thunder exploded in front of them. "Fu*k!" Gardiner suddenly lost his temper. He turned around and was about to show his strength, but when he turned around and saw the Taoist floating in the sky, he shrank his neck and pointed at the two people beside him. "This guy is a little weird. Go and deal with him." Ranjeet put his palms together devoutly. "Amitabha, monks are benevolent. Don''t act rashly." As they spoke, they moved behind Henry almost at the same time. In the sky, the Taoist held a horsetail whisk. In the dark clouds, an illusion of an Immortal''s Sword suddenly appeared under the Taoist''s feet. The Taoist stood on the sword. He looked like a sage. "The people of the Severity Tribe?" Henry narrowed his eyes as he stared upwards. "Come out and ept your punishment!" The Taoist shouted again, and then lightning struck Henry and the other two people. Those with discerning eyes could see that the Taoist was aiming at Henry and others. "Hey, you old bastard, find the one who attacked first." Gardiner couldn''t help scolding, "Didn''t the Holy Son of the Taoist Jade Virtual attack first?" "Do I need to listen to you?" The Taoist''s eyes fixed on Henry. "Who made a move should be punished! No one can escape from punishment!" As soon as the Taoist''s voice fell, the shadow of a Taoist temple directly pressed down in the sky, like a mountain pressing on people, making the people present feel difficult to breathe. Gardiner still wanted to say something, but he was stopped by Henry. Henry naturally knew that the Taoist Jade Virtual belonged to the Severity Tribe. He stepped out and looked into the sky, saying, "What a good punishment! How do you want to punish me?" "Die!" The Taoist shouted. In the sky, the thunder struck down and went straight to Henry. Henry did not hide and just let the thunder fall a centimeter in front of him. "What a good death." Henry smiled. "Since you''re going to make a trial, you should start with the one who has started first." "Who should I punish have nothing to do with you!" The Taoist said disdainfully. "Interesting." Henry shrugged his shoulders. "You came to preside over this matter, but you don''t want to punish the one who started this. You want to punish me?" "If you didn''t fight back, would you make such a big noise?" The Taoist said coldly, "Questioning me? Who do you think you are?" "Oh?" Henry narrowed his eyes. "Then who do you think you are?" "How dare you?!" The Taoist shouted, "Who are you? How dare you speak to me like that?" The sessor of the Demonic Flood Dragonughed out loud, "Haha, kid, not bad, I like it." Henry narrowed his eyes and looked at him. "Do you have any right to speak here?" "What?" The sessor of the Demonic Flood Dragon even suspected that he had misheard. "Tell me, what gives you the right to speak here?" Henry repeated. The people around saw Henry''s behaviour and were extremely puzzled. "Is this man crazy?" "He targeted the sessor of the Demonic Flood Dragon and the Severity Tribe at the same time!" "Does he think he can be so arrogant with Lord Buddha and Yin-Yang sessor around him?" "Such insolent!" The sessor of the Demonic Flood Dragon was stunned at first and then burst outughing. "Hahaha! Good! Very good! You''re very arrogant, but I want to know what gives you the right to be so arrogant!" "Haha haha, interesting, interesting. Does he need the courage to be arrogant in front of you?" A bell-likeughter rang out. Snowkes were falling from the sky. "Ice Pce!" The moment they saw the snowkes, people immediately thought of the name of the Restricted Zones. At the same time, the figure that looked like a fairy appeared in their minds. Cesia''s bare feet appeared in the air. Two Metaphysics bloodline dragons hovered in the air, scattering the dark clouds that filled the sky. The Metaphysics bloodline Cauldron floated in the air as Sylvia''s fig¨²re appeared below the cauldron bathing in the Mysterious Qi. An iron tower- like mad figure appeared from another direction. The three people formed a triangle, trapping the sessor of the Demonic Flood Dragon and the Severity Tribe in the centre. After seeing this scene, the sessor''s face changed slightly. Then, he forced a smile and said, "d like to see how arrogant you could be. It seems that someone is ying a trick here. Why? Are the five of you joining forces?" Chapter 2215 Chapter 2215 ? There was no fear on the face of the sessor of the Demonic Flood Dragon. Behind him, the ck flood dragon''s figure appeared and shot straight into the clouds. The flood dragon roars made people feel pain in their eardrums and their hearts could not help beating faster. Behind the sessor, two figures appeared. Matthew and Dashawn also rushed to the battlefield. In the sky, the wind and clouds were surging, and the Qi of different attributes were moving together. Between them, the atmosphere of terror was constantly brewing. All the people present were experts, and everyone propped up their own fields. Only Henry, who was in the centre of the battlefield, was as calm as still water. The sessor of the Demonic Flood Dragon held the halberd in his hand. He was surrounded by ck Qi, which was extremely horrible and powerful. "How dare you?!" The Severity Tribe Taoist shouted, "I''ve called off the battle. Who dares to take action at will?" The Severity Tribe Taoist was so powerful that he seemed to look down upon everyone. He looked at Henry and said, "Those who break the rules have to ept the punishment!" "Rules?" Henry smiled. "Who set the rules?" "I did!" The Severity Tribe Taoist was extremely aggressive. "It''s your rules. If that''s the case."Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Henry stretched out his right palm and a crack appeared in front of his palm. "If I kill the person who set the rules, will it count as breaking rules?" Henry didn''t show any imposing manner. He said this as if he was talking about an extremely ordinary thing. He pulled out a rusted sword from the void and looked at it carefully in front of his eyes. His eyes were more serious than those of the Severity Tribe Taoist. Since he couldn''t change the rules, he should solve the problem by dealing with the person who set the rules. The Severity Tribe Taoist only felt angry. It had been a long time since someone dared to provoke him like this! The Taoist squinted at Henry as if he wanted to see through him. As the Taoist of the Severity Tribe looked over, countless shadows of flying swords appeared in the sky and circled around, shooting toward Henry. Just one look was enough to get this effect, which showed how powerful the Severity Tribe Taoist was. It could be seen how powerful he really was. The sky was filled with flying swords. Gardiner snorted and waved his arm. Yin and Yang rose to the sky and directly scattered the flying swords. Henry had never looked at the Taoist again since he held the sword. He gently stroked the body of the sword with his fingers. As Henry swept his fingers, the rust on the sword fell off little by little. "Do you think you can be arrogant with the protection of these people?" The Severity Tribe Taoist shouted. At this moment, his robe fluttered. Behind him, magic formations appeared one after another, emitting horrible deterrence. "How dare you?!" With a loud sound, Buddha appeared in the sky and a Buddhist temple was formed. The golden light directly broke the Taoist temple that Severity Tribe Taoist had formed. "Haha, a bunch of non-entities!" The Severity Tribe Taois quickly performed incantation gestures with both hands. Six Formations materialized and flew to the sky from six different directions,pletely sealing this ce. Then, the six formations emitted different lights representing the Five Elements. Thest formation was full of devouring power, and then the illusion of a long sword gradually became clear in the formation. At this moment, at the foot of the mountain, countless cultivators were trying to climb the mountain. When a group of cultivators was about to go up, the whole mountain suddenly trembled fiercely and countless gravels fell from above. At the foot of Immortal Mountain, a fierce wind suddenly blew. "The wind is so weird!" "What''s going on?! The Qi around is disappearing with the wind!" "Not just the surrounding Qi!" A cultivator''s face was full of horror. "The Qi in my body is gradually being drained!" "What''s going on? "Look over there!" As one of the cultivators pointed in a direction. He could see a huge tornado forming. The tornado was formed from pure Qi! The clouds and mist that filled the entire mountain hadpletely dissipated! Even if one stood at the foot of the mountain, one would still be able to see the six great formations of different colours. One would be able to clearly see the divine sword created by the great formation itself! The divine sword formed and emptied tens of thousands of miles of Qi around it! These were the means of the Severity Tribe. It was unimaginable! The formations made by the Sacred Lands were nothingpared to the six formations. Countless Spiritual Qi tornados gathered here and majestic Spiritual Qi poured into the six great formations. The six divine swords werepletely manifested! They were situated in six different directions! And Henry was between the six swords! "It''s an Immortal-killing Sword Formation evolved from an ancient formation. If you can die under this formation, you won''t feel any regrets!" The Severity Tribe Taoist showed a cruel smile, his eyes sweeping over all the people around Henry. He took so much effort to form this formation, not just to kill Henry but to clean up all the obstacles in front of him! Content belongs to Previously, people from the Noble Berserkers had been keeping an eye on him, so the Severity Tribe Taoist could not use this formation. Now, he could use this excuse to do this thing openly. Looking at the six holy swords floating in the void, the Severity Tribe Taoist was extremely confident. Even if the people of the Noble Berserkers came now, there was nothing they could do! Although it was not the real Immortal- killing Sword Formation, it was evolved from an ancient formation and had the 60% of the power! The Severity Tribe Taoist was confident. With the 60% power of the Immortal- killing Sword Formation, he could sweep the whole of the Mountain and Seal Realm. After destroying all obstacles, he could wee the return of the Master! Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org The Severity Tribe Taoist held his hands t with the intent to control everything. The six floating swords in the void gave people endless pressure. The sessor of the Demonic Flood Fragon looked at the holy sword closest to him with fear in his eyes, and then silently withdrew from the range covered by the holy sword. Sylvia performed a spell in her hand, and the Cauldron floated above Henry''s head, releasing the yellow-coloured Qi. Cesia''s arm was surrounded by the void, and the Nothingness formation appeared behind Henry. Without saying anything, Raniero stood silently beside Henry. The sessor of the Demonic Flood Dragon looked at Henry and said with a smile, "Boy, if you can walk out of here alive, I''ll give you a chance to fight with me." Henry didn''t even look at the Taoist when he formed the six divine swords. He lightly tapped the sword with his fingers, and the long sword in his hand made a slight sound. "Swoosh!" Henry waved his long sword, which brought the wind-breaking sound. The tip of the sword pointed directly at the sessor of the Demonic Flood Dragon. "Since you want to fight, don''t wait. Let''s fight now." "Haha." The sessor of the Demonic Flood Dragon sneered, "You have to deal with the trouble in front of you first." "Trouble?" Henry looked puzzled. "Is this a trouble?" "Why don''t you fight together?" Henry''s arrogant words made the Severity Tribe Taoist frown. "You''re courting death!" The Severity Tribe Taoist growled and performed a sword skill in his hand. Then the holy sword, representing the fire, chopped at Henry. "Immortal-killing Sword Formation?" Henry raised his eyes and said, "That''s it?" As soon as he finished his words, Henry stood in the same ce and wielded his sword. The sword seemed to be wielded casually, but it made the Severity Tribe Taoist change his expression. Chapter 2216 Chapter 2216 ? Others could not feel the power of Henry''s sword, but the Severity Tribe Taoist could feel it clearly when facing Henry directly! He was an expert in the Dao and had almost reached the peak of the world. The Dao power of Henry''s sword shocked the Taoist. However, no matter how shocked he was, the Severity Tribe Taoist still looked down upon Henry. Since he had activated the Immoral-killing Sword Formation, nobody in the Mountain and Sea Realm could stop him! This was an iparable confidence! The other five swords also shed at Henry. At this moment, in the void of the Heavenly Way, the stars of the Heavenly Way dimmed. Even Dashawn''s sword light had lost its sharpness. All he could do was to make way for it. This was the Immortal-killing Sword Formation! The most powerful sword formation in the world! Although it was evolved from an ancient formation and only had 60% of the power of the real Immortal-killing Sword Formation, it was still terrifying. It was at this point that the mountains and rivers in the tens of millions of kilometres away began to copse, and the seas churned. All of the cultivators present, including those at the foot of the mountain, and the swords in the hands of all of them, began to reverberate! Even the sword in the hands of Dashawn was out of control and began to tremble. The Immortal- killing Sword Formation was enough to prove that there were too many problems. The six swords surrounded Henry. Just the sharpness alone could easily shatter a seventh level Heavenly Way expert. The originalbat power of a Sacred Lord seemed weak at this time. These six Immortal''s Swords were nothing more than the swords used to deal with Henry. There were nine levels of heaven, and the sixth level was the Sunny Sky! A phantom figure of a great emperor appeared in the sky. The emperor was about 30 metres tall, sitting in the middle of the throne. Beside him was the Titan sword. "Whoever dares to offend me will be punished by the Southeast Heaven!" A shout rang out. Because of the appearance of this shout, even the six Immortal''s swords paused for a brief moment. The emperor had only appeared for two short seconds. The confident smile on the Severity Tribe Taoist''s facepletely disappeared, because he felt that a seemingly weak sword light broke through the blockade of six swords and went straight to him. His expression suddenly changed. He continuously performed the tactic, continuously moving his horsetail whisk. The whisk formed a Qi-shield in front of him, but it was broken in an instant. In the next second, he spat out blood, flew backwards and knocked to the ground. At first nce, his chest''s skin was cut open, and the Sword Aura went into his body, eroding him constantly. Even with his strength, the Taoist could not heal the wounds in a short time. On the other side, the six Immortal Killing Swords were also aroused. They rushed toward Henry. No one knew the scene inside the sword formation. After a minute, the sword formation disappeared, while Henry''s body was covered with scars, which looked particrly terrible! The world became clear again. The sessor of the Demonic Flood Dragon looked at the scene in front of him in disbelief. He could feel the power of the Immoral-killing Sword Formation, and he also assumed that what would happen if he was trapped in this formation. He thought about that a couple of times and the results were still the same. That was, he would have a slim chance of survival! It was unknown that one could survive in this sword formation, not to mention that he could cut out a Sword Aura and hurt the Severity Tribe Taoist. Although he paid a more tragic price, it was enough to show his strength. The sessor of the Demonic Flood Dragon looked at the wound on Taoist''s body and couldn''t help shivering. He didn''t want to be chopped by this sword, because that would definitely be a miserable end. A cultivator in the crowd looked at Henry and said excitedly, "This is a Sword Cultivator! Without equal attack, he gives up all his defence just for the most powerful sword!" Henry''s wounds were bleeding, but he did not pay attention to it. Instead, he looked at the sessor of the Demonic Flood Dragon and grinned slightly. "It''s your turn." The sessor of the Demonic Flood Dragon shivered. His intuition told him not to provoke this person for the time being. In his eyes, this person was the kind of person who didn''t care about his life! The more powerful a person was, the more they were afraid of such a fearless person! Especially the sessor of the Demonic Flood Dragon. He thought his blood was of a noble bloodline, so he naturally cherished his life. He turned his head and did not answer Henry. "Do you want to attack first, or do you want me to attack first?" Henry''s voice sounded again. Ranjeet next to Henry and shouted, "Hey, my brother asked you, how do you want to die?" All the people present were stunned by the dialogue. Wasn''t this the Lord Budda with profound Buddhist doctrine? The sessor of the Demonic Flood Dragon pretended not to hear, and the halberd in his hand gradually faded away. "D*mn! Are you pretending to be deaf?" "I''m talking about you, the one in ck armour. Do you think that I won''t recognize you after you put away the halberd?" "If you have the ability, take off your armour too!" The sessor of the Demonic Flood Dragon''s face couldn''t hold back as he soldly shouted, "Fatty, don''t try to put on an act with me. If it wasn''t for the deration of truce from the Noble you think you would still have the qualifications to shout in front of me?" Content belongs to do At this time, the Severity Tribe Taoist stood up and pointed in front of himself to stop the bleeding. He put on a robe again and said to the void, "Noble Berserkers, you set your own rules. If someone breaks it, will you just stand by and watch?" "What a shameless person!" Ranjeet cursed, "You dare to call out the Noble Berserkers just because you can''t beat my brother?"N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "Ha ha." The Severity Tribe Taoist chuckled and said, "I just want to know what they mean. Are the Noble Berserkers afraid and dare not show up?" On the spot, who could not understand the meaning of the Severity Tribe Taoist? While understanding the meaning of the Severity Tribe Taoist, he was also shocked at Henry''s strength. Even the Taoist was going to cause trouble for him! However, since he called out the Noble Berserkers, then no matter how strong Henry was, he still had to restrain himself a bit. The Noble Berserkers were above the Sacred Lands. There were countless believers. Even the figures at the level of Sacred Lord were believers of the Noble Berserkers. Even the Severity Tribe only secretly fought against the Noble Berserkers. They never dared to confront the Noble Berserkers head-on! In the Mountain and Sea Realm, the Noble Berserkers was a well-deserved king! "Fellow from the Noble Berserkers, since you are already here, why don''t you reveal yourself? Are you scared?" The Severity Tribe Taoist spoke again. In the sky, an illusory figure gradually appeared in midair. Chalklea looked down and shook his head. "Our Noble Berserkers really can''t interfere in this matter." "So you''re scared?" The Taoist swung his sleeves and said, "Howughable you are!" The sessor of the Demonic Flood Dragon also spoke up, "Senior from the Noble Berserkers, you''ve issued a truce order. Now that someone has broken the rule, do you really want to ignore it?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "If so, what''s the point of your truce?" "Or, in fact, your Noble Berserkers is also a group of people who bully the weak and fear the strong?" Chapter 2217 Chapter 2217 ? Faced with the question of the sessor of the Demonic Flood Dragon, Chalklea''s eyes emitted a cold light, "I don''t think what the Noble Berserkers want to do is rted to you." "The Noble Berserkers are really overbearing!" The sessor of the Demonic Flood Dragon said loudly. "When facing us, you acted arrogantly and you even set the truce. I really thought that you were the master who advocates justice. It turns out that you are the kind of person who bullies the weak and fears the strong!" Chalklea did not want to exin. The sessor of the Demonic Flood Dragon looked down. "Seniors of the Noble Berserkers! We want to know why you don''t care if someone breaks the rules!" One of the Holy Sons shouted! The Runner Shrine had be a part of the faction of ancient beasts. "That''s right!" The Holy Son of the Runner Shrine spoke up, "We just want fairness! For a long time, you, the Noble Berserkers, have transcended above everything else and maintained a bnce. But now, you actually allowed others to break the bnce. I want to ask, where is the prestige of the Noble Berserkers! How can the Noble Berserkers convince others?" After the Holy Son of the Runner Shrine spoke, quite a few people in the surroundings also spoke. They were people from the two Sacred Lands, all of them asking the Noble Berserkers for an exnation. Chalklea''s eyes were like tadpoles in the air. He floated and slowly moved toward Henry. Seeing this, the sessor of the Demonic Flood Dragon had a satisfied look on his face. He was afraid of Henry''s sword, but he could see that it only attacked and did not defend. Although Henry defeated the Severity Tribe Taoist, he was also seriously injured. With the help of the Noble Berserkers, this person could not resist any longer! Seeing Chalklea''s movements, the surrounding people didn''t make a sound. They were all waiting for the matter to brew. Chalklea was getting closer and closer to Henry. Raniero, Sylvia, Cesia, Ranjeet and Gardiner did not move. These people all knew Henry''s identity. When the sessor of the Demonic Flood Dragon saw this scene, heughed again and said, "Haha, boy, it seems that the people around you are not going to stand up for you." Chalklea was getting closer and closer to Henry until he stood in front of him. The atmosphere at the scene was a little tense, and Chalklea stepped forward in the air. Just when the sessor of the Demonic Flood Dragon and the others thought that Chalklea was about to attack, he suddenly knelt on one knee. His voice was not loud, but it clearly reached everyone''s ears. "Greeting, Sacred Lord!" The sessor of the Demonic Flood Dragon''s eyes suddenly widened in disbelief. Sacred Lord of the Noble Berserkers! This young man was actually the Sacred Lord of the Noble Berserkers!Owned by N?velDrama.Org. At the same time, Raniero also knelt down on one knee. "Greetings, master!" Sylvia moved slightly and appeared beside Henry, holding his arm. Everyone could see that they had a closer rtionship. Henry looked at the sessor of the Demonic Flood Dragon with a smile. "I ask you, is there any problem with this rule that I am about to break?" "If you don''t ept it,e and fight me!" The sessor''s pupils shrank. This person was not only the Sacred Lord of the Noble Berserkers but the sessor of the Gluttony Tribe also called him the master! The mysterious sessor had a close rtionship with him. "Brother Henry." Standing in front of Henry, Cesia looked at him and felt very happy. Thest time they separated, Henry was burned by Karma and Heretic God went straight into the river of time. He wanted to turn back time, but he couldn''t. Meanwhile, Cesia was also searching for her source of bloodline and left Wu Mountain. Time flew by. It had already been so long. "Henry Zhang!" When the Severity Tribe Taoist heard the name, his body suddenly shook, "You... you are Henry Zhang!" "Ha ha." Henry chuckled. "It seems that my name is very important in your Severity Tribe." Gardiner patted Henry on the shoulder and said, "I say, why did you hurt yourself? Did you do it on purpose just now?" "I wanted to see the power of this Sword Formation." Henry shrugged his shoulders, and then a stream of light brushed his face. The wounds on his body healed immediately. Gave up resistance to test the power of the Immortal-killing Sword Formation! Henry''s words made the Severity Tribe Taoist tremble again. Henry looked at the Severity Tribe Taoist and said, "Well, ask the people behind you toe out. A hatchet man is here, as a buffoon. It''s really ridiculous." When Henry finished his words, the Severity Tribe Taoist said nothing, and there was silence around. "Don''t want to show up?" Henry smiled. "You hid well, but when I came back from the void, I identally saw your willpower. Since you don''t want to show up..." l.ne When Henry finished his words, he turned over his wrist and the sword in his hand gleamed with cold light. In the next second, a streak of sword Qi shot up to the sky and went straight to the Severity Tribe Taoist. Confronted with this Sword Qi, the Taoist could not react in time. However, the target of this Sword Qi was not the Taoist, but the void behind the Taoist. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org With Henry''s current strength, he could pass through the entire Mountain and Sea Realm without being blocked by any Qi. However, this Sword Qi suddenly disappeared in the void behind the Severity Tribe Taoist. The moment the Sword Qi disappeared, a wave appeared in the Void behind the Taoist. It was like a stone was suddenly dropped in a calmke The wave became bigger and bigger. As the wave spread, a figure emerged. This figure was of an ordinary person''s height. There was nothing on his face. No one could see his face clearly. He wore a Taoist robe with six Immortal Swords floating around him. There was no power emanating out from him, but as soon as he appeared, he became the centre of the entire world! No one could ignore him. Before he revealed his true self, one would not be able to sense him even if he was ten metres away. However, when he appeared, even those people who were thousands of miles away could see him! The Taoist immediately got down on one knee with a very respectful look, "My lord!" Theer fixed his eyes on Henry without even looking at the Taoist. "Ha ha ha ha! Treasure Immortal, I''ll fight you again!" Augh rang out. A blue light streaked across the sky, and Ranulfo also appeared. The Treasure Immortal didn''t even lift his eyelids. He lightly pinched his fingers, and behind him, there was a door of the voidpletely opened. When the door of the void opened, it covered half of the sky! Behind the door of the void, a huge eye appeared. At the moment of seeing this eye, everyone''s heart jumped. Everyone felt the pressure from its bloodline! "What kind of creature is that?!" The sessor of the Demonic Flood Dragon felt his hair stand on end. "It is the immortal beast from the Immortal Realm." Dashawn said without emotion. "Immortal Realm?" "Immortal beast?" The sessor of the Demonic Flood Dragon was stunned for a moment. "Why is it full of darkness aura?" "The Immortal Realm was originally and of darkness." Dashawn''s tone was still calm. "Immortal Realm, thend of darkness?" The sessor of the Demonic Flood Dragon could not help but be puzzled. In his bloodline''s memory, there was such a mysterious ce as the Immortal Realm. But in his bloodline''s memory, the Immortal Realm was an auspicious and detached ce. Why was there a dark ce? The sessor of the Demonic Flood Dragon took a deep breath. "What on earth is the immortal Realm?" Chapter 2218 Chapter 2218 ? Dashawn was a remnant will left behind by an Immortal. Now, the Void door opened, and Immortal beasts appeared. Memories that had long since been forgotten surfaced in the minds of Dashawn. "The Immortal Realm..." A look of confusion appeared in Dashawn''s eyes. "It''s dark there. There are only killing and plundering. The weak don''t deserve to live there. The Immortal Realm is the first domain race to cross to the fifth level of technology. They can control their own strength and support themselves. But because of this, no power in the Immortal Realm could be absorbed. If a powerful existence wants to live, they have to plunder constantly, from energy to willpower." "There are too many ovepping worlds. Between civilizations, there has never been any harmony. When all kinds of species collide, one side will always be food. The Immortal Realm will always be the top predator." The figure of the Giant Void Beast gradually appeared, and its huge body was like a mountain. Its eyes revealed a fierce light. It was a Giant Sky Beast with a dragon-like head. The tiger''s body let out a roar that shook the void.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The suppression of the bloodline made the sessor of the Demonic Flood Dragon feel that his soul was trembling. "In ancient times, flood dragons were food for immortal beasts." Dashawn said lightly. The sessor of the Demonic Flood Dragon couldn''t help but shiver. No wonder there was such pressure! The enormous beast''s figure appeared, releasing a roar. In the void of the Heavenly Way, even the Heavenly Way stars were trembling. It was iparably terrifying. The immortal beast''s vicious radiance swept over it, and then it finally condensed on Raniero''s body. There was an energy that interested the immortal beast. "Go ahead. This is also a battle of destiny." A faint voice sounded in Raniero''s ears. Raniero''s expression immediately became pious. His iron tower-like body shot into the sky like a cannonball. At the same time, the seawater churned over the endless sea region. The sky was dark as arge mouth covered the entire area. If Henry had been here, he would have definitely been able to recognize that the moment he had arrived in the Mountain and Sea Realm, he had seen this huge mouth on the sea. Swallowing ominous beasts! The bloody mouth was terrifying. The next second, it appeared behind Raniero. Clenching his fists, Raniero shot up into the air and punched out at the Immortal beast. At the same time, the bloody mouth began to bite down toward the Immortal beast. The Void was shaking. The battle started with the punch of Raniero! "Destroy the Metaphysics bloodline, destroy the Yin and Yang!" The Treasure Immortal spoke without any emotion in his voice. In the Void behind the Immortal Beast, figures appeared one after another. All of them were dressed in Taoist robes and riding on flying swords. Their only target was Sylvia. Of course, Sylvia was not afraid. With the help of the Qi of Metaphysics bloodline, two long swords appeared. Holding them in her hands, she turned into a flowing light and rushed forward. "F*ck, kill them!" Ranjeet shouted. Gardiner took out his Great Dragon''s Mace and rushed forward. Cesia was surrounded by ice crystals. The Nothingness Formation floated beneath her feet as she charged forward as well. In the void, a man was wearing a white brocade robe and a white mask. He was floating there quietly. Beside him was a woman who was delicate and pretty. She gave people a sense that she was a motherly model of the entire world. "Emera, are you ready? This time, we are going to cut off our retreat routepletely." The man opened his mouth and looked at the Void. It was Fidello. Emera smiled. "After fighting for so long, it''s time to end it. The so-called Severity Tribe hierarch is just a vanguard general. If they want to end it all, they can onlypletely destroy that civilization." After the woman finished speaking, several figures appeared one after another. "Hahaha, take me with you to have fun." Holding a wine pot in his hand, Justus burst intoughter. Behind Justus was Japheth. "Senior Brother." Aaron appeared beside Justus. "You should take me with you this time." "A new civilization. Interesting." Dougal still looked so mediocre. He was always calm. "When he gets his sword, we will set off." In the void, a ck figure was like a mad devil. His hair was scattered, and a red dot was revealed between his eyebrows. "It is hard to imagine that a human could truly do this. He can be considered number one from past until now." Fidello looked at the figure in front of him. He couldn''t help sighing with emotion. "Haha, you''re not bad either." Justus nced at Fidello. "I..." Fidello shrugged his shoulders. "I''m just ying tricks. After all, my power is not mine. After it''s released, I can only be an ordinary person." "Isn''t it good to be an ordinary person?" Dougal''s eyes were calm. "It''s good to be an ordinary person." Emera took over the topic. "When this matter is over, my son will get married. You have to remember to s to him." While they were talking, the stars in the surrounding void suddenly stirred. The ck figure, with one finger above his head, shattered the three stars in the next second! The stars exploded, but there was no destructive movement. Everything seemed to be carried out in silence. The shattered stars were bound by an invisible force and thenpressed! The three stars were actuallypressed together, forming the shape of a sword hilt. Then, the stars exploded andpressed, forming a sword body. No sound could be heard from the scene in front of them, but it was iparably terrifying. Refining swords with stars! Nine stars exploded and werepressed into a sword. In the distance, the sun was shining. With a single finger of the ck figure, the sword rushed in the direction of the sun! "Using the stars as the embryo and the sun essence fire to smelt it, this kind of method..." Dougal saw it and couldn''t help but feel shocked. In just a few dozen seconds, a fiery light attacked. The ck shadow stretched out his hand and held the vibrant light in his palm. The vibrant light dissipated, revealing a giant ck sword. "Fidello, open the real Gates of Heaven." Fidello nodded. At this moment, the divine pce behind him rose up andpletely appeared in the Void. The divine pce was ten miles wide and extremely luxurious. With a monstrous roar, the divine pce copsed. This time, it really copsed and could no longer be condensed. A ck eight armed figure rushed out of the divine pce and waved the chains in his hands, trying to tear the stars apart. "Ancient demonic god, the manifestation of the will of the most powerful ancient power. It is enough to tear apart thews and open the door to a higher-level civilization!" Justus looked at the huge ck shadow. "Crack!" A light sound appeared in their ears. This light sound was sudden, and everyone knew what it meant! Thews of civilization were destroyed! At this moment, countless figures appeared in front of them. There was no longer Void around them, but a beautiful mountain and clear water. Some people rode on their swords, some beasts in different shapes ran wildly on the ground, and some male and female cultivators walked together. "Is this the creature of a higher realm? The legendary Immortal World?" Aaron was stunned when he saw what was happening around him. This was an even higher realm that had always existed. It was just that it couldn''t be discovered before one reached this realm. In this space, the gxy civilization, which originally belonged to them, was not eye catching at all. It was just an ant nest in their eyes. They knew that it existed, but they were not interested in it. If they were really bored and saw it, they might step on it, which would bring a devastating blow. Content belongs to "This is only the fourth civilization." "We''re in the third civilization, and our goal is the top existence in thew, the fifth civilization!" Fidello said. As Fidello ''s voice fell, another cracking sound was heard. The scene around the crowd changed again. The beautiful mountain was not there anymore. It was a world of ck and white. There was no end to it, as if there was nothing. "The fifth civilization, the highest level of civilization, no longer has the dement of science and technology. The strongest technology is one''s own. Those who exist here can already grasp the power to create and destroy the world." Fidello''s voice rang out. The eight-armed beast seemed to have lost all of its strength and gradually copsed to the ground. A ck pce appeared at the end of his sight In front of the pce sat a figure. "It''s been a while." The figure sitting cross-legged in front of the divine pce made a sound. It was the figure of a child, but his voice was extremely old. "How do you define me in your culture?" The figure became illusory. When it appeared again, it was already in front of Fidello and the others. Fidello stared at the man in front of him and slowly spat out two words. "Hong Jun!" ording to legend, the ancestor of the Heavenly Way was born before the Heavenly Way! "Hong Jun? "That seems like a new name. It has been so long that I have forgotten my name. Was it Creator of the World? Or Owner of the World?" "D*mn it!" Justus'' eyes widened. "Aren''t you tired after living for so long? Aren''t you bored just by yourself?" "I''m sitting here." The figure said, "It''s really boring. No one is talking, and nothing can surprise me or make me sad. But I don''t want to disappear. It''s good to sit here. I can sit as long as I want." Ss took a step forward. "Then you should rest in peace today." "Okay." The figure smiled. Chapter 2219 Chapter 2219 ? The sky above the Mountain and Sea Realm had already transformed into twopletely different phenomena. One side was bright and clear, and the other side was the boundless void. Figures appeared one after another in the boundless void. "Ancient beast bloodline, do you all know where the root of this is?" The Treasure Immortal shouted. The figure came from the ancient aura, which aroused the deep memory of the sessor of the Demonic Flood Dragon. The flood dragon existed in ancient times and had never transformed into a dragon. It fed on dragons. The true intention of the demonic flood dragon was to destroy the true dragon bloodline and then there would be no dragons in the world. Henry turned his wrist and went straight to the Treasure Immortal without any unnecessary words. The copper rust in his hand continued to fall. There were nine levels of heaven, and the seventh level was the Quiet Sky! It was also called the Northwestern Heaven. Its code name was Lunar! Each level of Heaven represented an even betterw. The seventh level was already close to the peak. The sword that could bring the tribtion of the seventh level of Heaven! "Quiet Sky Tribtion!" The ck vortex appeared around the Treasure Immortal. It swirled around him, looking ordinary. However, it was filled with a devouring power that could devour the world! The ck vortex gradually erged and appeared in the void. The figure that rushed out of the void was absorbed toward the ck vortex. However, the Treasure Immortal remained motionless in the face of the Quiet Sky Tribtion. Henry had alreadye to the front of the Treasure Immortal. He saw his face clearly. "You look very old. It seems that immortals are not eternal." Henry''s voice sounded, and the Treasure Immortal was shocked. He did not expect that the man in front of him could already see his appearance! Just like an ant could not distinguish between a human''s appearance, creatures of a low-ss dimension could never see the face of a high-ss dimension. On the day of the trial, no one could see Fidello''s face. Nobody present could see the face of the Treasure Immortal. That was because, in terms of Life Levels, the Treasure Immortal was superior to everyone else. However, at the moment when he could see clearly, it showed that in terms of Life Levels, Henry and the Treasure Immortal had reached the same level, that was, the level of Immortals! The Treasure Immortal had to pay attention to this. The six Immortal''s Swords began to circle around the Treasure Immortal. "Be careful, this guy''s Immortal- killing Sword Formation is a little weird." Ranulfo appeared beside Henry with fear in his eyes. "You take care of my wife. There can be nothing wrong with the Metaphysics bloodline." Henry smiled and said, "As for the so-called Immortal-killing Sword Formation, 60% of its power is just so-so. I''d like to see what''s so special about it at its peak." Ranulfo nced at Henry and then retreated because he found that he could no longer see Henry clearly. He knew that after the ck hole incident, Henry had grown to a height that he needed to look up to. Henry wielded his long sword and anotheryer of copper rust fell. At this time, on the Nine Tribtion Sword, there was only oneyer of copper rust left, and the area belonging to the eighth level, the Changed Sky, was unlocked. As Henry waved the long sword in his hand, the two distinct colours of the sky were stirred together, and the bright blue sky and the endless void were mixed together. The so-called Changed Sky meant that one would be able to change the situationpletely with just a wave of his hand! Under the power of Changed Sky, the endless void gradually merged. Treasure Immortal''s expression changed slightly. "Do you want to destroy the Void Door?" "This is a product of the fourth dimension. Do you really think that if you can see this dimension, you can destroy it?" Although the Treasure Immortal said this, his fingers made a move, and six Immortal Swords flew straight towards Henry. "Ha ha, I will just give it a try." Henry smiled. Henry''s and Treasure Immortal''s actions were no longer something that others could see clearly. In others eyes, the two of them had already transformed into illusions. Heaven and earth changed, and the clouds stirred. No one could see this battle clearly. In fact, with their strength, the winner was decided at that moment! The sky was once again visible and the void door was still wide open as more and more figures appeared from within. Countless rays of cold light appeared in the sky, fragments of the swords all falling on the ground. Henry and the Treasure Immortal were still at odds with each other. No one knew what had happened. They only knew that Henry couldnot close the void door, but the six main swords of the Treasure Immortal, which existed in myths,pletely dissipated. A long river suddenly poured down from the boundless void. This was a long river of time that recorded the past and future. In this time, a huge dragon suddenly rushed out. As the dragon''s eyes closed and opened, the sky became bright and dark. The demonic flood dragon fed on real dragons. But now, when the sessor of the Demonic Flood Dragon saw the dragon''s figure, he actually trembled. The pressure from his soul made him want to kneel down. "Wow hahahaha!" S The giant dragon actually spoke humannguage. "Henry, I''m back, hahahahahaha! I''ve found my foundation! You''re fine, hahahaha!" This giant dragon was the Heretic God who had entered the river of time to reverse the flow of time! It was also the ancestor of the thousand dragons, the Torch Dragon! The second Heretic God appeared, the ck and white lights on Gardiner''s body flourished, reflecting off of each other with the Heretic God. "The true meaning of Yin-Yang!" "Origin of Time!" A man and a dragon simultaneously spoke and looked at each other. When he saw Gardiner''s face, the Heretic God eyes showed a strange look. Gardiner grinned and looked at Ranjeet beside him. "Fatty, I''m going to be a dragon knight today!" Time, yin and yang, were born from each other. They were the source of the world andplemented each other. Behind the Heretic God, the river of time suddenly turned to the side. Then, as if it encountered some kind of resistance, it was suddenly cut in half! The Treasure Immortal trembled and muttered, "The past is broken!" In the next second, a figure walked out from the long river of time. He wore a ck Taoist robe, each of his hands holding a magical artefact. Upon closer inspection, it was actually the sun and moon disk! One hand held the sun, the other hand held the moon. "Greetings, Master!"Owned by N?velDrama.Org. The Treasure Immortal quickly bowed. At this time, even the Taoist in the battle stopped and saluted respectfully. "Greeting, sect master!" Even though he could be cut in half by his opponent because of his bow, and lose his life, he still did it. Because this figure was their faith and was even more important than their lives! "Wow, Henry, this old guy is the hierarch of the Severity Tribe. His Taoist name is Sky Joint. He''s not a good guy. He has been chasing after me in the river of time. You''d better kill him now!" Severity Tribe hierarch approached slowly. He did not speak, but his voice sounded between heaven and earth. "I can''t believe a seed back then havepletely evolved. It''s no longer there, and it can''te back to life. It''s fine that there''s no reincarnation, but it''s time to end all of this." Severity Tribe hierarch fixed his eyes on Henry. Chapter 2220 Chapter 2220 ? The Severity Tribe hierarch was an absolute pinnacle of the mythic age, he was the one who had established the Severity Tribe. If Henry in the past met such a legendary person, he would certainly not be able to look straight at him, because the other side''s background was too strong. However, Henry''s Life Level had changed after the ck hole. From the moment he saw the Treasure Immortal, he had been standing parallel to Severity Tribet hierarch and others. For Henry, the so-called Severity Tribet hierarch was just a stronger cultivator. Even in a higher dimension, he was also a supreme expert, let alone in this world. However, the current Henry was not bad either! In the void of the Heavenly Way, flowers containing three different colours bloomed and gradually approached. Above Severity Tribet hierarch, the three- colour lotus flower bloomed, which was the sign of the Gathering of Essence, Qi and Spirit in Acupoint! It represented the body of a Golden Immortal! The Golden Immortal was at the highest level in the cultivation of the Way of Celestial Immortality. "Henry!" Heretic God, who had transformed into his true form, roared, "The river of time has already beenpletely chopped off by this old creature! If we lose again this time, we will have no way out!" Henry turned his head and looked at Sylvia, who was fighting with others behind him. He smiled slightly. Severity Tribe hierarch gathered the three flowers above his head. Suddenly, the cold wind blew straight to Henry''s face. A high mountain rose from the ground and appeared behind Henry. It was smooth, blocking Henry''s way of retreat. At the same time, auspicious clouds sprinkled down from the sky. However, although it was covered by auspicious clouds, it was full of murderous intent that rushed to Henry andpletely surrounded him. The t mountain behind Henry turned into a spiritual tform. A cultivator holding a long sword stood on the tform. Next to him was a figure with a humpback, holding a peach wood stick. Behind the humpback figure was a man in a robe of nine colours, riding a sika deer and holding an immortal sword. Beside him, there was a man riding an eight-pronged deer, holding an ancient sword. On the other side, the man wearing a big red robe, riding a yellow-spotted deer, held an iron sword. And the man standing in the north, wearing a white robe, riding an elk held a steel sword! The Severity Tribe hierarch created the Severity Tribe. It had no racial distinction and countless disciples, all of whom were the manifestation of his disciples'' will. Another eight Genuine Immortals appeared, taking the position of the eight sects. The Seven Fragrances Carriage and the Eight Tigers Carriage appeared respectively. Kuiniu showed up and roared, shaking the heaven and earth! It was said that Severity Tribet hierarch and his disciples created a formation called the Thousand Immortals Formation! This Formation could kill the Immortals! Although the disciples of the Severity Tribe suffered heavy casualties in the battle of the Apotheosis of the Gods, the Thousand Immortals Formation was still powerful enough. Sacred Lady Ja sat in the Seven Fragrances Carriage, while God Shen sat in the Eight Tigers Carriage. The Governor of all Immortals and Sacred Lady Veda carried all kinds of treasures. This was a big killing move! When the Severity Tribe hierarch and Henry reached such a realm, they could not kill each other in a normal confrontation. Only the real Killing Formation could give them a chance to kill the other! When the Three Flowers gathered above his head, the Killing Formation had been arranged. In the Void of the Heavenly Way, three blooming lotus flowers were shining, while the rest of the stars seemed to be dim. "Our Severity Tribe makes no social distinctions in teaching and recruit numerous disciples. You have no chance to win." As Severity Tribet hierarch spoke, his voice came from the Void. Countless figures were integrated into the Void Door. Even though Gardiner and the others were powerful, they still felt powerless due to the huge difference in their numbers. Suddenly, a star appeared! Above the star, there was a glimmer of light. The star was not only revolving in the void of the Heavenly Way but also seemed to break through the sky! At this moment, the whole earth was trembling! The Heavenly Way was trembling! Heavenly Way Stars were like anotherw. If anotherw wanted to integrate into the world, it had to break the original order of the Heavenly Way! Breaking the original order of the Heavenly Way was equivalent to the collision between two Creators! The Nine Tribtions Sword in Henry''s hand was also shaking, and thest piece of copper rust on the sword edge was also falling off. Henry looked at the divine sword and couldn''t help muttering, "There are nine heavens in the sky, the ninth level, Thunder Sky, is the centre of the heaven where the rules are set up! If there is any turbulence in the rules, it can rewrite it. Master Lu, this is the sword you prepared for me. Its real purpose is to be used when the river of time is broken. Only by breaking the rules will there be a chance of survival. You gave me the sword that can destroy the sky, and you also gave me the power of the Opening of Heaven. That being the case..." Henry waved his sword in the air, causing the Heavenly Way Star in the void to speed up. It wanted to break through the void and achieve its existence in the Mountain and Sea Realm! A rift appeared in the sky above the Mountain and Sea Realm. In the sky, a giant palm appeared, pping towards Henry, wishing to crush him. When the palm appeared, all the gods in the world couldn''t help but tremble. "Go!" Henry waved the long sword in his hand, and a de appeared. The giant palm in the sky was directly cut into two under the de. At the same time, the Nine Tribtions Sword in Henry''s hand broke inch by inch. A roar sounded in the sky. The shining star broke through the void of the Heavenly Way and showed up! The spiritual tform set by the Severity Tribet hierarch was shaking. Heavenly Way Star gradually appeared where Henry was at. A huge shadow appeared behind Henry. The shadow held a huge axe and chopped down with all his strength! Under this sh, the whole world seemed to be quiet. Severity Tribe hierarch''s expression changed a bit, and then a soul streamer suddenly appeared and went straight to the shadow behind Henry. At this time, the confrontation between the two was a confrontation of thews! Henry broke the original rules with the Nine Tribtions Sword, led his own Heavenly Way Star to enter the field, and then set up the rules with the power of the Opening of Heaven! Once the rules were established, Henry would be the owner of the rules of the world! However, the soul streamer offered by the Severity Tribe hierarch contained a lot of resentment. If the resentment was not removed, the rules could not be rewritten! Numerous dark ghost shadows emerged from the soul streamer and flocked to the figure with an axe behind Henry. Henry was about to move, but he was entangled by the shadows on the tform. At this moment, a cold light split the sky and the earth, shing at those ghost spirits. "Ha ha ha!" The figure in red floated in the air, "It is neither the Lord of the Human n nor the Devil Emperor. The one you chose is actually the Creator! Hahahaha! Well, well, well! It seems that your choice was right, brother." Theer''s red robe fluttered in the air. "Henry, don''t forget that Sanford''s field can dispel all the evil spirits! Sanford invested the rest of his life in suppressing the evil spirits!" Hearing this, Henry waved his arms.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "Purple Moon! Golden Sun!" The sun and moon were in the sky! The evil spirits were dispelled! Heavenly Way Star was blessed under Henry''s feet! In an instant, the entire sky seemed to be dotted with stars, as if they were worshipping the emperor! The sun and the moon were his eyes, which were attached to the figure. Henry stepped on the star, and behind him, the Green Sacred Lotus bloomed. He was surrounded by magical beasts. Chapter 2221 Chapter 2221 ? Breaking the barrier between heaven and earth, breaking the rules of Taoism, and using the power of the Opening of Heaven to lead the Heavenly Way Stars to move forward! At this moment, the Green Sacred Lotus bloomed. The sun and the moon dispelled the evil. Henry stepped on the stars and was surrounded by stars. This was the case with the sun and moon. The ninth level of the Heaven Way was the Thunder Sky Tribtion. When the ninth level was used, everything would be written down again! The Qi of Henry and the Severity Tribe hierarch gradually became thinner. The huge mountain behind Henry copsed, the spiritual tform was destroyed, and the Thousand- immortals formation disappeared. Everything returned to calmness. The Severity Tribe hierarch stared at the person in front of him and said, "You want to revise the rules of heaven and earth, let the energy of heaven and earth disappear, and create a world without Taoism. So what? Even if you don''t use Taoism, you still have no chance to win!" The Severity Tribe hierarch said with confidence. At this moment, countless figures emerged from the Void door. They held swords in their hands, and their swords were sharp. Even if there was no Qi, the swords in their hands were invincible! Under the Ninth Tribtion, the Qi was drained, and the sky was cracking. In the crack, there was a me that was going to burn the whole sky! In the void of the Heavenly Way, the stars were dim. In Henry''s body, two phantoms appeared again. They were two Heavenly Ways! The great Dao was rewritten, and the original will of Heavenly Way was about to disappear.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Time, space, five elements... "Haha, trying to change everything, but so what? "Without the will of Heavenly Way, you have no chance." The Severity Tribe hierarch put his hands behind his back. "In fact, what Angell sees is not the future, but the past. In the river of time, we failed again and again. I think it is because ofck of courage that we failed." Henry looked at the Severity Tribe hierarch in front of him and said, "You cut off the river of time and don''t want us to have a chance toe back. It just happens that you have given us the courage to go all out. As for theck of Qi you said, I think our chances of sess will be greater." "Oh?" The Severity Tribe hierarch asked curiously, "Where is your confidence?" "Confidence.." Henry slightly smiled. "Have you heard of Radiant Ind?" As Henry finished speaking, he waved his arms. Behind Henry, arge gate appeared one after another. From the gate, figures came out one after another. They were dressed in ck, wearing ck grimace masks and curved des in their hands. Among the figures, there were quite a few strange faces. One of them wore a white robe and held a sword. He was like the sharp knife, making even Dashawn look at him. He was the number one expert Aureo Jian. There was another man in golden armour, who was the king of the Orcs. "Haha, Henry, we areing." Erin and the rest appeared. Experts from the Corejoined in as well. "Ahem, I''m old, but still I can have another fight." Wilbur came out with the help of L. All the ancient kungfu families showed up. Sackcloth Visitor appeared with a bamboo hat in hand. A man walked in the back, carrying a ck broadsword on his shoulder. "Well, the Severity Tribe hierarch, right? Let me introduce myself. I''m Wade, the one who is going to kill youter!" "Write down mine, too. Red Hair." "Alex." "Valentin." "Angell." "I am, Lilith, Moon Goddess." "I''m Felix." "Nestor, Sea God." Numerous figures came out one after another. Although they did not have the overwhelming momentum like the disciples of the Severity Tribe, each of them had an indomitable will to fight. Finally, a slim figure appeared in the depths of the gate. He was wearing a ck windbreaker. Although he was old, he also had a strong fighting desire. He was holding a this sword with both hands. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "I, Peze, pay my respects to My lord!" Old Peze re-emerged in battle. In the sky, when Cesia saw this scene, she took a deep breath and slowly descended. She stood next to Old Peze and also let out a clear sound. "Cesia!" When Henry saw this, he reached into his bosom and took out a ring that emitted multicoloured light. He then threw it at Cesia. "Here it is!" Sackcloth Visitor also gently waved his arm. The golden Holy Ring drew an arc in the air and fell into Henry''s hand. Henry looked at the Holy Ring with flowing light in his hand, took a deep breath and slowly put it on his hand. At this moment, the Ten Kings of Radiant Ind gathered! At this moment, the Holy Ring was once again worn by Henry, countless figures all knelt down on one knee at the same time and shouted. "Greetings, my king!" The voice went straight into the sky! The legend of Radiant Ind was still going on! Henry looked at the Void door. "Everyone, there''s no time limit for this battle. I''ll tell you when it''s over!" Henry took a deep breath and shouted, "Until the enemy is eliminated, we will never return home. Kill!" "Kill!" The crowd stood up and shouted loudly. At this moment, they moved toward the Void door. In the sky, the mes continued to burn, burning up all of the spiritual energy. No matter who it was, at this moment, they were incapable of continuing to fly through the air. The Severity Tribe hierarch stared at Henry, "Is this your confidence?" "It doesn''t seem very good." "Just try it." Henry grinned slightly and then rushed forward quickly. He punched the face of the Severity Tribe hierarch in the most primitive way. The mes in the sky burned, and the shouts of war shook the heaven. No one present could escape from this battle. And in the white ce, Justus spat out a mouthful of blood and cursed, "This old thing is shameless. What the f*ck? He has just lived hundreds of thousands of years longer than me. When my disciple bes invincible, I will live hundreds of thousands of years!" Justus climbed up from the ground and cursed. Dougal shook his head and his fists shone. Aaron led the True Spirit into his body. Fidello was like a mad devil, surrounded by ck Qi, and attracted the evil spirit into his body. Emera pinched a piece of dragon vein, which came from the heart of the Yin City in the Core. It represented a part of fate and was a great killing weapon. Ss, on the other hand, used up nine stars to refine his sword with the sun''s fire. "ying Immortals has long be boring. Today, let''s ughter the Saints." Ss''s ck hair flew in the air. Even the Taoist ancestor had to take the oppression brought by the edgeless heavy sword seriously! "Kill!" The shouts of killing also sounded. The battle here was quiet, which was the highest level of manifestation. Even a slight movement contained endless Dao Sense in this fifth dimension. If it were in the third dimension, these people could destroy the stars with a wave of their hands. In the fourth dimension, one move could destroy a cultivation world! This was the final battle! Chapter 2222 Chapter 2222 ? For many people, this was an ordinary day, but for a small number of people, it was a day that was enough to change the world''s pattern. Two Void Doors were opened horizontally. Two groups of people from different camps and even from different races were engaged in a fierce battle! This was a battle without any retreat, just as Henry said. "We will never return to our homnd until the enemy is annihted!" They could only kill them all and put an end to everything. The shouts of war shook the skies. At this moment, there was only a scarlet and murderous scene in front of people''s eyes. Many familiar figures rushed to Henry. At this moment, the Ten Kings of Radiant Ind once more assembled!Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Blood sshed all over Immortal Mountain. Some people said that it was not a phenomenon, but a will that spread thousands of miles away. This battle caused the heavens and the earth to dim. This battle caused the sun and moon to dim. Two yearster... At the borders of the South Sea of Van Xia in a hotel called Hyatt. Many people woulde here to for a vacation. This ce was like heaven. Henry took Sylvia''s hand and strolled on the beach. "Honey, it''s hard to imagine that we actually won. At that time, I thought that everything was over." Recalling the great battle, Sylvia still had a fearful expression. Henry held Sylvia''s hand even tighter. "In that situation, there was no turning back. I knew we could win. After all, I still have not fulfilled my wishes." Upon hearing this, Sylvia immediately became like a curious baby. "Honey, what wishes do you have? Tell me about them." "I won''t say it." Henry closed his mouth tightly. Sylvia knew that even if the most professional agent in the world came, he would not be able to get anything out of Henry. "If you don''t want to tell me, then so be it. I don''t want to hear it." Sylvia acted as if she didn''t care at all. Henry didn''t buy her trick, and he didn''t say anything. Within Hyatt Hotel, in the highest level of the room, Wade was holding a pair of binocrs and a walkie-talkie. "Everyone, this is the most important battle. Are you ready?" "Definitely." Sea God''s voice came out. "Compared with this battle, that battle is worthless!" "It''s over, it''s over. I''m hot-blooded now." Angell''s voice came out. "Me too. My fine hairs are standing up." Red Hair voice rang out. "The various powers have all arrived!" Valentin''s voice sounded. "There''s no problem with all of the equipment on my side." Felix spoke. "My side has been settled as well. The other side''s men have also arrived!" Cesia''s voice was clear and crisp. "Everything is ready and the job is done!" Said Alex. "This day will be something that many people will never forget." Moon Goddess said. "Keep a close eye on your duties. No one is allowed to make mistakes!" Peze was wearing a suit and holding a walkie-talkie. "This is the wedding ceremony of the King of Radiant Ind!" Without Sylvia''s knowledge, her and Henry''s wedding had been secretly prepared. This was the grandest and most magnificent wedding! The sky in the south always got dark very fast. When it was getting dark, Henry returned to the hotel holding Sylvia''s hand. On the greenwn outside the hotel, a high tform was being built. Sylvia looked in that direction curiously. "Ah, isn''t that Sylvia?" A voice rang out. They saw a tall, beautiful woman slowly walking towards them with lotus steps. The woman was dressed in famous brands. "You are..." Sylvia thought for a moment when she saw the other party and hurriedly said, "Jessie!" Jessie''s eyes shed with displeasure, but she still continued to smile and said, "I didn''t expect that our famous person still remembers me, a regr college student. I thought you had forgotten me. You were the campus belle of our school at that time. I thought you couldn''t even remember my name. Who is the person next to you?" "My husband, Henry." Sylvia introduced Henry to Jessie generously. Jessie examined Henry up and down and found that Henry was wearing clothes without any famous logos. Her eyes immediately became contemptuous. Henry naturally noticed Jessie''s appraisal, but he didn''t care at all. He had already stopped caring about luxury items. In the past, when he pursued luxuries, the clothes were all hand-crafted by the top masters and were unique. After Jessie observed these details, she said with some arrogance, "Sylvia, what is your husband doing?" "Him?" Sylvia looked at Henry. She cocked her head and thought for a while before saying, "Keeping the peace." Henry just took a sip of water and almost spat it out when he heard this. In the war against the Severity Tribe hierarch, he rewrote the order of the Heavenly Way and sealed all the Qi. How could his action be simplified into such words? But thinking about it, Sylvia''s answer was correct. Wasn''t it just to maintain the peace? Hearing this, Jessie covered her mouth and smiled. "Your husband loves you very much. His sry should not very high. The cheapest room here costs more than 4,000 yuan a night. By the way, do you stay in this hotel?" "Yes, yes, we''re staying there..." Sylvia replied, but Jessie interrupted her before she could finish. "Sylvia, the current price here is too high. Staying here in a nice room for a night would cost more than 50,000 yuan. It was my husband who had decided that we should hold a wedding ceremony here. I personally wouldn''t have been willing to spend this much money. Right, where did you get married? I haven''t heard anything about your wedding. I heard that you''re from a good family. You wouldn''t have done it so casually, would you?" Jessie''s words were full of pride. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "I''m married..." Sylvia couldn''t help ncing at Henry. They didn''t have a real marriage ceremony. Although the wedding ceremony was only a formality, every woman wanted to be the most beautiful woman on the scene and the centre of attention at least for one day. In front of their friends and rtives, she wanted to be held by her beloved man. However, Sylvia did not pursue those things. After all, she had gone through too much with Henry and they had experienced life and death together. Her memories had also been severed, and reality had proven that after so many things had happened, the two of them were still together. This was more effective than any oath they would make to the world. Seeing that Sylvia did not speak, Jessie shook her head regretfully. "Sylvia, how about this, you cane to my wedding tomorrow and there''s no need for you to buy any gifts. You can just have a good time and enjoy the atmosphere. To be honest, my husband said he prepare a grand wedding for me. Even I''m looking forward to it. I don''t know how he prepared it, but you see, he''s the one who built this for me." Content belongs to While Jessie was talking, there was a noisy sound in the sky, and numerous helicopters were hovering in the sky. In the next moment, countless fresh rose petals fell from the sky. It looked like a rain of roses! Chapter 2223 Chapter 2223 ? Rose petals fell all over the sky, representing romance and love. This scene immediately attracted countless people''s attention. Jessie instantly became excited and said to Sylvia proudly, "Sylvia, it seems that I have to invite you to my wedding now. I didn''t expect my husband to be so romantic." At this time, the petals were falling from the sky. Jessie stood proudly in the midst of the petals, like the heroine of the fairy tale. Jessie''s gaze swept around before finallynding on Sylvia. At this moment, Jessie felt exceptionallyfortable in her heart. When she was in school, Jessie had thought that she was a beautiful woman. However, whenever Sylvia was around, no one would care about her. This caused Jessie to feel great resentment towards Sylvia. After graduating for so many years, Jessie had finally regained her dignity. "So what if you, Sylvia Lin, were beautiful? So what if you, Sylvia Lin, were so popr?" "Today, I, Jessie, am the protagonist." Thinking of this, Jessie couldn''t help but look at Henry next to Sylvia. Henry covered his stomach and said to Sylvia, "Honey, I need to go to the toilet." After that, Henry ran away quickly. In the sky, rose petals fell, and the dense helicopters all turned on their searchlights and shone down. At this moment, thewn where Sylvia was standing was like a stage with beautiful lights. Night view, roses, light and sea breeze. The high tform in the distance suddenly lit up. It was not a high tform that was being built, but one that had beenpletely built. At this moment, pleasant music was heard. The music came from the underground surrounding everyone present. The smugness on Jessie''s face became more and more apparent. This kind of celebration not only represented love but also reflected wealth! In the silence, there were so many things arranged in thergest hotel. Jessie leisurely walked to Sylvia''s side and said with a smile, "Sylvia, there are some things that you need not be envious of. With your conditions, you can still find some good opportunities. There are a few good choices close to my husband and they are all single. Although they are divorced, they are all rich. Do you need me to introduce them to you?" Just as Jessie finished speaking, the deep and slightly husky voice suddenly sounded in the circling sound system. It was a song that was the god of all songs, "You were always here". "Did you know that loving you was not easy?" "I still needed a lot of courage, and it was God''s will." "There are so many things that I don''t want to say because I''m afraid you can''t bear it." "Do you believe that we''ll meet in this lifetime?" "It must be God''s will that I owed you in my previous life." "Let me fall in love with you and let you leave me again." "Perhaps the reincarnation had long been destined to return it to you." The singing voice was full of deep affection, apanied by a rhythm of piano music. Sylvia reached out and covered her mouth. At first, she didn''t recognize the voice, but now she could clearly hear that the singer was Henry! As the searchlights on the helicopter shone in the sky, the high tform was suddenly illuminated. A pitch-ck piano flickered under the light. Behind the piano, a man dressed in a suit was jumping up and down with his fingers on the keys. When Jessie saw the person on the high tform, her eyes also widened. Wasn''t this... wasn''t this Sylvia''s husband? "Why is he sitting there?" "This wedding is for me. Shouldn''t the one sitting there be my husband?" The sound of the zither rang and became more and more urgent. It suddenly stopped. Henry, who was sitting behind the piano, suddenly stood up and looked at Sylvia. Henry did not take the microphone, but his voice clearly spread out. "Honey, I know. I always thought that it was a pity that I didn''t give you a proper wedding. But today, I think we can fix that." Henry smiled. "I know, this may be very sudden for you. I know that the parents should be present at the wedding, so..." Henry spoke. As the lights shed, Nelson appeared under the lights. Behind Nelson was Robert, Sylvia''s aunts, and others. The rims of Sylvia''s eyes were red and sparkling. "Of course, my parents and my master." The lights shed again and Fidello appeared. Today, Fidello was also dressed in a suit. Beside him was a well-dressed woman. Fidello''s and the woman''s faces were covered with scars of years. Behind Fidello was Master Lu, who also changed his appearance and wore a suit for the first time. He keptughing. Not far away, Ss was also wearing a suit, which made Ss feel very ufortable. But on this day, no matter how awkward it was, Ss also wore it with a smile. This was Henry''s wedding! Henry paused and continued, "Of course, it''s not enough to be blessed by our parents. So, your friends, they are also here." After Henry finished speaking, Sylvia was suddenly surrounded by a group of people. There was Mn leading the way, and the rest were Sylvia''s friends. Even Cathy, who had been working as a secretary for Sylvia, was also called by Henry. They wore bridesmaid uniforms, which were particrly beautiful. However, the most attractive thing was not them, but the wedding dresses they held together. Under the light, the dress sparkled. If Henry wanted to order a wedding dress, it would definitely be the most beautiful dress in the world. "Of course, and my friends." Henry smiled again. Wade, Red Hair, and others all appeared. "My dear wife, there is no ceremony for this wedding, because I don''t think anyone can clearly tell the story between us." Henry strode forward and walked towards Sylvia. The light moved along with Henry''s figure. Henry slowly walked to Sylvia, took the wedding dress, and covered her with it. Although Sylvia only had light makeup, the current her could be considered to be the most beautiful bride in the world. Henry took half a step back and suddenly knelt on one knee. He took out an exquisite gift box and opened it. It was a ring. But this ring was not an expensive product. It was made of a folded hundred-yuan bill. In the winter of that year, a winter jacket and a hundred yuan made a girl forever engraved in the boy''s heart.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. This was the beginning of their destiny. Henry carefully took out this folded ring and raised it in the air. "Honey, today, our parents are there, and all our rtives and friends are here. I want to ask you, are you Sylvia Lin, willing to marry me, Henry Zhang?" Content belongs to "From now till forever." Sparkling tears slid down Sylvia''s face, and her excitement made her unable to speak. "Honey, are you willing?" There were also tears in Henry''s eyes. From the very beginning until now, the two of them had experienced far too many things. Life had separated them. Life had made Sylvia forget him. But now, they had ovee countless difficulties. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Sylvia covered her small mouth and her eyes were red. She kept nodding, "Yes!" "Kiss!" "Kiss!" Wade and the others instantly cheered. The fireworks bloomed in the air at this moment. The next moment, luxury cars appeared one after another. "The Ji familyes to congratte!" "The Jiang familyes to congratte!" "The Bai familyes to congratte Nuo Ya Financial Groupes to congratte!" The voices of congrattions sounded one after another. Those who could hear the names were all famous families! Jessie stood there and felt ashamed. Henry did not take Jessie seriously at all. S "Everyone, let''s drink till we''re drunk tonight!" Henry picked up Sylvia and kissed her hard on the face. The woman blushed in front of so many people. Tonight, the hotel waspletely booked by someone. "I''m telling you, I''m the best at drinking. Come and drink if you are not convinced!" Gardiner shook off his arms. "I''m the first one who doesn''t agree with you!" Ranjeet grabbed the drumsticks. "Fatty, let''s drink!" Jone sat in front of Ranjeet. Wade and others were sitting boldly in front of Gardiner, wanting to taste the wine. "F*ck, you''re working together to bully me, aren''t you?" Gardiner looked at so many people suddenly appearing in front of him and shouted, "Ranulfo, Adonias,e out to meet them!" On the other side, Fidello, Emera, Justus, Ss, Dougal, Aaron and the others were sitting together, toasting and exchanging toasts. "Henry, Henry, don''t think about sex if you don''t drink with us today!" Shouted Sister Erin, who was followed by 25 people. This night, the lights were brightly lit. It was a flourishing evening. (End of the book!) The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!